《Apocalypse: I Am the Only One》


 Chapter 1： Immortal body

    In the afternoon, outside the city of Minghai, a sudden riot triggered a fire that caused a violent explosion in the entire gas station, and a radius of one kilometer was instantly turned into rubble.


    Thick smoke was everywhere, and the sky was gray.


    On the streets thousands of meters away, there were sometimes terrifying screams and chaotic car sounds.


    An hour later.


    "Wow..."


    Inside the ruins, a large amount of rubble fell. Looking around, in a mess of ruins, a natural man without a strand of foreign objects crawled out of the ruins with difficulty.


    He stood on the ruins, his face confused.


    "I, I''m not dead?"


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and glanced at his body. Without any modification, there was no scar on his healthy wheat-colored skin.


    This is simply incredible.


    An hour ago, an unknown mutation occurred inside and outside the gas station. Most people around Wei Xiao turned into cannibal demons and attacked pedestrians frantically. Wei Xiao also became one of the victims. But this is not the most serious, the most serious is the explosion caused by the fire caused by the gas station.


    The energy generated by the violent explosion tore everything apart. When Wei Xiao was bitten by a colleague and still at a loss, his entire body was submerged by the energy generated by the explosion. It can be said that there is no bones left.


    But he didn''t expect that he was still alive now.


    Except for the clothes and pants he was wearing, his body was intact.


    Could it be that like the male protagonists in the novel, did he get some incredible gold fingers?


    As a half-otaku, apart from working eight hours a day, Wei Xiao spends other time watching anchors, chasing dramas and reading novels.


    What is happening to him is not exactly the same as the heroes in the novel.


    "Do I really have any superpowers?"


    Wei Xiao believed in his own conjecture.


    Resurrected from the dead, if he didn''t have any special abilities, Wei Xiao wouldn''t believe it.


    However, after a few minutes, Wei Xiao did not discover what his superpowers were.


    He couldn''t control fire, nor could he control foreign objects, except that he felt that his power was much greater than before, and he didn''t get anything.


    "What ability do I have?" Wei Xiao was confused.


    "Ho ho..."


    While Wei Xiao was still wondering what abilities he possessed, husky, tearing roars came from his ears.


    "Are those lunatics?"


    Wei Xiao glanced intently. Not far away, a dozen figures were flying towards him.


    They looked embarrassed and hideous, their empty eyes looked like a hell, and the appearance of their teeth and claws made Wei Xiao think of the protagonist in the science fiction wasteland movie-the zombie for the first time.


    "The end of the world?"


    I couldn''t help but think of such a sentence in my mind.


    There is no time for Wei Xiao to think.


    The zombies who found him were less than 100 meters away from him.


    They move quickly, and the speed is not weaker than that of a normal adult man running with all his strength.


    "Depend on!"


    The memory of these "mad men" Wei Xiao is still fresh.


    Before the explosion, he was attacked by a colleague, and the skin on his shoulder was bitten off by the other person through his clothes. Some colleagues who were worse than him were directly eaten and swallowed by mutant colleagues.


    Wei Xiao shuddered at the thought of how he would be surrounded by these zombies to share food for a while.


    run.


    Without any extra thoughts, and not caring that he had nothing, Wei Xiao turned around and ran towards the city.


    "Ho ho..."


    The zombies behind him chased Wei Xiao, his scalp was tingling with the constant roar in his mouth.


    Don''t dare to be slack.


    Feeling that Wei Xiao with the explosive power of today is impossible in this life, he ran for more than a thousand meters with all his strength in one breath.


    Running madly all the way, Wei Xiao did not get rid of the chasing of the zombies behind him. Instead, more and more zombies were attracted by Wei Xiao''s figure along the way.


    Hundreds of zombies gathered together, and without looking back, Wei Xiao could imagine what kind of picture was behind him.


    With a fast heartbeat and sweating, Wei Xiao quickly saw a hotel with his instinct and perseverance to survive.


    He didn''t have time to pay attention to what was going on around him, and quickly rushed into the hotel lobby.


    Can not tolerate him to breathe, the large zombies chasing him are quickly approaching the hotel.


    Wei Xiao hurriedly closed the door of the hotel and turned off the sensor device on the door.


    "Wow..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The group of zombies chased after him, not knowing what the pain was, and slammed into the hotel door frantically.


    "Huh..."


    I don''t know how long the hotel door can last, but Wei Xiao can finally breathe a sigh of relief, with his forehead sticking to a wall, he wiped the sweat off his face with lingering fear, while breathing in fresh air.


    "Oh..."


    "Fuck!"


    But before he was fortunate to have escaped temporarily, in the hotel, a female zombie wearing an OL uniform with a bruised face suddenly rushed up from behind, and Wei Xiao, who was unprepared, was directly bitten by the female zombie''s arm.


    Wei Xiao was shocked.


    Vigorously shook off his arm and turned around, kicking on the female zombie''s body. The female zombie flew out under the force, while still carrying a piece of flesh on Wei Xiao''s arm.


    "I, I was bitten?"


    Wei Xiao couldn''t care about the pain from his arm, staring in amazement at the female zombie who was kicked out by him.


    Many apocalyptic movies and apocalyptic novels have descriptions. Once you are scratched or bitten by a zombie, you will be contagious. If the reality is the same, wouldn''t you have to become one of them soon?


    "Wow..."


    There is more than one female zombie in the hotel.


    At this moment when Wei Xiao was stunned, from other places in the hotel, zombies ran out one after another, not many, more than a dozen.


    The female zombie who had been kicked out by Wei Xiao before got up again and pounced on him.


    No one¡¯s greatest pain is more despair.


    The expression on Wei Xiao''s face kept changing.


    Unwillingness, pain, and despair, in the end, turned directly into anger.


    Wei Xiao was not bitten by a zombie, and Wei Xiao was still full of fear for the zombie. If he could not come into contact with the zombie, he would try to avoid it. But now, Wei Xiao, who thought he would be infected and could no longer survive, gradually changed his facial expression. Get savage.


    "Assholes, you **** assholes, since you won''t let me live, then you don''t want to have a better life."


    Wei Xiao was not a good man and believer since he was a child. As an orphan, he worked hard in society after graduating from high school.


    Faced with the female zombie who rushed up again, Wei Xiao did not choose to dodge.


    Ignoring the dirty hands of the female zombie touching the body, Wei Xiao directly stretched out his right hand to pinch the female zombie''s neck, so that she could not bite herself, and at the same time squeezed a fist with his left hand, rounding the head of the female zombie to greet.


    "Let you bite me, let you bite me, die for me, die."


    The fist slammed into the face of the female zombie without leaving any energy.


    I don''t know if it''s his own strength or other reasons. The female zombie''s head quickly deformed under Wei Xiao''s blow. He even heard the sound of the skull cracking. The female zombie was already dead and could not die again.


    The other zombies also rushed up at this time.


    Without any worries, Wei Xiao, who looked extremely crazy, threw the female zombie''s body aside, and went into battle with his bare hands and fists.


    Injury for injury, life for life.


    Ten minutes later, a dozen zombies, Wei Xiao headshot all of them at the cost of wounds.


    "Huh..."


    Feeling numb all over his body, and blood dripping across the floor, Wei Xiao stared blankly at the group of zombies that were still striking the glass door outside.


    The hotel¡¯s door should be made of tempered glass, and it was constantly hit by zombies, and now only some cracks have appeared. It is estimated that it will take some time for the zombies outside to come in.


    Wei Xiao laughed at himself.


    What else do you want to do in your current state? Maybe you don''t have to wait for the zombies outside to rush in to eat yourself, and you will die because of excessive blood loss.


    Having given up struggling, Wei Xiao just sat among the corpses waiting for death.


    A few minutes later.


    The imaginary death and corpse did not happen.


    Not knowing whether he felt wrong or had hallucinations, Wei Xiao accidentally discovered that several bleeding wounds he had healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    This discovery made Wei Xiao''s face shaken.


    He stared carefully at the place where he lost his flesh and blood.


    It''s not an illusion, the wound on my body is really healing.


    The most obvious point is that the wound on the body is no longer bleeding, and the body that I felt abnormally weak before now feels that the strength of the body is recovering little by little.


    It was incredible, but such a strange scene really appeared on him.


    Thinking of what happened at the gas station, Wei Xiaohuan''s eyes suddenly gathered.


    "Is my superpower self-repairing?"


    The wound is still healing.


    New skin and flesh grew out soon.


    Wei Xiao, who became more and more certain about his conjecture, quickly gained new hope on his desperate face.


    "Crack..."


    Suddenly, a loud noise in his ear pulled Wei Xiao back to reality.


    The zombies outside finally broke through the obstacle of the hotel door, and directly knocked down a whole glass door.


    A large number of zombies swarmed.


    If surrounded by these zombies, Wei Xiao didn''t know whether his self-repair ability was still useful.


    Quickly got up, Wei Xiao didn''t wait for the "corpse transformation" now. His weak body had almost recovered. He was not waiting to die, and his body ran towards the stairs not far away like an arrow from the string.


    "Wow..."


    "Ho ho..."


    A large number of zombies chased after him.


    Wei Xiao ran with all his strength, as fast as he could sprint up to a hundred meters.


    He didn''t look for a shelter on the bottom few floors. He rushed to the twelfth floor in one breath, and after a few floors of distance from the zombies behind, he took the elevator directly to the top thirty-seventh floor of the hotel.


    Wei Xiao had good luck.


    There are three wandering zombies in the aisle on the top floor of the hotel, and there are finely chopped flesh and limbs on the ground.


    Depending on the situation, it should be the wreckage left by the loss of the hotel''s guests.


    The zombies look terrible, especially when they are not sure whether they are contagious. I believe that those who survived this disaster would not want to confront these monsters in a short time, but Wei Xiao was not afraid.


    If a zombie can really infect a normal person, he may become a zombie at any time.


    Without this unknown fear, Wei Xiao, who could solve more than a dozen zombies with his bare hands before, didn''t pay attention to the three zombies in front of him.


    The three zombies in the corridor had already discovered Wei Xiao''s figure at this time, and the smell of living people and the smell of flesh and blood on their bodies undoubtedly made them crazy.


    The three zombies roared and charged towards Wei Xiao.


    Not afraid of the zombie''s bite, Wei Xiao rushed up to the zombie''s head and attacked with a punch.


    A punch of a zombie is surprisingly powerful.


    Pay a few scratches on your body to easily solve them.


    Then Wei Xiao found two room cards from the two male zombies.


    The movement here has already alarmed the zombies on other floors. Wei Xiao did not stop in the corridor. He took one of the room cards to find the corresponding room to open, and then went in and closed the door.


    There was movement of zombies outside soon.


    At this time, Wei Xiao no longer had to worry about it. At least, if he didn''t make a big noise in the room, the room he was in was safe.


    I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Wei Xiao, who seemed to be alive and alive the first minute, fell directly on the bed and didn''t want to get up the next minute, regardless of the pungent smell on his body.


    Lying on the soft bed, Wei Xiao was still a little unbelievable when he recalled what happened next to him that day.


    "Is it really the end of the world?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 2： The power of terror

    Wei Xiao fell asleep at some point.


    When I woke up again, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening.


    What Wei Xiao worried about the most did not happen.


    There is no corpse himself.


    Not to mention whether bitten or scratched by a zombie will actually be infected, but Wei Xiao knows that he is definitely not among this category of people.


    Fortunately, there are lingering fears.


    I have experienced the ups and downs of life twice in a day, and I believe it will be uncomfortable on anyone.


    "Cuckoo~~"


    Roaring in his belly, a pang of hunger pulled Wei Xiao''s thoughts back to reality.


    "So hungry!"


    Wei Xiao smacked his tongue.


    Getting up from the bed, Wei Xiao found two buckets of instant noodles, two bottles of mineral water and four bottles of canned drinks on a counter in the room.


    With food and drinking water, Wei Xiao was not in a hurry to have a full meal.


    Fighting with zombies during the day, he didn''t know how many stains he had left on his body. He hadn''t paid much attention before. Now, Wei Xiao felt that he was uncomfortable if he didn''t shed a layer of skin.


    Fortunately, everything is available in the hotel, and water and electricity are not interrupted.


    After taking a bath, boiling a pot of hot water with an electric kettle, and waiting for the instant noodles to soak, Wei Xiao wrapped a towel and came to the window.


    The night in the city is no longer the feast of the past. From the thirty-seventh floor overlooking the outside scene, there are fireworks everywhere and wandering zombies everywhere.


    There was no order in the streets outside.


    Ownerless cars are piled up, and the flashing lights make the whole city strange and mysterious.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    The sight outside made his face extremely solemn.


    The disaster was too sudden, and he didn''t know whether what happened around him was limited to the city he was in or the whole world. It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the tools to communicate with the outside world, and he doesn''t know anything else now.


    "You have to find a way to get a mobile phone. If it is the end of the world, I believe that in a short period of time, the network will not collapse."


    Back to the table, the instant noodles have been soaked.


    Wei Xiao ate two buckets of instant noodles at once, and after drinking a bottle of mineral water, he began to look for practical items in the room.


    There were already people in the hotel room, and Wei Xiao quickly found two password boxes in the room.


    He was lucky. Wei Xiao found two sets of men''s clothing in one of the lockboxes.


    Wei Xiao is not small, about one meter eight, and a very well-proportioned figure. If not for his looks, he would be considered a handsome and proper man.


    The two sets of men''s clothing are still a bit small for him, but the original owner may be out of shape. Therefore, after Wei Xiao put on one of them, the sleeves and trousers were a little shorter, but they were also loose. It''s a pity that there are no suitable shoes, but these two outfits undoubtedly solve Wei Xiao''s most embarrassing situation at the moment.


    Although it is the end of the world, no one cares what you look like, but as long as it is not crazy, no one is willing to go to fruition if conditions permit.


    The biggest problem was solved, Wei Xiao later found two more solid wooden sticks.


    The wooden sticks were removed from the luggage rack. No way, in the hotel room, you want to find controlled knives, unless the guests bring their own, otherwise don''t even think about it.


    With these ready, Wei Xiao tore the sheets in the room into strips and wrapped them around his feet, and briefly protected him. He planned to leave the room.


    In the last days, the enemies of mankind are not only zombies, but also food, drinking water, and the like.


    Among these conditions that indirectly or directly threaten human existence, food and drinking water are undoubtedly the first.


    People will focus on others only when they are full and full. If they can''t solve the problem of food and clothing, talking about other things is nonsense.


    Wei Xiao''s educational background is not high, but in terms of independent survival ability, he is definitely better than most people, plus the two abilities that have been determined during the day.


    Quickly restore physical fitness and are not afraid of zombie infection.


    With this ability, although the end of the world is dangerous, as long as he is more cautious, he will definitely live more moisturized and more comfortable than others.


    Confirming that there was nothing to prepare, Wei Xiao picked up two wooden sticks and came to the door of the room.


    Naturally, this trip is for food and water. Of course, if he is lucky, Wei Xiao doesn''t mind changing his outfit.


    There is no need to think about it outside, not to mention that it is at night. There are zombies in the light and dark. It is during the day. If you go out without preparation, it is undoubtedly looking for death. Wei Xiao knew this, but this hotel was different. There is a small amount of drinking water and food in every hotel room, especially those VIP rooms and presidential suites.


    Searching the top floors of the hotel, there is enough food for Wei Xiao to store for a few days.


    He now only hopes to find a few zombies who have a house card outside in the next outing, otherwise, without a house card, many things will become dangerous.


    Open the door, the door is empty.


    Try not to make too much noise.


    The probe looked at both ends of the corridor.


    There were not many zombies outside, only seven.


    It is estimated that he killed the other three zombies before.


    Wei Xiao was very thankful that the end of the world happened during the day. If it was night and the hotel was full, he didn''t know how many zombies he had to face.


    After making up his mind to go out, Wei Xiao had no plans to escape.


    Taking a deep breath, his sharp eyes fixed on the two zombies closest to him.


    With a "Ga", the door of the room opened completely, and Wei Xiao''s figure rushed out like a cheetah.


    "Ho ho..."


    The zombies hadn''t reacted yet, and Wei Xiao had already come behind them.


    With a "bang", a wooden stick in Wei Xiao''s hand directly hit the skull of one of the zombies.


    The huge force directly smashed the head of the zombie, and at the same time, because of the excessive force, the wooden stick that Wei Xiao used to smash the zombie was also broken in two and flew out.


    "Depend on!"


    Wei Xiao had no idea that his strength would be so huge.


    "Wow..."


    He has no time to be surprised by his strength, and other zombies in the corridor have found him and rushed towards him.


    I couldn''t understand why his power seemed a bit bigger than yesterday, and there was a zombie in front of him who had already turned around.


    The blood bowl full of rotten flesh uttered a oozing roar.


    "die!"


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao waved another wooden stick and smashed it directly at the zombie''s head.


    The end of the other stick is still the same.


    Wei Xiao, who only solved two zombies and had to fight with his bare hands, smiled bitterly, his eyes became sharp.


    Human guts were all trained, and facing the other five zombies, Wei Xiao rushed directly to one side.


    When the bodies of the two parties touched, a zombie facing Wei Xiao was directly hit by Wei Xiao''s terrifying impact, and the two zombies that followed were hit by the returning zombies.


    There was a burst of clicks, and the three zombies flew out one after another.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t believe this was his own strength.


    Is he so good?


    "Wow..."


    There were two zombies behind him. Wei Xiao, who hadn''t forgotten, hurriedly turned around and raised a kick towards the two zombies that rushed forward and backward. Wei Xiao''s power still made people feel terrifying.


    Kick a zombie weighing more than a hundred catties out of five or six meters at will, and kick the human body from the front to deform. Is this still the power that a normal person should have?


    Wei Xiao, who was shocked for a moment, came back to his senses. After completely letting the five zombies lose their threat, he learned more about the changes in his body.


    Maybe he not only has super resilience, but his strength has also changed a lot.


    "That''s good, just super resilience is not enough to make me stand in the last days. Now that I have increased strength, my life-saving ability will undoubtedly become stronger again. But this kind of power must also be controlled well, otherwise it will be very troublesome in the future." Wei Xiao thought.


    How to quickly let a person control a power far beyond normal people?


    The answer is simple, actual combat.


    "Ho ho..."


    There is no need for Wei Xiao to worry that there is no actual combat target. No, the movement here has attracted zombies on other floors.


    Listening to the growing roar in his ear, Wei Xiao squeezed his fists with both hands and walked towards the stairs.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Kakka..."


    Between the thirty-sixth and thirty-seventh floors of the corridors, there were constant strong clashes.


    The sound changed from strong to weak, from more to less, and in less than twenty minutes, the two-story corridor fell into silence.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao''s body was already full of corpses.


    Standing in the middle of the stairs on two floors, he wiped out all the thirty or so zombies that rushed up with one person. He is like an insurmountable God of War, awe-inspiring.


    No zombies appeared again.


    It is estimated that all the zombies wandering on the lower floors are here.


    Without forgetting the purpose of his trip, Wei Xiao turned back to the 37th floor.


    Before, he was worried that this trip would be fruitless, but now that he knows how terrifying his power is, he is absolutely sure of his trip this time.


    Wei Xiao also had a thirty-seven-story house card on him, and he went directly to this room.


    After a while, Wei Xiao left the room with a travel bag behind him.


    This was found in room 3709, which also contains some food, drinks and drinking water.


    Next comes the other rooms.


    Relying on the daring of the masters of art, Wei Xiao opened the door with huge profits.


    For the vast majority of other survivors, they may still hide in a corner shivering this night, but Wei Xiao, this night, is definitely a harvest night.


    ¡­

 Chapter 3： survivor

    From the top few floors of the hotel, there will be a violent tremor every once in a while.


    The huge movement greatly attracted the zombies in the nearly ten floors below.


    In a closed guest room on the 31st floor of the corridor.


    "Here again, here again, getting closer and closer to us, Xiaoyu, what do we do now, what do we do? Uuuuu...I don''t want to be eaten by zombies, I don''t want to be a zombie."


    "I, I don''t know either!"


    On the clean double bed, the two girls wrapped their bodies in thick quilts. Except for their heads exposed, their bodies were very tightly wrapped. They are not very old, they are about nineteen or twenty years old. They squatted on the head of the bed with a trance and pale faces, and the little hands that clung to the quilt kept trembling.


    Whenever there is a tremor outside the door, their hearts will jump with it, as if they might jump out at any time.


    One of them even burst into tears, eyes full of fear and despair.


    "Uuuuu...Why is this, why? Obviously good, mom and dad, come and save me, I don''t want to die." The girl was crying heartbroken, and her face was helpless when I saw the actress.


    The girl named Xiaoyu did not comfort her companion.


    Although she did not cry, the fear and anxiety in her eyes showed that she was no less afraid than her companions.


    She was already scared.


    Now she only prayed that the "zombies" who made a huge noise outside would not find their room.


    Xiaoyu''s full name is Song Xiaoyu, and the girl next to her is Bai Youwei, a foreigner.


    They are all anchors.


    Originally, they came to Minghai City to visit a science and technology exhibition and do a live broadcast by the way, but they did not expect that the science and technology exhibition was not live broadcast, but it ushered in the end of the world.


    They are also considered lucky people. Not only did they not become zombies, but because they just arrived in Minghai City and did not go out after staying in the hotel today, they were not attacked by zombies. But during the day they were on the balcony in the room but saw everything happening outside in their eyes.


    Eschatology.


    This is a world that is both strange and familiar to them.


    Films, movies and novels all have works of this kind of world, but they can''t even dream that the end of the world will really come to reality.


    They used to be famous for their talents and beauty, fame and fortune, only a few words can "play between applause" and make countless fans crazy for them, but when the end of the world comes, they find that they have before. Everything is so ridiculous.


    What name and profit are all gone, facing the raging zombies outside, without the strength, they can only hide in the bed and shiver like they are now.


    They are scared and helpless, and every time they hear the thrilling loud noise in their ears, they will be frightened to death.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know how many survivors hiding in the hotel were disturbed by his actions.


    His purpose is simple, in the shortest possible time, sweep the top few floors of the hotel, and collect enough food to spend every day in the hotel.


    Tonight he will set the goal above thirty floors.


    Collecting all the way, Wei Xiao has collected enough living supplies for him to live alone for ten and a half months.


    In addition, in the guest room he had searched, he found a set of fitting outfits and a weapon that he needed most to deal with zombies-Modao.


    The Mo sword is similar to the katana used by the female country V, but compared to the katana, the Mo sword has a longer body and no slope, the blade is slightly wider by a few centimeters, and the handle is longer. For now, the Modao Wei Xiao obtained is definitely the supreme artifact for slashing zombies.


    With a weight of more than ten kilograms and a blade length of nearly two meters, with Wei Xiao''s strength, it can be said that within the range of Modao''s attack, a hundred zombies can hardly get close.


    Getting closer and closer to the room where Bai Youwei and the others were.


    Wei Xiao broke open the door of the room directly opposite them, placed the big bag of food in the room from the inside, and then moved his eyes to the door of the room where Bai Youwei and the others were.


    After dozens of rooms came down, Wei Xiao didn''t find the figure of a living person. Instead, he turned into a zombie tenant in the room. He wiped out three or two. He didn''t think there were people in the room in front of him, so he was not polite and kicked directly on the door.


    "boom¡­"


    "what¡­"


    A whole door flew out towards the room under Wei Xiao''s feet, and at the same time, the two girls who were frightened inside also let out thrilling screams.


    "Are there living people?"


    Wei Xiao frowned outside the door.


    This was the first time he encountered a living person after searching several floors.


    Stepped into it.


    At first glance, I didn''t see a living person, but on the double bed in the room, the arched bed was trembling.


    "Uuuuu...Don''t eat me, don''t eat me..."


    Hearing a small sound in his ear, the corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    The people in the feelings regard him as a zombie.


    It''s really funny.


    If zombies had just begun in the last days to have his destructive power, how would the surviving humans survive in the future?


    "Don''t read it, there are no zombies, I am alive just like you."


    Everyone was scared to death by himself, and Wei Xiao didn''t have such a bad taste to continue to scare people.


    After speaking, Wei Xiao ignored the two women on the bed and directly searched the room.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s sound, the two girls hiding in the bed looked at each other in shock.


    "Yes, is it a human?" The pale Song Xiaoyu exclaimed in a low voice.


    Bai Youwei, with tears in her eyes, stopped talking, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Is it really a human? He, could he lie to us?"


    Wei Xiao would probably be dumbfounded if he heard Bai Youwei.


    cheat?


    do you need? Just separated by a layer of quilt, if you are really a zombie, you can hide two women in the quilt, and you can even eat people with the quilt, do you believe it?


    Soon, except for the double bed in front of him, Wei Xiao searched the room all over.


    A lot of food was found.


    Especially snacks, good guys, enough to fit a password box.


    "Are you not coming out yet?" Wei Xiao called out angrily and funny when he saw Bai Youwei and the others still hiding in the quilt.


    At this time, the sealed quilt opened a hole, and from the inside, two small heads came out one after another.


    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu both had anxiety and fear in their eyes. They looked around the room, and finally when they looked at Wei Xiao who was staring at them with a smile, their foreheads couldn''t help but shrink into the bed.


    Wei Xiao was trying to say something, but when he saw the faces of Bai Youwei and the others, his faces couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    "Bai Youwei, Song Xiaoyu?"


    The two girls who were originally afraid of Wei Xiao couldn''t help but change their eyes when they heard him call out their names.


    "You, do you know us?" Bai Youwei asked weakly, wiping her tears.


    There was still a glimmer of expectation in the worried eyes.


    Wei Xiao was surprised.


    I didn''t expect to meet them in this situation.


    Before the end of the world, Wei Xiao liked to watch live broadcasts, especially live broadcasts of beautiful women.


    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu happen to be two of his favorite female anchors. Although Wei Xiao didn''t give them any valuable gifts, it did not prevent him from liking the two girls. Especially Bai Youwei, 90% of the reason why she likes her is because of her appearance.


    I don''t know how many men regard Bai Youwei as a love object, and Wei Xiao is no exception.


    A beauty anchor with a height of 169, Loliyin, Tong Yanju, who gathers all the advantages of angels and demons, can be the first beauty anchor on all live broadcast platforms when the beauty is turned off. The attraction to Wei Xiao can be seen. Spotlight. If the highest score to describe a woman''s ultimate figure and beauty is 100 points, Bai Youwei can score 99 points in Wei Xiao''s mind.


    The point she didn''t give was not because Bai Youwei''s face was not good enough, but because she hadn''t achieved the point where everyone was loved by all ages.


    As for Song Xiaoyu, although she is not as good as Bai Youwei in terms of appearance, she is also a beauty who can beat ninety points. Wei Xiao likes her is her live broadcast style.


    A multi-talented woman, with her own talent and quiet personality, she is loved by everyone, and she has the demeanor of everyone.


    "Of course I know, I''m still a fan of yours, but I''m not a fan."


    When I heard the word "fan", the expression of the second girl changed obviously.


    "What you are saying is true?" Bai Youwei, who was more carefree, seemed a little excited, and even looked at Wei Xiao with a touch of kindness in her eyes.


    It seems that meeting her fans at this desperate moment can make her forget her fear.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "You should get up first! I didn''t know there were people in this room before, and the door was broken by me. Obviously, people can no longer live here. I will take you to other rooms."


    "Okay, let''s go with you."


    Bai Youwei agreed to Wei Xiao without even thinking about it.


    She was about to get up, but Song Xiaoyu next to her seemed to hold her.


    Bai Youwei gave her a puzzled look.


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, only the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes was wary.


    "You, you won''t hurt us, will you?" Song Xiaoyu asked, saying this to Wei Xiao.


    Bai Youwei''s expression was taken aback, her face quickly changed again and again.


    She was so desperate before that she suddenly met a living person who claimed to be a fan of her, so she put down her precautions, so she agreed to Wei Xiao after thinking about it. But now that Song Xiaoyu said, she was not a social white, and she looked at Wei Xiao again with alertness.


    She almost forgot that this was the end of the world, and Wei Xiao was still a man.


    She has also seen her in apocalyptic novels, and she knows how the men treat women, especially beautiful girls like them.


    ¡­

 Chapter 4： Bai Youwei

    Wei Xiao didn''t expect Song Xiaoyu to remain vigilant in this situation.


    He was surprised, but also looked up at Song Xiaoyu a bit.


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "What kind of injury do you mean?"


    Song Xiaoyu''s heart trembled.


    Sure enough, what the book says is true.


    "You...I, I won''t let you succeed." Song Xiaoyu tightened the quilt tightly and looked at Wei Xiao fearfully.


    Bai Youwei is also close to Song Xiaoyu, it seems that once Wei Xiao uses them strongly, they will be as desperate as Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao thought it was funny.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t move the food in this room and leave it to you. In addition, you don¡¯t have to worry that I will hurt you. Although you are also beautiful, I am very picky now. Bai Youwei is qualified to let you I know how strong it is, so forget it. There are still a few rooms on this floor that I haven''t searched. Before I leave, you can think about it."


    Regardless of what the second daughter thinks of herself now, Wei Xiao finished speaking and left the room directly.


    In the last days, there is no shortage of beautiful women.


    With Wei Xiao''s current ability, what kind of beauty can''t be found?


    The second girl was still in shock. At this time, with a loud noise coming from outside, the second girl''s heart beat quickly again.


    "Xiaoyu, me, what shall we do now? He, he seems to be interested in me?" Bai Youwei asked in fear.


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t know how to comfort Bai Youwei.


    Her heart is also very flustered now.


    Just as Wei Xiao said, continue to stay here, once zombies come over, you can imagine how they will end up.


    They have no way of knowing the fighting power of the zombies, but they have seen the speed of the zombies during the day. With the power of their two weak women, facing the attack of the zombies, even if they can deal with one or two, it is absolutely impossible to be intact.


    When they want to be injured, it means corpse change.


    Song Xiaoyu shuddered at the thought of the festering zombies outside.


    "I, I don''t know."


    The two girls were silent, and what they had in their hearts was the confusion about the future and the fear of the end times.


    Outside, Wei Xiao searched for the substance very fast, five or six rooms, only the last one was left in ten minutes.


    "what¡­"


    Suddenly, a scream came from Bai Youwei''s room.


    Wei Xiao, who had just collected the last room, threw down the supplies in his hand, and rushed towards the room where Bai Youwei and the others were in a stride.


    "Uuuuu...Don''t eat me, save me! Who will save me..."


    "Go away, go away."


    In the room, two zombies ran into the room and attacked Bai Youwei and the others.


    Fortunately, they hid in the bed and protected themselves strictly.


    The zombies obviously don''t have much wisdom. They only know how to tear the quilt on the two women''s body, tear the big quilt apart, and make the room full of cotton wool.


    Wei Xiao just came in to see this scene.


    Without hesitation, he rushed up and grabbed a zombie''s neck with one hand from behind and pulled them away from the bed, and then threw the two zombies toward the balcony by the side of the room with both hands.


    With two "clams", two zombies smashed the window outside the balcony and fell downstairs.


    The two girls in the bed were still yelling, and Wei Xiao was a little unhappy.


    "What is the ghost cry? The zombies have been dealt with."


    The second girl stopped struggling, and showed her small heads one after another.


    The zombies were indeed gone, only Wei Xiao was in the room.


    "You take me away! I don''t want to stay here, I don''t want to become a zombie, oooooo..."


    The extremely emotional Bai Youwei left the bed for the first time and ran to Wei Xiao''s side and clutched his arm tightly, with pleading in her tearful eyes.


    Bai Youwei was left behind at this moment of fear that Wei Xiao would hurt her or that Wei Xiao would be disadvantageous to her.


    Before being attacked by zombies, she regretted not leaving with Wei Xiao the first time.


    Compared with becoming a zombie or being eaten by zombies, nothing else is important to Bai Youwei now.


    "What about you?" Wei Xiao looked at Song Xiaoyu.


    There is no covetous color in his eyes, just like asking a passerby casually.


    Song Xiaoyu hesitated.


    She is afraid of zombies and death, but she is even more afraid of becoming a commodity for everyone to play with.


    If she needs to betray her to live, she would rather die.


    Seeing that Song Xiaoyu did not respond, Wei Xiao was not the one who had to ask her.


    Turned around.


    "Want to leave, take your things and follow me."


    Bai Youwei completely ignored the begging color in Song Xiaoyu''s eyes, nodding her head repeatedly, then let go of the small hand that grabbed Wei Xiao''s arm, and began to pack her own things.


    In a short while, Bai Youwei packed her belongings and a whole password box.


    "Xiaoyu, you go with us!" Perhaps because she felt guilty about leaving her good girlfriend in such a difficult environment, Bai Youwei called out.


    Song Xiaoyu had difficulty making a choice, and the helplessness and sorrow in her eyes were obvious.


    "Go!"


    Wei Xiao seemed very ruthless.


    He greeted, turned and walked outside the door.


    Bai Youwei is full of anxiety.


    "Xiao Yu..."


    Outside the door.


    Song Xiaoyu finally left with Wei Xiao and the others.


    I don''t know what Bai Youwei said to her in the end. Although Song Xiaoyu was still a little resistant, she did not have the courage to stay alone in this unprotected room.


    On the corridor.


    "Put your suitcases at the top of the stairs, and I have to clear a floor of the corridor."


    "I, shall we not go to a safe room now?" Bai Youwei asked.


    Wei Xiao''s expression was extremely serious: "You have to remember that I let you follow me, not let you control my decision. You just need to be obedient, understand?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Wei Xiao is their only support now, and Bai Youwei and others dare not have any opinions on Wei Xiao''s words.


    Following Wei Xiao, when they came to the top of the stairs, the second woman put her luggage on the top of the stairs according to his instructions.


    "Follow me, remember not to be too far away from me." Wei Xiao said, walking down the stairs with the Modao over two meters in his hand.


    Bai Youwei and the others followed closely.


    There are no zombies in the corridor on the thirtieth floor.


    Compared with the frightened two daughters, Wei Xiao seemed very indifferent.


    "boom¡­"


    Facing a door, Wei Xiao stepped down and violently demolished it.


    Seeing this scene, the two women who followed him couldn''t help covering their mouths with their little hands, and their eyes were full of shock.


    Wei Xiao''s strength was obviously beyond their imagination.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s back again, in addition to fear, there is more admiration in the eyes of the two girls.


    "When you enter the house, you don''t need to think about other things, but put away toiletries, food, and drinking water."


    Having seen Wei Xiao''s strength, the two daughters even had no opinion on what he said.


    The three of them worked quickly, and within two minutes, a room was searched.


    The same goes for the other rooms that follow.


    Ten minutes later, the three of them returned upstairs with large bags and small bags on them.


    Twelve o''clock in the evening.


    The three of them finally gathered the materials from the thirty-seventh to the thirty-seventh floors into one room.


    The house was filled with big bags.


    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu were already out of breath, if it weren''t for Wei Xiao to be with them, they would both want to lie motionless in bed.


    Wei Xiao ignored them.


    Running upstairs and downstairs, there was also the experience of fighting with zombies in the middle. He was already covered in stinky sweat and went to the bathroom to take a bath by himself.


    "Youwei, do we really want to be with him in the future?" Song Xiaoyu asked Bai Youwei softly while Wei Xiao was away.


    Because she was too tired, Bai Youwei''s face was pink.


    There was a fragrant sweat on his forehead, and he hesitated for a while and said: "We can at least live with him. You have seen his greatness. With him, we will at least not be afraid of zombies in the future."


    "Yes, but if he asks us to accompany him, would you also be willing?"


    Bai Youwei''s pink face blushed.


    She understood what Song Xiaoyu meant.


    And Wei Xiao also said before that he has a lot of ideas about himself.


    With her head down, Bai Youwei said weakly: "I, I don''t know."


    The two fell silent directly.


    for a long time.


    Wei Xiao walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel.


    Bai Youwei and the others sat up in shock, their gazes at Wei Xiao were filled with anxiety.


    "After a busy day, you should also take a hot bath. In these last days, no one knows if you can survive tomorrow. If you can enjoy one day, just one day!" After speaking, he ignored the two women''s vigilant eyes, Wei Xiao Take out two barrels and two bottles of mineral water from a packaging bag and walk towards the place where the electric kettle is located.


    The two women looked at each other.


    "You or me first?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "Two people together. I don''t know when the power supply and water supply will be gone. What are you doing now?" Before Song Xiaoyu said, Wei Xiao made the decision directly for them.


    Late at night.


    The three people who had been busy for a day took a bath, and fell asleep after eating.


    Nothing happened this night.


    The next day arrived, Wei Xiao got up early.


    After washing and eating two buckets of instant noodles, Wei Xiao walked to the balcony window and looked outside.


    After yesterday¡¯s catastrophe, the streets of the city are now silent.


    The whole city is shrouded in haze, and there are countless zombies walking on the streets, and the prosperity of the past has become so depressed and cold. There are zombies gathering in the distance from time to time, and that should be caused by survivors being discovered and chased by zombies. Sympathize with the survivors who are about to be eaten or become one of the zombies.


    The end of the world has just begun, and now most people don''t have to worry about food and water. As long as there is a safe shelter, it is fine to persist for a few days, but not necessarily afterwards.


    Wei Xiao is still considering whether the disaster is local or global. If it is the former, then he needs to think twice before acting in the future, but if it is the latter...


    Of course, this does not mean that Wei Xiao will do whatever he wants with his own ability, but the nature of the two will determine his future plans.


    "I don''t want to, whether it is global or not, I believe it will not take long to know. Right now, I should adapt to the strength of the body as soon as possible." Wei Xiao felt that after the battle last night, his strength has increased again.


    The enhancement is not large, but if the control is not good, this power is enough to cause unnecessary damage.


    Without disturbing the two people who were still sleeping, Wei Xiao picked up the Mo knife in the scabbard and left the room directly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 5： Zombie Buster

    Yesterday, in order to collect supplies, Wei Xiao cleared from the 37th floor to the 30th floor.


    Based on the movement he caused last night, if there are zombies in the corridor above the 20th floor, it is estimated that they have been attracted to kill them.


    Today he does not intend to continue to search for supplies.


    He is going to use zombies to familiarize himself with his power.


    Starting from the 30th floor, Wei Xiao carried Mo Dao and walked down layer by layer.


    He didn''t hold much hope in the front, and dealt with a few of them sporadically. His real gaze was below the 20th floor.


    Don''t forget that on the day of the apocalyptic outbreak, Wei Xiao attracted thousands of zombies from outside into the hotel.


    Dealing with so many zombies with bare hands, even if Wei Xiao is strong and invincible, he still does not have enough energy. Fortunately, he has a strange knife in his hand, which has become Wei Xiao''s biggest killer against zombies.


    "Wow..."


    Did not let Wei Xiao down.


    When his figure appeared at the stairway below twenty floors, the zombies on the corridor suddenly increased.


    Found the figure of a living person, originally walking in the corridor, the slow and lifeless zombies suddenly became irritable like a chicken blood.


    More than a dozen zombies pounced on him at the same time, and at the same time, the zombies on the floor below also followed suit.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, and pulled out the Mo knife in his hand. A cold light flashed and swept across the knife. The nearly two-meter-long blade cut across the front five zombies, and five heads flew out on the spot.


    The cleanup begins.


    Every time Mo Dao swung from Wei Xiao''s hand, the sharp blade could not resist wherever it went.


    The current Wei Xiao is a fierce tiger rushing into the flock, cutting a piece with a knife and kicking a flock. Especially when it came up from downstairs, the zombies in the front were kicked out by Wei Xiao, followed by a large fall.


    The zombies in the corridor were cleaned up in a short while, and the figure walked downstairs, wherever he went, the corpses piled up.


    The roar of the zombies became more and more crazier, and the zombies inside and outside the hotel were attracted, and a steady stream of zombies gathered towards Wei Xiao''s location.


    At this moment, the survivors hiding in various houses outside the hotel noticed the changes of the zombies on the street. Through the doors and windows, they watched the group of zombies constantly pouring toward the hotel. While they were frightened, they secretly sympathized with someone who was about to end. Guy. In addition, the survivors in the hotel are not limited to the three of Wei Xiao.


    Those survivors hiding in the guest rooms heard the thunderous roar of zombies in the hotel, and were afraid, they had already greeted the 18th generation of Wei Xiao''s ancestors in their hearts.


    The zombies in the hotel were originally the fewest.


    Yesterday I didn''t know which **** it attracted a group, but today it is like this again. The survivors who had been panicked by hiding in the room, now heard more zombies roar than yesterday, and wanted to rush out to tear Wei Xiao''s heart.


    "Damn bastard, why isn''t he going to die?"


    "Stupid idiot, is he attracting so many zombies to kill us all?"


    "Now you have to be more careful. Not only can you not make a noise at night, you must be careful even with the lighting."


    It is impossible for Wei Xiao to know the thoughts of these survivors. In the face of more and more zombies, he occupies a favorable position and kills enough and joyfully.


    There is no need to deliberately control his own power, do whatever he wants, and the whole-hearted battle makes him enthusiastic and hearty.


    The fighting lasted from the morning until about 12 noon.


    The number of zombies wiped out by Wei Xiao has exceeded a thousand.


    The zombies inside and outside the hotel can''t be killed all at once.


    The zombies are not exhausted, but Wei Xiao, who has been fighting continuously, is not.


    Seeing that the stairs in front of him were almost blocked by zombies, Wei Xiao, sweating profusely, felt that his hands and feet were a little numb.


    There were also zombies that couldn''t see their tails rushing up, and Wei Xiao, who did not intend to continue fighting, wiped the sweat from his face, ignoring those zombies who had to climb over the corpses of his companions to get close to him, and turned and walked upstairs.


    Back to the thirty-seventh floor.


    Bai Youwei and the others in the room have already woke up.


    "Open the door!"


    In the room, Bai Youwei and the others woke up without seeing Wei Xiao''s figure. At first they were a little flustered and at a loss, thinking that Wei Xiao had abandoned them.


    Just as they were confused about the way forward, Wei Xiao''s voice sounded outside the door.


    "It''s great Xiaoyu, it''s him, he didn''t leave us behind."


    The overjoyed Bai Youwei quickly stood up and opened the door to Wei Xiao.


    "You come back...you, you..."


    Bai Youwei was about to say something after opening the door, but after seeing Wei Xiao''s appearance, she was completely speechless behind the door.


    Wei Xiao looks really bad now.


    Standing on his body was the sap splashed from the death of zombies, as well as bloodstains from the wounds of Wei Xiao''s previous battle. The body was so full of flowers, like a beggar crawling out of a garbage dump.


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain anything to her, and pulled her away into the room.


    Song Xiaoyu also saw Wei Xiao''s appearance at this time, covering her small mouth and was so shocked that she could not speak.


    "Make me two buckets of instant noodles. I''ll eat them later."


    Wei Xiao calmly said to Song Xiaoyu, and then walked straight to the bathroom.


    The two women outside were dumbfounded and their eyes were in a trance.


    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu looked at each other.


    "He, he won''t become a zombie?"


    Almost in unison, the panic in their eyes became more obvious.


    Looking at the bathroom where Wei Xiao was, the two women hesitated.


    "I, what do we do now? It is said in movie novels that once people are scratched or bitten by zombies, they will turn into zombies. Should we leave now?" Bai Youwei asked.


    Song Xiaoyu hesitated.


    "Where can we go after we leave?"


    Yes! There are zombies everywhere outside, even inside the hotel. Where can they go if they leave this room?


    Bai Youwei didn''t know what to say.


    Are we destined to be eaten by zombies?


    Thinking of this, Bai Youwei''s delicate body shuddered.


    "You were the closest to him just now, did you see him injured?" Song Xiaoyu asked.


    Bai Youwei shook her head in a panic.


    "I, I don''t know. He is like that, I don''t dare to look at him, where can I find any wounds?"


    Unable to get an exact answer, Song Xiaoyu''s eyes were full of crisis.


    After gritting his teeth, Song Xiaoyu said: "Let''s not guess wildly, so, for a while, we..."


    Bai Youwei said something in Bai Youwei''s ear, and Bai Youwei nodded after hesitating for a moment.


    Soon after taking a shower, Wei Xiao came out of the bathroom.


    As he was wiping his head with a towel, he saw Bai Youwei and the others'' actions, and his steps stagnated.


    "What are you doing?" Wei Xiao asked.


    At this time, Song Xiaoyu and Bai Youwei both kept a long distance from Wei Xiao. They stood on the edge of the balcony with their backs against the window. Holding Wei Xiao''s Mo knife in her hand, Bai Youwei, who barely lifted the blade with both hands, aimed directly at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "You, are you bitten by a zombie?" Bai Youwei asked without confidence.


    Seeing her holding Mo Dao''s shaky body, Wei Xiao smiled.


    Not to mention, Bai Youwei, who held Mo Dao in both hands, gave Wei Xiao the feeling of a Sailor Moon at this time.


    When Bai Youwei did the live broadcast, in addition to her attractive appearance, what attracted more attention was her reality show, which is cospaly. She is now wearing a croissant braid, a sky-blue jumpsuit and miniskirt, her straight legs are wrapped in white stockings, and her sword is in front, fighting against those two-dimensional Sailor Moon.


    Looking at the two women''s wary eyes, Wei Xiaorao smiled funny.


    Slowly approached them.


    "You, don''t come over."


    "We''ll jump from here when you come back."


    Song Xiaoyu said, and opened the window on the balcony, as if Wei Xiao would really jump off one step forward.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take her words seriously.


    Go straight to the front of Bai Youwei who is holding the knife.


    "You... don''t come here!" Bai Youwei cried anxiously.


    Seeing that the Mo knife in her hand was about to fall because of the weight, Wei Xiao directly reached out and grabbed the blade, and slammed it back.


    "what¡­"


    With an exclamation, the Mo knife in Bai Youwei''s hand dropped out and turned into a cold light to stab at the wall behind Wei Xiao, and the blade plunged halfway into the wall. Bai Youwei fell into Wei Xiao''s arms because of inertia.


    Although the two were separated by two levels of obstacles, Wei Xiao still clearly felt the softness of the woman.


    "You can''t hold the knife, why are you threatening me?"


    The man''s strong breath rushed towards him, and the teary Bai Youwei''s small face turned red.


    He raised his head nervously, and Chu Chu''s tearful eyes stared at Wei Xiao nervously.


    Very tempting.


    Unable to hold back Wei Xiao lowered his head and sealed Bai Youwei''s soft lips in front of Song Xiaoyu.


    Bai Youwei freezes on the spot, completely losing her autonomy.


    The goddess who had never known how many people coveted and couldn''t help but was bullied by herself, Wei Xiao, who sighed in her heart, let go of Bai Youwei after she was almost unable to breathe.


    Bai Youwei''s mouth is fragrant and her complexion is crimson.


    Unable to resist Wei Xiao, she didn''t know how to face Wei Xiao, so she buried her head directly, and no one dared to look at her.


    With his arms around Bai Youwei''s soft body, Wei Xiao said to Song Xiaoyu: "Have you soaked your noodles?"


    The absolute suppression left Song Xiaoyu and the others speechless.


    Song Xiaoyu blankly pointed to the counter not far away.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "When threatening me in the future, think about whether you have this determination and courage." With a word, Wei Xiao, who released Bai Youwei, turned and went to eat instant noodles.


    An episode just passed.


    With this experience, the two well-behaved people did not dare to make small actions in front of Wei Xiao.


    Fortunately, their worries did not happen. Until the evening, Wei Xiao did not become the more feared zombie.


    ¡­

 Chapter 6： Sudden tenderness

    Into the night.


    Compared with the daytime, the activities of zombies are more frequent at this time.


    The summer sun makes zombies annoying, and the dark night becomes their main moment of foraging.


    Inside the room.


    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu are both watching TV.


    There is no news, no ad hoc broadcasts, and all they find are movies and TV works uploaded in the past on the Internet.


    Compared to other survivors, they are undoubtedly lucky.


    Don''t worry about your own life safety, nor worry about food, lying on the bed, holding the mask, shaking a pair of white and tender long legs, life is so uneasy.


    Wei Xiao on the side wiped Mo Dao.


    He has seen the power of Mo Dao today.


    With his strength, coupled with the sharpness of the Modao, cutting and killing zombies is like cutting vegetables, not too simple.


    But there are disadvantages.


    That is, the Modao is too long. It is good to face a small number of zombies in an open place, but once you encounter a large number of zombies in a small space, the power of the Modao will be greatly reduced.


    "It seems that we need to prepare a melee weapon. It would be great if we can get some guns." Wei Xiao thought.


    Guns are not easy to get in Longxia Kingdom. Except for local related departments, almost don''t even think about other fields.


    "Find an opportunity to go to the armed police brigade."


    After not much thought, Wei Xiao put down Mo Dao and looked at Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Whose cell phone is still with you?"


    The two watching the movie were a little at a loss.


    "Brother Xiao, what do you want a mobile phone for?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "Go online."


    "Can the mobile phone still be used to access the Internet now?" The two girls were a little surprised.


    "The last days just broke out, and many communication networks are still maintained. I don''t know in the future, but now, it should be possible." Wei Xiao is not sure about his guess, but he will not lose a piece of meat if he tries everything.


    "Give you."


    Song Xiaoyu turned on her mobile phone and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    After receiving the mobile phone, Wei Xiao went straight to major online forums.


    As Wei Xiao guessed, the network was not paralyzed. Not only did the online forums still run, but there were also many survivors'' speeches.


    "TMD, the end of the world has really come. Once this scene was what I dreamed of, but when it really came, I realized how **** the end of the world is. Who will save me? I''m at No. 2022, Building 2, Baiguo Community, Tianyang City, Yun Province Fang, as long as someone comes to save me, I will obey him in the future."


    "Hahaha... it''s a godsend opportunity. Guys, brother, I was a poor DS before the end of the world, but now, the goddess of the past begged me to sleep with her, it''s so cool. Now even if I let me die, I''m worth it."


    "Damn it, why didn''t our army launch rescue? Are they all dead?"


    "Don''t think about the people upstairs. It''s the end of the world. I''m afraid that the army will be overwhelmed. I''m still learning from the brother upstairs and enjoy the blessings as soon as possible. Hahaha...I have three school bachelors next to me now, let alone, I want Carpe Diem."


    "There is no humanity upstairs, I''ll be the one!"


    "Why is there no crystal nucleus in the dead body? Isn''t there a chance for superpowers in all the end times? Is my way wrong?"


    "A fellow in the same way! I also tried it. A dozen zombies have no crystal nuclei. This is not the end of the world I want."


    "I am a staff member of the Dragon Soul Survivor Base in Longshi, Black Province. We have established a survivor base that can withstand the army of a million zombies. There is plenty of food and drinking water in the base, and there are also a team of 10,000 security guards. Welcome All survivors join."


    "This is a brand new era, and the king and hegemony are here."


    ¡­


    There are various messages on the Internet, negative, positive, and broken, but these remarks all show that the occurrence of disasters is not local, but is national and global.


    A truly new era.


    People with ability or strength have begun to plan to build their own territory in the last days, but more people have begun to lose their humanity in the last two days and continue to harm other survivors.


    The last days are dark and disorderly.


    Compared with the laws of survival before the end of the world, after the end of the world, the competition for survival will become more cold-blooded and cruel.


    Wei Xiao went online just to determine the scope of the disaster. Now that he has confirmed it, he doesn''t pay attention anymore.


    Returning the phone to Song Xiaoyu, Wei Xiao walked to the balcony alone.


    The last days are destined to expose the darkest side of human nature. Now there is no order, and the real strong is respected. With the arrival of a great era, what role will Wei Xiao play in this era?


    Establish your own base area, gather a large number of subordinates, and do whatever you want in the last days?


    Or is it to work for a powerful force to help them dominate in the last days?


    With his strength, Wei Xiao has no doubt that no matter which path he chooses, he will be able to go smoothly in the last days, especially if he knows that there are no other survivors with such supernatural powers, his existence, It was simply an apocalyptic loophole, giving him the capital to stand on top of the world.


    But are these all what he wants?


    Before the end of the world, Wei Xiao was a working class working at the bottom of society, and it was still extremely unstable.


    Once his idea was very simple, to earn money, to marry a fairly beautiful daughter-in-law and spend his life peacefully. Although he hasn''t achieved it, his goal is very clear. As for now.


    money? Don''t be kidding, the previous billions of trillions of fortunes are not worth a piece of bread now.


    daughter in law?


    That''s even more ridiculous.


    As long as Wei Xiao is willing, there is a peerless beauty who is at the pinnacle of beauties around him, who can be forced into the house at any time.


    The goals before the end of the world seem to have been completed, what else can I pursue in the future?


    Wei Xiao was a little confused.


    Suddenly, he lit a cigarette and smoked silently.


    In the room, Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu didn''t know what they were thinking of, with excitement on their faces.


    They took out their mobile phones to dial numbers one after another.


    As the numbers were dialed, the excitement on their faces gradually became pale, scared, and hopeless.


    Without a phone call, the two of them started to cry suddenly.


    This scene happened to be seen by Wei Xiao.


    The hand holding the cigarette to his mouth couldn''t help but stop.


    People are not grass and trees, who can be ruthless, a person who has his own persistence, I believe that seeing this scene will be softhearted.


    "Perhaps I have found a way for the future. Under the premise that my own interests are not threatened, let more people who desire the light live."


    Throwing away the cigarette **** in his hand, Wei Xiao came to the second woman.


    Feeling the presence of Wei Xiao''s figure, the two girls stopped crying, and Chu Chu looked at him with confusion.


    "Why, didn''t you contact your family?"


    I don''t know why Wei Xiao asked so, both of them nodded.


    Bai Youwei choked and said, "I called my parents, but they didn''t answer it. They, they might..." Bai Youwei couldn''t say the next thing, and she didn''t dare to say it.


    Wei Xiao didn''t feel much.


    Being an orphan since he was a child, he couldn''t realize the kind of affection with his parents, at best he could only envy him.


    With a slight smile, Wei Xiao said: "Follow me in the future, as long as you are obedient, I will take you to live. Go to sleep! Someone will be busy tomorrow."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao lay on the bed belonging to him and closed his eyes.


    Contact with Wei Xiao for a day or two, the two women''s cognition of him still remained domineering and cold.


    The sudden tenderness surprised them a bit.


    Looking at Wei Xiao, who closed his eyes in a daze, after a long time, the second daughter discovered that maybe it''s not a bad thing to follow this person.


    ¡­

 Chapter 7： Seven days of the last days

    Wei Xiao didn''t know when he woke up, it was still dark.


    Feeling the softness around him, Wei Xiao looked at the people around him in surprise.


    "I, I didn''t mean to wake you up."


    Facing Wei Xiao''s questioning gaze, Bai Youwei didn''t dare to look at him, burying her forehead on the pillow, and she did not speak well.


    "Do you know what it means to sleep next to me?"


    When Bai Youwei approached Wei Xiao, her body trembled violently, and her body temperature increased a lot without noticing it.


    After finally plucking up some courage, Bai Youwei looked up at Wei Xiao''s still handsome face.


    "You, didn''t you say you fell in love with me? I want to follow you, don''t leave me, OK?"


    Wei Xiao was slightly taken aback.


    Then he smiled relievedly.


    If he guessed correctly, Bai Youwei would take the initiative to come to him, somewhat affected by the previous calls.


    She thinks she is helpless in this world. At this time, no matter where she stays, she will feel lonely and insecure. She needs a sense of security and more protection. Undoubtedly, Wei Xiao, who had a good impression of her, became the first candidate and the most powerful choice to protect her.


    Some people may think that Bai Youwei has no shame, but this is the end of the world. If a person, especially a woman who is incapable but has an overwhelming beauty, cannot adapt to this era in advance, and brings her vision of looking at problems before the end of the world to this era, then even if she lives in the future, her life will be extremely difficult. ,despair.


    "Be good from now on."


    He did not refuse, nor gave Bai Youwei a positive answer, Wei Xiao reached out and hugged her into his arms.


    "Yeah, I will be behaved in the future."


    Although Wei Xiao''s answer was very concise, Bai Youwei knew that she was now Wei Xiao''s person.


    "Go to sleep!"


    "Don''t you want it? It''s the first time for me, me?"


    Bai Youwei''s voice was almost inaudible, but Wei Xiao still heard it.


    There are surprises and surprises.


    According to the cognition of most people before the end of the world, there is a probability that there are two circles of girls, unless you are not good enough.


    One is the entertainment circle, which is the most chaotic, and the other is the live broadcast circle.


    It is a miracle that a top female anchor like Bai Youwei can still maintain a complete body after two or three years of debut.


    This is a windfall.


    Wei Xiao chuckled lightly.


    "No hurry, you will be mine sooner or later, go to sleep!"


    "Um!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao holding herself without any movement, Bai Youwei, who was originally extremely nervous, calmed down.


    Lie down in a comfortable position in Wei Xiao''s arms, and slowly closed his eyes.


    One night passed.


    Song Xiaoyu, who woke up the next day, naturally knew Bai Youwei''s choice.


    No irony, no look down or rejection.


    In fact, Song Xiaoyu is more mature than Bai Youwei. She is very clear that Bai Youwei''s choice is the most correct right now. It''s a pity that she couldn''t pass the hurdle in her heart, plus what Wei Xiao said when she met them for the first time, so that the current Song Xiaoyu had no ideas.


    It is impossible to say that there is no jealousy, but Wei Xiao looks down on her, and she can''t help it.


    With the arrival of a new day, Wei Xiao left the room again.


    Compared to yesterday, when he went out today, someone personally delivered him to the door.


    "Brother Xiao, pay attention to safety, we will wait for you to come back."


    Confirming the relationship, Bai Youwei bid farewell to Wei Xiao like a gentle wife.


    Wei Xiao, who had never felt this way before, enjoyed it very much.


    After kissing Bai Youwei''s ruddy mouth, Wei Xiao nodded and left.


    "Youwei, have you confirmed?"


    After Wei Xiao left, Song Xiaoyu couldn''t help but ask.


    Bai Youwei closed the door and turned around.


    "Xiaoyu, you, don''t you look down on me?" Bai Youwei hesitated, lowering her head slightly.


    Song Xiaoyu smiled and said: "How come? Your choice is correct. He is very strong. Having such a strong man protects you will make you better survive in the last days."


    Bai Youwei seemed very happy with the support of her good girlfriends.


    Trot over to hold Song Xiaoyu.


    "Xiaoyu, if you like it, I can divide him into half."


    "Don''t be kidding, the first time I met, I was completely dead. But you, congratulations, the wish that was not fulfilled before the end of the world, now I finally don''t have to be a single dog anymore."


    "You know to make fun of me."


    "Why, as long as you sprinkle dog food, you are not allowed to eat a few words?"


    "You, you... so you Song Xiaoyu, I played with you today."


    The battle is on the verge, and the scene is fragrant (full color)


    Outside, Wei Xiao¡¯s battle for a new day began, and the nightmare that belonged to the other survivors in the hotel also unfolded from this.


    In the next few days, Wei Xiao practiced with zombies in the hotel.


    Before he knew it, the number of zombies he had eliminated had reached five or six thousand.


    If someone notices it, they will find that with the hotel as the center, there are not as many zombies within a few hundred meters as before the end of the world. Except for a few zombies occasionally during the day, at night, the streets are extremely quiet. If you don''t look carefully, some people will suspect that there are no zombies outside.


    Constant fighting made Wei Xiao use his power more and more freely. At the same time, he had not learned any fighting skills systematically, and in the past few days, he developed a fighting style that suits him.


    The strength is increasing, and Wei Xiao''s aura is becoming more and more obvious.


    It is a kind of powerful self-confidence that is undaunted by all forces. Even though he was a handsome man, he is even more eye-catching now.


    Because of his change, Song Xiaoyu, who was familiar with Wei Xiao''s character, called Bai Youwei to find the treasure.


    Not to mention Bai Youwei, as long as Wei Xiao was by her side, her gaze never left her patron saint.


    Song Xiaoyu was jealous of Wei Xiao''s sticking method.


    Seven days later.


    After a few days of calm, the outside of the hotel is finally no longer quiet.


    Those survivors hiding in every corner can''t hold on.


    Suddenly when the end of the world comes, I believe that not many people will keep enough food at home.


    Seven days is enough for some hungry people with their chests on their backs to venture out to find food for food.


    "It''s dangerous outside. I''m so lucky to meet Brother Xiao now. If we didn''t meet Brother Xiao, we''re afraid we will be the same as those who are robbing food and being chased by zombies now?"


    "If I hadn''t met Brother Xiao, I wouldn''t dare to go out even if I starved to death."


    Standing on the balcony, Bai Youwei and the others looked at the people chased by zombies in the street looking for food, with lingering fears.


    The cruelty of the last days refreshed their perceptions again.


    Witnessing those survivors who were rushed and eaten by zombies when they went out to find food, their bodies couldn''t help trembling even if they were some distance away from the scene.


    The horror of the end times is far simpler than they thought.


    Wei Xiao, who was eating, put down the noodles he had eaten. This was the seventh bucket of instant noodles he had eaten.


    I don''t know if it is because of the increase in power. Wei Xiao, who was able to eat two buckets of noodles before, has now increased his appetite to seven buckets.


    Even so, Wei Xiao felt that his meaning was still unfinished.


    Wiping his mouth, Wei Xiao said, "Although it is cruel now, as long as you are bold enough, you are willing to take the first step. Once you can survive the early stage of the end of the world, you will be strong in the future."


    The second daughter no longer looked at what happened outside.


    Come to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Brother Xiao, you have been going out to kill zombies these days, are they good?"


    Wei Xiao said seriously: "In fact, zombies are not as terrible as you think. Apart from their ability to maintain the speed of normal people running at full speed, their strength and response are not as good as humans. The most important thing is that their skulls are very fragile and their weaknesses are there. As long as you aim at the zombie''s head, an attack of forty or fifty catties can kill them."


    "real?"


    "Yeah! Okay, I''m going out a far door today, maybe I won''t come back tomorrow. You stay at home, no matter who knocks on the door, don''t respond, wait for me to come back."


    "You want to leave?"


    The second girl''s heart tightened, and Bai Youwei even hugged Wei Xiao''s arm.


    "You should have also noticed that my appetite is getting bigger and bigger. Just eating instant noodles can''t provide me with enough energy. I need to find some foods with high protein content. And you don''t feel that eating instant noodles all day is greasy. Yet?"


    "There is a supermarket outside the hotel. Does it take a day?" Song Xiaoyu said.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "In addition to looking for food, I have to find another place to stay. This is not suitable for us to live in for a long time. When we decide on a new place, we will move."


    "Brother Xiao, can you not go?"


    "Obey." Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    Bai Youwei suddenly didn''t dare to say more.


    After a few days of getting along, she already had a certain understanding of Wei Xiao. Whenever Wei Xiao looks serious, it''s best not to bargain with him.


    Then they confessed a few more words, and finally kissed Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao put on a mountaineering bag, took the Modao on his back, and left under Bai Youwei''s reluctant gaze.


    ¡­

 Chapter 8： Windfall

    After the end of the world, the summer in the coastal areas is still hot, even if it is approaching early autumn, the outside temperature is still above 30 degrees.


    Wei Xiao came out of the hotel and did not encounter a zombie.


    In a small supermarket a hundred meters away from him, several survivors were hiding inside and confronting a dozen zombies outside.


    "Brother Yong, what do we do now? Continue to let these zombies go crazy, and they will attract the zombies that rushed into the opposite hotel before."


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to become those ugly zombies outside."


    "Brother Yong, think of a way. If this stalemate continues, it will only become more and more unfavorable for us."


    "Shut up all to me."


    Zhou Yong, who was burly in shape and nearly 1.8 meters tall, gave a cold voice.


    The supermarket suddenly became quiet.


    There are a total of five people around him, three men and two women, except that he appears to be powerful, everyone else is very thin.


    Zhou Yong said with a cold face: "Do you think I want to stay here? Look outside. It''s a zombie. Does the zombie know? If you don''t solve them, let me take you out?"


    "Should we rush out together? There were also two zombies in it just now, so it''s not difficult to deal with." A man wearing glasses mentioned.


    Zhou Yong glared at him immediately.


    "It¡¯s for sure to rush out, but before that, find some guys to arm yourself as much as possible. I¡¯ll put the ugly words on the front. If anyone gets bitten or scratched while fighting with zombies for a while, don¡¯t blame me Zhou Yong. Ruthless. You are all aware of Xiaofeng''s end. You are afraid of death, but don''t hurt others."


    Zhou Yong looked very prestigious, and no one refuted his words.


    The six left two of them to block the supermarket gate, and the others turned around to find armor and tools to arm themselves.


    However, before any of them left, the dozens of zombies stuck outside the door saw their bodies separated, and in the blink of an eye, all the zombies they regarded as wild beasts were lying on the ground, and those who died could no longer die.


    "This¡­"


    The six were stunned, staring at a figure holding a forty-meter-long sword tightly, ah no, it was the figure of a two-meter-long Modao approaching the door.


    "You just mentioned the end of a Xiaofeng, what happened to him?" It was Wei Xiao who came here. He looked at Zhou Yong and asked.


    The people inside hadn''t recovered from the shock of Wei Xiao killing the zombies, and no one responded for a long time.


    "Why, didn''t you hear what I said?" Wei Xiao''s tone improved a bit.


    Only then did Zhou Yong and the others react.


    Zhou Yong glanced at the Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand with some fear, and said with a smile: "Sorry brother, I didn''t hear what you asked. Can you say it again?"


    Others were a little afraid of Wei Xiao, especially the man with glasses.


    "Xiaofeng, you just said Xiaofeng''s end, what''s his end?"


    It''s over.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s question clearly, the people inside trembled.


    With preconceived thinking, Wei Xiao mentioned Xiaofeng, and they immediately thought that Wei Xiao had a relationship with Xiaofeng.


    You have to know that Xiaofeng is dead, and they got rid of it jointly. If Wei Xiaozhen has anything to do with Xiaofeng, then they...


    Wei Xiao saw the change in their expressions in his eyes, knowing that they wanted to be wrong.


    "I don''t know Xiaofeng, I''m just interested in what you said about his fate."


    With Wei Xiao''s explanation, it was obvious that the people inside were relieved.


    Also, Xiaofeng Zhou Yong doesn''t say knowing the roots, but he knows a little bit about his friends and relatives in Minghai City. Just like that wretched man, how could it be possible to have such a domineering hunk relatives and friends.


    Zhou Yong said: "In fact, it is nothing, that is, he was scratched by a zombie and didn''t tell other people. Almost an hour later, the mutation almost harmed other people."


    "Will the corpse be changed if scratched by a zombie?"


    "Well! Brother, if you don''t know, you must be careful. This is our personal experience, and we will never lie to you." Zhou Yong kindly reminded.


    On the surface, Wei Xiao didn''t change much, but he made waves in his heart.


    Is it true that being scratched or bitten by a zombie will change the corpse?


    In this way, the physique that he is not afraid of being infected by zombies is 100%.


    Wei Xiao nodded when he received the news by accident.


    He didn''t plan to have much intersection with Zhou Yong and the others, turning around and leaving.


    "Little brother, wait."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was about to leave, a pretty pretty woman inside hurriedly called out.


    "Something?" Wei Xiao looked back.


    The others looked at the woman puzzledly.


    Li Yan took a breath and walked to the door with a charming smile: "Brother, where are you going?"


    Wei Xiao frowned, "I have something to say."


    Li Yan broke a bit in secret.


    Wei Xiao''s incomprehensible amorous feelings shocked her very much.


    With her appearance, if it is placed before the end of the world, I don''t know how many licking dogs are eager to talk to her, not to mention that she takes the initiative to say hello. Unexpectedly, the world has changed. DS, who didn''t even want to look at Wei Xiao unless he had money before the end of the world, was cold-eyed and opposed to her.


    She felt unhappy, but she didn''t show it either.


    He smiled and said, "Little brother, you are alone. In these last days, it is difficult to survive without a companion. Why don''t you join us and take care of everyone together. What do you think?"


    Others now understand what Li Yan is going to do.


    Thinking of how Wei Xiao had easily dealt with a dozen zombies before, their gazes at Wei Xiao also became eager.


    "Brother, Li Yan is right. In this **** end world, one more person will give you more strength. Join us and we will live together."


    "No, I have something else."


    Wei Xiao didn''t look at Li Yan more, and refused their invitation to leave directly.


    When Wei Xiao walked away, he witnessed Wei Xiao swiping the Mo knife in his hand to wipe out a few zombies, and Li Yan and others'' faces changed and changed.


    "Bah!" Li Yan broke into a bite, with a grievance on her face: "I don''t know what is good or bad, if you don''t have a weapon in your hand, it would be rare for you to join."


    "That is, if I have such a long knife, dozens of zombies will not be a problem." The glasses man echoed.


    Li Yan glanced at the man in glasses contemptuously.


    "just you?"


    "Okay, take advantage of the fact that there are no zombies blocking the door, take things and leave." Zhou Yong said, breaking the embarrassment on the scene.


    To Wei Xiao, helping Zhou Yong and them was just casual.


    He is not a hard-hearted person. Let him sit on the sidelines and watch the human being eaten by zombies. He can''t do it. Of course, he is not a Virgin. As long as he doesn''t threaten himself, it''s okay to help these survivors.


    There were not many zombies around the hotel because of his cleaning, but as Wei Xiao left this area, there were more zombies on the street, and Wei Xiao was more cautious.


    The entire Mingzhu City has a population of more than 50 million before the end of the world, and this year''s World Science and Technology Exhibition is held in Mingzhu City, this number will only increase. Wei Xiao didn''t know how many people in this city had turned into zombies in the last days, but he estimated that there were definitely more people than living people.


    With so many zombies wandering in the city of Minghai City, it is conceivable how terrifying the number of zombies exist in the light and dark in various places.


    No matter how strong Wei Xiao is, he dare not blatantly shuttle under the eyes of zombies.


    Once the zombie''s attention is drawn, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Fortunately, the zombies do not have frequent activities during the day. Perhaps they hate the hot sun. As long as there is not too much movement, you can avoid the zombies by being careful. With Wei Xiao''s ability, there is no need to worry about being surrounded by zombies.


    ¡­

 Chapter 9： Haitian Garden

    The destination of Wei Xiao''s trip was Haitian District of Minghai City.


    It is not the city center, but it is one of the most lively and representative areas in Minghai City.


    Commercial streets, luxury villas, and various colleges are located in that area.


    Especially the villa group, far away from the busy city, independent of the outside, not to mention, all kinds of infrastructure are not comparable to other housing. .


    The most representative Haitian Garden.


    There are only twelve villas inside, and the price of each villa before the end of the world can be said to be sky-high. Needless to say, its luxury, the most important thing is safety.


    The outer fence is five meters high and one meter thick. There is a monitoring system every five meters on the fence to ensure the safety of the villa''s periphery in all aspects.


    The security forces are also extremely strong.


    The security guards responsible for the safety of the entire villa group are all veterans who have seen blood, the number exceeds three digits, and they are equipped with certain thermal weapons.


    In addition, independent power supply and water supply emergency equipment are installed in the villa area. It can be said that even if there is a power outage outside, the interior of Haitian Garden can still be self-sufficient.


    Someone once predicted that even if the world goes into a state of water and power outages, Haitian Garden can last for ten years with these expensive equipment.


    This is the place Wei Xiao intends to find.


    Although it is tens of kilometers away from the hotel where he was before, as long as he controls this place, he will not need to worry about water and electricity in the next ten years. The most important point is that it can effectively defend against the attacks of zombies.


    In the future, if he had enough manpower, it would not even be a dream to build Haitian Garden into a base fortress.


    It is no longer a day or two to be greedy at Haitian Garden. There was no chance before, and he could still dream about it in dreams. Now, when the god-given opportunity is in front of him, how can he let it go.


    On the way here, Wei Xiao had already thought about it, he must get this place, even if there is already a master inside.


    Turning around all the way, at about five o''clock in the afternoon, Wei Xiao came to a dark corner at the entrance of the front door of Haitian Garden.


    Looking at the nearly two-story wall, even if he knew that this place was about to belong to him, Wei Xiao still couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart.


    In the entire Pearl City, I am afraid that there is no place more suitable for living in the end times than here.


    Looking away from the fence, Wei Xiao began to look at the surrounding environment.


    As the residence of the rich, there are not many zombies in this area.


    Only a few zombies were scattered around the entrance.


    They were wearing uniforms, with walkie-talkies and batons tied around their waists. At first glance, they knew that the security guards here had become. As for why no thermal weapons were found on them.


    Do not make jokes.


    Although they are allowed to carry guns, they are managed in a unified manner in non-emergency situations. It''s not that there is a major incident, or to protect someone from going out, they may not use it for a lifetime, let alone carry it with them all the time.


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to alarm the surrounding zombies. He picked up the prepared turning head from the ground, hid in the dark and threw it directly at one of the zombies.


    "Pouch" with a sound.


    Wei Xiao''s strength is so great, when the brick touches the zombie''s head, the zombie''s head immediately explodes like a watermelon.


    The sound attracted the attention of several other zombies, but unfortunately, except for a headless zombie on the ground, no other zombies who were living were found and ignored it.


    Wei Xiao concocted like this. While moving in secret, tiles were thrown out. Soon, the surrounding zombies were cleaned up by him.


    Now Wei Xiao wants to find a way to get in.


    The doors of the villas are closed.


    The big iron gate, a few points higher than the fence, was a challenge for him. As for the surrounding wall, the height is not a problem for Wei Xiao, the key is the power grid above.


    Wei Xiao would not naively think that those power grids are not powered.


    Besides, everything in it will become his private property. If it is destroyed, it will be him who feels distressed. It must not be demolished violently like in a hotel.


    "It seems that this can only be done."


    Only a few bangs were heard outside, and when we looked at Wei Xiao again, his figure had already turned over the big iron gate and entered the villa.


    In the past few days, Wei Xiao hadn''t paid much attention, until today, on the way to Haitian Garden, he found that not only his strength was getting stronger, but his speed had also improved a lot.


    If it takes ten seconds for him to sprint 100 meters before the end of the world, then he is absolutely sure to reduce the time to less than seven seconds, which is even more flying than a flying man.


    The figure entered the villa area, and Wei Xiao, who was ready for battle, directly drew the Mo knife out of the scabbard.


    If there are zombies inside, the noise he made when entering the inside with the help of the big iron gate is enough to alarm them.


    But Wei Xiao was very disappointed, not seeing any zombies inside.


    This is not a good thing.


    There are no zombies in the wall, which does not mean that no one has become a zombie.


    Apocalyptic corpse is not targeted. It doesn''t exist that you can escape when you are young or if you have strong resistance. Its outbreak is completely random.


    Wei Xiao didn''t believe that no one had changed.


    Now that the zombies that can be seen everywhere are completely without a trace, there is only one possibility.


    It has been occupied by people, and the zombies inside have been cleaned up by the forces here.


    "Does the dove occupy the magpie''s nest?"


    Wei Xiao had long regarded Haitian Garden as his own private property. He had never thought that for the survivors who had already lived here, he was the one who was going to occupy the magpie''s nest.


    In any case, the current Wei Xiao is undoubtedly highly vigilant.


    People are sometimes the most dangerous compared to zombies that have a tendon and don''t know how to change.


    Wei Xiao shook the Mo Dao tightly and walked inward cautiously.


    Inside a villa.


    "Interesting. It''s not easy for this person to come in without the help of any tools."


    "Brother Yi, do you want to notify Brother Long?"


    Wu Yi, who was staring at Wei Xiao''s figure in the surveillance, heard the little brother''s question, thought about it, and finally nodded: "You are watching here, I will notify the boss."


    "Brother Yi, don''t worry, and make sure he can''t run."


    Wu Yi left the monitoring room and directly got on a sports car and drove towards Villa One.


    Villa No. 1 is the largest and most luxurious villa in it. Before the end of the world, the man who owned it was the richest man in Pearl City, but now he has changed hands.


    The man who occupied it was called the Raptor.


    Before the end of the world, he was the boss of a loan sharking gang, and he had a group of younger brothers.


    When the end of the world broke out, he happened to come here with a group of younger brothers to meet a rich second generation, ready to help someone who snatched this rich second generation "toy".


    What Cheng thinks will catch up with the end of the world.


    Fortunately, he and some of the little brothers he brought with him did not become zombies. Similarly, the rich second generation who asked him for help also escaped.


    For his own safety, the rich second generation asked the Raptor Dragon to protect him back to Haitian Garden on the spot.


    The Sword Dragon, who knew the defensive power of Haitian Garden, directly agreed, but the condition was that he and his little brother also entered Haitian Garden to avoid the zombies.


    The two hit it off, and after losing a few people, they safely entered Haitian Garden.


    It''s just that the rich second generation didn''t expect that his move was completely to lead the wolf into the house.


    ¡­

 Chapter 10： Totally unreasonable

    When the Sword Dragon saw the same corpse change in the Haitian Garden, it temporarily became malicious. While the security guards who had no corpses inside dealt with the zombies, they followed one of the security guards to find a place to store weapons. After paying the price of one death to kill the security guard, he armed all the remaining six little brothers.


    When a group of wicked people possess weapons, the consequences can be imagined.


    Both zombies and survivors in Haitian Garden were cleaned by Raptors.


    A battle without suspense, except for the women who survived the cataclysm, all men were killed by the Sword Dragon.


    From that moment, the Sword Dragon also became the master of this place.


    Wu Yi drove to Villa No. 1 and entered the villa directly after getting off the car.


    Inside the villa, the lavish sound is endless.


    A few shameless gangsters are doing things that are not suitable for children in the villa hall.


    "Brother Yi."


    When Wu Yi came in, the two younger brothers who were busy greeted one after another.


    "Where is Long Brother?"


    "Above, hehe... Brother Long is now a dragon and three phoenixes. Would you like Brother Yi to also come and play?"


    Wu Yi was a little changed, but because he still had something to find Sword Dragon, he temporarily dismissed his thoughts.


    "I''m going to find Brother Long, you guys have a good time."


    "okay!"


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, Wu Yi came here looking for a sound.


    The Sword Dragon, with its big belly and busy hands, saw Wu Yi''s figure and smiled evilly: "A Yi, do you want a shot?"


    The three women accompanying the Raptor are all pretty. Wu Yi has this heart, but he hasn''t forgotten what is going on.


    "Brother Long, play again later. An uninvited guest has arrived at the villa. I think it is necessary to inform you."


    The Raptor didn''t care.


    "Come here, do you want me to meet him personally?"


    Wu Yi seemed to guess that Raptor would answer him like this, and smiled bitterly.


    "If it''s an ordinary person, I won''t come here in person. Forget it, you should watch Brother Long!" Then, Wu Yi took out his walkie-talkie and contacted the younger brother in the monitoring room: "Turn the screen to Brother Long. Come here."


    After giving the order, Wu Yi said, "Brother Long, you still have to take a look."


    "Made, it''s really disappointing. He''d better pray that he is a peerless beauty, otherwise, I will throw him away to feed the zombies." Raptor was extremely unhappy and pushed the woman beside him directly to a crystal table. Open the laptop placed on it before.


    Every moment, the computer is turned on and the screen of the monitoring room is connected to the computer.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared in the sight of Sword Dragon at this time.


    "Man?" Raptor was a little warm and angry.


    "Brother Long, this guy is not an ordinary person, you can play back and see the previous scene."


    The Sword Dragon was suspicious, but still brought out the video of Wei Xiao outside the wall.


    The zombies are handled with slabs, and the iron gate is nearly six meters high without the help of any tools.


    "This guy..." Raptor''s face was extremely surprised.


    Even if the Sword Dragon was just an ordinary person, after seeing Wei Xiao''s actions, he knew that Wei Xiao was not easy to provoke.


    "Brother Long, this is no ordinary person, how should we deal with it?" Wu Yi asked seriously.


    The Raptor diverted his attention.


    Without thinking, he gritted his teeth and said: "Never stay."


    "Brother Long is the same as I thought. Such a person is definitely not something we can contact. The best way to deal with it is to kill him directly when he doesn''t find us."


    "I will leave this to you. Bring all the brothers with you, and make sure you are safe."


    "Don''t worry Long Brother, no matter how powerful he is, can he still avoid bullets?"


    Sword Dragon believed in Wu Yi, and left the matter of Wei Xiao to him.


    After Wu Yi left, Raptor''s attention was all on Wei Xiao''s body in the video.


    "This place is really delicious, but it belongs to me now."


    Outside the villa, although Wei Xiao was sure that there was a master in it, he didn''t know that because of his appearance, a guy who was extremely unconfident in himself had already murdered him.


    The last days are the world where people cannibalize people.


    The wisest choice is to get rid of someone you don¡¯t think you can control.


    As for trying to conquer such a person with your own charm, don''t be kidding. There is no absolute strength and control. Accepting a person who is stronger than you and knows nothing about your character or character is undoubtedly self-defeating.


    The rich second generation who brought them into this place is a lesson from the past. The Raptors will not let this happen to them.


    At this time, Wei Xiao was already close to a villa.


    But just as he was about to approach quickly, a strong crisis hit head on.


    This is the advance prediction of danger after being strong.


    Wei Xiao hardly hesitated, and flew sideways towards a trash can not far away.


    "Boom boom..."


    As soon as he dodged, there was a burst of gunfire in his ear. A lot of rubble and mud were splashed in the place where he was before.


    "Damn, he hid all of this. Aqiu and Awan, you walk around from both sides, and the others continue to suppress me with firepower, don''t let him run." Wu Yi didn''t expect Wei Xiao to predict the danger in advance.


    Feeling that his opponent was even more terrifying, he cooperated with the two younger brothers who were leaning toward both sides of the trash can, and the other three continued to shoot at the place where Wei Xiao was hiding.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t move his figure, what''s more, there was no hiding place besides this trash can. Facing the opponent''s firepower, he couldn''t move at all.


    The huge crisis was approaching step by step, and Wei Xiao, who was already sweating on his forehead, trembled with the Mo Dao in his hand.


    Not successful.


    He didn''t expect the mob inside to be so brutal.


    Perhaps it was because Wei Xiao''s life was too easy after the eruption of the end times. Before he knew it, he had forgotten the cruelty of the end times.


    "Damn it! I knew the people here were so frantic with outsiders, I should do it again at night."


    There is regret, but now he has no extra choice.


    I wanted to probe out and look at the enemy in front of the trash can, but as soon as he appeared, a few bullets landed not far from his head. Wei Xiao, who was almost not headshot, hurriedly shrank back.


    "Do you want to die here today?"


    Very unwilling.


    Wei Xiao is definitely not a person who is waiting to die.


    Unable to probe the situation behind the trash can, Wei Xiao, who was about to get out of the way, accidentally saw the figure reflected on the blade of Mo Dao.


    With this discovery, Wei Xiao''s anxious eyes clearly brightened.


    The enemies outside did not know Wei Xiao''s plan.


    Passing the blade of Mo Dao from side to side, Wei Xiao could determine the enemy approaching him from both sides through the smooth blade.


    Withdrawing Mo Dao, Wei Xiao took a deep breath and gritted his teeth.


    "Fight!"


    Wei Xiao violently violently, his figure suddenly leaped out from behind the trash can.


    "Hurry up and beat him to death¡ª"


    Wu Yi roared.


    ¡­

 Chapter 11： Really invincible this time

    Wu Yi''s roar just sounded, just like Wei Xiao, who was pulling away from the trash can by a cheetah, and running at full force, he threw the Mo Dao in his hand.


    The cold light was faster than the bullet, and Awan, who was on the same side of him, didn''t respond and shot. The Modao that Wei Xiao threw out took a step ahead of him, pierced his body, impacted his figure and flew backwards several meters away.


    "Boom boom..."


    Gunshots kept ringing in Wei Xiao''s ears.


    Hearing only two muffled sounds of "pouch", Wei Xiao cried out in pain.


    In the rain of bullets, his right thigh and abdomen were shot at the same time.


    The body relied on inertia to slam directly to the ground, and then slid out five or six meters before stopping.


    "Are you going to die?"


    In the end, he couldn''t escape the enemy''s firepower blockade.


    Being wounded by a group of gunmen and losing his ability to move, and he was still in an open area, Wei Xiao didn''t think he could survive in such a situation.


    It''s a sigh that I, who may be the only capable person in the last days, has only one enemy buried before his death. If he is the protagonist in the novel, there is no doubt that he is definitely the most miserable and most tragic protagonist.


    "Hit him, fast, fast, don''t let him run."


    Under absolute superiority, it takes a certain price to seriously injure Wei Xiao, which surprised Wu Yi, who was shocked by Wei Xiao''s strength and full of urgency.


    Tens of meters away, Wu Yi and the others quickly approached Wei Xiao.


    In order to prevent accidents, Wu Yi raised the pistol in his hand and aimed a few shots at Wei Xiao''s body when he was still ten meters away from Wei Xiao.


    Before losing consciousness completely, Wei Xiao secretly scolded these guys for being inhumane.


    He was seriously injured and had to make up his gun, so he didn''t give himself a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    Sure enough, movies are deceptive. Who says that villains like to die?


    "Brother Yi, why did he kill him when he was shot? Wouldn''t it be better to catch him alive and bring him to Long Brother."


    Brother Yi confirmed that Wei Xiao could no longer pose a threat to them. Hearing the question from the younger brother, his face became cold: "Why killed him? Look at Awan! In this environment, if you are an ordinary person, you think he Can we kill someone a few meters away from him under our control? Stop dreaming."


    "If it were not for us to preemptively block him in this open area, once we enter the intricate villa, there are no more people than enough for him to play. This kind of person can only be reassuring if he is completely dead."


    Hearing this, the other younger brothers looked at Awan, who had died not far away, and couldn''t help but take a breath.


    "Brother Yi is still wise, if we are replaced by us, I''m afraid he will kill him again."


    The younger brother''s pursuit of Wu Yi is very useful.


    "So I can be the second brother, but you can only be the little brothers."


    "Brother Yi, how do you deal with this person now?" a little brother asked.


    "Throw the corpse out, I believe the zombies outside don''t mind enjoying a free dinner." Wu Yi said cruelly.


    "Okay."


    While the younger brother was handling Wei Xiao''s body, Wu Yi came to Awan''s side.


    "It''s really scary." Although he didn''t empathize with him, Wu Yi could imagine how much fear Wei Xiao''s attack caused Awan after seeing the last panic in his eyes after his death.


    It took a lot of effort to pull out the Modao from Awan.


    "Good fellow, I''m afraid it won''t weigh less than 20 or 30 catties." After weighing the weight of Mo Dao, Wu Yi left a sentence and turned and walked towards the side of the villa.


    In Villa One.


    Wu Yi came back soon.


    "Brother Long, people have already been dealt with. This is that guy''s weapon."


    The Sword Dragon, who followed the entire battle outside through monitoring, nodded and stood up.


    When he walked to Wu Yi''s side, he didn''t care about the Modao that exuded the deep cold light, and patted Wu Yi on the shoulder: "Thank you."


    Wu Yi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Brother Long, don''t you mind if I presume to kill people directly?"


    Fearing that Stegosaurus might have suspicions about his actions, Wu Yi felt it necessary to ask.


    After all, given Wei Xiao''s state after being shot, it is not without a chance if he wants to catch him alive.


    Raptor seemed to know Wu Yi''s thoughts, and shook his head solemnly: "Why should I blame you? A Yi, you did the right thing. If this kind of person can be killed directly, he will never give him a chance. Don''t look at us before the end of the world. It''s also cruel, but we are too tender compared to some real fierce people."


    With that said, the Raptor obviously didn''t want to get entangled in this matter.


    His eyes only noticed the Mo Dao in Wu Yi''s hand.


    "Good knife!"


    Wu Yi smiled: "It''s indeed a good knife. I guess it''s 20 or 30 kilograms. This kind of cold weapon is very handy. If we don''t have a gun in our hand, it''s really hard to deal with."


    Sword Dragon took Mo Dao from Wu Yi''s hand, and said with a smile: "It''s all hard work. When the brothers come back, the women here will play casually tonight."


    "Then I will thank Brother Long for my brother."


    "Hahaha... They are all my own brothers, blessed to share."


    Outside, darkness has enveloped the earth.


    At the outer corner of the high fence, a tattered, blurred face, and a **** bone underneath the clothes are undergoing tremendous changes.


    If someone is there, if you look closely, you will find that the blood cells attached to this white bone are dividing and reorganizing.


    Constantly evolving, an intact body is recast.


    "call¡­"


    There was a sudden ups and downs in his chest, and Wei Xiao, who was gasping for a big breath, woke up.


    He had a dream, dreaming that he was eaten by zombies, and there was only one white bone left on his body. Because the dream was too real, even Wei Xiao, who had seen the scene of zombies eating survivors, couldn''t help but be awakened.


    Wiped a cold sweat from his head.


    "I, I''m not dead?"


    After regaining consciousness, Wei Xiao found himself still alive. His eyes were extremely surprised.


    He will not forget the scene where he was shot, but what does he say now?


    Suddenly, this scene reminded him of the gas station a few days ago.


    As if he wanted to understand something, Wei Xiao''s eyes couldn''t help but shine.


    Then he noticed the outfit on his body.


    This body was not what he was wearing before death at all, or it was completely changed.


    The clothes on his body seemed to have been eaten by a dog, and beggars disliked it.


    Realizing that the previous "dream" might not be as simple as he imagined, a wicked smile gradually appeared on Wei Xiao''s stern face.


    "It seems that my knowledge of the abilities I acquired in the last days is not comprehensive at all."


    "Wow..."


    At the moment he was thinking, there were four or five zombies flying towards him in front of him.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were sharp, even at night, through the dim light, he could still catch the fresh blood on the corners of the mouths of the five zombies that were rushing towards him.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    If you think well, the blood at the corners of these zombies'' mouths should belong to him.


    "Damn, I will definitely make you pay a painful price."


    ¡­

 Chapter 12： Its time to hunt

    Inside the villa.


    The Sword Dragon and others this night seemed very excited.


    There were constant singing and wild laughter in Villa No. 1, and even in the other villa, which was used as a monitoring room, the two younger brothers in charge of the security of the villa group hugged a gorgeous woman and hum haha.


    Completely fallen into the erosion of the last days, unaware of the coming danger.


    At first, Wei Xiao was worried that he could not avoid the outside surveillance and approach here. When he appeared in the villa, he saw two pairs of men and women who had forgotten about him. He knew that his previous worries were unnecessary.


    Amateurs are amateurs, and if they do something, they don''t know how many catties they are.


    But this is also good.


    He swears that the boss here will die in a rhythm in a while.


    When the two younger brothers were still in excitement, Wei Xiao''s figure appeared in front of the surveillance room.


    "Ah...you are..."


    It was the two women who first discovered Wei Xiao.


    When their exclamations reached their lips, Wei Xiao stepped forward and pinched the back of a man''s neck with one hand. With a little force in his hand, he made two "kaka" sounds. The two men went to see King Hades before they knew what had happened.


    Is this the happiest way to die?


    "what¡­"


    "Shut up, if you dare to call out, I will make you the same as these two people!"


    Wei Xiao stared at the two women coldly.


    Facing Wei Xiaosen''s cold gaze, the two women with a clear view suddenly did not dare to scream.


    One of the women resisted the horror in her heart and spoke softly: "No, don''t kill us, we are not in the same group with these men. We can serve you, as long as you don''t kill us, you can let us do anything."


    The other woman nodded repeatedly.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the two of them.


    Not to mention, in terms of appearance and body, these two people are considered to be excellent. With Wei Xiao''s vision, it was enough to give them 85 points, and they belonged to the class flower level.


    Seeing their delicate skin and tender flesh, they appeared in Haitian Garden again, and it was not difficult to guess their identities.


    But Wei Xiao was not interested in them.


    There is a 90-point beauty in a hotel dozens of kilometers away, not to mention the two people in front of him.


    "Regardless of whether you are in a group with these people, now I need you to stay here honestly."


    Ignoring the panic in the eyes of the two women, Wei Xiao tore off a few pieces of cloth from his body.


    Tie the hands and feet of the two women, and then fix them together face to face.


    "Don''t kill us, we can listen to you everything."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, as long as you stay honestly, I''ll let you go when I finish."


    After handling the two women, Wei Xiao came to the surveillance.


    In order to prevent trouble, Wei Xiao turned off all monitoring.


    Then Wei Xiao found two pistols from the clothes that the two men took off to one side, full of bullets.


    Bringing the pistol, Wei Xiao asked, "I ask you, how many people are there in this villa? Don''t hide anything. If you let me know that you are lying to me, the consequences are not what you want."


    "Everyone?"


    "All, the men and women are clearly stated."


    One of the women trembled: "All the women in the villa plus the two of us total seventeen. There are only six men. There were originally seven. One died during the day. They all came in from the outside. In Villa One. If you want to deal with them, you must be careful. They all have guns. Their boss also has automatic rifles and sniper rifles."


    This woman obviously meant to please Wei Xiao.


    With a reminder, Wei Xiao took a look at her.


    Wei Xiao knew her careful thinking and didn''t break it.


    "Very well, I hope you didn''t lie to me."


    "No, no."


    Knowing the situation of the personnel inside Haitian Garden, Wei Xiao was more confident about his next plans.


    Are there only four men left?


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "Now, it''s time to hunt."


    Villa One.


    Raptors and the others did not know that the surveillance room had fallen, the danger was approaching, and the people inside were still reveling.


    The vigilance of these people does not need to be considered at all.


    It took half an hour to get here, but Wei Xiao did not find a sentry post outside.


    The lack of manpower may be one reason, but there are 17 surviving women among them. If two or three come out on guard, can they still run? Just such a sense of security?


    "The heart is so wide."


    I thought it would take some means to enter the villa, but now that people open the door directly for themselves, is there any reason for Wei Xiao not to enter?


    The carnival was held in the magnificent living room on the first floor.


    In the spacious hall, Yinggeyan dances.


    As soon as Wei Xiao came in, he saw a group of young and beautiful women dancing in black tights, ultra-short leather pants, and deep high heels. Elsewhere, a man sat on a comfortable sofa. They held beauties in their arms, and there was a woman in maid costumes beside them pouring wine and feeding them, looking so unhappy and alive.


    Really know how to play.


    Let a group of beauties with a face value of more than 80 points please them, this is simply more enjoyable than the emperor.


    Suddenly, some of the dancing women stopped.


    She obviously spotted Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Why do you stop and continue to dance?"


    "Is this stinky lady turning back?"


    The woman''s behavior drew a round of scolding from the Sword Dragon and others.


    With this change, the other women who were still dancing also stopped one after another, looking towards the door outside the hall.


    "Mad, what the **** are you looking outside without dancing?" Wu Yi, who was sitting on the sofa facing the entrance of the hall, cursed and turned his gaze toward the group of women.


    When the figure of Wei Xiao appeared in Wu Yi''s vision, his gaze changed from anger to fright in an instant.


    "Damn it."


    "Brother Yi, what''s the matter?" The others stood up and looked at the door.


    As a result, the remaining three men were stunned.


    "Why is he still alive?" Raptor''s eyes were splitting.


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly: "Everyone, seeing you have such a great fun, how about I give you a little more excitement?"


    As he said, Wei Xiao raised his hands with his back behind him, and his two pistols were facing Wu Yi in front of him.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunshot sounded directly.


    Wu Yi, who was too late to react, blinked a few more blood holes on his body.


    "what¡­"


    Frightened, all the women present screamed and squatted on the ground holding their heads.


    Raptor''s reaction was also very quick. A woman turned over and hid behind the sofa, and a woman in a maid costume was pulled to stand by her right hand.


    "Damn it." Sword Dragon was frightened and angry.


    His other two little brothers also hid their figures under the backrest of the sofa, and no one dared to appear.


    Wei Xiao killed Wu Yi and stopped shooting.


    Throwing away the pistol after firing the bullet, and stepping forward, rhythmic footsteps kept ringing in the quiet hall.


    It''s just that every time the sound of footsteps in the hall, the hearts of the people present will speed up for a few minutes.


    In the weird and quiet atmosphere, Wei Xiao approached the front sofa.


    "Die to me!"


    Suddenly, a man hiding behind violently slammed into Wei Xiao''s head while holding a wine bottle with half a bottle of wine in his hand.


    The courage is commendable, but unfortunately, the price of impulse is that this man was flew out by Wei Xiao with a punch.


    The figure hit a wall, the internal organs were shattered, and the dead could not die again.


    Wei Xiao seemed to have done a trivial thing.


    Ignore the women who secretly looked up at him and then quickly lowered.


    Coming to the crystal table in the middle of the sofa, looking at the dazzling array of food and drinks, Wei Xiao was a little envious of their lives at this moment.


    Picking a grape and putting it in his mouth, Wei Xiao said enviously: "It''s really extravagant, it''s so extravagant. Thinking of the food I ate in the previous seven days, compared with this, it''s unsightly. No wonder everyone wants to be rich and poor. It is impossible to imagine the living standards of the rich without seeing it in person."


    Wei Xiao said without anyone else.


    His gaze quickly settled on the Modao on the inside of the crystal table.


    "Interesting, is this going to be in front of the spoils?" Wei Xiao said he went to get the Mo knife.


    On the one hand, at the corner of the two sofas, a younger brother saw that Wei Xiao didn''t have a gun in his hand, and his attention was all on the Mo Dao. When Wei Xiao took the knife, he suddenly got up and rushed towards the outside of the villa.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    There was a sound of "àá".


    The blade came out of its sheath, and he glanced at the fleeing younger brother, and threw the blade backhand in his hand.


    All the blades of Mo Dao sank into the little brother''s back shoulders, and his figure was carried away by the powerful impact, and the man with a knife was nailed to the left wall of the hall exit.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The screams of killing pigs spread from the mouth of the younger brother, and the whole hall was shrouded in a layer of shadow.


    Wei Xiao straightened his attitude and said coldly, "Is there anyone else in charge? If not, then none of the men here will have to live."


    The voice echoed in the hall.


    The trembling Sword Dragon hiding behind the sofa opposite Wei Xiao raised his hand at this moment.


    "Brother, don''t shoot, I surrender."


    ¡­

 Chapter 13： Haitian Garden changes ownership

    The Raptor slowly stood up.


    A middle-aged man with a smooth surface.


    Wei Xiao asked, "Are you the principal here?"


    "Don''t kill my brother, I am their boss, I am willing to surrender."


    boss? that''s it?


    Wei Xiao was surprised by the image of the sword dragon with big belly. This kind of person would actually become the boss of a group of murderous thugs.


    It''s really not good looking!


    If the Sword Dragon knew Wei Xiao''s thoughts, he would definitely explain that he was also a proper man many years ago, but current affairs created a man, and the society provided him with too much nutrition, and he had no place to digest it.


    Wei Xiao didn''t bother with this issue either.


    "Ask you something."


    Sword Dragon laughed: "Brother can ask anything, as long as I know."


    "Do you know what happened during the day?"


    The Raptor nodded.


    "I just want to know, who shot me during the day, and who threw me outside the fence?"


    It has nothing to do with himself. Raptors replied without even thinking about it: "Brother, this matter has nothing to do with me. The one who shot you was A Yi, and the one who threw you out was Aqiu and Xie Wanna. Boy. You don¡¯t know. When you came during the day, I even told A Yi to invite you to come and join us, but I didn¡¯t..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, what about them? Are there any alive?"


    "Uh¡­"


    The Raptor''s face twitched.


    The people around him, except for the little brother who was still nailed to the wall, the other two were killed. I just don¡¯t know if the kid in the monitoring room is still there?


    They were careless.


    They never dreamed that Wei Xiao was not dead, and he would come to the door during their carnival.


    Don''t say whether this carnival is right or wrong, if they were more careful and didn''t keep their guns with them for the convenience of a while, this would not happen now. At least, they will not fight back against Wei Xiao.


    But now it¡¯s too late to regret it.


    If God can give him a chance, Sword Dragon swears, no matter what time, he will not leave the gun.


    "Brother, the first person you came in to kill with a gun was A Yi. Aqiu was in the monitoring room of Villa No. 6, and there was only one left..." Raptor did not go on, but his eyes had already told Wei Xiao that Xie Wan was Who.


    It''s no coincidence that a book is not made.


    Wu Yi fired a gun at himself, so he died under his gun.


    In other words, their direct enemies are basically dead.


    Under the gaze of the Sword Dragon, Wei Xiao picked up an unopened red wine bottle from the crystal table and threw it directly at the howling Xie Wan.


    With a loud noise, Xie Wan was quiet.


    Sword Dragon was taken aback by Wei Xiao''s hand.


    The fear of Wei Xiao became stronger and stronger, and his body trembled with fat.


    "Brother, we have no grudges. Wu Yi did all of this on his own initiative. I welcome you during the day."


    Wei Xiao turned his head.


    "Yes?"


    The Sword Dragon nodded repeatedly.


    "What I said is true. Brother, you see that you have such a strong ability, and now it is the end of the world. I have guns, food, and so many stunning beauties. As long as we work together, we won''t say that we will be king in the end of the world. Hegemony, but it is definitely enough to survive (live) in the last days. As long as the brothers speak, all the women here can do whatever you want, and I promise that no one can touch them in the future." Sword Dragon said endlessly.


    "Haha! I think you may have misunderstood something. Since I came here, everything here is mine."


    "Yes, yes, you will be the boss here in the future. If anyone dares to object, I will be the first to refuse."


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    Raptor had already thought about it. As long as he was given a chance to touch the gun, he would definitely let Wei Xiao die.


    What''s the whisper now?


    "Did you finish?"


    "It''s over!"


    "Now that you''re finished, then you should be on the road."


    "Brother, you..."


    "Well, you don''t have to defend yourself. They are all thousand-year old foxes, what ghosts are you telling me. You know what you do."


    After that, before the Raptor was struggling, Wei Xiao grabbed his neck with one hand and directly lifted the 180 kg body of the Raptor.


    "Brother, brother, forgive me."


    Wei Xiao ignored him, left the villa with his figure, and then got on a supercar.


    Seeing that there was no hope for survival, the Sword Dragon wanted to resist, but Wei Xiao broke his limbs and squeezed it into the car.


    The sports car galloped all the way to the exit of the villa group.


    "Don''t die."


    The Sword Dragon hadn''t noticed what was going on, and Wei Xiao''s figure had been thrown out of the wall.


    Heart-piercing screams came from outside.


    Wei Xiao also jumped out immediately.


    "You, what do you want?"


    "Don''t think so. You **** actually threw my previous body outside the wall for zombies to eat, and now I also let you taste that taste."


    "What, corpse? You, you..."


    "I''m surprised, isn''t it? I would also like to thank you for speaking of it. If it weren''t for this experience, I wouldn''t know that my ability is stronger than super recovery. Let you know this before you die, you would be considered dead. "


    "Devil, you devil, ah... let me go, let me go."


    Wei Xiao dragged the half-remnant body of the Raptor Dragon directly to a place kilometers away from the villa group.


    Throwing the Sword Dragon to the ground, Wei Xiao retreated to a corner.


    Accompanied by the screams of the Sword Dragon, more than a dozen zombies gradually came around.


    The next scene was too bloody, and Wei Xiao couldn''t bear to look directly at it.


    It wasn''t until the screams of the Sword Dragon disappeared in the dark night that Wei Xiao appeared and cleared all the zombies. After the death of the sword dragon, Wei Xiao also made a foot on his head, making him unable to make a zombie.


    We can''t blame Wei Xiao for being cruel. Raptor is the only one who knows his greatest secret.


    There are too many unimaginable changes in the last days, and Wei Xiao, who does not intend to let others know his immortality, will eliminate all uncertain factors.


    Back to Villa One.


    None of the women in the hall left.


    Wei Xiao counted. There were only 14 people on the scene, plus the two people in the monitoring room of Villa 6, and there were only 16 people, one person short of it.


    Wei Xiao now looks like an emperor to this group of women, and all the women standing in front of him dare not breathe.


    After counting the number, Wei Xiao looked at a woman whose appearance reached 95 points among these women.


    "What''s your name?"


    The woman called was weak and weak: "Li Qingshu."


    "Someone told me that there are a total of seventeen women in it, and I only found sixteen at the moment. Should you explain to me?"


    "This, this..."


    "Why, there is something unspeakable?"


    Li Qingshu shook his head quickly: "No, it''s just that that person is a bit special. It would be difficult for the eldest and eldest brothers to see her."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao became interested.


    "Tell me, what is this person''s special method?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 14： Jiang Xiyu

    Jiang Xiyu, this is the last woman''s name.


    From Li Qingshu''s introduction, Wei Xiao learned that this was a woman whom the Sword Dragon could not ask for.


    In the face of their strong and rough swordsman, Jiang Xiyu would rather die than surrender.


    Several times when the fierce sword dragon wanted to be strong, Jiang Xiyu was always clear about death.


    She did not pretend, but directly acted.


    Once the Sword Dragon didn''t believe that Jiang Xiyu was really not afraid of death, and forcibly rushed into the villa where Jiang Xiyu was in the middle of the night. As a result, the woman struggled directly and hit the wall.


    After that time, the Raptor was really scared.


    It wasn''t his conscience that he found out, but he was worried that Jiang Xiyu would be so anxious to miss such a beauty.


    In order to get Jiang Xiyu, Raptor should not be patient with other women.


    It is a pity that he has not waited until the day Jiang Xiyu succumbed to Wei Xiao''s solution.


    Wei Xiao could not imagine the beauty of Jiang Xiyu through Li Qingshu''s words. However, a person who is bold enough to achieve a goal like the Sword Dragon can stand up to her temper and exhaustion. From this point, you can imagine Jiang Xiyu''s beauty.


    More and more interested in this Jiang Xiyu, Wei Xiao stood up.


    "She is still in Villa Two now?"


    "Yeah! Although Raptor won''t touch her, she is not allowed to leave the villa. We will deliver all three meals a day."


    "Then is dinner delivered today?"


    "sent."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "From now on, you will be their temporary captain. Give me the statistics of everyone''s names and specialties as soon as possible. Can it be done?"


    Wei Xiao''s sudden appointment made Li Qingshu a little surprised, and even thought it was a little untrue, for a while, he was stunned on the spot.


    Wei Xiao frowned: "Why, can''t it?"


    Li Qingshu shook his head quickly when he came back to his senses.


    "No, no, I just didn''t expect..."


    "If you can do it, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t waste the food on the table. Eat a meal in the last days and you will lose one. After eating, clean the inside and throw the corpse outside the wall." Wei Xiao ordered.


    This time, Li Qingshu had been obedient and nodded.


    "By the way, there are two of your companions in the monitoring room. Go and bring them back. The corpses inside are treated in the same way."


    After the explanation, Wei Xiao was ready to go to the second floor.


    His current outfit is not very good.


    "that¡­"


    "Any thing else?"


    Li Qingshu hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "How shall I call you in the future?"


    call?


    Li Qingshu has forgotten even without asking herself.


    "You can call me the master later."


    "Master?"


    Wei Xiao did not respond, turned his head, and walked towards the second floor.


    Li Qingshu remembered what he called Wei Xiao, and then began to order others to clean the hall.


    Wei Xiao went to the second floor for more than half an hour before coming down.


    He has changed his outfit and took a shower by the way.


    He was going to see Jiang Xiyu, this special woman.


    When they came to the hall, Li Qingshu and the others were busy.


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied.


    He likes obedient people, men and women.


    "Lord, Lord?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao appearing, Li Qingshu hurriedly greeted him.


    "Something?"


    "That..." Li Qingshu pointed to the corpse that was still nailed to Qiang by a Mo knife: "We can''t get it down, we have already worked hard."


    With a grievance and a taste of coquetry in it, Li Qingshu waited for Wei Xiao''s response.


    Wei Xiao had forgotten about this.


    Li Qingshu followed behind him, and the figure came under the wall.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the Modao nearly three meters high, and suddenly his figure jumped up, using the straight wall as a fulcrum, and easily pulled out the Modao pierced into the wall with one hand.


    Falling back to the ground to shake off the corpse on it, Wei Xiao handed the Mo Dao to Li Qingshu.


    "Wipe me clean and put it in the scabbard."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao seemed indifferent to Li Qingshu, a beauty of the goddess level, and turned and walked outside the villa.


    After a while, Li Qingshu, who had reacted to Wei Xiao¡¯s series of actions just now, hurriedly shouted at Wei Xiao: "Lord, is this going out?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t pause, and his voice came to the rear.


    "Clean up the living room and don''t ask more about other things."


    Wei Xiao''s figure gradually sank into the darkness until he disappeared.


    Others saw Li Qingshu holding a long knife facing the door motionless, and the one who was mopping the floor sneered.


    Standing up and throwing away the rag in his hand, the man sneered at Li Qingshu''s back and said, "I think everyone is going to watch? I really think everyone is the kind of sword dragon. The look you are proud of is not worthwhile in the eyes of others. carry."


    Li Qingshu frowned and turned around slowly.


    "Lin Xiao Yao, what do you mean?"


    Lin Xiaoyao, who was only one or two points worse than Li Qingshu, sneered: "Do you still need to say what you mean? Don''t think we don''t know what you are thinking. Seeing the strength of the other party, do you want to hold your thighs? Then become the hostess here? Ha ha! Stop dreaming and don''t look at what kind of stuff you are now."


    "Don''t overdo it, don''t forget, I am your captain now."


    "Captain? That''s ridiculous. I tell you Li Qingshu, you don¡¯t have to be so cheap, but I¡¯m not so cheap. This place originally belonged to our place, so why let them occupy by a group of outsiders? The Sword Dragon lady has had enough, now There is also a narcissist who claims to be the master, and the old lady is not taking care of it."


    "What do you want to do?" Li Qingshu''s heart tightened upon hearing this.


    Lin Xiao Yao smiled evilly.


    "What are you doing? I want to be the eldest sister here."


    ¡­


    Villa No. 2 is not far from Villa No. 1. It only needs to pass through a sea of ??flowers and bypass a piece of artificial forest.


    When Wei Xiao came here, the street lights outside the villa were on, and there was basically no light inside.


    If it hadn''t been known in advance that there was a person in it, Wei Xiao would suspect that there was no one in it.


    Pushing open the door of the villa, the clear sound of opening the door was so harsh in this dark and silent environment.


    "Crack..."


    Something seems to have tripped on the second floor.


    This also allowed Wei Xiao to confirm the location of the Jiang Xiyu woman.


    Go straight to the door of the room on the second floor where the sound is made.


    The door is not locked and can be opened from the outside.


    He opened the door and walked in. Inside, except for the light in the bathroom, the rest of the room was still dark.


    Wei Xiao found the switch and turned it on.


    Outside the bathroom, Wei Xiao, whose hearing is now far away, caught the rapid breathing inside.


    Wei Xiao didn''t approach the bathroom, and sat down on the bunk outside.


    It''s worthy of the woman''s residence, and the air is full of a faint fragrance.


    "As the new owner of Haitian Garden, I heard Li Qingshu say that there is a strange woman with strong temperament in this villa. I didn''t believe it, so I came here to take a look. Now I believe it a little bit. Jiang Xiyu, right? You came out by yourself. Or let me invite you in person?" Wei Xiao said outside.


    The people inside did not respond, but there was a noticeable change in breathing.


    "Don''t speak? If you don''t speak, I will treat you as the latter!"


    Wei Xiao was about to get up.


    "Don''t come here. If you dare to take a step closer to this door, I will die in front of you immediately."


    Finally there was a sound, Wei Xiao smiled slightly on his face.


    "I thought you were dumb. Why, plan to hide inside for the rest of your life?"


    "Don''t worry about it, you go and leave my room." Jiang Xiyu''s emotions seemed a bit agitated.


    "Hehe... It''s really like they said that no strangers should enter. Okay! Since you are not welcome, now I am leaving. Don''t have any thoughts, Raptors are dead, if you want to leave this building The villa is available anytime."


    Wei Xiao seemed to really want to leave.


    The outside lights went out, the door opening and closing sounded one after another, and then there was no extra sound in the whole room except for Jiang Xiyu''s breathing and heartbeat.


    ¡­

 Chapter 15： Rebellion

    Inside the bathroom.


    At this time, a woman with a height of about 1.73 meters, long hair shawl and wearing a black suspender dress was holding a fruit knife and leaning against the innermost wall.


    Wei Xiao''s arrival obviously frightened her. At this time, Jiang Xiyu''s smooth forehead was covered with fragrant sweat.


    It''s no wonder that the Raptor will accommodate her.


    Jiang Xiyu is beautiful, really beautiful.


    She has an oval face that can''t be spotted.


    The eyes are like stars, the skin is like white jade, and the delicately carved features can be called supernatural craftsmanship.


    A body just like God personally bestowed, one point is too much, one point is not too small, the unevenness is beautiful, and it is natural.


    Such a woman who is not like a human thing appeared in front of anyone, I was afraid that she wanted to stay with her forever.


    Jiang Xiyu looked very restless and haggard now.


    Since being watched by the Raptor, she hasn''t lived in panic every day.


    As long as there is any wind and grass in the villa, she is panicking like a frightened deer. Sometimes even wake up in sleep, and then endless loneliness and fear.


    She shed tears silently.


    Holding back the cry, she sat down slowly, her eyes full of helplessness and fear.


    I choked gently and shook hands tightly with the only fruit knife that could bring her a sense of security. I felt pity.


    She could hear that there was no movement outside, but Jiang Xiyu did not intend to leave the bathroom.


    This stay is a whole night.


    Daybreak the next day.


    Jiang Xiyu, with flushed eyes and blurred consciousness, left the bathroom.


    Dragging the exhausted figure towards her bed.


    She didn''t sleep well during this period, and she was nervous all night last night. Now she feels a little fuzzy when she looks at the ground.


    The figure was close to the head of the bed, and he wanted to fall down and take a good night''s sleep.


    "You can really stay! You let me wait here all night."


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice sounded behind him.


    Jiang Xiyu''s body was frozen on the spot, the fruit knife in his hand fell to the ground, and his confused eyes were instantly replaced by panic.


    Wei Xiao did not leave last night.


    Originally, he pretended to leave, thinking that Jiang Xiyu would come out soon. Who would have thought that this girl was so cautious until he spent the night with him.


    At this point, Wei Xiao had to admire the woman with her back facing him.


    "Can you give it up now?" Wei Xiao said jokingly.


    At this moment, Jiang Xiyu''s whole body was trembling.


    Turning her head slowly, when she saw Wei Xiao''s smiling face, she only felt that the sky was spinning in her mind, and then she lost consciousness.


    Wei Xiaowan didn''t expect that the first meeting between the two would be like this.


    He rushed up to help Jiang Xiyu who had fainted from behind, with a wry smile on his face.


    "Although I know I am not very handsome, I shouldn''t look so scary, am I?"


    What should we do now?


    ¡­


    Villa One.


    Wei Xiao walked in early in the morning holding Jiang Xiyu who was in a coma.


    The first time I met the girl, I scared the other person. This was definitely the biggest stain in Wei Xiao''s life.


    Entering the hall, intending to wake up Li Qingshu and the others to take care of Wei Xiao, who is taking care of Jiang Xiyu, their complexion soon does not look good.


    What did he see?


    There was a mess in the villa hall.


    The traces of the Raptors and their carnival last night and the subsequent battles still exist today. There was a corpse lying at the entrance of the villa, and many blood stains on the ground had not been cleaned.


    As for Li Qingshu and others, they are all concentrated around those sofas at the moment.


    Some were asleep on the sofa, and some were not asleep. It can be described as ugly.


    Wei Xiao was very angry.


    If he remembers correctly, he asked Li Qingshu and others to clean the hall last night.


    Obviously, Li Qingshu and others did not follow their own words.


    "Master, are you back?"


    "Sister Little Demon, that person is back."


    Li Qingshu was the first to spot Wei Xiao''s figure.


    After she hadn''t slept all night, she found Wei Xiao and trot with Mo Dao the first time she came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Then it was discovered that Wei Xiao was standing behind Lin Xiaoyao, two women who had also stayed up all night. One of them pushed Lin Xiaoyao''s shoulder to wake her up.


    "What''s going on?" Wei Xiao looked at Li Qingshu with an extremely bad tone.


    At this time everyone is sober.


    The little demon Lin who woke up grabbed something for the first time, and he was obviously relieved after finding that the objects around him were still there.


    Li Qingshu didn''t know the little actions of Lin Xiaoyao and the others, and said weakly beside Wei Xiao: "I''m sorry, my lord, I, I haven''t done what you explained."


    "You know I didn''t ask this."


    It didn''t need Li Qingshu to explain that Wei Xiao also saw it.


    These women actually took his words as deceit, do they think their words are not deterrent?


    "I¡­"


    "Can''t say yes? Then I''ll go find someone who can say it."


    Wei Xiao was about to step forward, and Li Qingshu suddenly grabbed him.


    "Master, they have guns in their hands."


    At Li Qingshu''s reminder, Wei Xiao''s face became even colder.


    I didn¡¯t pay much attention before, now...


    Sure enough, when Lin Xiaoyao and others woke up, a small number of people had firearms in their hands. There were probably five or six people. They had no intention of hiding. Especially Lin Xiaoyao, a slight punch was placed directly next to her seat.


    These reckless women.


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth.


    "Hey, isn''t this our master? Why are you coming back now?" Little Demon Lin, who was sitting on the sofa right across from Wei Xiao, said with a weird voice at this time.


    She has no fear of Wei Xiao now.


    There are guns by his side, and the tone of speech is full of confidence.


    Wei Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyao, as if he wanted to understand something, and said coldly: "If I guessed correctly, you took the lead in all this, right?"


    "Bingo, you''re right." Lin Xiaoyao admitted without hiding.


    Sitting on the sofa, Lin Xiaoyao changed her posture, tilted her legs up, and said jokingly, "What can you do if I take the lead? I am not the me who I was yesterday."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Xiaoyao took the Wei Chong beside him to play with it, very arrogant and defiant.


    Lin Xiaoyao''s arrogant look now made Wei Xiao moved to kill.


    "very good!"


    Two words popped out of his mouth, and Wei Xiao said no more.


    "Why, do you still think you can be arrogant in front of me?"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao had moved, the women with guns around Lin Xiaoyao pointed their guns at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid.


    Give Jiang Xiyu in his hand to Li Qingshu, and Wei Xiao takes the Modao in Li Qingshu''s hand.


    With a "àá", Wei Xiao pulled out the Mo Dao Pestle in front of him.


    "Say it! What do you want?"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t do anything, Lin Xiaoyao glanced contemptuously.


    "I don''t want anything. Speaking of which, you are still our benefactor. If you didn''t get rid of the Raptors and the others, we wouldn''t be able to get rid of them so quickly. You are very strong, but unfortunately you are stupid. You are still playing swords and clubs in all ages. This is the era of thermal weapons, and your failure to collect these weapons in the first place last night is the biggest failure."


    "Of course, without your stupidity, I would not be able to dominate this place again. So, now I give you two choices, one, leave alone, this place does not belong to you, two, keep your life, I believe, now I just need to move my fingers to take your life. It''s that simple."


    Watching Lin Xiaoyao''s performance quietly, Wei Xiao''s heart no longer fluctuates.


    Lin Xiaoyao might not have noticed that apart from the slight impact she is relying on in her hand, the calmness shown by the women standing on her side may not be the most direct expression in her heart.


    The hands holding the gun were shaking, and two of them didn''t even have insurance. Wei Xiao didn''t know where they had the courage to fight against such rebels.


    "If you didn''t meet me, you might be able to occupy a place in the last days, but it''s a pity..."


    "Unfortunately, you don''t know anything about my strength."


    ¡­

 Chapter 16： Suppression and return

    Everything is brewing just to wait for this moment.


    Wei Xiao''s cold eyes suddenly sharpened, his figure suddenly violent.


    With a distance of more than ten meters, Wei Xiao and Lin Xiaoyao were close to half the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Lin Xiaoyao was shocked.


    "Hurry up and shoot."


    "Boom boom..."


    The five women with guns hurriedly fired three of them, but the shooting technique was too good, and coupled with the recoil of the pistol, the bullets didn''t know where to fly, and they didn''t bring any obstacles to Wei Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyao was the last to raise the gun, but unfortunately, her speed was too slow.


    She didn''t immediately use the slightest threat to Wei Xiao in her hands. When she reacted, Wei Xiao had already flashed past her.


    The nearly two-meter-long blade crossed across Lin Xiaoyao''s neck, along with the top backrest of the sofa behind her, and the two people behind him. The speed was too fast, and there was no trace of blood on the blade. Little Demon Lin, who didn''t have any pain, had God''s eyes gradually graying.


    Wei Xiao, who appeared behind the sofa, threw a long knife.


    Suddenly, a **** scene appeared.


    The bodies of the three women were separated, and blood poured out all around.


    "what¡­"


    The other women who reacted slowly were frightened and screamed.


    At the beginning, the three women who pointed their guns at Wei Xiao were frightened and stupefied. The gun fell in his hand, and the figure who had lost all strength sat down paralyzed.


    "No, don''t kill me, Xiaoyao Lin forced us to do all this."


    "Lord, we don''t dare anymore, don''t kill me."


    Wei Xiao turned around, without a trace of emotion on his face.


    With the long knife in their hands, the other three women all stepped into the footsteps of Lin Xiaoyao and the others.


    "The disobedient, the betrayer, kill!"


    A voice without any emotion came from Wei Xiao''s mouth, and the women who were screaming quieted down one by one.


    "Oh~~"


    When did Li Qingshu, who supported Jiang Xiyu at the exit of the villa, witnessed such a **** and violent scene?


    Rolling in her belly, she retched unbearably on the spot.


    Wei Xiao didn''t feel soft-hearted, and ignored the fearful and uneasy women in front of him.


    "Li Qingshu, take Jiang Xiyu upstairs to rest. You will take care of her until she wakes up. For the rest of you, I will give you another chance. I will clean it up within two hours. Die here."


    After leaving a word, the big-hearted Wei Xiao didn''t put away the weapons that fell to the ground, and took the Mo Dao to the second floor.


    Wei Xiao ignored what would happen next.


    Coming to the balcony on the second floor of the villa alone, I lit a cigarette and fell into deep thought.


    Lin Xiaoyao''s rebellion this time sounded the alarm for him.


    In the last days, most people are selfish.


    In the horrible situation where others don''t know you, as long as they are unwilling to be inferior to others, they will have two hearts, and will act once they seize the opportunity.


    Now Wei Xiao has no power of his own, but what about in the future?


    When the number of personnel increases, the problem arises.


    "The strategy of Huairou is destined to be unsuitable for the end times. There is also the control of thermal weapons, which is very good. If this is the case, then put pressure on deterrence.


    Two hours later.


    Wei Xiao, who had eaten breakfast on the second floor, came to the first floor.


    "Master!"


    After the previous scene, this time, all nine women who survived knew what to do.


    The entire hall was completely renewed, and the corpses and blood stains in it were cleaned up. If it were not for the faint smell of blood still in the air, no one would have known that six people had died two hours ago.


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "I''m not from the likes of Sword Dragons. As long as you are obedient, you can live well. You should already know the end of the disobedient."


    When the nine people heard the words, their bodies couldn''t help shaking.


    "Lord, we will all listen to you from now on. You can let us do anything."


    Wei Xiao glanced at the talking woman.


    He knows this woman, isn''t it the one reminded him in the surveillance room last night?


    "What''s your name?"


    "Lord, my name is Li Yuyao, and I am a doctor before the end of the world."


    "doctor?"


    Wei Xiao was slightly surprised.


    "Yes. By the way, Lord!" Li Yuyao thought of something, turned and left for a moment. When she came back again, she carried a bag of things in her hand.


    The bag is filled with firearms.


    "Master, these are the weapons of Little Demon Lin and the others. We will collect them and give them to you now."


    Li Yuyao seemed to want to express herself in front of Wei Xiao, everything was very positive.


    Wei Xiao did not disappoint her either.


    "You are very good. From now on, you and Li Qingshu will be responsible for managing them. Li Qingshu is the main one, and you assist. I allow you to wear pistols. In the future, if you are not obedient, you can directly kill them." Wei Xiao gave Li Yuyao great powers .


    Li Yuyao, who knew that her performance was not in vain, had alleviated the fear that Wei Xiao had brought her before.


    "Yuyao will never let the Lord down."


    "Well, let''s all go to dinner!"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s right." Wei Xiao thought something, and stopped to leave the nine.


    Li Yuyao said positively: "What else do you have to order from the Lord?"


    "Who among you knows how to cook? I said it was delicious."


    One of the nine people stood up at this time: "Lord, Lord, I will. Before the end of the world, I will be a super chef."


    Premium?


    In the Longxia Kingdom before the end of the world, the chef''s level is divided into four grades: low, medium, high, and special. The chefs who can reach the special level are all the targets of the major hotels, and it is hard to find a million dollars.


    It seems that among the remaining nine people, there are still many top talents in the industry.


    "Very well. At that time, you will cook two chicken soup for me when you are cooking. Remember to put it in a thermos. By the way, there are chicken and thermos in the villa, right?"


    "some!"


    "That''s it, you go down!"


    "Yes!"


    After Li Yuyao and the others left, Wei Xiao sat down on the sofa in the lobby.


    One day and one night had passed, and the purpose of his trip had been achieved. Wei Xiao felt that it was time to go back to pick up Bai Youwei and the others.


    Around ten o''clock at noon.


    Wei Xiao put his travel bag on his back, took three pistols, twelve magazines, and Mo Dao and left the villa.


    Li Qingshu and Li Yuyao are responsible for the safety of the villa group, while managing the other nine women.


    Don''t worry about the safety of the villa.


    Li Qingshu and the others have guns and surveillance. As long as they are more vigilant, their simple defenses can safely wait for Wei Xiao to return.


    On the way back to the hotel, Wei Xiao didn''t use any means of transportation. It was not that he didn''t want to, but the journey from the hotel to the villas was blocked by unowned cars in many places.


    Without an unobstructed route, driving is very troublesome.


    Besides, Wei Xiao wants to bring Bai Youwei and the others to the villa group safely. If he doesn''t plan an evacuation route in advance, once he takes Bai Youwei and the others to leave the hotel and is blocked in the middle, Wei Xiao has the ability to protect himself, and Bai Youwei and the others are in danger.


    In order to be foolproof, an unobstructed evacuation route is necessary.


    As a result, Wei Xiao''s time to return to the hotel was undoubtedly extended.


    The hotel area.


    As the day passed, more and more survivors left their hiding places to look for food outside.


    There are often zombies chasing people outside the hotel, or fighting between people for food.


    The hotel where Bai Youwei and others are located is also not peaceful.


    In addition to the zombies in the hotel that could not be found in the guest rooms, the outside of the hotel was cleaned up by Wei Xiao. In this way, once the survivors in other rooms in the hotel leave, it is not difficult to find the situation inside the hotel.


    Compared with the risks of going out to find food, it is undoubtedly the safest to collect food directly from the rooms in the hotel.


    As a result, some survivors who were unwilling to go out for adventure turned their eyes to those locked rooms.


    ¡­

 Chapter 17： Hotel survivor

    "Brother Dao, we don''t have to worry about food for half a month now. If we save some food, it will not be a problem to stick to it for a month."


    "Boy, where is this? We are now collecting the food on the 15th floor, and there are 22 floors of rooms on it that have not been searched. When we collect all the food in the hotel, let alone half of it. Months, that is, two or three months without problems."


    "Hehe...Speaking of which Brother Dao and all the brothers are good, facing those stinking zombies hiding in the room, they will be determined in two or two. If you follow Brother Dao in the future, it is not a dream to survive in these last days."


    In the corridor of the fifteenth floor, a dozen men and women gathered together.


    They had just collected food from the rooms on the entire floor, and the gratifying harvest made them all smile happily.


    Whenever they think of those outside survivors who not only fight with zombies for food, but also guard against other people''s sneak attacks, they feel lucky from the bottom of their hearts.


    The man named Dao is a strong man. His full name is Xiong Dao. He is the captain of the security team here before the end of the world.


    Hearing the pursuit of these people around him, the male sword is very useful.


    He stretched out his hand and hugged a little beauty in an OL uniform next to him and kissed him. The male sword smiled and said, "Don''t compliment me. I just have some strength and courage. I really let us collect so much food. The hero is our Xiaoxue. If she hadn''t given us the room card, even if we knew that other rooms had food and water, we could only think about it."


    "Yes, yes! Thanks to Xuesao, Xuesao is our savior."


    Jiang Xue was a little embarrassed.


    "I didn''t do anything. It was my job to activate the room card. What we really want to thank is the person who killed the zombies."


    Thinking of the zombie corpses piled up on the stairs along their way, Jiang Xue felt terrible.


    Others are not stupid.


    They believe that there is a super fierce man in this hotel.


    With thousands of corpses of zombies, how powerful does it take to do this?


    The atmosphere at the scene was a bit heavy.


    At this moment, a man in a security uniform smiled. "What did that mysterious man do? Now I don''t know if the other party is still alive. We can collect so many materials, but it is all the credit of the sister-in-law. Therefore, we should thank the sister-in-law. She and Brother Dao saved everyone."


    Think about it, everyone.


    No matter how powerful the mysterious people were, they didn''t protect them, and they were still worried all day.


    Fighting thousands of zombies, even if you don''t die, I''m afraid you will be injured.


    Thinking of injury, some faces changed.


    "Okay, don''t say any compliments. It''s twelve o''clock. Let''s have dinner first, and we will continue after dinner. We will try to collect all the materials in all the rooms today." Seeing the atmosphere warmed up, Xiongdao ended the topic.


    "Brother Dao is mighty."


    Everyone''s mood changed quickly, and compared with eating, everything else was not important.


    Looking at the busy people, holding Jiang Xue''s sword and reluctant to think about other things, she looked down at Jiang Xue and smiled: "How about it, is it very happy to be sought after by so many people and called sister-in-law?"


    Jiang Xuebai glanced at the male sword.


    "If you don''t bother, I will be happier."


    "Hahaha... man! You know." As he said, Xiongdao gave Jiang Xue a kiss again.


    "disgusting!"


    Seeing Jiang Xue''s shy look, the face of Xiong Dao that can be seen is full of accomplishment.


    Before the end of the world, if it sounds better, he is the captain of the security guard. If it is ugly, he is a security leader. A beauty like Jiang Xue with a face value of 80 points or more, let alone being together, they almost never even look at it. And he, for such a goddess, stays far away.


    It''s like now, not only is the beauty in his arms, there are also a few pretty beauties waiting for him to enjoy it at any time, this life is simply not too beautiful.


    He loves this eschatology now.


    Of course, the premise is not to meet the pervert that kills zombies like cutting vegetables.


    After half an hour.


    The group of people who had eaten started to act again.


    Start collecting from the 16th floor and go up one by one.


    More people move faster, and 30 floors were searched in more than five hours. If it were not for the fear of taking the elevator and the need to climb the stairs one after another, they would be faster.


    When they reached the 30th floor, the male swords and others with huge fruits originally had smiles on their faces, but after they saw the situation in the 30th floor corridor, everyone couldn''t laugh.


    Wei Xiao left a lot of footprints on this floor the first day.


    After inspection, it was found that after the doors of this floor had been violently demolished, Xiongdao''s face was extremely cold.


    "Brother Dao, all the rooms have been searched." A younger brother came to report.


    "It''s the mysterious man."


    The male knife said coldly: "It seems that we don''t need to collect it here anymore."


    "Then we still have to go up?" Jiang Xue asked.


    Xiongdao thought for a while and nodded: "Search, whether it has been searched or not, we can''t let go of any room where there may be supplies. But then everyone has to be careful. Once you meet other survivors, don''t There is a conflict."


    "Brother Dao, or forget it! The materials we have collected are enough for us to survive for a month and a half." Someone said weakly.


    "Must go!" Xiongdao wouldn''t allow others to disobey.


    He insisted on continuing to collect so much, it was not that he really cared about the material on those floors. His real purpose is to confirm the existence of Wei Xiao.


    No matter whether Wei Xiao stays in this hotel or leaves or becomes a zombie, he has to confirm it.


    There is no room for two tigers.


    Having regarded everything in this hotel as his own personal product, he never hoped that there would be an unknown mysterious person in his area.


    No one dared to violate the insistence of the male sword.


    Continue to search upwards, but, compared to the quick and quick collection of materials at the beginning, they became more cautious every time they went to the floor.


    I don''t know how long it took, room 3707 on the thirty-seventh floor.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Is anyone here? I am a survivor of the hotel. If there is no one I will come in."


    In the room, Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu are watching TV.


    The knocking on the door startled them.


    "Xiaoyu, someone is knocking on the door?" Bai Youwei''s heart tightened and she looked at Song Xiaoyu beside her.


    "Not Brother Xiao''s voice."


    "Then, what shall we do?"


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head: "Brother Xiao said that if he is not coming back, don''t open the door if anyone knocks. You Wei, you also know what kind of world the last days are. Sometimes people are more terrifying than zombies."


    Bai Youwei knows this naturally.


    Without order and law, how many good people can there be in such an environment?


    Not planning to open the door, Bai Youwei had anxiety on her face.


    "Brother Xiao, when are you coming back?"


    During the day when Wei Xiao was absent, Bai Youwei and the others were extremely uncomfortable, always worrying about their safety.


    They all took turns when they slept last night.


    Now the survivors came outside. Not only did they not feel happy about it, but they missed the days when Wei Xiao was around even more.


    Maybe Bai Youwei didn''t know it, but after a few days of getting along, her attachment to Wei Xiao had reached a terrible level. She usually can''t detect it, but when she encounters something dangerous, she thinks of Wei Xiao the first time.


    There was no response from inside the door, Jiang Xue who knocked outside the door looked back at Xiongdao.


    "Brother Dao, this is the last room with a door on the thirty-seventh floor."


    Xiong Dao knew what Jiang Xue meant.


    After hesitating for a while, the male sword gestured to those holding tools behind him, and seeing that they were all ready, the male sword said to Jiang Xue, "Open the door."


    Jiang Xue acted according to her words.


    ¡­

 Chapter 18： Bai Youwei Crisis

    Around six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Wei Xiao finally came to a tall building in the hotel.


    His way is uncomfortable.


    I have encountered the siege of the zombies several times. If it were not for his strong strength, his speed would be very human, I am afraid that it would not be possible to return here before it gets dark today.


    He didn''t take the usual path in the back.


    As long as conditions permit, he moves between buildings.


    Fortunately, the effort pays off.


    After field investigation, he has found an evacuation route from the hotel to the villa area.


    The route is not very good, big cars can''t get through, but motorcycles are no problem.


    Standing at the top of the tall building and looking at the location of the hotel, Wei Xiao frowned.


    Outside the hotel, hundreds of zombies surrounded the door.


    These zombies didn''t need to think about it and knew that they had gathered on the day he left.


    To his a little surprise, after losing the glass door at the entrance of the hotel, a mesh iron door was pulled up outside. This is the security door of the hotel. The key is who pulled up this door?


    Wei Xiao didn''t think it was Bai Youwei and the others.


    Then the problem is simple, other survivors.


    "I hope they won''t be in any danger." Once a cold light appeared in Wei Xiao''s eyes, his figure quickly disappeared from the top of the building.


    Inside the hotel.


    Wei Xiao came in through a window in a room on the second floor.


    Worried about the safety of Bai Youwei and the others, Wei Xiao went out and took the elevator directly to the thirty-seventh floor.


    When they came to the room where Bai Youwei and the others were, what Wei Xiao worried most still happened.


    No one responded when he called out a few words in front of the door, Wei Xiao lost his patience and opened the door violently.


    "Damn it!"


    There were no figures of Bai Youwei and the others in the room. Except for the two buckets of instant noodles, none of the materials they had collected was left. Wei Xiao, whose face grew gloomy, turned and walked outside.


    Twenty-nine floors.


    "boom¡­"


    A closed door was broken open by Wei Xiao.


    No one was found inside, and Wei Xiao walked to the next room again.


    A presidential suite on the seventeenth floor.


    It is very large, with a space of more than one hundred square meters, and a large amount of materials accumulated in it. There are nineteen survivors in the hotel.


    Bai Youwei and the others were brought here by the male sword.


    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu, whose body and appearance both killed all the women present, found that the eyes around them were constantly scanning them, which could be described as fidgeting.


    Xiong Dao can now confirm that Bai Youwei or Song Xiaoyu is not the mysterious powerhouse they imagined.


    From Bai Youwei''s mouth, Xiong Dao had already learned that Wei Xiao had left. As for Bai Youwei saying that Wei Xiao will be back today, Xiong Dao scoffed.


    Of course, he is not completely disbelief.


    Just forget Song Xiaoyu. Although she is also very beautiful and belongs to the goddess of the human population before the end of the world, it is not worthwhile to risk her life alone to come back to find her. Bai Youwei is different.


    When I saw Bai Youwei for the first time before, Xiongdao was completely shocked by her beauty.


    I can''t imagine that there is such a woman in this world, he was full of ugliness at the time. Even if he has been together for more than two hours now, the male sword dare not look directly at Bai Youwei, he is afraid that he will continue to have a nosebleed.


    For such a peerless beauty, Xiong Dao must remain suspicious, and Wei Xiao will come back here for her.


    However, as time goes by, seeing the sky darken, the Wei Xiao in Bai Youwei and the others'' mouths has not yet appeared, Xiong Dao is both excited and excited.


    "It seems that the people you are waiting for will not come." Xiong Dao avoided Bai Youwei''s uncomfortable gaze, and said sideways beside her.


    Bai Youwei hugged her hands tightly in front of her, not believing the words of the male sword.


    "You lie, Brother Xiao will not leave us behind."


    "Haha! Do I have to lie to you? It is the end of the world. If he promises you to come back, the day will be almost the same. At night, do you think he can move in the sea of ??corpses? Unless he is already dead, otherwise, you are right For him, it is two dispensable drags." Xiongdao said.


    "Impossible, Brother Xiao is so powerful, zombies are not his opponent." Bai Youwei insisted.


    Song Xiaoyu looked at the male sword coldly and said, "You don''t have to confuse us. If you think these words can make me depend on you, then you think too much."


    "Stupid sister, why are you waiting so hard for a man who gave up on you? Now that you have been abandoned and don''t follow Brother Dao, do you think you can survive in these last days with your abilities?" Jiang Xue comforted.


    "Haha!" Song Xiaoyu ignored the woman who was robbed by the male sword and hugged Bai Youwei: "Youwei, don''t listen to them, Xiao Brother will definitely come to us. If they dare to move us, they will die."


    "Mad, shameless. Brother Dao, what do you have to say to them? Go straight to them." A little brother had already coveted the two daughters, and now he jumped out and said viciously.


    "What do you want to do?" Song Xiaoyu was startled.


    The talking man smiled evilly: "What are you doing? What do you say I want to do?"


    The male sword on the side frowned: "Yao Maru, you shut up."


    Yao Wan chuckled.


    "Brother Dao, don''t pretend to me. You said so much, don''t you just look at this woman? Man! Everyone understands, but you can''t just let the brothers look at you by yourself, right? "


    "What did you say?"


    "Come on, Brother Dao! I don''t want to hurt the feelings between our brothers because of the two women. You are our eldest brother, I respect you, but don''t forget, this is the end of the world. To say something bad, leave us, you Nothing. Do you still think these women can help you kill zombies in the last days?"


    "You..." Xiongdao was angry and startled.


    "Alright, brother Dao, you calm down, the brothers are a little heavy, but this is also a fact. You want these two women to go straight, and who will care about you in the end of the world? Of course..." Yaomaru He smiled: "Brother Dao will give his brothers an early taste after the end. I believe other brothers have the same idea."


    "Yes, Brother Dao, it''s just a woman. We will be the one who will fight you in the world. In these last days, what kind of woman can''t be found?"


    "Brother Dao, you can''t chill everyone''s heart because of the two women."


    With Yao Maru taking the lead, the other men who had long been coveting Bai Youwei and the others joined in.


    Jiang Xue frowned when she saw this scene.


    She suddenly felt that it was a mistake to bring these two women back.


    The beauty of beauty is not a cause for ignorance.


    Looking at this team, they were about to turn their faces for the two of them and Xiongdao, Jiang Xue couldn''t help but be full of worry.


    The male sword was also moved at this time.


    As Yaomaru said, his greatest reliance in these last days is this group of brothers. Without them, let alone finding a woman, it would be difficult to eat. Besides, their team was built temporarily, and the hearts of the people are uneven. If he wants to monopolize these two women


    , Especially Bai Youwei, I''m afraid something big will happen.


    The stakes of the male sword quickly figured out, and the look in Bai Youwei''s eyes also changed.


    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu couldn''t help but move their positions.


    "If you dare to move us, Brother Xiao will not let you go when he comes back." Song Xiaoyu said.


    Without waiting for the male sword to speak this time, Yao Maru, who was provoking the matter, smiled and said: "It''s dark now, and Brother Xiao in your mouth will come long ago. As for what will happen in the future, who knows?"


    "You bastards."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    All the men present laughed.


    "Now I know that it''s too late. Dao brother, you are the boss, you come first, if you don''t get it, brother, I will come first."


    "I..." Xiong Dao hesitated for a moment, and then gave himself a reason to say: "Okay, in the future, our brothers will have blessings and difficulties together. Women are only women, no matter how beautiful they are, they are no better than brotherhood."


    Xiong Dao is considered to have abandoned the last bottom line in his heart.


    When this sentence was spoken, he found that he couldn''t express it easily.


    "Brother Dao is mighty."


    Without the psychological burden, Brother Dao approached Bai Youwei and the others in the presence of a kind of person.


    Regarding the next scene that would happen, Jiang Xue and the other women present chose to ignore it.


    Although they can''t bear it, so what? Even if they have to rely on the men here, how can they offend the Xiongdao and others in order to help two strange women.


    "boom¡­"


    However, without waiting for the male sword to act against Bai Youwei and the others, a shock came from everyone''s ears.


    The sound is not very clear, perhaps because of the distance, but the sound is real.


    "Have you heard?" Xiongdao asked.


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡­

 Chapter 19： Contempt the audience

    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu, who were in panic, were different from Xiongdao and others. They still remember the movement caused by Wei Xiao''s violent opening of the door. Now this sound makes them think that Wei Xiao is back.


    "Brother Xiao?"


    "It''s Brother Xiao, it must be him, great, Brother Xiao is back." Bai Youwei wept with joy.


    He quickly got up from his seat and ran towards the door.


    "Stop her!"


    Xiongdao hurriedly shouted.


    Yao Wan has eyes and hands quickly, and hugs Bai Youwei.


    "Let go of me, you let me go."


    "boom¡­"


    "Quickly, hide them."


    The noise outside the room became clearer and clearer, and he did not dare to have the slightest sluggish male sword, and hurriedly ordered Yaomaru and the others.


    "What do you want to do? Let go of me, Brother Xiao, we are here, we are here..."


    "Block their mouths!"


    How the second daughter is the opponent of several big men. He was quickly **** and taken away.


    "Brother Dao, what should I do now?"


    Xiongdao''s face is not good.


    "Don''t panic, everyone should be calm, just as if nothing happened." Said, Xiongdao coldly looked at the woman present: "I need to wake up first, if someone leaks the wind because of his own reasons, Afterwards, don¡¯t blame me for throwing her out to feed the zombies. Don¡¯t get lucky. Men are always more important than women in the last days."


    "Brother Dao said that if anyone makes a mistake, as long as one of us survives, she will be killed afterwards."


    The men present nodded,


    Women are already timid, and every one of them said they would not be threatened by them.


    Everything is ready, and now, Xiong Dao is only waiting for Wei Xiao''s arrival.


    ¡­


    "boom¡­"


    "what¡­"


    Still violent, still very strong.


    Without letting the Xiongdao and the others wait for a long time, they came to Wei Xiao outside the suite where the Xiongdao and them were located, and slammed open the closed door.


    The powerful force kicked the entire door of the room, and the sudden explosion made the women in the room scream.


    The male swords were also uncomfortable for them.


    The door was kicked off instantly.


    Unprepared, if people with heart disease are expected to have an attack on the spot, fortunately none of them. But it also surprised them.


    Seeing flying out and hitting the almost shattered solid door on a wall, the male swords swallowed secretly.


    Are people here? Monster?


    "Huh, anyone?"


    After looking for so many rooms, Wei Xiao finally found a figure, with a slight change in his cold face.


    Walking in directly with Mo Dao.


    The figures of Xiongdao and others quickly fell into Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    No one noticed, Wei Xiao''s cold eyes softened a lot when he saw them.


    "Brother, brother..."


    As the boss here, Xiong Dao felt it necessary to say hello to Wei Xiao at this time.


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao didn''t finish talking for him.


    "I don''t want to listen to nonsense and hand over the two girls you took away from 3707."


    "Uh¡­"


    The corners of the male sword''s mouth twitched.


    Although he knew that meeting Wei Xiao would not be ideal, he didn''t expect the other party to be so shameless.


    Xiongdao didn''t dare to have any opinions.


    Even though he is considered as powerful as Kong Wu, compared with Wei Xiao, he estimates that he is not worthy of carrying shoes. Can a normal person kick a locked solid door directly more than ten meters away? can not.


    "Brother, have you misunderstood something? All of us are here, there shouldn''t be the girl you are looking for?"


    "You are very dishonest, then I can only find it myself."


    Wei Xiao is so sure that Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu are here, but it is not without a target.


    When he went to Bai Youwei''s room, he noticed two buckets of instant noodles that had been eaten recently, which meant that they hadn''t left for a long time.


    The hotel was surrounded by zombies, and the door was still closed. It can be seen that the survivors inside have not left. The last thing is the people gathered here and the things piled up around. Wei Xiao can determine that the people living in the hotel should have gathered here.


    The zombies will not take away Bai Youwei and others. Therefore, the possibility of the two daughters being here is as high as 99%, and the missing point is left for special circumstances.


    "stop!"


    Just as Wei Xiao was about to take a step forward, a man''s courage unexpectedly stopped Wei Xiao.


    The cold eyes swept towards him, Yao Maru couldn''t help but feel cold.


    What a terrible look.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Suppressing his fear of Wei Xiao, Yao Maru bit his scalp and said, "This friend, are you too much? Suddenly broke into our premises and kicked our door. Now he is acting unscrupulously. Are we looking at it?"


    "no!"


    It''s so direct and totally unreasonable.


    Without time to pay attention to Yao Maru, Wei Xiao walked straight to the bedroom next to him.


    "Brother, everyone is a survivor. If you want to join us, we welcome it, but if you are so unreasonable to make trouble, do you really treat us like a bully?" Finally, the long-silent male knife finally took out some big brother at this time. The aura came out.


    Since Wei Xiao broke into the door, he was ignored. The mud bodhisattva has a three-point anger, not to mention his heroic sword?


    Wei Xiao only paused, then sneered and came to Yao Maru.


    Yao Maru moved a bit to block in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Step aside."


    "who do you think You Are!"


    "boom¡­"


    Wei Xiao acted directly, and with a little control, he threw Yao Maru away from the side with a fist.


    Ignoring Yao Maru''s scream, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to open the door.


    "Mad, you are deceiving too much. Brothers, others are calling, are you still indifferent?" Xiongdao shouted angrily.


    "Fuck him. Are so many of us afraid that he won''t be a success?"


    "Vengeance for Brother Maru!"


    The men present became irritable.


    "Boom boom..."


    But with a few shots in the room, everyone was quiet.


    Xiong Dao and others looked at Wei Xiao''s left hand held high in horror.


    "gun?"


    "He, how can he have a gun?"


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "If you don''t want to die, just stay with me. I''ll know if people are here or not."


    Opening the door, Wei Xiao walked in.


    "It''s over, this time is really over."


    "He has a gun in his hand. Once he finds the two women, what shall we fight against him?"


    There was a stir outside.


    Several men among them shivered with fright.


    The male sword is equally uncomfortable.


    Wei Xiao''s strength is far beyond his imagination. Not to mention Wei Xiao''s own strength, just the gun in his hand is an absolute deterrent.


    And Yao Maru, who was defeated by Wei Xiao, is now in a blank state.


    He knew that it was him who took the lead to move Bai Youwei and the others. After a while, Wei Xiao found Bai Youwei and the others. Once they asked about the situation, Yao Wan didn''t know what others would do, but he, ha ha!


    Inside the bedroom.


    Wei Xiao didn''t find Bai Youwei and the others outside, but when he opened the door of the indoor bathroom, a murderous intent came into his eyes.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Bai Youwei, who were **** in the bathroom, found Wei Xiao''s figure.


    There were tears in his eyes and he couldn''t speak, but his eyes were full of excitement and joy.


    Looking at the two **** with five flowers, Wei Xiao''s cold face sank slightly.


    Go in and untie the ropes on their bodies and take out the towels tucked in their mouths.


    "Uuuuu...Brother Xiao..."


    Bai Youwei threw directly into Wei Xiao''s arms, crying bitterly.


    "It''s okay, it''s all okay." Wei Xiao put away the pistol in his left hand and gently patted Bai Youwei''s back to comfort.


    Compared to Bai Youwei, Song Xiaoyu is obviously much stronger, but the eyes of Wei Xiao still have tears rolling.


    ¡­

 Chapter 20： Dont need a dog

    Outside.


    Yao Maru and the others naturally heard Bai Youwei''s cry, knowing that Wei Xiao had found the two, many people''s hearts were cold.


    "No, I can''t wait for death here, yes, escape, escape."


    Yao Wan, lying on the ground, had no intention of worrying about others.


    He could imagine what he would end up in a while, and he quickly got up from the ground and rushed out of the wide open door with red eyes.


    "Get out, get out of me."


    Everyone who stood in front of him along the way was pushed aside by him, and Yaomaru, who wanted to escape here, didn''t care what the others would be like.


    However, when he finally approached the door, a cold light shot out from the bedroom where Wei Xiao was.


    Xiongdao and the others only saw Yaomaru who was at the exit of the door suddenly flying up.


    The figure hit the wall outside the door frontally, and on his right chest and back, a penetrating long knife pierced into it, nailing him to the wall firmly.


    "what¡­"


    Heart-piercing screams resounded across the floor, screaming like a pig, and everyone in the room got goose bumps all over.


    Xiongdao and their hearts sink to the bottom, and their trembling bodies appear to be shaky.


    In the bedroom, Wei Xiao walked out with Bai Youwei, who was still in shock, followed by Song Xiaoyu.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Voices without any emotions spread to everyone''s ears, and one of them counted as one in the audience, lowering their heads one after another, not daring to look at Wei Xiao directly.


    "It''s him, he and Yaomaru outside did all of this." A woman suddenly pointed to the male sword and said.


    Her words were like a fuse, and other silent people pointed their fingers at the male sword.


    It''s ridiculous. He just stood on the side of the male sword and helped him threaten those women''s good brothers, and now they blame everything on him.


    The male sword''s face was pale, and his fingers trembled.


    There has never been such a desperate male sword before, and his eyes gradually turned to Jiang Xue on the side.


    "You think so too?"


    Jiang Xue didn''t dare to look at Xiong Dao, turned her head away, and said quietly: "I stopped you, but you won''t listen."


    The husband and wife were birds of the same forest, and flew separately when the disaster was approaching.


    What''s more, they are not husband and wife.


    At this time, it is the wisest to disassociate himself from Xiongdao.


    Xiongdao was completely desperate.


    "Puff..."


    When everyone didn''t know what the male sword would do next, a move by the male sword shocked everyone.


    Xiongdao turned around and knelt directly in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    He lowered his head, his eyes were blank, and his face firmly said: "I hope this action of mine does not disgust you. I just want to live, as long as you let me go, from now on, you will be my master, I It is a dog by your side. Your order will be above all for me from now on, including my life. I beg the master to go around me and let me use my future life to serve you."


    I don''t know what to say about the male sword.


    Perhaps it was the complete despair that made him abandon that, so he was willing to say this in front of Wei Xiao and everyone, and the purpose of all this was just to live.


    No one thought that Xiong Dao would do this, but those who had put all their mistakes on Xiong Dao before, were worried at this moment that Wei Xiao would let him go because of Xiong Dao''s words.


    The appearance of the male sword now looks worthy of sympathy.


    Wei Xiao looked at Bai Youwei in his arms, as if asking something.


    Bai Youwei feels soft: "He, he didn''t do anything to me either."


    "Youwei, it''s not the time to feel soft, don''t you forget, if it wasn''t for Brother Xiao''s movement outside to stop them, you would be ruined by this **** now."


    Song Xiaoyu spoke quickly.


    Compared to Bai Youwei''s softheartedness, she obviously did not intend to let go of the male sword.


    It was not that she was cold-blooded, but that the previous events made her experience despair again.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her and Bai Youwei if Wei Xiao did not come.


    Repay grievances with virtue? Don''t be kidding, if you still hold this kind of heart in the last days, then you just wait to die!


    Only by reporting grievances directly can you make your life easier.


    "boom¡­"


    There is no need for Bai Youwei to struggle, Wei Xiao directly tells her what to do.


    In any case, Xiong Dao couldn''t think that he could achieve this level. Wei Xiao still didn''t let him go.


    Until his death, he didn''t know why Wei Xiao was so cruel.


    The muzzle in Wei Xiao''s hand was smoking. He only heard him say coldly: "My woman, whoever moves will die."


    There are not many words, but it forms a kind of shock here.


    Others were trembling on the spot when they heard the words, and even some people were frightened to incontinence, and there was a stench in the air.


    Give Bai Youwei in her arms to Song Xiaoyu.


    Under the horrified eyes of the crowd, Wei Xiao walked outside the door.


    "Ahhhh...don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    "I wanted to escape before I knew what happened. It seems that your problem is more serious than that of the male sword before."


    "No, no, I..."


    After Yao Maru didn''t finish speaking, Wei Xiao had already screwed off his cervical spine, allowing him to be completely liberated.


    Holding Yao Maru''s body and pulling out the Mo knife, Wei Xiao returned to the room.


    Others couldn''t help trembling when they saw his figure holding a knife.


    This man is simply a demon, cruel to zombies and even more cruel to people.


    Glancing at everyone present, Wei Xiao frowned when he smelled the strange smell in the air, not wanting to stay here more.


    "You two still want to stay here?"


    This was naturally addressed to Song Xiaoyu and Bai Youwei.


    The two of them reacted and ran to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Brother Xiao..."


    "In addition to the two before, who else has done anything to you?" Wei Xiao asked.


    The second daughter hesitated, and finally shook her head.


    Wei Xiao knew there must be, but since the second daughter didn''t want to talk about it, he didn''t ask more.


    Wei Xiao, who was not a bloodthirsty person, gave the others in the room a cold look.


    "Then go!"


    "Um!"


    The second girl obediently followed Wei Xiao and left the room.


    When Wei Xiao was not visible outside, half of the people in the room sat down, and some even started to cry.


    The coercion that Wei Xiao brought was too terrifying, especially after he had dealt with the male sword, this deterrence was simply breathless. Now that I can relax, many people feel that they have walked through the eighteenth hell.


    Outside.


    Wei Xiao and the others did not go far.


    Changed a room and brought Bai Youwei and the others in.


    "Brother Xiao, I, I have not been ruined by them, I am still clean." Bai Youwei said hurriedly after entering the door.


    The coldness on Wei Xiao''s face receded.


    Turned around and scratched Bai Youwei''s cute little nose.


    "I know. Wasn''t you scared just now?"


    Wei Xiao believed in herself, and Bai Youwei was beaming with joy.


    He shook his head, "No, as long as Brother Xiao is there, I''m not afraid."


    "I don''t know who was crying just now. Did I read it wrong?" Song Xiaoyu joked from the side.


    "Xiao Yu..."


    "Well, well, I won''t say, if you have Brother Xiao, you will forget to be a good girlfriend, huh, woman!"


    Wei Xiao came back, as if what happened before was just a nightmare for the two girls. Quickly walked out of grief, talking and laughing.


    "Okay, all come and sit down. I brought you some food." Wei Xiao took off the backpack that had been on his back at this time.


    "What''s delicious?"


    Speaking of food, they just felt a little hungry surrounding Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao took out two thermos flasks from his bag and handed them to them.


    "Open it for yourself."


    ¡­

 Chapter 21： Take down Bai Youwei

    The second girl opened the lid hurriedly. Suddenly, a fragrance of chicken wafted out.


    "Wow! It''s chicken soup."


    Wei Xiao took out the chopsticks and handed them to them again.


    "Eat while it''s hot, it won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    The happy two women took the chopsticks.


    "Thank you Brother Xiao, you are so kind!" Bai Youwei took the initiative to kiss Wei Xiao on the cheek.


    Song Xiaoyu also said thank you, and then ate in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Brother Xiao, you eat too." Bai Youwei took a piece of chicken and handed it to Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    "I have already eaten."


    Bai Youwei pouted her cute little mouth: "Brother Xiao, eat!"


    Wei Xiao could only take a bite because Bai Youwei couldn''t be stunned.


    Seeing Wei Xiao eating the chicken, Bai Youwei seemed to be greatly satisfied, her big eyes narrowed into crescent shapes, and Wei Xiao''s heart was moved by the happy smile on her face.


    The original delicious chicken soup made Song Xiaoyu appetite, but the dog food in the house suddenly made her feel that the chicken in her mouth was tasteless.


    Posing her lips, Song Xiaoyu said tastefully: "I only heard that love can make a person more mature, but today I met someone who lowered IQ, Brother Xiao, if you continue to pet her, you will almost become a mentally retarded child. "


    Bai Youwei rolled her eyes at Song Xiaoyu.


    "Huh! You are jealous, jealous that Brother Xiao spoils me."


    "You can''t stop your mouths even if you eat." Wei Xiao said, and then ignored the two people who were bickering, and walked to the window alone to light a cigarette.


    Outside, many zombies once again appeared on the streets that had been empty for a few days. The swaying figure in the night made the surrounding houses much quieter.


    Below their hotel, there were nearly 500 zombies surrounding the exit of the hotel. Wei Xiao wanted to take Bai Youwei and the others away, and he needed to clean out a safe place to bring them.


    night.


    Song Xiaoyu was not in the same room with Wei Xiao and the others this night. In her words, there are open rooms all around now, and there are no zombies, she can sleep safely wherever she goes.


    In fact, Wei Xiao knew that she was creating opportunities for Bai Youwei.


    Before they slept together, Wei Xiao never wanted Bai Youwei. Song Xiaoyu thought Wei Xiao couldn''t let go, but today''s experience tells them that once they don''t cherish some things, it will be too late to regret later. In order to make a good girlfriend, Song Xiaoyu can only wrong herself.


    In the room where Wei Xiao was.


    Bai Youwei had washed herself clean, dressed in a croissant braid, dressed in a light blue loli dress, and her long legs and white stockings came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "How do you dress like this?"


    Bai Youwei blushed: "When we lived together a few days ago, Brother Xiao would peek every time I wore similar clothes, so I wanted to show Brother Xiao the best."


    Even if Wei Xiao had a face that couldn''t be broken by armor-piercing bullets, that old face couldn''t help but flush now.


    Was discovered?


    My **** eyes!


    "Does Brother Xiao like it?"


    What else can Wei Xiao say.


    Smile badly.


    "I like it better for a while!"


    Pulling Bai Youwei into her arms, she started the sleepless night amidst her exclaims.


    the next day.


    Song Xiaoyu raised a pair of panda eyes early in the morning.


    Song Xiaoyu found out that she was wrong, and she was wrong.


    She regretted why she didn''t sleep in a farther place last night and chose the room directly opposite Wei Xiao and the others.


    Because neither room has a door, Song Xiaoyu listened to the singing for two hours last night, and it was still a terrible one.


    Now she is suffering.


    The whole person is groggy, if it weren''t for being hungry, she would think she could sleep for a day.


    As for the two culprits responsible for all this, Wei Xiao was full of energy and vitality. Before Song Xiaoyu was up, Wei Xiao had already started to wash. Bai Youwei didn''t have the energy of Wei Xiao, but she slept soundly. The sweet smile in her sleep made Song Xiaoyu want to beat her.


    "Brother Xiao, we are out of food."


    Song Xiaoyu came to Wei Xiao, looking pitiful.


    After washing, Wei Xiao flicked the melon seeds on her head.


    "Isn''t there one next door? Go get it yourself." Wei Xiao was referring to the room where Jiang Xue and the others were.


    I don''t know if they left last night.


    "Oh!"


    With Wei Xiao''s words, Song Xiaoyu left listlessly.


    Soon she came back with a dozen buckets of noodles.


    "Brother Xiao, I know you have a lot of appetite, so I took more."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Take it to clubbing!"


    Soon, the two had breakfast. Wei Xiao asked Song Xiaoyu to stay in the room to take care of Bai Youwei. He took Modao himself and left the hotel directly.


    Outside the hotel.


    Wei Xiao jumped directly from the second floor.


    He needs to prepare a motorcycle today, in addition to cleaning the zombies in front of the hotel.


    In order to ensure that Bai Youwei and the others are not in any danger when they leave the hotel, Wei Xiao needs to make full preparations.


    The roar of the locomotive came from a distance, followed by a large number of zombies.


    The survivors hiding in the surrounding buildings saw more zombies pouring into this area, and they were all desperate to find Wei Xiao.


    "The **** killed this day, does he think there are not enough zombies on our side?"


    "Oh my God! Why didn''t he die among the zombies?"


    "It''s harder to go out and find food now, bastard."


    Wei Xiao parked the motorcycle he found 50 meters from the hotel''s gate.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah


    Now he can be said to be under enemy.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Many people saw this scene, and their eyes widened.


    After getting off the car, Wei Xiao backhanded the Mo Dao with his backhand behind him, and stood sideways.


    "He''s crazy?"


    "It''s not like him to find death, but there are thousands of zombies!"


    "Brother Yong and Sister Yan, come and see, it''s the man with the long knife."


    In a twenty-three-story house, Zhou Yong and the others came to the window one by one when they heard the call of their companions.


    "what happened?"


    Zhou Yong and the others came over, and the caller pointed at Wei Xiao outside the window and said, "See it for yourself."


    Li Yan and the others looked at each other''s direction with confusion.


    It''s very clear, almost no need to look for it deliberately.


    The place where Wei Xiao was located was very empty, and there were a large number of zombies coming towards him on both sides of the front and back, and the figure standing with a knife was like a **** of war, which was especially obvious.


    "It''s him?"


    "What does he want to do? Do you single out thousands of zombies?"


    "I think he is crazy."


    Li Yan and the others were shocked beyond words. They looked at the figure about to be surrounded by zombies dumbfounded, and they were a little afraid to see what was going to happen next.


    However, what they imagined did not happen.


    Wearing black short sleeves and fingerless leather gloves, Wei Xiao immediately slashed out horizontally when the zombie was just two meters away from him.


    The powerful force is matched with the sharpness of the Mo knife. Wei Xiao''s knife directly caused the heads of zombies to fly. Then Wei Xiao turned around and kicked out. A zombie was kicked, and the flying figure was like an out of control car rushing in. Among the corpses, a large swath was knocked down.


    In the blink of an eye there was a short open area, and Wei Xiao''s figure moved at this time.


    The long knife came out, and the sharp Moknife penetrated five or six zombies. After that, Wei Xiao grabbed his waist with both hands. Two pistols with 15 rounds of ammunition kept aiming at him as he moved. The nearest zombie shot.


    "Boom boom..."


    The zombies fell down one after another.


    The figure quickly avoided the surrounding zombies and came to the first zombie that was pierced by Mo Dao. The pistol in his hand was inserted back to his waist, Wei Xiao grasped the handle of the knife in his right hand, and shook the knife body slightly sideways.


    "Huh..."


    The powerful force shook the blade, and the five zombies that had been pierced by the Modao escaped from the blade, forming a row of high-speed sprinting objects that slammed into the group of zombies right in front.


    A large number of zombies were knocked down, and a big space appeared in front of Wei Xiao blinking.


    Take the initiative to kill the corpse group with a knife.


    People at high places only saw zombies falling to the ground, and of course, there was also the figure of Wei Xiao who was constantly changing positions.


    Within two meters of him, it is almost impossible for zombies to approach.


    ...

 Chapter 22： Strong and awesome

    "So strong."


    "This is too powerful, right? It''s more like a monster than a monster."


    Those who saw this scene couldn''t help but exclaim.


    In the hotel, the room where Song Xiaoyu and the others are.


    "Brother Xiao is too strong."


    Song Xiaoyu was still full of worries when he saw Wei Xiao''s figure surrounded by zombies, but now seeing Wei Xiao''s combat effectiveness, where she was worried, the admiration on her face almost didn''t tell Wei Xiao personally.


    Bai Youwei woke up shortly after Wei Xiao left the hotel. She was eating instant noodles when she heard Song Xiaoyu''s words, and thought that Song Xiaoyu meant something, a little flushed face that was about to bleed.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you still holding on to this matter? Yes, my husband is very strong, I admit, but you don''t have to keep teasing me, right?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t know why.


    But when she saw Bai Youwei''s resentful look, she didn''t know what she meant.


    Can''t help but laugh.


    "I didn''t mean that, I meant Brother Xiao''s strength, his strength is very powerful."


    "You still say?" Bai Youwei put down the instant noodles in her hand, Jiao Jiao said.


    Song Xiaoyu shouted injustice.


    "What is your head thinking all day? Forget it, don''t bother to tell you, come and see for yourself! Brother Xiao is fighting with zombies outside."


    "what?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao was fighting with the zombies, Bai Youwei, who didn''t want to be crooked this time, didn''t even bother to eat noodles, and quickly walked to the window with her long legs.


    Sure enough, Wei Xiao was indeed fighting with zombies, and it was a large piece, but the situation was different from what Bai Youwei thought. Wei Xiao outside was simply an invincible God of War. His figure shuttled between the corpses. Every time he moved his hands or feet, he could cause huge casualties to the zombies.


    Bai Youwei''s eyes gradually changed from worrying at the beginning to admiring Bai Youwei, and her breathing became short.


    "You, are you okay?" Song Xiaoyu was a little worried.


    Bai Youwei, whose chest is undulating, sees Venus in her eyes.


    "This, is this really my man? How can he be so strong and handsome?"


    Losing myself and worrying about her is a waste of expressions.


    Song Xiaoyu rolled his eyes: "If you get a cheap price, you still sell well. If you don''t believe it, what will the person outside let me do?"


    "You dream."


    "..."


    "Hehe...husband is too good. No, he fights so hard outside. As his wife, I can''t do nothing." Bai Youwei stood up and opened the window: "Come on, come on, husband."


    "Snapped¡­"


    Song Xiaoyu slapped her forehead.


    "The IQ has obviously been weakened again, and it is completely hopeless."


    Outside, Wei Xiao and the corpse group fought for five hours.


    The corpses on the ground are like mountains, and there are thousands of them, to say nothing.


    Feeling that his physical strength was about to reach its limit, and there were still a lot of zombies around, Wei Xiao did not continue to fight.


    After rushing out of the way and throwing away the zombies tens of meters behind, Wei Xiao retracted Mo Dao into the scabbard on his back, and his figure sank into a corner of the hotel. He stepped on the wall and used the air conditioner installed outside on the second floor of the hotel. As the fulcrum, with both hands and one support, the whole person enters the hotel from the open doors and windows.


    The zombies who caught up didn''t know that Wei Xiao had already returned to the hotel, and continued to chase around the hotel.


    Back to the room where Song Xiaoyu and the others were located, Bai Youwei''s fragrant figure rushed towards her face.


    Wei Xiao didn''t hug her, mainly because his body was covered with zombie meat and green blood, even if Bai Youwei didn''t dislike it.


    "Don''t make trouble, I''ll take a shower first."


    Failing to give Wei Xiao a big hug, Bai Youwei pouted her mouth, appearing aggrieved.


    "You don''t believe that your IQ is regressing. Don''t look at what is on Brother Xiao. If you rush up like this, as long as it is someone who hurts you, you won''t be allowed to hug you." Song Xiaoyu behind him said.


    "I don''t mind."


    "But Brother Xiao mind! If you accidentally infect you, there will be no place for you to cry by then."


    Upon hearing the words behind Song Xiaoyu, Bai Youwei directly thought of her appearance as a zombie.


    His face paled instantly.


    "If you really want to help Brother Xiao do something, I think you can prepare enough instant noodles for him while he takes a bath."


    It can be said that a word awakens the dreamer.


    Bai Youwei nodded without hesitation, and left the room to go directly to Jiang Xue and the others.


    "Oh! The girl is married, and I''m a girlfriend but I have to **** my mother''s heart. What is this!" Song Xiaoyu sighed from the side.


    Compared with Song Xiaoyu and the others'' ease, those who had witnessed Wei Xiao''s battle before could not calm down.


    Wei Xiao''s strength completely refreshed their understanding of humans. Although they didn''t see Wei Xiao''s superpowers such as fire-breathing and object-controlling, his powerful combat power was not much different from Superman in their eyes.


    "No, we have to find a chance to talk to him."


    "It has to be discussed. If there is such a strong life insurance, what is the end of the world?"


    "I think we can take refuge in him, stay by the side of such a strong man, and have the best hope of living."


    "Yes, how do we get in touch with him?"


    "..."


    Many people began to feel like taking refuge in Wei Xiao.


    It was another night.


    For the two newlyweds who tasted the forbidden fruit for the first time, this time was an inseparable part of them.


    This time Song Xiaoyu learned well.


    She lives directly in the innermost room of the corridor. Because she got the room card from Jiang Xue, the room she chose still had a door. In this way, regardless of whether the two of them are the sky thunder and the fire, or the river monster in Pagoda Town, they will not affect her sleep in the future.


    For the next two days, Wei Xiao was cleaning the zombies outside.


    There were not too many zombies in the area where they were, and the noise made by Wei Xiao would not attract zombies from further afield.


    Thousands of animals were cleaned every day, and within two days, the streets became empty again.


    This day is also the day when they leave.


    Early in the morning, Song Xiaoyu and Bai Youwei were both arming themselves.


    From head to toe, as long as they can wrap things around, they will never let go.


    Looking at the airtight protection, Wei Xiao felt a little funny.


    "Brother Xiao, is it still unsafe? If so, I can put on another down jacket."


    Wei Xiao looked at the bloated body of the two women and shook his head.


    "In fact, this is not necessary. I have already found an evacuation route. As long as I get in the car, the zombies can''t catch up with us."


    "Be prepared. Although this is uncomfortable, as long as you can safely reach the villa that your husband said, it won''t be a waste of our early work." Bai Youwei said.


    "Let''s do it! See if there is anything else to pack?"


    Bai Youwei thought for a while, and said shyly, "Husband, can you take my clothes away too?"


    Bai Youwei''s clothes are naturally those uniforms used for reality shows.


    In the past two days, she also found out that whenever she was wearing a uniform at that time, it would make Wei Xiao more excited.


    Knowing the reason for her blushing, Wei Xiao said: "It''s not necessary, just go there. We will collect what is needed in the future."


    "Then I have nothing to clean up."


    "Me too." Song Xiaoyu echoed.


    "Let''s go! Try to get to the villa at noon so that you can have lunch."


    The two women followed, and the three left the room.


    ¡­

 Chapter 23： Would rather be the slave of the strong than the master of the weak

    On the corridor outside.


    "Mr. Wei, are you going out?"


    The three who came out happened to meet Jiang Xue.


    Under normal circumstances, Jiang Xue and others would not come to Wei Xiao''s side.


    One is because of the fear of Wei Xiao, and the other is that both sides are not familiar with each other, and they take the liberty to come over, and they may not be seen by others.


    But now Jiang Xue took the initiative to come, that means there is a problem.


    "Are you busy?" Wei Xiao asked coldly.


    Jiang Xue hesitated and said with a faint smile: "Mr. Wei, I think your room does not have a door, and the environment is not the best. This is not in line with your identity. I am an employee of this hotel and I have this The key cards of all the rooms inside, if you want, I can take you to another presidential suite, where you can also live more comfortably."


    "You didn''t tell the truth."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to say it, I don''t have the time to waste with you. Also, in the future, this place will belong to you completely, and you can rest assured if I am not here."


    Hearing this, Jiang Xue looked at Wei Xiao in shock: "Mr. Wei is leaving?"


    Wei Xiao only nodded, greeted the two girls, staggered Jiang Xue and walked towards the elevator.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know, his response at this moment was tantamount to a bolt from the blue to Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue has seen the scenes of Wei Xiao fighting with zombies these days.


    His strength gave Jiang Xue the hope of surviving in the last days.


    Today Jiang Xue has made up his mind to take refuge in Wei Xiao no matter what, and changing houses is her first step to gain a good impression in Wei Xiao''s eyes. But she didn''t expect that the first step of her plan hadn''t been completed yet, so she was still dead, not to mention later, she wouldn''t be able to use it directly.


    Seeing Wei Xiao they were about to open the elevator and leave.


    Jiang Xue, who had only recovered for a long time, said quickly: "Mr. Wei, I want to take refuge in you, can you take me in?"


    The real purpose was spoken, and Jiang Xue, who looked at Wei Xiao''s back, had pleading in her eyes.


    Wei Xiao stopped.


    Bai Youwei who noticed his move pursed her mouth and murmured: "Vixie."


    Song Xiaoyu frowned beside her, but did not speak.


    Turning around, Wei Xiao glanced at Jiang Xue with a clear gaze.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be joking, Wei Xiao calmly said: "Yes. But that depends on whether you can keep up. We are going to other places, and we will meet zombies on the road. If you have the courage, then follow Come up."


    The first sentence of Wei Xiao made Jiang Xue overjoyed, but the words that followed made Jiang Xue desperate for life.


    Will you meet zombies after leaving the hotel?


    This is obviously different from what Jiang Xue imagined.


    "Mr. Wei, isn''t it safe here? Why do you want to leave?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t respond to Jiang Xue again, the elevator door opened and stopped staying, and walked in with Bai Youwei and the others.


    Jiang Xue was anxious.


    I wanted to catch up and say something, but the elevator door was closed.


    "Why is this?" Jiang Xue squatted down in pain, tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t cry, the worst Song Xiaoyu around people is more prettier than you, not to mention that there is a woman of Bai Youwei''s level. If you want to hold your thigh, you have to see if you have the qualifications."


    At some point, a group of people came in front of her.


    Jiang Xue raised her head and found that all the people with her had arrived.


    "you¡­¡­"


    One of the women said, "Don¡¯t guess, we will know when you are going to meet Mr. Wei. Everyone hears your conversation. Jiang Xue, don¡¯t think about taking refuge in Mr. Wei, you have also heard it. , They are leaving. You know exactly what the outside situation is. In the event of danger, Mr. Wei will protect the two women next to him, but you may not."


    "If you can''t follow, let''s not follow. We can live here as long as we stay here. There are zombies everywhere. Maybe they were eaten by the zombies before they walked far." A woman who has a good relationship with Jiang Xue comforted.


    "Jiang Xue, don''t worry, we can keep you alive. Everyone is a man. We can do what the surname Wei can do."


    "That is, I even suspect that the person surnamed Wei may have acquired some kind of superpower in the last days. Once we also know the way to obtain the superpower, his surname will be like that."


    The men around now confirmed that after Wei Xiao had left, one by one returned to their former arrogance.


    Looking at the faces of these men, Jiang Xue suddenly felt that, compared with Wei Xiao, they were not even as good as Tuo (Shimi).


    Wipe away the tears and stand up.


    "Fang Yu, will you leave with me? We are together. As long as we can stay with Mr. Wei, we will definitely be able to live well in the last days."


    Fang Yu is the woman who comforted Jiang Xue just now.


    "Jiang Xue, it''s too dangerous outside. We have enough supplies here for us to eat for two or three months. Why do you have to follow Mr. Wei?" Fang Yu didn''t dare to take risks and didn''t want to take risks, so even if Jiang Xue had a good relationship with her , She can not accompany her crazy.


    "I think she''s guilty, and when she sees a powerful person, she wants to post it upside down."


    Jiang Xue directly filtered what the man said, and persuaded her friend again.


    "Fang Yu, there is always one day to eat the food here. What happens after you eat it? Do you plan to live for two or three months?"


    "There will always be a way." Fang Yu said, avoiding Jiang Xue''s eyes.


    Seeing the resistance in Fang Yu''s eyes, Jiang Xue smiled disappointed.


    At this time, the elevator is in the end.


    Jiang Xue glanced at the people present and looked at Fang Yu again. She shook her head and pressed the elevator directly.


    "Why, are you really planning to go out and die?" a man asked.


    Jiang Xue didn''t speak any more.


    Until the elevator came up, Jiang Xue entered the elevator.


    "Fang Yu, you will regret it. In the last days, I would rather venture to seek refuge in a strong man than follow a flock of sheep. The strong have the ability to protect you for the rest of your life, and the sheep can only protect you for a while, so you can do it for yourself." After closing, Jiang Xue also disappeared before Fang Yu''s eyes.


    "Damn, that stinky lady actually said that we are a flock of sheep?"


    "Mad, she should be lucky to run fast, otherwise I must want her to look good."


    "Fang Yu, don''t worry, trust us, you will definitely live better than Jiang Xue''s stinky woman in the future."


    "Yes, with us, all of us will live to the end of the end times."


    Fang Yu''s heart is not feeling right now, and he can''t listen to other people''s words at all.


    In her heart, she wanted to go with Jiang Xue, but when she thought of the zombies outside, she didn''t have the courage anyway.


    "I hope my choice is right!"


    Outside the hotel.


    Wei Xiao and the others have come to the motorcycle.


    "Mr. Wei, wait for me, wait for me."


    "Husband, it''s the woman named Jiang Xue."


    Wei Xiao saw it, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "It''s quite daring." This is Wei Xiao''s evaluation of Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue ran to Wei Xiao and the others, panting.


    "Mr. Wei, I am willing to go with you, will you take me?"


    Wei Xiao did not object.


    "Can you drive a motorcycle?"


    Jiang Xue didn''t know why, but still nodded.


    "I used to ride when I was at home."


    "Then you need to find a motorcycle now and follow me. Time is limited, I won''t wait for you all the time."


    Jiang Xue didn''t hesitate, and immediately went to find a car.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    At this moment, a roar came from the front.


    When Wei Xiao and the others turned and looked over, many locomotives appeared in their sight.


    "Brother Xiao." Song Xiaoyu''s expression tightened.


    Bai Youwei also hugged Wei Xiao''s arm tightly.


    Wei Xiao patted Bai Youwei''s little hand, indicating that they don''t need to be afraid.


    "Look at what they want to do."


    ...

 Chapter 24： Welcome home

    It is estimated that a dozen locomotives appeared ahead.


    A few motorcycles, the rest are luxury cars, there are a few supercars.


    These luxury cars, before the end of the world, there are not a few million that can''t be taken at all, and they don''t need money, which is like now.


    The convoy parked at a distance of ten meters from Wei Xiao. From above, many men and women descended.


    There are old people and children, it seems that there is not much threat.


    "Haha...that''s the blessing of the last days. If I put it in the past, I would never have such a car of my own in my life." Zhou Yong walked towards Wei Xiao and said, "Little brother, we meet again."


    Wei Xiao knew a few of them.


    He had an affinity with them when he left the hotel a few days ago.


    "So many of you are blocking me, are you going to block me?" Wei Xiao asked coldly.


    "How can it be! Look at what the little brother said." Li Yan said softly: "With the strength of the little brother, let alone our majority of women and children, even if all of them are adult men, they cannot be the opponent of the little brother."


    "Yes, yes. In the past two days, my little brother''s ability is called a big one. I haven''t seen the battle scenes of ancient generals. But if my little brother was born in ancient times, he would definitely be a master and a master. Fierce general."


    "Brother''s greatness is not something we people dare to think."


    As soon as Li Yan finished speaking, many people around her agreed.


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Zhou Yong came over.


    "Brother, don''t get me wrong, we don''t mean anything. It''s just that we saw our brothers cleaning up zombies these days, and preparing locomotives and oil drums. We thought that my brothers might have to travel far in the near future, so we came here to join our brothers."


    "Oh!"


    Wei Xiao was suspicious.


    "That said, you are here to follow me."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t know what your brother thinks?" Zhou Yong replied quickly.


    The others looked at Wei Xiao longingly, waiting for his answer.


    "Yes you can!"


    Wei Xiao was refreshed, without any hesitation.


    "real?"


    Zhou Yong and the others were overjoyed.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to lie to them.


    "You don''t have to believe it, and I have nothing to lose. However, you have to follow me. The transportation tools you prepared are obviously inappropriate."


    "Why is this?" Li Yan asked.


    "Brother, don''t look at our many cars, but they are all modified, they are full of horsepower, and it doesn''t take much effort to face hundreds of zombies."


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "The cart can''t go. Where I am going, the motorcycle is okay. The number of zombies in the city is far from what you can imagine. Once the journey is blocked, there is basically no hope of survival."


    "This¡­"


    Zhou Yong and the others were dumbfounded.


    "What can I do? Can''t drive a big car, what about the elderly and children?"


    "Is there no other way?"


    There was a noise in the crowd.


    If conditions permit, Wei Xiao doesn''t mind bringing all of them. Obviously, he doesn''t have this condition.


    "Dudu..."


    "Mr. Wei, I have found the motorcycle." Jiang Xue, who had left before, rode to Wei Xiao and the others on a motorcycle.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much.


    "Think about it yourself!" After saying that, Wei Xiao got on the motorcycle, Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu got on it one after another.


    "Little brother, you are so strong, can''t you protect us?"


    "How can he do this? The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. What does it mean to leave us here?"


    "People made it clear that they don''t want to be burdensome. Isn''t that obvious?"


    A lot of cynicism came from the crowd, and Wei Xiao only frowned.


    "Keep up!" This was to Jiang Xue.


    The locomotive started, and the four left amidst pleadings and complaints.


    "Brother Yong, what shall we do?"


    Zhou Yong looked at the disappearing figure of Wei Xiao and the others, gritted his teeth: "Follow up, get in the car now if you are not afraid of death."


    After that, Zhou Yong stopped driving a luxury car and chose a motorcycle.


    Li Yan and another woman chose to share a car with Zhou Yong.


    Others snatched a small amount of motorcycles as soon as they saw it.


    Chaos is inevitable.


    The sound of cursing and crying enveloped this area with the start of the locomotive.


    At the very beginning, there was a buzzing sound in Wei Xiao''s ear. Through the rearview mirror, he could see a team following him.


    However, some people obviously didn''t listen to him, and drove the cart to catch up.


    "Why bother?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head, no longer thinking, speeding up the car.


    The buzz sounded in the city.


    The motorcade had just left the area of ??the hotel. From around the street, a large number of zombies were attracted by the sound of cars, like a huge wave emerging from a flood.


    Bai Youwei, who followed Wei Xiao, saw the corpses around them, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Compared with the zombies they saw in the hotel, this is simply a sea of ??zombies outside.


    Densely dense, everywhere, a group of invisible corpses gushing out in black, it is simply frightening.


    Zhou Yong from the back also saw them, and none of them was at peace in their hearts.


    The road section at the beginning was fairly smooth, but when Wei Xiao''s car drove into a sea of ??cars, the inconvenience of the big car was manifested.


    "No, why is this?"


    "Oh my God! With so many cars, how are we going to get there?"


    Seeing those who ride motorcycles constantly shuttle in the sea of ??cars, those who can''t move forward with big cars behind become desperate.


    "Back, back, let''s go back."


    If someone regrets, they shouldn''t follow Wei Xiao and others.


    But is it too late to return now?


    Behind was a tide of corpses formed by thousands of zombies, and a dark patch of human scalp was numb.


    "Can''t go back. Just rush over."


    At the moment of life and death, these people in the cart can''t control so much. Many people drove the horsepower of the locomotive to the maximum and rushed to the front of the sea of ??cars.


    Of course, some people have abandoned their cars and fled.


    There is no need to think about their results.


    Adult men are hard to say, but the hope of survival for the elderly and children is very slim.


    Although Zhou Yong and the others didn''t have time to watch what happened later, their hearts quivered uncontrollably every time they heard the screams and explosions in their ears.


    Cruel? Is it ruthless?


    No, everyone wants to live.


    Knowing that the result of stopping the car is a dead end, your kindness will only harm others and yourself.


    "My CNM''s end." Zhou Yong roared heartbreakingly as he drove away from those obstacles.


    The motorcycle team quickly disappeared in the sea of ??cars.


    At around 12 noon, after three hours of life and death, Wei Xiao and the others finally came outside the wall of Haitian Garden.


    The corpse of zombies chasing them was thrown away on an unobstructed highway that was thousands of meters long.


    At this time, there are only ten or twenty zombies that can be seen.


    Zhou Yong saw Wei Xiao stop in front of a large iron gate, and he pulled out a solid steel pipe from the car, got out of the car and rushed directly to the zombie behind him.


    There are four men like him.


    All the holes are powerful.


    "Die me!"


    All five of them were armed with weapons, facing the twenty-six zombies, they kicked down the first few as soon as they came up, and then waved their weapons to smash the zombies that came up from behind.


    There is nothing to expect from the outcome of the battle.


    Five powerful men cleaned out all the zombies in sight without injury.


    "what-"


    There were no zombies to vent, Zhou Yong tapped the steel pipe in his hand against a large landscape tree. After a violent beating, Zhou Yong, physically and mentally exhausted, fell to his knees in front of the tree, his hands drooping, the steel pipe fell on the ground, two lines of clear tears streaming down his resolute face.


    "sorry Sorry."


    Many people looked at Zhou Yong, but they didn''t speak.


    Wei Xiao was indifferent to this scene.


    In the last days, the last thing you need is "I''m sorry".


    "Husband, is this where we will live in the future?"


    Bai Youwei''s voice came in his ear, and Wei Xiao nodded.


    The figure appeared in the camera, Wei Xiao said coldly: "I''m back, open the door."


    Inside the door.


    More than ten minutes passed, and there were waves of car humming.


    Not long after, the big iron door opened, and from the inside, ten beautiful women with beautiful spring and uniform clothes came out.


    They stood on both sides, under the leadership of Li Qingshu in the middle, bowed their heads and said softly, "Welcome the Lord to go home."


    ¡­

 Chapter 25： Rectify

    Lord?


    these people?


    Seeing Li Qingshu and the others, those who had their eyes on Zhou Yong before were attracted one after another.


    Seeing the ten beauties in front of them showing respect to Wei Xiao, everyone was surprised and speechless.


    "husband¡­"


    Seeing so many beauties, Bai Youwei couldn''t help asking Wei Xiao what, but as soon as she spoke, Song Xiaoyu stopped her.


    Bai Youwei looked at Song Xiaoyu puzzled.


    Song Xiaoyu shook her head and whispered in Bai Youwei''s ear: "If you still want to occupy a place in Brother Xiao''s heart, don''t say more, ask more."


    Wei Xiao ignored the expressions of everyone behind him and walked over to Li Qingshu.


    "Is there no danger during the time I am away?"


    Li Qingshu shook his head: "There was a group of people who wanted to come in yesterday, but we beat them away. Other than that, no one has been here."


    "What kind of group?"


    "I heard that they were students from the Film and Television Academy. Because the Lord said that no one was allowed in, we shot them away."


    Film and Television Academy?


    This Wei Xiao knew that there were two colleges around Haitian Garden, Minghai Film Academy and Minghai Normal University. The two universities are about two to three to five kilometers away from Haitian Garden. Before the end of the world, these two places were a beautiful landscape in Haitian District.


    Before the end of the world, I heard that the two universities had nearly 40,000 students, and it is not surprising that there are survivors in them.


    It was just a group of students, even if they were young and energetic, but they did not pose any threat to Wei Xiao.


    Without taking this matter to heart, Wei Xiao nodded and said to the people behind: "All come in, this will be our resident from now on."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, except for a very few people, everyone else was full of joy.


    Worried and frightened all morning, now finally don''t have to face those **** zombies, everyone''s face is lightened.


    Following Wei Xiao and the others, everyone entered the gate.


    The lobby of Villa One.


    Wei Xiao was sitting on the sofa smoking a cigarette. Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu were sitting beside him. Li Qingshu and Li Yuyao, who were licensed to hold guns, stood on both sides. The women in the other villas, except Jiang Xiyu, who did not show up, were respectful. Standing behind him.


    As for Zhou Yong and others, they all stood in front of him and lined up in two lines, one male and one male.


    A total of 16 people were evacuated from the hotel with Wei Xiao this time, including nine men and seven women, excluding Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu.


    Women are hard to say, but among the nine men, six of them feel very special to Wei Xiao, including Zhou Yong.


    From them, Wei Xiao could feel a suffocation.


    During the last days, they obviously killed a lot of zombies. In addition, three of these people have calluses on their hands, especially on the mouth of the left hand, which is a mark left by a gun often.


    warrior.


    Wei Xiao thought of this word for the first time.


    His eyes are mainly on these three people.


    "You, you, you, take a step forward." Wei Xiao pointed at the three of them and said.


    It was a standard step forward, and the three men''s habits in the army showed themselves unconsciously.


    "Introduce yourself, starting from the left."


    "Report, my name is Yi Jianfeng."


    "Lan Gun!"


    "The Iron Man."


    The three said their names one after another.


    "If I guessed correctly, you should all be veterans, and you are not ordinary soldiers?" Wei Xiao asked.


    The three of them glanced at each other, and Yi Jianfeng replied, "Yes, we have all been in special forces."


    "Can you tell me what unit it is?"


    "This¡­"


    Yi Jianfeng hesitated.


    "Sorry sir, we have a confidentiality agreement. Although it is the end of the world, but..."


    Before Yi Jianfeng finished speaking, Wei Xiao stopped him.


    "Idiot, I still keep secret when it''s time. Even if you say it, what can others do with you?" a woman in the team muttered.


    Her voice was very small, but they could hear Lan Qiang.


    The faces of the three were flushed, including the other two men behind them.


    The speaker was Li Yan, and Wei Xiao glanced at her, and immediately made her afraid to mutter.


    Wei Xiao said, "You are very good. You still have your own principles and persistence in the last days. It''s hard to come by."


    "This is one of the duties of a soldier. No matter how the world changes or where we are, we will never betray our organization and our beliefs." Tie Hannan said powerfully.


    "Yes, go back."


    The three returned to the team.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao stood up and looked at everyone in front of him with cold eyes.


    "You should also know that, in the future, no accidents, this will be our permanent residence. I am neither cold-blooded nor cruel. Since you and me came here from the sea of ??corpses, then I will treat you I¡¯m responsible for my survival. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I will give everything I eat, wear, use, and give. I¡¯m not stingy."


    "But the ugly words are at the forefront. Here, I have the final say in the future. Any of my orders must be executed unconditionally, even if you die. I like obedient people and will not tolerate betrayal. If any of you think you are capable Instead of me, you can try, and I promise to let him know what true cruelty is."


    "I dare not dare. We have all seen Mr. Wei''s ability. If anyone dares to challenge your position, he will hit the stone with a pebble."


    This is Li Yan again, she seems to be very active.


    But she was right.


    Wei Xiao''s strength was beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Even those Yi Jianfeng who came out of the strongest troops in the army, after seeing Wei Xiao''s horror, apart from shock, they had only deep awe.


    In the last days, with such a strong leader, they have no different intentions.


    Wei Xiao didn''t pay attention to her as a jumping clown, and continued: "I have only one request, obedient. Those who disagree can leave now, and I will not be embarrassed."


    No one chose to leave.


    Just kidding, finally there is a safe place to stay, unless the person who owns two brushes, otherwise, the fool will leave.


    "Since you all chose to stay, I won''t say anything extra. Yi Jianfeng, right?"


    "What''s the order of Mr. Wei?"


    "From now on, you will be the captain of all the men here. Lan Qiang and Tiehan Nan will be your deputy for the time being. Starting today, you will be responsible for the safety of the villas. If someone doesn¡¯t obey your command and kill, you can¡¯t handle it, tell me ,I come."


    "Yes!" Yi Jianfeng replied solemnly.


    "Okay, you guys go down and take a shower first. From now on, your residence will be Villa No. 4, where you have all the usual things. I will ask someone to bring the food to you later." After speaking, Li Qingshu, standing on the left of Wei Xiao, gestured. Among the people behind, a woman walked out of the eight, leading Yi Jianfeng and the others to leave Villa No. 1.


    Soon, only Jiang Xue and others were left in the hall.


    Jiang Xue and the others didn''t know how Wei Xiao would arrange them next, and they were a little worried.


    "Qingshu!"


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Is the list that I asked you to count?"


    Li Qingshu did not hesitate, took out a folded A4 paper from his arms and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    "Master, everyone''s information is on this."


    Wei Xiao took the paper and spread it out.


    Li Qingshu is very careful in doing things. On this paper filled with information about all the women in the villa, there are not only their names, but also their age, measurements, specialty, and so on.


    Not to mention, most of the women who survived the villa group are treasures.


    Among them is a super dietitian and chef, Piaoyue.


    Two doctors and nursing staff, Li Yuyao and Shen Xiaocai.


    A high-quality butler, Chu Feifei, can speak seven languages.


    A national dance teacher, basket color.


    Finally, there are two massage technicians, Liu Yuehong and Jian Qingqing.


    The rest are either the lovers or daughters of the rich, Li Qingshu and Jiang Xiyu belong to the latter.


    "Have you brought a pen?" Wei Xiao said after reading the messages from Li Qingshu and the others.


    "Take it."


    Li Qingshu took out the pen from his arms and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao stroked the paper twice, and then passed the paper and pen in his hand to Li Qingshu.


    "The people above, in addition to the two I crossed out, there is Jiang Xiyu. The others will be responsible for my daily life. You will be fully responsible for the food and accommodation in Villa No. 1."


    "Yes, Lord."


    After dealing with the women in the villa, Wei Xiao''s gaze stayed on Jiang Xue and the others.


    The time has come to determine their future status.


    ¡­

 Chapter 26： This is very Wei Xiao

    "What are your strengths?"


    The seven women looked confused.


    Li Yan asked, "Does singing count?"


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    "Forget it. Jiang Xue."


    "Lord, Lord!" When Wei Xiao called her name, Jiang Xue went out.


    Obviously she was very good at watching her words, paying attention to Li Qingshu and the others'' titles of Wei Xiao. She changed quickly and was directly called.


    Wei Xiao likes people on the road.


    "From now on, except for the women in Villa No. 1, everything else will be handed over to you. You have to take care of it for me."


    Jiang Xue didn''t expect that Wei Xiao would be entrusted with a heavy responsibility as soon as she came, and she seemed to feel like a pie in the sky.


    "I, can I do it?"


    "If you think you can''t do it, then I''ll change someone."


    Jiang Xue shook her head quickly: "I can do it, so please don''t worry."


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Qing Shu, call out the two people I crossed out just now."


    Li Qingshu turned around: "Hu Ya and Qing Juan come out."


    The two people whose names were pronounced by Li Qingshu came to the front from behind Wei Xiao.


    "Master!"


    "In the future, you will be Jiang Xue''s deputy for the time being. You know how I deal with disobedient people. I hope you will take Jiang Xue with you so that those who have just arrived will be familiar with things here as soon as possible."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the faces of the two were obviously pale.


    Wei Xiao is planning to transfer them from the "rights center" and decentralize them!


    Although they didn''t hit the end, it also made them very uncomfortable.


    However, they dare not refute Wei Xiao''s order, and even if they are reluctant, they still have to nod their heads.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Okay, from now on, Villa No. 3 will be your residence. Now go down and change and have a meal later."


    Jiang Xue and the others did not dare to stay longer, and left the villa under the leadership of Hu Ya and Qing Juan.


    Sitting next to Wei Xiao, the two daughters of Bai Youwei, who have never said anything about it, after watching how Wei Xiao gave advice to Jiangshan, it would be a lie to say that she was not excited, but it was more of worship. Especially Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao is her man, and her own man is so good, as his woman, Bai Youwei is also very proud.


    Of course, if Wei Xiao was not surrounded by so many beautiful women, she would be happier.


    "By the way, I would like to introduce you to Bai Youwei, my woman, and I will also be your mistress in the future." Wei Xiao first introduced Bai Youwei to Li Qingshu and the others.


    Li Qingshu had already noticed the existence of Bai Youwei.


    When Bai Youwei and the others arrived, Li Qingshu didn''t care much because of the dress, but when Bai Youwei and the others were released, she was surprised at Bai Youwei''s appearance.


    Li Qingshu is a big beauty herself, but compared with Bai Youwei, she is ashamed.


    In her impression, her appearance alone can be compared with Bai Youwei, and it is estimated that only Jiang Xiyu, who has stayed on the second floor after waking up, has never been out.


    Originally, I was still wondering about the relationship between Bai Youwei and Wei Xiao, but now Wei Xiao picks it up, and Li Qingshu feels that way.


    "Qingshu has seen Master Youwei."


    "Hello Master Youwei!"


    Eight women greeted Bai Youwei at the same time.


    This was the first time I met Bai Youwei in such a battle, and she was a little at a loss for a while.


    Quickly got up and turned around, Bai Youwei laughed and said, "You and you are all good, haha!"


    After all, it was the first time that an outsider became the owner. Bai Youwei was not used to it for a while, and it could even be said that she couldn''t let go.


    "The other one is Song Xiaoyu, my friend. If she wants to be in the villa in the future, please satisfy her." Wei Xiao continued to introduce.


    In any case, Song Xiaoyu was the first person to follow Wei Xiao, and her status in Wei Xiao''s mind was naturally higher than that of Li Qingshu and the others.


    "Hello Miss Song!"


    Song Xiaoyu was more natural than Bai Youwei, smiled and nodded.


    Wei Xiao sat back next to Bai Youwei: "Should you go and see around? If you want, I will let Qingshu take you there."


    "is it okay?"


    "Of course, you are the hostess here now," Wei Xiao beckoned to Li Qingshu, "Take them two to look around."


    "Yes, Lord." Li Qingshu said with a smile: "Master Youwei, Miss Song, come with me."


    At Wei Xiao''s gesture, Bai Youwei pulled Song Xiaoyu and followed Li Qingshu to leave the villa.


    "Floating Moon!"


    "Master!"


    "Prepare lunch, the portion is a little bit more, you can go to Villa No. 3 to call someone if you are too busy."


    "Yes!"


    "By the way, Jiang Xiyu is upstairs?"


    Piaoyue nodded: "Lying on the side on the second floor."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "You all go down and work."


    After Piaoyue and the others retreated, Wei Xiao got up and walked towards the second floor of the villa.


    Wei Xiao is still fresh in his memory of Jiang Xiyu. After all, the first time I met, I frightened people and fainted. It''s hard to remember as anyone.


    When he came to the side bedroom on the second floor, the door was not closed.


    Perhaps because there were only women in the villa for these two days, Jiang Xiyu''s safety awareness was relaxed.


    Standing outside the door, Wei Xiao could see the Yi Ren sitting by the window looking out.


    Quiet and elegant, with charming sides.


    Jiang Xiyu''s dress is very simple today.


    Wearing a ball head, wearing a small wine red suit with a black lace shirt, seven-point-length white slacks just cover the calf, white jade feet covered with high-heeled sandals, seated on a rattan chair, looking from a distance, very Beautiful.


    "Tap..."


    Wei Xiao entered the room.


    The sound of footsteps broke the silence in the room.


    Seeing Wei Xiao from the side, Jiang Xiyu''s calm face was obviously taken aback.


    Seeing her fidgeting, Wei Xiao walked straight to the side and looked out the window.


    The scenery outside is beautiful.


    The flowers bloom in four seasons, and you can calm down and enjoy the scenery in front of you, just like being in a sea of ??flowers, which is refreshing.


    Haitian Garden is not so famous. The flower coverage within the villa group accounts for 70% of the land. The autumn and winter seasons are good. In spring and summer, it is entirely a sea of ??flowers.


    Its housing prices are the highest in Minghai before the end of the world, and it is not without reason.


    "Well, how does life feel now compared to before the end of the world?" Wei Xiao said, his tone of voice calm.


    From Wei Xiao, Jiang Xiyu found that he was different from the fierce sword dragon and others.


    At the beginning, the sword dragon occupied this place. Every time I saw her, it was like a vicious dog rushing for food. The look in his eyes wanted to swallow her whole life. Unlike Wei Xiao, his eyes were full of appreciation. It''s like admiring a peerless treasure, which I love very much.


    Although the meanings of the two are the same, the two different performances of one elegant, one vulgar, give Jiang Xiyu a different feeling.


    Still vigilant towards Wei Xiao, Jiang Xiyu said coldly: "One is the world in disguise, and the other is the world in which the disguise is removed. It is a bit more dangerous and less free."


    "Haha... the answer is very clever, very literary and artistic, before the end of the world, you should belong to someone like a scholar, right?"


    "My major is Chinese Studies."


    "No wonder. Qingshu and the others said that you haven''t gone out in the past two days. You can go for a walk. This is now safer than anywhere else."


    "Is there still a safe place for me now?"


    "What do you think?" Wei Xiao asked with a smile.


    Jiang Xiyu was sad.


    "You are all the same. If I don''t have this face, can I live a little easier?"


    When Wei Xiao heard the words, there were two brilliant lights in his eyes.


    "You should be grateful for this face, otherwise, your experience now is more miserable than Qingshu and the others. If you have time, go and walk more. Here, with me, you are absolutely safe."


    "Is my ownership determined so quickly?"


    "Believe me, in the last days, no one can protect you all the time except me. Your existence is the root of the disaster. As soon as possible to integrate into this big family, I will not accommodate you like the Raptor. If there is a need, I will come to find You. As for your threat, it doesn''t work for me, because I don''t think it is necessary."


    Wei Xiao didn''t stay too much after speaking, and left Jiang Xiyu''s room.


    Sitting on the wicker chair and not getting up, Jiang Xiyu was stunned, looking out the window with sad and soft eyes.


    In the villa, lunch will be ready soon.


    This is the first meal Zhou Yong and the others have come here, so this time, everyone ate the same food, very rich.


    ...

 Chapter 27： Cruelty of the end times

    At night, after enjoying Bai Youwei''s well-being and gentleness, Wei Xiao leaned on the bed and lit a cigarette.


    "Husband, what are you thinking about?"


    Bai Youwei, blushing, leaned in his arms and asked curiously.


    "Nothing, just some future plans."


    "What''s your plan?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, but took a breath.


    Now that he has the ground, there are barely a few people available under his hand, and some of the previous plans have to be carried out.


    The first is the management problem within the base.


    Without rules and without rewards and punishments, it is difficult to mobilize the enthusiasm and cohesion of others.


    Don''t look at Wei Xiao telling Yi Jianfeng and the others his rules today, but that was only for him, and it would not do any good for Yi Jianfeng and the others. If you want horses to run, but don¡¯t want horses to eat grass, how can there be such a good thing in the world?


    A set of feasible management system is urgent for Wei Xiao.


    The second is the eating and drinking of everyone.


    In the last days, food and water have always been topics that cannot be avoided.


    Wei Xiao has the strength to suppress Yi Jianfeng and others, but that is not a long-term solution.


    People take food as their heaven. If even eating alone becomes a luxury, who will fear you again?


    There are a lot of materials stored in the villa, but that is only for Wei Xiao and others before. Now that Yi Jianfeng and others are newly added, if new materials are not added in time, the food Wei Xiao and the others have will soon be lost. Consume clean. Therefore, the replenishment of new materials must be mentioned in the itinerary.


    It is the beginning of the last days. In the huge Minghai City, all kinds of supermarkets and shops are filled with supplies, but the key is how to collect these unowned objects.


    Although Wei Xiao was not afraid of zombies and death, other people did not have his ability. Facing the tens of millions of zombies in Minghai City, his current manpower is obviously not enough. With him alone, what can he do in the tide of corpses, death in an endless loop?


    Tricky.


    Bai Youwei by her side frowned and sighed when she saw Wei Xiao, hugging him, pressing her side face against his heart.


    "Husband, no matter what you plan, I will always be with you, unless you push me away someday."


    Feeling Bai Youwei''s attachment to herself, Wei Xiao laughed at herself.


    Why do you want so much?


    He is not the savior. If others are willing to follow oneself in the future, they should help them while ensuring the safety of themselves and those around them. If others don''t want to do it under their own hands, just leave, and he has not tied Yi Jianfeng and others.


    Wanting to understand this, Wei Xiao felt that the whole person was much easier.


    Leaning on Bai Youwei, who was leaning against Xiaoniaoyi, Wei Xiao gave her affectionately.


    "Sleep, I''ll talk about tomorrow''s affairs tomorrow."


    "Ah...husband, you are here again, no more."


    "Now it''s up to you."


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, the energetic Wei Xiao got up early.


    When he came out of the room after washing, Li Qingshu and the others were already busy in the villa.


    Although Wei Xiao was no longer struggling with what he had thought of last night, it was imperative to collect supplies.


    After breakfast, Wei Xiao confessed to Li Qingshu and they left the villa alone.


    Outside.


    Wei Xiao didn''t go far, but came to the downtown area.


    There is a food street in this area. Before the end of the world, there are all kinds of shops, snacks, restaurants, food and daily necessities. Of course, there are many zombies.


    Wei Xiao didn''t pay attention to the number of zombies, but judging from the zombies everywhere, there are tens of thousands of them.


    This is still scope. If there is a huge disturbance in this area, I am afraid that this number will increase exponentially.


    It is the twelve days of the last days. After so many days, the survivors are basically worried about what to eat. Many people risk their lives to find food.


    Located at a high place, Wei Xiao could see some survivors organizing to collect food outside.


    In order to survive, these people are desperate enough.


    Both men and women, elderly and children can use it.


    "Hurry up, hurry up. Mad, drowsy, believe it or not I will take you all to feed the zombies?"


    On a street outside a community, several men were directing a group of old, young, women and children to carry supplies from a small supermarket. They moved quickly. They all took food and other supplies and ran into the automatic gate of the community checkpoint, put them down and ran out.


    More than a dozen people were carrying goods at the same time. At this time, there was already a mountain of materials behind the checkpoint.


    "Not good boss!"


    "what happened?"


    The commanding man looked unhappy when he saw a little brother running from a distance.


    "Boss, the bait we used to attract zombies has been eaten, and a large number of zombies are now moving here. If there is no new bait, they will find this place soon." The younger brother did not dare to neglect his words.


    The boss looked shocked.


    "How about Xiao Liu and them?"


    "Brother Liu and the others are fine, but they can''t hold on for long. They can only make as much movement as possible to attract the zombies while ensuring their safety. Boss, don''t you want to find a few bait?"


    The boss frowned.


    The little brother didn''t dare to disturb him, and waited quietly.


    Wei Yangtian, the boss, his eyes kept changing.


    He glanced at the men and women who were carrying supplies, and then at the mountain of supplies behind the checkpoints.


    Wei Yangtian knows very well that now they can''t attract a large number of zombies, otherwise, they will not take much of the materials they sacrificed a few people today, and they will even attract a group of zombies because of revealing the location of themselves and others.


    After gritting his teeth, Wei Yangtian fixed his eyes on an old man and a middle-aged man.


    "Go and call those two people." Wei Yangtian said.


    The little brother understood, smirked and walked towards the two people pointed out by Wei Yangtian.


    The men and women who carried the supplies heard their words, but they dared not say anything. Now, the two people appointed by Wei Yangtian saw the younger brother coming, and their bodies trembled, frozen in place.


    "You two put down the things in your hands, and the boss has something to do with you."


    The middle-aged man''s heart trembled.


    "Husband, don''t go, don''t you go."


    A middle-aged woman ran to the man and pulled him, begging in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Hurry up if you don''t want to die." The younger brother urged.


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly.


    He patted his wife''s little hand and comforted her that it was okay. Then, he pulled away his wife''s little hand holding his arm, nodded and left with the little brother under the wife''s desperate gaze.


    Compared with the middle-aged man, the other old man seemed much more relaxed.


    The two came to Wei Yangtian''s eyes.


    Wei Yangtian didn''t talk nonsense: "Do you know the purpose of my calling you?"


    The man Zou Jia took a deep breath, with a decisive expression in his eyes: "I know, but I hope that Mr. Wei can make my wife and children eat and drink well in the future. This is my only condition."


    Wei Yangtian was a little surprised.


    "Just eat and drink well?"


    Wei Yangtian knew that most of the people he had called before wanted to protect their families, and their request was to protect their families. The Zou family''s exception could not help causing Wei Yangtian to look at him twice.


    It''s not that the Zou family didn''t want to mention such a condition, but he knew in his heart that in this **** end-time, let alone people protecting his family, even others, it would be precarious. Instead of using the only opportunity to raise conditions with Wei Yangtian to waste the illusory survival, it is better to bring some practical things to the family as much as possible.


    "My request is only this."


    "Okay, I promised you."


    The old man also spoke at this time: "Boss Wei, my granddaughter will be handed over to you, she is hungry for others."


    The tone was calm, but unspeakably bitter.


    This is the end of the world. The man is a knife and I am a fish. The old man has no choice.


    "Yes, Wei Yangtian is not a good person, but you can always rest assured that the child is not in the scope of my oppression."


    The old man nodded, and glanced at the Zou family.


    "Please, boss Wei."


    After the two said, they left the place with a little brother.


    ¡­

 Chapter 28： Someone wants fairness

    Looking at the back of them away, it suddenly gave people a feeling of wind and water.


    "Boss, do we really agree to their terms?" A little brother next to me asked at this time.


    Wei Yangtian smiled gloomily: "I will take care of the child, but..." At this point, Wei Yangtian looked at the slightly charming middle-aged woman who was sitting on the ground and covering her mouth to prevent herself from crying." But that woman will be brothers in the future. Anyway, he said that he should let her eat and drink well, and I am not untrustworthy."


    "Hey... the boss is bright."


    far away.


    Not long after, the yelling voices of the two of them spread all over the place, followed by the crazy roar of the zombies.


    "Husband...uuuuu..."


    "Don''t move anymore, immediately transfer the materials in the checkpoint to the resident, everyone."


    Standing on a high place, Wei Xiao witnessed this scene.


    There was no sympathy, no pity, and no one would rush down and cut this person because of Wei Yangtian''s inaction.


    This is the end of the world, all people, in order to survive, do everything they want.


    Speaking of which Wei Yangtian did a good job, at least he had the courage to lead other people out to collect supplies. Although some people sacrificed, they ensured that more people would survive. And in the other invisible places in this world, the cruelty of some people who do nothing, I don''t know how many times it exceeds Wei Yangtian.


    "It is necessary to survey the terrain as soon as possible. In the near future, Yi Jianfeng and the others need to come out and collect the material once."


    Wei Xiao was not watching the actions of Wei Yangtian and others, but he was walking through the downtown streets, recording the terrain in this area with pen and paper.


    After five o''clock in the afternoon, Wei Xiao returned to the villa group.


    When he came to the door of Villa One, he heard a noisy noise inside.


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Xiao frowned and stepped in.


    "Lord, are you back?" Seeing Wei Xiao, Li Qingshu greeted him.


    Wei Xiao walked to the sofa and glanced at the faces of Zhou Yong, Li Yan and others.


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao, Zhou Yong and others were a little uncomfortable, seeming very hesitant and nervous.


    Sitting down on the sofa, Wei Xiao said: "Let''s talk! What''s the matter?"


    Piaoyue and the others set their eyes on Li Qingshu, as if to tell her.


    Li Qingshu said, "Master, this is how things are..."


    Li Qingshu did not conceal anything, and told Wei Xiao what happened during the time he left the villa.


    The thing is very simple, it is the question of food.


    Yesterday Zhou Yong and the others just arrived. Wei Xiao didn''t make any special effort. Everyone ate the same and very rich, but today, there is a gap in the food that Li Yan and Yi Jianfeng have received.


    Breakfast and lunch were arranged by Li Qingshu. Their food today, except for Jiang Xue and Yi Jianfeng''s management''s meals, was a little bit of meat. Everyone else was clear soup with cabbage and two bowls of rice. Not to mention meat, there was not much oil and water. , Can only guarantee that Li Yan and others barely eat enough.


    Different treatment makes Li Yan and the others very dissatisfied.


    Therefore, under the instigation of a caring person, this scene appeared.


    After hearing what Li Qingshu said, Wei Xiao said calmly: "You arranged these?"


    Li Qingshu didn''t know whether her actions aroused Wei Xiao''s anger, but since she did, she wouldn''t be able to quibble.


    "Yes, Lord. There is not much food stored in the villa. There were so many people here yesterday. If we do not control the quantity, we will soon have a food crisis. I am the Lord¡¯s person, under any circumstances. Put everything on the Lord first. Only when the owner''s daily necessities, food, shelter and transportation are adequate, will other people''s living supplies be considered."


    After Li Qingshu said this, the people present did not know how many people scolded her for licking the dog.


    But Lee Ching-sook didn''t care if he wanted to come.


    She knew very well that in this villa, she could offend everyone, but Wei Xiao could not. As long as she pleases Wei Xiao, no matter how much she is, others will not dare to do anything to her.


    His own purpose has always been clear, so when Li Qingshu speaks, he is also very confident.


    Wei Xiao didn''t make any comments, so Li Qingshu stepped aside.


    Looking at Zhou Yong and the others.


    "Do you think Qingsuk''s food distribution is unfair?"


    Wei Xiao''s tone was very calm, but Zhou Yong and the others could hear it, but it was full of deterrence.


    Zhou Yong hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    He originally had some complaints about Li Qingshu''s food distribution, but he didn''t plan to come here to ask for an explanation, but there was Li Yan beside him. It was only after this woman''s instigation that he came over.


    It''s all like this now, Zhou Yong hesitated for a while and then sneered: "Well, Mr. Wei..."


    "My lord, everyone in the villa is no exception except the hostess."


    Li Qingshu said righteously.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Zhou Yong was stunned.


    "Fox fake tiger prestige!" Li Yan broke a bit, others didn''t hear it.


    Zhou Yong smiled bitterly: "Lord, Lord, in fact, we all know that Steward Li¡¯s arrangements are reasonable and reasonable. After all, it is the end of the world. Food is a scarce resource. We come here, just wanting Steward Li not to treat them differently. After all, we will live together in the future. , If the gap between them is too big, it will inevitably make people have ideas."


    "You all think so?" Wei Xiao looked around.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was not angry, Li Yan said, "Master, we are also for the stability of the base. Isn''t an approach like Steward Li splitting the relationship between all of us? There may be no problem in a short time, but Over time, the resentment caused by injustice will explode sooner or later."


    "Yeah! We just want fairness."


    "If everyone eats the same food, who can have an opinion?"


    After Li Yan finished speaking, the other men and two women who came with them all agreed.


    "Lord..."


    What Li Qingshu wanted to say was stopped by Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao got up, staring at Li Yan and others with a cold expression.


    "You want fairness?"


    Li Yan''s heart trembled.


    Looking at Zhou Yong, when she saw the other person¡¯s slightly evasive look, she suddenly lost the confidence to speak before, and said weakly: "Lord, we don¡¯t want to compare with you. We just hope that housekeeper Li will treat everyone other than the lord. People can be fairer."


    The others didn''t dare to say much, they all bowed their heads in a little fear.


    Wei Xiao laughed.


    "Fair? Haha! I think Qingshu did a good job. It seems that you didn''t fully understand what I said yesterday. In that case, I think I need to tell you more clearly. Qingshu." Wei Xiao''s momentum Change, the whole person becomes a stranger not to get close.


    "Lord."


    "You go call everyone, and gather on the grass outside Villa One."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu did not neglect, and walked out after responding.


    "You also come out with me, this time, I will tell you carefully about my rules here."


    Wei Xiao walked ahead.


    Zhou Yong and the others hesitated at this time.


    They don''t know what will happen next, but their inner intuition tells them that there is absolutely nothing good.


    Not long after, outside Villa One.


    The entire base, except Jiang Xiyu, was present, a total of twenty-nine people, including Wei Xiao.


    ...

 Chapter 29： Processing method

    Everyone came, and Wei Xiao was straight to the point.


    Let''s finish talking about Li Yan and the others, and then Wei Xiao started directly with Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    "Do you also think Qingshu''s actions are unfair?"


    Yi Jianfeng and the others obviously didn''t know that Zhou Yong and others would come to Li Qingshu for an explanation.


    Yi Jianfeng said sternly: "Special times, special treatment. We don''t have any idea about the arrangements of Steward Li. There is food and a safe shelter, which is extremely luxurious for us in the last days. To ask too much, it is not knowing. Anyhow."


    "Before the end of the world, when we performed our tasks, life was harder than it is now, and we have no idea."


    Tie Han Nan and Lan Qiang expressed their opinions.


    The three most powerful people in this group have no idea, and the expressions of the others have changed a little now.


    "What about you?" Wei Xiao shifted his gaze to Jiang Xue and the others.


    As the administrator of the woman¡¯s side, Jiang Xue replied: "Steward Li is the Lord¡¯s person, and her approach is the Lord¡¯s idea. I will ask for whatever the Lord gives, I won¡¯t take it, and it doesn¡¯t exist. Any ideas."


    Very conscious answer.


    Wei Xiao was more and more satisfied with this Jiang Xue.


    "Haha... Your answers are very good. But now some people want to get more from me." Wei Xiao paused, and then said, "It seems that you didn''t fully understand what I meant yesterday. Obedient, It doesn¡¯t just mean listening to me, but also all the people here who have been given management powers by me.¡±


    "Assemble you now, I think it is necessary to make it clear. Starting from today, the subordinates obey the orders of the superiors, and the subordinates cannot question any decision of the superiors. I, supreme, and under me are managers without management status. People have not tried their best to strive for any conditions. This is obedient, is it clear enough?"


    "understood!"


    "Very well, since everything is clear, now the question is coming. How do you think I should deal with the troublemaker?"


    "Buzz..."


    When Wei Xiao said these last words, many people in the room felt that the sky was spinning.


    The men and women who followed Zhou Yong and Li Yan almost fell to the ground because their feet were weak.


    Not to mention Zhou Yong and Li Yan, they almost took the initiative to admit their mistakes.


    Wei Xiao looked at Zhou Yong and them.


    "Lord, Lord..."


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face, and said calmly: "Let''s talk! Who made the decision to come to Qingshu for an explanation?"


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao, Zhou Yong''s eyes were uncertain.


    Others didn''t dare to say, but there was no doubt that all the light in their eyes looked at Li Yan alone.


    Li Yan was already pale and trembling with fright at this time.


    "Don''t you want to say it? If no one says it, then I will punish it all."


    "Lord, it''s Li Yan, who brought it up." Finally, someone pointed out Li Yan.


    "Yes, it''s her. Originally, we didn''t have any objections, but Li Yan confuses us. We were all bewitched by her before going to the housekeeper Li."


    "Lord, you have to trust us. We have absolutely no opinion on the arrangement of Steward Li."


    One person pointed out Li Yan, the other two no longer had any burdens, and they all told what happened.


    Wei Xiao knew it was Li Yan for a long time, but he didn''t expect that Li Yan would be able to toss so much.


    "Lord, Li Yan is only impulsive. After all, seeing that he eats worse than others, the impulse is inevitable." Zhou Yong spoke for Li Yan at this time.


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    "What is your relationship with her?"


    Zhou Yong hesitated for a moment and smiled bitterly: "It is a post-apocalyptic relationship between men and women. If conditions permit, they should become husband and wife in the future."


    It turns out that there is still this relationship in it, and it is no wonder that Zhou Yong will intercede for Li Yan.


    Wei Xiao, who couldn''t see the joy or anger, nodded.


    Come to Li Yan''s side.


    "From the first time we met, I knew that you were a restless person, but I did not expect that you still did not converge on my turf. Just one day brought me these annoying things, Li Yan , You really annoy me."


    "Lord, Lord, I, I am wrong, I will never dare to anymore, please let me go."


    Wei Xiao looked up to the sky.


    "Today I went out for a walk, and I saw that the survivors outside, for some food, would rather use people around them as bait to feed the zombies than give up eating, and some people, in order to reduce food Consumption, choose to kill the people around you to reduce this consumption. Have you ever experienced this?"


    Li Yan shook her head. She has no ability to think now, she is terrified.


    Wei Xiao lowered his head, his eyes were sharp: "Since you haven''t experienced it, why are you so ignorant of good and evil? Am I asking you to attract zombies or not giving you food?"


    "Peng..."


    "Lord, I was wrong, I was wrong, and I will never dare to do it anymore. From now on, I will follow the arrangements of the management adults."


    Li Yan was so scared that she knelt on the ground and said tremblingly.


    Zhou Yong next to him wanted to say something, but was stopped.


    Wei Xiao looked at Li Yan, after a moment of silence.


    "I don''t like uncertainties."


    "Kacha..."


    Without giving Li Yan any chance to react, nor causing her any pain, Wei Xiao shot and smashed Li Yan''s skull directly, causing her to leave the world with fear.


    "Li Yan¡ª"


    Everyone, including Zhou Yong, was afraid that they didn''t expect Wei Xiao to end Li Yan''s life for this little thing.


    Zhou Yong, who witnessed Li Yan fall in front of him, was dumbfounded.


    It is said that a husband and wife will be graceful for a hundred days a day. Li Yan may be restless and like to be clever, but after all, they are husband and wife. Witnessing Li Yan''s death with his own eyes is hard for Zhou Yong to accept.


    However, Wei Xiao''s next move made people feel even more daunted.


    Zhou Yong, who was still silent in Li Yan''s death and unable to extricate himself, was unsuspecting, Wei Xiao shot him here.


    Zhou Yong is much better than ordinary people, but in front of Wei Xiao, his strength is still not enough.


    But in the blink of an eye, there was another corpse on the ground.


    After solving Zhou Yong, Wei Xiao seemed to have no psychological burden.


    His expression was cold and mercilessly looking at everyone present.


    "My words, I hope you can take it to heart. I don''t want to kill people. After all, everyone has a hard time surviving in the last days, but I don''t like people who don''t keep their duties. All the factors that may cause trouble to my base are one kill. One, if it¡¯s all, then kill them all, without mercy."


    Voices without any emotions spread to everyone''s ears, like thunder.


    Until now, all people have discovered that the Lord who usually seems to talk very well in front of them is really a cruel and decisive person in his heart.


    Originally, Zhou Yong might not have to die, but because of his relationship with Li Yan, he was directly implicated. With this caution, Wei Xiao''s level of danger undoubtedly rose to a higher level in the eyes of others.


    "Of course, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m unkind. This is the end of the world. Outside, there are a lot of food, clothing, and a lot of use. As long as you have the ability, it¡¯s not a problem to want to eat a lot of meat. After a while, I A group of combatants will be organized to go out to collect supplies. This is an opportunity. I will never wrong anyone who is capable."


    "With me, the capable ones, the weak ones, even if it¡¯s my position, as long as you feel that you can defeat me, you can replace it. If you don¡¯t have this ability, then live in the lowest tier, with adequate food and clothing. Minimum conditions."


    Both grace and power, the red jujube stick fell at the same time, Wei Xiao''s words undoubtedly made Yi Jianfeng and the others see a real hero, not a cruel tyrant.


    Forced suppression is only a means to consolidate Wei Xiao''s position. What really allows his base to grow is a healthy competition that can see hope. There is hope, everyone has motivation, and capable people do not worry about being at the bottom. This is Wei Xiao''s purpose for summoning them today.


    ¡­

 Chapter 30： How reserved is you

    The expressions on everyone''s faces after he finished speaking, it was obvious that Wei Xiao''s goal had been achieved.


    The culprit had been resolved, and Wei Xiao''s expression gradually eased.


    "Now, the main cause of trouble has been decided, and the remaining three..."


    "Lord forgive us, we were all forced by Li Yan."


    Looking at the three people who were terrified by his words, Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    But he didn''t know that the smile he thought was very friendly was more terrifying than the devil''s smile in the eyes of others.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but the death penalty is unavoidable, and the living sin cannot escape. Jianfeng, Jiang Xue..."


    "Lord, Lord!"


    "You are the person I appointed to manage both men and women. Since your people have made mistakes, they will be handed over to you. This time I will not hold you accountable, but there is no next time, understand?"


    Regarding Wei Xiao''s words, Yi Jianfeng and the others didn''t think it was just a warning.


    The two nodded one after another.


    "That''s it. Find a place to bury these two bodies! Those who are okay can walk around in the base. I am not a domineering person, and I will not limit your freedom."


    Listen, is this human?


    Not overbearing?


    hehe! If it weren''t for two corpses lying on the ground, everyone would almost believe it.


    Watching Wei Xiao and Bai Youwei returning to Villa One, Yi Jianfeng and the others couldn''t express their feelings at this moment.


    "Brother Feng, the two corpses are yours or mine."


    After Wei Xiao and the others left, Jiang Xue came to Yi Jianfeng and asked.


    Yi Jianfeng, who had not forgotten that there were still two corpses on the ground, looked at Lan Qiang beside him.


    "Let''s go! Jiang Xue, after taking your people back, do his ideological work well. In fact, the Lord is not a bloodthirsty person. His actions are all for the stability of the base." Yi Jianfeng said with a long heart. Say.


    Jiang Xue nodded: "Little girl understands!"


    Inside the villa.


    Wei Xiao''s previous actions were not only a deterrent to Yi Jianfeng and others, but also Bai Youwei and others.


    Especially Bai Youwei.


    It''s no secret that Wei Xiao is powerful, but she couldn''t think that the person next to her pillow had such a terrifying side.


    Knowing this side of Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei did not snuggle him like before, unconsciously keeping a certain distance from Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao clearly discovered this.


    "Why, so scared?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Wei Xiao took the initiative to take Bai Youwei into his arms.


    Bai Youwei''s body trembled slightly.


    "Husband, I will be very obedient."


    It seems that what I have just done has a great influence on Bai Youwei.


    Stroking her white face, Wei Xiaowen said: "If you don''t like this scene in the future, I will try to avoid you."


    Bai Youwei''s heart tightened.


    "My husband, no matter what you do, I will support you. Don''t use it as a vase. I''m very brave."


    The little woman squeezed her pink fist, looking like I was very powerful.


    so cute.


    Wei Xiao also likes Bai Youwei like this.


    He lowered his head and kissed her little mouth.


    "I know, let you experience this kind of scene more in the future, and it will be good for you to get used to it."


    "Brother Xiao, can you sprinkle less dog food? There is a single woman next to you! You can''t hurt another innocent person just to appease your little wife, right?" At this time, only Song Xiaoyu and Wei Xiao dared to do so. joke.


    Although Song Xiaoyu was afraid of Wei Xiao''s methods, it was just an instinct. It is impossible to say that it is impossible to treat Wei Xiao as a demon from today. After all, I have known each other for more than ten days.


    During the time she stayed with Wei Xiao, she didn''t know Wei Xiao''s character well, but she definitely had more than others, even Bai Youwei.


    Wei Xiao is a person who is open, confident, restrained, and has a strong desire for control.


    He seems to let go of everything, and let everything develop. For example, he doesn''t care about the control of thermal weapons. He leaves it to Li Qingshu to manage, and he is not afraid of creating a second Lin Xiaoyao.


    This seems to be a kind of trust.


    actually not.


    Wei Xiao''s indulgence is a kind of self-confidence in himself, or that he is willing to give everyone a chance when no one provokes him. This may be due to the performance of Wei Xiao''s own powerful strength. But if you regard this indulgence as Wei Xiao''s trust in you, then you are very wrong.


    Song Xiaoyu did think so at the beginning, but after Zhou Yong''s incident appeared, she knew that what this man actually did was within her control.


    Zhou Yong was strangled by him just because he had a husband and wife with Li Yan, indicating that Wei Xiao didn''t believe in people, or he had never trusted anyone.


    The reason for being so arbitrary is that after all, this man''s strength and the city mansion are too strong. The desire to control is extremely strong, but it will only show up inadvertently, distrusting anyone, and paralyzing everyone with his open appearance. He is always on guard, and once a potential crisis occurs, he will definitely kill it for the first time.


    Perhaps this kind of character would cause misunderstandings, but Song Xiaoyu felt that Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    He doesn''t need to deal with you when you really resist him, he only needs to think that you have this possibility.


    It''s strong and awe-inspiring, but it''s okay to make a joke with someone he knows.


    Being teased by Song Xiaoyu, Wei Xiao just smiled slightly, but Bai Youwei pouted angrily: "Smelly Xiaoyu, it seems you are not afraid of my husband. Tell the truth, have you ever been afraid?"


    "Fear, of course I am afraid, but I believe Brother Xiao will not hurt me. I am his unique and only girlfriend, um, a female friend."


    "Smelly shameless, I''m the husband''s real girlfriend, don''t make bad ideas."


    Seeing Bai Youwei''s taste, Song Xiaoyu came with interest.


    "But what if Brother Xiao is interesting to me?" Song Xiaoyu smirked.


    Bai Youwei lost his temper on the spot.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao did not respond, the discouraged Bai Youwei snorted coldly: "Hmph, even if it is, you are in the second room, and you will call your sister when you see me. Come on, dear sister, call sister to listen."


    "elder sister!"


    "Uh¡­"


    Bai Youwei was dumbfounded, is Song Xiaoyu so on the road?


    "I said no, you just yelled like that? Didn''t you think of repelling it?"


    "What do you think? How about I yell a few more times?"


    Seeing the two quarreling, Wei Xiao didn''t interrupt either.


    Released Bai Youwei and got up, said something I went upstairs, and then ignored Song Xiaoyu and others.


    Song Xiaoyu paid attention to Wei Xiao''s expression before leaving, and found that Wei Xiao had no interest in her words, and she couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Is he really not qualified to be by his side?


    Without much thought, Wei Xiao''s figure had disappeared on the second floor. Song Xiaoyu reminded Bai Youwei at this time: "Youwei, maybe your wish for a younger sister will come true soon."


    "What sister?"


    "Second floor!"


    Bai Youwei was a little confused at first, but she soon thought of something, her face changed a little.


    With grievances written on her face, Bai Youwei said quietly: "No matter how many women there are around her husband in the future, I must be his favorite!"


    Bai Youwei''s expression changed and Song Xiaoyu looked in her eyes.


    Some feel sorry for this good girlfriend.


    But she didn''t know what to say to Bai Youwei, even she had such an idea, what qualifications did she have to say to others?


    Sitting over and hugging Bai Youwei, Song Xiaoyu stopped teasing her and said firmly: "You are right. No matter how many women Brother Xiao has in the future, you are his favorite, and you are the one that cannot be replaced."


    Upon hearing Song Xiaoyu''s words, Bai Youwei''s face had a smile.


    ¡­

 Chapter 31： Was targeted

    Outside the Haitian Garden.


    "Buzzing..."


    The resident of the Pearl City Police Headquarters.


    On the field inside the fence, locomotives roared.


    "Boss, everything is ready."


    In the venue where dozens of men and women were located, a man with a shaved head, tattooed and strong limbs walked out of the hall with his arms around the two women.


    He was also followed by two non-mainstream younger brothers.


    If you look carefully, you will find that many of them are equipped with thermal weapons such as pistols and shotguns.


    "No one chooses to stay, right?" Walking to the gate, let go of the old atmosphere of the two women and asked calmly.


    "Hahaha... Boss, aren''t you kidding me? It''s safe because we are here. All of us are gone. Staying? Isn''t that looking for death?"


    "Yes! More than 90% of people who are still alive are afraid of death. If someone chooses to stay, I still respect him as a man."


    The little brothers roared.


    Xu Beihu nodded in satisfaction.


    "Boss, let me say that we can just use this as our future base. There is no need to risk going to Haitian Garden. We have guns in our hands, so we are not afraid of zombies."


    "I don''t understand why the boss chose the Haitian Garden. Could it be that there are many beautiful women there?"


    Xu Beihu sneered when he heard the words of the younger brothers around him.


    "When you entered, the Haitian Garden had not yet been completed. It is a good place that can absolutely defend against zombies as long as there are enough manpower and firepower. Of course, there are many beauties you desire. There are either rich daughters or wealthy juniors. , That appearance, stains...I am excited when I think about it now." Xu Beihu looked eager.


    When the other brothers heard Xu Beihu''s words, they were all fantasizing.


    Every time a perfect picture is formed in their minds, the smiles on their faces will change.


    Just thinking about it makes them drool, if they really occupy that place...


    "Boss, you must go, whoever doesn''t go, I''ll be anxious with him."


    "Yes, the whole way out of here is a flat road, and there are no zombies."


    The enthusiasm of the little brothers is what Xu Beihu wants.


    Just give these people who were lawless before the last days a hope, and use them to survive in this last days, I don''t know how many times stronger than those Xiaobai who have never seen blood.


    Xu Beihu was thinking about Haitian Garden at the beginning of the end of the world, but at that time he was just the leader of a group of inmates, and he hadn''t fully controlled this place.


    But now it''s different, he completely subdued everyone inside.


    Now he can be said to be strong and powerful, with sufficient weapons, and there is a flat road outside here, how can he let go of the ideal place for survival in the last days of Haitian Garden?


    "Then what are you waiting for? Everyone, load all the materials, weapons and ammunition into the truck. Tonight, we can live in the most luxurious villa in Minghai City, the most beautiful woman in Minghai City."


    "Hohoho..."


    The little brothers roared like chicken blood.


    Nearly one hundred people got on the bus.


    After Carmen opened, locomotives drove out.


    It''s eight o''clock in the evening.


    Haitian Garden.


    The women chatted and watched videos in the villa, or played cards and games.


    The game is a competitive game, as long as it is installed on the computer, it can be played in teams without internet connection.


    This is the rise of Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu. Not to mention the madness at night, even during the day, the women in Villa No. 1 are all addicted to it.


    This is no way.


    As the last days passed, many facilities established by human civilization began to malfunction or be directly damaged. The most direct point is the power outage, many places have been plunged into darkness, and candlelights are beginning to live at night.


    These things belonging to human civilization are constantly disappearing. The once diverse and dazzling entertainment items are becoming fewer and fewer. In such a difficult environment, you can still play games in a brightly lit, warm and comfortable room. This is like wealth before the end of the world. The life of people is the same as that of the poor, and it''s not as extravagant.


    And the men in the villa except Wei Xiao, they are not as comfortable as the women.


    They need to go out on patrol.


    Haitian Garden is still very large, covering an area of ??more than 400,000 square meters.


    Yi Jianfeng divided their only eight men into two groups and patrolled the villa area in turn in the middle of the night.


    Currently, Wei Xiao has not equipped them with a gun. The only weapon that can be used to attack is an electric baton.


    All eight people are equipped with wireless walkie-talkies, so that during the patrol, not only can they communicate with each other and what dangers are present, they can also be communicated to Wei Xiao as soon as possible.


    It''s midnight. The patrols are Tie Hannan, Li Cunyong, Fu Wanwan and Tong Qian. Among them, Tie Hannan and Tong Qian are in a group, and Li Cunyong and Fu million are in a team. The two teams start from the exit of the villa group. , And started patrols on both sides.


    Other people usually choose to rest at this time.


    However, as the captain and deputy captain Yi Jianfeng, Tiehan Nan, and Lan Qiang, when not one of them is patrolling, they usually leave one person in the monitoring room to observe the situation inside and outside the base. The big deal is to make up for sleep during the day, anyway, they basically have nothing to do during the day.


    Some people may think that patrols are completely unnecessary. There are high walls and power grids. As long as there are people in the monitoring room, who can avoid the monitoring and come here?


    Wei Xiao is not that stupid Sword Dragon.


    Wasn''t he the best example at the time?


    Wei Xiao didn''t want the same omission to happen to him. Any possible threat would be minimized by him.


    Regarding Wei Xiao''s arrangement, Yi Jianfeng and the other captains raised their hands and stood up.


    "Buzzing..."


    This night is destined to be restless.


    No, there were loud car sounds outside.


    "There is a situation!"


    Tie Hannan and the others first discovered the situation. Yi Jianfeng, who was sitting in the monitoring room, could see the situation outside clearly through an infrared camera.


    Outside the big iron gate.


    More than twenty locomotives arrived.


    It has everything from motorcycles to trucks weighing several tons.


    This large convoy stopped, and from above, men and women walked down one by one.


    Xu Beihu came to the big iron gate surrounded by several younger brothers, and looked up at the electric lights above.


    "It is indeed the Haitian Garden with an automatic power supply system. Within ten years, there is no fear of power outages at all." Xu Beihu sighed.


    "Boss, this is the Haitian Garden you are talking about? The wall is so high! It has to be five or six meters, right?"


    Xu Beihu returned to his senses, nodded and said, "Yes, in Minghai City, no place is safer than here today. After tonight, it will also belong to us."


    "Boss, I''ll call the door." A younger brother volunteered.


    But he hadn''t taken any action yet, and Xu Beihu kicked his leather stock (homonymous) angrily.


    "Do you think you are an idiot? We are here to occupy this place, not to visit. Knock on the door, brain-dead!" Xu Beihu said coldly: "Directly use the gun to destroy the access control, no matter what. There is still no one inside, Lao Tzu announced that this place is mine from now on."


    "okay!"


    A little brother took out a pistol and walked directly to the big iron gate.


    ...

 Chapter 32： Yuanjia Road is narrow

    "Boom boom..."


    Gunshots sounded and sparks flew at the big iron gate.


    Yi Jianfeng, who was sitting in the monitoring room to check the situation, his eyes shook when the little brother pulled out the gun.


    Without thinking about it, Yi Jianfeng picked up the walkie-talkie.


    "Han male, Han male, can you hear it?"


    "Han male received it. Captain, I really want to hear the gunshots."


    "It doesn''t seem to be, there are real guns. There is a group of people outside the door, probably more than a hundred, and the number of the guys in your hands is unknown. It is extremely dangerous. You should come back immediately and stop patrolling. Did you hear?"


    "Han male understands."


    After notifying Tie Hannan, Yi Jianfeng contacted Wei Xiao again.


    However, it is a pity that at this time Wei Xiao was played with Bai Youwei. He was wearing a headset, and he didn''t know what was going on outside.


    "Damn it!"


    Unable to reach Wei Xiao, Yi Jianfeng was a little hurried.


    After leaving the monitoring room, Yi Jianfeng awakened everyone who was sleeping.


    Yi Jianfeng didn¡¯t have any extra time to explain to them, and he said directly: ¡°Now a group of people are here and they have guns in their hands. I suspect they are a group of thugs. I can¡¯t get in touch with the Lord, so someone needs to drive to Villa No. 1 Tell the Lord them, who of you will go?"


    "I''ll go!" Yiming said the man with glasses first.


    "Well, Guo Chenghao, you can leave now."


    Knowing that it was important, Guo Chenghao nodded and left the villa.


    Each villa has a lot of parking, so Yi Jianfeng is not worried that Guo Chenghao will not be able to send the news. Unless this Guo Chenghao has any ideas.


    "Captain, what about us?"


    Guo Chenghao went to report the situation, and the remaining two people looked at Yi Jianfeng.


    Of the two, Lan Qiang looked calm, while the other looked a little nervous.


    The question was naturally Lan Qiang.


    "We?" Yi Jianfeng paused, then looked at Lan Qiang and asked pointedly: "Lao Lan, speaking of us, we are all from similar teams. Haven''t asked which unit you served before? "


    "Blade!"


    There is nothing to say about this, Lan Qiang answered Yi Jianfeng straightforwardly.


    "It turned out that it was the army, and we are still old enemies."


    Lan Gun heard the words and his eyes lit up: "Are you from Dark Blade?"


    "Hahaha...It seems that you still know your old opponent, why, the grievances have not disappeared?" Yi Jianfeng


    "Hmph, what are you proud of, everyone is half-hearted."


    "Really? Knife splits two edges and obscures the three forwards. But we have repeatedly prevented your three-game winning streak in the exercise. Others say that we are your nemesis."


    "Haha! Don''t put gold on your face. I don''t know who''s army has just won once, and we will end it next time."


    The two of you said each sentence to me, so that Gao Shuai on the side couldn''t understand a sentence, but he still felt very powerful.


    "Two captains, shouldn''t it be time for small talk now?" Gao Shuai felt that he had to remind the two big men.


    The two looked at each other.


    Yi Jianfeng raised his eyebrows and asked, "What, how about an off-court contest?"


    Lan Qiang knew what Yi Jianfeng meant.


    "How to say?"


    "It depends on who subdues the thugs."


    "Bare-handed fists?"


    "If you''re scared, just assume I haven''t said it."


    "What''s the joke, come here." Lan Qiang''s violent temper was led by Yi Jianfeng within a few words.


    "Xiao Shuai, you stay in the monitoring room." Yi Jianfeng said to Gao Shuai.


    "Two captains, are you planning to deal with those outsiders?"


    "Go, remember to monitor this guy for me to save him from doing less and reporting more." Yi Jianfeng did not respond to Gao Shuai''s words, but told him with action.


    Lan Qiang is not the one who suffers.


    "Similarly, don''t let that guy sneak **** and slippery."


    The two left the monitoring room at the same time, leaving Gao Shuai messy in the air-conditioning wind.


    "What''s this all about?"


    Outside the villa group.


    The security system of the big iron gate has been destroyed by the people of Xu Beihu. They directly drove the big truck into the big iron gate, and the heavy gate had become deformed at this moment. The door was not completely destroyed, but there was a crack in the place where the two iron doors in the middle met that could barely accommodate a person to squeeze in.


    Xu Beihu did not continue to let people destroy the iron gate.


    Let a little brother go in and fully open the iron door from the inside.


    "Boss, there is a group of zombies in the distance approaching here." A little brother came to Xu Beihu''s side and said.


    No need to guess, those zombies were attracted by them before.


    Originally, at their speed, it was no problem to throw away these zombies, but at this time there was such a big movement, those zombies who had lost their goals undoubtedly found their way again.


    Fortunately, the iron gate has been opened, and Xu Beihu is not worried about being besieged by zombies.


    "Everyone drove in."


    The boys did not dare to neglect, some people got on the car and drove back and forth into the iron gate.


    When everyone came in, Xu Beihu repeated his old tricks and drove into a somewhat deformed iron gate. After several collisions, the crack in the door where the two iron doors met was already small enough to squeeze in a villain.


    "Boss, shall we go to occupy the villa now?"


    Xu Beihu sitting in the car thought for a while: "Let some people go down and walk, pay attention to the surrounding conditions, and other people drive directly in."


    "Boss, don''t be so careful? With so many of us and guns, who would dare to attack us?" A younger brother thought Xu Beihu was too careful and said disapprovingly.


    Xu Beihu glared at him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know. Haitian Garden is the most secure place in the entire high-end villa. Not only are there veterans, but they also have gun licenses. Those who have guns are not only us."


    "They also have guns?"


    "What do you say?"


    Hearing what Xu Beihu said, the other little brothers dare not care.


    "correct!"


    "What else does the boss have to say?"


    Xu Beihu said: "Give the Shadow Kill Brothers two guns and let him act secretly. We will be safer in one light and one dark."


    "No, boss, give that killer pistol? Is it too dangerous?"


    "What''s the matter? Go ahead."


    "Oh!"


    The little brother no longer said anything, and left to convey Xu Beihu''s order.


    The entire convoy quickly moved into action.


    No one rushed in. People walking outside the car cooperated with the convoy to move slowly towards the inside of the villa complex.


    Secretly.


    Tie Han Nan didn''t listen to Yi Jianfeng''s words and returned to the villa.


    He let the other three people leave and came here as soon as possible.


    Observing the behavior of Xu Beihu and others secretly, Tiehan man frowned slightly.


    The enemy''s way of action reminded him of the scene where the infantry and the mobile unit were in the army. Surprisingly, a group of thugs entered here did not grab the villa for the first time, but cautiously pushed inward, which is not what ordinary people can think of.


    And some of these people have guns, and the distance between the two is not far. Not to mention that the Tiehan man did not have a weapon in his hand, even if he had a gun in his hand, once he did it, at most a few people would lose combat effectiveness. Others ran back to the convoy completely out of time, relying on these locomotives as a cover to launch a counterattack.


    It is difficult to start, let alone take the initiative by surprise.


    "This is troublesome, um..."


    Just as Tiehan Nan was thinking about how to contain these people, the sense of crisis he developed every time he performed a mission in the army suddenly came to his mind.


    Without any hesitation, Tiehan Nan turned around and threw a fist.


    ¡­

 Chapter 33： The battle is on the verge of

    "Puff......"


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    At some point, a figure appeared behind Tiehan Nan.


    The fist that Tiehan Nan turned around instinctively just blocked the sharp blade that the opponent pierced towards him.


    Tie Han Nan reacted extremely quickly, ignoring the pain from the arm pierced by the sharp blade, and then kicked out in the front.


    The person who attacked him stopped, and the figure stepped back decisively to avoid his blow.


    "Master?" Tiehan man frowned slightly, covering his wound with one hand, and staring solemnly at the mysterious man four or five meters away from him.


    The person who attacked him was the shadow killer Xu Beihu had previously said.


    Compared to Tiehan Nan''s surprise, Shadow Killer was the same.


    He didn''t expect to encounter anyone at random, and he could counterattack as quickly as possible under his sneak attack.


    "interesting!"


    Through the faint light, Shadow Killer showed a bit of excitement on his face.


    Holding the knife in his backhand, Shadow Kill pounced again.


    He attacked swiftly and with deadly moves, as if the sharp blade of life was constantly changing in his hands. Every time he attacked, it was either Tiehan Nan''s heart or throat, which was extremely fierce.


    Tie Han Nan is also hard.


    Completely ignoring the injury on his arm, it was equal to Shadow Kill.


    Fighting back and forth more than a dozen times, it was actually equal to Shadow Kill.


    Continually fighting against Tie Han male, the look in Ying Sha''s eyes gradually became serious.


    A strong opponent.


    At the very least, it is definitely not something that can be done in a short time if he wants to take down Tie Han Nan after the sneak attack fails.


    As a killer, Shadow Killer only had you in the eyes of life and death. It was impossible for him to solve Tie Han Nan in a short period of time with his own force. Without entanglement, he quickly moved a certain distance away from Tie Han Nan.


    A pistol appeared in his hand.


    "Depend on!"


    Tiehan Nan didn''t expect this powerful man to be so shameless, he was injured and he still used external force.


    Tie Han Nan, who reacted the moment he saw Shadow Killer draw his gun, immediately swooped toward a corner to the side.


    "Boom boom..."


    The sound of gunfire broke the quiet night.


    Tie Han Nan, who was dangerously evasive of the shadow killer move, threw himself on the ground and took advantage of the situation.


    "There are gunshots."


    "From the rockery ten meters away."


    The gunfire alarmed Xu Beihu and others, and the convoy immediately stopped advancing.


    "Xiao Yao, take a few people over and take a look, be careful." Xu Beihu informed the younger brother.


    The person named Xiao Yao nodded and greeted the three people to surround the place where the rockery was.


    On the other side, Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang were also secretly observing the movements of Xu Beihu and others, and the gunshots at this moment undoubtedly alarmed them.


    "The gun went off?" Lan Gun asked.


    "It''s not like, you see, some of them went to the rockery."


    After Yi Jianfeng finished speaking, the two looked at each other.


    "Is it old iron?"


    The two quickly guessed who it was.


    Lan Qiang said immediately: "Now is a good opportunity. As long as one can win a gun, a mob will not be a cause for concern."


    Yi Jianfeng looked at the situation of Xu Beihu and the others, and found that almost all of them were focused on the rockery.


    "Do it!"


    Without hesitation, the two people hiding in a flowerbed quickly approached the two closest gunmen.


    "Brother Bin, there are two people on your side approaching you."


    A voice suddenly sounded in the convoy at an untimely moment.


    Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang, who hadn''t taken a few steps, immediately wanted to scold their mother.


    A reminder from the younger brother, the person named Bin really found Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    "Grass, want to sneak attack?"


    Brother Bin broke a bit, raised his gun and shot Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    Yi Jianfeng pulled out his face, and separated to avoid the opponent''s bullets.


    At this time, other people also reacted, and the younger brothers on Brother Bin''s side also joined the shooting team.


    The bullets rained, Yi Jianfeng and their embarrassment could be imagined.


    Fortunately, these people''s marksmanship was a mess. The first time they reacted, they had already determined a place to avoid the bullet.


    The battle outside the villa started completely.


    Inside Villa One.


    Guo Chenghao, who came to inform Wei Xiao, finally brought the news here.


    "Qingshu, take out all the weapons and ammunition."


    Knowing that someone was attacking the villa group, Li Qingshu did not dare to hesitate, and took a few helpers to the third floor to get weapons.


    Wei Xiao took the walkie-talkie from Li Yuyao: "Jianfeng, Jianfeng, can you hear it?"


    "Shasha... Lord... Shasha... finally contacted you..."


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "It''s terrible. Lan Gun was injured. The Tiehan boy didn''t know it. My condition was not good and I was surrounded."


    "How many people are there on the other side, and how many heat weapons are there?"


    "There are probably more than a hundred people, and the weapons are not clear. At present, there are more than a dozen people surrounding me and Lan Qiang, and they all have guns in their hands."


    Listening to Yi Jianfeng''s reply, it is obvious that the situation is not optimistic.


    "Hold on, I''ll come to support you right away." Wei Xiao stopped talking nonsense and ended the call.


    Soon, Li Qingshu and the others took out all the weapons and ammunition that Wei Xiao wanted.


    Four automatic rifles, two micro shots, two sniper rifles, several pistols, and several bullets.


    Wei Xiao directly selected four automatic rifles and two micro shots, and at the same time prepared four magazines for each gun. He only held a loaded micro-punch in his hand, and hugged the others in his coat.


    "Everyone is equipped with weapons immediately. I don''t care if you use them or not, just have one!"


    "Lord, we will go with you." Li Qingshu asked Ying.


    "Now is not the time to be strong. You stay in the villa to defend. Remember, no one is allowed to leave the villa without my order."


    "Husband, me, me..."


    Bai Youwei''s face was a little pale, she wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it.


    Wei Xiao was very anxious, but would not vent her anger with Bai Youwei because of this.


    With a big hand stroking Bai Youwei''s white face, Wei Xiao kissed her little mouth: "Wait for me to come back."


    Time is running out. Regardless of whether Li Qingshu and the others will arrange his words in place, Wei Xiao rushes out of the villa with his clothes and bags.


    There was no backbone around him, and he knew that fighting was breaking out outside, and some of the women in the villa looked terrified.


    "What are you still stunned? Come and get the weapon." Li Qingshu stood up at this time.


    With her roar, the trembling women''s eyes shook.


    Asking Li Yuyao and Piaoyue to issue weapons to the people in the villa, Li Qingshu personally handed the two pistols to Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu.


    "Master Youwei, Miss Song, your gun. Don''t worry, as long as we are here, we will protect you for the Lord."


    Bai Youwei took the pistol with a trembling little hand.


    "Qingshu, my husband will be fine, right?"


    Li Qingshu affirmed: "The Lord is strong and no one will be his opponent. We just have to wait for the result with peace of mind. Now, please also invite Master Youwei and Miss Song to the second floor. We will definitely protect you."


    Outside the villa.


    Wei Xiao talked with Yi Jianfeng and the others while rushing.


    After knowing their location, Wei Xiao''s speed was even faster.


    ...

 Chapter 34： The counterattack begins

    Foremost.


    The battle between Tiehan Nan and the Shadow Killer did not end. Facing the Shadow Killer with guns and helpers, he could only use the terrain on the rockery to deal with it. But Yi Jianfeng''s situation is not optimistic.


    Being in a large flower garden, there are already few places where they can use their abilities. In addition, in the process of avoiding bullets, the right leg of Lan''s gun was shot randomly by the enemy, and their range of movement can be said to be reduced again. If Instead of using the night and the flowerbeds more than one meter high as a cover, they have long been sieved by the enemy.


    The two of them hid among the flowers, always paying attention to the enemies who kept coming towards them from outside.


    "Lao Lan, are you okay?"


    Lan Qiang was injured in his thigh. Although he did not hurt any bones, the inconvenience caused by the wound made him very passive.


    Just simply deal with the bleeding wound, Lan spear and gritted his teeth: "It''s okay. It''s a pity that I don''t have a guy in my hand. Otherwise, I will kill as many people as I want to take advantage of the time and place here. I have to curl up here like a tortoise. I have never been so aggrieved in my life."


    One day the dignified special elite was actually suppressed by a group of novices who had just played with guns, and Lan Gun''s frustration at the moment can be imagined.


    Yi Jianfeng smiled bitterly.


    "Isn''t it? I can''t even play a tenth. After all, we are all ordinary people, and we have lost the greatest support. In the eyes of others, a bullet can also solve us. Now I only hope that the Lord can arrive as soon as possible. , Otherwise, we will discredit the special forces."


    Lan Qiang grinned unwillingly: "Don''t give me a chance, otherwise, I will let them know what marksmanship is."


    Yi Jianfeng wanted to say something, but the sound in his ear made him nervous instantly.


    "It seems that your wish is hard to come true."


    Lan Qian frowned.


    See the surroundings from the dark through the faint light.


    The thirteen enemies who besieged them were less than ten meters away from them.


    Maybe these people haven''t found them yet, but it doesn''t matter anymore. Once their figures were exposed, within such a short distance, they wanted to avoid the enemy''s bullets again as a complete delusion.


    "Damn it!"


    "Sha Sha... Sha Sha... Jian Feng, I have come behind you to explain your specific position."


    Suddenly the sound of Wei Xiao came from the walkie-talkie next to him.


    The two people''s eyes brightened.


    Hope is coming.


    "Master, shoot at the person standing in the flowerbed." Yi Jianfeng said hurriedly.


    "Brother Bin, found them."


    Yi Jianfeng''s voice also completely exposed his position at this time.


    Thirteen enemies ten meters away, their eyes fell unanimously in the flower bush where they were hiding.


    "Don''t come close, shoot me." Brother Bin gave the order directly.


    "Da da da¡­"


    However, before he could do anything first, Wei Xiao, who had already seen the figure in the flowerbed not far away, had his hands slightly flushed parallel to the ground, harvesting the figure standing in the flowerbed.


    A series of screams resounded through the night.


    In the convoy tens of meters away, Xu Beihu immediately heard that the gunfire did not belong to them.


    "Everyone is on alert, ready to fight."


    Xu Beihu knew that the real battle was coming.


    Hearing what he said, the younger brothers outside the convoy huddled up, guarding the surroundings with locomotives as a cover.


    In the flowerbed.


    After Wei Xiao hit the two magazines, there was no one who could stand inside.


    The screams remained the same, but Wei Xiao, who ignored them, quickly found Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    "Master, you are finally here."


    Wei Xiao knelt down and glanced at Lan Gun, only frowned: "Can you still fight?"


    The two of them were blood boiled by Wei Xiao''s questions.


    "As special forces, as long as there is a breath, we are still the wolves who frighten the enemy."


    Wei Xiao opened his clothes bag, and the guns inside were placed in front of the two of them.


    "What kind of weapon do you want to use yourself."


    Looking at the guns in the clothes bags, the eyes of the two of them were full of scorching heat.


    "Hahaha... it''s time for revenge. I will let them know how stupid it is to provoke a special soldier." Lan Qiang laughed excitedly.


    A special soldier without a gun is a tiger without claws and teeth. The threat is greatly reduced, but with a gun, it is a nightmare for the enemy.


    Yi Jianfeng chose an automatic rifle and four magazines, while Lan Gun chose a sniper rifle.


    Wei Xiao put away the remaining weapons and stood up, looking at the convoy not far away, his eyes full of killing intent.


    "All those who have guns in their hands and choose to resist, kill me all."


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to be kind to Xu Beihu and his group.


    With the gun, the aura on Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang changed.


    "Do you need to help you?"


    Lan Qiang gave Yi Jianfeng a look with contempt: "No, you can dash forward, even if I lose if someone can approach you."


    "Then I''m not welcome."


    After Yi Jianfeng finished speaking, he bent his body and quickly approached Xu Beihu and their motorcade.


    Lan Qiang found a commanding height and touched it.


    Wei Xiao didn''t choose to attack Xu Beihu''s convoy like them, but contacted Tie Han Nan and prepared to support him.


    "Boom boom..."


    The chaotic gunfire sounded, and Yi Jianfeng, the others, and Xu Beihu and others had already met with fire.


    Tie Han Nan side.


    The four little brothers of Xu Beihu cooperated with the movie to approach Tie Han Nan, and the space for Tie Han Nan to move on this rockery is getting smaller and smaller.


    He was not worried about the four Xu Beihu''s little brothers.


    A group of laymen, even if they have guns in their hands, their marksmanship is unsightly. What makes Tiehan Nan need to be vigilant at all times is the shadow killer that once again disappeared from the bright face.


    The killer is the deadliest only when hidden in the dark. Lost the trail of Shadow Kill, Tie Han Nan dare not act rashly at all.


    "I hope the Lord can come as soon as possible." Tie Hannan now needs to guard against the shadow killer''s sneak attack, while delaying time to wait for Wei Xiao''s support.


    It wasn''t that he was persuaded, but that he was desperately fighting the enemy without knowing that he was not sure. This is not a brave man, but a reckless man. Tie Han Nan hasn''t reached the point where the mountains and rivers are exhausted, so there is no need to take this risk.


    "Catch you!"


    "what?"


    Just when Tiehan Nan was cautiously hiding his figure, a sudden sound made his face change drastically.


    Without time to be surprised, Tie Han Nan decisively shifted his hiding position.


    "He is there!"


    "Bang bang bang..." The younger brother who searched for his figure found him for the first time, so he disconnected the gun.


    Tiehan Nan tried his best to find a place with more cover to move the position.


    Bullets kept falling on the rocks beside him, and a series of sparks gleamed in the dark.


    When Tie Han Nan found everyone to hide again, to his surprise, the Shadow Killer who discovered his previous hiding position did not attack him.


    This is not normal at all.


    I also had a fight with Shadow Killer for a while, and Iron Man still knew something about this guy''s marksmanship. In the situation just now, Tiehan Nan was mentally prepared for injury, but the result was completely different from what he thought.


    The Tiehan man with a sudden change his face suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Successful!"


    The crisis passed, and Tiehan Nan moved his figure decisively.


    "Boom..."


    Two gunshots spread in the darkness, and Tiehan Nan left two gunshot wounds on his body.


    ¡­

 Chapter 35： One punch

    Neither bullet was fatal, one gunshot wound on the arm under his left shoulder, and the other, directly for half of his ear.


    If Tie Han Nan moved his figure at a critical juncture, the two shots would have hit his heart and head.


    Iron man suffers from eating.


    Now both arms are injured, and the combat effectiveness is completely reduced.


    Shadow Kill obviously won''t let this opportunity pass.


    The figure hidden in the dark appeared.


    In the darkness, it was like a ghost leaping towards Tiehan Nan''s figure.


    "Puff..."


    Shot is a killer move.


    The swift attack made Tiehan Nan too late to resist, and the sharp blade in Shadow Killer''s hand had already pierced into Tiehan Nan''s heart.


    The Iron Man kicked out when he was in danger, and forced the Shadow Killer to retreat.


    Looking at the sharp blade in his heart, he knew that he would not survive.


    After eating Tiehan Nan''s kick, Shadow Killer didn''t care, and patted the dust on his body.


    "you lose."


    For the Iron Man, the movie kills are respected. If this person doesn''t have a gun in his hand, it is not certain who will die.


    "Brother Ying, has anyone taken it?"


    The other four came to Shadow Kill at this time, Xiao Yao asked.


    "People are here."


    Xiao Yao looked at the place pointed by Ying Sha''s eyes, and sure enough, Tie Han Nan, whose heart was hit hard, was already slumped on the ground with his back leaning on the rock.


    "Mad, it''s so difficult to deal with one person. No wonder the boss said that the security force here is the strongest in Minghai before the end of the world." Xiao Yao said with lingering fear.


    Shadow Killer shook his head.


    "He doesn''t belong here."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Shadow Kill did not answer him, but suddenly the figure that had grabbed Xiao Yao with one hand blocked him in front of him.


    "Da da da¡­"


    Suddenly, a burst of intensive gunfire sounded.


    Xiao Yao, who stood in front of Shadow Kill, and the other three younger brothers fell into a pool of blood after making a series of screams.


    "Shadow, Brother Ying..."


    Xiao Yao never thought that Shadow Killer would use him to block bullets.


    With an expression of despair and anger, Xiao Yao''s body slowly fell down. Of course, the Shadow Killer hiding behind him also used Xiao Yao''s body as a cover, and then lay on the ground.


    Wei Xiao galloped from not far away.


    With a slight punch in his hand, he found Tiehan Nan''s figure for the first time.


    When he came to him, a sigh flashed in Wei Xiao''s eyes looking at the wound on Tie Han Nan''s body.


    "I''m late."


    "Small, be careful..." Tie Han Nan said these words almost in the last breath.


    Wei Xiao''s reaction was also very quick. Almost when Shadow Killer opened Xiao Yao''s body and rushed towards him behind him, Wei Xiao turned and slammed a fist towards Shadow Killer.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The cannon popped.


    Wei Xiao''s horrible punch was almost full.


    The terrifying power hit the abdomen of Shadow Killer, and Shadow Killer with the color of horror appeared in his eyes, and his back suddenly arched. The figure was like a shooting star, drawn a parabola, and slammed into the flowers more than ten meters away.


    One hit kill.


    Seeing this scene, Tie Han Nan with his eyes cast blanked his teeth and raised his right hand with difficulty and gave Wei Xiao a thumbs up.


    When Wei Xiao looked over, Tie Han Nan had no breath.


    "Pity!"


    Wei Xiao only left these words, jumped off the rockery, and walked towards the shadow killer among the flowers.


    "Ho ho..."


    Shadow Killer is not dead, but he is almost dead.


    With Wei Xiao''s punch on his abdomen, his internal organs were almost shattered by Wei Xiao''s fist, his spine was broken, and his heart-piercing pain caused him to make a sound, accompanied by blood bubbles from his mouth.


    When he came to him, Wei Xiao was condescending.


    "Death is not a pity."


    Without even looking at Ying Sha, Wei Xiao walked away from him.


    The Shadow Killer was obviously ignored by Wei Xiao and was angry at the last words, his eyes widened, and he didn''t raise it in one breath, he just belched.


    Speaking of it, Wei Xiao doesn¡¯t understand the circle where Shadow Killer is located. If he knows that this man who could not even bear a punch was once ranked seventh in the world killer list, I don¡¯t know his phrase "death is not a pity". Will it be reclaimed to organize the language before speaking?


    Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    Two people with a clear division of labor combine far and near.


    A sniper rifle equipped with an infrared sight shows great power in the Arashi Gunner. Hundreds of meters away, Lan Qiang continued to use sniper rifles to harvest those enemies who emerged from the back of the car to block Yi Jianfeng. The bullets have no frills, making those who look at their companions around them inexplicably stunned by others.


    Xu Beihu quickly discovered this problem.


    There was a burst of anger in his eyes.


    "Damn, how could these people be so strong?"


    "Boss, what should we do now?" The younger brother beside him said tremblingly.


    "What should I do? Keep shooting me. I have a hundred people and more than forty guns. How many people can''t be dealt with? Go ahead and let me know, don''t head towards two o''clock. There is a sniper over there. Everyone will give it. I deal with the nearest enemy." Xu Beihu soberly ordered.


    Although the little brother was scared, he didn''t dare to violate Xu Beihu''s words and took out the walkie-talkie to notify everyone.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    However, when the two sides were fighting for a while, many people heard the most familiar roar in the last days.


    "Ah...Zombie, it''s a zombie, the zombie has come in."


    "what''s the situation?"


    Xu Beihu immediately asked the people in the rear team.


    A quick response came from the intercom.


    "Boss, zombies, so many zombies, ah..."


    A scream came, and Xu Beihu knew that it was bad.


    Outside the wall, right in front of the gate.


    A large number of zombies swarmed in, all black, with no end in sight.


    There are tens of thousands of this number.


    In addition to being highly infectious and fast, the zombies of the last days have not increased their basic abilities, at least for now. But one thing is their stunt for survival in hunting and hunting, that is, they are extremely sensitive to the smell of blood. Within a certain range, their sense of smell is even more sensitive than dogs.


    The gun battle inside the villa caused a lot of casualties, and the smell of blood floating in the air undoubtedly stimulated these people who chased Xu Beihu and others to come here with zombies.


    Outside the five-meter-high wall, a large number of zombies continued to flood the wall like a stack of arhats.


    The power grid on the wall that is threatening the living with terrorism, under the bedding of the corpses of these zombies companions, no longer has much threat.


    A large number of zombies fell to the ground from the surrounding wall, and they, who didn''t know what the pain was, immediately struggled from the ground and rushed towards the place where the **** smell was.


    As the zombies struck, Xu Beihu¡¯s motorcade was the first to bear the brunt.


    The continuous influx of zombies, Xu Beihu and the others now, not to mention occupying the Haitian Garden, even their way of retreat is blocked by the zombies.


    Encountered by the enemy, the Xubeihu at this moment is like an ant on a hot pot, too anxious.


    "Asshole, **** asshole."


    "Boss, what should I do now?"


    Xu Beihu gritted his teeth: "Let everyone who can get in the car get in the car and we rush in. As long as we occupy a villa, we still have the hope of surviving."


    Hearing Xu Beihu''s words, the younger brother immediately notified everyone.


    When the locomotive started, the Xu Beihu and others who were entangled with Yi Jianfeng and others drove forward directly. As for those who have not had time to get in the car, no matter how they call or chase, no car is willing to stop and take them.


    "Master, the enemy seems to be ready to rush towards the villas." Yi Jianfeng, the nearest to Xu Beihu and the others, discovered the situation and quickly reported to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was not far from Xu Beihu and the others, so he naturally saw the team''s movements.


    "Are you sure to blow up the cars in front of them?" Wei Xiao said on the intercom.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, I immediately let them stop."


    ¡­

 Chapter 36： Show your courage to be a hostess

    The one who answered the conversation was Lan Qiang.


    The Lan Gun, which had been aimed at the fuel tank of the front car, immediately fired several shots after Wei Xiao finished answering.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    There was a loud noise, and the flames skyrocketed.


    In the fleet that had not been far away, a series of chain reactions appeared, and the vehicles behind were either scrapped in the collision or extinguished.


    More than a dozen cars, half of them were scrapped in an instant.


    "asshole!"


    The bloodied Xu Beihu escaped from the disused modified car, looking at the condition of the convoy, angrily.


    The people who were still alive gathered here at this time.


    Before entering the villa, there was a caravan of nearly a hundred people, and now there are fewer than fifty people who have certain combat power and mobility, which can be described as extremely miserable.


    "Boss, we can''t go anymore. There are strong enemies in front and zombies behind. We are afraid that we will all die here."


    "Asshole, what silly thing to say? They are not qualified to want my Xu Beihu life. Everyone is now following me to the rockery in front, hurry, hurry..." Xu Beihu made the most correct thing at the most dangerous time. Decide.


    Lead a group of men and women to quickly rush to the rockery.


    "Master, there are more and more zombies entering the villa. Now which side shall we solve first?" Yi Jianfeng and the others, know everything around them, unlike some members of the Xubeihu team, who panicked in the bite of the zombies. .


    Wei Xiao looked at the zombies chasing and biting living people on the grass and in the flowerbeds, his face was extremely gloomy.


    He was originally good here, and it was completely a piece of paradise in the last days, but it was because of the arrival of Xu Beihu and others. These people not only killed his subordinates, but also caused him such a big trouble, it was beyond heart.


    "The zombies want to kill, and people can''t let them go. You first find a safe place to deal with the zombies, wait for these corpses to be resolved, and then find this group of things that do not live or die."


    "Yes!"


    Yi Jianfeng and the others did not neglect, they shifted their positions one after another.


    The battle with Xu Beihu and them is temporarily stopped, and there is no need to communicate to reach a cooperation intention. Both parties now put the first goal on the zombies.


    Gunshots kept ringing in the night sky, and among the villas intertwined with screams and roars, at this moment, the Haitian Garden was like a **** on earth.


    Inside the villa.


    Bai Youwei and the others can see the current situation outside clearly through monitoring.


    Even Jiang Xiyu, who usually doesn''t get out of one door and doesn''t step up in two, is now with everyone.


    When she saw the zombies that eat human flesh and blood in the picture, her beautiful jade face was slightly pale, and her heart beating fiercely was also full of worry and fear.


    She is not afraid of death, but if she is allowed to be eaten by these zombies, she can''t do it anyway.


    "Qingshu, we can''t wait like this anymore. Brother Xiao and the others are fighting hard outside, so we have to do something."


    "Miss Song, what are your plans?" Li Qingshu looked at Song Xiaoyu.


    Song Xiaoyu stood up and scanned everyone with a firm gaze.


    "Notify Jiang Xue, Gao Shuai and them that we have to join the battle. This is our home and the refuge where we live in the future. We must not be captured by the zombies. Who of you is willing to come with me to support Brother Xiao and the others? ?"


    Hearing Song Xiaoyu''s words, in Villa No. 1, many people look at me and I look at you.


    But no one followed Song Xiaoyu''s proposal.


    After all, everyone is full of fear for zombies.


    People living here, especially Li Qingshu, have rarely come into contact with zombies since the outbreak of the last days, and suddenly let them fight with zombies, which is undoubtedly a difficult threshold for them.


    Seeing no one responded, Song Xiaoyu was a little angry.


    First, she pointed the finger at Bai Youwei: "Youwei, don''t you want to support Brother Xiao and the others?"


    Bai Youwei bit her lip, her eyes full of difficulties.


    Song Xiaoyu said angrily: "Don''t forget your identity. You are Brother Xiao''s woman. If you don''t even want to support Brother Xiao and the others, who else is willing? Fighting with zombies will be inevitable sooner or later in the last days. If you still want to stay in the future Next to Brother Xiao, take out your courage and the courage of a woman belonging to Brother Xiao, don''t let me look down on you."


    "Miss Song, I''ll go with you. Isn''t it a zombie? It''s a big deal. As long as I can help the Lord, I''m willing to do anything." Li Qingshu was the first to say.


    This decision is very difficult, but the man who thinks of that, if his performance this time can make him admire, how about fighting it again?


    Besides, as Song Xiaoyu said, it is impossible for them to stay out of contact with zombies in the future. Contacting them in advance can also free them from the fear of zombies as soon as possible and become a person who is qualified to survive in the last days.


    "I''ll go too. We have guns in our hands. As long as we are careful, we don''t necessarily need to be afraid of zombies." Li Yuyao stood up second.


    There were two people willing to follow him, and Song Xiaoyu didn''t seem very happy.


    Her eyes still stayed on Bai Youwei''s body.


    She really doesn''t want to see her good girlfriend become a real vase in the future. If Bai Youwei lives under the protection of Wei Xiao forever, based on Song Xiaoyu''s understanding of Wei Xiao, in the future, even if Wei Xiao will still protect her, she will have no say in Wei Xiao''s side.


    Bai Youwei is now in a battle between heaven and man.


    In her heart, on the one hand, she desperately wanted to support Wei Xiao, hoping to fight alongside him, on the other hand, she was afraid of facing zombies.


    Whenever she thinks that once she goes out, she might be bitten or scratched by zombies, and then become those zombies that are not human, ghost or ghost, her heart shudder.


    "Bai Youwei, what on earth do you think?" Song Xiaoyu''s tone couldn''t help but become heavier.


    Bai Youwei raised her head and stared at Song Xiaoyu with big teary eyes.


    Very difficult, she finally gritted her teeth and said to Song Xiaoyu loudly with a slightly crying voice: "I''ll go, I''ll support her husband¡ª¡ª"


    Song Xiaoyu smiled upon hearing this.


    Even if Bai Youwei''s current appearance is very ugly, she is also happy for her good girlfriend from the bottom of her heart.


    Putting her shoulders lightly, Song Xiaoyu said warmly: "Don''t be afraid, as long as I''m still there, even if I sacrifice my life, I promise you won''t become those ugly monsters."


    "Yeah! Xiaoyu, I know I am timid, but I really want to help my husband. I will definitely be able to help my husband."


    Once that step was taken, Bai Youwei discovered that she was actually braver than she thought.


    "Who else among you wants to stand up?"


    After a moment of hesitation, everyone in the villa stood up, including Jiang Xiyu.


    Seeing this scene, Song Xiaoyu smiled happily.


    "We are a family, this home, we will guard together."


    "Let''s guard our home together." Everyone replied in a loud voice.


    "Qing Shu, contact Jiang Xue and the others, and prepare to support Brother Xiao and them."


    "Yes!"


    ...

 Chapter 37： Peerless fierce

    Outside.


    The number of zombies swarming into the villa group can no longer be judged.


    Just around the rockery where Xu Beihu and the others are located, there are no more than 10,000 zombies surrounding them, and there are also many Wei Xiao and others.


    Zombies, whether you are a good person or a bad person, as long as you are a human or a living creature, they will all attack and swarm.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know how many zombies he had killed, but his gaze became more and more serious when looking at the zombies that were still entering the villa group from the fence.


    "Lord, we can''t hold on anymore."


    Lan Gun and their hurried reports came from the walkie-talkie.


    "asshole!"


    I don''t know if Wei Xiao is scolding zombies or Xu Beihu and others.


    With a punch to a zombie rushing up, Wei Xiao replied: "Retreat to the villa, immediately retreat."


    "Boom boom..."


    "Kill all the zombies."


    Just when Yi Jianfeng and the others replied to Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao clearly heard the sound of killing and intense gunfire in the walkie-talkie.


    Wei Xiao''s expression condensed: "Jianfeng, what''s the situation on your side?"


    Before Yi Jianfeng and the others answered, a female voice appeared on the channel.


    "Husband, we are here to help you, and we are also very good."


    This was Bai Youwei''s voice. Although it sounded a little strange, Wei Xiao still heard it.


    Wei Xiao''s face twitched involuntarily.


    Isn''t this a nonsense?


    "Master, Master Youwei and the others are here. No, it''s everyone in the villa. The pressure on our side is greatly reduced." It was Yi Jianfeng''s voice.


    His voice was a lot easier, but Wei Xiao was not at all relaxed.


    "Let everyone stay together and I''ll come over right away. Yi Jianfeng, listen to me. Now your main task is to protect Bai Youwei. If there is any difference in her, I will kill all of you."


    Finally replied to Yi Jianfeng and the others, Wei Xiao directly ended the call.


    The fists continued to crush the zombies, but Wei Xiao''s gaze was fixed on the Xu Beihu and others who were struggling on the rockery.


    "You better pray that everyone will be eaten by zombies, otherwise, you just wait for my endless torture!"


    Finally, taking a look at the rockery, Wei Xiao made a decisive decision and galloped in the direction where Yi Jianfeng and the others were.


    Yi Jianfeng is here with them.


    The joining of Bai Youwei and others has greatly reduced their pressure.


    More than two dozen people held firearms to form a defensive line, even if their marksmanship was not as good as Yi Jianfeng and others, but the "death zone" formed by the gun line made it difficult for zombies to cross the mine pool.


    A large number of zombies piled up in front of them. Looking at the zombies still rushing up from behind, most of them were the people who had contact with the zombies for the first time, and all of them were pale.


    The zombies are so crazy.


    Give up life and forget about death, be fearless.


    That seems to be inexhaustible, let alone Bai Youwei and the ordinary people who have never seen blood before the end of the world, even Yi Jianfeng and the warriors who have experienced many battles, at this moment, they feel their scalp numb.


    "How many zombies did those **** bring over!" Lan Qiang wiped the cold sweat on his head and roared.


    "It is estimated to be tens of thousands or even more. This is still the result of a wall that helps me block most of it. Without the outermost wall, I can''t imagine how terrifying we will be when we face zombies." Yi Jianfeng''s voice was a little unnatural.


    The other people''s hearts were trembling, but they couldn''t believe Yi Jianfeng''s words.


    Tens of thousands of zombies, or even more?


    Are you kidding me?


    It''s no wonder they think so, mainly because Bai Youwei and the others have been too comfortable during this time. In this Haitian Garden with no zombies and complete facilities in all aspects, they almost almost forgot who the protagonist of the end times was.


    Not to mention the whole world, just a population of tens of millions of Minghai City, how many zombies will be produced after the end of the world?


    Now Yi Jianfeng and the others only talk about a hundred thousand, which is not worth mentioning in Minghai City.


    "Captain, this is not the way to go, we don¡¯t have too many bullets. Once the bullets are shot, close combat with the zombies, the consequences are not something we can bear." In the team, there are also fighters, but only ordinary fighters will stay away. Open up.


    His words undoubtedly reminded Yi Jianfeng and them.


    Before, everyone just blindly shot, forgetting that their bullets are limited.


    Now they don''t know how many zombies have entered the villa group, once there are no bullets, this will be a heavy blow to everyone.


    Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang looked at each other, and the former stopped shooting decisively.


    "All the women, withdraw to the villa now and immediately, and the men will leave it to me."


    "Brother Feng, what do you mean, do you look down on us?" Jiang Xue frowned.


    Yi Jianfeng said coldly: "Now is not the time to be brave, we must leave some ammunition for you to defend yourself. Without bullets, it''s not that I look down on you, your group of women fighting zombies in close quarters is no different from sending them to death. So, take it. The battle that comes down is no longer suitable for you."


    Words are hurtful, but they are facts.


    Women, in close combat, more than 90% are weaker than men. It can be said that if the fighting ability of zombies is used as a comparison, most women''s fighting ability is equivalent to that of zombies, while men are two to three times stronger than zombies, even if they are just an ordinary man.


    Jiang Xue and the others didn''t want to retreat.


    Although they knew that Yi Jianfeng was telling the truth, letting them withdraw from the battle in this way would give them a feeling of deserters.


    "Look, is that the Lord?"


    Just when Jiang Xue and the others had difficulty making a choice, someone in the team exclaimed.


    Everyone was attracted by her voice, and everyone looked at the back of the group of zombies.


    At this look, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Behind the group of zombies, Wei Xiao rushed towards with a three-meter-long tree trunk with a diameter of more than ten centimeters in his hand. The sturdy tree trunk dances in the wind on his hands. Where his figure passed, the corpses fell in piles, and within three meters of the surroundings, it was difficult for a zombie to approach his figure.


    The effective cleaning speed of zombies was much faster than that of Yi Jianfeng and others who used guns. The figures like gods and demons kept approaching Bai Youwei and the others, making everyone speechless in surprise.


    "I''ve been obedient. I knew that the master was very strong, but I didn''t expect to be so strong. This is simply invincible."


    "It''s a monster in human skin. Compared to a zombie, I think the Lord is more like a monster."


    Everyone was surprised, and the admiration for Wei Xiao in their eyes deepened.


    "Boom!"


    "I am coming!"


    Hundreds of zombies were cleaned up, and Wei Xiao''s figure came to everyone.


    "husband¡­"


    Bai Youwei was ecstatic, and immediately rushed out of the team and pounced on Wei Xiao.


    Soft in his arms, after confirming that Bai Youwei had no damage, Wei Xiao patted her back gently.


    "Very brave, but also stupid."


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s praise, Bai Youwei was very thankful for her decision.


    Although she didn''t help much, getting Wei Xiao''s approval was even happier for her than having the world.


    Looking up, Chu Chu looked at Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei pouted her mouth and said pitifully, "I just want to help you. Husband, don''t you blame me?"


    Squeezing Bai Youwei''s little fat baby faces, Wei Xiao just smiled.


    "Qingshu, did you bring my Modao?"


    Li Qingshu nodded quickly and took out Wei Xiao''s big killer from behind.


    "Lord, your weapon."


    After taking the Mo Dao, Wei Xiao''s whole aura changed a little.


    "With it, it''s convenient." Wei Xiao muttered to himself, Wei Xiao let go of Bai Youwei: "Now, all the women return to Villa No. 1 for defense, and the others will follow me to clean up the zombies."


    Wei Xiao''s decision was the same as Yi Jianfeng''s, and he didn''t plan to put the women on the battlefield.


    Yi Jianfeng''s words, Jiang Xue, and the others are still a little repulsive, but when they are spoken from Wei Xiao''s mouth, the effect is different.


    "Brother Xiao, we can help you." Song Xiaoyu still wanted to fight for it. It is estimated that only she and Bai Youwei would dare to say such things.


    "obedient!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, but Song Xiaoyu could not insist on the deterrence of these two words.


    "Sisters, let''s go back to the villa and don''t mess with the Lord and them."


    The most sensible Jiang Xue said to her subordinates and left first.


    Bai Youwei and the others hesitated for a moment, and finally returned to the villa one after another.


    Wei Xiao didn''t waste time and said to men like Yi Jianfeng, "Everyone should check the equipment and ammunition and prepare to clean up the zombies."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 38： end

    On the rockery.


    Xu Beihu and they can be said to have reached the point where the mountains and rivers are exhausted.


    The fifty-odd people used the rockery as a stronghold to defend against the attacks of the zombies. After a few hours of hard fighting, there were not many zombies surrounding them. On the contrary, there were only 27 people around him. Six of them were bitten and scratched by zombies, and they could become one of the zombies at any time.


    "Boss, our ammunition is finished."


    "Our side is too."


    The most dangerous moment has come.


    There is no ammunition, which indicates that they will fight hand-to-hand with the zombies.


    In this way, the danger for those who are alive will undoubtedly increase again.


    But Xu Beihu had no choice.


    "Made, give me the whole person without a bullet. There is still a ray of life in the fight, if you give up, then wait for the zombies to be divided!"


    "Boss, don''t we still have two torches?" A little brother said at this time.


    The others looked at the flamethrowers carried by the two women beside Xu Beihu.


    Xu Beihu frowned.


    "It''s not the time yet. If even this last reliance is exhausted, we really can only wait to die." At this point, Xu Beihu said cruelly: "If you want to survive, then take your life for it. Change those People who have been bitten or scratched by zombies are pushed down, and their bodies are used to give us time to survive."


    "What? Boss, no!"


    The little brothers with injuries heard Xu Beihu''s words, and their expressions were completely bloodless.


    But now it''s for survival, and it''s useless for them to beg for mercy.


    Without Xu Beihu''s hands, the companions around them stretched their magic claws and pushed them down the rockery one by one.


    "Ah... Xu Beihu, my CNM, you will all be retributed, ah..."


    "No¡­¡­"


    Six people were pushed down the mountain by their companions as victims, and when they rolled down, they brought a piece of climbing zombies to the ground. Then, heart-piercing screams erupted from the corpses, screaming screams, and the listeners were covered in chicken skin. The bumps all fall to the ground.


    Some people around him are very afraid of Xu Beihu at this time.


    With his bald head, the hostile Xu Beihu said coldly: "Don''t you think I am cruel, this is the end of the world. If you want to live, you must be more ruthless than anyone."


    With that, Xu Beihu took the flamethrower from a woman.


    "Come and pick up the remaining fire extinguishers. We can''t stay here anymore. We must rush out."


    "Boss, I am coming!"


    People with quick eyes and quick hands robbed another woman of equipment for the first time.


    Even if the other party is reluctant, he can''t hold back the strength of the little brother.


    Both of them are well equipped, and Xu Beihu said to everyone: "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, it''s up to you whether you can keep up."


    No longer hesitating, looking for a direction to break through, Xu Beihu turned on the flamethrower, and while going down the mountain, he burned the zombies in front of him all the way.


    The others hurriedly followed behind them, frightened.


    "Boom boom..."


    When Xu Beihu and the others began to break through, they suddenly heard continuous gunfire in their ears.


    Some people haven''t gotten down the mountain yet, but some of the zombies surrounding them flew towards the rear.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "It''s the people in the villa group, they killed it."


    Xu Beihu''s spirit lifted, and his hideous countenance smiled a little: "Hahaha...we are saved. We will kill the opponent right away. As long as we both work together, the hope of survival will be great."


    "Boss, we and them are enemies. Would they let us go?"


    Xu Beihu sneered: "It depends on when, now zombies are our biggest threat. As long as they don''t want to die, they will not only not do anything to us, but they will also give us weapons and equipment."


    "real?"


    Everyone was pleasantly surprised.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take advantage of the number of zombies now reduced, kill them."


    "Yes!"


    With hope, this group of survivors couldn''t help being full of energy, even a few of them, even a few women among them, also used the energy to kill the zombies.


    The gunshots were getting closer and closer to Xu Beihu and them.


    In the direction where Wei Xiao and the others were, at this time, Wei Xiao, who was holding a Mo knife, took the lead. He charged in the front, using his hands and feet together, the sword flew, wherever his figure went, the corpses of zombies piled up in groups.


    Yi Jianfeng and others behind him were numb.


    They didn''t want to say that Wei Xiao was powerful, nor did they want to compare it.


    Compared with this humanoid tyrannosaurus, it is purely exciting.


    They would fill up their guns quietly behind their backs, or deal with a few fish that slipped through the net that were not beheaded by Wei Xiao. The risk factor is extremely low and no technology is required at all.


    "Master, someone is coming towards us." Yi Jianfeng noticed a burst of fire in front of him and reminded Wei Xiao aloud.


    Wei Xiao, who only hacked and killed the zombies, swept away the threats around him, and only raised his head.


    "Pay attention to them, if there is any change, shoot it directly." Returning to Yi Jianfeng, Wei Xiao once again focused all his energy on the zombies.


    It didn''t take long for Xu Beihu and the others to finally reach Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Brother, don''t shoot, I think there is a misunderstanding between us." Xu Beihu said immediately.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he looked at the zombies burned by the fire.


    Just glanced at Xu Beihu and said coldly: "Don''t block my way, go away."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "YouTM..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Xu Beihu was deflated, and when a younger brother beside him was about to fight the injustice for his boss, he was greeted with a sharp blade of cold light.


    The opponent was divided by Wei Xiao in an instant.


    "Kill the zombies!" Wei Xiaoxi''s words were like gold, and his figure crossed Xu Beihu and others, rushing to the front to continuously harvest the corpses of the zombies.


    Yi Jianfeng glared at them at Xu Beihu.


    "Dare to make small moves, I will kill you directly, huh!"


    To make Yi Jianfeng and the others have a good temper with Xu Beihu and others, that is simply a big joke.


    These zombies were attracted by this group of people. If it weren''t for them, would Wei Xiao and the others need such an effort?


    "Boss, this, this seems to be different from what you said." A little brother said weakly.


    Xu Beihu''s face twitched.


    "Fuck you Maade, kill me the zombies, then blind BB, believe it or not I will feed you the zombies?"


    The little brother was too scared to speak.


    The cleaning of zombies continues.


    With Wei Xiao taking the lead, coupled with the two flamethrowers in the hands of Xu Beihu and the others, the speed at which Wei Xiao and the others clean up the zombies has undoubtedly accelerated a lot.


    Killed from night to early morning.


    The first ray of light from the side of the day fell into the world, and after a night of fighting, Wei Xiao and the others hit the wall.


    The number of zombies is gradually decreasing, and the zombies entering from the top of the wall are no longer in groups.


    A few zombies who had difficulty turning over their companion''s body and fell to the ground, before they had time to get up, were shot and wiped out by Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    "Huhuhu..."


    When the last zombie in the base was wiped out, everyone, even Wei Xiao, sat on the ground panting like a cow.


    He is too tired, even with his iron body, he feels exhausted now in this kind of high-intensity battle.


    While Wei Xiao and the others were sitting on the ground to rest, the women who had returned to the villa last night brought food and water to Wei Xiao and them.


    Xu Beihu and the others, who were unwilling to even move their fingers, saw a group of women and many beautiful women showing up with food and water, and they suddenly became energetic.


    "Hurry, give me food and water."


    Immediately there were two Xubeihu''s little brothers rushing to grab food.


    "Boom..."


    Unfortunately, the food did not arrive, and there were indeed two bullets waiting.


    It was Jiang Xue who shot.


    The expressions of Xu Beihu and others suddenly changed, and they stood up suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Xu Beihu asked angrily.


    ...

 Chapter 39： Afterwards

    Jiang Xue ignored them.


    "Just stay quiet for me, otherwise, kill you all."


    The women separated several people to surround Xu Beihu and them, and their guns were also aimed at Xu Beihu and others. As long as they move slightly, don''t doubt, these women in front of you will shoot.


    "Husband, please drink some water quickly, I also brought you meat buns, eat a little bit." Bai Youwei first came to Wei Xiao and handed him the mineral water and warm meat buns.


    Yi Jianfeng was also sent by them.


    Every woman is very positive and can''t wait to give them the best.


    As for Xu Beihu and others, they can only watch them dryly.


    Want food and water? Don''t be kidding, Jiang Xue and the others thanked God for not killing them all.


    Very greedy, but more angry.


    Through the battle last night, Xu Beihu knew that Wei Xiao was the boss of this group.


    Xu Beihu looked at Wei Xiao and said with a smile: "Brother, we don''t know each other. We also did a lot to kill the zombies last night. Look, can you give us some food and water?"


    Wei Xiao ignored Xu Beihu and continued to devour it.


    The corners of Xu Beihu''s mouth twitched: "Isn''t it, brother, can''t you give me some food?"


    Wei Xiao''s hand movement stagnated.


    Yi Jianfeng and others who discovered Wei Xiao''s actions also stopped eating and looked at Xu Beihu and others with bad eyes.


    Did I say something wrong?


    Xu Beihu is very anxious at the moment.


    Wei Xiao handed the food and water to Bai Youwei, and stood up with a Modao.


    Also following him were Yi Jianfeng, Li Cunyong and Tong Qian. Lan Qiang wanted to stand up, but the conditions were not allowed. Li Yuyao is still treating his wounds.


    "Brother, say something well." Xu Beihu quickly got up, guarding Wei Xiao and others.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Xu Beihu and others.


    After last night''s battle, Xu Beihu brought only thirteen people, including himself. Three of them are women and ten are men. There are only these nearly 100 people left, and the casualties are not ordinary.


    "You are their leader, right?"


    Not understanding what Wei Xiao meant, Xu Beihu nodded.


    "Brother, it was a misunderstanding last night. I didn''t know anyone in it. If I knew, I would definitely not come in without your consent."


    Wei Xiao''s expression was cold, as if he hadn''t heard what Xu Beihu said.


    "Last night, because of you, I lost a general and this base. It was originally very clean and full of flowers. Now, the pungent rancid smell in the air is uncomfortable. You and yours People, destroyed my base."


    Xu Beihu''s face changed.


    "Brother, that''s not what I said. Everyone is here to survive in the last days. If there are other choices, who would risk being eaten by zombies for more than ten kilometers at night? I killed the zombies last night. Eighty people, speaking of losses, I have lost more than you."


    "Do I need to know your loss? I just want you to pay."


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    Xu Beihu took a few steps back.


    The hideous Xu Beihu knew that what happened last night was obviously not over.


    And looking at Wei Xiao''s appearance, it was obvious that he didn''t intend to expose what happened last night.


    He was also a ruthless person. Xu Beihu said clearly that it was useless. While guarding Wei Xiao, he coldly said, "What do you want to do with that brother?"


    "It''s very simple, kill the culprit and punish the person who deserves it. How are you going to die?" Wei Xiao''s eyes sharpened instantly.


    Xu Beihu''s face changed slightly.


    "You want to kill me?"


    Wei Xiao did not respond to him, but the Modao in his hand was already about to move.


    Damn it!


    Xu Beihu''s face gradually showed a bloodthirsty look.


    "If you want to kill me, I will kill you first."


    Xu Beihu suddenly got into trouble and reached out his hand and took out a pistol from his waist behind his jacket.


    "Be careful, Lord."


    "bass-"


    Just when Yi Jianfeng and others were shocked, Wei Xiao''s Mo knife moved, and the sharp blade slashed through the air, pointed Xu Beihu at his pistol, and cut it in half from the middle.


    "what?"


    Xu Beihu was shocked.


    But he has already done it, and he can''t tolerate him thinking too much.


    Xu Beihu smashed the pistol in his hand at Wei Xiao, while his figure followed closely behind. As soon as he shot, he took Wei Xiao''s fragile throat directly.


    Wei Xiao''s face was expressionless, and he leaned aside to avoid the pistol that had hit him. He covered the Modao with his backhand and swiped it out. The blade plane cut through Xubeihu''s outstretched fist, and the places above his shoulders were all unloaded. Down.


    One move spike.


    Xu Beihu is also a powerful enemy, and he can''t be too weak if he can subdue the strong like Shadow Killer. Unfortunately, in front of Wei Xiao, he couldn''t even splash a little water.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others were quite familiar with Wei Xiao''s strength.


    But compared to them, the others who survived with Xu Beihu were all shrouded in the shadow of death and fear at this time.


    They didn''t understand the meaning of Wei Xiao''s previous words, they only knew now that Wei Xiao was likely to kill with them.


    "My lord, what do the remaining people do?" Li Cunyong looked at the shivering people who were slumped on the ground.


    Wei Xiaochu, holding a **** long knife, said blankly: "Give them a bottle of water every day, and let them all move the corpse for me and clean up the villa. If you don''t finish it for a day, you are not allowed to rest. No Eat, even if you are exhausted. Jiang Xue will supervise this matter, don''t let me down." Wei Xiao directly handed over the task to Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue nodded.


    "Master, do you start now?" Jiang Xue asked.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and shook his head.


    "rest for a day!"


    Turning around, Wei Xiao said to the others, "Have you finished eating? After you have finished eating, go back to the villa and rest. You don''t have to do anything today."


    He was extremely overbearing and vigorous, and no one in the room dared to refute Wei Xiao''s orders.


    He took the lead and walked towards the villa, followed by others.


    The zombies in the villa group have been resolved, but there are still thousands of zombies in the free state outside the wall.


    Compared with before, there are undoubtedly a lot more zombies outside the villa group now.


    Back to the villa, Bai Youwei and others, who hadn''t slept all night last night, couldn''t hold back to rest.


    Wei Xiao did not sleep.


    Today, the changes in him are not only changes in strength and speed, but also energy.


    He was really exhausted before, but after eating and drinking enough, he felt that he wouldn''t feel sleepy even if he didn''t sleep for two or three days.


    This is a good thing.


    With such energy, Wei Xiao can do more in the future.


    The figure came to the balcony on the third floor of Villa No. 1 and was condescending, Wei Xiao could see farther.


    Although the events of last night passed, Wei Xiao''s heart never calmed down.


    In the last days, zombies are the protagonists of this world.


    The number of zombies who entered the villa last night was only 20,000 to 30,000, but compared to the corpses in Minghai City, this number was only a fraction of a fraction, but it almost subverted his base.


    He is very strong and good, but that''s just a person.


    In the face of thousands, even 100,000, millions of zombies, what can he do?


    "It seems that it is necessary to increase the manpower and weapons in the following bases. Otherwise, I will only rely on me to face the next thing to do, and it will be a drop in the bucket." With a cigarette in his mouth, Wei Xiao looked very serious. There is a plan for the next step.


    ¡­

 Chapter 40： Looking for equipment

    On this day, Wei Xiao did not go out again.


    He is responsible for the safety of the villas.


    As for those who became prisoners of Wei Xiao, they all found a place to rest on the ground behind the wall.


    Wei Xiao''s words are still in their ears.


    When this day passes, what awaits them will be day and night work.


    It''s not that they don''t want to take advantage of no one to escape here, but there are still corpses outside, and they have no choice at all.


    There is still a glimmer of hope left, so don''t even think about leaving.


    It wasn''t until the night that Bai Youwei and the others woke up one after another.


    The bright lobby of Villa One.


    After Wei Xiao summoned, everyone gathered together.


    The battle last night gave Wei Xiao a lot of problems, the most direct of which was Tie Hannan''s sacrifice.


    His death is really a pity.


    According to Yi Jianfeng and the others, if each of them were equipped with guys last night, Xu Beihu and others would not be able to set off many storms.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others were not accusing Wei Xiao of not issuing them weapons.


    After all, for a group of people who don''t know the roots, it is extremely dangerous for a leader to hand the weapon in their hands.


    They just felt sorry for Tie Han Nan.


    It is so sad that an elite soldier did not even leave a whole body after his death.


    Precisely because of this, Wei Xiao gathered them this night, which was considered to make up for this loophole.


    He would never admit that this was his mistake.


    After last night''s performance, many of Yi Jianfeng and others were recognized by Wei Xiao. Let¡¯s not talk about the men. On the women¡¯s side, Li Qingshu, Li Yuyao, Song Xiaoyu, Jiang Xue, Hu Ya, and Qingjuan are the six most satisfying to Wei Xiao. According to Song Xiaoyu''s report, on the female side, they killed the most zombies last night.


    Reward if there is merit, and punish if there is any, Wei Xiao is not stingy.


    Therefore, besides Li Qingshu and Li Yuyao, who have long been equipped with guns, everyone else has their own weapons of self-defense.


    "From now on, these guns will belong to you. I hope you can manage other people for me and don''t cause trouble to me."


    Jiang Xue and the others couldn''t put it down playing with pistols, feeling a little excited.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The sweet female voice sounded at the same time.


    After sending the gun to the women, Yi Jianfeng and the men, Wei Xiao did not let them down either.


    Put all the guns in the villa in front of them.


    "Choose whatever you like. Except for Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang, one main weapon and one secondary weapon, everyone else chooses one, and two magazines full of bullets."


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    Yi Jianfeng and the others are also welcome.


    As the captain, he picked an automatic rifle and a pistol.


    Lan Gun chose sniper rifles and pistols.


    "If you can have a sniper rifle, it would be more perfect." Lan Gun said with some inadequacy.


    He is a sniper, and he is still the kind of top-level existence. Although a sniper rifle can also show him his strengths, the effective shooting range of a sniper rifle is indeed much worse than that of a real sniper rifle.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "Don''t worry, as long as you want, you have a chance to get me Barrett back."


    "Hey...then thank the lord for it." Lan Qiang smiled slyly.


    After everyone had selected their weapons, Wei Xiao took out two military bullet-proof vests to Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang.


    Their combat effectiveness is the strongest existence in the villa except Wei Xiao, and they will inevitably charge ahead, and it is understandable to give them more life-saving equipment.


    Allocate the weapons. For those who have not obtained the weapons and admire Jiang Xue and the others, Wei Xiao also inspires them.


    "Others who have not been assigned a weapon need not be discouraged. In the future, as long as you perform well, you will have the same chance."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Well, the security of the night is left to Jianfeng. And Jiang Xue, let the group of prisoners start work as soon as possible tomorrow, and anyone who doesn''t obey the control will be killed."


    Jiang Xue nodded solemnly.


    When everyone left, Wei Xiao took Bai Youwei back upstairs.


    "Husband, why don''t I have a gun?"


    In the bedroom, Bai Youwei pursed her mouth and said dissatisfiedly.


    Wei Xiao smiled badly.


    "Want a gun?"


    "Hmm!" Bai Youwei nodded like a little chicken pecking at rice.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you." Wei Xiao said and rushed forward.


    "Ah...husband, no, I am not...uuuuu..."


    Bai Youwei couldn''t say the following words, because the gun she wanted had a tendency to go out of style.


    She just woke up not long, two hours later, she returned to sleep again.


    the next day.


    As soon as the day broke, Jiang Xue led the people and began to direct the group of prisoners to work.


    They have no mercy.


    Not only are they supervising on the side, but they also have sticks and whips in their hands. If someone is lazy at work, these supervisors will go up and give a beating.


    If you resist, it''s fine. What awaits you is a bullet.


    Without food, they can only receive one bottle of water a day, and they have to carry the corpses endlessly. It is conceivable how this group of people survived the night before.


    This is the end of the world, if you do something wrong, no one will give you a chance to correct your evil. It is extremely extravagant to be able to save one''s life.


    Wei Xiao ignored these people. After dealing with Xu Beihu and the others, he again entered the downtown area to record the location of the shops and the road conditions.


    The earlier they collect supplies, the more good things they can collect. If the time becomes longer, many of the foods will go bad and become inedible if they are not preserved.


    In two days, Wei Xiao has recorded the basic situation of the downtown area, including material storage points and routes.


    However, the materials inside obviously cannot be transported by him alone. He needs manpower and even weapons.


    "The Armed Police Brigade, it seems necessary to go there."


    The only place where a large number of weapons can be obtained in the city is the local department. As for the army, Wei Xiao knew that there was one within Mingzhu City, but the exact location is unknown. Instead of wasting time looking for it, he might as well go to a place he knew.


    No preparation is required. On the sixteenth day of the last days, Wei Xiao put on a special combat uniform (collected by a second-generation military fan in the villa), with a sword on his back, two pistols, a micro-punch, and a pistol. The automatic rifle left the villa group.


    His main purpose of this trip was to check the situation.


    After all, in the last days, if you want to survive, survivors need someone who is good at it.


    Where he can think of, how could others not think of it? Maybe, there is a team of survivors at the destination of his trip, and it is not an ordinary team of survivors.


    Haitian Garden is about ten kilometers away from the location of the Armed Police Brigade.


    Because these important departments need to be able to dispatch police quickly, their locations are on both sides of the national highway, which saves Wei Xiao a lot of trouble.


    Directly driving a motorcycle from the villa group, avoiding blocked roads and places where zombies gather, it took nearly half an hour to reach the destination.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    In front of the police station gate, Wei Xiao brandished a Moknife to kill more than a dozen zombies.


    The situation here is obviously different from what he imagined.


    There are no survivors, on the contrary, there are many zombies.


    As far as he is currently in sight, there are 20 or 30, less to say, most of which are in uniforms.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t help frowning.


    "Doesn''t anyone occupy this place?"


    ...

 Chapter 41： No one inside

    After hacking dozens of zombies, Wei Xiao walked towards the gate of the police station building.


    "Oh..."


    A zombie found him inside and rushed towards him with a roar.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand to resolve it.


    But soon, the zombies wandering in the building were alarmed, and more and more zombies appeared in front of Wei Xiao.


    Seeing this, Wei Xiao was already certain that it was not occupied by survivors.


    This is better and saves Wei Xiao a lot of trouble.


    At least, he doesn''t have to kill those who possess them for the weapons here.


    Wei Xiao has faced thousands of zombies, not to mention that there are less than a hundred zombies in it.


    Without moving the gun, a Mo knife cuts an unobstructed road directly.


    Coming to the inside of the building, Wei Xiao began to search layer by layer.


    He doesn''t know where the weapons arsenal is here, so he can only search one place by one.


    However, when his figure came to the corner of the stairs on the fourth floor, his calm gaze changed slightly.


    At the corner of the stairs, Wei Xiao saw a mountain of obstacles.


    Most of them are furniture, sofas and the like, which completely block this place.


    This is not something zombies can do. The only explanation is that there are people on it.


    On the fifth floor, in a room at the end of the corridor on the far right, the door was hidden and the figure was shaking.


    In just a moment, the crack in the door disappeared, and there was a slight lock of the door in the corridor.


    "Sister Lan, what do you see, are zombies coming up?"


    Inside the house, a woman with short hair hurriedly asked.


    Sister Lan, whose full name is Ming Yulan, is a rare female special police officer. Now, she is the eldest sister here.


    Before they heard the noise of the zombies outside, they thought that the zombies had attacked the fifth floor, and they almost didn''t scare them to death.


    Fortunately, Ming Yulan checked the situation outside, but did not find a zombie.


    "No, I didn''t see the zombies."


    Hearing her answer, the people in the room were all confused.


    "Why did the zombie go crazy? I almost scared me to death just now."


    "Could it be that other survivors broke in here?" a man who looked stern and gentle guessed.


    His words are like giving everyone an initiation, and the speech is stunned.


    Ming Yulan solemnly said: "It''s very possible."


    "Then what should we do now, should we help them?" a young woman asked.


    "You are stupid! Go and help them, have you forgotten the fate of Brother Xu and the others?" The only man here jumped up like fried chicken feathers when the woman was going to help.


    "I, I''m just talking, do you need to be so excited?" the woman said aggrieved.


    "I can''t say it. Anyway, I''m telling you something ugly. I want to go to you, but don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you attract zombies, you don''t want to come back here."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Huang Chang, are you still a man? Did you talk like that?" the short-haired woman shouted at Huang Changjiao.


    Huang Chang knew that he was sensitive just now, and turned his head back.


    "Anyway, just don''t harm others."


    "You and I¡­¡­"


    "Okay, don''t quarrel. Let''s continue the quarrel. The zombies rushed up without waiting for us to help out." Ming Yulan stopped the quarrel at this time.


    Her words are obviously very useful. The short-haired woman snorted coldly, and pulled the beautiful woman aside to ignore Huang Chang.


    "Tap..."


    "Wait, it looks like someone is coming over here."


    One wave just flattened, and another wave started.


    Ming Yulan''s face suddenly changed when he heard the footsteps on the corridor outside.


    "Zombie?"


    The people inside became nervous.


    "It''s not a zombie, it should be a living person." While speaking, Ming Yulan took out the pistol from her body.


    This gun is now the only weapon they rely on for survival in the last days. Similarly, the people here listen to Ming Yulan''s words so much, mainly because she has a gun in her hand.


    Ming Yulan left the room for a certain distance, and the muzzle was directly at the door.


    The footsteps outside stopped.


    "Is there anyone inside?" Wei Xiao''s voice sounded.


    "It''s really a living person...uuuu..." As soon as the beautiful woman uttered, her mouth was covered by the short-haired woman.


    "There is no one inside, you can go somewhere else." The short-haired woman replied cleverly.


    But she didn''t notice that the other people in the house looked at her with idiot eyes.


    The short-haired woman may have also found her own idiot, with indescribable embarrassment on her face.


    Wei Xiao outside naturally heard the sound inside.


    "How idiot can this be said?" Wei Xiao was speechless.


    No one responds to you. Isn''t this a self-assertion?


    "Since there are people, open the door! The zombies outside have been cleaned up, you are safe."


    Ming Yulan behind the door didn''t have any doubts about Wei Xiao''s words, but if it was safe, that was not necessarily true.


    See who are all around her?


    There were five women, and apart from her, everyone else was a civil servant. As for the only male, Huang Chang, Ming Yulan ignored it. An idiot who was not as courageous as a woman, had it not been because the other party was her colleague, she would have wanted to throw the other party out to feed the zombies several times.


    "Sister Lan, don''t believe him."


    Huang Chang, who was full of disgust at him and didn''t know it, said a word fortunately.


    Ming Yulan despised even more.


    But it was obviously impossible for Ming Yulan to open the door.


    She didn''t know anything about the outside situation. If a group of thugs came, once the door was opened, their ending would be unimaginable.


    "There is nothing you are looking for here. Go elsewhere! We won''t open the door." Ming Yulan replied.


    Wei Xiao''s face outside looked unhappy.


    He reminded the people inside, but not asking them why they want to come out. Those remarks were just to give face to them who were also survivors. I really thought a door could block Wei Xiao''s footsteps, a joke.


    Besides, is there really nothing in it that Wei Xiao was looking for?


    "It seems that you will be wrong about my intentions. People near the door be careful." Wei Xiao is not talking nonsense.


    The figure took a step back, lifted his foot and kicked towards the door directly in front.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Ming Yulan, who was facing the door of the room, didn''t know what had happened, and saw a dark figure rushing towards her.


    Ming Yulan instinctively intertwined her hands on her chest as a resistance.


    The door that flew out of the room touched her body, and Ming Yulan, who cried out in pain, slammed into a wall behind her with the door.


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was a scream inside.


    "Shut up!"


    Wei Xiao walked in with a cold drink, and everyone was quiet.


    The main thing is that Wei Xiao''s outfit is a bit bluffing.


    A main grey camouflage uniform, body armor, and military helmet, each with a pistol around his waist, with a slight impact and automatic rifle hanging in front of him. What''s more frightening is the strange knife in his hand, the blade is nearly two meters long. , There are green blood stains on it, it looks like a butcher knife that kills countless lives.


    There were a total of six people in the room, five women and one man. The women were all hugging each other, and the man was shrouded in a corner and did not dare to breathe one.


    "Um!"


    Just as Wei Xiao was looking at the situation inside, Ming Yulan, who was hit by the door and suffered a lot of injuries, suddenly struggled to attack Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s reaction was beyond her imagination.


    Ming Yulan hadn''t pointed the muzzle of her hand at Wei Xiao, and the sharp blade that exuded the cold light was less than two centimeters from her white neck.


    "Don''t act rashly, I don''t want to kill."


    Ming Yulan didn''t dare to make any changes, and put her right hand holding the gun down.


    "What do you want to do?" Ming Yulan asked calmly.


    "Find someone to ask for directions?"


    Ask for directions?


    Ming Yulan obviously didn''t believe it.


    Wei Xiao added: "Find someone who knows how to get the weapon arsenal and ask."


    ...

 Chapter 42： Harvest

    "Do any of you know how to get the weapon arsenal?"


    "You, what are you looking for in the weapon store?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Ming Yulan.


    "Take a weapon."


    It''s very straightforward, and you don''t need to be circumspect at all.


    Ming Yulan took a deep breath.


    "Even if you tell you the location of the weapon depot, you don''t know how to open it. Without relevant fingerprints and information, you can''t get in at all."


    "I don''t know, isn''t there you?" Wei Xiao grinned badly.


    Ming Yulan knew that she was reminding Wei Xiao.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, who knows how to enter the weapon arsenal?" Wei Xiao''s gaze swept across the crowd.


    All five women chose to be silent.


    At this time, Huang Chang hurriedly stood up: "Big Brother, I know, I know where the weapon arsenal is and how to open it."


    "Oh?"


    Fearing that Wei Xiao would not believe in himself, Huang Chang quickly explained: "Brother, I am the administrator who manages the weapon arsenal. As long as I have my identity information and fingerprints, I can open it."


    Looking at Huang Chang''s appearance, Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Then you, take me there now."


    "This can''t work big brother, there are more than a dozen zombies there, we can''t make it through."


    "The zombies in the entire building have been cleaned up by me. You can rest assured."


    "All cleaned up?"


    Wei Xiao''s words made Huang Chang a little dumbfounded. Even Ming Yulan and the others had different colors in their eyes when they looked at Wei Xiao.


    There are more than a hundred zombies in the building, not to mention those outside. At the beginning, their surviving team was not only six, but eleven, but in the process of leaving here to search for food, all the men who survived were sacrificed except Huang Chang. They were all infected by zombies and killed themselves.


    It was they who used their own lives to obtain supplies for Ming Yulan and the others during this period of time.


    But it was such a group of monsters that made their team the strongest group annihilated. Now some people say that they have been cleaned up. How can this not make them look at Wei Xiao differently?


    "Let''s go! Stop wasting my time."


    Wei Xiao put away the Modao placed in front of Ming Yulan, grabbed Huang Chang, and pushed him towards the outside.


    Behind.


    "Sister Lan, do we want to follow?" The short-haired woman tried to ask.


    Ming Yulan gritted her teeth.


    "Follow up, I''ll see if what he said is true."


    Soon, a crowd of people passed the obstacle and then reached the first floor of the building.


    In the eyes, the zombie corpses in the hall startled their eyes.


    "You did this, all of this alone?" Ming Yulan looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    "What do you think? Take me to the weapon store." Wei Xiao said nothing, urging Huang Chang.


    Huang Chang was surprised at Wei Xiao''s strength now, and even more dare not neglect what he said.


    After a while, they came to the place where the weapons depot was located.


    With Huang Chang opening the way and various certifications along the way, Wei Xiao finally entered the arsenal.


    It is worthy of being the weapon storage place of the entire armed police brigade.


    Entering it, Wei Xiao was attracted by the dazzling array of weapons and props inside.


    Automatic rifles, assault rifles, submachine guns, pistols, sniper rifles, riot guns, grenades, smoke bombs, tear gas, flash bombs, etc., everything.


    In addition, there are various auxiliary tools, such as explosion-proof shields, body armor, launchers, sights...


    Not to mention the number of bullets, in terms of the number of cases, there are hundreds of thousands of bullets.


    A bumper harvest, an absolute bumper harvest.


    Wei Xiao knew that he was definitely right this time.


    With this batch of weapons, Wei Xiao doesn''t talk about pushing the end times, but on this one-third of the land in Pearl City, except for the zombies, no force can threaten his Haitian Garden.


    Without staying in the armory, Wei Xiao walked out with others.


    "Big brother, don''t you take some weapons?" Huang Chang couldn''t help but curiously asked when Wei Xiao came out of the armory with the same equipment as before.


    "There are too many weapons, I can''t finish it alone."


    "Uh¡­"


    Huang Chang was speechless.


    He didn''t mean that at all, okay? Who doesn''t know how many weapons are in it! You want to take it all alone, don''t make fun of it.


    "You, there are other people behind you? Or, do you belong to a certain force?" Ming Yulan said at this time, and a single sentence said what Wei Xiao was thinking.


    Wei Xiao did not deny either.


    "I need to go back now, and I will be back in about two hours. If you want to leave here, make preparations early."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao left alone without waiting for Ming Yulan and the others to respond.


    Regardless of whether Ming Yulan and the others would follow him away, Wei Xiao had to decide on the weapons and equipment here.


    When he went outside, he found the motorcycle he had used before. Wei Xiao started the motorcycle and disappeared on the national highway under the gaze of Ming Yulan on the building.


    "Sister Lan, shall we leave with them in a while?" the short-haired woman asked.


    Mingyuelan was silent for a while.


    "What do you think?"


    "US?"


    "Well! If you don''t want to go, I will stay with you."


    The other four women glanced at each other.


    The beautiful woman said softly: "I don''t think that big brother just now looks like a bad person. If he has any intentions against us, he will do it just now. It may be fine to leave with him for a while."


    "Stupid girl, are the good and bad guys written on the face these days? He obviously came to step on it just now. You heard that, he has other companions, can you guarantee that other people have no idea about us? Maybe he too It''s just a little girl, the person who really decides our destiny still doesn''t know how hateful it is." said the short-haired woman.


    "Even if he is not the leader of their team, he is definitely not a little girl." Ming Yulan corrected the short-haired woman''s suspicion.


    "Sister Lan, how did you know?" someone asked curiously.


    "Intuition, and the strength he showed. If such a person who can easily kill more than a hundred zombies is just a small man, how strong do you think his team is? This is simply unrealistic."


    Everyone thought about it and nodded one after another.


    "Sister Lan meant to leave with him?" asked a little girl with a prickly head.


    "I really think so. In the last days, with the stronger the team, the greater the hope of survival, but it also depends on your decision."


    "No matter what you think, I will leave with them in a while. There are many people and they will soon have weapons here. Following them is definitely safer than staying here." Huang Chang directly said his decision.


    Ming Yulan was not surprised at all that he had such a decision.


    As for those women, they couldn''t make up their minds for a while.


    ¡­


    Haitian Garden.


    Wei Xiao returned here soon.


    As soon as he entered the villa, Wei Xiao asked Li Qingshu to notify Yi Jianfeng that they had come to see him.


    Not long after, Yi Jianfeng and the others came.


    "Master!"


    "Time is running out, so I won¡¯t be too nonsense. I went to the headquarters of the Armed Police Brigade in Minghai City before. Fortunately, I found their weapons arsenal there. That is to say, we will soon have enough weapons and equipment. ."


    "Master, is this true?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Yi Jianfeng and the others couldn''t restrain their excitement.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "I came back to take you to fetch weapons and equipment. There are no people present who can''t drive, right?"


    "The Lord is joking. How many people have not taken the driver''s license these years? A ten-year-old driver, the car is more stable and the people are more stable." Lan Qiang said with a smile.


    No one shook his head, Wei Xiao was very satisfied.


    "Okay, but before we go, we need to do some preparation."


    "What to prepare?"


    Wei Xiao told Yi Jianfeng what he had to do. After confirming that everyone was okay, Wei Xiao left the villa with a group of men.


    The second floor of Villa One.


    Jiang Xiyu, who had returned to peace, looked at Wei Xiao and the others going away through the window, and Liu frowned slightly.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking, and finally put her eyes on the gun in her hand.


    "Is my persistence ridiculous?" Jiang Xiyu laughed at himself.


    ¡­

 Chapter 43： Seems to be really moved

    Ming Yulan where they are.


    The time was similar to what Wei Xiao said when he left. For nearly two and a half hours, a convoy came outside the building.


    "Sister Lan, they are here."


    No need for reminders, Ming Yulan also saw it.


    A total of three locomotives came outside, all of which were large trucks capable of loading dozens of tons or even dozens of tons.


    Watching Wei Xiao and the others get out of the car one by one, although they had guessed that Wei Xiao''s team was not simple, but witnessed the appearance of a group of heavily armed men, Ming Yulan''s heart was still a little uneasy.


    Is such a team really suitable for women who have survived the last days?


    Huang Chang on the side doesn''t care what Ming Yulan and the others think. Wei Xiao came again, and he was the first to go downstairs to meet Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao and others outside first disposed of the zombies attracted by the sound of the car, and then walked towards the building.


    "Big brother, are you going to the weapon store now?" Huang Chang asked with a flattering smile.


    "Master, who is this?" Yi Jianfeng looked at Huang Chang curiously.


    "We must rely on him to move the weapons depot." Wei Xiao said.


    When Lan Qiang heard the words, they couldn''t help but look at Huang Chang a little high.


    Huang Chang said very much, took out a half pack of crumpled cigarettes from his bag and handed them to Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    "Big brothers, little brother Huang Chang, we will discuss life under the hands of big brothers in the future, and please take care of them."


    "You guys are good, don''t worry, in our base in the future, as long as you don''t provoke the master and the hostess, I promise you will be delicious and spicy." Lan Qiang took the cigarette and said boldly.


    "Then I wonder if the Lord has come with you big brothers?"


    Gao Shuai gave Huang Chang a white look.


    "You have seen the Lord go up and ask us, are you okay?"


    Huang Chang''s eyes trembled, and his eyes gradually turned towards Wei Xiao: "Big Brother and Big Brother are the masters?"


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, now take us to the weapon store." Wei Xiao said impatiently.


    The identity of Wei Xiao can already be confirmed, and Huang Chang''s performance is even more positive.


    "Yes, yes, Lord, brothers come with me."


    At this moment, Huang Chang''s heart despised Ming Yulan and the others.


    Are you still young? You don''t even know how thick the thighs are for the person who is not the top management in your eyes.


    A group of seven people came to the weapon storehouse, and Huang Chang opened the door of the weapon storehouse with ease.


    "Damn, it''s really posted this time."


    "So many weapons are enough to equip a battalion, and there are extras."


    Seeing the weapons and equipment in the arsenal, even people like Yi Jianfeng and others who have met the world were thrilled.


    "Don''t watch it, all move away." Wei Xiao said.


    "okay!"


    Everyone was very active and began to move things from the arsenal in large and small packages.


    While they were carrying weapons and equipment, Ming Yulan brought four other women to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Ming Yulan went to Wei Xiao directly: "If we follow you, will we be treated unfairly?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at Ming Yulan.


    To say that this woman is not too beautiful, in Wei Xiao''s beauty score, the maximum score is 85 points, this is because of the heroic spirit in her body. Wei Xiao didn''t know where she had the courage to negotiate with herself.


    "It''s your business to follow or not, I don''t force it, you don''t need to ask me."


    "Don''t I even have this right to know?"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    He felt this woman was ridiculous.


    Right to know? When are you still talking about this, if Wei Xiao lied to her, what could she do when she got to Wei Xiao? madness.


    "Remember, it''s not I begging to let you go with me, so you don''t have to think so much. But there is one thing I want to remind you that if you go to the base with us and don''t be obedient, the consequences are definitely not what you want." With a word, Wei Xiaochao walked outside.


    Ming Yulan, who was dumbfounded by Wei Xiao, was silent at this moment.


    "Sister Lan..."


    Taking a deep breath, Ming Yulan looked at the four people beside her.


    "You decide! If you are willing to follow them, then make your choice as soon as possible. But you can rest assured, no matter what choice you make, I will follow you. As long as Ming Yulan is still there, no one can let you Do what you don''t want to do." Ming Yulan promised.


    With Ming Yulan''s assurance, the four people who were very convinced by her finally decided to follow Wei Xiao and them to leave.


    It''s not that they have no spine, but the end of the world. Although they survived, it is not easy to prevent zombie attacks or go out to find food in the future. Ming Yulan alone is not enough to protect them for a lifetime.


    After getting the decision of the four, Ming Yulan no longer struggled.


    "Then go and help! Return to the base with them as soon as possible, and we can also understand the situation of their base earlier."


    "Yes, Sister Lan!"


    Five people immediately joined the team carrying weapons.


    Suddenly there were a few more women around, Yi Jianfeng and the others were still a little surprised, but after Huang Chang explained, they all understood.


    "Little girl, I heard that you are the best at the female special police. Do you want to practice another day?" Yi Jianfeng joked with a smile when he was on the same road with Ming Yulan.


    Ming Yulan glanced more than once.


    Leng snorted: "When the time comes, don''t lie on the ground and call mother. I don''t have a son as old as you." After Yi Jianfeng said, Ming Yulan speeded up and walked ahead of him.


    "Spicy enough, and flavorful enough. Why, did you like this chick?" Lan Qiang who followed just saw this scene, and quickly walked to Yi Jianfeng''s side and asked with a smile.


    Yi Jianfeng smiled bitterly and said, "I only met for the first time, so where do you follow?"


    "Hey...Don''t be sophistry. There are a lot of beautiful women in our base, but you don''t see who you have spoken to. Don''t tell me, this chick fits the standards of men in our army for choosing a spouse, and she looks pretty, do you want to Brother lead you to the red line?"


    "It seems that you have moved too few things. I will increase the amount for you."


    "Depend on!"


    Yi Jianfeng couldn''t stand the gossip of Lan Qiang, and put a box of ammunition in his hand on the box held by Lan Qiang. In this way, the head of Lan Qiang was invisible from the front.


    Seeing Lan Qiang''s dangling body, Yi Jianfeng shifted his gaze.


    Looking at the figure that has come to the truck ahead, there seems to be something more in his eyes.


    Three or four hours later, all the weapons and equipment in the arsenal were loaded onto three large trucks.


    In addition to weapons and equipment, Yi Jianfeng and the others also took away a large number of unworn uniforms of men and women from the building. The three big cars full of them, especially all weapons and equipment, look a little scary.


    "Master, all weapons and equipment have been loaded."


    Yi Jianfeng came to Wei Xiao to report.


    "Very well, then go back now."


    "Master, wait!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Xiao didn''t know what Huang Chang was going to do to stop him at this time.


    Huang Chang thought about it, and finally said, "Master, there is also an armed helicopter and two anti-riot armored vehicles. If you have someone who can drive this thing, I think driving back to the base can also increase the base''s defense. "


    "Helicopter? Anti-riot armored vehicle?" Wei Xiao was stunned.


    "There are these things here?" Yi Jianfeng asked in surprise.


    "have."


    ¡­

 Chapter 44： Strength increase

    Gunships and riot armored vehicles, these are all good things! Especially for helicopters, zombies don''t have the function of flying. If you use airplanes to hit zombies, it shouldn''t be too exciting.


    "Which one of you can play these things?" Wei Xiao asked the people around him.


    "Lord, I, I can fly a plane." Yi Jianfeng said quickly.


    "Armored vehicles should be the same. I drove when I was in the army." Li Cunyong also stood up.


    There are only two people, but what about an armored car?


    "Master, I can try another armored vehicle." Lan Gun said.


    He looks reluctant.


    "no problem?"


    Lan Qiang thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and nodded: "No problem."


    "Well, you take them."


    Huang Chang responded and took Yi Jianfeng and the others away.


    Before long, there was a clatter in the air, and Wei Xiao raised his head, and a giant flying beast just flew over their heads. At the same time, in front of Wei Xiao and the others, two giant steel beasts drove out, and Lan Qiang laughed excitedly.


    "Hahaha...Is this armored car not as difficult as I thought? It''s just like driving a car."


    Hearing this, Wei Xiao''s face moved.


    You were not sure before the relationship!


    Without time to take care of the second item, Wei Xiao got into the car.


    "Back to base."


    The convoy started, and two giant steel beasts opened their way directly in the forefront.


    The roar of "buzzing" resounded across the sky.


    In the distance, at a fork in the road less than three kilometers away from Haitian Villa, two large trucks were hiding on both sides of the road.


    This is the necessary section of the national highway to the Haitian Garden. Once this is blocked, you will need to detour to reach the Haitian Garden, and even go through the urban area. The danger is self-evident.


    At this moment, the cabs of the two large trucks were filled with clouds and white smoke, and there were intermittent voices in the cabs where no one could be seen from the outside.


    "Millions, you call to pay a million, isn''t your dad called to pay a million?"


    "Hey! Brother Hao, how do you know my dad''s name? I remember I never told anyone in the villa?"


    "Then believe it or not I even know your grandpa''s name?"


    "Do not believe."


    "That''s what you said. Guess right is a pack of big front door (cigarettes, soft pack)?"


    "Okay, don''t talk about one pack, two packs are fine."


    "Hey... Then you can listen, your grandpa called Fu Yi, right?"


    There was silence in the air for a few seconds, then...


    "Damn, you know all of this? Brother Hao, don''t tell me you are a fortune teller."


    "Just prepare two packs of the big front door, that''s what you said."


    "It''s not Brother Hao, how did you know? Don''t tell me if you can pinch it?"


    Behind the cab of the cart, where the driver usually rests, Guo Chenghao, who wears glasses, lay in it and tilted his mouth.


    What''s the deal with this?


    Son pays one million, dad pays ten million, isn''t the grandfather only pays one hundred million? This is still a guess.


    However, what is a little funny about Guo Chenghao is how the name of this family is getting more and more back. The sons have become millions, don''t grandchildren and great-grandchildren need one hundred thousand or ten thousand?


    Holding back the spit in his heart, Guo Chenghao said to the old **** of the walkie-talkie: "This kind of thing can''t be said, it won''t work if you say it. By the way, what did you do before the end of life? Brother, I will tell you, before the end of life, Your brother and I are the technical director of a tens of billions listed company


    , The kind of annual salary of several million, if it weren''t for the end of the world, brother''s life would be called a chic. "


    Guo Chenghao broke the subject.


    On the other side, Pay Million was silent for a few seconds, and sighed: "Brother Hao is a capable person, I can¡¯t compare it. Before the end of the world, I was an otaku. Watching the webcaster, fortunately, I have a good father with several mines at home, and barely one or two million in pocket money a month, otherwise, I will starve to death sooner or later."


    "Ahem..."


    "Brother Hao, what''s the matter with you, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, it''s fine, it''s very good!" Guo Chenghao said, but it was very deep in his heart!


    One or two million pocket money per month, still barely? Why do not you go to hell?


    Damn rich second generation.


    "Buzzing..."


    Just when Guo Chenghao was struck down by paying a million, a loud sound came from a distance.


    The two of them cheered and crawled out of the innermost resting place of the cab.


    "Lord, they are here." Fu million said.


    "According to the Lord, we will close the road when the convoy passes."


    "clear!"


    The two started the car and waited for Wei Xiao and the others to arrive.


    Not long after, the two armored vehicles that opened the road ahead came into the sight of the two.


    "coming!"


    The speed of the convoy was very fast. After the front armored vehicle passed, two of the three large trucks followed, two of which passed quickly, and the last one passed through the section of the road that was about to be sealed by the two, and stopped directly in front of them.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah


    And behind the motorcade, on the national road less than 500 meters away from here, a large swarm of zombies chased frantically.


    The two dared not neglect, and drove a large truck with a length of more than 20 meters and a height of nearly five meters from the front.


    The two cars collided slightly in the middle, completely blocking the road.


    "Quickly, get in the car." The Gao Shuai who was waiting for them saw that the two had completed the road closure, and quickly called them.


    The two left the cab and quickly got on the big card driven by Gao Shuai.


    The zombies have been chased, but unfortunately, the road was blocked by two large trucks, and they could not pass in a short time.


    Gao Shuai drove them to chase Wei Xiao and waited for him. The zombies in the back would not be able to find them again even if they climbed over the wall of the car by stacking Arhats.


    This is what Wei Xiao said to Yi Jianfeng and the others when he returned to the villa.


    Big cars are not comparable to motorcycles, and there is a clear gap in speed. Especially when a large amount of cargo is loaded, the speed is not much faster than a normal adult sprint of 100 meters.


    In this way, the movement made by the cart will easily provoke the zombies, and it will not be easy to throw away.


    If there is no back-up, Wei Xiao and the others will go out this time, it is very likely that the scene caused by Xu Beihu and others not long ago will appear. Wei Xiao wouldn''t take these zombies to the villa group, so let Guo Chenghao and the others wait for the team to pass by and close the road and become Wei Xiao''s backs.


    The two big vehicles couldn''t stop the zombies from climbing over, but Wei Xiao didn''t care. Their convoys have all disappeared, and these lost zombies will soon disperse, completely not threatening the villa group.


    The location of the villa group.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Compared with Wei Xiao and the others, Yi Jianfeng, a helicopter pilot, was faster.


    His figure has reached the sky above the villas, and is about to land on a grass inside the villas.


    The sound of the helicopter alarmed everyone in the villa.


    "Look at it, it''s a helicopter."


    "It''s really a helicopter, and it seems to be landing here."


    Everyone ran out.


    Compared with most people who were surprised when they saw the helicopter, Li Qingshu, Jiang Xue and others were worried at the moment.


    "I don''t know if it is an enemy or a friend."


    Invisibly, people with guns in their hands have secretly opened the insurance, ready to attack the people on the plane at any time.


    But they are destined to be a false alarm.


    When the helicopter lowered its figure, and the figure of Yi Jianfeng in the cockpit fell into the eyes of everyone, Song Xiaoyu and the others were undoubtedly relieved.


    "It''s Yi Jianfeng, my husband and the others are back." Bai Youwei said excitedly.


    "Master, they actually got a helicopter. Isn''t this too exaggerated?"


    ...

 Chapter 45： Ready to expand manpower

    As the helicopter landed on the ground, Yi Jianfeng, who turned off the engine, walked out.


    "Master Youwei."


    "Big Brother Yi, why didn''t my husband fly back with you?" Bai Youwei asked impatiently.


    Yi Jianfeng said politely: "Lord, they drive, I''ll be faster. But they should be coming soon."


    "Yes?"


    Bai Youwei, who was very curious about what Wei Xiao and the others brought back this time, turned around and ran towards a sports car after Yi Jianfeng had finished speaking.


    Li Qingshu and Li Yuyao followed closely behind them, fearing that something might happen to Bai Youwei and protecting them closely.


    Outside the gate of the villa.


    Wei Xiao and the others are back.


    Jiang Xue, who was in charge of directing the work of the group of prisoners, heard the sound of cars outside the door and immediately let two hands go down and open the door.


    The door opened quickly, and the two female subordinates on both sides of the substation saw large cars coming in.


    "This should be an armored car, right?"


    "Look, there are so many weapons."


    "Oh my God! They are all weapons, full of three big cars, how many are there?"


    The female subordinates were surprised to see what was on the car.


    The convoy did not stop, but drove directly towards Villa One.


    When I met Bai Youwei and the others on the road, Wei Xiao, who was sitting in the car, greeted them and continued on.


    When the convoy arrived outside the No. 1 villa group, all cars turned off, and Wei Xiao got out of the car for the first time.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    It seemed that Bai Youwei, who had not seen Wei Xiao for a few years, was excited like a happy bird pounced on Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao caught her.


    "What makes you so happy?"


    Bai Youwei said excitedly: "Husband, helicopter, you actually got a helicopter back. It''s really amazing." Apart from the excitement, Bai Youwei kissed Wei Xiao on the face as a reward.


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect a helicopter to make Bai Youwei so excited, and shaved her little nose.


    "All the people present began to unload the cargo."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Batch after batch of weapons and equipment were moved to Villa One.


    In less than an hour, the weapons and equipment on the three kcals were emptied.


    Many people are powerful.


    Previously, Wei Xiao and the others had used this batch of weapons and equipment for several hours, but now, the time from getting off the weapons and equipment to moving into the villa has been directly reduced by three-quarters.


    After being busy, everyone was a little sweaty, one by one sitting on the grass in rough clothes to rest.


    The five of Ming Yulan and the others didn''t feel any discomfort when they came here for the first time.


    The living environment in the villa is better than they thought.


    There are men and women here, and everyone looks so harmonious.


    There is no chaos, no darkness, everything is so beautiful.


    "Sister Lan, this place is really beautiful, will we live in such a place in the future?"


    "Before I heard people say that the environment in Haitian Garden is like heaven. I didn¡¯t believe it at that time, but now I¡¯ve just entered here and I know, is it even more beautiful than heaven? Look at the flowers on the ground, I feel I feel as if I am in the world of the sea of ??flowers. Sure enough, our decision was too correct."


    "I don''t know if we have the opportunity to live in the villa here. If it allows me to enjoy a night, I would die."


    The companions around Ming Yulan sighed.


    Ming Yulan, with a smile on her face, turned her gaze to Wei Xiao who was in harmony with Bai Youwei at this moment.


    "Obviously he is a good and loving person, but he is cold to strangers. Isn''t it tired?" Ming Yulan couldn''t help but complain about Wei Xiao.


    "Sister Lan, how do you feel now? Is there a sense of rejoicing?" The short-haired woman beside her smiled and asked Ming Yulan''s arm.


    Ming Yulan regained consciousness.


    "It''s okay! Much better than I thought."


    "Really? I can only blame Sister Lan for being too demanding. This is the end of the world. It is not too happy to have such a shelter in the end of the world. I have decided that this will be my home in the future, and I will do it well. Protect it, and I will kill them all who want to destroy it." The short-haired woman squeezed her fist with a serious face.


    Ming Yulan has a black line.


    What are you talking about?


    When they were talking and laughing, Li Qingshu walked towards them.


    "You are new here, right?"


    The five raised their heads to look at Li Qingshu.


    "Are you?" Ming Yulan stopped talking.


    "I am Li Qingshu, the assistant of the Lord, you can also call me Steward Li. After a day of tiredness, the Lord asked me to take you to Villa No. 3 where you will live in the future. Originally, this matter should be taken care of by your manager Jiang Xue and others. , But they all have problems now, so I have to do it for them."


    "Trouble Steward Li."


    "You''re welcome, come with me!" Li Qingshu led the five people, and then walked towards Villa No. 3.


    Bai Youwei, who was nestling in Wei Xiao''s arms not far away, noticed Ming Yulan and others.


    "Husband, are they all the survivors you brought back this time?"


    "Why, jealous?"


    Bai Youwei''s face is slightly red.


    "No! They are not as beautiful as I am. The most beautiful one is not as good as Xiaoyu, I am not jealous! My husband is very picky."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t click on it either.


    Hugging Bai Youwei''s hands tightly, Wei Xiao said indifferently: "In the last days, it is not easy for people to survive. As long as they are obedient, one can save one! We can''t be left in the whole world in the future. Isn''t it boring?"


    "Hmm! My husband is right, I absolutely support you."


    "You!" The finger nodded on Bai Youwei''s forehead: "Get up! It''s time for dinner after a busy day."


    Bai Youwei got up.


    "What does my husband want to eat? I will let Sister Piaoyue do it."


    "You figure it out, as long as you choose, I like it."


    The occasional doting can make Bai Youwei feel that Wei Xiao cares about her.


    But casually, didn''t you see that Bai Youwei''s big eyes were narrowed into crescent shapes?


    "My husband is really nice." After kissing Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei hopped into the villa.


    After dinner, in Villa One.


    All the men in the villa gathered together.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the main position, looked at the younger brothers under his hand and spoke first: "Now we have weapons and equipment, but you should have also discovered a problem. We don¡¯t have enough manpower. No matter how many weapons, no one can use it. It''s just a pile of rubbish."


    Yi Jianfeng agreed with them.


    "I told you before that in the near future I will organize an outing to collect materials. The materials in the villa are just that, but our people are increasing. If we don''t add a batch of materials as soon as possible, we will have a food crisis. This is something I will never allow to happen."


    "Lord, tell me! When will you go out to collect supplies?" Yi Jianfeng said.


    Others have the same meaning with him.


    As long as Wei Xiao said a word, they could set off at any time.


    When it comes to words, Wei Xiao no longer talks nonsense.


    "In just a few days. But before the action, we will add some manpower."


    Guo Chenghao said, "Is the Lord planning to use those people outside?"


    He was referring to the prisoners.


    No wonder Guo Chenghao thought of those people. Among them, there are ten men, and if they are pulled out, they will be a powerful force.


    "Are those people unstable?" Gao Shuai asked worriedly.


    They were enemies before, and during this day, Jiang Xue''s oppression on them was not light. They have no weapons now, so they can only swallow their anger in order to survive, but once Wei Xiao wants to use them, in order to help everyone in the collection of materials, they must be given weapons.


    In this way, it is inevitable that they will do harm to others and themselves.


    ...

 Chapter 46： Idea for college

    Wei Xiao shook his head: "You don''t need to think too much, I won''t use those people. They will only have a chance to survive if they complete the tasks I have given them, but that''s all. The supplementary manpower I mentioned is not from the villa. It''s outside the villa."


    "Outside the villa?"


    Everyone is puzzled.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "I remember when I first moved here from the outside, Qing Shu told me that a group of survivors from the film school wanted to occupy this place, but they were scared away by Qing Shu and others. Since someone came from there. Running over, it shows that there are survivors over there."


    "Compared to the adults in society who have become old fritters, students are easier to control. They will also be our best source of troops."


    "As far as I know, there are two colleges closest to Haitian Garden, the Normal College and the Film Academy. Before the end of the world, the total number of students in these two colleges exceeded 30,000. It is no surprise that some of them survived. Lord, the two colleges are not far from the downtown area. If we rescue them, the number of zombies we face will be hard to estimate." Guo Chenghao said.


    "If it was the beginning, we would really have to do it all together, but now we don''t need it anymore. It will take some time at most."


    "The Lord is talking about the helicopter we drove back?" Yi Jianfeng''s eyes lit up.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Yes, it''s a helicopter."


    "Huh, why didn''t I expect it?"


    The others suddenly realized.


    "When is the Lord going to rescue?" Lan Qiang asked.


    "Tomorrow, today I will call you here, first to inform you of this, and second, I am going to bring some of you over."


    "Aren''t we all going?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "No need. We are going to save people, not clean up zombies. In this way, Jianfeng, Lanqiang, Li Cunyong and Tong Qian will come with me tomorrow. You are all fighters. You should be better than others for this kind of rescue operation. With all the experience, the others stayed in the villa group. Didn¡¯t we bring back a few female special police officers today? Let them teach you how to use guns."


    "Lord, I want to go too." Fu Wanwan said abruptly.


    Wei Xiao looked at him curiously.


    "reason?"


    Others are just like Wei Xiao.


    Going to rescue doesn''t mean that there is no danger. Didn''t you see Guo Chenghao lowering his head all the way when Wei Xiao said that he would take some people to the rescue? He was afraid that Wei Xiao would choose him.


    If others can''t dodge things and pay millions to fight for them, can you not make everyone curious?


    Fu million was stared by everyone, and his cheeks were slightly red.


    "Tell me your reason! An old man, what is your blushing face?" Lan Qiang, who was sitting next to him, saw Fu Wanwan''s shy look and kicked him angrily.


    "I said you can''t laugh at me."


    "Don''t go if you don''t want to say it." Wei Xiao said coldly, not the one to accommodate him.


    "Don''t don''t don''t, Lord, I said, I said it''s okay?" Fu Wanwan said bitterly, he was not afraid of being picked up by Wei Xiao, and said, "In fact, it''s nothing, I am I want to visit two campuses. Those are the Film and Television Academy and the Teachers College. There are a lot of beautiful women. If you can meet a few who like yourself, hehe..."


    With a smirk on his face, Fu million, he didn''t say that other people would also know what he was thinking.


    "You kid..." Lan Qiang was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Fu Wanwan looked at Wei Xiao nervously, the reason he had already said, and now he was waiting for the boss to clap his hands.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have the anger he imagined, but instead laughed.


    "Speaking of which, everyone in this room is still single, right?"


    I don''t know why Wei Xiao asked such a question. Many people said it was like this. Even though they are married, the other half also left in the last days.


    Wei Xiao calmly said: "I originally planned to notify you later on this matter, but since the one million has been raised, then I will give you some details. In the future, the people in the base are destined to reorganize their families. You have the ability, I If you don¡¯t prevent free love, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have the ability, because then I will force you to start a family based on the performance of men and women..."


    "Don''t say I''m overbearing, in the end of the world, I don''t have much time for you to fall in love. If you can''t get it for a short time, then leave it to the base to arrange. Of course, I prohibit forced behavior here. If you let me know that someone is coming, One is counted as one, and there is no mercy."


    Wei Xiao''s words made people excited to hear, and similarly, they were also scary.


    Especially with the three words "Kill Wushen", Yi Jianfeng and the others didn''t think that Wei Xiao was trying to frighten them. If someone really breaks Wei Xiao''s rules, he will die.


    There is awe, but more of excitement.


    "My lord, is it possible to have polygamy in the base?" Gao Shuai asked.


    "What do you think? And..."


    Just as Lan Qiang wanted to say something, Wei Xiao raised his hand to stop him.


    Looking at Gao Shuai, his appearance is worthy of his name. He is indeed a little handsome. Such people have very good congenital conditions, and if they have the ability in the last days, they are indeed very attractive.


    "Do you want to have polygamy?" Wei Xiao asked with a smile.


    Gao Shuai sneered: "I just ask, ask..."


    "no problem!"


    "what?"


    "I said it¡¯s okay, let alone polygamy, I will not object to polygamy, but if you have the ability to ensure family harmony, no chaos and end, even if you have three thousand harems, I will not object. Stop it. If you don''t have this ability, you can dispel this idea for me as soon as possible."


    Gao Shuai did not expect Wei Xiao to agree.


    As for the words behind Wei Xiao, Gao Shuai didn''t have to worry about it at all.


    In the last days, he can''t handle a woman with a personality, but it''s not easy for those who are willing to sacrifice everything in order to survive?


    Gao Shuai said excitedly: "Lord, no, my god, from today onwards, you are the supreme **** in my Gao Shuai''s mind. Any decision you make in the future, no matter if you need to give up my life, I will do it for you without hesitation. I am handsome and swear by my life''s sexual blessing."


    Looking at the high-spirited and righteous Gao Shuai, Yi Jianfeng and the others couldn''t help but twitch.


    How much does this guy want to open the harem to say this?


    Think women want to be crazy, right?


    "Okay, that''s all for today''s meeting. Let''s go back! Tomorrow morning, the Armed Airborne Film Academy."


    "Yes!"


    On the second floor, Bai Youwei and others did not participate in the meeting held by Wei Xiao, but they heard what Wei Xiao and others talked about.


    Especially the forced marriage of men and women in the base will make them nervous.


    "Miss Song, you said that the Lord will not also betroth us to others in the future?" Li Qingshu asked worriedly.


    As the staff of Villa No. 1, they used to be proud of Wei Xiao''s people, but they were even proud of what Wei Xiao said just now. No one would think that Wei Xiao was just a joke.


    Since they came into contact with Wei Xiao, this powerful and domineering man has always done what he said.


    Without a male partner, that means being single, and being single will be assigned.


    They can resist, but in front of Wei Xiao, doesn''t this idea feel ridiculous?


    Li Qingshu and others, who have never thought about this aspect, are now full of confusion and fear about their future.


    Song Xiaoyu frowned.


    According to Wei Xiao, she is also on the distribution list.


    No one is an exception to a woman who has not become Wei Xiao.


    Doesn''t he really like me at all?


    Song Xiaoyu was also scared.


    ¡­

 Chapter 47： There are people in the DPRK who are easy to handle

    Song Xiaoyu replied to Li Qingshu: "If it were him, the things you are worried about are likely to happen. But we are not without chance."


    "What opportunity?" The women''s eyes lit up.


    Song Xiaoyu glanced at the hall where there was no one but Wei Xiao, and said softly: "Brother Xiao said that we will assign marriage partners based on the performance of men and women. As long as our performance in the future is no one can match, then we are not assigned. People?"


    The people around her were stunned when they heard the words, and then many people laughed bitterly.


    "Miss Song, don''t be joking. Compared with men, how many performance opportunities can we have? Even if we go out with them to clean up zombies, can we clean up zombies as fast as men?" Chu Feifei said bitterly.


    "Did I say that it was a performance in this area?"


    There is a turning point.


    "What does Miss Song mean?"


    Song Xiaoyu smiled mysteriously: "You said, if we let the man below be inseparable from us, he would still be willing to assign us out with his domineering character?"


    It was just a reminder, as if to show Li Qingshu and the others a way to survive, everyone''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "I won''t tell you anymore, I''m going to study a few new dishes, and try to let the master taste it as soon as possible." Piaoyue reacted the fastest, and it began to show.


    "The Lord has to go out almost every day. If things go on like this, the bones will definitely not be able to bear it. I want to come up with an effective massage method as soon as possible. Yuehong, let''s study it now."


    "Okay, Sister Qingqing!"


    "Do you think the Lord would like ancient dances?" Lan Cai asked in a somewhat unconfident manner.


    Looking at the women who were thinking about each other, Song Xiaoyu was completely speechless.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei, who had not spoken all the time, looked at the serious people and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Song Xiaoyu rolled her eyes.


    "You can still laugh?"


    Bai Youwei suppressed her smile: "Don''t you think they look funny now?"


    Hearing Bai Youwei¡¯s words, Song Xiaoyu was furious: "Of course you think so, Master Youwei? What a noble title, except Brother Xiao, who dares to decide your life? But we are different, we It''s just a group of young people, let alone freedom, life and death are all between you big people''s thoughts, and now I can only hope that people who marry in the future will not be too bad and be satisfied."


    Seeing Song Xiaoyu¡¯s tasteful expression, Bai Youwei stretched out her hand to hug her and comforted her: ¡°Okay, okay, can¡¯t I make a mistake? After a big deal, when my husband will betroth you to someone you don¡¯t like, I will help you blow the pillow. Wind, let her husband let you go."


    "Is that what you said?"


    "I said, do you want to record?"


    With Bai Youwei''s assurance, Song Xiaoyu was obviously relieved.


    In the turn, Song Xiaoyu smiled easily: "It''s worthy of being my good sister, and it''s not wasted that I created opportunities for you and Brother Xiao in the first place."


    Sure enough, he complied with the sentence: There are people in the DPRK who are easy to handle. No matter how the world changes, some of the established rules before the end of the world cannot be changed.


    Early the next morning, many people hadn''t woken up yet.


    "Master!"


    "Are you all ready?"


    "ready anytime!"


    "Then what are you waiting for, boarding!"


    "Yes!"


    Yi Jianfeng entered the cockpit for the first time and started the engine.


    Others entered the helicopter one after another.


    The plane took off and went straight to the film school.


    Minghai Film Academy, as a well-known film and television talent input base second only to the National Capital Forbidden Cinema in China, there are countless young girls entering the entertainment circle from here every year.


    According to the relevant survey before the end of the world, nearly 30% of the entertainment stars in the entertainment industry came from this place.


    It has received widespread attention and is the only candidate for successor besides the Forbidden Theater in the capital.


    Because of this, people who have certain conditions have to enter this place every year, which also allows the number of students in this college to reach a high level.


    The apocalyptic eruption happened not long after the new students reported. Therefore, after the apocalyptic eruption, the corpse in the college was particularly serious. Many students who had never changed were attacked unsuspectingly. Seventy percent of the people who were attacked had no bones, and 30 percent became zombies.


    The number of survivors still alive today is less than two hundred.


    The canteen, supermarket, and gymnasium are their only remaining strongholds. The survivors in other places were either captured by the zombies and annihilated by the entire army, or fled here as soon as the zombies did not find them.


    Those who are still alive are completely surrounded by zombies, with little hope of escape.


    Inside the school cafeteria.


    Doors and windows are closed tightly, and debris is piled up.


    In a space of thousands of square meters on the third floor, a group of men and women are carrying bowls and chopsticks to receive poor food from several female students.


    Each of them didn¡¯t get much, only two spoonfuls. The rice grains were mixed with other foods. It is estimated that there were no two or two, but each of them was extremely careful to protect their rice bowls, fearing that the sparse food inside would splash by themselves. Come out the same.


    "Sister Wang, we don''t have many things. If this continues, even if we are not eaten by zombies, we will be starved to death."


    "There is not much drinking water, even if you save a little drink, you can only last for three days at most."


    Su Wang, who was immersed in his share of food, heard the report from the two girls who were in charge of everyone''s food and water, and a pair of willow eyebrows couldn''t help but jump.


    She put down the rice bowl in her hand.


    "How long can the food last?" Shu Wang''s voice was very pleasant, a kind of royal sister''s voice.


    The plain tone is full of affinity, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    The girl in charge of the food said bitterly: "My situation is not much better than Xiaorou. According to the current consumption, it will probably last for five days."


    "So few? There are two bags of fifty catties of sweet potatoes in the cafeteria?"


    The girl in charge of the food smiled bitterly: "Sister Wang, take a look at how many mouths we have here? Although we have tried our best to reduce the consumption of each meal, how many days can we last for two bags of sweet potatoes if we add up the weight of everyone?"


    There are a total of 47 people here, of which girls account for nearly four-fifths, and boys only have eleven. Even if so many people are full, the food they consume every day is still a number that cannot be ignored.


    Shu Wang didn''t expect their food and water to be consumed so quickly.


    "It would be great if the stronghold we occupied was the school''s big supermarket. At least for a few months, we don''t have to worry about food." Xiaorou said at this time.


    Her words condensed Shu Wang''s eyes slightly.


    Xiao Rou, who seemed to realize that she had said something wrong, quickly explained: "Sister Wang, don''t get me wrong, I definitely didn''t mean that, I just said it casually."


    Shu Wang smiled and asked, "Are you envious of those who left here before?"


    "Sister Wang, I, I..." Xiao Rou was speechless, not knowing how to respond to Shu Wang.


    "Don''t be nervous, you are right to have this idea. Whether it is the supermarket or the stadium, their conditions are better than ours. It doesn''t matter if you go there, man! Join them, you will be in the same way, maybe you can divide. To one or two beautiful girls, as for our girls..."


    Shu Wang said with a tone of voice, pretending to be relaxed and smiled: "It''s also very simple, you will be done lying down. If they are taken by their leader, they will fly directly into the sky, and there will be no need to worry about food and water anymore, how good."


    "Sister Wang, don''t talk about it. I will never mention the supermarket anymore. I will always follow you. Do whatever you want me to do." Xiao Rou cried anxiously.


    ...

 Chapter 48： The first goddess of the film school

    "Don¡¯t, sister is not laughing at you, I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s the end of the world, we women, it¡¯s not easy to survive, and we have to survive in this end of the world, don¡¯t rely on the strong, unless we die, otherwise, it¡¯s hard for us Keep going. If you have a chance, you can go! Don''t care about how I feel, it''s better than starving to death here."


    "Sister Wang..."


    "Don''t doubt what I said, what I said is true. There is a chance to live, why don''t you cherish it? Just because of that reservedness?"


    Shu Wang didn''t seem to be joking.


    But her words fell in Xiaorou and the others'' ears, but they made them feel extremely uncomfortable.


    When they established a stronghold here, wasn''t it just a step that they didn''t want to get along with the people on both sides? But now, their original persistence is now cracked by the food. The sadness is like becoming the person they once hated the most.


    But what can they do? Stay here, and sooner or later you will be starved to death.


    They are still young and don''t want to die.


    What you insist on depends on the circumstances.


    Xiaorou''s heart has loosened.


    "Sister Wang, then, are you with us? After all..."


    Before Xiao Rou could finish speaking, Shu Wang stopped her directly.


    "I can''t control your decision, and I don''t want to control it, but my persistence will not change."


    "Go together. Wang Shu, let us leave you here alone, we can''t do it..."


    "Yes. I was with you at the beginning. I was just to protect you. The places you don''t go are completely meaningless to me."


    "Wang Shu, having me by your side will never make you feel wronged."


    Shu Wang''s words here were obviously heard by those boys.


    All of them didn''t care about eating, and they promised Wang Shu one after another.


    Wang Shu felt contemptuous in his heart.


    Just a bunch of waste!


    Really she didn''t know the thoughts of these boys?


    As the first goddess of the Minghai Film Academy, before the end of the world, there are not many men who pursue Wangshu, but she never gives anyone a chance. Those boys who pursued her, those who had the strength, continued to stalk, and those who were not, had long been persuaded by Shu Wang''s high coldness.


    After the outbreak of the end times, some people who were dismissed thought that an opportunity had come, and they leaned against Shu Wang, thinking that they had captured the heart of the goddess through their performance in the end times. Unfortunately, they never caught Shu Wang''s eyes.


    If she has to choose a man from the school boys to rely on, it is definitely not the eleven here.


    Isn¡¯t their leader a better choice for the supermarket and the stadium? They had contacted Shu Wang many times, as long as Shu Wang agreed to be their woman, they immediately organized a man to come to rescue. Their respective abilities do not know how much better than these people who can only write bad checks.


    Shu Wang is a smart man.


    On her terms, when she decided to enter the entertainment industry and be admitted to this school, she was mentally prepared for certain things.


    She doesn''t ask that the person who protects her in the future is handsome, but she must be strong.


    In the last days, she also knew her choice very well. The reason why she has not made a choice is because she thinks the people in the school are too weak.


    Regardless of the strength of other strongholds than hers, it was because they occupied a favorable position in advance. Once they did not have these advantages, they were not much different from ordinary people and felt insecure.


    She was waiting, waiting for the person she wanted to find to show up. It''s just that her persistence is not completely shaken now, but cracks are also beginning to appear.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Just as Wang Shu sighed in her heart, a roar in her ears made her heart shake.


    "what sound?"


    "I think it''s the sound of a helicopter."


    "It''s not like, but it''s. You look outside?"


    Outside, over the school, the helicopter carried by Wei Xiao and the others has hovered above it.


    The sound made by the helicopter undoubtedly attracted the corpses in this area.


    Countless zombies followed under them, and the densely packed heads of people could not see the end of the school when they saw it from inside the school.


    How many zombies are there!


    "My lord, where are we landing?" Yi Jianfeng in the cockpit talked with Wei Xiao through the walkie-talkie.


    The noise on the plane is too loud, so you don¡¯t need a walkie-talkie, and you can¡¯t hear it just by shouting.


    "Don''t stop, fly a few times around the periphery of the school, and other people pay attention to the place below where there are survivors. When we find survivors, we will go to save people."


    "Yes!"


    Yi Jianfeng responded and flew the helicopter around the school''s periphery.


    The students hiding in the various strongholds of the school looked at the helicopter as if it was about to fly away, and some of them couldn''t stand it.


    Shu Wang, who were on the third floor of the canteen, and the survivors hiding in the gymnasium, called them in a way that Wei Xiao and the others could see.


    The sound they made couldn''t attract the attention of the zombies outside.


    Put it this way! If the zombie is compared to a man and the voice is a woman, then the movement they make is a woman who looks unsightly, and the movement made by Wei Xiao and the others is not only a peerless beauty, but also wears this **** ( Sense) Peerless beauty in uniform.


    Which is more attractive to zombies is self-evident.


    Li Cunyong, who was in charge of reconnaissance in the air, quickly found survivors in two places through a telescope.


    "Lord, the survivors were found at the direction of eight o''clock and five o''clock at the same time. The former is located in a nine-storey gymnasium, which is 300 meters away from us. The latter is supposed to be a canteen with a height of 15 meters. It''s five hundred meters away from us." Li Cun Yonghui reported.


    Wei Xiao only hesitated for a moment before making a decision.


    "Go to the gym, prepare ladders and ropes, the plane doesn''t need to stop, we will land directly on the top floor."


    "Yes!"


    The helicopter accelerated, and the body disappeared within the visible range of the canteen.


    "Don''t go, don''t go, come back, come back!"


    "Did they not find us?"


    "Damn, what shall we do now?"


    When there is no hope, everyone can remain calm and calm, but hope to appear and leave. This kind of joy and sorrow almost makes some people in Shuwang feel emotionally broken.


    Shu Wang''s eyes also showed disappointment.


    "Don''t panic everyone. I think the helicopter that came just now is not for civilian use. Do you all know what it means?"


    Shu Wang opened his mouth and calmed the group of people who were anxious.


    "Sister Wang, you mean, this is an army gunship?" someone asked.


    Shu Wang nodded.


    "Yes. Since the army helicopters are here, it means that the army has stabilized. If I guess correctly, it will not take long for an army to come here to clean up the zombies, and we will be rescued soon."


    "Really?"


    "We have to believe in the army. They, no matter when they are, are the group of people most worthy of our trust." Shu Wang said forcefully.


    Her words undoubtedly gave everyone a reassurance.


    It''s not that they believe Shu Wang''s words so easily, but that at this time, hope is better than no hope.


    The army! If the army is really coming to rescue, what zombies will they be afraid of in the future?


    "Great, great, the army is finally here, we are saved."


    "Uuuu...Mom, I''m saved, I''m saved."


    Shu Wang didn''t cheer with everyone, but looked out the window solemnly.


    "Is it really the army?"


    ...

 Chapter 49： stadium

    stadium.


    Wei Xiao and the others have come here.


    The shape of the entire stadium is a bit like a large diamond ring.


    There is an open-air football stadium of international standards.


    In the outermost extension of the football field, a tall building was erected, which includes a basketball court, gymnasium, theater, etc., with complete facilities.


    But now the football field that can accommodate tens of thousands of people has been filled with zombies, because the helicopter hovered over the building, and dense groups of corpses were constantly pouring in toward the exit of the football field. However, the exit of the football field is obviously closed. This caused huge congestion at the exit.


    People who jump from above will probably be caught by the plane formed by the heads of the zombies.


    "Master, you can go down now."


    On the plane, Yi Jianfeng has stabilized the helicopter.


    When Wei Xiao and others heard it, they put down the ropes, tick marks on the ropes and fell to the top of the building one by one.


    "Safe on the roof!"


    Li Cun Yonghe and Tong Qian, who came down first, surveyed the surroundings, and reported one by one after not finding any zombies.


    After Wei Xiao and Fu million came down, Lan Qiang and Yi Jianfeng were left on the plane.


    It was Wei Xiao''s decision to keep the Lan Gun on the plane.


    This time he not only brought a sniper, but also a light machine gun. Staying on the plane can deal with emergencies and cover Wei Xiao and the others. Then there are people who will board the plane for a while, and no one will pick them up. The rookies in the school, especially the female students, may not succeed on their own.


    "Go, let''s see how many survivors are here."


    Wei Xiao greeted Tong Qian and the others, and took the lead to walk towards the roof exit.


    Their figures quickly disappeared before Lan Qiang.


    Entering the corridor, there is no need for Wei Xiao to act, Tong Qian and Li Cunyong volunteered to open the way for them.


    Stopping all the way, they soon came to where the survivors were hiding.


    The sixth floor.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    A knock on the door sounded in a dance room.


    "They''re here, let''s open the door for them soon." The people inside were noisy.


    Several little girls ran to open the door for Wei Xiao and the others.


    Indoors, there is a place that stands out at this time.


    That''s where a group of boys in ball uniforms gather.


    All of them are tall and majestic, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes. They look handsome and powerful.


    But they are not happy to look at it now.


    They really can''t be happy.


    A helicopter appeared in the air just now, and there was no time to control the few people on the scene. Some students here seized the opportunity to send a distress signal to the people on the helicopter. It was too late when they wanted to stop it. Now that they heard the knock on the door, they had no doubt that the person outside the door was on the helicopter.


    These people actually do not want outsiders to intervene in their small group.


    They have food, drink, and status here. Beautiful school girls and school girls can play casually. Don''t mention how happy the days are, but once outsiders intervene, can they continue to do whatever they want?


    Thinking that their dominant position here is very likely to be replaced by others, if they hadn''t been able to forbear it, I was afraid that the students who recruited Wei Xiao and others would have been severely beaten by them.


    "Brother Jian, what should I do now?" someone asked in a low voice.


    The man called Brother Jian, his full name is Li Tingjian, is a handsome man with a height of 1.8 meters and long flowing hair.


    He is the leader here, and he is quite strong. Before the end of the world, I heard that he was a black belt eight-stage taekwondo master.


    Li Tingjian was smoking a cigarette and said with a cold face: "Actually."


    The door opened quickly.


    The two girls who opened the door saw Wei Xiao and the others, their eyes lit up.


    The main thing is that Wei Xiao and the others are too convincing.


    All four of them were in uniform black combat uniforms, wearing bullet-proof helmets, with their main weapons, secondary weapons, and all kinds of projectiles. They were very impactful and made people feel safe.


    "Are you armed police?" asked a girl with a little freckles on her face.


    "No." The headed Wei Xiao replied, standing in front of the door and looking inside.


    Good guys, there are still a lot of people.


    There are about seventy to eighty people visually, of which males account for more than half.


    "The people in this gym are here?" Wei Xiao asked the two girls in front of him.


    The two girls were a little disappointed when Wei Xiao answered that he was not an armed police officer, but this did not prevent them from being excited.


    One of the girls replied to Wei Xiao: "If it''s just a gymnasium, then all the surviving people are here."


    Wei Xiao nodded, then turned around to deal with Millions and they said, "Take them to the roof, pay attention to order, and don''t cause chaos."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Paying a million is now very excited.


    He could see that when Wei Xiao greeted him, his figure immediately attracted the attention of many beautiful girls.


    It''s this feeling, it''s this kind of gaze, that the savior''s glorious image makes Fu million extremely enjoyable.


    Mad, can''t help it anymore, let me get out of the way, I want to pretend to be 13.


    Fu Wanbao flicked his helmet with his left hand, and walked in front of the two girls happily: "Classmates, now I listen to my arrangements. Everyone, line up and follow me to the top of the building. , A helicopter will take you to a safe place


    square. Don''t worry about the zombies. With us, the zombies cannot get close to you. "


    "Great, I can finally leave this ghost place."


    "Let''s line up quickly."


    "Brother, is it safe to pick us up?"


    There was a lot of noise in the room, and the most asked question was whether the place they were going to was safe.


    Li Cun Yong said coldly: "This is the end of the world, and there is no absolutely safe place in the world. We can only assure you that there are no zombies inside our base, and even if there are zombies outside the base, our people have the ability to take them all. Clean it up."


    "Hey...you may not know that our base has water, electricity, and luxurious villas. As long as you go, over time, you will wonder if you are living in paradise." Paying a million is like a salesman. Like the personnel, try to pick the base as good as possible.


    "Really? Do you really have hot water?" a beautiful girl asked expectantly.


    "Of course, I vouch for my personality. Now everyone is lining up to follow me."


    "Good, good."


    "I see who dares to leave this door."


    Just when many people inside actively responded to paying millions, a very arrogant voice came from the inside.


    The people who were vying to line up all trembled, their gazes shifted, and they looked at the sound source in fear.


    Li Tingjian and the others, who hadn''t moved much, acted at this time.


    The man who was talking was a boy with a mushroom head. His voice fell, and Li Tingjian and his party walked directly towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    When passing by the students in line, Li Tingjian''s younger brother also cast threatening glances at them.


    A bit pretentious.


    "Who are these people? So diao?" Fu Wanwan sneered.


    ¡­

 Chapter 50： Confident and fearless person

    This group of people came to Wei Xiao and the others, and Li Tingjian, headed by them, faced Wei Xiao directly.


    Without waiting for them to pay a million, Li Tingjian said coldly: "Several people, I''m really sorry, everything was a misunderstanding just now. No one of us wants to leave. If you want to rescue other people, you can go elsewhere."


    Li Tingjian''s words simply rubbed Wei Xiao''s IQ on the ground.


    No one wants to leave?


    Didn''t you TM see that there are more than half of the people in line?


    "You..." Fu Wanwan wanted to say something, but Wei Xiao also stopped him.


    Because at this time, Wei Xiao saw a dozen boys who hadn''t lined up before, and walked towards them.


    Obviously, Li Tingjian''s actions gave these people great courage.


    They are also people who don''t want to leave just like Li Tingjian and others.


    "You should be their boss, right?"


    Facing Wei Xiao, Li Tingjian was quite courageous, without a trace of fear on his face.


    "I''m sorry, it took your time, but we don''t need any rescue here. Please leave."


    Young people have personality.


    "Do you know what the consequences will be when you say this?" Wei Xiao said in a flat tone, unhappy or angry.


    There was a slight change in Li Tingjian''s face.


    The little brothers who were with him also moved backwards unconsciously, their eyes staring at the guns in their hands with some fear.


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Tingjian still boldly said: "I don''t know. But I don''t think you can kill me just because of this. So many people here are watching. If you don''t agree with you and kill, then your purpose of rescuing us It is worthy of our suspicion. Instead of trusting a group of strangers who don''t know the details, I think they are more willing to stay in this familiar environment."


    Just after Li Tingjian''s words, the eyes of the students who were standing in line suddenly changed indoors.


    Kill the heart.


    This is a very good person, and it is no wonder that he can become the boss here.


    Wei Xiao smiled meaningfully: "It seems that this is the confidence that makes you dare to stand in front of me and speak."


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "What do you mean?" Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    If you are someone who knows Wei Xiao, once you see this look in Wei Xiao, you know that someone is going to suffer.


    However, this time Li Tingjian was very lucky. Just as Wei Xiao was about to have an attack, the intercom on his shoulder heard the sound of a spear.


    "Master, I think you need to leave as soon as possible."


    Wei Xiao frowned: "What''s the matter?"


    "There are too many zombies attracted by helicopters outside the gymnasium. Under the building where you are, there are already zombies that have formed a mountain of zombies and crawled in from the corridor on the fourth floor. You must be careful."


    After Lan Qiang finished speaking, Li Cunyong ran towards the top of the stairs without waiting for Wei Xiao''s instructions.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Da da da¡­"


    "Lord, the zombies rushed up, let''s leave as soon as possible." Gunshots and Li Cunyong''s shouts came at the same time.


    "Damn it!"


    Wei Xiao cursed and didn''t have time to pay attention to Li Tingjian.


    "Everyone, go to the top of the building right away. If you don''t want to die, hurry up. Millions, you are responsible for arranging them to board the plane. If you dare not obey the arrangement, they will be executed on the spot. Tong Qian, you and I will support Li Cunyong. "


    "Yes, Lord. Follow me, hurry up."


    The three moved separately.


    As for the people in the dance studio, there is no need to urge anyone to rush out one by one.


    Pulling is inevitable, trampling is also expected, the nervous and frightened students ran to the top of the building like crazy.


    "Brother Jian, what shall we do?"


    Some dazed Li Tingjian reacted.


    "This group of bastards!" These words refer to Wei Xiao and the others: "What are they doing here? Run!"


    Now Li Tingjian didn''t want anything else, and ran toward the top of the building for the first time.


    At the entrance of the stairs on the fifth floor.


    Li Cun Yongzheng used a micro-stamp in his hand to make a zombie that rushed up from below.


    Wei Xiao and Tong Qian joined soon.


    "So many?" Wei Xiao was also surprised when he saw the corridors full of corpses that couldn''t move forward.


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao kicked the front zombie. The zombie retreated, and he was overwhelmed behind him.


    "The corridors from the first floor to the fourth floor are full of debris, and the zombies can''t get up. These zombies all climbed in from the fourth floor corridor through the stack of Arhats. Lord, there are too many zombies, we are afraid that we will not be able to resist it for long." Li Cunyong said while firing.


    Wei Xiao naturally understood this.


    The zombies outside kept coming in from the fourth floor, and with the three of them, they couldn''t stop the zombies from spreading upward.


    Even if Wei Xiao exposes his biggest secret, the time he can buy is not enough for all the students inside to withdraw.


    Can''t do it recklessly!


    Wei Xiao once again repulsed the wave of zombies that stepped on his companion''s body again, and said to the two behind him: "This can''t go on like this. You two, now go back immediately and let the students help, try to find heavy objects. The debris is blocking the seventh floor and the corridors above the seventh floor."


    The heart trembles from the inch.


    "Lord, what do you do if we block the road?"


    "I will stay to buy you time to block the road. Don''t worry, I have a way to leave, go quickly."


    "This¡­"


    "Did you forget my rules?"


    Li Cunyong gritted their teeth with Tong Qian. The former said: "Lord, you must come up safely."


    "roll!"


    The two did not hesitate anymore, turned around and ran upstairs.


    ten minutes later.


    Wei Xiao''s figure has been forced from the stairs on the fifth floor to the stairs on the sixth floor.


    Originally, with his strength, he wouldn''t be forced by the zombies to come here so quickly, but in order to ensure that he was not injured and not revealing his secrets, Wei Xiao did not force himself.


    Let''s fight and retreat.


    Judging from the constant sound of heavy objects hitting the ground from upstairs, ten minutes was enough time for Cun Yong and the others to block the passage of one floor. Even if it is not strict, it is definitely not easy for zombies to pass easily.


    "Master, we have completely sealed the corridor on the seventh floor, you can leave."


    Anxious words came from the walkie-talkie.


    He thought he was worried about Wei Xiao''s safety, and the passageway of the first floor of the title immediately reported to Wei Xiao.


    "Well, you continue to block the road, we will meet on the top of the building!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to fight, and kicked a large zombies again. After a breath of time, Wei Xiao turned and rushed to the seventh floor.


    The corridor from the seventh floor to the eighth floor is full of tables, chairs, and fitness equipment. In the corridor that is completely impassable, the zombies want to pass it is a delusion.


    Confirming that Li Cunyong had sealed the passage, Wei Xiao rushed to the corridor on the seventh floor.


    Looking at the corner of the eighth floor corridor and the tiled concrete protective wall, Wei Xiao carried the Mo knife in his hand and sprinted at high speed. When he was less than three meters away from the triangular wall on the eighth floor, he jumped. He stepped on the protective wall in the corridor on the seventh floor and applied force again, and the figure rushed towards the triangular protective wall like an offline arrow.


    At this time, Wei Xiao''s strength was fully displayed.


    Put your hands and feet against the walls on the left and right, leaning on them like a gecko.


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Xiao pressed his feet and grabbed the edge of the protective wall with one hand and turned over to the corridor on the eighth floor.


    Following the same procedure, when he reached the ninth floor, he followed a pipe directly to the top of the building.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao directly over the wall to the top floor, they were guarding Li Cunyong at the exit of the building and walking towards Wei Xiao.


    I don''t know if it was Wei Xiao''s dazzling eyes or what, when Li Cunyong walked towards him, Wei Xiao actually found tears flickering in the corner of his eyes.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Wei Xiao''s heart twitched.


    ¡­

 Chapter 51： Someone wants to die

    "Lord, are you okay?" Li Cunyong asked concerned.


    Wei Xiao looked at the corner of Li Cunyong''s eyes, wanting to confirm whether he was dazzled, but Li Cunyong obviously noticed Wei Xiao''s gaze and hurriedly turned his head away.


    "Master, don''t you know that Brother Yong just now was because..."


    "If you dare to speak out, I will work hard with you to do what I say." Before Tong Qian''s words were finished, Li Cunyong stared at him viciously.


    It''s like a fierce wolf staring at its prey, it may pounce and bite the prey at any time.


    Tong Qian was also fascinated and did not continue.


    Wei Xiao didn''t click on it either.


    Walked to Li Cunyong and patted him on the shoulder.


    "In these last days, not to mention just zombies, even if I want to die myself."


    "That is, I have grown up so old, and I haven''t seen anyone with such a perverted master. Your worries are purely superfluous." Tong Qian said helpfully.


    Li Cunyong glared at him.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others have already left. Knowing that time is pressing, they left directly after the plane was fully loaded.


    The three then came to the place where the group of students gathered.


    Wei Xiao saw that in this group of students, a small number of boys'' faces were not very good.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Wei Xiao asked to pay a million.


    Fu Wanwan coldly snorted: "What else? Everyone thought about leaving for the first time. Brother Yong asked people to move things and close the road and nobody took care of them. I couldn''t stand it and killed them. Now I am not scared. It¡¯s just being emotional."


    After hearing the words of paying a million, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Good job."


    "I know that the Lord will not blame me. If you encounter this situation next time, more than two will die."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything.


    His eyes quickly fell on a person.


    This person is naturally Li Tingjian.


    "Aren''t you going with us? Why, come up too?" Wei Xiao rarely teased a person, looking at the panting Li Tingjian with a smile.


    At this moment, Li Tingjian didn''t have the courage to face Wei Xiao directly. He lowered his head and said nothing.


    However, under his handsome face, if you look closely, it is not difficult to find a trace of gloom.


    Wei Xiao did not continue to tease him either.


    This person, when he stood up to obstruct Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao had already decided his future destiny in his heart.


    "This, brother, will your people come back?"


    Just as Wei Xiao was about to take a break, a very beautiful girl who looked more beautiful than Li Qingshu came to him and asked.


    Wei Xiao looked up at her.


    "Hey... you deserve to be the lord, even if you don''t say anything, there are beautiful girls who take the initiative to send it to the door." Fu million on the side saw this scene and said enviously.


    "Just you talk a lot, but you can''t come to warn you?"


    Li Cun never gave him an angry look.


    This kid didn''t wink at all. Someone wanted to dazzle them as long as they knew it in their hearts. What would they say? If the little girl is embarrassed to walk away, he is not afraid that the Lord will wear little shoes for him.


    To say that the quality of the girls in this film school is really not so good.


    There are more than 20 girls on the top floor, and the worst appearance has reached the passing standard. Most of them scored between 70 and 80, and Wei Xiao, who was above 90, saw six or seven places, which is worthy of being called the "shelter" of beautiful women before the end of the world.


    "They will be back." Wei Xiao replied lukewarm.


    Leng Yifang has a taste.


    The man in front of her was obviously the leader of this group of strong men. Originally, Leng Yifang felt that with her beauty, she could get close to each other well, but Wei Xiao¡¯s attitude quickly made her lose confidence, and even wondered if she was in this period of time. Turned ugly?


    With a forced smile, Leng Yanfang, who did not flinch, sat down directly beside Wei Xiao.


    "My name is Leng Yifang, what do you call your eldest brother?"


    "Wei Xiao. If you have time to chat with me here, it is better to seize the time to line up in front. We will not be in danger for you people. The reason why we are still with you now is that the danger is still within our control." Wei Xiao I am puzzled by the style, and seem to have no interest in Leng Yifang.


    "Lord, come and see, the zombie has already turned the fifth floor."


    Hearing Tong Qian''s voice, Wei Xiao hurriedly walked towards him.


    Watching Wei Xiao walking away from behind, Leng Yifang''s mouth twitched slightly?


    Am I just so disgusting with you?


    Li Tingjian not far away saw this scene and sneered.


    "Brother Jian, look at that stinky lady Leng Yifang. When she was with us, she tried her best to please you. Now that she has a better choice, she immediately posted it like a dog. The funny thing is that Renjia didn''t put it on. She takes it seriously."


    "Don''t talk, you will board the plane ahead of the helicopter when it comes. There is not much time left for us." Li Tingjian whispered.


    The group of younger brothers around him nodded.


    Looking at the students in line, his eyes were extremely evil.


    On the other side, Wei Xiao and others came to Tong Qian, and they all leaned down and looked down.


    Below, the corpse mountain that had been piled up to the fourth floor had already covered the fifth floor.


    Zombies do not deliberately take the ladder. The reason for this situation is that there are too many zombies. The space from the first floor to the fourth floor is completely filled with zombies. There is no space to accommodate the zombies, and they keep stepping on them. Climb up with the body of the companion.


    The corridor on the fifth floor is already full of zombies. Once the space inside is filled, the zombies will spread to the sixth floor.


    Upon seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    In this way of zombies, it is only a matter of time before they reach the top of the building.


    "Master, if this goes on, the zombies will climb up sooner or later." Tong Qian said with a solemn expression.


    Wei Xiao retracted his figure.


    "Grenade, blast them to the bottom, it can be delayed for a while."


    "Use it now?"


    "When they reach the eighth floor." Wei Xiao thought for a while and said.


    "clear!"


    The three nodded, took out the grenades from their bodies one after another, ready to bomb the "base-level buildings" of the zombies at any time.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    After a while, Yi Jianfeng, who had already picked up a group of people, came back.


    The helicopter can carry up to fifteen people at a time. This is still a bit crowded. Therefore, at the current speed, even if everyone here is picked up, it will take at least four or five hours.


    "Quick, quick, the person at the top of the line is going to board the plane." Fu million hurried back to arrange someone.


    "superior!"


    However, when the guns on the plane dropped down the soft ladders on the left and right sides, something happened.


    He had already decided to be the second batch of Li Tingjian and the others to leave here. He gave a quiet sigh. The younger brothers beside him pushed the people in front of him unscrupulously, occupying the position of the ladder for the first time.


    "Damn, what do you want to do?"


    Pay a million anger.


    "Go away, I won''t play with anyone who stopped me alive." The boy who occupied the ladder said excitedly.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Suddenly, a burst of gunfire sounded.


    Half of the dozen boys around the ladder were lying in a pool of blood.


    Li Tingjian in the crowd saw this scene and looked at Wei Xiao in horror.


    Yes, it was Wei Xiao who shot.


    He, how dare he shoot? Isn''t he afraid of causing a riot?


    The two pistols in Wei Xiao''s hand were still smoking.


    Cold eyes stared at everyone.


    "I don''t want the same thing to happen again, just get me back in line."


    ...

 Chapter 52： Will shoot and wont give you

    Facing Wei Xiao''s cold-blooded ruthlessness, all the boys who survived did not have the fierceness of threatening to pay millions.


    Abandoning the ladder tremblingly, with a crying face, he was about to line up from the end.


    "and many more!"


    "Big brother, let''s line up, don''t kill us."


    A trace of contempt flashed across Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Throwing the corpses on the ground and the people who were shot down to feed the zombies, they won''t survive anyway."


    "..."


    Already knew Wei Xiao''s cold blood, but no one thought that Wei Xiao would be so cruel. They really don''t want to understand, at this moment, this man who is more terrifying than the devil is really the good person who took the initiative to stay and stop the zombies in order to buy them retreat time?


    The boys who were about to leave were afraid of Wei Xiao''s words, hesitated, and turned to their former companions.


    "No, my god, I still have help, don''t feed me to zombies."


    "Brother Jian, Brother Jian save me."


    "what¡­¡­"


    No one paid attention to the help of these injured people, and no one dared to come forward and say a word for them. Four corpses and three boys who were shot were thrown off the top of the building and were directly submerged in an endless group of corpses.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene that happened right now.


    In the next retreat, no one dared to make trouble anymore, and all of them lined up orderly and followed the arrangement of paying millions to climb the ladder.


    "It''s really a group of children who don''t know the cruelty of the world. Now, the Lord has taught them a lesson."


    "Do you really think we are all furnishings to harm others and ourselves?"


    Li Cun Yong and Tong Qian sneered at these people in front of them.


    Soon, the helicopter''s carrying capacity will be capped.


    "Lan Qiang, keep the light machine gun beside you." When Yi Jianfeng and the others were about to leave, Wei Xiao said to Lan Qiang through the walkie-talkie.


    Lan Gun didn''t ask why, so he holstered the light machine gun with a sliding hook and used the rope to put the light machine gun on the ground.


    The helicopter left again.


    At the top of the building, the corpse group has come to the seventh floor.


    The speed is not generally fast.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have the time to pay attention to those students who were silent about him, including Leng Yifang.


    "Ready to fight!"


    "Yes!"


    The four came to the edge of the roof.


    Watching you step on me, I stepped on your corpse group that keeps spreading upwards, Wei Xiao immediately pulled off the handle and threw a grenade down.


    Tong Qian followed closely behind them.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Suddenly, a deafening explosion sounded below.


    The corpse mountain, which reached the middle of the eighth-floor protective wall, collapsed like a tall building that had lost its pillars amid the violent explosion.


    The roar that made the scalp numb was endless, and the zombies fell to the ground like raindrops, and the situation was very spectacular.


    "It''s magnificent! If there are no grenades and so many zombies, when will we kill to reach the first floor?" Fu million sighed.


    Wei Xiao''s expression remained unchanged, still serious.


    "Don''t be too optimistic. The corpse mountain will soon be piled up again, let''s think about how we can resist without the grenade!"


    Fu Wanwan trembled when he heard the words.


    No need for him to doubt, the corpse mountain that had just been blown down was now piled up on the second floor.


    Looking back at the panicked students, he gave a million a bitter smile: "I hope there is not enough time."


    Yi Jianfeng''s round-trip speed is very fast.


    It took only twenty minutes before and after, and the third delivery arrived.


    Those who are picked up are fortunate and safe, but those who are still waiting are always in fear.


    After Yi Jianfeng and the others picked up the fourth group of people, Wei Xiao and others who blocked the zombies had used up their grenades. With the accumulation of new corpse mountains, the crisis has finally arrived.


    "Immediately aim down and shoot."


    This time Wei Xiao did not wait for the zombies to come above the seventh floor.


    With a light machine gun in his arms, Wei Xiao immediately fired at the top zombies.


    Tong Qian and the others followed closely, and the bullets plunged into the sea like raindrops, making it difficult to splash large waves.


    "We also go to help."


    Only Li Tingjian and others remained.


    Now Li Tingjian can''t take care of fighting Wei Xiao and the others. If you can''t stop the zombies from coming to the top of the building, they will all be finished. No life, what kind of conspiracy?


    Seven or eight boys joined, they searched for all findable objects from the top of the building and kept throwing them down. The effect was not bad, at least when dealing with the zombies at the top, the objects they threw were better than Wei Xiao and the others achieved with guns.


    But the weight is always limited.


    They couldn''t move the objects used for road closures, and when the things available on the roof were exhausted, they could only watch Wei Xiao and the others prevent the zombies from spreading upward.


    "Brother, can you give us some guns?"


    Nothing could be found on the top of the building to attack the zombies, Li Tingjian bit his scalp at this time and asked next to him.


    Pay a million and turn around.


    "Do you know how to use it?"


    "Who knows how to shoot!"


    "What kind of guns do a group of kids play with? Just stay there, and you can leave when the helicopter comes back next time."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Li Tingjian was almost **** off for not being paid a million.


    If you say you don''t give it, just say it, why do you even ask if they use a gun? Isn''t this deliberately annoying? Don''t bring this kind of play at all.


    "Be quiet, the helicopter is coming, and the rest are ready." Wei Xiao said suddenly.


    Helicopter? where?


    Li Tingjian and the others raised their heads and looked into the distance.


    There is no cloud, let alone a helicopter, not even a bird.


    "Look, it''s really a helicopter, here they are!"


    Just as Li Tingjian was puzzled, a little brother beside him shouted out in surprise.


    This time, Li Tingjian saw it, saw a dark shadow, and the sound of helicopter engines came from his ears.


    Immediately, Li Tingjian''s eyes shook.


    How did he know the helicopter was coming? Does he see farther than everyone else?


    There was a cheer on the top floor.


    A few minutes later, the helicopter came to their headspace and dropped the ladder.


    "Hurry up!"


    No one hesitated.


    One by one boys scrambled to climb onto the plane with the help of a ladder.


    Not long.


    "Master, do you want to come up too?" Lan Qiang asked.


    There is extra space on the plane.


    Wei Xiao hesitated, looked at the zombies that were still climbing, and then shook his head: "There are still survivors in the school cafeteria. Today''s task is to rescue these two places. You go back first, fill up the fuel, and then pick us up. "


    "Understood! Lord, go on!" Lan Qiang responded, as if something was dropped from the plane by him.


    Wei Xiao quickly caught it.


    It was another light machine gun with plenty of bullets.


    It really rained in time.


    They made an OK gesture towards Lan Qian, and Wei Xiao let them leave.


    Now Wei Xiao and the others have two light machine guns around them, not to mention that they can always suppress the emergence of zombies, but they insist that there is no pressure when Yi Jianfeng and the others come back.


    Handing the light machine gun to Li Cun Yong and Tong Qian, Wei Xiao once again organized the three to shoot the top zombies.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before the sun in the sky is right in the sky.


    Before you know it, it''s noon.


    This time Yi Jianfeng and the others came back a little longer than the previous few times. It should have been a delay in fueling the helicopter.


    When they came to the sky above Wei Xiao and others, the group of corpses under the roof was infinitely close to the top.


    "retreat!"


    The first time they put down the ladder, Wei Xiao let them go.


    The three of them knew that it was not the time to be aggressive, so they closed their guns and quickly grabbed the ladder and boarded the plane.


    "Oh..."


    It is not easy, Wei Xiao and the others are going to leave, and the zombies crawled here from the bottom.


    Two zombies appeared on the edge of the roof, and Wei Xiao shot them with two shots.


    "go!"


    They didn''t need a gun to wait for him to board the plane. After Wei Xiao yelled at them, he turned and ran a certain distance. After a jump, he grabbed the ladder and followed the plane towards the school cafeteria.


    The zombies climbing to the top of the building desperately pursued Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao saw that on the side of the building, many zombies who came to the top of the building didn''t even know what reining in the cliff. They turned their heads back to the shore, jumping off the edge of the building one by one. The scene was very spectacular.


    ...

 Chapter 53： Shu Wangs choice

    The school cafeteria is on the third floor.


    Shu Wang and the others didn''t know what happened outside, but the sound of gunshots from their ears before undoubtedly made them understand that the previous group had not left.


    Not only that.


    There were gunshots, which proved that the group of people who came to the school were not ordinary people.


    Shu Wang said to others that it was the military who was driving the helicopter, and the constant gunfire made her words more convincing.


    Although Wei Xiao and the others have not come to rescue them, they are not only not disappointed, but they are even more looking forward to it.


    "Sister Wang, we seem to be really saved this time. The army, with the protection of the army, we don''t have to be afraid of zombies in these last days."


    "I hope they can come to our side as soon as possible. I have decided. When I go to the shelter established by the army, I must join them. Wangshu, I will definitely protect you."


    "In the future, I will learn to fly a plane, preferably a fighter plane. If there is such a chance, hahaha... What kind of zombies is a joke to me."


    Wei Xiao and the others have not yet arrived, and some of the people present have already begun to plan their own future.


    Looking at the most excited group of boys in it, Shu Wang didn''t comment.


    "Da da da¡­"


    "Helicopter?"


    "They are here, great, they really came to save us."


    The helicopter quickly appeared in Shu Wang''s sight.


    The students who waited and weren''t in vain, while shouting for joy, they kept waving at Wei Xiao and others.


    "Tong Qian, what''s the situation in the cafeteria?" Wei Xiao on the plane asked through the intercom.


    Tong Qian is responsible for observing the situation in the canteen.


    "Master, the situation is not ideal. Although the people inside also sealed the passage from the first floor to the third floor with debris, but the location is too low. The zombies have been attracted by us, and I want to rescue them in the previous way. I guess it won''t work."


    "The canteen is very large, and it is not easy for the zombies to pile up the corpse mountain, but the location is too low. If you come here at most two times, the zombies will fall here." Tong Qian said.


    Wei Xiao looked at the students shouting at them by the window, and roughly estimated the number of them in his mind.


    There are a lot of people. It is estimated that there are 30 or 40 people. According to the helicopter''s carrying capacity, it will take at least four round trips, including picking them up.


    This requires more than two hours.


    "As much as you can save, do your best! In this way, after you pick up a batch of them back in a while, bring some more grenades. I will go down and transfer them to the top of the fifth floor. We will meet on the top of the building."


    "The Lord just passed by?" Lan Qiang asked with some worry.


    "It''s okay, send me there."


    Upon hearing this, Yi Jianfeng drove the helicopter to the side of the building.


    Wei Xiao shook his body with the ladder.


    When the helicopter was less than five meters away from the building, Wei Xiao used the swaying force of the soft ladder to let go, and jumped to the corridor on the third floor.


    With a gesture to the people on the plane, Wei Xiao took out an assault rifle and walked cautiously on the corridor.


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t go to Shuwang them directly, but walked towards the fourth and fifth floors.


    He needs to make sure that he is safe upstairs before he comes back to organize Shu to see them move up.


    A few minutes later, the pay million who landed from the top of the building killed them and rendezvous with Wei Xiao.


    "Lord, the zombies upstairs have been cleaned up, and the passage has been cleared." Tong Qian said.


    "Okay, now organize the student transfer below."


    "Yes!"


    The four walked towards the dining hall hall where Shu Wang was on the third floor.


    "They''re here, quickly clear out the clutter in front of the door."


    The people inside heard Wei Xiao and the others knocking on the door, and someone immediately organized a hand to clean up the debris piled up in front of the door.


    There were a lot of debris, all of which were the long dining tables in the canteen. Dozens of people worked at the same time, and it took a few minutes to clear the covered door.


    As the door opened, the people inside saw Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Take us out of here, we don''t want to stay here for a moment."


    "Bing brothers, as long as you take me away, I will do everything by you."


    The babbled voices were noisy in Wei Xiao''s ears.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Shut up all! If you talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will just bludge you?" Fu Wanwan said viciously.


    The scene suddenly became quiet.


    However, a boy who thought he was very courageous said righteously: "How can you do this? You are soldiers. Isn''t it the duty of your soldiers to protect the people?"


    "Peng!"


    His response was a butt.


    Paying a million is considered to be the true biography of Wei Xiao, so try not to talk nonsense if you can.


    "Sorry, we are not soldiers. Now everyone don''t talk nonsense and want to live with us." After saying that, after getting Wei Xiao''s consent, Fu million waved to the people inside and turned and walked upstairs. go.


    No one cares about the bloodshed boy, they just hesitated, and left the stronghold where they depended for survival one after another, and moved towards the top of the building behind Fu Wanwan.


    "Tong Qian, Cun Yong, you are responsible for the guard on the fourth and fifth floors, and shoot when you see zombies climb up to the second floor."


    The two nodded when they heard the words and went upstairs with the light machine gun.


    Wei Xiao, who continued to stay on the third floor, watched a group of men and women continue to pass by him.


    Suddenly, when Wei Xiao saw Shu Wang, Wei Xiao, who had always treated all the girls in this academy, suddenly brightened his eyes.


    "You, stop."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s voice, many people stopped.


    However, when they saw that the person pointed to by Wei Xiao''s finger was not himself, many people were grateful, but also cast apologetic glances at Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang also discovered that the person Wei Xiao was referring to was himself, and said a little nervously: "Me, me?"


    "It''s you, come here!"


    "Wait a minute!" Just as Shu Wang was about to walk to Wei Xiao''s side, a handsome and fairly strong boy stood in front of her.


    The boy chuckled and said, "Big brother, this is my girlfriend. If you have anything to do, you can find me."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Is he your boyfriend?"


    "me¡­"


    Shu Wang wanted to say something, but the boy''s hand behind it made small movements.


    He thought Wei Xiao hadn''t seen it, but unfortunately, he thought too much.


    Wei Xiao smiled playfully and looked at Shu Wang amusingly, as if he wanted to see her answer.


    The decision is in Shu Wang''s hands.


    After hesitating for a while, Shu Wang finally faced herself squarely, shook his head at Wei Xiao and said, "No, I don''t have a boyfriend."


    "Shu Wang, you..."


    "It seems that some people are passionate about themselves."


    "It''s not big brother, you can''t do this, we..."


    "roll!"


    "Big Brother..."


    "boom¡­"


    A bullet hit the wall directly beside the boy.


    "If you miss, you can keep talking."


    The boy''s expression twitched.


    Facing Wei Xiaosen¡¯s cold muzzle, the very scared boy finally gritted his teeth and said to Shu Wang: ¡°Shu Wang, don¡¯t worry, my eldest brother may just ask you something. I¡¯m waiting for you upstairs. All of us are Waiting for you." After speaking, the boy didn''t dare to look at Shu Wang again and turned his head and walked upstairs.


    hehe! This is the man who once vowed to protect her with his life.


    Others went to the top of the building one after another, and soon, Wei Xiao and Shu Wang were left on the third floor.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Shu Wang said first.


    Wei Xiao just looked at her.


    Another peerless beauty, her beauty is not under Jiang Xiyu and Bai Youwei at all. And compared to Bai Youwei''s innocence and pleasant, Jiang Xiyu''s quiet and elegant, in Shu Wang, Wei Xiao saw a mature and steady queen style. This is a kind of capable person who can hold up a sky at a glance.


    "What is your name?"


    "Shu Wang!"


    "Very special name. It doesn''t matter if you stop, I just want to make sure of one thing."


    "Brother, you say."


    "You really don''t have a boyfriend?"


    Hearing this, Shu Wang glanced at Wei Xiao more, then shook his head: "From before the end of the world to now, I haven''t talked about boyfriends."


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Very well, follow me in the future and listen to me, is there a problem?"


    "it is good!"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect Shu Wang to answer so readily, without hesitation.


    Looking at Shu Wang with deep meaning.


    When he found that the look in his eyes was not evasive, Wei Xiao smiled: "You are very good, really good."


    ¡­

 Chapter 54： Pay a million their spring is coming

    On the top of the building.


    Paid million has organized students to board the plane.


    No one created chaos, and no one dared to jump in the line under the nose of paying a million. Compared to the group of students in the gym, there is obviously not much temper.


    It is estimated that before the end of the world is also a good example of the paper.


    "Shu Wang, you are here, brother didn''t embarrass you, right?"


    Seeing that Shu Wang followed Wei Xiao and the others, all the boys here wanted to stay warm by Shu Wang''s side.


    "go away."


    It''s a pity that they also talked, and they were separated by Tong Qian and Li Cunyong before they got close to Shu Wang.


    "The big brother, what do you mean?" a boy asked dissatisfiedly.


    Tong Qian smiled coldly: "What do you mean? From now on, the master of Shuwang will be our mistress. Without the consent of the master, no man can approach."


    "what?"


    "When did Shu Wang become your mistress?"


    "You are bullying others."


    Wei Xiao stopped and his eyes sank: "Shut up to me. If you don''t want to leave, go back."


    "Shu Wang, isn''t this really right? They must be forcing you, yes, it must be so. They are simply a group of robbers." A boy said angrily with red eyes.


    Shu Wang glanced at the other person, then chuckled and said, "Hao Qiang, no one forced me. I did it voluntarily. Thank you for staying with me to protect me during this period, but I won¡¯t use it anymore. I have found a way to protect me. My husband for a lifetime, with him in the future, I no longer need others to protect me."


    "This, this is not true, Shu Wang, you tell me this is not true, it must be that they forced you to say that, right? Don''t be afraid, we don''t have to be afraid of them at all. What if they have guns, we are crowded, It can also protect you."


    "You think too much, I will only belong to him in the future." Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao and said.


    "No, it''s impossible!" Hao Qiang''s eyes were red, and he tried to push Li Cunyong''s arm that was blocking him to grab Shu Wang.


    But how a student of him is Li Cun Yong''s opponent as a warrior, his body is firmly blocked by Li Cun Yong on one side.


    "Go away!"


    The anger is quite strong.


    "Procrastinate, and then toss and deal with it directly." Wei Xiao said.


    Hao Qiang, who had been charged with anger and unwillingness, was not afraid of Wei Xiao''s threat at all.


    His teeth were bleeding, and he stared at Wei Xiao with murderous eyes.


    "It''s you, it''s you bastard, you took away my Shuwang, and I killed you."


    The power that people burst out when they are desperate cannot be explained by science at all. In the first second, Hao Qiang was still able to eat it, but in the next second, he was pushed to the ground by Hao Qiang.


    Hao Qiang violently slammed Wei Xiao''s face with his fist full of anger.


    "Be careful!" Shu Wang reminded Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    If someone is looking for death, he will never let such a person down.


    I saw Wei Xiao sideways avoiding Hao Qiang''s fist, and the same shot. The fist that had no control at all hit Hao Qiang''s left chest cavity.


    With a "click", the sound of Hao Qiang''s fractured bones spread into other people''s ears, and then the figure of Hao Qiang, who was vomiting blood, flew upside down and flew directly away from the top floor and fell down.


    Even if Wei Xiao''s blow could not kill him on the spot, he fell downstairs, the outcome was already doomed.


    There is no pressure for Wei Xiao to solve Hao Qiang.


    The palms of the squeezed fists were unfolded and shook, and turned back and smiled and said to Shu Wang: "Your charm can make a person crazy to the point where you can''t distinguish the status quo. It seems that in the future you will be by my side and there will be many such things."


    Hao Qiang''s experience didn''t touch Shu Wang too much, at best it was a little cheap sympathy.


    From the beginning to the end, it was the other party''s wishful thinking. Now that he ended up like this, what can Shu Wang say?


    Facing Wei Xiao''s teasing, Shu Wang''s receptive ability was very strong.


    With a coquettish, magnetic Yu Jie''s voice on her face, she said: "Why, do you regret it now? It''s too late to regret now, I''m already yours."


    "Regret?" Wei Xiao looked at Shu Wang weirdly, and then smiled: "It should be the people who regret that you have been secretly in love with you, because since I found you, they have no chance again."


    After speaking, Wei Xiaosen''s cold eyes swept over those who were warm to Shu Wang just now.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s sharp eyes, all these little boys lowered their heads.


    "Brother Yong, you are too useless. You actually let a little kid fall to the ground. Are you embarrassed to say that you are from the army in the future?" On the side, when Li Cunyong stood up, Tong Qian jokingly said.


    Li Cunyong glared at Tong Qian, but he did not refute, instead he said ashamed next to Wei Xiao: "Master, I am ashamed of you."


    Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s just careless, don''t worry about it. Go and see where the zombies are?"


    "Yes!"


    Li Cunyong packed up his mood and walked towards the edge of the building with a light machine gun.


    "Brother Yong, together." Tong Qian followed.


    At this moment, the first group of people has been picked up by helicopter.


    Pay million came to Wei Xiao after organizing the others to line up.


    "Lord, it''s almost noon, do you want to eat something first?" Fu Wanwan was obviously hungry, and was a little embarrassed when he came to Wei Xiao and said this.


    He didn''t say that Wei Xiao almost forgot.


    Speaking of which, there is really a bit of hunger in the belly.


    "Yes, didn''t you bring us the dry food? Send it out, and everyone will take a bite. When I return, I will ask Piaoyue to make a good meal for you."


    "Good Lord."


    Happy to pay a million and quickly took off the bag on the back, and took out mineral water, milk, and pancakes from it.


    The food is for six people, pay a million and leave three for Wei Xiao, and then take the others to find Tong Qian and the others.


    Looking at the bottled milk and the fragrant pancakes beside Wei Xiao, many people around were shining, and they couldn''t help swallowing.


    These people have not eaten enough for many days.


    Every day is a little light food, only to ensure that they will not be starved to death. The food that Wei Xiao and the others eat now attracts them even more than the attractiveness of beautiful handsome guys. If it weren''t for the guns on Wei Xiao and the others, I''m afraid someone would grab them.


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to see them.


    He took a pancake and handed it to Shu Wang.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Shu Wang''s throat squirmed.


    Her eyes were eager for the food that Wei Xiao handed over, but she did not reach out to pick it up.


    "This is your food. You can protect me better when you are full."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao chuckled lightly.


    This should be the first time the two met, Shu Wang entered his role so soon?


    "Eat! My woman, can I still make her hungry." She stuffed the pancake directly into her hand, and then handed her a bottle of milk.


    Shu Wang was no longer polite, regardless of the image of a lady, biting the crispy pancake.


    While eating, he said: "It''s delicious, I''ve never had such a delicious pancake."


    "Eat slowly, I still have it here."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Watching others eat, but I can only stare dryly. At this moment, many girls suddenly realized that Shuwang''s choice to be Wei Xiao''s woman may be an extremely happy thing.


    They are like them, not to mention what they eat, it''s hard to get Wei Xiao''s favor.


    Unexpectedly, the thoughts of many girls became active, and their eyes stayed at the three people who were sitting not far away eating and shooting downstairs from time to time.


    Since Wei Xiao looks down on them, what about the other three?


    The three people who were still bragging had no idea that they had been spotted by a group of hungry wolves.


    ...

 Chapter 55： Lord behind

    Someone soon took action.


    "Well, can you give us something to eat? We don''t want pancakes, just drink water."


    Three beautiful girls came to Fu million and one of them, Zhang Zimei, asked weakly.


    The three of them didn''t know what was going on, and glanced at each other.


    Li Cunyong said, "We also want to drink water, but we don''t need milk. If you want to drink it, take it."


    "Mine is for you too." Tong Qian said lightly.


    The three girls are obviously very excited.


    "Thank you, thank you two big brothers."


    "I said three beauties, why do you only thank them two? I can give you my milk too!"


    "Sorry, brother, we didn''t mean it." Zhang Zimei said hurriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, take it all! If you are hungry, I can give you pancakes," said Pay Million.


    Zhang Zimei''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "As long as you don''t dislike it, I have eaten it." Pay million handed over the pancakes.


    Zhang Zimei smiled like a flower, and quickly took over the pancakes half-eaten by paying a million: "Don''t dislike it, don''t dislike it, thank you brother, my name is Zhang Zimei, what is my brother''s name?"


    "I! Pay a million, the richest man in our base."


    "Really? Brother Million must be very good at your base?"


    "That''s, I''ll talk to you! At our base, I..."


    "Ahem... Be careful when you speak, the Lord is watching!" Just when Pay Million was a little overwhelmed, Li Cun reminded him nonchalantly.


    Fu Wanwan hurriedly looked at Wei Xiao, and sure enough, Wei Xiao was indeed looking at them.


    Fu million suddenly broke into a cold sweat, and sneered: "Actually, I am a small soldier under the master, nothing great."


    Zhang Zimei obviously noticed a change in the tone of paying a million, but she couldn''t tell if she saw it through.


    As a freshman who once dreamed of developing in the entertainment industry, she knew many things.


    "That''s pretty awesome, why don''t you call you Brother Million Brother in the future, OK?" Zhang Zimei also acted like a baby with Fu Wanwan.


    For an otaku who pays millions, he can bear it.


    The other two girls saw Zhang Zimei hook up with Fu Wanwan so quickly, their eyes immediately turned towards Tong Qian and Li Cunyong.


    The two real brothers who found the two women''s eyes suddenly showed a defensive look.


    "Don''t think about our pancakes, I don''t have enough to eat by myself."


    "Mine is the same."


    When the two girls heard the words, their hearts twitched.


    What kind of people are these! Is it the fragrance of pancakes or the fragrance of beautiful women like their goddess?


    "Oh! The two brothers are really single by strength! Now I understand why the Lord decided to force the marriage. Just like them, I guess the Lord will not do this. Even if the beautiful women sleep next to them, they will be indifferent." When Fu million heard what the two said to the girl, he was deeply moved.


    "Oh... the two brothers are just straightforward."


    "Straightforward? I think it''s stubborn. By the way, is half a pancake enough for you?"


    "Enough, don''t you know, Brother Million, when you didn''t come, we hadn''t eaten any decent food for several days. This is the best meal I have eaten since the last days."


    Pay a million in sympathy: "It''s so pitiful. It''s all the **** end times, otherwise, as long as you are a man, who wants to make you such a beautiful girl hungry. But don''t worry, your brother will cover you in the future and make sure you have it every day. Unfinished food."


    "Really? Brother is willing to protect me?"


    "Really, more real than pearls."


    Zhang Zimei seemed to be touched by Pay Million, and she directly embraced her: "Brother Million is great."


    Paying a million immediately stunned.


    Am I a beautiful woman? And the price is only half a pancake and a bottle of milk?


    On the one hand, after eating two pancakes, a bottle of milk and half a bottle of water, Shu Wang saw the situation where they paid a million, put down the mineral water bottle in his hand, and asked with a smile: "Are they all your subordinates?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No problem, I just think your subordinates are very interesting. One is very good at coaxing girls, and the other two are simply elm bumps. Girls are so obvious, but they are not moved."


    Wei Xiao turned his head to look at Shu Wang.


    "Do you think they are doing something wrong?"


    Shu Wang shook his head: "That''s not true. Everyone has different personalities, so they deal with things differently. However, if it is me, I am absolutely willing to exchange half a pancake for the favor of a little beauty."


    "I think their approach is totally reasonable."


    "Huh?" Shu Wang didn''t expect Wei Xiao to say such a sentence.


    Amused: "Since you think so, then you still give me your food? Aside from the fact that I am not your woman, what is the difference between me and them?"


    "You were wrong, because you are my woman now, so you are destined to be different from them. Besides, I don¡¯t lack food, and I can give you better. In the last days, not everyone is like me and has no experience. People who have been truly hungry will never understand the value of that half of the pancake. Believe it or not, in a while, can millions of half of pancakes be exchanged for more women for him?"


    Shu Wang opened his eyes wide.


    She never expected Wei Xiao to make such a remark.


    "Will it really be like this?" Shu Wang didn''t believe it.


    "What do you think?"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    With words, Yi Jianfeng and the others are back.


    Wei Xiao stood up and said, "Let¡¯s take a good look! In the end times, it will only become more and more cruel. As my woman, you must realize the importance of food in the end times as soon as possible. I am very optimistic about you, if no one can do better than you Well, you will become the lord of my rear."


    The plane arrives, and a new group of people is about to leave.


    The one who was responsible for arranging all the students to board the plane paid one million. This time, he took advantage of his small power to arrange Zhang Zimei on the plane in advance.


    "When you arrive at the base, you must listen to the people there. Will you know when I come back?"


    "Well, I will be obedient, Brother Million has to be careful."


    The two said goodbye to each other. How could this scene feel so familiar?


    Wei Xiao saw this scene and didn''t say anything.


    Occasionally letting his subordinates relax some authority will not cause him any loss, but will make them feel more belonging to themselves.


    Two hours later.


    Wei Xiao and the last group of people here boarded the plane safely.


    During this period, danger naturally existed, but with the grenade brought by Lan Gun and the others after a round trip, Wei Xiao and others could be regarded as shocking.


    Everyone boarded the helicopter.


    Going to the sky of Haitian Garden and looking down from the plane, you can clearly see that the entire film academy is almost flooded by zombies.


    Wei Xiao and the others couldn''t estimate the number of zombies at all. The black and heavy piece was like a wave, which made people feel lingering at first glance.


    In any case, the zombies are the protagonists of the last days, as strong as Wei Xiao''s existence, in addition to being immortal, he can''t compete with the corpses on his own. If you can, no one wants to face these cannibal monsters.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the helicopter returned to Haitian Garden.


    The people who were received here before are now outside to accept the constraints of Li Qingshu and others.


    Li Qingshu and the others did not let them leave, but gathered them together and waited for Wei Xiao to deal with it.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    When Wei Xiao and the last group of people got off the plane, Bai Youwei, who got the news, had already drove here and waited.


    A soft body quickly plunged into Wei Xiao''s arms. Wei Xiao, who knew who it was, had a loving smile on his face.


    "Miss me?"


    "Hmm! I really want to think about it."


    "Hehe..." Wei Xiao rubbed Bai Youwei''s small forehead, then turned around: "Come on, I''ll introduce you to someone."


    At Wei Xiao''s greeting, Shu Wang walked to Bai Youwei''s eyes.


    For some reason, before Wei Xiao had spoken, Bai Youwei caught a strong sense of crisis from Shu Wang.


    This sense of crisis was stronger than Jiang Xiyu brought her. It seemed that she was about to lose something important because of the appearance of Shu Wang. Of course, it wasn''t Wei Xiao, but something that she couldn''t say clearly, but the kind that was very important to her.


    ...

 Chapter 56： Ming Yulans Virgin Heart

    "This is Shu Wang, and you will also be your sister in the future, do you know if you want to get along well?"


    When she saw Shu Wang, Bai Youwei had already thought of this identity, but she still had some luck in her heart. Now that Wei Xiao said this, she had no thoughts.


    A little wronged, but more helpless.


    Bai Youwei pretended to smile generously and said: "Welcome to join this big family. My name is Bai Youwei. Because I am the first woman of my husband, you can call me sister Wei or sister."


    Shu Wang didn''t get upset because there was already a woman next to Wei Xiao, and smiled generously: "Hello, sister Wei, please take care of my little sister in the future."


    With a sound of sister Wei, a little sister, Bai Youwei''s heart was in full bloom.


    Bai Youwei, who felt that no one dared to provoke her position in this family, felt better for Shu Wang at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, I will not let anyone but my husband can bully you in the future. Go, sister, I will take you to the villa where we live, and I promise you will like it soon."


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Go! Get acquainted with the environment here as soon as possible."


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, Shu Wang didn''t hesitate anymore, letting Bai Youwei drag her to a luxury car.


    Not far away, Song Xiaoyu saw this scene and shook her head helplessly.


    "The heart is so wide!"


    After Bai Youwei and the others left, Li Qingshu walked up at this time.


    "Lord, the people that Jianfeng and the others brought back today have been assembled."


    Wei Xiao lost the gentleness he had before, and his face was cold and solemn.


    "How many people have you counted?"


    "After statistics, there are a total of 129 people, of which 78 are males and 51 are females."


    "Very good, take me over and see!"


    "Lord, follow me."


    Under the leadership of Li Qingshu, the group came to the grass where Li Tingjian and the others gathered not far away.


    "All get up, men and women are arranged separately." Gao Shuai, who was in charge of monitoring Li Tingjian and his party, saw Wei Xiao and the others coming, shouting for Li Tingjian who was sitting on the ground to get up.


    No one dared to hesitate.


    Because when they came here, they had already tried not to listen to the consequences of Gao Shuai and others. Take a look at some of them who are still bleeding on their heads, that is a lesson from the past.


    Everyone quickly lined up.


    The male is behind and the female is in front, it looks like a square formation.


    "Master!"


    When Wei Xiao and the others arrived, Gao Shuai and Guo Chenghao greeted them one after another.


    Wei Xiao gestured and nodded, then his gaze shifted to Li Tingjian and the others.


    "Lord, can I bring someone out?" Fu million said at this time, with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    You don''t need to guess Wei Xiao to know who he is talking about.


    "Only this one time."


    "Hey...Yes, Lord. Zimei, what are you doing standing there, come to me."


    Zhang Zimei in the queue nodded happily, and quickly walked to Fu million.


    "Brother Million!"


    "Stay with me, don''t talk." Fu million pulled her and reminded.


    Although Zhang Zimei didn''t know why, she just came here and didn''t understand everything here. It''s right to listen to a million.


    An episode passed.


    In front of everyone, Wei Xiao said: "First of all, I welcome you to my base. In the new environment, I hope you can integrate into the life here as soon as possible. Secondly, when you come to my base, the rules are not Many, but there is one thing you have to remember, obedient, this is the only thing you have to do, and it must also be remembered..."


    "Buzzing..."


    While Wei Xiao was talking, not far away, a roar interrupted his speech.


    Wei Xiao frowned, a look of dislike flashed across his face.


    Not long after, a car stopped on a gravel road not far from them.


    "Wei Xiao, I need you to give me an explanation."


    The car door opened, and the sound was heard first without seeing the person.


    I saw Ming Yulan stepping out of the car and approaching Wei Xiao aggressively. Coming with her, there were four other companions who came here with her from the armed police building.


    "not good!"


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, Yi Jianfeng and others who were with Wei Xiao trembled in their hearts.


    But it was too late for them to stop.


    Ming Yulan came to Wei Xiao, with a torch-like stare and a cold expression on Wei Xiao.


    Before Wei Xiao spoke, another car appeared.


    This time it was Jiang Xue, Hu Ya and Qing Juan who came down.


    They hurriedly came to Wei Xiao''s side. When they saw Ming Yulan and the others, they all knew it was too late, and they all bowed their heads.


    "Master, I''m sorry, but I didn''t take care of them."


    "Jiang Xue, it''s none of your business, I just want Wei Xiao to give me an explanation." Ming Yulan thought that Jiang Xue and the others justified her because they collided with Wei Xiao, and said with loyalty.


    But she didn''t realize that Jiang Xue and the others hated Ming Yulan to death.


    This crazy woman, she wants to die but don''t drag them down. Is it really now or before the end of the world?


    Without time to pay attention to the female lunatic Ming Yulan, Jiang Xue and the other two knelt down.


    "I implore the Lord to punish you."


    "Jiang Xue, what are you doing? Why do you kneel down for him and get up quickly?" Ming Yulan went to pull Jiang Xue, but was thrown away by Jiang Xue.


    Ming Yulan was completely stunned.


    How could this be?


    Wei Xiao was very angry now, but he didn''t have an attack right away.


    "Let''s talk! What''s the matter?"


    "My lord, I blame me for being ineffective, and I ask the lord to punish me."


    If Jiang Xue didn''t say anything, this made Wei Xiao very unhappy.


    Looking at Ming Yulan, Wei Xiao said coldly: "When you came just now, you asked me to give you an explanation. What kind of explanation do you want?"


    Ming Yulan regained consciousness.


    Thinking of what she saw at the entrance of the villa group, and thinking of Jiang Xue and their current deeds, Ming Yulan suddenly became angry.


    "What''s the explanation? Don''t you know what you did?"


    "Ming Yulan, are you crazy?" Yi Jianfeng hurriedly said.


    However, Wei Xiao glanced over, and Yi Jianfeng''s whole body was shivering with the cold eyes.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and his face became colder and colder: "I really don''t know. Tell me, what''s wrong with me?"


    "You... OK, let me say yes? Then I ask you, what''s the matter with the people at the exit of the villa? Don''t tell that they are voluntary."


    "At the exit of the villa? Oh! You mean the guys who move the corpses? Why, you came to me for them?"


    "Wei Xiao, you disappointed me too much. I thought that everything in this villa was so warm and harmonious, everyone could spend every day carefree, but what I saw today I see a group of slaves who can¡¯t eat enough, don¡¯t wear warm, only have one bottle of water a day, and sleeplessly working for you..."


    "Wei Xiao, you have no humanity. What right do you have to use others as a slave? Just because you are strong, you have a gun? This is what you rely on for evil?"


    "Did you finish?"


    "no!"


    "Shut up if you didn''t!" Wei Xiao was completely angry.


    With his roar, Li Qingshu and the others all trembled, and even their heads lowered one after another.


    Only the undaunted Ming Yulan, her four companions, and the students who had just arrived, dared to raise their heads and continue to stare at Wei Xiao.


    Directly ignoring Ming Yulan, who was stunned by his roar, Wei Xiao looked at the three Jiang Xue who were kneeling on the ground with murderous eyes.


    "These people should come to our base one day, right? In one day, haven''t you told them my rules here?"


    Jiang Xue trembled all over.


    "Lord, I am not strict in discipline. Please punish me."


    "Do you TM say this?"


    "Lord, it''s not about Sister Xue''s business." Hu Ya boldly explained, "We told Ming Yulan and the others, but they didn''t listen, especially Ming Yulan. She said that we all misunderstood your meaning, this The world is always a world of human rights and fairness. No one can enslave others."


    "And, there is..."


    "What else?"


    "The other thing is that Ming Yulan''s strength is not something we can handle. We can''t beat her, and we can''t control her."


    Wei Xiao had bruises on his face when he heard this.


    "Very good, very good!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 57： Violent Yulan

    At this moment, everyone mentioned their throats with one heart, especially Li Qingshu who knew Wei Xiao''s temper.


    Wei Xiao said these good words, for them, it was more terrifying than Wei Xiao personally beating them, maybe, today it is going to die again.


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Xue and the three of them sharply.


    "I said about Li Yan before. Because of the first offense, I exempted you from the management punishment, but now it is the second time. I really don¡¯t know why I gave you a gun? Jiang Xue, you I have always been my most promising administrator, but this time, you really let me down."


    "Lord, it is Jiang Xue who has failed your expectations. Jiang Xue is sorry for you." Jiang Xue lowered her head, tears constantly dripping to the ground in her eyes.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Administrator Jiang Xue, there is no way to imprison and discipline, causing subordinates to collide with superiors. From today onwards, she will be deprived of her administrator status, demoted to an ordinary person, and engaged in prisoner work. If the corpse is not cleaned up in one day, it will not be returned to Villa No. 3 for one day."


    "Administrators Hu Ya and Qing Juan, as assistants to assist the administrator Jiang Xue, failed to perform their duties, causing subordinates to commit crimes, depriving them of their management status, whipping 20, and demoted them to ordinary people. Can you serve them?"


    "Ordinary people Jiang Xue (Hu Ya, Qing Juan) received the penalty."


    "Very good. Qingshu, you will execute it."


    Li Qingshu did not dare to hesitate, and called Liu Yuehong and Jian Qingqing over.


    "Yuehong, Qingqing, you take Jiang Xue down."


    "Yes, Sister Qing Shu."


    The two came to Jiang Xue''s side and helped Jiang Xue who was desperate to leave.


    Then Li Qingshu took a long whip from Guo Chenghao.


    "Lie down!"


    Hu Ya and Qing Juan''s faces were as gray as death, but they should lie down on the ground in front of everyone.


    Li Qingshu began to execute the caning.


    She didn''t dare to leave any hands.


    The whips were beaten on Hu Ya and Qing Juan''s body again and again, and blood stains appeared on their backs after just a few whips.


    The two screamed again and again, and everyone who was there couldn''t bear it.


    "Enough, Wei Xiao, I am the one who ran into you. If you want to punish me, what does it have to do with them?" Ming Yulan shouted.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at her, without any emotion in his eyes.


    "I heard that you are very good, right?"


    "Hurry up and let them stop." Ming Yulan wanted to stop Li Qingshu, but was blocked by Guo Chenghao and Gao Shuai.


    Wei Xiao went on to say, "Aren''t you very good? Even the administrator can''t help you. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance to beat me. Not only I can let them go, but you will also decide the base in the future. "


    "Asshole, you kind of come at me."


    "You have no choice. If you don''t make a move, I don''t know if these two people will survive."


    "You...OK, okay, I''ll fight with you." Ming Yulan''s eyes were flushed with blue veins on her face. She gritted her teeth and agreed to fight Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao motioned the others to disperse.


    "Come on! Let me see how confident you are that you dare to yell in front of me."


    "what--"


    Ming Yulan rushed towards Wei Xiao with a roar.


    The figure approached the front and punched Wei Xiao with a straight punch.


    Wei Xiao hummed coldly, grabbing Ming Yulan''s fist with one hand, and using his palm to force Ming Yulan''s fist to rotate 45 degrees to the right.


    Ming Yulan reacted quickly, and her figure flipped over to resolve Wei Xiao''s injury to her arm.


    As soon as the figure stood still, Ming Yulan turned and swept Wei Xiao''s head with a whip.


    "The bells and whistles!"


    Wei Xiao squeezed a fist with the other hand, and when Ming Yulan''s whip leg did not touch him, his fist hit Ming Yulan''s lower abdomen.


    "what--"


    Ming Yulan screamed, and the figure flew a few meters away and fell to the ground.


    Wei Xiao straightened his figure and said without any emotions: "You have this ability? Who gave you the courage to violate my rules? Come again!"


    Ming Yulan got up with difficulty.


    There was a kind of light in her eyes called stubborn, she rushed to Wei Xiao again.


    This time Wei Xiao took the initiative to approach her. Ming Yulan, who was swift and powerful, was completely unable to fight back and was lifted up by him, and threw Ming Yulan a few meters away again like trash.


    "Waste, is that level?"


    "Ahhhh...Wei Xiao, I will kill you!"


    Ming Yulan roared at Wei Xiao heartbreakingly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t knock her out again this time, but stuck her body with one hand, and with the other hand, it rained down on Ming Yulan''s body.


    Those who saw this scene had only two words in their minds-Wolf Die.


    Seeing Ming Yulan being beaten by Wei Xiao to vomit blood, Yi Jianfeng, who was extremely emotional, wanted to go out and stop it.


    "Are you looking for death?" Lan Qiang hurriedly grabbed Yi Jianfeng.


    Yi Jianfeng felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Old Lan, don''t stop me, let the master fight like this, Yulan will die."


    Lan Qiang did not let go, and said angrily: "I think you are concerned about it. Others don''t know how strong the master is. Don''t you know? If the master wants to kill Yulan, why bother so much, you Think Yulan can withstand a fist from the master?"


    Yi Jianfeng was taken aback when he heard the words.


    He looked at Ming Yulan who was being violently beaten with one fist and one fist by Wei Xiao.


    It seems to be the case.


    "Understood? The Lord is just taking Yulan out of anger now. If you stand out at this time, then Yulan is the real danger. Don''t you know the temper of the Lord?"


    Yi Jianfeng felt distressed.


    Seeing Ming Yulan''s embarrassed look at this moment, he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    "Then I just look at it like that?"


    "Isn''t it? You still said that you didn''t mean anything to this little girl. Before she got married, her elbow was already turned away. Who do you believe?"


    "Go away, I''m annoying now!"


    The dog-faced Lan Gun smiled.


    Knowing that Yi Jianfeng would no longer do stupid things, he let go of his hand.


    Looking at Ming Yulan who was still beating Wei Xiao violently at the moment, Yi Jianfeng''s heart was bleeding.


    "Yulan ah Yulan, why are you so stupid? You can provoke the Lord, aren''t you looking for death? Alas!"


    On the one hand, Ming Yulan had been beaten by Wei Xiao to the point that she had no resistance.


    When Wei Xiao stopped and released the big hand that clamped her body, Ming Yulan collapsed like a pile of mud. If it weren''t for her eyes were still open, her body was rising and falling, I am afraid that some people suspected that she was dead. .


    "Useless waste is harmful to others and self. Qing Shu."


    Li Qingshu quickly came to Wei Xiao''s side and handed Wei Xiao a clean white handkerchief.


    Wei Xiao wiped the blood on his hands and handed the handkerchief to Li Qingshu.


    "I remember that there are two people named Jin Miaofeng and Wu Yulan in Jiang Xue and his group. You can ask them to notify them, and they will be promoted to management in the future. I don''t want to happen again today, do you understand?"


    "Understand, Lord! By the way, Lord, how do you deal with the four people with Ming Yulan?" Li Qingshu casually asked.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze suddenly fell on the short-haired women and them.


    All four of them were beating violently.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Since they are so idle to take care of other people''s affairs, let them be good people to the end, and they will be treated the same as those prisoners who move their bodies."


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, drag this waste down. I don''t have to tell you the punishment, right?"


    "Qingshu understands!"


    Li Qingshu responded, and directly called Chu Feifei and Lan Cai''s dead dog Ming Yulan and dragged them down.


    Back to Li Tingjian''s eyes.


    "Sorry, some unpleasant things happened temporarily, but this is better, and it saves me a lot of tongue. I won''t say anything extra. When I come to me, I will eat, wear, and use. I will not miss you. The same, but you must obey the superiors. You have seen the end of the disobedient, so be it!"


    "Jianfeng, Qingshu!"


    "Master!"


    "You each take your own people away, especially Jianfeng, and pull out a team as soon as possible. I don''t ask them to be marksman, but at least they must be able to use guns. Can you do it?"


    "Yes! Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Okay, I''ll give you two days, and we will start our plan in two days. I''ll leave it to you here. There are still many vacant villas in the villa group. You can figure it out by yourself." After that, Wei Xiao did not Pay attention to anyone, take Li Yuyao and Shen Xiaocai, and drive directly back to Villa One.


    As soon as Wei Xiao left, everyone felt a little more relaxed.


    "Old Yi, leave it to me here! Go and see your prospective girlfriend, now is the best opportunity to occupy her heart."


    "Can you handle it?"


    "You just say you are going or not?" Lan Qiang directly zoomed in on the move.


    Sure enough, Yi Jianfeng patted Lan Gun''s chest without any further excuses, and left the scene non-stop.


    Lan Gun is secretly funny.


    "All the girls follow me now." Li Qingshu was already picking up people.


    Lan Qiang did not delay either.


    "Everyone with the handle will follow me. From now on, you can call me the deputy captain. The captain is the one who ran just now."


    ...

 Chapter 58： Unrepentant

    Inside Villa One.


    Wei Xiao and the others came back here.


    "Lord, are you back? Dinner will be ready soon, wait a few minutes." Piaoyue, who was walking in the hall, saw Wei Xiao and the others coming back, and hurriedly stepped forward to say hello.


    "Go ahead! Where''s You Wei and others?"


    "Master Youwei and Master Shu Wang are on the second floor."


    Wei Xiao nodded, then walked straight to the second floor.


    The figure came to his bedroom door.


    "Eldest sister, your marksmanship is so powerful, you are super magical, how did you practice?" It was Bai Youwei''s voice.


    "It''s okay, just play around when you go to school, just play with it." It was Shu Wang''s voice.


    Wei Xiao felt strange.


    When is Shu Wangcheng the eldest sister?


    If he remembered correctly, when the two girls met before, Shu Wang was sister Bai Youwei.


    Very weird and very problematic.


    Wei Xiao pushed the door in.


    "Oh! My husband is back?" Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, Bai Youwei hurriedly jumped up and rushed into his arms.


    Shu Wang stood up unhurriedly and gave Wei Xiao a gentle smile.


    "What are you playing?" Wei Xiao asked, holding Bai Youwei.


    "Nothing, it''s just shooting elites." Bai Youwei said, she seemed to think of something, she suddenly got excited: "Husband, let me tell you, don''t you know that the sniper rifle of the elder sister is simply too powerful, all kinds of blind sniper games Superbly, in front of her, the computer man-machine has no chance to respond at all."


    Bai Youwei talked endlessly with a cute little mouth.


    "Really? I have to challenge if I get the chance."


    "It must be challenged, or do I have a game now, and I will refer you to you?"


    "I''m going to eat, and play again after eating."


    "Eating?" As soon as he heard the food, Bai Youwei didn''t even want a good husband like Wei Xiao, let go of him, and walked out, and soon there was the sound of going down the stairs outside.


    This little daughter-in-law is really scorched.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    Walked to Shu Wang''s side and hugged her into his arms.


    Shu Wang didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so direct. At first, I was a little uncomfortable and struggled, but soon realized that this man would be her husband in the future, so he obeyed.


    Now Shu Wang is not when he first got on the plane.


    The smell has disappeared long ago, and the whole body is full of fragrance.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t put it down and hugged her tightly, and said warmly: "Why are you a big sister? I remember that when you left me, you still called Sister Youwei, how did you do it?"


    Shu Wang seemed to think of something funny, and grabbed Wei Xiao¡¯s big hand and said: "In fact, it is not difficult. I will tell her that if you want to be a big sister, you must not only serve a good husband at home, but also be able to take care of the house and manage the servants in the house. , Promote the relationship between sisters in the family, know others and make good use of them, no matter how big or small things are, but outside, you must know how to watch your words and colors, and protect your husband''s image and interests..."


    "In addition to these, elder sisters must know how to sacrifice. Not only do they have to share their husband''s love with younger sisters. If you encounter danger and your husband is not there, you must be the first to stand up. Of course, you must be the first to stand up. The thing is, being a little girl can be carefree. Not only can I get the love of my sisters, but my husband also loves my little wife the most."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    After hearing what Shu Wang said, Wei Xiao couldn''t help laughing.


    This Bai Youwei is really cute and pitiful.


    "Actually, it is impossible to say that You Wei has no scheming, but to say how deep her city is. She knows her own position. The key is that everything I say is reasonable, otherwise, you think she will be so obedient. ?"


    "So, your city is very deep?"


    "Do you not like it?"


    "Just don''t use it on me."


    "No, you protect me, I will help you take care of this home."


    Hearing what Shu Wang said sincerely, Wei Xiao was taken aback for a moment, then turned her figure and directly blocked her mouth.


    "Husband, eldest sister, it''s time to eat, oh! Did I come early?" Bai Youwei came up and asked the two of them to have a meal, only to see Wei Xiaobi dunking comfortably.


    The two separated.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, and took a shy Shu Wang towards Bai Youwei.


    "Go down to eat!"


    "Hmm!" The very well-behaved Bai Youwei didn''t dare to say a word of nonsense, and walked down to the second floor after the two of them.


    After the meal, it was already dark.


    At night, Bai Youwei took Song Xiaoyu and greeted Li Qingshu and the others to play games with herself.


    According to usual experience, Bai Youwei could not get into bed before twelve o''clock this evening. Fortunately, Wei Xiao now has more choices than Bai Youwei.


    That night, in the room assigned by Shu Wang, Wei Xiao''s figure walked in.


    As a cry spread from inside, there has been one less girl and one more woman in this world.


    Daybreak the next day.


    "Quick, quick, give me a quick move one by one, do you want to die?"


    The place where the captive camp is located.


    The newly appointed administrators Jin Miaofeng and Wu Yulan waved their whips to urge those who moved the bodies.


    Several newcomers came here today, the most eye-catching is Jiang Xue.


    Before yesterday, she was still the management here, but the time was bad and she was dragged down by others. Although she still stays in the villa as an ordinary person (normal person), she was sent here to do the heavy work of moving the corpse.


    In addition to her, there are also Ming Yulan and the others.


    Ming Yulan looked badly injured yesterday, but it was actually skin trauma.


    It''s not that Wei Xiao''s heart is softened, but that Ming Yulan is still useful to him in this villa now. At the simplest point, she can be said to be the strongest among all women. Originally, Wei Xiao planned to train her well and let her help herself train a group of women to become a useful combat force, but what happened yesterday made Wei Xiao too angry.


    She is also moving the body now.


    Just in response to what Wei Xiao said, good people helped to the end.


    "Sorry Jiang Xue, I didn''t know it would be like that yesterday, I..."


    "Miss Ming, please don''t hinder my work."


    Ming Yulan looked for a chance to get close to Jiang Xue. She wanted to say something to Jiang Xue to be sorry, although she knew that this would not make Jiang Xue an administrator, but if she didn''t say it, she would feel sad. Unfortunately, Jiang Xue ignored her at all.


    It was this woman, if it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have fallen into this field.


    Jiang Xue didn''t work hard with Ming Yulan, it was already her best attitude.


    Ming Yulan was uncomfortable.


    Don''t know what to say.


    Seeing Jiang Xue walking towards the wall with two zombies on his back, she walked up, hoping to help Jiang Xue share some of it.


    But she didn''t help Jiang Xue by doing this, but instead caused Jiang Xue to fall.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean Jiang Xue, I just wanted to help you."


    Jiang Xue''s emotions broke out at this time: "Ming Yulan, what do you want? Isn''t it miserable enough that I was killed by you? Are you trying to force me to death?"


    "No Jiang Xue, I just want to help you share a zombie corpse."


    "No need, you stay away from me."


    "What is it, what is it, do you want to be lazy?" Jin Miaofeng found the situation here and walked over with a whip.


    Jiang Xue did not continue to lose his temper at Ming Yulan, and repeatedly said to Jin Miaofeng: "Management Jin, I am not lazy, I will work, I will work."


    "Jiang Xue, don''t be afraid of her. With me, she dare not do anything to you."


    Ming Yulan was guilty, so Jiang Xue tanned her and she did not dare to say anything, and it was also her fault just now, but Jin Miaofeng was different, and she did not restrain her because of Wei Xiao¡¯s lesson. To prevent Jiang Xue from moving the corpse, she turned around and glared at Jin Miaofeng.


    "What are you staring at? Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    "Doubtly. It is because of people like you that Wei Xiao can be lawless here. One day, you will all be punished as you deserve."


    "Little bitch, do you dare to commit the crime and see if I don''t kill you."


    Being counseled by Ming Yulan, Jin Miaofeng waved his whip in anger to hit Ming Yulan.


    But she was obviously not Ming Yulan''s opponent.


    Directly grabbing the whip that Jin Miaofeng waved, Ming Yulan''s eyes were full of anger.


    "Let go!"


    Ming Yulan was unmoved.


    "Okay, don''t you let it go?" Jin Miaofeng looked resentful, released the end of the whip, and reached for the pistol at his waist.


    Ming Yulan is one step faster than her.


    A close body stopped her and snatched the pistol she had just pulled out.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wu Yulan discovered the situation here and hurriedly leaned over.


    ...

 Chapter 59： One dictator of all kinds of dissatisfaction

    "Yu Lan, hurry up, shoot her quickly, she took my gun away, and she wants to rebel." Jin Miaofeng said to Wu Yulan in panic.


    "what?"


    Wu Yulan was shocked and quickly took out the pistol that was pinned to her waist.


    "Ming Yulan, don''t do anything stupid, put your gun down quickly." Wu Yulan pointed the gun at Ming Yulan and persuaded her loudly.


    Seeing this scene, Ming Yulan felt so familiar.


    Isn''t this kind of scene their favorite thing to say in the face of thugs before the end of the world?


    Unexpectedly, the world has changed, and even their identities have also changed. How ironic?


    There was a lot of noise here, no, other ordinary people in charge of managing the prisoners walked over here.


    "It''s her again. Jiang Xue was so harmed by her and she still doesn''t know how to repent. I heard that both Management Hu Ya and Management Qingjuan are still lying in bed. I am angry, I''m afraid it will not end as easily as yesterday."


    "This evil spirit, how many people is willing to harm her?"


    "Why would the Lord bring this kind of person back? They are not very beautiful, and they are incomparable with the hostess."


    When Ming Yulan faced Wu Yulan''s pistol, there was no fear at all, but at this moment, hearing the voice of ordinary people around her talking about her, Ming Yulan only felt heartache.


    What happened to these people? She didn''t do it for them, why is no one on her side?


    At the moment when Ming Yulan lost her mind, Jiang Xue beside her seized the opportunity and grabbed the pistol in her hand.


    "Gold management, your gun."


    Seeing the pistol recovered from the loss, Jin Miaofeng quickly snatched it from Jiang Xue.


    Jin Miaofeng''s expression was extremely fierce and immediately opened the insurance and pointed the gun at Ming Yulan.


    "Sister Miao Feng, wait!"


    Jin Miaofeng looked like he was about to shoot Ming Yulan.


    Wu Yulan has quick eyes and swift hands, and hurried over to lower her muzzle.


    "boom¡­"


    The gunshot sounded decisively, but the bullet fell in front of Ming Yulan''s feet.


    In fact, Jin Miaofeng was also dazzled by Ming Yulan''s anger. She was so scared that she could not hold the pistol securely when she fired the shot, and her face instantly turned pale.


    But seeing that Ming Yulan is in peace, Jin Miaofeng, who has recovered, said complainingly: "Yu Lan, do you want to help her too?"


    "No, Sister Miao Feng, listen to me."


    "I won''t listen." Jin Miaofeng didn''t give Wu Yulan a chance to explain, and looked back at Ming Yulan fiercely: "You are fine, you can wait for me. I can''t take care of you, and I don''t believe the Lord has no choice. And you Jiang Xue, if you don''t obey the control, you just wait for the Lord''s punishment!"


    After speaking, Jin Miaofeng left directly to the rear.


    Ming Yulan didn''t feel anything, but Jiang Xue looked completely unlovable.


    Wu Yulan sighed.


    Offending Jin Miaofeng, such an unreasonable shrew, can only be said to be Jiang Xue''s misfortune.


    Ming Yulan did not deserve her sympathy. Even if someone ran into the master for their former enemy, Wu Yulan would not sigh, but Jiang Xue was different.


    During Jiang Xue''s management, she also took great care of them, but Wu Yulan felt that she was not worth it because a black sheep appeared in the team and was implicated.


    Putting away the gun, Wu Yulan yelled at the people watching the theater around him: "What are you doing while standing and not going to work?"


    No one dared to violate her orders and returned to their posts one after another.


    Soon, only Ming Yulan and Jiang Xue were left on the scene.


    Ming Yulan was still saddened by what everyone said about her just now, but when she saw Jiang Xue whose face was gray, her whole body was sober.


    "Jiang Xue..."


    Jiang Xue glanced at her like a dead body.


    "Miss Ming, I know that you are a capable person. Even if you leave here, you can live well outside, but I am an ordinary person. If I leave here, I have nothing. Okay, I beg you? You should do it well, let me go, and don''t bother me anymore. Miss Ming, can I beg you? I''ll kneel down for you."


    Jiang Xue knelt directly in front of Ming Yulan.


    Ming Yulan''s whole person was frozen on the spot, and the corners of her mouth trembled fiercely.


    She didn''t understand. There was nothing wrong with what she did. Why didn''t everyone treat her to see her? Even for those prisoners, Ming Yulan actually saw sarcasm and disdain in their eyes.


    "I, am I really doing something wrong?" For the first time, Ming Yulan doubted whether everything she had done was really correct.


    Not long after, Jin Miaofeng brought Wei Xiao and Shu Wang.


    Having just become the hostess here, Shu Wang felt it necessary to understand everything here as soon as possible.


    Just knowing that this place belongs to the most special place in the entire base, Shu Wang followed Wei Xiao.


    "Master, Master Shu Wang, right here." Jin Miaofeng said.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    When they came to Ming Yulan and the others, the disgust in Wei Xiao''s eyes was obvious.


    "It seems that I was benevolent yesterday. It''s only been a night, and you still don''t have a long memory."


    "Master..." Jiang Xue, who was kneeling on the ground, saw Wei Xiao, and the pain in her heart was speechless.


    She wanted to say that she was wronged, but part of the cause of the trouble was indeed because of her.


    Wang Shu saw Jiang Xue.


    She is not yet familiar with the people here, so she doesn''t make any comments.


    However, from Jiang Xue''s gaze, she understood that there was an expression called grievance.


    "This person may use it later." Shu Wang thought in his heart. But all this requires understanding Jiang Xue''s situation before making a decision.


    "Are you here to stand up for this person?" Ming Yulan had no respect for Wei Xiao.


    If she thought Wei Xiao was a good person on the day she first came here, then now, she is disgusted to the extreme.


    "Lord, look at her? It''s lawless."


    Wei Xiao motioned Jin Miaofeng not to speak.


    "Do you think everything you do is right?"


    "Is the right thing useful?" Ming Yulan laughed at herself.


    Wei Xiao, who had worked hard in society for many years, didn''t know everything about human nature, but like Ming Yulan, he knew very well.


    If it sounds nice, it is sympathy, and if it sounds bad, it is the Virgin (bitch) in everyone¡¯s mouth.


    This kind of person, Wei Xiao didn''t want to talk nonsense with her.


    "I''m very kind to you, and I''ll give you a chance. If you are still like this, then wait for me to personally end up with you!"


    "what chance?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say, his gaze shifted to Jiang Xue.


    "It seems that the punishment for you is still too light. Jin Miaofeng."


    "Master!"


    "For those who came here yesterday, starting from today, the workload is twice that of other prisoners. I don''t care what you use, unless you die, you must complete it."


    Jin Miaofeng''s eyes lit up when he heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    The opportunity for revenge is here.


    "Yes!"


    "You are here, you wait for me, I will be back soon." Wei Xiao said to Ming Yulan: "Let''s go! Staying here for a long time will affect your mood."


    Shu Wang nodded.


    The two came quickly and went quickly.


    It seemed that Wei Xiao did nothing, but the four women who followed Ming Yulan knew that they were still implicated.


    The daily work used to be tiring enough, but now it¡¯s doubled...


    Unexpectedly, their eyes looked at Ming Yulan a little bit more resentful.


    ¡­

 Chapter 60： Teach Ming Yulan

    Wei Xiao returned shortly after he left.


    In a light outfit, apart from a Modao, he also has two pistols and a pair of binoculars around his waist.


    "Let''s go! I will show you what is the end of the world."


    With Ming Yulan still a little stiff, the two walked out of the gate.


    After the electronic system of the gate was destroyed by the people of Xu Beihu, it has not been repaired, and the door needs to be opened manually to enter and exit.


    As soon as the two came outside, the zombies wandering outside found them and rushed over.


    There are hundreds of zombies outside.


    In order not to waste time, Wei Xiao drew a knife and chopped down a few closest to them, then turned and hugged Ming Yulan.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    "This takes you fast enough!" Without waiting for Ming Yulan to struggle, Wei Xiao, who picked her up, flung away the zombies who were chasing them faster than normal, and galloped towards the city.


    Ming Yulan is not heavy, only one hundred and eighty jins. For Wei Xiao today, this weight is similar to nothing.


    The action has a little effect, but it does not affect the speed.


    In the urban area.


    More than half a month has passed since the end of the world.


    For those who have survived today, the crises they face are no longer only those cannibal zombies, but also the conflicts around them that may erupt at any time because of food.


    People are panicked and crisis-ridden. If you don''t pay attention, you may never wake up as soon as you close your eyes.


    Wei Xiao brought Ming Yulan out this time and didn''t plan to do anything.


    They acted as spectators, looking for those survivors hiding in the dark in the city.


    With Wei Xiao''s ability, this is not difficult.


    It didn''t take long before he brought Ming Yulan to the stronghold of a group of survivors he had discovered a few days ago.


    On a building directly opposite the survivor''s stronghold.


    Ming Yulan still doesn''t know Wei Xiao''s intention to bring her out.


    If only to show his strength, Ming Yulan has already felt it.


    With a burden, traveling through the urban area full of zombies, not only to ensure that the two are unharmed, but also to be able to do well among the corpses. Such strength is naturally not something ordinary people can do.


    But what use is this? If Ming Yulan was afraid of Wei Xiao''s strength, she would not have run into Wei Xiao before.


    Seeing Ming Yulan''s mind, Wei Xiao didn''t explain anything.


    "The neighborhood ahead, look good." Wei Xiao handed Ming Yulan the spectacles, then walked aside and lit a cigarette to smoke.


    Ming Yulan gave Wei Xiao a bewildered look, and then took the sight glasses to observe the situation in the distant community.


    Now the sky is very bright, they are on a high place again, and the situation in the front area can be seen at a glance with the help of spectacles.


    Ming Yulan also worked hard, and soon found the group of survivors hiding in the community.


    The number of survivors in this stronghold is quite large, and there are also three to fifty men, women, and children. However, it didn''t take long before Ming Yulan''s face appeared crimson.


    Her breathing was obviously a little fast, she quickly put down her sight glasses and said angrily at Wei Xiao: "This is why you brought me here? Let me see those nasty things?"


    Wei Xiao glanced blankly.


    "Do you think I have a lot of time? Aren''t you a soldier? Are these only superficial things in your eyes?"


    Ming Yulan''s chest fluctuates from time to time.


    After gritting her teeth, she put her gaze back on the sight glasses again.


    This time she no longer looked at one thing with emotion.


    Pay careful attention to the situation of the survivors inside.


    Not long after, Ming Yulan''s face was shocked.


    For the survivors hidden in the community, the gap between them is clear at a glance.


    Live together, but divided into small groups.


    There is a circle of old people and children, a circle of young men and women, and women of ordinary appearance. They have no circle of their own at all. These people gathered in one place, some were dying, some were gnawing on moldy bread and buns, and some were beaten up for a small piece of bone that had not been eaten by people, and they looked very miserable.


    "These bastards!"


    Ming Yulan was already angry.


    What did she see?


    Yes, it is the injustice in her eyes, and the life that is worse than a slave.


    Wear collars to women, beat and humiliate old people at will.


    Among this group of survivors, those who are capable, eat the best food, play with the most beautiful women, and those who are incapable, not only have to be oppressed by them, but also pretend to be happy when they are arbitrarily ravaged. Look like.


    For a bottle of water, some people are willing to let others do it, and for a ham sausage, they are more willing to lie on the ground and learn from dogs without feeling shame.


    Although Lin Zi is small, he deduces the coldness and cruelty of the last days.


    Ming Yulan, who was short of breath and red eyes, had blue veins on both hands holding the sight glasses.


    "I want to kill these bastards."


    Looking at the change in Ming Yulan''s expression, Wei Xiao also finished smoking a cigarette in his hand.


    "It seems you have discovered something, let''s go! I will take you over to meet them."


    Without Ming Yulan''s consent, Wei Xiao came to her and embraced her again domineeringly.


    The building is not far from the residential area, just a few hundred meters away.


    It took more than ten minutes, without alarming a zombie outside, Wei Xiao and the others came to the building where the survivors were.


    Ming Yulan, who was angry in her heart, rushed directly to the floor where the survivors were.


    "It''s still too short of social beatings." Wei Xiao didn''t stop him, and followed him unhurriedly.


    "You bastards."


    "Boom boom boom...ahhhh..."


    There were fierce fighting and screams on the floor. You don''t need to guess what Ming Yulan did.


    When Wei Xiao came to the door, the fighting inside had ended.


    "Made, my god, this chick is really heavy, she almost broke my bones."


    "Wait a minute to make her look good, hiss~~~ It really hurts."


    Wei Yangtian inside looked at Ming Yulan, who had been subdued, with an evil smile on his face.


    "You are very courageous, and you are not so capable, but unfortunately, I have a lot of people. Stain... Today is really a lucky day, such a beautiful chick took the initiative to send it to the door, if I don''t do something, would I be a little sorry for your feelings? ?"


    "Hey...My god, don''t forget us, just now I was beaten by her the hardest, and I will find them all on her in a while."


    "No problem, all brothers have a share."


    Ming Yulan''s eyes were splitting under the pressure of two strong men.


    "You beasts and beasts, you are simply not human, you will be retributed."


    "Hahaha... do you think there is any more serious retribution than the zombies outside? Xiao Liu, take her to my room. Before I come out, the women outside will enjoy it as you please."


    "Okay, brother!" The man who locked Ming Yulan''s arm smiled and responded, and then forcibly escorted Ming Yulan to a bedroom with another person.


    "boom¡­"


    Just when they started to move, the closed door was kicked open from the outside.


    "She still has accomplices?" Wei Yangtian''s eyes changed.


    No need for him to say anything, the younger brothers around him turned their eyes to the door of the room.


    Wei Xiao blatantly walked in from outside.


    As if they hadn''t seen Wei Yangtian and the others, his eyes were immediately placed on Ming Yulan, who was subdued by the two backhands.


    "Yeah! Was it restrained so quickly?"


    "..."


    Listen, is this what people should say?


    ¡­

 Chapter 61： practice course

    To joke Ming Yulan, Wei Xiao was familiar with himself and was leaning against the door.


    Everyone in the room looked at him like a fool.


    Is this person sick or something? Didn''t you see a dozen strong men staring at him in the house?


    Ming Yulan was ashamed and angry.


    "Are you going to watch me joke? Still not doing it?"


    Wei Xiao was unmoved, his eyes spread all around.


    The shelter where Wei Yangtian and the others are located is connected with three houses. From the outside, there are three rooms, but inside, the space is not small.


    Hundreds of people can be accommodated.


    "Very thoughtful." Wei Xiao commented on this small nest.


    Ming Yulan was anxious.


    How can this person be like this?


    No matter if he doesn''t save himself, he still has time to look at the environment here. How forgiving is he to be so unscrupulous?


    "Made. Boy, you look so twitchy!"


    Someone finally couldn''t understand Wei Xiao, and a younger brother next to Wei Yangtian walked towards Wei Xiao with a steel pipe in his hand.


    Wei Xiao retracted his gaze, his eyes indescribably cold.


    "Well, you guys have taught me a lesson, and you have said what you should say. Now let her go? By the way, I will ask you a few questions."


    "Damn, kid, haven''t you figured out the current situation?"


    "I don''t want to say the same thing a second time."


    "Made, the same goes for Lao Tzu!" The little brother who came to Wei Xiao''s face showed a cruel expression.


    As soon as the voice fell, the steel pipe in his hand slammed into Wei Xiao''s head.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes suddenly changed.


    He squeezed a fist in his hand, and also slammed his fist toward the steel pipe that was smashed down by the opponent.


    With a "boom", everyone could see that Wei Xiao''s fist not only bends the steel pipe that was smashed by the shooter, but even the boy who danced the steel pipe also flew out after receiving Wei Xiao''s punch. .


    The noise was made by him colliding with the wall.


    Many people turned their heads to look at the wall where the little brother fell, and the spider-like cracks on it almost didn''t scare people to death.


    This little brother couldn''t live, he couldn''t even think that Wei Xiao''s power would be so terrifying until he died.


    "kill him!"


    As the boss here, Wei Yangtian took a long time to react.


    Whether it''s the face issue of being the boss or revenge for the younger brother, if he doesn''t do anything at this time, his status will definitely decline in the hearts of his younger brothers in the future.


    With his drink, the other people who had awakened showed fierce expressions.


    "Kill him!"


    All the little brothers clamored and rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    But they didn''t have a few steps before they rushed forward. Everyone dropped their sticks and looked at Wei Xiao in shock with their hands.


    Wei Xiao held two pistols in his hands, his expression as calm as water.


    "Release!"


    "Big, big brother, don''t be impulsive, let''s let go, let go immediately. Why don''t you let this young lady go?" Wei Yangtian angrily said.


    Xiao Liu, who was holding Ming Yulan, and the other person did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly released the hand holding Ming Yulan.


    "You bastards, I will kill you."


    "Get me here!"


    As soon as Ming Yulan was relieved, she had to take action to teach Xiao Liu and the others.


    Wei Xiao, with a gloomy look, gave her a cold cry.


    Ming Yulan''s actions were stopped.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Things that are embarrassing, don''t roll over yet."


    Obviously feeling the anger on Wei Xiao, although Ming Yulan was a little unwilling, this time she did not disobey Wei Xiao.


    Gritting her teeth and coming to Wei Xiao''s side, Ming Yulan still complained a little bit angrily: "Why are you preventing me from beating them? A bunch of beasts, they are not worthy to live in this world."


    Wei Xiao glanced at her like an idiot.


    "Me, did I say something wrong again?"


    Not wanting to bother about the brain damage at all, Wei Xiao put away his pistol.


    To Wei Yangtian and the others in a flat tone: "Don''t be nervous, I don''t like killing people."


    Wei Yangtian''s faces twitched.


    Don''t want to kill? If it wasn''t for their little brother''s body that was still lying under the corner behind him, they would almost believe it.


    "Big brother, we shouldn''t offend you. We are also in self-protection for this young lady. She punched and kicked us as soon as she rushed in. We can''t help but resist?" Wei Yangtian explained.


    Even though Wei Xiao had put away his gun, Wei Yangtian didn''t think they could defeat Wei Xiao.


    The strength of Wei Xiao had already explained everything before. If Wei Xiao didn''t have a gun, they would still have a glimmer of hope due to their large number of people and strength. Now, he directly put this idea behind him. As long as Wei Xiao doesn''t kill them, everything is easy to say.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to stop by. You should be the leader here, right?"


    Wei Yangtian nodded.


    "Come here, I have something to ask you."


    Wei Yang''s heart trembled in the day, and he slowly came to Wei Xiao''s eyes with his expression of anxiety.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "Don''t be nervous!" Wei Xiao spoke in a very calm tone. Under Wei Yangtian''s uneasy gaze, he took out a package of opened big front door and pulled out two, one of which was lit by himself, and the other was handed to Wei Yangtian: " Do you smoke?"


    Wei Yangtian looked flattered.


    "Thank you brother."


    When the cigarette was lit, Wei Xiao said: "Now what do you ask me to answer?"


    After smoking a cigarette, Wei Yangtian nodded again and again: "Brother, you ask."


    "I think the food here is barely enough for a while, so why don''t you give it to the elderly, children and women?"


    "Big Brother..."


    "Tell the truth, don''t worry, I just want to know why."


    I don''t understand what Wei Xiaoan''s heart is, Wei Yang Tianyi gritted his teeth and said, "Big Brother, I''m telling the truth. It''s not that we don''t want to give it to them, but after giving it to them, we young people don''t have enough food."


    "You lied. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You people eat several times that of old people and children, and it¡¯s still the best. But can the food you give to other people be called food? Before the end of the world, dogs won¡¯t eat it. "Ming Yulan said indignantly.


    After everything was said, Wei Yangtian didn''t want to make any falsehoods.


    "Miss, you have a strong man like a big brother by your side. Naturally, standing up and speaking can¡¯t hurt your back, but we are not this big brother. Do you know how dangerous it is every time we go out to find food? Sometimes people are even needed as bait."


    "These are all excuses. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility."


    "Haha!" Wei Yangtian glanced at Ming Yulan in disgust, not afraid to offend Wei Xiao, and said to himself: "Miss, every time we go out means death. The most dangerous job is for us to kill zombies. The thing is also young people like us. Shouldn¡¯t we enjoy the best food for our lives?"


    "And the old people and children you mentioned, how many of them do you think can survive outside? Miss, now is the end of the world, it is good to have a stuttering, if you can guarantee that we will not face danger and have a stuttering, let alone dogs We are willing to eat what the dog does not eat."


    Hearing Wei Yangtian''s words, Ming Yulan''s eyes were obviously flickering.


    "Yes, but you can''t ruin those women."


    "Ruin them?" Wei Yangtian looked back at the woman in the house: "Did we ruin you?"


    The women shook their heads, none of them nodded.


    Ming Yulan didn''t believe it, and said affectionately to the group of women: "You don''t have to be afraid of them. With me, they don''t dare to hurt you. Tell me where there is dissatisfaction, and I will call you the shots."


    "This girl, we know that you are a capable person, but we really have no dissatisfaction. Although life is bitter, we are at least still alive. We are all incompetent women who can''t deal with zombies and dare not go out. They It¡¯s also right to protect us, to find us food, and to pay a price."


    "You, are you willing to fall for yourself?"


    "It sounds like how noble you are. If you are not lucky enough to meet a capable man, you would be no better than us." A woman muttered softly.


    When Ming Yulan heard it, her heart felt unspeakable tingling.


    "Do you think so too?" Ming Yulan no longer cares about the women, looking at an old man.


    ...

 Chapter 62： Cries in the apartment

    These people seemed to be her last hope.


    The old man sighed.


    "It''s all this **** world. It''s not easy to survive. Girl, sometimes you have to know how to meet, excessive demands, either by her companions or by the world today."


    There was something in the old man''s words, and Ming Yulan was frozen on the spot.


    Wei Xiao stopped talking after Ming Yulan took the call.


    He was completely a bystander behind him, and now seeing Ming Yulan''s condition, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "idiot!"


    Feeling almost done, Wei Xiao left the wall.


    "Well, I''m very satisfied with your answer, and I hope you can live well in these last days. Oh! I almost forgot, two days later, a group of survivors will come here to collect supplies. If you seize the opportunity, it won''t be You can¡¯t fish in living water and harvest some food. That¡¯s it, I hope our arrival will not disturb you.¡±


    After speaking, Wei Xiao pulled Ming Yulan in a daze and left the room.


    Wei Yangtian and the others were taken aback by Wei Xiao''s operation.


    Is this done? Is this gone?


    Don''t you plan to occupy this place and dominate?


    "They just left?" Wei Yangtian felt a little unrealistic.


    A little brother hurried to the door.


    After returning, nodded: "I didn''t see them outside, so I should have really left."


    The corners of Wei Yangtian''s eyes trembled severely.


    "What does this mean? Just to ask a question?"


    "Maybe these two people are here to ask questions." A little brother said uncertainly.


    "Then Xiao Ming..."


    Wei Yangtian turned his head to look at Xiao Ming, who had long been out of breath.


    Others naturally looked at his body.


    This hapless child!


    Outside, Wei Xiao didn''t plan to go back just because he had taken Ming Yulan to see a survivor''s life base. Next, regardless of whether Ming Yulan wanted it or not, Wei Xiao took her to watch several more.


    It wasn''t until around 6 o''clock in the afternoon that Wei Xiao, who had spent the whole day on it, found an apartment temporarily and moved in with Ming Yulan.


    Their dinners were all taken from the supermarket by Wei Xiao, instant noodles, marinated eggs and ham, a luxurious set meal for otaku. Looking for an apartment is also to enjoy dinner in a better environment.


    When eating, Wei Xiao did not say that he had no appetite, but Ming Yulan did not speak during the whole process, nor did he move the fragrant dinner in front of him.


    On this day, they saw the status quo of the living environment of seven survivors in total.


    Among these seven environments, the stronghold where Wei Yangtian and the others are located can be said to be the best, and the lives of the others are even more difficult. One even reached the point of cannibalism. But these strongholds have one thing in common, that is, women, the women in the seven strongholds are reduced to the existence of goods in the eyes of men.


    If you are better, you can still get enough food. The cruelest one is not as good as a dog.


    "Hurry up! Let''s go back after eating." Wei Xiao said.


    Ming Yulan still looked ashamed.


    Now she finally understood what Wei Xiao meant to bring her out.


    After seeing the living environment of the seven survivors and the experience of most of the survivors, Ming Yulan now remembered what she had done in the villa group, how ridiculous it was.


    Compared with them, the Haitian Garden controlled by Wei Xiao is simply a paradise in the last days.


    Of course, even though Ming Yulan thought so, she still didn''t understand why Wei Xiao treated the group of prisoners that way. Others didn''t see how Wei Xiao made things difficult for them.


    Why does Wei Xiao treat it differently?


    "Anata (Japanese for husband)¡ª¡ª"


    "Wow..."


    "Someone?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes changed, and immediately put down the instant noodles in his hand and held the Mo knife in his hand.


    Ming Yulan''s desolate expression also had a hint of color.


    The two quickly left the room.


    There is no need for them to look around in the apartment, because the sound source is no more than a wall away from them.


    Soon he came to the corresponding door.


    "I''ll knock on the door."


    Ming Yulan was still stubborn, Wei Xiao pulled away Ming Yulan who knocked on the door, and directly took out his pistol and fired several shots at the door lock.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The gunshots clearly shocked the people inside.


    The cry of the baby and the scream of the woman rang at the same time.


    After breaking the door lock, Wei Xiao kicked the door open.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw a girl curling up on the sofa with a baby.


    Wei Xiao knew that there were more than these two people in this room. The cry he heard before did not belong to the girl in front of him.


    He entered the house and looked for other places where Tibetans might be possible.


    An open bedroom attracted his attention.


    Relying on the daring heart of the expert, Wei Xiao rushed into it.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    A scream soon came from the bedroom.


    Entering it, Wei Xiao looked depressed.


    I saw a housewife on the bed waving her kitchen knife with her eyes closed. The scream in her mouth and the kitchen knife swinging back and forth seemed to bring her great comfort.


    But if you wave the kitchen knife, just wave the kitchen knife! What is going on with your eyes closed? Could this make your kill range wider?


    "Stop calling, calling again will attract the zombies." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    The housewife on the bed was brandishing a kitchen knife, and her closed eyes slowly opened.


    When she saw Wei Xiao, her figure visibly flinched, and her hands holding the kitchen knife were trembling.


    Wei Xiao looked at each other, slightly changed in his cold eyes.


    Beauty, but also the rare beauty in the world.


    With Wei Xiao being picky about women now, when he sees the other person, it is inevitable that he will be a little moved.


    The woman in front of me is slightly inferior to Shuwang, but a bit taller than Li Qingshu and Leng Yifang. In Wei Xiao¡¯s mind, she can be given 97 points, plus she is unique. With her mature charm, this score can be increased by one point, and she is definitely a rare woman.


    However, just as Wei Xiao was looking at her, a **** smell at the tip of his nose caught his attention.


    Looking at the woman''s side, Wei Xiao frowned.


    A man lay beside the woman.


    Very handsome, at least he is inferior to Wei Xiao, but now he is dead and can''t die anymore.


    There was a fruit knife stuck in his head, and the smell of blood came from there.


    Wei Xiao''s first reaction was that the woman in front of him killed him.


    "You did it?" Wei Xiao asked coldly.


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, he will be wary of anyone who has the ability to kill an adult man. He will not rely on his immortality ability to find sins and suffer, and he will not despise each other just because a woman has no power to bind the chicken. Caution is something he needs to keep in mind at all times.


    The woman shook her head.


    "He, he is my master, I won''t kill him." The woman said in a lame Longxia language.


    "Are you a female V national?"


    The woman nodded.


    Wei Xiao suddenly understood the relationship between the two.


    In many cases, a married woman in country V will regard her husband as her "master" when a third party asks about her man. This may be a manifestation of men in this country raising their status in the family in front of outsiders.


    "You go out first."


    Wei Xiao didn''t relax his vigilance because of the woman''s words, but let her way and signaled the woman to leave.


    The woman hesitated, but finally left the bedroom after hearing Wei Xiao''s words. It''s just that when she got out of bed, her eyes were filled with nostalgia, and she glanced at the sluggish man on the bed.


    After the other party went out, Wei Xiao came to the man.


    Lifting the quilt covering the man, Wei Xiao suddenly knew in his heart that the woman was not lying.


    Many scratches and bites from zombies can be seen on the man''s body. If Wei Xiao guessed correctly, the other party should have known that he would become a zombie, and ended his life early when he was still conscious.


    "It''s a man!"


    Wei Xiao exclaimed, then pulled up the quilt to cover him up.


    ...

 Chapter 63： A pair of sisters

    Outside the bedroom.


    After some exchanges, Wei Xiao and the others already knew the information of the other people.


    The woman''s name is Yan Chuanhuizi, and she is from the country of V, and her husband is from the country of Longxia. That is, the man who has been belching in the bedroom is called Ling Hao.


    The girl''s name is Yan Yi, the sister of Yan Chuan Huizi. Will show up here just because she came to visit her sister. After the end of the world broke out, they have been living with their family. As for the baby, it was Ling Ling, the daughter of Yan Chuan Huizi and Ling Hao, who was only half a year old.


    From the mouth of Yan Chuan Huizi, Wei Xiao and the others learned about the life of her family after the outbreak of the end times.


    Wei Xiao was right when he praised Ling Hao as a man in the bedroom. Ling Hao was not only a man, but also a man.


    In the end of the world, in order to protect his wife, daughter and sister-in-law, he completely assumed all risks.


    He went out to look for the food when the zombies came. He told his family to leave first, and one person blocked the zombies that came up.


    They didn''t live in this room, but because Xiao Lingling often cried, it was easy to attract zombies. For the safety of his family, Ling Hao also smashed a **** path from the original room and brought his family to the center of the apartment. And the soundproofing effect is decent in the room.


    Everything was going in a good direction, but just today, when Ling Hao went out again because he was about to finish eating the food at home, he was injured, and it was a serious injury caused by a zombie.


    In order not to disturb his family, he shut himself in the bedroom after returning with food.


    If it hadn''t been for Yan Chuan Huizi to take the initiative to break the door lock and take a look, he wouldn''t know that Ling Hao had ended himself.


    Ling Hao is indeed a man, even in the last days there are too few men who can take care of his family like him. But unfortunately, he was not as lucky as Wei Xiao, and eventually fell in the early end of the world.


    For what Ling Hao did, Ming Yulan admired the most.


    Sometimes Wei Xiao was compared. As a result, in addition to his strength, Wei Xiao was completely defeated. Whether it was his appearance or his sense of responsibility, he was inferior to Ling Hao.


    Ming Yulan even wondered if Wei Xiao would be replaced by Ling Hao, would it be more ideal?


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what Ming Yulan was thinking. If he knew it, he would tell Ming Yulan: This is impossible, because Ling Hao is dead, he is weak, and Wei Xiao is alive. In the last days, the one who can live to the end is the real strong.


    "Mr. Wei, Miss Ming, I would like to ask you to do me a favor, don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay?"


    "Just say what you have, and we will definitely help you do it." Ming Yulan''s poor sympathy came again.


    If it weren''t for the children now, and the influence is not good, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but want to give Ming Yulan a big ear.


    Don¡¯t you know how many catties you are? People help them to do it without saying anything. Why don''t I know you have this ability?


    Perhaps it was because she realized that she had said something wrong, Ming Yulan looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Will you help them?"


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    It turns out that you still know who is the one who can really make the decision!


    Not wanting to explain Yulan anything, Wei Xiao said with a cold face.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi also noticed Ming Yulan¡¯s eyes, knowing that Wei Xiao could call the shots, and said to Wei Xiao sincerely: "Mr. Wei, Huizi begs you to take my sister Yan Yi and daughter away. The master has left us. We alone cannot survive in these last days. I implore you to protect them, please!"


    With that, Yan Chuan Huizi knelt down in front of Wei Xiao, his head against the ground.


    Ming Yulan just thought of getting up and pulling Yan Chuan Huizi up, but Wei Xiao glanced over, and she suddenly froze in her seat.


    "Wei, Lord, can you help them?"


    With a loud voice, it has already explained some changes in Ming Yulan''s heart.


    If Ming Yulan was asked to call Wei Xiao this way before today, she would probably feel sick.


    But she knew that only Wei Xiao could help Yan Chuan Huizi. Although she has some strength, she wants to return to the villa with three burdens. Don''t be kidding, she herself needs Wei Xiao''s protection. What can she do to protect others?


    Calling Wei Xiao to be the master can be regarded as a compromise.


    Wei Xiao did not immediately agree to Yan Chuan Huizi.


    He glanced across them, especially Yan Chuan Keiko and Yan Yi.


    I have to say that this family is full of fairy looks.


    Yan Chuan Huizi''s body and appearance are straight up to Shuwang''s. This Yan Yi is almost the same as Shu Wang''s, and compared to Shu Wang''s, Wei Xiao can feel the kind of Xiaojiabiyu, soft and weak temperament. Before the end of the world, having a girl like Yan Yi by her side can greatly satisfy a man''s vanity and caring heart.


    Yan Yi was too shy, speaking quietly, afraid that his voice would be blamed.


    Ming Yulan on the side couldn''t help feeling a little anxious when seeing Wei Xiao''s delay in not agreeing.


    Just as she was about to speak, Wei Xiaoxie asked charmingly: "Just take them away, don''t you want to leave?"


    Ming Yulan looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    When the evil in Wei Xiao''s eyes was caught, her face suddenly repelled.


    "Man is really not a good thing."


    In my mind, Ming Yulan, whose gaze shifted to Yan Chuan Huizi''s body, soon had a kind of enlightenment.


    Such a woman, I''m afraid there is no man who is not tempted, right?


    Yan Chuan Huizi raised his head and stared at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t conceal the aggressiveness in his eyes, and Yan Chuan Huizi, who stared at him, couldn''t help but trembled in his heart.


    Yan Chuan Keiko only hesitated for a moment, shook her head and said, "Meizi wants to leave, but Keiko knows that it is already difficult for her husband to protect her sister and Lingling. If she takes Keiko again, it will only harm her."


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I just want to know, do you want to leave?"


    "Sister, shall we leave together?" Yan Yi, who was holding Ling Ling, looked at Yan Chuan Huizi with pleading eyes and said.


    Yan Chuan Keiko was hesitating.


    From time to time, he looked at the bedroom with the open door.


    "Your daughter is still young, she has no father, do you want her to lose even her mother?" Wei Xiao said lightly.


    These words seemed to be the last force to destroy Yan Chuan Huizi''s inner defenses, her hesitation in her eyes suddenly became firm, and she lowered her head again.


    "My husband, please take Keiko away. Keiko is willing to serve her husband in the future, please!"


    Wei Xiao smiled faintly.


    "You wait here, I''ll be back soon." Wei Xiao said this to Ming Yulan.


    Without waiting for Ming Yulan''s response, he left the room with the two guns on his body.


    Wei Xiao''s departure took more than an hour.


    it''s getting dark.


    If Ming Yulan didn''t know that Wei Xiao was a person who would do what he said, she would suspect that Wei Xiao had abandoned them.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    After more than an hour of waiting, there was movement outside the apartment.


    The bright lights came down from the helicopter, illuminating the outside of an entire apartment like daylight.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah


    The zombies outside were very restless, and a large number of dense figures poured into the apartment.


    Wei Xiao got off the plane.


    Find Ming Yulan and the others as quickly as possible.


    "Follow me, the zombies will arrive here soon."


    A few people did not neglect and confiscated everything, and followed Wei Xiao quickly to the balcony of a room on the fourth floor of the apartment.


    "You take Keiko up first."


    Ming Yulan knew that it was not the time to be modest, and the growing growl in her ears told her that every minute and every second should not be wasted.


    Leading Yan Chuan Huizi to the plane through the ladder one after another.


    "You guys come up soon!" Ming Yulan shouted loudly.


    "Go, I''ll take you together."


    Wei Xiao didn''t need Yan Yi''s consent. In her exclaim, Wei Xiao held her and the little Lingling in her arms and grabbed the ladder directly.


    "Jianfeng, you can retreat."


    "receive!"


    Yi Jianfeng responded via the walkie-talkie, pulled the helicopter high, and then drove the helicopter away.


    ...

 Chapter 64： Lively villa

    Ten minutes later, Wei Xiao and the others returned to the base.


    After getting off the helicopter, Wei Xiao directly took Yan Chuanhuizi and the others to Villa No. 1. As for Ming Yulan, where she likes to go. But one thing has not changed, she still has to work as a captive. This point won''t change just because she went out with Wei Xiao.


    "Old Yi, I''m leaving first too, take the opportunity." Lan Qiang said to Yi Jianfeng in the cockpit on the walkie-talkie outside the plane when he left.


    When Yi Jianfeng parked the helicopter, he and Ming Yulan were the only ones left here.


    "Um... girl, go out with the lord today and don''t provoke the lord again, right?"


    Ming Yulan, who was about to leave, suddenly heard Yi Jianfeng''s voice behind him, stopped and turned around.


    "Are you asking me?"


    Yi Jianfeng came to Ming Yulan pretending to be careless.


    "Besides you, can I ask anyone else?"


    This is also true.


    "Does it matter to you to provoke that guy?"


    "Why doesn''t it matter to me? You haven''t seen the terrible when the Lord is angry. Not only is the culprit the first to suffer, but even innocent people like us are not spared. Just to ask you, I am also mentally prepared in advance. ."


    "Huh! Coward!"


    "Hey, how do you speak, who is timid?"


    "I will say whoever answers."


    "you¡­"


    Yi Jianfeng was extremely angry, staring at Ming Yulan without knowing what to say.


    Ming Yulansi is not afraid of Yi Jianfeng, she straightened her chest, and said domineeringly: "Why, dissatisfied? I can''t beat that guy, can''t I beat you as a coward?"


    Yi Jianfeng was angry and funny.


    After losing to Ming Yulan, he walked up to Ming Yulan.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Ignoring Ming Yulan¡¯s defenses, Yi Jianfeng took out a plastic bag from his pocket and stuffed it to Ming Yulan, then pretended to be pitiful Ming Yulan and said, "If you don¡¯t tell me, I also know that you have been targeted by the master. Look at you. For sake, I¡¯ll give you something good. I¡¯ll remind you to correct your strong faults, otherwise you will be the one who will suffer someday."


    "What did you give me? Take it back."


    Yi Jianfeng waved his hand with his back to Ming Yulan.


    "If you want to do whatever you want, you can lose it, but don''t go hungry for someone tomorrow. Let''s go."


    Ming Yulan was stunned.


    After Yi Jianfeng was no longer visible in her sight, she put her gaze on the plastic bag in her hand.


    "I want to see what the **** you make."


    After opening the plastic bag, a scent of incense came on his face.


    "Chicken, drumstick?"


    ¡­


    Villa One.


    Wei Xiao brought Yan Chuan Huizi and the others here.


    "Husband, are you back?"


    Headed by Wang Shu, everyone in the villa came to greet Wei Xiao.


    "Huh! Husband, who are they?" Bai Youwei naturally asked this.


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain to her, he said to Shu Wang, "Take them to take a shower and change their clothes. From now on, their identities will be the same as you, and they will be handed over to you."


    Why didn''t Shu Wang understand what Wei Xiao meant?


    He cast his eyes on Yan Chuan Keiko and Yan Yi''s body.


    They are really two beauties, no wonder this guy is tempted.


    Shu Wang glared at Wei Xiao and said to Yan Yi and the others with a smile, "The two younger sisters come with me."


    "excuse me!"


    "From now on, it will be a family, and the family need not be so polite."


    After Shu Wang took Yan Yi and the others away, Wei Xiao said to Piaoyue: "Piaoyue, prepare more meals for the two tonight. By the way, is there baby formula in the villa?"


    Piaoyue thought for a while and shook her head: "Master, there is no powdered milk, can milk, goat milk, and camel milk work?"


    Wei Xiao had never fed a child, and he didn''t know if what Piaoyue said would work.


    Recalling the two peaks in front of Yan Chuan Huizi, they should not be short of a child''s ration, so he gave up.


    "Forget it, you go prepare dinner!"


    "Yes!"


    Piaoyue retreated.


    "Husband, are you looking for a sister for me again?" Bai Youwei pounced into Wei Xiao''s arms at this time and asked with a small mouth.


    Wei Xiao squeezed her little nose fondly.


    "Jealous?"


    Bai Youwei did not hide, and nodded: "Well, there are two more sisters, and my husband won''t have time to accompany me in the future."


    This is Bai Youwei''s cleverness.


    Instead of burying one''s grievances and unhappiness alone, it is better to confess to Wei Xiao directly. In this way, not only can Wei Xiao know that she is a woman without a city, but also Wei Xiao''s love can be won.


    Wei Xiao did not disappoint her either.


    She kissed her soft mouth fiercely: Wen said: "You are my first woman, no one can replace."


    There are no sweet words, but the sentence "You are my first woman" fully explains Bai Youwei''s weight in Wei Xiao''s mind.


    Bai Youwei was very happy and took the initiative to kiss Wei Xiao.


    "I know that my husband loves me the most, la la la..." The happy Bai Youwei smiled brightly, leaving Wei Xiao''s embrace, singing and dancing like a cheerful butterfly in the hall.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao smiled relievedly. Regardless of whether Bai Youwei pretends or is really happy, as long as she is not noisy, Wei Xiao is already satisfied.


    That is to say, in the last days, he has the right to take other women home. If it is placed before the end, hehe! Waiting for the divorce!


    Of course, if there was a wife like Bai Youwei before the end of the world, Wei Xiao wouldn''t have thoughts about other women.


    Because you know your own abilities, if you don¡¯t have that ability, you have to know how to be happy.


    A little time.


    The delicious delicacies on the table exuded a tempting aroma.


    Looking at the delicious dishes on the table is undoubtedly appetizing.


    "Dinner!" Wei Xiao, who has the style of the head of the family, moved his chopsticks first, and everyone else had to slow him down.


    Before that, there were very few people who could sit at this table and eat. First, Song Xiaoyu and Bai Youwei were the only ones. Later, there was more Shu Wang, but still looked deserted. But now, with the addition of Yan Chuan Huizi and Yan Yi, the people at the table The atmosphere is undoubtedly a lot more lively.


    In the past, Wei Xiao didn''t believe in the sayings of beauty and food, but at this moment, watching the top beauties of Shu Wang and them, Wei Xiao believed it. Just looking at them, Wei Xiao couldn''t eat anything else.


    More than half an hour later.


    After eating, Wei Xiao and the others moved for a while.


    Perhaps to welcome Yan Yi and the others, Bai Youwei, Lan Cai and others organized programs to perform in the hall one after another.


    The hall is very lively, with constant laughter and applause, but in this villa, there are exceptions, that is, the room where Jiang Xiyu is located, which is very quiet.


    "Master Xiyu, would you like to go down and have a look? If the Lord sees you, you will be very happy." Shen Xiaocai, who is in charge of taking care of Jiang Xiyu''s daily life, asked.


    Jiang Xiyu is still so pure and elegant.


    Putting down the book in his hand, Jiang Xiyu asked calmly: "It sounds very lively below, is there anything happening?"


    "Yeah! Today, the lord found us two hostesses, they are as beautiful as you, Master Youwei and the others are performing in the hall in order to welcome the two new hostesses." Shen Xiaocai said with some excitement. .


    "Yes?"


    Hearing Jiang Xiyu''s lukewarm response, Shen Xiaocai shivered as if being splashed with cold water.


    I said something wrong.


    "Master Xiyu, I, I just said the wrong thing. You are still the most beautiful. No one can replace your position in the Lord''s heart." Shen Xiaocai hurriedly remedied it.


    Jiang Xiyu didn''t take it seriously.


    "You don''t need to be nervous, since it''s so lively outside, you can go out and play with them! I won''t go."


    "You, are you angry?"


    Jiang Xiyu shook his head and smiled softly: "No, I like being quiet. You don''t need to do anything here, go!"


    Seeing that Jiang Xiyu did not look angry, Shen Xiaocai asked a few more questions to confirm that Jiang Xiyu did not deliberately let her leave because she said something wrong, so Shen Xiaocai was relieved.


    "Master Xiyu, in fact, the master is very good, handsome, and capable. I don''t know how many women in the base want to..."


    "Well, if you don''t want to go out, stay here! I''m sleepy."


    Before Shen Xiaocai finished speaking, Jiang Xiyu got up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Shen Xiaocai smiled bitterly.


    Without saying anything, he left the room lightly.


    In the bedroom.


    Jiang Xiyu didn''t really fall asleep.


    The man leaned behind the door, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "Me, what''s wrong with me?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 65： Plan ahead

    Jiang Xiyu felt that he was very strange today.


    When she heard Shen Xiaocai say that Wei Xiao had brought two women back from outside, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    If this were placed in the past, it is absolutely impossible to happen.


    She used to only want to have a quiet place where no one is disturbed, no one is forced to spend her life in peace. Wei Xiao seemed to have satisfied her at this point, except that the person who served her called her Xiyu Master, Wei Xiao did not force her to do anything at all. But just now, she was sure she had a taste.


    Jiang Xiyu was a little frightened that he would have such thoughts in his heart.


    Could it be that he was subconsciously substituting himself into the role of Master Xiyu?


    "Impossible, it can''t be me." Jiang Xiyu was a little frightened, constantly denying his thoughts.


    Jiang Xiyu, who didn''t dare to think anymore, went to the edge of the bed and lay down, hoping to make himself forget everything by sleeping.


    Maybe after a good night''s sleep, there will be no other thoughts tomorrow.


    It''s still lively outside.


    Until about ten o''clock in the evening, everyone went to rest one after another.


    That night, Wei Xiao didn''t go to the other people''s room, and stayed with Bai Youwei alone for one night. Of course, Wei Xiao still has to do what should be done. If you have a peerless wife lying next to you, if you can still sit back and relax, ha ha! That''s really questionable about your ability.


    The next day, Wei Xiao woke up to the sound of a baby crying.


    In the room where Huizi Yan Chuan was.


    "Why, Xiao Lingling is starting to make trouble again?" Wei Xiao opened the door and entered.


    Unfortunately, Yan Chuan Huizi is feeding Xiao Lingling.


    Wei Xiao, who happened to see this scene, had his eyes directly frozen in one place.


    Yan Chuan Huizi discovered Wei Xiao.


    The jade surface is reddish.


    He didn''t avoid Wei Xiao''s gaze, and said shyly, "Sir, is there anything that Keiko needs to do? Please wait for a while, and when Ling Ling is full, Keiko will do it."


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses, with a rare awkward smile.


    "It''s okay, you are busy."


    After speaking, he left the room directly.


    "so big!"


    Wei Xiao, who only felt that his breathing was a bit uneven, was still thinking about the scene just now.


    "Master!"


    At this time, Li Qingshu''s voice came from behind Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao calmed down the beating in his heart and forced some thoughts down.


    Turning around, Wei Xiao calmly said, "Is there something wrong?"


    Li Qingshu didn¡¯t know Wei Xiao¡¯s previous thoughts, so she nodded her head on the matter. ¡°Lord, I just checked our remaining supplies and found that there are not many. Especially this time the number of people saved by the Lord has suddenly increased. Adding new materials, we¡¯re afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold on for three days."


    Speaking of this, Li Qingshu, who thought of something, added: ¡°Of course, the food for the Lord and the hostesses is still sufficient, and there will be no shortage for the time being.¡±


    After hearing what Li Qingshu had said, Wei Xiao was silent for a while.


    "Do you mean the limit when you insist on three days?"


    "No, it''s still supplied according to the current amount."


    After receiving Li Qingshu¡¯s accurate answer, Wei Xiao nodded, ¡°Then there is nothing wrong. You don¡¯t have to worry about food. Two days at most, no, one day. After one day, I promise that there will be sufficient supplies in the base.¡±


    Li Qingshu had no doubt about Wei Xiao''s words.


    "By the way, Lord, the zombies in the base will be cleaned up in one day. What do you think about the next arrangements for the group of prisoners?"


    "Oh! Cleaned up so soon?"


    Li Qingshu nodded.


    Can you please? Working overtime every day, 24 hours a day, this is the corpse of a mountain, and it is almost finished.


    "You don''t need to think about this, I have my own plan."


    "Huh, husband, are you up?"


    When the two were talking, Shu Wang, who had just washed up, came out of the room.


    "Woke up?"


    Shu Wang replied, and then came to them.


    "Qingshu is there too?"


    "Good morning, Master Shu Wang."


    Shu Wang waved his hand: "It just so happens that I have something to do with you, but now I save you the trouble of calling you. Husband, don''t you mind if you borrow your little secretary for a while?"


    Wei Xiao smiled bitterly.


    "What is borrowing? Isn''t mine yours?"


    "My husband is really nice." Shu Wang pecked Wei Xiao on the face like a reward.


    "Come into my room." Shu Wang said to Qing Shu.


    Li Qingshu looked at Wei Xiao, as if asking him what he meant.


    "Go! The hostess will look for you in the future without my consent."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Watching the two leave, Wei Xiao didn''t stay on the second floor either.


    After eating something casually in the hall, Wei Xiao left Villa One.


    Villa No. 4.


    This is the residence of Yi Jianfeng and the others, and it is also the training place for them to train Li Tingjian and others.


    Each villa has its own lawn, the area is not too big, but it is only used to train dozens of people, the venue is sufficient.


    When Wei Xiao drove here, he heard a loud training sound from a distance.


    It seemed that Yi Jianfeng and the others were not careless about the tasks Wei Xiao explained.


    "The Lord is coming up."


    Someone spotted Wei Xiao''s figure and immediately notified Yi Jianfeng, who had trained Li Tingjian and the others.


    "Everyone gathers." Yi Jianfeng shouted.


    More than 70 young and middle-aged men immediately formed a square team.


    "Take a rest, stand at attention, look left, look forward, stand still, stand at attention."


    A series of commands were issued, and a neat phalanx appeared in front of Wei Xiao.


    Stopping the car, Wei Xiao came to Yi Jianfeng''s side under the welcoming of Lan Qiang and the others.


    "Master!"


    Wei Xiao took a look at Li Tingjian and others.


    "It seems that the training is good, it looks like a half-day."


    Yi Jianfeng was not proud of Wei Xiao¡¯s praise, and said coldly: ¡°The Lord, don¡¯t be fooled by their superficial phenomena. These people have had military training experience when they were in college, and they have not forgotten the basics. , It¡¯s just a little jumping up and down, it looks a little bit after I cleaned it up a few times."


    Wei Xiao didn''t ask Yi Jianfeng to clean up those people, and after looking at Li Tingjian and them, he ignored them.


    "Does the Lord have any new instructions for coming here so early?"


    Thinking of the purpose of coming here, Wei Xiao did not delay: "It''s something. Our previous plan has to speed up. There is not much food in the base. You only have one day to train them to use guns. After one day, the plan must start. ."


    "So fast?" Lan Qiang was taken aback.


    "Hurry up, and eat a full meal. No matter how slow it is, I will be played hungry. I don''t need them to be good, but they must all shoot. Can it be done?"


    Wei Xiao''s requirements were not high, and he didn''t want to put much pressure on Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    Some abilities cannot be achieved in just one day.


    "Don''t worry, you just learn to shoot. If I can''t let them do it within a day, I will dig a hole and bury myself." Yi Jianfeng said swearingly.


    "Okay. After training today, you will all go to Villa No. 1 in the evening. I need to arrange tomorrow''s mission. In addition, you now drive two large cars to Villa No. 1 to find Qingshu, and give them the money. The weapons were also brought back by the way and handed out to them. It took a day to get acquainted with them. It also saves the trouble of getting on the court tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    "Well, you continue, I have to go to the prison camp."


    Yi Jianfeng and the others saluted Wei Xiao and watched Wei Xiao drive away.


    ...

 Chapter 66： Villain

    After Wei Xiao''s car shadow disappeared, Yi Jianfeng turned to face Li Tingjian and the others.


    "Rookies, have you heard it? You will soon have your own guns just like us, are you happy?"


    gun?


    As a man, how many people don''t like this guy?


    Now that I heard Yi Jianfeng''s words, many people in the team were excited. Especially Li Tingjian, a guy with some abilities.


    He always thought that he was not inferior to Wei Xiao, that is, he had no weapons. If he had enough weapons and ammunition like Wei Xiao, how could he be at the mercy of Wei Xiao?


    This is an opportunity, an opportunity to turn him over.


    Squeezing a fist, Li Tingjian and the others shouted "happy".


    Yi Jianfeng, who didn''t notice Li Tingjian''s small actions, sneered: "Happy ass. Even if you grab it, will you use it? Don''t hurt yourself when you can''t beat the zombies."


    After being poured cold water by Yi Jianfeng, the people who were in high spirits suddenly refreshed their hearts. Of course, some people disagree.


    Isn''t it just a gun? Haven''t eaten pork, haven''t you seen a pig run? Just like in movies or TV. Wearing a pair of sunglasses, a big windbreaker, holding guns in both hands, a series of "boom boom" shots to finish the bullets, and then lit a cigarette with the banknotes, damn, I was excited by my own thoughts. Don''t want it.


    Be sure to try this tomorrow.


    "It seems that you all have self-knowledge. But it¡¯s okay. Because of us, I hope you will take it seriously in the next training. I believe that there are geniuses in this world, some people, who have never been exposed to guns, but as long as With the gun in hand, he can achieve the unity of man and gun. I hope there is such a genius among you, are you?"


    "Yes!"


    Another sentence drove everyone''s emotions, and Yi Jianfeng smiled with satisfaction.


    "It''s worthy of being the mouth king who came out of the blade. The strength is not that good. Fudge is a set."


    Yi Jianfeng gave Lan Qiang angrily: "You take Xiaoshuai and the others to get weapons."


    Lan Qiang''s face twitched: "Why?"


    "I''m the captain! Do you dare to commit a crime?"


    When Lan Qiang heard this, his face was more uncomfortable than eating dead flies.


    "You are revenge, Chi (Alder) (Alder)''s revenge."


    "You can appeal if you have opinions."


    "you are vicious!"


    The first-level officials crushed people to death, and Yi Jianfeng couldn''t fight with each other. Lan Qiang could only accept Yi Jianfeng''s arrangement. Of course, the two are just joking everyday, and will not turn each other into enemies just because of this little thing.


    The outermost part of the base.


    That is where the prisoners are located.


    After several days of cleaning up, the villas have recovered to a certain degree.


    Some places cannot be restored, but as long as they are clean, no one is too picky in the last days.


    "Hurry up, you all hurry up, haven''t you eaten all of them?"


    Since Jin Miaofeng gained power from Wei Xiao, she is now absolutely harsh on Ming Yulan, Jiang Xue and others. Not to mention just taking a break at work, that is, during the process of moving the corpse, Ming Yulan and the others paused, being urged by her a little bit, and being lashed by her directly, which can be described as miserable.


    Ming Yulan has changed herself since she came back yesterday.


    Now she is not clamoring for fairness or democracy. She has more energy to work than Jiang Xue. She is beaten and scolded by Jin Miaofeng, and she no longer fights back. It seems that she has no sharp claws and fangs. The tigress keeps working hard and not complaining.


    Everyone saw her change. Although she was very curious about what she experienced when she went out with the Lord yesterday, no one asked.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, but...


    "What do you stop for? Do you want to die?"


    Listen, there is such an exterminator staring at them all the time, how can they have a chance to communicate with Ming Yulan?


    To Jin Miaofeng, the short-haired women dare not speak up. In order to be less guilty, I can only try not to give her an excuse to beat them.


    "Sister Miao Feng, don''t forget the group of prisoners, Jiang Xue and the others should not be too much. After all, they are ordinary people. After the sentence is over, they may become our superiors in the future." Watching Jin Miaofeng suppress Jiang Xue and the others in this way, The kind Wu Yulan couldn''t help but come to her to remind.


    Jin Miaofeng sneered.


    "It''s them? Yu Lan, you value them too much. The Lord hadn''t killed them before they were gracious. They still want to return to the management position? Unless the sky falls."


    Miao Jinfeng''s self-righteousness made Wu Yulan not know what to say.


    She is a smart person, whether it is Ming Yulan or Jiang Xue, she knows that these two people are destined to be extraordinary.


    One is the most optimistic managerial candidate by the master, and a person who can survive such a collision with the master. How can they be compared to these small people who have gained power by chance?


    Wu Yulan believes that it will not be long before Jiang Xue and others are cleaned up in the villa. Jiang Xue, who has had this experience, will use this as a lesson for her future position by the Lord. It will only get higher and higher, and maybe even become the first person under the hostess.


    Can''t persuade Jin Miaofeng, Wu Yulan can only help Jiang Xue and the others if she can. This can be regarded as a good bond.


    "Forget it, just pay attention to it yourself, don''t regret it when the time comes."


    "I know, I know, are you annoying? You should take care of your prisoners! The Lord personally told me to take care of these people."


    Wu Yulan didn''t say anything.


    She was about to turn around and return to her post, but an approaching sports car not far away made her eyes bright.


    "Master?"


    Jin Miaofeng, whose back turned to Wu Yulan, frowned.


    "What? Do you suspect that I''m lying to you?" Turning around, she didn''t need to say anything else, because Wei Xiao had already come to them.


    "Is the Lord coming up?" Jin Miaofeng was a little surprised.


    Wei Xiao stopped the car and got out of the car.


    "Master!"


    The two greeted them quickly.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Let everyone stop, I have something to say." Wei Xiao was straight to the point.


    There was no need for Wei Xiao to tell anyone to go, Jin Miaofeng quickly went to Wu Yulan to notify everyone.


    The people here are not only Ming Yulan and the others, but also the prisoners.


    After a while, everyone was gathered by Jin Miaofeng.


    They are surrounded by ordinary people under Jin Miaofeng and Wu Yulan.


    Even though they are all women, they are dressed in uniforms, each holding whips and clubs, and they look like female warriors.


    "Lord, everyone has assembled." Jin Miaofeng flatly reported next to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao motioned her to stand aside.


    Look at Ming Yulan and others.


    In front of him, everyone was in awe of Wei Xiao, except for a few of them. Especially the prisoners, they have not eaten or slept for several days and nights.


    His face was pale, his skin was wood, and he peeked at Wei Xiao with fearful eyes.


    The glimmer of hope for survival allowed them to survive until now, and now that Wei Xiao appeared, they were really worried that there would be something difficult for them, and completely deprived them of their hope of survival.


    It seems worthy of sympathy, but is Wei Xiao a softhearted person?


    Obviously not.


    "Assemble you, I don¡¯t have much to say, but I can tell you a good news first. As long as you clean up the corpses in the base today, everyone can not only have a full meal, but also sleep comfortably. Last sleep. Is this good news?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s first words, many people who were afraid to look at Wei Xiao looked at him in disbelief.


    The short-haired women and others who have not suffered less in the past few days don''t know why they suddenly feel like crying.


    It used to be an extremely simple thing for them, but at this moment, it has become their biggest wish.


    "Thank the Lord, thank the Lord."


    "Uuuuu..."


    Compared with them, the prisoners who worked from the beginning, they were crying bitterly at this time. Some people even knelt on the ground and worshiped Wei Xiao as a benefactor.


    ...

 Chapter 67： Untie the knot

    Wei Xiao motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    Then he said: "The good news is to tell you, but there are some things I have to remind you. If you make a mistake, you have to pay for your actions. You just have a day off, but this does not change yours. Identity. After this day, what it used to be, it will be what it will be in the future."


    It can be said that giving a sweet date is a great stick.


    Those who thought that there would be no need to be prisoners after today, a newly relaxed heart raised their throat again.


    Still going to be prisoners? Doesn''t that mean that there will be a lot of things they are experiencing now in the future?


    This¡­¡­


    Regarding the reaction of these people, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth rose slightly.


    "I understand what you are thinking, but this is my rule, I will not change because of anyone. Of course, I am not a ruthless person, you are not without the opportunity to change the status quo. Fortunately, tomorrow, you It will usher in a turning point in life. As long as you do it, you will become ordinary people and no longer engage in captive work."


    I don''t know why, Wei Xiao''s words give these punished and captives the feeling of riding a roller coaster, and their hearts are always jumping up and down.


    This kind of inner torture, people with a bad heart, I''m afraid they will belch on the spot before Wei Xiao has finished speaking.


    There is no such thing as play.


    "Lord, what do you need us to do? As long as we can change our current identity, I am willing to do anything." Jiang Xue summoned the courage to speak at this time.


    He still understood Wei Xiao''s mind like that.


    Wei Xiao was really satisfied with Jiang Xue, but sometimes his heart was too soft.


    Such a person is nothing to be a small manager, but wanting to climb to a higher position is destined to be impossible in these last days, especially in Wei Xiao''s base. I just don''t know if Jiang Xue can change after this experience.


    Yes, Wei Xiao planned to give Jiang Xue another chance, but he didn''t say it now.


    "What do you want to do? It''s very simple. Tomorrow, the base will organize personnel to go out to collect supplies for the first time. Not only do I need someone to resist the attacks of zombies, but also someone to carry the unowned food, drinking water, and life in the urban area. Supplies and so on, and you guys are very suitable for this job."


    "This is the only chance for you to get back to normal. I will not force you, but if you give up, then you will always be prisoners! Until you are exhausted."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Lord, I am willing. Instead of starving to death, I will not let go of any hope of survival." It was Jiang Xue, and she was the first to respond to Wei Xiao.


    Driven by her, all the prisoners who were afraid of zombies but still hesitated, shouted one by one that they were willing to cherish this opportunity.


    As Jiang Xue said, it is better to fight hard than starve to death or exhausted alive. Besides, they are just moving supplies, not facing the zombies head-on, and the danger is much lower than that of other people who want to fight with zombies. As long as there is hope of survival, what else can they hesitate?


    "A slack **** thinks that just a few more words with the Lord will be able to restore office? It''s just wishful thinking." Jin Miaofeng looked at Jiang Xue who frequently appeared in front of Wei Xiao, with a look of contempt in his eyes.


    Jiang Xue''s positivity seemed to her as ridiculous as a clown. If she wanted to regain the Lord''s approval with a few words, then she would not end up where she is today.


    Wu Yulan on the side heard Jin Miaofeng''s muttering and sighed silently.


    She obviously thought more than Jin Miaofeng, and the information she captured was more useful.


    Although Jiang Xue only took the lead to say something, every time she spoke, she left enough space for Wei Xiao to perform well, so that Wei Xiao could say what she wanted to say logically.


    With such a subordinate who knows the master, even if she loses power temporarily, once she rises again, her future will be limitless.


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s it. Complete the task as soon as possible today. I won''t give you too much time to recover."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Wei Xiao turned his head: "Jin Miaofeng, you guys go to Li Qingshu to get some rice to make a pot of liquid food for them to eat. If you don¡¯t eat for a few days, suddenly eating something too hard will cause problems. I don¡¯t want things to be affected tomorrow. I want to be full and let them have enough for dinner."


    Facing Wei Xiao, Jin Miaofeng didn''t dare to neglect a bit.


    "Yes, Lord, I will take care of the things you have accounted for, and there won''t be any difference."


    "I am very optimistic about you and work hard. I will let you go to a higher position if I have the opportunity in the future."


    The encouragement that should be given is still to be given, which can greatly improve the work efficiency of subordinates.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to know what kind of person Jin Miaofeng was. He only needed to know who listened to him more and who better fulfilled the tasks he explained. Then, whoever is more reused with him.


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Jin Miaofeng was undoubtedly flattered and more loyal to Wei Xiao.


    "I''ll leave it to you next." After saying the last sentence, Wei Xiao didn''t look for anyone alone, and got in the car and left.


    Jin Miaofeng is very energetic now.


    "Have you all heard it? The Lord specially told me to make you a pot of liquid food for your health. I really didn¡¯t know how you dare to attack the Lord¡¯s base? That is, the Lord was kind, so it was me. You have gone to **** a long time ago."


    Jin Miaofeng''s words were terrible, but the prisoners did not dare to have any opinions. All of them are called Wei Xiao benevolent, and Jin management is a good person.


    Is gold management a good person?


    vomit! Are you crazy? Who said this sentence, stand up for everyone?


    "It''s good to know. What are you still standing here doing? Not going to work? Don''t want to rest?"


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    The crowd quickly dispersed.


    Next, whether it was Jiang Xue or the prisoners, their enthusiasm for work was undoubtedly increased several times. Even if some people have hungry chests and backs, and they don''t have much strength on their bodies, they burst out with unprecedented power at this moment.


    If it weren''t for Jin Miaofeng and the others, they knew the situation of these people, and now they all doubt whether these people are usually lazy.


    "Jiang Xue, just now Jin management said that the prisoners attacked the base, what''s the matter?" Taking advantage of the effort of returning to work, Ming Yulan suddenly came to Jiang Xue and asked.


    Jiang Xue didn''t want to pay attention to the person who had inflicted her on her several times, but thinking that everyone would be under the same roof in the future, looking up and looking down, so she told her about the situation at that time.


    "Those prisoners are people who survived the attack on the base with another group not long ago. The zombies we are carrying now are all brought by them. At that time, Master Youwei personally went into battle. Just all the zombies, I''m afraid that the people here will be buried long ago."


    After listening to Jiang Xue''s words, Ming Yulan''s face changed obviously.


    A little surprised, she gradually asked with a trembling tone: "So, the Lord and the Lord demote these people as prisoners, and let them carry the corpses of zombies endlessly is the punishment for them?"


    "Well! In that situation, with the damage and loss these people brought to the base, the Lord was very kind without killing them. I don¡¯t know why you rushed into the Lord on behalf of such a group of people. It feels like a miracle."


    "No, no one told me about it!"


    Jiang Xue glanced at her and shook her head: "You should restrain yourself in the future! Listen to the Lord''s words, you can live better."


    Without saying more, Jiang Xue went to work.


    Ming Yulan was stunned.


    She couldn''t think of how things would develop like this.


    No wonder, when she ran into Wei Xiao for these people that day, everyone at the base looked at her hostilely.


    It turns out all this is because she was wrong.


    ...

 Chapter 68： Wei Xiaos preparation

    A group of enemies, Wei Xiao has done his best by not killing them. Do you still hope that Wei Xiao treats his enemies like Jiang Xue and the others?


    Regarding this incident, it has always been Ming Yulan¡¯s heart knot. Even if she had had yesterday¡¯s experience, she still had a grudge about Wei Xiao¡¯s handling of the prisoners, but now she knows the reason...


    "Snapped¡­"


    "What are you doing?" Jin Miaofeng lashed at the dazed Ming Yulan at this time.


    But Ming Yulan didn''t react much.


    She slowly turned around, looking sharply at Jin Miaofeng.


    Jin Miaofeng''s heart couldn''t help but tighten.


    "You, do you want something again?"


    Jin Miaofeng, who thought Ming Yulan wanted to resist again, was rushing to get a pistol.


    "Snapped¡­"


    However, Ming Yulan''s next movements made Jin Miaofeng dumbfounded.


    What did she see? Actually saw Ming Yulan slap herself.


    I didn''t hit her on the head with the whip just now! Can this be stupid?


    Ignoring Jin Miaofeng''s surprise, Ming Yulan suddenly laughed.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter to me if you are stupid, I didn''t hit you on the head."


    Ming Yulan glanced at Jin Miaofeng and said sincerely: "Manage Jin, thank you today for making me understand a lot. I will go to work now, then go."


    With that, Ming Yulan ran away.


    Jin Miaofeng is still a little unclear.


    The person who even dared to say thank you to her, did the sun come out from the west today?


    "It seems not only stupid, but also stupid not light. It has nothing to do with me." Jin Miaofeng hurried away.


    Then I stopped paying attention to Ming Yulan, as if she didn''t have this person in her eyes.


    One day passed quickly.


    And on this day, the group of prisoners finally got the long-awaited rest and plenty of food.


    At noon and gruel, there is not only a staple food in the evening, but also a lot of meat. It can be said that these two meals, I don¡¯t know how many people have cried, even the newcomers who have been hungry for two days with Jiang Xue and others joined them. Tears come.


    But Yi Jianfeng is here with them.


    After a day of training, they also let Li Tingfeng and others fire a few shots. These rookies trained by them are barely capable of shooting.


    After they felt that the training was almost the same, they picked out a few fairly honest people from the team, looked at Li Tingjian and the others, and drove to Villa No. 1 where Wei Xiao was.


    Wei Xiao was already waiting for them in the lobby of the villa.


    Several people came in and found that except Wei Xiao, Shu Wang and Bai Youwei were all there.


    "Master!"


    "It''s all here, come and sit down!"


    The few people were not polite, came to the crystal table, said hello to Shu Wang and the others, and then sat down.


    "Huh, is this?" Yi Jianfeng was curious when he saw a drawing on the crystal table.


    "Everyone is here, then I will start! As you all know about tomorrow, we will go out to collect a batch of materials. The location I chose is in the downtown area. The drawing in front of you is based on my basis a few days ago. The layout of the downtown area was drawn. Where there are zombies and where there are shops, there are marks on them."


    "Of course, the store is fixed. There is nothing to say about it, but I can''t guarantee whether the zombies will change or not. Take a look at it, and I will talk about the next task after you understand it."


    Everyone''s eyes are on the drawing that Wei Xiao drew.


    Wei Xiao''s painter did not dare to compliment, but the architectural divisions such as houses and streets on the drawings were also clear.


    The downtown streets can be said to extend in all directions.


    There are national highways on both sides, and there are more than forty roads in the urban area from different places to the destination that Wei Xiao and the others will go to tomorrow.


    These passages are not only the main route, but also small roads and dark roads. It can be said that everything is fine. Wei Xiao marked any place that might give the zombies a chance.


    After reading the notes on the drawings, although the painting skills were not very good, Yi Jianfeng and the others admired Wei Xiao from their hearts.


    Wei Xiao is no longer careful to describe it. He has excluded all possible threats.


    "Husband, your map is very detailed, but with so many passages, our manpower may be difficult to take care of!" Shu Wang said after reading it.


    The others didn''t speak, but they obviously also meant Shu Wang.


    "Split the manpower to guard these places, you are willing, I am not willing. Our main manpower tomorrow will be distributed on the main road in the four directions, and the small roads will be blocked with debris and abandoned cars. You see, it can cause a large number of zombies to attack our purpose. There are only these four exits in the land. As long as these four places are blocked, and four more teams are sent to guard here, our danger will be minimized."


    Wei Xiao pointed to the four places marked with red dots and said.


    "Really. Lord, there are a lot of zombies in the downtown area. We are afraid that if we don''t have time to block these places, we will face the danger of being attacked. Once we are caught in the corpse group, all of us will not be able to see even if we are equipped with weapons." Lan Qiang said.


    "This is what I''m going to say next. To reduce our danger again, in tomorrow''s mission, Jianfeng, your mission is the most important."


    "Me?" Yi Jianfeng was a little surprised.


    "Yes, my plan is that you drive the helicopter to lead away the zombies in the downtown area as far as possible, and then we intervene in the road closure. Your task tomorrow is to drive the helicopter away from our destination until we evacuate."


    "Ah! Then I can''t kill a zombie?"


    "Hey... isn''t it? Brothers want to help you too, but unfortunately, there are so many of us who can fly a plane. You can''t let us laymen harm the lord''s baby bump, right?" Lan Qiang said gleefully.


    "That''s the decision, Jianfeng, our lives will be handed over to you." Wei Xiao said solemnly.


    Yi Jianfeng didn''t make a joke either. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, he got up and said forcefully: "Don''t worry, Lord, Yi Jianfeng promises to fulfill his mission."


    After explaining Yi Jianfeng''s mission, Wei Xiao looked at Lan Qiang and others.


    They can be regarded as the first group of people to follow Wei Xiao.


    Lan Qiang, Gao Shuai, Guo Chenghao, Fu Million, Tong Qian, Li Cunyong, six people, not to mention knowing the roots, but as long as Wei Xiao is still there, they won''t have any other thoughts, and they can be regarded as Wei Xiao''s confidants today.


    There was no chance before, and Wei Xiao had no right to give them, but now it is different.


    "The rest of you are considered to be the earliest batch of mine. It is not a day or two to experience the last days. I don''t talk about being like a dragon, but in the face of zombies, at least they will not turn around and run. Now, we are also considered strong soldiers. It''s also time to let you be alone." After Wei Xiao finished his last sentence, he quietly stared at everyone.


    Lan Qiang had long guessed that this day would come, but they didn''t expect it would come so soon.


    The recruits have not trained Wei Xiao to delegate power. Is this serious?


    Fu Wanqiang endured the excitement in his heart and asked, "Master, what do you mean is that in the future, everyone in the room will have their own team?"


    "Why, just a small team is difficult to accept? If you are allowed to dominate a battalion, a regiment, or even an army in the future, how should you deal with it?"


    An army?


    Lan Qiang did not dare to imagine what kind of scene it was like. Besides, do they have that ability?


    ¡­

 Chapter 69： Arrangements before the war

    "Okay, you will all be squad captains in the future. At present, we have about 80 people equipped with weapons. I am going to select 77 people to form seven combat teams, each led by you, each team has twelve people, including the chief and deputy. You have one captain. You choose the deputy captain yourself, and you have to implement this matter when you return."


    "clear!"


    "Now, let me assign tasks for tomorrow. Gao Shuai, Guo Chenghao, Tong Qian, and Li Cunyong."


    "Master!"


    "Four of you, tomorrow, lead your respective teams to be responsible for the zombies in these four directions. You need to pick up what weapons and equipment you need from the arsenal. You can bring as many as you can. I only have one request. Before the collection team retreats, you can Report the situation, but you must never escape or retreat, you know?"


    "Guaranteed to complete the task." The four responded.


    "Pay a million!"


    "arrive!"


    "You will bring your squad and Jianfeng''s people tomorrow, responsible for sealing all the trails in the downtown area. You must make sure that no zombies can pass through the roads marked on my drawings in a short time."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Lan Gun!"


    "arrive!"


    "Your team will be responsible for cleaning up the zombies left in the downtown area tomorrow. Every time the collection team goes to a physical location to carry supplies, you must ensure the safety inside before leaving."


    "Yes!"


    "Qingshu, Xiaoyu!"


    "Master!"


    "Your mission is very simple. After Lan Gun and the others confirm that the material location is safe, let people move the materials as fast as possible, and load me everything that can be used, understand?"


    "Qingshu (Xiaoyu) understands!"


    "The overall plan is like this. Although you and me are the first, but I said the ugly words are at the front. If anyone fails to do what I say and which link goes wrong, I am asking for you. Remember, this time there is only birth and Die, don''t doubt my words." Wei Xiao said coldly at last.


    He also didn''t care whether Yi Jianfeng and the others would feel uncomfortable. Tomorrow''s affairs would affect the lives of many people, and he had to remind everyone.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others had no idea, Wei Xiao''s arrangement was perfect enough.


    If something goes wrong because some people don''t care about it, it''s definitely a disaster level.


    "Don''t worry, the Lord, if anyone dares to violate the positive and the negative tomorrow, you don''t need to say, I will directly kill him." Lan Qiang said murderously.


    Everyone else said so.


    "That''s it. Go back and prepare now. At eight tomorrow, we will leave after breakfast."


    "Wait husband, husband, what about us? What are we doing?"


    Bai Youwei couldn''t help feeling anxious when she saw that Wei Xiao had finished speaking and hadn''t mentioned their mistresses.


    Looking at the eager wife who was eager to try, Wei Xiao smiled and said, "Of course you also have things to do."


    "Really? Then do we defend against zombies or carry supplies?"


    Wei Xiao originally wanted to inspire Bai Youwei with a few words, but after hearing her words, Wei Xiao got a black line.


    "Neither. You stay at home and are responsible for the safety of the base."


    "Ah! That''s it? Isn''t that the same as doing nothing?" Bai Youwei said discouragedly.


    Song Xiaoyu rolled her eyes by herself.


    She really wanted to stand up and point to Bai Youwei''s nose and say: Can you be patient! Is your man unable to lift the knife or you Bai Youwei floated recently? Don''t you have 13 points in your heart for a few kilograms? Even dealing with zombies, why don''t you go to heaven?


    Bai Youwei didn''t want to think, how could the group of corpses outside be comparable to the zombies they faced that night?


    Existing like Wang Yang, I feel terrible when I think about it.


    "My dear sister, you are wrong to think that way. The base is a home that my husband and everyone guards together. If no one protects it, once the base is occupied by someone who is interested, my husband and them will be homeless." Shu Wang said aloud. .


    "Is that right?"


    "Where do you live without a home?" Wei Xiao glared at her.


    Feeling a little frightened, Bai Youwei hurriedly lowered her head and said weakly: "Husband, I know I was wrong. Don''t worry, after you leave, I will protect this family with my eldest sister and they will not make you homeless."


    Hearing this, Wei Xiao was angry and funny.


    Looking at Bai Youwei''s pitiful appearance, Wei Xiao couldn''t bear to say her in a heavy tone.


    "That''s it for today, what I just explained, you can handle it as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Yi Jianfeng and the others stood up, and after responding to Wei Xiao, they left the villa one after another.


    Outside the villa.


    Guo Chenghao, who was walking with Fu million, recalled the appearance of Bai Youwei just now, and felt infinitely emotional: "Master Youwei''s pitiful appearance just now makes me feel pitiful. Envy the Lord, if I have the same ability as the Lord, Isn''t it possible to enjoy this kind of top quality?"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "Damn, brat, why are you hitting me?"


    "What''s wrong with beating you? If it wasn''t for the love these days, I still want to kill you! Master You Wei is something you can imagine? Let me hear that you are disrespectful to the Lord or the hostess, don''t blame me Even brothers don¡¯t have to do with you."


    Guo Chenghao knew the reason, and said with a bitter face: "It doesn''t need to be so serious, right? I can''t even think about it? Mistresses, how many men in the base don''t dream about it?"


    "Huh, who asked you to say it?" Fu Wanwan said righteously.


    Guo Chenghao slumped, then hooked up on the shoulders of paying a million, and said with a smile: "That said, did you think about it in your heart?"


    Although he is no longer a young man, Fu million flushed when he heard Guo Chenghao''s words.


    As Guo Chenghao said, Wei Xiao''s woman, how many men in the base haven''t fantasized about? It''s the best of the best, and the taste in it is hard to imagine. I was envious of Wei Xiao.


    "Go away, I''m not as nasty as you. I have Zimei, not as hungry as a single dog like you."


    "Yo-yo-yo! Is this the one million brother I know? That was a few days ago? Didn''t someone take the initiative to go out with the Lord to rescue them for the female students? Why, was it my mistake?"


    "You...I...huh! Whatever you say, single dog."


    "Damn, bastard, did you deliberately?"


    "Okay, you two, don''t make any noise, or think about how to choose your players when you go back! It''s not a joke to delay the main thing." Yi Jianfeng came to them at this time and reminded.


    The two ended their quarrel.


    "The captain said yes."


    Yi Jianfeng laughed and said, "The captain is not the captain anymore. Everyone will be equal in the future. However, I still want to remind you of some things. Do you know the benefits?"


    Two people can tell good from bad.


    Nodded.


    Inside Villa One.


    After Yi Jianfeng and the others left, Wei Xiao urged Shu Wang alone a few words, especially Li Yuyao and the others. Wei Xiao will not be in the base tomorrow. The safety here, except for Li Qingshu and Song Xiaoyu who will leave with them, everyone else will stay. Their duty is to protect Shuwang them.


    "Husband, don''t worry, neither of us can bully. If anyone who doesn''t have eyesight dares to take the opportunity to make a base, I will let them come and go." Shu Wang relieved Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao hoped so, but unfortunately, none of the women could fight.


    "Maybe Ming Yulan can stay here." Wei Xiao thought of someone who would give him peace of mind.


    Keep her, it''s time for her to contribute.


    ...

 Chapter 70： Li Tingjian finally couldnt help it

    late at night.


    Wei Xiao spent the night in Yan Chuan Huizi''s room.


    During the day, there were some things that kept him obsessed with, and now, he finally got his wish.


    Just after the battle, looking at the beautiful lady who is tenderly leaning against the little bird by his side, Wei Xiao always sighed that the women of the female country V would serve people.


    The taste cannot be humane to the outside world, and only Wei Xiao understands the magic.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Husband, something happened!"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and then Shu Wang''s call came.


    Wei Xiao put out his cigarette **** and got up.


    "Master, do you want to leave?" Yan Chuan Huizi changed her name to Wei Xiao, and the dripping eyes almost made Wei Xiao rush back.


    However, thinking of Shuwang''s hurried cry outside, Wei Xiao didn''t miss Gentle Township.


    "Take a good rest, I''ll come back to accompany you later."


    "Well, the master is careful."


    After getting dressed, Wei Xiao opened the door and came out.


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Xiao''s expression was not very good.


    Even if you want to, any man will not be happy to be disturbed in this situation.


    Shu Wang said eagerly: "It was from Jianfeng and the others."


    "Damn it!"


    There is no need for Shu Wang to say anything, Wei Xiao probably already guessed what it was.


    Some people are really looking for death.


    Villa No. 4, at this moment, Yi Jianfeng and the others have surrounded the villa. One by one, they were loaded with live ammunition, with a grim expression.


    "Li Tingjian, you''d better put down your gun and surrender now, otherwise, you will have only one end." Yi Jianfeng shouted into the villa.


    "Little TM is farting here, even if I give up resistance now, the ending will be the same. I know it is death, why don''t I fight it. Mad, you cowards, we now have guns and cannons in our hands, if you follow Lao Tzu Let''s start together, everything in this base has long been ours, so why is this group of idiots showing off in front of us?"


    Li Tingjian''s curses came from the villa.


    After being scolded by him, the boys who surrounded the villa under the organization of Yi Jianfeng all had ugly expressions.


    Lan Qiang noticed the changes in the expressions of these people, and said coldly: "They will not take any risks because they have not followed you in chaos. You don''t know how stupid your actions are. You will soon know that you are provoking. What a terrifying existence."


    "Stop talking to Lao Tzu. I have hostages on my hand. Ask your people to find us an armored car right away. I know you have one."


    "Armored vehicles can only be used with the approval of the owner, and we have no rights."


    "Then let him know. You''d better not do anything. If you let me find out, I will kill the hostages immediately."


    "Buzz..."


    At this moment, Wei Xiao and Shu Wang drove over.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others, Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang hurried up to greet them.


    "What''s the situation?" Wei Xiao asked directly.


    "Li Tingjian and the others have occupied the villa, and they are now negotiating with us with the hostages in hand." Yi Jianfeng replied.


    "Hostage? Who?"


    "Zhang Zimei!"


    Hearing Yi Jianfeng''s answer, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but look to the side to pay a million.


    Pay million looks very angry, but he dare not make any changes.


    "How could this happen? How do you manage these people?" Shu Wang said anxiously.


    Yi Jianfeng and they both bowed their heads in shame.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others are not to blame.


    Li Tingjian had already had the idea of ??killing Wei Xiao and others and be the king here.


    When Yi Jianfeng and the others went to Wei Xiao for a meeting, Li Tingjian, who was active, knew that his opportunity had come. So he called up a dozen classmates who had played well with him, and under the temptation, let them board their own thief boat. Later, they wanted to confuse other boys, but the effect was not good.


    Although he did not get any more hands, everyone else assured him that they would not help each other.


    They don''t care what they do.


    After it happened, Li Tingjian and the group in the base had the final say, but the others had to keep their weapons and corresponding rights. If they failed, they would have nothing to lose, and the big deal would continue to restore the status quo.


    It was all right, and Li Tingjian also felt that there was a great chance of success, but he never expected that among the boys who remained neutral, someone would secretly inform after Yi Jianfeng and the others came back.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others immediately responded when they learned of the specific situation.


    The next thing Li Tingjian was completely dumbfounded.


    The boys who had promised him that they would not help each other turned directly to Yi Jianfeng and the others to deal with them.


    Li Tingjian and the others were surrounded in the villa before they even started.


    How can a group of rookies face the experienced fighters like Yi Jianfeng? As soon as the fire exchanged, they suffered heavy casualties. Five of the eleven companions around him died, and in the end they could only hold Zhang Zimei in the villa and negotiate with Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    After all, Zhang Zimei was a woman who paid a million. Yi Jianfeng and the others didn''t mess around, so they were deadlocked until Wei Xiao arrived.


    Wei Xiao already understood the general situation, and the killing intent in his eyes was that Yi Jianfeng felt shocked when he saw it.


    "Master, what are we going to do next?" Yi Jianfeng asked.


    Wei Xiao looked at the villa in the dark. This should be Li Tingjian''s handwriting.


    Knowing that the sharpshooter Lan Qiang was there, he directly minimized their danger.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know how terrible Wei Xiao was.


    The method they used to influence the shooting of the Lan Gun was simply an excellent place for him to hunt in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Lord, Zimei and her..." Fu Wanwan wanted to say something, but Wei Xiao stopped him.


    Taking off his jacket and handing it to Shu Wang, Wei Xiao drew out the Mo knife he had brought.


    "Do everything to add chaos to me at the critical moment. They are really tired of their lives. Your woman, I promise that she is unharmed. Now, continue to communicate with them." After Wei Xiao finished speaking, he took the knife and walked directly towards the villa.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others understood what Wei Xiao wanted to do, and once again negotiated with Li Tingjian and the others inside.


    Li Tingjian and the others are also careful. The doors and windows are locked.


    But this is not a problem for Wei Xiao at all.


    "boom--"


    Without any cover at all, Wei Xiao broke in directly.


    The clear sound scared Li Tingjian in the villa and the others panicked.


    "Yi Jianfeng, what did you do? I said you don''t mess around, or I will kill the hostages." Li Tingjian roared hysterically.


    "Don''t get excited, it was a gun fire just now. We have contacted the Lord, and the Lord agreed to give you an armored vehicle, but the premise is that you must ensure the safety of the hostages, otherwise, none of you will want to leave here alive."


    "The gun went off? You are a liar! Why don''t you say that such a big movement is a gun off?"


    Li Tingjian is obviously not so foolish.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others secretly squeezed sweat.


    The Lord''s violent temper can''t be changed? You are now to rescue the hostages, not to kill, can we not just increase the difficulty of rescue?


    "Boy, you can only trust us now. If you don''t want to die, then wait for someone to drive the car you want." The old driver Lan Gun said.


    He was betting that Li Tingjian didn''t want to die.


    In fact, there is no need to gamble. Judging from Li Tingjian''s behavior, he knows that he does not want to die. It is not to conclude that he is afraid of death, but that he has not yet reached the point of exhaustion. There are people around, guns, and hostages. He can compete patiently with Yi Jianfeng and the others. As long as he feels that there is still a glimmer of hope, he will fight to the end.


    "Then hurry up. I will only give you five minutes. After five minutes, the car I want has not come, so I will fight with you."


    five minutes? Ha ha... Enough.


    "Don''t worry, you will see the car you want in five minutes."


    ...

 Chapter 71： The Great Demon King Wei Xiao

    Inside the villa, Wei Xiao who entered it had quietly approached Li Tingjian and them.


    A total of eight people can still gasp.


    All gathered in a corner with no shooting angle on all sides.


    Six of them focused on the corridors upstairs and downstairs, while the other two were in the middle.


    These two should be Li Tingjian and Zhang Zimei who was held hostage by them, because Li Tingjian is still shouting at Yi Jianfeng and the others outside the villa.


    "A group of lifeless things, who gave you the courage to rebel against me?"


    "who?"


    Wei Xiao said, these people discovered that it was too late.


    Mo Dao held tightly in his hand shot, and Wei Xiao, who had mastered the attack angle and strength, swiped a sword in the front, and his three arms flew out at the same time.


    "Ah..."


    The screams sounded one after another.


    Wei Xiao, who was as fast as lightning, was close to his body, using one person''s body as a weapon, punching and flying, knocking down the other three people behind.


    "Master...ah..."


    Li Tingjian recognized Wei Xiao, but he didn''t even have a chance to resist. The Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand fell longitudinally, and the blade penetrated Li Tingjian''s gun arm and thrust his arm on the floor.


    Immediately, Wei Xiao came to the other three boys who had fallen to the ground before getting up.


    Directly lifted their feet and smashed their arms, making the screams in the villa even more exaggerated.


    "You are safe." Wei Xiao said to Zhang Zimei after all threats were removed.


    With tape wrapped around her mouth and her hands and feet fixed, Zhang Zimei cried hard, and the whining hasn''t stopped since Wei Xiao appeared.


    Seeing this, Wei Xiao only felt upset.


    He walked back and drew out the Modao that pierced Li Tingjian''s arm, and personally released Zhang Zimei''s bondage.


    "Uuuuu... Lord, I was scared to death, I thought..."


    "Shut up and get out of here. If you don''t want to leave, then don''t leave."


    With Wei Xiao''s drink, Zhang Zimei didn''t dare to cry anymore.


    He quickly got up from the ground and ran out of the villa wiping away tears.


    Not long after Zhang Zimei came out, in the villa, people were thrown out like cannonballs.


    The screams came outside.


    Wei Xiao appeared last, but he was holding Li Tingjian''s hair in his hand. Li Tingjian was dragged out by his interrupted legs.


    Seeing this scene, everyone gasped.


    "Lord, I was wrong, I was wrong, don''t kill me, I won''t dare anymore..."


    Li Tingjian now knows to beg for mercy, but unfortunately, it is too late.


    Wei Xiao threw Li Tingjian and the person who threw it out together.


    "Shu Wang, tell Li Yuyao and Shen Xiaocai to let them bring the medical kit to stop the bleeding of the garbage, don''t die." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "My lord, what are you doing to save these bastards? I think you killed them directly." Fu Wanwan gritted his teeth while holding Zhang Zimei who was still sobbing.


    His hatred towards Li Tingjian and others is particularly strong. This group of **** actually hijacked his woman, this was the first woman in his life, and almost made him widowed in his early years.


    Wei Xiao gave him a cold look.


    "Have I said to save them?"


    "Then, why do you want someone to stop them from bleeding?" Fu Wanwan was puzzled.


    "Stop the bleeding for fear that they will die tonight. What we are going to do tomorrow is very dangerous. Now that we have a few free baits, don''t you think it can relieve your own pressure?" Wei Xiao smiled evilly.


    It turned out that Wei Xiao left them with this idea.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others shuddered when they heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    Looking at the painful Li Tingjian and others, they suddenly felt that if Li Tingjian were to know their fate tomorrow, they might choose to end their lives now. But they don''t know. By the time they know, everything is too late, and not everyone has the courage to commit suicide.


    "Okay, the matter has been resolved, I will go back. Looking at the people you brought, can''t you let me worry about it?"


    "Lord, don''t you say something?" Guo Chenghao asked.


    "Say what?" Wei Xiao was taken aback, then looked at the group of little boys: "With them?"


    Guo Chenghao nodded.


    "Give them a little bit of practical experience, these young and energetic rookies in the province do not know the heights of the sky."


    "Haha!" Wei Xiao snorted: "There is nothing to say. I will give you the weapon, and do whatever you want with it! As long as you are not afraid of death, I welcome more people like Li Tingjian. My wife is gone, in the middle of the night, are you? Are you planning to spend the night here?"


    Wei Xiao pulled up Shu Wang and walked directly towards their sports car.


    Seeing Wei Xiaofeng''s light and calm look, Guo Chenghao and the others were stunned.


    Is the Lord too broad-minded?


    "Don''t even think about it, there are not many things that can make him jealous when the strength reaches the master level. As he said, those who are not afraid of death can resist him at any time." Li Cunyong said.


    Among them, the one who admired Wei Xiao the most was probably he.


    "Sure enough, a powerful person does not need to consider the consequences for doing anything." Guo Chenghao echoed with deep experience.


    A riot that seemed threatening to the base was put down in this way.


    Although Wei Xiao did not give any post-event speeches this night, Wei Xiao himself entered the villa and easily solved the actions of Li Tingjian and others, and the casual but extremely overbearing words when he left, left an indelible strength in the hearts of the little boys.Õß image.


    The strong are so headstrong.


    ...


    The night passed quickly like this.


    Some people didn''t know what happened last night until this morning.


    Early in the morning, after the people in other villas finished their meals, the outside of Villa No. 1 started to lively.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others have assembled a team to wait for Wei Xiao.


    They had been divided into teams last night, but because of the rebellion of Li Tingjian and others, the team that was supposed to be a group of twelve has become a team of ten today. Those extra people were all incorporated into Lan Gun''s team. After all, a lot of manpower is needed to clean up the site. There are more people, and the efficiency can be faster.


    Not to mention, when these little boys are equipped with weapons, put on all-black combat uniforms, they have their heads high and their chests high, they have to look good, they have to be vigorous and imposing. People who are not knowledgeable see them and think they are a group of warriors who have experienced many battles!


    This also has to be said that the people who come out of the film academy are very imagery. This is a proper guard of honor to stand still before the end of the world!


    They lined up on the grass of the villa like warriors, all with excellent spirits.


    When the little girls who came with them from school saw them, their eyes lit up.


    "Are these the boys we knew before? They all look so handsome!"


    "This has changed too much, right? If I didn''t know what they were like before, I now doubt whether they are all real soldiers."


    "Have you moved?"


    "How can it be! It''s the Lord that touches my heart the most. That''s the real man among men."


    "Come on! If you want the Lord to see you, you have to go to the whole content first."


    The discussion of the girls fell into the ears of these little boys.


    Knowing that they are being looked at by the girls, one by one stood up more hard, hoping to gain the favor of certain girls.


    ...

 Chapter 72： Lead a team

    It was ready outside very quickly, and in Villa No. 1, Wei Xiao, who had been tossing in Yan Chuan Huizi''s room with Shu Wang, came back last night, and now he puts everything on under the gentle wait of two women.


    "Husband, you are too bad at the latest. If we didn''t know that today is a special begging for mercy, are you not going to let us go?"


    "Just blame you for being too charming."


    Shu Wang gave Wei Xiao a coquettish look, but he felt very comfortable with Wei Xiao''s words in his heart.


    Women are afraid that they are not attractive, especially in front of men to whom they belong.


    The three of them dressed and washed and went outside the room.


    "Husband (Master)!"


    In the hall, Bai Youwei and the others are already waiting.


    Wei Xiao glanced at it, but didn''t say anything, and walked outside the villa with everyone in the villa except Jiang Xiyu.


    "Master!"


    Shocking shouts erupted outside.


    Very ritual.


    This is indeed the case.


    Didn''t see Wei Xiao''s side, even the hostesses like Yan Chuan Huizi and Yan Yi who had just joined the big family appeared? From this point, it is enough to see that they attach importance to what is about to be done today.


    Wei Xiao nodded at everyone.


    "I won¡¯t say anything more. I believe your management has explained the situation to you before you leave your residence. I have planned for a long time for today¡¯s trip. As long as you follow the arrangement, I promise that we will pay the minimum price. In exchange for a huge gain. Finally, let me remind you not to harm others because of your cowardice."


    "If you let me know who is holding everyone back when performing the task, I will let him know what cruelty is. Now everyone gets in the car and starts."


    "The second team follow me!"


    "The third team follow me!"


    "..."


    There was no impassioned speech, nor any enthusiastic encouragement, Wei Xiao''s very realistic rhetoric opened the way for them to search for materials.


    A total of 151 people were dispatched to search for materials this time, excluding Wei Xiao, including 74 members of the combat team and 77 collection team. In addition to two anti-riot armored vehicles, nine large trucks and seven modified vehicles were used.


    Wei Xiao and the others have so many vehicles, and they have to thank the Xu Beihu before. Most of these locomotives were left by them.


    It''s a pity that a few cars were destroyed in that battle, otherwise, Wei Xiao''s fleet could be expanded.


    As the convoy left the villa one after another, Yi Jianfeng also drove a helicopter towards the outside of the villa.


    Standing in front of Villa No. 1, Shu Wang and the others watched the departure of the convoy, praying in their hearts that Wei Xiao and their trip would go smoothly.


    "Are you unwilling to be left behind?" Shu Wang inadvertently noticed that Ming Yulan beside her was gritting her teeth and pinching her fists, and said with a faint smile.


    Ming Yulan turned her head and nodded after a moment of silence: "I am no worse than their men."


    "Hehe...It is because you are not worse than those men that all the husbands let you stay. Here, now is the place that needs protection the most. It may be boring to stay here, but if you don¡¯t have this place, your husband and them will be homeless. It''s all right. Yulan, please." Shu Wangqing said earnestly.


    Ming Yulan was stunned, then nodded firmly.


    "It''s because I didn''t distinguish the importance. Don''t worry, if someone dares to pay attention here at this time, unless they step on my corpse."


    Shu Wang smiled slightly, saying nothing.


    The second floor of the villa.


    Although Jiang Xiyu did not come down to see Wei Xiao and the others off, she kept hiding behind the curtains and watching Wei Xiao and the others leave silently.


    Once she only wanted to spend the rest of her life quietly, but the more she knew about the things around Wei Xiao and the cruelty of the last days, she found that she was nothing but good-looking.


    Others have their own things to do, but she, sitting back and enjoying her success, refuses to join the family.


    She was out of place, feeling like a trash.


    "I want to do something for you too? But what can I do?"


    Downtown.


    One day ago, Wei Xiao visited several survivors'' strongholds in a friendly manner in order to teach Ming Yulan. In line with the principle of being able to help, Wei Xiao reminded them that a group of powerful survivors would come to collect supplies in the downtown area in two days. If they were courageous, they could take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters.


    The survivors of these strongholds have always held a dubious attitude.


    They seem to be indifferent on the surface, but secretly, they are always paying attention to the outside situation.


    If you count from the day the strong man met them, today is the day to fish in troubled waters. .


    Now the sky is bright, and many people in the downtown area have been secretly paying attention to the outside situation.


    "You said that what the person said the day before yesterday was true?"


    "Who knows about this? You can''t let it go if you have a chance, but if you don''t have a chance, life will not be the same. Don''t talk nonsense, just pay attention to the outside movement."


    "Or the strong man is talking about tomorrow?"


    Many people are full of anticipation and anxiety waiting for the arrival of the powerful team of survivors.


    "Da da da¡­"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    During their observation, suddenly, there was a roar from the sky, and then people hiding in the heights discovered that there were zombies everywhere on the street.


    "Helicopter?"


    "Is this helicopter from that powerful team of survivors?"


    "My God! They even have helicopters. How powerful is this?"


    Yi Jianfeng drove the helicopter to the downtown area first.


    According to the direction planned on Wei Xiao''s drawings, today he wants to take away the zombies in the downtown area as much as possible.


    Obviously, his performance is remarkable. When sitting on the plane and looking down occasionally, he clearly saw that wherever he flew the plane, except for the zombies with limited mobility, one counted as one, and all the zombies that were active outside were chasing up. .


    The downtown area that was originally flooded with zombies has now fallen into an open area with one-third of the area.


    Seeing the effect, Yi Jianfeng worked very hard and continued to lead the zombies towards the area outside the downtown area.


    More and more zombies left, and the downtown area, which had been lively for half a month, suddenly quieted down. The occasional roar of the zombie can also roughly judge his location based on the sound.


    And just after the helicopter was a few kilometers away from the downtown area, the quiet downtown area began to become noisy again.


    Locomotives swiftly drove into the street.


    When they came to the center, the convoy stopped, and from above, a large number of survivors jumped down.


    Wei Xiao stood on the top of the riot armored vehicle.


    "The combat squad acted according to the mission I assigned last night."


    "Yes!"


    Li Cunyong, Tong Qian, Gao Shuai, and Guo Chenghao responded and led their teams to drove towards the four directions.


    Immediately afterwards, Lan Qiang also divided his team of 13 people into 7 groups to spread out to the surrounding streets.


    "Lord, I have taken these people away." Fu million took his team out, beside him, there were seven Li Tingjian **** with five flowers.


    "Lord, we were wrong, please forgive us!"


    "I don''t want to die. Lord, it was Li Tingjian who encouraged us. We can fight, and we can also deal with zombies. Lord, please bypass us."


    "Uuuuu...I don''t want to feed the zombies, I don''t want to die, mom..."


    Wei Xiao ignored the wailing of Li Tingjian and others.


    "Do you know how to use them?"


    Fu Wanwan smiled cruelly: "Don''t worry, the bait is just a bait, just hang up a high place and let them fend for themselves."


    This kid is very good.


    ¡­

 Chapter 73： The problem keeps going

    "Then you go! Remember, use it at the critical moment, don''t waste it."


    "Understood!" After speaking, Fu million said to Zhang Zimei behind him: "My wife, be careful yourself."


    Zhang Zimei knew how dangerous the things they were going to do to pay a million, gritted her teeth and nodded: "Brother million, you must be careful. If you come back safe and sound, I will help you find a little wife."


    "Oh!"


    Fu million kissed Zhang Zimei''s mouth excitedly.


    "Just because of your words, the king of heaven and I will not kill my life." After speaking, holding a gun in one hand, paying a million to greet his team members, they took Li Tingjian, who was crying and howling, and they left the team.


    Standing on the roof of the car, Wei Xiao saw the scene of Fu Wanwan and Zhang Zimei''s affection. In fact, he really wanted to remind Fu Wanwan not to set up a Flag casually. Those who like to set up Flags in movies and TV basically can''t survive a whole episode, and some even catch it in seconds. This is not a joke, there are many such people in reality.


    "I hope this child can come back alive." Wei Xiao prayed silently for him.


    "Safety!"


    "Captain, my side is safe too."


    "Zombies were found, they have been killed, safe!"


    "..."


    As the Langun team continued to determine the safety of the shopping malls, supermarkets, and small shops, Song Xiaoyu and Li Qingshu, who received the report from the Langun, immediately organized manpower to move them to the safe place they confirmed.


    The collection team was almost always composed of a group of female students, and the men who existed were also brought by those captives, not many. However, the number of girls has increased, and the speed of the girls'' work is not slow.


    Wei Xiao and the others have begun to move materials in an orderly manner.


    Food, drinking water, daily necessities, clothing, electrical appliances... as long as they can be moved, they will not let it go.


    Other survivors hiding in the downtown area saw this scene.


    "Oh my God! They really came."


    "Quick, quick, quick, organize the manpower, go out to find food immediately, give me hurry up."


    "Made, don''t you all want to eat? Now the opportunity is here. I am not too overweight. I only need to take ten or thirty percent of the food you bring back from outside, and the rest is yours. You can take it. It depends on your abilities."


    "Brother, we just rushed out like this, will they shoot us?"


    "Probably not. They are all survivors. Life is not easy for everyone. But remember to remind our people not to fight with them. If anyone is disobedient, Lao Tzu will beat him alive."


    "Yes!"


    The survivors around were ready, and at a time, hundreds of survivors gushed out from various housing buildings.


    Some took sack in their hands, some took plastic bags, and some even came out by dragging the password box. This scene makes people think of the invincible army that appeared every time supermarket discounts and big sales before the end of the world, how similar they are now.


    "Master, survivors are found, please give instructions?"


    Lan Qiang''s voice came from Wei Xiao''s walkie-talkie.


    "Don''t bother, as long as they don''t hinder you, just do them."


    "receive!"


    After receiving instructions from Wei Xiao, armed men like Lanjian and the others saw the survivors standing in front of them who were full of fear.


    And these survivors who they ignored, watched them leave, all of them were relieved.


    They were really afraid that the soldiers armed to their teeth would rush them.


    "They should be fighters."


    "Absolutely, if it were thugs, we would be over. Don''t talk nonsense, go in and grab something. They just came out of it, there must be no danger."


    "exactly!"


    The groups of survivors who met the Lan Gun team were ignored by others, and gradually, everyone else became bold.


    As long as the Lan Gun team has confirmed that there is no dangerous material spot, after they leave, survivors will rush in and **** it. Of course, they only dared to compete with their own people or the survivors of other teams. Instead of being someone who was brought by Wei Xiao, they would take the initiative to give up their positions, let alone fighting.


    You asked them how to tell which people were brought by Wei Xiao. It is very simple. The people who are young, beautiful and clean are from Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Ah...Help..."


    "what''s the situation?"


    A scream came from Wei Xiao''s ear, and he quickly asked Lan Qiang about them.


    Lan Qiang immediately let the team closest to the sound source pass.


    "Boom boom..."


    After that, a series of gunfire was heard.


    Wei Xiao''s face was not very good.


    "Did you find out what happened?"


    "Lord, it is clear that there are other survivors who tried to use force against our people. The people have been rescued and the enemy has been killed."


    "asshole!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect that at this time, there were still people who were daring.


    Immediately contact Lan Gun via the walkie-talkie: "Notify your team, tell them that they encounter survivors from other teams and let them take care of their own people. If a similar situation happens again, one person makes a mistake, and the whole team is annihilated."


    "Yes!"


    After Lan Qiang received Wei Xiao''s words, he immediately notified him.


    The personnel of the six teams were quickly implemented.


    The news spread all over the downtown area. Many members of the survivor team were uncomfortable when they learned of this situation. They all said that if they saw this situation, they would kill the girl who harmed the other girl without the help of Wei Xiao¡¯s people. people. Of course there are people who slap their tongues.


    The main reason is that the girls of Wei Xiao''s collection team have too good looks.


    In these last days, almost a month, many survivors gathered in the spot, there was no water or electricity for a long time, even if there was no shortage of women around them, but a woman who did not take a bath or wash for a few days or even a week could bear it, how could it be? All of Wei Xiao''s people were not only beautiful, but also fragrant. Some people couldn''t help but move their minds. It was just normal.


    But with the warning from Wei Xiao''s people, many people who also had this idea dispelled this idea.


    Although the girl is good, she still has her life to enjoy, right? Let''s hurry up and get something practical!


    "Brother, this group is not easy, are we really going to do that?"


    "It must be done. As long as we succeed, we can live in the last days."


    "But they all have guns, I''m afraid..."


    "Trash, didn''t the boss say that? These people are new people at first sight, but they are just a little scary in their clothes. Don''t worry, we are just sneak attack and leave immediately after success."


    "Yes, as long as we have a gun, we can live anywhere."


    "Then do it, come on, they are coming."


    Two combatants who are confirming whether a material spot is dangerous have not yet known that the danger is approaching.


    They soon found a figure in the corner.


    One of them shouted, "Are you a living person? Just say something if you are a living person."


    "Big brother, big brother, don''t shoot, I am a living person." The survivor with his back to the two combatants turned around.


    The two don''t need to confirm anything, the zombies can''t speak.


    "We have not yet confirmed whether it is safe or not. We want to collect materials and wait for our confirmation before coming in. Get out now."


    "Yes, yes, brothers, you are all good people, thank you for allowing us to come out to collect food." The survivor said as he walked towards the two of them.


    The two have not found the problem, and regardless of the survivors close to them, they dispersed to search the situation in other parts of the supermarket.


    ¡­

 Chapter 74： Angry Wei Xiao

    Just as the two separated, the survivors who approached them suddenly violent.


    With a "puff", an unsuspecting fighter was pierced in the neck by a sharp weapon in the hands of the survivor, and a large amount of blood rushed out.


    "What are you doing?" The other person discovered the situation, and just as he turned around to shoot, a person suddenly jumped out from behind him and knocked him to the ground.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The sharp weapon in the hands of the attacker pierced into his body.


    "Dehui, what happened on your side?" The screams of the two people who had been on the walkie-talkie came into other people''s ears.


    "Captain, we encountered a sneak attack by a survivor...ah..."


    There was no sound in the walkie-talkie.


    In this large supermarket, seven men quickly came out to remove the equipment from the two combatants.


    A man who looked fair, but his eyes were full of fierceness, took an assault rifle and a pistol from his younger brother.


    "retreat!"


    The seven moved quickly and quickly disappeared inside the supermarket.


    "Something happened. The second team, the third team rushed to the place of the incident to check the situation." Lan Qiang issued an order.


    "The third group (second group) received it!"


    The two groups of teams that received the order soon came to the place where the incident occurred.


    But when they arrived, the enemy had disappeared, and there were only the bodies of their two companions on the floor of the supermarket.


    "Captain, Dehui and the others sacrificed, and the enemy robbed them of their weapons and equipment."


    "what?"


    Lan Qiang was furious.


    Before, members of the female collection team were attacked, but now they have become their armed squad. Are these survivors crazy?


    The seriousness of the matter completely exceeded the scope of Lan Qiang''s control, and Lan Qiang reported the situation to Wei Xiao as soon as possible.


    "Okay, okay, very good. Laozi tried to help you, but you started on my people?" Wei Xiao jumped off the roof of the car with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Lan Gun, you immediately lead your group to occupy the commanding heights and monitor the audience. Once you find that anyone other than us has guns in their hands, they will be killed directly."


    "receive!"


    Lan Qiang did not dare to neglect, and led the team around him to quickly find the tallest building and transfer to it.


    Wei Xiao drew the Mo knife in his hand and hurried to the location of the incident.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao came to the supermarket where the two team members died.


    "Master!" A small group stayed on the scene.


    "You go out! Be safe and leave the rest to me."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao looked at the two little boys lying on the ground, his fists creaked.


    "Qingshu, notify all the survivors of the other teams and immediately gather in front of the convoy. Everyone must be there, and those who are disobedient will shoot directly."


    Li Qingshu, who was organizing Jiang Xue and the others to move supplies, suddenly received this order from Wei Xiao. Although he didn''t understand why Wei Xiao did this, he still carried it out.


    Some of the members of the collection team also had guns, such as Li Qingshu, Song Xiaoyu, Jin Miaofeng, Wu Yulan, and their first group of ordinary people who followed Wei Xiao. A dozen people quickly implemented Wei Xiao''s orders.


    At first, there were people who did not listen to them, but after seeing them directly shooting and killing people, all the survivors were confused.


    Are these people still the "good guys" who didn''t ask them before and let them collect supplies?


    "What the **** is this TM, wasn''t it good just now?"


    "They''re not going to gather us and kill them all?"


    "Damn, there must be someone who is not afraid of death that provokes these people. Are they sick? Is it possible to collect food well to support them?"


    More and more survivors gathered in front of the convoy.


    Complaints, fears, and crying are endless.


    Li Qingshu and their gunmen are monitoring these survivors. At the same time, Li Qingshu also reported the situation to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao is now on his way to pursue the murderer.


    He cannot confirm whether the murderer has left, but he will never stop until he finds out the murderer.


    "Look at them first, as long as they don''t make trouble." After Wei Xiao and Li Qingshu had finished talking, he changed the channel decisively. This channel is paid millions for their team. They are on the outermost periphery, and if the murderer chooses to run away instead of hiding, they are likely to encounter. Besides, it is necessary to remind them to pay millions.


    After all, the murderer now has at least four guns and several grenades in his hands.


    Lan Qian also quickly took his place on their side.


    During the period, more than 30 zombies trapped in the building were also killed.


    "Master, the Lan gun is in place."


    "Observe your surroundings carefully and find that the suspicious person immediately report to me."


    "Yes!"


    As a sniper, Lan Gun has a strong sense of detection.


    Condescendingly, the area he observed with the scope for the first time was the area where the accident happened.


    Calculated by the murderer''s time and speed, it is absolutely impossible for them to leave too far in such a short period of time.


    It''s still in that large supermarket.


    In a changing room on the third floor.


    "Boss, when shall we wait here to get out?"


    "Shut up, just wait for me if you don''t want to die."


    "That''s right, the gang outside must be looking for us everywhere. Didn''t you hear that the gunshots are less? They don''t even care about the zombies. You go out now and don''t know how you died."


    This group is the one who attacked the combat team.


    There are seven of them, and the boss is called Hong Qiangwu, a long-retired veteran.


    This group of them has survived by Hong Qiangwu. Originally Hong Qiang also had a gun in his hand, but because the bullets were used up, it became a display in the end.


    But now they have replaced shotguns with cannons, not only have guns in their hands, but also have sharp weapons such as grenades. With their understanding of Hong Qiangwu, with these more powerful weapons, their survival in the last days is undoubtedly greater.


    Everyone stayed patiently in the changing room.


    In boredom, a little brother with a pistol in his hand couldn''t help but play with it.


    "boom--"


    Suddenly, the pistol accidentally escaped, and the bullet hit a chandelier, emitting a dazzling flame.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "waste!"


    Almost at the moment when the firearm in this little brother''s hand went off, Hong Qiangwu directly knocked him out with an elbow.


    The sound of gunshots attracted the attention of outsiders.


    The members of the combat team immediately reported their positions.


    "Master, the murderer is most likely on the third floor of the previous supermarket. No member of my team is there. I can still see sparks on the third floor from me."


    Wei Xiao, who had already left the supermarket, stalled when he heard Lan Qiang''s report.


    "The cunning mouse knows that the most dangerous places are the safest. This time I see where you hide." Wei Xiao gave a cruel smile: "Lan Gun, fully monitor the entire supermarket."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao turned and returned to the supermarket.


    He didn''t take the usual path, so he climbed the wall and went to the third floor of the supermarket from outside the window.


    He was not reckless, hiding in secret to check the situation.


    He found that there was no one around, so he slowly approached.


    The chandelier on the top that was still braving the sparks pointed out where the murderer Wei Xiao might be hiding.


    Wei Xiao approached slowly, and when he was about to approach the dressing room, the blade in his hand was aimed at the front door of the dressing room.


    ...

 Chapter 75： Nowhere to run

    With a "pouch", Wei Xiao gave out the Modao in his hand with all his strength. The door was pierced by the Modao like a piece of paper. Then Wei Xiao grabbed the handle of the Modao and pulled it in one direction. Under the action, cut the door in half from where it was inserted.


    Without hearing the screams of anyone inside, Wei Xiao, who realized that he was not good, kicked open the door directly.


    "Well, someone?"


    It''s not that there is no one in the changing room, but one is lying on the ground and unconscious.


    "Tap..."


    Suddenly, there was a noise in the changing room next door.


    Wei Xiao immediately sent Mo Dao out with his backhand.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Someone was recruited this time.


    Wei Xiao pulled out his sword and moved to another changing room, kicked open the door and saw a survivor with a gun in one hand and a frightened eye in his throat with one hand.


    Wei Xiao knew that this person was one of the murderers, and that the one next door was unconscious, probably too.


    "Those who move me, who gives you the courage?"


    "Master, five people are found leaving the back of the supermarket, are you allowed to shoot?"


    "There is anyone else?"


    Wei Xiao thought that these two were the only ones who committed the crime, but he didn''t expect...


    "I can shoot as much as I can, but I can''t suppress them, I will rush to it immediately." Wei Xiao responded to Lan Qiang.


    "receive!"


    Lan Gun, who was climbing on the tall building, ended the call and immediately adjusted the scope.


    "Captain, what am I doing?"


    Lan Gun did not divert his sight, and the scope had already caught the figure of a murderer: "Don¡¯t you have a sniper rifle? There are five people right in front of you at ten o¡¯clock. When I fire, look for the person on the far left to shoot. ."


    "Yes, Captain." The team members who followed Lan Qiang were very excited.


    Sniper! Basically, none of the people who play shooting games don''t like the sense of accomplishment of a shot and a headshot. Now that he can play in reality, don''t mention how excited this player is.


    "It''s you, so I can leave or not!"


    The Lan Gun had locked the target, pulled the trigger, and suddenly, a 7.62 bullet flew out.


    On the left behind the supermarket in the distance, five people were fleeing. Suddenly, one of them was running and his head disappeared.


    A person who was close to him still had a lot of blood and brain splashed on his body.


    "Sniper, there is a sniper, quickly find a place to cover." Hong Qiangwu was the first to react.


    Regardless of whether the other people could find cover in time, he swung his body and jumped behind a row of road trees.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Another gunshot sounded.


    But this time no one died. The bullet landed two meters away from the other three people. This is not an ordinary dish!


    "You kid, you need to practice more at the level of sniper. It''s up to me."


    Undoubtedly, the second shot was fired by a team member next to Lan Gun, but the level is not evaluated.


    Lan Gun quickly fired a second bullet.


    It''s still a headshot with no illusions at all.


    "Captain, can I learn to sniper with you after this mission is over?" the team member asked excitedly.


    "It''s easy to say, now suppress the other three people. They don''t think they will appear in a short time. You can shoot casually, just as a practice in advance."


    "Yes!"


    The team happily set up their guns, and kept practicing their marksmanship at the place where Hong Qiangwu and the other two enemies were hiding.


    Through the sound of gunshots, Hong Qiangwu can already determine the location of the sniper, but he is now very confused, what is going on with the opponent''s marksmanship? Reckless?


    Sometimes it''s dying, sometimes it''s scary. For example, now, there is a bullet passing directly through the middle of where he and another one of his men are hiding, hitting the bushes behind, whether this gun is aimed at him or at the other Subordinate?


    Unable to determine the true level of the sniper, Hong Qiangwu did not dare to appear.


    To be honest, sometimes veterans like him are really not afraid of sharpshooters, not to mention that they can dodge guns, but at least they can judge the ballistic law of the opponent based on experience, but in the face of such random marksmanship, it is really random. , Sometimes you thought you could dodge this shot, but in the end you used your head to catch the other''s bullet.


    If Hong Qiangwu knew that Lan Qiang was using them to practice marksmanship for rookies, would he vomit blood and die?


    They suppressed it with the Lan spear, and Hong Qiangwu did not dare to move again after sacrificing one more person.


    Especially his last subordinate, even with a rifle in his hand, is now shaking with fear. If you look at it carefully, you can still see water dripping under him.


    "Lan Gun, I''m here, report the enemy''s location?"


    "Lord, the enemy is right in front of you. One is lying behind a street tree three meters in front of the building in front of you. The exact location is not clear. The other is hiding on the side of the wall. You can see it when you walk over from the right. He. My field of vision here is blocked, and I cannot tell where it is on the side of the wall."


    Hearing Lan Qiang''s report, Wei Xiao glanced at the 12-story residential building in front of him.


    "Okay, be careful not to let them run away, leave the rest to me."


    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, he hung a knife in his mouth, freed his hands and climbed up directly against the wall.


    The two people on the building in the distance saw Wei Xiao''s behavior, Lan Qiang was nothing unexpected, but his team members were very surprised.


    "Does the Lord want to crawl over with his bare hands?"


    Lan Qiang glanced at the team members.


    "All the fuss, what''s the matter? You didn''t see the Lord''s amazing feat of being besieged by thousands of zombies, seven in and seven out of the corpse group."


    "Captain, is this true?"


    Thousands of zombies went in and out, and the team members couldn''t imagine how powerful it was.


    "Do I have to lie to you? All the team captains know about this. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them."


    "No no, how could I not believe you, Captain?"


    "Come on! I still don''t understand your young minds? Seeing is believing, hearing is not, you will have a chance to see. Don''t talk now, continue to practice the gun, and look towards the big scenery in the distance. The tree shoots."


    "Oh oh!"


    As the two chatted, Wei Xiao''s figure had already turned over the third floor to the side of the building.


    Looking down through the window, Wei Xiao not only saw the murderer hiding behind the wall, but also Hong Qiangwu, who was hiding behind a big tree three meters away.


    The sneer in his eyes flashed, Wei Xiao turned and jumped onto the window sill.


    Taking a deep breath, Wei Xiao jumped directly towards the wall.


    Hiding behind the tree, Hong Qiangwu also guarded against the snipers on the distant building. Suddenly, he felt that something had fallen from the building not far away.


    He just turned his head to look, and he stood up in shock.


    "Be careful above you!"


    His reminder obviously couldn''t keep up with Wei Xiao''s falling speed.


    As soon as the little brother under the wall looked up, he saw a sharp knife slash from the top of his head.


    "Puff......"


    Cut in half.


    "asshole!"


    Hong Qiangwu was furious, raised the automatic rifle in his hand and fired at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t react too slowly, grabbing the undispersed body of the younger brother and blocking him in front of him.


    All the bullets hit the little brother.


    ...

 Chapter 76： Crisis comes

    "Swish¡ª"


    Before Hong Qiangwu continued shooting, a cold light shot from behind the younger brother''s corpse. He flashed instinctively, and his figure hid behind the tree.


    The Mo knife pierced directly into the trunk, and one-third of the blade penetrated the trunk and passed Hong Qiangwu''s eyes from behind.


    Anticipation?


    Hong Qiangwu was scared into a cold sweat.


    If the knife was a few centimeters further back, wouldn''t it be able to pierce his head across?


    He is a master, and still a master he can''t deal with.


    In a moment of horror, Hong Qiangwu staggered the tree with his rifle and wanted to shoot Wei Xiao.


    His only support now is the gun in his hand.


    But Hong Qiangwu ignored Wei Xiao''s speed.


    When he chose to avoid Wei Xiao''s previous blow, the distance between him and Wei Xiao was no longer safe.


    Wei Xiao''s figure quickly came to the tree. The moment Hong Qiangwu chose to fight back, the galloping figure kicked in the front.


    Hong Qiangwu was too late to shoot, and the rifle in his hand was kicked out by Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s action did not end. He attacked from the front and turned to kick forward and swept his legs. A powerful kick hit Hong Qiangwu''s head. He only felt that Hong Qiangwu, who was spinning around the world, flew out to one side and swept over the street trees. Glide several meters on the ground before stopping.


    "Ah..."


    The screams came from Hong Qiangwu''s mouth.


    Landing face-to-face, sliding down to the ground almost made one of his faces bloody.


    The sting like burning caused Hong Qiangwu to keep rolling on the ground holding his face.


    "Pretty, I''m afraid it will be a free fighter before the end of the world." Seeing Wei Xiao''s series of actions, the team members on the tall buildings couldn''t help clapping their hands and exclaiming.


    "Yeah! Do you still know free fighting?"


    The team members looked at their captain contemptuously.


    "Captain, although I haven''t graduated yet, I''m not a novice in society. Free fighting is about doing whatever you want, using the most effective attack method to hit the opponent in the shortest time. I still know this common sense."


    Lan Qiang smiled: "Haha... it''s not bad, but it''s not all right. The master''s attacks are all deadly moves. Generally, opponents who withstand his attack will basically have no fighting power. Compared with the freedom you said. Fighting, I am more inclined to martial arts."


    "National martial arts? There is such a thing in reality. Isn''t national martial arts all fabricated from novels?"


    "So you are short-sighted. National martial arts is not a secret of martial arts, nor is it a trick, but a combat concept, a set of killing techniques summarized by combining all the advantages and disadvantages of the human body. This is an ability that can be trained through countless battles. It¡¯s not the fists and legs in your cognition."


    "Captain, you know so much, you deserve to be a special soldier."


    "That''s natural, how else can you become your captain?" Lan Qiang said with some air.


    "The captain is better than the master, who is better?" the team member asked jokingly.


    "You kid sincerely looking for a temptation, right?" Lan Qiang turned her head and said angrily.


    Compared with Wei Xiao, the old birthday star is tired of life, right?


    The team hurriedly jumped away.


    "Hey... just kidding, kidding, Captain, don''t take it seriously."


    The team members have apologized, but Lan Qiang''s face has not changed in any way. On the contrary, when he turned his head, the color on his face became more solemn.


    "Captain, aren''t you? I''m just joking." The team members didn''t expect that the joke would actually provoke Lan Qiang, and their faces were a little scared.


    Lan Qiang did not respond to him and stood up.


    "Boy, the real danger is coming. Look behind you."


    The team member was unknown, so he turned and looked in the direction that Lan''s gun was pointing.


    At this look, the players opened their mouths wide!


    "This, this... zombies."


    Yes, zombies, countless zombies.


    A large number of zombies gathered in a place less than a kilometer away from Wei Xiao and the others. The number could not be described in words. The densely packed corpse group could not be seen. At this moment, a fragmented part of them had rushed to the place where Tong Qian''s several teams were defending.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Intensive gunfire sounded in all directions.


    Those who were gathered by Li Qingshu and others who were worried about their next destiny suddenly heard unprecedented gunshots around them, and those who didn''t know why were all horrified and confused in their eyes.


    "Why are there so many gunshots suddenly?"


    "Could any other survivors fight with these people?"


    Wei Xiao, who was pulling out his sword and walking towards Hong Qiangwu, paused in his footsteps.


    "What happened?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "Lord, zombies, there are a few zombies attacking our defense points. But it''s not to be feared, we can handle them."


    "It''s the same here. There are hundreds of zombies, which are not enough for everyone. Why do I want more? Hey..."


    The captains of the four defensive points reported the situation one after another.


    "Lord, don''t listen to them. I see a massive tide of corpses coming to us here, mainly in the west. The number is unpredictable. I suggest strengthening the defensive power of the defensive points in the west." The sound of the gun sounded. .


    "Can you roughly say a number?" Wei Xiao asked solemnly.


    "It is estimated that there are hundreds of thousands."


    "..."


    In the channel, after Lan Qiang had finished speaking, everyone was silent, especially Tong Qian who was defending the west side.


    Hundreds of thousands, this is still the estimated number of Lan Gun, what''s the real situation? I''m afraid it''s only a lot more.


    "Lao Lan, how far is the corpse tide from us?" Tong Qian asked quickly.


    "Nine hundred meters, it''s less than now, you''d better cheer up."


    "Depend on!"


    Hearing Lan Qiang''s report, Tong Qian yelled directly.


    "Captain, what''s the matter?" The team members who were training with zombies saw the furious captain and asked curiously.


    Tong Qian calmed down his excitement and said with a serious face: "Brothers, the real crisis is coming soon. I don''t care what you think for a while, but from now on, everyone will give me the spirit of twelve points. Stick to their own. No one is allowed to retreat without the command of the Lord."


    "Captain, what''s the situation?"


    Frightened by Tong Qian''s seriousness, one of the team members asked weakly.


    "The corpse tide, hundreds of thousands of corpse tides are coming to our side, even more. Answer me, are you afraid?"


    Nine players look at me, I look at you.


    They don''t need to answer. When they heard Tong Qian''s number of the zombies, everything was written on their faces.


    "Captain, I, I am not afraid."


    "Yes, we are not afraid."


    There is no confidence, even some people are crying.


    "Are you not afraid to lie? Haha! I''m afraid to die now, but so what? We are not at the base now, we are on the site of zombies. We are all dead if we are not defending or preventing us. I don''t want to die, so who the **** If you don''t let me live, I will fight him desperately. Do you want to live?"


    "think¡­¡­"


    "Have you not eaten yet? Talk to me loudly."


    "think--"


    "Well, since we all want to, then don''t bring your cowardice and timidity. People must rely on themselves after all, show the courage you want to live, and block those zombies that don''t let us live."


    Tong Qian roared and said: "Brothers, real men are not just words, they are proved by actions. Think of the beautiful female students behind us. Among them, there may be you women in the future, for your women. , And for your own sake, do you agree to let zombies cross our line of defense?"


    The nine team members were silent for a moment when someone suddenly yelled.


    "disagree!"


    "Yes, I don''t agree, aren''t they just zombies? It''s a big deal. Even if I die, I will kill them."


    "I never thought about being a hero, but I am a man, I will be a real man."


    "In this situation, I just want to say, people are here, the tower is here!"


    I don''t know which one of them called out such a sentence, and all of them burst into laughter.


    Tong Qian also smiled.


    Very disappointed, Tong Qian shed tears when he saw a group of fairly immature faces laughing in such an environment.


    "Although it is a bit early to say this, I still want to tell you aloud that you rookies are the best fighters I have ever encountered. I am proud to lead a group of players like you!"


    ...

 Chapter 77： The tide of corpses strikes

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Captain, the corpse tide is here!"


    Tong Qian turned his head and looked straight ahead.


    Sure enough, there were only intermittent small groups of zombies rushing directly in front of them. At this moment, a large swath of corpses, like a wave, appeared in their sight.


    Tong Qian immediately adjusted his mentality: "Check if the ammunition is sufficient and prepare for battle."


    "Captain, enough ammunition."


    "Fire, hit me hard!"


    "Kill!"


    "Da da da... bang bang bang..."


    The sound of shouting and killing, accompanied by dense gunfire, resounded across the sky.


    The endless tide of corpses rushed forward against the rain of bullets.


    It didn''t take long for the zombies to break through Tong Qian''s firepower and approach the first line of defense that Tong Qian blocked with a truck.


    At the same time, the other three lines of defense were also impacted by the corpse group, but compared to Tong Qian''s side, the pressure was undoubtedly the least.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    The killing intent in Wei Xiao''s eyes was particularly clear in Hong Qiangwu, who was holding a Mo knife and approaching the howling ghost.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive? Why do you have to add chaos to me?" In one sentence, the Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand pierced into his heart under Hong Qiangwu''s horrified gaze.


    "Ho ho... I..."


    "This world is because there are you people who don''t know good and bad, that makes people''s hearts gradually cold and dark. If it weren''t for me to have other things, I would have to cut you a thousand knives and kill you." Wei Xiao The hand holding the handle of Mo Dao turned the blade, directly ending Hong Qiangwu''s life.


    Collecting the weapons from him, Wei Xiao turned and galloped towards the convoy.


    "Tong Qian, what about your side?"


    "Master, there are too many zombies, and the first line of defense has been completely lost. We are guarding the second line of defense, but we won''t last long. There are no casualties for the time being."


    "Okay, you guys be careful."


    After talking to Tong Qian, Wei Xiao contacted Li Cunyong again.


    The pressure on the other three defensive points is not great, and the current situation is still within their controllable range.


    Knowing the situation of the Quartet''s defense points, Wei Xiao immediately contacted and paid millions.


    "Millions, what is your mission?"


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, there are a lot of zombies on the streets and alleys suddenly, which makes the task quite difficult. We have only completed three-quarters of the work now, but we want to seal other channels next, I am afraid Inevitable battles."


    "Da da da¡­"


    "Hurry, block them, Chenhua, drive to block the intersection, hurry!"


    The replies of paying million came into Wei Xiao''s ears along with the gunshots of other team members dealing with the zombies.


    It seems that the emergence of the corpse tide has not only caused great trouble for Tong Qian, but also greatly restricted their progress in paying millions.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much nonsense: "Since you encounter zombies, use your bait to open a few holes in those people and throw them away. The zombies are within a certain range and are very sensitive to the smell of blood. You can complete the mission as soon as possible to support the West. Tong Qian of the noodles must be fast."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    At a crossroads, Fu Wanwan ended the call with Wei Xiao, staring cruelly at Li Tingjian and others with horror in their eyes.


    "Captain, what did the Lord say?"


    "Chenhua, take a bait to climb the window and go around behind, then put some blood on him and throw it out to attract the zombies."


    "Yes, Captain!" The boy named Chenhua didn''t hesitate, just picked a bait and brought it on.


    The bait begs for mercy and struggles madly, but unfortunately to no avail.


    Li Tingjian and the others are now even more afraid, because in the future, their fate will be the same as the decoy before.


    "Captain Million, as long as you let me go, you can let me do anything in the future." Li Tingjian wanted to fight for a chance.


    Pay million sneered: "I knew today, why bother back then? Isn''t it good to follow the Lord? You TM rebelled against Laozi? Wait, it will be your turn soon, hehe... I will let you know that I kidnapped my woman. What will be the price."


    All teams are in action, and similarly, the collection team speeds up.


    Wei Xiao quickly returned to Li Qingshu and the others.


    "Master!"


    "It''s the strong one!"


    "It turns out that he is the boss of this team. No wonder he knows that someone will gather supplies today."


    Wei Xiao walked towards Li Qingshu.


    "Are they all beinghave?"


    "After dealing with a few restless people, the rest is fairly quiet."


    Wei Xiao nodded and looked at all the survivors present.


    "Big brother, big brother, do you remember me? Me, Xiaotian, you gave me a cigarette one day ago." He and Wei Xiao were also acquaintances, and Wei Yangtian in the crowd quickly got up and got close to Wei Xiaotao.


    Wei Xiao knew him naturally.


    "So it was you, also came out to collect supplies?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao recognize himself, Wei Yangtian was flattered.


    "I would like to thank my big brother for reminding us. Without big brother, we would not know what happened today." After the relationship ended, Wei Yangtian immediately entered the subject: "Big brother, that, I don''t know what will happen if you gather us together? If it were us If you can do it, you don¡¯t have to be polite, we will definitely do it for you."


    The current Wei Yangtian still has a little bossy demeanor.


    Many people are worried now.


    Because of the unknown, they worry about their safety all the time.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "It''s all right. Qingshu, let them go."


    Li Qingshu nodded and motioned to Jin Miaofeng and the others to let them go.


    After finally regaining freedom, many people thanked Wei Xiao and the others.


    "By the way, hundreds of thousands of zombies are attacking here. My people don''t know how long they can stop them. If you don''t want to die, you''d better leave here and hide." I don''t know whether Wei Xiao intentionally or unintentionally.


    After he said this, he immediately asked Li Qingshu and the others to move the materials and load the truck as quickly as possible.


    And those survivors who had planned to leave here to continue collecting supplies, some people stopped after hearing Wei Xiao''s words.


    Hundreds of thousands of zombies attacked here, what is this kidding?


    "Why are you still not leaving?"


    Li Qingshu and the others have gone to move the supplies. Wei Xiao saw dozens of people still present and asked curiously.


    Wei Yangtian and others wry smiles on their faces.


    This gangster is really irresponsible for what he said.


    You told us the danger, how do we leave now?


    Hide it? Don''t be kidding, once hundreds of thousands of zombies flood into the downtown area, they will be unable to move an inch in the future. If you leave and hide now, you may be able to escape the pursuit of zombies. What should they do in the future?


    They don''t think that Wei Xiao and others will come here again in a short time to collect supplies.


    Look at the dozen or so carts full of supplies in front of them. Once Wei Xiao and the others leave, who knows if the people here will stick with them the next time they come.


    "Brother, we want to join your team, don''t know if it will work?" Wei Yangtian asked.


    "Join my team?"


    "Yes, yes. This big brother, we are all willing to join your team, as long as you can give us a bite of food, you can let us do anything." Someone seized the opportunity and said quickly.


    As he took the lead, many men and women present promised that as long as Wei Xiao gave them a bite of food, they would do anything.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Is it okay for you to deal with zombies?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 78： Giant zombie

    "This¡­¡­"


    Someone hesitated.


    "Big brother, I am willing."


    "I am willing too!"


    "And I!"


    Wei Yangtian was the first to stand up. After him, a dozen more self-sustaining and fairly strong men responded. Of course, there were also old, young, women and children among them.


    "Well, since you are willing to deal with zombies, I will give you this opportunity." After saying that, Wei Xiao contacted Lan Qiang: "Lan Qiang, you come to the team right away."


    Lan Gun received it, and didn''t hesitate, put away the sniper rifle and brought the team around him.


    Ten minutes.


    "Master!"


    "Are there any extra weapons you brought?" Wei Xiao asked directly.


    "Yes, in order to deal with the emergency, we brought some more, both in two armored vehicles, and probably can arm three to fifty people." Lan Qiang replied.


    "Very good. These people, they want to join our team. Now you choose the manpower from them, equip them with weapons, and immediately go to the west to support Tong Qian. Is there a problem?"


    "no!"


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    Lan Qiang did not refuse, and led the team members to Wei Yangtian in front of them.


    "If you want to join, follow me now."


    Wei Yangtian and the others naturally knew what Lan Qiang was going to do, and forced to endure the excitement in their hearts, and walked behind Lan Qiang towards the two armored vehicles.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Sha Sha... Sha Sha... Lord, it''s not good, we were attacked by mutant zombies..."


    Gao Shuai''s hurried sound suddenly came from Wei Xiao''s walkie-talkie.


    Mutant zombies?


    Wei Xiao''s face changed drastically.


    For more than half a month of the last days, Wei Xiao killed not 10,000 or 8,000 zombies, but since the last days, he has never found a mutant zombies.


    Now he suddenly heard Gao Shuai''s words, he couldn''t help but become alert.


    "What''s the situation? What mutant zombie?"


    "It''s a giant zombie that is only seven or eight meters high. He has great power. He directly drove the vehicle and smashed our fortifications. Three soldiers have already died and two soldiers were seriously injured. We are almost unable to stop it. Damn, here again, get away."


    "Rumble..."


    With a violent explosion, Gao Shuai''s conversation with Wei Xiao was directly disconnected.


    "Gao Shuai, Gao Shuai...grass!" Wei Xiao was furious.


    "Brother Xiao, what''s the matter?" Song Xiaoyu asked worriedly when seeing Wei Xiao who was anxious.


    "Gao Shuai and they encountered an attack from giant zombies. Xiaoyu, inform everyone that the collection of materials is over, so that everyone will come back immediately and prepare to evacuate."


    "what?"


    "Fast speed!" Wei Xiao didn''t have time to explain to Song Xiaoyu, and immediately contacted Tong Qian and Li Cunyong.


    Everything was normal on both sides of Li Cunyong and Guo Chenghao, and no mutant zombies were found, but Tong Qian and the others also appeared, and not one, three came directly.


    The situation was urgent, Wei Xiao took Mo Dao and rushed to the south where Gao Shuai and the others were.


    "Oh..."


    Defense point to the south.


    The body is like a mountain, and the sound is like thunder.


    An extremely conspicuous flesh mound moved slowly, and every time he walked a certain distance, he would lift various throwing objects from both sides of his body and smash it to the place where gunshots were heard in front.


    There was a continuous roar.


    The three fortifications built by Gao Shuai and the others were completely smashed by giants thrown by giant zombies.


    The gunfire continued, but it was no longer from the fortifications, but from the surrounding floors.


    "Captain, hold on, we will take you to retreat immediately. Lord, Lord, damn, I can''t contact them."


    "Wow..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "You monsters, die for me..."


    Two combatants, one of them was responsible for blocking the zombies that rushed up behind, while the other evacuated upstairs with the seriously injured Gao Shuai on his back. But there are also zombies in this floor, and their retreat can be said to be difficult.


    "Zhao, Zhao Niu, let me come down, you go! Take me, none of you can go." Gao Shuai said weakly on Zhao Niu''s back.


    Zhao Niu gritted his teeth, and while walking up, he still had to deal with the zombies that might pounce in the corridor at any time.


    "Captain, what are you saying stupid? Just now, you promised us that when you go back, you must find a wife for us. You can''t speak for nothing."


    "You...cough cough...you stinky boy, when are you still thinking about your mother-in-law, are you going to die?"


    "I don''t care, what you have said can''t be ignored. Don''t want to go wrong, unless I die, I will definitely take you back."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Don''t look at it as a group of students, but because they are students, as long as you treat them sincerely, they will treat you sincerely.


    The vast majority of young people, especially those who have not yet entered the big dye tank of society, are so affectionate and loyal. Maybe you think that they are arrogant, their personality will suffer in society, but they don''t need to pay attention to it. They only know that when you treat me as a brother, I will treat you as brothers and sisters.


    They had only known each other for a few days, but at this moment, Gao Shuai finally understood what Wei Xiao had said when he was going to the school to rescue these students.


    "Because they are students, it is easier to control." Wei Xiao''s meaning should also include the personality of these students?


    "Let me down! The needless sacrifice will only make our losses worse. We have fallen here, and the Lord and others need you more."


    "Captain, don''t say anything. We just need to go to the top floor and contact the Lord, and the Lord will send a helicopter to pick us up. We won''t leave you behind." The team member in charge of the circuit breaker said undoubtedly.


    "Why are you doing this?" Gao Shuai''s voice was already weak, and his opened eyes closed unconsciously.


    Zhao Niu, who didn''t know the situation, continued to walk up with Gao Shuai on his back, still talking.


    "Captain, don''t want to leave us. Since I was selected as a team member, I will only recognize you as the captain in my life. Others want to lead me. I don''t want to agree. We are almost on the top floor, just contact me. Lord, we can be rescued. Captain, you must hold on, Captain, Captain..."


    Gao Shuai suddenly didn''t respond, which made Zhao Niu, who kept walking up, shook his heart.


    "Zhao Niu, what are you doing, why didn''t you leave?" The team behind directly ran into Zhao Niu, a little angry, he turned around and shouted.


    Zhao Niu trembled.


    "The captain, the captain has no reaction."


    "What the captain didn''t respond? Damn, these zombies are really chasing after them. Give me death."


    "Oh..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Baiqiu, I mean the captain may be out of breath."


    "what?"


    Baiqiu reacted, and then called Gao Shuai on Zhao Niu''s back.


    Zhao Niu''s feeling is right, Gao Shuai has died.


    No matter what Baiqiu called, he couldn''t hear it anymore.


    "Ahhhhh... asshole..." The violent Baiqiu raised his gun and turned around, aiming his muzzle at the zombies that were constantly rushing up below.


    After Zhao Niu confirmed that Gao Shuai had really left, he put down Gao Shuai and kept scanning against the zombies that came up with Bai Qiu.


    The two of them went crazy, stopped backing, and stood on the stairs to keep outputting.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The number of zombies below kept decreasing.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see anyone?" Wei Xiao killed Zhao Niu and the others from downstairs.


    If he hadn''t reacted quickly when he turned the corner, he would almost be hit by a bullet from above.


    "Master?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s voice, the crazy two woke up.


    Looking at him again, no zombies rushed up from downstairs.


    ...

 Chapter 79： Kill giant zombies

    Wei Xiao came to them and saw Gao Shuai''s breathless corpse.


    I didn''t see any sadness in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Master, the captain is dead, and the other players have also sacrificed." Zhao Niu said with a heartache.


    Wei Xiao saw it all in his eyes.


    There were ten people in Gaoshuai''s team. When he arrived here, there were only two buildings with gunshots. But it is a pity that when Wei Xiao met him in another building, although he was still capable of fighting, his body was scarred by zombies.


    The corpse change is affirmative, he didn''t have the courage to judge himself, he was from Wei Xiao''s gang.


    These two are the last seeds of the Gaoshuai team.


    Compared with the two, Wei Xiao was much more calm.


    "You all tried your best. Leave the rest to me."


    "Lord, I want to kill that giant zombie." Zhao Niu gritted his teeth and said.


    Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder.


    "follow me!"


    "Captain''s body?" Baiqiu looked at Gao Shuai''s body.


    Wei Xiao walked over and directly smashed Gao Shuai''s skull.


    "He is too tired to be infected as a zombie. Take the corpse, and bury it when you return!"


    "I''m here!"


    Zhao Niu directly picked up Gao Shuai''s body and walked towards the top of the building after Wei Xiao.


    This is a 17-story residential building.


    When Wei Xiao and the others came to the roof, the zombies outside had already poured into it through the fortifications set up by Gao Shuai and them. The number is small, only a few hundred, but behind these small zombies, the meat mound is very conspicuous.


    His speed is as slow as a snail, but his power is extremely terrifying.


    Wei Xiao also noticed that no other zombies approached within ten meters of this giant zombie. Once it entered the reach of the giant zombie, the giant zombie would grab those small zombies and stuff them into their mouths to swallow.


    "Anomaly?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were solemn.


    "Lord, this is the giant zombie. The destruction of our team was directly caused by him." Zhao Niu looked at the giant zombie slowly moving forward with bloodshot and murderous intent in his eyes.


    "The power of this giant zombie is extremely powerful. A locomotive weighing several tons can be lifted and thrown 100 meters away, and our bullets only caused small wounds on him, which is not a threat to him at all." Added.


    "Can a bullet break through his defense?"


    "Well! He is too big, ordinary firearms can hardly cause fatal damage to him, if it is a sniper rifle, aiming at the head, you may be able to shoot him. But we do not have powerful sniper rifles or rifle bullets. The impact is hard to penetrate even his superficial fat."


    With the information provided by Baiqiu and the others, the light in Wei Xiao''s eyes sharpened.


    "He has no chance to survive."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and the Mo knife in his hand was put back into the scabbard behind him, and his figure jumped directly from the top floor.


    "Master¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s behavior surprised Zhao Niu and the others.


    The two hurried to the place where Wei Xiao jumped and looked down. As a result, the scene they had imagined did not appear. Instead, they saw Wei Xiao''s sensitive figure continuously using the foothold on the building wall to quickly reach the ground.


    Zhao Niu were surprised.


    "The Lord is too strong, right?"


    Both of them could see each other''s meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Wei Xiao, who had come to the ground, naturally attracted the attention of the zombies not far away.


    With a sound of "àá", Mo Dao returned to Wei Xiao in his hand again, and rushed toward the zombies that rushed towards him.


    There were nearly a hundred zombies, but in front of Wei Xiao, they were like watermelon rotten cabbage, and they were arbitrarily chopped and killed by Wei Xiao.


    With a corpse left behind, Wei Xiao approached the figure of the giant zombie.


    Approaching this behemoth, the surrounding zombies full of desire for Wei Xiao''s flesh and blood did not dare to approach any more.


    The giant zombie found delicious blood in his food circle.


    The huge palm was like a big mountain grabbing Wei Xiao.


    A gust of wind blowing on the face made Wei Xiao''s coat dance with the wind.


    When Zhao Niu and Baiqiu on the roof saw this scene, their hearts were raised in their throats.


    Wei Xiao''s boldness was beyond their imagination.


    It''s not a big deal to kill nearly a hundred zombies with a knife. Now, looking at Wei Xiao''s appearance, it is obvious that he intends to kill the giant in front of him with the Mo knife in his hand. What is this kidding?


    "Does the Lord plan to slash the giant zombie?"


    "No way! Is the Lord already so strong that it is against the sky?"


    Both of them looked unconfident in their eyes.


    Already confronted with giant zombies.


    Facing the giant hand waved by the giant zombie, Wei Xiao jumped up on the spot when he was about to touch his figure, and his feet landed on the giant zombie''s fingers.


    The body moved, before the giant zombie had time to stop, Wei Xiao followed his arm and quickly approached the giant zombie''s head.


    The flesh mound with his hands not only did not hinder Wei Xiao''s speed in the slightest, but instead allowed Wei Xiao to use these uneven places to smoothly come to the shoulders of the giant zombie.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    The other arm of the giant zombie patted towards the shoulder, and Wei Xiao jumped from the shoulder of the giant zombie to the back of the big hand he photographed.


    The giant zombie closed his hand, and when his palm passed in front of his eyes, Wei Xiao stood up, and the sword in his hand was pierced into the fat in front of the zombie''s forehead by the handle of the knife in his hands.


    "Puff......"


    "Oh..."


    The pain caused the giant zombie to make a deafening roar, and the huge body stepped back uncontrollably.


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate.


    Like swinging on a swing, the figure grabbed the Mo Dao that pierced the zombie''s forehead and flew itself up.


    Wei Xiao''s reaction speed was not as fast as normal, and at the moment he took advantage of the force, he drew a Mo knife and came to the top of the giant zombie''s head.


    The giant zombie roared frantically, and his two big hands pressed directly towards the top of his head.


    Looking at the smooth top of the giant zombie, Wei Xiao smiled cruelly.


    "ended."


    Mo knife made a few flower marks in Wei Xiao''s hand, and suddenly grasped the handle of the knife with both hands, and the hideous Wei Xiao pierced the blade from the top of the zombie''s head into the interior.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The earth-shaking roar shook the ground.


    At this time, Wei Xiao grabbed the Mo knife with only the hilt left in one hand, with bruises in his hand and bloodshot eyes.


    "Die!"


    As soon as the words fell, Wei Xiaomai, who grabbed the handle of the knife, ran from the top of the giant zombie''s head towards behind the giant zombie.


    The sharp Mo knife submerged into the giant zombie''s body all the way, and under the pull of Wei Xiao Juli, it cut from the back of the giant zombie''s head to the place where the legs split like peeling a banana.


    Wei Xiao landed, and the giant zombie behind him turned flesh and blood on his back, and a large amount of juice poured out from a shocking scar.


    "Wow..." a wailing sound came from the giant zombie''s mouth.


    The huge body is like a building without foundations, falling straight ahead.


    "Rumble..."


    The violent vibration made the earth tremble for a while, and the smoke and dust splashed up almost completely submerged the body of the giant zombie.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    As soon as the giant zombies died, the zombies who had not dared to approach the surrounding area immediately swarmed up. Their target was not Wei Xiao, but Roushan with juice in front of them. It seems that this Roshan is more attractive to them than Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao naturally wouldn''t let these zombies eat this giant zombie.


    Although he still doesn''t know what conditions are needed for the formation of giant zombies, devouring flesh and blood is definitely one of them.


    Without stopping the fight, Wei Xiao''s figure rushed into the group of corpses again, setting off a **** storm inside.


    ...

 Chapter 80： Withdrawal

    Watching how Wei Xiao killed the giant zombies Zhao Niu and Baiqiu during the whole process, it is no longer possible to describe his mood at this moment in words.


    They all knew that Wei Xiao was very strong, and the captains of their various teams were even more respectful of Wei Xiao, but they never thought that Wei Xiao''s strength had reached such an incredible level.


    A giant facing their heavily armed squad, but able to easily destroy it, was actually a matter of two swords in front of Wei Xiao. This shock and this strength, if it were not for them to maintain a little sense, the two of them would have knelt on the ground and worshipped Wei Xiao at this moment.


    "How did Li Tingjian and the others think that they could seize power from such a powerful man with a bunch of guns?"


    "From now on, who would dare to provoke the Lord''s authority in the base?"


    Baiqiu and the others couldn''t help but think of the madness of Li Tingjian and others last night.


    Now that they understand the horror of Wei Xiao, the backs of the two of them couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Fortunately, they did not join Li Tingjian. If they did join, not to mention Wei Xiao''s subordinates and Yi Jianfeng, but Wei Xiao alone could make them feel despair.


    "The Lord is really too strong. No wonder every time you mention the Lord, the captain has an expression of admiration and yearning. Who doesn''t worship or yearn for such a strength?"


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    Thoughts pulled back.


    Zhao Niu looked at the man who could never wake up in his hands, and felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    If they can insist on coming to the Lord, will this be the result?


    The zombies below could not be killed, and Wei Xiao did not continue to waste time on it.


    Cleaning up hundreds of zombies couldn''t prevent the subsequent zombies from joining. Wei Xiao, who had no plans to consume it here, turned back to the top of the building and took Zhao Niu and the others to the place where the team was.


    Song Xiaoyu and the others are no longer safe now.


    Pieces of zombies poured in, and the Lan Gun team, which was responsible for cleaning up the hidden dangers of the material locations, withdrew one after another to protect the collection team from evacuation.


    Wei Xiao brought Zhao Niu and the others here, directly let Song Xiaoyu and the others retreat, and then his figure disappeared from the sight of everyone again.


    West defense point.


    The three fortifications built by Tong Qian have already been captured. The remaining one is still made of abandoned cars, nearly five meters high, but now there are more than two meters high corpses piled up below.


    There have been casualties.


    They were all scratched and bitten by zombies during the retreat.


    Of Tong Qian''s nine players, only six are left.


    Originally, they couldn''t keep going, but fortunately, the support of Fu million and Lan Qiang arrived, which greatly eased their pressure.


    "Mad, watch out for those giant zombies in the distance."


    "Captain, what''s the matter? I think those giant zombies move very slowly! It doesn''t pose any threat to us at all."


    Fu million glared at the talking team member.


    "Just now when the host came up, the Gaoshuai team was almost wiped out by the giant zombie. Except for the two players, the team leader Gao and the other members have already died."


    "what?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tong Qian, their faces are solemn.


    They all know what paid million said. They didn''t pay attention to the giant zombies in the distance, but now they dare not be careless.


    "Lao Lan, can you solve the three giant zombies?" Tong Qian looked at Lan Qiang who was holding a gun.


    Lan Qiang looked at the distance.


    The nearest giant zombie is estimated to be about 500 meters away.


    "Within the shooting range, there are too many coverings to make a headshot. Although I am a sniper rifle, I am not sure whether it is effective to hit other parts of the giant zombie."


    Tong Qian was disappointed.


    I don''t know why, but now he hopes that the speed of these giant zombies can be faster.


    "Brothers, this line of defense is about to be unstoppable, do we want to retreat?" At this moment, Wei Yangtian, who came to support with Lan Qiang, said eagerly.


    Tong Qian looked towards their defensive position.


    Sure enough, there were too many dead zombies, a large number of zombies piled up, and some places were almost equal to the line of defense.


    "Continue to block, absolutely can''t let the zombies cross this last line of defense." Tong Qian decisively issued the order.


    "But¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing good, don''t hold here, do you think we still have a chance to escape? Everyone is the same. They want to retreat and wait for the Lord''s order." Tong Qian could not allow Wei Yangtian to refute, and directly dispelled everyone''s thoughts of retreating.


    The gunfire continued, and the zombies'' attacks became more and more frantic.


    The third line of defense soon became precarious.


    "Tong Qian, Lan Qiang, immediately organize personnel to retreat."


    Wei Xiao rushed to the crisis.


    Seeing that all of them were fighting against the zombies, Wei Xiao was thankful that he was fast enough.


    "Lord, let''s evacuate here, what about the others?" Fu Wanwan asked.


    "I have notified them. Li Cunyong and Guo Chenghao team are protecting the collection team from evacuation. I asked them to leave an armored vehicle and two large trucks. Now you are the only ones left."


    "Doesn''t it mean that the other three-sided zombies have already come in?" Someone asked in shock.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, follow me now!"


    "Yes, everyone retreats."


    With Wei Xiao''s order, everyone stopped insisting.


    Quickly solve the first batch of zombies that overturned the third line of defense, and retreat calmly under the command of Lan Qiang.


    Wei Xiao is responsible for the post-break.


    Even though he only had a knife in his hand, none of them at Lan Gun suspected that Wei Xiao could kill the zombies faster than the guns in their hands.


    On the way to retreat, the encounter with the zombies broke out inevitable.


    In addition, without their blockade, more and more zombies came in from the west through the third line of defense, which undoubtedly made their evacuation more difficult.


    But Wei Xiao could no longer manage so much.


    Keep holding on, everyone will die, and instead of killing everyone, it is better to ensure that some people survive as much as possible.


    Charge all the way.


    It was nearly half an hour before Wei Xiao and the others came to the place where the team was before.


    The large forces have already withdrawn, and the three vehicles left on the spot have become the only support for Wei Xiao and the others to evacuate from the downtown area.


    "Quickly clean up the zombies, Tong Qian''s team boarded the armored vehicle, and the rest of the people boarded the truck." Wei Xiao brandished a Mo knife and continuously chopped the zombies that rushed up.


    The others kept their guns off, and approached the three cars while fighting.


    As the hardest team, Tong Qian is qualified to take the safest means of transportation. It can be said that in a riot armored vehicle, as long as they don''t encounter giant zombies, even if they are surrounded by a group of corpses, they can make a **** road with the mobility of the armored vehicle.


    Someone got on the car one after another.


    Wei Xiao and the others had more than 100 people when they retreated from the front line, but only about 60 people could get in the car safely.


    "Boss, don''t leave us."


    "Big brother, I was not scratched by the zombies. I accidentally made this by myself. Don''t abandon me."


    Wei Xiao was the last to get on the bus.


    Looking at those people who were either slow during the retreat or didn''t get in the car in time for other reasons, Wei Xiao was also cruel and asked to drive directly.


    The armored vehicle opened the way, and two trucks followed closely behind.


    ...

 Chapter 81： Deeply rooted

    More and more zombies flock to them. People who are unsafe in their car pockets need to shoot and kill those zombies that are flying.


    A large group of zombies chased Wei Xiao and the others, looking from the front to the rear, many people who had survived the catastrophe secretly wiped the cold sweat on their heads.


    "These zombies are too terrifying, Captain Jianfeng has led away a large number of them, and they can gather so many. This is not giving us humans a way out!"


    Some members of the fighting squad in the car whispered.


    In this battle, they did not know the other two teams, but their other teams suffered casualties. The Gaoshuai team was the worst. The captain was dead and there were only two members left. Such a sacrifice was difficult for many people to accept.


    Even their team of survivors who have guns and cannons need to pay huge casualties to obtain supplies. What will their lives be like for survivors without weapons?


    "Master, a giant zombie was found in front."


    Just as many people were lamenting the inhumanity of the last days, the Lan Gun driving in the armored vehicle in front suddenly reported.


    Wei Xiao turned and looked over.


    On the road less than five hundred meters away from them, there was indeed a giant zombie leading hundreds of small zombies rushing towards them.


    "Give me the giant zombie, and you rush straight over."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao took out a pistol from his waist, holding the gun in his left hand and a knife in his right, using two trucks as a jumping point, and quickly came to the roof of the armored vehicle.


    "Master, what is this going to do?"


    Many people were puzzled by Wei Xiao''s move.


    Standing at the front of the armored vehicle, Wei Xiao suddenly shouted to the walkie-talkie: "Go around by his side."


    Lan Qiang and the others who drove didn''t dare to hesitate, and they drove around a bend and passed behind the giant zombies.


    It takes time for the giant zombie to turn around.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao jumped up from the roof of the car, yelling in his mouth, and the soaring figure pierced the giant zombie''s thigh with the Modao in his hand.


    "Puff......"


    "Aw¡ª"


    The leg of the giant zombie was pierced by the knife, and the severe pain caused him to let out a heart-piercing roar.


    The huge body staggered and fell directly to the ground to block the path of the zombies behind.


    Wei Xiao quickly drew out Mo Dao and stepped on the body of the giant zombie to the top of his head.


    "Boom boom..."


    The pistol in his hand was aimed at the top of the giant zombie''s head and he kept pulling the trigger until the bullet from a magazine was finished.


    The roar of the giant zombie kept on, but Wei Xiao did not hesitate. He took a grenade from his waist and pulled the tab directly into the blood hole that was hit by the bullet behind the giant zombie¡¯s head. The figure jumped down and quickly caught up to the front. Of a truck.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    There was a loud noise from behind.


    The giant zombies twitching on the ground suddenly stopped moving.


    "Master, come up quickly."


    The person behind the car pocket put a handle on it, and Wei Xiao grabbed his outstretched arm and walked into the car.


    At this time, everyone looked at the giant zombie that was killed by Wei Xiao.


    There was shock and awe in his eyes.


    Such a monster that they felt could not be defeated was actually solved by Wei Xiao in this way. Those who witnessed this scene had a deeper understanding of Wei Xiao''s power and horror.


    However, someone soon came over from the awe of Wei Xiao.


    His eyes were still looking at the place where the giant zombie corpse fell to the ground, but his eyes were extremely surprised.


    The group of corpses chasing them stopped unexpectedly at this time. They gave up chasing Wei Xiao and others, but all threw on the giant zombies to eat his flesh and blood.


    "Zombies eat zombies too?"


    It was the first time that everyone who saw this situation was full of disbelief in their eyes.


    Standing behind the last big car, Wei Xiao cast a deep gaze towards the rear.


    Today''s experience gave Wei Xiao a new perspective on the end times.


    Giant zombie?


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what caused such monsters to appear, so he couldn''t help but wondered: Since there are giant zombies, will there be conscious or other capable zombies?


    Because the appearance of special zombies is still too rare, he can''t judge whether there are other zombies with special abilities based on a few giant zombies. However, Wei Xiao had no doubt that among the zombies, there were definitely other types.


    Zombies are so eager for flesh and blood, it is impossible for them to eat these things without any effect.


    Don''t forget, the zombies of the last days are the protagonist, the new darling of heaven and earth. They can¡¯t always be in the ordinary


    The team drifted away.


    Leaving the downtown area, the number of zombies on the road also decreased.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to see the surrounding wall of the base. Until this moment, Tong Qian and others, whose heart could not be calm, finally settled down.


    "finally arrived at home."


    "Is this the boss''s base? What a high wall."


    The convoy came outside the big iron gate, and the people inside took the initiative to open the gate for them.


    As soon as the three cars drove into it, Wei Xiao, who was sitting in the last truck, saw that everyone in the base was waiting for them.


    "husband--"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, Bai Youwei had already ran towards him.


    The appearance of Bai Youwei, wearing a croissant braid, a dress and a pair of white stockings and canvas shoes on her long white legs, is a visual shock to those who have just joined Wei Xiao''s team.


    "So beautiful, this is simply the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life."


    "Isn''t she the top anchor Bai Youwei?"


    "Damn, how do I feel I''m in love?"


    Many people in the car focused on Bai Youwei.


    However, when they looked at Bai Youwei lustfully, the male students around them slapped them back to reality one by one.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? Is that someone you can covet? You dare to covet the woman of the Lord. If you want to die, I can fulfill you."


    "Since you have joined our base, you must understand a truth. The Lord''s woman, our mistress, not only can''t talk nonsense, but also give me the idea to get rid of as soon as possible, otherwise, you will die very much. There is a rhythm."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Don''t believe it, there were a group of people before you, but now they have their guns, they are all buried in their bodies now, and it''s stricken...that''s a miserable one!"


    I don''t think that what these little boys are saying is deceiving, and the person who had looked at Bai Youwei before quickly shifted his attention.


    Wei Xiao naturally heard these people''s discussions, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    He knows how attractive his woman is, if no one has any idea about it, unless there is a problem with the person''s orientation. Of course, you can think about it. This is their right, and Wei Xiao can''t stop it, but you don''t have to take actual actions. If the latter situation occurs, the fate of the male sword may be light.


    The car stopped and Wei Xiao jumped off.


    Wen Yu is in her arms, and the fragrance is charming.


    "Husband, you are finally back, we are all worried to death."


    Wei Xiao only briefly hugged Bai Youwei and pushed her away. After all, the smell on him is uncomfortable.


    Stroking the hair covering her big eyes for Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao gently said, "Didn''t I come back? Don''t worry, your man is stronger than you think."


    "Hmm! Husband is the best."


    Bring her to Shu Wang''s side.


    "Husband, welcome back."


    "Master!"


    The women in the base and those who came back early, shouted in unison after Shu Wang spoke.


    To be honest, Wei Xiao has a sense of accomplishment.


    He is really grateful for the abilities he gained in the last days. Without that ability in his body, could he have such a foundation and have so many followers?


    "Are all the supplies unloaded?"


    This was to Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang shook his head: "Everyone is waiting for you to come back, and they are still in the car."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Floating Moon..."


    "Master!"


    "Tell the kitchen, everyone today, there is enough rice and wine and meat. If there is one person who is not full, I will ask you."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Okay, what are you doing here? Go to unload the goods. All the materials are concentrated in Villa No. 12. Xiaoyu, Qingshu, and Huang Chang are responsible for the arrangements and statistics."


    "Yes!"


    After the explanation, Wei Xiao got into a sports car surrounded by a crowd of beauties.


    As Wei Xiao left, the others began to get busy.


    ...

 Chapter 82： Cries for help in the night

    Inside Villa One.


    Wei Xiao asked Shu Wang to take care of himself, while he was going to take a bath.


    He was already very careful when fighting, but there were still wounds left in some places. Although these wounds have healed, it''s okay to be careful. Besides, he feels uncomfortable all over his body now, and it is necessary to take a bath.


    Watching Wei Xiao walk towards the second floor, Shu Wang smiled mysteriously.


    Yan Yi, who was among them, lowered his head at this time, and his two small white index fingers kept spinning in front of him.


    Yan Chuan Keiko smiled and said, "Go to Yan Yi, be brave, he deserves your allegiance for a lifetime."


    Shu Wangwen said: "Now, you are the best reward we can give him. Sister, can you please?"


    "I, I... Sister, then, then I went up?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko cast a look of encouragement.


    With red face and rapid heartbeat, Yan Yi turned her head one step at a time, and it took her almost ten minutes to finish the distance of ten meters.


    Looking at Yan Yi who disappeared on the second floor, Bai Youwei on the side laughed and said, "Sister Huizi, is Sister Yan Yi always so shy?"


    "Well! Yan Yi has always been very timid. It is precisely because of this that her father sent her to the magical country of Longxia. His father hopes to make Yan Yi bolder in a foreign country."


    "No wonder, no wonder Yan Yi is very cautious when facing us. Hehe... But sister Keiko, don''t worry, this girl! Once she becomes a woman, she will become more courageous. If she has a baby in the future, she will be more brave. strong."


    "It sounds like you know it well."


    "Eldest sister, you are fierce to me." Bai Youwei pursed her mouth, very aggrieved.


    Shu Wang, who couldn''t help her, could only hold her in his arms: "Okay, it''s the fault of the eldest sister, our Young Wei knows everything...Ah! Bai Youwei, you are going to die!"


    Bai Youwei succeeded with a blow when Shu Wang was not paying attention.


    He quickly broke free from Shu Wang''s embrace and said with a smirk: "Hey...Big sister, your place is so big and soft, my husband must like it very much, right?"


    "Bai Youwei, you are dead, stop and don''t run."


    "Slightly... I''m dead if I don''t run!"


    The second floor.


    Wei Xiao, who was taking a bath, suddenly found a figure standing in front of the door.


    Somewhat strangely, he opened the door directly.


    "what¡­"


    "Yan Yi?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    Yan Yi, with his small hands covering his eyes, quickly lowered his head and dared not look at Wei Xiao.


    "Why are you here? Is something wrong?" Wei Xiao was a little confused.


    Yan Yi didn''t dare to look up, squeaking and yelling for a long time before saying that Wei Xiao barely understood what he said. To put it simply, the sisters say that they are the best gift for the owner, and hope that the owner will like it.


    So, Wei Xiao didn''t know what Yan Yi meant by appearing here.


    With a smirk on his face, Wei Xiao looked at Yan Yi, whose neck was bleeding, and grabbed the hand that covered her eyes: "If that''s the case, then come in!"


    Forced with her hands, as Yan Yi exclaimed, her petite body was directly pulled into the bathroom by Wei Xiao.


    The sound of splashing water in the toilet continued, but after a while, the sound inside became different.


    Outside the room.


    Shu Wang, who bowed their heads and closed their ears, approached the bedroom door. They were all blushing at this moment.


    The courageous Bai Youwei even whispered: "My husband doesn''t know Lianxiangxiyu, what if I play with Yan Yi badly?"


    Shu Wang gave her a blank look.


    "Okay, okay, there''s nothing good to hear, if you want to hear it, go find your husband by yourself at night."


    "I''ve heard it before I say cold words, this is a big sister."


    "Bai Youwei, you owe another lesson."


    "Ahhhhh... the eldest sister killed someone...husband help...hahaha...eldest sister, I was wrong... forgive me..."


    ¡­


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Help... Help... Who will help me..."


    In the dim downtown area, the roar of the zombies mixed with the faint cry for help spread.


    At the back of a building, at this time, the downstairs was crowded with corpses with teeth and claws, and outside a window six or seven meters above the ground, a figure with signs of life was hung on it.


    His body is completely bound.


    What didn''t let him fall was a rope. The other end of the rope is tied to the security window on the fifth floor.


    "There is a living person here."


    "Could it be the companion of that group of people during the day?"


    "Pull it up first."


    On the fifth floor of the house, a few slight noises fell, and the people hanging outside were slowly moving upwards.


    Soon after.


    The members of the Fengshang team looked at this man who was rescued by them and ate and drank, wondering how many days hasn''t he eaten so hungry?


    After eating five breads and two bottles of mineral water, he felt that he could still have another one, which was equivalent to the amount of food in a day if replaced by anyone around Feng Shang.


    "Are you full?"


    Looking at the survivor who had eaten the sixth bread, sitting on a sofa, Feng Shang opened his mouth with a sharp blade in his hand.


    Obviously, they don''t want to let this person eat anymore.


    The survivor wiped his mouth and nodded still intently.


    "Now I will ask, you will answer, how about telling me all the information you know?"


    "What does this big brother want to know?"


    "Name?"


    "Li Tingjian."


    "age?"


    "22 years old!"


    "Where did you come from before the end of the world, and what occupation did you do?"


    "A native of Huanyang City, Fangyang Province, a college student at school." Li Tingjian said orderly.


    "Why were you hung outside? Did you do something wrong?"


    "This, this..." Li Tingjian hesitated, there seemed to be something unspeakable.


    Upon seeing this, Feng Shang cast a look at a little brother beside Li Tingjian.


    The little brother knew, slapped Li Tingjian''s stuttering wound, and quickly covered Li Tingjian''s mouth!


    "Uuuuu..."


    Li Tingjian''s painful eyes cast gold stars, cold sweats, and he wanted to yell, but he couldn''t make a sound because his mouth was covered.


    After he didn''t seem to be able to scream, the man covering his mouth said coldly: "If you dare to scream, I will throw you out to feed the zombies."


    After speaking, let go of Li Tingjian''s mouth.


    Li Tingjian gasped.


    "Big brother, I said, I said everything."


    "Don''t lie, if you let me know that you have a word to deceive me, I will let you know the fate of deceiving me."


    "No, absolutely not. I was hung outside because another group of survivors used me to attract zombies. I was originally with them, but before leaving last night, I wanted to replace the boss there. But being reported by the people around him, after the failure of the incident, it became the bait they used to attract zombies today."


    "Yeah! You still have such thoughts, relying on you?" A little brother next to him asked suspiciously.


    "Brothers, what I said is true. We had guns and some people at that time. If it weren''t for being informed, I would have succeeded." Li Tingjian was afraid that these people would not believe it, and quickly explained.


    A younger brother looked at Li Tingjian contemptuously: "It turns out that it''s a second-to-five boy. It''s me. The way to deal with people like you is more cruel than this."


    Li Tingjian shrank his neck and dared not refute it.


    He didn''t look like a lie, Feng Shang nodded.


    "They are the people who came here to collect supplies today, right?"


    Li Tingjian nodded again and again: "Yes, it''s them. They took a lot of supplies, there are a dozen large trucks."


    "Since you were theirs before, you should be very clear about where they are and what their weapons are?"


    "this¡­"


    "Boy, do you still want to try the taste just now?" Seeing Li Tingjian hesitated again, the younger brother beside him threatened.


    Li Tingjian''s body was agitated.


    He knew exactly what it was like just now, how could he try again?


    ¡­

 Chapter 83： Invincible Squad

    "Big brother, it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but I am not very clear. I have only joined them for two or three days, and there are many things that I can''t know as a young person."


    "Then tell me what you know."


    "Okay! They are in Haitian Garden, where they are based. I don''t know the exact number, but there are about one or two hundred people. There should be many weapons. Before my rebellion failed, they could easily arm seventy or eighty people. Also. Yes, there are special forces among them and they are very powerful."


    "Oh! Special soldiers? So their boss is a special soldier?"


    "No, the special forces I''m talking about are just under the boss there. Their boss is Wei Xiao, who is a very powerful person. When I was besieged by rebellion, I could have dealt with his people, but when I met him, I and I Seven of his companions were brought down by him alone with a knife when the hostage had weapons."


    "His movements are too fast, we have no time to react. And his strength is very strong, a person of more than 100 catties, he can throw more than ten meters with one hand, he is simply not like a human being. "


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, Li Tingjian couldn''t stop, as if Wei Xiao left an indelible mark on his heart. When he told Fengshang and others how powerful Wei Xiao was, his eyes were full of horror.


    Human eyes are not deceiving. From Li Tingjian''s eyes, Feng Shang and the others have captured a lot of useful information.


    "Boss, he doesn''t seem to be telling lies." A little brother said.


    Feng Shang can judge.


    From Li Tingjian''s dictation, Feng Shang and the others can already confirm that Wei Xiao is definitely a rival.


    Facing seven enemies with guns and hostages in their hands, being able to knock them down in a time when none of the seven can react, such strength, they wondered that they would never be able to do it.


    Li Tingjian may have exaggerated rhetoric in it, but Wei Xiao is definitely strong.


    This is worth thinking about.


    They are all strong men who have survived the elimination of the last days for more than half a month.


    Feng Shang includes nine members around him. Before the end of the world, they were either mercenaries or boxing coaches or master fighters. Compared with Wei Xiao, whom Li Tingjian said, they all know themselves and want to be like Wei Xiao. They are present...


    Thinking of this, Feng Shang couldn''t help but look at a beautiful figure sitting by the window.


    "Perhaps she can do it!"


    "You don''t need to look at me, I can''t do it, at least, they won''t have no time to react." As if knowing Feng Shang was watching her, she replied coldly.


    "It''s really keen, so I''m aware of it. This is the so-called killer perception?"


    Feng Shang shook his head and didn''t think about it anymore.


    "Boss, do you think that the person named Wei Xiao has supernatural powers like those written in apocalyptic novels?" A younger brother boldly proposed his own conjecture.


    "Zhou Qiang, have you read too many novels? You still have supernatural powers. The survivors we have seen along the way are not ten thousand or eight thousand. Who do you see has supernatural powers?" a female member said amusedly.


    Zhou Qiang touched his head awkwardly: "I''m not just talking about it! It''s a pity to say it, if the last days really spawned supernatural powers, it would be perfect."


    "Didn¡¯t some people think that at the beginning? They also took Lao Tzu to divide the body, saying that there are power crystals in the brain or body of a zombie, and they have a chance to awaken the ability. The key is that Lao Tzu believed it, and the result was nothing I wasted a few days of energy."


    "Chuck... Brother Yun, stop laughing at us. Every time you mention this, I can''t help but want to laugh."


    When Brother Yun saw the few girls in the team laughed, he immediately said with a flattering expression: "If this incident can win sisters Effie and Sister Jasmine, I will do it for the rest of my life, brother."


    His words directly exchanged two girls with a blank eye.


    "You seem to be talking wrong." Feng Shang said at this time.


    The people who were joking with each other suddenly calmed down, and it seemed that Feng Shang was very prestigious in this team.


    Feng Shang looked at Li Tingjian again.


    "Since you know Wei Xiao so well, do you know what his weaknesses are?"


    These people finally noticed him again. Li Tingjian thought for a while and said, "Does a woman count?"


    "certainly!"


    "The weakness of Wei Xiao is women. Don¡¯t you know that all the women around him are peerless beauties. I am not talking about ordinary peerless beauties, but the only ones in the world. I can say responsibly, Those women around him, any one comes out


    , Can cause a sensation. "


    "Is it so beautiful?" Someone didn''t believe it.


    Mainly, what Li Tingjian said was too unbelievable.


    A sensational woman, fairy?


    "What I said is true, I don''t know the other things, but you may have heard of two of them."


    "Let''s talk about it." Brother Yun seemed to be interested.


    Li Tingjian seemed to have energy at this moment and talked endlessly.


    "One is called Shu Wang. Before the end of the world, Shu Wang was the most beautiful female student in our film school, recognized by the whole school. Outside, she also has the title of the first goddess of Minghai, and there are countless second generations who chased her. There is also Bai Youwei, the most beautiful woman in the live broadcast industry, with tens of millions of fans. I can guarantee that more than 90% of these fans are for her beauty."


    "I know this Bai Youwei is indeed the best. I even teased her, but they didn''t pay attention to me at all. Sadly, I gave her hundreds of thousands of banknotes." A little brother looked distressed.


    "Hundreds of thousands can''t move?" Some team members were also curious.


    According to their perception, isn''t it just an internet celebrity? No matter how beautiful it is, isn¡¯t it worth hundreds of thousands?


    With this money, what kind of woman can''t find before the end of the world?


    "Don''t believe me. With hundreds of thousands of mine, I can''t even enter the top 50 on her list of local tyrants. Do you know how much money she has paid for her?"


    "How many?"


    "More than 80 million, that is not fan value, but more than 80 million dragon summer coins."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    "Is it so profitable to be an Internet celebrity before the end of the world? That''s the number of top stars, right?" Jasmine was surprised.


    "Top celebrities? Haha! Those top celebrities are scumbags compared to Bai Youwei. A live broadcast can generate hundreds of millions of net income for the website. Are top celebrities okay?"


    "Can''t compare, can''t compare."


    Jasmine and they both shook their heads.


    How long is a live broadcast? And looking at the tone of the other person''s speech, Bai Youwei''s record is not once or twice.


    Fortunately, now is the end of the world, no amount of money can compare to a roll of toilet paper. If they know that a day of live broadcast can make so much money before the end of the world, they will put their heads on their waistbands all day long. How should people feel? Let''s all go to the live broadcast, what is your life!


    Seeing the reactions of these people, Li Tingjian was not afraid to make them envious, and continued: "In addition to the two I mentioned, there are many other goddesses like Wei Xiao. Of course, the girls they rescued from the film academy are beautiful. Although they are not as good as the women around him, all of them are beautiful and beautiful before the end of the world, and many people will be able to live without regrets."


    "Hehe...Your kid said so vigorously, if I guessed right, you rebelled for these women, right?" Brother Yun evilly smiled.


    Li Tingjian said with shame: "Big brother said. Who doesn''t want to enjoy the best, even if he has the ability, Wei Xiao can''t occupy all the best. If he gives me one or two, I will not betray him."


    "Scum..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    As soon as Li Tingjian finished speaking, only a soft drink was heard from inside the house. The next moment, a sharp blade was directly inserted into Li Tingjian''s eyebrows.


    Li Tingjian probably never dreamed that his life would be ended because of a wrong sentence.


    Lived a life of rebellion, lived the experience of being used as bait, but in the end he couldn''t make a mistake.


    If Li Tingjian knew that he would be killed because of this sentence, wonder if he would say it?


    ...

 Chapter 84： Whimsical

    The others were also dumbfounded at this time.


    Are you listening? Is this gone?


    "I said the killer girl, next time you do it, can you let someone blow it off? I''m just listening to it as a story? It''s all right now, the entertainment project is gone." Brother Yun complained.


    Qianying sitting on the window turned her head and looked at him coldly.


    "If you want to keep listening, I can send you to see him."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Brother Yun was speechless on the spot.


    Big guy, real big guy, can''t afford to provoke.


    "Well, it''s just a dispensable person. There is no need to affect our relationship because of such a person." Feng Shang said, whether it is the so-called killer girl or Brother Yun, they are no longer entangled with Li Tingjian.


    He was originally a person who had nothing to do with them. If you die, you will die!


    "Boss, according to what Li Tingjian said, the team of survivors we are about to face is not comparable to the previous one. Is the previous plan still going on?"


    Everyone was serious at this time.


    Because Wei Xiao and their actions today attracted the attention of this group. Originally, they came here with the intention of getting to know the situation of Wei Xiao and his group, but accidentally rescued Li Tingjian and obtained more useful information from him. Therefore, their previous plan obviously needed to be changed.


    One Wei Xiao is enough to make them treat it with care, not to mention the special forces mentioned by Li Tingjian, an armed squad of 70 or 80 people.


    This group of survivors is definitely the strongest team they have encountered in the last days.


    "Let me see that we don''t need to be afraid of that Wei Xiao. Didn''t Li Tingjian say that? His weakness is his women. As long as they use his women to blackmail him, everything is not easy?"


    When Brother Yun said these words, he clearly felt a chill in the back of his head.


    When he turned to check the situation, a pair of cold eyes were staring at him, making him hairy.


    "Damn, how come you forgot that there is this great **** around?" Brother Yun sipped in secret, and then sneered, "Sister Killer, I''m just suggesting, suggesting."


    "Hmph, if yours is this kind of trash that needs to use despicable means to make others surrender, I will consider leaving your team." The killer sister''s words were obviously not for Brother Yun, but Fengshang.


    Feng Shang stood up and glared at Brother Yun, who sneered.


    "It''s not that you don''t know the character of Yunzhonglong. He just said verbally that if we really want to deal with our goal, we still rely on strength in the end."


    "The boss is right, hehe... Killer girl, I love women the most, so how can I do anything to hurt a beautiful girl?" Yun Zhonglong, that is, Brother Yun quickly explained.


    "It''s better. If you do it one day, I will cut your throat with my own hands."


    "No, no!" Yunzhonglong waved his hand again and again, but he hated the killer girl in his heart.


    "Little **** Mad, if I couldn''t beat you, and the boss would protect you, I would have killed you. Bah, what."


    "Well, because we didn¡¯t know the strength of the target before, there were loopholes in our plan. Now that we know it, we can¡¯t proceed with the previous plan. Hero, among us, you have the most ideas. What are your thoughts? The plan?" Feng Shang looked at a man who seemed to be gentle.


    The man has handsome short hair, wears glasses, and looks harmless to humans and animals.


    But if you think so, then you don''t know how you died.


    This person Chen Haojie, a karate master, has a very high IQ, and is the brain of this small team.


    Fengshang and the others can live to the present, in addition to strong personal strength, more importantly, there is the intelligent brain of Chen Haojie, who is strategizing. Whether it is dealing with zombies or invading other survivors'' strongholds, this person is planning behind them, and they only need to proceed step by step according to the plan and there will be no mistakes.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    He was already aware of many things when everyone was talking before, and now Feng Shang asked him, he calmly said: "To deal with this group of survivors, I have three plans."


    Worthy of being a team brain.


    After the plan changed, three plans came up again so quickly.


    Feng Shang came interested: "What plan?"


    Chen Haojie said unhurriedly: "Through the information disclosed by this person just now, I can be quite sure that the leader of the Haitian Garden Base is an extremely conceited person. This is what Li Tingjian knows if he has the opportunity to resist. A cautious person, I don¡¯t just hand over weapons to a group of people who have joined my team within a few days."


    Feng Shang nodded: "Go on!"


    "His arrogance is also reflected in his own ability. In the face of a group of armed rebels, he can single-handedly solve these people, which is no longer what normal people can do. Combining these two points, I can be sure that he is leading In the base, there is only one voice for any decision, that''s his."


    "Is this related to your plan?" Zhou Qiang asked.


    "Naturally, this kind of hegemonism can indeed control a power well in the last days, but the shortcomings are also obvious, that is, once this person has a problem, the power he leads will fall apart. No matter how strong the soldier is, it will lose its autonomy. Become a doll, once the owner of the doll is gone, they will be vulnerable. And my plan is for the individual."


    "All three plans are out." There was already a smile on Feng Shang''s face.


    Chen Haojie did not disappoint him either.


    "First, wait, when this person is out, find a sniper spot to shoot him, and then control their managers, thereby controlling the entire base, and second, creating chaos. It is impossible for them to have a very personal strength. Strong, as long as there is chaos, we have a chance to kill their leader..."


    "The last one is a bit risky, but the chance of success is the greatest. Surrender, use the arrogance of the opposing leader, pretend to take refuge in them, and get close to their leader to resolve it as quickly as possible and quickly control the entire base."


    After listening to the three plans that Chen Haojie said, everyone was lost in thought.


    "The first plan can be cancelled, and waiting is the most undesirable. Although the second plan is feasible to create chaos, it will also be a surprise. Three plans...


    Feng Shang hesitated.


    "Boss, I think the third plan is feasible. With our skills, as long as we have the opportunity to get close to their boss, no matter how strong he is, he cannot be our opponent. Although risky, the chance of success is the greatest. I believe in our strength. "Zhou Qiang said confidently.


    This group of them, regardless of male or female, can do one to ten. Although Wei Xiao is strong, as long as he is still a human, he cannot be invincible.


    Zhou Qiang didn''t believe that in the face of so many of them attacking at the same time, Wei Xiao still had room to fight back.


    In fact, Zhou Qiang thought the same as Feng Shang.


    Feng Shang is very confident in his own strength, no matter what, he is also a top mercenary, and he has seen anyone no matter how strong before the end of the world. He didn''t think that Wei Xiao was beyond the scope of human beings.


    "If it''s the third plan, I also want to see if the person named Wei Xiao is as good as the previous person said." The killer girl who has not spoken much said suddenly.


    ...

 Chapter 85： Shuwang Reform

    Hearing her words, the last worry in Feng Shang''s heart was dispelled.


    Others don''t know how powerful the killer girl is, but he knows it very well. After all, Feng Shang knew her name before the end of the world, and that was the existence that made the underground world frightened. Moreover, they have also played against each other, and without preparation, Feng Shang couldn''t even dodge the killer girl''s tricks.


    "Okay, then choose the third plan, and the time is tomorrow. Everyone will have a good rest tonight, and prepare yourself in advance."


    "Yes, boss."


    The plan was selected, and everyone dispersed.


    Except for the members in charge of vigilance, the others found a place to sleep after eating something.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t know that he was targeted by a powerful team, was still in his gentle homeland at the moment.


    He was alone with Yan Yi this night.


    The little girl has completed the span between girl and woman, her personality has not changed because of a shot in her body.


    The shy and shy appearance gave Wei Xiaosheng unprecedented care.


    Looking at the little wife who curled up in his arms, her body would tremble even if she touched it lightly, Wei Xiao was indescribably affectionate.


    "Why, are you afraid of your husband sleeping with you?"


    Yan Yi shook his head, but did not dare to speak.


    "Look up."


    Yan Yi hesitated for a while, slowly raising his delicate face to face Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the big watery eyes in front of him, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but want to give her another injection if Yan Yi had just experienced a serious toss.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "Do you know the current relationship between the two of us?"


    Yan Yi nodded and said cowardly, "Yan Yi will be your woman in the future, and you will be Yan Yi''s master in the future."


    "Really? Call the master to listen to me."


    Yan Yi bit her red lips lightly, her shell teeth exposed: "Master, master."


    "It''s so good, but I prefer to hear you call me brother than my master."


    "elder brother!"


    The little wife was obedient to Wei Xiao.


    "Don''t use Longxia, use your Mandarin."


    A trace of confusion appeared in Yan Yi''s big eyes, but he still submissively called Wei Xiao: "Ouni sauce!"


    The sweet and crunchy voice made Wei Xiao feel like an electric shock.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t help but lowered his head and kissed her soft lips.


    Yan Yi was a little flustered, but obeying her master was the idea that her family had instilled in her since she was a child. Although she was scared, she still responded to Wei Xiao in a green manner.


    Wei Xiao didn''t overdo it. After tasting the sweetness, he hugged Yan Yi''s soft body tightly.


    "You will call me Ernie Chan from now on, know?"


    "Yeah! O''Neill sauce!"


    "Hehe... sleep!"


    Yan Yi responded softly, put his head in Wei Xiao''s arms, and slowly fell asleep.


    Early the next morning.


    When Wei Xiao woke up, Yan Yi was still asleep and kissed her forehead lightly, and Wei Xiao got up.


    At breakfast, everyone except Yan Yi was by Wei Xiao''s side.


    Li Qingshu reported to Wei Xiao with a copy of the information.


    After being busy last night, they have recorded all the supplies they brought back yesterday.


    This time Wei Xiao and the others brought back enough food for everyone in the base today to eat for the first half of the year, and it was still the kind of food that was full. Meat, refrigerated seafood, rice noodles, and well-preserved fruits are all calculated by ton. In addition to these, there are also many daily necessities and home appliances.


    Li Qingshu classified them all. The best ones have been reserved for Villa One, the next ones belong to the management, and the second ones are ordinary people, and the ones that can barely be used are left to the prisoners. Of course, there are no prisoners in the base now, but who can guarantee that there will be no more prisoners in the future?


    The gain is considerable, but the sacrifice yesterday was not small.


    Seven armed squads were almost maimed, and the Gaoshuai squad seemed to be completely wiped out. This is not counting the sacrifice of the collection team and the newcomers who joined them yesterday. Such casualties can be said to be the first in history since the establishment of the base.


    While eating breakfast, Wei Xiao listened to Li Qingshu''s report. During the period, Wei Xiao looked at her in surprise a few times.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion, Wei Xiao felt that Li Qingshu was doing things more meticulously than ever.


    "These are all your own thoughts?" Wei Xiao couldn''t help asking.


    Li Qingshu didn¡¯t dare to take credit, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all that Master Shuwang told me. Master Shuwang said that Ji¡¯s management is too rough, and there may not be any problems in a short time, but over time, all kinds of things will happen. All kinds of irreconcilable contradictions, in order to prevent such things, not only the personnel in the base are divided into different levels, but also food, clothing, housing and transportation are also divided into different levels."


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao turned his head and looked at Shu Wang.


    "Husband, you don''t blame me, do you?"


    "What do you think?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "In fact, I didn¡¯t think much. I just think that your husband¡¯s management is too general and simple. Many problems are difficult to distinguish. In simple terms, such as food, I have seen management, ordinary people, and the diet of the prisoners before. The difference is not the same. Big, it¡¯s not good. Let¡¯s just say it! Your grade is not different except for rights."


    Shu Wang, is this planning to demolish her husband''s desk?


    "Ahem! Sister, you are too much. Your husband has his own rationale for doing this. You can take care of the family''s affairs, what else do you want? Don''t forget, the harem must not be involved in politics." Bai Youwei pretended to blame. .


    In fact, she was also protecting Shu Wang.


    She followed Wei Xiao longer than Shu Wang, and knew how terrifying Wei Xiao was.


    At first, some people wanted to challenge Wei Xiao''s rules, but what was the result? To put it in an exaggeration, those people''s graves are almost taller than their own height.


    Bai Youwei was worried that Shu Wang''s words would offend Wei Xiao, seeming to blame her, but it was actually a kind of protection for her.


    But she didn''t know. How could Wei Xiao not know that she was careful?


    Return to the harem and not be involved in politics? Why are you not a mother?


    "It''s okay, you continue to say, let me listen to your thoughts." Wei Xiao looked calm.


    In fact, when Bai Youwei reminded Shu Wang, Shu Wang was also a little scared. After all, she hadn''t figured out the temper of this man, but since Wei Xiao asked her to tell her, she would not hide it.


    "My idea is actually very simple. I want to distinguish the levels planned by my husband, so that everyone can feel that different levels not only have different rights, but also different treatment. The first is the combatants..."


    "They are undoubtedly the group who paid the most for the base. If their contributions are not proportional to the return, they will inevitably have some ideas. I know that my husband can let them get rid of this idea, but this will inhibit their enthusiasm. Only let them know Their position is different from that of others, so they will cherish it and work harder to keep this treatment."


    Speaking of this, Shu Wang asked: "Husband, what do you think?"


    Looking at the cautious daughter-in-law, Wei Xiao was angry and funny.


    Although he is domineering, he is not an unreasonable person, let alone his own woman.


    "Say very good, continue."


    With Wei Xiao''s approval, Shu Wang''s cautiousness suddenly became confident.


    ¡­

 Chapter 86： The creation of new rules

    It seemed that because of Wei Xiao''s approval, she was completely letting go, and she seemed to want to talk freely.


    "I have thought about it. The current management needs to be changed. The first level is that my husband only divided the personnel in the base into five levels: prisoners, ordinary people, management, hostesses, and masters. Although it is good, it is not meticulous enough. The newly-divided levels have eight levels: slave, newcomer, beloved, elite, manager, power holder, master, and master. As long as combatants join, the elite will start."


    "In terms of treatment, the most important thing in the last days is food. I make a detailed distinction based on this. The slaves have two meals a day, morning and evening, and each meal can only drink a large bowl of gruel, plus a bottle of mineral water and With a small amount of seasonings, the treatment of the newcomer is similar to that of the slave, but the two meals are full. The beloved guarantees three meals a day, two bottles of drinking water, no meat, a combination of elite meat and vegetables, plus a fruit, two bottles of mineral water and a bottle of beverage... "


    "Food management is similar to the elites. Except for the elites, they add additional seafood and high-protein meat. The power holders have no requirements and are considered the highest level. As for the master and the master, let alone. Husband, what do you think? How about my distribution like this?"


    After that, Shu Wang couldn''t wait to ask Wei Xiao for credit.


    Not to mention, according to the level of Shu Wang, it is indeed much better than Wei Xiao''s casual management.


    The first is the treatment.


    No matter when people have comparisons, vanity, and particularity, even if they don''t say anything, but who doesn''t think carefully in their hearts. And once Shu Wang''s set of rules is taken out, it is not only enviable, but also very useful. High-level people are envious of everyone, and low-level people, if they have the opportunity to climb up, who won''t have enough energy?


    Not for that right, just for a better life, I believe no one is willing to give up.


    The most important thing is the division of newcomers, beloved ones, and elites, which is simply the finishing touch.


    The first two distinguish the status of newcomers and old people in the base well.


    The existence of two levels provides a good buffer stage for new and early survivors who join the base. The elite is another important point. The existence of this level will not allow everyone to compete for management to cause the phenomenon of overcrowding at this level, but also give others a better room for improvement.


    Basically becoming an elite, you can already be regarded as a well-off society, and you have no worries about food and clothing.


    Before the end of the world, this is the existence of the working class, and it is a group of people with a good income.


    To be honest, Wei Xiao was very satisfied with Shu Wang''s change to the base.


    However, he didn''t believe that Shu Wang only thought of this.


    "Anything else?"


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    "Husband, how do you know I have other ideas?"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "It''s very simple. Although your hierarchy is very good, it is not perfect. It is just a huge change in treatment and a few more levels. If so, it is not very different from my previous management. I will always It can go on. I believe my wife has more than this idea."


    "My husband is still very good. In fact, I talked about small heads before. The real big heads are the points system I will talk about next."


    "What points system?" Bai Youwei asked curiously.


    "The so-called points system is to look at a person''s contribution to the base. I didn''t think too much about it. At present, you can get a few points for going out to fight, collect supplies, and kill zombies. Simply put, kill a zombie. , You can get a score, which can be used to redeem food, drinking water, medicine, treatment, weapons and equipment, etc.!"


    "The points system is only for newcomers and newcomers and above. In this way, even if there is no meat in the food distribution of newcomers, they can use their own efforts to exchange points for them."


    "Doesn''t the points become currency?" The others were surprised.


    "Well! No matter when, the existence of currency is necessary. Of course, it''s just a different form, and the points system only applies to forces under the management of her husband." Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao admiringly.


    This is the man she Shuwang chooses, not only has the ability to protect her, but also allows her to give pointers.


    The unprecedented satisfaction also allowed her to seek protection from the beginning of Wei Xiao''s love to the present.


    Wei Xiao said: "The points system is good, but the loopholes are big. Have you ever thought about how to calculate the points earned by everyone? If someone lied and couldn''t inquire, whether it was true or false, it would have a huge impact."


    "This requires your husband''s deterrence."


    "me?"


    "Yeah! I plan to select some people from that group of female students to form a point management team. They don''t need to take the initiative to earn points, and I directly write a sum for them every month. They don''t need to do anything, they just need to base each time. Just leave the task and stand behind the team to record the points earned by others. Of course, your husband¡¯s deterrence is essential."


    "I believe that no one in the current base dare to lie about points under the authority of her husband."


    Shu Wang''s words are not only an endorsement of Wei Xiao, but also show how high Wei Xiao''s prestige is in the base.


    "Sister, what about us? We need to fight and kill zombies to get points?" Bai Youwei asked impatiently.


    Shu Wangbai gave her a glance: "I know you like to play games, and you often let Qingshu and the others accompany you. Once the points system is turned on, you can''t let them play with you for nothing. I give you one thousand points every month, you How to use it is your business. Of course, all sisters are the same, this is our privilege."


    "The eldest sister is mighty."


    "Thank you sister!"


    Bai Youwei and Yan Chuan Huizi said one after another.


    Wei Xiao thought about it and hoped that the feasibility of these managements is that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, but the points system is still too general and too many loopholes.


    Even if the people in the base are afraid of Wei Xiao''s deterrence and dare not lie about the points, how can I check if there is no lie?


    Even if people follow the record as Shu Wang said, but these people can guarantee that everyone will take care of them and that they will not miss the points earned by everyone?


    There are also points management, using more and less, whether it is possible to conduct transactions, transfers, etc. There are too many questions that can''t be explained clearly in a few words.


    "Let''s do it! You can discuss the specific matters in detail, and then give me a feasible report. If there is no problem, it will be announced as the base''s management guidelines."


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to deny Shuwang''s points system, everything depends on her follow-up report.


    Besides, Shu Wang wanted to help herself, Wei Xiao didn''t mind letting her try. Something went wrong, isn''t Wei Xiao still there?


    "So, did you agree with your husband?" Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao expectantly.


    "Agree. My wife has finally done something, as a husband, can I support it?"


    "Thanks husband!"


    Shu Wang was really happy.


    There is nothing happier than that if my thoughts are recognized by the people closest to me.


    "Eating, you can improve after eating. The points system must come up with a set of feasible plans. You can call anyone in the base at will, and I fully support it."


    "Hmm! Husband, I must perfect the points system."


    ...

 Chapter 87： uninvited guest

    Everyone ate breakfast happily, but Li Qingshu and others who were guarding around them knew that the base was about to usher in new changes.


    They are very worried now, and they don''t know what position they will be in after the new rules appear.


    Don''t be a lover!


    Although they are not Wei Xiao¡¯s women, they are only responsible for taking care of the daily life of the hostess and hostess in this villa, but the emperor is surrounded by high officials, relying on the fact that they can get close to Wei Xiao, even if they have no previous ranks, they still enjoy excluding the hostess and hostess. Other top treatments, but once everyone is graded, their treatment will change.


    Failure to comply is to slap the hostess in the face. Even the hostess dared to disobey, so the Lord can forgive them lightly?


    They are so used to eating, they really don''t want to go to the days of savory food.


    Now they can only hope that when the mistresses are graded, they can improve them in terms of their past feelings.


    When everyone in Villa One was thinking about each other, a group of uninvited guests quietly appeared outside the base.


    "It''s such a high wall, it''s worthy of being a gathering place for the richest before the end of the world. This wall alone can isolate the threats from zombies."


    "It''s really good. If it is further consolidated, even in the face of giant zombies and agile zombies, it will be enough to be invincible, but it is a good place to settle down. I decided that this place will be requisitioned by the old lady."


    "Ha ha... Sister Effie is domineering, and I will see my brother take it for you later." Yunzhong Longfeng said lightly.


    As if in his eyes, the base in front of him was already in their pocket.


    "Oh... Then I would like to thank Brother Yun. If Brother Yun really does it, my younger sister can meet Brother Yun''s requirements tonight!"


    "Really?"


    Hearing Effie''s words, Yunzhonglong couldn''t express his excitement.


    There are a total of three women in the team. Everyone knows that the killer girl is interesting to her, and the remaining two big ocean horses, although not as beautiful as the killer girl, are also goddess-level existences before the end of the world.


    Due to the strength of the two and the unity of the team, many men in the team have ideas about them, but if the other party is not active, they will not dare to force it. Now that there is an upright opportunity in front of the dragon in the cloud, is there any reason for him not to be tempted?


    Recalling a game with Effie not long ago, what it was like...


    Just thinking about it, a scarlet stream came out of Yunzhonglong''s nose.


    "Brother Yun, let''s talk about it when we win this place! I''m afraid that you will lose interest in Effie when facing the college students in Yingyingyanyan." Zhou Qiang joked.


    "Go away, how can a group of young girls compare with our mature Effie beauty?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    "It''s all quiet, they found us." Feng Shang said suddenly.


    Everyone looked around for a while, and soon found the eye-catching cameras on the fence.


    "Interesting, good safety precautions are done." Chen Haojie glanced at the camera on the fence and helped his glasses.


    He is lucky now that Fengshang chooses plan three. If it is plan two, with so many cameras, the probability of their success is undoubtedly extremely low.


    "Who are you?" In the big iron gate, an armed team soon shouted to Fengshang and them.


    The door was closed, and Feng Shang and others didn''t know how many people in the door were paying attention to them.


    "Brother, we are survivors from other places. I heard that there is a strong survivor base here, so I came to surrender. Brothers are also asked to inform us that the invincible team is willing to follow the leader here and seek to survive in the last days. A ray of life." It was Jasmine who was calling.


    Her Longxia language is good, and as a woman, she can undoubtedly reduce the war squad members'' guard against them.


    I don''t know what the people inside the door said.


    After they murmured a few words, one of them said, "You wait first, and I will inform the captain to let him report your situation to the Lord."


    "Please hurry up, brother, there are zombies out there."


    Jasmine did not lie.


    They came here all the way to kill many zombies.


    Now a group of them are staying outside, and the zombies floating around have leaned towards them.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be too long." The member of the combat team replied.


    They also did not let them deal with the zombies outside alone. Several team members had followed the sloping plank to reach the height of the fence, and shot at the zombies that had rushed towards Jasmine and the others from not far away.


    Inside Villa One.


    The outside situation quickly spread to Chu Feifei''s ears.


    Chu Feifei is now also the housekeeper here, cooperating with Li Qingshu to manage the daily life of the entire Villa One.


    "Master!"


    "What''s the matter with Feifei?"


    "Just now I received a report from Captain Fu that a group of people from outside the base wanted to join the base. Captain Fu didn''t have a good idea. Let me ask the Lord what he meant."


    "Oh! A group of people are coming to take refuge in me?" Wei Xiao was a little curious.


    He has occupied Haitian Garden for more than half a month. During this period, most of the people who want to occupy this place are surrendering. This is the first time.


    "Husband, do you want to go and see?" Shu Wang was also curious.


    Wei Xiao did not make a decision immediately.


    "Who are these people?"


    "The Captain Fu didn''t make it clear, but they are outside the base. If you want to see it, you can check their situation through monitoring."


    As Chu Feifei said, she went to find a laptop.


    Many computers in the villa are connected to the monitoring system. As long as Wei Xiao and the others want to check the situation inside and outside the base, the monitoring range can be seen at a glance.


    As the computer turned on, the outside situation was displayed on the screen, and the figure of Feng Shang and his party fell into the sight of Wei Xiao and others.


    Feng Shang and the others are now fighting against the zombies that attacked them.


    The number of zombies is not many, but there are not many, hundreds of them, although members of the combat team helped them suppress some zombies, many rushed to them.


    None of the nine people seem to have any reservations, their reaction ability is extremely strong, and the movements of their hands and feet are not comparable to ordinary people. The zombies close to them basically pose no threat to them.


    Don''t forget, they are all close combat, except for a short knife, they didn''t use any weapons and equipment.


    "These people are so strong."


    "Even the women are amazing, this group of people is unusual."


    Wei Xiao naturally understood the problems that even Shuwang could find.


    Look at the equipment on these people.


    From head to toe, the body is either a gun or a sharp blade, and the equipment is extremely luxurious. Moreover, the spirits of these people are not ordinary. Compared with the combat squads armed by male students in the base, when comparing the two, Wei Xiao actually has the visual sense of a kid and an adult.


    After comparing the entire base, Wei Xiao found that the temperament of these people was actually comparable to Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang.


    "interesting!"


    Knowing this group of people is not easy, but it is clear that Wei Xiao''s attention to them has undoubtedly increased to a new height.


    "Husband, these people don''t look like ordinary survivors. Will they have any conspiracy when they take the initiative to take refuge in us?" Shu Wang asked with a worried look after seeing the performance of the nine people.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "I welcome the strong to join my team, and I am not afraid of any conspiracy. In the face of absolute strength, no conspiracy can be on the stage." Wei Xiao said and stood up: "Go, let''s go and see if this group takes the initiative to me. Surrender."


    Shu Wang was a little worried.


    "Husband, let me go with you! The younger sisters will stay here." Shu Wang stood up and said.


    Wei Xiao didn''t force it.


    Bringing Shu Wang and Li Qingshu, the three left Villa One.


    ...

 Chapter 88： Found prey

    Entrance to the base.


    There was a roar.


    Lan Qiang, Wei Yangtian and others came here first.


    Wei Yangtian has now become a member of the fighting team.


    Yesterday, there were many survivors who followed Wei Xiao from the downtown area, especially the group who left with Li Qingshu and the others first. There were more than 100 people, plus Wei Yangtian and Wei Xiao¡¯s team later. Not only did the loss of yesterday not cause a sharp drop in personnel, but instead nearly doubled the number.


    Wei Yangtian and the others were assigned to seven combat teams. After the reorganization of the Gaoshuai team, Baiqiu became the team leader, and Zhao Niu was the deputy team leader with 15 members. The other six teams have also expanded their team members to seventeen, including the captain and deputy captain, which can be regarded as a significant increase in strength.


    Lan Qiang and them appeared, and immediately let the guards open the door.


    The opening of the big iron gate attracted the attention of Feng Shang and others, and they did not continue to entangle the few remaining zombies, and entered through the iron gate behind them one after another.


    Lan Qiang and the others slammed into the outside, and the zombies that were biting up were directly wiped out.


    There are fragments of zombies approaching in the distance, but they have ignored them.


    Closing the iron door, it seemed as if nothing happened.


    "Thanks, brother!" Feng Shang and the others who came in pretended to thank Lan Qiang and them for a while.


    Lan Qiang looked at these people in front of him.


    not simple.


    As a special soldier''s intuition, he has dealt with many capable friends and enemies, and he clearly felt a threat from Fengshang and others.


    "I don''t know if the arrival of this group of people is good or bad?"


    Lan Qiang suppressed the anxiety in his heart, shook his head and said, "We are just doing things according to the Lord''s instructions. The Lord will come to see you soon, and you will rest here for a while."


    "It''s here?" Yun Zhonglong looked at the gravel road and grassland in front of him, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Brother, this is how you treat guests? How can we go to the place where you live for a drink of tea and a meal? Right! Isn''t it too casual here?"


    "I''m just doing what the Lord ordered. If you have any comments, you can tell him when the Lord comes up." Lan Qiang didn''t talk nonsense with Yun Zhonglong. As he said, he motioned to Wei Yangtian and the others. alert.


    It is not yet known whether this group of people is an enemy or a friend, and they can also bring a huge sense of crisis to Lan Qiang. It is necessary to be careful.


    If it wasn''t for Wei Xiao not to tell them to remove the weapons from these people, Lan Qiang wanted them to hand in their weapons in order to ensure greater safety.


    Yun Zhonglong wanted to say something, but Feng Shang stopped him at this time.


    "Resting in place, waiting for the owner here."


    Yun Zhonglong and the others were a little reluctant, but looking at Wei Yangtian and the others who looked at them, everyone could only give up.


    "Let you be arrogant for a while, and when I get rid of the garbage named Wei Xiao, I will let you know how good I am." Yun Zhonglong thought, found a piece of grass and sat down.


    Did not let them wait long.


    Soon, a luxury car arrived with Wei Xiao and the others.


    "coming!"


    Looking at the approaching vehicle, Feng Shang''s instinct told him that the target they were targeting was in the vehicle in front of him.


    The luxury car parked not far from them.


    Lan Qiang led a team member to greet him.


    Wei Xiao and the others got out of the car.


    Only three people.


    However, when Yunzhonglong saw Shu Wang and Li Qingshu next to Wei Xiao, his eyes went straight.


    "Fuck, what Li Tingjian said is true. These two women are too beautiful? Especially the red woman next to the man is more attractive than the killer girl."


    There are many people who have the same idea as Yunzhonglong.


    They looked at Shu Wang''s gaze, and they hadn''t looked away since Shu Wang appeared.


    It was Li Qingshu, except for being noticed when she came out.


    Her appearance is not bad, leaving Shuwang and their mistresses, no matter where she is, she is like someone chasing the stars and holding the moon. It is a pity that Zhuyu is in front, and her light is completely shrouded by Shu Wang.


    She was not jealous, she was not as pretty as Shu Wang.


    "Master, everyone has been put in."


    "Yeah!" Wei Xiao nodded, and while walking towards Fengshang and the others, he said to Lan Qiang: "Carry all the weapons and blades on them."


    Lan Gun was taken aback when he heard the words.


    After a while, Lan Gun nodded with a smile on his face.


    He had wanted to do this a long time ago, but unfortunately there was no order from Wei Xiao. Now with Wei Xiao''s approval, if he doesn''t need to accompany Wei Xiao to protect their safety, Lan Qiang wants to go personally.


    "Xiaotian, put away their weapons."


    When Wei Yangtian heard Lan Qiang''s words, he didn''t hesitate, and he greeted several team members to Fengshang.


    Of course, there are quite a few warriors to guard against them, more than a dozen, and they dare not presumptuously.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Wei Yangtian and the others approaching, the members of the Invincible Squad with a tight heart became vigilant.


    "Everyone, the Lord ordered that we need to keep the weapons on your body temporarily, and we ask you to cooperate."


    "What? Why should we give you our weapons?"


    "That is, we are here to surrender, not your captives, you have no right to do this." Two members of the invincible team pretended to be angry.


    Wei Yangtian didn''t care about them.


    "Please cooperate!"


    "Kakka..."


    Wei Yangtian''s voice fell, and the surrounding soldiers pointed their guns at the nine of them.


    The members of the invincible team turned their eyes to Chen Haojie and Feng Shang at this time.


    Haojie Chen just lifted his glasses, did not say anything, but Feng Shang, looking at Wei Xiao, who was already less than five meters away from him.


    "Your Excellency, are you doing this a bit too much?"


    Wei Xiao stopped and sneered: "Everyone understands people, so don''t waste time. Don''t you even understand the most basic rules when you enter other people''s bases?"


    Feng Shang understood Wei Xiao''s meaning.


    To remove the threat, anyone with a bit of common sense understands the benefits of doing so. Let a group of strangers enter their base with weapons casually, unless they are brain disabled, otherwise no one will do it. Wei Xiao asked them to disarm, which is also reasonable.


    Although Feng Shang understood this, he still wanted to fight for it.


    "I heard that the leader here is a confident person who can control everything, and now it seems that it is nothing more than that!"


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao sneered: "I can control everything, but I am afraid of trouble. If it is because of my personal decision to bring unnecessary losses to my base, it is irresponsible to my people. Do you think Do I care about my people or you, strangers who seem to be unknown to me at the moment?"


    Wei Xiao''s words were extremely recognized by Lan Qiang.


    The power of the Lord can be fearless, and they are confident that no one can threaten Wei Xiao. But Wei Xiao is Wei Xiao, not them. In front of a group of people who are obviously stronger than them, once there is any accident, Wei Xiao has the ability to control everything and settle everything, but what about them? Can they make sure they are safe and sound?


    Wei Xiao is confident but not conceited.


    He can be fearless of everything, but he also needs to be responsible for the safety of their lives.


    "You''re right!" Feng Shang stared at Wei Xiao for a moment, shrugged, and smiled indifferently: "Give them all the weapons! I believe people won''t covet our equipment."


    "Nature!" Wei Yangtian nodded.


    Several soldiers came to Fengshang and them separately, and confiscated all threatening weapons and equipment from them.


    But when a soldier came to the killer girl''s side, the killer girl said that she had no weapons.


    The soldier was a little embarrassed.


    The other party does not seem to have weapons on his body, and the other party is still a very beautiful woman, and he is not good at forcing a body search.


    Wei Xiao noticed the killer girl.


    I didn''t pay attention before, mainly because the presence of the killer girl was extremely low.


    She seems to have the ability to shield her breath, if you don''t look carefully, no one will notice her under normal circumstances.


    But it''s different now.


    Wei Xiao seemed to have discovered a new prey, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    "She doesn''t need to search!"


    ...

 Chapter 89： The result is not the same as expected

    With Wei Xiao''s order, the soldier left the killer girl''s side.


    The killer girl looked at Wei Xiao indifferently.


    The moment she met Wei Xiao''s eyes, the killer girl''s eyes trembled instinctively.


    This is the feeling that the prey is being looked at by the hunter. From Wei Xiao''s eyes, she saw a strong desire to possess.


    "Damn man." The killer girl gritted her teeth and turned her head away.


    "It''s the same woman, why do we both need to search, and let the two big men?" Jasmine seemed to say a little dissatisfied when she saw this scene.


    The warrior who was groping on her gave her a sympathetic look, confiscated his mouth, and said directly: "You don''t look at what you are, what other people are like? Is it comparable?"


    Although his words were whispered, they were still heard by others.


    Feeling a pair of fiery gazes looking towards him, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched a few times.


    "Husband, don''t you have a good vision?" Shu Wang said with a smile.


    Rao was Wei Xiao with a thick-skinned face, and he was also a little embarrassed at this time.


    "Lan Qiang, it seems that your team training is still too little. I think you need to increase the amount of training. You will take more care of the little brother who just spoke, you know?" The next three words, Wei Xiao, increased his tone.


    Lan Qiang paid a silent tribute to the team member who said the wrong thing.


    The Lord''s mind dared to speculate wildly, the key is that you are better to say it. Don''t blame the captain for not taking care of you, just wait and enjoy the next devil training!


    "Hey...little brother, you seem to have said something wrong?" Jasmine said with a chuckle.


    The little brother who searched her looked blank.


    who I am?


    Where am I?


    What did i just say?


    This soldier didn''t know how he searched Jasmine''s body, but he knew that his future was miserable.


    "My **** mouth!"


    After searching Feng Shang and their equipment, Wei Yangtian then reported to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Your Excellency, can you have a good talk with us now?" Feng Shang said.


    So far, everything is still under their control. Weapons and equipment will be confiscated, and this is all within their consideration. There is no fear, they seem to have lost their greatest support, and they don''t have any worry at all.


    Of course, Feng Shang''s performance was so calm, in his opinion, it was enough to reduce Wei Xiao''s vigilance towards them.


    "It''s time to talk."


    Wei Xiao nodded and walked over with Shu Wang.


    The opportunity is coming.


    Yun Zhonglong showed a cruel look in their eyes without leaving a trace.


    "Listen to the report from the people below, you are here to take refuge in me. I don''t want to waste time, now I''m talking about what you are good at and what can you do?" Wei Xiao asked quickly and meaningfully.


    "Have you never heard a word?"


    "What are you talking about?" Wei Xiao was taken aback, looking at Feng Shang in confusion.


    Feng Shang approached Wei Xiao two steps, and the distance between the two was less than two meters.


    "Stop!" Lan Qiang frowned, looking at Feng Shang threateningly.


    Feng Shang shrugged nonchalantly: "The so-called wise ministers choose the master and the good birds choose the wood and dwell. Although we intend to rely on you, we still need to know whether you have the ability to lead us. He does things. If you don¡¯t have this ability, our previous decision will be invalidated. Of course, we will also take the initiative to leave."


    "Do you dare to doubt the Lord''s ability?"


    "Hahaha... this is simply the most ridiculous joke I have ever heard."


    Lan Qiang stared at Feng Shang in amazement.


    As if his seemingly reasonable remarks fell in their ears, it became the most incredible incident this year.


    Wei Xiao motioned Lan Qiang and them not to speak.


    Wei Xiao, whose gaze had changed, scanned Feng Shang and other members of the Invincible Squad.


    Interesting, it''s really interesting.


    Getting closer to Fengshang again, Wei Xiao said coldly: "When did I think you could stand it? After traveling in such a big circle, now I am finally back to the topic. The virtuous minister chooses the Lord and the good bird chooses the wood. And Ji? Heh! I think your surrender is false. It is true to want to occupy this place, right?"


    When Wei Xiao said the last sentence, Feng Shang''s eyes were extremely surprised.


    "What?" Lan Qiang was alarmed.


    "Do it!"


    I didn''t expect that such superb acting skills of his party would be seen through by Wei Xiao.


    Feng Shang was not needed for subsequent preparations. While giving orders to others, he also shot Wei Xiao.


    I saw the killer girl who had always been a transparent person first shot.


    She was originally nothing, but she didn''t know when she had an extra throwing knife in her hand.


    The ultra-thin but extremely hard flying knife was shot, and a dozen soldiers guarding them around had a special flying knife stuck in the back of their gun-holding hand within a few breaths.


    "what¡­"


    The pain caused them to loosen the guns they were holding tightly in their hands.


    The other members of the invincible squad who reacted quickly rushed to the wounded fighters, knocked them down at a speed beyond the thunder, and tried to seize their weapons.


    "Catch you, you will be mine from now on."


    The dragon in the cloud, whose gaze had been on Shu Wang''s body, also burst into flames for the first time.


    His speed was very fast, and the Lan Qiang who was protecting Shu Wang had just reacted, and he had already arrived in front of Lan Qiang.


    However, he obviously underestimated Lan Qiang.


    Lan Qiang''s strength is not as good as Wei Xiao, but he is a real special soldier, and he is still very capable.


    Faced with the dragon in the cloud, only one face-to-face, both of them repelled each other from different angles.


    Yunzhonglong was frustrated here, and they wanted to instantly control a part of Wei Xiao and the others'' plan and there was a gap. Compared with the small setbacks of Dragon in the Cloud, the danger Feng Shang faced was the most terrifying.


    He was the second shot, but he chose Wei Xiao.


    Basically all the weapons on his body were taken away by Wei Yangtian and the others, but he still had a pocket pistol hidden in his sleeve.


    This is his biggest killer, and it is also the most critical part of their plan this time.


    But now, when Feng Shang just pointed his pistol at Wei Xiao and was about to shoot him, Wei Xiao''s shot was an afterimage.


    The big hand, too fast to make people react, grabbed Feng Shang''s gun-holding arm and snapped it forcefully, and with a click, Feng Shang''s entire palm was broken by Wei Xiao.


    "what-"


    The intense pain caused Feng Shang to scream out.


    He was fine. He was so badly injured and screamed at the same time that he raised his leg and swiped a whip to Wei Xiao''s head.


    Wei Xiao sneered, not avoiding, grabbing the whip leg swept by Feng Shang with one hand, making it a few centimeters away from his head to stop moving.


    Feng Shang was shocked and wanted to withdraw, only to find that the power in Wei Xiao''s hand was terrifying.


    Soon he found his figure vacated.


    The whole person was lifted up by Wei Xiao and directly smashed at two of the invincible team who wanted to capture the weapons dropped by the soldiers.


    The two didn''t doubt that Fengshang''s sneak attack would fail, so before they got the weapon, they were hit by Fengshang. The powerful impact smashed them several meters away, and the eyes of the few people who felt their bodies fell apart were filled with puzzlement and fear.


    Wei Xiao moved at this time.


    Fast as lightning, came to the other members of the invincible team.


    What fighting skills and fighting experience are all clouds in front of Wei Xiao.


    One force breaks ten thousand laws, as long as the person who bears Wei Xiao''s punch is not injured or disabled.


    The uprising and counterattack of both sides appeared in an instant, but in such a short period of time, the battle basically came to an end.


    Wei Xiao stood in the field, wailing all around, and now the only ones who can maintain absolute combat power are the killer girl and the Yunzhonglong who fought with Lan Qiang.


    The killer girl didn''t make another move after hitting those fighters with a flying knife.


    Her original mission was just like this, to create it for Fengshang. It''s just that she didn''t think that the opportunity was created, but unfortunately, they still underestimated Wei Xiao''s strength.


    A group of comrades with very sophisticated combat experience were settled by Wei Xiao alone within a few breaths. She hadn''t reacted yet, and only her and Yun Zhonglong were left on the scene.


    Although Yunzhonglong fought Lanjian, it didn''t mean that he hadn''t noticed the changes around him.


    It''s all put here, how do you play this?


    Isn''t this the result that they said when they came?


    It''s over (liao)!


    ¡­

 Chapter 90： Killer girl

    He didn''t dare to fight with Lan Gun anymore, and quickly got out of the fight, he came to the killer girl with great fear in his heart.


    "What, what to do? This guy is not a human at all. Now even if someone says that he is a superpower, I believe it." Yunzhonglong roared.


    They are all their companions on the ground.


    Even the most powerful Feng Shang fell in front of Wei Xiao. He could not imagine what kind of monster they provoked.


    Wei Yangtian and the others also recovered at this time.


    Forcibly endure the knife wound on his hand and picked up the gun on the ground again.


    "Kakka..."


    There was a burst of pulling sound, and the black muzzles were directly aimed at the killer girl and Yunzhonglong.


    "It''s dead, it''s dead, it''s no fun at all. We shouldn''t provoke this monster a day ago." Yunzhonglong almost collapsed.


    The killer girl didn''t speak, her eyes staying coldly on Wei Xiao.


    "Lord, let me kill them." Wei Yangtian was very angry now.


    Just now, if it wasn''t for Wei Xiao, they might have died.


    The horror of these people in front of them was beyond their imagination.


    After losing his weapon and being pointed at by a dozen people with guns, Wei Yangtian did not dare to relax his guard for such an enemy, even if there were only two of them now. The best way is to shoot them immediately, no matter how bad they are, they will lose their ability to move.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were calm, and he motioned to Wei Yangtian and the others not to do anything.


    "Husband, are you okay?" Shu Wang ran to Wei Xiao with a worried expression on his face.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her and said warmly, "Have you been scared?"


    Shu Wang shook his head and said firmly, "I know my husband will protect me, I''m not afraid."


    Gently rubbing Shuwang''s head, Wei Xiao turned his head.


    "Is it surprising why I know what you are thinking? It''s actually very simple. Your strength completely exposes your purpose. A group of people who can ensure that they are relatively clean, in good spirits, and fully armed in the urban area of ??zombies. Are they incompetent? In the last days, how can a powerful person be willing to subdue to others?"


    "Of course, you might say that because I am strong enough to make you surrender. I believe this, but before that, how much do you know about me? My people say such things, I believe, but you, no matter what In any way, it is impossible to take refuge in me sincerely, so, is your intention obvious?"


    I don''t know why Wei Xiao told them this, but the winners and losers, they no longer have the ability to occupy this place, and even the chance of survival is in Wei Xiao''s hands. They are speechless.


    "Brother, brother, can you let me go? I haven''t known this group for a few days. I followed them only when they came to seize this place. You know, there are so many people, if I am not obedient, There will be no good end."


    The dead dao friend does not die the poor dao.


    Although I feel that Wei Xiao''s hopes for letting go of his own are very slim, but Yunzhonglong, who has no chance to resist, can only put aside the relationship with Fengshang and them, and try to get Wei Xiao''s forgiveness.


    "Shameless!" The killer girl snorted coldly.


    Yunzhonglong didn''t care either.


    "Brother, I''m really not in the same group with them. You let me go, and I promise that I won''t appear in front of you again from now on. Even if I see you in the future, I will stay three feet away and stay away."


    "Boom boom..."


    Yun Zhonglong had just finished speaking, but what he was waiting for was not Wei Xiao''s forgiveness, but three bullets from a pistol in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    The bullets hit Yunzhonglong''s eyebrows, heart and throat respectively.


    The dragon in the cloud with wide-eyed eyes only uttered two words: "Brother..."


    Wei Xiao returned the pistol in his hand to Shu Wang.


    "From the moment you shot my woman, you have been a dead person."


    With a knife on the head of the color word, the end of the dragon in the cloud undoubtedly reminded everyone present.


    Now, the one who has the power of the first battle is the remaining killer girl.


    Wei Xiao looked at the killer girl who was still fighting, and said coldly: "Looking at the way you threw the flying knife just now, it''s obviously very experienced. Didn''t you practice less?"


    The killer girl didn''t know why, but she nodded her head anyway.


    "What is your relationship with this group of people?"


    "Partnership!"


    "Oh! So you don''t have much feelings with them?"


    "The killer has no feelings."


    The killer girl said something to Wei Xiao''s question. Judging from her appearance, she seemed to have no worries about her next situation.


    Even in a desperate situation and still fighting, it can be seen that she is not afraid of death, and even as long as she breathes, she will fight to the end for herself.


    Speaking of it, this is the second time Wei Xiao has encountered a killer. Of course, he doesn''t know the first one.


    A person like the killer was a mysterious endorsement for Wei Xiao before, and he was also far away.


    Their tracks are weird, their identities are mysterious, they shuttle in the dark, and silently take the lives of their mission targets, they can be described as omnipotent.


    These are all killers in the hearts of ordinary people, very legendary, and very mythical.


    But now, Wei Xiao didn''t think there was anything special about the killer. There are no three heads and six arms, no special abilities, they are also flesh and blood, they need to eat and drink Lazar, except that they are more powerful, they are no different from ordinary people.


    To be honest, seeing the assassin girl has refreshed Wei Xiao''s understanding of assassins.


    "Since you don''t have feelings, don''t you mind if I kill them?" Wei Xiao stared at the killer girl and asked faintly.


    No one else knew what Wei Xiao wanted to do, so why did he talk so much nonsense with this killer girl? Based on their understanding of Wei Xiao, shouldn''t those who go their own way, those who follow me prosper, and those who rebel against me perish at this time?


    "Casual!"


    From the eyes of the killer girl, Wei Xiao could not see a slight change in expression.


    In order to verify some of the conjectures in his mind, he took a rifle from Lan Gun''s hand and shot a few shots directly at Feng Shang who was unconscious on the ground.


    Feng Shang is already dead and can''t die again.


    There was no change in the expression of the killer girl, not even a slight emotional fluctuation.


    Really have no feelings?


    Throwing the gun to Lan Qiang, Wei Xiao said, "Follow me in the future! I appreciate your ability."


    When Wei Xiao said this, Lan Qiang and the others now finally understand why today''s master changed from normal. It turned out that they wanted to subdue the killer girl.


    But to be honest, the killer girl is not only beautiful, her appearance is not in the comfort of her expectations, it is the flying knife in her hand, if it can be used under Wei Xiao''s command, this will undoubtedly make the strength of the base stronger.


    "Do you want me to follow you?"


    "Why, can''t it?"


    The killer girl hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said: "A killer has always been alone and unrestrained. He wants me to follow you. Do you know what this means?"


    "tell me the story."


    "Life, freedom, and loyalty will all belong to you from now on."


    "Really? Are you willing?"


    "Defeat me, I will serve you as my master, and I will never betray in this life."


    Hearing the words of the killer girl solemnly, Wei Xiao found it ridiculous.


    How difficult is this?


    "Okay! I promised. Now I will satisfy your wish." Wei Xiao said and asked Wei Yangtian and the others to put the gun away.


    With the small body of the killer girl, Wei Xiao promised to make her babble with a punch.


    I don''t know what the killer looks like when he cries, and he is such an attractive beauty killer?


    Wei Xiao''s casualness and carelessness made the killer girl frown.


    "I think you''d better take it seriously. The condition for defeating me is that when I am fully armed, I will not only face my throwing knives, but also firearms and hidden weapons. I will not be merciful. This is the battle of my belonging. , I will kill you as the goal, go all out and never die."


    Hearing that the killer girl didn''t seem to be joking, Wei Xiao''s expression changed slightly.


    Endless? How can I subdue you? Take a corpse?


    "Husband, don''t agree to her." Shu Wang said in a hurry, afraid that Wei Xiao would agree to the terms of the killer girl.


    "Lord, you don''t have to take risks for such a person."


    They also reminded Lan Qiang.


    The main reason is that the conditions to subdue the killer girl are too harsh.


    Apart from other things, just the immortality in her mouth might make Wei Xiaobai busy.


    Wei Xiao ignored Shu Wang''s reminder.


    He still sees it too simple to subdue a killer. He didn''t know if it was the same with other killers, but from the eyes of the killer girl, he saw caution, determination, and an indescribable pain.


    It seemed that Wei Xiao asked her to follow her, which was more serious than killing her.


    She is a woman with a story and a very special woman.


    "Okay, I promised."


    "Husband (on the main)..."


    ...

 Chapter 91： Subdue

    No one thought that Wei Xiao would actually agree to this seemingly unreasonable request from the killer girl.


    Even the killer girl.


    Her words have been very clear. If Wei Xiao wants to subdue her, he will have to face an endless challenge. She wouldn''t think too much about her ending, it was nothing more than being subjugated or dying. Because of Wei Xiao''s strength, she didn''t have any chance of surviving, she could only defend her final freedom desperately.


    But Wei Xiao might really face the fact that he was busy for nothing. If he is careless, he will even give up his life.


    But even with such harsh conditions, he still chose to agree. I don''t know if it was an illusion, but the assassin girl''s cold gaze was actually moved, and the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes was a little bit more recognition and respect.


    "You don''t need to say much, I know what I''m doing." After returning to Shu Wang, Wei Xiao looked at the killer girl: "It seems that among the women around me, there will be an incredible figure."


    Wei Xiao directly declared the ownership of the killer girl.


    "Humph!" The killer girl snorted coldly, "I''ll talk about it when you defeat me!"


    "OK! Now you can start preparing, everyone here, you can choose all the weapons and equipment on them, I will give you ten minutes."


    The killer girl didn''t hesitate, and directly began to choose the equipment she liked.


    Not to mention, the equipment chosen by the killer girl is not so cruel.


    All long guns were discarded, mainly pistols, smoke bombs, grenades, and flash bombs.


    There are also various melee weapons, her unique flying knife.


    Just looking at the weapon she chose, Lan Qiang took a breath of air.


    Lord, won¡¯t the ship capsize in the gutter this time?


    Isn''t it just a killer? Even if she looks beautiful, there are many such people around Wei Xiao! If you are fancying the opponent''s strength, then you don''t need it.


    If Wei Xiao couldn''t deal with people, this killer girl would be useless.


    They had no idea what Wei Xiao thought.


    When the killer girl chose weapons and equipment, Wei Xiao looked at the members of the invincible team on the ground who were still vomiting blood and convulsing.


    Two are dealt with, and there are six more.


    It''s all a group of capable people, so it''s a pity to kill them like this?


    "Lan Qiang, take these people down and take care of them, and when my affairs are over, let them come to see me in Villa One."


    "Lord, I think it''s better to subdue this killer! Please think twice before you act."


    "Okay, put them down." Wei Xiao said impatiently.


    Lan Qiang was also kind, but Wei Xiao insisted so much that he knew it would be useless to say more.


    Ask the team members to take away the living members of the Invincible Squad, and when they left, they gave the killer girl a fierce look. It seemed to warn the other party that if there was anything wrong with the Lord, he desperately wanted her to be buried.


    The killer girl completely ignored him, which made Lan Qiang so angry!


    "Take it all away! I can clean up if you can jump." There was no way to find the killer girl to vent her anger, and Lan Gun could only spread her anger on Jasmine and the others.


    Invincible Team: Who are we to provoke?


    As Lan Qiang and them left, Shu Wang, who stayed behind Wei Xiao, was still worried about Wei Xiao''s decision.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "Believe your own husband, there are so many beautiful daughters-in-law waiting for me at home, do you think I will do something unsure?"


    Shu Wang''s words just reached her lips. After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, she became dull.


    Looking at Wei Xiao, seeing the confidence in his eyes, Shu Wang finally stopped saying: "I believe in my husband."


    Wei Xiao caressed her tender and white face lovingly, lowered his head and kissed her fiercely for a few minutes before letting go.


    "I''ll be with you tonight."


    "Yeah!" Shu Wangyu blushed slightly.


    "I''m ready!"


    At this time, the killer girl who chose the weapon spoke up.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to know how much she had prepared, and turned around.


    "Follow me elsewhere, this is not suitable for our next fight." Wei Xiao greeted the killer girl, and directly led her to a small forest under a rockery not far away.


    There are no cameras on those rockery. There are some things that Wei Xiao doesn''t intend to let people know, even if it''s just the tip of the iceberg on him.


    The killer girl was not afraid of Wei Xiao''s conspiracy, and walked behind him towards the rockery.


    "Master Shu Wang, should we make people pay attention to the safety of the Lord?"


    "No, I believe him."


    When Wei Xiao was there, Shu Wang listened to Wei Xiao everything, but when Wei Xiao was absent, her unique femininity was reflected.


    The refusal of Li Qingshu was very firm, giving people a feeling of irresistibility.


    "We are here waiting for them to come back."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang."


    Behind the rockery not far away, there was a burst of explosions soon. The sound of the explosion passed, the smoke bulged, and the gunfire immediately connected.


    Shu Wang didn''t know what happened inside, but judging from the constant explosions and gunfire, the fighting there was absolutely fierce.


    Although Shu Wang said that she believed in Wei Xiao, in her heart, she was now silently praying.


    She is not a casual person, if she can, she hopes to serve only one man in this last days. She couldn''t imagine the fate of these women once Wei Xiao had an accident, so even if she worried about Wei Xiao again, she had to remind herself to believe in Wei Xiao without reservation.


    Waiting is undoubtedly one of the most painful things.


    They didn''t see Wei Xiao appearing from the rockery, and their unquenchable hearts would have nowhere to rest.


    I don''t know how long it has been.


    The movement on the rockery side has subsided for a while. Don''t know if it was an illusion, Shu Wang unexpectedly heard some familiar sounds after the huge movement stopped. Of course, she didn''t think too much about Wei Xiao''s whole heart. Until the familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    "Husband (on the main)--"


    Shu Wang and others exclaimed.


    On the rockery side, Wei Xiao and the killer girl have returned.


    However, the images of the two of them are very embarrassed at the moment.


    The killer girl was okay, she was held in Wei Xiao''s arms. Except for her long, white legs and two arms, she was covered in important places.


    Wei Xiao was different. There was nothing on his upper body and blood stains in many places. Underneath, a pair of brand-name trousers seemed to be chewed by a dog. People who don''t know his identity see him look like this, don''t doubt, they will definitely think that he escaped from the outside.


    Wei Xiao looked at the blushing killer girl in his arms and sighed indescribably.


    If you say you don¡¯t die, you don¡¯t die, you leave no room for it.


    That desperate look is like Wei Xiao will kill her if he doesn''t kill her.


    In the fight just now, Wei Xiao had gunshot wounds, knife wounds, and serious injuries caused by grenade explosion fragments, and the blood on his body was flowing. In the end, all the methods used by the killer girl were exhausted, and Wei Xiao knocked her down to the ground and held her down, which completely ended this crazy challenge.


    Of course, Wei Xiao is not the one who suffers. The killer girl put a lot of blood on him. How can Wei Xiao not find a place to go back?


    So Wei Xiao, who was also a little angry after subduing the sister, directly took the gun and went into battle, and there was an extremely exciting battle.


    Although it was the first time for the assassin girl, her years of assassin career had left her without that layer of film. Wei Xiao''s idea of ??bleeding her was unsuccessful. Instead, she had drained a lot of water.


    Now, the killer girl stayed in his arms like a good girl, with fear and awe of Wei Xiao in her eyes.


    She has completely surrendered to Wei Xiao, no matter the soul or other aspects. Being held by Wei Xiao, he was indescribably cute and sensible at this moment.


    ...

 Chapter 92： Special zombie

    If Feng Shang saw this scene, he would definitely suspect that the killer girl had been dropped. Now, where is the killer girl next to Wei Xiao still the crazy woman beside him who was ridiculed by a man, not to mention being held by others? Unfortunately, he will never see this scene.


    "After I go back, you are not allowed to mention what happened to me, do you know?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    The killer girl with her arms around Wei Xiao''s neck nodded obediently, very obedient.


    She had already experienced Wei Xiao''s power through the previous two battles.


    The strength, speed, and reaction are at least ten times higher than that of ordinary people, and the most abnormal is the ability to recover. A shot in the heart can recover within ten minutes and force the bullet out of the body. With such a terrible repair ability, even if Wei Xiao said he has no superpowers, the killer girl would not believe it.


    With her powerful strength and terrifying physique, the killer girl couldn''t think of any weaknesses in the master she followed in the future.


    This man has completely let her surrender. Even if she needs to betray Wei Xiao to survive one day in the future, she would rather die.


    "Husband, are you okay?" Shu Wang hurried up to check Wei Xiao''s situation.


    "It''s okay, by the way, she is called the Phantom, and she will also be your sister in the future. Take good care of her." Wei Xiao said, handing the Phantom in his arms to Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang was a little confused.


    Seeing the Phantom, there is no injury, so why do you need her to take care of it?


    Until Wei Xiao put down the Phantom and Shu Wang saw the trembling feet of the Phantom, Shu Wang really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    It''s all that kind of time, her love beast husband never forgets to do that kind of thing.


    Wei Xiao gave Wei Xiao a white look.


    "My sister will be taken care of by He Qingshu, and you should go back and get a change. You are very dirty." Shu Wang said disgustedly.


    Regardless of whether she had any comments or not, Wei Xiao turned his head and kissed her severely.


    "If you feel good tonight, dare to dislike your husband."


    Shu Wanghong gave Wei Xiao a glance.


    When Wei Xiao and Shu Wang left one after another, the soldiers who remained in place all envied Wei Xiao''s life.


    In addition to envy, they have a deeper understanding of Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Not to mention the horror of dealing with Fengshang and others just now, just facing the heavily armed Phantom with bare hands to make her submissive, based on this, Wei Xiao now does not know how many soldiers have become a role model.


    Be the master!


    This is the true pinnacle of life.


    Inside Villa One.


    Wei Xiao has changed his outfit.


    As the weather enters autumn, the temperature in the air is not as hot as before, and it will feel slightly cold in the morning and evening.


    Wei Xiao found that since his body changed, he didn''t feel much about the change in outside temperature.


    He seemed to have a physique with a temperature change.


    Both cold and heat can be automatically adjusted to the most comfortable temperature.


    It is precisely because of this discovery that now Wei Xiao''s dressing style is more and more towards the mysterious black.


    Especially the **** leather windbreaker draped outside, not only highlights his mystery, but also creates a strong feeling for him. Of course, the cold appearance also gives him extra points. As long as his figure stands in the crowd, outsiders can know for the first time that he is the boss of these people.


    "Do you want to live or die?" Sitting on the sofa, holding the clingy Bai Youwei in his arms, Wei Xiao looked at the invincible team members who were all backhandcuffed.


    Lan Qiang and Yi Jianfeng were present.


    Their minds are simple, to prevent these people from adding chaos to Wei Xiao.


    In fact, they don''t need to do this at all. The women in Villa No. 1 now have guns for everyone except for the few that they don''t use. Besides, with Wei Xiao here, who would dare to be wild?


    That''s how it is said, but as subordinates, if Yi Jianfeng and the others do nothing, wouldn''t it be said that they are very useless?


    "Lord, Lord, we want to live."


    The six of them didn''t seem to hold a grudge against Wei Xiao because of the death of Feng Shang and Yunzhonglong, and they were very anxious.


    Wei Xiao also had some understanding of them.


    When Lan Qiang detained them before, he had learned about the situation of their team from some of the population, saying that they are companions, it is better to say that some of them are surviving teams formed because of temporary benefits, and even some of them. It was because of the hostile relationship and the failure of the last party that he chose to succumb.


    For example, Chen Haojie, Leng Chengfeng, Jasmine, and Effie. They all had their own team at the beginning, but the team they belonged to was too weak. After Fengshang came to their door to resist the failure, the powerful they chose to follow Fengshang and gave up their previous team.


    Among the six, the only ones who truly followed Fengshang for the longest time were Zhou Qiang and Chang Xianhui.


    "Since you want to live, tell me where you are from and why you are staring at my base."


    Leng Chengfeng said: "We came from the Deep Dragon District. When we stared at this base, we also accidentally discovered that you have helicopters and a lot of weapons, so we temporarily deliberately wanted to subdue you."


    "Submit us? You dare to think." Yi Jianfeng sneered.


    The six naturally knew, otherwise, would they stand here now?


    How can you not wet your shoes when you often walk by the river? The little mouse bullied a lot, and suddenly met a lion group led by a male lion, and they regretted how much they regretted.


    "Your skills are not small! The Shenlong District can be in the city center, and you can kill from there. It seems that your strength is not as vulnerable as before!" Wei Xiao ate the grapes that Bai Youwei had peeled. Feng Qingyun said lightly.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s evaluation of them, the six wanted to cry.


    What is vulnerable? It also depends on who it is. When encountering a pervert like you, who can confidently block your punch?


    Wei Xiao didn¡¯t know what they thought, and continued: ¡°With your strength, it stands to reason that you can¡¯t live in the city center. Why do you want to venture out to the outside? Compared to staying in the city center and killing out from there, you have to bear the burden. The risk is undoubtedly greater."


    "Isn''t it? The boss of Feng, ah no, Feng Shang, the boss before us, before he took us out of the city center, there were a total of 17 people in the team, all of whom were good players, but they rushed out of the city center. Later, there were only five original players left, and when they came to Haitian District, one person was lost in the middle. If it weren''t for Chen Haojie and the others, there would only be four left in our original team."


    Zhou Qiang said bitterly, in his eyes, he still missed his former teammates.


    "Then why take risks?" Bai Youwei asked curiously.


    Looking at Bai Youwei in Wei Xiao''s arms, Zhou Qiang''s eyes flashed with surprise, but he didn''t dare to look more, and hurriedly shifted his attention.


    "If there is a choice, we don''t want to take risks." Chang Xianhui said. Seeing Zhou Qiang didn''t say anything, he continued: "Everything was fine at first, but not long ago, a group of corpses appeared in the city center. Some weird zombies, the most obvious ones are giant zombies..."


    "They are not many in number, but every giant zombie has tons of power, and the skin is thick and thick, and bullets can''t penetrate their bodies. And this is not what makes us jealous, but the two things that make us jealous the most. A kind of more terrifying zombies. One of them has four or five times the speed of an adult, and sometimes disappears in a blink of an eye when they see them, and another is the zombies that can attach their bodies to walls."


    "Special zombies?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s interruption, Chang Xianhui nodded: "We call these two types of zombies agile zombies and climbing zombies. The former is good to say, as long as they are not found, hiding in the stronghold is fine. But climbing-type zombies are hard to guard against. They often go out for food, fly over the walls, and hide in high places are simply not safe, because there are so many survivors who died."


    "In that case, do you escape to the periphery just to avoid these zombies?"


    "Well! It is not difficult to deal with these zombies alone, but there are many of them. Once they find the survivors, a large number of zombies will besiege the stronghold."


    ...

 Chapter 93： Dealing with the invincible team

    Wei Xiao patted Bai Youwei lying in his arms and asked her to sit up.


    Standing up, Wei Xiao said calmly: "I haven''t seen these two kinds of zombies. Can you describe their characteristics?"


    "This is easy to recognize. Needless to say, giant zombies, the target is very eye-catching. Agile zombies, their appearance is no longer as rotten as ordinary zombies, they have a layer of colorful skin, sharp teeth, and long nails. Climbing zombies and agile zombies are roughly the same, but they have suction cups on their hands and feet, and they can penetrate hollow steel pipes one centimeter thick with a keen sense of smell and the strength of their teeth."


    "Can bullets hurt them?"


    "Yes, but ordinary guns need to be fired at their heads several times in a row to be useful. Other places can''t kill them at all."


    Knowing so much information about zombies from Chang Xianhui and others, at this moment Wei Xiao felt that it was right to keep them.


    No matter what kind of special zombies, it is a huge threat to survivors. Moreover, knowing the existence of climbing zombies, the previous idea of ??living in tall buildings and building walls is no longer safe. Maybe there are not many such zombies now, but who can guarantee in the future? In other words, it is no longer advisable to rely solely on fences to protect survivors.


    "Master, if there are a large number of these special zombies among the zombies, it will be a huge threat to us." Yi Jianfeng said worriedly.


    Wei Xiao also understood this truth.


    "I know how to do it. Now, I have finished asking what I should ask, what about you? What do you think of my base?"


    Finally the critical time has come.


    The six looked at each other.


    Jasmine said, "If the Lord is willing to keep us behind, we will all work for the Lord from now on. If the Lord wants to drive us away, we have no choice."


    After speaking, Jasmine blinked aggrievedly at Wei Xiao.


    "Vixie! Humph!" Bai Youwei snorted coldly.


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    Suddenly, he saw an extra gun in his hand and fired two shots at the heads of Zhou Qiang and Chang Xianhui.


    Neither of them knew what was going on, and had already followed their boss Fengshang.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others were taken aback, instinctively about to dodge.


    "Don''t be afraid, I just deal with the two uncertainties. Congratulations, and welcome to join my base."


    Leng Chengfeng and the others stabilized their figures, seeing that Wei Xiao was not attacking them, their eyelids jumped fiercely.


    They don''t know whether to laugh or cry now.


    The scene just now was so sudden, they almost thought that Wei Xiao would kill them all.


    If it wasn''t forced by the situation, let alone Wei Xiao comforting them, even if Wei Xiao loosened the handcuffs for them and made them face to face, they would still scold their mothers.


    Not so scary.


    Did you know that we all thought we were going to die just now when you shot suddenly?


    Regardless of their current psychology, Wei Xiao said to Yi Jianfeng and the others: "Take it away, the other four will be assigned to your respective teams."


    It is clear why Wei Xiao''s move just now, Yi Jianfeng and others did not hesitate, and nodded.


    Zhou Qiang and the others might not deserve to die, but who made them follow a boss who had already been dealt with by Wei Xiao? If they had cleared their relationship with Fengshang from the beginning, and were kind to themselves like Chen Haojie and the others, there would be no such thing as what they are doing now. Fortunately, these two people said that they were the first to follow the trend and kill them from the city center.


    This scene reminded Yi Jianfeng and the others about Zhou Yong''s end.


    Bringing two corpses, Yi Jianfeng and the others said to Leng Chengfeng and the others: "Come with us!"


    Leng Chengfeng and the others did not dare to stay with Wei Xiao anymore, for fear that the lunatic would randomly shoot them twice.


    It was noon in a flash, and it happened to be a meal.


    After Shen Xiaocai''s treatment, the hall has been restored to cleanliness.


    No blood was left on the floor during the meal.


    The Phantom, who had recovered some strength from Wei Xiao''s massive release of water, was at the table with everyone at this time. Bai Youwei and the others were very curious about this new sister.


    Especially when they know that the other party is a killer, the mystery of the killer makes them want to understand.


    As a result, the two curious babies Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu kept asking Phantom questions on the dinner table. Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi did not speak, but they listened carefully.


    Phantom couldn''t refuse these sisters who would live together in the future. They didn''t talk much, but as long as they asked questions, they would answer them indirectly.


    But she underestimated the curiosity of these women, and finally turned to Wei Xiao for help.


    "Okay, okay. If you have any questions, wait until you eat. Now whoever talks, don''t eat."


    Wei Xiao, the head of the family, spoke. Although Bai Youwei and the others didn''t want to let go of the Phantom, they could only sit back in their seats and eat properly.


    "Humph! Husband won''t let you talk now, wait until the meal is over, see if I won''t take out all your secrets." Bai Youwei thought so, her face couldn''t help but smile, and she was also very appetite for eating.


    The room where Jiang Xiyu is located on the second floor.


    Seeing Shen Xiaocai bringing her food, Jiang Xiyu asked, "He, did he kill again?"


    Shen Xiaocai put a rich lunch on the table, and answered Jiang Xiyu without much thought.


    "Well! People who want to be unfavorable to the master and the base are killed if they are killed."


    "Why do so many people want to occupy other people''s base in the last days? Shouldn''t human beings help each other now?"


    "My little lord! Don''t you know that sometimes people''s hearts are more terrifying than zombies? If the base does not have the strength of the lord, how many of us, including the hostesses, will have a good end?"


    "I, I didn''t mean that."


    "The young master is kind-hearted, I can understand, but there are some things that I have to do. As far as I learned from the survivors who came to the base yesterday, there are no rules at all outside. Powerful people have everything. Power, food, women, and the weak, want to drink saliva to please those in control."


    "I have also heard many women say that in their previous stronghold, women are goods and commodities. They not only want to please men, but sometimes when there is no food, women have to serve as rations. I can''t imagine how miserable our women are in the last days. Therefore, to be able to stay with the Lord, all of us women cherish it. Whoever dares to hit our base, we will fight them desperately."


    Jiang Xiyu was shocked by Shen Xiaocai''s words.


    She could not imagine women living outside, life would be so miserable.


    Compared with them, what is some of my persistence?


    Seeing Jiang Xiyu fell into daily silence again, Shen Xiaocai shook her head: "Master Xiyu, the food has been set for you. Enjoy it while it is hot, and I won''t disturb your meal."


    After speaking, Shen Xiaocai turned and left.


    "and many more!"


    Shen Xiaocai stopped and turned back: "Is there anything else Master Xiyu?"


    Jiang Xiyu hesitated and said, "Can, can you accompany me for a meal?"


    Shen Xiaocai was a little surprised.


    This was the first time Jiang Xiyu asked her to stay for dinner since she took care of Jiang Xiyu.


    ¡­

 Chapter 94： Jiang Xiyus changes

    Looking at the delicious food on the table, Shen Xiaocai was really moved.


    Don''t think that they can enjoy the same food as Wei Xiao and others by staying with Wei Xiao. In fact, they all have their share. Compared to the food eaten by people in other villas outside, it is naturally much better, but compared with the hostess and the master, the gap is not generally large.


    "Can I?" Shen Xiaocai asked.


    "He shouldn''t say that the hostess is not allowed to let you eat with you?"


    Shen Xiaocai nodded: "The Lord never said it."


    "Then what are you waiting for?"


    After thinking about it, Shen Xiaocai smiled like a flower: "Thank you, Master Xiyu."


    A pair of bowls and chopsticks were added to the dinner table, and the two of them sat down.


    Shen Xiaocai is not very popular. She seems to have a surprisingly good appetite after she hasn''t eaten for a few days. During the period, Jiang Xiyu took the initiative to pick her up with vegetables, and Shen Xiaocai looked flattered.


    "Eat slowly, there is still a lot, no one will rob you."


    "Yeah! The main reason is that it''s delicious. Sister Piaoyue''s cooking is worthy of praise from the master."


    Jiang Xiyu calmed down: "Really? Can you tell me what kind of person he is?"


    "who is he?"


    "Don''t you all call him the master?"


    "Oh! Lord! Very powerful, handsome, and very masculine." Shen Xiaocai''s eyes began to show stars: "Every time I have the Lord by my side, it seems to give me courage, so we feel at ease. In the base. The guys admire him so much. Although the Lord is sometimes fierce, they are all foreigners and enemies. To us, as long as you listen to him, you have everything..."


    When Shen Xiaocai talked about Wei Xiao, there were endless topics.


    Everything she knew or inquired about was unreserved and told Shen Xiaocai, of course, what other people in the base thought of Wei Xiao.


    Jiang Xiyu listened very carefully, and gradually, she became a little fascinated.


    The main thing that Shen Xiaocai said was very story-telling and very graphic, which made Jiang Xiyu couldn''t help but outline Wei Xiao in her mind.


    "Will he be such a person?"


    I don''t know what kind of image Wei Xiao is in Jiang Xiyu''s mind, but the fantasy can be seen on Jiang Xiyu''s face.


    Unconsciously, the day passed.


    Wei Xiao stays in Shuwang''s room tonight.


    After some good deeds were over, Shu Wang, who was lying in Wei Xiao''s arms, was talking to him about business.


    "Husband, we have already worked out the management system you want. After you read it tomorrow, we will announce it to the entire base if there are no problems."


    Wei Xiao smoked and stroked his wife''s softness.


    "What do you think about the points system?"


    "I discussed with Qingshu and others, and decided to use the mission point system to obtain points, and issue mission points through the base. Each mission has a prescribed point, so that it can greatly reduce the loopholes in the point system. We are going to register the people at the base to record their personal income and consumption. All that is required is that they add and subtract on electronic files when they earn points and consume points."


    This is indeed a good way, at least much better than Shu Wang''s initial plan.


    "Husband, do you think it''s okay?" Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao with expectations in his eyes.


    The biggest problem, Shu Wang, has been solved. As for other minor problems, what else does Wei Xiao worry about?


    "I won''t read the documents. You will let Qingshu and the others pass it on tomorrow. From now on, the base will be managed according to your ideas."


    "Don''t you? Believe me so?"


    "Haha...I''m really a silly wife, you said, is your management system weighing heavily in other people''s minds, or is it because my management system weighs heavily in their minds?" Wei Xiao asked with a smile.


    Shu Wang was a smart woman, and she quickly understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    The entire base belongs to Wei Xiao, and only things that he approves can appear in this base. Once he denies it, no one will care about it, let alone follow it, even if this rule is formulated by their mistresses. To put it simply, leaving Wei Xiao, Shu hopes that they are nothing. Only when Wei Xiao is behind them, they are the real mistresses.


    Wei Xiao threw away the cigarette, rolled over and hugged Shu Wang with both hands.


    "You can make rules as you want. With me, all the voices of opposition can only be suppressed. This is my base. Even if it is broken by you, I can reshape it. So, don''t If you have any burden, be bold to execute it, and your husband will be your strongest backing when the sky falls."


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "What''s the matter?" Caressing Shu Wang''s white and tender face.


    Shu Wang took a deep breath and hugged Wei Xiao with both hands.


    "I''m really lucky to meet you at the most difficult moment. Don''t worry, I will manage the base for you, and you won''t have the day to reshape it."


    "Hehe... I also believe that you have this strength. In the future, inside and outside of you, we will build a solid home in the last days."


    "Yeah! By the way, my husband, I found that many places in the base are vacant, especially the flowerbeds with the largest area. In the last days, we don¡¯t need these bells and whistles at all. It just so happened that this collection of materials brought back a lot of seeds. I think it is possible to convert those flower fields into farms and grow vegetables and fruits in them."


    "Good idea. The supplies outside are limited, and many things have a shelf life. Self-sufficiency is the long-term way."


    "My husband also thinks it is feasible?"


    "Of course, this is a good thing. However, the farm is not easy to take care of. If people who don¡¯t understand do this, it is very likely to be in vain. If you really have this heart, it is best to ask who among the survivors. Only those who understand this aspect can be dealt with by professional people to realize the self-sufficiency of the base in the future."


    "I will pay attention. In fact, I still want to raise cattle, pigs, and livestock. If these are also realized, we will not be afraid of running out of food in the future."


    Shu Wang''s idea seems naive, but it is not impossible.


    After the apocalypse broke out for so long, Wei Xiao has not yet encountered an animal that turned into a zombie. It may exist, but definitely not much. In this way, what happened to the poultry and livestock that were alive before the end of the world?


    Shu Wang''s words seemed to open a new door to Wei Xiao.


    Thinking of something, Wei Xiao couldn''t restrain his excitement. He rolled over and pressed Shu Wang, holding her and kissing.


    "Husband, what''s wrong with you? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, not only did you say nothing wrong, you also woke me up."


    "Is it about raising pigs and cattle?"


    "Yes! The end of the world is coming. Although this is a city, poultry and livestock are rare, but there are many pets. I haven''t found a pet that has turned into a zombie for more than half a month. Maybe these animals are still alive. I know what this means. What are you doing?"


    Shu Wang''s big eyes lit up.


    "Husband, do you mean that there may be animals that are not contaminated?"


    ...

 Chapter 95： New rules released

    "It''s not possible, but certain. It''s just that we don''t know where it is now. It seems that I need to go to a few farms outside the suburbs of Mingzhu City. If I find it, then we won''t be afraid that we won''t have fresh meat to eat in the future. "


    "Aren''t you dangerous in this way?" When he heard that Wei Xiao was going to the suburbs, Shu Wang immediately became worried.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said: "Risks and benefits are equal. It is more difficult to find livestock and poultry in the urban area than to find mutant animals. Only the large farms in the suburbs have a certain degree of hope. Besides, you still don''t know the skills of your husband. ?"


    "When will you go, husband?"


    "Just tomorrow! It just so happens that I have to go out to find steel plants and cement plants."


    "What are you looking for? Is it going to build a house?"


    Wei Xiao pinched Shuwang''s little nose.


    He went to the steel and cement plants because of the information they brought with Zhou Qiang during the day.


    There is a special presence among the zombies, and the high iron gate wall can no longer protect the safety of the survivors. The surrounding walls of Haitian Garden are not bad, but they are not enough to see giant zombies and climbing zombies. Wei Xiao needed to increase the height and width of the wall, preferably in the form of an ancient city wall.


    Not only can it effectively block a large number of corpses, but it can also allow people to board the city wall to fight outside.


    Wei Xiao had thought about it before, but he felt it was still too early, but now that special zombies appeared, he had to advance this matter.


    Haitian Garden Fortress is about to mention the itinerary.


    "Yes, repair the house. The twelve villas in the base are no longer enough to accommodate the people in the base, and more people will join us in the future. We need more housing."


    "Does the base need to have another full operation?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this, I will arrange it. Tomorrow you will announce your newly formulated system. In addition, special talents among the survivors will also be registered. In the future, we will have more and more demand for such people. According to Your hierarchical system, these technical talents are all classified as elites!"


    "Well, I listen to my husband."


    "Hey... listen to me, then I''m going to unlock today."


    "Ah...husband, you are necrotic..."


    The next day, dawn.


    Today is destined to be a special day.


    Shu Wang, who got permission from Wei Xiao, formally confirmed the release of the new rules for the base in front of the owners of Villa One early in the morning.


    Li Qingshu and others who participated in the formulation of the new management system all knew that this day would come soon, but they didn''t expect the new system to be finalized, and they immediately put on the itinerary the next day.


    "As a participant in the new management system, I believe you are clear about all the rules here. I won''t say much. Now, you will distribute these copies to the villas for their administrators to read them. The new rules are posted on the bulletin board of the villa. Starting today, everyone below the owner must comply with the new management. Violators will be punished according to the severity of the circumstances."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang."


    "In addition, I have a list here. All the people on the list will call me to Villa One in a while."


    The girls responded, and then each picked up a copy from the table and left the villa.


    Now in the base, the twelve villas are vacant, except for the second villa, and the first to eighth villas are all occupied.


    Men''s doubles and women''s singles, survivors in the base, men and women are separated.


    When Li Qingshu and the others came to these villas separately, the men were no longer there.


    Regardless of whether they were joined before or after, as long as they are not disabled, men must be trained by Yi Jianfeng and others. And the women basically have nothing to do. Their most onerous task now is to help the men cook rice, boil water, and wash clothes, so they spend a lot of time in the villa.


    "Housekeeper Li, why are you here? Just tell me something on the intercom. How can I bother you to come here?"


    At Villa No. 3, Jin Miaofeng saw Li Qingshu''s figure and came out to greet him immediately.


    Li Qingshu handed the documents in hand to Jin Miaofeng.


    "This is the new base rule formulated by the Lord, and it will be communicated immediately. From now on, everyone will abide by the above rule."


    "New rules?"


    "Yes. In addition, inform Ming Yulan, Jiang Xue, Wu Yulan, Zhang Luo, Zhao Xiaoduo, Cheng Zhiruo, Yang Yan, Hu Ya, Qing Juan, Zhang Zimei and the others to gather, including you, and I hope Master Shu wants to see you."


    Jin Miaofeng took the file and didn''t have time to read the above rules.


    "Housekeeper Li, do you know what Master Shu Wang told us to do?"


    "You will know what Master Shu Wang is looking for you to do. Remember to post the rules on the bulletin board after reading the new rules with the people below. I hope everyone in the base will always keep in mind the rules of the Lord."


    When Li Qingshu talked with Jin Miaofeng, he was very solemn and majestic.


    Jin Miaofeng didn''t dare to ask any more, and soon summoned the people in her villa to convey the new rules.


    The same goes for the people in the villa.


    After the documents were pasted on the bulletin boards of the villas, the people named by Li Qingshu also gathered in front of the third villa.


    "Sister Qingshu, Feifei and the others have not come yet."


    Chu Feifei and the others are responsible for notifying Yi Jianfeng and others.


    "It should take some time for the men. Let''s go back first." Li Qingshu said, and then took Ming Yulan and the others in the sedan back to Villa One.


    Ming Yulan and the others still don''t know what Shu Wang told them to do. They have all seen the new rules, the base hierarchy and personnel promotion issues, of course, they also understand the points system, but the current conditions stipulated by Shu Wang to obtain points are still too reluctant for women like them.


    Everyone came to Villa One with anxiety.


    Get out of the car and enter the door.


    Except for Wei Xiao''s figure, the other mistresses were all present.


    "Are there others?" Shu Wang couldn''t help but look at Li Qingshu when he saw that no one was coming.


    Li Qingshu came to Shu Wang and said, "Captain Yi and the others need some time, but they want to come soon."


    Shu Wang nodded without wasting time.


    "Should you all read the new rules?"


    Ming Yulan and the others nodded one after another.


    "Then I won''t repeat it to you here. I am calling you to prepare to make new adjustments to your previous level and treatment. You don''t have to worry about anything, because people who can stand here now will be in the base in the future. Medium, at least above the elite."


    "Master Shuwang, do you mean everyone?" Jin Miaofeng couldn''t help asking.


    At the same time, inadvertently, she also secretly glanced at Jiang Xue and others.


    She didn''t expect that what Wu Yulan said not long ago would come true.


    "Naturally, everyone."


    After Shu Wang replied in the affirmative, Jin Miaofeng only felt hesitated.


    Wu Yulan is really right, Jiang Xue and the others really have a chance to stand up.


    what to do?


    what do I do?


    Is it too late for me to regain my impressions in front of Jiang Xue and the others?


    ...

 Chapter 96： Appoint a new position

    Regarding Shu Wang''s words, Jiang Xue and Ming Yulan did not change their expressions, but the four women who had always followed Ming Yulan, they now looked at Jin Miaofeng with a taste of gloat.


    They have not forgotten the torture of Jin Miaofeng to them when they were punished.


    Now, they only hope that Jin Miaofeng will be reduced from management to elite, and they will all become managers, so that they will have room for revenge on Jin Miaofeng.


    Shu Wang looked at their eyes.


    It''s not Shu Wang who doesn''t know anything about them, she knows exactly what they are thinking, but she doesn''t need to care about these. Once the adjustment is implemented, as long as it is within the scope of the rules, what they do is their business, and Shu Wang and others will not take the initiative to intervene.


    Jin Miaofeng was a little uneasy standing now.


    She really didn''t expect Wu Yulan''s words to be fulfilled so soon. Now she only hopes that her level is not too low, otherwise, the people who were severely suppressed by her in the past will definitely not give her a good life.


    Wu Yulan sighed secretly when she noticed Jin Miaofeng''s eyes in a trance.


    If I knew today, why bother?


    Besides, I reminded her that Jin Miaofeng took it for granted to blame.


    "Well, now I''m starting to arrange your future hierarchical identities. Li Qingshu."


    "exist!"


    "Starting from today, your rank, the holder of power. There has always been no clear definition of your identity in the villa. Now I will give it to you. From now on, you will be my husband¡¯s secretary and assistant, mainly responsible for my husband and me. , Understand?" Shu Wang said to Li Qingshu.


    Li Qingshu was full of excitement.


    She couldn''t think of it anyhow, in the new management system, she had suddenly become one of the highest-level existences in the base except for the master and the master.


    She never thought that she would reach this point. Originally, management was already the highest luxury for her, but now...


    The excitement on her face cannot be concealed. In the enviable eyes of many people around, Li Qingshu accepted Shu Wang''s adjustment.


    "Thank you Wangshu Master."


    Wang Shu nodded, then looked at Piaoyue, Lan Cai and the others who had been staying in Villa No. 1 to take care of their daily lives.


    Reading their names one by one, Shu Wang gave them the status of management. At the same time, Chu Feifei was formally appointed as the new housekeeper of Villa One, which is also a way for her to show her strengths.


    Of course, although they are all managers and have the right to manage, they are only responsible to the owner and chief of Villa One. In other words, their responsibilities have not changed. The only thing that has changed is their level.


    Piaoyue and the others are very happy.


    They don¡¯t care if they manage or do not. What they care about is that they can continue to serve their masters and masters.


    Um! Although this is skeptical, who would dare to say that what they said was wrong?


    After the appointment of the members in the villa, the next step is to compare and compete with the most intense external personnel.


    Jin Miaofeng and the others are all worried at the moment.


    Both Ming Yulan and Jiang Xue, both of whom were former managers and those who have not had much emotional changes, are full of anxiety and expectation in their realization.


    No one is willing to be ordinary.


    If there is a chance to climb up, who is willing to be the **** of others?


    "Jin Miaofeng, Wu Yulan!" Shu Wang first called the two former managers.


    "Shu Wang Master!"


    Shu Wang said: "You two are management in the old level, and you have performed your duties during your employment. Your husband is very optimistic about you. Therefore, under the new management system, your level will not change. However, you will only be responsible for Villa No. 3 in the future. You can¡¯t intervene in other villas¡¯ management, you know?¡±


    After hearing Shu Wang''s words, Wu Yulan didn''t say anything. During her management period, she didn''t offend anyone. Apart from being fortunate that she was not downgraded, she didn''t have much emotional changes, but Jin Miaofeng was completely different.


    Knowing that she had many opponents, she was ecstatic to learn that she was still a manager.


    Regardless of management, there is still a person in power who can be reached by external members, but Jin Miaofeng is not stupid, and who can achieve this position, is it a general generation? She didn''t think anyone besides Li Qingshu was qualified to do this step.


    "Thank you, Master Wangshu, and thank Master Shuwang. From now on, I, Jin Miaofeng, will be the Lord and all the mistresses who will do their best and die."


    Jin Miaofeng''s performance made Shu Wang dumbfounded.


    I thought she was not afraid of anything. Now it seems that Jin Miaofeng''s heart is not as casual and unscrupulous as she used to punish her subordinates!


    He waved his hand to make them retreat, and Shu Wang continued to confess his fate to the others: "Hu Ya, Qing Juan!"


    These two women, who were once Jiang Xue''s deputy and expected to be alone, stood up tremblingly when they heard Shu Wang''s call.


    Shu Wang looked at them and said warmly: "I understand that you used to be managers, but because you made a mistake, you angered the Lord and demoted you to ordinary people. I never doubted your ability, so I will give you another chance. Restore your management status. I hope that, with the previous lessons, you can take this as a warning and do better management. Can you do it?"


    "Thanks to Master Shu Wang for his trust, we guarantee that the same mistake will not be made a second time." The two said in unison, holding back the tears in their eyes.


    Seeing them, if the environment does not allow them, they would all want to cry.


    It''s not easy.


    Since they were relegated to being ordinary people and being in the same position as their former subordinates, the scorn and ridicule they endured these days is simply unimaginable.


    Every time they return to the villa after work, they are just laughs from others, and everyone talks about them. Sometimes they are targeted by women who are the same as ordinary people, and others can''t understand the pressure they have to endure, despite the hardships.


    They all have the idea of ??ending their lives during this time. In their view, sometimes human words are more terrifying than the last days.


    Fortunately, they persisted in the end, because Jiang Xue had been encouraging them all the time.


    Jiang Xue firmly believes that the mistakes they made are only temporary. As long as they perform well, one day, the Lord will use them again, and this day is here now. Therefore, when they heard about Shu Wang''s appointment, they could say that they were the ones who cherished this identity the most among all the people present.


    Only Jiang Xue at the scene understood the pain in the hearts of the two of them. Now that they saw their sufferings come, Jiang Xue could not help being happy and crying for them.


    "I also believe you can do it. From now on, you will be the management of Villa No. 5, and manage those people well."


    "Yes!"


    Shu Wang immediately looked at Jiang Xue: "Jiang Xue, Zhang Zimei."


    "Shu Wang Master!"


    With the two out of the queue, being present, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes were staring at them.


    No one pays attention to the latter. After all, there is a man who pays a million. It seems reasonable to many people that she can stand here. Their main object of attention is Jiang Xue.


    Regarding Jiang Xue, whether it was Ming Yulan or Hu Ya, they are now hanging a heart for her.


    This is Jiang Xue''s only chance to come back. If Shu Wang''s appointment to her is managed this time, Jiang Xue''s future path will undoubtedly become extremely difficult.


    Ming Yulan was the culprit who caused Jiang Xue to lose management. She was more nervous than anyone at the moment.


    "It must be management, it must be!"


    ...

 Chapter 97： Womens Chief Instructor

    Ming Yulan and the others are very nervous now, all of them are waiting for Shu Wang to speak.


    Shu Wang didn''t let them wait for a long time and spoke.


    "Jiang Xue and Zhang Zimei, you will be the management of Villa No. 7 in the future and work hard."


    manage?


    Jiang Xue really returned to the management position.


    "Great, Sister Xue (Xiaoxue) succeeded."


    Hearing Jiang Xue''s return to the position of management, Ming Yulan and others who had a good relationship with Jiang Xue all smiled on their faces. Hu Ya and Qing Juan even raised one hand in front of them and squeezed their fists. To show congratulations to Jiang Xue.


    Except Jin Miaofeng.


    She had always hoped that Shu Wang would only give Jiang Xue the status of an elite, who would have thought that her wish was shattered.


    The appointment is given, everything is a foregone conclusion,


    "Damn it!" Jin Miaofeng smashed inwardly.


    She didn''t dare to complain about Shu Wang''s appointment, she could only envy Jiang Xue''s good luck in her heart.


    Shu Wang looked at everyone''s expressions, and didn''t break it.


    "Jiang Xue, my husband is very optimistic about you, management is not your end. You were not on my list, but my husband wants to give you another chance. This time, don''t let my husband down anymore, you know? "Shu Wang faced Jiang Xue alone and said to her very seriously.


    Shu Wang''s words are half true. Really, it was Jiang Xue who had indeed become a manager. It was fake. Of course it was the words she said for Wei Xiao. Wei Xiao never intervened in her appointment from beginning to end, let alone reading Jiang Xue alone. All this was spontaneous by her.


    She can also be regarded as helping Wei Xiao win people''s hearts. After all, as Wei Xiao''s virtuous internal helper, she knows how to make her subordinates be grateful to her husband.


    No, when I heard Shu Wang''s words, I directly believed that Jiang Xue cried and knelt on the ground.


    "Jiang Xue will never let the Lord down again in this life."


    The effect has been achieved, and Shu Wang believes that from now on, she is not clear to others, but Jiang Xue, even if Wei Xiao let her die now, she will not hesitate.


    This is also Wei Xiao''s first diehard.


    Helping Jiang Xue up, Shu Wang smiled softly: "If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me directly, I have permission."


    "Thank you, Master Shu Wang, for your concern."


    When other people saw Shu Wang''s attention to Jiang Xue, don''t mention how jealous they were now.


    Especially Jin Miaofeng, his face looked uglier than anything he had eaten.


    "I don''t know what''s so good about this little bitch?"


    The female management is basically over here. The remaining Ming Yulan and others, compared to Jiang Xue and others, never had a manager.


    The four girls who came to the base with Ming Yulan, Zhang Luo, Zhao Xiaoduo, Cheng Zhiruo, and Yang Yan, were all appointed as elites. Before the end of the world, they were all in the office to deal with documents, so Shu Wang kept them in her own place. By my side, I am equivalent to Shu Wang''s assistant and secretary in the future.


    Since Shu Wang has the intention to become the lord of the harem, she will only have a lot more burdens on her shoulders in the future. It is reasonable to find four experienced people to help her.


    The appointment of Ming Yulan was unexpected to everyone.


    "Ming Yulan, your level in the future, those in power!" Shu Wang said solemnly to Ming Yulan.


    The power holder, Ming Yulan actually became the power holder?


    Are you kidding me?


    So far, only one person in power has been born, but who could have imagined that Ming Yulan, who was finally appointed by Shu Wang, would actually be like Li Qingshu, ascend to the sky in one step and an extremely human minister.


    Ming Yulan couldn''t believe it after hearing Shu Wang''s appointment.


    "Master Shuwang, are you sure that my rank is a power holder?" Ming Yulan asked in disbelief.


    Shu Wang nodded affirmatively: "Does it feel a little weird?"


    Ming Yulan nodded without thinking.


    "It''s normal for you to think like this, but if you know the position you will hold next, you won''t think so."


    "What is my position?"


    "Chief instructor, female chief instructor. I never feel that women are inferior to men. They men can carry guns to kill zombies, why can''t we women? We women are weak because we are inherently different from their men, but as long as we After systematic training, who says that women are inferior to men?"


    Hearing what Shu Wang said, Ming Yulan was obviously surprised.


    "Master Shuwang, what you said is true?" Ming Yulan was a little excited, even eager to try.


    In fact, she had this idea a long time ago, but she didn''t dare to tell Wei Xiao that without Wei Xiao''s permission, she was even more afraid to make claims.


    "Naturally, and the new rules also clearly state that in the future, people without special skills will be promoted to the level, the ability assessment will be their only way out. At least, the later levels of slaves to elites will be based on this assessment. Therefore, the training of men and women on the base cannot be left behind."


    "It''s great. I wanted to do this a long time ago, but I was afraid that the Lord would object, so I never raised it. Now Shuwang Master agrees, and I believe the Lord also tacitly approved it."


    "Training will not be too easy, so besides you are solely responsible for women''s training, I will let Xiaoying help you."


    The Phantom stood up at this time, and Ming Yulan''s sharp gaze was at each other.


    Only then did Ming Yulan discover the existence of the Phantom, and she couldn''t help but startle.


    She found that if the Phantom did not take the initiative to stand up, she hardly noticed this person. It stands to reason that this situation shouldn''t exist. With the appearance of the phantom, even if Ming Yulan has no idea, it is still possible to look at her a few times. But from beginning to end, she ignored the person next to Shu Wang.


    "What a powerful concealment method." Ming Yulan couldn''t help but raise her eyes as she looked at the Phantom.


    "Xiaoying will not intervene in your training methods, but she will put forward her suggestion, and it is up to you to decide whether to adopt it. Oh! I almost forgot, two of the few newly-accepted husbands yesterday were also good at strength. Go back. After that, let them be your deputy! From now on, I will leave the women''s training to you."


    Ming Yulan became serious and nodded firmly: "Yes, I must train a female soldier who is not weaker than the male soldier."


    As soon as Ming Yulan''s voice fell, a car rang outside the villa.


    It was Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    Among the male members, those on the list are the only ones.


    Seeing Yi Jianfeng and the others appear, Shu Wang said to Ming Yulan and the others: "Your appointment is over, Yang Yan and the others will stay with me from now on. Jiang Xue, Jin Miaofeng..."


    "exist!"


    "After you go back, gather all the female beloved, and I will go over and select a group of people in a while. The other things will be the same. I will let people work out the number plate that belongs to your identity as soon as possible, and will not make you wait too long. ."


    Ming Yulan and the others knew that Shu Wang would appoint those men next time, so they didn''t stay much.


    After bidding farewell to Shu Wang and other mistresses, the group happened to stagger with Yi Jianfeng and the others who came in, and then left the villa.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others glanced at these women, and then came to Shu Wang''s eyes.


    "Master Shu Wang, Master You Wei..."


    For Yi Jianfeng and the others, Shu Wang had nothing to say. Appoint them directly.


    ...

 Chapter 98： Abnormal phenomenon

    There are eight people in total.


    Yi Jianfeng, Lan Qiang, Guo Chenghao, Fu Million, Li Cunyong, Tong Qian, Bai Qiu, and logistics manager Huang Chang. Except for Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang, everyone else was promoted to manager, and the other two were directly promoted to power holders as the commander and deputy captain of the base''s first combat team.


    They can say that they have no opinion on Shu Wang''s appointment of Guo Chenghao. Besides, there are only two female members in power, and they don¡¯t need to be special.


    As for their players, they all fall into the elite category.


    After the appointment, except for those whom Shuwang confessed to the base, the rest are beloved. In the future, the newly joined survivors will start from the newcomers, and the hostile forces will become slaves. If you want to advance, except for those who have a skill and are beneficial to the base, others need to be assessed for their strength.


    Of course, afterwards, Shu Wang will no longer be as hands-on as it is now, and each level will be assessed by people at each level.


    Next, Wang Shu will select point recorders and administrators from among the female members.


    Twenty-four are tentatively set, twelve each will be managed and recorded.


    They are all classified into the ranks of the elite, and they can earn 300 points each month, which is equivalent to a salary.


    Don¡¯t think that three hundred points are few. In Shuwang¡¯s materials that are about to be clearly priced, a piece of bread can be obtained for one point. In terms of weapons, a pistol only needs 1500 points, although only those who have reached the elite level can exchange firearms. s right.


    In addition, the people in the base were still too idle, and Shu Wang planned to start the farm in advance.


    When Shu Wang led a group of women to make a big innovation in the base, outside, Wei Xiao''s figure had already come to the outskirts.


    Since Shu Wang gave him a reminder last night to see a self-sufficient avenue, Wei Xiao went to the two farms closest to their base early this morning.


    Before the end of the world, the livestock raised in these two farms were mainly exported to the high-end communities and villas in Haitian District. For this reason, the livestock here are not only exquisite in materials, but even the living environment is infinitely close to nature, and they are completely raised in a semi-artificial and semi-stocked state.


    Because the farm is located in the suburbs, there are not many zombies, and Wei Xiao has not encountered special zombies that are difficult to deal with.


    Not to mention the climbing zombies and agile zombies he had never seen before, even giant zombies.


    "Damn, what''s the situation?"


    Wei Xiao held great confidence and self-confidence for this trip to the farm.


    He is 100% sure that he can find what he needs on the farm, but now, near the first farm, Wei Xiao, who is on top of a seven or eight-story building, scolds his mother after seeing the situation on the farm in the distance. The thoughts are all there.


    In the farm less than six hundred meters away from him, zombies were all over the place.


    There were more than a dozen giant zombies in the open space.


    If it weren''t for confirming that it belonged to the suburbs, Wei Xiao would doubt whether he had come to the city center.


    There are too many special zombies in it, right?


    "What exactly is going on?"


    There are enough zombies in the city, right? But in a city occupied by so many zombies, there are not many special zombies. But in this suburb, where there should be the fewest zombies, how come the number of special zombies is more terrifying than the urban area?


    Although the distance is far away, it is not difficult for Wei Xiao to stand on a high place to find that among the corpses around the giant zombies, he clearly saw a lot of foreign objects with skin different from other zombies.


    Their form is not out of the human category, but if you don''t look carefully at the colors on their bodies, they are undoubtedly more like individuals than those zombies that are rotten and covered in pieces of meat.


    These are all special zombies!


    "Oh..."


    Focusing on the farm in the distance, Wei Xiao didn''t expect that his figure had been discovered by the zombies. A roar in his ear pulled his gaze back from a distance.


    Less than ten meters away from the bottom of the building, a crawling zombie stopped and roared frantically at him.


    The deformed body twisted and the zombies had lost their legs and feet. At this time, they actually crawled to the building where Wei Xiao was in an attempt to launch an attack.


    When Wei Xiao was in the last half of the last days, when he was actually underestimated by a zombie who was incompetent.


    Regarding the head iron, Wei Xiao can guarantee that no species in the world can compare to zombies, a product of human mutation. They are simply a group of great cannon fodder for forgetting death.


    Wei Xiao didn''t worry that this zombie would pose a threat to him. When he climbed to his current position, he might not be able to succeed before dark. What made Wei Xiao pay attention to was his roar, which obviously attracted the distance. A group of idle corpses.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The trouble is coming.


    They are not picky eaters. Once humans are found, no matter how many they are, a large number of zombies will swarm like sharks smelling blood.


    Thousands of zombies galloped towards the side where Wei Xiao was.


    Among the dense corpses, special zombies that are clearly different from other zombies, they rush to the forefront at the fastest speed.


    Wei Xiao saw it.


    Nearly a hundred zombies whose speed is absolutely faster than that of a cheetah quickly approached him.


    Very terrifying speed.


    Calculated on the basis of a normal adult man¡¯s impact at a distance of 10 meters per second at full speed, the speed of the zombies that Wei Xiao now sees is four or five times faster than that of an adult. Look at their form, don''t doubt, they are definitely agile zombies.


    "This kind of speed, even if compared with me, is almost the same."


    Wei Xiao continued to improve his potential through battles, and due to his physical fitness, he was able to surpass normal people by seven or eight times faster. But he found that with the continuous improvement of his strength, he now wants to feel the original The feeling of making a huge breakthrough in various abilities is getting harder and harder.


    These zombies are tireless, and they have such a terrifying speed at the beginning of the last days. In the future, won''t Wei Xiao be compared to the zombies?


    He doesn''t think that the limit of zombies is only this.


    Even giant zombies with a height of seven or eight meters have appeared, and even strange things will happen to zombies.


    Wei Xiao looked at the agile zombies for this short time, and the agile zombies rushing to the front had already come downstairs.


    The sound of "Hoho" kept coming from inside the building. After a while, the first zombie had appeared at the exit behind Wei Xiao.


    "bass-"


    When Mo Dao was out of its sheath, Wei Xiao, who didn''t need to look back, suddenly leaned over and turned. Mo Dao in his hand cut an arc backward under the swing of his big hand.


    The first zombie that pounced at him very quickly was cut off by the waist on the spot, and the upper and lower parts of the body rushed directly from the edge of the roof due to inertia.


    Wei Xiao shook Mo Dao with his right hand, turned and walked towards the exit.


    Seeing more and more agile zombies appear in front of him, Wei Xiao''s long knife began to fly, and the sharp knife light was like a cutting machine, continuously cutting the zombies rushing towards him.


    Nearly a hundred agile zombies seem to be too many, but in front of Wei Xiao''s powerful strength, before the follow-up troops can keep up, these agile zombies have been hacked and killed by Wei Xiao in the corridor.


    There are so many special zombies on the farm, Wei Xiao must go to find out.


    If he doesn''t figure things out today, he might be awake at night.


    ¡­

 Chapter 99： Finally gain a bit

    Disposing of the agile zombies that had affected him for a while and brought the greatest threat to the exploration of the farm, Wei Xiao went directly to the back of the building. When the ordinary zombies following behind poured into the building, he directly avoided the group of corpses and quickly approached the farm.


    The whole farm looks very strange.


    Wei Xiao approached here with the help of various coverings. Then I turned over the fence of the farm, and saw a lot of **** bones and animal hair in front of my eyes.


    The scene is extremely shocking.


    There are corpses everywhere, with no flesh and blood, and white forest animal skeletons lying on the ground, like a forest hell.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t determine how many animal bodies would need to be eaten to leave such an astonishing number of bones, but through the sights in front of him, he was already certain that zombies would not only eat people, but also livestock and animals.


    No wonder there are no pets in the urban area. Faced with a large number of zombies, those animals that originally lived in the city have either been eaten or fled.


    Wei Xiao walked towards the inside of the farm.


    The deeper you go, the more surprised you are.


    There are more and more bones on the ground, broken meat and residual limbs can be seen everywhere, and the ground in many places is soaked with blood. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a **** on earth.


    "Oh..."


    While walking, Wei Xiao would not naively think that all the zombies on the farm were attracted away by him just now. He always remained vigilant. No, I don¡¯t know from which lump a zombie suddenly rushed through the skull. , Wear hanging on the blade.


    Wei Xiao smiled helplessly.


    Yes, those zombies who are still attacking the building must come back again.


    Listening to the growing and coming growl in his ears, Wei Xiao jumped directly onto the roof of the farm.


    "Depend on!"


    As soon as the figure arrived on the roof, Wei Xiao immediately saw a black shadow smashed down at him from the sky.


    Wei Xiao, with an extremely ugly expression, hurriedly jumped onto a bullpen.


    With a "boom," the roof where he was before was directly hit by a huge gap in an abandoned car.


    It is true that Wei Xiao is not afraid of death, but he is also afraid of pain!


    It''s better to say that he died directly, just waiting for the resurrection, if he is smashed to a half body, wouldn''t he have to faint with pain?


    Looking at the bullpen from a hundred meters away, another giant zombie moved in and threw objects at him, Wei Xiao''s black line.


    "Mad, if you don''t consider the number of zombies, you dare to smash Lao Tzu like this, Lao Tzu will let you understand what it means to live and die." Wei Xiao said from his mouth, but his feet were not slow, and he quickly left the bullpen. Of course, wherever he stopped, he was destroyed by throwing objects in the blink of an eye.


    As the group of corpses that had occupied this place returned, Wei Xiao, who was constantly checking the farm buildings one by one while galloping, quickly discovered that this farm, not to mention leaving him with a cow, not even a chicken. There are a lot of eggs, but it''s impossible for him to let his people come here for these eggs, right?


    Not finding anything useful, Wei Xiao took a backpack of eggs and left the farm directly.


    In the middle, he also beheaded several agile zombies and climbing zombies.


    "I hope the next farm will give me a little surprise!"


    The other farm is almost two kilometers away from here, and it can be reached in more than 20 minutes at Wei Xiao''s speed. This is not the case when he accelerates with all his strength.


    The situation on the road was almost the same as when he came to the outskirts of the first farm, and zombies were rarely seen.


    Wei Xiao had a bad feeling.


    It is not that there are no zombies on the road, but it is very likely that they have been attracted by the livestock of another farm.


    "Do I have to work for nothing today?"


    As soon as this thought came out, Wei Xiao had a hunch that he would have to work in vain today.


    ...


    The location of the second farm.


    Compared to the first farm, this place is undoubtedly much larger.


    This place called Natural Farm covers an area of ??nearly hundreds of thousands of square meters.


    Surrounded by mountains on both sides, there is a huge semi-man-made lake in the middle.


    Except for the large factories used to raise chickens, ducks, and cattle and sheep, grass and forest cover the most area.


    Still familiar scene, still the same formula.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t even have time to breathe, saw the familiar zombies when he came here.


    But this time Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    "There are no giant zombies?"


    Yes, he didn''t see the giant zombies, and even the number of zombies occupying this place was far inferior to the previous farm.


    He saw only a thousand or eight hundred now, among which there were very few special zombies, and it would be difficult to find them among the wandering zombies without looking carefully.


    Perhaps Wei Xiao slowly fumbled over with that faint hope.


    He didn''t walk through the open area, and went straight to the back of a rockery on the farm, and entered the farm from the back.


    "BAA Baa baa¡­¡­"


    "The sound of sheep?"


    Wei Xiao had just entered the forest, and the sound in his ears immediately surprised Wei Xiao.


    "Wow..."


    But as the roar of the zombies also came, it was obvious that Wei Xiao was not well.


    It''s hard to find the live animals, and there are zombies beating their attention. How can Wei Xiao have a good face?


    Apart from anything else, Wei Xiao quickly came to the source of the sound by jumping between trees.


    Standing on the branch, Wei Xiao could clearly see the situation ahead.


    In a bush full of thorns, three farm sheep were forced into a corner by seven zombies. Behind the sheep is a huge rock with barbs on both sides. The deep thorn bushes completely blocked their retreat. The seven zombies in front of them are now covered with thorns and barbs. The more they struggle, they The tighter the bondage.


    Seeing the zombies spread their teeth and claws at the three farm sheep in front, Wei Xiao was obviously relieved.


    As long as the sheep is still alive, it is considered to have left something for him in the end.


    Chi Zesheng changed, Wei Xiao jumped from the branch, and cut and killed the seven zombies one by one from behind.


    Wei Xiao didn''t plan to get the three sheep away now. Not to mention that he didn''t have a vehicle, just the group of zombies outside, it was impossible for him to drive the three sheep away easily.


    Moreover, since there are living animals here, what about other places?


    In order to prevent these three sheep from running around and being eaten by the zombies, Wei Xiao collected materials on the spot and strengthened the circle surrounding the three farm sheep. The thorn bushes and barbs in front of me are not enough insurance. Wei Xiao cut down a few more trees as a cover. Wei Xiao, who felt that the three sheep should be safe in a short time, left.


    Walking through the woods, Wei Xiao quickly came to the side of the mountain.


    The situation on the farm did not disappoint him.


    Condescendingly, in the semi-man-made lake on the farm, Wei Xiao saw that there were still more than a dozen cows alive inside.


    On the shore, he also saw a rare scene.


    "Moo..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    On the shore of the semi-man-made lake, five cows were rampaging among the corpses at this time.


    The strong body, the pointed horns, the powerful figure jumping, and the zombies constantly flying and falling from them, the scene is simply not too cruel.


    ...

 Chapter 100： The secret of evolution

    Looking at the zombies that were lifted off four or five meters high and then smashed to the ground, Wei Xiao hurt just by looking at it.


    There were also zombies that were attacked by the scalper''s hind feet. They flew out lightly and knocked down a large area, and heavier, half of their body was kicked away. I want to use the corpse sea tactics, sorry, before I''m exhausted, you can stay by my side for an extra second even if I lose.


    The five bulls are like invincible warriors, rushing back and forth, unscrupulous, and their vigorous energy actually allows them to completely suppress the zombies.


    At the worst time, a cow directly pierced the entire corpse group, then turned back, trampled ruthlessly, and savagely impacted.


    Wei Xiao had an illusion that compared with the speed at which five cows killed zombies, his Modao was simply weak.


    What is cruelty? This is it right now.


    You will let you go, there will be a wave of savage collisions, you will let you be fierce, who can stop the mad cow dancing?


    The old cow is a real livestock, but if you are in a hurry, let it become a bull demon king, then I am embarrassed: I can''t help it. I want to clear the field. Who agrees and who opposes?


    Witnessing such a scene with his own eyes, Wei Xiao suddenly thought of it.


    If these scalpers have human wisdom, dozens of adult yellow steaks weighing hundreds of kilograms form a team to charge against the corpse group, can the corpse group be able to resist it?


    Thinking of the scene of hundreds of thousands of bison charging in the animal world in his mind, Wei Xiao couldn''t help feeling agitated all over his body.


    The picture was so cruel that Wei Xiao didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    "I don''t know if these animals are infected by the scratches or bites of the zombies?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t look any further. Now he thought of another thing, that is, can zombies infect other animals?


    Wei Xiao saw the power of the animals from these cattle. If the animals were also infected and turned into zombie beasts, then the infected animals would definitely be the end of mankind.


    To be honest, apart from thinking and making various tools to strengthen themselves, human beings are not much comparable to their animals. If human beings don''t have these two abilities, they will not even have the power to resist in the end times.


    Not thinking about it, taking advantage of the attention of the zombies being attracted by the five scalpers, Wei Xiao came to the farm smoothly.


    Secretly disposing of the zombies who found him, Wei Xiao entered the interior of the huge workshops.


    This time, the surprise that Nature Farm gave Wei Xiao was not ordinary.


    There are not only live cattle and sheep outside, but also the poultry in the high places where the chickens, ducks, and geese are located.


    Wei Xiao can be sure that there are so many living creatures in the natural farm, and it is completely due to the absence of giant zombies or climbing zombies in the zombies. It can be seen that the more special zombies are, the lower the chance of producing them.


    "Wow..."


    Just when Wei Xiao expressed his satisfaction with his visit to the farm, roars different from other zombies came into his ears outside the factory where he was.


    Wei Xiao felt strange.


    In the past, the sounds made by zombies were nothing special except for the difference in the size of the sounds. Because they did not have pain nerves, there would be no such feelings as pain, but what he heard now was obviously mixed with pain.


    It was as if a zombie was going through some torture, and the screams were especially obvious.


    Wei Xiao was undoubtedly attracted, so he left the factory and walked towards the sound source.


    Outside, a corner behind the factory building in front of Wei Xiao.


    The figure slowly came here, Wei Xiao turned the corner and found the zombies screaming.


    "This is?" Wei Xiao''s eyes widened when he saw the zombie.


    At the corner, a large zombie with a fine skin and tender flesh, nearly four meters high, was constantly eating the flesh and blood of the two cows in front of it.


    Every time he ate, Wei Xiao could see flesh and skin growing out of him.


    It''s as if the food he eats doesn''t need to be digested at all, it is completely used to continuously increase his body shape and allow him to grow quickly.


    And every time the zombie''s body changes, he will make a painful roar.


    This is exactly a special body that has evolved from an ordinary zombie to a giant zombie.


    It was also at this moment that Wei Xiao, who had witnessed the growth of a giant zombie, finally learned the secret of zombie evolution.


    Flesh, flesh and blood really can make them change.


    A small amount of flesh and blood may not see much, but after the flesh and blood absorbed by them reaches a certain level, continuing to eat is the beginning of evolution.


    This also explains why there are many zombies in the urban area, but not many evolutionary zombies.


    One is that there are more wolves and less flesh, and the zombies cannot meet the requirements of evolution if the flesh and blood swallowed does not reach a certain level. Second, the zombies in the urban area are mainly facing humans. Humans know how to resist and how to avoid zombies to protect themselves, which greatly increases the difficulty of zombies foraging and inhibits their evolution.


    But here is different. There are a large number of livestock here that can provide enough flesh and blood for zombies to evolve. Moreover, the artificially raised livestock lack wild nature and have extremely low awareness of danger. They can''t tell whether they are facing humans or zombies. In this regard, when the animals raised in captivity are not frightened, it is easy to catch them.


    The zombies obtained enough flesh and blood to meet the conditions of evolution. This is why Wei Xiao felt that there would be more evolved zombies in the farm than in the urban area.


    Wanting to understand the conditions for the evolution of zombies, Wei Xiao no longer hesitated.


    Without giving the giant zombie in front of him a chance to continue to grow, his figure jumped up from the back of the opponent, and the Mo knife in his hand slashed directly from the back of the giant zombie''s neck.


    "Puff..."


    Without resistance, Wei Xiao felt that the power he used had not been fully utilized, and the head of the giant zombie in front of him had already separated from the body.


    "what''s the situation?"


    It is too easy.


    Wei Xiao discovered that his knife was as simple as cutting tofu. It seemed that even if someone else cut the knife, he didn''t need much force.


    When the problem was discovered, Wei Xiao did not dislike the corpse of this giant zombie, and walked over to find out.


    After not spending much time, Wei Xiao was shocked again.


    "Cartilage? Is this because of evolution?"


    Obviously, after some inspection, Wei Xiao found that the bones of the giant zombie in front of him were very soft. Just like marshmallows, it not only has strong flexibility, but also expands the width of the bones.


    It''s amazing, but this can even explain why an ordinary zombie over one meter grows into a giant zombie.


    This is simply a biological miracle!


    Almost all the questions were understood. Wei Xiao, who was suddenly bright in his heart, looked at the corpse of the headless giant zombie in front of him, and his mind suddenly became active.


    The giant zombies that have just begun to evolve have such strong plasticity in their bones. Does that mean that they can do something on it?


    Wei Xiao thought.


    Not afraid of trouble, he moved his mind, and immediately picked up the Moknife to dig out the giant zombie''s corpse.


    It didn''t take long for him to get a skeleton soon, and he used a Mo knife to separate the spine bones separately.


    It is really hard to imagine that the bones of the giant zombie are completely solid, and the glutinous beige bones give people a nephrite-like feeling.


    ¡­

 Chapter 101： Magic weapon

    Wei Xiao reshaped it.


    Half of the spine bone in his hand quickly turned into a more familiar sword.


    Before the change, the length of the Modao''s handle was only about 20 centimeters, and it was much more comfortable to hold than the Modao that Wei Xiao had always used. Then there is the width of the blade, Wei Xiao widened it by a few centimeters, making this new Mo knife look more lethal.


    The other is the blade length, Wei Xiao changed it to 1.7 meters based on his height. In this way, if this Mo knife could be used, Wei Xiao wouldn''t have to worry about it affecting his actions in the future.


    Completely follow your ideal weapon plasticity. Soon, the perfect Modao in mind was born.


    The blade and the handle are integrated, and there is no connecting part, which is completely natural.


    Very satisfied, put his masterpiece aside, Wei Xiao went on to make another scabbard.


    How can a good knife do without a good scabbard?


    After spending a lot of time, Wei Xiao not only built a complete Mo knife, but also made dozens of short knives, sharp blades and flying knives.


    He was going to take these trophies back to Shu Wang and the others, even if they were used to reward his subordinates, it was a good choice.


    The material is as smooth and lubricated as jade. He doesn''t say what material it is, others will treat it as jade.


    In any case, this was the first evolutionary giant zombie he killed, which was very memorable. Maybe in the future, these souvenirs will become valuable collections.


    Um! These are Wei Xiao''s self-imaginations.


    After it was almost done, Wei Xiao prepared to collect the spoils that had been spent on the ground.


    "Huh! It seems to be hard."


    Wei Xiao made new discoveries.


    When he picked up the first trophy, he found that the blade was no longer as soft as it was at the beginning.


    Wei Xiao increased his strength a little bit. However, the material that he could constantly change shape before playing with him, is now incredibly hard.


    Wei Xiao, who did not believe in evil, increased his strength again, using almost all his strength.


    Finally, the sharp blade in his hand was bent, but it was only bent.


    This time Wei Xiao was shocked.


    He knows his strength very well. If the sharp blade in his hand is forged with steel, even special steel or titanium alloy, it is estimated to be two pieces now. However, this sharp blade made of giant zombie bones is actually only curved, which is tough. Isn¡¯t it great too? This is not over yet.


    When Wei Xiao tried to restore it after a while, he discovered again that he could not do it, even if he tried his best.


    There were constant surprises, and now he didn''t know how to use words to describe Wei Xiao, who was excited inside him, and he didn''t hesitate. He took out the Mo knife that was considered to have been fighting with him for a long time, and put it in front of him, and then took a short knife and cut it at it again.


    Hearing the sound of "clang", I don''t know how many zombies that Wei Xiao had slashed and killed were directly cut off.


    "It''s just a surprise, it''s really unexpected."


    Wei Xiao never expected that what he originally intended as a souvenir unexpectedly gave him an unexpected surprise.


    As if discovering a novel toy, Wei Xiao quickly picked up the jade-colored stranger and sharpened the blade.


    It is estimated that ordinary objects cannot achieve the effect Wei Xiao wants, so he directly polished the bones.


    Not long after, a blade with a warm jade color appeared.


    "try again."


    In order to confirm the sharpness of the bone knife, Wei Xiao first used the broken Mo knife to chop the remaining bones of the giant zombie. As a result, the steel sword was cut into two pieces again, and where it was used to cut the bone, there was no gap in the bone except for a white mark. After that, Wei Xiao used a bone knife to chop, using all his strength as well.


    The surprise reappeared. The bone knife made of the same material, under the blessing of Wei Xiao''s strength, split the bone in two, and there was no gap in the place where the bone knife chopped.


    A magic weapon, this is definitely a magic weapon.


    The blade of the bone knife can already be confirmed, no, it should be said that the giant zombie bones are terrible, this trip, Wei Xiao can be said to be a worthwhile trip. Even if those animals were not found, the sharp weapons he made before the giant zombie bones were not hardened are worthy of his trip today.


    Wei Xiao was still a little dissatisfied.


    Looking at the other bones that had been completely hardened, Wei Xiao sighed: "If I knew this thing is so good, I should make a few more pieces. If it were molded into a piece of armor, wouldn''t it be melee invincibility?"


    It''s a pity, it''s a pity.


    Just don''t know if there will be any chance to meet this kind of giant zombies in evolution again in the future?


    Through this discovery, Wei Xiao suddenly felt that zombies in the last days were not useless, and perhaps they could have unexpected gains.


    No longer entangled in this loss.


    Wei Xiao put away all the sharp tools that had been shaped on the ground and installed them.


    Wei Xiao didn''t think it was his own personality if the soldiers changed the magic weapon and didn''t try its power.


    As for what to try the power of the new weapon, of course it is the zombies.


    As a result, the zombies in the farm suffered.


    ...


    When Wei Xiao left the natural farm, the zombies inside were basically killed by him.


    The power of the bone knife simply made him not too satisfied.


    If there is really any magic weapon in this world, then undoubtedly, he has it now.


    Carrying a new Modao to leave the natural farm, Wei Xiao did not choose to return to the base.


    Another purpose of his trip was to go to the industrial zone.


    Heavy industry pollutes the environment, so the industrial zone is also outside the urban area.


    If the base wants to become a fortress, it is impossible without reinforced concrete.


    Before the end of the world, Wei Xiao ran in Minghai, so he knew that there was a large cement factory and steel factory in the industrial zone.


    These two places are far away from the base of the villa, and it takes more than an hour for normal driving to arrive when there is no traffic jam. Nowadays, there are partial blockages everywhere. It is impossible to reach the industrial area from the villa area in less than two or three hours.


    About two o''clock in the afternoon, Wei Xiao came to the industrial zone.


    Compared with other places, the number of zombies in the industrial zone is undoubtedly the least in Minghai City.


    The scattered zombies add up to only 8,000.


    This is for the entire industrial area, with a few million square meters, the number of zombies adds up to so many. It is conceivable how many humans were active before the end of the world.


    Coming here, Wei Xiao quickly discovered this trace of survivor''s activities through his own observations.


    This is not surprising.


    There are many places in the industrial zone that can defend against zombies, although they are not as good as the villas.


    Moreover, the number of zombies here is less than that in the urban area, and there will be survivors who will use this as a stronghold to survive, which is completely reasonable.


    The figure kept getting closer to the two large factories he knew, and gradually, an unexpected and unexpected scene appeared in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    ...

 Chapter 102： Survivor base in the industrial zone

    "Quick, fast, everyone moves quickly. This will be the base for our survival in the future. If I get tired now, it''s for better survival in the future."


    "When the armed forces kill zombies, be careful. Don''t get scratched or bitten by the zombies. You don''t need to tell me what the end is."


    Standing above an unfinished building, in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes, a large defensive base still under construction appeared.


    This base is built on the basis of a steel plant.


    The outermost part is a temporarily constructed barbed wire fence. It surrounds the huge base and forms a good isolation belt. Outside, it was surrounded by a large number of zombies, and inside, you could see many men and women holding hands with steel guns and iron knives piercing the dense areas of zombies outside the barbed wire.


    They are reducing the burden of the barbed wire.


    Ten meters behind the barbed wire, here is the true location of this base.


    Hundreds of people, organized by a group of supervisors, kept moving and putting good cement and steel into the surrounding high walls.


    A wall with a height of seven or eight meters is gradually taking shape in the efforts of these people.


    "Ah..."


    "Peng..."


    Suddenly, a figure screamed and was thrown down the seven-meter-high fence. After a bang, it became quiet under the wall.


    "Mad, I want to eat it when I''m going to die, it''s really whimsical."


    "Brother Wolf is too kind to these people. I want to say that the food for them should be reduced every day. For hundreds of people, I feel distressed for the supplies consumed in a day."


    "Come on! These people are starving to death. Are you here to repair the wall?"


    "Oh! Forget it, just love those foods."


    "Don''t worry, how much can they eat every day? When the wall is built, Brother Wolf has a way to get them all that they eat. See what you see, don''t hurry up and work, if you want to die, I can fulfill you."


    Several supervisors smoked and talked freely on the fence.


    The survivors working around were yelled at them just by looking at them.


    It is impossible that the survivors around the scene just now hadn''t seen it, but they all chose to remain silent. Obviously, they have seen a lot of things like this. There may have been people who would fight injustice once, but thinking of those who were in their early days, grass has grown out of their graves, and these numb survivors are completely mad and afraid to speak.


    Look at their figure.


    All of them were skinny and skinny.


    I do the most tiring work every day. Although I don¡¯t know what I eat, it¡¯s definitely not good. Whether you can get enough to eat is unknown.


    The distance was a little far away, and Wei Xiao didn''t know the specific situation on the fence.


    But this has no effect on him.


    "I hope I still have the steel and cement I need." Thinking, Wei Xiao''s figure jumped down from the top of the building.


    Without intending to avoid the people in front of him, Wei Xiao had a long knife in his left hand and a sharp edge in his right hand, and he rushed directly towards the barbed wire fence not far away.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "what happened?"


    When the armed team behind the barbed wire assassinated the zombies outside, they suddenly discovered that some of the zombies blocked in front of the barbed wire actually started to move.


    Their sight was completely blocked by the zombies outside, so they didn''t know what was happening outside, but those who stood on the high wall witnessed an incredible scene with their own eyes.


    "He wouldn''t just rush over here, would he?"


    "Is that ours?"


    "never seen it."


    From high places, many people stopped their movements and looked at Wei Xiao.


    There are hundreds of zombies rushing towards Wei Xiao, and there are constantly approaching around.


    For others, Wei Xiao''s move is no different from seeking death, but in Wei Xiao''s eyes, does he care about the hundreds of zombies in front of him?


    The figure directly rushed into the group of corpses.


    The long sword was the main attacker, and the short sword made up for the leaks. Wei Xiao kept changing positions among the corpses, moving closer to the barbed wire.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene opened their eyes and mouths wide open.


    "This man is so strong!"


    Near the barbed wire.


    The nearly four-meter-high barbed wire was a hindrance to Wei Xiao, but it didn''t matter.


    I saw that after Wei Xiao used a short knife to make up for the zombies that had been missed by the long knife, he held the short knife in his hand and hooked his thumb and index finger directly to the throat of the dead zombies.


    Repeatedly, one meter in front of the barbed wire quickly piled up a pile of corpses more than one meter high.


    Wei Xiao approached quickly and stepped on one of the corpses on the top of the pile of corpses with one foot.


    "Hi!"


    A member of the armed forces stood in front of Wei Xiao.


    With a calm complexion, he took the initiative to greet him.


    The members of the armed forces twitched their mouths and instinctively raised their hands in response to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao staggered from him and walked straight to the entrance inside the wall.


    Everyone''s eyes are still a little dull.


    What did they see? They saw that in the last days, someone unexpectedly broke through the blockade formed by thousands of zombies with only two strange knives, one long and one short. In the end, they were not only unharmed, but also entered the safe zone calmly. Is this making a movie? Do you dare to make a movie like this?


    "Quick, stop him!"


    It took a long time for someone to react.


    Thinking that Wei Xiao had already entered the base, the supervisor on the fence hurriedly said to the people around him.


    Others reacted and took the simple slide to the bottom of the wall.


    "stop!"


    Several supervisors on the ground came to Wei Xiao to block his way first, and one of them directly stopped Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" a supervisor asked with a solemn face.


    In the base, he had not seen Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao was not dressed like a person from their base, so it was easy to distinguish.


    However, the supervisor was a little envious of Wei Xiao''s outfit.


    Pure black from head to toe, dressed like a future soldier. The two knives in his hands were particularly conspicuous. If it weren''t for Wei Xiao''s purpose, the supervisor wanted to **** it over and play with it.


    "Are you the head here?" Wei Xiao asked coldly.


    "What do you mean?" The overseer''s face was displeased.


    Wei Xiao put the long knife in the scabbard on his back and said coldly, "If it is not, then let me go. I will only talk to the head here."


    "Made, you..."


    "stop!"


    The supervisor who called Wei Xiao wanted to do it, but fortunately, the people on the fence had already walked over.


    It was the leading man who said the words.


    "Brother Liu, this kid is a prickly head, I just want to show him some color." The supervisor said angrily.


    Brother Liu came over and gave each other angrily.


    Still want to show others colors? You haven''t seen the scene that happened just now. If you dare to do it, Brother Liu will not know what Wei Xiao will do, but he promises that the end of this supervisor will be miserable. After all, the fierce man in front of him who can come here unharmed from the blockade of thousands of zombies is even fiercer than their boss.


    The supervisor was glared at by Brother Liu, still a little unclear.


    When Brother Liu faced Wei Xiao, Lian Shan smiled flatteringly: "Brother, don''t mind, the people under your hand are ignorant and ran into you. If there is anything wrong with him, I am here to apologize to you on his behalf, and hope that the brothers will not go. Go inside."


    ...

 Chapter 103： Brother Wolf

    Wei Xiao wouldn''t be familiar with a little guy, but only once.


    "Are you the head here?"


    "Uh...no, our boss is Brother Wolf, he is in this steel factory. Brothers looking for our boss?" Brother Liu asked.


    "It doesn''t count as looking for him. He is the head here after all, and he just says hello out of politeness."


    Wei Xiao said casually, and there was no such thing as politeness in his tone.


    If he didn''t know Wei Xiao''s greatness, Brother Liu would dare to guarantee that based on Wei Xiao''s words, he would have reason to give him some color.


    Too TM to be defiant.


    It''s a pity that Brother Liu didn''t dare.


    Not only did he dare not, but he also responded with a smile.


    "Since the brother is looking for Brother Wolf, follow me, and I will take you to see Brother Wolf."


    "Lead the way ahead."


    Brother Liu didn''t hesitate, and said to the other supervisors with a solemn face: "Look at this place. If anyone is lazy, you know how to do it."


    "Don''t worry, Brother Liu, to ensure that no one dares to be lazy."


    Brother Liu nodded in satisfaction, then said flatly to Wei Xiao: "Brother, please."


    Wei Xiao followed Brother Liu and walked towards the steel factory ahead.


    "Brother, who was that person just now? Could it be Brother Lang''s newly-accepted younger brother?" The overseer who had previously said that he wanted to show Wei Xiao the color, asked curiously after Wei Xiao and the others left.


    The overseer who came down from the fence gave him a blank look.


    "What is the new brother of Brother Wolf? That''s a fierce man. He came to us directly through the blockade of zombies outside. If Brother Liu hadn''t reacted quickly just now, your boy would have been a corpse long ago."


    "This, this isn''t it?"


    "Don''t believe me, the people on our fence have seen it, I''ll tell you..." The supervisor on the fence immediately said the previous external affairs to the internal supervisor.


    Naturally, there are some added fuel and vinegar, but the overall situation is true.


    After listening to what his companion said, the overseer who wanted to show Wei Xiao''s color turned pale with fright.


    I am so courageous, such a fierce man, I actually want to do something with him?


    The overseer, who wanted to show Wei Xiao''s color, gazed at the steel factory with excitement, "Looking for a chance to invite Brother Liu to have a drink, this is a life-saving grace!"


    The interior of the steel plant.


    Wei Xiao came here under the leadership of Brother Liu.


    As soon as he entered this, Wei Xiao''s expression changed a little.


    It''s not that someone provokes him again, but the surrounding environment makes him speechless.


    Hearing the heart-piercing, selfless panting that filled the entire internal space, and the upright and bright, fighting men and women everywhere in the low and high places, Wei Xiao couldn''t understand why these people did that kind of thing. Time is always so bohemian and defiant. Is this way more interesting?


    Anyway, there are many survivor bases that Wei Xiao has seen. This phenomenon is common.


    He couldn''t understand and would not do such a thing. At least, this kind of thing is absolutely not allowed in his turf.


    "Brother, don''t know how you call it?"


    "Wei Xiao!"


    "It turned out to be Brother Wei, and I''m lucky enough. Brother Wolf is upstairs. You can wait here first. I''ll notify Brother Wolf." Brother Liu said politely.


    Wei Xiao is not an unreasonable person, nodding his head.


    "Come two!"


    "Oh! Brother Liu, aren''t you supervising the work outside? How come you have time to come back? Do you miss our sisters here?" A well-dressed woman quickly came to the two of them with a soft voice. Most people listen to the squeamish voice, I''m afraid the bones of the whole body will be soft.


    Brother Liu is no exception.


    Very blatantly grabbed a handful of the woman''s upturned part: "Little fairy, I will come to you later. Let me introduce you, Wei Xiao, my brother, I''m going to find Brother Wolf now, you give me a good treat. , If he is not satisfied, hum! I believe those coolies outside will be crazy to women like you."


    The woman trembled when she heard the words.


    After the rapid change, she hurriedly smiled and said, "Look at what Brother Liu said. Isn''t your brother my brother? Don''t worry! I will leave it to the younger sister, and promise to make him comfortable."


    Brother Liu nodded with satisfaction: "Brother, if you need to find Sister Lin if you have anything to do with it, she is the leader here and has everything. I will first notify Brother Wolf." After that, Brother Liu reminded Lin again. My sister said, and then left.


    "Brother looks strange, didn''t you just come?" Lin Mei came to Wei Xiao and looked at him.


    "Take me to find a quiet place." Wei Xiao said blankly.


    Lin Mei is also quite charming, she is also a beauty with a score of 80 or more, but Wei Xiao, who is surrounded by fairies all day, has no cold or even ignored such beauties.


    Lin Mei couldn''t figure out Wei Xiao''s temper, and she didn''t dare to say more.


    Leading Wei Xiao to find a fairly quiet place.


    But she will not forget what she should do.


    No, after finding a place to rest for Wei Xiao, she immediately brought two women to him with some food.


    One is pure and petite, and the other is mature, charming and beautiful.


    According to Wei Xiao''s observation when he came here just now, there are not many such beauties.


    "Brother, this is Qing''er, this is Shui''er, and I will leave them to you. You have to take good care of our brother, know?"


    "Yes, Sister Lin." The two women replied respectfully.


    Lin Mei did not continue to stay as a light bulb, she gave Wei Xiao a bright look and left.


    As soon as she left, the two women smiled and posted to Wei Xiao.


    "Eat, the others don''t need you." Before the two of them approached, Wei Xiao said coldly into their ears.


    The originally enthusiastic two women seemed to have been splashed with cold water, and they stopped the figure close to Wei Xiao in a daze.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about them either, waiting quietly for the arrival of the boss here.


    He didn''t let him wait long. Soon, a bald-headed man with a scarred face and strong body brought several people to Wei Xiao''s place.


    The scarred man headed should be the so-called wolf brother in Liu''s mouth.


    "I heard Xiao Liu said that a fierce man came to the base and wanted to see me. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it. With the determination of my little brother, ordinary people can''t do it, hahaha..."


    "Brother Wolf, Sister Fen!"


    Brother Lang and his party arrived, and Qing''er and Shui''er, who were sitting on both sides of Wei Xiao, quickly got up and greeted them.


    Wei Xiao was not moved, and sat calmly.


    Brother Lang frowned slightly and turned to look at sister Lin who was also with him.


    "Sister Lin, how can I entertain my guests with this kind of stuff? Don''t change two models and celebrities."


    "Brother Wolf, it''s my fault, it''s my fault, I''ll go and replace the little brother again." Lin Mei didn''t dare to say a word of nonsense, and looked at Qing''er and Shui''er with unkind eyes: "You two pay. Don''t follow me?"


    The two were trembling, their faces terrified.


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome, I''m not here to find a woman. Since the principal has arrived, let''s just talk about business." Wei Xiao said at this time, which is to dispel Lin Mei''s idea of ??finding him a woman again.


    Wei Xiao''s tone was still so cold.


    It seems that he doesn''t give face to Brother Lang.


    Seeing the change in Brother Lang¡¯s expression, Brother Liu quickly came out and said, "Brother, talking about things will not affect playing with women. Brother Wolf is also kind. To save my brother, I will let Lin Mei pick the best one this time, I promise. This time, the goods are definitely not comparable to the two crooked dates."


    "I said no more." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    ...

 Chapter 104： Daimeisei

    "This..." Brother Liu has nothing to say now.


    Brother Wolf''s face changed and changed.


    It was a little unpleasant when we first met, and it felt uncomfortable for anyone who wanted to come.


    "Okay, Xiao Liu, since this brother doesn''t like women, then don''t bark. Why embarrass the family?" Brother Lang is not the one who suffers, because there is something in his words.


    "Yes, Brother Wolf."


    "Everyone sits. Since this little brother wants to talk about business, we will talk to him." Brother Lang greeted the people around him, and then sat down opposite Wei Xiao.


    There was also a woman with him, who should be sister Fen, whom Qing''er and Shui''er had called before.


    This sister Fen is quite charming, slightly better than Li Qingshu, and some of her temperament is not comparable to Li Qingshu at all, very charming, eh! Very feminine.


    However, Wei Xiao felt that she was a little familiar, just couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "Little brother, don''t you know that it is impolite to keep staring at a woman? My sister already has a man! If you really like beautiful women, I will ask Brother Wolf to find you another good one." Sister Fen said with a smile.


    Her words changed the faces of those who came with Brother Wolf.


    In the entire base, no one knows that Sister Fen is the imprisonment of Brother Wolf, and basically no man who dares to make ideas on Sister Fen can die comfortably.


    Now Wei Xiao is not shy about looking at Sister Fen, which undoubtedly shocked the younger brothers of these wolf brothers.


    They all secretly watched Brother Wolf''s face.


    Brother Wolf didn''t seem to have any changes in his expression, so he just sat casually.


    "This kid is going to be miserable." A younger brother can already imagine Wei Xiao''s fate.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about the emotional changes of the crowd at all, staring at Sister Fen.


    "I think you are a little familiar, but I am sure we have never met in reality. Can you tell me the reason?"


    Sister Fen did not expect Wei Xiao to be so bold.


    Looking at the wolf brother next to him, he found that his face was already a little blue, and sister Fen was not afraid of making things worse, and smiled: "Little brother is really funny. You are familiar with me. It should be on the screen. My sister is big before the end of life. Star! So, does the little brother think of the identity of the older sister?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and soon knew who Sister Fen was.


    Ling Qifen, a film and television superstar in the pre-apocalyptic entertainment industry. Debut is the pinnacle, one year after the queen, three years after the emperor, five years to become the international emperor superstar.


    With acting skills, background, and most importantly, the infinitely close to perfect face made her never make detours in the entertainment industry.


    No wonder Wei Xiao thinks she is familiar. Before the end of the world, he has seen many TV and movie roles played by Ling Qifen. It''s just that after the end of the world came, Wei Xiao, who hadn''t cared much about these things, couldn''t remember it for a while. Of course, the most important thing is that there are too many beauties around him, who would care about a star?


    "When I think about it, it''s a bit unexpected. Under this circumstance, I can see the big stars that I could only meet on the screen."


    "Little brother, I asked you to find a woman for you. You said you want to talk about business. Now I''m talking about business with you, but you are talking about women with me. Don''t you think this is too much?" A bit angry.


    Usually, if Brother Wolf sends out such a signal, it means that someone is going to die.


    At this time, the eyes of other people looking at Wei Xiao had become sullen.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know whether there really was something like murderous intent in this world, but if it did exist, then he felt the coldness in the air now, maybe, this is the so-called murderous intent!


    Still so calm, Wei Xiao returned to his senses: "Sorry, the first time I saw a star in reality, I talked a little bit more."


    "Understandable, after all, such a beautiful woman is still a female celebrity, but she can''t see it whenever she wants to." Brother Lang said maliciously, and at the same time he pulled Ling Qifen into his arms, in front of Wei Xiao. Give a hard kiss.


    "Hate~~~"


    His purpose is obvious, to show off.


    But he didn''t know, Wei Xiao had no feeling for his show off.


    "Let''s talk about business!"


    Letting go of Ling Qifen, Brother Wolf said very openly: "What does the little brother want to talk to me? Now is the end of the world, don''t talk about business, business, and other things that use money. If it is related to materials and women, Maybe I''m still interested."


    "I want to know how much steel is available in this steel plant? There is also a cement plant next to it. How much cement was produced before the end of the world?"


    "Does this have anything to do with what we are going to talk about?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Naturally, I came for this."


    Brother Lang''s expression was uncertain, he didn''t know what Wei Xiao was going to do.


    Leaning back and putting his hands on the rear armrests, Ling Qifen also leaned into his arms.


    "It''s hard to say. Just talk about steel. There are hundreds of brothers and hundreds of workers under my hand. Using steel to forge weapons and equipment for them is not a small waste. There is also a wall that is being built outside, where the consumption is even greater. It¡¯s huge. Every day, my people use trucks to pull thousands of tons of cement from the cement factory, and I don¡¯t know how much is left."


    "Someone has estimated it?"


    "Who knows this? But the little brother needs these steel and cement. I am generous with Brother Wolf. How about giving you a few pounds? I believe it will be enough for you alone." After Brother Wolf finished, he looked at Wei Xiao with a smile.


    Wei Xiao has been very shameless since he came. Now that he has the opportunity to tease Wei Xiao, how can he let it go.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "I''m serious, I hope you don''t perfuse me."


    "I''m serious too, what do you think?"


    The smell of gunpowder instantly rose to an extreme, and the atmosphere on the scene suddenly became extremely tense.


    A burst of heartbeat sounded in the air, and the rough gasp sound was like thunder in this area at this moment.


    "It seems you don''t plan to talk to me well?"


    "Haha! Little brother, you didn''t intend to talk to me well from the beginning." Brother Wolf no longer forbeared and said in a bad tone.


    Wei Xiao noticed the sharpness in Brother Lang''s eyes, and at the same time discovered that some of Brother Lang''s younger brothers had already gathered behind him.


    Is this going to do it?


    Surrounded by seven or eight people, seeing that they still have a weapon in their hands, should Wei Xiao be nervous?


    "It seems that we can''t communicate normally."


    Brother Wolf sneered: "Otherwise, what do you think?"


    Wei Xiao got up.


    "sit down!"


    Basically, it has been confirmed that Brother Wolf wants to do something against Wei Xiao. Wei Xiao just made a move, and a little brother standing behind him directly put the long knife in his hand on his neck.


    The younger brother said fiercely: "I told you to sit down and hear?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes sank.


    With an instant shot, Wei Xiao locked the neck of the person behind him with his backhand when no one else reacted, and his arm suddenly used force to drag the opponent to the front of him.


    The long knife that the opponent had placed on Wei Xiao''s neck was snatched. Without hesitation, Wei Xiao directly pierced the snatched long knife into the opponent''s heart.


    "Puff......"


    "asshole!"


    The other two men closest to Wei Xiao were angry, raising their weapons and slashing at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Boom..."


    Their reaction was already considered quick, but Wei Xiao was faster than them.


    Wei Xiao, who suddenly had a pistol in his hand, still held the long knife that pierced the heart of the younger brother in his right hand, while his left hand shot the two furious younger brothers directly with a gun.


    With the sound of gunshots, the people present were instantly frightened.


    ...

 Chapter 105： Contempt of the King

    Outside, when I heard gunshots, many brothers of Brother Wolf approached here.


    "Brother Wolf, what happened?"


    "Brother Wolf, we seem to hear..."


    The younger brothers who came one after another wanted to say something, but they didn''t need to ask anymore.


    In this semi-enclosed lounge, Wei Xiao was aiming at Brother Wolf with a gun.


    Brother Wolf, they are all in a cold sweat.


    "Little brother, it seems I still underestimate you." Brother Lang pretended to be calm, facing the gun in Wei Xiao''s hand, he didn''t dare to play Wei Xiao as before.


    However, after all, he was the boss, and he didn''t give in completely because Wei Xiao had a gun in his hand.


    Try to make yourself very calm, and say without rush or slowly: "However, you are just a gun, and two bullets are missing. Do you think you can take us?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    Signaled the people behind him to roll aside.


    Waiting for them to withdraw from behind, Wei Xiao loosened his right hand holding the long knife, and once again took out a pistol from the waist behind the windbreaker: "What do you think now?"


    Brother Wolf''s flesh twitched.


    Not to mention other people, except for glaring at Wei Xiao, they didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "Little brother, don''t be so angry, it''s not easy for everyone to survive the end of the world, so why do things too extreme?" Ling Qifen said at this time, as if he wanted to ease the atmosphere on the scene.


    "Nothing to do with you, shut up."


    Wei Xiao didn''t eat hot or cold.


    What about beauties? What about the beauties with more than 95 points? He Wei Xiao doesn''t want to give you face, you are a fairy in the sky, it''s not good.


    It was the first time that Ling Qifen was so shameless, her eyes were full of grievance and resentment when she looked at Wei Xiao.


    Brother Wolf has lost his temper.


    The anger in his eyes was unconcealed.


    "What do you want? Even if you have two guns, there are still four or five hundred people here. Without my permission, would you go out?"


    "Boom boom..."


    Since the end of the world, Wei Xiao has never feared threats.


    The two guns in his hand fired five shots at the group of younger brothers behind Brother Lang, and every bullet was a life.


    Those little brothers who didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so crazy, the moment these people fell to the ground, hurriedly distanced them from the scene.


    All of them retreated to the rest area five or six meters away, their eyes looking at Wei Xiao were full of anger.


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously: "How? Do you still think there are so many useful people?"


    Brother Wolf was frightened and angry.


    TM Where is this lunatic?


    His chest was ups and downs, and it was obviously difficult to calm down by the angry wolf brother.


    "Okay, you won, what on earth do you want to do?" Brother Wolf growled.


    Wei Xiao held the gun and said coldly: "I have told you my purpose. Now, let me ask, you answer, how about it?"


    "you say!"


    "How much steel do you have here?"


    Brother Wolf was silent.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to answer, but that he really doesn''t know.


    "I probably know. In addition to what we have already used, there are tens of millions of tons of iron and steel materials in it. The specific quantity needs to be seen to be clear." It was Brother Liu who answered Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao glanced at him indifferently.


    "Brother, I definitely didn''t lie to you, there are really tens of millions of tons of steel." Afraid that Wei Xiao would not say anything to him, Brother Liu stopped yelling even the brothers, raising his hands and yelling directly to the eldest brother.


    "Your boss is really rubbish, even your own little brother, just like that, what kind of boss?" Wei Xiao glanced at Brother Lang contemptuously.


    Brother Wolf was flushed with anger and his neck was thick, and his breathing was extremely heavy.


    "It seems to be a waste of time to ask you." Wei Xiao looked directly at Brother Liu: "You will answer next. How much cement is stored in the cement factory next to it?"


    Brother Liu was very nervous and scared, and looked at Brother Wolf who was sitting on the seat.


    "Look at what I''m doing? He asks you, and you just answer."


    Brother Liu, who couldn''t tell the bitterness on his face, could only respond to Wei Xiao: "The condition of cement is similar to that of steel. We have not counted the specific quantity, but it is estimated that there are still several million tons."


    Tens of millions of tons of steel, millions of tons of cement, these figures are impressive.


    It can be said that the quantity of steel and cement that Liu Ge answered completely meets Wei Xiao''s requirements.


    For these steel and cement, it is also worth mobilizing the teachers once.


    "Big brother, what I''m telling you is the truth, and I definitely don''t lie to you."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was lost in thought and worried that Wei Xiao doubted what he said, Brother Liu emphasized.


    Wei Xiao can already determine whether he needs to let the people in the villa move.


    Recovered.


    "Not bad. From now on, I want these steel and cement. Remember, don''t let people move my cargo. I will be back in three days at most. If you let me know that the amount of steel and cement is not right at that time. The numbers we are talking about now, some people weigh them carefully by themselves."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao put away the pistol, picked up his backpack and bone knife from the seat, and walked directly out of the rest area.


    Ignoring the people around him staring at him completely, he left in a big swing.


    "Heat him to me!"


    Just when Wei Xiao and Brother Lang were more than ten meters away, the unbearable Brother Wolf broke out.


    Those little brothers were also inspiring, thinking that they would have a chance when Wei Xiao put away the gun.


    As a result, the first little brother to use a knife at Wei Xiao was locked by Wei Xiao¡¯s right arm holding the scabbard of the Gumo Knife. The scabbard that Wei Xiao placed in front of his throat. Without falling, Wei Xiao quickly Pull out the bone knife inside.


    As soon as a cold light flashed, the little brother that Wei Xiao contained suddenly squatted down slowly with his hands in his throat, and those who rushed up afterwards, under Wei Xiao''s knife, the bodies of six or seven people were directly separated up and down.


    Wei Xiao also only made this cut.


    The blade returned to the scabbard. What is incredible is that the scabbard without a support point did not fall.


    This shows how swift Wei Xiao''s knife is.


    "If you want to die, you can continue to rush up." Without looking back, Wei Xiao left the steel factory under the gaze of the wolf brothers.


    As for Brother Wolf and others, they were completely frozen on the spot.


    Let''s not say if people have guns, and their strength is so terrifying, how can they keep people?


    Brother Wolf can be described as desperate at the moment.


    "Asshole, asshole..." The crazy wolf brother got up and pushed what was sitting in front of him to the ground.


    He was so angry that he couldn''t express himself, kicking over the simple table in front of him.


    "Liu Ergou..."


    Liu Ergou, also known as Brother Liu, tremblingly came to Brother Lang when he heard Brother Lang''s call.


    "Wolf, Brother Wolf..."


    Brother Lang directly grabbed a knife from a younger brother and chopped it down at Liu Ergou under the terrifying gaze of Liu Ergou.


    "Brother Wolf, don''t...ah..."


    "I asked you to bring in unknown people, I asked you to say, let you say..."


    Brother Wolf was exposed, and the long knife in his hand kept greeting Liu Ergou.


    It wasn''t until Liu Ergou''s anger was gone, and Brother Lang was tired, so that he straightened up.


    The younger brothers around this scene saw it, but no one said anything. It seemed that they had already taken care of the killing of Brother Wolf like this.


    Although Ling Qifen, who is fairly familiar with Brother Wolf, was very scared, she took out a handkerchief from her bag and handed it to Brother Wolf.


    Brother Wolf took the handkerchief with ease, first wiped the blood off his face, and then wiped his hands.


    Throw the blood-stained handkerchief on Liu Ergou''s body.


    "Don''t talk about it now? Bah!"


    Brother Lang took a few deep breaths, as if only in this way could the anger in his heart calm down completely.


    When Brother Wolf''s breathing returned to normal, a younger brother courageously came to him.


    "Brother Wolf, the man said that he will come again, what shall we do then?"


    Brother Wolf looked around with his eyes like a wolf like a tiger.


    "What do you think?"


    "I, I don''t know!" The little brother said bitterly.


    "Trash!" kicked the little brother away, and the wolf brother said viciously: "Mad, isn''t it just that there are two guns in his hands? If I have one, which round will I get him to be arrogant here?"


    "Brother Wolf said, if we also have guns, we are still using them to be afraid of that bastard?"


    Brother Wolf calmed down.


    "Who knows where the security department is located near here?"


    "Brother Wolf, I know, I know. There is a police station two kilometers away from us, but there are a lot of zombies there, no one dares to go."


    Brother Wolf''s eyes suddenly lit up with what the little brother said.


    "Okay!" The excited wolf brother became excited: "Didn''t he say that he will be back in three days at most? Then I will wait for him for three days. Now, everyone brings me guys and goes with me to a place two kilometers away. Sub-game. Three days later, I will throw that **** off to feed the zombies."


    ...

 Chapter 106： Fenbao

    Wei Xiao didn''t know Brother Lang''s decision. When he left the industrial zone, it was already past five in the afternoon.


    He didn''t plan to stay outside, so he immediately returned to the base.


    Seven o''clock in the evening.


    Wei Xiao returned to the villa.


    He had just entered Villa One, and he was slightly frozen at the entrance of the villa.


    "I have seen the Lord!"


    Wei Xiao looked at the women in maid costumes standing on both sides of the villa hall with surprise in his eyes.


    If he remembered correctly, these girls in maid costumes hadn''t been seen in Villa No. 1 before, and there were still more than a dozen of them. There are so many people in the villa, it is impossible for him as the male host here to be unclear, and since he doesn''t know, it means that all of this is made by today''s Shu Wang.


    "Husband, welcome home." Shu Wang walked up with a group of sisters.


    Wei Xiao hugged each of them and kissed each of them, including Wei Ling, who was asleep in the arms of Huizi Yan Chuan.


    What I want to say here is that after Yan Chuan Huizi became Wei Xiao''s woman, her daughter also became Wei Xiao''s daughter, and her surname was changed from Ling to Wei.


    "You made these all." After a brief intimacy with his wives, Wei Xiao asked, turning his gaze directly on Shu Wang''s body.


    Shu Wang nodded: "The hierarchical system has been announced, and for the members of the base, I have also given them corresponding levels. Piaoyue and the others are now managers and are responsible for our daily lives. However, they all have their own For things to be done, there are fewer people serving tea, water and cleaning, so I personally selected 16 maids from the beloved woman. Husband, do you like it?"


    Like it?


    What can Wei Xiao say?


    Shu Wang''s vision is absolutely top-notch.


    Sixteen women, all of which had a face value of more than ninety points. At this moment, they were wearing well-behaved maid outfits, and I don''t know how strong the impact on the man''s heart was.


    Wei Xiao doesn''t have much thoughts about them, but it is also an extremely enjoyable thing to leave such a group of beautiful maids around to take care of himself. Better than picking a bunch of crooked melons and split dates, right? If that were the case, Wei Xiao would not be willing to return to Villa One.


    "Yes, entrusting them with housework in the future will also reduce the burden on Piaoyue and the others."


    "I think so too. Piaoyue cooks, Feifei is the housekeeper, Yuyao and Xiaocai are our queen doctors and nurses, Qingqing and Yuehong want to give us massages, and they have a lot of things. As for Xiaoyu, Not to mention Qingshu and Lancai. Xiaoyu is our friend and Qingshu is your secretary. Lancai needs to teach Youwei to dance. The rough work is not suitable for them at all."


    "I''m relieved to leave it to you at home."


    "Thank you husband, you should be tired this day, let You Wei take a bath with you first, then let Qingqing and the others give you a massage, and I will call you when the food is ready."


    It is Shu Xin to have someone in the family who can take care of things.


    Nothing is necessary for Wei Xiao to work. Every time he comes back from a trip, he just waits to enjoy it.


    More satisfied and loving with Shu Wang, Wei Xiao kissed her alone, then handed the bone knife and backpack in his hand to a maid, and took the shy Bai Youwei to the second floor.


    dinner.


    A lively family sitting together.


    Everyone is centered on Wei Xiao, and there is a maid waiting behind him. Don''t mention how much you enjoy this little day.


    "Husband, how did you get today?" At the dinner table, Shu Wang didn''t forget what Wei Xiao was doing today, and took the opportunity of eating to ask.


    "Not bad. I found a lot of livestock in the farm on the outskirts. Tomorrow I will take Jianfeng and the others to clear the roadblocks. After the big vehicles can pass, I will take people to bring them back."


    "really have?"


    "Of course, and quite a few."


    "Husband, what are you and elder sister talking about, why don''t we understand?"


    "That is, Brother Xiao, share with us what good things you have with Sister Shu Wang!" Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu interjected.


    The main thing is that what Wei Xiao and Shu Wang said were all at a loss for them.


    "It''s nothing. I went to a farm in the suburbs today and found some poultry and livestock. I plan to get them back to the base in the next few days." Wei Xiao said.


    "Poultry, livestock? There are still these things in the last days?"


    The girls were a little surprised.


    "At that time you will know. Eat first, and I will have something to give you after the meal." Wei Xiao ended the topic, but also gave Shu Wang and the others more curious words.


    Bai Youwei wanted to ask what a good thing was, but Wei Xiao held back what she was about to say with a look in her eyes.


    After the meal, Wei Xiao asked the servant to take out the eggs in his bag and put it away, and then brought the bag to him.


    Taking the backpack from the servant, Wei Xiao took out jade-like short knives and sharp blades and placed them on the crystal table.


    "It''s beautiful. Husband, aren''t these short knives and sharp blades made of jade?" Bai Youwei played with a sheathed short knife curiously.


    "Be careful, this thing is sharp."


    Wei Xiao didn''t plan to tell them the materials of these sharp weapons, but when Bai Youwei was about to pull out the short knife from the scabbard, he hurriedly stopped.


    "Is it necessary to be so careful?" Bai Youwei said aggrievedly.


    Wei Xiao ignored her, drew a short knife in front of them, took out the spear on his body, and cut it directly in the middle.


    As a result, under the gaze of the women, the alloy-made pistol was cut in half by a short knife like tofu.


    "This¡­"


    The girls were stunned.


    "Let''s see! Their sharpness is beyond your phenomenon. I am going to leave these short knives for you to defend yourself. When you don''t use them, you will put them in the scabbard and hang them on your body. Remember, don''t drop the scabbard, otherwise it will be very dangerous. ."


    There is no need for Wei Xiao to remind Shu Wang that they are all clear.


    It was the first time to see such a sharp weapon. Everyone thought, if there is any magic weapon in this world, I''m afraid it''s nothing more than that!


    As the women began to choose their favorite weapons.


    When they were happily choosing, Wei Xiao took out a knife case from his bag.


    "Xiaoying, this is for you, do you like it?"


    Phantom looked at the knife box that Wei Xiao handed over, and hesitated for a moment to take it.


    When she opened the box and saw the twelve throwing knives inside, ecstasy appeared on her beautiful face.


    I couldn''t wait to pick a flying knife from the inside and threw it towards the wall on the side. The flying knife made a white light, and then the whole blade plunged directly into the wall.


    "Amazing!"


    Even though the Phantom had seen many high-quality flying knives, the quality of the batch of flying knives that Wei Xiao gave her was simply unprecedented.


    "Like it?"


    Phantom carefully put away the knife box.


    "Thank you Master!"


    Wei Xiao rubbed her little head, then stood up with a short knife.


    "After you choose, put the rest in your bag, and remember to be safe."


    "I know my husband (master, Oni sauce)!"


    Looking at the girls whose attention was on the sharp weapon, Wei Xiao staggered them and walked upstairs.


    ¡­

 Chapter 107： Jiang Xiyus return

    The room where Jiang Xiyu is located on the second floor.


    Speaking of it, Wei Xiao hasn''t come to her for a while.


    Now that he entered this room where few people had come in after being occupied by Jiang Xiyu again, Wei Xiao still sighed.


    Had it not been for the impression that Jiang Xiyu had been too deep at the beginning, Wei Xiao would have almost forgotten this peerless beauty who had not yet eaten it in his mouth.


    "Master!"


    As soon as Wei Xiao came in, Shen Xiaocai, who was eating with Jiang Xiyu, quickly stood up.


    When Wei Xiao found out that she was eating at the same table with the hostess, she seemed to have done something terribly wrong, Shen Xiaocai seemed nervous and nervous.


    Jiang Xiyu just looked up at Wei Xiao and didn''t make any other movements.


    Inadvertently noticed Shen Xiaocai, who was trembling with her head down, Jiang Xiyu said: "I, I can''t eat so many things alone, so I asked her to accompany me. You, you Don''t blame her."


    Is this excusing Shen Xiaocai?


    Wei Xiao wanted to laugh a little.


    Is he so scary?


    Go to the table.


    "Master, I, I will not dare next time." Shen Xiaocai trembled.


    Wei Xiao patted her shoulder: "It''s okay. From now on when she calls you, you still listen to her. It is one of your duties to accompany the hostess to dinner, you know?"


    Shen Xiaocai raised her head in surprise.


    "The Lord does not blame me?"


    "Why, don''t you want it?"


    Shen Xiaocai shook his head again and again: "I listen to Master, ah no, I listen to the Lord."


    Seeing her nervousness, Wei Xiao flicked on her forehead: "You don''t need to accompany her today, let''s go out!"


    Shen Xiaocai didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so gentle. She felt that her bones were almost melted, and she didn''t know how to leave the room.


    After Shen Xiaocai left, Wei Xiao put the short knife in his hand with the scabbard on the dining table and sat down.


    From Jiang Xiyu''s side, he took a bowl of rice that was half eaten by Jiang Xiyu, and drove a few mouthfuls in front of her.


    "Weird, how does the taste feel more fragrant than the rice I ate outside? Does Piaoyue make you different from what we eat?" Wei Xiao pretended to be puzzled.


    Jiang Xiyu was already flushed at the moment.


    Wei Xiao''s unfinished meal was eaten by Wei Xiao, and it was still the same bowl, wouldn''t it mean...


    "How can you be like this?" Jiang Xi was ashamed and angrily.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "You, you..." You, you, you haven''t said why Jiang Xiyu for a long time, don''t want to talk to Wei Xiao anymore, don''t go too far and don''t look at Wei Xiao.


    Still playing tricks? But I like it.


    "Didn''t you say that you can''t finish eating by yourself? I''ll accompany you now. If I''m full, I will eat more."


    Jiang Xiyu didn''t speak, as if he was angry with Wei Xiao.


    Not to mention, such Jiang Xiyu is quite cute.


    Wei Xiao finished the bowl of rice in twos and then got up.


    Jiang Xiyu, who seemed to feel nothing in the room, turned his head at this moment and looked at the place where Wei Xiao was before.


    Wei Xiao''s person is no longer in place, but there is the rice bowl with no grains of rice left by the table.


    gone?


    Jiang Xiyu''s eyes were a little surprised, but gradually, her face was obviously lost.


    This should be the second time Wei Xiao has entered this room! But how long did he leave?


    Is it because your own is too indifferent to him?


    Jiang Xiyu began to think in a wild way.


    "I nod and shake my head for a while, what do you think? Tell me?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a curious inquiry came from behind, and Jiang Xiyu, who was completely in self-consciousness, was startled by surprise.


    Turning to look behind her, who was not Wei Xiao who was standing behind her and scared her?


    Looking at Wei Xiao with a smile on his face, Jiang Xiyu felt how familiar this scene was.


    Jiang Xiyu seemed to think of some bad memories, tears gradually appeared in the big star eyes.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to tease this little woman anymore.


    Get close to her and hug her under her flustered and aggrieved eyes.


    "Why did you cry? I didn''t do anything?"


    Jiang Xiyu chose to struggle, but her strength was Wei Xiao''s opponent, and Wei Xiao was completely eaten to death.


    Perhaps knowing that he could not resist Wei Xiao, Jiang Xiyu raised his head and stared at Wei Xiao with tearful eyes.


    The red lips bite lightly, and the teeth and lips are staggered.


    "You, you know bullying me, you know bullying me..."


    Now Jiang Xiyu seems to be blaming Wei Xiao, but it is more like a little wronged daughter-in-law looking for her husband to act like a baby.


    Wei Xiao grabbed Jiang Xiyu''s little hand used to beat his chest, and stared at her from a high level.


    "I like to bully you, not only now, but also in the future, and all your remaining future."


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao like this, Jiang Xiyu suddenly lost himself.


    He avoided Wei Xiao as if he was running away, and he didn''t dare to move anymore.


    The sudden silence of the person in his arms made Wei Xiao a little uncomfortable.


    Wei Xiaoxie, who lowered his head slightly, put his mouth in Jiang Xiyu''s ear and said, "Do you remember what I said to you the first time in this room?"


    Jiang Xiyu''s body trembled slightly.


    "I said that when I want, I will come to you. Your threat will not do anything to me. Now, are you ready?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give Jiang Xiyu a chance to react at all, and when the voice fell, he directly hugged her as a princess.


    While Jiang Xiyu was struggling, Wei Xiao strode inward.


    As the door of the wide open room closed, inside, after a rustling toss, the woman screamed in pain with a long sorrow, which opened the sleepless night.


    Outside.


    "My husband shouldn''t be out tonight. Let''s go back to their respective rooms! You can play whatever you want." Hearing the cry of comfort on the second floor in the hall, he shook his head, and then said to the sisters around him. .


    "Hehe...I thought my husband would have to wait for a while, and now Sister Xiyu has finally returned to her place." Bai Youwei smiled badly.


    "Just you know." Shu Wang glared at Bai Youwei sullenly.


    Bai Youwei didn''t care at all.


    "I was tossed by my husband for an hour or two just now, so I can rest assured tonight. Yan Yi, go, let''s go dark. I will fight till dawn tonight."


    Yan Yi, who was sitting next to Yan Chuan Keiko, was weak and weak: "Sister Youwei, can''t stay up late, otherwise there will be wrinkles. O''Neill doesn''t like it."


    "Why are you so exaggerated? Let''s go, what do you know as a rookie who doesn¡¯t know about my sister? Feifei, inform those who haven¡¯t slept. For anyone who joins, I will give you five points. Tonight Fight together until dawn." Bai Youwei couldn''t help but pulled Yan Yi and Song Xiaoyu upstairs quickly.


    "This crazy girl, Yan Yi will be taken astray by her sooner or later."


    "The eldest sister also talked about that, in fact, I love You Wei very much, right?" Yan Chuan Huizi laughed.


    Facing Yan Chuan Keiko, Shu Wang didn''t just roll his eyes like Bai Youwei did.


    He smiled indifferently: "It''s not bad to have such a lively sister at home, at least, it won''t make this home too deserted, will it?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi nodded approvingly.


    ...

 Chapter 108： Ming Yulans ideals

    Early the next morning.


    Some people say that the fastest way to the depths of a woman''s soul is somewhere, and now Wei Xiao is convinced of this sentence.


    Especially for a classical beauty like Jiang Xiyu, once her soul is opened by a man, she will never be able to close it in front of this man.


    After a night of closeness, Jiang Xiyu was still nestled in Wei Xiao''s arms and did not wake up.


    Yubai''s lotus arms hugged Wei Xiao''s body, and his silky long legs were still wrapped around Wei Xiao''s body.


    Wei Xiao originally wanted to get up lightly, but when he moved, he still opened the eyes of the sleeping beauty.


    Now the two are close at hand, Jiang Xiyu, with tears in the corners of his eyes, is no longer as resistant as last night.


    With his head buried in the bed, he didn''t dare to look directly at Wei Xiao.


    "There is already a husband and wife, why, are you still unwilling to accept your future man?" Wei Xiao didn''t plan to get up, leaning on the bed, touching Jiang Xiyu''s pink back with a smile and asked.


    Jiang Xiyu, who was hiding under the blanket, raised his head for a long time, tears like silk on his face, with anxiety and fear on his face.


    "You, you will be nice to me in the future, right?"


    Wei Xiao was moved by these words.


    Originally wanted to make a joke about her, but now, Wei Xiao couldn''t bear it anymore.


    In any case, this is his future woman, he doesn''t care for her, do you still expect others?


    His eyes softened, Wei Xiaowen said: "Will you be obedient in the future?"


    Jiang Xiyu nodded.


    "That''s enough!"


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and took a sip on Jiang Xiyu''s pink mouth.


    "Get up with me now, in the same villa, you haven''t touched any other sisters. This is not something my woman should do."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Jiang Xiyu didn''t reject it at all, twisting his body to get up.


    However, the initial injury has not healed, and the movement on her body has just been somewhat ranged, and the little woman has an expression of pain on her face.


    How did Wei Xiao not know about Jiang Xiyu''s situation.


    With a heartless squeeze on her **** little cheek, Wei Xiao got up first, then hugged Jiang Xiyu directly into the bathroom.


    After the morning bath, which was not enough for outsiders, the two slipped back into the bedroom.


    Wei Xiao put Jiang Xiyu on the bed, dressed himself first, and then served his newlyweds to put on a new set of costumes.


    During the period, Wei Xiao would naturally not be honest, and there were a lot of small movements that he should have.


    Jiang Xiyu was blushing with just wearing a dress. The point is that Jiang Xiyu still didn''t dare to resist, and endured Wei Xiao''s big hand on her to do whatever he wanted.


    For nearly half an hour, the two people put on their belts, and Wei Xiao took Jiang Xiyu out of the room.


    In the hall, the servants have put the breakfast made by Piaoyue on the dining table. The hostesses of the villa, except for the absence of Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, are all present.


    Jiang Xiyu followed Wei Xiao. This might be the first time she came to the hall after entering the room upstairs. She was still a little bit unwilling to face Shu Wang and others.


    Seeing the change in the strength of the little hand in his hand, Wei Xiao could feel Jiang Xiyu''s tension at the moment.


    Seeing Wei Xiao bringing Jiang Xiyu over, Shu Wang got up first.


    "Husband, are you up?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Your new sister, Jiang Xiyu."


    Shu Wang smiled softly, walked to Wei Xiao and took Jiang Xiyu''s little hand, and said with concern: "My husband didn''t bully you last night? If so, tell me and let me teach him for you."


    The ruddy Jiang Xiyu shook his head.


    "My husband is very good to me!"


    "That''s good, come, breakfast is ready, you are hungry if you want to come. See if these are not to your appetite, if it doesn''t suit your appetite, tell me, I will let Piaoyue make you another one." Shu Wang pulled Jiang. Xiyu came to the table and sat down.


    Wei Xiao''s breakfast is very rich.


    Shrimp porridge, crystal noodles, and a few delicious side dishes.


    With Piaoyue¡¯s cooking skills, these delicacies are not only delicious in color, fragrance, but also with top-notch health-preserving herbs. Even before the end of the world, there are not many people who can eat such a nutritious breakfast.


    Jiang Xiyu was indeed hungry. Just after sitting down and smelling the aroma of breakfast, his stomach reacted.


    No one laughed at her, on the contrary, Shu Wang personally served her a bowl of porridge.


    Others also took care of her feelings and did not make her feel alienated.


    Moreover, Shu Wang took the initiative to get close to Jiang Xiyu, which undoubtedly alleviated Jiang Xiyu''s embarrassment.


    Compared to Jiang Xiyu, Wei Xiao didn''t say anything.


    Sit down and take a sip first regardless of whose bowl it is.


    "Where are You Wei and the others?" Wei Xiao said casually when Bai Youwei and the others were not found.


    "They! Of course they are still asleep. Last night, I didn''t go to bed until after four o''clock in the morning after playing. It''s strange to get up now!" Shu Wang said irritably.


    She wasn''t angry, she just felt sorry for the two sisters, and she was not afraid of hurting herself after playing so late.


    Knowing the reason why Bai Youwei and the others didn''t get up, Wei Xiao didn''t say more.


    After eating breakfast, she said to Shu Wang and the others before leaving the villa.


    When Wei Xiao left, the Phantom, who was sitting next to her before, recruited a servant and asked her to add another tableware to herself. Obviously, what Wei Xiao just used was hers.


    Outside Villa 3.


    When Wei Xiao came here, he found that in the open space outside Villa No. 3 this morning, a group of women had also begun training under the leadership of Ming Yulan, Jasmine and others. Although it was just a simple running and line-up, it also made Wei Xiao curious.


    He stopped the car and walked over.


    "Master!"


    Today''s Ming Yulan has long since come here for a long time. She also recognizes and awes Wei Xiao more and more.


    The master''s call is so smooth, there is no such rejection a few days ago.


    "You are training female soldiers?"


    "Yes, in the new rules of Master Shu Wang, in the future base level assessment, except for special talents, everyone else needs to pass the actual combat assessment. And this is the end of the world, and women also need to be self-improving, so that they can learn more skills and be able to Live better in the last days."


    "Is the whole base like this?"


    "All women must participate in training, including several hostesses. The training time is six hours a day. However, not everyone trains together. In order not to affect the work in the base, the training of female soldiers is separated. Female. The masters have the phantom masters to train alone."


    Knowing this situation, Wei Xiao nodded approvingly after thinking about it.


    "Yes, train them well. If there are female soldiers that satisfy me in the future, I will allow your female members to form a women''s team."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Ming Yulan lifted her spirits.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    Ming Yulan said forcefully.


    Her sudden seriousness made Wei Xiao a little uncomfortable.


    Looking at her, Wei Xiao wanted to know what made Ming Yulan so different.


    You said it was the experience that day, maybe there were, but it would never be so thorough.


    "Lord, lord, is there anything wrong with my face?" Ming Yulan asked uncomfortably when Wei Xiao was staring.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "It''s not like you. A few days ago, you were the overlord flower that even I dared to put my nose on my nose!"


    When Wei Xiao mentioned the embarrassment before, Ming Yulan''s face turned red.


    "Lord, I am young and ignorant. Since I was educated by you, I have recognized the true face of the last days. I have disappeared. Now I just want to train these women so that they will no longer be in the last days. The playthings, prey, and food in the eyes of others. I want them all to be able to fight and to carry guns, so that they no longer fear zombies and men."


    Responsibility? Or is it a feeling of standing up to resist the injustice suffered by women in the last days?


    Wei Xiao couldn¡¯t understand it, but it¡¯s okay. Ming Yulan can turn her sad Madonna heart into a practical power to pass on to every woman in need. Although she doesn¡¯t change her sympathy, she helps in this way. These women, these weak people, Wei Xiao was very pleased.


    At least, she will no longer give alms to those struggling at the bottom with the attitude of a savior.


    It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish. Wei Xiao absolutely accepts this kind of benign sympathy.


    "Work hard, fight for one day I can see a female combat soldier who is no weaker than a man in your hands."


    "I will."


    "You guys go ahead!"


    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, without disturbing Ming Yulan and the others, he turned back to his car and drove directly to Villa No. 4.


    ...

 Chapter 109： The test of Leng Chengfeng

    Villa No. 4 is where Yi Jianfeng and the others train.


    Today''s base is divided into seven combat teams, and all men, who are not combat members, are also divided under the management of seven teams.


    Their training is essential, and likewise, not everyone needs training every day.


    After all, the base needs a sentry. In this way, all teams that need to defend the base that day will also be their day of rest. Today is the Lan Gun team, so there is no one from his team in the training ground.


    "Captain, the Lord is here!"


    The members of the training team saw Wei Xiao driving by and quickly reminded Yi Jianfeng, who was resting on the side.


    The captains of other teams also saw it.


    "All gather!"


    The captains issued an order to gather, and the six teams quickly arranged into a square array. Each row represents a small team, people say that there are 29 people at the most, and 27 people at the least.


    "Master!"


    Wei Xiao got out of the car and walked towards them. The captains of the seven teams came to him one after another.


    "How is the training?"


    Yi Jianfeng replied: "There are many newcomers, and many things need to be trained from the basics. The progress is not great, but the appearance is there."


    "A shot at it, right?"


    "This is the most basic requirement."


    "Okay!" Wei Xiao nodded, and then said to the captains of the six teams: "I won''t say more nonsense. Now, all the soldiers you think can be pulled out for a training session are gathered for me. I need it. You will be armed and assembled in the shortest time possible, and then go out with me."


    "Master, do you want to collect supplies again?" Fu Wanwan asked.


    "Almost, but not now. In the past two days, I need you to go out with me to clear the roadblocks on a road leading to the suburbs here. There are not many zombies we face, but the degree of danger is not small, so the psychological quality is not good for the time being. Don''t bring the closed ones, so as not to drag them back."


    "clear!"


    Baiqiu and the others nodded, then turned around to choose someone from their team.


    "Master!" Yi Jianfeng did not leave. He seemed to have something to say to Wei Xiao.


    "What''s your business?"


    "It''s such a master, isn''t our team newly joining two newcomers with good strength? I found that the two newcomers to our team, Chen Haojie''s brains are particularly good, some things were arranged by him, which was originally complicated by us. The things of "I" quickly become simple. And that Leng Chengfeng, this is a treasure, very versatile, and stronger than me and Lao Lan."


    "Oh? Is it a member of those two invincible teams?"


    Yi Jianfeng nodded.


    "Go and call them."


    Yi Jianfeng''s face was happy, and then he went to call Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    The two were in the phalanx and soon came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Master!"


    "Jianfeng said that one of your heads is good, and the other is outstanding. Let''s talk about it! What are the great abilities?" Wei Xiao was straight to the point.


    "This is your opportunity, take it well." Yi Jianfeng reminded the two.


    "Master of the report, I, Leng Chengfeng, can fly airplanes, drive tanks, and are familiar with various conventional military weapons. I dare not say proficient, but they all know a little bit, especially the sniper ability. Give me a sniper rifle. Within the effective shooting range, there will never be any deviations."


    There was a ruthless man.


    If this is not really capable, it is the existence of not afraid of death.


    Wei Xiao believed that no one dared to lie in front of him.


    "Do you have a sniper rifle now?" Wei Xiao asked Yi Jianfeng.


    "Yes." Yi Jianfeng responded, and then went to the villa to get a sniper rifle.


    Wei Xiao asked him to hand over the sniper rifle to Leng Chengfeng.


    With the sniper rifle, Leng Chengfeng wanted to show off his weapon knowledge, but Wei Xiao stopped it.


    "You said where your sniper level refers to, and you can prove it to me now."


    Leng Chengfeng looked rebellious.


    "I don''t know how the Lord will prove it?"


    "Moving the target is okay, right?"


    "This is an ability that every good sniper must master."


    "Very good." Wei Xiao said, taking out a gun from his waist: "Did you see this gun?"


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t understand what Wei Xiao meant. Was Wei Xiao going to let him snipe this gun? Isn''t that too simple?


    "Master, the target of this gun is too big, it is too pediatric to hit it."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled: "Who said you were shot on the body?"


    "What does the Lord mean?"


    Wei Xiao grabbed the pistol with one finger and wandered around.


    "See what''s in the middle of my hand?"


    The few people present looked over and saw nothing.


    The easy-to-use Chen Haojie just wondered for a few seconds before knowing what Wei Xiao would ask.


    "The main point is the trigger?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Shooting a gun body is naturally not a super skill, but if you can hit the trigger, it will be different."


    "Lord, are you kidding me? Don''t say hitting this small thing while moving, even if it is still, it is difficult for someone to do it." Yi Jianfeng denied Wei Xiao''s decision on the spot.


    It seems that Wei Xiao''s decision is somewhat difficult for him.


    Wei Xiao ignored him.


    "What, can''t it?"


    Leng Chengfeng did not expect that Wei Xiao''s test would be so harsh.


    Taking a deep breath, Leng Chengfeng nodded firmly in his eyes with two bright lights: "No problem."


    "Very courageous. Then you start preparing! When you are ready, I will throw it away. Before landing, you must shoot, understand?"


    "clear!"


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t say much, and after responding to Wei Xiao, he began to adjust his state.


    Shooting, especially precision shooting, has extremely high requirements on the shooting environment and the mental state and psychological state of the shooter. Of course, the choice of weapons is also a major factor, but if there is no more than choice, then the shooter needs to be self. Grasp your own state and super technology.


    Didn¡¯t Leng Chengfeng say that he only needs to have a sniper rifle to hit wherever he is with his fingers? Now Wei Xiao''s test can fully prove whether what he said is exaggerated.


    Yi Jianfeng on the side didn''t think Leng Chengfeng could succeed.


    He has seen a lot of snipers, and so are excellent ones, but he has never heard of anyone who wants to complete Wei Xiao''s test.


    What Leng Chengfeng wants to hit is not a single object, but a piece of machine moving around and a circle of obstructions around it.


    Waiting for a while, Wei Xiao threw the pistol out. The change of the pistol in the air is uncertain. It is difficult to find the position of the pistol before the pistol falls.


    "Oh, it''s still too young." Yi Jianfeng thought that Leng Chengfeng would pay tuition for his arrogance this time.


    "Master, I''m ready."


    At this moment, when he heard Leng Chengfeng''s sound, Wei Xiao, who could throw the pistol out at any time, nodded.


    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. From the moment the pistol flies out, you have at least five seconds to determine its trajectory. Ready."


    Leng Chengfeng''s attention suddenly became highly concentrated.


    And beside him, no, it should be said that including the square formation not far from them, everyone held their breath and controlled their bodies, so that they would not give Leng Chengfeng any influence on him for the next period of time. The sound of the senses came.


    ...

 Chapter 110： Clear the road

    As Wei Xiao''s reminder fell, counting down to three counts, Wei Xiao grasped the pistol tightly, and threw the pistol directly into the distance high in the air.


    With Wei Xiao''s power, the speed of the pistol flying out of his hand was not slow.


    Ordinary people, let alone aiming at the machine at the trigger of the pistol, it is difficult to observe the overall movement of the pistol.


    Wei Xiao gave Leng Chengfeng a certain chance. The parabola formed by the pistol was very high. At the same time, the time spent in the air did not go away in a flash. Leng Chengfeng at least wouldn''t worry that he didn''t have time to observe.


    Many people don''t think Leng Chengfeng can succeed.


    This challenge is too difficult, and it is not something ordinary people can do.


    In order not to affect Leng Chengfeng''s judgment, at this moment, those who were expecting him to fire a shot, the figures standing still stopped moving. They are deeply afraid that a small move of their own will affect Leng Chengfeng.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    However, waiting for a few seconds seemed like a lifetime to others.


    When the long-awaited gunfire sounded, almost at this moment, everyone who insisted on not moving their bodies looked in the direction of the pistol landing.


    "Did you make it?"


    "I think it''s very suspenseful, but if it really succeeds, then this Leng Chengfeng''s marksmanship is too terrifying."


    Wei Xiao looked at Leng Chengfeng who continued to shoot, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "Go and pick up the pistol."


    "Lord, I''ll go!"


    Fu Wanwan responded, and the figure quickly ran towards the place where the pistol fell.


    Soon, paid a million to pick up the pistol.


    "How about it, did you hit it?" Yi Jianfeng and the others couldn''t wait to know the answer.


    Fu Wanwan didn''t speak, but the look in Leng Chengfeng''s eyes had changed dramatically.


    "Watch it for yourself!"


    Pay millions and put the pistol in front of everyone.


    Wei Xiao and others looked at the trigger.


    At this time, the trigger of the pistol no longer exists. In the place where the machine is protected, only one-third of the machine ring remains on the gun body. As for the target machine, it is naturally knocked out.


    "Damn, he actually succeeded?"


    "Isn''t it? This marksmanship is too awesome."


    "I can''t believe it, how did he do it?"


    Seeing the result, everyone except Wei Xiao was shocked.


    The people who did not believe in the success of the Lengcheng Summit at all, did not expect that he actually did it.


    "You kid can do it! Don''t say anything else, just this one, I call you the strongest in sniping." Yi Jianfeng praised without hesitation.


    There was no joy on Leng Chengfeng''s face.


    Rejecting the gun, his face fell flat and said to Wei Xiao: "Master, I have failed."


    Failed?


    are you joking?


    Everyone who was still shocked by Leng Chengfeng''s marksmanship, after hearing his words, all the corners of their mouths twitched.


    Yes, they think that Leng Chengfeng is showing off, and he is still not flushing, his heart is not beating, and he is showing off in a serious manner.


    After completing the test of Wei Xiao and still acting like this, how does this make those who have to aim for a long time even to hit a fixed target tens of meters away feel about it?


    The hero Chen on the side raised his tyre eyes at this time and analyzed: "The main target for Chengfeng to shoot is the camera, but you have also seen that the camera hit, but it also damaged other parts. The damaged parts of the machine and the gun body are compared to the target enemy and hostages. The significance of this shot of Cheng Feng no longer exists."


    Chen Haojie said that everyone felt that way, but in Wei Xiao''s eyes, was this really the case?


    Yi Jianfeng and the others set their sights on Wei Xiao,


    Now, waiting for Wei Xiao''s final judgment.


    "Very good. Being able to do this under such harsh conditions shows that your words are not exaggerated." Wei Xiao said.


    His words brightened Leng Chengfeng''s sad eyes.


    "Master, I..."


    "Are you interested in forming a sniper team for me?"


    Wei Xiao is ready to entrust Leng Chengfeng with an important task.


    When Leng Chengfeng was in a daze, Yi Jianfeng kicked behind him badly.


    "What do you want? Don''t you agree to the Lord quickly?"


    "Oh!" Leng Chengfeng nodded again and again: "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Very good, as long as you find good seedlings in my base in the future, you will give priority to selection."


    Leng Chengfeng has passed the test of Wei Xiao, and now only hero Chen is left: "What about you? What do you want to say?"


    Chen Haojie said calmly: "Except for a useful brain, I won''t be ugly in front of the Lord in other aspects."


    "Oh!"


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment.


    In the next second, a fist big as a sandbag came to Chen Haojie''s eyes. The wind brought by his fist blows away his barely long black hair.


    Almost everyone didn''t notice Wei Xiao making a move, showing how fast he was.


    "In the face of absolute strength, do you think your brain is useful?"


    Chen Haojie was frightened by Wei Xiao''s fist.


    Just now, he was pretty sure he felt death.


    Although his heart was full of fear for Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie was still calm.


    "Not everyone has the strength of the Lord, so I think my brain is enough to deal with other people."


    "Hahaha...very good, very good, you will be here as a staff in the future! The status is equivalent to management, I hope that you can use your brain to make this base stronger."


    Chen Haojie was ecstatic.


    "Chen Haojie promises to live up to the Lord''s expectations."


    "Then, go ahead and prepare! Leng Chengfeng, soon, your abilities will be greatly utilized, remember to bring your best weapon."


    "Yes!"


    Ten minutes later.


    The combat squad quickly assembled.


    The combat members who went out with Wei Xiao this time consisted of 120 people, including the captain and deputy captain of each team.


    More than one hundred people set off in four large trucks and an armored vehicle, and drove out of the base in a mighty manner.


    On the road to the outskirts of the farm.


    Wei Xiao and the others went straight to the first blockage point.


    Wei Xiao, who was exploring the way, knew where to clean up and where to pay attention to zombies.


    More than half a month has passed since the end of the world, and many cars jammed on the road can still be driven. These cars were basically left behind when the car owners became zombies or fled after the apocalyptic outbreak. Therefore, many car keys are still inserted in the car without ownership.


    More than a hundred people came to the first cleaning point. Wei Xiao separated some people to clean up the zombies, and the other part started to clear the roadblocks.


    Everyone has division of labor and cooperation, and Wei Xiao, the base''s strongest man, is supervised. The efficiency is not so fast.


    The first cleaning point took about half an hour, and all the obstacles blocking the road for more than 1,000 meters were removed.


    Hundreds of zombies were left around, and Wei Xiao and the others continued to move forward.


    In the evening, Wei Xiao and the others cleaned the road from the farm to the base on this day. Originally they still had time to move on, but Wei Xiao stopped it.


    Going forward is to face the zombies in the first farm.


    Knowing that there are a lot of evolving zombies in the farm, Wei Xiao didn''t want to enter without a battle plan.


    ...

 Chapter 111： Take the initiative

    In the evening, the fighting team returned to the villa.


    When they were separated, Wei Xiao and Chen Haojie talked about the situation of the first farm and asked him to work out an effective battle plan for the team that will go out to clear the obstacles tomorrow.


    This was Wei Xiao''s recognition of the hero Chen, and it was also the first test for him to be appointed as the staff member of the base combatant.


    Chen Haojie didn''t dare to neglect in the slightest. He noted the characteristics of the evolution of zombies in Wei Xiao''s mouth, and prepared to hand in a satisfactory answer to Wei Xiao before the arrival of tomorrow.


    Back to Villa One, Wei Xiao spent the night in Jiang Xiyu''s room.


    After all, I just took this Keren down, and it takes some time to settle the feelings that belonged to them.


    the next day.


    This time the one-million dollar team needs to patrol the base, so his team will withdraw from today''s mission and the Lan Gun team will join in.


    Although I don''t want to attack the Pay Million Team, it is undeniable that the Lan Gun Team is definitely stronger than the Pay Million Team. After all, a strong soldier will be strong, and the strength of the Lan Qiang will be placed there. The soldiers he brought out are naturally not comparable to the half-sail captain who pays a million.


    "What happened to you yesterday?"


    "Lord, after the research conducted by me and several captains last night, I feel that instead of waiting for the zombies in the farm to find us before making a counterattack, we should take the initiative to attack." Chen Haojie replied.


    "Speak up your plan."


    Wei Xiao did not ask why, but directly asked about the plan.


    Chen Haojie did not neglect, first pointed out the evolution of zombies one by one, and then designated the corresponding targeting plan.


    The first is giant zombies.


    This kind of zombies have long-range attack capabilities, and they have thick skin and infinite power. People who don''t have the power of Wei Xiao, rushing to find them and fighting are undoubtedly seeking their own way of death. The plan for them is long-range shooting.


    There are not many giant zombies. For this reason, among the combat squads going out this time, Leng Chengfeng and Lan Gun, who have super high sniper skills, are undoubtedly the best choices.


    As long as they occupy a high place to snipe the giant zombies remotely, the slow giant zombies will not pose any threat to them.


    Followed by agile zombies.


    Such zombies are fast and have sharp claws. Even if Wei Xiao''s people have guns in their hands, there is no guarantee that under the blockade of sufficient firepower, an agile zombie will not be close. The plan for them is to use shield soldiers.


    Wei Xiao¡¯s searched weapon inventory contained hundreds of explosion-proof shields and bullet-proof shields. They only need to have people holding these shields to form an encirclement around the team, and then a group of people will be responsible for shooting, agile zombies. The threat will not be feared.


    The last climbing zombie.


    It would be better to deal with it. As long as the team is in an open area and not close to a building, the ability of climbing zombies will have nowhere to be used. Compared to agile zombies, their strength is at best a bit stronger than ordinary zombies.


    After listening to Chenhaojie''s targeted plan, Wei Xiao was obviously satisfied.


    Sometimes the brain is really a good thing, if someone can use it, it can really reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    "Very good plan. Then follow your plan and set off."


    "Yes!"


    The large force opened again.


    Because there was no need to worry about being blocked for the first half of today, Wei Xiao and the others quickly came to a hanging corner hundreds of meters away from the first farm.


    The team stopped here.


    "According to my previous plan, everyone started to act." Chen Haojie shouted when he got out of the car.


    Lan Qiang and Leng Chengfeng left with a sniper rifle alone.


    "Yesterday I heard that you showed your hand beautifully in front of the Lord, how about you, both as a sniper, and compete today?" On the way to find the commanding heights, the two running together, Lan spear said.


    Leng Chengfeng smiled and glanced at Lan Qiang.


    "How to compare?"


    "Of course it depends on who killed too many giant zombies."


    "It''s feasible, but it''s just better than no bet, I always feel that something is missing." Leng Chengfeng said, seemingly intentionally or unintentionally.


    Lan Qiang snorted with a smile: "The loser, two bottles of national wine."


    "I like this bet!"


    "Don''t lose too badly."


    "Same words."


    The two finished speaking, and then galloped toward a building.


    On the side of the convoy, the shield team and the shooting team are all ready.


    "Master, we are ready here." Yi Jianfeng came to report.


    After a while, Leng Chengfeng and the others also said they were in place.


    Wei Xiao, in a **** leather windbreaker, held the scabbard of the Gumo Knife, and his expression was shaken.


    "action!"


    No one hesitated at this time.


    "Boom..."


    As snipers from high up shot at the giant zombies in the distance, the corpses in the farm suddenly rioted.


    Wei Xiao and the others were also exposed to the sight of the corpse group at this time. Suddenly, thousands of zombies swarmed towards them.


    The battle squad quickly maintained its formation. After the zombies in front entered the effective attack range, the intensive gunfire resounded beyond the entire farm.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah


    A large number of ordinary zombies fell on the way of charging.


    Within the group of corpses, a group of very conspicuous agile zombies entered the sight of Wei Xiao and others.


    Wei Xiao remembered that he cleaned up a batch, but he didn''t expect that in just one day, dozens of evolutionary zombies of this kind would be born.


    They are really fast.


    The muzzle of ordinary soldiers can''t aim them at all.


    Within a shooting range of hundreds of meters, these agile zombies that quickly charged at the forefront had only a dozen casualties in the rain of bullets.


    "Be careful, everyone, the agile zombies are here." Chen Haojie reminded the shield team.


    The shield team mainly uses explosion-proof shields in their hands, with a height of about 1.5 meters. They only need to squat halfway to block the explosion-proof shields in the forefront to bear the impact of the zombies, so that they will not be harmed.


    Zombies have no wisdom, even if they are evolutionary zombies, their IQs will not be much higher. The attack on Wei Xiao and their phalanx absolutely depends on recklessness.


    "Peng..."


    The first agile zombie finally crossed the blockade of the gun line and rushed onto the shield, roaring and swiping a claw towards the shield in front.


    The claws of agile zombies are extremely terrifying.


    There are five or six centimeters long nails on the shield, which can actually leave a not shallow scratch on it. If the explosion-proof shield is not thick enough, I am afraid that the shield will be directly penetrated if it bears the claw of agile zombie.


    Wei Xiao noticed this scene, recalling the bones of the giant zombie the day before yesterday, it is not surprising that the claws of the agile zombie were so sharp and tough.


    Perhaps the bones of small zombies are not comparable to those of giant zombies, but as the attack weapon claws on which they depend for survival, its power is definitely the main direction of evolution.


    "Boom..."


    Without letting this zombie continue to attack the shield, he also had time to attack once.


    The shooting team behind the shield team shot it directly.


    More and more agile zombies rushed over.


    However, due to the insufficient number, few of them really have the opportunity to attack the shield.


    The largest agile zombies of the Marine Threat Fighting Squad were cleaned up. Facing the ordinary zombies behind, dozens of rifles and submachine guns swept wildly, and more than 10,000 were not enough to see.


    As for the giant zombies at the end, you expect them to provide you with melee attacks. I''m afraid you think too much.


    From the charge of the corpse group to the agile zombies being wiped out, the giant zombies in the farm are still moving outside in the farm.


    Between them and ordinary zombies, a huge fault space is directly presented.


    ...

 Chapter 112： Roadblock removal

    "Boom..."


    Lan Qiang and Leng Chengfeng, who were located at a high place, were still firing on the giant zombies.


    Their target is naturally the head of a giant zombie.


    But because the sniper rifle in their hands is not a large-caliber model, the bullet hits the head of the giant zombie, it is difficult to kill them with one shot.


    Lan Qiang was very restless.


    In order to deal with a giant zombie, he even fired three shots without knocking it down. On the contrary, it was Leng Chengfeng. The first two shots had the same effect as him, but when the third shot was taken, Lan Gun passed through the scope and found cold Chengfeng''s bullet directly pierced the head of the giant zombie, successfully gaining blood.


    At first Lan Qiang couldn''t understand how Leng Chengfeng did it. He even thought that the bullets used by Leng Chengfeng were different from his, but after seeing the second giant zombie Leng Chengfeng only needed two shots to solve it. After careful observation, Lan Qiang finally discovered Leng Chengfeng''s "secret".


    "Good guy, you deserve to be a fierce man who can hit the trigger of a moving pistol with one shot, and he can actually hit the giant zombie with two shots at the same time."


    Knowing how Leng Chengfeng shot the giant zombies easily, Lan''s spear was not far behind, so he set up the gun again, and aimed his muzzle at the giant zombies he had attacked before.


    "If you can do it, my gun is not bad."


    "boom¡­"


    A 7.62 bullet left the muzzle of the Lan gun again and saw a giant zombie five or six hundred meters away. The huge head burst directly behind it, and a large amount of green liquid mixed with minced meat splashed to the ground.


    The giant zombie fell down with a roar.


    "Yeah, I found out so soon?" Leng Chengfeng saw this scene through the scope. He was lying on the top of another building and said directly in the walkie-talkie: "Yes!"


    "To each other!" Lan Qiang replied.


    Leng Chengfeng stopped talking nonsense and looked for a goal again.


    The same is true for Lan Gun.


    The sound of sniper rifles continued to be heard from high above, and in the distance, a dozen giant zombies, who were comparable to the huge bodies of the hills, continued to fall toward the ground.


    This is completely a visual feast brought by shooting.


    Even Wei Xiao and the others, looking at the giant zombies that fell one after another in the distance, the scene made them amazed again and again.


    "Sure enough, there are no zombies that can''t be solved by one bullet. If there are, then two." Wei Xiao looked back at the two people high up, and in his eyes, he was very pleased with their abilities.


    Not long after, all the more than 10,000 zombies on the first farm were wiped out by Wei Xiao and the others.


    Even if there are still alive, they are maimed by bullets on the charge.


    The combat team won a full victory without any casualties.


    Sometimes, huge results will invisibly boost the morale of soldiers. Especially for newcomers, a battle with zero casualties can bring them unimaginable confidence.


    Looking at the corpse in the place in front of them, many new soldiers felt that the zombies were not as scary as they had imagined. No, they just changed a weapon. The zombies that once frightened them all fell under their guns.


    Many people have a look of excitement on their faces, and some even think that after this battle, any of their companions can stand up and challenge a sea of ??corpses.


    Cough! Of course, there are people who are over-excited and think about everything, so their enthusiasm will not be discouraged.


    "Everyone started to clear the battlefield and found that the living zombies were directly replaced." After the battle was over, Yi Jianfeng immediately issued the order to clear the battlefield.


    Members of the shooting squad walked out from behind the shield squad and entered the battlefield to kill the surviving zombies.


    "My lord, what is the number of zombies on another farm?" Chen Haojie, who planned a battle for Wei Xiao for the first time and achieved excellent results, asked a little proudly beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao saw the pride on his face and didn''t save his face.


    "The remaining farm has no zombies. Of course, even if there are, they ran away after the day before yesterday."


    What does the Lord mean?


    Chen Haojie did not understand what Wei Xiao said.


    Naturally, Wei Xiao would not tell him, because a day ago, all the zombies on that farm were used by him to practice swordsmanship.


    "Let''s go! Our task is not on the natural farm. There is still a long way to go from here to the industrial area. Today, we must clean up the road." Wei Xiao turned and walked towards the stopped motorcade with the scabbard.


    Chen Haojie couldn''t understand Wei Xiao''s words, so he stopped thinking about it.


    As long as Wei Xiao tries his best to express himself when he needs him. With such an invincible boss, why do you still want those messy things? Isn''t it time to follow suit?


    After cleaning the battlefield, the team set off again.


    Lan Gun and Leng Chengfeng, who were sitting in the car pocket with a sniper rifle, had a dark face and a smiling face.


    "Two bottles of national wine! Even as a manager, I only have one bottle a week. It seems that I can drink three or two glasses a day this month. It''s just that some people are suffering, so I can only fill up with other wines."


    "I said you guys just scream! If I didn''t use the wrong method, can you win?" Lan Qiang said very tastefully.


    Leng Chengfeng smiled.


    "Two bottles of national wine."


    "Got it! I''ll give it to you when I get back. But your kid has to keep it for me, and I''ll win it back next time."


    "You have no chance."


    "You..." Lan Qiang was anxious.


    Leng Chengfeng, who was wiping the gun in his hand, suddenly reached out and hooked Lan Gun''s shoulder: "Okay, it''s just two bottles of national wine? Go back to Captain Shangyi and the others tonight, and I''ll treat you."


    Lan Qiang''s expression quickly became mild.


    "Count your kid''s acquaintance."


    The zombies on the first farm were regarded as the biggest obstacle for Wei Xiao and the others when they went out to clean the road. After that, because it was in the suburbs, they basically didn''t fight much. Before six o''clock in the afternoon, they cleared the road leading to the business district.


    They did not continue on the remaining part of the road, because Wei Xiao knew that the road leading to the industrial zone was completely unimpeded.


    "Tomorrow, the materials for the construction base can be shipped back tomorrow."


    In the evening, after separating from Yi Jianfeng and the others, Wei Xiao returned to the villa.


    "Husband, are you back?"


    In the hall, apart from the servants, only Jiang Xiyu was sitting on the sofa and reading.


    Finding that Wei Xiao was back, she quickly put down the book in her hand and walked towards Wei Xiao.


    "Why are you alone? Shu Wang them?"


    Coming to Wei Xiao''s body, Jiang Xiyu stretched out his hand and stroked Wei Xiao''s somewhat wrinkled coat.


    It was like a gentle wife who flattened Wei Xiao''s clothes while saying: "The eldest sister took them to the farm, and heard from the beloved people there that the greenhouse has been set up, and crops can be planted in it at any time. The eldest sister will arrange various kinds of things. The scope and quantity of crops planted."


    "Yes?"


    Knowing where Shuwang and the others were going, Wei Xiao stopped asking more questions.


    Looking down at Jiang Xiyu, who was still carefully adjusting his collar, Wei Xiao suddenly grinned and said, "Xiyu, do you know what you look like now?"


    Jiang Xiyu looked up, his eyes confused.


    Wei Xiao caressed her white cheeks lightly: "You are now like a good wife who sent her husband out to work in the morning before the end of life, tidying up her outfit for him in every possible way."


    When Jiang Xiyu heard the words, his face blushed slightly.


    "I, I was your wife."


    ¡­

 Chapter 113： Inflated self-confidence

    Looking at the charming little daughter-in-law, Wei Xiao held her in his arms, lowered his head and took a hard bite on her soft mouth.


    "I''m going to take a shower first, you guys haven''t eaten, right?"


    Jiang Xiyu nodded obediently.


    "Sisters all said they want to wait for you to come back."


    "Well, let them know. In addition, let Piaoyue start cooking dinner, so I can eat after taking a shower."


    "Um!"


    After releasing Jiang Xiyu, Wei Xiao walked forward a few steps and then stopped suddenly.


    "Husband, what else do you have?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head and said with a smile: "Your changes have surprised me. If I didn''t know your depth, I would doubt that you were the little girl who was shocked by me the first time I met?"


    "Old, husband, you are not allowed to talk."


    Jiang Xiyu stomped anxiously in an instant.


    "Hahaha..." In Jiang Xiyu''s slightly shy eyes, Wei Xiao laughed and walked upstairs.


    Jiang Xiyu felt that his face was so hot.


    "I almost forgot, but I have to notify them."


    Thinking of what Wei Xiao explained, Jiang Xiyu no longer recalled the first meeting with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao took a bath very quickly.


    After ten minutes, he changed into a comfortable dress and walked down.


    In the hall at this moment there are already Yingying Yanyan.


    Looking at those peerless beauties who had no regrets for a lifetime, he was really grateful for the abilities he had gained in the last days.


    "Husband (master, Oni sauce)..."


    A sweet voice fell into Wei Xiao''s ears, and Wei Xiao''s heart was greatly satisfied.


    "Get ready and eat right away."


    "Well, let''s wash our hands now."


    Wei Xiao''s night here is undoubtedly warm and lively. Similarly, somewhere in this city, this night is also a sleepless night for them.


    The industrial area where the steel plant is located.


    "Hahaha... Brother Wolf, now we don''t fear anyone anymore."


    "Although you have sacrificed dozens of people, and bring these equipment back from there, it is worth even if you die twice. If we had these weapons two days ago, which round of arrogance would we get that guy?"


    "Yes, in the future we will definitely be able to rule the king and hegemony in these last days."


    In the huge space, Brother Lang was surrounded by a few of his confidants.


    These people are now full of glory and high spirits, and even the women who carry them in their arms, usually try their best to please these men, they may not be able to have a bite to eat. At this moment, the men holding them will pick them up from the table from time to time. The fruit was fed to them actively.


    Brother Wolf is very proud at the moment.


    With the docile Ling Qifen in his arms and playing with a pistol in his hands, the smiles on his face appeared frequently and unconsciously.


    On the low table they were surrounding, besides the pistol in Brother Wolf''s hand, there were six or seven.


    These weapons and equipment were all exchanged for their lives in the past two days.


    Since being stimulated by Wei Xiao two days ago, Brother Lang believes that he will be suppressed by Wei Xiao entirely because he has no firearms.


    Ignoring Wei Xiao''s own strength and desperately wanting to have a weapon of his own, the wolf brother immediately organized the members of the base to kill the branch that the younger brother said after Wei Xiao left.


    It took two days to collect equipment in the branch office building, fight with zombies, and sacrificed more than fifty talents to return here from the corpse group tonight.


    For the dead, Brother Wolf didn''t care at all, and getting these weapons and equipment was what he valued most.


    Now there are weapons, and there are seven or eight pistols. Although the total number of bullets is only more than 300 rounds, this is enough for Brother Wolf.


    That day, Wei Xiao was able to fight against him with two pistols. Now that he has weapons several times that of Wei Xiao, what is he afraid of?


    Recalling what Wei Xiao said when he left that day, Brother Wolf, who had a smile on his face, quickly turned gloomy.


    "Made! How did you die this time?"


    "Brother Wolf, now that we have these guns, we no longer have to fear the man named Wei Xiao, what are you going to do next?" Ling Qifen asked gently.


    "Sister-in-law, didn¡¯t that guy say he will come here again in three days? He had guns and was good at strength, so we can¡¯t do anything with him. But now, unlike the past, we also have weapons. It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t come. Come, he must have his life, but he has no life to leave." A little brother said vowedly.


    "Yes, we now have these eight guns and hundreds of bullets. I''m afraid he will not come."


    "Brother Wolf, he killed more than a dozen of our brothers that day. If he comes again this time, I will not spare him lightly. I want him to be bitten to death by zombies alive."


    "It''s best to make a few holes in him first, so that he can also know the smell of bullets."


    The boys said one by one, and their voices matched one by one.


    It was as if Wei Xiao had fallen into their hands, letting them kill.


    Brother Lang''s eyes were full of harsh colors.


    "There is still one day, I hope he is courageous. At that time, I will let him know what true cruelty is."


    "Brother Wolf, speak up! What should we do then?"


    "Yes, we all listen to you."


    All the little brothers said indignantly.


    Brother Wolf motioned to Ling Qifen to put away all the weapons and ammunition on the table.


    Ling Qifen, who understood the meaning of Brother Wolf, put all the weapons and ammunition into a leather bag in front of the eyes of all the younger brothers.


    "Brothers, since you and I occupied this place and established this survivor base, when did we experience the bird''s air of a day ago? I am a lone wolf not afraid of things, nor afraid of death, but I will die fearlessly. That day. I am a sword, and I am a fish. Will my heart feel better watching my brothers be killed? No, I want to avenge them, but I can only endure it. Why?"


    The lone wolf paused, looked around and continued:


    "Because the other party has guns and bullets, I rushed forward, nothing more than adding death in vain. This hatred, how can my lone wolf give up? Therefore, I took my brothers and took my life to get the weapon that belongs to us. Now that we have weapons and there are more people than the other party, do you think my lone wolf will continue to let that Wei Xiao come to us rampantly?"


    "Will not!"


    "Yes. When Wei Xiao left, he said he would come here three days later. Now, we are waiting for him and waiting for him to come here again. This time, he is no longer qualified to show off in front of us. Three days later, I Let this be his burial place, and use his head to sacrifice the dead spirits of the brothers in heaven."


    "Kill Wei Xiao, blood sacrifice to the brothers who died in the sky."


    "Kill Wei Xiao, blood sacrifice to the brothers who died in the sky."


    The lone wolf raised his hand to calm down the little brothers.


    "I will give you the gun sooner or later, but not now. What you have to do now is to eat, drink, and play as much as you want. I will no longer limit all the food and drink tonight, and let you Enjoy it to your heart''s content." After speaking, the lone wolf hugged Ling Qifen and gnawed in front of everyone.


    "Brother Wolf is mighty."


    The emotions of the little brothers were quickly mobilized. As for Ling Qifen''s putting away the gun, where do they have time to bother about it now?


    Ling Qifen pushed him away spoiled by the drool gnawing on his face by the lone wolf.


    With a white look at the lone wolf, Ling Qifen whispered: "That Wei Xiao comes again, are you really sure to deal with him?"


    The lone wolf looked at the younger brothers who had let go, and said with a sullen face: "If he dares to come, I will let him die without a place to be buried."


    ...

 Chapter 114： He is coming, the man is coming

    The sky will dawn soon.


    Inside the villa base.


    Wei Xiao washed up from Jiang Xiyu''s room.


    "Owner!"


    "Why are you here? Don''t sleep more?" Wei Xiao was slightly stunned when he went out and saw the Phantom guarding the door, and then asked with concern.


    Phantom shook his head.


    "I heard Captain Yi and they said that the master will have a big action today, so I am waiting for the master here."


    Wei Xiao walked towards the Phantom, and embraced her petite but explosive body.


    "Do you want to go with us?"


    The Phantom did not deny it and nodded.


    Looking at her present dress, she is completely prepared for battle.


    It seems that in order to set off Wei Xiao''s usual clothes, the Phantom also likes pure black clothes.


    There is a ball head sticking to her head, and she doesn''t have any extra accessories except for the weapon she wants to use. Pure black sportswear and black sports shoes make her look neat and brave.


    "Then go together! But stay by my side."


    "Um!"


    "Come down with me for breakfast, and then gather the team."


    Pulled by Wei Xiao, the two came to the villa lobby.


    After eating breakfast, they drove directly to Villa Four.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao will have a big action today, Yi Jianfeng and the others had finished eating early and gathered their teams together.


    This time, Wei Xiao and the others went out not only to transfer the livestock from the natural farm, but also to the industrial zone to take away the building materials there.


    The manpower needed to transfer the livestock is naturally enough, but it is obviously a bit awkward to rely on this person to transport the steel and cement existing in the industrial zone back to the base.


    Wei Xiao had thought about this a long time ago. There were many survivors on Lone Wolf''s side. Wei Xiao had just included them in the past.


    There are not many differences in the industry, but the carts are in order.


    It is reasonable to let the people there give him but labor.


    Don''t say that Wei Xiao is too domineering. In the last days, always respect the strong. Moreover, Wei Xiao has seen the living conditions of the bottom survivors there, and letting them join his base will not only not wrong them, but also make their lives better. This can be regarded as a domineering way to save the people there.


    "Master, everything is ready. A total of 130 people participated in this operation. For today''s operation, we used all the carts we can drive." Yi Jianfeng said.


    "How many cars are there?"


    "A total of seventeen vehicles, the least loaded can also carry seven or eight tons of materials."


    "Very well, let''s go now."


    "Yes!"


    Yi Jianfeng saluted Wei Xiao, and then went to inform the others.


    Because the vehicles needed for the operation are all assembled at the entrance of the base, when the team moves, they all pass by Villa No. 3.


    Some of the women have already practiced under the organization of Ming Yulan.


    When they saw these male fighters leave the base again under the leadership of Wei Xiao, they couldn''t help but become active during the training.


    "Instructor, Captain Yi and the others are out again. When can we be armed like them and go out for missions?"


    "Yeah, yeah! Now Master Shuwang implements a mission points system. Every time he goes out to do a mission, he can get at least 100 points. They have gone out three times, three hundred points, my goodness! I want points too."


    "I fancy a lipstick in the material supermarket of Villa 12, it needs at least a few thousand dollars before the end of the world, and now only 10 points can be exchanged, I really want it!"


    The female soldiers said enviously.


    "As long as you train hard, we will be able to be like them soon. Don''t be envious. Let me run. If you want to go out to do tasks as soon as possible to get points, then make yourself stronger as soon as possible." Ming Yulan said coldly.


    The female soldiers quickly ignited their fighting spirit.


    Whether it is for lipstick, delicious or beautiful clothes, stimulated by men, they are determined to make themselves stronger in the shortest possible time.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others didn''t know how envious the female members were that they could go out with Wei Xiao on missions.


    They came to the exit of the base, where the arranged carts were just waiting for them to start.


    Wei Xiao and the Phantom took the lead to get into the armored vehicle. Following Wei Xiao''s order, other people started their carts and left the base with more than one hundred people.


    Through their two-day cleanup, the convoy driving on the highway can be described as unimpeded.


    Without the obstacles on the road, they will reach the industrial zone in just a few hours.


    industrial area.


    The lone wolves were crazy late last night.


    This is for the overseers and lone wolves¡¯ subordinates. Compared with those who hold the most power, the laborers at the bottom of the base, just after dawn today, they drank a bowl of sparse food, and they began to build the project. The completed base wall.


    They have no time to be lazy at all.


    Every day the lone wolf and others set mission goals for them. If they can''t complete it, they will have nothing to eat. When it is serious, the inhumane supervisors will throw some people out to feed the zombies as a punishment.


    These survivors who were completely used as slaves by the lone wolves can be said to be miserable.


    Just like a day ago.


    The members who follow the lone wolf to get weapons are not only his subordinates, but also those who are used as slaves. As a result, they paid huge casualties to obtain weapons for the lone wolf, and finally rushed back from the corpse. Not only did they not receive any rewards, they did not even give them a full meal.


    The best are the lone wolves, but they do the most tiring and dangerous thing. If there were no accidents, they couldn''t imagine how long they could survive in these last days.


    "Old Tang, how is your girl?"


    "Oh! Without medicine, the cough is getting worse."


    "Didn''t you forge a lot of weapons for them? There are hardships without credit. Isn''t it okay to ask them to give you some medicine to save your life?"


    The two middle-aged men who built the wall on the fence touched each other and talked while there was no overseer watching.


    "This group of gods, they don''t treat us as humans at all. They threaten you when they need you, and when they don''t need you, you are not as good as a beast in their eyes. They would rather pile those medicines together to get moldy. I won''t give you alms."


    "This group of bastards. Forget it for us adults, why do you even do this for children?"


    "This is fate. I only blame my girl for the wrong time. I am sorry for her."


    "Or we can think of a way so that we can''t let the children suffer this crime no matter what."


    Old Tang smiled bitterly: "There was no chance before. Now that they have a gun in their hands, we even have no chance."


    Speaking of this, Old Tang couldn''t help but raise his head and look into the distance: "It''s a pity that little brother didn''t kill all these people two days ago. If they are all dead, we don''t have to continue to suffer this crime."


    "It''s a pity. By the way, I overheard the group of people saying that the little brother will come in a few days. You said, how about we ask him for help at that time?" The companion thought of a glimmer of hope and hurried to the old man. Tang said.


    Old Tang did not respond, but his body was frozen on the spot.


    "Hey, Old Tang, Old Tang, are you listening to me?"


    "Cars, armored cars, and many other big cars." Old Tang didn''t answer the words of his companions, but stared at the front, his face was unusually surprised.


    "What armored car? I''m telling you about your girl. When that little brother comes again, we beg him to help your girl..."


    "Don''t talk, look outside, not only armored vehicles, I also saw a lot of fighters."


    Old Tang kept ignoring himself, and his companion was obviously a little angry.


    But this time I don''t need to remind him that there are many people working outside, and they all exclaimed when they saw the convoy coming here in the distance.


    The companion was attracted by these exclamations and turned around.


    At this look, he was also shocked.


    There was a convoy coming towards them in the distance, and the one that opened the road in the front was not an armored vehicle?


    The most important thing is that this team appeared, and most of the zombies enclosed outside the barbed wire were attracted by them. In order to deal with the upcoming corpse group, while the convoy stopped, from the big cars, soldiers wearing bulletproof helmets and black combat uniforms jumped off and quickly entered the combat state.


    Before their companions recovered from the shock, Wei Xiao appeared in the armored car, and they were even more shocked.


    "Is that little brother?" Old Tang asked in shock.


    Many people still remember Wei Xiao''s figure.


    No way, Wei Xiao left them too impressive.


    That''s a man with a group of corpses. For such a fierce man, even if it doesn''t matter, anyone who sees him can''t help but write down his figure.


    "It''s really him, it''s really him, that little brother has really come."


    ...

 Chapter 115： Reality is always crueler than ideal

    Wei Xiao and Phantom got down from the car and looked at the zombies that were already less than 100 meters away from them. Wei Xiao turned and jumped to the top of the armored car.


    "The shield squad stepped forward and formed a blockade, and the rest shot freely."


    "Fire!"


    After Wei Xiao''s order was issued, the captains of each team opened fire first.


    With them taking the lead, the members under them will naturally not hesitate.


    For a time, the dense bullets formed a torrent of steel covering the rushing corpses.


    There are many zombies outside the steel base, but not many, about five or six thousand, and they are all ordinary zombies.


    From the time when Wei Xiao and the others opened the gun line to shoot against the zombies, the area vacated between the two sides became the cemetery where all the zombies were buried.


    The gunfire was very loud, covering almost the entire steel plant area.


    The lone wolf and the others, who had been playing very hard last night, hadn''t gotten up yet, and the intensive gunfire outside quickly awakened them one by one from their sleep.


    "What happened?"


    The lone wolf that woke up was like a frightened bird, and quickly picked up the pistol placed last night from under the pillow and turned to his feet.


    With a gloomy expression, he shouted outside for the first time.


    "Brother Wolf, what''s the matter? It''s so noisy outside! People haven''t got enough sleep yet." Ling Qifen then woke up, but her current state was very unsightly.


    Lone Wolf ignored her and put on her underwear as quickly as possible.


    "Brother Wolf, it seems to be a gunshot, good for the gunshot, how is this possible?"


    Some younger brothers got up one after another.


    While the sound of gunshots in their ears confuses them, their expressions are also very panicked.


    "Go and call Xiao Chong and them all, and then come to me, hurry!" The Lone Wolf''s face was not very good, and through the gunshots, he had realized that something was wrong with the base.


    The little brother didn''t dare to neglect, turned around and ran back to call others.


    "Qifen, take out all the weapons you put away last night." The lone wolf turned and said to Ling Qifen on the bed.


    "Brother Wolf, did something happen?" Ling Qifen is not sleepy at all now, her face is still very nervous.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll take it!"


    After a while, all the confidants of the lone wolf came to him.


    The lone wolf who has put all the weapons in front of him is not nonsense.


    He took two guns and a hundred rounds of ammunition, and the remaining six guns and bullets were divided equally among the six henchmen.


    "You have heard the gunshots outside. I don''t want to say anything. Now, everyone is going outside with me." said the lone wolf and left first.


    The other little brothers glanced at each other without hesitation, and walked out of the steel factory behind the lone wolf.


    Outside the base.


    The lone wolf and the others came to the fence.


    Condescendingly, they could see a fully armed team shooting at the corpse in the distance.


    The number of zombies has dropped sharply, and it will be wiped out in a few minutes.


    "What''s the matter with those people?" the lone wolf asked a man working here on the fence.


    Facing the gloomy lone wolf, the person being questioned did not dare to hesitate.


    "Wolf, Brother Wolf, yes, it is the man who left our base two days ago. He brought people back."


    "What about the person two days ago, tell me clearly." The lone wolf obviously did not react, a little annoyed.


    "It''s the one who killed Brother Liu and many of our brothers."


    Lone Wolf frowned, and in an instant, his condensed eyes widened: "Wei Xiao?"


    He finally remembered who that person was, and hurriedly turned his head to look at the place where the team was.


    Wei Xiao''s figure is no longer on the top of the armored vehicle, but if you pay attention, his figure is still very obvious. No way, the jade-colored bone knife in his hand is too conspicuous, and he is still completely black, even if he is in a group of people wearing black combat uniforms, he is still the most dazzling cub.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure clearly, the lone wolf after the confirmation was correct, his eyes were full of shock.


    "It''s really him?"


    "Wei Xiao? Why is he among this group of people? Could it be that he brought this group of people?"


    "Fuck! Why is this different from what we thought?"


    The little brother beside Lone Wolf also found Wei Xiao, but they were all dumbfounded now.


    Wei Xiao and the others have cleaned up the zombies.


    With the Phantom, Wei Xiao returned to the armored car.


    "Guo Chenghao team and Li Cunyong team went on foot to clean up the living zombies. The rest of the teams got on the car and aimed at the front base."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone obeyed Wei Xiao''s order, and Guo Chenghao and Li Cunyong directly led their team to open the way in front.


    Seeing a group of convoys that were not only fully armed, but also equipped with armored vehicles, approached them, the lone wolves and others on the fence were all horrified in their eyes.


    "Brother Wolf, they are here."


    "Who are these people? With all rifles, did they find that the arsenal is not working?"


    "Brother Wolf, the kid who left us two days ago is also there, what should we do?"


    Hearing the questions of the little brothers around him, the corners of the lone wolf''s mouth twitched.


    Thousands of calculations, but Lone Wolf did not count that there is such a power behind Wei Xiao. Thinking about it day and night, even if the lone wolf wants to break his scalp, it is impossible to predict that when Wei Xiao arrives again, he will no longer be a person, but will come directly with an armed force.


    Looking at the equipment of the soldiers guarding the team, front and rear, and then looking at what equipment he and his younger brother are holding, Lone Wolf suddenly feels how naive and ridiculous his thoughts these past few days are.


    Have more guns than Wei Xiao? He has more people than Wei Xiao? If Wei Xiao reappears, he will eat him?


    All TM do all the bullshit.


    Don''t you call them inferior to you? Do you call it something to eat him?


    Do I need to pee to make you sober?


    The lone wolf has a feeling of crying without tears.


    "Wolf, Brother Wolf, they have broken through the barbed wire, should we shoot?"


    When the lone wolf turned over in his heart, a little brother who was trembling when he spoke asked.


    Really, when the little brother said these words, the lone wolf had the idea of ??killing the dog and mother with one shot.


    How much water did this TM brain get into? Such mentally handicapped questions can be asked.


    What is your own situation and what is the situation of others? Don''t you think 13 numbers in your heart? Still shooting? Believe it or not you are going to die with the gunshots here?


    Took a deep breath.


    Today''s stimulation is no longer a lone wolf, try to keep yourself calm.


    "After the notice, no one is allowed to act rashly. Without my order, if anyone dared to shoot, Lao Tzu tore him."


    "Brother Wolf, what about Wei Xiao?"


    "I don''t understand enough what I said? Everyone, everyone, don''t act rashly on me." Take a deep breath again: "Go back and watch my face act for a while."


    The lone wolf, who didn''t want to say any more, turned and left the wall.


    While his other little brothers were full of terror in their eyes, they were also a little sad.


    This TM is completely different from what they imagined! Didn¡¯t they say that they don¡¯t have to be afraid of Wei Xiao anymore with a gun? Doesn''t it mean that as long as Wei Xiao dares to come, he will die without a place to bury him? But now who can tell me, should I act on the face of Brother Wolf for a while? I am afraid!


    ...

 Chapter 116： I still like your rebellious look

    No one dared to intercept Wei Xiao''s convoy.


    After successfully entering behind the fence, the convoy dispersed and stopped.


    Wei Xiao walked out of the armored car.


    "The Li Cunyong team occupies the city wall and is responsible for the perimeter security. Guo Chenghao''s team gathered everyone outside and waited for my order. The Yi Jianfeng team and the Lanqiang team quickly controlled everything in the base, and the others followed me into the steel factory."


    "Yes!"


    The teams that heard Wei Xiao''s order left one after another, and groups of people occupied all corners of the steel base at the fastest speed, completely controlling this base belonging to others.


    The interior of the steel plant.


    The lone wolf brought his group of men back here.


    Many women inside have their eyes on them.


    Ling Qifen came directly to the lone wolf.


    "Brother Wolf, what happened outside?"


    Facing Ling Qifen, Lone Wolf couldn''t say anything.


    Before she could speak, Yi Jianfeng and the members of Lan Qiang team came in.


    They were dressed in combat uniforms and fully armed, ignoring everyone in the steel plant, and quickly scattered to occupy the various internal arteries and shooting points.


    Suddenly seeing these soldiers coming in, Ling Qifen and the others covered their mouths in surprise.


    Looking at the energetic and well-equipped warriors, they couldn''t imagine what kind of force the people who came to their base were.


    Lone wolf is very bitter.


    Now he doesn''t need to explain anything, Ling Qifen and the others can also tell what''s going on outside.


    "Don''t talk, you will understand soon." The lone wolf stood beside Ling Qifen, taking everyone in the steel factory, waiting for the arrival of the true leader of this team.


    Through the walkie-talkie, Lan Qiang reported to Wei Xiao that they had fully controlled the base.


    It was not that Wei Xiao was cherishing his life, but just to ensure the internal safety of the base. After hearing the report from Lan Qiang and the others, he took Phantom, Fu million, Tong Qian and others, strode towards the entrance of the steel plant.


    "Master, master of the Phantom."


    When they entered the entrance, the soldiers standing on both sides of it saluted Wei Xiao and the Phantom.


    Wei Xiao nodded and walked directly to the lone wolf and the others.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    Seeing the identity of the leader, Ling Qifen, who was standing next to the lone wolf, was already stunned.


    Wei Xiao actually came, and it seemed that he had brought these heavily armed soldiers.


    Lin Mei and the others were equally shocked.


    They weren¡¯t blind. Looking at the soldiers who took over here, every time Wei Xiao passed by them, they would salute. They could completely think that not only did Wei Xiao come, but also that his identity was far greater than that Lin Mei and the others had imagined a few days ago. That''s so simple.


    "Master, the people in the steel plant are here, no other people were found." Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang came to Wei Xiao to report.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    Under the anxious eyes of the lone wolves, they approached them with a phantom.


    "Everyone, if we haven''t seen you for two days, did you have a good time?"


    The corners of their lips twitched.


    Compared with when Wei Xiao came here for the first time, this time, let alone the courage to sit down and chat with Wei Xiao, or even tease Wei Xiao, it is difficult for Lone Wolf to have the courage to speak with Wei Xiao in a high posture.


    "Boss Wei and Wei, I didn''t expect that you really came, and the lone wolf would be far away to welcome him, and I hope that boss Wei will not be offended." The lone wolf said without a smile.


    The smile on his face fell in Wei Xiao''s eyes, which was uglier than crying.


    "Hehe...If you are with Brother Wolf, I will come here uninvited. If I didn''t apologize in person, I would have been impolite. How could I blame Brother Wolf."


    "Don''t, don''t, Brother Wei can''t bear this wolf brother, but he can call me Xiaolang, so kind."


    "Puff......"


    Seeing that his age is obviously older than Wei Xiao, he can be a lone wolf who can be Wei Xiao''s father and claims to be a little wolf.


    Her smile, like a hundred flowers blooming, made anyone who had their eyes on Wei Xiao before, couldn''t help but open their mouths under her face.


    So beautiful.


    The phantom of extreme beauty, she just changed her expression at the moment, and instantly became the focus of the scene.


    Ling Qifen also saw her, and a glimmer of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    To say that Ling Qifen is the closest to top beauty, but now after noticing the phantom next to Wei Xiao, she suddenly feels pale in comparison.


    This is not a matter of beauty.


    Ling Qifen is confident. With her appearance, as long as she puts on makeup and decorates her body, her appearance is not necessarily worse than that of Phantom. The reason why she thinks she can''t compare with Phantom is because of the temperament of Phantom. That kind of temperament gave her the same feeling as a pheasant or a phoenix.


    To be nice, she is the golden phoenix in the chicken coop, and the Phantom is born to soar for nine days and is respected by birds.


    Ling Qifen felt a little inferior at the moment, but he was more jealous.


    Yu Guang took a look at the lone wolf next to her, and she couldn''t help but think, if the person she followed early in the morning was Wei Xiao, would this kind of inferiority complex not exist?


    The lone wolf didn''t notice the change in Ling Qifen''s expression, and still sneered "hehe" in front of Wei Xiao.


    Now, where does he still have the anger and spirited look of last night.


    People who know know that he is the boss of this base, and people who don''t know think he is just a flattering, flattering dog leg in front of Wei Xiao!


    But no one laughed at him.


    If it weren''t for the chance, the people around him and behind him would all want to come up and flatter Wei Xiao.


    Seeing the lone wolf completely changing from a wolf to a dog, Wei Xiao pretended to sigh: "Compared with your appearance today, I prefer your first time that you were rebellious and stable as Mount Tai."


    "Boss Wei is really good at talking and laughing. Who dares to be arrogant in front of you?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    Inadvertently, he found that there seemed to be something on the waist of the lone wolf.


    Wei Xiao, who was very familiar with the hidden things in the waist of the lone wolf, quickly understood.


    "Not bad? It''s only been two days since I haven''t seen you, and I''m all equipped with guns?"


    The lone wolf''s heart was beating frantically.


    Wei Xiao''s words undoubtedly made Yi Jianfeng and the others highly vigilant.


    The soldiers occupying high places and guarding all around, their guns were aimed at the lone wolf and others.


    The hearts of the lone wolves were beating fiercely, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads unknowingly.


    The lone wolf who reacted quickly quickly took out the pistol from his waist and presented it in front of Wei Xiao: "If Boss Wei doesn''t like this thing on us, we will hand it over."


    As the lone wolf said, he turned around and coldly shouted to the little brother who had a gun behind him: "Isn''t you handing over the guy in your body? Do you want to be against Wei boss?"


    "..."


    The little brothers behind the lone wolf looked at him in surprise.


    They wanted to say: Brother Wolf, are you sure it is serious for us to hand over the gun? Is this what you said to act on your face?


    "Frozen what? Don''t you hand it over?" Lone Wolf asked a little anxiously.


    The little brothers can''t imagine that the lone wolf, who has no temper and has completely lost his wildness, is not their boss.


    Before this day, was the brutal and murderous wolf brother really this person?


    This transformation is no longer the evil wolf becoming a sick wolf, but a direct modification, from a cruel wolf to the second of the three sleigh fools, it is too thorough.


    ...

 Chapter 117： The Phantom of Wrong Words

    The little brothers did not dare to hesitate any longer, and handed over the guys to the lone wolf one after another.


    "Boss Wei, these are all the weapons we have, please keep them away."


    Wei Xiao didn''t know the psychology of the lone wolf, and motioned to Yi Jianfeng, who was on the side, to put away all his weapons.


    Afterwards, Wei Xiao took the Phantom to find a place to sit down.


    Wei Xiao looked at the lone wolf in front of him, and said calmly: "I told you two days ago, you guys didn''t make trouble for me, right?"


    The lone wolf standing in front of Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "How can it be! Even if I don''t want my life, I won''t let anyone touch the things of Boss Wei. The cement and steel haven''t moved at all. Boss Wei wants to take it away at any time."


    "Very well, for the sake of your knowledge, the unpleasantness two days ago did not happen to me. As for this, from now on, until my people take away all the things I need, it will be in mine. Under control. Do you have any different opinions on my decision?" Wei Xiao said.


    "No, no, even if Boss Wei is fancying here, I have no objection."


    "It''s not necessary, I don''t like you here."


    At this point, Wei Xiao didn''t drag it anymore.


    Standing up with the Phantom, Wei Xiao asked Yi Jianfeng: "Ask Guo Chenghao''s team, are the others in this base gathered?"


    Yi Jianfeng nodded, then used the walkie-talkie to ask about the situation outside.


    Soon, Yi Jianfeng said: "All have been gathered, but Chenghao said that the situation is not as good as we thought."


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    This change in his expression was normal to Yi Jianfeng and the others, but in the eyes of the lone wolves, it was a dangerous signal.


    "Lord, you should come out and see by yourself!"


    Wei Xiao did not procrastinate.


    "Go out and have a look!"


    Walking ahead, a group of people left the steel plant.


    The lone wolves did not follow out, but stayed in the steel plant.


    "Brother Wolf, what did you plan to do?" a little brother whispered beside Lone Wolf.


    The face of the lone wolf at this moment had already become extremely gloomy.


    Looking around at the soldiers around him, the lone wolf said solemnly: "Rebirth, Wei Xiao''s strength is no longer something we can contend. Now, no matter what you think, I will endure it for me, even if I pretend to be a grandson like me. Be patient. They will leave sooner or later. After they leave, we still have the final say here."


    "The hatred of the brothers?"


    The lone wolf''s body was shocked.


    TM''s, which pot is really not open and which pot.


    But the lone wolf can''t blame the talking little brother.


    "Or endure, as long as the base returns to our hands, one day, the grievances we have endured today will be recovered from Wei Xiao a hundred times, a thousand times."


    The lone wolf at this moment undoubtedly regained his nature, and only at this moment is the wolf brother that all the younger brothers are familiar with.


    I have to say that the lone wolf is a man who can bend and stretch.


    From his experience to the various performances in front of Wei Xiao after the gap between the enemy and us, this kind of person, if he can continue to maintain this character, as long as he does not encounter unreasonable outsiders, or is driven to a dead end by zombies, he will be in the last days. The hope of surviving is definitely greater than anyone else.


    Outside, after Wei Xiao and the others came out, in front of them, a group of survivors belonging to the bottom of the base came into their eyes.


    very bad.


    These people in front of them can be said to be far more serious than Wei Xiao imagined.


    It has only been half a month since the last days, and the survivors have already shown that their skin does not stick to the flesh.


    Wei Xiao didn''t sympathize with their experience and situation, but in their current state, how many people could work for him?


    Let these people move cement and steel, I''m afraid they will fall apart before moving a few times.


    What''s more, among these survivors, there are both elderly and children.


    "Master, Master Phantom, are you here?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others, Guo Chenghao greeted them with two team members.


    "Have you counted their number?"


    "After the count, there are 437 people, of whom there are more than 30 elderly and children, which basically can''t help us. The remaining people are either tortured by injuries or have little food. If they are allowed to participate Working hard, I am worried that many people will die." Guo Chenghao said solemnly.


    "The managers of this base are really inhumane. They simply don''t treat these people as human beings." Li Cun Yong said angrily.


    Wei Xiao set his sights on the group of survivors who were inconsistent and staggered.


    Among them, the elderly and children are basically nestled together and very isolated. As for the adults, they are also full of fear.


    After a long silence, Wei Xiao said with a cold face: "Let their management take out all the food. Let them eat a full meal first. Remember to eat thinner food. In addition, I don''t care about adults, but children are sick. Let them take medication as soon as possible, and treat the injured as soon as possible. I believe they have a drug reserve here."


    "Yes, Lord!" Guo Chenghao replied, and then walked towards the steel plant with two team members.


    "Let them start to build pots and pots, light a fire and cook."


    Li Cunyong nodded, and then said loudly to the survivors in front of him.


    At first, these survivors thought that Wei Xiao, like the lone wolf group, would not have any kindness to them, but now they have heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    No one can hold back his emotions.


    When Li Cunyong''s voice fell, many of them knelt down for Wei Xiao.


    With tears streaming down his face, he cried out "benefactor", "thank you" and so on.


    The scene was out of control for a while, but it was not a riot.


    These people who had been squeezed wildly by the lone wolf and others were now released in front of Wei Xiao.


    Especially the old Tang, when he heard that Wei Xiao was giving medicine to the children, his daughter was one of them. He, who had been desperate before, now knelt on his knees and kept kowtow to Wei Xiao. stop.


    Witnessing this scene, even the hard-hearted people will be moved.


    Some warriors who still remain **** even gave birth to the sudden idea that they will be lone wolves for these people.


    "Master, you can''t let the management here easily let them go." The Phantom, who is a cold-blooded killer, couldn''t help but say something beside Wei Xiao.


    "Didn''t you say that the killer has no feelings?"


    The Phantom said coldly: "That was the time for animals."


    I don''t know why, when Wei Xiao heard the words of the Phantom, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but think of the scene when he conquered the Phantom.


    At that time, she didn''t care much about her.


    In this way...


    After that, Wei Xiao was reluctant to think about it anymore, staring at the Phantom venomously, "Let''s see how I clean up you tonight."


    The Phantom felt cold on her body, as if she was being stared at by something terrible.


    Turning his head, he just saw the evil phantom in Wei Xiao''s eyes, and his petite body couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Master, did I say something wrong?"


    "No, you didn''t say anything wrong, I totally agree with you. So, I want to reward you tonight."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s blunt words, the Phantom was a little uneasy.


    She soon thought of something, her face couldn''t help but feel nervous: "Master, I, I didn''t mean you, you are different from them."


    It seems that Phantom has realized what he said wrong.


    Wei Xiao squeezed the small face of the Phantom with a smirk, and said evilly: "Be obediently waiting for the family law to serve you tonight."


    Phantom knew that he couldn''t escape Wei Xiao''s clutches, and said timidly, "Well, can the owner be lighter when he executes the family law?"


    ...

 Chapter 118： Completely home

    With Wei Xiao''s instructions, the lone wolves did not resist at all.


    The food that was usually hidden and tucked away, even if it was rotten, would not be brought out to the bottom survivors. At the request of Guo Chenghao and the others, large and small piles of materials were taken out by the lone wolves and piled up outside the steel plant.


    Many of the survivors who received food came forward to make a fire and cook.


    Behind the unfinished wall, there was such a lively scene.


    Everyone sat in groups, staring at the big iron pots with rice in front of them.


    The firewood was burning vigorously, and as the cooking water boiled, the scent of the rice bursts into one''s mouth.


    Except for these people who are waiting for food by the side of the pot, Lin Mei, who can be regarded as middle-level management, is not idle.


    They were used by Wei Xiaozheng to take care of the elderly and children.


    There are only eleven or two old people.


    Judging from their appearance, it is estimated that few of them can persist. The reason they are still alive is nothing more than that certain concerns in their hearts have been supporting them, and there are more than 20 children. The oldest is 13 years old, and the youngest is less than three years old.


    There are eleven sick children, mainly due to sequelae caused by colds and starvation.


    Now Lin Mei and others are giving medicine to children who have a cold or cough.


    They were very reluctant, especially to hold dirty children, but under the supervision of Guo Chenghao and the soldiers, they did not dare to take care of these people emotionally.


    Wei Xiao asked Li Cunyong and the others to stay and take care of these survivors, but also to prevent the lone wolves from making small moves.


    And he himself, with the Phantom and two teams, wandered around the entire industrial area.


    Steel and cement are the basis for Wei Xiao to build the fortress of the villa group, but under these two premises, there are still many building materials needed to build a fortress.


    If he can, he doesn''t mind making his base stronger and more beautiful at the same time.


    It was about twelve o''clock noon.


    Wei Xiao and the others came back.


    At this time, the group of survivors had a full meal.


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others came back, everyone hurriedly assembled.


    "Are you full?" Wei Xiao said.


    "Thank you, benefactor, we are all full."


    "I have never eaten so full before, thank you, you are all good people."


    A good person card just fell into Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Wei Xiao motioned for them to stop.


    "I think you may have misunderstood something. I am not a good person, yes, absolutely not, and sometimes I am more cruel than the person who managed you before. You don¡¯t need to thank me for anything, because it¡¯s not sympathy for you to eat. You, but, I need you to work for me."


    "what?"


    "I, I know that there are no good people in the last days. Fortunately, I thanked them just now."


    "They are all raccoon dogs, my God, why do you punish us like this?"


    Wei Xiao''s words undoubtedly caused these survivors to blow up the pot.


    Originally thought that Wei Xiao and the others came, treated them and gave them food, which proved that this group of people was not as cruel as the lone wolves and they were even sheltered by these people in the future. Zombies, there are also these soldiers charging forward to protect them, but now, all Wei Xiao is doing is just wanting them to work for himself?


    The beautiful fantasies were almost shattered in an instant, and some people who had hoped for the future rioted at this time.


    The lone wolf standing at the exit of the steel plant saw this scene and cast mocking eyes at the survivors who jumped.


    The innocence of these people really surpassed his endurance. In the last days, is there any superior person who is soft-hearted?


    "A bunch of idiots! We deserve to live only at the bottom."


    The noise in his ears made Wei Xiao''s face sink slightly.


    "Bang bang bang" a few shots.


    Wei Xiao directly took out his pistol and fired a few shots at the sky, his eyes were cold indescribably.


    The survivors who heard the gunfire suddenly fell silent.


    The look in Wei Xiao''s eyes was no longer the same gratitude and relief as before, but fear.


    The survivors who had been deceived by Wei Xiao and their appearance before, directly believed that these people would not do anything to them. Now that they heard the gunshots, they realized that compared to the lone wolf group, these heavily armed talents in front of them are the most dangerous. of.


    Because they can kill them all anytime, anywhere.


    Everyone was frightened, even if there were children crying, they were covered by the people around them to prevent them from making any noise.


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face, "I am not your father, nor your mother! I am not obligated to take care of you. There is no free lunch in the world, and there will be no pie loss in the sky. Don''t you understand such a simple truth? ?"


    All the survivors were hesitant, but no one dared to speak aloud.


    "I also rely on talking nonsense with you. Since I''m full, everyone present except the elderly and children will work for me. What you have to do is also very simple, then follow the arrangements of these soldiers and they let you do it. Give me whatever you want, and whoever doesn¡¯t obey will be executed on the spot."


    No longer paying attention to these survivors, Wei Xiao looked at Guo Chenghao: "I just went out for a round and found that there are a lot of big cars in this area. Go and drive them all. How many are counted. Set off before dark. base."


    "Yes!"


    Guo Chenghao responded, and then left with a small group of soldiers.


    "Millions, you arrange the next thing."


    "Lord, do those people also need to call?" Fu million pointed at the lone wolf and them.


    "Except for the warriors, the elderly, and the children who are in charge of vigilance, everyone else will act for me."


    "Understood!" Fu million smirked, and then began to arrange.


    The lone wolves did not escape the end of hard work, even the group of women, including Ling Qifen.


    Everyone moved quickly under the supervision of paying millions.


    It''s not that they are swift, but they are being pointed at.


    The entire base is moving.


    Even if they were lone wolves, they could only comfort themselves in their hearts at this time and must bear it.


    Only by being able to endure what others can''t, can you achieve what others can''t. In a word, Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, ah no, the ninja is invincible.


    While the lone wolves were working, Wei Xiao brought the Phantom and the others to the wall.


    Standing above the seven- or eight-meter-high fence, condescending, the scenes inside and outside the base can be described as unobstructed.


    "If we hadn''t had a villa base, there would have been a good survivor stronghold here." Next to Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie suddenly sighed.


    "It''s really good, far from the city, far from the corpses, it would be better if there is electricity and water." Leng Chengfeng also felt the same.


    Wei Xiao glanced at both of them.


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Don''t you think the Lord?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "There is nothing useful here except for a large area with sparsely populated areas and few zombies. The industrial zone is not suitable for agricultural development. There is no electricity or water, which cannot meet the long-term survival conditions of human beings. Moreover, it is far away from the urban area and it takes time for us to collect materials. Efforts, these alone can already explain a lot of problems."


    "But the establishment of a base in the urban area is likely to face the cleaning of the tide of corpses." Chen Haojie said.


    Wei Xiao stuck the Bone Mo knife in front of him, holding the handle of the knife with both hands, and looking straight into the distance with his deep eyes: "Do you think I''m afraid of corpse tide?"


    A very calm sentence made Chen Haojie and the others hear an invincible aura that swallows mountains and rivers.


    Inadvertently, Chen Haojie discovered that the Lord beside them had become extremely stalwart.


    The eyes of the phantom are full of light of worship.


    This is her man and her master, and only such a man who is fearless of everything is worthy of her.


    Leng Chengfeng and Chen Haojie looked at each other.


    From each other''s eyes, they all saw a thrilling sigh.


    Thinking back to their former boss, now compared with Wei Xiao, the gap between the two is clear at a glance.


    "Such a strong and king is worthy of me, Leng Chengfeng swear to follow."


    "Perhaps, by his side, I should really put my posture right." Chen Haojie helped his glasses, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡­

 Chapter 119： Little girl sweet

    It was more than five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Five or six hundred people started construction at the same time. On the open ground outside the base, more than one hundred large vehicles were filled with steel and cement.


    There are more than a dozen empty cars nearby.


    Those are what Wei Xiao intends to use to pull the livestock inside the natural farm.


    After working for the whole afternoon, although the survivors here all had a full meal, they were already hungry after the intensive work.


    Everyone found a place to rest around the cart, and some of them looked at Wei Xiao''s side from time to time.


    They didn''t know whether Wei Xiao would let them eat a meal after finishing work.


    Even if they don''t need to be full, they can accept a bite.


    "Master, we have finished loading all the cars that can be loaded, about a thousand tons of steel and cement, when will we leave?" Pay million reported back to Huihui.


    "No hurry, we will leave after dinner."


    "eat here?"


    "Yeah! Go and arrange. The working people have a bottle of drinking water, three breads, two ham sausages, and a marinated egg. These foods are not enough to replace others. The elderly and children try to give soft foods to make sure Everyone has meat and is full."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was serious, Fu Wan nodded and proceeded to make arrangements.


    "Let''s go eat something too!"


    "Yes, Lord (Master)."


    Wei Xiao and the others also left the wall.


    Before long, I saw Fu million and dozens of soldiers walking towards the cart carrying large and small packages of food.


    "Distribute it to ensure that everyone has their own food."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers separated.


    When they came to the survivors, under the eager gaze of these people, they gave them designated food and drinking water.


    "Warriors, fighters, are you sending too much?" The survivor who was the first to receive food and drinking water asked in a bit of surprise when he found that he could hardly hold the food with one hand.


    The soldier who had given him food glanced at him.


    "Yes, this is the amount of food designated by the Lord. Eat it! There are still things for you to do after eating." After the soldier said, he went directly to the next person.


    The survivor looked at the food in his hands, shaking severely.


    They didn''t make a mistake, they were all given to him, and they were only for one person.


    There are bread, eggs, and ham.


    The survivor couldn''t believe it.


    If it were left in the past, the food in his hand would have belonged to them for at least three days, and it hadn''t been so good.


    Ham sausage and braised eggs are simply something they can''t even think of.


    There are many survivors who have the same thoughts as this person, and they have all received their own food. Not everyone is the same, but the weight is definitely the same.


    "Good person!" an old man sighed.


    "If there is such food every day, even if I let me do a day''s work, I would be willing."


    "They are really different from the lone wolves and others, at least we will not get nothing from our labor."


    Some people can''t wait to eat, but they shed tears while eating.


    When the lone wolves saw this scene, their hearts were bleeding.


    These are their food! According to Wei Xiao and the others, even if Wei Xiao and the others can continue to control the place after Wei Xiao and the others are gone, but the food is gone, what is the use of them staying here?


    "Brother Wolf, the situation seems to be different from what we imagined!" A little brother became worried.


    "It''s okay, just one meal. We collected enough food. These bastards, please make them happy first. After Wei Xiao and the others are gone, I want them to take their lives to find everything they eat." Lone Wolf He said viciously, and at the same time the bread in his hand was like an enemy he was biting, chewing, and swallowing.


    Because they were leaving, Wei Xiao and the others did not stay in the base.


    Those who come outside have their own circle.


    The warriors were all eating their own food, and he and Phantom weren''t special, the same as Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    "Tap..."


    At this time, a dirty little girl from the team of survivors ran towards Wei Xiao.


    Before she got close to Wei Xiao, she was stopped by warriors.


    "Master!" The soldier looked at Wei Xiao bitterly.


    The main reason was that the person he stopped was too young, and the other party was obviously scared to tears by him, and he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Wei Xiao glanced.


    "Let her come over!"


    The soldier was relieved and allowed the little girl to pass.


    The little girl gave the soldier a frightened look, and then ran to Wei Xiao.


    "Uncle, thank you, thank you for giving Tiantian and Dad food, and giving Tiantian the medicine for treatment, thank you uncle." The little girl was very afraid of life, and came to Wei Xiao to thank him in a tender, intermittent tone.


    The girl is only five or six years old, and the baby''s white and tender skin can be seen on her dirty face.


    Her big watery eyes seemed to be able to speak, and no matter how much dirt she got on her body, she couldn''t stop her being cute and beautiful.


    Such a little girl, if there is no end of the world, she should have a very good family.


    Tian Tian didn''t dare to look at Wei Xiao again, lowered his head, fearful in his eyes.


    For adults, Wei Xiao has always followed his heart. Regardless of acquaintances or strangers, he will not deliberately hide his emotions, but in the face of children, this domineering man reveals Yi Jianfeng that they have never been in Wei Xiao. The side seen.


    Wei Xiao stood up from his seat, walked slowly to Tiantian and squatted down.


    "Children, did you say this yourself or was someone taught you?" Wei Xiao''s tone was gentle and friendly.


    The little girl glanced at the survivors secretly, and then whispered: "It''s Dad! Dad let Tiantian say it."


    "Then your father?"


    "dad!"


    Tiantian turned and shouted to the survivor.


    Old Tang hurriedly stood up. He didn''t hear the conversation between the big and the small. He thought that his arrogance had annoyed Wei Xiao, and ran towards Wei Xiao and the others in one step and two steps.


    However, he had no chance to get close to Wei Xiao, and was directly stopped by the soldier before.


    The guilt in his heart to stop the little girl is very strong, but it is nothing for adults.


    Without the Lord''s order, the Heavenly King Lao Tzu would not want to pass from him to disturb the Lord''s meal.


    "First, sir, I just want to thank you. I don¡¯t mean anything else. If the child ran into you, don¡¯t embarrass her and kill me to bear it? Please don¡¯t hurt the child. She is still young, no sensible."


    It is said that men have tears and do not flick them lightly.


    But at this moment, Old Tang, whose whole heart was placed on Tiantian, was apologizing to Wei Xiao, while tears were streaming down his eyes.


    This is a good father.


    "Dad...uuuu...Dad, to go home, I''m looking for mom..." The little girl saw Lao Tang weeping and started crying.


    Perhaps it was because Old Tang had taught her something, she obviously wanted to run to Old Tang, but stood still and did not dare to move.


    Wei Xiao suddenly felt evil.


    Once frightened Jiang Xiyu, now, he tried to make himself kind, but he still made the little girl cry.


    ...

 Chapter 120： I thought you all would leave

    Some dumbfounding.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care how dirty the little girl was, so he reached out and picked her up.


    "Your daughter is very sensible and cute, and you are a good father." Wei Xiao said to Old Tang.


    "gentlemen¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say to him again, but looked at the sweetness of sadness crying in his arms.


    Perhaps the reason for being an orphan since he was a child, Wei Xiao looked sweet and felt very kind.


    "Okay, don''t cry, Tiantian, look at what is in Uncle''s hand?" Wei Xiao gently wiped off the tears on Xiao Tiantian''s face, and then brought the marinated egg he hadn''t eaten to Tiantian''s eyes.


    Tiantian choked and said, "Eggs, Tiantian has eaten them."


    "Do you want that sweet?"


    Tiantian obviously hesitated.


    Big teary eyes looked at Old Tang.


    Old Tang now knew what he had misunderstood, and nodded at Sweet Dessert.


    With Old Tang''s permission, sweet dessert: "Yes!"


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao looked very happy.


    Pass the marinated egg to Tiantian.


    Seeing this, the phantom behind him also got up and gave the braised eggs and ham sausages that he didn''t want to eat sweetly.


    "Thank you Auntie!"


    The Phantom did not respond, and it was regarded as acquiescence to this aunt.


    "Really good!" Wei Xiao rubbed his sweet little head lightly, then hugged her to Old Tang''s eyes and handed it to Old Tang.


    Facing Old Tang, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Do not think too much about doing things under my hand. I will give you what should be given to you, but you should not make any claims. Your daughter is very cute, protect her "After that, Wei Xiao summoned Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    The sweet old Tang was so shocked by Wei Xiao''s words that he didn''t recover for a long time.


    "Dad, look, uncle and beautiful aunt will give Tiantian, Tiantian can''t eat so much, give you an egg."


    Old Tang returned to his senses, only he knew the loss and wry smile in his eyes.


    "Tiantian is so good, Dad is not hungry, Tiantian saves it for tomorrow."


    After an episode passed, everyone basically finished their dinner.


    "Let everyone get in the car, wait to bring the livestock from the natural farm, and go directly to the base."


    "Yes!"


    Yi Jianfeng and their team leaders took the lead, and then asked the team members to call everyone on the ground.


    "What are they going to do?"


    "Are they going to kill us?"


    The lone wolves were also called by the soldiers.


    Compared with the simplicity of other survivors, the lone wolf and others with many thoughts have the most thoughts at this moment.


    "This soldier brother, is there anything else we need to do?" The lone wolf lowered his posture and asked the soldier who called them.


    The soldier said coldly: "You don''t need to do anything, you just need to get in the car."


    "boarding?"


    "What are you doing in the car? Our base is here."


    Lone Wolf''s little brother became excited.


    "Where is there so much nonsense, hurry up, believe it or not, I will let you stay here forever?" the soldier urged.


    The lone wolf saw at this time that other people, whether it was the women who had been inside the steel factory before here or the lowly survivors outside, were called into the car by Wei Xiao''s people.


    These people don''t know how to resist.


    But also, they are accustomed to being enslaved, and anyone who follows is the object of oppression anyway. Rather than being able to eat a full meal with the lone wolf, it is better to follow Wei Xiao, at least, with Wei Xiao''s side, they will be able to eat enough to work.


    The situation was completely beyond the control of the lone wolf, thinking of any possibility, he hurriedly staggered the soldiers beside him and ran towards Wei Xiao.


    "Stop, if I don''t stop, I''ll grab it?"


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot, Boss Wei, me, my little wolf, I have something to look for you."


    Wei Xiao naturally saw the lone wolf.


    Beckoning the soldiers not to embarrass him, let him come before his eyes.


    "Something?"


    The lone wolf swallowed his saliva and said with a wry smile: "Boss Wei, what are you doing? Don''t you just need steel and cement? How come you have to take people away?"


    "Oh! You mean this?"


    "Yes, yes! Boss Wei, it is not easy for everyone to survive in the last days. You see that you have taken people away. Wouldn''t I become an empty base here? How many people will you keep for me!" Lone Wolf tried his best Put it mildly.


    Wei Xiao looked very surprised.


    "Aren''t you going to go with me?"


    This time it was the lone wolf''s turn to be surprised.


    "No, Boss Wei, we didn''t say we want to go with you!"


    Wei Xiao suddenly realized.


    "Look at me, I forgot about it. I thought you all had no problem. If that''s the case, then all right!"


    As soon as the lone wolf heard Wei Xiao''s words, he thought he would not forcibly lead people away. While he was relieved, he secretly responded quickly. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be the grandson of others all day?


    "Forgot to ask you, would you like to go to my base with me? In my place, your food may not be good, but I can at least guarantee that you will not be hungry for two meals a day. And, except when necessary , You don¡¯t need to go out to fight, you just need to be responsible for the work of the base. If you want to stay in the car, if you don¡¯t, I don¡¯t have trouble for you, just get out of the car."


    The lone wolf was dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t you say yes? Why did you suddenly change your mind again?


    "Boss Wei, are you doing this too much?"


    "Yes? Still say you have an opinion on me?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Made a miscalculation.


    The lone wolf endured everything to wait for Wei Xiao and the others to leave, but he would never have imagined that Wei Xiao would have done so absolutely.


    If Wei Xiao takes all these people away, what is the significance of his performance today?


    No, we can''t let Wei Xiao take all these people away, at least part of it for himself.


    "Boss Wei, you joked, how dare I have any opinion on you? Do you think this will work, I will divide you into half, and you will leave me a little bit!"


    "If you want someone, you can fight for it yourself. I am a very democratic person."


    It is estimated that Lone Wolf would choose to believe it, but Yi Jianfeng and the others. Democracy? Speaking of democracy to the Lord, wait for today to be your anniversary of death next year!


    But Lone Wolf really believed it.


    He secretly scolded Wei Xiao as shameless, but he still gritted his teeth to the survivors.


    "Brothers, I used to know that I was a lone wolf and it made many people feel bad, but now I know my mistakes. If you stay, as long as you are willing to stay, we will be blessed and shared in the future. When, I lone wolf swear that if I say that I can¡¯t do it, I will die in the future.¡±


    In order to keep a group of people, the lone wolf is also considered to have spared it.


    Needless to say, those little brothers who are lone wolves naturally support him at the first time.


    The appearance of more than 30 people, compared with his base as a whole, this number is nothing at all.


    As for the others, some of those who were already in the car hesitated.


    They looked at Lone Wolf, then at Wei Xiao, and suddenly, they felt like they had become sweet pastries.


    After some ideological struggle, some people got off the car one after another.


    There are males and females, and the number is not large, which is about twice as much as the little brother of a lone wolf.


    Obviously, this number alone was not satisfied, especially when he discovered that Ling Qifen, the most beautiful, didn''t get out of the car.


    ...

 Chapter 121： Take yourself too seriously

    "Brothers and sisters, my lone wolf is serious this time. As long as you stay, I will eat with one bite, and you will definitely not get your share." The lone wolf said affectionately, and he almost knelt down to beg for the rest. The person under.


    Some people just like to hold fantasies.


    Hearing the words of the lone wolf, a dozen more people jumped out of the car.


    As for the people who came down first, they all looked at Wei Xiao now.


    A man plucked up the courage and said to Wei Xiao: "Wei, Boss Wei, if you can give us better treatment, we are willing to follow you."


    As soon as his words fell, everyone else echoed.


    "Yes, as long as Mr. Wei raises our treatment, we will follow him."


    "It''s best to give us weapons and equipment, so that we also have the ability to protect ourselves."


    "If you can give me a few women, then I don''t want to say that I am willing to let me die in the future."


    Looking at these survivors who were more happier than the other, not to mention Wei Xiao, even Yi Jianfeng was amused by the shamelessness of these people.


    Improve treatment? Want weapons? How many more women?


    hehe! Why don''t you TM go to heaven?


    I don''t even look at what life I lived before they came. Now I know how to bargain with Wei Xiao, who gives them a sense of superiority? Lone wolf?


    "Boss Wei, what do you think?" the man who spoke first asked.


    Wei Xiao just watched them and didn''t pay attention anymore.


    Looking at them again, Wei Xiao felt his eyes dirty.


    "Is there anyone who wants to get out of the car? No, then I will assume that you are willing to follow me?" Wei Xiao looked at the remaining survivors who were still in the cart.


    Among them, none of the elderly and children have come down, and they are also the most determined group of people. No matter how the lone wolf performs, they will never stay here again.


    Yes, in the eyes of the old people, the lone wolf is acting. They would rather believe that the zombies will treat them as brothers than believe in the lone wolf anymore.


    "Dad! What happened to them? Isn''t it good to follow your uncle? Uncles and beautiful aunts are good to Tiantian." Tiantian, who was held in his arms by Old Tang, looked at the people under the car with big eyes, and didn''t understand. Asked indifferently.


    Old Tang said warmly: "Tian Tian, ??you have to remember that people can''t be too greedy. Sometimes they are too greedy, just don''t know what is good or bad."


    "Dad, what is greedy?"


    "Like the adults below, they don''t listen to uncles."


    "Oh! Tiantian listens to uncle''s words the most. Uncle gives Tiantian eggs and beautiful aunts."


    "Tiantian so good!"


    A group of adults is not as clear as a five or six-year-old girl, they have lived so long, they really live on pigs.


    Seeing that no one left anymore, Wei Xiao nodded towards Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    "Let''s go! Everyone sits down."


    Wei Xiao turned around and walked towards the armored car with the Phantom.


    "No, Boss Wei, Boss Wei, we just want to improve the treatment a little bit, we have no other intentions."


    "No, Boss Wei, let''s go with you, and we will get in the car right now."


    "We don''t need any treatment, Boss Wei, let your people take us!"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao did not respond to them and left, the survivors who were still ready to sell them were suddenly anxious.


    In fact, they are not fools, and they all know that the lone wolf persuading them to stay is only a stopgap measure, but they are always so whimsical and look at themselves so high.


    They thought that Wei Xiao would continue to compete with lone wolves for them, and then promised them better treatment. Therefore, they wanted to fight for this treatment, but they never thought that Wei Xiao would not give them a chance at all, and even get off the car from them. From that moment, their fate has been decided.


    Undoubtedly, they didn''t think about anything else anymore, one by one, they ran towards the car with people around, trying to get into the car before Wei Xiao and the others left.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, gunfire sounded.


    The adults in the car covered the children''s eyes for the first time.


    Under the car, a man who was about to climb into the car had fallen into a pool of blood at the moment, his eyes widened after death, and he obviously couldn''t die.


    Others undoubtedly saw this scene, and all the survivors who climbed the car froze down and did not dare to rush upwards.


    Wei Xiao, whose muzzle was still smoking, didn''t look at anyone.


    "Except for those in the car, everyone who tried to get in the car will be killed without mercy." Wei Xiao said this to Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    Yi Jianfeng did not sympathize with the people below at all.


    Give you a chance, don¡¯t know how to cherish it until you lose it, ha ha! late.


    Just these people, their faces, really, Yi Jianfeng and the others felt sick after a second glance.


    "Yes!"


    "Kacha Kacha..."


    The sound of the bolts of the guns spread, and all the guns in the hands of the soldiers were in combat.


    At this time, some of those who got off after getting in the car, or who couldn''t get on the car for the first time because of hesitation, some of them started to cry.


    They regret it now, no, they all want to die.


    Greedy, make you greedy, now you know the end, right?


    Wei Xiao and the Phantom entered the armored vehicle and waited for the armored vehicle to start. All the large vehicles followed the armored vehicle and slowly drove onto the road not far away.


    The lone wolf witnessed this scene, staring at Ling Qifen on the cart.


    "Ling Qifen, you little bitch, I was so good to you, you actually left me."


    Ling Qifen looked at the lone wolf in the car with indescribable indifference.


    When she became the woman of the lone wolf, she was only forced to do so. If it weren''t the case, how could Ling Qifen like him because of the look and temper of the lone wolf?


    Before the end of the world, if Ling Qifen was touched by such a person, she would have to vomit for several days.


    To be honest, the lone wolf should be grateful to the end of the world, thank the end of the world for giving him power and power, and also thank the end of the world for letting him meet Ling Qifen.


    If it wasn''t that you didn''t want to be used as a plaything by multiple men, you could only choose the lone wolf as the boss as a backer. Even if Ling Qifen fell again, she would not become a lone wolf woman.


    Before, she didn''t have a better choice, so she could only pick the taller among the short ones. Now, not to mention Wei Xiao, an excellent and shameless person, are the small captains around him, which one is not better than the lone wolf? With so many people who can choose, Ling Qifen is not a fool, she knows exactly how to choose.


    "Brother Wolf, this is the last time I call you this way. Getting acquainted once is also considered fate, and you will be able to do it yourself in the future." Ling Qifen said to the lone wolf indifferently.


    "Grass, I was really blind, why did I make you my woman? You bitch, bitch¡ª"


    It is said that **** are ruthless and actors are not righteous. This is not entirely true, but it is not baseless.


    Seeing the caravan drifting away, the lone wolf who had been pretending to be a grandson for a day could no longer bear his emotions, rolling and cursing on the ground.


    Surprisingly, there were two rows of tears in the eyes of the lone wolf that shouldn''t have any fragility.


    Did he cry because of Ling Qifen''s betrayal?


    "Wolf, Brother Wolf, what shall we do next?"


    After the lone wolf''s mood recovered a little, the younger brother asked timidly.


    The lone wolf wiped his eyes without leaving a trace, and looked around everyone around him.


    ...

 Chapter 122： Self-sufficient

    Those survivors who were at the bottom before, at this time some people actually said to the lone wolf without dying: "Wolf, Brother Wolf, I and we all believed in you to stay. We will not ask for blessings and sharing with Brother Wolf in the future. , As long as Brother Wolf can give me a full meal, we will always follow you."


    The lone wolf''s face twitched.


    After gritting his teeth, he suddenly became violent.


    "Fat? Hahaha...you TM still dare to tell me that you have a full meal? Haven''t you all eaten today? And each one still ate so happily."


    "Brother Wolf, you, you can''t help but say credit."


    "My women ran away with others, and I TM still confessed to your rubbish? Hit me, beat me hard, the men will keep their breath, the women will all be pulled into the steel plant for me, tonight everyone Take turns."


    "Mad, I''ve seen these guys not pleasing to my eyes a long time ago, and I was planning to bargain with us just now? I am killing you now."


    "Beat them!"


    The little brother of the lone wolf can be regarded as holding back his anger, now they have a chance to release, how can they let it go.


    It is self-evident that a group of people who are full of food and drink all day long and are physically strong have faced a group of people who have been hungry for ten and a half days and only ate two meals today.


    Others may not be clear, but these people who have given up the opportunity to live a normal life are miserable this night, regardless of men and women.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care what would happen to the steel base.


    After the convoy left, it went straight to the natural farm.


    While it was still dark, Wei Xiao led people to take away all the livestock he found directly from inside.


    The harvest is not so big.


    There are 11 cows, both males and females, 3 farm sheep, two females and one male, 17 pigs, and there are more than 30 chickens, ducks, and geese. There are countless types of eggs.


    The seven carts Wei Xiao stayed with to pull these animals were completely full.


    With a huge harvest, because the convoy carried too many things, the speed could not be compared to when it left in the morning, so the convoy did not return to the villa base until around 8 in the evening.


    "Open the door!"


    When the convoy returned, the members of the Baiqiu team who were in charge of patrolling the base opened the big iron gate.


    As large vehicles entered, the grass at the entrance of the base was crowded with vehicles.


    "Husband (master, Oni sauce)..."


    When Shu Wang and the others arrived, Wei Xiao and the others had already gotten out of the car.


    A group of peerless beauties appeared, and the survivors who followed Wei Xiao had their eyes widened.


    Especially when they saw Wei Xiao and Shu Wang kissing and hugging each other, they had all kinds of envy in their eyes.


    Among them, Ling Qifen was particularly shocked.


    She originally thought that even if she had been with a lone wolf, she might have a chance to win Wei Xiao¡¯s favor with her looks that could add points. But after she saw Shu Wang and Bai Youwei and the others, she just gave birth to a thought Was wiped out.


    She didn''t know how Bai Youwei and others became Wei Xiao''s women, but she was certain that her own ruined body would be difficult for Wei Xiao to see.


    Ling Qifen, who is very self-aware, is a lie to say that she is not lost, but she is not necessarily Wei Xiao. In this base, she has too many options.


    After making out with Wei Xiao, the girls turned their eyes on the cows and sheep.


    They didn''t expect Wei Xiao to bring them so many livestock.


    "Hey...we have a sheep, eldest sister, how about letting our husband kill us a sheep to cook mutton?"


    "I think it''s better to eat steak. You are optimistic about a lot of cows. Killing one should not have any effect."


    A kind of beauty is chatting, and the scenery is impressive.


    Wei Xiao called Li Qingshu.


    "These people are the survivors I brought back. Let them transfer the things in the car today, and grade them tomorrow. In addition, let Jin Miaofeng and the others prepare a midnight snack, and let them have a meal after work. Rest again. The food is distributed according to the rank of the newcomer."


    Li Qingshu nodded, and then took the two maids to take over Ling Qifen and others.


    "Jiang Xue!"


    "Master!"


    "There are many old people and children in the team. After the arrangements are made, take them to Villa 11 and let Yuyao and the others look at them. They will live there in the future. You can live in the rest of the villas according to the arrangement. You can¡¯t live in and let them stay one night first. After tomorrow, when they are ranked, you can choose a good person to build a basic simple house with the materials here."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "That''s it for the time being, let''s look at the other arrangements!" Wei Xiao briefly explained, and walked to Shu Wang and the others.


    "Going home, what are you talking about?"


    "Husband, the sisters want to eat hot lamb, steak, and Kung Pao chicken, do you see?" Shu Wang said to Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the expectation of the little daughters-in-law, Wei Xiao had a black line.


    "What kind of steak do you eat in the middle of the night? Come back with me. I''ll eat you tonight first." He said, hugging Shu Wang and walked towards the luxury car they drove.


    "Hehe... the eldest sister will be stripped clean tonight and eaten by her husband!"


    Bai Youwei and the others laughed, and followed behind to get in their car.


    With Wei Xiao and the others leaving, Li Qingshu and the others took over all the survivors.


    Under their command, everyone unloaded at the entrance of the base.


    In the evening, Shu Wang''s room.


    The not-so-light Phantom who was bullied by Wei Xiao has passed out, and she is also considered to have paid the price for what she said wrong during the day. Shu Wang seemed much more relaxed, basically the firepower was contracted by the Phantom, she just greeted Wei Xiao''s final sprint stage.


    So she is still full of energy.


    "Husband, I just saw you bring back a lot of steel and cement. Are you planning to expand the base?" Shu Wang asked, leaning on Wei Xiao''s chest.


    Wei Xiao took a breath and said in a cloud of smoke, "It is not expansion, but reinforcement. Evolutionary species have appeared in the zombies. Now the wall outside the base is not enough to resist them, so I plan to widen and heighten the wall. It¡¯s best to build a city wall so that when we are defending, we can also have more attacking space."


    "This is not a small project."


    "I know. But it doesn''t matter. Many of the people I brought back this time are experts in this area. After Qingshu has classified them, he will hand over these projects to them."


    Shu Wang twisted his body to make himself more comfortable.


    "In other words, the places where our base will use people are farms, city wall construction, and house construction?"


    "Well, you can work hard for the family affairs. During this time, I have to go and bring back the construction materials from the industrial zone. When the base is built as a fortress, no matter what changes outside, we can sit back and relax here."


    "Can I help my husband, how can I have any hardships? I just moved my lips. It''s my husband who really works hard."


    Rubbing Shu Wang''s softness, Wei Xiao kissed her lovingly.


    "Go to sleep!"


    "Yeah!" Shu Wang also took the initiative to kiss Wei Xiao, then hugged his arm, buried his head in his arms and closed his eyes.


    ...

 Chapter 123： Im so miserable

    A new day is coming soon.


    This time, Wei Xiao added more than 300 people to the base at one time.


    Regardless of young and old, there are 213 men and 105 women.


    Unknowingly, this base of Wei Xiao has gathered more than 600 people.


    It doesn''t sound like a lot, but if Wei Xiao has enough weapons and equipment to arm these people, the base of more than 600 people will definitely be one of the best in the current apocalyptic environment.


    As newcomers join, they naturally need to redistribute work.


    The group of people who came from the industrial zone have more or less skills, the simplest cement workers, more than 90% of them have done it. Among them are engineers, designers, electricians, etc.


    Undoubtedly, these people with a great skill will play a decisive role in the next construction of the villa base.


    Li Qingshu and others are responsible for the selection of talents, and the construction of the base, Shu Wang, who was determined after talking with Wei Xiao last night, also began to allocate work on this day.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, the newcomers who had unloaded the cargo last night until the rest of the night were called.


    Naturally some people will complain at first, but when they know that they have breakfast, everyone feels like they are dreaming.


    Before the end of the world, this phenomenon is simply not too much, but in the end of the world, new people who could not even eat a full meal once saw the breakfast in their hands and found it very unrealistic.


    "The Lord didn''t lie to us, we can really eat here when we come here."


    "It was really lucky to be back with the Lord yesterday. Sadly, some people still don''t know what is good or what is wrong, and they don''t know if they are now living a life of blessedness and sharing that the lone wolf said."


    "Don''t dream, follow the lone wolf, and I will give you your last name if they can eat."


    "Thank you Lord!"


    The newcomers were talking quietly when they were eating, and Jin Miaofeng and others, who were not clear about their previous situation, reminded them when they were eating.


    "Hurry up and eat, and Secretary Li and the others will come over to interview you in a while. I can remind you that capable people will only get better and better in the base, so don¡¯t hide and tuck. , What''s the skill, I will tell the interviewers one by one when the time comes."


    "Kin management, can any ability work?" someone asked.


    "Not bad, but also practical. If you tell me that you can sing, dance and play basketball, then sorry, you should start with a newcomer!"


    "No, no. I was an electric welder before the end of the world. As long as I have tools, I can weld anything."


    "I am a plumber, and I am best at installing and maintaining water and electricity."


    "I can dig a machine."


    "..."


    There was a noise in his ears, and Jin Miaofeng impatiently stopped them.


    "If you have the patience, you can tell the person in charge of the interview that it will do. These are not my responsibility. After you finish the interview, you will be graded, and then I will be in charge of some of you."


    The newcomers still don¡¯t know the rules of the base.


    After all, time is limited, Jin Miaofeng and the others have not explained the rules of the base to them. But it''s coming soon. As long as Li Qingshu and the others make a hierarchy of newcomers, they will naturally be disciplined.


    When the newcomers were looking forward to the interview in Jin Miaofeng''s mouth, outside the base, Wei Xiao and others, who had set off from here early in the morning, were already on their way to the steel base.


    Last night, Wei Xiao and the others only brought back 1,000 tons of steel and cement. This batch of goods sounds like a lot, but if they are allocated to house construction, city wall construction, and farm planning, this steel and cement is not enough.


    Wei Xiao''s meaning is very clear, that is, to move all the things that are useful for base construction in the industrial zone.


    Therefore, the industrial area will be very lively in a short time.


    However, I believe there are people who definitely don''t want to see Wei Xiao and the others.


    Steel base.


    "Buzzing..."


    There was a roar from outside.


    The survivors responsible for guarding on the semi-finished fences saw Wei Xiao and their motorcade and suddenly shouted.


    "It''s Boss Wei, Boss Wei and the others are here again."


    Inside the steel plant.


    "What, they''re here again?"


    "Brother Wolf, what should I do now?"


    The lone wolf and others sat up in shock, look at me, I look at you, the eyes are almost staring out.


    The lone wolf was annoyed.


    "What can I do? Let me go out to greet you, and continue to bear it for me."


    When Wei Xiao and the others arrived, the lone wolf had already led his people to greet them.


    "Welcome Boss Wei to visit the steel base again. I don''t know what Boss Wei is going to bring back this time?"


    "Don''t be nervous, I don''t need your people. My purpose is still those steel and cement, how about little wolf, borrow your people to use?"


    "Boss Wei is really too polite, you need manpower, you just say it directly, it''s too strange to borrow or not."


    "Very good, I like a self-aware person like you. Then, take your person to help me move the cement!" Wei Xiao grinned.


    "Me, move cement?"


    "Why, you seem to be reluctant?" Wei Xiao''s tone sank slightly, and his eyes turned cold when he looked at the lone wolf.


    The lone wolf was full of excitement, and he hurriedly laughed and said, "Looking at what you said, Boss Wei, it is my honor to help you. Brothers, haven''t you heard? Come and help Boss Wei load the goods."


    "Yes, Brother Wolf!"


    I didn''t do it yesterday, so moving cement, steel, and so on is a familiarity to the lone wolves.


    "Master, they have a lot less people, I mean the people who stayed here yesterday." Chen Haojie said beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao naturally noticed.


    There were more than a hundred people who stayed at Lone Wolf yesterday, but now Wei Xiao saw less than one hundred. Men don¡¯t know, women are definitely not as many as yesterday.


    "This is a matter of other people''s bases, and it doesn''t matter to us. Let our people take part of the alert, and the others will start moving the goods."


    Everyone is sensible, and Wei Xiao doesn''t break it.


    "Yes!"


    Chen Haojie didn''t say more, and greeted the other fighters to divide into two teams and start working.


    Today''s handling speed is obviously lower than yesterday''s.


    It took more than one hundred large vehicles and two hundred people to carry and load the vehicles all morning.


    Wei Xiao and the others filled the cart that came at around two o''clock in the afternoon.


    At this time, except for Wei Xiao and the others in charge of the vigilance, all of them slumped on the ground out of breath.


    Wei Xiao didn''t do nothing.


    For those 50 kg bags of cement, he can do more than dozens of people alone.


    Thousands of kilograms of cement were transferred to the car by his hand, which for him was no different from stopping to catch a breath when he was tired from running.


    After everyone was resting, Wei Xiao asked the lone wolf to come over.


    "Boss Wei, what else do you want to order?"


    "Everyone has been tired all morning. Let''s divide up your supplies! Everyone''s weight is the same as yesterday. If you are full, you still need to work in the afternoon."


    The corners of the lone wolf''s mouth twitched.


    Too much, too much.


    People who use me do not say, now they still want to eat my food? Do you know that your parents hang so much?


    "Why, not willing?"


    "No, no, look at what you said, Boss Wei. Isn''t it just food? As long as you don''t delay your major event, I have to take out the bottom of the box even if I tighten my belt." Dulang said insincerely.


    But he couldn''t help it, he was overwhelming, and he didn''t want to be abruptly by Wei Xiao, even if his heart was dripping with blood, he could only hold back.


    The food was quickly taken out by the lone wolf and distributed to everyone.


    Wei Xiao and the others eat with peace of mind. Lone wolves and the others chew wax. As for the survivors, they dare not move.


    Obviously they wanted to eat, but they looked at the lone wolf and others pitifully.


    "If you don''t have enough food, don''t blame me for not being affectionate for taking my time in the afternoon." Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    The lone wolf was trembling all over.


    This TM is simply inappropriate!


    ...

 Chapter 124： Old Tang takes office

    "What are you still hesitating? Eat! Is the food in your hands not fragrant?" the lone wolf roared.


    A survivor almost cried.


    They are still vividly remembering what happened yesterday.


    Eating the food of lone wolves, they were all satisfied with each other like never before, but after Wei Xiao and the others left, they would never forget what they were like last night.


    More than a dozen people were beaten to death, and the women were even more miserable. They were killed by that. Now the food in their hands is a hot potato, which is hard to eat.


    "Wolf, wolf brother, can we really eat?" a survivor asked weakly.


    Wei Xiao looked at the lone wolf, and his eyes were particularly playful.


    The expression of the lone wolf now is ugly even if it doesn''t eat corpse rice.


    Are these **** trying to kill Lao Tzu?


    "Whoever doesn''t finish the food and delays Boss Wei''s business in the afternoon, I guarantee that he will not see the sun tomorrow." Lone Wolf said through gritted teeth.


    It was confirmed that the lone wolf this time was not like a joke, and the survivors who had been hungry on their chests and backs no longer hesitated, and picked up the food in their hands and gobbled them up.


    After lunch, Wei Xiao greeted the lone wolf friendly and led the team away.


    The carts left the lone wolves one by one, standing in place to watch the lone wolves leaving Wei Xiao and the others, angrily leaving the uneaten food on the ground.


    "Too much bullying!"


    Three hours later.


    That is, at about five o''clock in the afternoon, Wei Xiao and the others came to the steel base again.


    The lone wolves who already knew what Wei Xiao and the others were going to do, before Wei Xiao and the others came, had people carry a lot of cement and steel piles outside.


    The lone wolf''s positivity made Wei Xiaoduo look at him a few times.


    This is very spiritual.


    The lone wolf person Wei Xiao didn''t want to understand, so he rushed to his realization. Wei Xiao felt that this person still had a lot of merits.


    With Lone Wolf and the others carrying the goods outside the base ahead of time, the time spent by Wei Xiao and the others on this trip was significantly reduced.


    When the team left again, Lone Wolf hurriedly came to Wei Xiao.


    "Boss Wei, will you come tomorrow?" Dulang asked with a smile.


    "We will come before the materials here have been transported. Take a good rest tonight and get up early tomorrow." Wei Xiao patted the lone wolf on the shoulder, and Wei Xiao waved his hand and got on the armored car and left.


    On the spot, the lone wolf felt the blood in his body trembling.


    Have a good rest and get up early tomorrow?


    I was so moved and cried.


    Is this what I want to hear? I TM hope you will not come again!


    The lone wolf wanted to cry without tears.


    "Brother Wolf, I am about to die. If this continues, I think we will be exhausted if we are not eaten by zombies."


    "They don''t treat us as human beings. Come tomorrow? This is killing us!"


    The boys said bitterly one by one.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "Or let''s leave here! Now the zombies outside the base are basically cleaned up by them. The industrial area is so big, it won''t be difficult for us to find another place."


    The lone wolf hesitated.


    Leaving here, where else in the industrial zone is safer than their steel base?


    There is no wall, no fixed place to live, once they leave, the risks they have to take will be full of unknowns.


    The lone wolf shook his head.


    "Look again, it is too risky to leave now, we have not yet reached the end of the mountain."


    "Then we will continue to help them tomorrow?"


    "Do you have a better choice?" For the first time, the lone wolf felt that he had no confidence in speaking.


    "Grass!"


    After Wei Xiao and the others returned to the base, someone arranged for them to unload the goods manually.


    The newcomers who joined the base, after a day of screening, those who have the ability are naturally selected.


    Among them, there are eleven technical workers headed by Lao Tang. They were either designers or technical engineers before the end of the world, mastering skilled infrastructure technology.


    These technical talents are undoubtedly the people Wei Xiao needs most.


    The base is about to usher in a major expansion. The city walls, houses, and farms are indispensable if you want to use the limited land resources of the base to build Wei Xiao''s ideal fortress.


    Naturally, they were also promoted to elites and became the first people to stay in the villa.


    As for the remaining newcomers who have skills and expertise, such as electric welders, excavators, and cranes, these people have become beloved, and their living conditions have been improved. And a person who has no technology and only a small amount of strength is naturally still in the newcomer level.


    They have been arranged to live in simple houses and will be responsible for the infrastructure of the base in the future.


    "Master, I have seen the internal situation of the base. If the master plans to expand the base, I think it is possible to tear down all the walls and re-plan the construction scope of the city wall."


    Wei Xiao, who took the time to meet Old Tang and them, in conversation with them, Old Tang put forward his own suggestions.


    "Do you have any good ideas?" Wei Xiao asked, looking at Old Tang.


    "In fact, it¡¯s not a big idea. I have seen the environment outside the base. There are no high-rise buildings. If the master is willing to spend time, we can expand the base several times to the surrounding area. In this way, the land resources in the base will be greatly improved. With great relief, we can completely plan an area as a living area for the Christians in the future."


    "Jimin? Good title. Very good. Since you have a plan, you will be responsible for the construction of the base. Well, your level should also be improved. Let''s do it! You will be the management of the engineering team in the future, I Entrust these people to you, and you can get me up as soon as possible."


    Old Tang didn''t expect that he would be promoted by Wei Xiao just by putting forward a few opinions.


    After they were graded the rules in the base, they were introduced to them in detail.


    Old Tang, who knows exactly what kind of treatment the management is in the base, is a little flattered at this time.


    "Master, I was promoted to management as soon as I came to the base. Wouldn''t it be bad?" Old Tang said with some worry.


    "In special times, you are naturally treated specially. Of course, you are not given for an exceptional promotion. If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer sheet, what you get now, I will let you return it several times when that time comes." Said coldly.


    Old Tang trembled in his heart.


    He didn''t dare to ignore Wei Xiao''s trust, and nodded vigorously.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, I will go all out."


    "Okay, talk for yourself, see what is needed to build your imaginary base, and submit a list. I will try my best to satisfy you."


    "Yes, go slowly, Lord!"


    Wei Xiao left, and the people who had been depressed because of his existence before now suddenly became active.


    "Old Tang, you can do it! It was promoted to management. I have seen the rules of the base. The management not only provides three meals a day, but also sends out guns. I didn''t expect that we didn''t even survive a few days ago. How much confidence, now in a blink of an eye, they have become high-levels in the last days." The companion who had a better relationship with Old Tang envied him.


    "All the masters value me. In fact, you are all capable people. As long as you make achievements, I believe it won''t take long to become a manager." Old Tang said with a smile.


    "Come on! Improving management is not easy, it not only requires technology, but also related. But it is a good thing for us that you can go to the top of the base. Old Tang, you are also considered advanced now, and you can''t forget it in the future. Brothers!"


    "Yes, yes! If we need your help in the future, you can''t hide it."


    "Haha! Of course, as long as things are within the regulations of the base, I will definitely help if I can help. Everyone will work together."


    Old Tang didn''t forget about his level promotion.


    He speaks quite well, try not to let yourself say the wrong thing.


    He looks no different from the past, but in his heart, he is now thankful for his decision yesterday.


    From now on, he knew that his life trajectory had changed, and the end of the world was no longer cruel to him, at least for now.


    "We must cherish this opportunity, even if it is not for myself, for the sake of sweetness, I will keep my current position."


    ¡­

 Chapter 125： Lone Wolfs Decision

    The matters of the base have basically been clarified. Starting tomorrow, the expansion of the base will be officially launched under the supervision of Shu Wang and under the supervision of Lao Tang.


    As for Wei Xiao, in the next few days he still took Leng Chengfeng and the others out to move the building materials in the industrial zone.


    Don''t worry about what is useful or not, as long as it is useful for base construction, they will bring it back.


    Excavators, bulldozers, cranes, generators, various construction tools, etc., as long as they can be used, they have not let go.


    Wei Xiao and the others are always happy, but in the process, the lone wolf group in the steel base is miserable.


    It has been two weeks since Wei Xiao and the others transported the first batch of materials.


    Wei Xiao and the others rush here on time every day.


    The lone wolf and others, who had been working for half a month, found themselves thin.


    "Brother Wolf, I can''t hold on anymore. If I move cement or bricks, I would rather die."


    "Also, Brother Wolf, we don''t have much food. Those gods killed a lot of supplies from us every day. The little family that we have accumulated in the last days is not enough for everyone to have a full meal."


    At the end of the day''s work, the lone wolf and others who had no rest, his little brothers all sat around him.


    The little brothers were thin and tired, and until this moment, the cold-blooded heart of the lone wolf had actually become fragile.


    I haven''t thought about it, so the lone wolves don''t know how difficult it was for the survivors they treated before. Now, although they have not been treated like that, the situation is almost the same.


    Tired to death all day, you can''t sleep in the next day, the kind of torture that never rests, no matter how lone wolf can tolerate it, now it''s time to explode.


    The main thing is that they have run out of food.


    Lone Wolf didn''t think Wei Xiao would bring them food.


    The lone wolf who persisted for half a month stood up.


    "Leave, we must leave here." Lone Wolf said firmly.


    "Brother Wolf, you decide! As long as we don''t let us work anymore, we are willing to do anything."


    "Yes, now that I am facing thousands of zombies, I won''t frown."


    Looking at the firm gazes of the younger brothers, Dulang said, "Let¡¯s go to Fushou District. Before the end of the world, there are not only warehouses but also wholesale markets around it. The most important thing is that Fushou District is far away from Haitian District where Wei Xiao and the others are located. I I don¡¯t believe it. With so many of us, we can¡¯t stand there."


    "Brother Wolf, when shall we leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning, before Wei Xiao and the others arrive, pack all the useful things, and we will leave at dawn." Deciding to leave here, Lone Wolf no longer hesitated.


    He was fed up with Wei Xiao and the others'' "abuse".


    Not long ago, the boss of the dignified Yifang base had been pretending to be grandchildren for more than half a month. No matter how the lone wolf tends to be abused, it is enough now.


    People move to live and trees to die. Instead of continuing to put hope on others, it is better to rely on yourself.


    Wasn''t this how I came here when the last days broke out?


    With the definitive decision made by the lone wolf, the tired faces of the little brothers have smiles that have not appeared in a long time.


    "Brother Wolf, what do those survivors do? Let''s bring them too?"


    The long-lost ferocity flashed in the eyes of the lone wolf at this time.


    "If you want to reach the destination, without bait, do you guarantee that you will not die under the zombies?"


    The younger brothers shook their heads.


    "That''s not enough. They also ate a lot of our food, and now it''s time for them to repay us." Speaking of this, the lone wolf''s face was unspeakably hideous.


    Sure enough, some people''s badness is built in the bones, and you can''t mistake him for a transformation just because of his good performance for a period of time. His forbearance is just temporary forbearance. Once he sees the opportunity, his nature will not be exposed, and there will be no bones left for you to eat.


    Lone Wolf is obviously such a person.


    He is unwilling to be inferior to others, let alone surrendered to anyone, even if it is a strong man like Wei Xiao, he also wants to fight for himself.


    The survivors outside who were not with the lone wolf and the others do not know that their fate has been arranged by the lone wolf and others.


    Before going to bed, I still think about replenishing their energy, who will behave well in front of Wei Xiao tomorrow, hoping that one day they can be taken in by Wei Xiao and live a life of worry-free food and clothing.


    The next day.


    The Lone Wolf and the others, who had packed everything last night, wake up the survivors who were still sleeping when Wei Xiao and the others set off from the base.


    They will not be like Wei Xiao''s people. When you are at work, you will rest for a while and will not act on you, as long as you are not excessive, at most urging you a few words. The way the lone wolves call people is completely punching and kicking.


    Faced with the atrocities of the lone wolf boy, the survivors dared not speak.


    When the lone wolves were about to take them out of here, no one of the living survivors dared to say a word.


    Because the survivor who said this word is now a cold body.


    They couldn''t resist. Under the threat of the lone wolves, everyone got in several cars and left the base early in the morning.


    When Wei Xiao and the others arrived, the building was empty.


    Not to mention that none of the figures can be seen, but the materials collected by the lone wolves before have not been left to Wei Xiao and the others.


    All that could be taken were taken away by the lone wolves, and those that could not be taken were also burned clean by a fire.


    "Lord, the lone wolves should have left. In the steel plant, we found a lot of burnt food and empty mineral water bottles." Wei Yangtian, who was searching the internal conditions of the base, came to Wei Xiao and the others to report.


    "This lone wolf is really ruthless. No, it''s a wolf fire. It''s three points worse than a ruthless man. We won''t kill them. Why don''t you think so, how dangerous is outside now?" Fu million stood still and said nothing. Looks like a backache.


    He also didn''t want to think that a person has been squeezed by them for more than half a month. If he doesn''t plan to take refuge in them, will he stay and be exhausted if he doesn''t escape?


    In other words, he estimated that he would not be any better than the lone wolf, or even worse.


    "He will choose to leave. I think highly of him. This person is not as simple as you think." Wei Xiao said.


    "Then why did the Lord keep him?"


    They were puzzled by Leng Chengfeng.


    Since Wei Xiao knew that the lone wolf was not easy, didn''t leaving behind such a person who could obviously become their enemy at any time, left a hidden danger to the base?


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "Why can''t I keep him? Have you ever seen someone like a lone wolf?"


    "What''s wrong with him?" Fu Wanwan asked curiously.


    The hero Chen on the side was speculating about Wei Xiao''s mind.


    Now that he has completely returned to Wei Xiao, as the only military instructor of the base, he needs to understand the Lord''s heart that is constantly changing.


    Now that Wei Xiao said these words, his mind quickly became active.


    As soon as Fu Wanwan asked, Chen Haojie said: "The man alone is really unique. From what I know about him these days and what other survivors say about him, this man is not only a ruthless person, but also a capable person. ."


    "What do you know again?"


    Leng Chengfeng joked.


    "I can''t talk about knowing anything, I just think this person is very smart. With his hatred for the Lord and us, he is a general boss, even if he dare not turn his face with us on the face, but in private, the small actions are absolutely constant. At least, they won''t be like lone wolves, "willingly" help us do things in this half month, and they will not leak."


    "What does this mean? We have guns and people. Because of the gap between the two sides, he dare not obey?" Tong Qian said disapprovingly.


    ...

 Chapter 126： Late broadcast

    Chen Haojie shook his head.


    "It''s one thing to be afraid of us, but there is no temper. Do you think this is like a normal person? If it is me, even if I don''t take the initiative to target the Lord, it will let some people test certain bottom lines of the Lord. But alone wolf Not at all. Just like us, he is respectful and respectful to the Lord, and he has not slackened to complete the things he explained to him. His patience is too thorough."


    Hearing what the hero Chen said, except for Wei Xiao, everyone else recalled the performance of Lone Wolf during this period.


    Don''t say it, the lone wolf did not do the tasks that Wei Xiao had assigned to him so well. Even if they paid millions of them, they sometimes felt that they were not like Wei Xiao''s subordinates. On the contrary, the lone wolf was the real thing. of.


    "It''s something."


    At this moment everyone also realized the special features of the lone wolf.


    Chen Haojie continued: "Such a person, it can be said that he has been rational enough to ignore the nature of the incident, and everything depends on his own safety. He is ambitious, and he is not small. This can be seen from the fact that he did not take refuge in the Lord, but he He is extremely tolerant, and if he is not a last resort, he will indirectly forget everything and devote himself to what he should do now."


    "The reason why the Lord kept him, I guess it is because of the character of a lone wolf. This kind of person is not a young man, nor is he an iron-headed baby. Take revenge on the master and the base. Unless one day he believes that his strength can completely crush the master, otherwise, he will never do anything that is detrimental to the master."


    Speaking of this, Chen Haojie looked at Wei Xiao, as if asking whether his analysis was what Wei Xiao had in mind.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "Hero, your conjecture of people''s hearts is not weak!"


    "The Lord is joking. I just analyzed the character of the lone wolf from the root. If you look and think more, others can also discover it."


    "I said so, but not everyone can do such a thorough analysis like yours. Yes, I know that the lone wolf hates me deeply, but this person is very spiritual. He knows that it is not me. His opponent, even if there is half the hope, he will not take risks. Such a person is very rare. I like this kind of person better than those who hate me and do little tricks underneath me."


    "Leaving him, I just want to see how many surprises he can bring me. I''m even thinking about how he will solve the current situation when he thinks he has the strength to stand in front of me and despise me one day. Very... Um! Very much looking forward to it." Wei Xiao emphasized at the end.


    Lan Qian didn''t hold any hope for Wei Xiao''s expectations.


    "It is estimated that the Lord will not be able to wait this day." Fu Wanwan said with a smile.


    "Who knows? Okay, let the soldiers work harder today and start working now."


    After the small chat was over, everyone started to take action.


    If you let the lone wolf know what Wei Xiao said about him, I don¡¯t know if the lone wolf will be moved, and then say to Wei Xiao with excitement: I really want to thank you for knowing me so well. I thank your ancestors. Thanks for the eighteenth generation.


    On Wei Xiao''s side, everything is proceeding in an orderly manner, even if they encounter multiple attacks from zombies in the middle, they can easily handle it. But elsewhere, the real crisis belonging to the survivors has quietly arrived.


    Yes, it is the climate.


    After the fall, the temperature will drop rapidly, especially the change in the temperature difference between morning and evening makes it feel like winter.


    Coupled with the rainy weather outside and the poisonous exposure of the sun lost, the zombies that did not frequent at noon during the autumn and summer became active one after another.


    More than a month in the last days, the evolutionary zombies produced from the zombies have gradually dispersed.


    They found the survivors'' strongholds hidden in high places one by one, then attacked and swallowed the survivors inside. And for some survivors, every time they go out to find food, it is no longer like the scorching sun in the past. Once they are found out by zombies, the number of corpses chasing them will far exceed the previous number.


    Survival is getting harder, especially in cities.


    For the glimmer of hope of survival, in cities where the zombies are flooded, survivors have begun to move their positions at the risk of being annihilated to the outskirts and countryside where there are fewer zombies.


    "Shasha...Important notice, important notice. This is the Haixin Island base. All surviving humans in Minghai City pay attention. We have established a human survivor base on Haixin Island. There are plenty of fresh water resources and food. There are endless fish, shrimps and seafood. If you hear this notice, please rush to Haizhen Port, where we have ships to pick you up on the island."


    "Important notice, important notice, here is..."


    More than a month after the end of the world, with all kinds of information disconnected and news dissemination blocked, there was finally an uplifting and exciting broadcast in the city.


    Haixin Island.


    It is an island located five nautical miles away from the mouth of Minghai City. Its total area is about 600 square kilometers, surrounded by sea on all sides.


    Before the end of the world, it was a tourist area with tens of thousands of people living on it. In addition to a 100-meter wide bridge, the routes to and from the island are mostly boats and yachts.


    Haixin Island is a good place.


    Living in the deep sea, it is inherently isolated from the invasion of most zombies on the shore. In addition, Shanghai Xindao is located at the junction of cold and warm currents, and its fishery resources are very rich. Relying on fishery resources can feed a large number of people. The survivors living on it, as long as they are not afraid of vomiting after eating seafood, can live there all their lives.


    Now this broadcast is sent from Haixin Island. For some survivors who know where it is, this is undoubtedly the most beautiful voice they have heard in the last days.


    As long as they land on the island, it means they are safe.


    The ability to build a survivor base on it is enough to show that the zombies on Haixin Island have been cleaned up.


    But after the excitement of these survivors, their faces became hard to look.


    How do they get to the estuary?


    Needless to say, the survivors close to that area may be able to survive by taking some risks and fighting, but those who need to go through the city center or drive around a large circle to reach the entrance of the cross-sea bridge, They are undoubtedly mixed with joys and sorrows.


    The happy nature is that they see the hope of survival, but sad, obviously, they have no confidence in themselves.


    Once they decide to go to Haixin Island, the first thing they have to consider is whether they can survive in the sea of ??corpses.


    Some people are happy and some are worried, but there is no doubt that many of the survivors who heard this news have already begun to act.


    Inside the villa base.


    Wei Xiao and the others also heard this broadcast.


    "Husband, what do you think about the Haixin Island Survivor Base?" The women gathered around Wei Xiao, wanting to hear his views on the base.


    Holding Yan Yi who was still shy and shy in his arms, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Why, do you want to go to Haixin Island?"


    Shu Wang shook his head.


    "If there is no decision to build the villa base into a fortress, maybe I would suggest my husband to go to Haixin Island. After all, the natural advantages there are too great. As for now, I just want to know if the news they sent is true. I don''t want to I think someone will take the initiative to take in other survivors."


    "Sister, do you think this broadcast is fake?"


    Bai Youwei looked at Shu Wang in surprise.


    ...

 Chapter 127： Stabilize the base

    "That''s not the case. I just doubt their purpose. A large number of survivors who don''t know the details will join a base, and all kinds of problems will inevitably arise. I don''t think anyone in this world has our husband so powerful. The power to suppress all disturbing factors."


    "The eldest sister means that these people have no purpose." Yan Chuan Huizi said.


    "Hmm! Husband, what do you think?"


    "Nothing to feel. It''s nothing more than women, coolies, power, and competition. Where there are people, there is competition. When the power of a place is balanced and there is no competition at all, and some people are not satisfied with this distribution, they need new ideas. The blood is injected into it, and the cards are reshuffled."


    Wei Xiao talked freely.


    "Is it really?"


    "Do you care about him? But you should also pay attention to the situation in the base. After all, some people always like to take a fluke. With a comfortable environment, they will ask for more. This news won''t touch me. Foundation, but it will also have a certain impact on some people."


    "Does the master think that someone in the base will choose to leave after hearing this news?" Phantom''s eyes were cold, looking very murderous.


    "New beginnings, new hopes, this possibility is not ruled out. Let the managers below pay attention. Don¡¯t stop you when someone leaves. People go to higher places, but go out of the gate of the base and want to come back. Let them have Roll as far as you can."


    "I''m going now!"


    Shu Wang felt that the possibility that Wei Xiao said was not small, and immediately got up and left the villa with Yang Yan and their four assistants.


    "The eldest sister is now more and more like a queen. Look at this trip, four assistants, part-time and four bodyguards, they are the most dazzling existence when they walk. Husband, when will you give us a few bodyguards too! Me too Want to be prestigious?" Bai Youwei looked at Shu Wang''s leaving figure, and looked at Wei Xiao enviously.


    Wei Xiao glared at her angrily and funny.


    "Are you not prestigious enough? In a word, the entire villa, whether it''s Piaoyue or other servants, has to go online to play games with you. Your little girls are more than Sister Shuwang." Song Xiaoyu unceremoniously stunned Bai Youwei.


    "It''s different, I''m talking about reality." Bai Youwei still wanted to fight for it.


    "Well, I want bodyguards to find Ming Yulan, isn''t she training female soldiers? Just find two full-time bodyguards for you." Wei Xiao said helplessly to Bai Youwei.


    In any case, she is also her first woman, and she still has to do it when she should do it.


    "Hehe...I knew her husband was the best." Bai Youwei smiled, and threw herself into Wei Xiao''s arms, holding his head and taking a bite.


    "Sister Youwei, you are pressing me down."


    Yan Yi, who was squeezed between her and Wei Xiao, suddenly said quietly.


    Bai Youwei laughed and kissed Yan Yi''s tender little cheek.


    "Yan Yi is the cutest."


    Yan Yixiao blushed, indescribably shy and charming.


    Upon seeing this scene, Wei Xiao nodded his head with deep conviction: "It is indeed the cutest."


    Yan Yi was even more embarrassed and couldn''t help herself, burying her head in Wei Xiao''s arms.


    Outside the villa.


    Shu Wang has summoned Wu Yulan and the others.


    On the male side, she can''t see anyone when she goes there now.


    Today Wei Xiao did not go to the steel base anymore, but let Yi Jianfeng lead the team.


    Now that they are not in male management, Shu Wang can only start with female management.


    "Shu Wang Master!"


    In Villa No. 3, all the managers are sitting on both sides of Shu Wang.


    "Have you heard all the previous broadcasts?"


    "heard it."


    "Then what do you think?" Shu Wang looked at everyone present.


    "What do you think? Master Shu Wang, I don''t know what you are talking about?" Jiang Xue looked confused.


    Her expression seemed to tell Shu Wang: If it hadn''t been for Shu Wang''s master to mention this, I hadn''t thought about it.


    Next to him, Jin Miaofeng, who regarded Jiang Xue as his number one enemy, glanced at Jiang Xue like an idiot, and said contemptuously: "Master Shu Wang is talking about the news sent to the Haixin Island base. I know, I really don¡¯t know how you manage this?"


    "Oh! Then I see, I don''t have any ideas." Jiang Xue still behaved naturally.


    Jin Miaofeng thought that Jiang Xue¡¯s performance would definitely leave a bad impression in Shu Wang¡¯s eyes, so he immediately said positively: "Shu Wang, master, what can we think of? By the master¡¯s side, we don¡¯t worry about eating and drinking. I am not afraid of any danger. There is no fixed number for Haixin Island. I don¡¯t care what they say? I only know that the place where the Lord is present is the safest."


    Shu Wang saw the performance of the two in his eyes.


    To Jiang Xue, Shu Wang has nothing to say, this person, no wonder her husband is so optimistic, she is really good. As for Jin Miaofeng, how do you say? The mind is still too simple, and the grasp of human nature is still too immature.


    Without commenting on them, Shu Wang said: "You don¡¯t have any ideas, but the people under your staff are not necessarily the same as you think. I called you here to let you pay attention to those beloved and newcomers during this time. Their daily behaviors and see if they are abnormal."


    "Do you suspect that the people below want to go to that Haixin Island?" Zhang Zimei asked.


    "They dare! Don''t worry, Master Shu Wang, I don''t know the others, but if one of my newcomers and beloved ones dares to betray the Lord, I will interrupt their doglegs." Jin Miaofeng was a little excited. Say.


    Seeing her vicious look, Shu Wang shook his head and smiled.


    "My husband said, if anyone wants to leave, no one should stop them, but once these people walk out of the base gate, don''t let them come back."


    "The Lord is too kind." Jin Miaofeng gave a flattering when he heard that Wei Xiao told them not to embarrass the people who wanted to leave the base.


    The others didn''t say anything.


    Jin Miaofeng has said everything that should be said, what else can they say?


    "That''s it, now you go back and do as I said."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang!"


    Everyone got up, answered Shu Wang''s sentence and left.


    Shu Wang then stood up: "Let''s go! Let''s go to Yulan''s side. I don''t know how her female soldiers are trained?"


    "Master Shu Wang doesn''t have to worry at all. We know what Sister Lan is capable of, and there are also two capable people, Jasmine and Effie. The progress of the female soldier will definitely not let you down." Zhao Xiaoduo said with a smile.


    "Haha... praise Yulan so much, let''s talk! How much benefit did she give you?"


    "No no, I''m just telling the truth." Zhao Xiaoduo explained nervously.


    "Looking scares you, am I so scary?"


    Seeing that Shu Wang didn''t look angry, Zhao Xiaoduo pretended to be aggrieved, and said: "People say that the companion is like a tiger. I am a small assistant. Of course, I must be careful in front of my master."


    "Do you think so too?" Shu Wang looked at the other three without amusement.


    Yang Yan and the others nodded one after another.


    "You guys! Let''s go! Go and see Yulan."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang!"


    ...

 Chapter 128： Apply to set up a womens team

    The No. 3 training ground where Ming Yulan is located.


    In order to better train these female soldiers, Ming Yulan and the others have done a lot of work on this training ground.


    Combat sands, obstacle training tracks, single-plank bridges, concrete walls, simulated battlefields, mud pits and more! These are the training projects that this group of women go through every day.


    The training of this group of women has been for more than a month, and now, the results have been remarkable.


    "drink!"


    When Shu Wang came over, female soldiers were conducting actual combat drills in the sand.


    This is not acting, nor is it pretending to be. The two sides in the battle have a clear goal from the beginning, that is, to fight until the other is unable to fight back.


    Injuries are inevitable. Although Ming Yulan and the others clearly stipulate that they cannot be killed, sometimes the two sides of the battle will not get out of bed for a few days.


    In order not to be a burden in the eyes of men, and in order not to be looked down upon by men, this group of women can be said to be more crazier in training than men.


    Their achievements are also remarkable.


    No, the movements of the three pairs of female soldiers in the fight are simply not too beautiful.


    Straight punches, uppercuts in response, side-turning whip kicks, flying kicks... a series of movements are smooth and flowing, and the attack strength looks surprisingly amazing.


    Those who knew would not doubt that they were a group of weak women a month ago, and those who didn''t know thought they were a group of well-trained veterans.


    "Shu Wang Master!"


    Seeing Shu Wang and the others walking towards this side, Ming Yulan''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    The other two deputy instructors hurriedly stopped the members in the fighting.


    Shu Wang looked at the six women who had stopped, and smiled and said to Ming Yulan: "It seems that your female soldier is becoming more and more effective now."


    Ming Yulan straightened her chest proudly.


    A month ago, she might not be proud of anything, but a month later, for the female soldiers she trained, especially the first female soldiers trained by her, it was not satisfactory.


    Let''s just say it! A month ago, Ming Yulan could easily deal with more than a dozen of them with no assassins, and there was still more. But now, if there are more than three, Ming Yulan may not be able to fight back. Their progress far exceeded Ming Yulan''s imagination.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Come and see you all. You are very energetic. From the people you trained, I have seen the embryonic form of the first female warrior team in the base."


    Ming Yulan was also not modest, and sighed and said: "Yes! They worked very hard, and they have suffered, and they have achieved the current results. They have exchanged their patience, perseverance and sweat. It is just right to look forward to the master. You are here too. I want to apply for the establishment of a women''s team. I think my soldiers already have this qualification."


    "Oh? Now?" Shu Wang was a little surprised.


    "Yes!" Ming Yulan''s eyes were firm.


    Shu Wang hesitated for a while, looking at the female soldiers who were eager to try.


    "Is this the personal thoughts of your instructors, or all of you?"


    "Master, we have applied for the establishment of a women''s team." Eighty-four female soldiers around said in unison.


    It seems that these female soldiers have this idea.


    Shu Wang didn''t expect that he was just planning to come to see Ming Yulan and the others'' training situation, and he would actually cause this incident.


    But she is not an indecisive master.


    In the base, the male fighters, the only person worthy of their following in their hearts was Wei Xiao. Even without orders, they would only fight for Wei Xiao willingly, and Shuwang and their mistresses, in the eyes of the male fighters, were only the objects of obedience to orders, and they had absolutely no sense of dependence on Shuwang and others.


    But the female warriors are different. Although the supreme person in their hearts is also Wei Xiao, they are more willing to be close to their mistresses than male warriors.


    When there is no conflict with Wei Xiao''s interests, the object of support of the female soldiers is definitely Shuwang them.


    The establishment of the women''s team is to give their mistresses the opportunity to control their own armed forces.


    Wanting to understand this, Shu Wang got serious: "Are you sure you are all ready?"


    "Ready!"


    The female soldiers are not waiting for this moment in a day or two. Now that the opportunity is right in front of them, they will never miss it.


    "If you want to set up a women''s team, this requires your husband''s consent. But today he happens to be at home, you are waiting, I will ask him." Shu Wang said, Zhao Xiaoduo behind her quickly sent the walkie-talkie to Shu Wang''s eyes.


    Get in touch with Villa One soon.


    Through the hands of the servants, Shu Wang talked to Wei Xiao.


    Shu Wang told Wei Xiao about Ming Yulan and the others.


    Wei Xiao only hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    Handing the walkie-talkie to Zhao Xiaoduo, Shu Wang said to Ming Yulan and the others: "I have communicated your application to my husband, and my husband has agreed. He will come to you right away. Therefore, whether the women''s team can be established today depends on you. Performance."


    When the eighty-four female soldiers heard the words, their faces were extremely excited, and of course, there was also tension.


    "This is not the time for you to be excited. It will not be too late to be happy when you pass the Lord''s test. Everyone, rest in place now. I hope that in a while, you will use the best mental outlook to accept the Lord''s test."


    "Yes, instructor!"


    A sonorous response sounded through the training ground, all the female soldiers gathered, and then sat cross-legged in place.


    It took only ten minutes for Wei Xiao to receive Shu Wang''s notice to the training ground of Villa 3.


    It could have been faster, but looking at the people who came with him, you can see why he took a few more minutes.


    "Sister!"


    When Wei Xiao and the others came, Bai Youwei pulled Yan Yi and ran to Shu Wang''s side for the first time.


    Yan Yi is the youngest of the girls, only a few months old at the age of eighteen, followed by Bai Youwei, who is nineteen and a half years old.


    For the two little girls, the sisters in the family hated and loved her. Even the Phantom, this killer girl with a very low sense of existence was very patient with Bai Youwei when she was entangled by Bai Youwei.


    "Why are you here?"


    "We heard from my husband that the female soldiers wanted to apply for the formation of a women''s team, so we came to have a look."


    "Is Yan Yi the same?" Shu Wang smiled and looked at the shy Yan Yi.


    "Well, big sister!"


    At this time, Wei Xiao came over with the Phantom.


    Among the girls, only Jiang Xiyu, who likes to be quiet, and Huizi Yan Chuan, who wants to take care of the children, were not present.


    "Master!" Ming Yulan and the three instructors came forward.


    Wei Xiao nodded calmly.


    "Are you all ready?" Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, and went straight to the topic.


    Facing Wei Xiao, no matter how confident Ming Yulan and the others were before, at this moment, in front of Wei Xiao, they would inevitably be a little nervous.


    It wasn''t the fear of Wei Xiao, but the aura of Wei Xiao was too strong. Even a quiet sentence made the female soldiers feel heavy in their hearts as if they were facing a big mountain.


    Ming Yulan took a deep breath.


    "We are ready."


    "very good!"


    Wei Xiao nodded, then took out the walkie-talkie to contact the Pay Million Team patrolling the base today.


    ...

 Chapter 129： Men and women contest

    Not long after, there was a sound of cars in the distance.


    Pay a million and they received an order from Wei Xiao.


    Today''s seven men''s teams, the number of team members has a standard.


    A full team of 12 people, including the captain and deputy captain. The reason there is such a rule is because above the squad, Wei Xiao established a squadron, a brigade, and the highest-level team.


    There are 12 squadrons and 60 squadrons. The squadron is divided into four squads and ten guards led by the commander and deputy squadron. There are 252 people in the brigade. Similarly, a brigade includes four squadrons and ten guards led by the commander and deputy commander. By analogy, the number of the team will exceed 1,000.


    Now they pay a million. Although the number of squadrons they lead exceeds the standard of a squadron, they are still classified as a squadron for the time being because they have not reached the size of a squadron. But everyone knows that the emergence of a squadron is only a matter of time. Pay millions for them. The first squadron leader will soon become the squadron leader.


    "Master!"


    A twelve people, under the leadership of Fu million, twelve people came to Wei Xiao.


    "Do you know what I asked you to do?"


    Fu million shook his head: "We don''t need to know, as long as the Lord gives orders and instructions."


    Very conscious.


    For more than a month, they also have training after paying a million. Compared to when they first formed the team, they are now more solemn and more like a qualified fighter.


    Because of the good food, all the members of the men''s team are strong and full of energy. They were all people who had fought life and death with zombies, so at this moment, they fought against Wei Xiao, very imposing, at least in the eyes of those female soldiers, they were very men.


    "Just now, instructor Ming Yulan told me that she wants to apply for the formation of a women''s team. I promised her at the beginning. Therefore, I have no reason to refuse. I believe that many of you think that fighting is something. Just leave it to us men. It¡¯s a woman¡¯s family. Isn¡¯t it good to stay at the base to wash, cook, and have children? They all want to go out to fight. Are you saying that our men are very useless?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "The Lord said yes, women should be responsible for the beauty and the guns, and just leave it to me men."


    They all laughed after paying a million.


    "That''s what I said, but everyone has their own way of life. I can''t deprive women of the right to choose because of our male chauvinism. Seriously, I don''t want to set up any women''s team, but if you speak out, I can''t take it back again. So, you are here."


    With that, Wei Xiao turned to face the group of female soldiers who were so embarrassed and angry after hearing what he said.


    "Look at them. Many of the charming little beauties are still students. Let them go out to fight. If there are any shortcomings, do you feel distressed?"


    "Distressed!"


    "It hurts so much, we can''t bear to hurt them, how can we let them take risks?"


    "Lord..."


    Some of the female soldiers stood up in shame and wanted to argue for the women.


    But before she finished her words, Ming Yulan shouted coldly: "Wu Xiaoqi, sit down. Why did you stand up when you weren''t allowed to speak?"


    "Instructor, I..."


    "What is the punishment for not following orders?" Ming Yulan said sharply.


    The female soldier named Wu Xiaoqi dare not say any more.


    Gritting his teeth at Fu Wanwan, they sat down angrily.


    "Xiao Qi, are you okay?" the companion beside him comforted.


    Wu Xiaoqi bit her lip, tears rolling in her eyes, she did not speak, but the eyes of male soldiers who stared at them were full of hostility and hatred.


    Bai Youwei and the others around Wei Xiao couldn''t bear the situation of Wu Xiaoqi and some of the female soldiers.


    "Eldest sister, did my husband say too much? We women are not so unbearable, right?"


    Shu Wang said, "Just look at it. My husband has his reason to do this."


    "Oh!" Bai Youwei pouted, without saying anything.


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to know what had happened just now, and continued: "Since you are all distressed, stop them. They want to apply for the formation of a women''s team and they have to pass my test, and my test is you. I hope You take out the skills that belong to men, and let these little women who don''t know the heights of the sky know that fighting is not something that everyone can play."


    "Ohhhhhh..."


    They were in high spirits after paying a million, and they roared one by one.


    Finally, it was possible to show true masculinity in front of this group of girls. Although it is shameless to bully women, why is each of them full of expectations? Why do I want to rush over and take a punch now?


    Wei Xiao immediately said to Ming Yulan and the others.


    "After saying so much, it''s time for you. My test for you is very simple, one-on-one battle. As long as you defeat these twelve people, so that none of them can stand up again, you will pass. Pass, I You will be allowed to establish seven women''s armed squads, equipped with the same weapons as the men''s armed squads, understand?"


    "clear!"


    The female soldiers responded in unison, almost all responding to Wei Xiao with a roar.


    I was excited to pay them a million before. Seeing the momentum of the female soldiers, they always felt that something was wrong?


    These women are all taking gunpowder, so bad tempered?


    They also didn''t want to think about how much Wei Xiao''s remarks hurt their hearts.


    After working hard for a month, for this day, many female soldiers who had passed the age of optimal ligament stretch were all cruel people who crushed their teeth and swallowed them in their stomachs during training.


    Just to make themselves as flawless as possible in the battle, the pain they endure is definitely beyond the imagination of men.


    But they have worked so hard and they are said to be "not worth a penny" by Wei Xiao. Coupled with the ridicule and contempt of paying millions of them, they are no different from taking gunpowder now.


    have nothing to say.


    Wei Xiao and the others are definitely not rivals, even if they are all together, they pay a million for them, ha ha! Sorry, prepare to bear the woman''s anger!


    "It''s very good to have this confidence, so let''s not talk too much nonsense. I announced that the women''s assessment will start now, and all will gather on the battle sand."


    "Everyone has it, stand up!" Jasmine exclaimed.


    The female soldiers got up one after another and quickly lined up.


    "Turn back, aim, fight on the sand, run forward."


    "drink!"


    The female soldiers first arrived on the battle sand.


    "Captain, how do I feel that there is something wrong with these women?" a member whispered in the ear of Pay Million.


    "It doesn''t matter if she is right. Why, are you scared?" Fu Wanwan said angrily.


    "How is it possible? I''m a man."


    "That''s it? I want to remind you that this assessment is hosted by the Lord himself. After a while, you can''t be merciful just because the other party is a woman. If you are soft-hearted and we are defeated by a group of women, hehe! Behind you! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m not going to say anything. The paying one million team all sold me tofu and killed me. Do you understand?"


    "understood."


    "Line up now!"


    "Yes!"


    Fu million then led his team into the battlefield.


    "Haha...Eldest sister, this Captain Fu is really funny. He sold tofu and killed him. How much tofu would it take?" Bai Youwei laughed when he heard the words of Fu million.


    Shu Wang gave her a white look and looked at Wei Xiao: "Husband, you really have a problem with the captain. If they are not careful for a while, they will suffer a big loss."


    Shu Wang obviously understood the intention of Wei Xiao''s remark just now, and silently sympathized with them for paying millions.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    "I just want to see how much potential these female soldiers have. Let''s go! The show begins."


    "Hehe...husband is really bad, right Yan Yi?"


    "I, I don''t know!"


    Bai Youwei sullen her face: "I must listen to my sister, saying that her husband is really bad."


    Yan Yi glanced at Wei Xiao''s back secretly. Seeing that he hadn''t looked back, he whispered, "Yes, Ou, Ouni sauce is really bad."


    "Haha...husband, did Yan Yi say you are bad?"


    "Sister Youwei, you..."


    ...

 Chapter 130： Cruelly crushed

    Fighting on both sides of the sand, the paying million team and the female squadron are already in place.


    12VS84, in terms of quantity, they are naturally at a disadvantage when paying millions. However, looking at the presence of an old **** of them, it is obvious that these female soldiers are not in the eyes.


    On the contrary, it is the female soldiers, they have the advantage in numbers, but they have not relaxed in the slightest.


    "Let''s start!" Wei Xiao said.


    Ming Yulan nodded.


    "Wu Xiaoqi, get out!"


    "Yes!"


    Wu Xiaoqi ran out of the queue, and then came to the middle of the battle sand.


    The little girl is very beautiful, wearing gray short-sleeved combat pants, black combat boots wrapped around her trousers, standing straight, her rugged figure is undoubtedly a landscape in the middle of the battle sand.


    "Captain Fu, who is your team member to challenge?" Ming Yulan looked at them.


    "Captain, I''ll come!" A team member volunteered to stand up.


    No objection to paying a million.


    "Wu Yuncong, the other party can be regarded as your own family, don''t shame me."


    "It''s the captain, and promise not to pay us a million squad to be ashamed."


    "Go!"


    Wu Yun paid a respect from the court and ran into the sand after unloading his equipment.


    "Xiao Qi, come on, teach these male soldiers severely!"


    Wu Xiaoqi had been holding a sigh of anger a long time ago, and now seeing Wu Yun from running, the fighting intent in his eyes could be turned into flames and burned.


    "Hey! Little girl, do you want me to put some water for you in a while? I''m afraid I can''t control the great power on my body and make you cry." Wu Yun looked calm and calm.


    In his eyes, Wu Xiaoqi was not a threat at all.


    "You still care about yourself!"


    Seeing that both parties are ready, Ming Yulan said, "The assessment begins now."


    "Facing a little beauty like you, I really...damn it!" Wu Yuncong, who was about to say something, had already started the battle. Before he finished speaking, he saw Wu Xiaoqi sprinting, and then he lifted his knees and faced him. He rushed over.


    Wu Yun, who was frightened, hurriedly crossed his hands and stood in front of him.


    "Peng..."


    When the two figures touched, Wu Xiaoqi directly flew Wu Yun out from the top with his knees.


    "Fuck!"


    Just a confrontation, Wu Yuncong suffered a big loss, and the other people who were confident enough to pay millions of people just opened his eyes at this moment.


    "Little Qi, come on, Xiao Qi, come on!"


    The female soldiers were very excited and cheered for Wu Xiaoqi.


    Wu Xiaoqi won the power and did not forgive others, deceiving himself.


    She quickly came to Wu Yuncong in front of her, and one raised her leg and stepped on Wu Yuncong''s back that fell to the ground.


    Wu Yun rolled his body in an emergency to avoid Wu Xiaoqi''s foot.


    He got up quickly, only feeling that his hands were trembling, and his eyes looked at Wu Xiaoqi a little more terrified.


    "Made, are the girls so fierce now?"


    Wu Xiaoqi approached again, pulling away and kicking directly in the air with a sweeping kick.


    Wu Yun hurriedly lowered his body to avoid Wu Xiaoqi''s move.


    But Wu Xiaoqi''s attack did not end. The figure still in the air failed to sweep its legs. With the help of the inertia of the previous sweep, the figure turned and kicked.


    The sturdy combat boots kicked Wu Yuncong''s chest and kicked him out again.


    Many people were dumbfounded at this scene.


    If Wu Yun suffered a loss in Wu Xiaoqi''s hands for the first time because he underestimated the enemy, then this second time being kicked out by Wu Xiaoqi, it would be a real strength gap.


    "Are these female soldiers so strong?"


    Up to this moment, there is no lightness on their faces at Pay Million.


    It''s no wonder that Ming Yulan dared to apply to Wei Xiao for the establishment of a women''s team. With Wu Xiaoqi''s current strength, there are not many people in their men''s team that can do it, right?


    Paying millions of their surprised eyes, Wu Xiaoqi was chasing after victory. Wu Yuncong, who was at a disadvantage from the beginning, was subdued by Wu Xiaoqi without much power to fight back.


    Scissor feet and lock throat, and at the same time discount Wu Yun from one arm, Wu Yun from completely lost combat effectiveness.


    "Don''t underestimate our women, we are not as weak as you think, waste!" Looking at Wu Yuncong, who was lying on the ground holding his arms, Wu Xiaoqi sneered unceremoniously.


    The humiliation he had endured for so long was finally vented, and Wu Xiaoqi''s face was indescribably cheerful.


    The female soldiers got off to a good start, and the next game came first.


    Back to Wu Xiaoqi in the team, that was praised by everyone.


    Wu Yuncong was considered a man enough, his hands were discounted and he didn''t say a word. Going back to paying millions of them, bowed their heads, completely faceless to see people.


    "Captain, I am ashamed of our team."


    Fu Wanwan witnessed the battle just now, and the loss was not caused by Wu Yun''s release of water. It can only be said that there is a big gap between the strength of the two, which is not to blame him.


    "It''s okay, your experience can be considered as a psychological preparation for other people. Now, do you still think these female soldiers can handle it?"


    "Captain, don''t worry, we have put away our contempt. They are our enemies from now on." Wu Xiaoqi ridiculed Wu Yuncong''s remarks, many people have heard it, and originally they could not bear the female soldiers. Male soldiers, this kind of psychology has been completely discarded.


    Whether you are a woman or a soldier, and not my wife, why should I be merciful to your men?


    Insult my brother, well, wait for us to be beaten to the ground and cry!


    "This Wu Xiaoqi is not bad, it should be the most powerful of these female soldiers." Wei Xiao and the others, Phantom made a simple comment.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Others can''t be underestimated. Fortunately, this Wu Yuncong has made a good demonstration. Millions of them shouldn''t take it lightly."


    "She''s so strong. Sister Phantom, if we all train together, and I''m still a master of yours, how do I feel that I am not her opponent?" Bai Youwei said aggrievedly.


    When Phantom heard the words, the corners of her lovely mouth twitched.


    "If you pull the ligament without crying, the training targets set by Xiaoying will be completed on time, and you can be so good." Shu Wangmaitai Bai Youwei said.


    Bai Youwei also knew that she blushed.


    "Eldest sister, don''t slap people in the face, curse people and don''t expose shortcomings, I''m your cutest little girl!"


    "No, my cutest girl is Yan Yi, right Yan Yi?"


    "Hmm! Big sister is right."


    Perhaps in order to avenge Bai Youwei''s previous betrayal of his teammates, Yan Yi nodded firmly.


    "Wow...you all bullied me. Husband, I''m so sad, I want your comfort, I want to hug me and hold me high."


    Wei Xiao smiled and kissed Bai Youwei''s pouting mouth, which was sweet and soft, and then hugged her into his arms.


    "Don''t make trouble, your training is only for fitness, there is no need to make yourself too hard."


    "Yeah! My husband loves me the most, and the eldest sisters know how to bully others."


    Shu Wang directly rolled Bai Youwei''s eyes.


    On the sand, the second round of competition has already begun.


    This time, a woman named Miao Rourou appeared among the female soldiers.


    Just by listening to her name, you might be able to outline a Xiaojiabiyu, Wenwen Keren image in your mind, but what about reality?


    "Captain, I think I''ll give up." The player who paid the million saw his opponent, and the whole person was full of fear.


    No way, who asked him to stand up first to accept the challenge of the female soldier. As a result, from the last row of female soldiers, a female man with big waist and muscular body came out. Most importantly, this classmate Miao Rourou was still one meter tall. Nine. She was standing in front of the paying million players, giving people the feeling of a big mountain.


    Faced with a female man of 1.9 meters tall at a height of less than 1.7 meters, it is no wonder that this team member surrendered before the battle.


    "What the **** did I do wrong?" Fu Wanwan could not bear to look straight. Yu Guang looked at Wei Xia not far away, his heart was full of scars.


    ¡­

 Chapter 131： Womens team established

    Needless to say, the second contest is still the women''s victory.


    The height is not equal, the tonnage is not equal, and the strength is not equal. Except for the advantage of the players who pay millions in speed, the others are completely negligible.


    In the battle just now, watching his teammates being held in the arms of the opponent''s heroic female midfielder and about to be cut off from their breath, Fu Wanwan had no personal experience, but it felt suffocating to think about it.


    Two games in a row failed, and the morale of the male fighters fell to the bottom.


    Before, they all vowed to take down the female soldiers. Now, for some reason, they all feel that they will lose all of them.


    "Absolutely not, this kind of thing must never happen. If there is no victory, my goodness! I can''t imagine whether the paying million team will have a face up to see people at the base in the future." Thinking of the terrible consequences, Fu Bai Wanbian felt a burst of excitement all over his body.


    The third round.


    This time the female soldiers finally returned to normal.


    It''s a little beauty named Yu Wei.


    The main members of the female soldiers that Ming Yulan trained this time are all from the film academy. Therefore, this group of female soldiers has a high universal appearance.


    Yu Wei is not as fierce as Wu Xiaoqi, nor is she overbearing like Miao Rourou, she is a very quiet person.


    She looked calm when she played, and her sharp eyes could tell her calmness.


    Seeing Yu Wei, the team members on the pay million side immediately felt confident of winning against her.


    But as a result, what Worth Million worried most happened.


    Looking at Yu Wei, who looked like a soft persimmon, her fighting power was not below Wu Xiaoqi''s.


    All kinds of serial attacks made the team members who paid millions to face her completely unstoppable.


    The third game ended again with a female soldier''s victory.


    The next fourth, fifth, sixth... until the eleventh, Goddess of Luck didn''t care about paying millions to them, and failure accompanied them from the beginning of the assessment.


    Paying a million is desperate.


    Ten team members lost, and his deputy captain also lost. Now he is the only one left. Wouldn''t it be clear if I paid a few kilograms and a few million? To be honest, his team is stronger than him. If it weren''t for him and Wei Xiao to be the first, he wouldn''t be able to choose the position of the captain.


    The record of twelve matches and twelve losses has been doomed in advance.


    Compared with the despair of paying millions, Wei Xiao, who had been watching the battle, gradually became calm and gloomy from the beginning of appreciation.


    The male warrior lost eleven in eleven battles. This is no longer a problem of strength disparity, but a problem of people.


    Yes, because of the needs of the base, Wei Xiao often took them out for missions during this month. Therefore, their training time at the base is limited, but even if the training time is not as much as the female soldiers, the gap is too big. If it weren''t for their genders, Wei Xiao would think that Wu Xiaoqi and the others were male soldiers, and they would become female soldiers if they paid a million.


    "It seems that the pressure on the male soldier''s side is still too small." Wei Xiao said with a sullen face.


    The master is angry, but the hostess has to stand aside.


    As if feeling the deep chill on Wei Xiao''s side, Fu million couldn''t help but look at Wei Xiao.


    Without giving him any luck, Wei Xiao''s emotions were all written on that stern face.


    That''s it!


    Pay million knows that he is finished, no, it should be said that the entire men''s armed team will suffer. Their appearance today is too unbearable to look directly at them.


    He gritted his teeth and paid a million directly from the team to the sand.


    "Instructor Ming, I want to challenge you."


    He didn''t know who paid millions of courage, he actually bluntly said that he wanted to challenge Ming Yulan.


    Ming Yulan was surprised, the female soldiers were surprised, and even his players watched the pay millions on the field in disbelief.


    "Captain, what irritation is this to challenge Instructor Ming? He is not afraid of being killed?"


    "Perhaps you are driven mad, you pay attention to the Lord''s face."


    A team member reminded that everyone else gave Wei Xiao a sneaky look. As a result, everyone was sweating.


    "Now we are really over."


    Ming Yulan is here.


    Fu million bluntly said that she wanted to challenge her, and her brows couldn''t help but frowned.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s side, he didn''t see Wei Xiao stopping her, and nodded after hesitating for a moment.


    "Okay, I accept your challenge."


    "Come on, instructor!" The female soldiers are now in high spirits.


    They defeated the members of the Pay Million Team with only eleven people. They had the chance to win, and they were qualified to cheer for Ming Yulan.


    Ming Yulan came directly to the court.


    "Go ahead! As the captain, you should be able to hold on for a while."


    "Persevere? I paid a million today to be the one who defeated you, ah¡ª" he shouted for courage.


    He paid a million without any tricks, and rushed towards Ming Yulan with reckless energy.


    Ming Yulan did not show any mercy. Faced with the attacks of Fu million, she turned sideways, held Fu million¡¯s shoulder with one hand, and held his left arm with the other, twisting her body with the force of Fu million rushing. Flicking his arm instantly throws millions of meters away.


    Pay millions of rolling and smashing out of the sand, his whole body aching fiercely.


    But he didn''t admit defeat, supported his body to stand up, and rushed towards Ming Yulan again.


    Unilaterally ravaged, in front of Ming Yulan, he was thrown out again and again without any resistance.


    Soon, millions were paid for the wounds all over, and blood came out from the mouth, ears, eyes, and nose. So he also forcibly stood up and attacked Ming Yulan.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from Wei Xiao.


    Everyone who focused on paying millions was taken aback by the loud noise.


    "enough!"


    Wei Xiao spoke.


    In front of him, the balanced single-plank bridge that Ming Yulan and the others used to train the female soldiers had been broken in half.


    Under Wei Xiao''s gaze, everyone was silent at this moment, even the giggling Bai Youwei, now holding Shu Wang''s arm with a very scared look on his face.


    Wei Xiao walked slowly to Ming Yulan and the others.


    "I announce that the women''s application for the establishment of a women''s team is over. From today, you will have the qualifications to establish a women''s armed squad in the base. Seven teams are tentatively set. In the future, the team leader of each team will have the right to supplement the qualifications of team members. ."


    As Wei Xiao announced that the female soldiers had been successfully assessed, no one cheered at the scene.


    They are not in the mood to consider these at all now.


    Seeing that their noses and faces are swollen and the whole body is hurt and paying millions, they all feel that their side is too much?


    In fact, the strength of paying a million is not very bad, but because of the previous grievances, the female soldiers went out to challenge the people who paid them. They are the most hard-trained, most advanced, and strongest group of 84 female soldiers. people. Like Wu Xiaoqi and the others, there are only thirteen in the entire team.


    Regardless of what the female soldiers thought, Wei Xiao walked to Fu million after announcing that they had succeeded in the examination.


    "Lord, we are ashamed of you." Pay million words are echoed, you can imagine his current state.


    "Twelve battles and twelve losses, you can do it! Is this the answer sheet you gave me?"


    Wei Xiao''s tone was calm, but in his words, there was thunder hidden in his words. Every word fell into the ears of Fu Million, and it exploded in their minds, dizzy.


    "Lord, we are willing to accept any punishment."


    There was no explanation, no shirk, the members behind Pay Million all knelt on one knee, bowed their heads and waited for Wei Xiao''s punishment.


    It was even more unbearable to pay a million, and tears flowed from his eyes.


    Not because of the pain in his body, but because of his shame.


    They can be said to have lost the face of the men''s armed squad this time.


    Wei Xiao didn''t punish them, nor did he act on them, just shook his head.


    "Elite? Haha! Are you worthy?"


    After finishing talking, regardless of paying millions on the spot, he turned and walked towards Shu Wang.


    "Ming Yulan, go to Qingshu to arm the women''s team as soon as possible. Tomorrow, you will leave a team to be responsible for the security of the base, and everyone else will follow me to the industrial zone to be responsible for the safety and combat of the transport team. As for the men''s armed team, Give me all to serve as a driver and porter."


    Without looking back, Wei Xiao took Shu Wang with them, and then drove away from the training ground.


    "Damn it, **** it¡ª" Fu Wanwan roared to the sky.


    ...

 Chapter 132： Aftermath

    "Instructor Ming, we may have been a bit too much this time."


    Seeing Fu Wanwan and the other team members desperate, Jasmine came to Ming Yulan and couldn''t bear to say.


    Ming Yulan gritted her teeth, her flustered eyes quickly became firm.


    "This is what they asked for. Starting from when they look down on my soldiers and my people, they will be prepared for failure. We did nothing wrong. We are better than men who are strong and capable of doing things. The entire base, except for the Lord On, without weapons and equipment, how can they compare to us?" Ming Yulan did not suppress her own voice, and directly let them hear all of them.


    Each of the people who paid the million team gritted their teeth and clenched their fists. On the heads with straight veins, those squalid eyes seemed to be bleeding.


    But they were speechless, because they were not qualified to refute Ming Yulan''s words.


    "Enough Yulan." Jasmine discouraged.


    "Jasmine, I think Yulan is right. The same conditions, the same environment, even they became soldiers earlier than our female soldiers, but how did you see them? Instead of letting the Lord waste time on these and not enterprising. For the male soldiers, it is better to train our female soldiers, our potential is not worse than them." Effie said coldly.


    If Yu Lan''s words were to deal with millions of them, it was cramping and skinning, then what Effie said was undoubtedly stabbing a knife directly in their hearts.


    It hurts, and they even say that they don¡¯t want to live, but they have to endure it.


    Jasmine knew that it was useless to say anything. From now on, in this base, the women''s team and the men''s team are afraid that they will be incompatible.


    "Forget it, let the soldiers be equipped with weapons as soon as possible. Usually there are few opportunities to train and shoot. If you are not familiar with it, you will inevitably make mistakes in actual use."


    "Let''s go to Secretary Li to apply for weapons and equipment." Ming Yulan no longer encouraged them to pay millions, and turned to look at the female soldiers: "Wu Xiaoqi, Yu Wei!"


    "arrive!"


    "You two bring two teams and me to carry weapons."


    "Yes!"


    The two said nothing, turned around and selected 22 people, and then left with Ming Yulan.


    They didn''t know how the paid million people finally left, but for them, the sky was dim on this day.


    evening.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others came back.


    "Hey! What''s the situation? It was two chicks who opened the door for us. What did the one million guy do?"


    When Yi Jianfeng and the others entered the base, they found that they were all women opening the door and standing guard at the entrance of the base, and they couldn''t help but become curious.


    "Don''t you notice that they are fully armed one by one?" Chen Haojie pointed directly to the point.


    "Damn, it''s true. Did the Lord set up a women''s armed squad?" Lan Qiang was shocked.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "It should be. On the day we went out, something terrible happened to the base. I will ask a million people later."


    Everyone nodded, and then drove the cart to the construction site, leaving the rest to the workers.


    After reporting the situation with Wei Xiao, Yi Jianfeng and the others took their people to the villa.


    "Zimi, why are you here?"


    Several team leaders had just returned to their villa when they saw Fu million his wife Zhang Zimei in their villa.


    It''s nothing strange at first, but this time is just at the time of dinner. Shouldn''t Zhang Zimei be with her people?


    Zhang Zimei''s eyes were reddish.


    "Captain Yi, are you back?" Zhang Zimei said with a smile.


    Several people saw the problem.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did someone bully you? The **** who paid a million?" Yi Jianfeng asked with a frown.


    He also doesn''t doubt that others are bullying Zhang Zimei.


    With Zhang Zimei''s level and her relationship with Fu million, it can be said that in this base, apart from the hostess and the master, no one dares to bully her at all. Wei Xiao and the others would never do such boring things, and the only one who can bully Zhang Zimei is to pay millions as a husband.


    Zhang Zimei shook her head.


    "No, Brother Million is very good to me."


    "Then you are..."


    "Captain, are you back?" At this time, his voice came from the room that belonged to the million yuan.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others looked at each other, thinking that today''s affairs were particularly strange.


    First, the base¡¯s city defenses were replaced by female soldiers, and secondly, Zhang Zimei looked like a miserable person. Now, the most blunt paying million is actually talking to them in the room. This kind of suspicious points are connected in series, it is simply a pile. Large suspenseful case!


    Yi Jianfeng and the others hurriedly came to the room that paid a million. As a result, everyone who came in was stunned.


    "Oh, hello! Millions, what kind of look are you? The doomsday mummy costume is very unique! Very 6+7!" Lan Qiang said first.


    "Brother Lan, don''t laugh at me, I''m like this. You... Whoops... It hurts..." Fu Wanwan almost cried when he was shot by Lan. This action caused a big wound and it hurt. Barely grinning.


    "Brother Million, how are you? It hurts there?" Zhang Zimei hurriedly came to Fu Million, that was a concern!


    "No, it''s okay, I won''t hurt after you kiss me."


    "Boom..."


    "Is it better now?"


    "A little bit more!"


    "Come on, I''m still showing affection in front of us! Let''s talk about it! How could this happen?" Leng Chengfeng said angrily.


    It was almost night, and someone sprinkled a handful of dog food for no reason. Whoever wanted to come was uncomfortable.


    Hearing Leng Chengfeng''s question, paying a million is not joking.


    His mood was a little depressed, and he sighed with a bit of pain in his eyes.


    "Captain, Brother Lan, we paid a million for the men''s armed squad to be ashamed, and it was almost lost to grandma''s house."


    "Quickly talk, it''s chirp," Tong Qian urged.


    Really, they haven''t eaten yet when they come back! I just wanted to know why today''s city defense was replaced by female soldiers, so I came here from another villa and asked to pay millions. He is oblique, he is not in a hurry, everyone else is anxious.


    "Captain Yi, let me do it!"


    Zhang Zimei knew that paying a million was inconvenient, so she had to do it herself.


    She did not delay, and explained the battle between them and the female soldiers who paid the million today, including some things she knew from other members of the million-paid team.


    When Zhang Zimei finished speaking, Yi Jianfeng and the others were dumbfounded.


    "Is that group of female soldiers so powerful?" Guo Chenghao asked in surprise.


    Although Yi Jianfeng and others did not speak, their meaning was obvious.


    Twelve battles and twelve wins?


    Are you kidding me?


    No matter how unbearable the Pay Million Squad is, it was brought out by Yi Jianfeng and the others. Although they are not comparable to Li Cunyong''s players, it is difficult to get close to ordinary people with three or four, okay! Now they heard that a team had all been defeated by the female soldiers, and some of them were even unable to fight back. Their first reaction was not to believe it.


    "Captain, it''s all true, we were a complete failure. You have seen my situation, can this be false? That group of girls is more fierce than drug abuse. The master is angrily demoted the members of our men''s armed squad. For the driver and porter."


    "Captain... Captain..."


    As soon as he finished speaking about paying a million, suddenly, a shout came from outside the villa.


    All are members of each team.


    Yi Jianfeng glanced at each other.


    "Sister, you take care of millions of people, let''s go out and see what''s going on?" Lan Qiang left a sentence, and then left the room with Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    ...

 Chapter 133： Shocking news

    Outside Villa No. 4, at this time, the members of the seven armed squads came. Among them, the one that paid the million squad, some of them were wrapped in bandages and plasters.


    "What are you doing?" Yi Jianfeng frowned.


    "Captain, we all know about Captain Fu and their squad. The female soldiers are really deceiving people so much. Even if they win, they shouldn¡¯t humiliate everyone in our men¡¯s armed squad. It¡¯s worthless to scold us. Can''t swallow it."


    "That is, when we followed the Lord to kill the zombies, they didn''t know which corner they were hiding in hide-and-seek with the zombies. The little score they just got now is pretty deceptive. We must find this one."


    "Yes, you must find it back."


    "Our Yi Jianfeng team asked them to single out and let them know what a real man is."


    The team members said something to me, the scene was very chaotic.


    "Shut up all to me!"


    Lan Gun went wild.


    Everyone suddenly became quiet.


    Lan Qiang glared at the people, and said angrily, "What virtue do you all have? The big masters actually clamored to find a group of female ladies to single out, **** it! I can''t afford to lose this person if you can afford it. If someone else knows about it, I thought our men''s armed squad would only bully women!"


    "Captain Lan, we didn''t mean that, mainly because what Chief Instructor Ming said is too ugly. If you don''t believe me, ask the brothers of Captain Fu''s team. Listen to what Chief Instructor Ming said about us?"


    Lan Qiang glared at the talking soldier, then looked at a wounded soldier.


    "What did the instructor Ming say?"


    "She said that we are a group of men who are strong from the outside, and the entire base, except for the master, has no weapons and equipment. We can''t compare to them at all."


    Another soldier also stood up and said at this time: "This is not the most annoying. The most annoying is that they say the same conditions and the same environment. The men''s team is just a bunch of waste. It is a waste of the Lord¡¯s cultivation. He also asked the Lord to remove the men''s armed squad and use all the resources to train their female soldiers. Their female soldiers will only do better than us."


    After listening to the words of the two soldiers, Lan Qiang''s face trembled fiercely.


    There is nothing to ask, Lan Qiang is about to leave with her fist.


    "Lao Lan, what are you doing?"


    Lan didn''t look back, and said in a low tone: "I go for a walk, just go for a walk, don''t stop me."


    The black line at Yi Jianfeng.


    Hastily rushed to grab the Lan gun.


    "Let go, I''m really just going for a walk, trust me." Lan Qiang tried his best to endure, trying to make her tone calm, and there was a smile on her face that was more ugly than crying.


    Yi Jianfeng was speechless.


    Are you going for a walk? What are you doing with your fists? Also, why is your heartbeat so fast?


    "Do you think I will believe it?" Yi Jianfeng didn''t let go.


    At this moment, the powerful Lan Gun with his chest ups and downs couldn''t be installed anymore.


    Throwing away Yi Jianfeng''s big hand holding his arm.


    "Okay, I won''t pretend, I''m going to showdown, I just go to the group of female ladies, listen to what they say, are you listening to what they say are human words? I''m a waste? I''m a waste of resources? Damn, Who gave them their confidence, did the one who wrapped it as a mummy pay millions?"


    It really is.


    "I said, can you calm down? You said just now, a group of big masters are going to find a woman to settle accounts, are you ashamed?"


    "I''m a waste, and I''m afraid of embarrassment? Yi Jianfeng, I tell you, don''t think that Ming Yulan is your sweetheart, I will be merciful. Her words completely angered me. Even in front of you today, I''ve beaten her too." Lan Qiang was so excited that she didn''t stop her, not caring what she said.


    "Oh my God! What did I hear? Instructor Ming is actually the captain''s sweetheart?"


    "So Captain Yi likes Chief Instructor Ming?"


    "Two loves or unrequited love? Isn''t it the latter?"


    It seemed that the soldiers who had heard some breaking news stared at Lan Qiang and Yi Jianfeng in amazement, including Leng Chengfeng and the others, and their eyes looked incredible at Yi Jianfeng.


    Noting that the surrounding atmosphere was very wrong, Lan Qiang stopped clamoring, and was no longer excited.


    "Um, Old Yi, I, I said the wrong thing?"


    Yi Jianfeng now has the heart to cry.


    "You don''t, you don''t have your uncle!" Yi Jianfeng was completely speechless, turning his head and walking towards the villa.


    "Old Yi, wait, wait, I definitely didn''t mean it, you know mine."


    "Go away, aren''t you going to find those female soldiers or beating people? Go! I won''t stop you."


    "Don''t laugh, what kind of female soldiers are you looking for, and who are you going to beat? Am I that kind of person? I''m not born to bully women."


    Damn, this guy is definitely dog-faced, and he changes when he says he changes.


    Ignoring Lan Qiang, Yi Jianfeng came to the soldiers.


    "No one is allowed to say what I just said. If you let me know who can''t control my mouth, you''d better figure out who has the biggest official here?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    "We promise!"


    "It''s not a guarantee, everyone has forgotten what I just said, do you understand?" Lan Qiang emphasized.


    The soldiers nodded.


    Yi Jianfeng was completely convinced by Lan Qiang, how could a person be so shameless?


    "Are you going to find those female soldiers now?" Chen Haojie was not interested in those gossip matters, and brought everyone back to the topic.


    Lan Qiang was not excited this time, and looked at Yi Jianfeng with a smile.


    Yi Jianfeng had a headache.


    "Haojie, what do you think?" Yi Jianfeng calmed down and asked Chen Haojie.


    His head is so good that he is needed right now.


    "I think we need to go find them once."


    "Why?" Yi Jianfeng felt that there was something in the words of Chen Haojie.


    "It''s very simple! You have all heard the words of a million just now. Tomorrow we will all be relegated to drivers and porters. We will give full power to the female soldiers in the fighting. This is obviously an excitement for us by the Lord. We are protected by a group of female soldiers, what do you think?"


    "I want to die."


    "I want to buy a face mask and wear it."


    The soldiers whispered.


    "Then what do you mean?" Leng Chengfeng and the others looked at Hero Chen.


    "Why does the Lord irritate us? It''s nothing more than a million. Their performance today is too disappointing for the Lord. We male soldiers say that smaller is the main fighting force of the base. If larger, it is not only about the faces of all men, but also about the faces of all men. The face of the Lord. We can say that the soldiers brought out by the Lord are now defeated by a group of women. Do you think there is light on the Lord¡¯s face?"


    No one had thought of this relationship, and now Chen Haojie pointed out that everyone felt a sudden realization.


    "So, we are going to find female soldiers. It is not to fight for the strong, but to write a war against them. We are now being demoted, but we are men and bloody. We have to let them know that here, it is still us. Men are the strongest."


    "Well said! We are not going to make trouble, but we are going to write a war. I believe the Lord will not blame us if we know it."


    "The military division was right. We asked them to write down the war. The time, place, and rules are handed over to them."


    There is no righteous indignation from before, and there is no indignation at the beginning. With a few words, Chen Haojie reversed the soldiers'' thoughts, from revenge from the beginning to a more meaningful challenge, and it could also increase the enthusiasm of everyone.


    "Then we all go?" Tong Qian asked.


    Chen Haojie smiled slightly: "Since it is the next battle, let the more important people go, and the captain will go! This way, we can also express our respect for the female soldiers."


    "Can!"


    Everyone thinks it is feasible.


    "Let''s go! We will meet these female soldiers." Yi Jianfeng said.


    "The others are separated, have they all eaten?" Lan Qiang broke up the crowd.


    After the soldiers left and went back to eat, Yi Jianfeng and the high-level men of the men''s team walked towards Villa No. 3.


    ...

 Chapter 134： Wu Xiaoqi VS Leng Chengfeng

    The training ground where the female soldiers are located.


    As long as they are okay, they are all concentrated here, even eating, in the training ground.


    "Instructor, that group of male soldiers are here." While eating, a female soldier whispered in Ming Yulan''s ear.


    Ming Yulan raised her head, and sure enough, Yi Jianfeng and the others appeared in her sight.


    "It''s really young people who came to old, why, they still want to find a place?" Among the people present, Wu Xiaoqi said with disdain.


    "Eat the meal first, let''s talk about anything after eating." Ming Yulan retracted her gaze, as if she hadn''t noticed Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    Wu Xiaoqi and the others didn''t speak any more, and started eating on their own.


    "Are you eating?"


    Yi Jianfeng came over and asked with a smile.


    No one paid attention to him, and few people even looked at him.


    so awkward.


    "Old Yi, men have to be tough sometimes. Look at the lord, who dares to show him his face?" Lan Qiang urged behind him.


    Yi Jianfeng really wanted to kill this old bastard.


    You are still single in your 30s. What qualifications do you have to teach others how to do things?


    "Can you stop and listen to us?" Yi Jianfeng said again.


    "Listen to what you said? Sorry, if we are to apologize, then you have come to the wrong place. We have the strength here, and you have the right to speak." Wu Xiaoqi put down the dishes and said coldly.


    "Yeah! The little girl has a temper."


    "Why, have an idea?"


    Guo Chenghao glanced at Leng Chengfeng and asked.


    "I can''t talk about the idea, I just think this little girl is very interesting." Leng Chengfeng looked at Wu Xiaoqi and said.


    But what he said was the contempt of other female soldiers.


    "Let''s talk! What are you doing here with so many people? I don''t want to listen to nonsense, just explain your intentions." Ming Yulan put down the table and chopsticks at this time, and stared at Yi Jianfeng coldly.


    The others looked at Yi Jianfeng, waiting for him to answer.


    "Old Yi, you have to know that you are going to be a family in the future, and you will show weakness now. Do you still want to have a family status in your new family in the future?" Lan Qiang reminded him in a low voice.


    Yi Jianfeng didn''t know how to say that Lan Qiang was good.


    The horoscope hasn¡¯t been written yet, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to talk about this?


    After calming down his inner emotions, Yi Jianfeng said sternly: "We already know about you and the Pay Million Team during the day. Don''t get me wrong, we didn''t come to you to settle the accounts." Afraid that Ming Yulan and the others would want to go wrong, Yi Jianfeng Emphasize it.


    "Afterwards? It depends on your ability." Miao Rourou muttered.


    The man has no face here. Is this a clear provocation?


    Yi Jianfeng thought he hadn''t heard, and continued: "We are here this time to give you a record of war. I know some bullies, but the dignity of the men''s armed squad must not be humiliated. The time, place, and rules are up to you. , As long as you agree, you can notify us at any time."


    "The next chapter? Why, not convinced, want to find face?" Ming Yulan said with a smile.


    "It''s about the dignity of men."


    "Yes, we don''t want to be described as useless rubbish. Don''t think that the weakest people in our men''s squad won''t be ignored. That''s because you happen to catch up with the strongest people. No one is there. I''m not targeting anyone, forgive me. I can say bluntly, you women soldiers are all **** in my eyes."


    "Oh~~~"


    As soon as Leng Chengfeng''s words were spoken, not to mention the reaction of the female soldiers, the companions around him all looked at him with wide-eyed eyes.


    Isn''t this guy too aggressive? Can you say this?


    Lan Qiang secretly gave Leng Chengfeng a thumbs up: "True man!"


    Leng Chengfeng held his head high, as if I was just telling the truth.


    "Crack..."


    At this moment, Wu Xiaoqi, who was very angry, smashed his job and stood up.


    "I want to challenge you."


    "Cut! A little kid."


    Wu Xiaoqi gritted his teeth, his eyes were cold: "Don''t you dare?"


    "Chengfeng..." Yi Jianfeng wanted to say something, but only then did he speak, and Chen Haojie pulled him.


    Yi Jianfeng looked at him puzzledly.


    "This is inevitable. If you want to send the tactics out, you have to let these female soldiers suffer a bit of frustration."


    "This won''t make things big, will it?" Yi Jianfeng was a little worried.


    "If the female soldiers still have a sense of honor, they won''t."


    With Chen Hero, Yi Jianfeng no longer said anything.


    Leng Chengfeng glanced at Yi Jianfeng and the others, and saw that none of the captains had spoken to dissuade him. He knew what he knew. He smiled and said to Wu Xiaoqi: "It''s not that I dare, but I''m afraid of crying you. I am. A big master beat a little girl to tears, where will I put my face after I say this?"


    "You think too much, I promise, you are the one crying. Instructor, I beg to challenge this male soldier."


    Ming Yulan hesitated for a moment, and exchanged her eyes with Jasmine and the others.


    "What do you think?" Jasmine asked Effie.


    They used to be team members with Leng Chengfeng. They knew something about Leng Chengfeng''s skills, but they were not comprehensive. At least, if they play with Leng Chengfeng, the outcome is unknown.


    Effie thought for a while and nodded: "You can agree. After the female soldiers fight during the day, some people will inevitably increase their self-confidence. The occasional failure can make them see themselves clearly, which is much more effective than blind training."


    The two nodded, Ming Yulan knew what to do.


    "Yes, but pay attention to safety."


    With Ming Yulan''s permission, Wu Xiaoqi cheered up.


    "The instructor can rest assured, he is the one who should pay attention to safety." Wu Xiaoqi said confidently.


    "Chengfeng, start lightly." Yi Jianfeng exhorted Leng Chengfeng.


    Leng Chengfeng nodded.


    "Little girl, are you here or are you going to fight on the battlefield?"


    "If you are afraid of pain, you can go where you said."


    Leng Chengfeng''s mouth turned up slightly.


    "Then here!"


    "Everyone spread out to make room for them." Effie shouted.


    The surrounding female soldiers retreated one after another.


    "Xiao Qi, beat him, you are the best."


    "Come on, let these men know how powerful our women are."


    Companions cheered Wu Xiaoqi one after another.


    Although Yi Jianfeng and the others didn''t know Wu Xiaoqi''s specific strength, but Yi Jianfeng, who knew Leng Chengfeng''s strength very well, was not optimistic about Wu Xiaoqi''s female soldier. He only hoped that Leng Chengfeng would not be arrogant and would abuse other girls too miserably.


    "Hero, do you think this Wu Xiaoqi can hold on to Brother Cheng Feng for a few rounds?" Lan Qiang became active and said to Hero Chen with a smirk.


    "It depends on the situation! Go all out, up to three rounds. If you put some water, you should be able to hold it until after ten rounds, but not more than twenty rounds."


    "Yes?"


    "Just watch it."


    Villa One.


    What happened to the female soldier has reached Wei Xiao''s ears.


    "Husband, do we want to stop them?" After hearing the report from the people below, Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao with some worry.


    Wei Xiao was very calm while eating.


    "Why should they stop it if they find some entertainment? Let them go. As long as it is healthy competition, I have no objection."


    "A female soldier cannot be an opponent of a male soldier. I don''t know the others, but Leng Chengfeng, Yi Jianfeng, Lan Qiang, and Chen Haojie are very strong. I replaced them with me without any equipment. Under circumstances, you may not be able to take down one of them." The Phantom Eating lightly said.


    "Are they so good?" Bai Youwei and the others were a little surprised.


    Phantom did not say any more.


    "Eating, why should I go after dinner?" Wei Xiao finished chatting, and everyone at the table calmed down to eat dinner.


    ...

 Chapter 135： Agreement reached

    Female soldiers training ground.


    The space reserved for Leng Chengfeng and Wu Xiaoqi has been vacated.


    Both male and female soldiers formed a circle and looked at the two men in the middle. In addition to them, some beloved and newcomers who have finished their meals and are ready to rest, seeing the situation here, stand in the distance and whisper.


    "Are they male and female soldiers? What are they doing?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve been moving bricks and cement all day, so how can I have time to care about others?"


    "I know, I heard from the female lovers in the villa. Today, the female soldiers applied to the host to set up a women''s team. In order to evaluate them, the host asked Captain Fu to fight them. As a result, Captain Fu and the others The twelve battles and twelve losses not only allowed the female soldiers to pass the application, but also heard that the lord was furious because of the performance of the male soldiers."


    "Isn''t it? Twelve battles and twelve losses, is the male soldier so weak?"


    "I don''t know if the male soldiers are too weak, but now, Captain Yi and the others should be here to find a place."


    "Hehe... Doesn''t that mean there is a good show to watch?"


    After the onlookers understood part of the reason, their eyes became energetic when looking at Leng Chengfeng.


    Inside the battle circle.


    Leng Chengfeng found a good position and stood still, with one hand on his back, the other hand out, and his palm hooked towards Wu Xiaoqi.


    "Don''t say I bully you, let a hand."


    "Asshole, you will pay for your arrogance."


    Being so despised by others, Wu Xiaoqi, who was so embarrassed and angry, screamed, and his figure rushed towards Leng Chengfeng like a black lightning.


    Quickly approaching, Wu Xiaoqi, who reacted quickly, rushed forward and gave Leng Chengfeng a set of continuous kicks with left and right feet.


    Using only one hand, Leng Chengfeng stepped back while blocking Wu Xiaoqi''s chain kick with his hand.


    Nearly ten shots failed to injure Leng Chengfeng, Wu Xiaoqi, who was at a speed, stood up, and his figure turned 180 degrees and swept his legs toward Leng Chengfeng.


    At this moment, Leng Chengfeng''s gaze condensed, and his retreat stopped, his figure suddenly exploded like a long-standing tiger, used to resist Wu Xiaoqi''s right hand and quickly squeezed his fist, his figure actively approached Wu Xiaoqi. The powerful fist struck Wu Xiaoqi''s lower abdomen in a flash.


    The attack did not fall on Leng Chengfeng''s body, but Wu Xiaoqi, who had suffered a blow from Leng Chengfeng, flew out.


    The figure smashed to the ground, and Wu Xiaoqi, who was extremely pale, covered her abdomen. The severe pain caused her to sweat on her head.


    "Damn, Brother Leng is too cruel, right? I don''t even know Lianxiangxiyu."


    "I can''t bear to look straight, I can''t bear to look straight, it hurts to look at it."


    Yi Jianfeng and the others didn''t expect Leng Chengfeng to be so ruthless. The moment Wu Xiaoqi''s figure was shot out by him, their hearts were shocked.


    In fact, Leng Chengfeng has been merciful. Just now, Wu Xiaoqi swept his legs behind him. If Leng Chengfeng didn''t let go of the water, he would be even more uncomfortable with a forward kick.


    Besides, he did not take advantage of the victory, but stood still and waited for Wu Xiaoqi to relax.


    With a smile on his face that made Wu Xiaoqi want to kill him, Leng Chengfeng waved to Wu Xiaoqi again.


    "Come again!"


    Wu Xiaoqi clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    "what-"


    With a sweet cry, the figure rushed towards Leng Chengfeng and directly used a whip kick.


    Leng Chengfeng used his right hand to block, and at the same time kicked his right foot on the left knee where Wu Xiaoqi was standing.


    Wu Xiaoqi flew out again, and the front of the figure was drawn a meter or two against the lawn before it stopped.


    "Xiao Qi¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, the female soldiers no longer had the high morale they had before, and the eyes that looked at Wu Xiaoqi were all full of worry.


    The corner of Wu Xiaoqi''s mouth was damaged, and blood was flowing out.


    She stood up with indomitable eyes.


    This time she didn''t impulsive anymore, but moved her hands and feet, slowly approaching Leng Chengfeng.


    Leng Chengfeng chuckled: "Yo! This way you can still stay calm, but I want to look at you a little bit higher."


    Wu Xiaoqi ignored him and quickly punched Leng Chengfeng in the blink of an eye.


    Leng Chengfeng reacted to block with his hands, but this time Wu Xiaoqi did not give him a second chance to take a shot. He kicked a kick in the middle of Leng Chengfeng¡¯s chest first. Leng Chengfeng¡¯s figure was shocked and he backed back again and again. Five or six steps.


    "it is good!"


    "Good Xiao Qi, just fight like this!"


    Wu Xiaoqi successfully fought back, and the female soldiers who were worried about her were excited.


    Wu Xiaoqi also did not pursue Leng Chengfeng, standing bravely and beckoning to Leng Chengfeng.


    I didn''t expect that I would be released by others.


    Leng Chengfeng patted his chest and smiled bitterly: "Yes! Very thoughtful, it''s no wonder that millions of them would lose so badly. However, I''m going to be serious next."


    After the last sentence, Leng Chengfeng, who became cold, still let Wu Xiaoqi use one hand.


    The battle that had always been Wu Xiaoqi''s offensive was replaced by him this time.


    The figure quickly approached Wu Xiaoqi, then turned his right whip leg and kicked his left back.


    Leng Chengfeng, who was far more powerful than Wu Xiaoqi, used a set of actions. Although Wu Xiaoqi resisted, the hands used to resolve Leng Chengfeng were somewhat numb.


    Leng Chengfeng did not stop the attack this time.


    The series of leg exercises didn''t work, and heavy punches followed.


    Wu Xiaoqi moved his body to dodge, and the fist rushing from the front of her to wipe the air on her left immediately formed an uppercut and hit her head.


    Wu Xiaoqi bent his body and swept his legs to attack Leng Chengfeng''s bottom plate.


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t slow down either. He stood up, turned his left foot, connected his right foot, and then connected his left foot, kicking all three consecutive kicks on Wu Xiaoqi who got up.


    This time Wu Xiaoqi can be said to have suffered a great deal of damage.


    The delicate body flew out five or six meters, even if she fell on the ground, she screamed at this moment, no matter how strong she was.


    Leng Chengfeng landed.


    He also didn''t expect that he couldn''t hold his feet all at once.


    Isn''t it just being kicked by someone else''s girl? Is this revenge too heavy?


    "I, I said I didn''t mean to believe you?" The iron-boned man, at this time, was embarrassed, and he didn''t forget to look at Yi Jianfeng and the others to explain.


    Yi Jianfeng and they nodded in understanding.


    Guo Chenghao said with great conviction: "There is no need to explain Chengfeng, we all believe that you didn''t mean it, you definitely did it."


    The others did not speak, but the meaning was similar to Guo Chenghao.


    Leng Chengfeng knew that he had jumped into the mother river this time and couldn''t clean it.


    "Xiao Qi, Xiao Qi, how are you?" Wu Xiaoqi has lost his combat effectiveness, and several female soldiers ran from around and cared for her.


    Leng Chengfeng wanted to go over and say something, but just as he spoke, all the female soldiers surrounding Wu Xiaoqi showed ferocious looks at him.


    "I¡­"


    Leng Chengfeng''s unspeakable self-blame and embarrassment.


    "Miao Rourou, you take Xiao Qi back to the villa for Doctor Li to see, don''t leave any hidden injuries." Ming Yulan said at this time.


    It alleviated Leng Chengfeng''s embarrassment.


    The female soldiers responded and helped Wu Xiaoqi, who was sweating coldly and had no blood on his face, left. When they left, the female soldiers gave Leng Chengfeng a vicious look. The expression seemed to tell Leng Chengfeng: Boy, you are a big deal, wait, don¡¯t leave after school, see you at the school gate...


    Ming Yulan looked at Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    "Your challenge is for the female soldier next. The time is set for today, a month later, the location, the female soldier training ground, the rules, there are no rules except for not being able to use anything other than yourself. Now, you can take yours with you People have left." Ming Yulan said very aggressively.


    What else can Yi Jianfeng say?


    "Okay, we will see or leave in a month." Yi Jianfeng finished speaking and was about to leave.


    "and many more!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 136： thug

    "Anything else?" Yi Jianfeng looked at Ming Yulan.


    Ming Yulan''s eyes were sharp, and her expression looked like sheer expression.


    "The challenge in a month, I want to fight with you alone."


    Yi Jianfeng was slightly taken aback when he heard the words.


    "What happened? Promise her, Old Yi, don''t let me look down on you." Lan Qiang poked Yi Jianfeng.


    "Hehe... Brother Feng, we can''t help you with this."


    "Promise her captain, this is a battle for the dignity of your family status in the future."


    Guo Chenghao and they all started to booze.


    What else can Yi Jianfeng say, others have stepped on your head, can you not agree?


    "Okay, I agree. Let''s go back." Yi Jianfeng replied, and then led his group of brothers towards Villa No. 4.


    It''s just that Yi Jianfeng didn''t notice. When he walked forward, the Lan Qiang behind him didn''t know what Chen Haojie said. The two men seemed to be brewing some conspiracy, and they all laughed.


    "How do you feel the chill behind your back?"


    In Villa No. 1, Wei Xiao learned about Yi Jianfeng and the others through reports from the people below.


    "That Wu Xiaoqi is fine, right?"


    "Going back to the Lord, I checked, it''s just a slight internal bleeding, and it will take a while to recuperate." Li Yuyao replied.


    There are several sets of the most advanced medical equipment in the world before the end of the world, so Li Yuyao is very clear about Wu Xiaoqi''s situation.


    "Well, that''s good. This Wu Xiaoqi is good. In the women''s team, you can give her a seat as a captain."


    "Yes!"


    As Wei Xiao¡¯s special secretary, Li Qingshu wrote down Wei Xiao¡¯s words.


    It was all small problems. Wei Xiao, who didn''t worry much, stood on the balcony and looked at the night sky outside.


    "One by one is really Tie Hanhan. It seems that I was very foresighted at the beginning. I didn''t implement mandatory arranged marriages. It''s strange for these guys to find a wife."


    "Heh...husband, when did you become Yue Lao?" Shu Wang beside him couldn''t help laughing when he heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    Wei Xiao hugged her in his arms and kissed her seductive little mouth.


    "This matter has to be handed over to your inner palace. Compulsory marriages are not desirable for members of the elite and above, including elites. Compulsory marriages are not advisable. Lovers and newcomers will be compulsory in the future. Slaves do not care. However, people above the elite level, in their spare time, They can organize more blind dates. They can make a couple."


    "Well, I will study with the housekeeping team at that time." The housekeeping team that Shu Wang said is naturally her small circle.


    Including her four assistants and the points supervision team.


    Of course, if Bai Youwei and the others were willing to participate, Shu Wang would not stop it.


    No words for a night.


    Wei Xiao, who had been resting for a day at the dawn of the second day, once again led Yi Jianfeng and the others to the industrial zone.


    However, compared with the previous month, there were more female soldiers among the people going out this time.


    Each of them is full of ammunition and full of energy, giving people a sense of shameless women. Look at the male soldiers who followed Wei Xiao...Oh! It should be called coolie worker now.


    Whether it was the power holder Yi Jianfeng, Lan Qiang, or those former managers, now they all put on casual clothes and took off their weapons.


    Surrounded by a group of female soldiers, under the gaze of the beloved and newcomers on the construction site, one by one, covering their faces and covering their eyes and blushing, they climbed onto the cart.


    "Made, ashamed, too ashamed."


    "Brother Feng, I feel that when I avoided zombies, I didn''t want to die now."


    "Really, I swear, this is the first and last time. From now on, I will let these female soldiers hold their guns by my side. I will never face this scene again."


    "Paid the grandson thief, wait until his injury heals and see how I teach him."


    All the male soldiers have no face to see others, the hatred in their hearts!


    The hatred here is naturally aimed at paying millions.


    In Villa No. 4.


    "Aye...someone misses me?" Fu Wanwan looked confused.


    "Brother Million, what''s the matter with you? Is there something uncomfortable?"


    Hearing her daughter-in-law''s voice in her ears, Pay Million stopped thinking about it, and stretched out her hand to hold the jade man in her arms: "Where can I be uncomfortable? With my Zimei by my side, I will not be harmful."


    "How can I be as good as you said?"


    "Hey...my Zimei has better."


    "Ah...Don''t million brothers, it''s still daytime..."


    "My wife, haven''t you heard an idiom called the daytime? Now it happens to meet the occasion, hoo...hungry wolves are rushing to eat."


    If Yi Jianfeng and the others were to know the current life of Pay Million, would they risk being shot by Wei Xiao and rush back to cut this bitch?


    Stay away from the base of the villa.


    "Boss, there is a survivor stronghold in the restaurant in front, but they have defenses."


    "Do you see how many of them are there?"


    "I don''t know, they closed the door. I only saw two or three people patrolling in the hall outside."


    "Okay, let''s try it out first, and start to figure out the situation of this stronghold immediately."


    "Or the old rules?"


    The boss smiled evilly: "Nature."


    In the moving building, a group of people stared at the survivors in a hotel.


    If Wei Xiao and the others were here, they would definitely find that the hotel they were staring at was the place where they hid before the end of the world.


    One month in the last days, there are still not many zombies here. Even though some have regrouped because of this period, the number does not exceed three digits.


    Outside the hotel''s mesh iron door.


    "Brother, can you take us in for a while? We are survivors."


    "Damn, zombies can actually speak human words?"


    Four people suddenly appeared outside the hotel. The survivors who were alerting inside gave them a glance, and almost didn''t stare at them.


    "No, brothers, we are alive. We just put the broken meat and internal organs of the zombies on our bodies as a disguise." A person outside said, hurriedly throwing away some of the internal organs.


    The survivors in the hall were relieved to make sure that the things outside were really people.


    They were really frightened just now.


    If the zombies are really able to speak, and they know that they pretend to be living people to deceive other survivors, then in these last days, the living people should stop struggling, and take the initiative to find the zombies to bite and join them, and also save when they will be paid back a second. Call you brothers and sisters, and eat your zombies in the next second.


    "Where did you come from?"


    It was confirmed that the people outside were people, and the survivors in the hall did not open the mesh iron door to let them in, but asked at the door.


    "Big brother, can you let us in first? The zombies outside will find us soon. We brought a lot of food, including chocolate, ham, wrapped chicken legs, etc.!"


    Several people in the hall looked at each other, then nodded.


    The mesh iron door quickly opened a gap.


    "come on in!"


    "Thank you, big brother, thank you big brother!"


    The four people gratefully poured into the iron gate.


    However, before the people inside closed the iron door, the four people who came in directly lifted their camouflage and pointed their guns at the three people in the hall.


    "do not move!"


    "Brother, what are you doing?" The three of them were frightened.


    The people who came in ignored the three people who raised their hands and blew a whistle to the outside. Then, from a building not far away, dozens of people rushed towards the hotel.


    They ignored the zombies chasing them outside, quickly entered the hotel and closed the iron gate.


    "Boss!"


    A man with long hair and a resolute face walked out: "Have you asked about the situation inside?"


    "I haven''t asked."


    The long-haired man had a meal, and his sight immediately stopped on a man in his fifties.


    "Tell me how many men and women are here? Do you have weapons or firearms?"


    "Our boss asks you something, just say it."


    The man did not dare to hesitate and told the situation in the hotel: "Boss, don''t kill me. We have more than one hundred people here, among which there are more than 40 women. The rest are men, no guns, only some controlled knives. ."


    "Boss, this time I sent it, more than forty women." Hearing the man''s answer, the men who rushed in were all excited.


    The long-haired man also looked very happy.


    "Old rules."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The younger brother responded, and under the frightened eyes of the three survivors in the hall, the three younger brothers who came behind them simultaneously covered their mouths and cut their throats.


    "The others followed me upstairs and gathered everyone who was alive."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Dozens of people flocked to the stairs.


    Ten minutes later, the whole hotel was noisy.


    ...

 Chapter 137： Tragic

    All the survivors in the hotel were gathered in a presidential suite by the men of long-haired men.


    There are a total of one hundred and twenty-three people.


    Among them, forty-five were women, except for those under 14 and over 40, and 31 were between 14 and 40 years old.


    The rest are male survivors, with the elderly and children accounting for one third.


    After Wei Xiao and the others left, the original group of people in the hotel gathered many survivors who had not been able to leave with Wei Xiao and the others. Among them, most of them were elderly and children, and more than a month later, survivors came to the door one after another.


    The fragments of survivors joined, and they had the current scale.


    What makes people sigh is that the group of people who were trembling with fright in front of Wei Xiao are now the management here, and Fang Yu, who didn¡¯t show the courage to leave with Jiang Xue, is also because of some beauty and life here. It can be said to be delicious. The only difference from Jiang Xue is that she needs to take care of different male managers every day.


    However, this kind of life is over today.


    The long-haired man waited for someone to arrive, and they, with guns in their hands, quickly took control of this place.


    Jiang Xue''s words were right at the beginning. It was wishful thinking to rely on a group of sheep to protect her survival in these last days.


    Regardless of the fact that the group of people became the management here, they showed off in front of other survivors all day long, but when they met the long-haired men, they had an absolute advantage in numbers, and the other party didn¡¯t have many weapons. They didn''t even speak out to stop the long-haired men.


    Now there are a few who are still hiding behind the old people and children.


    "Boss, everyone is here." The little brothers of the long-haired man came in from outside, and after confirming that all the survivors in the hotel were here, they reported to the long-haired man.


    The long-haired man nodded.


    "Separate old people and children from others."


    The little brothers around did the same as the long-haired man.


    The behavior of these people is very rough.


    Whether it is an elderly person in his seventies or a child aged five or six, almost all of them are forcibly pulled aside. Some even punched and kicked, and when they encountered crying, they had no humanity at all and dealt with them directly.


    When Fang Yu saw this scene, they were all scared to death.


    They, who had not dared to resist, are now even more frightened.


    The elderly and children were separated from the others, and the long-haired man said: "Select all young adults."


    Brothers do it one by one.


    "Brother, don''t kill us, we listen to you everything." The young men who were called were asking for mercy.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will kill you now?"


    The young and middle-aged people stood together timidly.


    Looking at them, the long-haired man said evilly: "Do you want to survive?"


    Alive?


    Who doesn''t want to survive here?


    They nodded one by one.


    "Very good. Since I want to survive, then I will give you a chance to see those old guys and little kids on the side?"


    Not knowing what the long-haired man means, the young adults nodded.


    "Now, go and kill them."


    "what?"


    "This this¡­¡­"


    The long-haired man''s words are undoubtedly a thunder strike on everyone''s hearts.


    Killed the old man and the child?


    How could he say such frantic words?


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The long-haired man ignored the horrified eyes of these people and fired a shot.


    "I''ve given you the chance to survive. From now on, until all the old guys and little kids die, those who don¡¯t have blood on their hands will die. Ha ha... There are not many people, you don¡¯t hurry up, if someone else takes the lead, Don''t blame me then."


    The long-haired man''s voice fell, and the little brothers around him, who had guns in their hands, aimed at them.


    Human nature can be seen most clearly at this moment.


    The vast majority of young and middle-aged people are undoubtedly resistant to long-haired men at first, but it is a different matter for their own lives.


    "I want to live, I want to live, ah..."


    The first man took a step towards the group of old people and children.


    He was not the first one, because when he rushed to the group of old people and children, most of the other young adults who were still hesitant rushed up one by one.


    How can a group of old people and children be these young and middle-aged rivals?


    More than 20 old people and children died in this presidential suite in less than ten minutes.


    "You beasts, I''m fighting with you."


    "Fight with them!"


    Not all young adults take action.


    There are also more than a dozen human and **** young adults who have witnessed the death of old people and children by their former companions. Their anger broke through fear and their conscience defeated selfishness. They screamed at the long-haired men and others.


    "Boom boom..."


    Gunshots rang out in the room.


    All the young and middle-aged who chose to resist, one by one fell in the bullet.


    "You, you beasts...you will not end well."


    "boom!"


    "I don''t know how many times I have heard this sentence, but the result? Ha ha..." A little brother sneered.


    The last young and middle-aged who resisted fell, and the entire presidential suite was a **** on earth.


    The long-haired man does not seem to have any psychological burden.


    He looked at those who attacked the elderly and attacked.


    "Very good, what I need is people like you who dare to let go of everything in order to survive. In the last days, there is no need for sympathy, no mercy, let alone the ethereal humanity. What should I do in the last days? I will tell you, that is to do whatever you want. Yes, just do whatever you want. Now, it''s time for us to enjoy."


    Speaking of this, the long-haired man looked at Fang Yu and the group of women.


    "Hey...just finished killing people, I think you need to release your inner pressure and learn a little bit." A young brother of the long-haired man directly grabbed a pretty pretty woman from Fang Yu and them.


    "Big brother, please don''t hurt me, let me go! Please."


    "Let go of you, let me go, who am I doing?" The little brother smiled evilly, and then directly invaded the body of the woman in fear.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    "Hahaha... this is life."


    The long-haired man ignored all this.


    "What are you waiting for?" These words were addressed to those young adults.


    "Mad, people are killed, what am I afraid of? I''m fed up with the end times, and I have to do whatever I want." One man gave himself an excuse, and then rushed to the party he had longed for but was occupied by the management here before. give.


    Not to mention others.


    It''s all the same excuse, but when they rushed to the group of women, the look of hideousness and excitement on their faces was so natural and so sincere.


    The entire presidential suite quickly became the dirtiest place.


    The screams of women and the laughter of men can be called purgatory on earth.


    ...

 Chapter 138： Moved thoughts that shouldnt be moved

    afterwards.


    It can be said that those young and middle-aged who have been greatly satisfied physically and mentally have completely forgotten their previous experience, and are pleased with the long-haired man one by one. Some people even vowed to go through fire and water for the long-haired man in the future.


    Disgusting, let alone the faces of these people, even beasts are disgusting when they see it.


    "Boss, it''s a pity. Really, it''s a pity." A young man sighed at this time when he thought of something.


    "What a pity? Come and listen." The long-haired man became a little interested.


    The young man looked around, and then said regretfully: "Boss, don''t you know, just a month ago, we had two beauties who are comparable to gods, especially the Bai Youwei, who is like a fairy. It''s a pity that these two breathtakingly beautiful women were taken away by a man a month ago, otherwise, they are now your boss."


    "Bai Youwei? Are you talking about an anchor?" a little brother asked quickly.


    "Huh! Big brother, do you also know?"


    The little brother became excited: "How could you not know? Before the end of the world, I was a fan of her, and I was still a fan of the brain. Boss, this time you have to believe me, and I will tell you that Bai Youwei is definitely the best among women. That beautiful. Fa, tusk...Don''t say let me sleep with her, even if I just let me kiss her on her little mouth, I am willing to die immediately."


    The little brother''s expression is very exaggerated, as if he suddenly became rich overnight before the end of the world, he was going crazy.


    "She is so pretty?"


    "Yes, boss, she is simply a goddess. Boss, you must find her, you must. Then you will know if what I said is wrong."


    This young man with long hair knows that if it is not really beautiful, with the woman they possess now, there is no need for him to be so crazy about a woman.


    Now that he looked like he fell into a madness, he sent a long letter to the man.


    "What''s your name?" the long-haired man asked the man who broke the news.


    The man was flattered.


    "Boss, my name is Cheng Zeyu, you just call me Xiaoyu."


    "Xiaoyu, right?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    "Do you know where the man who walked with Bai Youwei is now?"


    "Boss, a month ago, there was a group of people who left with that man. I don''t know where they are now, but they are leaving in the Haitian District. Maybe they are in the Haitian District now."


    "Haitian District?"


    "Boss, Haitian District, I know. It is said that it was the area where the rich of Minghai City was located before the end of the world. It is also known as the rich area where''one slap can make a billionaire''. There are many mansions and villas over there. , The most important thing is that there are countless beauties in that area." A younger brother said positively.


    "Boss, I think they are very likely to be there. In the last days, except for food, as long as a man is a woman, no one can do without a woman. If I were that man, I would not let go of that place."


    What the boys said makes sense.


    The long-haired man pondered for a while, and also felt that this possibility was very high.


    "Haitian District? Very good, even if you can''t find that person, just because there are more women, it''s worth a visit. Crazy..."


    "Boss!"


    "Let my brothers rest and keep up their spirits. Tomorrow we will go to Haitian District to take a look!"


    "Hey... good boss! Brothers, if you want to continue playing, bring people back to the room. This is a hotel, some of which are beds, don''t wrong yourself." The lunatic said with a smirk.


    "Boss is mighty, madman is mighty."


    After all the younger brothers had finished reconciling, they pulled one or two exhausted women from the ground and left the suite.


    "Um, boss, can I also take someone down?" Cheng Zeyu watched as everyone else could leave with a woman, his heart moved.


    The long-haired man glanced at him.


    "Who do you want to take?"


    Cheng Zeyu smiled flatteringly, and pointed to Fang Yu who was crawling on the ground.


    "It looks pretty good, don''t break it."


    "Thank you boss, thank you boss!"


    Cheng Zeyu was overjoyed and thanked the long-haired man.


    Fang Yu was already exhausted and unable to struggle. At this time, she hung under Cheng Zeyu''s head on the side of her right arm, and two lines of tears fell from her closed eyes.


    It was past nine o''clock the next morning.


    The long-haired man walked out of the hotel with his little brother and the new people who joined them yesterday.


    The zombies outside are not their opponents.


    Without using a gun, these little brothers of the long-haired man directly wiped out all the nearly 100 zombies that rushed up.


    "Go find a car, and then go to Haitian District from the outer ring."


    "Good boss!"


    The little brothers scattered away, driving usable cars from various streets.


    After a few hours of rest last night, although Fang Yu and the others were still a little uncomfortable, they were able to cheer up a bit.


    In the hands of a group of long-haired men, they did not have the courage to resist.


    But Fang Yu and the others are not fools.


    Obviously there are women belonging to them in the long-haired men''s team, and the situation of these women is similar to them. It''s just that when they stayed together today, the women who had joined the team before were obviously alienating them, and even looked at them with vigilant eyes.


    What are they wary of? Blame yourself for robbing their men?


    Fang Yu and the others don''t understand, and they don''t think too much.


    Not long after, more than a dozen cars gathered outside the hotel.


    These cars appeared. What is strange is that the long-haired man only left two vans with doors, and the doors of the other cars were removed.


    "boarding!"


    Don''t allow Fang Yu to think too much about them. The long-haired man gave an order. It was not the men who acted first, but the women who had stayed with the team before Fang Yu and them.


    They all ran to the side sports car with doors.


    The driver is the woman among them, and they are the only ones who get on the bus.


    One car was full, and the others rushed to another car, even if it was crowded, they didn''t choose another car.


    They didn''t blame the women for the long-haired men, and they didn''t even fight with them.


    A group of men unhurriedly got into other empty cars, and finally arrived at Fang Yu and others. They had no choice but to squeeze a car with those men.


    Fang Yu left an eye on it.


    She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t find the problem in a short time.


    She didn''t want to take the risk and walked to the cars that were all women.


    "Can I be with you?"


    The woman in charge of driving gave her a cold look.


    "Isn''t it safer to follow a man? And we have limited space here, are you afraid of crowding?" the female driver asked lukewarmly.


    "I''m not afraid, can you let me go up?" Fang Yu felt more and more problematic.


    The female driver didn''t ask any more, but actually opened the door for Fang Yu.


    It was already full of people, and there was almost no room for Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu didn''t hesitate, squeezed with others, and took a lot of effort to close the car door.


    At this time, all of them got on the car.


    "The man drove at both ends, the woman drove in the middle, and set off."


    Someone yelled, and the car with the long-haired man started and followed the two cars in the front to set off first.


    Two vans driven by the woman followed closely behind. As for them, it is naturally the remaining vehicles.


    A convoy of more than a dozen vehicles drove towards the outer ring road.


    ...

 Chapter 139： Suddenly

    Leaving the hotel area, the movement created by the convoy gradually attracted the zombies wandering in the road.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    He didn''t know how far the convoy had driven. Fang Yu, who stayed in the van, found out that the number of zombies outside was getting more and more terrifying with the help of some gaps in the car.


    Just when she was worried about whether the convoy could pass through the corpse group, women''s pleading sounded from the cars in front and behind the men.


    "Brother, don''t leave me, please, I slept with you last night. You let me go, I will be yours from now on."


    "Ah...what are you doing? Let go of me, let me go..."


    "Get out! Hahaha..."


    With the cry of women and the crazy laughter of men from the front and back, Fang Yu, who couldn''t see what was going on behind him, saw a woman being thrown down in the vehicle in front of him.


    They were thrown out of the car, and they were in a better condition and could still stand up and chase the car after a few laps.


    The group of corpses surrounding them saw fresh flesh and blood at this time.


    The scene was very **** and very miserable.


    Fang Yu, who stayed in the van, was frightened by what he saw.


    Covered his mouth with a little hand in disbelief.


    These men, in order not to be surrounded by zombies, they actually used living people as bait to push the corpses outside.


    At this moment, Fang Yu finally knew why the women around her had guarded against them from the beginning and even kept a distance from them.


    "Don''t think about it, we women all come here like this. They don''t have a fixed base, just like hunting dogs looking for prey in the city. Every time they encounter zombies, they will throw new people around to attract zombies to take the opportunity to escape. When there are no new people, they will settle down until they find a new goal, then occupy, then wander, and so on."


    The female driver who drove said, this was obviously said by the other party.


    Fang Yu has no idea how to describe these people.


    "Why are they doing this? Isn''t it good to find a stronghold and live a stable life?"


    "They are a group of lunatics who take pleasure in playing with women and killing people. The elderly and children do not stay. The others will either join them completely or be used as bait. And we women, just like you, can live through the new life. Every time they go to a new survivor stronghold in the future, as long as they don''t take the initiative to sit with them, at least they will not be used as bait."


    "That''s how we survived."


    The women in the car confided the truth with Fang Yu at this time, which was considered to be Fang Yu''s approval.


    Fang Yu couldn''t calm down inside.


    She didn''t expect her momentary vigilance to save herself. Of course, she also thanked these women for letting her get in the rescue car when there was not much space in the car.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    "You don''t need to thank you. Just live your life. It is not easy for us women to survive in the last days."


    With more than 20 women as bait, the number of zombies chasing the convoy suddenly decreased.


    The convoy quickly moved away from the zombies, and when they arrived on the national road, even if they encountered a large number of zombies, as long as they were not unlucky and blocked the road ahead, they could get rid of the corpse without using bait.


    at noon.


    In the nearly three-hour journey, the convoy led by the long-haired man drove into the Haitian District.


    Because Haitian District is located in the outer area of ??the city, it is not a special place. The number of zombies will not be very large. Coupled with the cleaning of Wei Xiao and others during this period, it can be said that compared with other areas in Minghai City, the number of zombies in this area Zombies are undoubtedly the least.


    The long-haired man directly led the convoy to the villa area under the prompt of his younger brother.


    At this time, it was less than two kilometers away from Wei Xiao''s base.


    This time is now the time for the basic folks at the beloved level and above in the base to eat.


    In order to expand the area of ??the base, the construction of the new city wall of the base stretched out nearly 500 meters away. The project is huge, so the distribution of personnel is relatively sparse. Sometimes between two working places, it is completely unmanned. Except for patrol members passing by occasionally, in many cases no one will come to places without construction.


    On the construction site west of the base.


    After more than a month of hard work, a city wall with a width of nine meters and a height of three meters has been built on the outer periphery of the base.


    This is just the beginning. According to Wei Xiao''s request, the height of the repaired city wall should reach 27 meters, which is equivalent to the height of a nine-story building. Calculated based on the amount of work that the base currently completes every day, it will take at least one year to complete the tasks specified by Wei Xiao.


    Of course, it is another matter if the base labor force increases during the period.


    The beloved are now sitting together to eat, and the food is distributed according to their ranks.


    Living in Wei Xiao¡¯s base, as long as the level reaches a beloved, three meals a day will be guaranteed. It''s not necessarily how good you eat, but you won''t go hungry.


    For those newcomers, they only have two meals, one in the morning and one in the evening. Therefore, at this moment, the beloved are all eating fragrant food, while the newcomers can only drink the bottle of drinking water they receive every day to satisfy their hunger.


    Very envious, but they are not qualified to enjoy this treatment now.


    "I don''t know when the level assessment will come? The master and the hostesses did not specify a time, it is simply torturing!"


    "Come on! Level assessment requires strength. Without strength, you won''t have a chance even if you start the assessment now."


    "Who knows if you don''t try?"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Just as this person had just finished speaking, a gunshot sounded, and the bullet from an unknown source fell into his brain, and the speaker fell directly to the ground.


    For an instant, everyone was stunned.


    "Where''s the gun?"


    The female soldier in charge of standing guard here was the first to react and shouted.


    The four female soldiers began to look around.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    There was another shot. This time, one of the four female soldiers was shot.


    "Xiaoying? Damn, the enemy attack, it''s an enemy attack, everyone will immediately return to the back of the city wall."


    The female soldier was shot and she didn''t know her life or death.


    The other three female soldiers reacted quickly, greeted the newcomers and beloved outside to enter the city wall, and at the same time found good defensive points to avoid the enemies in the dark.


    The people on the construction site immediately fled towards the city wall.


    "Kill!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The hidden enemy finally appeared at this time.


    Hundreds of men shot out from a small residential area ahead.


    Someone shot and suppressed it, while others carried control knives and charged towards the city wall.


    It was the first time that a female soldier had encountered such a situation as an exchange of fire. For a while, she forgot to shoot.


    "Elite adults, you fight back!"


    There was still someone reminded them that they reacted.


    "Stop them!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The only three female soldiers opened fire.


    Bullets constantly shuttled through the enemy''s charging team.


    The marksmanship cannot be said to be very good, but the three female soldiers who are not accurate, when they launched a counterattack, fewer than ten enemies fell under their guns.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    There were still gunshots in the distance, but compared to the female soldiers, the opponent was definitely a master.


    Guns are deadly.


    Another female soldier fell to the ground.


    The remaining two female soldiers panicked.


    "Hurry up and notify the instructors!"


    "Ah...Oh! I''ll notify you right away!" A panicked female soldier pressed the call button of the walkie-talkie on her body: "Captain, Captain, I am here on the construction site on the west side. We have been attacked by the enemy. Two team members, many newcomers, and beloved were injured, their lives and deaths are unknown, so they ask for support, ask for support."


    ...

 Chapter 140： Reversal of the game

    "Sha Sha... I''m Captain Wu Xiaoqi, soldier, what''s the situation on your side?"


    "Captain, you are coming soon, the enemy has guns, we can''t hold on, oooooo..." Wu Xiaoqi''s voice came from the walkie-talkie, and the reporting female soldier couldn''t hold back the fear in her heart and started crying.


    "You hold on."


    call ended.


    "How about, what did the captain say?" another female soldier asked hurriedly.


    "The captain said let us hold on!"


    "Damn it!"


    The courageous female soldier stuck her head out and fired again.


    But this also became the last time she started robbing.


    There was obviously an enemy with super accurate marksmanship in the far room. She only fired two shots, and a blood flower appeared on her forehead.


    Another female soldier fell.


    The last one is now so scared that he is paralyzed behind the obstacle and dare not show his head.


    Holding her gun tightly in tears, she slumped on the ground, and soon water stains flowed from under her skin.


    "Kill¡ª"


    The enemy charging outside is already close to the city wall.


    However, the three-meter city wall obviously couldn''t stop them for long.


    "Damn, why are these female soldiers so useless?" Seeing the performance of the last female soldier, a good man cursed angrily, and then ran towards the city wall.


    There were three more courageous men following him.


    They quickly ran to the three sacrificed female soldiers and took the weapons from them.


    "Leave the gun and take the other people to move to a safe place." The first man to get the gun shouted at the female soldier who was paralyzed on the ground.


    "I, my feet are numb, and I can''t stand up." The female soldier said with tears.


    "waste!"


    "Give me the gun, hide yourself, and the others will immediately move." The other three men also took the position of the female soldier at this time. While shooting at the enemy outside, they shouted at the newcomers, beloved ones, and technicians. road.


    No one hesitated, and quickly left the city wall and ran towards the base.


    "Brothers, let these female soldiers see what a man is."


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The four men fought back.


    The marksmanship is still not very good, but they are bold and keep shooting, there will always be enemies falling under their guns.


    Inside the villa.


    Wu Xiaoqi, who was still recovering, couldn''t sit still after receiving the report from the female soldiers, and directly contacted Shu Wang and the others.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Shu Wang''s expression extremely serious, Bai Youwei asked.


    "An enemy attacked the construction site in the west, Qing Shu."


    "Shu Wang Master!"


    "Immediately contact the Ming instructors and the others, and ask them to organize other female soldiers in the base to support the north. The others immediately enter the guard state. Without my order, no one is allowed to leave the base wall."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu immediately contacted Ming Yulan and the others.


    "Xiaoying, where are you going?" Jiang Xiyu called out suddenly.


    When Shu Wang and the others reacted, the Phantom had already left the villa.


    "Sister, do you want to call Sister Xiaoying back?" Bai Youwei said anxiously.


    Shu Wang shook his head helplessly: "Xiaoying doesn''t care about her, she is more than enough to protect herself with her ability. Keiko, you take Youwei and the others to the second floor. No matter what happens outside, no one is allowed to come down. All the servants in the villa are immediately armed Equipment to protect the safety of the villa."


    "Not the eldest sister, shall we not help?"


    Shu Wang glared at Bai Youwei.


    This silly white sweet, does she really know it or not? Compared with others, how important are they to Wei Xiao? Take them to deal with the enemy. If there is something wrong, how can Shu Wang explain to Wei Xiao?


    She was stared at by Shu Wang, knowing that Shu Wang was really angry, she didn''t dare to jump anymore, lowered her head, she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Without wasting time, the entire base was in action.


    Ming Yulan and the others received Li Qingshu''s notice. After arming themselves for the first time, they gathered the remaining seven female soldiers in the base and rushed to the construction site to the west.


    Originally, Wu Xiaoqi wanted to go too, but her injuries were not healed, and Ming Yulan forcibly stayed with her inconvenience.


    On the west construction site.


    After more than ten minutes of confrontation, the four beloved men who finally made up their seats were also shot dead by the enemy''s sharpshooter.


    They quickly controlled the city wall and quickly deployed defenses around.


    "Boss, find four rifles and a living woman."


    The madman brought the female soldier who was almost scared to the long-haired man, and at the same time brought the four rifles they had found on the walls of the city.


    The long-haired man also has a gun in his hand, and it is also a sniper rifle.


    He was the one who shot and killed the female soldier in the distance before, and his strength was not so strong.


    The long-haired man did not relax because of occupying this place. On the contrary, after seeing the automatic rifle and the equipment of the female soldier brought by the madman, his face became extremely dignified.


    Instead of humiliating survivors as soon as they caught them, the long-haired man looked at the pale female soldier with dilated eyes and asked in a cold voice, "Tell me, how many people are there in this base? How many guns, like How many people are well equipped like you?"


    "My boss asks you something, hurry up, or you will be killed." The madman threatened from the side.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything."


    "Do you want to die?" the long-haired man asked gloomily.


    The female soldier shook her head frantically: "Don''t kill me, I really don''t know anything, please don''t kill me."


    "Smelly lady, it seems that you can''t tell the truth if you don''t give you a bit of power." The lunatic smiled cruelly.


    He took a dagger from his body and stabbed the female soldier directly in the thigh.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    The female soldier was scared and stupid, her mind was almost blank, how can she keep her sensible and tell the long-haired man everything they want?


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The long-haired man who refused to tell the truth after being treated in this way, thought that there was no need to ask any more, shot her cries to an end.


    "Yeah! Boss, why did you kill?"


    The lunatic did not expect that the long-haired man would solve the female soldier without saying a word. There was both anger and pity in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you keep it if you don''t kill?"


    The madman looked at the female soldier lying in a pool of blood, licked his lips, and said regretfully: "At least let the brothers play? It''s a shame to kill it so beautifully, it''s really a shame."


    "What women will have in the future is. Now, everyone will leave here immediately."


    "what?"


    A decision made by the long-haired man surprised the lunatic and others.


    "No, boss, we all occupy this place, why should we leave?" The lunatic was puzzled.


    The long-haired man gave him a cold look.


    "Just listen to me if you don''t want to die. Now, everyone will leave here immediately." Without letting others ask any more, the long-haired man picked up an automatic rifle and walked directly outside the city wall.


    The other boys looked at each other.


    What''s wrong with the boss?


    "Boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    In the second when they hesitated for a while, a burst of intensive gunfire came from not far away.


    At this moment, the madman saw many people around him falling to the ground in screams.


    "run¡­¡­"


    There was almost no time to think of him again, the dull lunatic in the same place rushed towards the exit of the city wall for the first time without life.


    "Kill them all, and all those who resist will be shot to death." Ming Yulan''s tender voice sounded.


    From the front of the long-haired man, a heavily armed female soldier with a rifle and a submachine gun directly shot out.


    ...

 Chapter 141： Chase

    "Run, run all for me¡ª"


    The roar of the long-haired man came from outside the city wall.


    Compared to the others, the long-haired man rushed to the residential area in front of him almost without looking back, and he was unwilling to even turn his head and shoot a few shots to stop Ming Yulan and the others.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but he doesn''t dare.


    Listen to the intense gunfire behind.


    Automatic rifles, submachine guns, and even the sniper rifles most feared by long-haired men. If he behaves a little more aggressively and is targeted by the attacker, he doesn''t know if he can save his life and run to the residential area. Now, he completely relied on the cover of those little brothers to get out of the battlefield.


    The other boys also knew why their boss asked them to evacuate.


    This time, they provoked forces that shouldn''t be provoked.


    In the previous comparison, the four female soldiers dared to charge with swords, guns and clubs against the muzzles of the four female soldiers. Whenever a companion screamed and fell and could continue to run away, why didn''t he give birth to two more legs when his parents were full of resentment.


    After paying more than 20 casualties, others finally escaped from the city wall.


    Ming Yulan and the others quickly occupied the wall above the city wall.


    No one needs to command. In the team, Jasmine and Effie started to sniper people who fled towards the residential area outside the city wall with sniper rifles, while Ming Yulan directly carried the assault rifle and chased them out under the control of Jasmine and the others. Others took advantage of the city wall to shoot freely.


    "Um?"


    Just a few steps after Mingyuelan chased her out, she saw a figure quickly passing through the shelters and approaching the residential area.


    Paying attention to this person''s figure, Ming Yulan quickly showed a surprised face.


    "Master of the Phantom, how could it be her?"


    Obviously, the person Ming Yulan found was the Phantom. At this moment, the Phantom had bypassed everyone and turned over the doors and windows of a residential building to enter the building.


    When Phantom heard that Shu Wang said that the base was attacked by a group of thugs, he left immediately.


    She is not much faster than Ming Yulan and the others.


    When I came here, I just saw the long-haired man killing the female soldier. Originally, she was going to do it, although she was a little risky, but to solve the long-haired man and the people around him, the Phantom was not without a chance.


    However, she hadn''t acted yet, Ming Yulan and the others came.


    The Phantom, who didn''t plan to take risks, saw the long-haired man trying to escape, so he secretly chased after him.


    Determined to be the Phantom, Ming Yulan continued to chase the escaped enemy, and at the same time contacted Jasmine and the others through the walkie-talkie: "Jasmine, Effie, I found the figure of the master of the Phantom. She has entered the first residential building on my right in front of me. Please pay attention to the points. One person will pay attention to the situation of the master of the phantom."


    "Hehe... Yulan, what did I think you said? If it''s another hostess, you don''t need to say anything, but Master Phantom, you don''t have to worry at all." Jasmine said.


    "Because of the strength of the Phantom Master?"


    "Well! The former invincible team, before I saw the master, Feng Shang is the strongest man I have ever seen, but he is not even the opponent of the Phantom Master. Do you think the Phantom Master needs our care?" Effie said in a tone. Said calmly.


    "This¡­"


    "Take care of yourself! If you have a chance to see the Phantom Master do something, you know that your worries are purely redundant." Effie finished speaking and disconnected.


    Ming Yulan Liu frowned slightly.


    She knows that the Phantom is very strong, but she has never seen the Phantom shot. She always feels that the strength of the Phantom will not be too advanced. Take her as an example. Based on her own strength alone, she understands that she will not be the opponent of the Phantom in a head-to-head fight, but if she uses the environment and equipment, it is difficult to say the outcome.


    The words of Jasmine and the others undoubtedly gave Ming Yulan a brand new understanding of the power of the Phantom.


    "Then let me really see your strength."


    ¡­


    The long-haired man and the group finally fled back to the residential area.


    "Crazy man, do you know how many people come back?"


    "Boss, the brothers all ran away. The exact number is not clear, but less than half of them came back." The madman not far from the long-haired man said breathlessly.


    "Damn it!"


    The long-haired man cursed secretly.


    There is not much time left for him to hesitate.


    He couldn''t take care of the little brother who was damaged here.


    "I will ask the women to drive over and pick us up right away. You can''t stay here for long."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The lunatic is very lucky to be able to escape here. Now that he knows that the long-haired man is going to retreat, he has 10,000 willingness in his heart.


    He casually called a little brother to inform the women outside the residential area, and he cautiously touched the long-haired man.


    "Boss, what shall we do now?"


    "Did you bring the rifle you just seized?" the long-haired man asked.


    The madman quickly raised the rifle in his hand.


    "I brought them all, and the other two are in the hands of Cheng Zeyu and the knife. This gun is a good gun, even if there are not many bullets, we only collected four magazines in total."


    "Just bring it. Let the person with the gun find a good shooting location to stop the enemy''s attack. No matter what they think, I must suppress the enemy who catches up from the residential area."


    "Good boss, let me remind them."


    Without communication equipment, when the personnel are scattered, the long-haired man needs to be conveyed to any order issued by the man.


    Fortunately, the houses here are not far apart. Although the long-haired men are scattered, they are very close to each other.


    The order was quickly communicated to every population.


    The group of long-haired men didn''t have many weapons before, only about eight or nine, plus the seized weapons, and only thirteen.


    The little brother who had a guy in his hands quickly ran to the building to find a good place to ambush.


    A gun was aimed at the side where the city wall was, blocking Ming Yulan and the others from approaching.


    "Boss, there is only one person chasing us, and it''s still a woman." Someone found Ming Yulan''s figure and reported it loudly.


    "Woman? How could it be?" The lunatic was obviously a little unbelievable.


    The long-haired man frowned.


    What is going on with this force? All the weapons are women, don¡¯t they have men?


    When the exchange of fire with this force began, the long-haired men discovered that they were all women who were really holding guns.


    Now I heard the younger brother report that it was also a woman who was chasing them, and the long-haired man couldn''t help but wonder, could this force be a woman in charge?


    If this is the case, then there are some things that are worth planning for the long-haired man.


    "Come and see with me!"


    The long-haired man plans to check it out himself.


    Bring the lunatic all the way to the fifth floor.


    Pushing open the door of a house facing the city wall, the two ran in.


    "Wow..."


    "boom!"


    "Damn, scare me!"


    There are zombies in the room?


    Fortunately, the long-haired man reacts quickly, otherwise the lunatic who follows him will definitely suffer.


    "Pay attention to the situation in the room and don''t be attacked by zombies."


    Just now it was considered a walk through the ghost gate, the madman did not dare to be careless, holding a rifle in his hand, carefully searched the room.


    ¡­

 Chapter 142： Ming Yulan debut

    The long-haired man was not idle either, and opened a corner of the curtain to look outside.


    Going from the city wall to this area, the long-haired man did not find anyone, but on the wall in the distance, he saw the female soldiers defending there.


    His eyesight was very good, and it was quickly determined that there were seven female soldiers defending the wall at this moment.


    He didn''t notice Jasmine and Effie.


    "Boss, the house is safe."


    The long-haired man withdrew his gaze.


    "Go outside and ask how many people are chasing us?"


    The madman didn''t dare to neglect, walked out of the room and went to the corridor to shout.


    "How many people do you see chasing us?"


    "Brother Madman, just one, she has entered the house, and now I don''t know where...ah..." someone responded.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he finished with a scream.


    The first reaction of a madman was that something went wrong.


    His hunch was correct, because the little brother who screamed before, there was a continuous burst of gunfire where he was.


    There are people of their own and enemies, but the screams come from people on their side.


    "Boss..."


    "I already know." The long-haired man could not hear the movement outside.


    With an unusually stern expression on his face, he held the gun in his hand and said coldly: "Very personal, I dare to chase us alone. Tell my brothers, all around the place where the gunshots sounded, I want to keep this woman here."


    With that said, the long-haired man found an excellent shooting location, set up the only sniper rifle in his hand, and aimed the muzzle at the building where the gunshots continued.


    The madman around him did not neglect, and immediately greeted the other boys to surround the house where the battle started.


    Ming Yulan is now in a heavy siege.


    She is not nervous at all.


    After fighting against the boy with long hair, Ming Yulan probably has a certain understanding of their strength.


    Can shoot, but marksmanship is completely arbitrary.


    As long as it is not close contact and pay attention to concealing yourself, the long-haired man''s little brother will take her in no way.


    The enemy basically fired indiscriminately.


    After clarifying the situation of these people, Ming Yulan, who was hiding in the corner on the side of the door, took a stool and smashed it towards the window on the left side of her body.


    "Shoot, shoot!"


    There was a loud roar outside, and all the dense bullets flew to the window.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ming Yulan slid out of the room with a bent body, only her upper body stood upright, and two pistols in her hand were aimed at one end of the aisle and fired continuously.


    The gunshots were accompanied by screams at the same time.


    In the house Ming Yulan was in, the only three enemies were instantly knocked down by her.


    Getting up quickly, Ming Yulan, who did not relax her vigilance, walked towards the place where the enemy ambushed her.


    "Ah...help me...help me, I don''t want to die yet!"


    There are serious injuries but not dead.


    Ming Yulan passed by him, seeing the miserable look of the enemy, a hint of hesitation flashed in her eyes.


    However, it was only a blink of an eye, and her expression quickly turned cold, and Ming Yulan pointed her gun at the enemy begging for mercy.


    "Remember to stop being a man in your next life."


    "boom!"


    Without being soft-hearted and not planning to let him go, Ming Yulan shot and ended his pain.


    It can be said that it is the first time that Ming Yulan has done this kind of thing, and she feels uncomfortable.


    But she knew that this was the end of the world, and if she continued to be kind, she would kill more people.


    Taking a deep breath, Ming Yulan''s eyes became firmer.


    "Um?"


    Just when she was about to leave this house to go to the next enemy hiding place, she just walked to the exit, Ming Yulan suddenly took a step back, her face showing doubts.


    "boom!"


    "Depend on!"


    On the upper floor of the room directly opposite the exit, the long-haired man never expected Ming Yulan to take a step back at the most critical moment.


    Ming Yulan hid his long-awaited shot, and the bullet hit the floor tiles inside the exit.


    The long-haired man just missed, but Ming Yulan, at this moment, there was a little cold sweat on her forehead.


    "Is there an enemy in secret?"


    Ming Yulan couldn''t imagine that in such a chaotic field, someone was actually blocking her from a high place. If she hadn''t taken a step back just now, the bullet hitting the floor tiles should have fallen on her head.


    Ming Yulan, who was obviously frightened, quickly determined where the enemy was ambushing her.


    Put away the pistol in his hand and replace it with a submachine gun.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The bullets swept across the window where the long-haired man was hiding like a torrent.


    The long-haired man quickly gave up his sniper rifle and turned to hide behind the wall.


    A large number of glass shards fell, flying bullets with streamers into the windows, smashing many objects in the house.


    "Master!"


    Being able to confirm his position with one shot from him and make a counterattack, Ming Yulan became a master directly in the heart of the long-haired man.


    Now the long-haired man also understands why Ming Yulan dared to chase them alone. Yigao people are bold, who would be so stupid without two brushes?


    Can''t stay here anymore.


    The long-haired man took a look at the sniper rifle by the window. He didn''t think about taking it back, and replaced it with the automatic rifle that he had captured before. Without hesitation, he quickly left the room and moved to another place.


    Ming Yulan is always paying attention to the situation by the window of the opposite building.


    She saw the sniper rifle there, but she saw no one again.


    She didn''t know if the other party was still in place, and she chose to leave the house from another place without intending to consume it with the enemy.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Kill her, she is in front."


    Ming Yulan hadn''t found a place to leave the house just after she moved her position. Outside, the enemies approaching her surrounded her and opened fire on her for the first time.


    Ming Yulan bent quickly to avoid the bullet.


    "Walk around, she is out of bullets.


    I don''t know how the lunatic judged that Ming Yulan had no bullets.


    The younger brother who followed him to deal with Ming Yulan heard what he said, believing it was true, and immediately six or seven younger brothers with knives rushed to the house.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunshots inside the house suddenly sounded.


    The seven younger brothers who had become live targets were all headshot by Ming Yulan.


    They are afraid that they don¡¯t understand until they die. Didn¡¯t they say that there are no bullets? Where did the bullet that killed me come from?


    The madman who was commanding blindly was frightened to see this scene.


    Not because Ming Yulan still had bullets in his gun, but because Ming Yulan''s marksmanship.


    Gun headshot, can this be done by ordinary people?


    The madman who was too scared to speak out by Ming Yulan''s marksmanship hid his body and stopped appearing.


    "Damn! Why don''t those stupid women drive over?" The madman pushed his weakness on the women.


    But he was right. According to the women''s distance from here, the people sent to inform them should have been there long ago, but now they don''t even hear the sound of the car.


    There are men with long hair who have the same idea.


    "Did they rebel?"


    The long-haired man''s face was indescribably gloomy.


    ...

 Chapter 143： Warriors Phantom

    Outside the residential area.


    The Phantom had the corpses of two men next to them. These two men were the ones sent by the lunatic to inform the group of women in their team.


    In front of her, in the middle of a ring road that was blocked by large vehicles on both sides, was a convoy with women sitting in the driving position.


    Obviously, these women are not at ease about their safety, sitting in the car is entirely to deal with emergencies.


    Once there is any danger, they can start a car to escape at any time.


    The Phantom has been hidden here for a long time.


    Since she found the two people around her, followed them here and dealt with them silently, the Phantom stayed here to observe the situation of the convoy not far away.


    Now she can be sure that the women sitting in the car don''t have guns. The only thing they can use to protect themselves is the cold weapon in their hands.


    Confirming this, the Phantom began to act.


    Without alarming anyone or letting the woman in the car spot her, the Phantom quickly came to the end of the ring road, the figure approached the door of the cab of the big car and knocked on the door.


    "Who?" There was someone in the car.


    These women are really not so careful.


    Then someone in the cab came out of the car window.


    Without giving her a chance to react, the Phantom suddenly stood up, punched the opponent''s throat with his right hand, and plunged into the opponent''s neck with a flying knife with his left hand.


    Everything happened so quickly that the people in the car lost their life without even making a scream.


    Disposing of the people in the car, the Phantom turned over and entered the cab.


    From her waist, he took out the jade-colored short knife that Wei Xiao gave her, destroyed the steering wheel, clutch, brake and other objects of the cart, then took the key and left.


    Others didn''t know that there was a ghost in their team.


    While these women were waiting for the long-haired man to notify them to take over the new stronghold, the big car on the other end was also destroyed by the Phantom.


    It was determined that the convoy in the middle could not leave even if it found the problem within a short time. The Phantom disappeared on the ring road and turned back to the residential area.


    The residential area.


    Ming Yulan is still fighting the long-haired man and others.


    Although these people don''t have many weapons, they have a lot of manpower. Even if Ming Yulan had sufficient firepower, she did not dare to rush in. What''s more, there is a long-haired man in the dark, an enemy with good marksmanship, even if he only has an automatic rifle in his hand, but if Ming Yulan dares to smash him, he will definitely not escape his shooting.


    The battle between the two sides seemed to be stuck in a stalemate.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    This phenomenon did not last long.


    As the phantom appeared.


    Facing those enemies with cold weapons in hand, the Phantom chose to rush to the front.


    Whether it''s an exposed figure or an enemy hiding in a dark corner, the phantom whose eyes are always on the surroundings, the flying knife in his hand is more terrifying than a bullet. Every time her figure passed by, several corpses were left on the spot.


    With her figure as the center, within a radius of ten meters, there is no living thing that can survive after being discovered by her.


    Like a black ghost traveling between the aisles and houses of residential buildings, the flying knife in her hand continuously harvests the life of the enemy. At the same time, facing the close enemy, a jade short knife plays the magical phantom, her footsteps are from beginning to end. It never stopped.


    She seemed to be the Peerless Demon Fairy who was born to kill, facing her, no one was her one-one enemy.


    Ming Yulan was shocked when she discovered the action of the Phantom.


    "This is the strength of the Phantom Master?"


    In amazement, Ming Yulan, who hadn''t forgotten anything, shouted: "Master of the Phantom, be careful of the enemy on the tall buildings. One enemy has a very accurate marksmanship."


    Ming Yulan''s reminder sounded in her ears. There was no phantom who lost her mind in the killing, and her alertness was immediately raised.


    Suddenly, there was a phantom with a strong sense of crisis in his heart, and the black figure immediately flickered.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    A bullet from a high place almost flashed past her profile.


    The starry eyes suddenly sharpened and the phantom looked at the place where the bullet came, replaced the short knife with a pistol, and shot at the place where the long-haired man was hiding in the tall building.


    "Depend on!"


    The long-haired man does not know how many times he has said this word today.


    Dangerous and narrowly avoiding the Phantom''s counterattack, he is about to continue firing at the Phantom, but can look at the place where the Phantom was before, where is her figure?


    "Damn, how come these people are better than one?" The long-haired man yelled and immediately shifted his position while holding the automatic rifle.


    He knew that this time he really met someone he couldn''t provoke.


    From the previous performance of the Phantom, I have realized how terrifying the long-haired man this newly emerged woman is, and has no plans to stay here any longer.


    He is leaving alone.


    He doesn''t care about the little brother or something. Compared with his own life, how old are they?


    The long-haired man quickly moved to the third floor and jumped out of the window from behind.


    "Boom!"


    But he had just been exposed, forgetting that the back of the building was aimed at the city wall, so he always paid attention to Jasmine and Effie on his side. The sniper rifles in their hands sounded at the same time.


    The bullet hit the wall, but it frightened the long-haired man who jumped out of the window.


    "Bastard **** bastard!"


    The long-haired man can be described as frustrated.


    But he can''t have the slightest pause.


    After landing, quickly search for a hiding place to avoid the snipers in the distance.


    "Yulan, we control one person, the other person looks good, you have to be careful." The two people in the distance completely locked the place where the long-haired man was hiding. As long as the long-haired man dared to act rashly, one would wait for him. Send him the bullet for returning to the West.


    Receiving Effie''s reminder, Ming Yulan could be sure that the person they were targeting was the expert gunner.


    Because from the fight to the present, she has only met one person who can be regarded as a major enemy.


    "Know, you guys also be careful."


    Replied, Ming Yulan took the initiative to fight after the Phantom shared most of the pressure for her.


    Without the suppression of the long-haired man, and the number of enemies decreased, Ming Yulan''s strength was fully demonstrated.


    The gunshots continued, and the deaths of the enemy were increasing. The long-haired men who had had an absolute advantage were now completely at a disadvantage.


    "Don''t shoot, I surrender, I surrender!"


    Finally someone couldn''t bear the pressure of death, and threw away the cold weapons in their hands, raised their hands and walked out of the dark.


    If there is the first, there is the second.


    In just a few minutes, in Ming Yulan''s sight, more than a dozen people appeared in the aisles outside from various houses.


    "Don''t shoot, we surrender." These people were also afraid of death, put down their weapons and walked out without talking. When they got outside, they crawled on the ground, with their hands stretched over their heads.


    Ming Yulan was not sure whether they really surrendered, and immediately contacted Jasmine and the others to ask them to send some people over.


    Jasmine didn''t know the situation on Ming Yulan''s side. She and Effie still needed to suppress the long-haired man who was hiding. It was impossible for both of them to leave. And let the female soldiers pass, if they have no actual combat experience, if they are not careful, it is very likely that something will go wrong.


    "Let me go! Be careful of the man with good skills." Effie said.


    "You are also careful." Jasmine did not object and nodded.


    Effie put down the sniper rifle and replaced it with an assault rifle.


    "Wu Xiaoqi''s team will follow me."


    "Yes, instructor!"


    The seven female soldiers quickly set off and followed Effie towards the residential area.


    ...

 Chapter 144： Vulnerable

    The building where the long-haired man was before is upstairs.


    The Phantom found the place where the other party had just hidden.


    The phantom who didn''t know that the long-haired man had been suppressed by Jasmine and the others, found that the other party''s figure was no longer in the same place, and turned around and prepared to pursue it.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, there was a gunshot in the ear, and the Phantom immediately rushed to the window at the back of the room.


    If she heard it correctly, this is the gunshot of the 88 sniper rifle.


    The enemy didn''t have a sniper rifle, and Ming Yulan didn''t carry it, so there was only one possibility that the person shooting the gun came from the city wall.


    Phantom believes that people over there will not shoot for no reason. Since there are gunshots, it means that there are enemies behind.


    Effie, who was rushing here, saw the figure of the Phantom in front of the window.


    She knew the strength of the Phantom very well. After contacting Jasmine, she fired several shots at the place where the long-haired man was hiding from her assault rifle.


    The Phantom noticed the impact of the bullet and understood it in his heart.


    The long-haired man who hid didn''t know that he had been spotted by the Phantom.


    The sound of the sniper rifle just now was a test of Jasmine''s marksmanship.


    Did not give him any fluke.


    The long-haired man wrapped the branch that pretended to be a head with his jacket, and now there is a bullet hole in the jacket on the branch.


    Jasmine''s marksmanship shocked him.


    It is definitely a nightmare to be stared at by such a master-level sniper.


    "What the **** did these people do before the end of the world?" The long-haired man was startled.


    And just as he was thinking about getting away, above him, the Phantom had slowly approached him along a pipe.


    The two were less than three meters apart. At this moment, Phantom jumped down, stabbing the other''s skull with a jade short knife in his hand.


    A sense of crisis came in an instant, and the long-haired man''s figure rolled to one side.


    The Phantom''s sneak attack failed, and she, who had stabilized her figure, immediately took shelter.


    "It''s you?"


    The long-haired man didn''t expect the Phantom to find him so quickly, and instinctively wanted to raise a gun and shoot.


    The Phantom did not give him a chance.


    A flying knife shot her at the long-haired man one step ahead.


    The blade penetrated the long-haired man''s right hand that pulled the trigger.


    "what--"


    The long-haired man screamed, when the Phantom was approaching.


    Sweeping his right foot first kicked off the automatic rifle in the opponent''s hand, and then turned around and connected his left foot to the rear whip to hit the opponent''s side face. The strength of the man directly kicked the long-haired man to the ground.


    Without time for the long-haired man to react, another phantom on the front kicked the opponent a few meters away, and at the same time four throwing knives were thrown out, and they were tied to the long-haired man''s wrist and ankle.


    After only one face-to-face, the long-haired man lost his mobility.


    "Deserving of a killer, recruiting and controlling the enemy, it doesn''t give people a chance to fight back at all."


    Witnessing how the Phantom against the enemy Jasmine, put down the sniper rifle in his hand, I was all in awe.


    The battle on the Phantom side is over, and the house is directly opposite, and Effie and others also take over the battlefield.


    There were a group of long-haired men. Twenty-three men survived in the end.


    When they came, there were more than a hundred men, and now only this is left. It is conceivable how many of them died in the battle with Ming Yulan and Phantom.


    As the seriously injured long-haired man was thrown into the surrender''s ranks, the enemy men who attacked the base this time were all alive.


    "Master of the Phantom, how to deal with these prisoners?" Effie and Ming Yulan came to Phantom''s side, and the latter asked.


    The cold-faced and sharp-eyed Phantom said coldly, "How about our casualties?"


    A female soldier said: "After our inspection of the inside and outside of the city wall, our side sacrificed four female soldiers, and the casualties of the new and beloved reached 11 people."


    "These bastards!"


    Hearing the number of casualties on her side, Ming Yulan gritted her teeth with hatred at the group of people who were squatting on the ground with their heads trembling.


    Phantom doesn''t have much mood swings.


    "Bring them back to the base and wait for the master to come back to deal with them. By the way, there are still their people on the ring road two kilometers away from here. They are all women. Go and bring them. I''ll go back and report to the eldest sister."


    Ming Yulan and the others had no objection to the Phantom¡¯s decision.


    Leave it to Wei Xiao?


    hehe! If the long-haired men knew what Wei Xiao was like, there was no doubt that they would desperately and would never surrender. Unfortunately, they don''t know.


    Effie gave these people a cruel smile.


    "There is a good show to watch!"


    Inside the base.


    Not long after, the Phantom came back here.


    In the base at this time, it can be said that there are all soldiers.


    On the outer wall of the center base, Jiang Xue and his management led the newcomers and beloved people to form the first line of defense, each with a gun. Outside Villa No. 1, Li Qingshu, Li Yuyao and others led the servants and management to establish a second line of defense. The third line of defense was formed spontaneously by Shu Wang.


    Of course, if the enemy breaks through the first two lines of defense, it is not important for Shu Wang to set up defenses. Because they are the core members of the base except Wei Xiao, if they even need to go to battle, the significance of the base''s existence is no longer important.


    Inside Villa One.


    "Sister Xiaoying is back." Yan Yi first noticed the figure of Phantom and walked in.


    Seeing the Phantom, Shu Wang and the others were obviously relieved.


    Shu Wang led the girls down.


    "Xiaoying, what''s the situation?" Shu Wang asked.


    "It''s over, the remaining enemies are all captured. Sister, you can let the people outside take off guard, and let Jiang Xue and the others cooperate with the female soldiers to guard the group of prisoners."


    "Great, I don''t have to worry about it at last."


    "When my husband comes back, I must ask him to strengthen the base''s defensive power. If Brother Yi and the others are at the base, how could this happen?"


    Bai Youwei and the others were obviously relaxed when they heard the words of the Phantom.


    From when Shu Wang was notified to the entire base was mobilized, everyone in the base was full of energy, and his heart was beating violently at all times.


    A situation like this has also occurred when the Xubeihu attacked the base.


    This kind of thing happened again at the base that had been going smoothly for more than a month. Bai Youwei and the others, who had experienced the original battle, can be said to be frightened today. Before hearing the Phantom report, they were all worried about the risk of going to the battlefield again. Fortunately, they were falsely alarmed.


    However, this experience also made Shu Wang and the others understand the importance of base security.


    The enemy may not be strong this time, but if they encounter a really strong one and Wei Xiao and the others happen to be out again, will the ending be like this time?


    Fortunately, there are lingering fears.


    Shu Wang asked, "How about our casualties?"


    "Four female soldiers died, and more than ten Christians suffered casualties."


    "These **** bastards, we must let them pay their debts." Bai Youwei said angrily when she heard what the Phantom said.


    Shu Wang sighed.


    "Today you are tired too. Go take a bath and take a good rest. Leave the rest to me!"


    Phantom nodded, and then walked towards the second floor.


    Shu Wang also asked Bai Youwei and the others to relax, and then said to Li Qingshu: "Tell others to lift the alert, and remember to inform Jiang Xue and others about what Xiaoying told them."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu responded, and then told Jiang Xue and them through the intercom.


    Outside.


    "Finally it''s okay. These **** thugs, wait a while to see how I teach them." Jin Miaofeng gritted his teeth and said.


    This time her words were approved by everyone.


    Not to mention the casualties of the members of the base, just because the long-haired men and the gang made them nervous for a few hours, this torture is enough to make them hold a grudge against the long-haired men and the gang.


    As the alert was lifted, all the workers went to rest after handing in their weapons, while Jiang Xue and the managers stayed in place waiting to meet Ming Yulan and the others.


    ...

 Chapter 145： Kings return

    Didn''t make them wait long.


    Ten minutes later, Ming Yulan and the others escorted a group of people towards the entrance of the base wall.


    The long-haired man and others were all tied up.


    They couldn''t imagine what the fate of waiting for them would be next, but when they saw Jiang Xue and others coming out of the fence, the men and women who were heavily armed and holding shields gave them an extraordinary shock.


    They originally thought that the force Ming Yulan belonged to was also available to their female soldiers.


    But now, seeing that the armed forces left in the base even exceeded their total number, the long-haired men didn''t understand how terrifying the target they had chosen this time.


    These armed forces in front of them, even if they have a gun, they may not be able to fight them.


    They are bold! More than a dozen guns want to capture such a powerful base. The long-haired man now doubts, how could he make such a stupid decision to directly attack the opponent''s base without finding out the strength of the opponent?


    Is it because it was too smooth before and the heart was dirty?


    "Xiaoxue?"


    Just as the long-haired man was waiting for the soul to fly into the sky, an exclamation in the team caught everyone''s attention.


    Jiang Xue was a little surprised, anyone in this group knew herself?


    She looked towards the sound source, and suddenly, a familiar figure came into her eyes.


    "Fang Yu?"


    It really does.


    Jiang Xue didn''t expect to meet Fang Yu in this situation, and her eyes were full of incredible.


    Fang Yu cried with joy, struggling to rush to Jiang Xue''s side.


    "Be honest!"


    Before she left the team, Effie kicked her, making her fall hard.


    "Xiaoxue, help me, help me..." Fang Yu didn''t seem to know the pain, and didn''t forget to call Jiang Xue when he lay on the ground.


    Ming Yulan came to Jiang Xue.


    "you recognize?"


    Seeing Fang Yu calling for help, Jiang Xue''s eyes flashed unbearable, but she quickly became firm.


    "Yes, but instructor Ming rest assured, I will not show mercy to the enemies of the base, even if she is my relative."


    Upon hearing this, Ming Yulan thought that the relatives in Jiang Xue''s mouth were Fang Yu, and reminded her: "This time we have lost more than a dozen people because of them, so don''t be stupid. Their future fate depends on what happens after the Lord comes back. handle."


    Jiang Xue understood what Ming Yulan meant.


    "Instructor Ming, don''t worry, I can tell."


    "That''s good!"


    Ming Yulan breathed a sigh of relief, and then greeted Jin Miaofeng and the others to **** the long-haired man into the base.


    During the period Fang Yu wanted to ask Jiang Xue for help, but Jiang Xue chose to ignore it completely.


    Can''t blame Jiang Xue for being ruthless, she has disappointed Wei Xiao once, and if we disappoint Wei Xiao again, she really has no future in this base.


    In the evening, outside the base.


    A convoy drove toward the base vigorously.


    The armored vehicle that Wei Xiao was riding in first appeared in front of everyone.


    The emergence of the team, at this moment, brought not only excitement to the people in the base, but also an unparalleled sense of security.


    "Master, they are back."


    The long-haired men and the group were gathered by Jiang Xue on one side of the entrance of the fence.


    Following Wei Xiao and the others parked the cart outside, everyone walked into the fence.


    Seeing a more elite fighter appear in front of them again, the long-haired man and others have no idea how to describe their feelings at the moment.


    After fighting for a long time, it turned out that they were not the main force of the base at all.


    They can''t even win the opponent''s "unknown soldiers", so why don''t they want to provoke such a behemoth?


    "People are not tired today, my heart is exhausted."


    "Being called to and fro by a group of chicks, and being ridiculed, aggrieved, not ordinary aggrieved."


    After entering the base, the male soldiers complained one by one.


    It is not easy to come to them this day.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others appeared, Jiang Xue and others greeted them.


    The people who were talking only realized at this time that there seemed to be a lot of people gathered at the entrance.


    Wei Xiao also found some strange figures.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Xue didn''t dare to neglect, and told Wei Xiao what had happened before.


    After listening to Jiang Xue''s narration, Wei Xiao didn''t react much, but Miao Rourou, Yi Jianfeng and others were shocked.


    "Master, this is how things are. These people are the enemies of the Phantom Master and their captives, and the Phantom Master said to deal with it after you come back." Jiang Xue stood aside and quietly waited for Wei Xiao''s decision.


    "Assholes, these **** scumbags. Lord, why waste any time, just pull out and shoot them all." Fu Wanwan said angrily.


    When he heard the news that four female soldiers had died, it could be said that his heart was bleeding.


    He had seen the first batch of female soldiers. Except for a handful of people who looked out of reach of beautiful women, the others were all charming little beauties. Such people sacrificed four in one day, and paid millions for those who had no resistance to beauties. Now they just want to tear off the long-haired men and others.


    "Have we brought back our bodies?"


    Jiang Xue nodded.


    "Take me over and see!"


    Wei Xiao''s tone was as calm as ever.


    Jiang Xue didn''t dare to neglect, and took Wei Xiao and the others to the place where the deceased was.


    They were all sacrificed for the base, so they deserved someone to collect their bodies.


    A group of people came to the place where the dead body was placed.


    Jiang Xue and the others covered their bodies with white cloth.


    "Pick up the white cloth on your head."


    Jiang Xue greeted several people and followed Wei Xiao''s words.


    As the white cloth on the head of the deceased was lifted, Wei Xiao''s eyes fell on the pale faces one after another.


    "Damn it!"


    Hearing that it was the same thing, and seeing it with their own eyes, they were even more emotional when paying a million.


    Some of the female soldiers even jumped on the bodies of the female soldiers.


    For many days to eat, sleep, train, and receive punishment from the instructor, it is a lie to say that they have no feelings for each other.


    They talked and laughed with each other early this morning, who could have thought, but in one day, they would never open their eyes when they saw the people they were familiar with again.


    "Master!" Yu Wei and the others looked at Wei Xiao, and some of the female soldiers had tears in their eyes.


    Wei Xiao''s attention was on the faces of the dead, especially the four female soldiers.


    They were all sacrificed by being shot in the head, and their once handsome faces left unhealable gun holes.


    "The marksmanship is good. I know that the female soldiers wear bullet-proof helmets so they choose to shoot in the face. They are a master."


    Wei Xiao''s words sounded cold-blooded.


    People are dead. He is not concerned about avenging the dead, but praises the marksmanship of the enemies who killed them.


    People who have never been in contact with Wei Xiao would think that Wei Xiao is too clean, but anyone who has been in contact with Wei Xiao knows. Whenever something bad happened around Wei Xiao, the calmer Wei Xiao was, the more terrifying he was at this moment.


    Signaling Jiang Xue and the others to cover the deceased''s head cloth, Wei Xiao turned around and glanced at the place where the long-haired man kneeled and leaned against each other.


    Wei Xiao said, "These are these people?"


    "Yes, Lord. You don''t know that when they attacked the base, the hostesses almost joined the battle. If it weren''t for the instructors and the Ming instructors, they would all be in danger." Jin Miaofeng answered first. Wei Xiao.


    She was afraid that Wei Xiao didn''t know the horror of the previous battles, and used the comfort of their safety as an embellishment, trying to exaggerate the previous battles as much as possible.


    ...

 Chapter 146： Dog bites dog

    Wei Xiao hesitated.


    Stepped to the long-haired man before their eyes.


    "Can you tell me who your boss is?"


    A group of captives looked at me and I looked at you, and finally their eyes stayed on the long-haired man.


    "Eldest, eldest brother, it is him, our boss is him." Cheng Zeyu pointed out the long-haired man first.


    Wei Xiao looked at the long-haired man.


    His condition is very bad, it can be said that he is dying.


    The injuries caused by the Phantom were bandaged without any professional treatment. Although the bleeding had been stopped, a lot of blood was also lost.


    In addition, without any treatment, the long-haired man is very weak at the moment.


    Wei Xiao didn''t doubt that Cheng Zeyu''s words were lying to him, and the expressions in other people''s eyes would not be false.


    "It''s another long hair."


    The long hair of the long-haired man couldn''t help but remind Wei Xiao of Li Tingjian.


    Li Tingjian also has long hair.


    Both of them brought varying degrees of harm to his base.


    Could it be that men with long hair like to do things?


    "Just tell me if you can speak, what is your name and where are you from?"


    The long-haired man knew that Wei Xiao said this to him.


    Kneeling on the ground shaky with disheveled hair, he sneered and said, "If you are the winner, you will kill you."


    The long-haired man has a bit of spine and doesn''t care about his life or death.


    Perhaps he knew from the moment he abandoned his conscience that he would have such a day, so life and death are no longer important to him.


    It''s a hero!


    "If I guessed correctly, the four female soldiers who sacrificed were made by your hand, right?" Wei Xiao asked coldly.


    The long-haired man raised his head and glanced intently at Wei Xiao.


    "So what? You killed me and avenged them, but you did it?"


    "Haha...very personality, but personality is of no use to me." After this, Wei Xiao''s face became cold: "Jianfeng, two people will drag him out to feed the zombies. Remember not to let the zombies take a bite." Kill him, you have to see him being bitten to death by zombies bit by bit."


    "Lord, the zombies don''t listen to us, how can we guarantee that the zombies won''t kill him when they come up?" Fu Wanwan couldn''t help asking.


    "Idiot, we watched from a distance, as long as there are zombies attacking his deadly place to make up for the zombies. Don''t talk nonsense, just follow me!" Yi Jianfeng stunned.


    Pay a million to ask for trouble.


    "Captain, isn''t it?"


    "Why, do you have an opinion on my order?"


    "Dare not dare!"


    Why don''t you dare to pay a million? In the past two days, because his squad was defeated by the female soldiers, the entire men''s armed squad became porters. The brothers were all suffocating with him, if it was because of his momentary resistance to ignite this Put the fire, then he pays a million and has a good life.


    Yi Jianfeng and Fu million came up. The long-haired man walked outside with one arm.


    When passing by the female soldiers, Yi Jianfeng also asked them to borrow two sniper rifles.


    "If you count as a man, just shoot me with one shot, what kind of man to torture me?"


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Do I need to prove to you if I am a man? Accept the fate I arranged for you."


    "Asshole, you are not human, you killed me, killed me..."


    The roar of the long-haired man drifted away in Wei Xiao''s ear, and finally it was almost inaudible.


    The rest of the people, after seeing Wei Xiao''s punishment on the long-haired man, were frightened and frightened.


    "Big brother, brother, we are not in the same group with them, and we are all victims. You know me, when you came to the hotel to pick up Bai Youwei, we lived on the same floor."


    Cheng Zeyu didn''t want to die. At the same time, after discovering that Wei Xiao was the man who had taken Bai Youwei and the others away, he had a glimmer of hope and began to develop a relationship with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao had no impression of them at all.


    It''s not that he forgot about the hotel, but that for people like Cheng Zeyu, he hasn''t seen anyone directly.


    "Lord, don''t believe them. In the previous battle, none of these people were good people." Ming Yulan explained.


    "No, brother, that''s not the case. We are all forced to be helpless. If we are not obedient, our old man will kill us. We just want to live. Brother, can you understand, right? We just want to live. Go down." Cheng Zeyu said in surprise and anxiousness.


    "Lord..."


    Ming Yulan wanted to say something, but Wei Xiao raised her hand to stop it.


    Looking at the tears streaming down his eyes, and the pitiful Cheng Zeyu, Wei Xiao said calmly: "I can understand, of course I can understand. In these last days, who doesn''t want to live well, are you right?"


    Cheng Zeyu burst into tears and smiled.


    "Yes, yes, brother said so good, everyone wants to live."


    "But this is not the reason you attacked my base." Wei Xiao''s tone changed suddenly.


    "Big Brother..." Cheng Zeyu was stunned.


    Just when Cheng Zeyu wanted to say something, among the women behind them, Fang Yu suddenly said: "Brother, don''t listen to him. This beast is here for you. He still wants to sleep with Bai Youwei, a long-haired man. He came to attack here after hearing him say that Bai Youwei was with you."


    "Fang Yu, you slandered me, I never said it!" Cheng Zeyu was horrified, turned his head and roared at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu stared coldly.


    Recalling Cheng Zeyu¡¯s torture to her last night, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m talking nonsense. The people here know. Brother, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can just ask us women. They are just a bunch of beasts, they will take us. After the stronghold, the old people and children were killed by them, and we women have become playthings in their hands."


    Wei Xiao''s expression moved slightly.


    Lan spears them, and the eyes of Cheng Zeyu and others burst into fierce light.


    "Master, these people can''t stay." Chen Haojie said.


    "A group of beasts, keeping them alive is a waste of air."


    "Lord, take revenge for the sisters."


    Fang Yu''s words undoubtedly pushed Cheng Zeyu and the others to the edge of the cliff.


    Lan Qiang and the others, who were originally hostile to them, are now completely swearing to give up without killing them.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Wei Xiao didn''t care about the back part, but the front part of Fang Yu''s words.


    In the last days, those phenomena mentioned by Fang Yu are all normal things.


    Not everyone has Wei Xiao''s ability, and if a team wants to survive in the last days, it is impossible to bring burdens. But they shouldn''t and absolutely shouldn''t hit Bai Youwei''s idea.


    "The vision is good, I actually caught your eye on You Wei."


    "Big brother, it''s not like that. She is talking nonsense. I have never thought of it like this. Brother, you have to believe me. I really haven''t said anything like this."


    "Cheng Zeyu, do you still want to quibble at this time?"


    Suddenly, among the group of men who have been silent, the lunatic suddenly said: "Brother, I swear to you, the attention of attacking here is what Cheng Zeyu told me, if it weren''t for them, let''s not say attacking here, it is whether there is any survivor here. They don¡¯t know where they are based."


    "Brother Crazy, you..."


    "What am I? It''s all you bastard. If it weren''t for you, how would we dare to provoke this big brother''s power? You killed everyone. I can''t wait to cramp you." The madman gritted his teeth and said.


    There may be a big error in his previous sentence, but the latter sentence definitely comes from the heart.


    Cheng Zeyu''s head was full of blue veins, and his face was red with red ears.


    ...

 Chapter 147： Life is better than death

    "You still have the face to say that I, when I mentioned Bai Youwei, who said that his own is his stubborn fan? And who said that you must find Bai Youwei, even if you can''t sleep with her once, you are willing to kiss her to death? "


    "You''re talking nonsense, I killed you!"


    The madman furiously rushed forward and fought with Cheng Zeyu.


    Fight in the den and watch them bite the dog.


    If it is an ordinary person, he may still be a little interested, but Wei Xiao, his face at this moment can no longer be described in words.


    Bai Youwei is very beautiful, everyone knows that.


    Wei Xiao also knew that many people in the base regarded his women as their dream lovers, but those were all imaginary. In front of him, people who have such thoughts don''t even show it, they don''t even dare to think about it.


    But now, these two guys not only had this kind of thought, but they also said it in front of him. This was no longer something Wei Xiao could bear.


    "Boom boom..."


    Suddenly there was a gun in his hand, and Wei Xiao aimed several shots at their limbs.


    "Ah..."


    The two scuffled together suddenly screamed apart.


    "Xiaoxue!"


    "Master!"


    Wei Xiao coldly looked at the two people who screamed on the ground: "Cut them off with sticks for me, then tie up their remaining bodies with wooden sticks and nail them on the billboard outside the city wall. Remember to let Yuyao deal with their wounds. Don¡¯t die too early, I want them to die."


    When Jiang Xue heard the words, her heart trembled.


    "My lord, leave this to your subordinates, who promise you that they will take care of it." During Jiang Xue''s hesitation for a moment, Jin Miaofeng volunteered.


    "I let Xiaoxue go, didn''t you understand?" Wei Xiao''s voice was extremely cold.


    Not to mention the two people screaming on the ground, but when they heard Lan Qiang, they all felt shuddering.


    The Lord is really angry this time.


    Facing Wei Xiao at this moment, Lan Qiang believed that anyone who dared to touch Wei Xiao''s brows would not end well.


    Jin Miaofeng was so scared that he backed away, lowered his head, not daring to breathe.


    Jiang Xue knew that it was not the time to hesitate, her eyes were cold, and she greeted the four female beloved to drag the two screaming on the ground down.


    "Lord, I will complete the task you gave me."


    After speaking, Jiang Xue then left.


    Not long after, a more miserable cry came from outside the fence, and at the same time, a car drove out from inside the base.


    The people above don''t need to guess that they are Li Yuyao and Shen Xiaocai.


    The others who were still waiting for Wei Xiao''s final decision were already terrified at this moment.


    They dare not imagine what their next end will be.


    "Master, how do you deal with the rest?" Ming Yulan asked.


    According to everyone''s idea, that is to let them get free.


    Compared with the long-haired man, madman, and Cheng Zeyu''s experience, letting them leave without any torture is already regarded as the kindness of Ming Yulan and the others.


    Wei Xiao''s face was still as cold as frost.


    "Didn''t the people in the engineering team also sacrifice a lot? Take them down and tell Old Tang that these people will be permanent slaves to the base from now on. Create a few shackles for them and let them all build the base for me. Let them do the heavy and tiring work. Don¡¯t kill me until the wall is built."


    "Understand." Ming Yulan glanced at these people sympathetically, and then instructed Jin Miaofeng to bring them to the construction site outside the base.


    After dealing with these, Wei Xiao turned around.


    "Yu Wei!"


    "arrive!"


    "The security of the base is entrusted to your women''s team. Don''t have similar situations again."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Everyone else goes back to rest."


    Wei Xiao, who was not in a good mood, confessed a few words and walked towards the location of Villa One.


    Villa One.


    As soon as Wei Xiao entered the door, there was a gust of incense blowing towards him.


    With a soft body into his arms, holding the little wife who threw into his arms, Wei Xiao rubbed her little head fondly.


    "what happened?"


    Bai Youwei raised her head, watching Wei Xiao with watery eyes.


    "Husband, I was scared to death today. You don''t know that after you left, a group of thugs wanted to occupy our base. If it weren''t for Xiaoying and Instructor Ming, we almost fell into the hands of those thugs. I heard that for Several female soldiers died against them."


    It''s all things that Wei Xiao already knew.


    However, since Xiaojiao''s wife likes to act like a baby in front of her, Wei Xiao doesn''t point her to her.


    A kiss on her tender little cheek.


    "Go in! It''s all right now."


    "Hmm! Husband hug me."


    Wei Xiao smiled helplessly, and took Bai Youwei''s body of eight or ninety kilograms by hand.


    "Husband, are you back?"


    "Master (Brother Xiao)!"


    Wei Xiao nodded to everyone.


    Holding Bai Youwei came to the lobby sofa and sat down.


    Around, Shu Wang and the others sat down one after another.


    "Are you scared today?"


    Shu Wang shook his head: "There must be shocks, but I believe in the power of the base. Even without a husband, we are confident to guard our home."


    "Yeah! Defend our home and don''t let anyone occupy her." Yan Yi replied firmly.


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    Look at the phantom.


    "Are there any injuries?"


    The Phantom shook his head: "The enemy''s strength is not strong, and the only person who is OK can''t hold on to the three moves in front of me."


    "Sister Xiaoying is amazing. If I have the same strength as Sister Xiaoying, I can also kill the Quartet."


    The Phantom looked at Bai Youwei with cold eyes. Although she didn''t say anything, those eyes that seemed to talk were undoubtedly telling her: Just you? The training is three days of fishing, two days of drying the net, but also want to kill the Quartet, dream! There is everything in the dream.


    Feeling that her words were being questioned, Bai Youwei struggled to sit up from Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Sister Xiaoying, what are your eyes? I''m serious. Huh! You wait, starting from today, I must train well, and when I become a master, I must beat all the enemies to the ground and leave no armor. "


    "You insist on it for three days, and then if you can still complete the training in accordance with Xiaoying''s rules after three days, let''s talk about the rest."


    "Sister, you bullied me again."


    Shu Wang smiled, and then asked Wei Xiao seriously: "Husband, although today''s incident did not cause much loss, this incident also reminds us. In the last days, the enemy we face is not only zombies. , There are other survivor teams. Do you have any plans for the security forces of the base in the future?"


    When it comes to business matters, Wei Xiao''s face becomes serious.


    "It was Shu''s negligence before and almost caused a big mistake. From now on, I will have two female soldiers by your side to protect you. In addition, once the base is expanded, the patrol range will be wider. No matter what I do in the future, I will stay. The next two or three combat teams are responsible for the security of the base. What happened today will not happen again."


    "But will we not have enough manpower in this way?" Shu Wang asked.


    "My husband and them need to go to the industrial zone to carry materials, and the base city wall construction and housing construction also need people. In addition to the farms and farms, although there are five or six hundred people in the base, there is not much to share." Jiang Xi Yu said.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and said, "There can be a reduction in the number of people in the industrial zone. In addition, because of Haixin Island''s broadcast, there are gradually many survivor teams passing by in the Haitian District. We can try to take in a group of people. Obey the command, and the manpower issues of the base will be resolved soon."


    "Master, did you say that the people who attacked our base this time were the survivors who went to Haixin Island?" Yan Chuan Huizi said suddenly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 148： Song Xiaoyus Cranky

    Because the long-haired man and his party have been resolved, no one is thinking about it anymore. Now that Yan Chuan Huizi raised it, it undoubtedly reminded Wei Xiao and the others.


    "It''s possible!"


    Shu Wang nodded their heads.


    "Then do we still want to recruit survivors passing through our area?" Song Xiaoyu asked.


    Everyone looked at Wei Xiao.


    Any major decision made by the base ultimately had to be decided by the master Wei Xiao.


    Shu Wang and the others are worried that the survivors recruited in the future will appear as gangsters like long-haired men.


    Wei Xiao himself is not afraid of any dangers and hidden dangers, but the rest of the base can''t.


    Especially Bai Youwei and the others, since they have become Wei Xiao''s women, Wei Xiao is responsible for their safety.


    "What do you think?"


    "Husband, do you think this will work?"


    Shu Wang asked, and then said: "We don''t necessarily need to recruit those who go to Haixin Island. The Film Academy and Teachers College not far from us should have many survivors, instead of taking the risk of admitting those who are capable. For the survivors heading to Haixin Island, it is better to search and rescue these two colleges."


    "By the way, in addition to these two colleges, Minghai City also has Minghai University, Minghai Medical College, Minghai Art College, etc.! We can start from this aspect," Jiang Xiyu added.


    Wei Xiao thought about the feasibility of it.


    Those who have the ability to go to the base of Haixin Island are definitely not weak.


    Moreover, they dare to take the risk and lead the team to leave the original stronghold to the new stronghold. They are by no means soft-hearted and willing people. A little carelessness will cause endless trouble to Wei Xiao.


    The risk of accepting students in school is much lower.


    After all, the student group, whether it is courage, city government, or social experience, is definitely not as good as the old fried dough sticks outside.


    Wei Xiao thought he could give it a try.


    "Okay, I will go out with Jianfeng to check tomorrow, and then make plans."


    "Well! You can decide how to be your husband. I''ll let Piaoyue cook first, everyone hasn''t eaten yet!"


    Shu Wang said and stood up.


    "Sister, I''m with you. Sister Piaoyue promised me to teach me to cook yesterday! I have to learn how to cook, and then cook it for her husband." Bai Youwei laughed and followed Shu Wang.


    Others also walked away one after another.


    Sitting around Wei Xiao, only Yan Chuan Huizi and Yan Yi were left.


    It was because of personality problems that Yan Yi shared the bed with Wei Xiao so many times. Her shy personality has not changed much.


    Shu hoped that they could do whatever they wanted in front of Wei Xiao, but Yan Yi could not.


    Just like now, if Wei Xiao didn''t let everyone go down and do their own thing, she would never take the initiative to leave.


    Yan Chuan Huizi was holding Wei Ling who was sleeping.


    Wei Ling was still too young, sleeping irregularly, and going to bed whenever he wanted to.


    In order not to wake Xiao Wei Ling, Yan Chuan Huizi sat on the sofa and did not go anywhere.


    Seeing Yan Chuan Huizi''s little Wei Ling, who was sleeping sweetly while biting her mouth, Wei Xiao was almost adorable by her cute appearance.


    "Let me hug the child." This was the first time Wei Xiao offered to hug Wei Ling.


    Yan Chuan Huizi was a little surprised at first, but when he saw Wei Xiao''s soft eyes all on Xiao Wei Ling, a string deep in his heart touched.


    Yan Chuan Huizi carefully handed Wei Ling to Wei Xiao.


    "Master, Ling''er recognizes her birth. If she wakes up and starts crying later, please bear with me."


    "What are you talking about? How did I become a stranger?" Wei Xiao glared at Yan Chuan Huizi pretendingly, then slowly took Xiao Wei Ling from her hand, and said to himself: "I am her. Dad! My daughter doesn''t know how much she likes me."


    Wei Xiao didn''t know, he acknowledged Wei Ling''s position in his heart so that Yan Chuan Huizi''s body on the sofa shook visibly.


    Perhaps it was too touched, or for other reasons. At this time, Yan Chuan Huizi looked at Wei Xiao with unspeakable tenderness.


    "Yes, you are her father. In Longxia language, her daughter is the little lover of her father''s previous life. Now that her father is holding her, she doesn''t know how happy she is."


    "Haha...Do you still know this sentence?"


    "I knew it before."


    "But I don''t like it. It''s horrible to say that a lover is not a lover. I prefer the saying that my daughter is the father''s little padded jacket. Look, isn''t the little guy still sleeping soundly in my arms?" Wei Xiao hugged The little guy, seeing that she didn''t wake up like Yan Chuan Huizi said, she was a little proud to show off.


    It was the first time that I saw Wei Xiao''s Yan Chuan Keiko, who was dumbfounded, and chuckled happily.


    "Because Ling''er knows that it is her father who is holding her now."


    When this sentence was said from Yan Chuan Huizi''s mouth, its weight was different, at least, it was more weighty than what Wei Xiao said before.


    Wei Xiao didn''t pay much attention to Yan Chuanhuizi''s emotional changes. He looked at Xiao Wei Ling''s puffy little face. With a childlike innocence, he gently poked Xiao Wei Ling''s face with his index finger.


    It''s "grumbling", full of elasticity, and extremely soft.


    "No wonder someone said before the end of the world,''If you don''t have a baby for fun, there will be no doubt.'' Now I understand it, it feels really good."


    "Oh..."


    Seeing this scene, both Yan Chuan Huizi and Yan Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    Supper will be ready soon.


    The food was delivered by the servants and put on the table.


    Following Shu Wang and their mistresses and Song Xiaoyu, the only outsider who could sit at the same table with Wei Xiao and them, Wei Xiao, who did not let Xiao Wei Ling leave his arms, still let her lie down in his arms.


    This scene, Shu Wang and the others are watching.


    Especially the smile on Wei Xiao''s face every time he looked at the child in his arms, this signal undoubtedly conveyed a lot of information to Shuwang and the others.


    "If Brother Xiao can stand in the end times for a long time, this happy little guy will have a position in the base in the future, except for Brother Xiao, I am afraid that no one can surpass it." Song Xiaoyu saw it in his eyes and wanted it in his heart.


    I don''t know why, she was a little envious of the little guy.


    "What am I thinking about? Song Xiaoyu, Song Xiaoyu, are you actually competing with a child?" Song Xiaoyu was taken aback by his own thoughts.


    Do you like to be someone else''s daughter so much?


    Thoughts flew, Song Xiaoyu peeked at Wei Xiao.


    "In fact, it seems pretty good to be an alternative father and daughter."


    Ok! Song Xiaoyu didn''t dare to think about it anymore, because she was flushed with shame by her bold thoughts.


    The Wei Xiao family''s dinner is undoubtedly warm. Everyone in the base, except for the slaves at the bottom, is also happy, but outside the base, this night is destined to be an extraordinary night.


    The broadcast on Haixin Island has been going on for several days.


    The person who first received this broadcast has now begun to act.


    A team of survivors, led by the young and middle-aged in their team, moved from outside the city towards the Haixin Bridge. Survivors living in all corners of the city gather, and the number of people who can survive the end of the world is not less than five figures.


    However, although their number is quite large, the number of zombies is even greater.


    Originally, they were hiding in hidden places, and only climbing zombies could threaten them, but now they walked out of the stronghold and their frequent activities still attracted the attention of the zombies.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah


    Some zombies have found traces of survivors.


    The agile zombies that shuttled through the darkness attacked them first.


    "It''s an agile zombie, drive fast, fast."


    "Damn, there are a large number of ordinary zombies blocking the road in front of us."


    "rush out!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    The life and death of the survivors start at an hour.


    In all parts of the city, speed and excitement (love) are undoubtedly being staged at this moment.


    This night, many people are destined to die, and similarly, there will be people who will be put into a safer survivor base after tonight.


    ...

 Chapter 149： Search for survivors

    A new day has arrived.


    Last night, Wei Xiao stayed in Yan Chuan Huizi''s room.


    Yan Chuan Huizi also benefited from Xiao Wei Ling''s contribution.


    Looking at the mother and daughter hugging each other, Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    He leaned over and kissed the face of beautiful women and girls.


    Wei Xiao got up and walked to the bathroom.


    After half an hour, Wei Xiao washed up and walked out.


    Change to a good outfit and never forget to look at the beautiful picture on the bed when you go out.


    "It would be nice to have a cheap daughter," Wei Xiao thought.


    Think about him as a person of twenty-seven and eighth. Before the end of the world, there should be many people with children at his age. Maybe it''s getting older and gradually losing immunity to children.


    Get out of the room and close the door for the mother and daughter.


    "Master!"


    Outside, the maids have gotten up.


    Chu Feifei arranged for them to work at six o''clock in the morning, and there was no limit to the length of a day''s work. It is not necessary for each of them to get up on time, but at six o''clock every morning, there must be six maids in Villa One.


    Nodding at these maids, Wei Xiao came downstairs.


    In today¡¯s villa kitchen, lunch and dinner are all prepared for the moon. As for breakfast, a new chef will take over, a total of four people.


    Needless to say, the key is that the food is delicious. According to Piaoyue''s evaluation, these new chefs are at least competent for the position of senior chef.


    After a simple breakfast, Wei Xiao left Villa One.


    "Don''t be lazy, everyone, do you still remember the battle book that the male soldiers gave me? We only have one month. After a month, if you don''t want those male soldiers to look down on you, give me severe training. "


    "Yes, instructor!"


    On Training Ground No. 3, the female soldiers started training at around five o''clock in the morning.


    Nowadays, the male and female fighters are basically independent of other management. Only the mistresses such as Wei Xiao and Shu Wang can command and mobilize them, and they have to be distinguished.


    Wei Xiao can give orders to anyone, and Shu Wang and their women have the authority to only be female soldiers.


    As for Jiang Xue and the others, they are similar to the existence of militia, attached to Shu Wang''s name.


    When it is not particularly important, Wei Xiao will not interfere in their management.


    This is a bit like the model of separate management of the military (political).


    Wei Xiao''s car passed here without stopping.


    For the female soldiers, to be honest, Wei Xiaobi was more at ease with the male soldiers.


    This time he went to find Yi Jianfeng, so he drove directly to Villa No. 4.


    "Give me all hurry up, hurry up. Didn''t you eat one by one? The female soldiers know to challenge their limits. You guys are embarrassed to say tired? Think about the treatment we received two days ago, and then think about it. A month later, do you want to lose to a group of ladies?"


    "In no mood--"


    "If you don''t want to, then give me the practice. Double the sit-ups for everyone, add five more sets of obstacle training, and double the weight-bearing cross-country."


    "Captain, please torture us to your heart''s content!"


    The soldiers participating in the various trainings screamed loudly even if they were tired.


    With the experience of paying a million squad, now this group of male soldiers, when training, all show up with the attitude of a man.


    As long as they don''t go out for tasks, and don''t exhaust themselves, their training can hardly stop.


    It''s just that Li Yuyao and Shen Xiaocai are suffering.


    As the only two medical staff in the base, they need to heal soldiers who have problems in training every day.


    "Dudu..."


    Wei Xiao drove here and blew his horn twice to remind Yi Jianfeng of them.


    "Old Yi is the master."


    Yi Jianfeng nodded.


    "You continue to supervise them, everyone is not allowed to stop if you are not tired." Yi Jianfeng said to Lan Qiang, then turned and ran towards Wei Xiao.


    Came in front of Wei Xiao''s car.


    "Master!"


    "boarding!"


    "what?"


    "Let you get in the car, you don''t need to do coolies today, go out with me." Wei Xiao said.


    Yi Jianfeng reacted, did not ask much, opened the car door and sat in it.


    Without saying anything to others, Wei Xiao took Yi Jianfeng directly to the place where the helicopter stopped.


    "Master, is this another new action?"


    The two got out of the car and walked towards the helicopter. On the way, Yi Jianfeng asked curiously.


    "Not for the time being. Let you take me out this time to search for survivors. We don''t have enough manpower. We need more survivors to join us."


    "Understand! Has the specific location been decided?"


    "Film School, Normal University, Minghai University, and Medical School, do you know all these four places?"


    "I know the first three, but I don''t know about the medical school."


    "Board first, I''ll tell you by radio in a moment."


    "Yes!"


    The two sat on the two pilot seats from both sides, Yi Jianfeng turned on the aircraft engine and quickly started the helicopter to take off.


    ...


    Film Academy.


    It has been more than a month since Wei Xiao and the others arrived last time.


    Before, when Shu Wang and the others were still here, there were a total of three survivors'' strongholds. After Shu Wang and them left, now there are only teachers and students in the school''s largest supermarket.


    The number of them was the largest in the three bases at the time, with more than 80 people.


    But after a month, there are only 51 teachers and students still alive.


    Not caused by the food crisis, but zombies, mutant zombies.


    The teachers and students hiding in this supermarket were attacked by climbing zombies ten days ago.


    In the battle with the zombies, 19 people died directly, and the rest were scratched and bitten by the zombies, and finally the corpses were killed by their own people.


    "Mr. Wang, there is not much food available in the supermarket. If this continues, we will have no choice but to rush out to find a new base."


    In the supermarket, there are 11 faculty members and 40 students, both male and female.


    Compared to the survivors outside, their condition is undoubtedly much better.


    At least there is no skinny, innocuous existence, but there is also a bad place, and that is in them.


    Every man is filled with a strange smell. Among the girls, a few are better, but they only look cleaner on the outside.


    "Now there is no difference between going out and looking for death. You have seen what happened a few days ago. There are mutants of zombies. Although we only encountered one type, who can guarantee that there are no other mutant zombies outside?" Teacher Wang, one of them wears glasses. Said the middle-aged man.


    "It''s not to blame you. The helicopter came to us a month ago and you suggested not to accept their rescue. Now it''s fine, everyone is really trapped here. Is this what you want?"


    "Teacher Wen, you can''t say that. When I proposed it, didn''t you agree to it? Now if something goes wrong, I''ll blame it. Don''t you think it''s an afterthought?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Enough, can the noisy one by one solve the problem?"


    A strong man gave a cold cry, and the two old men who were arguing suddenly calmed down.


    The man who interrupted their quarrel was called Mu Feng, and he was also the boss here.


    ...

 Chapter 150： There are great gods everywhere

    Mu Feng was originally just a student, but he had the strength and ability. Therefore, after the end of the world broke out, he took a group of people to occupy the place immediately, and included some of the students and teachers who survived the school into his team.


    His personality is similar to that of Li Tingjian, but compared with Li Tingjian''s second generation, he has a scheming strategy, but he knows how to hide, and at the same time he can see the status quo. He often thinks twice before making a decision.


    Just like when Wei Xiao and the others came to rescue Shu Wang and others.


    Mu Feng did not choose to ask Wei Xiao and the others.


    Asking others for help means being under the fence. He doesn''t think he can continue to be the boss after going to Wei Xiao''s base.


    Here, at that time, he wanted people and people, cold weapons and cold weapons, and a whole large supermarket for his consumption. He didn''t feel that these people needed help from others.


    It''s just that Mu Feng didn''t expect that the zombies that were extremely easy to deal with at the beginning unexpectedly appeared a large number of mutants in just one month.


    He had a deep understanding of the battle ten days ago.


    A climbing zombie is three times more powerful than a normal zombie, about twice that of a normal person, and their defense power has also increased a lot.


    There were only three mutant zombies that attacked here ten days ago, but they cost them more than 30 casualties. Such a sacrifice made him finally realize that hiding in the supermarket is no longer desirable.


    "Boss, the food problem must be solved. We can hold on for a while now, but what should we do after this period of time has passed?"


    Mu Feng frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent to find a new stronghold. But before that, we can¡¯t go out blindly. You¡¯ve heard the broadcasts these days. Haixin Island has established a survivor base. If we can escape there, we can use Haixin Island¡¯s Geographically, defending against zombies will not be difficult."


    "Naturally heard it all, but how are we going to leave?"


    "It''s all to blame for those flying planes. If they hadn''t attracted a large number of zombies to surround the school, would we be as passive as we are now?"


    Many male students complained about Wei Xiao and the others.


    At present, most of the zombies inside and outside the school were brought by Wei Xiao and others.


    They even suspect that the appearance of mutant zombies is definitely related to Wei Xiao and the others.


    The men were discussing what to do next, and in a corner of the supermarket, a group of disheveled and disheveled women gathered together.


    "Ms. Xu, are we really leaving here?"


    "There are a lot of zombies outside. I have read many apocalyptic novels. When the men inside are driven to desperation by the zombies, they will use the women around them as bait to attract the zombies. Would you say that they will do the same to us?"


    There are five female teachers gathered here, and they have been the support of these female students since the end of the world.


    But it''s not easy to see them during this time.


    From the bruises on their hands and feet, it can be seen that men have done everything they should do.


    They didn''t feel helpless or unable to think about losing something.


    Now this era is not like before the end of the world, you are defiled, the chaste lady can die, and afterwards there are laws and regulations to let the wicked get their due punishment.


    In the last days, if you still hold this kind of thinking, you will die when you die, let alone someone who is wronged for you, it would be nice if someone remembers you.


    In the last days, nothing is more important than living. If you don''t cherish yourself, then nobody really cherishes you.


    "Don''t be afraid. Although they are beasts, they should not be able to do things that are inferior to beasts. We just do what they say. If something like this is really going to happen, then we will fight with them. Everyone will die together, no one should think of a good life." Teacher Xu Xu Tinghong said not like jokingly.


    "Well, we all listen to you."


    Female students rarely have opinions, especially in this environment, they naturally like to rely on capable people.


    "Teacher Xu, I think we should do more to prepare. In this environment, people with conscience will become unfamiliar." A female teacher reminded.


    Xu Tinghong agreed.


    "If you have the opportunity, you can hide a knife in your body. Even if you don''t need a man, you will be blocked by zombies, and you can reduce some pain."


    "Um!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Just when Xu Tinghong and the girls reached a consensus, the sound of a helicopter came from outside.


    "Is it the sound of a helicopter?"


    The people in the supermarket who were discussing how to leave here, heard the sound in their ears, everyone''s eyes were clearly shaken.


    "It can''t be wrong, it''s really a helicopter. If it''s not good, it''s the same group of people from a month ago." Teacher Wen became excited.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Signal them quickly." Someone said eagerly.


    But some people worry again.


    "If it is true that those people, are Shu Wang, Li Tingjian and others who were picked up by them a month ago, are they well now?"


    Teacher Wang glared at the talking boy.


    "What are you doing now? Staying here will undoubtedly die. It''s better to put hope on those people. Do you want me to leave it alone? Anyway, I''m willing to go with them."


    The others looked at Mu Feng.


    Now, only he can unify everyone''s choices.


    "Don''t miss the opportunity, no matter what the future may be, now, since we have the opportunity to leave here, don''t miss it. Signal the people on the plane right away."


    Mufeng agreed, and the others had no idea.


    The supermarket has two floors and is not high, but because it is built at one end of the overpass, it is located in a higher position.


    The people inside quickly opened a curtain around the supermarket, and illuminated the outside with luminous objects.


    Wei Xiao and his plane passed by, and Wei Xiao, who was in charge of observing, quickly discovered the hiding place of Mu Feng and others.


    "Found survivors."


    "Are you going to rescue?"


    "No, this trip is mainly to determine the location of the survivors. The rescue will be tomorrow."


    "clear!"


    "By the way, is there any way to tell them to wait for rescue in place?" Wei Xiao asked Yi Jianfeng what he thought of.


    "You can sign them. I will move the plane over a little bit, and then the Lord will do as I say."


    Wei Xiao was not afraid that Mu Feng could not see or understand.


    Anyway, he meant it. As for other things, it depends on whether there are one or two great gods among the students here.


    "The plane is approaching!"


    "Did they notice us?"


    "I must have noticed, otherwise, what did the plane leaning over for?"


    The helicopter approached the window at one end, and Wei Xiao stood in the plane and began to sign Mu Feng and the others.


    At first, the people of Mu Feng didn''t know what Wei Xiao was doing, but when Wei Xiao repeated the sign language for the second time, someone reacted.


    "What does he seem to tell us?"


    "Who knows sign language, who knows sign language?" Mu Feng cried.


    "Boss, I understand, I understand!" A little boy wearing glasses ran out.


    "Look at what he is talking about?"


    The little boy did not dare to neglect, and carefully observed the movements of Wei Xiao''s hands through the window.


    ...

 Chapter 151： Medical school

    After Wei Xiao finished the third sign language, the helicopter flew in other directions.


    "He, how did they go? Didn''t they come to rescue us?" Someone panicked.


    "Don''t make a noise!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, and then asked the man with glasses: "What did he say?"


    "He seems to be saying, let us stay here and wait for rescue. The time is nine o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "Are there any other than these?"


    The man with glasses shook his head: "He reminded so much."


    "Tomorrow? Why not today?"


    "Are they perfunct us?"


    Without real relief, no one in the supermarket will be at ease.


    Mu Feng didn''t know how to explain to these people. After all, Wei Xiao and the others did not take any action.


    Wait for tomorrow?


    Don¡¯t you know that the most painful thing now is tomorrow?


    "Mu Feng, do you think it is credible?" Teacher Wang asked.


    Mu Feng thought for a while, and said unconfidently: "They shouldn''t have to tease us. If it were just a farce, they wouldn''t have taken Shuwang them away a month ago."


    "I also think it''s possible. Anyway, they told me the time. At nine o''clock tomorrow morning, we only need to pay attention to the outside situation at around nine o''clock tomorrow. Even if it''s just a farce, it will not affect us much. At most, we will leave here. The plan is renegotiated."


    Mu Feng thinks so too.


    "Okay, now we can wait for the rescue with peace of mind. On the last day, the supplies in the supermarket are left for three days. The rest, everyone enjoys today." As Mu Feng looked at Xu Tinghong and others, he smiled evilly. : "You haven''t cleaned it well for many days. The mineral water in the supermarket is given priority to you. Wash it well."


    Seeing the smile on Mu Feng''s face, Xu Tinghong and the others didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Xu Tinghong and the others did not resist either.


    There is no difference between that kind of thing once and N times. Once there is a precedent, no one will be particularly repulsive.


    "Let''s clean it and bring half of the mineral water."


    "I see, Teacher Xu."


    A group of female students with a face value of 80 or more entered the passage between the shelves, and then large and small bottles of mineral water were collected by them and placed in a corner.


    When the men in the supermarket saw this scene, all of them were tickled.


    "Boss, we are blessed. The whole body smells stinky when we are doing it with them these few days, and I almost forgot the fragrance of women."


    "The boss still has an idea, hehe..."


    "It''s Mu Feng who has ideas, so he is the boss here. It''s best to keep it for Mu Feng for a while." Teacher Wang smirked.


    "Absolutely."


    "I only need Teacher Xu, and you pick the others yourself." Mu Feng left a sentence, and then turned to go to the shelf to get food.


    During this time, because the food is getting less and less, they all eat sparingly.


    Now I am determined to either wait for Wei Xiao and the others to rescue or leave here. They can''t take the supplies in the supermarket anyway, so I might as well let myself have a big meal.


    When other people saw Mu Feng''s actions, they all went to get delicious food.


    As for the corners where the women are, they are not afraid of being seen by the men. They take off their clothes and pants one by one, and wash their bodies collectively with mineral water.


    It''s luxurious enough to speak of.


    Taking a bath with mineral water, this kind of treatment, before the end of the world, not many people have done it.


    Wei Xiao is on their side.


    After confirming that there were no survivors at the Film Academy except for the supermarket, they flew towards the Normal University.


    Compared with the film school, the number of students in the normal school is a lot less, but there is an advantage in this school that the film school did not have, that is, the historical sites.


    The Teachers College was built on the mountain. In ancient times, there were traces of ancient people on many of the mountains here.


    Poems, poems, famous sayings and epigrams are all trails, like the retreats of elegant people in ancient times, and the pavilions built by the literati gathered between these peaks.


    In order to protect these cultural monuments, people are renovating and maintaining the original things without destroying the original things. This also makes the Teachers College there are many mountains and pavilions.


    Where there are mountains, there are defensive locations. As long as the people inside are not stupid, it is okay to build a defensive base on certain terrain in a short time.


    After the plane arrived at the Normal University, Wei Xiao and the others found five survivors'' strongholds in just one lap.


    Two of them are in the mountains, and the remaining three are on the upper floors of the teaching and office buildings. Wei Xiao is not sure about the number of people, but there are more than a hundred people.


    Wei Xiao used the same method on the plane to tell them to wait for rescue tomorrow, and then flew to the next location.


    Pearl University, as one of the ten most famous institutions of higher learning in Longxia Kingdom, has more students here, and the survivors are not comparable to those of the previous two colleges. Of course, the area of ??the school is also large enough.


    Wei Xiao and the others searched for tens of minutes.


    After three laps, they could determine the number of survivors as many as three hundred people. As for whether there were any more, Wei Xiao no longer cared.


    The last medical school.


    Here Wei Xiao is the focus of attention.


    No matter when, doctors are one of the important talent reserves.


    No one does not get sick, and no one guarantees that he will be killed by a small cold.


    There were only Li Yuyao and Shen Xiaocai in the base, and the medical and nursing power was still too lacking for Wei Xiao.


    Therefore, in the last search for the medical school, Wei Xiao found that the survivors did not intend to leave.


    "Lord, because of our arrival, there have been a lot of zombies here. Will it be too dangerous for you to stay?"


    "You don''t need to worry about my safety. Just talk to Shu Wang and the others after you go back. In addition, tomorrow you will bring your team and Leng Chengfeng. Arrive here before seven o''clock. We will give priority to the survivors of the medical school. go."


    "Understand! Lord, be careful, you are now the backbone of our base."


    Wei Xiao patted Yi Jianfeng on the shoulder, carrying a few grenades, two pistols, a rifle and some bullets on him, and he jumped directly from the plane to the building of a teaching building.


    This time Wei Xiao didn''t bring the Bone Mo knife out.


    Although this will greatly limit his strength, he can deal with only a small number of zombies.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao had landed safely, Yi Jianfeng on the plane gave him a thumbs up, and then piloted the helicopter to leave.


    Wei Xiao held the rifle in his hand and walked slowly to the edge of the roof.


    Located in a place more than ten stories high, the group of corpses below has a full view.


    Minghai City is worthy of being a populous city, and the number of zombies attracted by their helicopters alone is no less than hundreds of thousands.


    Although some of them were taken away because of Yi Jianfeng''s departure, there were still tens of thousands of zombies who had flooded into the medical school and failed to leave in the first time.


    This is just a bright spot, in the dark, I don''t know how many zombies are still hidden.


    Looking at the two giant zombies in the corpse group, Wei Xiao checked, then turned and walked downstairs.


    If he read it right, the eleventh floor of this teaching building should be the location of a survivor''s stronghold.


    ...

 Chapter 152： Miserable man

    "Kacha..."


    Walking between the corridors, Wei Xiao found that scattered zombies had been dealt with by hand along the way.


    The gun is naturally fast, but the sound of the gun will also attract the madness of the zombies outside the building.


    When his figure reached the thirteenth floor, Wei Xiao''s footsteps stopped.


    There is no way to go ahead.


    All kinds of heavy objects and debris are clogged up on the stairs. With him alone, he can''t clear the passage below in a short time.


    There was no choice to do anything thankless, Wei Xiao came to the corridor, carried his rifle, turned over and hung on the wall of the protective wall, then let go. When the figure fell to the twelfth floor, he grabbed the twelfth floor with both hands. On the edge of the protective wall, he continued to fall, and after a few breaths, he came to the corridor on the eleventh floor.


    "It should be here."


    ¡­


    "I let you call the plane, I let you call the plane..."


    "Ah...no, no, I don''t dare anymore, please let me go, I never want to leave here again."


    As soon as Wei Xiao came to the door of an amphitheater, he heard a panic of women begging for mercy and men''s curses.


    Feeling a little harsh and not in the mood to continue listening, Wei Xiao came to a wall with a window set close to the ceiling.


    Stepping back a few steps, following a run-up, Wei Xiao stepped on the straight wall and grabbed the edge of the window.


    Immediately after exerting force with both hands, he turned over and broke the window and entered the lecture hall.


    "Crack..."


    A large amount of broken glass splashed into it, and the fairly clear movement immediately calmed the people inside.


    There are men and women inside, and everyone''s eyes can''t help but look at the place where Wei Xiao landed.


    Wei Xiao, who was kneeling on the ground, straightened up and raised his head.


    My goodness!


    What did Wei Xiao see? Simply unsightly.


    "Well, didn''t you disturb your good deeds?" Wei Xiao looked a little embarrassed.


    On the stage of the lecture hall, three men who were too lazy to describe were attacking a woman''s back and forth attack.


    There were three fierce mouths twitching, among them the man standing in front of the woman roared out.


    "Who are you?"


    "Puff..."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, a pistol equipped with a silencer in Wei Xiao''s hand shot directly.


    The opponent''s head was pierced, and his eyes fell to the rear with a light of horror.


    Others wanted to scream, Wei Xiaofeng lightly reminded: "If you are not afraid to attract the zombies outside, you can scream whatever you want."


    Some people whose voices just reached their lips suddenly suffocated, but the eyes looking at Wei Xiao were extremely frightened.


    Wei Xiao walked towards the podium with a gun.


    "It''s really miserable, girl, your mouth is stern, no wonder this person ignores my equipment and roars at me." Wei Xiao looked at the blood stains on the ground and something that was half-cut off, and looked a little surprised. The woman with blood still on the corner of her mouth.


    The woman can''t tell her suffering now.


    If it wasn''t for you to jump in the window suddenly and startle me, would I dare to do it? Dare i?


    But why am I so relieved inside?


    "Big brother, big brother, we are all good people, don''t kill us."


    The two men standing behind the woman had stopped cooking at this time. Seeing their natural colors, Wei Xiao felt despised.


    Good guy? Can a good person behave like three big men bullying a little woman?


    "Hehe... I can see that you are good people, very good people."


    "Brother, this is the first time for us, really, the first time."


    "It''s him, he urged us to do it."


    The two men hurriedly explained, and even pushed all the mistakes on the dead man.


    Really will find excuses.


    "Don''t worry about it at all. What good is it for me to kill you? Put on your clothes first. The weather is weirdly cold. Fortunately, you are still so elegant." Wei Xiao put the gun away, then turned and walked towards the podium.


    The two people who had begged Wei Xiao for mercy a second ago now saw Wei Xiao turning their backs to them, and a sharp look flashed in their eyes.


    As promised in advance, the two men pounced on Wei Xiao at the same time.


    "Asshole, go to hell!"


    One went to Le Wei Xiao''s neck, while the other wanted to **** Wei Xiao''s pistol around his waist.


    It''s a pity that they made a mistake in their Ruyu abacus.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to turn his head back, locked the man who attacked his neck with his backhand, and lifted him up, then turned and slammed down the man who bent down and tried to **** the pistol from his waist.


    With a "boom", there was a shock in the entire amphitheater.


    One of the two who attacked Wei Xiao was smashed into the wooden steps by his companion''s body, and was pierced by broken wood in many places. He breathed out and died.


    The man whose throat was locked by Wei Xiao was also not well. The whole person only felt that his brain was spinning around and blood was flowing out of his seven orifices. After not struggling for long, Wei Xiao crushed his throat and lost his breath.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive?" Wei Xiao said coldly as if he had done a trivial thing.


    The lives of the three were killed after the appearance, not to mention the other men and women who were scared not far away, the woman closest to Wei Xiao, now let alone wearing clothes, it would be nice to be able to stabilize her body and not tremble.


    Wei Xiao came to the lecture and turned and sat on it.


    At this time, he looked at the people hiding in this lecture hall.


    Not counting the three people who have returned to the west, there are 21 men and women in the entire lecture hall, including eight men and 13 women, all wearing yellowish white coats, looking at Wei Xiao with full eyes. Fear.


    "Ask you something, don''t be nervous, I will show up here because of you. As long as you obey, there won''t be the situation of the three people on the ground before."


    "This, this big brother, what do you want to ask?" asked a boy who looked gentle and handsome like Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao spread his hands.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to know, among you, which ones are still students, and which ones are doctors who can already operate scalpels?"


    The man was not sure what Wei Xiao did to distinguish their identities, and asked cautiously: "Big brother, eldest brother, is there anything you want to explain for distinguishing us?"


    I was really careful. I was scared to death, but because the boy who was afraid of Wei Xiao''s purpose in his heart, he didn''t tell Wei Xiao what he wanted to know the first time.


    Wei Xiao knew that no matter what tone he used to explain to these people that he would not hurt them, none of them would believe it.


    In desperation, Wei Xiao took out the pistol around his waist and pointed it at the talking boy.


    "Can you tell me?"


    The boy took a few steps back in fright.


    "You don''t have to threaten my students. Only I can perform an operation here. None of them have graduated, and they have no experience in clinical testing." A woman wearing glasses stood up behind the boy.


    Depending on age, the other party looks at most thirty years old.


    She has a good figure and good temperament, even if her body is stained a lot, it can''t conceal her beautiful face.


    Of course, the opponent was just pretty, and his appearance was a bit higher than Song Xiaoyu at most, and he had not yet reached Wei Xiao''s hunting conditions.


    Compared to her, behind her, there was a petite girl who was younger than her and whose appearance was above her, but Wei Xiao didn''t feel anything.


    He is often accompanied by peerless beauties, and now he is immune to 99% of women.


    "You are brave, but this is not the reason you deceived me. You have to be clear, what you say now will determine their next destiny."


    "teacher!"


    The girls behind the woman became nervous.


    "I don''t have to lie to you. There were originally two doctors who could lead the operation, but you have killed them."


    "Just these few people?"


    The woman nodded.


    "That''s a shame. But it doesn''t matter. I feel more at ease with women than men."


    "Oh..."


    "Crack..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, suddenly, from outside the glass wall made up of glass windows on the side of the amphitheater, a roar sounded, and then a mysterious object broke through the glass wall and threw the curtains into the amphitheater.


    "what¡­"


    The teachers and students of the medical school who knew they were zombies were all scared and screamed by the sudden zombie.


    ¡­

 Chapter 153： One man

    "Shut up, and go to the side against the wall." Wei Xiao yelled coldly, and the figure left the podium and quickly came to the front of the zombies wrapped in curtains.


    Pointing at the zombie inside the curtain, the boots on his feet stepped on it.


    With a "pouch", the zombies in the curtains struggled for a few times, and there was no movement.


    The people inside did not dare to hesitate, and moved to the side against the wall.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    At this time, two more zombies appeared outside the window.


    Without curtains, everyone saw the true colors of the zombies this time.


    Climbers (climbing zombies), the most feared zombie variants for survivors at this stage of the apocalypse.


    The two climbers who appeared saw Wei Xiao and the others, and directly smashed the remaining glass wall from the outside and rushed into the classroom.


    "Puff..."


    Wei Xiao raised the silencer pistol in his hand, which was two shots.


    The bullet fell into the heads of the two climbers, and their bodies stumbled in. After shaking in the classroom for a few times, they didn''t stand up again.


    Wei Xiao stepped back a few steps.


    Outside the window at this time, along the wall directly in front of the teaching building, a large number of climbers are constantly approaching them.


    If Wei Xiao had checked the situation outside the window, it would not be difficult to find that there were no less than a hundred climbers approaching the lecture hall where he was.


    "Wow..."


    The climbers in the front flew into the interior from under the window like flying fish.


    Wei Xiao, who was at the forefront, moved his figure, and the silencer pistols in his hands also turned into two.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Gunshots continued to sound, and the climbers were killed by Wei Xiao one by one as they jumped into the classroom.


    But the bullets in his pistol are limited.


    After a bullet with a capacity of 15 rounds was hit, the speed of changing the magazine was not as fast as the speed at which the climber rushed into the classroom.


    Wei Xiao dropped the pistol and replaced it with an automatic rifle to shoot.


    It''s all alone fighting.


    The group of teachers and students in the medical school are now all huddled in a corner, with horrified eyes, tremblingly watching Wei Xiao fight the continuous climbers.


    "Uuuuu... Teacher, I''m afraid..."


    "Are we all going to die..."


    Some students sobbed.


    As a mature woman of the teacher, she herself was terribly scared, but she still hugged two female students to comfort them.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, we''ll all be okay." She said so, her eyes never left Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Relying on the strength of one person to resist the zombies that constantly pounced from under the outer wall, the mature woman did not know how many climbers Wei Xiao had killed, but what she saw was that no climber could bypass Wei Xiao''s figure and attack them. .


    Wei Xiao is no longer the demon they are afraid of now.


    Because of the arrival of the zombies, Wei Xiao, who instantly turned into the savior in their eyes, has now become their only hope of survival.


    The mature woman didn''t say anything to Wei Xiao, but she kept praying and cheering in her heart.


    "Kakka..."


    However, the worst happened.


    Over forty zombies were resolved, and the automatic rifle in Wei Xiao''s hand also had no bullets.


    "Be careful!" The mature woman exclaimed and reminded Wei Xiao.


    Without bullets to kill the zombies that continued to rush up, Wei Xiao directly faced the bite of a climber at this moment.


    The mature woman could clearly see the sharp teeth in the big mouth of the climber''s blood bowl biting Wei Xiao''s head.


    The mature woman, who didn''t dare to look directly at the next scene, closed her eyes after reminding Wei Xiao.


    I don''t know that Wei Xiao''s real strength comes from her own mature woman. The moment she closed her eyes, Wei Xiao suddenly moved her figure to avoid the bite of the climber.


    When the climber passed by, Wei Xiao grabbed one of his feet backhanded and threw it out the window.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Several roars came from outside the window, and Wei Xiao used a climber to directly hit several zombies that fell on him.


    Falling to the ground from the eleventh floor, Wei Xiao didn''t know if these climbers would survive. Facing the climber who was still climbing, Wei Xiao bent his body and grabbed a piece of armchair in the classroom with both hands.


    "drink--"


    With a loud shout, only a click, the row of chairs connected together was directly torn down by Wei Xiao.


    With heavy weapons, even if it is not easy to handle, in the hands of Wei Xiao, it also exerts a terrifying lethality.


    The nearly three-meter-long armchair connected together by a square steel pipe was swept out by Wei Xiao. The climbers who rushed forward heard the sound of "Peng Peng", and the climbers flew out of the window instantly. .


    The mature woman with her eyes closed did not hear the screams she had imagined. She opened her eyes quickly and saw Wei Xiao swinging the heavy weapon in her hand and flying the climber.


    Others have also seen this scene, and under their panicked faces, a pair of wide-open eyes are filled with disbelief.


    "He, he is so powerful." A girl couldn''t help but exclaimed softly.


    Other people naturally do the same.


    Wei Xiao''s horror was beyond their imagination.


    "Maybe we don''t need to be eaten by zombies."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s greatness, the mature woman and others who were scared to death before, really saw the hope of survival at this time.


    The sound of "Boom Boom" continued, and Wei Xiao was blocked in front of the window, completely in the overlord posture of a man who is a man and a man.


    There are fewer and fewer zombies climbing up with the help of the wall.


    As the last climber was knocked out by Wei Xiao with all his strength, Wei Xiao, who did not relax his vigilance, insisted on attacking for a few minutes and saw no movement outside before walking towards the window with the weapon in his hand.


    "You, be careful!" The mature woman''s concern came from behind.


    Wei Xiao didn''t turn his head, walked to the window and looked down. He didn''t find another climber.


    But on the ground downstairs, Wei Xiao saw a large number of ordinary zombies gnawing on the bodies of climbers.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s eyes became solemn.


    "I don''t know what kind of zombies will evolve now?"


    Wei Xiao already knew that zombies could evolve by devouring fresh flesh and blood. But now, these evolved zombies are being eaten by ordinary zombies. Wei Xiao can''t imagine how many mutant zombies will be produced after today.


    Fortunately, the rescue will come tomorrow, and Wei Xiao doesn''t have to worry about facing the siege of massive groups of corpses.


    No climber was found, Wei Xiao threw the weapon in his hand aside.


    Turned around and kicked the corpses of a dozen climbers on the ground into a corner.


    After Wei Xiao found the two pistols he had thrown away before, he found a place to sit down.


    I replaced the pistols and rifles with the magazines, but said helplessly: "If you bring the Bone Mo knife out, you won''t be so laborious just now."


    One side of the wall.


    When the mature woman and others saw that the crisis was lifted, they were frightened for dozens of minutes, and then slowly dispersed.


    With the two little girls, the mature woman came to Wei Xiao with a little fear.


    "Big brother, I really thank you just now. If it weren''t for you, all of us here would not be able to live. Introduce myself. My name is Jing Yu. Before the end of the world, I was a doctor and medical school teacher." Jing Yu was timid. Said.


    Wei Xiao glanced at them.


    "Wei Xiao!"


    There is no need to say his name, and Wei Xiao is doing his own thing for himself.


    A little girl behind Jing Yu saw that Wei Xiao was not so ferocious. She was a little bit more courageous and said admiringly: "Brother Wei, you were so powerful just now, so all the ferocious zombies have been dealt with by you alone. Before the end of the world Are you a legendary martial arts master? The one who can fly over the walls?"


    "It must be, otherwise, how could ordinary people be so good?" Another girl tried to respond.


    Wei Xiao replaced the gun with a good bullet and stood up.


    "You don¡¯t need to know who I am before the end of the world. You just need to know that after tomorrow, you belong to me. Before the rescue comes tomorrow, your life will not be safe. Instead of chatting with me here, do something. Prepare. Tonight, maybe it will be a sleepless night."


    With that, Wei Xiao turned and looked at the rows of seats.


    ...

 Chapter 154： Midnight horror

    The tables and chairs in the lecture hall are fixed.


    There is nothing usable on the long table, but behind the seat, the square steel used to fix the seat is the best weapon at the moment.


    Wei Xiao hesitated for only a moment, then grabbed a chair with his hand, and with force, directly peeled off the steel from the entire chair.


    When Wei Xiao started to disassemble the steel bar, Jing Yu and the others stared at each other.


    "Teacher, what does he, he mean? Why tomorrow we will be his people?"


    Someone obviously misunderstood Wei Xiao''s meaning and misunderstood his words into another meaning.


    Jing Yu obviously thinks so too.


    Smiled bitterly.


    "Before he came, did our freedom belong to us? It might be a good choice for us to follow such a strong man."


    Hearing what Jing Yu said, the others recalled the situation where Wei Xiao hadn''t come.


    I couldn''t help but look at the three corpses lying there on the podium, and many girls had a chill.


    "The teacher is right. If it is him, I don''t mind staying with him every day."


    "Don''t think about it, we all go to help, we also need to arm ourselves."


    "Yes!"


    After thinking about it, the men and women in the classroom started to disassemble the tables and chairs.


    For a time, the sound of ping-pong-pong continued to spread in the classroom.


    Outside the building.


    More and more zombies gathered below the teaching building.


    But because the passages below the eleventh floor were blocked, the zombies couldn''t rush up even if they heard the movement above.


    There were no climbers, and apart from constantly yelling, they did not pose any threat to Wei Xiao.


    However, the noise they made here is not without any benefit.


    For the survivors from other places in the academy, the number of zombies outside their hiding place has dropped significantly.


    This change undoubtedly gave them a lot of peace of mind, at least they don''t have to worry about having special zombies find their hiding place and threaten their lives.


    Time soon arrived at night.


    Wei Xiao stood alone by the broken window with a gun on his back, looking at the group of corpses below.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he looked so cold and so deep at this moment.


    The attraction of quiet men to women is undoubtedly fatal, especially for men like Wei Xiao who are capable, powerful, and handsome.


    The mature breath is far from comparable to the little boys in the greenhouse in the classroom. The loneliness on the face when smoking cigarettes, I don''t know how many girls are already fascinated by it.


    "Brother Wei, you haven''t eaten anything for a day. This is the food we collected. Would you like to eat something?"


    A girl came to Wei Xiao, holding a bag containing egg yolk pie, bread, and a few chocolates and handing it to him.


    The girls are the most beautiful here, and their looks are the same as Li Qingshu.


    Wei Xiao is also not polite. Although it is fine for him not to eat for a day, he is also disrespectful because of his hospitality.


    Reaching out to take the bag from the other party, Wei Xiao tore open a piece of chocolate and put it in his mouth.


    "Gudong..."


    Wei Xiao seemed to hear a swallowing sound.


    Somewhat surprised he turned to look at the girl next to him.


    It just happened to find that she was staring at the food in her hand.


    Perhaps she noticed that Wei Xiao''s gaze looked towards her, that she was extremely eager for the food in Wei Xiao''s hand, but she still chose to look away from her.


    "What''s your name?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "Me, me?" The girl was a little nervous.


    It''s like a child who has done something wrong is known to an adult, full of anxiety.


    "What do you think?"


    The girl''s face turned red: "I, my name is Yibai."


    "Is surname? There are not many surnames in Longxia, but the name is good. Let''s take these for you!" Wei Xiao, who had eaten a piece of chocolate, returned the rest of the food to Yibai.


    Yibai quickly refused.


    "I can''t ask. These and these are all for Big Brother Wei. The teacher said, Big Brother Wei has the strength to protect us when he is full. Without Big Brother Wei, we have no ability to protect ourselves." Yibai did not take Wei Xiaodi. Coming bag.


    Wei Xiao looked at Jing Yu and others who were also eating from a distance.


    Compared with him, Jing Yu and the others ate very little.


    An adult''s palm-sized bread must be divided into three portions. It can also be seen from here that they do not have much food.


    Don''t even think about it if you are full. Not being starved to death is a luxury.


    "Take it to share with them! After tonight, your situation won''t happen again." Allow Yibai to refuse, Wei Xiao stuffed the food into her hands.


    Is Wei Xiao having a good heart attack?


    of course not.


    He is really not hungry, and, in one day, he has no need to grab food from a group of people who can''t eat enough.


    If he, like the survivors here, hasn''t had a full meal for a while, he won''t send out the food he has.


    There is no better choice, there are people like this in the last days, either stupid or bad.


    Wei Xiao is obviously not.


    Holding Wei Xiaosai''s food back, Yibai hesitated for a long time.


    "Brother Wei, in fact, you are not scary at all." The little girl left such a sentence and turned and ran to Jing Yu and the others.


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    What does this girl mean? Am I scary?


    Very puzzled, Wei Xiao, who didn''t think about it anymore, turned to face out the window.


    "Aw...wow..."


    Suddenly, from below, a wailing sound that made Wei Xiao familiar but unfamiliar came from below.


    Wei Xiao''s eyebrows stared sharply.


    If he remembers correctly, this familiar and unfamiliar wailing is the same as the evolving giant zombie he discovered a month ago, and their cry is so painful.


    Is this a zombie evolving, and it is not a single existence?


    "Sure enough, the corpses in the daytime provide enough nutrition for the zombies below to meet their evolutionary conditions." Thinking to himself, the automatic rifle in Wei Xiao''s hand could not help being picked up.


    Jing Yu inside didn''t know what was happening outside. They were eating, looking at Wei Xiao from time to time.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Crack..."


    "what sound?"


    "Have you all heard?"


    In the dark night, the survivors who have survived for more than a month in the last days are undoubtedly turned into scared birds at this time. Any wind and grass at night will make them extremely sensitive.


    "Wei, Mr. Wei, have you heard the movement outside?" Jing Yu first asked Wei Xiao who was standing by the window.


    Wei Xiao threw away the cigarettes that he hadn''t smoked a few puffs in his hand.


    "The zombies are here."


    "what?"


    "Wow..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, a few roars came from the window.


    "Boom boom..."


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao, who had several climbers in his sight, fired at the climbers who were climbing without waiting for them to come up.


    The gunshots were particularly clear in the dark night, and for a while, the silent night suddenly boiled.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah


    Jing Yu and the others can no longer take care of the unfinished food in their hands.


    Putting the rest of the food in his pocket, one by one quickly held the steel bars that had been removed during the day in his hands.


    "carefully!"


    Wei Xiao, who was blocking the climber, suddenly issued a warning.


    ...

 Chapter 155： Peerless Warriors

    I saw his figure leave the window and hide behind a wall for the first time.


    Jing Yu and the others, who didn''t know what Wei Xiao''s reminder was for, saw outside the window, a black shadow approaching them.


    "Crack..."


    "Rumble..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    The black shadow outside quickly broke through the broken glass wall and rushed into the classroom, which was a huge stone.


    One hundred and eighty kilograms of rocks hit the desks and chairs in the classroom, causing great damage.


    There were no casualties, but the sudden boulder frightened Jing Yu and the others.


    Wei Xiao''s face was ugly.


    Giant zombies, among those zombies in evolution, there are actually giant zombies.


    Before Wei Xiao returned to the window to continue to block the climbers, after the first boulder fell into the classroom, outside, the giant hit the wall, and more heavy objects flew into the classroom more frequently.


    There was more than one giant zombie attacking here.


    "Everyone, hurry, move the tables and chairs at the door of the room and escape. I can''t stay here anymore." Wei Xiao made the decision to leave here decisively.


    The exit of the lecture hall is blocked by debris. If you want to leave, you must clear it.


    No one hesitated about Wei Xiao''s words.


    More than two dozen men and women ran to the exit to remove the sundries here.


    Wei Xiao needs to stop the climber who is about to come up, so his sight has never left the broken window.


    "Aw¡ª"


    "boom!"


    When the first climber entered the classroom, he was greeted by a bullet from Wei Xiao''s rifle hidden behind the wall.


    These zombies can really play.


    Long-range suppression, melee output, the coordination of giant zombies and climbers, even Wei Xiao could only hide and shoot them.


    The first climber entered the classroom, and one after the other, other climbers started pouring into the classroom.


    Compared with the daytime, they enter the classroom more at night.


    "Zombie, zombies have come in."


    The people who were moving the sundries saw more than a dozen climbers in the classroom, all of them panicked.


    "Don''t stop, I will block these zombies."


    The firing speed of the rifle was no longer enough to contain the zombies. Wei Xiao changed into a pistol and screamed at Jing Yu and the others, then flew behind them.


    The guns in his hand fired alternately, constantly shooting the climbers who were leaping at them.


    Jing Yu and the others also accelerated the speed of clearing obstacles.


    Almost everyone is racing against time.


    "Mr. Wei, the passage has been cleared."


    "Take them to the top of the building right away, and all the obstacles in the corridor are cleaned up. The speed should be fast." Wei Xiao kicked a climber and kicked another zombie with his knees.


    Immediately afterwards, the pistol was connected, and two bullets plunged into the climber''s head.


    Jing Yu and the others did not hesitate, opened the door of the classroom and rushed out.


    Wei Xiao fought and retreated. When the figure retreated to the exit, his feet hooked up the surrounding tables and chairs and continuously kicked the crowds of climbers.


    The roar of the zombies and the loud noise of heavy objects were connected together, and the classroom was in chaos.


    When he came to the corridor, Wei Xiao changed into a rifle and continued to block the climber who came after him.


    It didn''t take long to catch up with Jing Yu and the others.


    At this time, Jing Yu and the others cleared out half of the passage leading to the twelve-story building, and the speed was simply unsatisfactory.


    "Step aside!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t fight with anger.


    If it wasn''t because they were doctors or students with medical knowledge, Wei Xiao really didn''t want to save them because of these wastes.


    The figure quickly walked around Jing Yu and the others. Wei Xiao put down the rifle in his hand and grabbed the legs of the two desks with both hands. He saw a climber rushing out of the corridor where he had withdrawn before. Wei Xiao shouted, two A desk was suddenly thrown out by him with one hand.


    "Aw... boom..."


    The desk collided with the zombies, and the horrible impact instantly knocked the climbers out of the corridor into the air.


    Do the same.


    Tables and chairs flew out between Wei Xiao''s hands like a conveyor belt, and the corridor entrance where the climbers existed was quickly blocked by piles of tables and chairs.


    It is difficult for climbers to cross this obstacle in a short time.


    "Come up with me!"


    Without giving Jing Yu and the others a good look, Wei Xiao walked in the forefront, a pair of big hands that didn''t seem to feel sore, grabbing the tables and chairs between the corridors, and throwing heavy objects down the corridor behind him.


    Jing Yu, who was hiding on the side, saw that Wei Xiao''s workload alone far surpassed 21 of them, and they were all dumbfounded.


    This is no longer powerful enough to describe it, it is simply something abnormal can do.


    With a dazzling effort, the passage leading to the twelfth floor was cleared.


    Next is the thirteenth floor, the fourteenth floor...


    Wei Xiao''s speed has numb Jing Yu and the others.


    After more than twenty minutes, everyone came to the top of the building.


    "Don''t go out, you all stay in the corridor." Wei Xiao, who was walking in the front, asked Jing Yu and others to stay in the corridor behind the exit.


    This way was cleared up, and the passage behind them was blocked by Wei Xiao.


    There are climbers, once they leave the passage and lose their surrounding shelter, they are likely to be attacked by the climbers.


    Let them stay in the aisle behind the exit, so don''t worry about the back road. On the front road, Wei Xiao just keeps the exit.


    Without time to talk nonsense with Jing Yu and others, Wei Xiao quickly changed the magazine of the gun and walked out of the tunnel.


    "Oh..."


    Sure enough, some climbers followed the wall to the top of the building.


    They jumped up from all sides, there were fourteen in number.


    Wei Xiao shot decisively.


    Most of the climbers stayed in the middle of the process when they pounced on him.


    For the remaining five, Wei Xiao bullied himself and punched the climber.


    But within a few breaths, all the climbers who came to the top of the building were solved by Wei Xiao.


    Without letting down his vigilance, Wei Xiao stood by the exit, looking around with Sen Leng''s eyes.


    Behind him, it was not the first time to see Wei Xiao''s powerful Jing Yu and others. While praying for Wei Xiao, they were also full of unparalleled worship for him.


    Individual brain damage even gave birth to the idea of ??being able to die for Wei Xiao anytime and anywhere.


    Time passed little by little in the long dark night. Indirectly, they could see Wei Xiao fighting at the exit.


    They are afraid, fear, worship... but they all stay together quietly.


    Since there is nothing to help Wei Xiao, try not to burden him.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night, but also a night of fright.


    I don''t know how long I stayed in the aisle, the black night gradually recedes, and the long-awaited light illuminates the world.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The familiar and exciting engine sound came from high above, and the sleepy Jing Yu and others couldn''t help but shake their tired eyes.


    "Aircraft, it''s the sound of a helicopter."


    Someone exclaimed, and suddenly, all the men and women in the corridor couldn''t restrain the excitement in their hearts.


    On the top of the building.


    "Lord, here we are."


    Leng Chengfeng''s sound came from the walkie-talkie on Wei Xiao''s body.


    Sitting on the ground, Wei Xiao took the walkie-talkie and said, "Don''t stop the plane. Leng Chengfeng, do you have a sniper rifle?"


    "Take the Lord, knowing that you have appointed me, I have enough ammunition."


    "Very good. There are giant zombies around the college, and the plane cannot hover for rescue. Your task now is to clean up all the giant zombies in your sight."


    "clear!"


    After Leng Chengfeng finished speaking, the helicopter flew away.


    ...

 Chapter 157： The battle of film academy

    "If this is your concern, then it''s totally unnecessary."


    "Why?"


    "Because of the dense population there. The outbreak of the end of the world, the army is affected the most, unless they always put their weapons on them, otherwise, the outbreak of the end of the world, they may not be able to react."


    "That''s not true. When a soldier is not on a mission, the gun in his hand is not live ammunition, only certain soldiers have it."


    "That''s not it! No matter whether there is a survivor team over there, we all need to take a trip. The base needs more powerful weapons to survive."


    Wei Xiao was determined, and Leng Chengfeng knew that he could not change much.


    "When is the Lord going to pass?"


    "Wait for the city wall outside the base to be built! Haixin Island''s broadcast impact is not small. During this time, the area of ??the base may not be calm for long."


    Wei Xiao is not a lofty person.


    He asks for a stable word in everything he does.


    The safety of the base cannot be ensured, and going to a place more than a hundred kilometers away at this time is undoubtedly giving others a chance to occupy his base.


    But knowing the location of the battle base is easy to say.


    The weapons there won''t run long by themselves. Even if some survivors bring out some of them, the weapons and equipment left for Wei Xiao to harvest are still gone.


    It is a pity that the base is not facing the sea, otherwise, Wei Xiao would want to get a few warships and even aircraft carriers back.


    After half an hour, Yi Jianfeng and the others came back.


    The last survivors on the roof were rescued.


    Before leaving, Wei Xiao, who asked Yi Jianfeng to leave a bucket of oil, after they flew away, asked the members of Yi Jianfeng''s team to pile up the corpses on the top of the building and burn them in a fire.


    "Go to the next survivor stronghold."


    The medical school has six locations.


    Wei Xiao and the others removed all the survivors here, it was already around ten o''clock in the morning.


    The film academy.


    The time agreed with Wei Xiao and them yesterday has passed.


    The people who stood outside the window and looked out the window from 9 o''clock in the morning, they have not seen Wei Xiao and their plane appearing after 10 o''clock, and Mu Feng, these people, are now undoubtedly complaining.


    "I knew they were playing tricks on us. No one is a fool. Take us people away. The daily consumption of food for them is a huge number. Only fools can raise so many mouths to eat."


    "Or we are too naive to believe that those people will come back."


    "Damn bastards, they don''t speak credibility. I swear to someone, these people, even if they really come today, even if I starve to death, commit suicide, or be eaten by zombies, I will never accept their rescue again." A man said emotionally.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    As soon as his voice fell, there was the sound of an airplane outside.


    The corner of his mouth twitched, someone who had vowed before.


    Do you want the face slap to come so soon?


    "They are here, they are really here."


    "Great, they didn''t lie to us, we are about to be saved."


    "By the way, someone Shang, we didn''t hear what you said just now. Can you say it again?"


    "Haha! I''m not from Shang, who was such an idiot saying that just now? Tired of life, right?" Shang laughed.


    Well, it smells so good!


    "Mu Feng, they are here." Teacher Wang reminded Mu Feng.


    "I know! Since it''s here, let people clear the obstacles outside, and let''s go to the top of the building to wait for them." Mu Feng stood up and walked towards the exit of the supermarket.


    "Yes, yes, go to clear the obstacles, don''t be lazy for me if you want to go."


    The people in the supermarket moved quickly.


    The plane has come to the top of the supermarket.


    However, the rescue here is not easy to unfold.


    The location of the supermarket is facing a ladder that is more than ten meters high, and there is a dense area of ??zombies under the ladder.


    Although it was blocked by various heavy objects in the middle of the cement ladder, once the zombies attacked, these protections would not be a group of corpses for a few minutes.


    And the place leading to the sky bridge on the other side is also connected to a teaching building, and the zombies on that side can come here along the sky bridge.


    The supermarket doesn''t have a roof, so it can''t go up at all.


    Wanting to save these survivors on the spot, Wei Xiao and the others could only grab the ladder from the edge of the window and board the plane from the back of the supermarket.


    But doing so will waste a lot of time and is undesirable.


    "Lord, the people here are not easy to rescue!" Leng Chengfeng said.


    Naturally, Wei Xiao also noticed.


    "Go to the commanding heights first, help them contain the corpse group, and then notify them to rush to the top of the teaching building opposite, and we will rescue there. As for how many people can come over, that''s their business." Wei Xiao said.


    "OK!"


    Yi Jianfeng received Wei Xiao''s decision and drove the helicopter to hover on the roof of the opposite teaching building.


    "How did they go?"


    "It''s not gone, they are planning to rescue us on the roof of the teaching building."


    "What, can''t you be here? There are so many zombies outside!"


    "Idiot, how can I save it here?"


    Mu Feng sneered when he heard the quarrel of the people around him.


    "Let''s go over the overpass, come with me if you want to survive!" Taking the lead, a strong wooden wind, holding two baseball bats in both hands, rushed directly out of the supermarket exit.


    "Fight."


    Anyone who had the courage did not hesitate, and followed Mu Feng''s footsteps to kill on the side of the bridge.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    There are not many zombies on the flyover, but they are also very scary.


    Faced with dozens of zombies rushing towards them, the leading Mu Feng brandished a baseball bat and killed them.


    This person has obviously practiced.


    Quick, accurate, and ruthless, never entangled with zombies. In just one face, three zombies were headshot and killed by him.


    "Fight with them!"


    Mu Feng''s bravery brought a lot of courage to many of his companions behind him, shouting one by one, all taking out unprecedented brutality to deal with the zombies.


    On the top of the building, Wei Xiao and others, who had landed safely, quickly set up the gun line.


    "Go to four people to blow up the passage below the overpass of the teaching building. Others pay attention to blocking the climbers and the agile people who come over the ladder. When the survivors pass the overpass, they will immediately blow up the passage to the top of the building." Wei Xiao quickly give an order.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The soldiers moved separately.


    "It''s time to show real technology." Leng Chengfeng occupies the best shooting position.


    Previously, they were all fighting giant zombies. It was not difficult for a sharpshooter like him. Now he has to face agile people.


    The worst agile also has three times the speed of a normal adult man. Only by killing these agile in a high-speed moving state can he reflect the value of his sharpshooter.


    "boom!"


    The gunfire sounded, and a zombie in a high-speed sprint fell down on the stairs a hundred meters away, his face calm and cold, and he immediately looked for the next target.


    The soldiers guarding the top of the building also began to fire on the zombies on the other side of the stairs.


    The dense bullets fell into the front corpse group, and a large number of zombies fell on the charging road.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    There was also a trembling noise from the bottom of the teaching building at this time.


    Those who went down to blow up the tunnel also started to act.


    "Crush, rush, rush over, we will be saved when we reach the top of the building."


    More than fifty survivors came from the overpass.


    The zombies that rushed towards them were all wiped out by the front Mu Feng and others in cooperation with Wei Xiao''s cover.


    When they all moved to the top of the building through the sky bridge, the four soldiers who bombed the corridor below came up.


    The four of them tied several grenades in their hands with plastic bags and stuffed them into the blind corner of the stairs below, and then quickly left.


    Several more deafening explosions sounded, and the passage leading to the roof was completely blown up.


    ...

 Chapter 158： Former classmates have become warriors

    "Thank you, thank you for your rescue, thank you so much."


    Teacher Wang and others came to Wei Xiao and the others, all grateful.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the girls retreat first, and the men stay last." A soldier arranged for Mu Feng to board the plane.


    "Why are the girls leaving first? It''s not fair."


    "That''s right, isn''t everyone concerned about equality now? Why should they let their women go first."


    The soldier shouted coldly: "This is a rule."


    "I don''t know what the rules are, I have to go first."


    "boom!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    With a gunshot, the fiercest boy fell down.


    The people around him suddenly fell to the ground, and many people around screamed.


    Wei Xiao, armed with a gun, stared at the soldier coldly.


    "Next time you meet this kind of person, don''t talk nonsense with him."


    The soldier''s face changed, and then he became firm.


    "Understood, Lord! All the girls grab the ladder and climb up."


    Xu Tinghong and the others did not dare to hesitate, and climbed up to the helicopter one by one.


    Mu Feng looked at the corpse on the ground and glanced at Wei Xiao.


    Seeing that the other party had turned around and looked at the corpses on the other side of the supermarket, a little caution flashed in his eyes.


    "This is a cruel person." This is Mu Feng''s evaluation of Wei Xiao.


    "The climber is coming up!" a soldier yelled suddenly.


    "Kill them." Wei Xiao took the lead and shot at a crawling climber.


    The bullet penetrated the climber''s head and shot him down on the spot.


    The other fighters also opened fire, covering the area where the climbers appeared, and each climber was shot and fell off the building wall.


    "Boss, boss, I saw an acquaintance."


    "What acquaintance?"


    A boy next to Mu Feng leaned over, and when he heard what he said, Mu Feng curiously said.


    The boy pointed to one of the soldiers who was dealing with the zombies.


    "It''s the soldier. I can''t read it wrong. He is a student in the acting department, called Shun Youcheng. I remember sitting with him when I was in class."


    "Are you sure you read it right?"


    "It can''t be wrong." The boy affirmed.


    "Don''t tell me, after his mention, I found a few familiar figures on other fighters. I can''t name them, but I can definitely give them a lesson." Teacher Wen said at this time.


    If it was just a boy saying that he knew a soldier, it might be a coincidence, but now that even Teacher Wen said so, Mu Feng, who had an active mind, suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "These fighters of theirs are all the students who were picked up from here a month ago." Teacher Wang took the lead in speaking out his conjecture.


    Mu Feng thinks the same way. Now that someone has the same idea as him, it wouldn''t be wrong. These fighters who were protecting them in front of them, a month ago, most of them were students just like them.


    "They have changed so much, how do I feel like they are like those warriors who have experienced many battles?"


    "It''s training, but also systematic training." Someone guessed the reason.


    More and more people are sure that most of these fighters have left their academy, and many of the boys and girls who were scared by the shot of Wei Xiao before are excited at this moment.


    "Little brother, can I ask you something?" a female teacher asked the soldiers who arranged them to board the plane.


    "Teacher Chen, you don''t need to ask. I was a student here a month ago, and I took your acting class. You hurry up and board the plane. The sooner you leave, the safer you will be."


    It really is.


    Teacher Chen was surprised for a moment and gave the soldier a thumbs up.


    "You are all good."


    Complimented by the former teacher, this soldier has an indescribable pride.


    "Serve the Lord."


    The conversation between the two was heard by others.


    "Great, so to speak, when we go to their base, won''t we be able to become a fighter?"


    "If this is the case, it will be prestigious. No, I must join them, no matter who treats me well, I won''t leave."


    "Me too!"


    "I wonder if they have any female soldiers?"


    "Mu Feng, what do you think?"


    Mu Feng has already thought about it.


    "This is better, with lessons learned, at least we don''t have to worry about being abused when we go to the new environment."


    "I don''t know if the women in their place can play casually." Someone said something whimsical.


    But his words are also the thoughts of many men.


    As the first group of people were picked up, the people who stayed not only did not make any more moths out, on the contrary, they looked at Wei Xiao and their eyes became cordial.


    Knowing that their former alumni are protecting them, they don''t know why, they are very proud and honored.


    At around 12 noon, the last group of people from the Film Academy was picked up.


    Wei Xiao and the others, who didn''t stop there, moved to the Normal College again.


    Throughout the day, Wei Xiao and the others did not stop their confrontation with the zombies.


    There were countless ordinary zombies that died under their guns, and more than hundreds of evolutionary zombies, including as many as eleven giant zombies.


    At around four o''clock in the afternoon, the last survivors of Minghai University were also rescued by Wei Xiao and others.


    The last group of people, that is, when Wei Xiao and the others returned to the base, the area where the plane landed gave people a feeling of overcrowding.


    "Master!"


    Jiang Xue and the others are responsible for taking care of these newcomers.


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others came back, several managers greeted them.


    "How many people did we bring back?"


    "Lord, there are altogether six hundred and seventy-three people, including 251 women and 422 men."


    Hearing Jin Miaofeng''s report, Wei Xiao was fairly satisfied with this rescue.


    "Jianfeng."


    "Master!"


    "Tomorrow, the captain of your men''s team should not go to the industrial zone. You stay and prepare for the level-up assessment. This time it is mainly for newcomers and beloved ones. Newcomers are promoted to beloved ones, and beloved ones are promoted to elites. Your mission It is to form a combat squadron, and from the beloved, choose the available ones to enrich your team."


    Yi Jianfeng was overjoyed upon hearing this.


    "Yes, I promise to complete the task."


    "Master, what about us? Can our women''s team expand?" Wu Xiaoqi, who has become the captain, asked impatiently.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    "The women''s team was only established. You squad leaders want to expand before they are familiar with your squad. It''s a bit too ambitious. When will your soldiers not even forget to shoot when facing the enemy, let''s talk about it!" Wei Xiao is reminding Wu Xiaoqi.


    Although Wei Xiao hadn''t witnessed what happened yesterday, after Jiang Xue and the others had understood, they had learned about the performance of the female soldiers from the workers.


    When fighting with the male soldiers, all of them were aggressive, but when they were on the battlefield, they became weak.


    Such a fighter was not what Wei Xiao wanted.


    To use an old saying to describe a female soldier, it is the nest.


    Wu Xiaoqi also heard about this, so, being rejected by Wei Xiao herself, apart from embarrassment, she hated her for being unworthy.


    "Lord, I also want some manpower."


    Just after Wu Xiaoqi was finished, Huang Chang jumped out.


    They seem to have come to ask for manpower today.


    ...

 Chapter 159： Grade assessment

    Huang Chang is now the material supermarket manager of Villa 12, that is, warehouse manager. In addition to managing the base''s materials other than firearms, he also records the daily consumption of materials.


    Before, he was busy alone, but as the number of people in the base increased, and the number of people who went in and out of the material supermarket to exchange goods increased, his workload was no longer busy alone.


    "Yes. Speaking of the base, you are the only manager or the bare commander, so you can choose eight. I will give you the quota. Except for the group of slaves, people of any level who are selected by you are elites, but you also have to give me a note. Okay, you are the material manager. If one day you let me know that the base material does not match the number, you should know how I handle it."


    "Master, don''t worry, I won''t joke about my future. The eight people selected are absolutely professional."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, it was tacit approval.


    Huang Chang was extremely excited.


    That is the right to be able to select eight Christians at will and directly become elites. He must plan well.


    "Xiaoxue!"


    "Master!"


    "You managers don''t have their own personal guards yet. This time, choose eight people from your previous female beloved to be your personal guards! The treatment is also an elite, so you can arrange it as soon as possible."


    In the end, she could have her own soldiers. Jiang Xue didn''t have much emotional changes, but for a person with strong vanity like Jin Miaofeng, Wei Xiao''s license can be said to satisfy her desire that she never even dared to think of.


    The eight guards are all elite.


    You must know that elite-level Christians are all people who can carry guns. Whenever I think about where I go in the future, I will be followed by eight guards with guns. The image and the aura are not too imposing.


    After finishing what he wanted to say, Wei Xiao was surrounded by a group of management before Mu Feng and the others.


    Hundreds of people sat on the ground neatly in line, and the scene was impressive.


    If the image and dress of these people were to be the top one, it would be a large-scale campus lecture conference.


    "If you come here today, I won¡¯t make any demands on you. Later, someone will give you new clothes and new toiletries, and take you to wash them. After dinner, take a good night¡¯s rest and wait for new ones. The arrival of one day means that you have a new beginning in the last days. I hope that you can integrate into this big family as soon as possible and regard this as your future home."


    "Papa..."


    I don''t know who took the lead and slapped his palms, and soon there was warm applause from this clearing.


    "I will leave the rest to you. Tomorrow, Villa No. 1 will have someone to select professionals among them. The rest will start with newcomers, but they will not participate in tomorrow''s assessment."


    "Understand Lord."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, and left where they were with Yi Jianfeng.


    Jin Miaofeng took a step forward after Wei Xiao left.


    "Have you heard what the Lord said just now? This is the Lord¡¯s gift to you and the Lord¡¯s mercy, but I don¡¯t want anyone to misunderstand what the Lord means. Your comfort is only today and tomorrow. The rules to be followed are Obey, I must be beautiful and do everything I should do. If someone thinks that they are a little clever and want to stealthily, I don''t know about other management, but under my hand, such a person will definitely not end well."


    "Who is this person? Talking so diao? Does she think she is the boss here?"


    "I don''t know, but she has a gun on her body. She wants to come to this base and her status is not low."


    "Follow him! I only know that after a while, I can finally take a bath and eat a full meal. I didn''t expect it to be so good. I knew that we would seek their rescue a month ago."


    Jin Miaofeng heard the following discussion, and she didn''t break it.


    After all, today is considered to be the most special day for these people, and the freedom that should be given is still for them, but tomorrow will be different.


    "Who am I? You will know tomorrow."


    Afterwards, Jin Miaofeng and the management discussed, and decided to take these newcomers to the villa to bathe first, and then take them to the bungalow to eat and rest.


    The villa is now the residence of the elite and above.


    Except for fighters, there are very few people in the base who have this honor. Of course, except for the group of old people and children, they are authorized by Wei Xiao.


    After a busy day, Wei Xiao, who returned to Villa No. 1, took a hot bath under the service of Yan Chuan Huizi, and then two queen technicians Jian Qingqing and Liu Yuehong gave him massage. Life is simply not too extravagant.


    At the dinner table, Wei Xiao confessed a few words to the women.


    Especially Li Yuyao and Shen Xiaocai.


    This time, Wei Xiao brought back many people from the medical school. In addition to students, there were more than a dozen medical experts and professors. They were all capable people.


    These people will be the medical support of the base from now on.


    Wei Xiao needed Li Yuyao to organize these people to form a medical team in the base, and put it into practice as soon as possible.


    In addition to Li Yuyao, Wei Xiao also asked Shu Wang to build a base hospital for these medical students to work.


    "Husband, we have a medical team now, but there is also a problem that needs to be solved."


    "what is the problem?"


    "Drugs. It is difficult for clever women to cook without rice. Without the corresponding drugs, even if they have the ability, it is difficult for them to use their strengths. We have collected some of the materials in the supermarket, but it is not comprehensive. If possible, I hope to enrich our medical library, at least not in the future. Some people who could have survived will die because of the lack of drugs."


    Wei Xiao never thought about this.


    After Shu Wang''s reminder, Wei Xiao felt that it was necessary to implement it.


    "This is feasible. Didn''t the female soldiers behave badly yesterday? They are all performances with no actual combat experience. I will take them out tomorrow as a combat drill for them."


    "Is this dangerous?" Yan Chuan Huizi asked worriedly.


    "Apocalypse, where is it not dangerous? If they don¡¯t go out because of fear, then they won¡¯t be able to live in the apocalypse. That¡¯s how it was decided. By the way, Shuwang, I¡¯ll set the level test tomorrow, and you will let your people copy it tonight. A few documents will be posted tomorrow. Don¡¯t wait until the assessment begins, but not many people know about it.¡±


    "Yeah! I''ll let Xiaoyan and the others print it after eating."


    Without further ado, after the family had dinner, Wei Xiao played a game with Bai Youwei for a while, and then rectified her on the spot.


    The humming sound filled the bedroom, making people think about it.


    Early the next morning.


    Before all the beloved and newcomers got up, Shu Wang''s internal affairs team had pasted the copied documents on the bulletin boards where the Christians lived.


    The first newcomer came out of the house. He habitually went out every day to check the bulletin board, and found that there was a new document on the bulletin board.


    At first he thought he was dazzled.


    Rubbing his eyes quickly, he fixed his eyes on the big letters at the top of the document.


    "Notice of base level assessment?" The newcomer was confused at first, but every few seconds, thinking of him, his body trembled with excitement.


    ...

 Chapter 160： The former goddess has become a woman

    He didn''t make a sound immediately, but forced the ecstasy in his heart to finish reading the content below.


    After reading it twice in a row, after confirming that he was correct, he could no longer restrain his inner excitement and laughed.


    "Hahaha...great, really great, the base assessment is finally here, haha..."


    "What is the name of the ghost in the morning?" Someone gradually came out behind him.


    The first newcomer to know this announcement turned around excitedly, hugged the man who came up, and kissed him twice on the cheek.


    "Damn, are you TM sick?" He was startled by the man.


    Disliked and pushed the opponent away.


    "Don''t be unhappy. On the bulletin board, the base level assessment came out. Just after 12 noon today, the elites of all levels will assess us at that time, and today all the newcomers and beloved people don''t have to work. I won¡¯t tell you anymore, I¡¯m going back and preparing for it. This time, I must be promoted to be a beloved.¡±


    "What?" When the kissed man heard the other party''s words, he was not entangled with the other party''s face just now, and pushed him away to the bulletin board.


    Yes, the documents for the base level assessment are indeed posted on it.


    "It''s true, it''s true, ahhhh... the level assessment has finally begun." Another one went crazy.


    As more and more people noticed this document, exciting roars and shouts were heard everywhere throughout the base, and the voices were filled with excitement and ecstasy.


    Mu Feng and the others, who had just arrived yesterday, rarely had a good night''s sleep, but before they woke up, the noise outside woke them up from their sleep.


    Some people are full of resentment, and only a few people think that something has happened, so they quickly dressed up and went outside.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mu Feng asked one person curiously.


    "Hahaha... Brother, don''t you know? The base level assessment has started, just today."


    "What level of assessment?"


    "You do not know?"


    Mu Feng shook his head: "I only came here yesterday. Would you like to talk to me?"


    "It turns out that this is the case. If you only joined the base yesterday, then this assessment has nothing to do with you. I tell you, in the base, from the lowest-level slaves to the highest-level power holders, we are the main ones, divided into six There are three levels, namely slaves, newcomers, beloved ones, elites, managers, and power holders. Different levels correspond to different treatments and material distribution..."


    "For someone like you who just joined the base and didn''t bring any loss to the base, after someone assesses you, if you have skills and are still useful to the base, congratulations, you will soon become an elite. No, then we can only start with newcomers, and newcomers who want to upgrade their ranks need actual combat assessments. Today is the time for us newcomers and beloved ones to assess."


    "Does the base still have such a management system?"


    "That''s not it? These are all normal. In addition to these, there are many more rules formulated by Master Shu Wang. You will know the details soon. Brother, as someone who is here, I will give you a reminder. At the base, watch more. Do not talk less, if you accidentally break a certain rule, the punishment is very severe."


    "Wait, brother, you just mentioned Master Shuwang? Is this Master Shuwang a girl named Shuwang?"


    "Hush! Boy, why did I just remind you that you made a mistake? The hostess''s name is something you can call directly as a newcomer?" The man said, and looked around and found that there is no management, he whispered to Mu Feng : "Fortunately, there is no management. You just called the hostess directly. If you are heard by the extermination master Taijin management, you will have to peel off if you don''t die."


    "It''s not that serious, right?" Mu Feng smiled awkwardly.


    "What''s not serious? I tell you, some of the people who came in with me were beaten fifty times by the manager because they called the hostess by the name of the hostess. That''s tragic! The leather stocks were all opened. Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. I will prepare it first. I wish I can pass the beloved man¡¯s assessment. Then, my brother, I will treat you to a big meal."


    The man said no more, he returned to his house and prepared to take a rest, and then took part in the assessment after 12 o''clock.


    Mu Feng is now full of flavors.


    Shu Wang has actually become the hostess here, and it seems that she still has a lot of power.


    After all, someone who can make rules, is this right still small?


    Speaking of which, Mu Feng is also one of Shu Wang''s suitors.


    Originally, the end of the world broke out. By virtue of his status in the supermarket, he was the most hopeful time to get Shu Wang''s whole person, but at that time Shu Wang refused, and threatened Mu Feng with a few licking dogs around him. When chaos comes, everyone will die.


    At that time, Mu Feng thought Shu Wang was a conservative person.


    This can be explained by Shu Wang''s attitude towards those second generations who pursued her before the end of the world, and his attitude towards him after the end of the world, as well as his attitude towards Li Tingjian, can be fully confirmed.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the conservative goddess in his mind had no news of her for a month. After hearing about it again, she had become someone else''s woman.


    It''s ironic, but it''s reasonable for Jae Mufeng to think about it.


    "Is it because my strength at the time was not enough?" Mu Feng couldn''t help smiling bitterly when he thought of the key to the problem.


    "Mu Feng, what''s going on with these people, seeing them all are almost crazy." Teacher Wen and the people who came here yesterday also woke up at this time.


    Just when he saw Mu Feng in a daze, he and several people he knew came over to inquire.


    Mu Feng regained his senses.


    "Because of a document, maybe we will be like them in the future."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "You''ll know at noon. Wash up now. I heard from them that the newcomers had breakfast when they first came here. Speaking of it, we haven''t eaten cooked food for a long time except for yesterday''s meal." Mu Feng changed the subject.


    When it comes to food, the people around him have a moment of aftertaste.


    "Yes! Before the end of the world, such a meal is not a casual meal, but last night I actually tasted the delicacies of mountains and seas, ha ha..."


    "I wonder if the breakfast is the same as the one I had last night?"


    Without discussing with them, Mu Feng''s gaze passed through the crowd and fixed on the new document.


    "Examination? I want to see what the assessment of the base is like?"


    Around eight o''clock in the morning.


    Mu Feng and his party were gathered by Shu Wang''s team.


    All the housekeepers are there.


    Except for the group of teachers and students from the medical school who were directly taken away by Li Yuyao, the people in the other three schools all needed to be assessed by Yang Yan and others.


    People who have a skill and are very practical are put aside by them, and people who don''t have a skill or who know what is of little use to the base are selected by Jiang Xue and the management to their own team.


    The distribution of the newcomers is proceeding in an orderly manner. On the training ground of Villa No. 3, all the female soldiers are assembled.


    Four female soldiers were lost the day before yesterday, and their vacated positions have been replaced by newcomers.


    Seven teams, plus the captain and deputy captain of each team, total 84 people.


    The seven captains of the women''s armed squad are Wu Xiaoqi, Yu Wei, Miao Rourou, Yan Ningxin, Ling Zhiyu, Xue Yanfang and Lin Luo.


    They are undoubtedly the top few of the 84 female soldiers, even if compared to the male soldiers, no more than 30 people can fight them at the moment.


    ...

 Chapter 161： Man from the battle base

    A group of female soldiers lined up under the orders of Ming Yulan and Jasmine.


    In front of them were Wei Xiao, Leng Chengfeng, Chen Haojie and twelve soldiers selected from the men''s armed squad.


    "The women''s team has been established for a few days. Taking into account your performance the day before yesterday, I decided to take you out for training. When you first went out to collect supplies, you all saw the performance of the male soldiers. They are also number one. I picked up guns to deal with zombies, but their performance was remarkable. Although they were not perfect, they met my requirements. Now, it¡¯s time to watch your female soldiers perform.¡±


    "Master, we must be more beautiful than the male soldiers." Wu Xiaoqi believes in himself.


    She was in good condition, and she was not devastated because of the last blow. On the contrary, after losing to Leng Chengfeng, her injury was just right and she devoted herself to training.


    I heard that she vowed to rub Leng Chengfeng on the ground, a shame.


    "It''s good to have this confidence, so I won''t say more nonsense. In addition to your female soldiers, these male soldiers around me will also follow. Our main goal is all the pharmacies and hospitals that exist outside the city. I need You will bring back all the medical equipment and medicines there."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "You now have ten minutes to arm yourself, ten minutes later, gather on the spot."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The female soldiers left in an orderly manner, went to the villa and began to arm themselves.


    "Master, are we going?" Ming Yulan asked at this time.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Go all, you are the female soldiers first, and then the instructors. This time the mission is for all the female soldiers. Chengfeng and the others are the representatives of the male soldiers, and when they are outside, it can be regarded as a contest between you. Don¡¯t lose too badly."


    "Instructor Ming, we won''t be merciful!" Leng Chengfeng showed a signature smile.


    "To each other!"


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and the female soldiers who returned to the training ground, armed from the head to the feet, could be described as dripping water. Many places that are easily injured by zombies, they have also done some protection.


    "Report to the Lord, all members of the Women''s Armed Forces are equipped, please give instructions!"


    "Set off!"


    With an order from Wei Xiao, everyone ran towards the entrance of the base.


    An armed team of more than one hundred people passed by the place where the shack was located.


    Being interviewed by the interview group, Fu Wenbin and other newcomers saw them, and many of them opened their mouths in disbelief.


    "There are female soldiers in the base?"


    "Look at them, they look so handsome, and I really want to be a female soldier."


    "Isn''t that Tang Xiaorou? She is also a female soldier?"


    "It''s Wu Jia, and Wei Tingting. Damn, they are all female soldiers."


    "It''s all changed. Is this still the charming little beauties we used to know? It''s incredible."


    The team passed the interview, which inevitably caused a commotion.


    When the team couldn''t leave, many people who knew the female soldiers couldn''t believe what they saw with their own eyes.


    Who could have imagined that the little beauties who could have been crying for days and nights with a single punch at the beginning have now become female soldiers who can shoot, kill zombies, and have an aura like a rainbow.


    I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I guess someone told them that no one believed how good their former friends were.


    Of course, in addition to the incredible, Wu Xiaoqi and the others also attracted a lot of people.


    Some newcomers who originally wanted to become female soldiers, now seem to see hope of struggle, urgently end the interview, and then prepare for becoming female soldiers next.


    Compared to those who kept their eyes on the female soldiers, Mu Feng''s eyes stayed on Wei Xiao''s body.


    After questioning others this morning, Mu Feng already knew that Wei Xiao was the owner of this base.


    He not only owns the most beautiful woman in the base, but also has unparalleled authority in the base.


    Whenever the person who told him this information mentioned Wei Xiao, he was like a god.


    Now watching Wei Xiao and the others leave. Mu Feng retracted his gaze.


    Clenched his fist secretly.


    "I need to be clear about the rules of this base as soon as possible. I am not willing to be an ordinary person before the end of the world, and I will not be in the end of the world. Man, be it!"


    Outside the base, the locomotives used by the armed forces have been prepared.


    This time Wei Xiao directly used two armored vehicles, and the rest were replaced by large vehicles.


    The team arrived here, and under Wei Xiao''s order, everyone got in the car and set off.


    The convoy left the base, driving in the direction of Mingguang Pharmacy, which is closest to the base.


    It can be said that the consumer group targeted by this pharmacy before the end of the world is the wealthy people in the villa area.


    The medicines sold are all top-notch in the world, and even cancer-suppressing medicines are available. Naturally, besides these expensive medicines, there are also many health-preserving and health-care products.


    There were no helicopters to lead away the zombies this time, so after Wei Xiao and his team left the base area, there were more zombies on the road.


    Because it is not an urban area, and there is no farm rich in blood and food, it is difficult for zombies in this area to evolve.


    It''s also stunned.


    Before the end of the world, Haitian District is definitely a place that everyone yearns for.


    Because you can easily meet the rich and the big beauties. If you are lucky, you can even reverse your own destiny and embark on an extraordinary path in life.


    But after the end of the world, as the mainstream zombies of the end, if they have their own thoughts, it is estimated that this area is the most unwilling place to stay.


    Why? Eat less food.


    If the zombies are also hungry, no one needs to clean them up, they will all starve to death because there is no living person available.


    Along the way, Wei Xiao and the others killed fragments of zombies, and arrived at their destination within half an hour.


    "The driver stayed in the car. The 1, 2, 3, and 4 women''s teams were in charge of vigilance and wiped out the zombies close to the pharmacy. Others entered the pharmacy to clean up all the items." Wei Xiao came out of the armored car and decisively issued an order.


    It is also considered a person who has received military training, and the members of each squad move quickly.


    Gunshots rang indirectly, and Leng Chengfeng and others rushed into the pharmacy, quickly carrying piles of items to the cart.


    Wei Xiao lives in a high place and can check the surroundings.


    He has no fixed position and is the only support point in the team.


    Wherever something happened, he rushed over it as soon as possible.


    Dozens of people were carrying things, and a huge pharmacy was emptied in less than an hour.


    Everything was loaded into the truck, Wei Xiao and the others didn''t make more stops, and got on the truck directly to the next destination.


    Heading to a direction of Haitian District, at this time, a fully armed survivor team was running towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    Behind them, a large number of ordinary zombies and evolutionary zombies surged like a tide, and the densely packed figures made people afraid to look directly at them.


    The horror of the corpse group is only one aspect. The key is that in these corpse groups, the number of evolutionary zombies has reached a terrifying point.


    There are only five or six giant zombies in the place that they can look at. Climbers and agile people can''t see how many of them are with their eyes.


    "Sir, according to the picture sent by the drone, hundreds of climbers have come to the building on our left and will soon be in front of us. There are also thousands of agile people chasing us. , Our soldiers are continuously decreasing."


    "How far is it from Haixin Island?"


    "The distance of about fifteen kilometers, calculated at our current speed, has no chance to reach the Haixin Bridge before the zombies surround us."


    "Damn it!"


    In this team, a middle-aged man in a combat uniform secretly spoke violently.


    "How many of us are there?"


    "There are already less than two hundred people."


    ...

 Chapter 162： Dead or no life

    Less than two hundred people?


    When the middle-aged man heard this number, his face was sad.


    Wei Guowei''s heart was bleeding.


    When they escaped from the battle base, there were more than 800 people in the team. But down the road, there are only this few people left.


    He didn''t know why God was so cruel.


    Imagine that the youngest soldier in his team was only seventeen years old. He was only a child, but now he is buried in this dark world forever.


    Wei Guowei stopped running.


    "Sir, why didn''t you run? Run! Stop and we really have no hope at all." The soldier with a radio beside him and a drone in his hand said eagerly.


    Wei Guowei took a deep breath and shook his head.


    "I''m not leaving, just here."


    "Sir..."


    "Don''t say anything. From the battle base, I promised to lead all of you to live, but the result? I broke my promise. I killed more than 600 brothers. The youngest of them was only 17 years old. , I am ashamed of them. If you don¡¯t run, you won¡¯t be able to run anymore, let the rest of you know..."


    "Warriors under 22 years old, including 22 years old, continue to rush to the Haixin Bridge. As long as they get there, there is hope of survival. Those over 22 years old and those who are willing to stay will come to me to meet, and we will be here. Here is a decisive battle with these monsters, and a chance to survive for the other brothers."


    "Sir, even if you want to stay and cut off the road, it will be us. You have to continue to lead the other brothers to live."


    "Anyone can go, but I can''t. In ancient times, the emperor guarded the gates of the country, and the emperor died in the community. Today, I, Wei Guowei, as your highest official, is the same. Xiaozhong, I remember you just passed your 21st birthday. , After notifying the others, you can leave! Promise me that we must leave the fire for our Second Army."


    "Go and stay together, stay together, I will never be a deserter."


    "This is an order, what is the duty of a soldier?"


    Sedum Bell gritted his teeth: "It is our bounden duty to obey orders!"


    "Since you know you want me to say more? I order you now to leave immediately after notifying the others."


    "Sir..."


    "This is an order!" Wei Guowei said sharply.


    "Sir, we can''t hold it anymore, what should you do?"


    The dozen or so soldiers who were blocking the corpse group behind Wei Guowei withdrew back, their faces full of anxiety.


    "Sedum bell, do you want to kill all of us?" Wei Guo shouted angrily.


    Sedum Bell''s heart felt like a knife cut.


    With tears in his eyes, he stood up straight and respected Wei Guo, and roared: "Yes, sir."


    Immediately, Sedum Bell conveyed Wei Guowei''s order.


    The soldiers with military radio walkie-talkies all received the message from him.


    Waiting for Jingtianzhong to convey Wei Guowei''s command, Wei Guowei roared fiercely: "Let''s go¡ª"


    Sedum Bell gritted his teeth, his mouth began to bleed, he looked at Wei Guowei in a daze for more than ten seconds, waved a tear in one hand, and turned and galloped forward.


    Wei Guowei smiled with satisfaction when he saw this scene.


    "Aren''t you leaving?"


    "Haha...Old squad leader, we are the soldiers you brought out. With a squad leader with a bad temper like you, do you still expect your soldiers to have a good temper?"


    "Hey! I don''t know why, I suddenly miss the time when the monitor tortured us, if I could go back."


    "I think you are a cheap bone, why does anyone want to be tortured?"


    "No way, I''m used to it. Suddenly there is no stimulation, and I can''t sleep well at night."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Seeing these soldiers around him teasing each other, Wei Guowei''s eyes were teary, but his face kept smiling.


    "You...well, since you want to experience my torture, then I will satisfy you. This training is for the devil. Remember, this is not a drill, it will kill people, how about it, haven''t you tried it?"


    "Sounds interesting and worth a try."


    "This is better, my blood will boil between life and death."


    "What are you waiting for, take advantage of the terrain, and the training begins."


    Wei Guowei drank coldly.


    "Sir, you can''t favor one or the other, how about such training, how about the two of us?"


    "Yeah! The two of you came fast enough, but fortunately, I also caught up, otherwise I would miss a good show?"


    "You are not the only ones here. Look around me. The Four King Kong reports to the chief, I hope we are not late."


    As soon as Wei Guowei''s words fell, figures ran towards him from various streets.


    In just a few minutes, more than a hundred soldiers had gathered around him.


    According to the number of Jingtianzhong, that is to say, the number of people leaving will not exceed double digits.


    Wei Guowei could no longer hold back the tears in his eyes, and teardrops slid down like running water at the corners of his wrinkled eyes.


    All the fighters became serious at this time, and each straightened up.


    "Sir, please give your order!" All the people said in unison, sonorously and powerfully.


    Wei Guowei gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    "war-"


    "Yes!"


    More than a hundred soldiers quickly dispersed towards the surrounding buildings.


    They quickly cleared away the zombies in the corridor, occupied favorable terrain, and all their muzzles were aligned straight ahead.


    In front, a large number of zombies poured in, and the dead sea, like a tsunami, flooded the land along the way.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Fire!"


    "Da da da¡­"


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Heavy machine guns, submachine guns, automatic rifles... and even bazookas are used. In the dense group of corpses, large tracts of zombies are piled up on the ground.


    The fast-moving agile people and the climbers moving on the walls of tall buildings approached the defensive points established by Wei Guowei with intensive firepower.


    The sound of broken windows continued, and the roar of the soldiers and the roar of zombies soon came from between the floors where the soldiers were.


    Completely ignore life.


    Facing the zombies in the distance, the soldiers shot with weapons in their hands, and facing the climbers nearby, they directly bullied themselves up.


    It is best to be able to kill the zombies in front of you. If not, a grenade that is pulled off the handle and held in your hand will be their last counterattack to eliminate the zombies.


    The battle was extremely fierce, and the madness of the soldiers and the zombies succeeded, completely turning this area into a purgatory on earth.


    In the rear, Wei Xiao and the others kept approaching the fighting place, but they were still a little far away, so they hadn''t noticed the battle in the distance.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    When the convoy was less than five kilometers away from the battlefield, in front of the convoy, a series of gunfire alarmed Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Master, there was gunshots ahead. According to the sound, the fighting place was less than 300 meters away from us." Leng Chengfenghui reported.


    "The convoy stopped and everyone got out of the car immediately."


    The driving convoy stopped, and Wei Xiao and the others quickly got out of the car.


    "The fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh teams of the women''s team are on standby. The rest of them will follow me to look ahead and pay attention to safety."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao pulled out the two pistols from his waist and led Leng Chengfeng and the others towards the sound source.


    Three hundred meters ahead.


    On the top of a five-story building, Sedum Bell and other escaped fighters were besieged by hundreds of agile men and climbers.


    Some of them blocked the exit, and some scattered and blocked the climbers who climbed up from under the wall of the building. The fighting was fierce.


    "Come on! You are all here!" Jing Tianzhong roared frantically.


    No fear of those zombies attacking them from all directions.


    Others are equally brave.


    Whether it is a male or female soldier, their counterattacks are extremely fierce.


    ¡­

 Chapter 163： It doesnt matter if talent is not talent

    Wei Xiao''s figure came to a 30-story building in front of them, and with him was Leng Chengfeng.


    "Look at who are those people?"


    Leng Chengfeng set up his sniper rifle and used the sight to observe the Sedum Bell and others on the top of the building below.


    At first glance, his expression hadn''t changed much, but after seeing the battle uniforms on Sedum and them, Leng Chengfeng''s mood fluctuated greatly.


    "Master, it is a soldier of the Second Army."


    "Huh?" Wei Xiaochao Leng Chengfeng looked over, "How are you sure?"


    "The battle uniform of the Longya Special Forces, the blue five-star ocean wave chest mark, and the blue flame epaulettes. These signs belong only to the soldiers of the Second Army. This is a miscellaneous soldier, which includes communications, special operations, and ordinary soldiers. Waiting for the arms... Oh, Lord, now we¡¯re going to send it out. You must save two of the female soldiers."


    "They are special?"


    "It''s more than special. They are all high-level military talents who can play with all kinds of high-tech equipment. Simply put, as long as they are given sufficient permissions, they can destroy the world."


    Wei Xiao''s expression was very moved when he heard Leng Chengfeng''s words.


    "Lord, we must act quickly, such talents are rare!" Leng Chengfeng said eagerly.


    Wei Xiao took out the Bone Mo knife from behind.


    Hold it horizontally.


    "I do not know what you''re talking about¡­¡­"


    "Master?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Leng Chengfeng''s heart was half cold.


    But Wei Xiao''s next words made him dumbfounded.


    "I don''t care if they are high-ranking talents. Mainly I think they are beautiful, so you can''t let the zombies ruin them. I will protect the two female fighters you mentioned." After that, Wei Xiao gave Jasmine and the others an offensive order. , And he, holding a knife in one hand, jumped directly from the top of the building.


    This action shocked Leng Chengfeng.


    "Master¡ª"


    Leng Chengfeng got up quickly, not even the sniper rifle, and ran to the place where Wei Xiao jumped off the building to look down.


    As a result, he saw Wei Xiao directly pierce the Bone Mo knife in his hand into the wall, using the friction between the Bone Mo knife and the wall, he quickly came downstairs like riding a slide.


    Leng Chengfeng was shocked.


    "The master''s knife is too strong, isn''t it? Walls can be cut open, a magic weapon?"


    Wei Xiao, who had already come downstairs, was also surprised at the terrible Gu Mo Knife.


    Looking at the clearly visible crack on the tall building, although Wei Xiao knew that the Gumo Knife was very sharp, its hardness and toughness were so horribly powerful, he absolutely could not have imagined that the Gumo Knife''s metamorphosis could reach such an extent.


    The reason why he jumped from above was because he had the confidence to land safely, and the second was to test how powerful the Bone Mo knife was. But now, this test is obviously far beyond his imagination.


    Perhaps, after the end of the world, the world''s hardest and most cutting material will be renamed.


    "It seems that more skeletons of giant zombies will be collected in the future." This discovery made Wei Xiao very interested in the skeletons of giant zombies.


    If bones with such abnormal properties are turned into armors, tanks, planes, bullets, etc., what else in this world can withstand their collision?


    Horror, it''s terrifying.


    Without thinking about it, his opponent Zhong Gu Mo Dao''s love has reached an extreme, Wei Xiao, holding the Gu Mo Dao tightly, rushed towards the building where Jing Tian Zhong was located.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was okay, Leng Chengfeng returned to his previous sniper position.


    "Let me reduce some of the pressure for you."


    "boom--"


    A bullet was shot. On the top of the building where Sedum Bell and the others were located, a zombie jumped up from below the roof to attack one of the soldiers. Before he could get close to the figure of the soldier, the body in the air was hit by the bullet, terrifying. The impact brought his body directly to the side and fell out.


    "There is a sniper in the distance."


    Worthy of being a man from the barracks, a soldier in a special combat uniform immediately noticed the problem.


    "In that building, it doesn''t seem to be ours."


    Some people have discovered the hiding place of Leng Chengfeng, and they are slightly surprised.


    I don''t know if it is an enemy or a friend, but now they can''t manage so much.


    Nothing is more important than dealing with the surrounding zombies.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    And just as they went into battle again, on the side of the building, intensive gunfire sounded.


    In addition to facing the zombies rushing up from the corridor, the climbers no longer need them to do it. Because once the climber jumped up from under the wall to attack them, he would be shot and killed by a sniper in the distance.


    There is more than one sniper.


    Every time the continuous gunfire sounded, one climber died.


    "Look, there is a man rushing towards us." Someone found Wei Xiao''s figure and exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao grabbed Wu Xiaoqi and the others and approached the building.


    The agile people who kept pouring into the building saw Wei Xiao''s figure, and suddenly some people abandoning the roof of the building rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Compared to attacking buildings, they are faster on the plane.


    "Be careful!" a female soldier reminded Wei Xiao.


    Compared with speed, Wei Xiao is really agile.


    At almost the same speed, Wei Xiao''s reaction ability was not known how many times faster than the agile.


    In the eyes of others, the agile person who is as fast as lightning, in Wei Xiao''s eyes, is like a child throwing a punch at an adult man, slow and without strength.


    Kill a corpse in one step, leaving no marks for a hundred meters.


    Don¡¯t use this sentence too appropriately on Wei Xiao now


    Wei Xiao, who seemed to be able to see the afterimage, crossed the agile people who rushed over. The Bone Mo knife kept reaping the agile people who threw away from him, and the agile people with incomplete bones piled up behind him.


    Formidable strength made him ignore the number of agile people, and the extremely sharp bone sword in his hands turned into a magical killer.


    When Wu Xiaoqi and the others rushed over, dozens of guns shot at hundreds of zombies, besieging the corpses of Sedum Bell and their corpses, and they were quickly wiped out.


    There are fragments of ordinary zombies coming from other places, but they don''t need Wei Xiao and the others to do it. The three high snipers, Leng Chengfeng, Jasmine, and Effie, don''t have enough zombies to kill.


    "Brothers above, are you okay?" Ming Yulan came to the bottom of the building and asked them at Jing Tianzhong.


    The people upstairs were still in shock.


    A group of zombies who had driven them to a dead end were wiped out by this group of armed forces that suddenly appeared, especially the man wearing a black leather trench coat. Would you like to be so strong and so cool?


    How do you feel that they are more like well-trained fighters compared to the people below, and their group belongs to amateur players instead?


    "Hey, can you speak?" Ming Yulan said again.


    "Oh! Yes, yes, who are you?" Someone finally responded to Ming Yulan and the others.


    "We are survivors in Minghai City. Now the crisis has been resolved. If you have nothing to miss, I think you should leave this building as soon as possible and follow us to a safe place."


    The man on the roof glanced at each other.


    "Trust them?"


    The only two special forces in the team looked at the tall buildings that were not far away.


    "Go on! If they are going to disadvantage us, we have no chance to survive."


    The others nodded and checked their equipment before leaving the roof.


    "Let''s go! I want to go back to the sir and them."


    "Me too!"


    The mutation appeared.


    The eight people on the top of the building did not follow Jing Tian Zhong and the others when everyone else was going down.


    ...

 Chapter 164： Dont harm others and yourself

    Jing Tianzhong was angrily: "Are you crazy? The sir and the others used their lives to block the zombies for us. At this time, go back to them and look for them. Are you worthy of the sacrifice of the sir and the other brothers?"


    "Little Bell..." Someone wanted to stop the excited Sedum Bell.


    The two fighters who were yelled by Sedum Bell were not angry either, they looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    "We are running out of time." One of them said, and the two turned sideways.


    When they saw their respective shoulders and backs, the four female soldiers in the team had already covered their mouths in surprise, and the corners of their mouths were shaking.


    "Now know why we chose this way?"


    Jingtianzhong choked and said, "Yes, was it a zombie?"


    The two nodded.


    "Live for us."


    The two said and waved goodbye to them.


    Sedum Bell has nothing to say now.


    He couldn''t imagine that the two chose to return to the chief because they were all scratched by zombies.


    Since the outbreak of the last days, they have seen many comrades-in-arms turned into zombies because of a small wound on their bodies.


    To be honest, when there are no evolutionary zombies among the zombies, their survivors can completely rely on the defense facilities of the battle base to resist thousands of zombies.


    But because of such wounds, not only did they kill their comrades in the first place, but it also caused huge casualties to the survivors.


    Sedum Bell couldn''t bear it, but they knew that some people could no longer save it.


    "Help me bring a sentence to the officer and tell him that the Second Legion will never perish." After leaving this sentence, Jing Tianzhong first ran away in tears.


    The others also bid farewell to the two comrades in tears.


    Below, Wei Xiao and the others waited for a long time before they saw Jingtianzhong come down.


    "Does it take so long to get downstairs?" Wei Xiao said.


    Jing Tianzhong glared at Wei Xiao with bloodshot eyes: "You..."


    The soldier who followed quickly grabbed Sedum Bell, barely squeezing a smile on his face that was more ugly than crying, and said: "Sorry, my comrade-in-arms was a little agitated, because two of us were scratched by zombies above."


    There is no need to explain more, a sentence scratched by a zombie is enough to explain everything.


    Ming Yulan can understand Jingtianzhong''s mood at this moment. At first, her colleagues were scratched by zombies in order to find food for them, and then chose to kill themselves. At that time, Ming Yulan''s mood was not heartbreaking?


    "It''s okay, I can..."


    Before Ming Yulan could finish her words, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Use grief and anger to cover up your incompetence. Do such people need sympathy?"


    "What are you talking about?" Jing Tianzhong couldn''t stand Wei Xiao''s cynicism, and broke free from his comrades around him and rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Except for his own woman, Wei Xiao hadn''t gotten used to anyone.


    Seeing Sedum Sedum rushing up, he was about to give him a fist. Wei Xiao didn''t need to move his footsteps. The Bone Mo knife in his hand instantly pressed Sedum Sedum''s throat.


    The tip of the knife had cut through Sedum Bell''s skin, and blood was flowing down his neck.


    "Put down the knife!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao pointing a knife at his comrade-in-arms, others raised their guns at Wei Xiao.


    "Kakka..."


    "Put down the gun."


    Wu Xiaoqi and the others did not react slowly, and dozens of people pointed their guns at Jingtianzhong and others.


    Even Ming Yulan pointed the gun at them.


    "I advise you to put down your guns."


    "Let him put the knife down first." A special warrior sternly said.


    Ming Yulan looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    He looked at the soldier on the roof who also pointed his gun at him, and said in a cold tone.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, I counted three times, and didn''t put down the gun after three times, then you will always hold it! One!"


    The comrades behind Jing Tianzhong suddenly became highly nervous.


    "two!"


    With the second sound, it was obvious that the soldiers were already sweating on their foreheads.


    Before Wei Xiao could say it for the third time, the red-eyed Sedum Bell changed into a sad look on his face.


    "Put the gun down! He is right. Sadness and anger just show my incompetence. I was impulsive just now."


    Sedum clock spoke up, and his comrades hesitated and put down their weapons one after another.


    The tense atmosphere was immediately relieved, but Wei Xiao didn''t plan to let the Sedum Clock go just like that.


    The figure instantly approached the Sedum Bell, the Gu Mo knife in his hand reversed, and the handle of the knife was stuck on the lower abdomen of Sedum Bell.


    The powerful force impacted Sedum Bell''s body, causing him to fly upside down.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The few people who had just put down their guns were about to do it again, and Wei Xiao glanced at them coldly.


    I only felt that the few people who were stared at by a wild and wild beast were cold all over.


    "Don''t repeat the same thing a second time. One sentence of''I am impulsive'' can solve the problem, is that still a problem? Put down their guns, and kill those who resist." Ignoring a few people completely, Wei Xiao Backhand the Bone Mo knife into the scabbard on the back.


    Wu Xiaoqi asked several female soldiers to come up and forcibly confiscated the weapons from Sedum Bell''s comrades.


    Wei Xiao started with a sense of measure. Sedum clock seemed to be seriously injured, but in fact it was just some physical pain.


    Suffering from the abdominal pain, he stood up, no longer as impulsive as before.


    "Please don''t hurt my comrades-in-arms. It was my fault just now. If you still don''t get angry, you can come to me."


    Wei Xiaogao glanced at Sedum Bell.


    Responsible, loyal, and a person who knows how to advance and retreat, very good.


    "Before doing things in the future, you must consider the consequences, and don''t harm others because of your personal emotions."


    "thanks for reminding."


    Wei Xiao is not a person who is not forgiving. He has a good attitude, and he will not hold onto a small matter.


    "I ask you, where are you from?"


    Sedum Chung took a few breaths, whose mood had eased a lot.


    "Junlinhai, Linzhonglin Combat Base."


    "A good battle base is not waiting. Why are you here for more than a hundred kilometers?"


    "The battle base has fallen."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    "Occupied?"


    "Yes. There are a large number of mutant zombies on our side, and one of them releases poisonous gas. The poisonous gas is very toxic. Almost every soldier who inhales the poisonous gas will ulcerate and die in less than half an hour. We can''t hold it, it happens. A few days ago, I heard that a survivor base had been established on Haixin Island, so I moved here."


    There are new types of zombies that release poisonous gas.


    What appeared this time was many times more terrifying than the so-called giant zombies, climbers, and agile people.


    Toxic gas! It''s simply overwhelming.


    "Are there many such zombies?"


    Sedum clock shook his head.


    "So far, we have only found three, but even if this type of zombie is killed, the place where his body is located after death will be enveloped by poison gas within a radius of one kilometer. The poison gas is only effective on people and livestock, and zombies are not. Affected."


    "What other useful information? For example, how to resist this poisonous gas."


    "There should be, but we didn''t find it."


    This is not good news.


    Fortunately, there are not many zombies of this kind, otherwise, it will be the real end of mankind.


    I just don''t know if the poison gas is useful for me? Well, find a chance to try, the big deal is to fester once and then rebirth.


    "How many of you escaped from the battle base?" The question was changed.


    Sedum clock''s face turned red when he heard Wei Xiao''s question. Not only him, but his comrades in arms are also blushing.


    "Why, don''t you know?"


    "No, we left the battle base with a total of more than 800 people, but now, maybe only eight of us here will survive, no, there should be only six people."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Sedum Bell gritted his teeth and did not speak any more, obviously unable to speak.


    At this time, one of his female comrades-in-arms answered Wei Xiao.


    ...

 Chapter 165： A respectable group of people

    To make a long story short, she left Wei Guowei and the others to cut off the road, and told them about the time to survive.


    "So, they are still resisting the corpse group now?"


    "Maybe the entire army has been wiped out. There are too many zombies chasing us, and there are a large number of mutant zombies, sir, they may have sacrificed."


    After speaking, Sedum Bell''s comrades were silent.


    "Master, a large number of zombies flooded into Haitian District. This is not good news for us." Ming Yulan frowned and said.


    Wei Xiao naturally knew too.


    Listening to the description of the female fighters, more than 100,000 zombies were attracted by them, and a large number of them started chasing their agile people from the military base.


    The influx of this number of zombies into the Haitian area is very likely to bring an incalculable threat to Wei Xiao''s base.


    "You continue to collect medicines, I will go to the place where their chief blocked the zombies."


    "Lord..."


    "obedient!"


    Two words blocked what Ming Yulan was about to say.


    Ming Yulan, who didn''t dare to say any more, glanced at Wei Xiao worriedly.


    "Lord, be careful."


    "You also pay attention to safety, and retreat if you don''t do anything." With that, Wei Xiao looked at Jingtianzhong and the others: "Who is willing to show me a way?"


    "You really want to go there? There are hundreds of thousands of zombies over there, or even more." Jing Tianzhong said in surprise.


    "Is there anyone leading the way?" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "We will take you there." The two people on the top of the building came down and responded to Wei Xiao.


    "Then go! Given your situation, it won''t last long."


    The two understood Wei Xiao''s meaning, and did not delay, and left in the direction where they came.


    Wei Xiao followed closely.


    "You just let him go to death?" a female soldier asked Ming Yulan.


    Seeing Wei Xiao leaving behind, Ming Yulan smiled bitterly: "If he is afraid of death, it is not our lord. Let''s go! Next, I have to trouble you to accompany us outside for a while. Our mission is still going to come out. Did not satisfy the Lord."


    After speaking, Ming Yulan motioned to Wu Xiaoqi and the others to close the team.


    A group of people walked ahead, leaving behind the six who were still stunned.


    "It''s a group of survivors that people can''t understand. Let''s go! Following them, we are safe." A special fighter said, and then led others to follow Ming Yulan and the others.


    They can''t do it if they don''t follow, the weapons have been confiscated, but Ming Yulan and the others leave, waiting to feed the zombies?


    ...


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    Wei Xiao followed the two soldiers to the place where Wei Guowei and the others blocked the zombies.


    The battle here is uninterrupted.


    The sound of gunfire can still be heard in a forty-storey building.


    "It''s the sir. They still have people alive." When they came to a building, the two soldiers heard the sound of guns coming from the top of the building, and they were very excited.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were on the street two hundred meters away.


    The number of zombies is terrifying.


    Between the distant buildings, Wei Xiao could still see giant zombies slowly walking towards them.


    Wei Xiao could not judge the number of other evolutionary zombies, but judging from the number of climbers on all sides of the building with no less than a thousand, Wei Xiao could imagine how many mutant zombies were hidden in the tide of corpses.


    "Trouble now."


    is not that right?


    Because of Wei Guowei and the others, the zombies entering the Haitian District cannot be described by numbers. Once they wander around and find the villa base, it will be the zombies waiting for Wei Xiao to attack the city.


    Hundreds of thousands of zombies are infested, even if Wei Xiao''s power is not weak now, but in the face of the massive tide of corpses, his base does not know whether it can be prevented.


    "Brother, we are going to meet the sir and them, you must pay attention to your safety."


    A reminder sounded from one of the soldiers, and Wei Xiao recovered.


    "You just rushed out like this?"


    The two smiled calmly.


    "I can feel that my consciousness is blurring. What I do now is not important to me. If I can kill a few more zombies, it will be considered a contribution to other survivors of the end times."


    "My situation is similar, the time left for us is running out."


    Both are worthy soldiers.


    This point, the fighters of Longxia Kingdom, people all over the world admire.


    As long as there is war, as long as the country and the people need them, they are a group of people who arrive at the first time.


    Are they afraid of death?


    Of course I am afraid, no one in this world is not afraid of death. The person who says that he is not afraid of death is not how bold he is, but that he has no extra options.


    But so what? Their beliefs and their spirits have been subtly engraved in their bones from the moment they entered the barracks.


    I don¡¯t go to hell, whoever goes to hell.


    This kind of imposing manner is the world, especially the fighters of Longxia Kingdom.


    "You are all good, I am ashamed."


    "Brother, you are also very good, and you cherish it." The two saluted Wei Xiao, then checked the guns and ammunition, and left the building.


    Wei Xiao heard the gunshots quickly.


    "Sir, here we are!"


    Facing the endless sea of ??corpses, the fearlessness of the two fighters is destined to not go far.


    From the moment the gunshots appeared on their side, they were destined to be swallowed by zombies.


    Looking at the surging tide of corpses outside, even if Wei Xiao was invincible, in such an environment, he did not dare to face his soldiers.


    Wei Xiao didn''t plan to stay here more.


    He came here only to determine the number of the corpse group, and now the purpose has been achieved, and if he stays, it is to make trouble for himself.


    Leaving the house, Wei Xiaochao returned the same way.


    When Wei Xiao and Ming Yulan met, the carts Ming Yulan and the others drove were full of supplies.


    Medicine is the main one. In addition to these, there are everything available.


    "Go on, the car can''t fit." Wu Xiaoqi came to report.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "That''s it for today, now I''m back to base."


    "Yes!" Wu Xiaoqi saluted and turned to leave.


    "Save me, save us..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Just as Wei Xiao and the others were about to leave, from a street, dozens of survivors rushed towards Wei Xiao and the others under the chase of a large number of zombies.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    "Start the car and prepare for battle."


    It happened suddenly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have time to pay attention to others.


    The evacuation of the convoy is inevitable and will not wait for survivors just because they are found.


    Ming Yulan and the others carried out Wei Xiao''s orders.


    The convoy started, and two armored vehicles in front and one back protected the convoy from retreating.


    Not far away, Leng Chengfeng and the others left the sniper spot and ran downstairs.


    "Stop, stop, save us."


    "Asshole, you are still not humans? I can''t save you when you die, I''m a stubborn horse..."


    The survivors who chased the convoy showed hopelessness one by one, and their fearful cheeks gradually became ugly and ugly. While chasing the convoy, they also cursed heartbreakingly.


    "Puff......"


    However, the voices of some people came to an abrupt end.


    Among the zombies chasing them, there are not only climbers, but also agile ones.


    ...

 Chapter 166： Blocked

    These agile men stopped to enjoy the blood food after killing a person, and when the ordinary zombies behind rushed up to compete with them, they would give up the food they had and continue to chase the survivors on the run.


    There is a visual sense similar to the big brother eating meat and the younger brother drinking soup.


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao and their troubles are coming now.


    The speed of the agile completely exceeds the speed of the convoy on this street.


    Most of the agile people who found more survivors abandoned the people who fled to the surrounding buildings and galloped towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    Ming Yulan, who had already entered a fighting state, fired directly. They couldn''t guarantee that every shot would hit an agile man, but under the intense firepower, a large number of agile men who rushed towards them still fell on the road.


    "Oh..."


    The first agile man approached the armored car at the back.


    Wei Xiao opened the door and turned over to the roof.


    "Boom boom..."


    The two pistols in his hand fired alternately, and the bullet fell on the agile man''s head, killing him in the air.


    "Be careful around!"


    Ming Yulan spotted the climbers on the walls of the surrounding buildings and hurriedly reminded the soldiers who aimed their guns at the front and back of them.


    "Ho ho..."


    Climbers occupying the heights began to jump from the heights to the people in the car.


    "Free to fire." Ming Yulan yelled, her rifle aimed at the climber jumping in the air and shot.


    After the bullet in Wei Xiao''s pistol was hit, he drew the bone knife behind him, stood on the armored car to challenge the agile man and the climber who jumped from a height to pounce on him.


    "Help!"


    Leng Chengfeng, who was in charge of the sniper, also waited in front for the arrival of the convoy.


    With the help of their comrades in the car, the three of them grabbed the arms of their comrades and turned over to the car.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    As soon as Leng Chengfeng came up, he found a climber leaping towards the person pulling him from behind. He reacted quickly. He quickly took out the pistol at his waist and sent it behind him. He lifted the heel of his left foot and opened the safety of the pistol. He raised his gun and fired twice at the back of the soldier in front of him.


    Wu Xiaoqi was taken aback by Leng Chengfeng''s behavior.


    "What are you doing?"


    Only then did Leng Chengfeng realize that the person pulling him was Wu Xiaoqi.


    Grinned.


    "There is a toad behind you who wants to eat swan meat. I will help you solve it."


    When Wu Xiaoqi heard the words, he turned his head and looked to the rear. As a result, under a scenic tree where the car had passed before, he saw a dead corpse.


    Somewhat shocking.


    "thanks!"


    "You''re welcome. Be careful!" Another zombie rushed from a height.


    Leng Chengfeng pulled Wu Xiaoqi to his side and shot and killed the zombies who had attacked him.


    "Little girl, now is not the time to lose consciousness." Leng Chengfeng jokingly said.


    Before Wu Xiaoqi came to thank him, he found that Wu Xiaoqi raised the rifle in his hand and shot him twice.


    Leng Chengfeng turned his head, just in time to see a climber being shot to death in the air.


    "You should leave this to yourself!" Wu Xiaoqi replied domineeringly, pulling a little distance from Leng Chengfeng, and turning his gaze on the other zombies.


    Leng Chengfeng smiled awkwardly.


    "interesting!"


    Immediately, Leng Chengfeng leaned against Wu Xiaoqi, and the two were responsible for firing in one direction.


    "what¡­¡­"


    While the convoy was moving, danger still appeared.


    Even if Ming Yulan and the others had allocated a large amount of firepower to target those climbers on the wall, there were still a few climbers falling onto their car as they pounced on them.


    The dying climber waved his claws, leaving a striking wound on an unfortunate female soldier.


    This incident caused the soldiers around the female soldier to look at her in horror.


    The consequences of being scratched by zombies do not need to be explained by the female soldiers.


    The female soldier who has no intention to shoot has a look of anxiety on her face, and her face keeps saying: "No, I won''t become a zombie. You have to believe me, I won''t become a zombie."


    "Warrior, you have to calm down." Yu Wei saw that the other party was out of control and kicked the climber''s body down, comforting.


    The female soldiers couldn''t listen at all.


    "You have to believe me, I will not become a zombie, this wound is nothing."


    "I know, I believe, you put the gun down first, we won''t leave you behind."


    "I won''t become a zombie, don''t come over, don''t come close to me." Tears flowed out uncontrollably, saying that she would not become a zombie, but the female soldier in her eyes who was already desperate. The gun in his hand was aimed at Yu Wei and the others.


    "boom--"


    Without giving her a chance to lose control completely, Wei Xiao, who was standing on the top of the armored vehicle at the back, knew the situation. He raised the rifle hung around his waist with one hand and shot the female soldier through the forehead.


    Yu Wei and the others suddenly became quiet here.


    Duo looked at Wei Xiao''s side.


    There was no mood swing on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Being scratched will not immediately become a zombie. You can choose to continue fighting or leave the convoy, but I hope no one will cause me trouble again. Since you choose to be a fighter, you must have the consciousness of death. What are you doing in a daze for me? Are the zombies finished?"


    After being drunk by Wei Xiao, Yu Wei and others remembered that they had to face zombies.


    The death of the female soldier gave them a lot of excitement, but they all knew that Wei Xiao''s handling method was the most correct.


    If the female soldier can''t think about it and loses control of her emotions, she with a gun in her hand doesn''t know how much casualties it will bring to Yu Wei''s team.


    Wei Xiao''s handling methods also taught everyone a lesson.


    Sometimes, your intolerance may bring harm to more people.


    Yu Wei and the others rejoined the battle.


    Perhaps it was because they had lost a comrade in arms who had been with each other day and night, and their courage and madness were like changing individuals.


    Faced with the zombies that are constantly flying, the soldiers spare no room for output, and their hideous faces make people feel terrified.


    The survivors who attracted the zombies, Wei Xiao did not know how many of them are alive now, but they themselves are now in trouble.


    More and more zombies galloped out of the street.


    Ordinary zombies and evolutionary zombies, whether behind or in front, are gathering in large numbers.


    The most terrifying thing is that on the left side of the front of their motorcade, a giant zombie actually appeared.


    "carefully!"


    Jasmine''s exclamation suddenly came.


    No one noticed that when the giant zombie left the cover and appeared in Wei Xiao''s line of sight, what followed was a minivan smashing into the seventh big car in the middle of the convoy.


    "Rumble..."


    The body of the truck hit the big car, and the big car suddenly lost control and rolled over to one side.


    A cart of people scattered all over the ground together with the materials on it.


    The four large vehicles and armored vehicles that followed immediately disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    "Save me...it hurts...ah..."


    The injured screamed, and those who were still able to fight, shook their heads, and immediately found shelter to stop the zombies.


    "Leng Chengfeng!" Witnessing this scene, Wei Xiao roared out of his canthus.


    "Received!" Leng Chengfeng knew what Wei Xiao meant: "Protect me."


    The following words are for Wu Xiaoqi.


    Regardless of whether Wu Xiaoqi heard it or not, Leng Chengfeng raised the sniper rifle in his hand and aimed it at the head of the giant zombie a few hundred meters away.


    "Master!"


    Ming Yulan, who had rushed to the front, saw Wei Xiao and others blocked behind, and they wanted to stop the car to support them.


    "Go all, let me go! Whoever stops, don''t give me back to the base."


    Wei Xiao knew what they wanted to do and yelled.


    Ming Yulan gritted their teeth and turned their heads resolutely.


    "rush out!"


    ...

 Chapter 167： Break the siege

    "Boom!"


    At this time, the gunfire from Leng Chengfeng''s side also sounded.


    Two bullets were fired one after another.


    "Wow¡ª"


    With a wailing hundreds of meters away, the giant zombie whose head was pierced by Leng Chengfeng fell to the ground.


    There was a loud noise, and the earth moved.


    Soon after the giant zombies fell, the number of zombies besieging Wei Xiao and them was decreasing.


    Agile people and climbers, as if smelling something more delicious, directly abandoned them and galloped toward the place where the giant zombie fell to the ground.


    "Quickly, the women''s team is in charge of the battle, the men''s team! Save people."


    On the several locomotives that were forced to stop, everyone except the driver got off.


    The man in the seventh cart belongs to Lin Luo''s team.


    Twelve people in the vehicle, including the driver, have now died directly in the collision, and another two were stunned by supplies after the cart rolled over. The others were bruised to varying degrees, but they were not affected by the action. Does not affect.


    The male soldiers quickly rescued those who were still alive, and the two female soldiers who were unconscious were sent directly to the armored vehicle.


    "Puff puff puff..."


    Wei Xiao brandished a Bone Mo knife to slash ordinary zombies and came to Lin Luo, who was covered in blood.


    "Can you still fight?"


    Lin Luo''s expression was painful, but his eyes were extremely firm: "Yes, Lord!"


    "The end of the world is so cruel, no one knows if you can live until tomorrow. If you want to live, then keep fighting. Bring your people, find the shooting point and shoot."


    "Yes!"


    Regardless of her injuries, Lin Luo greeted her remaining team members and joined the other teams in the battle.


    "The driver in the back rushed to me through the roadblock in front and gave me enough horsepower."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The drivers of the four large cars behind restarted the car.


    The accelerator is crushed to death, and the horsepower is sufficient.


    Two of the big cars drove side by side and crashed into the big car that fell in the middle of the road.


    "Brother, can you give us a gun, we can also fight." Jing Tianzhong and the others came to Wei Xiao at this time and asked for a weapon.


    "Go to the female soldiers'' corpses by yourself!" Wei Xiao replied, and then said to everyone: "Before the road was cleared, everyone was fighting in pairs and using the terrain to destroy the zombies."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao rushed to the party with the most zombies.


    Bone Mo knife brandishing, the merciless killing became the terminator of zombies.


    Others are not slow.


    Two groups of teams rushed towards the surrounding houses.


    Wu Xiaoqi, who cooperated with Leng Chengfeng, the two were responsible for long-range kills and the other for close combat with pistols. They were extremely reasonably distributed, and the speed of killing zombies was the fastest among the female soldiers.


    After Jing Tianzhong and the others got the gun, the team''s power to kill the zombies has undoubtedly increased a part.


    As soldiers, their marksmanship is definitely not comparable to female soldiers.


    "I can''t tell, you are quite capable."


    "I don''t need you to say whether I am capable or not, I will use my strength to prove it."


    "boom-"


    Leng Chengfeng, who was in charge of remote shooting, killed a zombie and smiled bitterly: "Don''t be so cold! I''m sorry about what happened that day, I didn''t control my power well."


    Wu Xiaoqi glanced at him coldly.


    "Are you showing me that you are strong?"


    "Uh..." Leng Chengfeng did not expect that his sincere apology would be considered by Wu Xiaoqi to show off.


    However, the thick-skinned Leng Chengfeng shrugged: "It''s up to you to understand! In this way, if I can leave here alive this time, after returning to the base, I will use the points to buy you a meal as a compensatory crime?"


    Wu Xiaoqi did not respond to him anymore, and concentrated on dealing with ordinary zombies rushing out of the trails on both sides.


    Just when Leng Chengfeng was a little disappointed, Wu Xiaoqi said abruptly: "I won''t eat things that are too cheap."


    Leng Chengfeng''s face was happy.


    "Don''t worry, I got a lot of points during the time I went to the industrial zone. You can eat whatever you want."


    "Be careful in front of you, there are agile people!"


    Leng Chengfeng concentrated on: "It''s a shot!"


    "boom-"


    Gunshots sounded, and an agile man was shot dead on the spot while moving fast.


    "Good marksmanship!"


    "If you want to learn, I can teach you."


    About five or six minutes later, the big car in the middle of the road was pushed to the side by other drivers.


    "Master, the road is cleared."


    Wei Xiao, who had killed no less than three hundred ordinary zombies, stood up and withdrew.


    "Everyone gets in the car."


    When the soldiers in each building heard the words, they rushed out of the building and ran to several large vehicles that were in the process of starting.


    The wounded Lin Luo and others entered the armored vehicle.


    "rush out."


    A giant zombie''s body led Wei Xiao and the others away most of the most threatening climbers and agile people. Chen Haojie and the others got on the car again, the armored car opened the way, and the convoy rushed out one side.


    There are still zombies chasing them behind.


    But when the convoy rushed out of the housing complex and entered the highway, only the agile people could catch up with them.


    Wei Xiao didn''t make another move.


    In the last big car, he watched as the agile chasing behind was killed by Leng Chengfeng in front of the handle, and there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    survivor?


    The loss of the team was entirely caused by the survivors.


    This time is the peak period for other survivors in Minghai to move to Haixin Island.


    Coupled with the fact that Sedum Bell and the others attracted so many zombies, there is no doubt that their behavior not only caused huge troubles to the survivors in the transfer, at the same time, those survivors who had fled in the Haitian District also brought a large number of survivors. The zombies scattered towards Haitian District.


    "It''s time to speed up the construction of the city wall."


    Wei Xiao has a strong sense of crisis.


    This time his base is very likely to face the impact of the tide of corpses.


    Entrance to the base city wall.


    Ming Yulan and the others, who had already returned here, stood on the wall and looked into the distance.


    They did not alarm anyone in the base.


    In order not to worry Shu Wang and the others, Ming Yulan and others did not enter the base wall, but waited for Wei Xiao and the others to return here.


    Everyone is worried.


    Ming Yulan also discovered at this moment that Wei Xiao had become the backbone and spiritual support of all of them.


    Ming Yulan, who had followed Wei Xiao to see the living conditions of other survivors'' strongholds, is now very afraid of Wei Xiao''s accident.


    Let me put it this way! Now, even if all the soldiers who followed Wei Xiao died, Ming Yulan didn''t want Wei Xiao to have any problems.


    Once Wei Xiao had an accident, Ming Yulan didn''t know whether this base built by Wei Xiao and with humanity and conscience in these last days would exist.


    She didn''t think that the people at the base would continue to abide by the rules set by Wei Xiao and Shu Wang. Without Wei Xiao''s suppression, the so-called rules would be a joke.


    "Come, here, it''s the Lord on them, they rushed out."


    Someone saw Wei Xiao and his team, and the heart that had been nowhere to rest finally had a place.


    With a cheer, everyone else also spotted Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    Chen Haojie looked at Wei Xiao on the last big car, and his tight nerves finally relaxed.


    "Now you can breathe a sigh of relief."


    Like Ming Yulan, he was very worried about Wei Xiao''s safety.


    It can be said that in the entire base, anyone can have an accident, but Wei Xiao can''t.


    Wei Xiao is not only the supreme existence of this base, he is also the hope of everyone.


    Hope is there, the base is there, and hope is not. The suffering they experienced before the end of the world will not have any fluke, and it will definitely come again.


    ¡­

 Chapter 168： The sour and vinegar taste of love

    With the convoy entering the city walls.


    "Master!"


    When the convoy stopped, Ming Yulan and the others walked towards Wei Xiao one after another.


    Everyone has a bright smile and excitement on their faces.


    "You have nothing to lose, right?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "No, after we rushed out, everyone arrived at the base safely, and there was no loss of materials." Chen Haojie said.


    "Well! First take the wounded on the armored vehicle back for treatment, and let Li Yuyao lead the best doctor to treat them. If you are injured on a mission, you can use any medicine for free."


    "Yes!"


    Behind Ming Yulan and them, a group of female soldiers walked towards the armored vehicle.


    From inside, they took Lin Luo and others away.


    After these people got in the car and headed to the center of the base, Wei Xiao also asked Ming Yulan and the others to go to rest.


    "Hey! Don''t forget what you said."


    When the men and women were about to separate, Wu Xiaoqi coldly reminded Leng Chengfeng.


    Leng Chengfeng smiled and gave her an OK gesture.


    Wu Xiaoqi and the others left, and the group of male soldiers who remained beside Leng Chengfeng looked at him with strange eyes.


    "When did you get involved with this little girl?" Chen Haojie helped his glasses, rarely gossiping once.


    Leng Chengfeng glanced at him.


    "I said, strategist, when did you become Lao Lan? You like gossip so much?"


    "Just curious."


    "Just curious?"


    "Brother Feng, talk about it? How did you hook up with people? I remember a few days ago you were still the enemy of life and death?" A male soldier smirked.


    "What nonsense? I didn''t say anything, I just invited her to dinner. People saved my life just now."


    "so smart?"


    Wu Xiaoqi actually saved Leng Chengfeng''s life, is she so powerful?


    "Why are you all standing here? Don''t you want to rest?" Wei Xiao walked to Leng Chengfeng''s side and said coldly.


    Everyone smirked, then left with a whisper.


    It''s just that Leng Chengfeng didn''t know. After they left, Wei Xiao showed a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Wu Xiaoqi and Leng Chengfeng? The two are very paired."


    If Leng Chengfeng knew Wei Xiao''s thoughts, he might have his eyes open.


    Does the master like gossip too? And also eavesdropping?


    What happened when Wei Xiao and the others went out this time was destined to be treated as a trivial matter.


    Although six female soldiers died, what is the least valuable in the last days? Yes, it is human life.


    Today, in the eyes of survivors, human lives are sometimes less important than a piece of bread. The sacrifice of the six female soldiers is regrettable, but that''s all, no one would do stupid things for them.


    Base center.


    Today is a good day for the assessment of the internal members of the base. Therefore, except for the slaves and the warriors on guard, no one stayed outside the fence.


    The assessment takes place on the training ground outside Villa No. 4.


    After nearly half a day of assessment, now there are not many people left.


    Newcomers are promoted to beloved ones, and the objects of their assessment are the most powerful group of beloved ones.


    You don''t need them to defeat the examiner, you just need to hold ten moves in the opponent''s hands.


    Those who have successfully advanced are naturally ecstatic. Those who have not advanced, although disappointed, still have a chance.


    Today¡¯s base grade assessment document not only informs them of the assessment, but also stipulates that a grade assessment will be conducted every three months in the future.


    This time it was unsuccessful, just come back in three months.


    Mu Feng and the others came late, so they didn''t have the opportunity to participate in this level assessment, but they were fortunate to watch this assessment process.


    They were surprised.


    For the participants who competed with the examiners in the examination, Mu Feng and others were shocked by their strength.


    If they didn''t know that the people participating in the assessment today were ordinary people a month ago, they would suspect that the assessment in the base was a test of the strength of elite fighters by a special force.


    Everyone will attack with one or two hands. It is a little more powerful. Before the end of the world, four or five normal people will not be able to enter his body, regardless of male or female.


    He Mufeng and the others stood watching the newcomers in this assessment. Among them, some boys felt that they were not the opponents of some women.


    This fact hit them a lot, and similarly, watching the assessment also aroused their hearts to become stronger.


    As long as you are willing to learn, the instructors will not hide it, as long as you are willing to work hard and wait for the next assessment, you are not impossible to become the most beautiful cub.


    The more prominent you are, the more attention you receive and the more chances you will get ahead.


    This is what they learned from those who were assessed.


    "I like a competitive place. Only such a place can create the strong and create a team that is fearless in the last days." Mu Feng felt very touched after reading the assessment.


    He has made up his mind, and when the assessment comes three months later, he must soar into the sky.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others took care of the assessment, and Huang Chang''s people also took care of the materials brought back today.


    After Wei Xiao returned to Villa One, he took a hot shower.


    Coming to the lobby from the second floor, Shu Wang and the others, who hadn''t seen before entering the door, were sitting on the sofa in the lobby to discuss something.


    Wei Xiao came over.


    "What are you discussing?"


    Shu Wang looked up at him and said with a smile on his face: "Husband, the vegetables we grow have sprouted. It won''t take long before we can eat fresh vegetables."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao sat next to Jiang Xiyu and hugged her into his arms in front of the sisters.


    Jiang Xiyu was a little shy, and gave him a blank look in Wei Xiao''s arms, but he didn''t struggle.


    Wei Xiao thought he hadn''t seen it.


    I''m an old husband and wife, what can I get for a hug?


    "It''s true, there are so many young shoots in the greenhouse. There are also many young chickens on the farm, there are more than 200, super cute." Yan Yi seems to say something very interesting, usually speaking quietly. Stingy, she is actually the most active now.


    Wei Xiao was surprised by Yan Yi''s change and stared at her interestingly.


    Found that Wei Xiao had been staring at her, Yan Yi, who was still agitated the first second, became nervous the next second.


    Biting her cute little lip and lowering her head, she said softly, "Euny sauce, the chicken is really cute!"


    Wei Xiao doesn''t know if the little chicken is cute, but Yan Yi''s current appearance almost softens Wei Xiao''s heart.


    How could this little daughter-in-law of my own make people want to hold her in his arms so much!


    "Yan Yi likes little chickens?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Yan Yi lowered his head, **** kept spinning in front of him, a pair of bright star eyes clearly carried an expectation.


    "How about I let Yan Yi take care of the chicks from now on?"


    "Really?" Yan Yi raised his head, with little stars shining in his eyes.


    "It seems that Yan Yi really likes chicks!"


    Yan Yi''s excitement made Wei Xiao laugh.


    Yan Yi also found that his performance was Thai and international, with reddish earlobes.


    "Oni sauce..."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Oh..."


    Everyone was amused by Yan Yi''s cute appearance.


    "By the way, why didn''t you see Youwei and Xiaoying?" Wei Xiao looked around and found that Bai Youwei, who was usually the most active, was not there.


    Before Wei Xiao came back, he didn''t find her on the second floor, so he asked curiously.


    ...

 Chapter 169： Husband and Wife

    Speaking of Bai Youwei, Shu Wang smiled helplessly.


    "Didn¡¯t You Wei say that before? To become a big master like Xiaoying, this is not, in order to become a strong man who can beat the enemy in the shortest time, after lunch today, she took Xiaoying to the three. The gym in the building hasn''t come down yet."


    "Oh! It''s been a few hours, compared to before, it is equivalent to her weekly exercise."


    "Roughly the same!"


    Wei Xiao came and got interested, letting go of Jiang Xiyu in his arms and stood up.


    "I''ll go and see! You guys continue to talk. By the way, Shu Wang, I''ll go to your room at night."


    "Yes, sir! Concubine body will definitely be waiting for you to drive." Shu Wang said jokingly with his long legs.


    This charming vixen.


    Wei Xiao showed a ferocious expression at her, and then walked towards the third floor.


    Inside the gym on the third floor.


    Bai Youwei, wearing a white gym suit, was lying on the ground doing strange movements.


    The Phantom¡¯s training for her seemed different from what she had imagined.


    At this moment, she had a cushion under her body.


    The person lies on it with his hands flat, his head on the ground, and his legs continue to stretch over the top of the head, until the toes point on the cushion above the head. The whole body is suspended, as if the whole body is folded into three parts and connected in a certain proportion.


    Wei Xiao came up to see this scene, a little stunned.


    Why is there such a big gap between Bai Youwei''s training and what he thought?


    "Master!" The Phantom greeted Wei Xiao when he saw Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao nodded and walked to Phantom.


    "Is my husband back?"


    "Don''t move, continue to keep this action." Wei Xiao called to Bai Youwei who wanted to get up, and then asked Phantom: "Is this what you taught her?"


    "Yeah! Youwei''s body is already formed. She can''t stand the high-intensity exercises. If you want to achieve something in the training I arranged for her later, I can only teach her this method. Although the results are slow, it is expensive. Before she can persevere."


    "How do I look like yoga?"


    "The master didn¡¯t see it, it¡¯s yoga. Yoga can stretch the body very well and restore the flexibility and agility of the body. I need to lay a solid foundation for her first, otherwise, many movements that need to be completed in the battle can be done based on her conditions. Nothing."


    "Is that right?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t understand and couldn''t understand Phantom''s training method.


    To say that his body before the end of the world has been shaped long ago, but since acquiring that physique, he found that in the past, let alone do it, he couldn''t even think of it, and now he can use it skillfully as long as he tries a few more times. For example, the splitting point, Wei Xiao could not do before the end of the world.


    When the legs are pressed down to a certain distance, there will be a tearing pain, but now, this action is simply commonplace for him.


    The flexibility of the body is simply incomprehensible to ordinary people.


    Looking at Bai Youwei at this time, Wei Xiao''s eyes gradually became evil from the initial confusion.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know if the Phantom''s training method could turn Bai Youwei into a combat master, but he knew that Bai Youwei''s current pose would usher in more intense exercise.


    With a smirk, Wei Xiao walked over to Bai Youwei.


    A phantom who knows a little about her husband and master, how can she not know what Wei Xiao is thinking?


    Reluctantly shook his head, prayed for Bai Youwei in his heart, then turned and left, leaving the gym to the two of them.


    "Husband, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t do it! I want to test whether your training results are effective today."


    As soon as I walked out of the gym, I heard the phantom of the obscure words inside, and sighed.


    "I hope the master will not play You Wei badly."


    Before long, in the gym, a cheerful bird was chirping, and the panting big cow worked hard to cultivate the fertile land. The whole environment was full of the smell of spring.


    The phantom came to the hall.


    "Huh! Xiaoying, why are you alone, husband and Youwei?" Shu Wang asked curiously when he saw only the figure of Phantom.


    The calm phantom came and sat down beside them.


    "It may take an hour or two for the master and Youwei to come down."


    Phantom said so, how did Shu Wang and the others not know what happened on the third floor?


    "Floating Moon!"


    "What does Master Shu Wang want to tell?"


    Shu Wang said: "Prepare a bowl of health soup for dinner. You Wei may need it."


    "OK!"


    "Heh... You Wei is going to be bullied by her master today."


    Yan Chuan Keiko smiled.


    "Is this bad? You have also experienced your husband''s combat effectiveness. Youwei will share some pressure on us, and I can relax at night." Shu Wang said with a smile.


    ...


    In the evening, Shu Wang''s room.


    After Wei Xiao''s crusade, Shu Wang was weakly leaning on Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Husband, do you have something on your mind?"


    Smoking Wei Xiao nodded: "Soon, we may face the impact of a tide of corpses."


    "The corpse tide?"


    Wei Xiao told Shu Wang what they had gone out today.


    In Shu Wang''s shocked eyes, Wei Xiao continued: "Hundreds of thousands of zombies flooded into the Haitian area, which has threatened the safety of the base. As the survivors heading to Haixin Island spread out, we are likely to be corpses here. Group discovery."


    Shu Wang couldn''t imagine the scene of hundreds of thousands of zombies.


    It has been a long time since I have experienced the kind of comfort of the corpse mountain and corpse sea environment. At this moment, the bright eyes also showed worry.


    "Husband, what did you plan to do? Leave here?"


    "I haven''t reached that point yet. I plan to concentrate everyone on the base to speed up the construction of the city wall. It doesn''t have to meet my previous requirements, but at least it must be able to withstand the impact of the zombies."


    "Can you make it?"


    "Fight for it! Tomorrow you will issue an order to gather all the personnel. The base is not as important as building a wall at the moment."


    "Yeah! I will arrange it." Shu Wang replied, then thought for a while and said: "My husband, I mean if, if we can''t stop the corpse tide''s attack, what will happen then?"


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and saw the tension on Shu Wang''s face.


    "Why, I''m afraid I will leave you behind?"


    "Yeah! Husband, I''m really scared, you won''t leave ours, will you?" As he said, tears flickered in the eyes of someone as strong as Shu Wang.


    Wei Xiao gently wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Hold her in his arms with both hands.


    "There are helicopters in the base. No matter how bad it turns out, you have a place in the upper position. I, Wei Xiao, think I am not a good person, but I can''t make me abandon my wife and daughter."


    A smile appeared on Shu Wang''s face.


    She smiled happily and brilliantly.


    Green and white Wenyu took the initiative to hold Wei Xiao''s neck with his hands, his face pressed against Wei Xiao''s chest.


    "I know, I know that my original choice was not wrong. Husband, being your woman is the greatest luck in my life."


    "Really? If one day I die, what will you do?"


    ...

 Chapter 170： Base mobilization

    Shu Wang raised his head, with a beautiful face facing Wei Xiao''s clear eyes.


    Under Wei Xiao''s gaze, Shu Wang hesitated for only a moment, and said firmly: "You will not give up, I will not leave, if you die, I will go with you. I Shu Wang, I will only be you Wei Xiao''s woman in this life. , A woman forever."


    Shu Wang''s words were not perfunctory Wei Xiao.


    From the moment she hugged Wei Xiao''s neck, her body and soul, including her soul, belonged to this man.


    Shu Wang did not deny that she had become Wei Xiao''s woman before tonight with a purpose.


    Their combination, after more than a month, has more love for the purpose, but now, Shu Wang is really in love with this powerful, domineering and gentle man. He is not very handsome, nor specific, and sometimes ruthless, but he has qualities that many men do not have in the last days.


    A woman who will not abandon or abandon herself.


    In the last days, what can you expect to be such a man''s woman?


    After the end of the world, Wei Xiao, who was seldom moved by a person''s words, faced Shu Wang''s firm eyes and rolled over and pressed her down.


    Shu Wang didn''t evade, her eyes were silky and fragrant.


    "Husband, let me give you a baby! I want to give you a baby, oh oh oh..."


    Shu Wang couldn''t say the following words.


    Throughout the bedroom, the heat wave that hadn''t receded for a long time rolled again.


    The red luan is surging, the clouds and rain are thick, and the sound of nature is like silk.


    The next day, it was overcast and rainy.


    A gloomy light rain showered the sky.


    All the Citizens woke up this morning and again found a new announcement on the bulletin board outside their respective residences.


    After they read this document clearly, all management, including all members of the armed forces, took action.


    "Is the announcement true?"


    "Did something happen? How could the Lord suddenly ask everyone to build the city wall?"


    "I don''t know, this matter is not something we can understand. Anyway, this is also our job. Now that other people join, our workload can also be reduced?"


    "Don''t discuss it, go to the construction site first. The Lord must have his reason to issue such a notice."


    "Let''s go, after a day''s rest, it''s time to work."


    "Hehe...Don''t tell me, suddenly there is nothing to do one day, but it feels like something is missing."


    On the construction site.


    Lao Tang divided the city wall of the base into four directions: southeast, northwest. Normally, work basically starts from both sides, but today is obviously different.


    The staff has doubled, and if these staff are allocated, the work can be fully started.


    "Master, why did you even come here? Does the Lord also let you work?"


    "Boy, do you think you are like you in the Lord? The Lord didn''t notify us."


    "We have seen the notice on the bulletin board. Except for the elderly and children, everyone in the base has to build the walls of the base. This is obviously a major event to happen. Although we are old and useless, we still have a few strengths. Lord. It is for us to eat, wear, and live in. If we don''t do anything, are we worthy to stay at this base?"


    "That is, we are also part of the base, and we have to contribute."


    "Grandpa, as well as us, we also want to help the lord build the city wall."


    "Good boy, you must remember that without the Lord, there would be no us. Now the Lord needs us to contribute, even if we keep our lives here, we must build the city wall for the Lord."


    "Um!"


    A group of elderly people with more than a dozen children began to busy on the construction site under the watchful eyes of the young and middle-aged men and women.


    They are no stronger than young adults, and cannot move heavy objects, but some gravel and bricks are within the range of their ability.


    The young adults sighed in their hearts when they saw this sight.


    "Who else in this base will dare to be disrespectful to the Lord in the future?"


    This side of the southern city wall.


    If the tide of corpses strikes, this party must bear the brunt.


    Today''s construction site is obviously very special.


    Not to mention that Wei Xiao, the supreme existence of the base, came to help, even Shu Wang and others, who usually had difficulty seeing other people, also joined the construction of the city wall.


    "I can''t move the eldest sister, you can help me quickly."


    On the construction site, Bai Youwei wearing leather gloves was using the strength of eating (Nunai) to move a roll of steel bars. She looked very struggling, panting, and asked Shu Wang for help.


    "Sister Youwei, I''ll help you." Yan Yi came behind her and helped Bai Youwei lift the end of the steel bar.


    Bai Youwei, whose pressure was greatly reduced, moved her head back and thanked Yan Yi: "Sister Yan Yipain is still the case. When you go back, your sister will share half of the snacks you cherished."


    "If you have limited abilities, don''t be aggressive. If you''re tired, it''s not your husband who is distressed. You!" Shu Wang gave Bai Youwei a helpless look.


    Bai Youwei chuckled and said, "Isn''t that better? You can enjoy her husband''s gentleness."


    Wei Xiao, who poured concrete on the wall, smiled with satisfaction when he saw Shu Wang''s performance below.


    "Master, in fact, there is no need for the mistresses to help on the construction site, so why should you let them suffer?" Chen Haojie, who has the same job as Wei Xiao, asked puzzledly.


    With the identities of Wei Xiao and Shu Wang, no one would say anything even if they didn''t do anything. On the contrary, they felt that they deserved it.


    During the general mobilization of the base, Chen Haojie and the others came here to see Shu Wang and the others wearing overalls and safety helmets carrying cement and steel on the construction site like other workers. They were all surprised.


    Wei Xiao said as he worked, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to let them work. At least, they know what life is like at the bottom of the base.¡±


    "Is this an experience of life?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled without saying a word.


    After joking, Chen Haojie''s face gradually became serious.


    "Master, will the tide of corpses really come to our side?" With the IQ of the hero, Wei Xiao''s behavior this time was enough to remind him of something.


    He also followed Wei Xiao and the others out yesterday. Compared to the others, he knew the situation outside.


    Wei Xiao asked everyone to build the city wall, and it was so urgent, not to defend against the tide of corpses that might appear, even he himself didn''t believe it.


    "It will come, and it is inevitable."


    "Have you ever thought about bringing disaster to the east?" Chen Haojie asked.


    Wei Xiao''s hand movement stagnated.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Chen Haojie hesitated for a moment, as if he had made some determination, he said coldly: "To introduce the tide of corpses to other directions, Haixin Island is the best choice."


    Fearing that Wei Xiao has the benevolence of women, Chen Haojie added: "Master, sometimes people do not serve themselves and the heavens are destroyed. I don''t know what the Lord plans, but if we let our base face the tide of corpses, I will be 90% I believe that we can¡¯t prevent it. The way to reduce the basal pressure is to drain and separate some of the zombies.¡±


    Wei Xiao calmly said, "Do you think I won''t agree with your proposal, so that''s why you said the latter?"


    Chen Haojie''s mind was seen through, and Chen Haojie smiled bitterly: "Nothing can deceive the Lord, I am really afraid that the Lord will be ruthless at the critical moment."


    "Then you think too much. I didn''t think about the misfortune you said, but how to do it? Use living people as bait?"


    "If this is the case, will the Lord do it?" Chen Haojie asked rhetorically.


    ...

 Chapter 171： Big sister dont shoot, we are good people

    "Will not!"


    "Why?"


    Wei Xiao straightened up and looked into the distance.


    "Using living people to divert the tide of corpses, there are too few people, little temptation, a drop in the bucket, and too many people. What''s the difference between positive resistance?"


    Chen Haojie was taken aback, and his face immediately smiled.


    "The Lord sees it thoroughly, but if I have an adventure here that can definitely effectively lead the walking corpses, will the Lord try it?"


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao suspiciously: "What way?"


    "Using giant zombies. I noticed before that the corpses of giant zombies have a fatal temptation for zombies. If we get some of the flesh and blood of giant zombies, and then bring them to Haixin Island, the pressure on the base will definitely be reduced. I know It is a bit unkind to do this, but in this world, people are not selfish and will not live long."


    After speaking, Haojie Chen stopped talking, and waited quietly for Wei Xiao to make a decision.


    Use the corpses of giant zombies?


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were hazy.


    He quickly made a decision, with a burst of energy in his eyes.


    "The Lord has decided?"


    "I will prepare for this."


    There is no definite answer, but Chen Haojie has got what he wants.


    This is definitely an overlord who can accomplish great achievements in the last days.


    Not benevolent, not indecisive, and know how to give up. With such an overlord, what kind of bicycle do I need... Oh no! What else is unsatisfied?


    The satisfied Chen Haojie bent his body and continued to work.


    In other respects, everyone is actively building the city wall, and there is already a five-meter-high city wall that is constantly rising.


    The base became more and more consolidated, and Wei Xiao had a better grasp of the attack against the tide of corpses.


    ...


    Outside.


    The corpse group attracted by Sedum Bell and others undoubtedly brought a huge crisis to the survivors in the transfer.


    A large number of mutant zombies appeared, and teams of survivors were dispersed by the corpse group during the transfer process.


    A survivor team of no fewer than a hundred people was rushing towards Wei Xiao and the others at this time.


    The team was regrouped by scattered survivors.


    They are mostly young and middle-aged.


    Not to mention the elderly and children, even female survivors are very rare in the team.


    "Run away, don''t stop!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Behind them is a large number of zombies chasing them frantically.


    The agile people who were far faster than the survivors continued to bite and swallow the people among them. The number of survivors who gathered in the middle of the team was rapidly decreasing.


    No one cared about those who were pounced by zombies to call for help.


    Charged forward desperately.


    "Big brother, big brother, look at it, there is a wall in front of it, it''s a high wall."


    "It''s really there. We''ll be able to survive by rushing through and running behind the wall."


    Hundreds of meters apart, the survivors of the city wall being built by the Wei Xiaos could be vaguely seen across the woods and buildings, as if seeing the hope of escape, the running speed was even more crazy.


    Seeing their desperate appearance, I am afraid that I can''t wait for a few more legs at this moment.


    Wei Xiao and their side.


    "Lord, there is a situation." The soldier in charge of the vigilance noticed the movement in the distance and quickly reported to Wei Xiao using the walkie-talkie.


    Wei Xiao straightened up.


    With his vision far beyond ordinary people, his gaze was far away, and he quickly saw the crowd chased by zombies among the buildings and on the green streets.


    "There are zombies, non-combatants immediately leave the city wall in an orderly manner, and the combatants are on top."


    The Christians who were still carrying objects a second, heard Wei Xiao¡¯s call, the workers first put down the objects in their hands and evacuated into the city wall in an orderly manner, while Wu Xiaoqi and Yi Jianfeng quickly piled them up. The weapon leaning on the side was equipped.


    "Kakka..."


    The simple gate to enter the city wall is closing. Hundreds of people climbed onto the city wall, their guns unanimously facing outward.


    "Don''t close the door, don''t close the door, we are the survivors, save us."


    Someone rushed into Yi Jianfeng''s sight.


    The number is still increasing.


    "Master, what should I do?" Wu Xiaoqi''s voice came.


    "Wu Xiaoqi, lead your team to **** Shu Wang back to the villa and execute them immediately."


    "Yes! Wu Xiaoqi''s team will go with me!" Wu Xiaoqi took her soldiers away from the city wall and joined Shu Wang and the others.


    All the mistresses are protected by them.


    "Husband, you have to be careful."


    Shu Wang didn''t say anything to stay and live and die with Wei Xiao and the others.


    It''s not that they are unwilling, but that they don''t want to burden Wei Xiao.


    "Protect yourself."


    "Um!"


    Under the protection of Wu Xiaoqi''s team, the women quickly withdrew from the base.


    At this time, the survivor running in the front was already less than 50 meters away from the wall.


    "Master, you can let these people in. The next thing we need most is manpower." Chen Haojie said to Wei Xiao hurriedly.


    Understand what he meant.


    "Don''t close the city gate yet. Wu Yulan..."


    "Master!"


    "Lead your guards to control the survivors who entered the base, let them gather together, and shoot the disobedient ones on the spot."


    "Yes!"


    Wu Yulan took the order and took her eight guards to the back of the gate to wait for the survivors.


    Wei Xiao has seen agile people and climbers.


    "Target the agile and climbers."


    This sentence was addressed to all the soldiers armed with guns on the wall.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others did not slack off.


    His eyes locked on the zombies chasing the survivors.


    "Fire!"


    "Bang Bang... Da Da Da..."


    A shot of gunfire came from the six-meter-high tower.


    A series of bullets flickering like a streamer fell into the team of zombies.


    Gunshots appeared, and some of the survivors who were fleeing were also taken aback.


    One of them was about to be pounced by an agile man, but at the most critical moment, the agile man was hit in the head by a bullet from the front, and his figure flew out several meters away.


    "They have guns. It''s great, we can save it, hurry, run!"


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the gun is undoubtedly the greatest life guarantee in the end times.


    They did not expect that on the edge of the city, they would not only find an unattainable city wall, but also encounter a team of survivors armed with guns.


    The survivors who had not given much hope for survival, at this moment, the hope of survival in their hearts is undoubtedly greater.


    Not long.


    "Huhuhu... finally ran in."


    "Brother, we are saved."


    "Ouuuu... I don''t have to be eaten by zombies, I survived."


    A group of survivors have fled behind the city wall.


    Between life and death, the joy of escape from birth made them all cheer.


    "Everyone will gather here, and if they don''t obey the arranger, they will be killed on the spot." Wu Yulan yelled.


    Eight of her guards pointed their pistols at the people who had fled.


    "Sisters, don''t, don''t shoot, we are good people."


    A guard said coldly: "Don''t talk nonsense, gather aside."


    "Big Brother..."


    An imposing looking man looked around and saw the uncountable number of armed fighters on the wall in a short period of time. He nodded: "Do as they say."


    No one was making trouble. The survivors who came in were all gathered in a clearing under Wu Yulan''s arrangement, and everyone squatted with their heads in their hands.


    Wei Xiao on the wall kept firing at the outside.


    This group attracted a lot of corpses, tens of thousands.


    Among them, the number of agile people and climbers accounted for 10%, and no giant zombies were found.


    "Master, what happened to your side?" Lan Qiang heard the gunshots from Wei Xiao and the others, and immediately connected in.


    "Take a good look at your respective construction sites, you don''t have to worry about me here."


    "clear!"


    "Master, the last survivor has come in." Yi Jianfeng said.


    "Close the city gate and destroy all the zombies for me!"


    The city gate slowly closed, and the sound of gunfire on the wall was endless.


    A large number of zombies outside the city were killed in the charge. A small number of zombies were close to the city wall. They were also killed by Wei Xiao and the others because they could not exceed the five or six meters high wall.


    Leng Chengfeng deals specifically with those climbers.


    There are tens of thousands of zombies, as long as they don''t let climbers get close to the city wall, it will not be any threat to them.


    ...

 Chapter 172： Without self-knowledge

    On the clearing behind the city wall.


    Many of the survivors who have been saved now have their eyes on the wall.


    They didn''t realize until now how terrifying the power of this survivor base they had accidentally encountered.


    More than one hundred people are equipped with weapons, and among them, nearly two hundred are ordinary people without any weapons.


    What makes him most incredible is the dress and image of the survivors here.


    They don''t seem to live in the end times at all.


    All of them are full of energy, healthy complexion, and physical fitness is far from comparable to those of survivors on the run.


    These people feel more like workers working on construction sites before the end of the world.


    "Brother, the people here look so energetic, do they have food that they can''t finish?"


    "The women around us are also so beautiful, I can even smell the scent of them."


    "Brother! Who are these people? Where did they get so many weapons and equipment?"


    The survivors were all discussing in a low voice.


    Obviously there are small groups among them. In a team of more than one hundred individuals, there are no fewer than seven or eight names such as elder brother, boss, and certain elder brother.


    "Is there such a force in Minghai City? Or does it appear after the end of the world?"


    Many people think in their hearts.


    Outside the city walls.


    More than 10,000 zombies were quickly wiped out by Wei Xiao and the others.


    After noticing that zombies no longer appeared in the distance, Wei Xiao asked everyone to cease fire.


    "Lord, it seems that your worries are about to appear."


    Chen Haojie, who was standing next to Wei Xiao, was not excited about destroying more than 10,000 zombies, said worriedly.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "Don''t you know everything? Okay, resume work, leaving two battle teams on the wall to guard."


    Chen Haojie nodded, and then explained Wei Xiao''s words.


    Those Christians who were not far from the wall came back.


    Under the supervision of the supervisor, they continued to operate the mixer as if nothing happened, and the forklift continued to drive the forklift, and the stopped work soon returned to normal.


    Wei Xiao walked towards the place where the survivors were with Chen Haojie who had delivered the order.


    "Master!"


    Wu Yulan saluted him.


    Wei Xiao gestured, and came to the eyes of the survivors.


    "Are you all survivors going to Haixin Island?"


    Everyone glanced at their companions.


    One of the men raised his head.


    "Yes, what do you call this boss?"


    "Wei Xiao!"


    The man recalled Wei Xiao''s name. It seemed that he had never heard of such a person in Minghai before the end of the world.


    But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve heard it before, and it¡¯s not too late to know.


    The man stood up.


    "It turned out to be Boss Wei, and I am lucky enough to meet. Thank you for saving our lives. Thank you very much."


    "Unexpectedly, there is still such a survivor base with powerful firepower in our Minghai City. If we knew your existence long ago, what Haixin Island would we go to? We brought our brothers directly."


    "Boss Wei is righteous, brothers and sisters have worked hard too."


    Many people who think they have some status have spoken.


    There was not much emotional change on Wei Xiao''s calm face.


    "The extra words will stop here! The zombies outside have been wiped out, and you are considered temporarily safe. My time is limited, so I won''t talk nonsense with you. Now there are two choices before you, stay or leave? "


    "Boss Wei, what do you mean by this?"


    "literal meaning."


    The first man who spoke frowned and looked at Wei Xiao warily: "I don''t know how the old man Wei stayed in France, and how did he leave?"


    "To stay is naturally to be a part of this place. From now on, everything you do must follow my rules. It''s easy to leave. If you want to go to Haixin Island, you can leave now. I won''t embarrass you. Choose !" Wei Xiao said lightly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    More than a hundred people looked at each other.


    A woman stood up: "Boss Wei, if we stay, can we equip us with weapons?"


    Chen Haojie next to Wei Xiao glanced at her like an idiot.


    "Do you think it is possible?"


    "We can help you protect the base, and we can also deal with the zombies outside. Give us weapons and you will have a strong force." The woman still wants to fight for it.


    "The weapon will be given to you, but not now."


    "When is that?"


    "You have a lot of words." Wei Xiao''s expression turned gloomy.


    Being watched by Wei Xiao''s cold eyes, the woman suddenly didn''t dare to say any more.


    "Boss Wei, if we stay, what will be the treatment?" another person asked at this time.


    "Stay if you want to stay, or get out if you don''t want to."


    Wei Xiao, who had lost patience, was already a little impatient.


    Do these people take themselves too seriously, asking this and that?


    Do you think this is your home?


    Feeling the emotional changes on Wei Xiao''s face, Wu Yulan and the others also became dissatisfied when they looked at the survivors.


    The atmosphere is a bit depressed, and many people dare not say much at this moment.


    The discussion sounded finely.


    Not long after, the woman who had spoken before spoke again.


    "Boss Wei, I want to take my people away. I am more optimistic about Haixin Island than you are here."


    Wei Xiao did not respond, but glanced at Wu Yulan.


    "You can go now!" Wu Yulan urged.


    The woman did not hesitate. From the group, seven or eight men and women stood up and followed her, and then walked towards the city gate.


    "We leave too."


    Someone stood up again.


    One after another, among the more than one hundred people, the last one who chose to stay was not bad, with more than 80 people.


    Not everyone has an adventurous spirit.


    Compared with the more than forty survivors who left, the people who stayed are more optimistic about Wei Xiao''s base.


    At least, they don''t have to face the endless group of corpses.


    After the people who were leaving were gone, Wei Xiao said to Wu Yulan: "Arrange for them to eat a meal, and directly join the construction of the city wall after eating."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao turned around and was about to leave with Chen Haojie.


    "Boss Wei..."


    The first man wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Wu Yulan.


    "Since you join this base, there is one thing you must figure out. There is no Boss Wei here, only the Lord. First remember the title of your highest leader. As for the other rules, someone will explain to you after dinner. Now prepare for it. After eating, you will work here."


    "Working? Let us do coolies as soon as we come, are you a bit too much?" Someone heard Wu Yulan''s words, dissatisfied.


    "You can choose not to do it." Wu Yulan didn''t bother to explain to him.


    Order a guard to get food and leave.


    "Mad, what is a stinky lady dragging with me? Brother, we don''t want to wait here, let''s leave."


    "Go to Haixin Island?"


    "Naturally go there. We don''t want to see us here at all. Maybe there will be more coolies waiting for us to do in the future. Instead of getting angry here, we might as well go to Haixin Island. I don''t know how safer there is than here." It is well-founded to say.


    His elder brother said with a cold face: "Can you guarantee that you won''t encounter mutant zombies again when you leave here?"


    In a word, the yelling little brother didn''t say much.


    Gritted his teeth.


    "It''s okay to stay, but they want me to work and dream."


    When the younger brother''s eldest brother heard these words, the corners of his mouth slightly tilted. The probe said something in his ear, then glanced at Wei Xiao on the city wall and said nothing.


    Other small teams saw this scene in their eyes.


    Many people also look to their leader.


    The leaders of these people saw the actions of the older brother in their eyes, and sneered in their hearts.


    If someone wants to find the way for them, why should they let their own people rush up?


    "Do as the people here say. They are not the forces we encountered before."


    Who can be a big brother is not shrewd?


    ...

 Chapter 173： Boss Wei goes crazy

    On the city wall, Wei Xiao and the others have begun to continue today''s project. As for the group of survivors who had just joined the base, after they had eaten the food distributed to them by Wu Yulan, except for a few, everyone else also joined the construction of the city wall.


    "I won''t work, I don''t believe you can kill me."


    The yelling little brother before really ignored Wu Yulan and the others, and found a place to sit down, looking like a leisurely stroll.


    "Snapped!"


    "Ah...Made, who hit me?"


    Suddenly, a whip fell on the little brother.


    The little brother who was screamed by this whip bounced.


    Many people have seen this scene.


    The newcomers all looked at Wu Yulan, and all wanted to see what Wu Yulan would do with this stumbling boy in front of them.


    On the contrary, the "old people" inside, as if they didn''t know what was happening, continued to do their own work.


    Wu Yulan said with a cold face: "Go to work!"


    "I... I just finished eating, can''t I digest it?"


    "One last warning, work."


    "Don''t overdo it." The little brother continued to yell, while Yu Guang glanced at his elder brother.


    The older brother who was carrying the cement just nodded and didn''t know what it meant, but the younger brother obviously became confident.


    "Don''t think that you have guns and I am afraid of you. The last days must pay attention to human rights. We have been chased by zombies for a day, can''t we take a break?"


    When Wu Yulan saw that the other party was still indifferent, she didn''t say much.


    "Take him outside and deal with it."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Two guards stepped forward.


    The gun in his hand was aimed at the little brother.


    "Follow us."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, are you going or not?" the guard sternly said.


    The little brother was a little scared, and looked at his elder brother.


    At this time, the eldest brother knew that he could no longer be silent.


    Quickly took off the cement on his back and ran over.


    "Sister, wait a minute, please wait a minute."


    On the city wall, Chen Haojie was paying attention to Wu Yulan and the others, and he saw many people''s small movements in private.


    He looked at Wei Xiao.


    He didn''t think that Wei Xiao had heard the noise below, but Wei Xiao''s calm seemed to be a little bit different from the master he had known before.


    As if feeling Chen Haojie watching him, Wei Xiao stopped his movements and straightened up.


    "Hero, don''t you think it''s good to be alive? Why do people always like to be clever under my nose? Do they really treat me as an idiot?"


    Something is going to happen.


    Chen Haojie was already certain that Wei Xiao didn''t care about what happened below, but that some people had already consumed the last bit of patience of this lion.


    Throwing away the plastic bucket in his hand, Wei Xiao jumped directly from the five-meter-high city wall.


    Some of the soldiers who noticed Wei Xiao''s move also pointed their guns at Wu Yulan''s side.


    Any action of Wei Xiao will attract everyone''s attention.


    Seeing him walking towards Wu Yulan and the others, as a person who has seen Wei Xiao''s horror here, it is now clear that some people are simply looking for death.


    "Those who don''t know are fearless."


    "Deserve it, the Lord shouldn''t save them just now, a group of white-eyed wolves."


    When Wei Xiao came over, the younger brother''s eldest brother was still interceding with him.


    "Master!" Wu Yulan called out quickly.


    The eldest brother who was talking turned around and saw Wei Xiao who had come behind him with a smirk on his face.


    "Wei, Lord, you see, my little brother didn¡¯t know the rules of your place when he first came here. If he sees his first offense, can he forgive him? I promise, if he dares to make troubles unreasonably, even if your people don¡¯t take action, I will. Abolished him personally."


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Wei Xiao pushed his eldest brother away.


    "It''s you who made trouble?" Wei Xiao stared directly at the opponent with cold eyes.


    The younger brother is a little nervous.


    "I, I just want to take a break." The little brother said in fear.


    "Rest? Okay, how about I let you rest forever?"


    Without giving the opponent a chance to react, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to lock the opponent''s throat, and with a hard hand, the opponent''s neck was directly twisted by Wei Xiao.


    The body was thrown aside.


    Wei Xiao''s body exuding chills turned around, and his eyes staying on his eldest brother without any emotion.


    "He is yours, right?"


    The eldest brother was too scared to speak now.


    "Who else is yours?"


    The eldest brother trembled: "Lord, Lord, am I not unruly?"


    Wei Xiao took a pistol from a guard of Wu Yulan and pointed it at his elder brother: "Give you another chance, who else is yours?"


    The eldest brother looked terrified.


    "Lord, Lord..."


    "boom¡­"


    "what¡­"


    Wei Xiao shot directly and the bullet hit the opponent''s head, killing him instantly.


    At this moment, the extremely hostile Wei Xiao looked at the newly added survivors: "Tell me, who else is with him?"


    The newcomers were shocked by Wei Xiao''s fierceness.


    It is totally unreasonable and just kills people directly. How cruel people can do this?


    No one responded, and Wei Xiao smiled evilly on his cold face: "Don''t tell me, right? Well, Wu Yulan..."


    "arrive!"


    "Gather all the people who entered the base before and kill them all."


    Wu Yulan was taken aback when she heard the words.


    "Lord, Lord..."


    "Didn''t you understand what I said?"


    Wu Yulan trembled in her heart.


    "clear!"


    With a forceful reply, Wu Yulan greeted her guards and went to find someone.


    Those survivors who had just joined were like a bolt from the blue after hearing Wei Xiao''s words.


    Wei Xiao wanted to kill all of them, just because a little brother was provoking him?


    Seeing Wu Yulan and the others were really looking for the survivors who had just joined, all those who remained silent did not dare to hesitate anymore.


    One by one, they scrambled to point out the people Wei Xiao was looking for.


    Wu Yulan looked at Wei Xiao and asked Wei Xiao''s opinion.


    After seeing the other party nodded, only arrested the person who died of the eldest brother.


    Someone tried to resist and was killed directly.


    There were not many people, except for the one who was killed in the resistance, there were only five people left.


    "Boom!"


    Wei Xiao ignored their begging for mercy and dealt with them directly.


    The gun in his hand was thrown to Wu Yulan¡¯s guards. Wei Xiao looked at the horrified survivors and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what your purpose code is? I''m doing things, are you cheap? You can go if you don''t want to stay in my base. Since you stay, then give me peace of mind..."


    "This is the first time and the last time, I will do some tricks behind my back, I will kill you all."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao, who was not in the mood to stay longer on the South City Wall, handed over the security forces to Chen Haojie and Yi Jianfeng, and turned and left.


    When he left, the survivors who escaped by fluke were all scared at this moment.


    This man is simply a devil.


    They had only wanted to test his bottom line, but they never thought that a test that seemed normal to them would almost kill all of them.


    Especially the big brother, the price of his trial this time was too great. Not only did he fail to get what he wanted, even his team was uprooted by Wei Xiao. Is this completely "annihilated"?


    Shuddering, with lingering palpitations.


    There were still some people who thought carefully, but now let alone do it, they just don''t even dare to think about it.


    Made! Who would dare to do it?


    That is going to be linked. Even if their eldest brother still has such an idea, their younger brothers, I''m afraid they won''t allow it.


    Do you want to die, don''t hurt us?


    Calling you big brother doesn''t really mean to you, but we think we can live by following you. If you know that we are still implicated in a dead end, then I am sorry, your careful thoughts will appear, we will pick you out first.


    We just want to live, nothing more.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Work fast." Wu Yulan drank to those who were dazed.


    ¡­

 Chapter 174： Haixin Bridge

    The unhappiness on the southern city wall made Wei Xiao feel very bad.


    When he returned to Villa One, seeing his gloomy face, Shu Wang and others thought something serious had happened.


    "Husband, can the base be prevented?" Yan Chuan Huizi asked.


    Faced with these women, Wei Xiao really didn''t want to bring emotions to them, but he was angry again when he thought of what happened just now.


    He was also kind to those survivors, not only saved them, but also gave them food, but some people wanted to trouble him.


    Are these people TM''s white-eyed wolves?


    Taking a deep breath, Wei Xiao, who made his heart feel better, shook his head: "It''s not about zombies, it''s because of other reasons."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s answer, Shu Wang breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as it isn''t zombies coming in.


    I didn''t dare to ask why Wei Xiao was so angry, Yan Yi stepped into Wei Xiao''s arms while pulling by Bai Youwei.


    The little daughter-in-law looked nervous.


    The small wristband hugged Wei Xiao''s waist and looked up at Wei Xiao''s face with big watery eyes, and said softly, "Ouni sauce, don''t be angry, okay?"


    No matter how ironic he was, Wei Xiao felt his whole body softened by Yan Yi.


    Feeling that he took the previous matter too seriously, Wei Xiao secretly despised it.


    It''s just a few insignificant people, just clean up all the troubles, and I will be unhappy because of that little thing.


    Looking at the present, because of those things that do not live or die, Wei Xiao came to the wives with emotions, and they were all frightened.


    Wanting to understand this, Wei Xiao felt much better.


    The big hand rubbed Yan Yi''s little cheek.


    "Okay, O''Neill will listen to my Yan Yi."


    Yan Yi smiled happily, her watery eyes narrowed into crescent shapes.


    "It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t get angry, I like happy Ouni sauce!"


    "I listen to our Yan Yi."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s smile regained, Bai Youwei and the others also laughed.


    "Husband, Yan Yi is learning ancient dance with Sister Lan Cai recently! I heard Sister Lan Cai said that Yan Yi is very talented in dancing and can already dance a few ancient dances." Bai Youwei said.


    "Really?" Wei Xiao looked at the little daughter-in-law in his arms.


    Yan Yi nodded shyly.


    "If you like Ernie Chan, Yan Yi can show it to Ernie Chan."


    "Haha... Then what are you waiting for, let me see how strong Yan Yi''s dancing talent is."


    Hug Yan Yi, and walked towards the sofa in the hall with the girls.


    ...


    Three days later.


    The Haitian Bridge area.


    After this period of broadcast notice, many survivor teams have now emerged here.


    The zombies in the direction of the bridge have been wiped out by the armed forces on Haixin Island.


    They have guns and helicopters.


    However, helicopters are not for military use, but for civilian use.


    On the sea on the left and right sides of the bridge, there are many yachts and boats parked, and on each of them there are armed men.


    "Finally here. Hurry, hurry, let''s get on the boat, as long as we get on the boat, we will be safe."


    I don''t know how many nights of survivors who have fought wits with zombies, when they rushed to the end of Haixin Bridge, they called out to the ships on the sea.


    It''s not that they never thought of running across the bridge, but conditions do not allow it.


    They fled here and brought a large number of zombies.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The Haixin Island, which was responsible for receiving them, was also responsible, and organized armed men to set up various barriers and protective walls at the entrance of the bridge.


    More than one hundred armed personnel simultaneously defended against the zombies chasing the survivors, reducing the casualties of the survivors to a certain extent.


    The middle part of the bridge.


    A five-meter-high fortification was built directly on the bridge here.


    The people guarding here are a team of heavily armed soldiers.


    Among them, there are not only people from Longxia, but also races of other skin colors. The most surprising thing is that they actually have weapons of mass destruction such as the "Reaper Cannon" (Green Cannon or Gatling) and RPG.


    Such an armed force, even Wei Xiao''s forces cannot compare.


    Watching the battle on the other side of the bridge, the people guarding here didn''t seem to worry at all.


    "Should I have received a lot of people during this period of time on the island?"


    "It''s a lot, I haven''t calculated it specifically, but there are still five or six thousand people."


    "I don''t know what the bosses do with so many survivors? Although we don''t lack food, but with so many people coming at once, the daily demand for food is also a huge number, right?"


    "Hey...you don''t know this, right? No one knows what is happening on the island better than us. There are hundreds of men in the end of the world, but women, less than a hundred, plus the latter The cleanup, more women died. The rest, beautiful ones, don¡¯t think about it. The bosses don¡¯t have enough points. Generally, a dozen people will assign one. Can you bear it?"


    "The boss, they just need to accept women."


    "Female? How many women can escape here without the protection of a man? Besides, we can''t always eat aquatic products. One day we need to enter the city to collect supplies. All of these need manpower. I also heard that the bosses are preparing for training. What battle base a death squad is going to do not know if it is true or not."


    "Battle base? Is there any in Minghai?"


    "What do you think?"


    "All cheer me up and prepare to fight!"


    While the armed men were chatting happily, a sudden change occurred on the bridgehead.


    Giant zombies, five or six giant zombies suddenly appeared on the side of the bridge.


    Some of these giant zombies are behind the building, appearing occasionally, but this does not prevent them from attacking the fortifications on the opposite side of the bridge.


    The raining giant flew out from a few hundred meters, and the first line of defense established by Haixin Island on the bridge was quickly lost.


    A large number of zombies swarmed along the bridge deck.


    Desperate agile fast, sharp claws continue to harvest the lives of armed personnel.


    "Withdraw, withdraw, withdraw quickly!"


    It was no longer able to effectively prevent the zombies from chasing the survivors. After losing more than a dozen companions, the people on the first line of defense quickly retreated.


    "No! Don''t leave us, ah..."


    Those survivors who were too late to board the ship were directly abandoned. In a matter of minutes, the group of corpses lost by armed men directly drowned the survivors who were still on the shore.


    Some survivors jumped directly into the sea and swam toward the location of the ship when they were unable to board the ship, but these ships did not dare to get too close to the shore.


    The long-range attack of the giant zombie is no joke.


    A larger boat is okay. It can withstand several shocks. If you change it to a yacht, a car smashed down from a high altitude can destroy the yacht.


    Everyone is retreating.


    Those survivors who were abandoned can only scream in the sea of ??corpses and lose their breath.


    "Boom boom..."


    As the giant zombies walked out of the house, the snipers who had been ready in the middle of the bridge opened fire.


    The gunshots were loud and deafening like thunder. The giant zombies that were hit, if they were heads, were directly exploded by a single shot. If they were changed to the body, they would leave a huge blood hole.


    Anti-material sniper rifle.


    These people even have this "artifact".


    Facing this kind of weapon, the giant zombies are simply a lump of meat in front of them, and none of them can''t be dealt with with a single shot.


    The death of the giant zombies, in exchange for the zombies pouring into the bridge to pounce back.


    Those who have time to retreat seize the opportunity to come to the end of the bridge and pass through the safety gate to reach a safe place.


    ...

 Chapter 175： Storm is coming

    "It''s crazy, there are more and more zombies gathered on the bridge, and it is no longer possible to rescue them on the shore. Captain, blow up the bridge! If the climber comes here with the help of the bridge, the base will be in danger."


    "About how many survivors were picked up today?"


    "More than a thousand people, all young men and women."


    "Well, blow it up. There will be survivors coming over in the future, so let them swim, and we will meet them on the sea."


    These people dare not take risks.


    They decided to blow up the bridge after the broadcast.


    It''s not that they don''t want to hold on anymore, but that the group of corpses on the other side of the bridge has exceeded 100,000. Among them, there are a lot of agile people and climbers.


    Determined, they placed the prepared explosives package under the bridge.


    After everyone retreated, there was an earth-shattering explosion from the bridge.


    A thousand-meter-long bridge was instantly turned into ashes.


    The piers and bridges are all submerged into the sea.


    In addition to the other side, part of the bridge can be seen. The bridge leading to Haixin Island is completely submerged into the sea.


    Many survivors on the ship saw this scene, all of them were thrilling.


    I am fortunate to be a member of the ship, and at the same time silently mourn the survivors who are still moving here.


    The ship gradually moved away, and on the other side, a large number of zombies were still eating the corpses of giant zombies.


    "Damn it, all the people from Haixin Island who met us have left."


    "Asshole, they blew up the bridge. How did we get there?"


    The survivors who failed to catch up, saw the situation on the sea in the distant building, and many people were desperate.


    "No, a zombie found us."


    "Grass, run away, quickly¡ª"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Because the Haixin Bridge was bombed and the Haixin Island responders also left, the survivors who arrived here later had no chance to land on the island.


    They were found by the zombies, they were panicking to survive.


    As long as they can run, they don''t care where the road leads.


    The team of survivors scattered, spreading with them, and a large number of zombies.


    The villa base area.


    After three days of joint efforts of all personnel in the base, the height of the city wall outside the base reached up to nine meters.


    A large number of steel and concrete piers stand on the wide city wall, and on both sides are various fixed frames that have not been dismantled.


    On the uneven road, people will know at a glance that this is an unfinished city wall.


    The higher the city wall, the slower the progress of the project, and the danger will undoubtedly increase.


    Yesterday, someone accidentally fell from the top and died, but Wei Xiao did not relax the progress of the city wall construction. People who want to survive and not to be abandoned, no matter how dangerous the base is, they must rise to the challenge.


    At lunch today, Wei Xiao brought Yi Jianfeng to this place, condescending, and could see farther.


    "Master, the height of the city wall should be able to block the impact of the zombies now, right?" Ming Yulan, who was walking side by side with Wei Xiao, asked.


    Can the nine-meter-high city wall stop the tide of corpses?


    Not necessarily, it can only be said that it can withstand most of the zombies'' attacks.


    "To be conservative, we have to continue to rise. The construction of the city wall cannot be slackened, and the quality must be guaranteed. This is the only strongest barrier we can use to resist the tide of corpses."


    "I will let Old Tang urge them to hurry up."


    "Jianfeng!"


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Now the city wall is considered to have seen its initial scale. During this time, your men''s armed team went out in batches to check the movement of the corpse tide. It is time to pay attention to the movement of the corpse tide. I don''t want to wait for the corpse tide to arrive before we react."


    "Understood, I''ll order to go down in a while."


    "Yulan, hurry up and train the people at the base. If necessary, pull them out and find nearby zombies to train. Don''t wait for the corpse tide. Someone is afraid that our defense line will collapse."


    "Jasmine and the others are already training, and at the same time ideological education Jiang Xue and the others have not fallen. I can''t guarantee those who have just joined us. Others, once the corpse tide comes, they can use their lives to defend our home." Ming Yu Lan said confidently.


    Defending against the tide of corpses is not the only thing Wei Xiao does.


    If there are still people who are afraid of death at that time, then it is really hopeless.


    Many people understand this, so once the fighting breaks out, they will definitely give up their lives.


    After walking for a while, Wei Xiao felt a little relieved seeing that all parties were strengthening the defenses of the city wall in an orderly manner.


    He really didn''t want to give up this base.


    There are complete facilities, complete water and electricity, and there are also farms and farms in the base. It can be said that there are sufficient resources. Once this place is lost, Wei Xiao wonders if he can find such a perfect base in the future.


    Leading everyone around the city wall.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t find any huge problems with the city wall, left the city wall with Yi Jianfeng.


    "By the way, how did you arrange the people we brought back last time?"


    "The Lord is talking about Jingtianzhong and others?" Chen Haojie asked.


    "It''s them. Cheng Feng didn''t they say that two of the six people are technical talents? Let them come to see me."


    "I''ll find them." Leng Chengfeng replied, and then left.


    "Does the Lord have anything to do with them?" Lan Qiang asked curiously.


    "I want to establish the internal communication signal of the base, and it is best to achieve network coverage. The distance of the walkie-talkie is limited. In the future, the base will be larger, and contact will become a problem. Also, the monitoring in the base must be reinstalled. Climbers enter the base. There are too many places to guard against. Only by monitoring can we respond in time."


    Everyone didn''t expect Wei Xiao to think so far.


    They thought about it in their hearts.


    Once the tide of corpses strikes, the main force of the base will be used to deal with the main force of zombies, and climbers who have the ability to climb will be overwhelmed.


    They can enter the base through other places.


    Although not many people think that climbers have such an IQ, they are not afraid of 10,000, but they are afraid of accidents. Once the climber touches in from other places, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help but feel scared for a while.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao thought of this step, otherwise...


    "The main consideration is absolutely necessary. It seems that we should also pay attention to the safety behind the base."


    While walking, Leng Chengfeng brought Jing Tian Zhong and the others to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Lord, the man has brought it."


    There were six people, except for Sedum clock, the others were Wu Ming, Zhong Cheng, Han Yifei, Ling Qiao, and Hu Shuixian.


    What Wei Xiao was looking for was Han Yifei and Lingqiao.


    "Master!"


    The six greeted Wei Xiao.


    "I heard that two of you are technicians. I want to restore the base''s communications. I don''t know if you can do it for me?" Wei Xiao went straight to the point.


    Among the six, Jing Tianzhong and the others were all looking at two women in uniforms at this time.


    "If the Lord can find us the materials and equipment we need, we can do it." Han Yifei said, and Ling Qiao nodded.


    They really can do it, which makes Wei Xiao overjoyed.


    ...

 Chapter 176： Corpse surge

    "You can go to the material supermarket to choose what you need, or you can write down the list if you don''t have it. I''ll have someone get it back for you if I have a chance."


    "Yes!"


    "From today, your two identities are management. I know that you have the skills for the remaining four people, starting from the elite. I hope you can forget your identities, and in the future, your identities will be people from this base. And here, it will become your new home, can it be done?" Wei Xiao continued.


    "can!"


    The six did not hesitate.


    In the last days, they have no home for a long time. Now that someone takes them in and recognizes them, what else can the six of them hesitate?


    Sedum clock and the others were arranged, Wei Xiao did not continue to inspect the construction site, and returned to Villa No. 1 with his little secretary Li Qingshu.


    In the next few days, Yi Jianfeng and the others began to leave the base in batches to check the movement of the zombies.


    Affected by Haixin Island, more and more survivors fled to the base.


    In just a few days, Jiang Xue and the others received no less than two hundred survivors.


    Similarly, the survivors also brought a large number of zombies.


    There are already tens of thousands of zombies gathered outside the city wall.


    The work on the city wall can no longer go on, and Yi Jianfeng and the others can only stop the construction of the city wall.


    While arranging some newcomers and beloved ones to clean the zombies with a long spear through a layer of barbed wire outside the city wall, the defense on the city wall also increased its strength.


    Hundreds of fighters scattered to all directions of the city wall for alert 24 hours a day, 7 days a week.


    During the period, the number of climbers they dispose of was no less than double digits.


    For the fifth day after the city wall was suspended for repairs, the soldiers who went out to scout the zombies finally brought back bad news.


    The corpses in the Haitian District are spreading towards them. According to preliminary calculations, the tide of corpses formed by the gathering of the corpses this time is actually more than one million.


    Hearing this approximate figure, Wei Xiao and others were very moved.


    More than a million zombies, what kind of concept is that?


    It is impossible to imagine that the corpse mountain and corpse sea are not enough to describe the horror of the corpse tide.


    The real crisis is coming.


    ...


    "Master, are you going out?"


    The city wall was suspended for the seventh day. Early that morning, Wei Xiao put on his gear and was about to leave Villa No. 1 with a bone sword on his back.


    The Phantom who was by his side last night rushed out and asked.


    "Some things need to go out."


    "I go with you!"


    "No, stay at home and protect Shuwang them. I can rest assured when you are there." Wei Xiao didn''t plan to bring the Phantom.


    The Phantom''s strength is good. In terms of combat effectiveness in the base, no one is better than Wei Xiao, but this time Wei Xiao is going out to do too risky. With the Phantom, Wei Xiao cannot ensure her safety.


    "Does the master come back tonight?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure, don''t worry about it. Obediently wait for me to come back at the base, you know?"


    The Phantom bit her red lips and nodded.


    Seeing Xiaojiao''s wife''s reluctance, Wei Xiao walked over and gave her a hard kiss.


    "You are a killer, and the killer has no feelings."


    "Um!"


    Squeezing her little face, Wei Xiao turned and left.


    "Master!"


    Wei Xiao drove to the city wall.


    As they walked up the city wall, the soldiers who hadn''t changed their shift saw him and saluted him one after another.


    "Has there been an increase in zombies outside?" Wei Xiao asked while looking outside.


    Wei Yangtian said solemnly, "It is increasing every day, and the cleaning speed of newcomers and beloved people is not as fast as the increase of zombies. Last night, there were eleven climbers sneaking attacks. Fortunately, they were found early, otherwise it is inevitable. There were casualties."


    "Don''t let your guard down."


    "Know, we have the spirit of twelve points every moment."


    Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder.


    "When I go out, the base will be handed over to you."


    "The Lord is going out now?" Wei Yangtian was a little surprised.


    "Go out and do something. You shoot a few shots here to attract the attention of the zombies." As he said, Wei Xiao walked towards one end of the city wall.


    Wei Yangtian didn''t know what Wei Xiao was going to do, so he greeted several soldiers to come to him and shot down at the same time.


    The gunshots caused the corpse to go crazy, and a large number of zombies under the city wall poured toward them.


    Wei Xiao found a place with fewer zombies and jumped down.


    "Damn, the lord has fallen." A soldier exclaimed.


    The others were taken aback by his words and looked at the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    As a result, their faces twitched.


    When Wei Xiao came outside the city, a bone knife was almost invincible.


    Wherever the figure went, the zombies pounced on his pile.


    This is obviously a unilateral massacre, which is strong and unreasonable.


    That¡¯s why you actually said that the Lord fell. Are you sure that the Lord did not deliberately?


    Perhaps the soldier who noticed his failure to speak, scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Sorry, I was so nervous just now."


    Wei Yangtian gave the soldiers a blank look.


    "In the future, everything related to the Lord will be held in my stomach, even if the Lord is surrounded by millions of zombies, you don''t need to worry about it." Wei Yangtian said grimly.


    "Hey... I know the captain!"


    Seeing the soldier giggling, Wei Yangtian shook his head.


    Looking at the figure that directly smashed a passage in the corpse group, Wei Yangtian couldn''t express the envy in his eyes.


    "Whenever I can be as strong as the Lord, no, even if it is only half, I will be satisfied."


    Since Wei Xiao asked Yi Jianfeng and the others to form an armed squadron, Yi Jianfeng, who became the squadron leader, had already given up the position of the previous squadron.


    Wei Yangtian was undoubtedly promoted to the captain of the team. Although he was still an elite, in his team, all the elites had to obey his management, and the relationship also belonged to the superior and inferior.


    There are many people who have the same ideas as Wei Yangtian, but unfortunately, they will never reach the height of Wei Xiao.


    When Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared from the sight of everyone, Wei Yangtian returned to his senses and focused on the city wall again.


    Leaving the base, Wei Xiao found a motorcycle that could be driven outside and drove to the end of the city.


    The tide of corpses mainly gathered in the middle of the Haitian District, and moved very slowly toward the base.


    They didn''t know that there was a large amount of "blood food" waiting for them to enjoy, but it was attracted by the survivors who had fled to Haixin Island before.


    Zombies are a very strange species.


    They gather wherever it is lively.


    The movement of the survivors leads them, and after losing their target, they will wander aimlessly around until they find a new survivor.


    Heading south, Wei Xiao, who bypassed the tide of corpses for more than an hour and came to the rear, found that the number of zombies behind the tide of corpses had decreased significantly. Discover evolutionary zombies.


    "This may be a rare benefit for the survivors in the rear."


    Thinking of the survivors still living in the rear, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but sigh.


    His guess is correct.


    Those survivors who were incapable or abandoned before and had no chance to follow the large forces to the Haixin Bridge, they are now very grateful that they chose to stay.


    The number of zombies around the survival stronghold suddenly decreased, so that these survivors who were lucky enough to stay and did not go to Haixin Island had enough courage to team up to gather supplies.


    ...

 Chapter 177： This group of people is unusual

    Few people who can live to the present have never killed zombies. Dealing with zombies, they have summed up a set of fighting methods that suit them.


    As long as it does not encounter a large number of zombies besieged, a team of more than a dozen people, with a cold weapon in hand, will not be a problem to deal with a hundred and eighty ordinary zombies.


    "Everyone, hurry up. The zombies don''t know when they will come back. Now, they can move as much food as they can."


    On one street, a team of more than twenty people cleaned up the zombies that were scattered around, and then rushed into major supermarket stores to carry supplies.


    Food and water are naturally the first to bear the brunt. In addition to these, clothing and bedding are also essential.


    After all, winter is coming. If you don''t collect more warm things, it will be difficult for some people to survive the first winter after the end of the world.


    "Buzz..."


    "There is a sound of cars?"


    Just as these people were full of enthusiasm, Wei Xiao drove to the street among them.


    "Others continue to carry supplies, Xiao Wu, you guys come with me!" A man who should be the leader of this team greeted several younger brothers and walked towards Wei Xiao.


    "Outsiders?" The leader asked, standing in front of Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao turned off the car and sat on the floor with his feet on the floor.


    At this time, the leader discovered that Wei Xiao''s equipment was not ordinary.


    Except for the outfit that looks very cool, not to mention the protection of the whole body, even the weapon is only the long sword made of jade behind him.


    These people suddenly became less vigilant about Wei Xiao, and their expressions became natural.


    "I ask you something..."


    "Brother, I''m able to be patient, so I was alone in the end of the world." The leader came to Wei Xiao and looked around him: "Cow, this dress can catch up with the Terminator in the movie. Brothers will have nothing special. Do you like it?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The leader answered the question. Unscrupulously teasing Wei Xiao, causing his group of brothers to laugh.


    Wei Xiao''s face was slightly cold.


    "Can you talk well this way?"


    I saw Wei Xiao grabbing his right hand to his waist and aiming a black pistol at the leader''s head.


    "Boss..."


    The boys were shocked when they saw this scene.


    The leader who was ridiculing Wei Xiao before, let alone continue teasing Wei Xiao, it would be nice to make sure that his body does not tremble.


    With a cold sweat on his forehead, the leader laughed and said, "Brother, if you have something to say, why not use a knife and a gun?"


    "Do you listen to me speaking well?"


    "Brother, I''ll tell you everything you want, as long as I know. Can you remove the guy in your hand first, it''s easy to get angry."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let me ask you, where can you get a big truck? It''s best to use it."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was still holding his gun at him, the leader was full of tears.


    "Big brother, I don''t know about this. You can go to the industrial area to see, there may be a large truck you want over there."


    "Who among you knows?"


    The little brothers of the leader looked at each other and shook their heads one by one.


    In vain.


    I thought that I could get what I wanted from these people, but I wasted my time in vain.


    Wei Xiao stopped his gun and was about to leave after starting his motorcycle.


    "Made, still want to go?"


    Just as Wei Xiao was about to leave, the leader who was closest to him suddenly turned sullen.


    "boom!"


    He was just about to use the blade in his hand to sneak attack on Wei Xiao, but before he could do it, a familiar gunshot sounded and the leader''s head was pierced on the spot.


    "Damn it!"


    It was not Wei Xiao''s shot.


    Almost at the moment when the leader was shot, Wei Xiao jumped off the motorcycle and tumbled on the ground to hide behind a wall.


    "Buzz..."


    At this moment, the sound of locomotive engines in the distance spread.


    What caught Wei Xiao''s eyes was a heavily armed motorcade galloping towards them.


    "The boss is dead, run!"


    Those younger brothers who were obviously slower to react did not recover until a long time.


    Someone exclaimed, and the survivors who were moving supplies suddenly dispersed.


    "Oh oh oh¡­¡­"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The convoy that appeared came to kill, and the people sitting in the car frantically took guns at the survivors who were on the run.


    Many people who did not find a place to hide in the first time were shot and killed while fleeing, and the scene was chaotic.


    "Clean up all the men who resisted, and the women grabbed them. Don''t let them run away."


    The convoy stopped.


    From above, men with guns walked down.


    They quickly dispersed and arrested the survivors who were on the run.


    For women, they were all caught up and concentrated in one place, while men, if lucky, were beaten by them and brought back to the middle of the street. If they were unlucky, they caught up and shot them.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were deep cold.


    This is a group of thugs, but where did their weapons come from?


    There is no room for Wei Xiao to think that someone has already walked towards him.


    "A group of people who do not live or die." Wei Xiao snorted coldly, and took out two pistols in his hand.


    "There is another person here."


    When the figure was found, Wei Xiao no longer hid.


    Leaping directly from behind the wall, the pistol was aimed at the person in the line of sight and fired in bursts.


    "Boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    I didn''t expect that there was a thug with a gun in this group of survivors. In the first place, seven or eight people fell under Wei Xiao''s gun.


    Wei Xiao moved quickly and rushed to the opposite house to hide.


    "Asshole! Kill him for me!"


    Someone snarled hysterically.


    In a blink of an eye, they lost seven or eight people. The other angry mob reacted, and the guns in their hands shot at the place where Wei Xiao was hiding.


    The intensive firepower is beyond imagination.


    These people not only have rifles and submachine guns, but they are also equipped with light machine guns.


    Wei Xiao, who was hiding in the house, did not stay on the first floor. He turned over to the second floor and fired several shots outside through a window.


    No guns or guns hit the thugs, but the thugs also paid three casualties.


    "Pay attention to concealment, he is upstairs, kill him for me."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just as Wei Xiao was about to get rid of the commander, his pupils suddenly opened.


    "Depend on!"


    Gunshots different from conventional weapons sounded.


    A heavy machine gun mounted on the locomotive fired wildly at the room on the second floor where Wei Xiao was.


    Grandma''s legs!


    Who are these people, the equipment is even more gorgeous than his Wei Xiao?


    "Swish..."


    Without giving Wei Xiao a chance to breathe, a sound that made Wei Xiao''s hair frightened soon came from outside.


    Wei Xiao made a decisive decision and jumped out from a window behind the second floor of the house.


    "Rumble..."


    This group of people is really not ordinary horror.


    Falling on the ground and looking at the second floor engulfed by smoke, Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched badly.


    "Even a rocket launcher?"


    I don''t know how to describe these people.


    With such firepower, Wei Xiao didn''t doubt that they had an arsenal.


    Wei Xiao hurriedly stood up, quickly shifted his position, and galloped towards the tall building not far away.


    After the people outside used the bazooka, a group of people surrounded the building.


    "Brother poison, no corpse was found inside. The person who killed our brother may have jumped out of the window and escaped." A report came from inside the house.


    "Made, find it for me, never let him escape."


    ...

 Chapter 178： King vs. Bronze

    The figure had arrived at Wei Xiao on the middle floor of the eighteenth-story building, staring at the outside.


    There are a lot of people in this group.


    On the street, there are six or seven prisoners outside who are in charge of guarding the prisoners. In an off-road vehicle, two are carrying heavy machine guns, and ten are carrying bazookas in the nearby vehicle. There were 14 people searching for Wei Xiao, and the worst in their hands was an automatic rifle.


    Very speechless.


    These people don''t look like they came from the battle base. Where did they get so many arms?


    Wei Xiao looked jealous.


    If you bring these weapons back to your base, the strength of your own party will definitely increase.


    Squeezed his fists.


    "It''s fine if you don''t see it. Since you see, then these weapons are mine."


    Temporarily upset, Wei Xiao intends to abandon today''s plan.


    "Boom!"


    Seeing the people outside looking for him so hard, Wei Xiao didn''t let them scurry around like headless flies, and fired a few shots.


    Unfortunately, two unlucky children were hit by Wei Xiao''s bullet.


    "He''s on it."


    When Wei Xiao was discovered, five or six people shot at the floor where Wei Xiao was before, and all the remaining people swarmed into the building.


    "Hurry up, don''t let him run away."


    Six or seven people relied on their equipment to be better than Wei Xiao, and they rushed up frantically.


    The people outside ceased the fire, and the thugs who stormed the building soon came to the place where Wei Xiao was before, but Wei Xiao''s figure is no longer there.


    "What about people?"


    "Look, this door is open."


    "Throw grenade!"


    Good guy, the equipment of these people is really not ordinary luxury.


    "Boom..."


    A grenade was thrown into the door, and the violent explosion set off a terrifying energy that made the room dusty.


    "Flash bomb!"


    Still worried when the bomb opened its way, another person threw a flash bomb into it, and within three seconds, three of them rushed in.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    As expected, Wei Xiao was not in the room they judged at all.


    The figure suddenly came out of the room behind them with the door closed, Wei Xiao raised the pistol in his hand and fired it wildly.


    Finished thirty bullets.


    All four people in the corridor fell to the ground screaming.


    Without changing his magazine, Wei Xiao pulled out the Bone Mo knife on his back, and the blade slipped through the corridor and sank into the house directly in front of him.


    Coincidentally, there was a gun battle outside, and a mob who wanted to come out to support hit the knife.


    The figure was pierced by the blade. Under his horrified gaze, Wei Xiao came to him and grabbed the handle of the Gumo knife and pushed him into the house.


    "shot--"


    "do not¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    When the two mobs waiting inside saw someone rushing in, they opened fire without saying a word.


    All the bullets hit the mob, even though he was wearing a body armor, but under such terrifying firepower, he could not survive.


    The bullets in the guns of the two thugs had just been shot, and Wei Xiao, using the thug''s body as a shield, kicked the opponent''s body in front of him.


    The two mobs who were too late to escape were hit and fell to both sides.


    "Puff..."


    They had no chance to get up again, and Wei Xiao grabbing the handle of the Gumo Knife rushed between them, and the Gumo Knife in his hand cut crosswise, and the half-curved blade cut off the part above their shoulders.


    "It''s all good guys, it''s a waste to let you use it."


    Wei Xiao picked up the guns on the ground, and at the same time searched all the weapons and ammunition that could be used from the mob.


    He tore off a curtain and brought the weapons and equipment of three people to the corridor. The weapons and equipment of the others were also packed by Wei Xiao.


    The probe looked at the six people outside, and Wei Xiao, who was well equipped, took out two flash bombs.


    "It''s you."


    Pulling off the tab, Wei Xiao threw two flash bombs down.


    "What did it fall off?"


    "No, it''s a flash...ah...my eyes, my eyes..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The flash bombs blinded the eyes of the people below, and the insecure people in the dark grabbed their guns and shot them randomly.


    Wei Xiao walked down from the building unhurriedly.


    When they came outside, there were only two aggressive mobs left.


    Avoiding their gun lines, Wei Xiao walked slowly past them, swiping the bone knife in his hand, and the two soon followed in the footsteps of their companions.


    "Old cat, old cat, what''s the situation on your side? Talk! Did you catch the man who killed our brother?"


    The walkie-talkie on a mob''s body heard the shouts of his companions on the street.


    Wei Xiao put the weapons and equipment on the ground into the curtain in his other hand, and returned to the house that had been bombed by the rocket launcher before.


    There was no one to respond to the call of Poison outside for a long time, which was frustrated.


    "Damn it!"


    "Brother Po, do you think Brother Cat and the others have been killed by the other party?" A little brother asked.


    Brother Du turned his head fiercely.


    "Do you think this is making a movie? Go to two people to see the situation."


    The little brother dare not say anything more.


    Among the mobs controlling the survivors, two men in body armor walked towards the house where Wei Xiao was.


    Wei Xiao looked at the mob on the two locomotives outside.


    The weapons they possess made Wei Xiao jealous, and they had to be dealt with first.


    Without destroying the heavy machine gun and bazooka, Wei Xiao took out a rifle.


    "Boom!"


    Two gunshots.


    "Where did you shoot the gun?" Brother Du was panicked, and his figure hurriedly hid behind a locomotive.


    "Bro Du, Xiaoxin and Long are dead."


    "what?"


    With another shot, the mob who reported the death of his companion was also shot.


    "He is right in front of you, kill him, get rid of him quickly." Brother Du screamed at the two younger brothers who were walking towards Wei Xiao with a crack.


    The others didn''t relax either, and they shot wildly at the house where Wei Xiao was.


    "Go get the rocket launcher, I want to kill him." Brother Du ordered a little brother next to him.


    The little brother tremblingly touched the rocket launcher.


    "boom--"


    The gunfire sounded again.


    This time the gunfire did not come from inside the house, but from a corner of the wall.


    The younger brother who tried to get the bazooka back has been sacrificed.


    Poisonous brother, who unknowingly dripped cold sweat from his forehead, was terrified.


    What kind of fairy did they meet this time? More than a dozen people can''t get it?


    Subconsciously, Brother Du regardless of other people, opened the door of the locomotive next to him and jumped up. I ignited, pulled the clutch, and guessed that the dead man with a kick of the accelerator, there was a drift on the spot and galloping away.


    "Brother Poison!"


    When the younger brothers dealing with Wei Xiao saw this, their faces were full of anger.


    The eldest brother ran away, and had no intention of staying behind to stop Wei Xiao''s few people, so he turned around and wanted to drive.


    "It''s enough to have one to lead the way, the others, let''s stay!"


    Wei Xiao came out from the back of the room, his rifle in his hand was abruptly at the thugs who wanted to escape.


    Except for Brother Po who had escaped, none of the others left.


    Wei Xiao carried a bag of things and came to his motorcycle.


    Wei Xiao only carried a few flash bombs, grenade, an automatic rifle, and a few magazines with the weapons he collected on his body. The rest were thrown on the ground.


    "These weapons are for you to keep for the time being. You can use them, but you can''t keep them private, understand?"


    The survivor who had escaped the catastrophe stared at Wei Xiao and nodded repeatedly.


    Wei Xiao''s engine car went by with a roar, and the motorcycle drove him to chase him in the direction where Brother Du left.


    Those survivors who stayed in place, you look at me, I look at you, after a moment of hesitation, everyone rushed towards the corpses and the weapons that Wei Xiao threw on the ground.


    "Mine, it''s all mine."


    "Don''t grab my gun!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t know the chaos at the scene.


    After chasing Brother Du all the way, Wei Xiao finally found the traces left by Brother Du after running a few kilometers away.


    Knowing that he was not chasing the wrong, Wei Xiao continued to chase forward.


    ...

 Chapter 179： Underground entertainment hall

    Fenghua District.


    An area adjacent to Haitian District, far from the city center.


    There are also not many zombies in this area.


    It stands to reason that Fenghua District is a residential area, even if it is in the middle and outer ring, there should be hundreds of thousands of zombies, but when Wei Xiao entered here, he can only describe it as clean.


    On the streets and in the city, the wandering zombies are in twos and threes, and it is rare to see the existence in groups.


    It is unbelievable that there is still such an empty and desolate place in the city, it is simply water chestnut.


    Brother Du was scared on the road.


    He definitely encountered a ghost today.


    Dozens of heavily armed men were actually planted in the hands of one person. Isn''t this a ghost?


    "Brother Po is back, let go."


    "Hey, didn''t Brother Du lead the team out? Why did he come back alone?"


    "It is estimated that something has happened."


    At the entrance of an underground parking lot, the sentry responsible for guarding here found the vehicle driven by Brother Du, and let him go directly.


    But when they discovered that only Brother Du came back, the look of the sentry in charge of base security here changed.


    Brother Du''s car came to the deepest part of the parking lot before stopping.


    In the depths of this underground parking lot filled with all kinds of cars and people, if there are not all kinds of parking signs around, you might even wonder if you are going in the wrong place.


    Neon lights, LCD screens, bar counters, sofas, tables and chairs... as well as various dancing stages and DJs, it is simply the epitome of an underground night club.


    Surrounded by high-power generators, there is a boil in the middle.


    With the world¡¯s best music, revealing clothes, all kinds of people are swaying under the neon lights, so chic.


    "Brother Du, are you back?"


    "Brother Du, how did you get today?"


    "Old Poison, did you find any chicks on this trip?"


    As soon as Brother Du got out of the car, people around him immediately started to ask questions.


    Brother Du didn''t have the time to pay attention to these people, and found a little brother who was shaking his head and asked, "Where is the big brother?"


    The younger brother glanced at Brother Du, and sang to the rhythm of the music: "Yo-yo-yo...As soon as Brother Du came, he asked me where is the eldest brother. I pointed to a table and chair not far away, and found the figure of eldest brother at a glance. Don¡¯t ask me. Why do I have such eyesight, I¡¯m only to blame for my handsome growth...


    ¡­Yo yo...Como..."


    "I''m your uncle!"


    "Peng!"


    The poisonous brother, who was already suffocating in his heart, saw that the little brother was actually scratching his head in front of him now. He was not angry, and he slapped the little brother.


    After taking the slap, the little brother, who was lying on the ground with his face covered in confusion, looked at Brother Du innocently.


    "Brother poison, me, me..."


    "What are you looking at? Believe it or not, I shot you?"


    Not far from a sitting point around.


    "Big brother, the poisonous bee is back." A younger brother said in the ear of a strong-faced and burly man.


    The man who was holding two beauties and admiring the beauty on stage turned his head.


    "Really?" The man quickly found the poisonous bee beating his younger brother in the crowd: "Let him come over."


    The little brother nodded and left his seat and walked towards the Venomous Bee.


    "Brother Du, I was wrong, I was wrong, stop fighting, ah... Brother Du... I was wrong..."


    "Made, don¡¯t you know that I hate someone who sings and raps and wants to play basketball? Show in front of Lao Tzu, today you won¡¯t be called a poisonous bee if you don¡¯t kill you today.¡± The poisonous bee is venting all the fear and anger. The little brother didn''t keep his hands at all.


    If there is no one to stop him, the little brother might be beaten to death by the venomous bee.


    "Bee, it''s okay, if you continue to fight, you will lose your life." A man pushed away the onlookers and walked in, pulling the poisonous bee.


    The Venomous Bee stopped and saw the person pulling him: "Brother Three?"


    "The eldest brother asked you to go over, a little brother, there is no need to have general knowledge with him."


    In front of the so-called third brother, the hostility on Venomous Bee''s face quickly dissipated.


    He glared fiercely at the little first glance with a swollen nose on the ground.


    "This time you go far, and next time I will let Lao Tzu know that you don''t speak well, Lao Tzu cut your tongue, huh!"


    "I know Brother Du, I won''t dare anymore, thank you Brother Du, thank you..."


    "Let''s go! Don''t let the big brother wait too long."


    Brother Du nodded, tidied his clothes, and followed the third brother towards the eldest brother.


    When the others saw no good show to watch, they all dispersed.


    As for sympathizing with the beaten brother, come on! They have this mind, it is better to spend the rest of their lives on the dance floor.


    The little brother covered his face, he looked soft and soft, but there was a vicious look in his eyes.


    .


    Brother here.


    "Brother, the bee has brought it."


    "Big Brother!"


    Facing the man who hugged left and right in front of him, the poisonous bee was as ruthless as before, completely obedient.


    The man loosened his arms around a beautiful woman''s waist, and said calmly, "Sit!"


    "Thank you brother!"


    The poisonous bee and the third brother found a place to sit down.


    He personally poured a glass of wine to the poison bee, and the man sat back and hugged the beautiful woman who had been loosened again.


    "Why is it only you coming back, other brothers?"


    With a wine glass in his hand, the poisonous bee, who had not had time to take a sip, shook his hand, the wine glass fell, and the wine inside spilled all over the floor.


    "Big, big brother, I..."


    The man frowned.


    "What, something happened?"


    "Puff..."


    The poisonous bee knelt down.


    Said tremblingly: "Big brother, no one else can come back."


    "What are you talking about?" The man''s figure sat upright, and a pair of tiger eyes suddenly burst into cold light.


    Seeing the change in his elder brother''s expression, a younger brother who seemed to be standing next to him immediately asked him to turn off the music.


    The men and women swinging on the dance floor suddenly lost their music and complained one by one.


    "Shut up all to me, who wants to listen to music, how about I ask him to listen to the gunshots?" The little brother snorted coldly.


    The people on the dance floor didn''t dare to say more, and at the same time they found the poisonous bee kneeling in front of the big brother.


    They know the poisonous bee, brother poison! The eldest brother is one of the most used younger brothers besides the three brothers, but I don''t know why he is kneeling on the ground now.


    The Venom Bee was very nervous at the moment, and cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    "Big brother, we were besieged by a group of corpses halfway, brothers were all eaten by zombies in order to protect me."


    I don''t know why the poisonous bee did not tell the truth.


    The eldest brother''s face was extremely gloomy.


    "Zombie siege? Brothers gave up their lives?"


    "It''s really big brother. We had already found a group of survivors with more than 20 people, but when we intercepted them, it attracted corpses to besiege. I took my brothers all the way to fight and did not kill the zombies. In the end, Brothers sacrificed, I still used a few survivors as bait to escape."


    Fearing that Big Brother wouldn''t believe it, Venomous Bee quickly explained.


    The eldest brother''s eyes were uncertain.


    With a cold face, he said coldly: "So, the heavy machine gun and bazooka I gave you are also lost?"


    "At the time, I, I had no chance to take those two weapons away. Brother, I have tried my best. Really, brother, you have to believe me."


    "Peng..."


    As soon as the voice of the poisonous bee fell, the eldest brother no longer suppressed his emotions, slapped his hand on the table, and the whole person stood up.


    "Big Brother..."


    The poisonous bee trembled fiercely all over.


    ¡­

 Chapter 180： Exaggerated private armament

    The eldest brother said coldly: "Venomous bee, you should make up a story that is trustworthy. Don''t you know how we got together? You also gave up your life to save you, let alone you, I really want to meet what you said. This kind of thing, even if it is Laozi, no one will come to save it. Lies are coming to me, you can!"


    "No, no big brother, big brother, let me explain."


    "Come to me again in your next life to explain!"


    The eldest brother stared fiercely, and took out a gun from his body to shoot a few shots at the poisonous bee.


    "Big Brother..."


    The Venomous Bee had no chance to finish speaking, staring at a pair of big horrified eyes, and fell into a pool of blood.


    "Useless waste."


    "Throw the corpse outside." The third brother greeted the two younger brothers, and then said to the eldest brother: "Big brother, do you think the words of the poisonous bee are credible?"


    "And you?"


    "There are too many loopholes, but he is the only one to come back for the brothers who went out. With their weapons and equipment, there is no fear of facing small groups of zombies. After we left here, the corpses were all led away by them. Although the place where the Venomous Bee and others went this time was the Haitian District, it was only in the periphery, so the possibility of being attacked by a large number of zombies is very low."


    "That means it is not a zombie. In the last days, a force that can almost wipe out a heavily armed squad, not a zombie, then there are only people." A cold man sitting on the sofa suddenly said.


    "Other survivor teams?"


    Brother frowned.


    At this time, the cold man had already put a pistol in his hand to play with.


    "Having the ability to eliminate other people, but only let the poisonous bee run back, eldest brother, the other party has done a lot of tricks!"


    "Damn it, the poisonous bee is the bait." The eldest brother finally reacted, facing the men and women in the underground parking lot, he shouted: "Everyone, copy me guys."


    Outside the underground parking lot.


    Wei Xiao''s car stopped less than 500 meters from here.


    After clearing a few "wild monsters", the figure came to the top of a twelve-story building to observe the situation at the exit of the underground parking lot.


    Wei Xiao could conclude that Brother Du finally went to the underground parking lot.


    Needless to say, just the four heavily armed men outside the underground parking lot, Wei Xiao is enough to conclude that this is where Brother Du and the others are based.


    The parking lot generally has two exits, but Wei Xiao does not plan to find another exit.


    "I don''t know how many people are in this stronghold?" Wei Xiao was a little embarrassed at this moment.


    Although he found the gathering place of the target, Wei Xiao knew nothing about the situation here.


    With Wei Xiao''s strength, naturally he was not afraid of any forces.


    Even if they have strong firepower and a large number of personnel, Wei Xiao''s exhaustion can desperately kill them.


    But Wei Xiao is not omnipotent.


    Once his greatest secret is known, the enemy''s methods against him will follow.


    It is true that he is immortal, and his strength is far more than ten times that of ordinary people, but this does not mean that there is no way to deal with him.


    For example, sinking Wei Xiaoshi into the deep sea, where the pressure of the sea water is several kilometers deep, is enough to make him die in an endless cycle.


    Another example is trapping him in a cage made of pure metal, with nothing to borrow, so what about Wei Xiao''s immortality? Still not trapped for life, helpless.


    If that''s the case, very good, Wei Xiao will definitely become the only person in the world who truly understands what it means to be unable to survive or to die.


    Immortality is Wei Xiao''s greatest secret. Anyone who knows this secret, Wei Xiao will never be merciful, even if it is comforting them.


    This is what Song Xiaoyu thought. Wei Xiao seemed to trust anyone very much. In fact, he believed in no one, he only believed in himself.


    The emperor is merciless. Wei Xiao is not an emperor, but he is better than an emperor.


    Wei Xiao now regrets why he didn''t leave a living before.


    It''s for sure to win this place. Wei Xiao, who has been coveting those weapons, doesn''t want such a good weapon to be ruined by this group of people.


    Wouldn''t it be good for him to deal with zombies?


    "Buzzing..."


    Just as Wei Xiao was thinking about how to occupy this place and collect weapons from those in the underground parking lot, there was movement at the exit of the parking lot right in front of him.


    "Damn, you have to **** your weapons for whatever you say this time."


    Wei Xiao''s reaction was a bit agitated. What did he see that made him so agitated?


    At the exit of the parking lot, I saw a steel monster slowly driving out from below that exit. This is not over yet, after this tank came out, another one followed.


    In addition, there are light tanks and heavy armored tanks appearing in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    The number of the latter two tanks is not large, and there are only six or seven in total, but these weapons and equipment are really too luxurious.


    Wei Xiao originally thought that this group of people had bazookas and heavy machine guns to be inhumane, but now, he found that he was wrong, and that it was wrong. This Nima is no longer inhumane, okay? It''s just against the sky.


    Now someone tells Wei Xiao that this group of people came from the battle base and he believes it.


    "These weapons must be obtained, even if the secrets of immortality are exposed, the big deal is to shut up all the people here."


    The so-called wealth should not be leaked out, and this force''s display of these weapons is simply to lure Wei Xiao into committing crimes.


    Brother, they came out of the underground parking lot.


    Everyone has a gun in hand.


    At the exit, without knowing what they were talking about, Wei Xiao saw the people who came out quickly spread out.


    The chariot was placed behind the first line of defense, Sen Leng''s muzzle was pointed in different directions, and the people who emerged also entered the fortifications.


    Assaulters, machine gunners, and snipers have everything.


    It''s really a small sparrow, but it has all five internal organs.


    "Brother, everyone is ready, as long as the enemy dares to come, they will be told to come back and forth." A younger brother said beside the eldest brother.


    The eldest brother, formerly known as Baxiong, was a mercenary before the end of the world.


    Because he made money abroad, he didn''t want to live the life of licking blood on the knife edge, one day after another, so he gave up his career as a mercenary and returned to the metropolis with his own mercenary team to live a stable life.


    They became brothers of the opposite **** and worked hard to build a career in the metropolis, and life should not be too happy.


    With the arrival of the end times, the mutation ruthlessly took the lives of most of his brothers, and in the end, only three people remained with him to this point.


    They are all capable powerhouses, can live to this day, and gathered hundreds of people, it is completely reasonable.


    Hearing what his good brother Brunei said, Ba Xiong nodded.


    "You were on guard here just now, did you see any suspicious people appearing?" Ba Xiong asked the younger brother who was standing guard outside.


    "There is no eldest brother. We haven''t seen anyone except Brother Du."


    "No noise from other locomotives?"


    "No, I didn''t even see a single fly."


    The younger brother is very determined.


    Ba Xiong looked at the cold man.


    "Second, did you guess wrong?"


    ...

 Chapter 181： People in the city

    The icy man disapproved: "Brother, be careful to sail the ship for ten thousand years. Besides, it is daytime, and the enemy will choose night even if they want to attack us."


    "Second brother, don''t you say it too early? Look at the fanfare of the brothers, they have been busy for a long time." A flat-headed man pretended to complain.


    "Can you guarantee that they won''t attack here right away?"


    The words of the cold man suddenly stopped the complaining brother.


    The third brother came out to make a round.


    "There is nothing wrong with being careful. The opponent''s ability to eliminate the poisonous bee team shows that the team is very strong. Faced with such an opponent in secret, we are correct in any precautions. Fourth, you can ask the other person who has exited. Did not find the enemy?"


    The complaining man, that is, the old fourth nodded.


    Use the walkie-talkie to get in touch with the person in charge of the other exit. After some inquiries, the fourth eldest shook his head at Ba Xiong and the others.


    "It seems that they are planning to do it again at night." The cold man said.


    Just as his voice fell, Ba Xiong suddenly raised his rifle and fired twice in the direction where Wei Xiao was.


    "Big Brother..."


    Ba Xiong stared at the roof of the building where Wei Xiao was.


    "The enemy has come."


    The three brothers around him knew, and immediately organized a manpower to encircle the building where Wei Xiao was.


    On the top of the building.


    Wei Xiao rolled several times before avoiding the bullet shot by Ba Xiong.


    Lying on the ground, he secretly took a bite.


    "What kind of consciousness is this, too scary?"


    Just now through observation, Wei Xiao was 70% sure that Ba Xiong was the boss of this group.


    The so-called thief must be dirty, and the thief must be captured first. Just when he wanted to shoot the Baxiong remotely and turn this group of people into headless flies, his muzzle was aimed at the Baxiong, and the other party actually realized and turned towards him. He fired a few shots.


    If Wei Xiao hadn''t reacted quickly to avoid him, he might have been injured now.


    With a preliminary understanding of Ba Xiong''s strength, Wei Xiao gave up the idea of ??going alone.


    Get up quickly.


    Wei Xiao''s figure ran quickly, jumping from the top of the building below his feet to the top of a low-rise building below.


    "He is there!"


    "shot!"


    "Bang Bang Bang... Da Da..."


    The moment they found Wei Xiao''s figure, the people in front of them suddenly opened fire on their side.


    The bullets that rubbed against the air formed a flash of light covering the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was, and kept falling around him.


    Wei Xiao did not stop, and continued to jump towards the next building.


    With his skillful movements and extremely exaggerated bounce, even if the two buildings are separated by more than ten meters, Wei Xiao can easily land where there is a foothold in the other building.


    In just a blink of an eye, Wei Xiao''s figure had disappeared in the residential area, leaving nowhere to find those who were chasing him.


    "Depend on!"


    Losing the target, the third and fourth were furious and fired a few shots into the sky like venting.


    Ba Xiong is here.


    They all saw Wei Xiao''s skill just now.


    Ba Xiong looked at her second child: "How?"


    "It''s very strong, but I don''t know how many people like her are behind him? Brother, we may be in trouble this time." The second said in a heavy tone.


    After many years of mercenary career, Ba Xiong naturally knew what Wei Xiao''s strength meant.


    The enemy''s strength is far beyond his imagination.


    When he was a mercenary soldier, he met many capable people like Wei Xiao.


    For these people, the weapon advantage has lost its effect in many cases. Don''t think they have guns and cannons, but if the other party follows them, it will be an extremely terrible thing.


    "During this period of time, the people below have cheered up, and the base''s defensive strength has doubled. No matter how strong they are, as long as they dare to come, I will let them come back and forth." Ba Xiong said confidently.


    The second child had no doubt about Ba Xiong''s words.


    They have survived so many tough battles, and compared with this thing now, it is simply pediatrics.


    Ba Xiong didn''t stay outside too much. After leaving the second child, he returned to the base with the third and fourth who searched for Wei Xiao to no avail.


    The outside vigilance was not lifted because of Wei Xiao''s disappearance, instead it became more stringent.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared on top of a building.


    He was already more than 700 meters away from the underground parking lot.


    "It''s not easy to deal with, it seems that some external forces are needed."


    Wei Xiao did not intend to stay here any longer.


    The figure disappeared on top of the building.


    Ten minutes later, a motorcycle drove in the direction of Haitian District in the distance.


    Returning to the place where he fought with the poisonous bees before, Wei Xiao quickly found the survivors who took his trophies.


    When these survivors saw Wei Xiao, they had guns in their hands.


    The new man who became the leader here originally planned to bring a few younger brothers to kill Wei Xiao.


    The result is self-evident, the new leader who doesn''t know how big the difference in strength is between them, as well as the six subordinates who dared to clamor with Wei Xiao, were killed by Wei Xiao.


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want with my weapon?"


    The shock of **** methods made the remaining survivors dare not provoke Wei Xiao''s Long Wei.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s icy gaze, they dared not look directly at him one by one, and even dared not breathe in the air.


    Wei Xiao snorted coldly.


    I found someone to inquire about the rocket launcher. When the other party took out the rocket launcher and six rounds of shells, Wei Xiao sighed with relief.


    This thing is good.


    His next action would not be so easy to complete without this artifact.


    "Guns, I still borrow you, but still that sentence, don''t keep them privately. I will leave them with you for the time being, and I will pick them up by myself tomorrow."


    "Big, big brother, don''t worry, as long as we are still here, no one can take your belongings."


    "Hope the things before will not happen."


    Wei Xiao left the survivor stronghold without taking anything, leaving a word.


    At about six in the afternoon, Wei Xiao returned to the base.


    The way he enters the base is still simple and rude.


    Directly dashed out a path, and then reached it with the help of ropes thrown down by the soldiers on the city wall.


    "Master!"


    The soldiers on the city wall respected Wei Xiao one by one.


    They had never witnessed the battle of General Chang Sheng in ancient times, but the so-called unparalleled record of seven in and seven out of the Ten Thousand Army, Wei Xiao can be regarded as staged for them today.


    "Stand well, you have your first defense to guard the base, I feel relieved."


    The soldier who had been talked about by Wei Xiaoxun was flattered, and moved to bow to Wei Xiao.


    "Please don''t worry, Lord, people are in the city."


    Wei Xiao smiled like a virgin, and was so excited that he couldn''t find the north at all.


    After Wei Xiao left, the excited warrior shouted at the other warriors: "You all heard the Lord''s words, right?"


    "People are in the city!"


    Wei Xiao, who left the city wall, couldn''t help but tilt his mouth slightly when he heard the shouts of the soldiers behind him.


    What is the imperial mind? This is one of them. The invisible influence makes the subordinates unswervingly treat you to death.


    ...

 Chapter 182： Plan and decide

    "Husband, are you back?"


    In Villa No. 1, Shu Wang and the others are already having dinner.


    Because Wei Xiao told Phantom in the morning that he might not be back today, so I didn''t think Wei Xiao would come back and looked at them, so he didn''t wait for him.


    In the past, before his head of the family came, Shu Wang would not use chopsticks first.


    "Did you keep my share?" Wei Xiao asked when he came to Shu Wang''s back, bowed his head and kissed her seductive little mouth.


    Shu Wang gave him a blank look.


    "Go and add a pair of bowls and chopsticks to the Lord."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang!" The servant replied, and went to the kitchen to get Wei Xiao bowls and chopsticks.


    Wei Xiao sat down between Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi.


    Seeing Xiao Wei Ling looking at Yan Chuan Huizi with big eyes in her arms, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand and squeezed her little face.


    "Good girl, do you miss dad?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi smiled happily: "Ling''er can''t speak yet, even if she thinks of her master, she can''t speak."


    "Oh..."


    As soon as the mother''s words fell, the little guy suddenly laughed.


    With this smile, Wei Xiao''s heart was almost cute.


    "Look, didn''t the daughter say that? I miss my dad very much!"


    "Hehe...husband, do you know baby language?" Bai Youwei quipped.


    Others looked at Wei Xiao, with curiosity in their eyes.


    This is the influence of the head of the family.


    What understands baby language? Anyone with a bit of knowledge knows that it is fake, not to mention that they are all adults.


    But when Bai Youwei asked Wei Xiao, Jiang Xiyu and the others naturally acted like "Does her husband really know baby talk", and they were still curious from their hearts.


    "Don''t tell, don''t tell." Wei Xiao pretended to be mysterious.


    "Master, your meal!"


    Wei Xiao took over the meal served by the maid: "Eat!"


    The sweet dinner passed without knowing it.


    At night, Bai Youwei and the others were doing their own things on the second floor. The hall was now completely handed over to Wei Xiao and his men.


    Around Wei Xiao, there were not only the old cadres like Yi Jianfeng, Leng Chengfeng, and Lan Qiang, but also Wu Ming and Zhong Cheng who had just joined them.


    "Master, call us, is there something to explain?" Yi Jianfeng asked first.


    "What information did the soldiers who were investigating the movement of the corpse tide bring back?" Wei Xiao was most concerned about the movement of the corpse tide.


    Yi Jianfeng organized a language and said: "According to the intelligence brought back by the soldiers, the corpse tide is now less than five kilometers away from our place. At most three days, we will face the impact of the corpse tide. We have arranged the defense, but I don¡¯t know if there is anything else the Lord has to arrange?"


    "Three days? Three days is enough."


    After checking the time, Wei Xiao nodded when he found no problem.


    "I¡¯m calling you tonight because I am going to take you out to do something tomorrow. Of course, whether you can go out with me depends on your abilities. Chengfeng, Jianfeng, and Cun will be fine. It remains to be considered."


    "The Lord can tell us what conditions are needed." Ming Yulan said.


    "How many of you can drive tanks?"


    "tank?"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, everyone was shocked and at the same time full of confusion.


    What do you do to drive a tank? There seems to be no tanks in the base except for two armored vehicles! ,


    Leng Chengfeng''s eyes shook when he thought of something.


    "Master, are you planning to go to the battle base tomorrow?"


    "Battle base?" Jing Tianzhong was surprised at first, and then dissuaded him: "Master, it is absolutely impossible. Not to mention that the battle base is more than 100 kilometers away from us. Even if we get there, it will be difficult to change in various ways. Weapons were obtained under the enclosure of zombies. The number of mutant zombies over there is simply unimaginable."


    "Don''t get excited, I didn''t say I''m going to the battle base."


    "What do you mean by Lord?" Leng Chengfeng was puzzled.


    "It''s actually nothing. I originally wanted to do something when I went out today, but something changed midway. I found a team of armed survivors in Fenghua District. They had heavy machine guns, bazookas, tanks, and tanks. Waiting for heavy weapons. It is a pity that so many luxurious weapons and equipment have been given to a group of thugs, and I want to get them over."


    "Fenghua District? Is it the area where Haitian District is the past?" Wu Ming asked suddenly with excitement.


    "Yes, why, there is a problem?"


    Before Wu Ming could speak, Sedum Bell said sadly: "Master, when we and the officer were killed from the military base, we passed through the Fenghua District, and there were many casualties of our comrades. If I am not wrong, , The team of survivors in your mouth, the weapons and equipment they possess, are most likely left by us."


    "There is such a thing?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. Zombies are only interested in flesh and blood, and they can''t eat those iron bumps."


    After doing it for a long time, it turned out that the guys held by Ba Xiong should have belonged to Wei Xiao!


    It is even more important to let it go.


    I borrowed something that should have belonged to me, Wei Xiao, now I''m going to get it back, isn''t it too much?


    "Master, it is very likely that our comrades-in-arms exist in this survivor team." Zhong Cheng said.


    Wei Xiao''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Upon discovering this, Zhong Cheng asked inadequately: "Master, did I say something wrong?"


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "What you said may not be unavailable, but before I come back, I already have a plan to deal with that group. I will not give up my decided plan just because there are your comrades in it. You can only pray that they can survive the chaos. ."


    "This, why is this?" Zhong Cheng puzzled.


    "I never need to explain to anyone when I do things, you just need to listen. Okay, going back to the previous topic, how many of you can drive tanks?"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao obviously didn''t want to be entangled in this topic, Zhong Cheng and the others who responded in his heart, although a little uncomfortable, did not have any extra thoughts.


    "Lord, we will all." Jingtianzhong said.


    What he meant was the city of everyone who joined the base with him.


    "Anyone else?"


    Except for those whom Wei Xiao could be sure of, no one else answered.


    In this way, the people who will be with Wei Xiao tomorrow are sure.


    He, Yi Jianfeng, Leng Chengfeng, Li Cunyong, Wu Ming, Zhong Cheng, Sedum Bell, and Hu Shuixian, a total of eight people, seven men and one woman.


    "Master, in fact, I will too. My skills are superb, and I have been a tank driver for decades." Lan Qiang said.


    Wei Xiao directly chose to ignore him.


    The armored vehicles were all driven by him as ordinary cars, do I need to say whether the Lan Gun would drive the tanks?


    "You stay at the base."


    Lan Qiang was very sad for not being selected, of course, it was just a joke.


    Lan Qiang didn''t report much hope.


    But the master is also too witty. He can see through his superb acting skills at a glance. It seems that he still has to find a chance to learn more acting skills with Ling Qifen.


    "Well, I will drive the tanks to gather at the exit of the city wall at 7 o''clock tomorrow morning. Let''s all go back!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Everyone got up and bid farewell to Wei Xiao.


    Seeing that it was almost eleven o''clock in the evening, Wei Xiao stretched out and walked towards the second floor.


    "Owner!"


    It is the phantom.


    "Not asleep yet?"


    The Phantom slowly came to Wei Xiao''s side, and his small hand grabbed Wei Xiao''s arm.


    "Master, let me go with you tomorrow! Okay?" The Phantom shook Wei Xiao''s arm, pouting her cute little mouth, with a pitiful look.


    Wei Xiao was taken aback when he saw this.


    Is this the phantom I know?


    ...

 Chapter 183： Bai Youwei who confused the harem

    Feeling the Phantom at this moment a bit strange, Wei Xiao looked serious.


    "Who did you learn this from?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect that the Phantom would act like a baby with him one day?


    This is definitely not the character that the Phantom should have.


    "Crack!"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, there was a sound of closing the door in the bedroom where Bai Youwei and Yan Yi were.


    Good guy, don''t need the Phantom to say that Wei Xiao also knows who it is.


    My own young wife''s daughter-in-law seems to be getting more and more presumptuous. He didn''t take his little wife Yan Yi, but now he actually targeted the Phantom.


    Angry and funny, Wei Xiao stared at the Phantom: "You Wei taught you this, right?"


    Seen through by Wei Xiao, the Phantom, who has no secrets in front of him, nodded: "You Wei said, as long as you do this with you, you will promise me. I have been studying for a whole day to achieve this level."


    Ugh! What a silly wife.


    Wei Xiao was distressed and spoiled.


    Squeezed her little face, and said gently, "Remember to get up early tomorrow."


    "Master, did you agree?"


    "Stupid daughter-in-law has done this. If my husband doesn''t agree, wouldn''t it make people sad?"


    "Boom!"


    "The master is so kind."


    It''s rare to see the Phantom so happy.


    Seeing her figure running towards the room after the sneak attack, Wei Xiao smiled slightly.


    However, when he thought that his killer wife was almost tuned into a little sheep by Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao''s face was warm and angry: "Bai Youwei..."


    Bai Youwei and the others are in the bedroom.


    "Yan Yi, Yan Yi, it''s over, it''s over, I''m over, if my husband knows that I taught Xiaoying sister to do it, my husband will not eat me? What should I do? What should I do now?" Bai Youwei said that she was very nervous.


    Yan Yi looked at Bai Youwei in a panic, and said glutinously, "Sister Youwei, I think you are lying on the bed now, maybe O''Neill will miss you a few times."


    "Will this, this work?"


    "What can do it?" Wei Xiao suddenly opened the door and walked in.


    "Oni sauce!"


    Wei Xiao Chong Yan Yi smiled, and stared at Bai Youwei with bad eyes.


    Bai Youwei put her hands together in front of her, with a strong smile on her face.


    "Husband, why did you come to us? I thought you were going to Sister Xiaoying tonight?"


    "Pretend, you continue to pretend to me." Wei Xiao watched Bai Youwei''s performance with a smile.


    Looking at Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei, who knew that she was struggling to no avail, squashed her small mouth, and said chumatically, "My husband, I was wrong."


    "Do you know the wrong behavior?"


    Bai Youwei looked aggrieved.


    Turn around slowly, tilting up below his waist.


    "Husband, please be gentle. If it is broken, people can''t sit in your arms anymore."


    At this time, Wei Xiao was rather dumbfounded.


    Raising his hand, Wei Xiao, who seemed to be struggling, slapped Bai Youwei with a gentle breeze.


    "Huh! Doesn''t it hurt?" Bai Youwei turned her head and looked at Wei Xiao puzzledly: "Husband, do you want to try the feel first to see where the hitting is comfortable?"


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s words, Wei Xiao, who was still unbearable, condensed his thoughts.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "Oh! Husband, are you really fighting?"


    "Hit? Humph, I''m going to punch you from behind."


    Holding Bai Youwei in a hug, Wei Xiao directly threw her onto the soft bed.


    Soon, there were noisy noises in the bedroom, and Bai Youwei was also crying again and again under Wei Xiao''s chaotic stick.


    One night passed quickly.


    At 7 o''clock the next morning, Wei Xiao took Yi Jianfeng and the others, drove an armored vehicle out of the city, and drove away from the corpse on a road where corpses were piled up.


    ...


    A survivor''s stronghold before entering Fenghua District.


    Wei Xiao found the group of people yesterday.


    When facing Wei Xiao alone, they were not opponents. Today, seeing Yi Jianfeng and others armed to their teeth, the survivors here are even more afraid to have extra thoughts.


    "Master, now I can be sure that the weapons and equipment in the hands of the target team were brought from the battle base."


    After Wu Ming and the others saw the weapons and equipment that Wei Xiao had collected yesterday, they no longer had any doubts about their speculation last night.


    "Then they are really lucky. You don''t need to take much risk to have a foothold in the last days. Unfortunately, everyone is not guilty, and he is guilty of his crimes. After today, the remaining weapons and equipment are mine. Cun Yong..." Wei Xiao said very domineeringly.


    "Master!"


    "Take this bazooka, and you can shoot six rounds when I let you use it."


    "Yes!"


    "Zhong Cheng!"


    "arrive!"


    "The heavy machine gun is handed over to you. There are not many bullets. You save me a little bit. Good steel is used on the blade."


    "clear!"


    "Others see if they have weapons that need to be equipped, and if they don''t, they will set off."


    "there is none left!"


    Wei Xiao was carrying a light machine gun.


    "Then go!"


    "This, this lord..."


    Wei Xiao and the others were about to leave. Among the survivors who helped him "save" weapons overnight, the new leader hurriedly spoke.


    "You still have something?"


    Ma Huan was a little afraid of Wei Xiao, but when he thought of their decision last night, he bit his head and said: "My lord, we want to join your team, don''t know if it will work?"


    After asking this sentence, Ma Huan, along with all the seventeen survivors present, looked at Wei Xiao and them with a worried and nervous face.


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to have any accidents.


    "It''s not impossible to join us, but you have to know that following us may be more dangerous than staying here. Are you willing to lose your life at any time?"


    "Yes!" Ma Huan said firmly.


    "Oh! Is this your personal meaning or do you all think so?"


    "My lord, please take us away, we are not afraid of death."


    Without waiting for Ma Huan to speak, the other survivors, both men and women, said in unison.


    It seems that their decision was not made temporarily, maybe they thought it out last night.


    "Well, arm yourself as quickly as possible. Later you may usher in a fierce battle." Wei Xiao did not refuse, but at the same time let them know how dangerous it is to join his team.


    Wei Xiao''s words obviously made some people hesitate.


    But that was only a matter of moments. Except for some people who didn''t even think about it, they were already arming themselves. For the rest, they hesitated for a while, and then gritted their teeth and insisted on their choice.


    Staying here may be able to live longer, but it is not destined for long.


    Following Wei Xiao and the others, maybe they will die in the next second, but if they survive, they believe that in the future they don''t need to hide away like they do now.


    Seventeen people quickly armed themselves.


    Some people even wear two or three body armors.


    I just said that I am not afraid of death, now, hehe!


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much.


    "Set off!"


    Obviously, an armored car can''t fit so many people. Fortunately, Brother Po''s people left a lot of usable cars yesterday.


    At the greeting of Wei Xiao, everyone got on the car, and the three locomotives, led by Wei Xiao riding a motorcycle in front, drove towards Baxiong and their base.


    ...

 Chapter 184： Leverage

    More than half an hour.


    Wei Xiao took Yi Jianfeng and the others to the back of a house.


    The front of the housing area is the base of Ba Xiong and the others, and the distance between the two sides is about 500 meters.


    When they came, Wei Xiao avoided the parking lot completely, and now there was a building in front of them to cover it up. For those younger brothers who Ba Xiong arranged to guard outside, they had no idea that the base had been targeted by a group of people.


    Wei Xiao let them get out of the car.


    Bringing Leng Chengfeng and other people with sniper rifles to the top of a tall building.


    "Master, where is the target base?" Leng Chengfeng asked.


    "Did you see the situation over there?" Wei Xiao pointed to the entrance of the underground parking lot and said.


    Leng Chengfeng glanced at it.


    "Could it be there?"


    "Yes, I''m bringing you here. I intend to let you lie in wait. I will leave in a while. Before I give you any news, keep an eye on the outposts at the entrance of the underground parking lot."


    "Master, what are you going to do?"


    Facing Phantom¡¯s inquiry, Wei Xiao smiled evilly.


    "We still need some helpers."


    Phantom, Yi Jianfeng and the others were arranged, and Wei Xiao left in an off-road vehicle.


    When Yi Jianfeng and the others learned of Wei Xiao''s plan, many people showed incredible faces.


    They were nervous and exciting inside, and they were full of awe for Wei Xiao.


    I can think of luring the zombies to do the defense of the striker to break through the target base. This kind of personal danger, except for Wei Xiao, is that no one dares to do it at all.


    Even if you think of it, no one dares to do it yourself.


    Jing Tianzhong and their hearts were resistant, but this was Wei Xiao''s decision. Even if they couldn''t bear it, they still had to obey Wei Xiao''s orders.


    "In the last days, there really are no good people and bad people, only people who survive."


    This is a sentence summed up by Yi Jianfeng and the others after they learned about Wei Xiao''s plan.


    In the distance, in the middle of Haitian District.


    When Wei Xiao came here, it had been more than three hours since he left Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    Before getting close to the tide of corpses, Wei Xiao could already see the blackened area.


    Holding Bone Moknife tightly in his left hand, and holding two grenade in his right hand, Wei Xiao felt his heart beating rapidly at this moment, and the blood in his body was boiling as if it were being boiled in a pot.


    "This is probably my craziest time in the last days!"


    Standing in the car, Wei Xiao laughed at himself, and saw that he pulled off the tabs of the two grenade in his hand and threw the grenade out.


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    Two explosions sounded one after another, and the violent explosion instantly attracted the attention of the corpse tide hundreds of meters ahead.


    The wave of corpses that was originally quiet and comfortable, after these two loud noises, like a dam bursting, a torrent of corpses from the rear corner suddenly surged towards Wei Xiao. .


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah


    The ear-splitting roar resounded throughout the city, and countless crazy zombies rushed in the direction where Wei Xiao was as if they had been beaten with blood.


    Agile people have the advantage of speed. From discovering Wei Xiao''s movement to launching a charge, within a few seconds before and after, hundreds of zombies were separated from other zombies.


    Wei Xiao sat back in the driver''s seat unhurriedly.


    The car started, and after a group of zombies were less than 50 meters away from him, Wei Xiao blasted the accelerator, and the off-road vehicle galloped forward like an off-string arrow.


    The agile chased Wei Xiao frantically in the rear, not much slower than the off-road vehicle.


    With Wei Xiao deliberately slowing down the speed, more and more agile people followed.


    The initial distance of fifty meters was constantly getting closer in the pursuit of the zombies.


    Wei Xiao has been paying attention to the distance between the agile and the off-road vehicle through the rearview mirror. Whenever the distance between the two could pose a certain danger to Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao would accelerate.


    At the highest speed, he even drove to 180, which was called speed and excitement.


    Around five o''clock in the afternoon, in the underground parking lot.


    "It''s getting dark, why hasn''t the Lord returned?"


    Leng Chengfeng and others, who had been on the roof of the residential area for a day, discovered that Wei Xiao had not appeared after he left, and was almost waiting for sleep.


    "Nothing will happen, right?" Hu Shuixian worried.


    "No, I know the master''s strength best. Not to mention just to attract zombies, even if he is surrounded by zombies, he can return intact." Phantom''s trust in Wei Xiao has reached a blind goal.


    Since Wei Xiao completely let her surrender in the first place, she had never doubted that Wei Xiao could die in the last days.


    The hostess said so, naturally others did not dare to refute.


    "It is estimated that the road was delayed. Now except for the city center, the zombies in our direction are basically concentrated in the Haitian District. If the Lord wants to attract enough zombies, we can only go to the middle of the Haitian District." Li Cunyong Said.


    Haitian District was not close to them, and many road sections were blocked, and it took time for Wei Xiao to attract zombies from there.


    "coming!"


    Just when everyone thought that it would take some time to wait, Leng Chengfeng, who was rarely distracted, spoke suddenly.


    "What''s coming?"


    "Master, ten o''clock direction."


    Everyone quickly looked in the direction Leng Chengfeng pointed.


    Sure enough, on a road less than a kilometer away from them, an off-road vehicle was approaching them.


    Similarly, behind the off-road vehicle, there are no fewer than thousands of zombies that are as fast as the wind, making Yi Jianfeng and the others thrilling.


    All are agile, and there are as many as thousands.


    "All are ready to fight!"


    According to Wei Xiao''s plan, once he attracted the zombies, it was time for Leng Chengfeng and the others to act.


    The people who didn''t dare to neglect one after another arrived at the location arranged by Wei Xiao.


    Leng Chengfeng aimed his sniper rifle at a sentry outside the underground parking lot.


    With his mouth tilted and his eyes extremely cold, he muttered to himself: "There are no good people or bad people in the last days, there are only people who live, bye bye you!"


    "boom!"


    Gunshots sounded, and a bullet passed through the air and directly landed on the head of a sentry several hundred meters away.


    A little brother who was patrolling outside suddenly exploded his head and blood splashed all over the floor.


    "Where''s the gun? Where''s the gun?"


    The other brothers reacted, all of them crawling on the ground in fright.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Another person was shot.


    "Asshole!" The remaining little brother was furious.


    "Big brother, big brother, the exit was attacked by the enemy, the exit was attacked by the enemy..." Someone quickly took out the walkie-talkie to contact the Baxiong and the others in the base.


    After receiving reports from outsiders, someone brought the walkie-talkie to Ba Xiong''s eyes.


    "They''re here!" The cold-faced **** looked calm and composed, as if everything was in his grasp.


    Ba Xiong picked up the walkie-talkie.


    "Have you found any enemies? How many enemies are there?"


    "I haven''t seen it, we don''t know where the bullet came from, big brother... my god! Zombies, zombies are coming..." The younger brother wants to say something, but in addition to the word zombies, There are no other languages.


    Ba Xiong couldn''t sit still, and suddenly stood up.


    "Copy guy, come with me!"


    ...

 Chapter 185： Man is not for himself

    Entrance to the base.


    Wei Xiao drove the off-road vehicle directly into the fortifications at the entrance of the base.


    When the off-road vehicle was about to collide with the fortifications in front of him, Wei Xiao pulled away from the vehicle body, and quickly got up after rolling more than ten meters on the ground. His figure rushed into a building and disappeared.


    Ba Xiong''s fortifications were knocked out by an off-road vehicle. Although the agile men who chased Wei Xiao lost the goal of Wei Xiao, they found more survivors.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    The battle between the agile army and Ba Xiong''s younger brother is on the verge.


    In the entrance, Ba Xiong was rushing outside with a group of younger brothers.


    When they were less than ten meters away from the exit of the base, what they looked at was the scene where the younger brothers were being eaten by the agile.


    The imposing group of people freezes on the spot.


    "Wow..."


    When the agile found them, they all roared frantically.


    "Depend on!"


    Ba Xiong was furious.


    "Quick, suppress the fire, close the entrance door."


    Ba Xiong was the first to come back to his senses, he didn''t panic because of the agile figure, and immediately shouted to the people around him.


    The little brothers around him didn''t have the guts of him, and the first reaction of some people was to run back.


    "Boom..."


    "Who dares to run?" The youngest shot several people who wanted to escape immediately.


    The second and fourth eldest carried light machine guns on top, firing frantically at the agile outside.


    "Brother, hurry up!"


    At a critical juncture, other people simply can''t rely on it.


    When the two good brothers suppressed the agile men who discovered them first, Ba Xiong found the automatic switch of the exit door and pressed it down.


    "Stay back!"


    It will take time for the gate to close, but more agile people find that they, at the speed of agile people, during the period when the gate is closed, enough agile people rush in.


    Everyone fights and retreats.


    The agile people rushing into the base also reached nearly a hundred in just a few breaths.


    They are extremely fast. Even if they are suppressed by the light machine guns in the hands of the second and third child, as long as they fail to cause fatal damage to the agile in the first time, the agile can rush to the front of Ba Xiong and the others to deal with these people. Bringing certain casualties.


    "Puff......"


    "Big Brother..."


    Someone was unfortunately pulled by Ba Xiong and the others to act as a substitute for death.


    Seeing that the younger brother was divided by the agile in twos or twos, Ba Xiong and the two brothers, who had no change in their expressions, retreated to the back row, then raised the submachine gun in their hands and screamed and fired at the zombies entering the base.


    The other brothers also launched a counterattack.


    The little brothers in the front row barely survived, but Ba Xiong and the others, after paying more than a dozen casualties, eliminated all the agile people who entered the gate.


    The gate was closed, and outside was the sound of agile men attacking the big iron gate.


    The lingering second second wiped a handful of the pieces of meat on his body, and said coldly: "These people are so cruel, I actually thought of attracting zombies to attack us."


    "Brother, I don''t know how long this gate can last. We have to make early plans." The fourth child reminded.


    "Leave a part of the people here to guard. Give me guns, no matter what comes in from outside, kill them all for me."


    "Second, you come with me. Put our remaining heavy machine guns, light machine guns, and rocket launchers on the aisle leading to the lowest base. I want to see if there are no zombies to cover them, how many lives they have enough? Feed our bullets!" Ba Xiong is also vicious enough, relying on his weapon superiority and the environmental superiority in the parking lot to prepare to attack Wei Xiao and the others in an ambush.


    No one dared to disobey Baxiong''s words.


    Everyone began to work in groups to prepare.


    There were more than 20 people behind the gate, all of them were sweating coldly, swallowing wildly in their mouths, and the fear in their eyes and the tension on their faces were clear at a glance.


    Outside, Wei Xiao had already joined Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    "Master!"


    Wei Xiao nodded, and the figure came to Li Cunyong.


    "Now it''s your turn. Blow up the door of the base for me."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Li Cunyong began to act.


    The figure followed Wei Xiao to the first row of houses directly opposite the base entrance.


    Li Cunyong carried the rocket launcher, and aimed at the entrance of the base to launch a cannonball.


    The rocket dragged a long tail and hit the gate blocked by the agile.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    With a terrifying blow, dozens of agile men were blown to pieces, and the gate they blocked also showed a huge gap.


    This is not over yet.


    Another shell was shot out.


    This time, the gate could no longer withstand the bombardment, and the gate was torn apart.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The people behind did not know how many were stabbed, scratched, and screamed repeatedly by the flying iron pieces.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Zombies don''t care about the life and death of their companions, and the screams inside undoubtedly succeeded in attracting them.


    Without obstacles, a large number of agile people poured into the underground base.


    "Run, run, the zombies are coming..."


    People who were not disabled in the explosion saw the corpses pouring in like a tide, and they were frightened one by one.


    They didn''t care about any companions or guns, and one by one they crawled and rushed toward the base.


    Some of the agile people who entered it were eating the injured survivors who could not escape, and the other part was chasing those who escaped.


    The screams in the base and the roar of zombies are endless.


    The sound of intensive footsteps quickly reached the ears of the survivors of the second line of defense inside.


    A heavy machine gun in the middle is ready.


    "Don''t shoot, brother, don''t shoot."


    A part of the younger brothers chased by the zombies ran out from one end.


    "shot!"


    "Boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The people guarding here, regardless of whether it was a person or a zombie, a living thing appeared in front of them, and they opened fire collectively.


    The few people running in the front were sifted by their own weapons.


    The younger brother who was running from behind them saw this scene, one by one, he was distraught.


    "Asshole, they don''t want us to live at all, they fight with them."


    In despair, people can do anything.


    Someone used bullets to seal the escape route, and then some agile men screamed and hunted them down.


    Because you don¡¯t let me live, everyone should not think about it. Some of these people who ran up from behind took up their guns and charged against the bullets in front of them. Others took out all kinds of throwing objects in their hands. Pull off the tab and throw it forward with one last breath.


    "Dodge, grenade bombs!"


    "Puff...boom..."


    "Ah... my eyes, my eyes..."


    Because of cannibalism, the second defense in the base also fell in a few minutes.


    The people who fled still exist, but waiting for their end, they are not much different from the people before.


    The deepest part of the base.


    Ba Xiong and the others could clearly hear the screams, explosions and the roar of zombies coming from the base.


    Now beside Ba Xiong, except for some women who were already scared to hide in a corner and shivering, the other men and women who were capable of fighting were all armed to guard the entrance.


    ...

 Chapter 186： Tit for tat

    "Unexpectedly, the method we used to deal with other survivors will happen to us one day. Second, do you think this counts as retribution?" Ba Xiong didn''t seem to be in the accident, drinking. Drinking, smoking, and holding a top-notch beauty, Feng Qingyun asked calmly.


    The second child standing beside him played with the submachine pistol in his hand.


    "I don''t know if it is retribution, but I know that if they think that they can defeat us in this way, it would be too naive."


    "A group of courageous rats, I will make them pay a heavy price." The old fourth said viciously.


    "Lao San, aren''t you nervous?" Ba Xiong asked, looking at the youngest man on the side.


    The third child smiled easily.


    "What is there to be afraid of? Fighting with people and zombies is no different from what we were at the beginning. In this situation, I was caught in the enemy''s ambush, and I just killed it. Speaking of this kind of battle, we also experienced it. Two or three times?"


    Ba Xiong put down the wine glass, let go of the beauty in his arms and got up.


    "Yeah! It''s been a long time since I''ve experienced this kind of days wandering on the edge of life and death. I stayed in a comfortable life for too long, and if I don''t move my muscles and bones, I forget my identity." With that, Ba Xiong began to wear equipment.


    Wrist guards, knee pads, tactical vests, body armor, military helmets, etc., each piece of armor is worn by Ba Xiong, and then various weapons, magazines, and throwing objects.


    Within a few minutes, the already fully armed Ba Xiong had a sniper rifle in his hand.


    "My blood hasn''t boiled like it is in a long time, second child, let us see what kind of group of people are beating our ideas."


    Ba Xiong''s words sounded like he didn''t take the zombies attacking the base seriously. His goal was always Wei Xiao and others outside the base.


    The other three smiled confidently.


    "They better not let us down too much."


    The second child put the submachine pistol in his hand into the holster on his thigh, and also replaced it with a sniper rifle.


    The third child¡¯s hand is a light machine gun, and the fourth child¡¯s weapon is the most terrifying-Reaper Cannon.


    "Brother, help, help me, ah..."


    "coming!"


    The last place to be safe.


    With the screams of the younger brother from the front, the people behind have already pointed their guns at the entrance.


    "Oh..."


    The agile appears.


    "Fire!!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The terrifying firepower rushed to the entrance like a torrent of steel.


    The dense bullets were beaten into flesh at the moment when the agile took his head.


    There are no extra entrances to choose from, and the agile people who keep coming from the entrance, under the strong firepower, have not entered the last parking lot.


    The corpses of the agile were constantly piled up at the entrance.


    Gradually, a wall of flesh made of zombie corpses sealed the entrance.


    "Wow..."


    The agile leaping behind was blocked, and a frantic roar resounded throughout the underground parking lot.


    "Can''t make it? I''ll help you!"


    The youngest smiled viciously.


    Put down the light machine gun in his hand, and took out a bazooka from the side where the weapons and ammunition piled up.


    Loaded the shells to aim at the corpse wall and blasted back and forth several times.


    The corpse wall was torn apart, and pieces of meat splashed all over the floor.


    The blocked passage was cleared again, and the agile people behind were still rushing forward.


    After nearly an hour of crazy shooting, no zombies appeared outside the entrance.


    "Check the weapons and ammunition, replenish them so that they can go out with me." Ba Xiong didn''t like to sit and wait for death.


    He was planning to take the initiative to attack and replenish ammunition for himself as soon as possible.


    The others did not neglect, and filled the bullets one after another.


    Not long.


    "Are you all supplied?"


    "Okay, brother!"


    "Set off!"


    Outside, Wei Xiao and the others have not taken any action.


    The sky is getting dark, and it is estimated that it will be dark soon.


    "Master, there doesn''t seem to be much movement inside." Li Cunyong said beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao contacted the Phantom: "Xiaoying, there are other entrances to this underground parking lot. It''s up to you to leave."


    Upon receiving Wei Xiao''s instruction, the Phantom was full of spirits.


    When there is no fighting, she, who has a very low sense of existence, can almost be ignored, but once there is a fight that belongs to her, the momentary change in her momentum makes Yi Jianfeng and others close to her seem to see a dark ghost. Born.


    "Xiaoying understands!"


    The Phantom returned Wei Xiao''s words, and the figure disappeared in the residential area.


    "Let''s go! Now it''s time for us to play."


    Wei Xiao pulled out the bone knife on his back, held the gun in his right hand, and left the house with Li Cunyong.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others quickly followed.


    In the underground parking lot.


    Ba Xiong led the fifty-odd people to the parking lot of the upper floors swayingly.


    Along the way, they found that they were eating their companions, or sharing the agile people who sacrificed their little brother''s body, and they all cleared them one by one.


    Each floor of the parking lot has a lot of space, estimated to be two to three thousand square meters.


    Stone pillars with a diameter of more than one meter support the parking lot, and the parking spaces inside which are 70% full of cars before the end of the world make the environment extremely complicated.


    "Tap..."


    Wei Xiao and the others had just arrived in the parking lot on the top floor and were leading others to the next floor. Wei Xiao suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Lord?" Yi Jianfeng asked.


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth curled slightly.


    "The enemy looks harder than we thought. They are here."


    Yi Jianfeng''s eyes changed slightly.


    "The Lord meant that they were killed from below?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Very confident, but they will pay for it. Everyone finds a good cover to hide and listen to my orders."


    "Yes!"


    The people behind quickly dispersed, hiding themselves in the parking station.


    Wei Xiao''s figure climbed directly against the wall and finally hid in a corner.


    Lower parking lot.


    Ba Xiong and a group of younger brothers have arrived at the exit to the top parking lot.


    He had been leading the way and stopped suddenly.


    "Go up a few people and check the situation."


    Ba Xiong never ignores his instincts.


    Just now, when he stepped one foot into the aisle leading to the upper parking lot, an uneasy mood stopped him.


    His instinct seemed to tell him there was danger above.


    Hearing what he said, the old third pointed to the four younger brothers and asked them to go up and check the situation.


    Although the four younger brothers were afraid, they did not dare to resist.


    Holding the gun, he walked forward cautiously. Any noise around them will give them a huge shock.


    "Brother, did you find something?" the fourth oldest asked.


    Ba Xiong nodded: "Intuition, my intuition tells me that there is danger above. If I guess correctly, the danger above is the gang who made our minds."


    "What? They dare to come in?" The fourth child was shocked and angry.


    "Are they so impatient to die?" the third child said.


    Ba Xiong motioned to the two brothers to stay calm.


    "Do they know it soon."


    ...

 Chapter 187： Phantoms personal show

    "Brother, there is no danger up there, you can come up."


    As soon as Ba Xiong''s words fell, some of the four younger brothers who went to explore the way were shouting to the people below.


    "no one there?"


    The second child frowned slightly.


    Ba Xiong is also a little skeptical, is his instinct wrong?


    "Big brother, I''ll take someone up to see." The fourth one said, and then he greeted a dozen younger brothers to go up with him.


    "Let''s keep up!"


    Ba Xiong was no longer suspicious, and followed the old fourth with the rest of the people.


    The parking lot on the top floor.


    The surroundings seem unusually quiet.


    Under the dim light, in a quiet environment, not to mention the shadows, not even the zombies.


    The fourth child came up with people and met with the four younger brothers who came here first.


    "Have you not found any suspicious persons?"


    A younger brother shook his head: "Don''t say it''s a human being, I didn''t even see the remaining zombies."


    "Zombie?"


    The old fourth frowned.


    its not right! They came up from below. No matter which floor, there were a few agile men left to devour the flesh and blood on the ground. How could there be no such first floor?


    "No, there is an ambush."


    "boom!"


    The fourth child realized the problem, and as soon as he reminded him, Wei Xiao, who was hiding in the upper corner behind them, shot the fourth child through the back of the neck.


    "On top!"


    "Fire!"


    Others discovered that Wei Xiao didn''t wait for them to shoot. Yi Jianfeng and others who were hiding around jumped out, violently hitting these people with dense bullets.


    "There are enemies!"


    Some of the thugs who hadn''t left the aisle, heard the intensive gunfire in front of them, one by one backed away in fright.


    "Grenade!"


    After getting rid of the mob at the exit, Yi Jianfeng shouted.


    I saw that some people with grenade on their bodies pulled off the tabs and threw grenades into the passage one after another.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    The violent explosion was accompanied by heart-piercing screams, and there was a wailing under the passage.


    Wei Xiao jumped down from above.


    "Master, I have come behind the enemy."


    At this time, the voice of Phantom came from the walkie-talkie on Wei Xiao''s shoulder.


    "Can you see how many of them there are?"


    "More than thirty, everyone has a gun."


    "Throw smoke bombs and flash bombs among them, and you continue to hide yourself."


    "clear!"


    At the end of the call with Phantom, Wei Xiao called Li Cunyong and Wu Ming over.


    "As soon as there is movement below, you throw flash bombs and grenades into it, understand?"


    "clear!"


    The Ba Xiong below can be described as furious at the moment.


    He didn''t need to see it with his own eyes to guess the fourth one, but he was afraid that it was too bad for him.


    Leading people back to him under the parking lot, gritted his teeth.


    "Damn it! I knew they would ambush us on it."


    "Exiting from this side obviously doesn''t work. Let''s take another exit, right?" said the third child.


    Ba Xionggang looked up at him.


    "carefully!"


    Ba Xiong, whose face changed drastically in an instant, didn''t care about other people, and immediately fell to one side.


    The response of the second and third child is not slow.


    At the moment when the crisis came, they each found a concrete pillar and flew over, rolled their bodies as they landed, letting their backs lean against the huge concrete pillar.


    Compared with them, other people''s reactions are much slower.


    I saw two throwing objects falling beside them, and the dazzling light flickered, and the entire parking lot seemed to be illuminated.


    "Ah...my eyes...ahhh..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    After a moment of panic, some of the thugs who hadn''t undergone any training, the moment they couldn''t see, shot directly at the surroundings indiscriminately.


    "Get down, get down!"


    The oldest three reminded, but the gunshots and screams at the scene continued.


    The effect of the flash bomb had not passed, and then smoke rose up around them.


    When Wei Xiao and others above heard the movement below, Li Cun Yong and Wu Ming immediately threw grenades and flash bombs into the passage.


    Whenever the grenade sounds, the flash flares will illuminate the entire passage.


    The two of them threw non-stop, as if they didn''t stop throwing all the objects they had thrown.


    "go!"


    Wei Xiao followed behind them and rushed down quickly.


    "Second, third, let''s go back."


    The boss has heard the explosion in the passage and knows that the enemy is opening the way with a grenade. If he continues to stay here, it is no different from looking for death.


    What''s more, there is smoke all around, they can''t tell the enemy from us at all, once the enemy fire covers this area, they don''t know how to die.


    Calling the two brothers, Ba Xiong fired a few shots in the direction of the passage that came down from his memory.


    Regardless of whether he could hit someone, he quickly left his previous position after firing a few shots.


    The second and third are also experienced people, and they can deal with complex environments well.


    The three rushed out of the smoky place and evacuated in the direction they had come before.


    The Phantom, who was hiding behind them and going back on the road, saw the figures of the three people, and flickered, two pistols in his hands directly fired at the three people.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gun was aimed at Ba Xiong and the others.


    When the three of them were shot in different positions, the figures dodge towards the cars on the left and right.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    It was the scream of the third child, he was shot.


    "Youngest, how are you?"


    "Mmm..." The third child gritted his teeth and hurriedly tore off his cuffs and bandaged his thigh: "Big brother, I was shot in the thigh, eh..."


    "Damn it! What about you, second child?"


    "I''m fine!" The second child said in a calm tone.


    Ba Xiong was actually not feeling well.


    He had been shot a few times, if he hadn''t worn two layers of bullet-proof vests, I''m afraid it would kill him. But it was also painful in front of me, as hot as being burned by flames.


    Enduring the severe pain on his body, Ba Xiong said angrily: "Find her and kill her."


    The second child is already looking for the location of the Phantom.


    But the place he looked at looked extremely strange.


    There are no living things around, and it feels like the person who attacked them just now doesn''t exist at all.


    Just as the second child was confused, a sense of crisis came.


    Without thinking about it, the second child''s figure jumped on the front cover of a car and rolled over. A series of bullets followed wherever the figure passed.


    "Got you!"


    Hiding his figure quickly, the second child took a breath and suddenly stood up from the rear of the car.


    "Boom boom..."


    Judging from the previous gunshot position, the second child shot at that place continuously.


    The Phantom had long since moved, and the figure disappeared in the parking lot again.


    The second child felt a chill in his heart.


    Who is this? Can you hide yourself in such a short period of time?


    "She...ah..."


    Suddenly, the second child heard a scream from the third child.


    "Asshole!" Ba Xiong reacted faster than his second child.


    This time he captured the Phantom''s figure, raised the sniper rifle in his hand and fired several shots at the Phantom''s flashing figure.


    The Phantom used the car next to it to avoid the bullets, and the figure disappeared behind the two cars.


    The second child took this opportunity to come to the third child, but the third child had lost his breath.


    "Big brother, the third child is dead, and his throat was cut by a sharp weapon. The opponent is very capable of melee combat."


    Domineering and desperate.


    "Enclose it."


    Before, they didn''t even know where the Phantom was hiding. Now they can be sure that the Ba Xiong who is between the cars in front of them throws away the sniper rifle in his hand, and puts on two pistols and quickly leans up from one side.


    The second child did not hesitate.


    Also throw away the sniper rifle, holding the sub-machine pistol from the other side to encircle the Phantom.


    ...

 Chapter 188： Beloved wife

    "Boom boom..."


    At this time, Wei Xiao and the others had already arrived in this parking lot.


    They quickly occupied favorable terrain, bypassing the dissipated smoke and enclosing the people inside.


    From Wei Xiao''s direction, the location of the Phantom can be captured.


    Seeing two people shuttle between the cars approaching the Phantom, Wei Xiao turned and raised his gun.


    "Boom boom..."


    Regardless of whether he can hit the opponent or not, shoot directly at the **** among them.


    The second child reacted quickly. Wei Xiao missed him with the first shot, so he lowered his head and hid.


    Upon seeing this, the Ba Xiong inside accelerated his speed and approached the Phantom, while bullets kept falling in the area where the Phantom was hiding.


    "court death!"


    Wei Xiao''s face sank, he changed into a new magazine with one hand, and his figure quickly rushed towards the second child and the others.


    The Phantom did not stay in place for a long time.


    There was no trace after a flash.


    "Catch you!"


    Ba Xiong came to the place where Phantom was hiding a few seconds before, and turned the gun in his hand to the ground.


    But the Phantom has long since transferred its figure.


    Ba Xiong didn''t find anyone for the first time, so he turned around instinctively.


    Unexpectedly, the Phantom jumped out from the car window.


    The figure fell to the ground, swept its legs and kicked in circles.


    The first kick kicked off the pistol in Ba Xiong''s hand, followed by the back kick and then kicked down on Ba Xiong''s body, kicked Ba Xiong''s figure out, and smashed the windshield in front of a car. grass.


    Ba Xiong was surprised by the Phantom''s reaction and powerful attack, and when he was frightened, he stretched out his hand to grab the pistol on his leg to counterattack.


    Upon seeing this, the Phantom rushed up and threw a flying knife.


    As soon as Ba Xiong took out his pistol, the flying knife had fallen on his palm.


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was a sharp pain in the palm of his hand, his fingers loosened, and the pistol fell to the ground.


    The Phantom had already rushed forward, with a short blade in his hand again, and flew up to pierce Ba Xiong''s throat.


    No way, Ba Xiong was wearing a body armor, and his short blade might not be able to pierce it.


    The phantom, which insisted on killing with one blow, pierced his throat became inevitable.


    Without this blow, Ba Xiong will undoubtedly die.


    At the moment of crisis, Ba Xiong blocked him with one arm.


    The short blade in Phantom''s hand pierced into his arm.


    Ba Xiong, who was also strong enough, didn''t say a word. He kicked the Phantom''s body and kicked it out.


    The phantom flying backwards forcibly endured the tingling pain in his lower abdomen, turned his head to see the car body behind him, pressed one hand on the edge of the car roof, and the figure took advantage of a flip and landed on the car roof steadily.


    She didn''t scream, with her abdomen painful, but frowned willow on her beautiful face.


    "Puff......"


    Ba Xiong took advantage of this breathing time to pull out the throwing knives and short blades on his palms and arms.


    The solemn gaze looked at the phantom.


    "Who are you guys anyway?"


    The strength of the Phantom made him feel frightened.


    Regardless of body style, reaction, and adaptability, he is extremely terrifying, giving him the feeling of facing the world''s top secret agents and killers.


    "You don''t need to know who we are, but I know you are destined to be a dead person."


    Wei Xiao, who had already rushed over, happened to see the scene where the Phantom was kicked out by Ba Xiong.


    How could Wei Xiao be in a good mood when his own woman was beaten?


    "Master, be careful!"


    The second child who was hiding on the side of the two cars in front of Wei Xiao suddenly stood up at this moment.


    Seeing the assault pistol in the opponent''s hand pointed at him, Wei Xiao''s eyes sank, and he put his foot on the door of the first car in front of him.


    The car seemed to be impacted by tons of force, and its body flew directly to the car in front of the second child more than ten centimeters off the ground.


    The second child was shocked, and he quickly dodged sideways before he could shoot.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The two cars collided and made a huge bang.


    When Ba Xiong saw this scene, his eyes were stunned.


    A small car can weigh one or two tons no matter how light it is? But it was such a heavy object that was kicked out by someone. Is this what a normal person can do?


    If you hadn''t witnessed this scene with your own eyes, you would have thought that the opponent kicked the ball!


    The second child dangerously avoided the fate of being smashed into meatloaf.


    Uncertain, he saw Wei Xiao rushing towards him instantly, a long knife in his hand pierced his body and nailed him to a van behind him.


    "Weird, monster..."


    Even the second, a mercenary who has experienced many battles, when he is dead, the eyes that look at Wei Xiao are terrified.


    "You are not the first person to think this way."


    Wei Xiao also didn''t pull out the Bone Mo knife, turned and walked towards Ba Xiong.


    With fear in Ba Xiong''s eyes, his figure kept backing away.


    "You, are you the one who monitored us yesterday?"


    "The memory is good, but it won''t save your life."


    Wei Xiao speeded up and approached Ba Xiong.


    The speed of retreat could not keep up with the speed of Wei Xiao''s advancing. Ba Xiong, who had no way to retreat, pulled out a sharp blade from his waist with his left hand and made a final fight.


    Wei Xiao¡¯s reaction was not at all comparable to the speed at which he sent out the sharp blade. A big hand locked his arm holding the knife. Wei Xiao turned around and came behind him, pulled his arm, and lifted the sharp blade in Ba Xiong¡¯s hand from his right shoulder. The part pierced his neck.


    "After Xiaoying became my woman, I couldn''t bear to fight, but today I was kicked by you. Didn''t you say you are looking for death?"


    The neck was strangled by his left hand, and the unspeakable Ba Xiong continued to spit out blood from his mouth.


    Ba Xiong rolled his eyes quickly, and within a few seconds, his body stopped struggling completely.


    Ba Xiong didn''t have a chance to speak until he died. Otherwise, if you give him a chance to argue, he will definitely ask Wei Xiao: Your woman wants to kill me, do I just kick her too much?


    It''s not too much, but who is Wei Xiao''s pet wife?


    Letting go of the dead Ba Xiong, Wei Xiao looked at the phantom on the roof of the car at this time.


    "Come down!"


    Wei Xiao''s tone seemed cold.


    Phantom''s body trembled and jumped off the roof of the car.


    "Owner!"


    Without saying anything, Wei Xiao pulled the Phantom to turn her over, lowered her upper body, and lifted her up below the waist.


    "Papa......"


    A few well-measured slaps on top of the soft, causing the Phantom to hum lightly.


    "Do you remember my previous order?"


    The Phantom did not dare to refute.


    "Master, Xiaoying is wrong."


    "Humph!" Wei Xiao snorted coldly, causing the Phantom to turn around.


    The blame in his eyes quickly turned into tenderness.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Feeling Wei Xiao''s indulgence, a happy smile appeared on Yu''s face in Phantom Immaculate.


    "It doesn''t hurt!"


    "You!" Angrily and distressingly scratched Phantom''s little nose, and then took her to the Mo Dao that held the second child''s body.


    Withdrawing the Bone Mo knife, Wei Xiao walked towards Yi Jianfeng and the others with Phantom.


    "Master!"


    "How many are still alive?"


    "Fourteen."


    Wei Xiao looked at the fourteen thugs who were squatting on the ground holding their heads in fear, and continued to ask, "Is there anything useful?"


    "According to them, Ba Xiong, oh! It''s their eldest brother, who concentrated all the weapons and ammunition on the lowest level of the underground parking lot, where there are more than 70 women."


    "More than seventy women? Are you not in the same group with them?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    "No, they hunted and snatched other survivor teams. Those women were their playthings and slaves." Yi Jianfeng said.


    plaything? slave?


    This is interesting.


    Among the 14 people, some women survived. How did they get Baxiong''s approval?


    ...

 Chapter 189： Make a fortune

    Wei Xiao couldn''t help but look at one of the pretty pretty women.


    "What is the difference between you and the women below?"


    "Big, big brother, don''t kill me, me, me..."


    "To be honest, you can live, you know I can tell."


    The woman was very afraid of Wei Xiao, but did not dare to hesitate.


    "I, I dare to kill, dare to hunt other survivors."


    "So it is!"


    Wei Xiao understood.


    This is the eschatological rule.


    Each team has its own set of rules.


    For example, Wei Xiao, his base only needs to be obedient and obedient to orders, and the team they are attacking this time needs to be cruel and innocent. If you can''t fit into these rules, then you are destined to be eliminated.


    "Leave a few people to look after them, and the others will come down with me and have a look!"


    "Yes!"


    Wu Ming and the others left with Ma Huan and others who had joined them before, while Wei Xiao took Yi Jianfeng and the others to the deepest part of the base.


    Not long after, they came to the lowest level of this base.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Boom boom..."


    They just appeared, and while screaming came from inside, it was accompanied by a series of gunshots.


    At first, Wei Xiao and the others were taken aback.


    The people who came down looked for shelter, but when they saw the place where the bullet was shot, their expressions twitched.


    This marksmanship, the stroke of the human body or against the air?


    Look at the few people who fired, darling, one by one holding the gun in both hands, tilting their heads, closing their eyes, and not knowing where the muzzle is aimed, is this the legendary spear technique?


    "Go and hand in their guns." Wei Xiao said angrily.


    He had the fastest dodge action just now, thinking that he was ambushed by someone, but he was actually played by a group of rookies.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others were dumbfounded.


    Their reaction just now really made a fuss.


    Several people walked towards the women.


    "You, don''t come over, we will shoot again."


    Leng Chengfeng, with a sniper rifle in his hand, said jokingly: "I bet there are no bullets in your gun."


    "Okay, don''t scare them." Yi Jianfeng shook his head helplessly, and then said to the group of women in front of him: "Put down the guns, we won''t hurt you."


    "We don''t believe it, you go, you are not welcome here."


    "What''s the matter with them? Those who don''t put down their guns will kill them all." Wei Xiao walked with the Phantom and said coldly.


    A group of women were frightened by Wei Xiao''s words. Several women with guns in their hands were scared to throw away their guns.


    Wei Xiao approached, looking coldly at the women who were still hesitant.


    "Do you want to die that way?"


    This sentence of Wei Xiao undoubtedly became the shock that shattered the last bit of persistence in other women''s hearts.


    "It''s worthy of being the master." Standing behind Wei Xiao, Leng Chengfeng raised his old thumb secretly.


    Facing a group of women with good looks and even the Phantom level among them, only Wei Xiao could be so cruel and ruthless.


    "Look at how many things we want left?"


    Ignoring these women in front of him, Wei Xiao told Yi Jianfeng to them.


    Several people nodded one after another, and then searched around.


    Before long, the materials, weapons and ammunition collected by Ba Xiong and the others were all found by Yi Jianfeng.


    "Master, we really did post this time."


    When they saw the place where weapons and ammunition were stored, Yi Jianfeng and the others became excited.


    Wei Xiao took a look in the past and was shocked in his heart.


    The weapons and ammunition that Ba Xiong and the others have collected is simply a small arsenal, and it is not an ordinary arsenal.


    There are not only a lot of shells for tanks, bullets for machine guns, armor-piercing bombs, incendiary bombs, rocket bombs, and so on. Especially for tank shells, do you dare to believe that there are more than 20 boxes?


    "Wu Ming, how many ammunition they brought out from the base?" Leng Chengfeng asked in surprise.


    "I guess they have brought everything they can take away." Li Cunyong guessed.


    Looking at the piles of weapons and ammunition, Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, but the satisfied look on his face said it all.


    The harvest this time is definitely even richer than when I went to the Armed Police Corps.


    Of course, it refers to the quality of weapons, and the quantity is naturally incomparable.


    "Well, these things will be ours from now on. Cun Yong..."


    "Master!"


    "Go and call all the people above. We can''t go back tonight. We will rest here for one night and leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes!"


    Li Cunyong nodded, and then left.


    Before long, everyone was taken down by Li Cun Yong, including the group of prisoners.


    There were also a lot of people present, there were more than 100 people.


    The people who survived here said that their original number was more than 400.


    In other words, there were more than 300 thugs who died directly and indirectly in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    It''s cruel, but this is the end of the world.


    dinner time.


    The facilities in the base are complete.


    More than a dozen high-power generators are running at the same time with sufficient power.


    From the group of women who survived, a part of them came out to cook Wei Xiao and the others cooked food, and the other part was now working with the prisoners to clean the corpses in the base.


    There are too many corpses in the underground parking lot, and most of them are evolutionary zombies. If these corpses are not cleaned up, once Wei Xiao and the others leave, other zombies will come here, not knowing what kind of monsters will be created.


    "Lord, I just checked the substances here. Good fellow, there are thousands of tons. Among them, cigarettes and alcohol are the most abundant. Before the end of the world, there are many red wines that cost tens of thousands in a bottle, which is piled up in piles." While others were cooking, Leng Chengfeng came to Wei Xiao and said.


    "All loaded into the car and taken home."


    "The car we drove is not enough." Leng Chengfeng was a little embarrassed.


    A very clever young man, how can he be stupid at a critical moment?


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao with idiot eyes, Leng Chengfeng looked blank.


    "Master, did I say something wrong?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t bother to answer him.


    "Jianfeng, tell him how to bring these things back."


    Yi Jianfeng came with a chicken leg.


    "where is this place?"


    "Parking lot!"


    "Then do you think we are short of cars?" Yi Jianfeng said.


    Leng Chengfeng, who was slow to react, finally had a look on his face suddenly realized.


    "Look at me, I forgot that this is the parking lot, hehe..."


    "Masters, the food is ready."


    At this time, among those cooking women, the most beautiful one came and called Wei Xiao and the others.


    Her name is Shurou. Before the end of the world, she was a senior executive of a listed company. She was in her thirties, but because of the good maintenance, she looked like twenty-five or six on the surface.


    After the end of the world, her husband was killed by Ba Xiong, and she became a plaything belonging to Ba Xiong alone. The food and clothes in this base are the best among all women.


    Sometimes a woman who is pretty to a certain extent is really popular. At least in the last days, when you meet a man who can control the audience, their destiny will be much better than that of other women.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have much interest in Shurou. After a glance at her, Wei Xiao got up with the phantom.


    "eat first."


    The two followed Shurou to a simple table on which a dozen hot dishes were already placed.


    Wei Xiao and the Phantom were the first to sit down on the first seat of the sofa.


    Yi Jianfeng and others were all standing.


    "This is not a base, there are not so many rules, all sit down together."


    Yi Jianfeng smiled on their faces and sat down.


    "Go and ask others to eat. There is no limit to the food today. You can eat as much as you like, but don''t waste it." Wei Xiao said to Shu Rou.


    "Thank you, thank you sir!"


    Shu Rou said gratefully.


    They eat fast food, which can be eaten after unpacking.


    No one is hungry, and even the captives can have a full meal.


    ¡­

 Chapter 190： Confidence comes from strength

    After a meal.


    Wei Xiao asked Yi Jianfeng and the others to lead everyone present to clean up the corpse, while he and Phantom came outside the base.


    At the entrance of the base, you can see the giant steel beasts when you come out.


    Wei Xiao was very fortunate that he was on the offensive side today. If Ba Xiong used these iron bumps to attack his base, Wei Xiao didn''t know how much the base would have to pay to get rid of this group of people.


    "It''s a good thing. With these war machines, the base should have an extra guarantee in the face of the corpse tide a few days later."


    "Does the master think we can stop the tide of corpses?"


    The Phantom around him suddenly asked.


    Wei Xiao looked back.


    "Why, are you worried that we won''t be able to prevent it?"


    "Yeah! The number of corpses has exceeded one million. This is no longer something humans can handle. The walls of the base are no more than nine meters high. Even if the zombies are piled up, they can pile up a way to enter the base. We have to face climbers. And giant zombies, even if the base has these weapons


    , The chance of blocking the tide of corpses is not great. "


    The Phantom could see this, indicating that she had used her heart.


    Wei Xiao had already expected it.


    Turn around and hug the phantom into his arms.


    "Regardless of the outcome of the base, you are all safe. This is my guarantee to you."


    "Master has already figured out a way out?" Phantom looked up, watching Wei Xiao with watery eyes.


    As expected of a woman, her instinct is so accurate.


    Naturally, Wei Xiao thought about it, but that was the worst plan. Before the last minute, he would not give up the base easily.


    Shaved off the little nose of the Phantom.


    "Do you think I''m cruel?"


    Phantom shook his head.


    "I just want the master to be fine."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    ...


    The whole night passed quickly.


    The next day, in the parking lot.


    Wei Xiao and the others woke up one after another.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others did not go to bed until after four o''clock last night.


    The corpses of the zombies and other people in the base were all piled up in the parking lot on the first floor.


    A pile of corpses all over the floor, filled with fuel.


    The pungent smell of fuel fills the entire space, making people unable to hold their noses.


    After 10 o''clock in the morning, after breakfast, Yi Jianfeng and the others drove the vehicle packed with supplies outside the base.


    "Master, all the materials have been sorted out, and the personnel have been withdrawn from the parking lot." Hu Shuixianhui reported.


    "Well! Let everyone get in the car, Cun Yong, you can set it on fire."


    "Yes!"


    Li Cunyong gave a salute to Wei Xiao, and then walked to the exit of the parking lot.


    Take out the lighter and ignite the fuel in front.


    As soon as the flames touched the fuel spilled on the ground, a sea of ??fire spread out at the exit of the entire parking lot, and then thick smoke gushed out of it.


    "Back to base!"


    Wei Xiao and Phantom got into an armored car, leading Yi Jianfeng and the others away in front.


    The convoy will not pass through the city.


    In order to ensure the safety of the convoy, Wei Xiao and the others returned to the villa base through the outer ring.


    Around three o''clock in the afternoon.


    On the wall of the base, the warrior in charge of vigilance suddenly saw a puff of smoke rising in the distance.


    "There is a situation!"


    Upon discovering the abnormality, the warrior who dared not to have a slight snub immediately sounded the alarm on the city wall.


    For a while, the entire base boiled.


    "Hurry up¡­¡­"


    Except for those who were designated as life-long slaves by Wei Xiao, the others in the base brought weapons to the wall.


    Everyone is in a state of battle.


    "what happened?"


    Ming Yulan and the others in the management came and asked about the situation immediately.


    "Back to the sir, we found a huge convoy approaching our base in front." The soldier replied.


    Ming Yulan and the others took out the telescope to check the situation in the distance.


    The soldiers did not lie, and in their sight, there was indeed a huge convoy.


    It''s just that this team is a bit weird.


    At the forefront, there are six or seven spies chariots in charge of clearing the way, and in the middle are four giant steel beasts, but behind these chariots is an uneven private car fleet.


    Mainly vans, not a few large cars.


    The number of the entire fleet is sixty or seventy, which is quite large.


    Ming Yulan put away the telescopes.


    "Will it be the Lord that they will do?" Fu Wanxian asked.


    Others glanced at each other, not that there is no such possibility.


    But yesterday Wei Xiao drove away an armored vehicle when they left. Only a day has passed. How could it become such a huge team?


    "Allow all soldiers to be on guard, and no one should shoot until they know whether the opponent is an enemy or a friend, understand?" Lan Qiang reminded.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Everyone continued to observe the approaching convoy.


    "Wow..."


    They were unmoved, but the zombies under the city wall and behind the barbed wire would not think so.


    When the convoy was less than 500 meters away from them, when they heard the group of zombies moving in the convoy, they rushed towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    The several chariots that opened the road in the forefront controlled the cannons mounted on the vehicles and immediately fired at the corpses.


    A torrent of steel submerged into the corpse group, and the zombies fell down in groups.


    "Let me send them a post."


    Wu Ming and others who drove the tank also joined.


    Someone is responsible for filling the shells.


    Wu Ming and others, who only needed to press the launch button lightly, launched two volleys at the corpse group.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    One shot of the cannonball is accurate, and each shot can destroy a dozen or twenty zombies.


    Wei Xiao poked his head out of the armored car and waved his arms towards Ming Yulan and the others on the city wall.


    "It''s the Lord, it''s the Lord that they are back."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, Ming Yulan and others, who had been shocked by the firepower of the team in front of them, cheered excitedly the next second.


    "Quickly, open the city gate, remove the roadblock and let the Lord come in." Tong Qian gave the order.


    Immediately a soldier rushed down the tower to let Wei Xiao and the others go.


    "Everyone is ready to go to the group of zombies, avoid the main convoy of them, and fire all of them." Lan Qiang then issued an attack order, and the sniper rifle in his hand aimed at an agile zombie and fired the first shot.


    His gunshot is a signal.


    The rest of the soldiers who were ready to get his order, all fired at this time.


    The group of zombies suffering from the enemy suffered terrible casualties.


    In just a few minutes, thousands of zombies fell on the ground.


    Wei Xiao and the others did not slow down, crushing the zombies that came up all the way, and drove behind the city gate through the entrance in the middle of the barbed wire.


    There are soldiers on both sides of the barbed wire to clean up the zombies that are catching up.


    When the convoy all passed the entrance of the barbed wire fence, the soldiers here quickly moved the barricade to block the entrance, and the people on the wall cooperated with them to block the corpses that rushed up.


    Inside the city wall.


    "Hahaha... good things, really good things. Now we have to worry about the corpse tide, I think we can counterattack the zombies."


    Lan Qiang and the others handed over the matters on the city wall to the small team leaders, and their squadron leaders and senior managers came to the side of the team.


    One group was like bandits, and the others didn''t care. As soon as they came, they pounced on several tanks, their faces full of excitement.


    Wei Xiao and the others got out of the car one after another.


    "Lord, Niu, you are really amazing. How did you get this? You won''t actually go to the battle base, do you?" Fu million said excitedly.


    Wei Xiao ignored the few people who were more excited about holding tanks than holding their daughter-in-law.


    "Yulan, inform Li Qingshu, Jiang Xue and the others to come to collect people, as well as Huang Chang. This time we brought back a lot of materials and need to be registered as soon as possible."


    Ming Yulan nodded, then contacted Jiang Xue and the others.


    Not long after, internal management personnel like Li Qingshu and Jiang Xue arrived.


    "Master!"


    "Yeah! The dozen people on the left, let them start from the lowest level slaves, but they are not permanent slaves. They can be promoted to newcomers in the future." Wei Xiao pointed to the prisoners and said, then looked at Shu Rou and Ma Huan and the others said: "Take these people down and follow the old rules."


    The old rule is to settle down first, then select the capable people in the interview, and finally allocate and manage the remaining people according to the newcomer level.


    Jiang Xue and the others are familiar with these operations, so there is no need for Wei Xiao to say more.


    "Huang Chang..."


    "Master!"


    "This time you brought back a lot of food and daily necessities. You ask some newcomers to take the goods back to the enrichment material supermarket. Qingshu, you know how to deal with the weapons and ammunition on it, and transfer them as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The two responded, and then notified the newcomers and beloved people in the base to come and carry the goods.


    Many people are getting busy. As for Wei Xiao and the others, after Wei Xiao handed over the supplies to Li Qingshu and the others, he let Yi Jianfeng and others move around freely, and he returned to Villa One with the Phantom.


    ...

 Chapter 191： Prepare in advance

    Without Wei Xiao present, Lan Qiang let them go even more.


    "Chengfeng, it seems that you have really found a lot of good things this time. My dear, the anti-equipment sniper rifle, this is the deadly nemesis of giant zombies. Bring it over and show me." Lan Qiang saw it coldly. When Cheng Feng was holding a sniper rifle in his hand, his eyes became red.


    Leng Chengfeng avoided the **** of Lan Gun.


    "Don''t pay attention to it, this is given to me by the Lord. If you want, go to the Lord by yourself. This time we found a total of four."


    Failed to grab the sniper rifle, the originally tasteful Lan Gun heard Leng Chengfeng''s words, and his eyes almost caught up with the large light bulb of several kilowatts, how bright and bright it was.


    "real?"


    "Am I going to lie to you?"


    "Hahaha..." Lan Qiang smiled and walked towards Li Qingshu.


    "Jianfeng, which is a bazooka? Can I get a shot on the wall?" Guo Chenghao stared at a bazooka, his eyes full of heat.


    "My dear, just now I was attracted by these four big guys. I didn''t expect that in addition to these, you actually got a heavy machine gun. This is the supreme artifact to clean up zombies."


    "Damn, there are Death Cannons, are you robbing the arsenal?"


    Ming Yulan and the others watched as weapons and equipment were removed from the car, and they couldn''t calm down one by one.


    Yi Jianfeng smiled triumphantly.


    "Let''s take a look! Going out with the Lord for a day, I haven''t experienced much fighting, but moving the corpse has made me tired all night. I''ll go to catch up." Yi Jianfeng said to everyone, then turned and left.


    In fact, Leng Chengfeng and the others are still very sleepy, but they can''t hold back the enthusiasm of their companions. Now that Yi Jianfeng takes the lead, Leng Chengfeng and others can''t hold on.


    They bid farewell to Lan Qiang and Ming Yulan, and then drove to the villa in several cars.


    They didn''t care about Lan Qiang either.


    Compared with Leng Chengfeng and the others, these weapons and equipment they brought back were their favorite.


    Villa One.


    Wei Xiao and Phantom came in.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Every time Wei Xiao came back from a trip, Bai Youwei was always the first person to jump into his arms.


    Holding Xiaojiao''s wife''s soft body, Wei Xiao kissed her little mouth.


    "Husband, Xiaoying, are you back?"


    Shu Wang followed Jiang Xiyu and the others.


    Wei Xiao let go of Bai Youwei, not favoring one or the other, and hugged each wife and kissed each other.


    "Nothing happened to the base last night, right?"


    "No, it''s almost the same as before. From time to time, climbers climbed onto the wall, but they were all cleaned up by the soldiers."


    "It''s okay, you are busy with yourselves. Xiaoying and I will go take a shower first. The body smells of fuel, which makes it uncomfortable."


    Bai Youwei stretched her head and sniffed Wei Xiao with her little nose.


    "Hey, it''s true, why didn''t I smell it just now?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi smiled and said, "You only have the master in your eyes and heart. How can you find this?"


    "I hate Sister Keiko, even you teased me."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The girls laughed.


    Wei Xiao took the Phantom and staggered the wives, and walked towards the second floor.


    Bai Youwei and the others at the back looked at the two leaving, Bai Youwei smirked and said, "How long do you think it will take for her husband and Xiaoying to get down?"


    "Let''s have dinner!" Jiang Xiyu said casually.


    Shu Wang stretched out the green white jade finger and flicked Bai Youwei''s forehead: "I want to know, why don''t you follow along and have a look?"


    "Hey! Big sister, I''m just kidding." Bai Youwei sneered holding her forehead.


    Shu Wang rolled her eyes.


    dinner time.


    Jiang Xiyu really guessed when Wei Xiao and the others went downstairs.


    Seeing the phantom that was held by Wei Xiao and came downstairs, the sisters all smiled.


    In front of others, the phantom, whose emotions are rarely changed, also looks shy at this time. With his face buried in Wei Xiao''s arms, he dared not see anyone.


    While eating, Shu Wang asked Wei Xiao about what they had learned from going out yesterday.


    Wei Xiao simply said a word and stopped saying more.


    After a meal.


    Wei Xiao took the girls to the farm and the farm.


    Hearing from Shu Wang and the others, some plants in the farm have already blossomed and they will be able to eat fresh vegetables soon.


    There are also farms.


    Several small lives have been added to it in recent days, and their farms are constantly growing.


    When Wei Xiao came to these two places, the situation was exactly as Shu Wang said. In the farm, pigs and cattle have added new members. The latter is okay, there are only two more calves, while the former is a nest. A total of six old sows gave birth, and 26 piglets were added at one time.


    This is a very good phenomenon.


    If things go on like this, the base may be able to eat pork in the near future.


    Arrived at the farm.


    The person who specializes in it here told Wei Xiao that within a month, the first batch of fresh vegetables and fruits in the base can meet the needs of the management and elites in a short period of time. When the next batch of seeds germinate, there will be no shortage of fresh vegetables for every meal of the elites and Christians above the elite level.


    Someone boldly suggested that Wei Xiao transplant a batch of fruit trees for cultivation, so that the base can even supply fruits in the future.


    These people are all professionals, and in Wei Xiao''s eyes, they are all treasures.


    After watching the situation of more than a dozen greenhouses accompanied by them, Wei Xiao rewarded them with some points and appropriately improved their treatment.


    The simplest but extremely rare treatment in the end times is that after the first batch of fruits and vegetables mature, they can give priority to choosing a few kilograms.


    Originally, the first batch of fruits and vegetables were supplied to Villa No. 1. Even if they wanted to eat it, they could only watch. But with Wei Xiao''s words, many gardeners were grateful to Wei Xiao.


    Leaving the farm or the farm, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Back to the villa.


    "Husband, am I beautiful?"


    In Shu Wang''s room, after taking a shower, Shu Wang walked towards Wei Xiao in silver high heels, white stockings and a snow-white miniskirt.


    Breathing Wei Xiao, who had become vigorous the first time he saw Shu Wang, didn''t have the thought to answer whether Shu Wang was beautiful or not.


    I rushed over and hugged her, and then there was thunder and lightning, wind and rain, and overwhelming endlessness.


    A new day has arrived.


    On the wall of the base, Yi Jianfeng and the others were all placing the heavy machine guns they brought back yesterday.


    A total of six heavy machine guns were brought back.


    Three of them were placed on the south side of the city wall.


    Here, once the corpse tide hits, it will inevitably bear the attack of the main force of the corpse tide. It is understandable to place a few more, and the other three are also spread out on both sides, so that the effective range will be reasonably planned.


    Then there are the machine guns on the tanks. These are sharp weapons for cleaning up a large area of ??zombies, and they are very restricted when placed on tanks.


    As the base as a defender, the mobility does not need to be too strong, four tanks are enough.


    In addition, there are slaves and newcomers digging trenches behind the barbed wire in order to slow down the speed of zombies attacking the city.


    The role of trenches may not be great, but when zombies attack the city, they can delay for a minute, and they can eliminate countless zombies within this minute.


    They use any means that can stop the zombies'' steps, in order to make the base a little safer when the tide of corpses comes.


    The people in the base were very busy, and Wei Xiao left the base early this morning.


    Because of Ba Xiong and the others, Wei Xiao temporarily changed his original decision. Now that Ba Xiong and others are dealt with, his plan will start again.


    Riding a motorcycle to the back of the group of corpses, Wei Xiao kept going deep into Fenghua District.


    ...

 Chapter 192： The tide of corpses strikes

    One day passed in a blink of an eye.


    Wei Xiao did not return on this day.


    On the base side, after a day''s hard work, Yi Jianfeng and the others finally carried all the heavy weapons that could be moved to the wall.


    A total of twelve firepower points are mainly heavy machine guns and machine guns.


    Once the tide of corpses appears, these twelve firepower points will become a nightmare for zombies.


    Don''t know if zombies can dream?


    "Buzzing..."


    A new day, the time is more than nine o''clock in the morning.


    Outside the base, a number of motorcycles galloped in.


    "Quickly open the city gate."


    The motorcycle was several hundred meters away from the city wall. The soldiers who were on the guard on the city wall heard hurried shouts from the walkie-talkie they were wearing.


    The soldiers who received the news quickly removed the barricade at the entrance of the barbed wire and opened the city gate at the same time.


    Three motorcycles galloped in.


    Entering the city, the three soldiers slammed the brakes and hurriedly jumped off their motorcycles and ran towards the city wall.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you scouting the movements of the zombies outside?" Jasmine, who was on the wall, saw the three of them and hurriedly asked.


    The soldier who returned to the base took a few breaths and said nervously, "The tide of corpses, the tide of corpses is coming towards us."


    "What?" Jasmine''s eyes widened.


    Ming Yulan hurriedly asked, "What the **** is going on? Are you sure that the tide of corpses has come?"


    "We can be sure. I don''t know where a group of survivors ran out. It would take at least tomorrow to enter the corpse wave of the base, because chasing these survivors is less than two kilometers away from the base."


    "Damn it!" Ming Yulan cursed secretly, turned and said loudly to the soldiers on the city wall: "Attention everyone, the corpse tide is coming, immediately check the weapons and equipment, and enter the first level of alert."


    After finishing speaking, Ming Yulan said to Jasmine and the others: "Immediately sound the alarm, and at the same time notify Yi Jianfeng and Lan Qiang that the time for the life and death of the base has arrived."


    Jasmine and the others did not dare to neglect, and each led a small team to move separately.


    It didn''t take long for Yi Jianfeng and the others to get notice from Jasmine and the others.


    "Yi Jianfeng Squadron is assembled!"


    "Lan Gun Squadron gather!"


    "Pay a million in the collection!"


    "..."


    As Yi Jianfeng and the squadron leaders ordered them to go out, the male armed combat members quickly assembled in the base.


    No nonsense.


    The team gathered, and everyone drove towards the city wall under their leadership.


    The men''s armed forces are moving very fast, and the women''s armed forces are not slow here.


    Seven teams quickly assembled, among which Wu Xiaoqi and Yu Wei teams rushed to Villa No.1.


    They do not participate in the battle on the wall, the task of the two teams is to protect Shuwang them.


    In addition to them, the managers of Jiang Xue, Jin Miaofeng, and Wu Yulan, along with their guards, also established a second line of defense behind the city wall.


    "what happened?"


    Shu Wang saw Wu Xiaoqi and the others entering the villa and quickly occupying various shooting points. Knowing that something was wrong, she first stopped Wu Xiaoqi and asked.


    Wu Xiaoqi''s face looked as though.


    "Master Shu Wang, the corpse tide is here."


    There was no extra explanation, just a word, Shu Wang''s face tightened.


    Before long, a convoy came to Villa One.


    "Secretary Li, we need weapons and ammunition. We must move the weapons and ammunition to the city wall as soon as possible." Guo Chenghao came over. Those who followed him are all newcomers and beloved people in the base.


    "Qingshu, open the weapon arsenal, and we will help them carry it together."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang."


    Li Qingshu didn''t dare to neglect, and took Guo Chenghao and the others to a room on the third floor of the villa full of weapons and ammunition, nearly two hundred square meters.


    It was a private theater before the end of the world, and it was later used as a weapon storehouse by Wei Xiao.


    "Hurry up and do it."


    Now is the time to race against time, any slackness may cause irreparable losses.


    "Youwei, let everyone help."


    "I know the eldest sister!"


    Shu Wang asked everyone in the villa to help Guo Chenghao and the others carry weapons and ammunition.


    Hundreds of people kept entering and leaving the arsenal.


    Outside, weapons and ammunition began to pile up on large vehicles.


    In less than two hours, five large trucks were full.


    "Master Shu Wang, hasn''t the Lord come back yet?" Guo Chenghao asked when he left.


    Shu Wang''s face was solemn.


    "My husband is not here, we still have our mistresses on the base!"


    Guo Chenghao didn''t ask any more questions. After nodding his head, he got in the car and drove towards the southern wall with the convoy.


    "Mistresses, please go to the second floor of the villa. We are outside." Yu Wei said.


    Shu Wang shook his head.


    "If all the zombies rushed here, what is the difference between us on the first floor or on the second floor?" Then, Shu Wang turned around: "Qingshu, let everyone arm themselves, let''s go to the second line of defense."


    "Master Shu Wang, the master has explained that once there is a danger, the priority is to ensure your safety. I can''t let you go out to take risks."


    Shu Wang was not angry, and said amusedly: "Without the city wall and the second line of defense, do you think we are safe?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Needless to say, my husband is not here, the base is in charge, and everyone has to listen to me. You Wei, the same is true for you. The base belongs to all of us, and it is our responsibility to protect the base."


    "Yeah! I know the eldest sister!"


    None of the girls flinched.


    They went to the weapons arsenal on the third floor to arm themselves.


    Not long after, Shu Wang, armed from head to toe, left the villa with a guard to protect them, and went straight to the second line of defense.


    Over the southern city wall.


    The weapons and ammunition arrived, and Yi Jianfeng and the others immediately sent them down to carry them.


    Prioritize the handling of heavy machine guns and machine gun bullets.


    In order to deal with the tide of corpses, Wei Xiao said that nothing in the base can be saved, as long as it can deal with zombies, even a brick must be taken out.


    Therefore, when Guo Chenghao and the others carry weapons and ammunition, they hardly leave room.


    All the weapons and shells that were brought back the day before were removed.


    With twelve firepower points, the heavy machine gun has the most ammunition.


    The total number is more than 300,000, and there are a lot of bullets for machine guns. Each machine gun can be divided into 10,000 to 20,000 rounds.


    The ammunition for the main weapon was delivered, followed by the supply of various projectiles and other firearms.


    "Leng Chengfeng, Jasmine, Effie!"


    "Here, sir!"


    The three people who were called by Lan Qiang came out.


    Because the rank of Lan Qiang is in power, it is not wrong for Leng Chengfeng and the others to call Lan Qiang a chief.


    Seeing Leng Chengfeng and the others armed with an anti-material sniper rifle, they also held a Lan gun coldly and said: "The best weapon in the base is given to us. I believe you all know what it means. We are all the most in the base. Good sniper, so our goal has been clear from the beginning, do you know what our goal is?"


    "I know, it''s a giant zombie." The three replied.


    "Yes, giant zombies are our biggest threat. If you let giant zombies come close to the city wall, you know the consequences, so don''t waste the bullets in your hands. Give me all the bullets to use on the blade, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "spread!"


    After the training, Lan Qiang separated the four of them and galloped towards the side of the city wall in twos.


    They all have their own shooting spots, which were scheduled yesterday.


    ...

 Chapter 193： The simplest love

    With the four of them in place, Yi Jianfeng and the others also began to deploy.


    The main force of the corpse tide is here on the southern city wall, so hundreds of people are concentrated in this area nearly a kilometer south of the base city wall.


    Except here, the main force of the base, in the other two directions close to the south, there are more than 100 people on each side.


    Their main role is to prevent climbers from detouring into the interior of the city wall, and at the same time as the main defense force of the base.


    "I feel that my blood is circling less at this moment, Guo Ge, how about you?"


    "I used to watch other people use the Death Cannon on TV. I didn''t expect that I would use it one day. I don''t know if I''m guilty. I now expect the tide of corpses to come soon."


    Fu Wanwan and Guo Chenghao, both carrying six-barrel Reaper Cannons in their hands, and carrying ammunition boxes on their backs, were extremely emotional.


    "It''s a coincidence, it seems that you are not the only one who is guilty of being cheap, and so am I."


    "Hahaha... you are really a brother. If you can survive this time, if you are not afraid of your younger siblings, your elder brother will take you to pick up girls."


    "Then I''m really sure about this girl, my family has allowed me to have three wives and four concubines, and now I''m only monogamous."


    "Then it''s settled."


    The two second goods seem to have no fear at all.


    When others are horrified and staring at the front with all their attention, they are still in the mood to talk about picking up girls.


    the other side.


    "Tong Qian, I think we should also find a lady-in-law to warm the quilt. I don''t know when we will hang up. Even if we don''t think about it for ourselves, we still have to leave a queen for Lao Tong''s and Lao Li''s family? I don''t want to. My family will be irresistible in my generation."


    "Why, are you afraid of death?"


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Tong Qian was stunned, then laughed: "We''ll talk about it after passing this level."


    "okay!"


    The two smiled at each other, everything is silent.


    Chen Haojie here.


    "Military strategist, you usually look at you with confidence, do you think we can stop the tide of corpses this time?" Bai Qiu asked curiously.


    The gentle-faced Chen Haojie with glasses grinned.


    "Do you know why the Lord hasn''t appeared until now?"


    "What does this have to do with the Lord?"


    Chen Haojie said unpredictably: "I have an agreement with the Lord. As long as the Lord succeeds, it will not be a problem for us to block the tide of corpses."


    "Why didn''t I know that you had such an agreement with the Lord?"


    "So I am confident, and you, my heart is already messed up."


    When Bai Qiu heard the words, his face was black.


    "Military strategist, do you know what you look like now, like those advisers in ancient times?"


    "What style?"


    "Boy B!"


    "Smelly boy, are you looking for a fight?"


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    Yi Jianfeng is here.


    Everyone found their own shooting spot, but he came to Ming Yulan unknowingly.


    "Yulan..."


    "Please call me my full name."


    "Okay! Instructor Ming, is this all right?"


    Ming Yulan turned Yi Jianfeng a look: "If you have something to say, just let it go if you have a fart?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing. I just want to ask you, after the tide of corpses subsides, is there any time?"


    "Um?"


    "What do you mean?" Ming Yulan turned to look at Yi Jianfeng.


    Yi Jianfeng, who usually doesn''t frown when facing the corpse mountains, the sea of ??corpses, and the rain of bullets, was a little twisted when facing Ming Yulan''s surprised gaze at this time.


    Yi Jianfeng couldn''t help but think of his conversation with Lan Qiang last night.


    "I said how you did it. After so many days, you haven''t gotten a woman done yet. What are you afraid of?"


    "Don''t I have no experience in chasing girls? You often say that you are an old driver, so you can give me a trick?"


    "Without that effort, I am not chasing girls."


    "Don''t tell me! If it were you, what would you do?"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking all day. Is it difficult to win a woman? If you like her, chase her. If you are afraid of the Lord¡¯s rule and talk about liking others, you have made it clear that you are greedy for a girl¡¯s body. If you believe in me, you must first break through her defenses and go deep into her soul. I have never heard of the direct access to a woman¡¯s soul. Is that place?"


    "You old rascal, I believe you are evil!"


    Recalling Lan Qiang''s words, Yi Jianfeng shook his head quickly.


    The old hooligan was not reliable at all, he almost forgot that he had been single for more than 30 years.


    "Why are you shaking your head?"


    "Ah...nothing, nothing, that, I just want to treat you to a meal, I''m afraid you don''t have time, so I ask in advance."


    Hearing Yi Jianfeng''s words, Ming Yulan hesitated for a moment, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, her head tilted.


    "Are you trying to soak me?"


    Yi Jianfeng''s expression changed, and he waved his hand quickly: "No, it''s just a simple meal, nothing else."


    "Then sorry, I don''t have time."


    "No, no, what do you mean by that?"


    "Experience it for yourself."


    Yi Jianfeng really thought about it.


    "Then what if I want or want to ditch you? Do you have time?"


    Forcibly resisting the smile, Ming Yulan twitched her mouth.


    "Invite me to eat chicken drumsticks?"


    "If you like it, you can eat as much as you want. I have points."


    "Forget it!" Ming Yulan shook her head.


    Yi Jianfeng was obviously disappointed.


    "Don''t think about eating, but if you compete with me and beat me, I can give you a chance to pursue me."


    Yi Jianfeng, who was originally very depressed, heard the words behind Ming Yulan, his sullen eyes suddenly lit up: "Really?"


    "What do you think?"


    The willows are dark and bright.


    The ecstatic Yi Jianfeng almost jumped up without excitement.


    "Time, place, rules, please inform me after you think about it." As he said, Yi Jianfeng walked away with wind.


    Yi Jianfeng felt that he was about to fly. At this moment, he had never thought that he wanted to fight a woman as soon as possible. Unless the conditions didn''t allow him, he would now be able to meet Ming Yulan''s request.


    Seeing Yi Jianfeng who was happy like a child, Ming Yulan smiled knowingly.


    "Maybe you can try it."


    "Buzzing..."


    "Quickly open the city gate, Captain, the zombies are here, less than 800 meters away from us." Outside the city, soldiers who went out to monitor the movements of the zombies kept coming back.


    This is the last one.


    When he passed the news to Yi Jianfeng and the others through the walkie-talkie before he entered the city, Yi Jianfeng and the others immediately threw off all the crooked thoughts in their minds and looked forward.


    A patch of hills and buildings blocked their sight, but after the first zombie figure appeared not far away, just a blink of an eye, the left and right sides of this zombie, a sea horizon line formed when the wave appeared. Jianfeng in their eyes.


    The sea horizon became wider and clearer, and in the end, the tide of corpses resembling a flood, as fierce as a tsunami, appeared to be overwhelming and flooding toward them.


    "The corpse tide--"


    Someone screamed heartbreakingly.


    "Kakka..."


    On the city wall, the sound of pulling the insurance continued, and the black muzzles were aimed at the front almost instantly.


    Seven hundred meters...


    Six hundred meters...


    Five hundred meters...


    ...

 Chapter 194： Zombie Siege

    "I''m coming!"


    "Damn, a lot of zombies, can we really stop it?"


    "Fleeing is dead, and if you can''t stop it, it''s dead. Fight."


    Everyone on the wall held their breath at this moment, watching the tide of corpses surging ahead like a tide.


    The people whose hearts were beating violently had not yet caught fire with the corpses, and the cold sweat on their wrinkled foreheads was clearly visible.


    When the corpse tide approached the city wall about 400 meters, Yi Jianfeng suddenly got up and roared.


    "Fire¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­"


    Everyone who was waiting for this moment pulled the trigger one after another, and from the city wall, a flood of steel formed by bullets plunged into the tide of corpses with a dazzling light.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    The gunfire broke out on the city wall, and the tide of corpses in the dash became even more frantic.


    Just like the wolves who found their prey, they rushed towards the city wall with intensive firepower without fear and forgotten their lives.


    "bring it on!"


    They paid a million and acted.


    The Death Cannon aimed at the tide of corpses below, and the horrible flashes poured out. Thousands of bullets covered an area in every minute. The sprinting zombies either died directly after being hit in the head, or their body was blocked by the ballistic trajectory. Truncated.


    Twelve firepower points at this time do not leave room for output.


    Outside the city wall, a layer of zombies'' corpses quickly piled up on the ground.


    "Swish swish..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As the tide of corpses got closer and closer to the city wall, the soldiers on the wall against the rocket launchers also fired rockets downwards.


    Violent sparks exploded the pot in the tide of corpses.


    Every shell that falls will clear a small piece of space in a short period of time.


    But it was just a moment, and the zombies behind quickly filled the vacancy. The situation is like a giant falling into the water, just hitting a puddle, and filling it up by the surrounding water.


    Inside the city wall, control the distance so that the four tanks that can allow shells to fall outside also fired.


    With the attack of the rocket launcher, the artillery shells bloomed in the tide of corpses.


    When the zombies filled the trenches, smashed through the barbed wire, and came to the corner of the wall, there were people from above and throwing various throwing objects below.


    Grenades, incendiary bombs, explosive bombs...


    The explosion sounded again and again, and the whole earth seemed to have an earthquake.


    "Giant zombie..."


    After the small zombies appeared for a while, in the area of ??the residential building, huge monsters with tons of giants in their hands slowly moved towards them.


    There has been no movement until this moment, the spirits and spirits of the Lan Gun, Jasmine and others, who were introverted, aimed their anti-equipment sniper rifles at the giant zombies in the distance.


    The effective shooting distance of the anti-material sniper rifle is two kilometers away, and the location of the giant zombie is simply excellent.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others are most worried about giant zombies, so Leng Chengfeng and others must not let these giant zombies enter their attack range.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The thunderous gunfire sounded, and the life-saving bullets passed through the air and sank behind the tide of corpses.


    The "Puff Puff" sound continued. Facing the resistance of four outstanding snipers, even the top snipers, behind, the heads of giant zombies were hit by heavy objects like a watermelon, and they were instantly torn apart.


    There are obviously a lot of giant zombies.


    After Leng Chengfeng and the others killed four, from the rear, more giant zombies slowly appeared in their sight.


    One, two, three...


    "How come there are so many giant zombies?" Leng Chengfeng was going crazy.


    "I can see 21." Effie reported the number of giant zombies she saw.


    "I saw twenty." Jasmine also said.


    "I can see twenty-two here."


    As soon as Lan Qiang''s voice fell, Leng Chengfeng, who was at the highest position, panted and trembled: "I saw twenty-seven."


    After hearing Leng Chengfeng''s words, Lan Qiang breathed a cold breath.


    Twenty-seven giant zombies, are you kidding?


    Obviously not.


    It can also be seen from this point that the number of evolutionary zombies is increasing rapidly.


    "Watch out for climbers."


    When the attention of the four people was attracted by the giant zombies, Ming Yulan''s reminder came from their headsets.


    With the help of a large number of ordinary zombies, no more than a thousand climbers have climbed up the city wall.


    To Yi Jianfeng, the enemy corpse who threatened them second only to the giant zombies appeared.


    Suddenly, the firepower on the city wall was divided into half to deal with the climbers.


    Four of the firepower points shifted the attack direction, and the firepower covered the walls at both ends.


    Climbers continue to fall from the wall, but more climbers will emerge from the tide of corpses.


    "Oh..."


    There is no guarantee that every climber can be shot down, so the fish that slipped through the net came to the highest point of the city wall and jumped into the air to rush towards the soldier above.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Everyone must be careful not to let the climbers come up." Yi Jianfeng, who reacted quickly, shot down one of the climbers who had jumped on the warrior, and immediately reminded the others.


    Everyone dared not relax their vigilance, and while attacking the corpse tide below, a pistol was also placed next to them.


    In close-range attacks, the long gun is somewhat inferior to the pistol, and the speed alone is not comparable to the long gun.


    More and more zombies began to pile up under the city wall.


    The group of corpses that continued to rush up, unable to squeeze inside, began to scatter toward both sides of the city wall.


    The battle continues.


    Inside the second line of defense of the base.


    Shu Wang and the others didn''t know what was going on on the other side of the city wall, but the uninterrupted gunshots and explosions in their ears frightened them every moment.


    "Sister, their side is so fierce, should we send someone to support them?" Bai Youwei asked anxiously.


    "No." Before Shu Wang could speak, Yu Wei said coldly.


    Bai Youwei looked at Yu Wei with some dissatisfaction.


    "Why? Don''t we just let us wait?"


    "Master You Wei, please recognize your identity. The soldiers here are all left to protect you. Our duty is your safety. Even if the front falls, we will not leave you."


    "I¡­"


    "Youwei, don''t cause chaos to Captain Yu and the others. Everyone here wants to support Instructor Ming and the others, but if our manpower is reduced, in the event of any accident, we will not be able to guarantee your safety. You should be clear in Brother Xiao''s mind. There are multiple statuses in China. If you are not confident, all of us together, I''m afraid we are less than one of you." Song Xiaoyu said bitterly.


    "Isn''t there Jiang Xue and others? And we also have guns. What danger can there be here?" Bai Youwei said quietly.


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head.


    Sometimes she found that Bai Youwei was really silly and cute.


    But this is also very Bai Youwei. Recalling the stupid things Bai Youwei did before the end of the world, is there still less?


    It was annoying and funny once, this silly Nizi made a 300,000 call to others because of a word from a fan. The reason was simply that fans said that his wife was undergoing an operation in the hospital and urgently needed a sum of money to save her life. As a result, Bai Youwei believed that the situation was urgent, and even believed it.


    Although 300,000 is not too much for Bai Youwei, it also proves that sometimes Bai Youwei does not consider the consequences at all.


    Yu Wei and the others stayed to protect their mistresses. Others wished that the guarding force around them would be better, but she would be better off, completely disregarding the consequences of doing so.


    Yes, there is no danger for them to stay here, but what if there is a chance? When the guard strength is reduced, what will she do?


    ¡­

 Chapter 195： At this moment, Wei Xiao is still on his way

    Shu Wang said at this time: "Youwei, don''t be fooling around. Although we can''t help much, this is not only our last support, but also the last escape route for the Ming instructors. There can be no mistakes here, once this There was a problem with the line of defense, and instructor Ming and the others would take the enemy back and forth."


    Bai Youwei still obeyed Shu Wang''s words.


    The eldest sister who has been calling for more than a month has already accepted some things imperceptibly.


    "Sister, I think we can let people go to see over the city wall, what do you think?" Yan Chuan Huizi asked at this moment.


    "I think what Keiko said is feasible. It is not a problem for us to be in a hurry here. If we understand the situation on the other side of the city wall, everyone can feel at ease." Jiang Xiyu responded.


    Bai Youwei nodded repeatedly.


    She really wanted to know the situation on the other side of the city wall.


    Leaving her ignorant, she couldn''t stay at all.


    Shu Wang thought for a while and found it feasible.


    "Sister, let me go!"


    The Phantom stood out.


    "Be careful!" Shu Wang was obviously relieved to Phantom.


    For her initiative to invite Ying, she agreed without hesitation.


    Phantom nodded, then left the wall and galloped outside.


    "I hope the situation on the other side of the wall will not be too bad."


    Around the edge of Fenghua District.


    "Buzzing..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Wei Xiao, who was driving a big car towards Haitian District, was behind his high-speed big car, and a group of extremely fast agile men were chasing after him.


    Wei Xiao had stepped on the accelerator of the cart to death, but because the cart was full of fresh flesh and blood, his speed could not get rid of the zombies chasing him.


    There are other zombies rushing up from both sides of the road to attack him along the way, which can be described as shocking at every step.


    "This group of lifeless things!"


    Wei Xiao with a cold and angry look fixed the steering wheel and accelerator with tools, and his figure leaned out of the car window, holding a pistol, and shooting at the zombies that had rushed up behind him.


    "Oh..."


    Thrilling, a climber swooped down from the front of the car and bit down.


    Wei Xiao reacted extremely quickly, throwing away the pistol in one hand, turning his palm into claws to lock the climber''s throat.


    With a click, the climber''s neck was directly twisted by Wei Xiao, and he threw it to the front to let the cart run over.


    Return to the driver''s seat and stabilize the direction of the cart.


    Where did Wei Xiao go all day yesterday?


    In fact, the flesh and blood in the back of his car has already explained the problem.


    Giant zombies are huge and slow to move, so whenever a zombie attacks a living thing, they will move a certain distance away from other zombies. There are also giant zombies who are not picky eaters, whether it is a living thing or the zombies themselves, they can eat it. Therefore, wherever giant zombies are infested, they are in an open area within ten meters.


    Wei Xiao was looking for the giant zombie all day yesterday.


    The giant zombies in Haitian District were not for him to move, and even if they were beheaded, he would not have his turn to get what they wanted. For this reason, Wei Xiao went to the Fenghua District near Haitian District to look for it.


    Did not let him down.


    After searching yesterday, he found two giant zombies surrounded by only a few hundred small zombies.


    Killing the giant zombies and cleaning up the small zombies trying to **** his spoils, Wei Xiao immediately divided the flesh and blood of the giant zombies and loaded them into the car.


    He found an eight-wheeled heavy truck that could carry hundreds of tons of cargo. Shaving off the bones of the giant zombie and letting out part of the blood is more than enough to load the flesh and internal organs of the giant zombie.


    But Wei Xiao still underestimated the attractiveness of giant zombie flesh and blood to other zombies.


    From yesterday to now, the battle between him and the zombies has not stopped.


    If you pay attention, you will find that the clothes on Wei Xiao are no longer the same as yesterday.


    There are wounds everywhere, and bloodstains after blood clotting are everywhere.


    Wei Xiao was injured, even if his ability to recover was abnormal, but at this time, there was almost no clean place on his body.


    His own blood and zombies'' juice covered his whole body, and people who were not familiar with him would not recognize him.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t stop the car.


    The corpse tide threatens the base all the time, and the "cargo" he brings now is the best bait to disperse the corpse tide and relieve the pressure on the base.


    Fortunately, after a whole night of fighting, he finally entered the Haitian District from Fenghua District. As long as he drove the cart within the olfactory range of the corpse tide, his goal was half achieved.


    "Pumppump..."


    Outside the vehicle, there were constantly zombies on both sides of the highway being hit and crushed by the cart. The agile chasing after him leaned on the sharp claws in his hands, and part of his body was completely hung on both sides of the cart.


    From time to time, Wei Xiao had to fix the steering wheel and leaned out to clean the zombies on the car. If these agile people crawled behind and ate all the flesh and blood in the car, then he would have a dead heart.


    "I hope it''s still too late."


    Base direction.


    After several hours of fighting, the bullet shells on the city wall piled up into mountains, and the zombies outside, their corpses also submerged three-fifths of the city wall.


    The number of corpses is still terrifying.


    Because the influx of zombies in front of the southern city wall is too dense, many zombies have begun to attack the base from other directions.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Captain, Captain, the West Wall is in a hurry, and the West Wall is in a hurry. There are a large number of climbers on our side, and the soldiers can''t hold it anymore."


    "Instructor Ming, there are also a large number of climbers on the east wall, requesting support, requesting support."


    Yi Jianfeng''s biggest worry still happened.


    The corpse tide attacked the base in an all-round way, and there was a huge gap in the distribution of the base''s firepower.


    The southern city wall is still the main attack position of the corpse tide, but in other aspects, especially the evolutionary zombies, they already have animal instincts, partially avoiding the fierce fire zone of the base, and attacking the city wall toward other weak areas.


    "Damn it, pay a million, Guo Chenghao, please answer when you receive it?"


    "Received the sir!"


    Yi Jianfeng eagerly said: "Immediately take your team to support the Western City Wall, be quick, be quick!"


    "Yes!"


    Fu Wanwan and Guo Chenghao, who kept firing the Reaper Cannon towards the front, stopped firing.


    "Pay Million (Guo Chenghao) Squadron come with me!"


    The two quickly led their teams to support the Western Wall.


    "Miao Rourou, Lin Luo!"


    "Instructor Ming!"


    "Lead your team to support the East City Wall, and never let a zombie enter the city."


    "Yes!"


    The captains of the two women''s teams took the order and immediately took his team and left the southern city wall to support the east.


    However, their support still cannot keep up with the speed at which the climbers can break through the line of defense.


    There have been heavy casualties on the two city walls, and some climbers even entered the base and disappeared from their sight.


    "asshole!"


    Seeing the companions around him being divided and devoured by the climbers, other fighters and Christians who could resist, one after another shot at the zombies rushing up the city wall.


    When they arrived after paying a million, the melee battle between the zombies and the people had broken out for nearly ten minutes.


    "Destroy them!"


    ...

 Chapter 196： Secondary evolution

    Inside the base.


    Shu Wang and others, who were guarding the second line of defense, were all waiting for Phantom''s new intelligence.


    However, the Phantom also conveyed it once.


    The second time, when they saw the Phantom again, behind the Phantom, a zombie appeared unexpectedly.


    "Sister, attack the zombies."


    The phantom fights and retreats.


    Before his figure was close to Shu Wang and the others, he asked Shu Wang to shoot at his side.


    "All prepare, target the zombies in front of you, open fire."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Wu Xiaoqi and Yu Wei command everyone.


    The gunshots of the second line of defense suddenly sounded.


    "Moo..."


    "Quack..."


    Suddenly, the roar of livestock came from Villa No. 7 of the base.


    Shu Wang, they all changed in color.


    "Jiang Xue and Zhang Zimei, immediately take people to the farm to check the situation and pay attention to safety." Shu Wang ordered.


    "Yes, everyone in Villa Seven will follow me!"


    Jiang Xue and Zhang Zimei did not hesitate, and the people leading them rushed to the farm immediately.


    At this time, the Phantom climbed over the wall and came to the fence.


    "Xiaoying, did the city wall fall?" Shu Wang asked with anxiety.


    It''s not that she is too timid.


    The zombies are all entering the base now, and it is reasonable for Shu Wang to ask this question.


    Phantom shook his head.


    "No, some climbers entered the base from other places. Captain Yi and the others have already made a remedy, but we have to be careful. The climbers seem to have animal instincts, bypassing the firepower on the wall and entering the base from other directions. ."


    "Zombies are wise?" Jiang Xiyu exclaimed.


    "It''s instinct, the instinct to avoid danger. Maybe they will evolve intelligent zombies in the future, but it''s definitely not now."


    Zombies are getting harder and harder to deal with.


    First, they only knew about ordinary zombies that bite and chase living creatures, and then evolved zombies, and now there are zombies who know how to avoid evil, does this mean that one day, zombies may recover human wisdom and know how to use them? tool?


    Shu Wang, with an unusually solemn expression, glanced at the sisters.


    "Don''t think too much about it now. Stopping those climbers who enter the base is the top priority, and you must never let them get close here."


    "I know the eldest sister (Master Shu Wang)!"


    Yi Jianfeng, who was on the city wall, quickly learned about the situation in the base.


    Gunshots and explosions coming from behind are the best proof.


    "The hostess is in danger?" Li Cunyong''s expression changed.


    "Relax, only climbers enter the base, Xiao Qi, Yu Wei and others are there. The hostess and their safety will not be threatened in a short time. Everyone should focus on the city wall and block the zombies. It is our most important task at present." Yi Jianfeng reminded everyone.


    Although climbers are somewhat difficult to deal with, they have not yet reached the point where they can do nothing. But if the agile and zombies outside can break through the city wall, it will be a real disaster.


    "Boom..."


    Leng Chengfeng, who was in charge of sniping the giant zombies, was still shooting and killing the big guys that appeared from time to time in the distance.


    Whenever a giant zombie falls, there will be a large number of zombies turning back and biting on the spot.


    Hundreds of tons of giant zombies face the swarms of corpses, even if they are huge, they can''t stand the large number of small zombies gnawing.


    It takes almost minutes, leaving only a huge skeleton that makes the heart chilling in place.


    "Wow..."


    "what happened?"


    At the moment of tension, suddenly, from the place where the giant zombie corpses fell, a roar of pain and excitement came into Ming Yulan''s ears.


    If Wei Xiao was there, he would definitely be able to hear that this was the roar that was only seen when the zombie evolved.


    Zombies have evolved.


    The area around the resident''s house.


    Among the corpses gnawing on the giant corpse, some zombies are constantly roaring.


    The most obvious are the two agile and climber.


    The whole body of the agile is mutating.


    The ugly head became more humane, and the uneven figure began to shrink and swell, and finally became symmetrical. Slender limbs, thick thighs, and sharp nails more than 20 centimeters in length extend between the five fingers.


    In just ten minutes, after the evolution was completed, an ugly and agile man, except for his body''s color to be copper green, his body shape was similar to humans, but compared to humans, he tended to be more fantasy, as if from fantasy Humanoid monsters coming out of the game.


    And the climber who has also evolved again, he has fallen out of the category of human beings.


    Keeping the upper body of a human, with dark thorns on the back, two feet transformed into three thick and long tails, one hand turned into a sickle-shaped sharp blade, and the palm of the other arm turned into a triangular hook claw, completely transformed into Unknown monster.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Shocking roars were emitted from the mouths of these new zombies. For a while, ordinary zombies who had dared to **** blood from them before moved away from the flesh and blood of giant zombies.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The zombie evolved from the agile again moved.


    His thighs were sturdy, his slender feet below the thighs suddenly kicked hard, and his figure nearly two meters tall jumped to a height of more than four meters.


    While preserving the speed of the agile, a new type of zombie with super-bounce ability quickly galloped between the buildings, and fell into the tide of corpses in a few blinks, and came towards the city wall.


    The new type of zombies evolved from climbers is not slow.


    Originally thought that without their feet, their actions would be greatly reduced, but when they twisted the three thick tails underneath to move their stature, they realized that not only did they still have the ability to climb, but they also lacked speed compared to the past. Their evolution undoubtedly made up for this.


    Not as agile as the agile, but they are undoubtedly more agile and swift.


    The heresy that appeared in the tide of corpses was quickly noticed by Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    "What kind of zombie is that?" Leng Chengfeng exclaimed first.


    "What zombie?"


    "In your direction at eleven o''clock, shit, Lao Lan, be careful, they are so fast."


    When Lan Qiang heard the words, they all looked at the location pointed by Leng Chengfeng.


    I don''t know, Lan Qiang and Jasmine were all stunned.


    "Lao Lan, Jasmine, stop them quickly. Chief Yi and Chief Ming, beware of the new zombies appearing in the tide of corpses. They are weird." Leng Chengfeng asked Lan Qiang and the others to stop the new zombies from approaching the city wall, but he did not forget. Remind Yi Jianfeng of them.


    Yi Jianfeng and the others did not dare to neglect the new zombies that Leng Chengfeng valued so much.


    When they all looked at the fresh zombie''s face, the shocked expression on the face didn''t need to say much.


    "Yi Jianfeng team, aim the fire at the corpse group at nine o''clock." Yi Jianfeng decisively issued the order.


    Ming Yulan didn''t hesitate, mobilizing a few people around her and shooting at the new zombie she found at the same time.


    Seeing everyone else reacted, Leng Chengfeng took the lead and shot at one of the second-evolved zombies.


    As soon as the gun sounded, the bullet went straight to the head of the zombie in the second evolution.


    But at the moment when Leng Chengfeng fired his gun, the secondary evolutionary zombie he was aiming at suddenly jumped.


    One jump is more than four meters high, close to the city wall. I saw the sharp claws in the hands of this new type of zombie pierced into the cement wall, and then digging on the wall like a wall-climbing machine, the figure constantly approaching upwards.


    ...

 Chapter 197： The horror of a new type of zombie

    "Damn, what kind of monster is this?" Leng Chengfeng missed his hand, his eyes shocked.


    "Be careful of that zombie."


    When a soldier discovered the situation, he immediately switched his machine gun to fire at the new type of zombies climbing the wall.


    Suppressed by heavy firepower, a series of bullet marks shuttled past the body of the new zombie and its surroundings.


    The body of the new type of zombies was almost smashed, but he, who had no head injury, quickly approached the edge of the upper city wall.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    A head suddenly appeared in front of him, and the two soldiers guarding here were terrified.


    Roaring and pulling the trigger, bullets poured over the head of the new type of zombie like flowing water.


    "Puff..."


    The head of the new type of zombie was smashed, but similarly, when he waved his claws before he died, his sharp claws opened the two soldiers in front of him.


    Half of their heads, behind the front, were rotten by the front paws of the zombies, and those who were already dead could no longer die.


    Many people have seen this scene.


    In their horrified eyes, there was great horror.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    The companion closest to the two fighters was terrified.


    "They''re here again."


    This loud scream undoubtedly awakened other people under fear.


    Seeing the same zombies as before rushed up under the city wall, most of the people''s firepower almost covered them.


    "asshole!"


    Leng Chengfeng quickly turned the gun head after a miss.


    "Jasmine, Effie, you continue to sniper the giant zombies, and these new monsters will be handed over to me and Lao Lan."


    "clear!"


    Hearing Leng Chengfeng''s words, Lan Qiang and the others blocked them separately.


    The sight quickly locked onto an evolutionary body of agile, and Leng Chengfeng curled his mouth and sneered: "Let''s see how you hide this time."


    After predicting the movement law of the new type of zombies, Leng Chengfeng shot directly after locking.


    "Puff......"


    This time, the new agile evolution failed to dodge Leng Chengfeng''s bullet.


    The anti-equipment bullet hit his neck and the entire head was knocked off.


    The headless corpse relied on the last bit of instinct to climb a distance on the wall, and just hung on it.


    shocking.


    The shot was hit by Leng Chengfeng, but there was no sense of accomplishment in his heart.


    Because in order to deal with this new type of zombie, he aimed at almost ten times as long as dealing with giant zombies.


    It takes such a long time for each one. How many more?


    Lan Gun also killed an evolutionary body of climber.


    "Chengfeng, no, it takes too much energy to deal with these monsters, our sniping can''t stop them." Lan Qiang found the problem and contacted Leng Chengfeng.


    "You continue to target the giant zombies, and these new monsters are handed over to the firepower point to clean up." Yi Jianfeng''s voice sounded in their channel.


    The two did not succeed either, and they responded one after another.


    "Puff......"


    "No, sir, there is a humanoid monster on our side, we...ah..."


    A new crisis has emerged.


    Yi Jianfeng quickly looked towards the place where the incident occurred.


    At this sight, he stood up in shock.


    On the east wall, an evolutionary body of climber has arrived on the wall.


    The evolutionary body of the climber whose left arm turned into a sickle, leaned on the weapon that this arm turned into to protect the head, and at the same time, it constantly danced its three tails to attack Lin Luo and the others.


    In just ten seconds, seven or eight soldiers and beloved men were pierced through their bodies by his tails, and their bodies were thrown under the city wall.


    "asshole!"


    Ming Yulan also noticed this scene and rushed over quickly.


    "Yulan be careful!" Yi Jianfeng reminded.


    "He gave it to me, you continue to command." Ming Yulan rushed towards the east city wall without looking back.


    Yi Jianfeng wanted to help, but he knew that he had more important things to do now.


    Even if he was worried about Ming Yulan''s safety, he could only pray that Ming Yulan would not have an accident.


    "Hit me, hit hard!"


    Venting all the anger to the ordinary zombies and agile people who were constantly climbing on the city wall, Yi Jianfeng''s expression was infinitely close to the ferocious.


    Ming Yulan has rushed to the scene of the accident.


    The automatic rifle in his hand shoots the climber evolution madly.


    But the secondary evolution body protects its head with a knife, and the bullet hits it. Not to mention that the hand knife that penetrates the secondary evolution body hits its head. It is the hand knife used by the secondary evolution body, and the bullet can''t cause any damage .


    The hardness is beyond imagination.


    "Instructor Ming!"


    Ming Yulan did not stop, staggering Miao Rourou and the others rushing towards the evolutionary body of climbers.


    "On both sides of the substation, the firepower continues to suppress."


    Under the command of Ming Yulan, the rest of them did what she said.


    The evolutionary climber clearly felt Ming Yulan approaching, and the three tails pounced at her at the same time.


    Ming Yulan stepped forward, dodged from left and right, relying on her position to avoid the attack of the climber evolution.


    Close to the other person''s figure.


    Seeing the evolution of the climber swinging her left-handed knife towards her, Ming Yulan threw away the automatic rifle in her hand and leaned forward.


    The figure turned over from the top of the Climber Evolution, and at the same time, Ming Yulan took out two pistols from her thighs with both hands and aimed at the Climber Evolution''s head and shot.


    Bullets hit the head of the evolutionary climber continuously, and dozens of bullets hit an area at the same time, and the head of the zombie could not withstand the continuous impact and was shot through.


    Ming Yulan landed, and the evolution of the climber behind her also fell.


    "The instructor is mighty."


    Unexpectedly, Ming Yulan would be such a powerful Miao Rourou and others, who couldn''t bear their own excitement.


    Ming Yulan frowned.


    "Don''t let your guard down."


    "Yes!"


    They all say that there is a raging soldier, and a raging nest.


    Without Ming Yulan''s command, Miao Rourou and the others were basically fighting on their own, facing the evolutionary body of climbers, even timid.


    But after seeing Ming Yulan get rid of this monster, the morale of them was obviously improved, the fear in their hearts was directly cast aside, and Ming Yulan continued to block the zombies below.


    Everyone spared no effort to resist the attack of the zombies, but the impact of the zombies was continuous and never stopped until the last one, and Yi Jianfeng and the others needed to change the bullets and cool the barrel of the machine gun.


    As the muzzle of the twelve firepower points became hot and extinguished due to prolonged shooting, climbers and a small number of new zombies still rushed to the city wall.


    A **** killing appeared.


    The number of new zombies is extremely small, but they have caused huge casualties to Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    Especially the evolution of agile people.


    They are fast and responsive. The sharp claws that cut gold and jade are not just human bodies, even if the guns in the hands of soldiers are attacked by their sharp claws, they can become two segments in an instant.


    Every time a new type of zombie was eliminated, Yi Jianfeng and the others had to pay a heavy price.


    In less than ten minutes, there were more than a hundred casualties among the defenders.


    The line of defense on the city wall was completely disrupted by these new types of zombies.


    The firepower that suppressed the zombies under the city wall weakened, so more and more climbers rushed up the city wall.


    The real crisis has arrived.


    ...

 Chapter 198： In this life, have you worked hard for others?

    "Do you have to go?"


    "You have to go."


    "Even if you know it''s dead?"


    "Yes, even if it''s dead."


    Lan''s guns trembled: "Is it worth it?"


    Yi Jianfeng looked at the figure who was still fighting on the east city wall, and said with a sad smile: "Lao Lan, in this life, have you ever thought of working hard for others?"


    When Lan Qiang heard the words, it seemed that Yi Jianfeng''s words reminded him of something, his eyes shook, and at the same time, he grasped Yi Jianfeng''s hand and unknowingly released it.


    "Thanks!" Yi Jianfeng smiled brightly and rushed towards Ming Yulan''s location with a light machine gun.


    "Captain, we will follow you."


    Several guards immediately left the line of defense, following Yi Jianfeng''s pace.


    "Assholes, assholes, you are all assholes! You rushed up even if you knew you would die. It used to be like this, and it''s like this now. Yi Jianfeng, you are an out-and-out idiot, you are all idiots¡ª"


    Lan Qiang roared behind him heartbreakingly.


    The corners of Yi Jianfeng''s mouth raised slightly.


    "Lao Lan, we will be brothers in the next life."


    Condensing his inner emotions, Yi Jianfeng''s eyes quickly became firm.


    "Yulan, here I am."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Bullets flew from under the city wall, and groups of zombies fell in response.


    Ming Yulan saw Yi Jianfeng and the others rushing over, and did not speak, but in her eyes, there was a touch of unswerving death.


    ...

 Chapter 199： I cant go back today

    Outside, hundreds of meters from the city wall.


    "Damn it, it''s too late."


    Wei Xiao finally arrived, but when he saw the group of corpses that had rushed to the wall, he knew that he was still a step late.


    "Oh..."


    With his appearance, at this time, the flesh and blood behind his car also attracted the attention of a large number of zombies, especially those who climbed the city wall through the pyramid.


    They seem to smell something delicious, most of them are climbers and agile ones. The zombies that did not come to the top of the city wall turned back one after another and swept towards Wei Xiao.


    Many zombies turned their heads temporarily, and the ladders built by the corpses collapsed instantly.


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and didn''t have time to care about the situation in the base. He started the cart, turned around and drove towards Haixin Island.


    A large number of corpse tides pounced on his side, and the black and indescribable zombies uttered a deafening roar as they moved further and further away from the base.


    "Youwei, Shu Wang, don''t have anything wrong with you, I''ll be back soon."


    Wei Xiao almost led away 90% of the zombies outside.


    A car, followed by a flood of corpses, was not a general shock.


    In order to draw more zombies away, Wei Xiao''s speed could even catch up with ordinary zombies.


    One hand controls the steering wheel, and the other hand holds a short knife in charge of attacking the zombies. Wei Xiao does not take the attacks on him by the zombies seriously.


    The blood kept flowing, Wei Xiao didn''t even frown.


    The tide of corpses quickly disappeared from the base.


    On the highway.


    "Boom..."


    Wei Xiao, who was driving a big car, suddenly heard a loud noise in his ear.


    With a cold expression on his face, he was taken aback, and he looked up at the roof of the car.


    Two prominent places on the top caught his attention.


    This is not over yet.


    Under Wei Xiao''s gaze, another noise came. At this moment, Wei Xiao discovered that a sharp claw had penetrated the roof of the car and sank into it.


    "What monster?"


    This is the first time Wei Xiao has seen this situation.


    Picking up the rifle next to him in one hand, Wei Xiao suddenly faced the roof of the car.


    The claws that had fallen into the car disappeared, and there was no movement on the top.


    "Puff......"


    But before Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief, a barbed tail pierced in from the left side of the car window that had lost the windshield.


    The speed was too fast, and Wei Xiao was unsuspecting, his left arm was pierced.


    When this tail with a hard spur wanted to penetrate Wei Xiao''s body, Wei Xiao picked up a short knife and chopped it down.


    The tail that pierced Wei Xiao''s left arm was chopped off, and screams of tearing came from outside the car window.


    Wei Xiao frowned, speeding up.


    After a while, the attack from the outside came again.


    This time, the monster that attacked Wei Xiao was obviously not ready to "make a small fight", and the roof of Wei Xiao''s car was directly cut open by a sharp claw.


    Wei Xiao also saw clearly one of the monsters that attacked him at this time-the evolution of the agile.


    "What kind of zombie is this?"


    For the first time seeing the evolution of agile, Wei Xiao looked surprised.


    "Oh..."


    "Depend on!"


    The zombies on the roof of the car didn''t give Wei Xiao time to wonder, and the figure jumped directly from the roof of the car.


    Wei Xiao was eager to deal with the evolution of the agile. His hands were separated from the steering wheel. While one hand was penetrated by the evolution of the agile, he grabbed his head with the other hand and crushed his head with all his strength.


    "Puff......"


    There was more than one new type of zombie that attacked him.


    When he put all his attention on the zombie in the car, the evolution of the climber shot again.


    The flexible tail pierced Wei Xiao''s right chest and back through the car window, and the sharp tail stab came out of him.


    "asshole!"


    Wei Xiao grinned in pain.


    One hand grasped the tail stab in front of him so that he could not retract it, and the other injured but also recovered arm grasped the tail behind the back and threw forward forcefully.


    With his force, the steering wheel of the cart can be said to show a three-hundred and sixty-degree rotation.


    The body slipped, and the truck loaded with the flesh and blood of the giant zombie rolled over immediately.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    The tide of corpses chasing after him crazily surged, and in a blink of an eye the location of the cart was flooded.


    "Crack..."


    At the overturned front of the car, a jade-colored long knife pierced the side of the big car. With a loud noise, from the front of the car, the wounded and **** Wei Xiao walked out with the bone knife.


    He looks **** and bloody, but as long as you look closely, you will find that Wei Xiao''s two legs, which were not able to walk at the beginning, slowly become normal as he walks.


    "Oh..."


    There are zombies all around.


    Fresh flesh and blood appeared in front of them, and those zombies who had no chance to share the flesh and blood of giant zombies turned and rushed towards Wei Xiao for the first time.


    "Mad, I don''t plan to go back today."


    Wei Xiao roared and waved the Mo knife in his hand, and the heads of the zombies in the front row were cut off by him.


    "Ho ho..."


    From the corpse group, four zombies of the type that attacked Wei Xiao before appeared, and one of them was missing a tail.


    "A new type of zombie?"


    "Oh..."


    The Climber Evolution first attacked, and the five tails pierced Wei Xiao''s body.


    Wei Xiao waved the Mo knife in his hand, cutting off three of them, and the other two were caught by him.


    "come over!"


    With strong hands, the two evolutionary climbers knocked down the zombies in front and flew towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao held the Bone Mo knife in his hand horizontally with a backhand, and threw out an arc-shaped knife beam, and the two climber evolution bodies that were still in mid-air were cut in half by Wei Xiao.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The agile evolved body shot.


    They are fast.


    Wei Xiao blocked the attacker on the left with the bone knife in his hand, and on the right, the attacker who flashed past him directly took one of his arms.


    The heart-wrenching tear caused Wei Xiao to take a breath.


    After losing an arm, Wei Xiao reacted quickly. He looked at the sneak attacker who blocked his Bone Mo knife with a sharp claw. Wei Xiao shook his arm and turned the Bone Mo knife. With the claw as the fulcrum, the handle of the knife turned in the direction of the sneak attacker and returned to his hand.


    The other one wanted to attack Wei Xiao again.


    Holding the handle of the knife, Wei Xiao turned around and slashed with his backhand, splitting another sneak attacker who was less than one meter away from him in two.


    As for the previous one, a head rolled off the shoulders, and the body fell backwards.


    Four new-type zombies died one after another, and the group of silent corpses came up again.


    Part of them frantically snatched the flesh and blood of four new zombies, and the other part rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Never thought that he could live this time, Wei Xiao waved a Mo knife with one hand, and swayed frantically at the surrounding zombies like cutting melons and vegetables.


    Regardless of any injuries, Wei Xiao, who was heavily surrounded by zombies, was blocked by zombies. After hacking and killing hundreds of zombies, his figure was shot by the zombies.


    For the first time, Wei Xiao clearly felt the taste of being eaten by zombies.


    Really, if it wasn''t for that he had lost the opportunity to commit suicide, Wei Xiao would definitely not be willing to face this fate.


    ...

 Chapter 200： I think I can take advantage of it

    late at night.


    The roar of the zombies fluctuates from time to time, making this unlit ground more quiet.


    Along a road less than three hundred meters from the coastline, among several corpses with only bones left, one of them held a bone knife in his hand and penetrated the skeleton of a zombie corpse. At this time, it was visible to the naked eye. The speed changes.


    A large number of flesh and blood cells are reorganized on the skeleton, and gradually a complete body is rebuilt.


    "Ahem... came alive."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes opened suddenly, and a carp stood up.


    Looking at his figure at the moment, Wei Xiao smiled bitterly.


    It''s not so miserable.


    I won''t talk about it, even the army boots on his feet are pitted, Wei Xiao can imagine how clean the zombies eat him.


    "Next time, even if I commit suicide, I won''t experience this kind of pain again."


    Thinking back to the pain of being eaten by zombies during the day, it really called a life better than death. Wei Xiao vowed that if he encounters this situation in the future, he must leave it to himself for the last time he swings the knife.


    Sweeping his eyes around, a large number of zombies were coming towards him.


    The tide of corpses brought here by him during the day did not disperse.


    They were scattered among the corners of the wall in this area, and seeing Wei Xiao at this time, to them, this was definitely a peerless delicacy that appeared out of thin air in the dark night.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to be eaten again, picked up the scabbard on the ground, and ran to the beach not far away.


    The quiet night was broken by the roar of the zombies, and more and more corpses were chasing after Wei Xiao frantically.


    A few minutes later, Wei Xiao came to the end of Haixin Bridge.


    Halfway through the figure, the corners of his eyes twitched.


    "These people are really thorough, even the bridge deck is blown up."


    With a complaint, Wei Xiao plunged from the broken bridge to the sea below.


    The zombies chasing him behind also jumped down.


    It was densely packed, like rain.


    But the zombies are no better than Wei Xiao.


    Zombies can''t swim, they will sink to the bottom when they enter the sea.


    Will not be drowned, but under the water, their actions almost stagnated.


    Wei Xiao went upstream along the coastline.


    After finally leading the tide of corpses to this side, he didn''t want to cause a second crisis to the base just because he returned the same way.


    Around eight o''clock the next morning.


    Wei Xiao found a new outfit in a store and put it on under the city wall to the north of the base, climbed to the city wall with his bare hands, and walked towards the villa group non-stop.


    Along the way, Wei Xiao saw the corpses of zombies everywhere in the base, including those of the Citizens.


    Before long, a living person appeared in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao''s suspended heart could finally be placed back.


    The existence of living people means that the base has not fallen. If the base has fallen, there will be no living people walking outside.


    "Master?"


    The Jimin who was carrying the corpse of the zombie found Wei Xiao with a look of shock in his eyes.


    Wei Xiao approached them, approaching a mature beauty.


    "Looking at your appearance, you seem to be surprised at my appearance?"


    Xu Tinghong did not expect that so many people present Wei Xiao would come to her, nodding and shaking his head again.


    "What is your reaction?"


    Xu Tinghong swallowed, and said with a trembling: "Chen and Chen said that the person who led the zombie wave yesterday was the master, and many people think that the master..."


    Listening to Xu Tinghong''s intermittent words, Wei Xiao did not wait for her to finish and added: "You think I''m dead?"


    "No, no, Lord, I didn''t think so."


    "Yes, yes, we all know that the Lord will be able to return safely."


    The expression on Wei Xiao''s face became richer.


    From Xu Tinghong''s words, he seems to have thought of something very interesting.


    Some people just expect him to die like this?


    "You can''t sit still if you don''t plan to watch for two days, man!"


    "Lord, Lord, do you want us to notify the hostess?" Xu Tinghong asked.


    Looking back, Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "You continue to do your own things, don''t care about other things." With that, Wei Xiao staggered Xu Tinghong and the others, and walked towards the central base behind the wall.


    On the way to Villa No. 1, Wei Xiao could see the Christians cleaning the corpses of the zombies.


    All these people were shocked when they saw him.


    After seeing too much, Wei Xiao got used to it.


    Inside Villa No. 1, it was very lively at this time.


    Individuals armed with weapons almost filled the space in the hall.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, there are probably two types of people.


    One is the old school headed by Shu Wang and the others, so called for the time being. The personnel are mainly the management of the base, including Lan Qiang and Wu Xiaoqi, the captains who control the military power.


    The other type is the emerging faction dominated by slaves and newcomers. They have the largest number of people, almost twice as many as Shuwang''s side.


    Some people are really arrogant. When Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang and their management are all standing, they actually exist on the same level as Shu Wang.


    Shang Qiye, boss Zhu and sister Bing.


    Two men and a woman, they sat on the sofa opposite Shuwang.


    The three are representatives of the Xinxing School, and there are more than 80 people who follow them.


    Speaking of these three people, they were not the ones Wei Xiao brought back from outside rescue, but the people who were chased by zombies and fled here during the Haixin Island incident.


    After the apocalypse broke out, when they did not come to Wei Xiao, they were all big brothers who controlled the hundred and ten survivors, and they were considered to be figures with a good face. In the previous time, I was used to the life of calling the wind and the rain. When I came to Wei Xiao and became a newcomer, how could the days I live every day compare to before?


    Because of Wei Xiao''s pressure before, coupled with the fact that the strength of the base was far beyond their ability to resist, these people would endure it, but now it''s different.


    After yesterday¡¯s corpse tide, the group of people with the worst casualties on the base belonged to the men¡¯s and women¡¯s armed forces. This undoubtedly greatly weakened the strength of Wei Xiao and the others. Secondly, in order to resist the corpse tide, everyone in the base was fully equipped. Of weapons. With weapons, the courage of many people is undoubtedly further expanded.


    This morning, Shu Wang asked Li Qingshu and the others to collect the weapons in the hands of the elite and the civilians.


    According to the regulations of the base, citizens below the elite, except for special periods (such as this corpse tide), are not eligible to be equipped with weapons and equipment.


    Those who follow the rules of the base naturally hand in their weapons as soon as possible, and now they are cleaning the corpses of zombies and civilians outside, but some people have not followed the regulations, so there is this scene.


    Shu Wang stared at the three people in front of him.


    "Three, don''t hand in weapons, now you can tell your purpose."


    "Master Shuwang, ah no, I should call you Miss Shuwang now..."


    "Bold, do you want to rebel?" Li Qingshu shouted angrily when Boss Zhu spoke rudely to Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang raised his hand and motioned to Li Qingshu not to talk too much.


    "hehe¡­"


    Boss Zhu didn''t take Li Qingshu''s words seriously.


    Is this chick blind? For such an obvious battle, still need to admit the rebellion by oneself? We are.


    ¡­

 Chapter 201： Sit down, don’t be nervous

    "Miss Shu Wang, some things have already been revealed, I won''t say much, and you don''t want to listen. Our purpose is actually very simple. This base can be regarded as our big guy''s destiny to keep it, and it is reasonable. Everything in the base should be ours. We just want to be treated fairly."


    "That''s why you don''t hand in guns?"


    "The gun is handed over, how can we fight for our own interests?" Sister Bing casually manicured her nails and said lightly.


    "Why, the master is not here, do you think you have a chance?" Phantom''s eyes were cold, staring at Sister Bing with murderous eyes.


    "Master? Haha... You mean the Lord?" Sister Bing was not afraid of the phantom''s gaze, and smiled lightly: "You are right, if the Lord is still alive, how can we have the courage, but now the Lord is already Is it gone?"


    "You are talking nonsense, why is my husband gone?" Bai Youwei glared at Sister Bing.


    "This is not what I said, it is Chen''s staff." Sister Bing glanced at Haojie Chen brightly.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses and turned a blind eye to Sister Bing''s small movements.


    "I haven''t said anything like this. I told you that the Lord led the tide of corpses away, not for you to use the topic, but to tell you that although the Lord did not guard the base with us, the one who saved our lives is the Lord. It¡¯s dangerous to change the concept, woman!"


    "Haha..." Sister Bing smiled disapprovingly: "Is there a difference?"


    "I agree with Xiaobing. I have nothing to say about the Lord''s benevolence and righteousness. If the Lord continues to lead us, I believe that no one dares to say a word, but you should be very clear about what happened yesterday. New types of zombies, how strong they are, I believe many people have seen them."


    "You may not be aware of some things. The bridge leading to Haixin Island has long been blown up by the people there. The Lord has led the tide of corpses to that side. Do you think he still has hope of survival?"


    "Huh! I feel ridiculous about your ignorance." Shu Wang sneered at the white hill behind them.


    He had witnessed how Wei Xiao killed a giant zombie. He never doubted Wei Xiao''s ability to survive.


    As long as it is not someone else shooting a black gun, it is just a zombie, facing a strong man like Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao wants to leave, no matter how many zombies can be kept.


    "Why do you hold that hope that does not exist at all? No matter whether the Lord is or not, no one dares to deny your status in the base. We are here today, not to fall out with you, we just want It belongs to our status. After all, everyone has spent their lives protecting the base. You can''t cross the river and demolish the bridge, right?" Shang Qiye said.


    "That said, if you don''t give you a satisfactory explanation today, don''t you plan to give up?"


    "Then it depends on what Miss Shu Wang thinks?" Shang Qiye said coldly.


    "Mistress, what''s the matter with them? Let me kill them all." Jiang Xue said.


    "Kill us? Haha!" Sister Bing sneered.


    Gazed at each other with Shang Qiye and Boss Zhu.


    The trio of fearless people then beckoned.


    "Kakka..."


    Suddenly, the hundred and eighty people behind them raised their guns at Shu Wang and the others.


    Sister Bing sneered: "Management Jiang, do you still think you can kill us now?"


    "court death!"


    "Put down the gun!"


    Looking at them, Leng Chengfeng, Haojie Chen and others also took out their guns one after another.


    The atmosphere on the scene suddenly became extremely tense.


    "Yeah, is it very lively? Holding up guns one by one, doing exercises?"


    At a critical juncture, when neither party showed weakness to anyone, a sound came from outside the hall.


    "Husband (Master)?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s voice, Shu Wang''s eyes were obviously happy, but when they were replaced by Shang Qiye, the confidence on their faces was replaced by horror.


    Wei Xiao came in from outside the door.


    The slaves and newcomers holding the guns, facing the figure of Wei Xiao, each hand holding the gun was shaking.


    Wherever Wei Xiao''s figure went, these people took the initiative to let out a channel.


    With a fascinating smile on his face, Wei Xiao went straight to the sofa.


    "Lord..."


    Shang Qiye and the others got up one after another.


    Wei Xiao pressed his hands and said in a calm tone, "What are you doing when you stand up? Didn''t you sit down well just now? Sit down, all sit down, don''t be nervous."


    As if he was talking to a guest, Wei Xiao''s calmness was incompatible with the atmosphere of the scene.


    But the more Wei Xiao was like this, the more nervous Shang Qiye and their emotions became.


    Wei Xiao''s attitude was obviously the calm before the storm.


    There is no trace of anger, but it is better than the collapse of the earth.


    "Husband, are you back?" Shu Wang got up and asked gently.


    "Um!"


    Nodded, Wei Xiao took off the Bone Mo knife behind him and placed it on the crystal table, and then sat down between Shu Wang and them.


    Shu Wang also sat back in the previous position.


    Looking around like an eagle, Wei Xiao coldly said: "What are you doing with your guns, is it fun?"


    "Brother Xiao, they..."


    "Give me down all the guns."


    Before Song Xiaoyu could finish speaking, Wei Xiao''s drink seemed to possess some magic power. The two sides holding guns hesitated for a moment, and put them down one by one.


    In this way, Wei Xiao focused on Shang Qiye and the others.


    The three of them dared not sit down at this time, standing in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "I just saw what you guys said was very enthusiastic, and I didn''t hear anything specifically. Three big men, women always like mothers-in-laws when doing things. If you have anything to tell me, I promise you, as long as you don¡¯t say too much, I All agreed."


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to have a temper at all, not only did he speak happily, but even had a faint smile on his face.


    No one dared to think so.


    Boss Zhu sneered: "Lord, we actually have nothing to do. We are worried about the safety of the mistresses and the others. Now we know that the mistresses are in no danger, so we can rest assured. The Lord hasn''t come back for a few days, there must be a lot to say. Tell some mistresses, we won¡¯t bother, let¡¯s leave, let¡¯s leave."


    After speaking, Boss Zhu cast a look at Shang Qiye and Sister Bing.


    The two of them knew, each of them said goodbye to Wei Xiao with a smile, and then turned to leave.


    Wei Xiao, whose expression had not changed much, picked up the Bone Mo knife on the table at this time and drew the blade from the scabbard.


    "Did I tell you to leave?"


    The tone has become cold.


    "Lord, we are really fine." Shang Qiye said with a sad face.


    "Sit down for me."


    "Lord..."


    "sit down!"


    A cold drink shocked Shang Qiye and the others.


    The three of them had no choice but to bite the bullet and sat down, but none of them felt the sofa under the skin was soft, as if on pins and needles.


    "Let''s talk about it! The purpose of your coming here. Don''t worry, I, Wei Xiao, is not a ruthless person. You are also considered to have worked hard to protect the base. As long as you don''t overdo it, I promise you."


    "Husband (on the main)..."


    When they heard Wei Xiao''s words, Shu Wang and Lan Qiang were shocked.


    ...

 Chapter 202： All of them are too naive

    Wei Xiao played with Gu Mo knife in one hand, and raised his other hand to signal Shu Wang them not to speak.


    The three of them didn''t look like a lie when they saw Wei Xiao, and their fear of Wei Xiao seemed to have alleviated a lot in an instant.


    "I know that the Lord will not treat us wrongly."


    "The Lord still cares about us, unlike some people, who are pretending to be like tigers. If they are as easy to talk as the Lord, we will not make this scene."


    Some people behind the three talked in whispers.


    "Lord, are you really not angry with us?" Sister Bing asked cautiously.


    "Why are you angry?" Wei Xiao asked back.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Yesterday, many people died at the base. Now, when I am using people, bloodshed has happened again because of some minor incidents. Do you think the base can withstand the toss?" Wei Xiaoyu said earnestly.


    Only from Wei Xiao''s expression, no one could see any far-fetched expressions. Hearing what Wei Xiao said, it seemed to be the case.


    The trio''s suspicion of Wei Xiao eased again.


    "Master, if it''s like what you said, then can we talk about the purpose of this?" Boss Zhu boldly said.


    Wei Xiao put down the bone knife.


    "Isn''t it okay? Don''t think of me as terrible. As long as the people who contribute to the base, I will never be stingy with the rights that should be given."


    Boss Zhu, their hearts were settled, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    "What the Lord said is really great. In fact, we just want to improve our treatment. In the future, we can have vegetables and meat for three meals a day. Of course, it is best to have the qualification to hold a gun. We guarantee that we will be absolutely loyal to the Lord in the future. ."


    After Boss Zhu finished speaking, the other two responded one after another.


    When Wei Xiao is not there, they can still bargain with Shu Wang and others, but now Wei Xiao is back and they are given a step. The three of them are afraid to climb up the pole. Not too demanding.


    The attention of the three of them was always on Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to them immediately, but pondered for a while.


    After a long time.


    Wei Xiao nodded calmly: "This request is okay. This time to resist the corpse tide, a lot of people died in the base, and some positions must be replaced. Let''s do this! As the representatives of other people, I can''t be too high. Here you are, you can manage it in the future! You are allowed to hold guns, and as for everyone else, they will be included in your management, and they will be elites in the future. What do you think?"


    If Wei Xiao agreed to their request in one go, the three would still have doubts, but Wei Xiao''s answer was obviously deliberate, and the three would hardly have any doubts about Wei Xiao.


    "Lord benevolence and righteousness." Boss Zhu said excitedly.


    "It is a blessing for the base to have a leader like the master, and it is also a blessing for us to be subordinates." Shang Qiye said the praise without hesitation.


    Sister Bing was still a little worried, but Wei Xiao''s words were all about it. If she didn''t know what was good or bad, let alone whether Wei Xiao would target her, but the two companions around her, I''m afraid they will turn against her.


    Smiling, Sister Bing obviously agreed with Wei Xiao''s decision.


    Seeing this scene, Shu Wang gritted their teeth one by one.


    They suddenly felt that today''s Wei Xiao seemed to be a different person.


    When did Wei Xiao, who had never been merciful to troublemakers, become so talkative? If it weren''t for the pillow, Shu Wang would start to wonder if Wei Xiao next to him was her husband?


    Among them, now only Chen Haojie had a cruel look in his eyes.


    Has the Lord changed?


    hehe! If you really think so, then wait to regret it!


    Secretly, Chen Haojie didn''t know what he said to the walkie-talkie, and then put the walkie-talkie away.


    "Since the matter has been resolved, go back! By the way, the others left their guns. The base has just gone through a major chaos, and many things need to be re-stated. When the statistics are finished, you can ask Secretary Li to get them. As for the three of you, Now it¡¯s management, so keep your guns away! I hope you can take care of me in the future."


    "Thank you, Lord, thank you."


    "From now on we will be the Lord''s loyalty. If anyone dares to disobey the Lord, I will be the first to refuse."


    "Yes, we absolutely will not agree."


    Before Shang Qiye and the others could speak, the people behind them put their weapons on the ground one after another.


    They have got what they want today. As for Shang Qiye and the others, really, if it weren¡¯t for the poor treatment in the past and the instigation of Shang Qiye and the others, they gathered here on impulse, they really didn¡¯t want to follow Shang Qiyesan. People take risks.


    Although the process was twists and turns, fortunately, the ending was a beautiful one.


    With such a harvest, what reason do they have to continue making trouble?


    Seeing that the people behind them all put down their guns, the three of Shang Qiye became nervous.


    One hand was pressed on the pistol on his waist.


    Wei Xiao looked back to Li Qingshu as if he hadn''t seen their little movements.


    "Qingshu, go and put away their guns. By the way, let the major kitchens prepare more meat, the quality is in accordance with the management level, today, everyone in the base, I allow them to let them eat."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao''s attention was not on their side at all, and also instructed Li Qingshu to prepare food, the three of them finally put a heart that mentioned their throats back.


    They were really worried that Wei Xiao would deal with them when they put down their guns. Now, it seems that they are a little bit like a villain to treat them like a gentleman.


    "It seems that we are too nervous, maybe the Lord never thought of lying to us little ones."


    The three laughed at themselves in their hearts.


    Get up.


    "Master, shall we leave first?"


    "Go! Get ready. The next carnival at the base needs some fun-filling shows. You are the main participants."


    Thinking that Wei Xiao wanted their performance, everyone said that it was okay.


    As Shang Qiye and the others walked out of the villa, Wei Xiao, whose face was still calm the previous second, the next second, the deep cold breath has spread all over his body.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive?"


    Wei Xiao looked outside the villa with gloomy eyes.


    Outside the villa.


    Shang Qiye and the others came out talking and laughing.


    Many people are discussing what performances to prepare next, but a small number of people, after having this experience, suddenly feel that Wei Xiao is just like that.


    Why is it cruel and not blinking?


    Those were all made for others to see. When this number reached a certain level, even Wei Xiao wouldn''t dare to kill anymore.


    Some people even feel that if they are not satisfied with the status quo in the future, they can do it again like today.


    However, before these people were happy for long, they were stunned not long after leaving the villa.


    From around the outside of the villa, a group of heavily armed soldiers quickly rushed out to stand in front of them.


    The front row of soldiers holding explosion-proof shields blocked the road, and behind them were combatants holding various rifles.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing this scene, Shang Qiye and Boss Zhu were all shocked.


    They quickly turned around.


    At this time, from the villa, Li Qingshu, Lan Qiang and the others also led a team to stop them from retreating.


    The shield soldiers stood in the front, and behind them were black muzzles.


    Seeing this scene, Shang Qiye and the others can be said to be happy and sorrowful, and their souls flying into the sky.


    ...

 Chapter 203： Human hearts are grown in flesh

    "Master, why is this?" Boss Zhu asked Wei Xiao loudly.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    "I''m killing, do I need to explain to you?"


    "But you promised us, you can''t go back." Boss Zhu growled heartbreakingly.


    "Yes, I promised all your requests, but I really didn''t want to let you go, right?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Haha... I knew it, I knew it would be like this. Wei Xiao, we were all deceived by your appearance." Sister Bing was desperate, and at the same time she screamed, she stretched out her hand to retaliate with a gun on her waist.


    "boom--"


    A gunshot came from Wei Xiao.


    Shu Wang shot.


    Sister Bing was directly punched through her right arm with a gun.


    "what¡­¡­"


    A scream came from Sister Bing''s mouth, holding her injured arm, Sister Bing fell to the ground and rolled.


    "Don''t keep one!"


    Wei Xiao grimly gave the order.


    Suddenly, gunshots broke out before and after.


    With screams and wailing, Shang Qiye and others, who were panicking in despair, fell in a pool of blood as they fled in all directions.


    "Wei, Wei Xiao, you must not die..."


    More than 80 people were all breathless in just tens of seconds, and the scene was very bloody.


    "Dispose of the corpse!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Li Qingshu nodded, and then asked the soldiers present to help clean up the corpse.


    Wei Xiao was still the same Wei Xiao, never changed.


    Just now, when he was kind to Shang Qiye and the others, Shu Wang didn''t say anything on their lips, but they were not angry. But at this moment, seeing Wei Xiao''s order to directly deal with more than 80 people, they felt something in their hearts. Uncomfortable.


    Wei Xiao returned to the villa.


    His face returned to its former coldness.


    "How were the casualties at the base yesterday?"


    Chen Haojie and they looked at each other.


    "More than half of the casualties, plus the people being dealt with now, the original base of more than 1,500 people now only has more than 600 people left." Huang Chang replied.


    "How could there be such a large casualty?"


    Hearing this number, Wei Xiao was unavoidably surprised.


    "Master, there may be more advanced zombies in the corpse group. They are fast, strong, and can fly over the walls. Our defense is to be disrupted by them, so that climbers can take advantage of it." Leng Chengfeng said.


    Hearing Leng Chengfeng''s words, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but think of the few new zombies he met last night.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for Wei Xiao''s power, speed, and reaction that were far beyond ordinary people, just relying on the immortal body to deal with four new-type zombies at the same time would be tantamount to a dream.


    Knowing the power of the new type of zombies, Wei Xiao no longer doubted the casualties of the base.


    "Are their bodies collected?"


    "Well, we cleaned up the zombies inside the city wall at around 7 o''clock last night. Everyone didn''t sleep and was collecting them all night. It should be almost there now."


    Wei Xiao got up.


    "Take me to see!"


    "Lord, follow me."


    Chen Haojie led the way, and Wei Xiao left the villa with Shu Wang and his party.


    ...


    Villa No. 4.


    In the past, they used to be the place where Lan Qiang trained, but now it has become a "morgue."


    There were still people on the court bringing corpses from outside.


    There are missing arms and legs, half of the body is missing, and even some corpses have only one face left, which is very miserable.


    Wei Xiao and the others arrived, and the people working on the scene stopped their movements and saluted them.


    "Master, here!"


    Chen Haojie first took Wei Xiao and the others to a place where only seven corpses were placed.


    "Lord, Staff Chen..."


    Chen Haojie nodded to the staff here.


    The other party knows, walks to the heads of the corpses covered by the white cloth, and uncovers the white cloth on their heads one by one.


    The first thing that caught Wei Xiao''s eyes was Yi Jianfeng''s corpse.


    It can be seen that Yi Jianfeng''s body is relatively well-preserved, but there is a bullet hole in the center of his forehead.


    He died by shooting.


    "I sent him away." Ming Yulan said.


    There was no expression on his face, and his tone was cold and terrifying.


    "Lao Yi was scratched by a zombie. He left only a second before the corpse changed." Lan Qiang explained in a choked tone.


    Subsequently, the heads of the others were also lifted.


    Guo Chenghao, leader of the men¡¯s team, Lin Luo, the leader of the women¡¯s team, Miao Rourou, the leader of the women¡¯s team, Qing Juan, the internal administrator, and two administrators in charge of the farm.


    Looking at the corpses of several people, Pay Million choked.


    "Ge Guo is an idiot. I was the one who left. He blocked a sneak attack by a climber for me. He said that he went to pick up girls together after the tide of corpses was over, but he did not believe it. An out-and-out troublesome ghost, who wants him to help me with that? I can handle it myself."


    "Brother Million..."


    Zhang Zimei looked worriedly at paying millions.


    Wei Xiao looked at their corpses, and his emotions didn''t fluctuate much.


    Compared with others, Shu Wang and others were full of unbearable and sighs.


    The corpse tide is merciless, and in the face of that kind of disaster, the special forces can''t ensure that they can survive safe and sound. If it weren''t for Wei Xiao to finally lead away more than 90% of the zombies, how many people would still be standing here now?


    To Yi Jianfeng and others, Shu Wang and others are very grateful.


    It was they who protected the base with their lives and also protected their mistresses.


    "They were all killed because of those new types of zombies?"


    "There is a direct factor in it." Lan Qiang wiped his face and replied in a low tone.


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath and looked away from Yi Jianfeng and their corpses.


    "Who''s corpse over there?" Wei Xiao pointed to the place where nearly four hundred corpses were placed not far away.


    "That''s a soldier of the armed forces. This time fighting against the corpse tide, the armed forces suffered the most casualties. Among them, the Guo Chenghao Squadron, Lin Luo Squadron, and Miao Rourou Squadron were almost annihilated. The one million squadron had more than half of the casualties, and other teams and squadrons also suffered. Part of the casualties. Not many died directly on the hands of the zombies. What really brought such huge casualties to the armed forces was the injuries left by the zombies on them."


    Chen Haojie said.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Are people who have injuries dealt with directly?"


    "No, we gathered them together. We originally hoped that a miracle would happen, but the result was just like what the Lord saw. Once scratched by a zombie, there is no possibility of surviving."


    Hearing what Chen Haojie said, Wei Xiao was silent.


    It seems that not everyone is as lucky as him.


    The sight shifted to other places again.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to ask anymore to know who the last place was.


    Newcomers, beloved ones, slaves, and the few old people and children in the base.


    Chen Haojie also told Wei Xiao about the situation there.


    Hearing Chen Haojie said that after the zombies entered the base, the elderly and female slaves in the base were the front line of defense.


    No one asked them to do this, but they rushed up with a gun spontaneously.


    "We are all old, even if we can live, there will be a few more days to live? Let''s give you young people more opportunities! Live well and live until the end of the end times."


    "We are permanent slaves. If we can survive, I hope the Lord will allow us to start from ordinary slaves and give us a chance."


    This is what the old people and permanent female slaves left to Chen Haojie at last.


    On the surface, I can¡¯t see how much Wei Xiao felt after listening to Chen Haojie¡¯s words, but Shu Wang, who was next to him, noticed that Wei Xiao¡¯s arm was hanging, and the palm of his hand was unknowingly pinched. fist.


    Who says the Lord is cold-blooded and ruthless? He just hid this emotion deeply.


    Wei Xiao was silent, without saying a word.


    Others also stood quietly around him, silently watching these companions and comrades-in-arms who died in this tide of corpses.


    ...

 Chapter 204： Li Qingshu was taken aback

    I do not know how long it has been.


    Wei Xiao turned around, his cold expression full of fortitude.


    "To complete the men''s and women''s teams as soon as possible, at least ensure that there is a small team in the men''s and women''s seven teams. In addition, for those teams that are almost wiped out, if there are members who survive, they will be selected for whatever position is missing. If one doesn''t, choose someone from your other teams."


    "Understand!" Li Cun always responded.


    "The same is true for internal management, Xiaoxue, do your own assessment and submit the list to Shu Wang after you have chosen. In addition, the cleaning in the base must be speeded up, and the corpses of the zombies outside have been burned. I will give you three days. After three days, the base will return to normal order, can it be done?"


    "It can be done, Lord."


    After Wu Yulan and the others responded, Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Master, what do Captain Yi and the others do?" Zhang Zimei asked.


    "Buried."


    It''s casual, but no one thinks that Wei Xiao''s actions are disrespectful to Yi Jianfeng and the others.


    In the last days, someone can collect their corpses and bury them, which is extremely extravagant.


    Wei Xiao was about to leave.


    Just when he turned and brought Shu Wang back to Villa No. 1, seven or eight children ran towards them.


    Headed by the sweetness that Wei Xiao had embraced.


    "Uncle, uncle..." The little girl called Wei Xiao over ten meters away.


    Facing the child, Wei Xiao couldn''t even let his cold face be.


    Eight children came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    The oldest of them is only nine years old, and the youngest is about four years old.


    Wei Xiao waited.


    "Girl, why are you here?"


    The little girl was in tears.


    "Uncle, Grandpa Wu and the others are asleep, Dabao and the others are also gone. My father told me that the zombies took them away, and Tiantian won''t see them anymore."


    The little girl cried very sad, her eyes were a little bloated.


    Gentlely wiped away the tears from her face for the little girl, Wei Xiao said warmly: "Then Tiantian, what''s the matter with Uncle?"


    "Dad said that zombies are bad people. They destroy our homes and take away our relatives. They will all be wiped out, and Tiantian will wipe out all zombies."


    Hearing what the little girl said, all the adults were a little surprised.


    Shu Wang also squatted down.


    "Does Tiantian know how to destroy zombies?"


    "Know, like other uncles and aunts, train, carry guns, and kill zombies."


    The little girl had a firm face, and she also squeezed her small fist to show her determination.


    The other children also followed Tiantian and said they would kill the zombies.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao knew what Shu Wang was going to say.


    Rubbed his sweet little head.


    "Girl, killing zombies will be very tiring and hard. Once I promise you, you will have no time to play or sleep in the future."


    "Tiantian, don''t sleep late, Tiantian will kill the zombies."


    The child''s childish words made Wei Xiao shook his head secretly.


    Letting a group of children as young as four years old kill zombies, Wei Xiao is not shameless enough.


    "Uncle Tiantian is very pleased to have such a heart, but..."


    "Master, I think you can give them to me."


    Before Wei Xiao had finished speaking, the phantom behind him suddenly spoke.


    "Xiaoying, they are just children." Shu Wang groaned.


    The Phantom did not agree.


    "Because they are still children, they are very malleable. Husband, leave them to me. In the future, I will give you a ghost team in the dark." The Phantom¡¯s expression is serious, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a whim. Made this decision.


    Wei Xiao got up.


    "you sure?"


    "Well! Besides, these last days have given them a little more self-protection ability, and it is better than they grow up slowly under the protection of others."


    Wei Xiao just hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Well, they will leave it to you from now on."


    "In the future, their growth is guaranteed not to let the master down." After speaking, the Phantom came to Tiantian and them: "Come with me! I will teach you the ability to kill zombies."


    Tiantian looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Go! She will be your instructor from now on, learn from her."


    "Thank you uncle, we will definitely work hard!"


    The children assured Wei Xiao and followed the Phantom to leave the training ground.


    "Husband, will something go wrong if you give these children to Xiaoying?" Shu Wang said with some worry.


    Wei Xiao was surprised.


    "In the last days, blind protection is not for their good, but it hurts them. In this era, we can no longer look at everything with the eyes of the last days. Let''s go! You haven''t rested all night, go back and sleep well."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao said so, Shu Wang said no more.


    Villa One.


    When Shu Wang came back, they washed and entered the bedroom one after another.


    They are not Wei Xiao, so they can''t sleep without such good energy.


    From yesterday to today, their nerves are in a state of tension, now they relax and naturally they are too sleepy.


    Wei Xiao staying in the hall was smoking a cigarette with his back against the sofa.


    He often said that they didn''t care about anyone except Shuwang, but seeing those corpses today, Wei Xiao found himself wrong.


    As long as they are not hard-hearted people, how many people remain unmoved when they see the footage of Training Ground No. 4?


    They are not thugs, let alone rebels, but people who died for his Wei Xiao''s foundation. If Wei Xiao sees their bodies indifferently, then who is he?


    However, even if Wei Xiao felt deeply in his heart, he would not show it in front of others.


    Deal with zombies! Where is the undead? They eat and drink for them. Is there a problem with them protecting the base and sacrificing?


    No problem, I shouldn''t have too many ideas. Yi Jianfeng and the others are dead, just add another batch to come in, why should I be here to mourn the autumn and the spring, I am not such a person, Wei Xiao.


    I am the overlord of Morden feelings...


    "Ugh--"


    He comforted himself in his heart, but Wei Xiao found that it was of little effect.


    He sighed, and shook his head bitterly.


    "Lord..."


    At this moment, Li Qingshu''s call came from my ear.


    Wei Xiao was taken aback, his face quickly became cold.


    "when did you come?"


    "Yes, it''s been a few minutes." Facing Wei Xiao''s coldness, Li Qingshu looked a little scared.


    Wei Xiao stared at her sharply.


    "So you saw my face just now?"


    Li Qingshu nodded first, then shook his head again and again.


    Wei Xiao sternly said, "Forget about what was just now, no one is allowed to mention it, understand?"


    Shivering Li Qingshu nodded.


    "Let''s talk, what are you looking for?"


    Li Qingshu couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when Wei Xiao''s tone calmed down.


    The Lord just now is really terrible. Is this what is often said on TV, "A companion is like a tiger" and moody?


    Throwing away the messy things in his head, Li Qingshu said: "This is the master, because yesterday we resisted the tide of corpses, we took out almost all the weapons and ammunition in our arsenal. Just now I checked it and found the ammunition in the arsenal. There is not much, just the amount of ammunition sent to the Ming instructors for training is not up to the previous standard."


    "No bullets?"

 Chapter 205： Fang Yus plea

    "No, there are probably a few thousand rounds of ammunition in the arsenal. If the left over from the outside is recovered, it is estimated that there will be about 10,000 rounds."


    "so little?"


    Hearing Li Qingshu''s words, Wei Xiao sat up straight.


    What can 10,000 bullets do?


    Before the corpse tide, when Ming Yulan and the others were training soldiers, they would normally consume hundreds of bullets every day.


    According to Li Qingshu, nothing more than the ammunition needed for training soldiers on the base. The ammunition left by them is not enough for the soldiers to consume for a month, let alone the ammunition needed to equip the guns.


    Wei Xiao also realized at this time that dealing with the corpse tide is not only the casualties of personnel, but also the consumption of material reserves.


    No wonder people used to say before the end of the world that when a cannon is fired, gold is ten thousand taels.


    Before the corpse tide came, there were millions of rounds of ammunition in the arsenal. As a result, it was almost exhausted on this day. It was really not a normal horror.


    Li Qingshu didn''t say more.


    She is just the little secretary in charge of weapons and ammunition management, and the big boss, Wei Xiao, must solve the problem.


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment.


    "I''ll take down the ammunition. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before I will let our base have inexhaustible ammunition. During this time, the trainers will not be provided with ammunition. Please save a little and wait for a while. , This phenomenon will change."


    "I see, ah..." Li Qingshu couldn''t help yawning when he answered Wei Xiao.


    Find yourself in the picture. Li Qingshu quickly closed her mouth, blushing her face and lowered her head.


    Wei Xiao knew the reason.


    "Have all the bodies outside cleaned up?"


    Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    Li Qingshu nodded quickly: "Cleaned up."


    "Then you go down and rest! Oh! No, you have to take some people for a run. Tell everyone in the base that today all personnel will go down and rest. If you have anything to say when you wake up."


    "Ah? Lord, everyone will go down to rest, then who will guard the base?"


    "You just need to follow what I said. As a secretary, you shouldn''t have too many problems."


    "Oh oh!"


    Not daring to say anything more, Li Qingshu left the hall, went outside to call some of the servants, and then scattered towards the inside of the base.


    "Really, no one is on guard, am I not a human?"


    Not long after, Li Qingshu passed on Wei Xiao''s order.


    In broad daylight, the base fell into silence.


    On this day, Wei Xiao didn''t go anywhere, staying alone in the monitoring room to pay attention to the situation in the base.


    In order to ensure the safety of the basic citizens, all the rest places in the base have been transferred to the central base behind the wall.


    This is also to prevent zombies with junglers from entering the base and bringing new casualties to the sleeping people.


    night.


    Many people wake up at this time.


    After the meal, except for some of the personnel in Villa One and the soldiers responsible for guarding the walls, everyone else was clearing the base. As for the other part of the people in Villa One, they all went down to count the casualties and material consumption of the base yesterday.


    Until eleven o''clock in the evening, a list was sent to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Let alone the casualties of base personnel.


    When Wei Xiao saw on the list that the farm had suffered losses during the corpse tide, he quickly asked Shu Wang about their situation.


    "What''s the matter with these pigs and cows?"


    Three pigs and two cows died on the farm this time. The numbers do not seem to be many, but Wei Xiao pays particular attention to it.


    Can you ignore it?


    The farm is built within the wall of the center of the base, and this can cause losses. Doesn''t it mean that zombies broke through Shuwang''s last line of defense yesterday?


    "It''s the climbers. They came from the north wall. Fortunately, we reacted quickly and let Xiaoxue, Zimei and others lead people to check it out in time. Otherwise, the losses would be more than these pigs and cows."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    The northern city wall is located at the rear of the base, and that side is not the main attack location of the corpse tide. I did not expect that there will be zombies coming from there.


    It seems that the guards on the city wall have to be re-armed.


    Without much entanglement, Wei Xiao handed over the list to Shu Wang and the others.


    After chatting with the wives for a while, Wei Xiao hugged Jiang Xiyu and walked towards the second floor around 12 o''clock.


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed.


    With the efforts of Jiang Xue and Lan Qiang, the base was able to return to normal.


    The tide of corpses has receded. Regarding the construction of the base, Wei Xiao once again mentioned the itinerary.


    Of course, those who contributed to the base defense battle this time, Shu hoped that they were not stingy.


    Except for those who are permanent slaves, the others, below the beloved, including the beloved''s Christians, have been upgraded by one level and have a lot of points.


    Ordinary slaves with the fewest points can get 500, save some flowers, within a month, they can guarantee that they will have two or two meats to eat.


    The rewards are very rich. If it weren¡¯t for too many people sacrificed by the base, I¡¯m afraid that after these rewards, the citizens of the base should have a carnival.


    Of course, those who have joy have grief.


    The residence of permanent slaves.


    "Xiaoxue, help us, can you help us? You know, we all helped the zombie attacking the base. Shang Qiye and the others rebelled. We didn''t participate. We were all forced to attack the base at the beginning, not to mention. None of us participated, just waiting for those people on the road. Please let the Lord cancel our status as permanent slaves, even if we continue to be slaves, but please give us a chance to participate in the assessment?"


    Just set up with a few trees and covered a simple shelter with a layer of windshield on and around Fang Yu, kneeling at Jiang Xue''s feet, holding her hand, tearfully begging.


    Behind her, there are four women with the same identity as her, also kneeling down to Jiang Xue.


    These people were all the people who were demoted to permanent slaves by Wei Xiao when he followed the long-haired man to attack the base.


    During the time at the base, although their material distribution was based on ordinary slaves, the workload was different.


    The daily rest time is one hour less than other slaves, only five hours, and the rest of the time is doing the most tiring work.


    No one sympathizes with them, and no one will pity them. As long as they are available, there is almost no room left.


    Over time, several of them were exhausted alive.


    As for Fang Yu and others who have persisted until now, it is not easy.


    In the base defense battle, they are completely fighting for their lives. There are places where zombies are dense, and they are also charging forward.


    The zombies were repulsed, and the bewitching of Shang Qiye and others appeared again.


    The people who had broken the pot and fell naturally joined the team of Shang Qiye. Only the five people in front of Jiang Xue, they always held a glimmer of hope.


    Since arriving at the base, Fang Yu and the others have not done anything to harm the interests of the base. They even worked hard to become ordinary slaves.


    Eat the worst food and do the most tiring work, so that one day, Wei Xiao sees that their performance can lift the restriction on them.


    Originally they thought that they had experienced the corpse tide and the seven masters of Shang Qi. Wei Xiao saw that they could give them this opportunity for their own sake, but today they were rewarded, and they were desperate.


    They are all slaves, not only successfully promoted to newcomers, but also 500 points can go to the material supermarket in exchange for the food they want to eat.


    Seeing ordinary slaves eating fragrant meat, drinking refreshing drinks, talking about their promotion to newcomers, Fang Yu and their souls were shaking, their eyes were extremely longing and envious.


    Fang Yu and the others who hadn''t received any rewards really couldn''t help it. In the end, they could only rely on Fang Yu and Jiang Xue''s superficial relationship to get to Jiang Xue.


    If Jiang Xue didn''t help them, they really couldn''t keep going.

 Chapter 206： City within a city

    Jiang Xue couldn''t bear it, but she was also embarrassed.


    "You can''t help me if you ask me. The rules of the Lord cannot be controlled by a small manager."


    "I know, I know Xiaoxue, but would you please help us once? Whether it works or not, at least, let us not leave any regrets before we die." Fang Yu burst into tears, and she was in great pain, but her face There was a sorrowful smile.


    "Management sir, help us once, please, we just want a chance to live."


    The four people behind Fang Yu said and kept kowtow to Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue felt very uncomfortable.


    But she really didn''t know how to help them.


    Ask Wei Xiao to explain their situation? Don''t be kidding, if Wei Xiao will sympathize with others because of what happened to them, then he is not Wei Xiao, not the master they are familiar with.


    "Xiaoxue, the master may not work, but Shuwang master, you can try it. Huh! What did I just say? I didn''t seem to say anything, yes, I didn''t say anything." Jiang Xue was in a dilemma and told Zhang Zimei, who was with her, reminded her intentionally or unintentionally.


    Jiang Xue''s eyes lit up.


    Yes! It doesn¡¯t work there, but it doesn¡¯t work with the hostess. Sometimes the pillow wind is more useful than any experience, guarantee, or vow.


    With direction, Jiang Xue said to them, "Fang Yu, I can help you this time, but I can''t guarantee success. Do you understand?"


    "Xiaoxue, did you agree?"


    "I can only say try. As for whether you will continue to be permanent slaves or ordinary slaves with qualifications in the end, it depends on the Lord''s meaning."


    When Fang Yu heard the words, they cried with joy.


    "Thank you, thank you Xiaoxue. Regardless of our final outcome, thank you this time."


    "Get up!"


    Fang Yu and the others nodded and got up.


    "Let''s go! This is not where we stayed. The base has just recovered, and there is much more we need to do."


    Jiang Xue understood what Zhang Zimei was saying, and after speaking with Fang Yu and the others, she left the simple shelter with Zhang Zimei.


    Outside, the two returned to the car.


    "Zimi, thank you for reminding me just now."


    Zhang Zimei in the driver''s seat smiled and said, "I didn''t say anything, don''t bother me."


    Jiang Xue smiled.


    "Yes, you didn''t say anything."


    "By the way, Xiaoxue, do you really want to help them? You know the character of the master, even if you are responding to this through the hostess, the master will not know it." Zhang Zimei said with some worry.


    Jiang Xue shook his head.


    "I don''t know the other mistress, but Master Shu Wang must be fine."


    "Are you so sure?"


    "I am sure."


    Seeing Jiang Xue so confident, Zhang Zimei didn''t ask too much.


    Starting the car, the two drove towards the center of the base.


    Outside the base.


    The corpse tide will not threaten Wei Xiao and the others for the time being, but the people in the base have not relaxed their surveillance of the zombies.


    Every day, patrolling a kilometer away from the base has become a task that Lan Qiang must take seriously.


    Especially in the direction of Haixin Island, Lan Qiang also set up a surveillance point on the top of the tallest building over there.


    In this tide of corpses, the number of zombies they wiped out was not one million but 800,000.


    Many zombies were wiped out, but compared with the total number of corpses on the day, it was equivalent to about one-third. In other words, there were more than a million zombies gathered in the direction of Haixin Island more than ten kilometers away from them.


    Such a huge amount, if you don''t keep your eyes on it, once the corpse tide is attracted by the survivors again, the only weapons and ammunition that the base currently has can not resist it anyway.


    For this reason, the personnel patrolling in the direction of Haixin Island, Lan Qiang and others repeatedly urged them that they have the right to kill the survivors first if they find that a group of survivors start to run towards them.


    The sniper who does this kind of thing is naturally.


    For the training of the base snipers, Leng Chengfeng and Jasmine are already in progress.


    There are not many at present, just a small team.


    In addition to the patrolling personnel, Wu Ming and Zhong Cheng led two teams to leave the base early that morning.


    The ammunition stored in the base was basically depleted in the process of resisting the tide of corpses. After they learned that Li Qingshu had stopped supplying the ammunition needed for soldiers'' training, they spontaneously organized a team to search for ammunition.


    The location was where Wei Guowei and the others blocked the tide of corpses.


    Now the zombies in the Haitian District are basically gathered in the direction of Haixin Island, and the zombies in other areas are no longer enough to pose a threat to the armed squad. They can be sure that there must be a lot of weapons and ammunition left in the place where they died.


    The number is unknown, but for the current base, the weapons and ammunition left there can undoubtedly solve part of the base''s demand for ammunition.


    Everyone wanted to increase the power of the base. As the sole overlord of the base, Wei Xiao naturally did not idle.


    Fushou District.


    For Haitian District, this is a very remote area.


    Comparing the distance between them to a chicken, they are undoubtedly located at the head and tail of the chicken. Not to mention the city center, there are five or six areas that need to be bypassed.


    When Wei Xiao went out, he told Shu Wang and the others that it would take a few days to come back.


    Compared to Wu Ming and the others, this time, Wei Xiao wanted the base to truly possess the strength to be proud of the world.


    It took a long time for Wei Xiao to come here.


    Compared with the desolate and desolate area in Haitian District after the tide of corpses, Fushou District is undoubtedly a lot more lively.


    The excitement here does not mean the number of zombies, but the survivors.


    As the largest wholesale market in Minghai City, Fushou District has a natural condition that has attracted a large number of survivors to seek shelter here. In addition, Sedum Bell passed by here some time ago and led away most of the zombies. The Fushou District, which was originally the gathering place for survivors, is now obviously more lively.


    Wei Xiao drove all the way to here, and before he took the initiative to find the survivor base, he saw this city in the middle of the city.


    What is a city within a city?


    That is the area that belongs to the two extremes.


    The outermost part of Fushou District is the territory of zombies.


    Thousands of zombies are wandering in the city, which is very suitable for the scene, but in the inner circle, it is a different scene.


    This is an inner circle covering an area of ??about ten square kilometers.


    Around, between the buildings, the original passages are blocked by various heavy objects and debris. At the highest place, the accumulation of debris can be level with the buildings on both sides.


    People here build concrete walls to enclose open areas that cannot be blocked by debris.


    The survivors blocked all the passages from the outside into the inner circle, leaving only two exits into and out of the inner circle.


    Inside the circle is the new home for the survivors.


    They are engaged in various jobs and activities in it, and they regard this place as their new home.


    If Wei Xiao was right, there would be such a thing as a market in the circle.


    Naturally, the scale cannot be compared with that before the end of the world, but from a distance, Wei Xiao could catch a certain street where various traffickers and pawns were trading in barter.


    Where is this stronghold for survivors, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a "new city" in the apocalypse.

 Chapter 207： Blackmail the Great Demon King Wei Xiao

    "Interesting, I didn''t expect to see such a scene here, but I don''t know how many people live here?"


    Wei Xiao, who was suddenly interested in this place, left the roof, then rode his motorcycle and drove quickly towards an entrance of the inner circle.


    "Buzzing..."


    The sound of cars rang from the entrance of the base, and the survivors who were in charge of alerting here suddenly cheered up the slackers.


    "who?"


    Two men armed with guns walked towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao got out of the car and looked around at the entrance.


    The survivors here are really extraordinary.


    Not only did a three-meter-high barbed wire fence be pulled up at the entrance, but also a tall fence was built behind the barbed wire fence.


    In addition to these, there are three more than ten-meter-high guard towers behind the wall. If Wei Xiao read it correctly, three heavy machine guns were arranged on the guard tower, and two machine gunners were responsible for each heavy machine gun.


    This firepower is not weak!


    Returning to his senses, he found that two men armed with guns had come to him, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Lone travelers."


    "Loners?"


    The two obviously have never heard of such a title.


    One of them said coldly: "What''s your name? Is there any registration for going out?"


    "Why, do you still need to register to enter and exit here?" Wei Xiao asked curiously.


    The questioning man frowned.


    Another person with him came up and said a few words with a probe in his ear. The man nodded.


    "You shouldn''t be from our base, right?"


    "Oh! How did you know?"


    "Haha... it''s not easy. The people in our base have records of their entry and exit, time, name, and what team they belong to. You don''t even know the most basic things. Isn''t it obvious?"


    So Wei Xiao did not deny it.


    "You don''t need any requirements to enter your base, right?"


    "Is this enough, but whether it is an outsider or a person who has left the base, they need to be honored when they come back, do you know that honor?" The man smiled evilly.


    Filial piety? Isn''t it just for good? It''s so literal.


    "Understand!"


    Wei Xiao took it in his arms, then took out a pack of cigarettes that he had smoked two cigarettes and handed it to the man.


    "Can I go in now?"


    Seeing the cigarette handed by Wei Xiao, the man''s eyes brightened.


    Hold the cigarette, check the quantity inside, and pick it up without leaving a trace.


    "It seems you still don''t understand what I mean."


    "Why, too little?" Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Boy, let alone we didn''t remind you, as the rule of our base, internal members must hand in 70% of the materials when they go out. And outsiders want to enter our base, not to mention, 90% of the materials on the body. You have to stay. Just a pack of cigarettes, and you have smoked a few cigarettes. Do you think we can let you in?" The man shook the gun in his hand, and the evil intent on his face became more obvious.


    Wei Xiao''s face was no longer calm at the beginning.


    90%? hehe! These people really speak well.


    "Do you think I have other supplies besides this pack of cigarettes?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    The man looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was actually like that all over his body.


    The army boots are matched with a black combat uniform, and he carries a backpack and a jade-colored bone sword. In addition to these, there are two pistols and several magazines around his waist, which can be said to be clear at a glance.


    The man who was looking at Wei Xiao quickly turned his eyes on the backpack and bone knife behind Wei Xiao.


    "Take what''s on your back and let me check it."


    The man really dared to say it.


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    "Are you sure you want to watch?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do you know the rules?" the man yelled.


    "hehe!"


    With a chuckle, Wei Xiao seemed to be very obedient, and first took the Gu Mo knife off and placed it in his hand.


    However, after the long knife started, Wei Xiao''s eyes had become extremely cold.


    "Dududu..."


    Just as the man wanted to reach out to grab the Bone Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand, a car rang from behind him.


    "Brother Ming, it''s the Hundred Bird Mercenary Squad!"


    "Huh?" The man, the man named Ming Ge raised his head and looked behind Wei Xiao.


    I saw two armored vehicles approaching them not far away.


    Not long after, the car arrived at the entrance and stopped, and a fully armed man with a look of expression got out of the driving position.


    "Yeah! Isn''t this the deputy captain of the Jackdaw? Why did you come back so early today?"


    Seeing this man, Brother Ming couldn''t take care of Wei Xiao either, staggering his figure and greeted him with a smile.


    The Bone Mo knife, which had been exposed by one or two centimeters in Wei Xiao''s hands, retracted into the scabbard because of this change.


    The man named Jackdaw smiled indifferently: "I had a good harvest today, so I returned to the base early."


    "The cold team says it''s good, it means a bumper harvest. It really deserves to be the strongest mercenary team in our base. Once you go out, you won''t go back empty-handed."


    "It''s just good luck." As he said, the jackdaw handed a cigarette and two bottles of wine in his hand to Brother Ming: "This is for brothers. We don''t need to check our car, right?"


    Brother Ming quickly took the cigarettes and alcohol that the Jackdaw handed him, and said with a smile on his face: "The cold team is joking, and I dare not search for your car! Brothers, don''t let the cold team let them go. ?"


    The people guarding the entrance did not hesitate to move away the roadblock and open the door to the Jackdaws.


    "Thanks! I will invite everyone to drink when I have time."


    "The cold team is too polite."


    In a polite way, the jackdaw turned back to the cab.


    Wei Xiao suddenly said at this time: "Didn''t you just say that your internal members have to hand in 70% of the materials when they come back? Why, he just gave you a cigarette and two bottles of wine and sent you?"


    "Damn, kid, what are you talking about?"


    Wei Xiao''s words obviously shocked Brother Ming, who turned his head and glared at him.


    Wei Xiao directly chose to ignore the other''s eyes.


    "Didn''t you just say that? When internal members go out, they must hand in 70% of the materials before they can enter the base, while outsiders need to pay 90%. Did I just hear it wrong?"


    "Asshole, when did I say this?" Brother Ming jumped angrily.


    The jackdaw that had just turned around turned around again.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Brother Ming hurriedly put on a smiling face: "Cold team, don''t listen to his nonsense, this kid is sick. He is not from our base and wants to come to our base to seek asylum, but you know, all outsiders who enter our base have to pay. 30% of the protection fee, but he didn¡¯t pay it and wanted to make trouble. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. You are all busy people, so there¡¯s no need to waste time here."


    The jackdaw frowned slightly and looked at Wei Xiao: "Is that so?"


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Thirty percent? Ninety percent? Ha ha! The heart is really not so black, you are not afraid that you don''t have such a good mouth?"


    "Shut up and talk nonsense. Believe it or not, I will let no good fruit to eat now?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold.


    "You can try!"


    "Asshole, I see you..."


    Brother Ming just wanted to do something, and the Jackdaw stopped him: "Team Yellow, I don''t see anything on this brother, so let''s just forget it! How about giving me a face?"

 Chapter 208： Aviary Mercenary Group

    The dog-faced Huang Ming turned his head and smiled flatly.


    "Naturally, I want to give the face of the cold team." Huang Ming stared at Wei Xiao furiously as he said, "Fortunately for you kid, you will meet the cold team, but you will be more careful in the base in the future."


    Wei Xiao smiled disapprovingly.


    "Don''t worry, before I leave this base, it will be your last day to breathe fresh air."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Okay, this brother, the yellow team also need to live, understand and go with me!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and nodded.


    However, for some people, the time left is really running out.


    If Wei Xiao didn''t want to see inside this base, would Huang Ming still have a chance to show off in front of him? The so-called good luck, I really don¡¯t know who it means?


    Wei Xiao followed the Jackdaw into the armored car.


    The two vehicles started and drove straight into the base.


    "Brother Ming, just let the kid go like this?"


    The terrifying Huang Ming gritted his teeth: "Let him go? Humph! Wait, as long as he is in this base, I want him to know what life is better than death. Close the door."


    The way inside the base.


    Wei Xiao, who entered the armored vehicle, looked a little unnatural now.


    It''s nothing, but the car he was in was full of people on both sides.


    There are men and women, fully armed.


    His appearance made a pair of eyes rest on him.


    "Brother Han, who is this brother?" a man asked first.


    The jackdaw sitting in the passenger seat replied: "A survivor from outside who was bullied by those guys Huang Ming and helped. By the way, I don''t know what the brother is called?"


    "Wei Xiao!"


    "It turned out to be like this, come, Brother Wei Xiao, tell us how Huang Ming bullied you? I will help you blow his head."


    "Parrot, do you have it! Are you still helping others?" said a woman with camouflage on her face.


    The parrot''s face collapsed.


    "Peacock, what do you mean? Do you think I can''t beat that Huang Ming? What a joke, it''s that kind of stuff, you believe it or not I can beat him with tied hands to make him cry and cry? Let you see it with your own eyes. The captain and the captain stop, I want to solve some things about the dignity of men, stop..."


    "Stop! Have you said enough?" The woman who spoke, that is, the peacock, gave him a white look: "Did I say you can''t beat Huang Ming?"


    "Then what do you mean? Peacock, I tell you, although I can''t beat you, but if you don''t make it clear today, I, I..."


    "You, you, what are you?"


    "I, I, I will not eat for three days."


    "Puff......"


    I thought that the parrot would say something shocking and weeping. As a result, I didn''t eat for three days and almost didn''t laugh a car to death.


    "Parrot, you are enough! Are you trying to laugh at us so as to inherit our inheritance?"


    "This is too lethal, Peacock, don''t say it, I''m afraid I will die of laughter."


    "This funny B!"


    The companions around said one after another.


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect this parrot to be so funny. What do you think of threatening a girl with not eating for three days?


    "Hmph! Give me an explanation if you''re scared, or you will know what it means to keep a promise."


    The peacock couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "I''m really afraid of you, I''m afraid you will laugh me to death. I said I don''t need you to help others, because this brother doesn''t need them at all, and they can solve them by themselves."


    "what?"


    When the parrot heard this, his face looked incredible.


    Turning to look at Wei Xiao, who was sitting next to him, as if he had discovered a new world parrot and said suspiciously: "Brother, what the peacock said is fake! You are so powerful, why can''t I see it at all? It''s not like a terrific person. Ah! At most, he is taller and stronger than me


    , Just as handsome as me. "


    Wei Xiao didn''t understand these people in front of him, but he firmly believed that the parrot beside him had a speciality, that is, there was a lot of nonsense.


    "She shouldn''t say false." Wei Xiao replied.


    "How is this possible? If you can beat that Huang Ming, you can still be bullied by him? Brother, it''s not a good habit to tell lies. You have to face up to your strength and don''t be ashamed if you can''t beat others, we..."


    "Parrot, have you said enough?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the driver''s seat.


    The parrot immediately covered his mouth with his hand, and gave Wei Xiao an awkward smile.


    The parrot, who was in the sky and the earth behind, became the only self-respectful parrot just because of the other party''s words, his behavior undoubtedly attracted Wei Xiao''s attention.


    Look towards the driving position.


    Because the other person''s figure was blocked by the seat, Wei Xiao couldn''t see the person speaking clearly.


    But Wei Xiao was curious, what kind of person could make the parrot, the "perpetual motion machine" so fearful and so obedient?


    The woman in the driver''s seat then spoke again: "In the last days, having a personality is extremely stupid in my opinion. You can''t adapt to the new rules. No matter how strong you are, can you stop the guns? My life is gone. What else is there to care about? Use it? Not every time someone helps you, you have to live on your own."


    The woman spoke, and the car was extremely quiet.


    Wei Xiao could hear that what the other party said was for him.


    If you were an ordinary person, you might think she was right, but is Wei Xiao an ordinary person?


    No, he is qualified to have his own personality, and he also has the absolute strength to show his personality. If you don''t accept it, you can kill it, if you don''t do it once, then twice. Anyway, Wei Xiao believes that the person who survives must be him in the end.


    Without refuting the other party''s words, Wei Xiao, who was sitting in his seat, began to close his eyes to rest up his mind.


    Not long after, the moving car stopped.


    "I''m home! Get off the car, I just want to take a hot bath, and then sleep comfortably with a full meal."


    The people in the car left.


    Opening the door, one by one left the armored vehicles in an orderly manner.


    Wei Xiao was the last to leave.


    When he arrived outside the car, he saw an apartment, and two armored vehicles stopped on the gravel road at the entrance.


    After living in a villa, Wei Xiao didn''t feel much about the apartments in front of him. On the contrary, Wei Xiao was very interested in the woman who spoke to him.


    "Don''t stand up, move in the supplies collected today."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The woman who hadn''t seen in the car before, is now telling her team members to carry supplies.


    The supplies are in the armored vehicle at the back.


    Mainly firewood, rice, oil and salt, there are also many snacks and other daily necessities.


    The face of the other party was painted with camouflage like everyone else''s, and the specific features were unclear. But the innate advantage of a woman is there, even if a layer of camouflage is painted on her face, it can''t stop her own sexiness and charm.


    The woman is about 1.74 meters tall, her hair is not long, her shoulders are level, her eyes are very smart, like a starry sky. His skin is supple and delicate, his facial features are exquisite, and he is born with a pair of long legs, showing an S-shaped body that can''t be concealed even in combat uniforms. Not to mention the woman''s face under the camouflage, this body alone is comparable to Bai Youwei and Shu Wang.


    She already possesses all the advantages that a perfect woman should have, and Wei Xiao has no doubts about her disguised face¡ªthe best.


    "It''s hard to imagine that such a peerless beauty can actually become the captain of a team composed of strong people." Wei Xiao thought to himself.


    Maybe she noticed that someone was watching her, and the woman turned her head to meet Wei Xiao''s gaze.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at the beauties!"


    "Peng..."

 Chapter 209： Mu Wuqing

    Wei Xiao said that the parrots who were carrying supplies outside stopped their movements for a while, and the parrots were exaggerated, and all the bags of rice in their hands fell.


    Each of them turned their gazes to Wei Xiao in shock.


    The expression and the look in the eyes were as if Wei Xiao had said something terrible, which shocked them all.


    "It''s over, it''s over, I didn''t expect this guy to be so bold. I really don''t know if Brother Han brought him to save him or harm him?"


    "How long has the person who said this to the captain died last time?"


    "Grass should grow on the tomb, right?"


    Mu Wuqing, the woman Wei Xiao was watching at this time, showed some evil intentions on his calm face.


    Tilting his head, Mu Wu asked with a smile: "Does that look good?"


    Wei Xiao seemed to be ignorant of the horrified gazes of other people, and shook his head calmly: "There is no shortage of it. If you can wash it and change to a cleaner uniform, it might be more pleasing to the eye."


    "Really? Do you want me to dress up now so that you can look good?"


    "The other day! I have something else. I can''t run away from you anyway. I have time." Wei Xiao didn''t care about Mu Wuqing''s gradually gloomy eyes, and then said: "Thank you so much. Bring me into it, thank you again if I have the opportunity, now I need to look at it in this base, don''t pass it."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao turned around and left.


    "stop!"


    Wei Xiao paused, then turned his head: "What''s the matter?"


    "Did I let you go?" Mu Wuqing said, already unloading the weapons and equipment.


    Seeing her move, the parrot looked at Wei Xiao sympathetically.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    "The feet are on me, do I need your permission to stay if I want to leave?"


    Mu Wuqing had already unloaded his equipment.


    Walking away from his long legs, he walked towards Wei Xiao.


    "You are right, you really don''t need my consent, but what if I force you to stay?" As soon as the voice fell, Mu Wuqing flew towards Wei Xiao with a flying kick.


    This woman really doesn''t suffer from the winner.


    Don¡¯t you just look at her twice?


    Wei Xiao avoided Mu Wuqing''s blow.


    Being hidden by Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing, who didn''t feel strange, turned around to continue attacking Wei Xiao.


    But when she didn''t succeed in the first attack, she had no chance.


    "bass--"


    There was no sign, because Wei Xiao''s movements were too fast. The Bone Mo knife, which was still in the scabbard behind him one second before, was placed on Mu Wuqing''s shoulder the next second.


    Mu Wuqing''s movements were also stopped at this moment.


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    "Boy, you better put down the knife in your hand."


    Seeing this scene, the parrot and others, who were worried about Wei Xiao before, raised their guns at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    "If I were you, it would be better to put the gun down."


    "I see if you..."


    A soldier wanted to say something, but Mu Wuqing, who was restrained by Wei Xiao with a knife, prevented him from speaking the rest of the story.


    "Put down your guns."


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    "This is an order!"


    Peacocks hesitated for a while, and then they put down their guns unwillingly, but the eyes that looked at Wei Xiao were not as friendly as they were before.


    If time can go back, don''t doubt, the Jackdaw will definitely not help Wei Xiao, and will even help Huang Ming teach Wei Xiao a lesson.


    Seeing the players put down their guns, Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao without a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "I really underestimated you. This hand-drawing technique is very good."


    "Nothing great, only hands-on!"


    Wei Xiao said, retracting the Mo knife and putting it in the scabbard.


    He didn''t care what Mu Wuqing''s expression was at the moment, staggering her body, and Wei Xiao walked away.


    This time Mu Wuqing didn''t stop Wei Xiao again, and let him leave.


    "Captain, do you want us to catch him?" The two female team members quickly came to Mu Wuqing, one of them stared at Wei Xiao''s back and asked.


    Mu Wuqing is also looking at Wei Xiao.


    Hearing what the team members said, Mu Wuqing withdrew his gaze.


    "No, as long as he is still in this base, we will meet again sooner or later."


    "That''s really cheap for him." The female team member said angrily.


    Leaving the apartment where Mu Wuqing and the others were located, Wei Xiao walked towards the downtown street.


    This is a small market entirely.


    On both sides of the street, there are restaurants, clothing stores, and vendors selling all kinds of goods on the street.


    Wei Xiao noticed that there were people selling zombie bones, nails and other items at these stalls.


    Out of curiosity, Wei Xiao walked to a booth.


    "Boss, how do you sell this?" Wei Xiao asked, picking up a 20-centimeter-long fingernail.


    When the hawker saw that Wei Xiao was not only well-dressed and clean, but also had an indescribable noble temperament between his eyebrows, he immediately knew that he was a major customer.


    "The adults really have a vision. This finger knife was taken from the reaper. It is not only well-preserved, but also cut into iron like mud. When an adult buys it back, he only needs to put a handle on it, which is a magic weapon, cutting gold. Broken jade, blowing hair and breaking hair, it is not profitable." The hawker actively introduced to Wei Xiao.


    However, Wei Xiao was not interested in what he said about cutting gold, breaking hair, blowing hair and breaking hair. Instead, it was a new term in his mouth that made Wei Xiao''s eyes light up.


    "Boss, you just said the Reaper, what is that?"


    The hawker looked at Wei Xiao weirdly.


    "My lord doesn''t know the Reaper?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "Maybe I have seen it, but I don''t know the name."


    "The Reapers are the evolution of agile people. They look like humans and are extremely fast. They not only possess powerful combat effectiveness, but also have terrible jumping ability. At present, this type of zombie is the most feared of all survivors, and I can get this. The finger knife was still picked up. But I heard that in order to kill the owner of the finger knife, the Reaper, a certain team in the base, a dozen people were paid huge casualties."


    According to the boss''s description, in Wei Xiao''s mind, the figure of the new type of zombie that was stabbed by him a few days ago appeared.


    Is that the reaper?


    Think about it too.


    This new type of zombies has terrifying speed, which is three points faster than agile ones.


    When encountering a harvester, a team with no strength, what is it that is not being harvested?


    Knowing what type of zombie the Reaper was in the boss''s mouth, Wei Xiao nodded.


    "How to trade?"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, the boss''s swarthy face smiled as brilliant as a chrysanthemum.


    "It depends on what the adults mean. I support gold trading or barter, it''s best to eat."


    "Can gold also be used for trading?"


    Another unexpected discovery surprised Wei Xiao.


    The boss looked at Wei Xiao at this time and looked a little strange.


    I muttered in my heart: Is this person our base?


    I thought so in my heart, but the boss didn''t say it. He explained to Wei Xiao with a professional smile: "My lord is joking. As the so-called Prosperity antiques, troubled times gold, now in this world, you can''t give you paper money if you don''t? But? Gold is a precious metal. As long as there is a place to trade, you need it at all times. Look, my lord..."

 Chapter 210： Slum

    Wei Xiao felt that he had gained a lot from coming to this hawker, and it seemed that there was still a lot to learn from this base.


    Putting down the finger knife, Wei Xiao took out a pancake fruit from the backpack on his back.


    This is what Shu Wang prepared for him when he went out.


    There are not only a variety of snacks made by Piaoyue, but also cooked food such as chicken soup and steak. Even if it''s cold, with Wei Xiao''s ability, it can be eaten by heating it, and the taste is still excellent.


    Wei Xiao put down the pancake fruit.


    "This is yours, I don''t need the stuff." After speaking, Wei Xiao put on his backpack and left the booth.


    The hawker was stunned by Wei Xiao''s operation.


    What''s the situation? Buying nothing and giving him a pancake fruit for nothing, is there such a fool in the world?


    It took a long time for the hawker to come back to his senses.


    He had already regarded Wei Xiao as a fool in his heart, and then his eyes were placed on the pancake fruit.


    The pancake fruit has cooled down, but when the vendor saw the lettuce and fried meat inside, he couldn''t help swallowing the body fluid in his mouth.


    Unable to resist the temptation of pancake fruit, the hawker couldn''t help picking it up and taking a bite.


    For a while, the mouthful of delicious food made him cry.


    "too delicious."


    The situation of the hawker here has been seen by several colleagues before.


    At this time, seeing the happy expression on the hawker''s face, they kept thinking carefully, and decisively approached Wei Xiao.


    "My lord, you come to see me. I have everything flying in the sky, walking on the ground, swimming in the water, only you can''t think of it, nothing I don''t have, you are absolutely satisfied after seeing it."


    "Look at me, look at me, I have a lot of novelties here, my lord, I promise you a worthwhile trip."


    Suddenly surrounded by a group of people, some bold people even pulled the backpack on Wei Xiao''s shoulder, and Wei Xiao''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "boom--"


    A gunshot spread, and the people surrounding Wei Xiao fell to the ground in fright for the first time.


    "Don''t bother me if you don''t want to die." With a cold voice, regardless of those lying on the ground, Wei Xiao strode forward.


    This time no one came forward to pester Wei Xiao. Instead, the eyes of many vendors looking at Wei Xiao along the way were full of fear.


    All the way is unimpeded.


    After watching the downtown area, Wei Xiao walked around in other parts of the base.


    Slums.


    This is the place where Wei Xiao left the downtown area.


    Unlike other places, Wei Xiao came to the so-called slums of this base, and the scene in front of him changed drastically.


    Dirty, chaotic, and inhumane land is the best description here.


    The people living here are mostly ordinary people who are old, weak, sick, and have no skills.


    They don''t have any food sources, and they don''t have the ability to go out to collect supplies. Where is the base for their work? They sell their labor and get a pitiful little food. The base does not need them, these people can only eat bark and eat weeds to satisfy their hunger.


    In addition to these, slums are also one of the cheapest places.


    You only need to pay a piece of bread, a piece of sugar, and you can get everything here, including human lives.


    As for many other things that cannot be traded on the surface before the end of the world, let alone.


    In order to survive, it is not uncommon for Yi Zi to eat each other, let alone other?


    "Everyone, when you pass by, don''t miss it. You only need to pay a piece of ham or a piece of bread, and you can take away a servant who obeys your words. Faithful subordinates need to be cultivated from an early age. After passing this village, there is nothing This shop is now."


    Walking in the slums full of trash, Wei Xiao heard a shout.


    Looking at the sound, a group of people gathered less than ten meters away from Wei Xiao, as if they were looking at something new and strange.


    Wei Xiao was a little interested, and walked over.


    "Masters, this is a new product that just arrived today. Don''t think they are skinny, but they have a lot of foundation. As long as you bring them home for a period of time, you may make a lot of money." The hawker enthusiastically introduced them to the onlookers. road.


    What he used to trade was not goods, but people, a group of men and women ranging in age from twelve to thirty-two. It is mainly female, and males are underage children.


    Wei Xiao noticed that besides him, there were also several people in suits.


    Their eyes turned on those girls and women, obviously they were more interested in women.


    "Boss, your asking price is too high. In other places, you can choose two ham sausages at will. Besides, most of your people are so skinny. To raise them, I don''t know how much food needs to be wasted. Less, if one bread can be exchanged for two, I can choose two."


    The hawker smiled bitterly: "Uncle, don''t entertain me. These people are sent by their family, and you all know that I am an intermediary. At the price you paid, I don¡¯t want to make a profit. Part of it will be posted to their family members. The conditions remain the same. If you find it unacceptable, you can look elsewhere."


    Someone shook his head.


    "We came here because it is cheap. If you say, what kind of person can I find a ham sausage in the corruption zone? And every one of them is very good, I don''t know how much better than yours."


    "Master, that''s not what I said. In the corruption zone, you can play with a ham sausage for one night, but with me, you can have a slave that belongs to you completely by spending one night of consumption. For a long time to plan, this transaction You definitely earned it."


    "Less, or forget it."


    "Then uncle, you can go to other places to see, my price here is the same."


    People around heard the conversation between the two, and many spectators left one after another.


    The people still around here are either watching the excitement or continuing to look for prey.


    Wei Xiao looked at the people behind the hawker.


    There are seventeen.


    Five of them are mature women.


    They were obviously all dressed up a little, and some even wore light makeup.


    It can be seen that before the end of the world, their appearances were all above 70 points, but now all their figures have gone because of hunger. Even if they have been carefully dressed, their appearance will reach the pass line at most.


    As for the other girls and boys, they are all wearing old clothes that I don''t know how many times they have been bleached. It didn''t take care of it much, just cleaned the bottom, it was very sloppy and completely devoid of vigor.


    "Masters, take a look. You can''t buy a piece of ham, you can''t lose it, you can''t be fooled."


    Wei Xiao''s gaze kept moving on these slaves.


    He was disappointed.


    Whether it was adults or children, Wei Xiao didn''t see any anger in their eyes. The feeling they gave to Wei Xiao was like a walking dead body, except for the appearance of this body, it was a product of no soul.


    Have you given up or broke the jar?


    For Wei Xiao, there is no need to save the survivors who have lost their souls. If such a person is taken out, he can''t do anything except add chaos to himself.


    Compared with the basic citizens in his base, they are not a bit worse, even the slaves in the base, they are many times better than them.


    "what?"


    Just as Wei Xiao turned to leave, his eyes unintentionally found a pair of little feet hiding behind a woman. Wei Xiao''s figure paused and turned around.

 Chapter 211： Little bird

    It turned out that there are not only seventeen people here, there is another person standing in an inconspicuous place.


    "Boss, is the little guy behind that woman yours?"


    Behind the woman?


    The hawker was a little confused and looked in the direction Wei Xiao was looking at.


    At this glance, the hawker''s face suddenly changed badly.


    "You **** girl, it''s no wonder how I said there was no offer from the uncle. It turned out that you hid and didn''t let me come out?"


    With this drink, the hawker slowly walked out the person standing behind the woman.


    She lowered her head, her face covered with long fluffy hair.


    He is about sixteen or seven years old, and his height is about 1.68 meters.


    "Dog, Brother Gou!" the girl trembled.


    Brother Gou obviously thought she was too slow, so he dragged her to the eyes of Wei Xiao and others.


    "You dead girl, what are you doing in hiding? Don''t forget who buried your dad for you, and who let your mother leave this world peacefully after a feast. Lift your head up and let the uncles take a look. Uncle fancy, you won''t have to stay here and suffer anymore."


    Others can''t see the girl''s face at present, but the hawker''s words undoubtedly interest them.


    What kind of person needs to hide himself? What does she look like to make the hawker so confident that she will be chosen by others?


    Those who stayed here and deliberately took away one or two slaves, at this time, undoubtedly looked forward to the girl''s head up.


    The girl hesitated: "Brother Dog, forget it! I''m afraid to scare your guests."


    "What nonsense? I don''t know your background? Look up."


    The girl had no choice but to lift her long hair covering her face and raise her head.


    "what¡­¡­"


    When her face appeared in everyone''s eyes, all the spectators who were full of expectation were so scared that they diverted their eyes.


    The girl''s face is very dirty, it can''t be described as a few months without washing her face, there are red birthmarks on her face, so that a small face that is still exquisite has completely lost its color.


    It''s not ugly, but the birthmark on the face gives a sense of violation, just like modern high-rise buildings appearing in the same ancient ink landscape painting, and it fails to the extreme.


    "Boss, it''s no wonder your business is not good here. You dare to show us this kind of stuff. Forget it, it''s a wishful thinking to want a golden phoenix out of the chicken coop. I''ll look elsewhere. ."


    "Don''t bring so infiltrating people. If you bring this back to face each other at night, I will probably be scared to death. If you leave, you will pass by. Don''t miss it. I don''t think I should come over."


    The girl showed her face, and those who were still a little interested left one after another.


    The hawkers did not expect this to be the case.


    Hastened to persuade the surrounding guests to stay.


    Wei Xiao is not as superficial as those people before.


    With his eyes on the girl, he accidentally discovered that when the people around left, there was obviously a smile on the girl''s face.


    A very clever girl, but also a very thoughtful girl.


    "Interesting!" The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth raised.


    The hawker is still leaving other people to leave, but no one listens to him, and leaves one by one cursing.


    "Boss, I want this girl."


    Just when the hawker had nothing to do and was about to blame the girl, Wei Xiao spoke.


    The hawker was taken aback.


    The girl also didn''t dare to look at Wei Xiao confidently.


    Some people who hadn''t gone far before, turned around at this time.


    "Brother, it doesn''t look like you don''t need a woman in your clothes. You are not afraid to look nauseous every day when you bring such goods back?" a man in a suit asked Wei Xiao.


    "I need someone to show me the way. I think she''s pretty good."


    "Isn''t it? Do you need someone else for this kind of thing?"


    "Do you understand Lu Chi?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The man in the suit stopped asking.


    "What is the guide? I think this brother must have some special hobbies. I don''t see this kind of people. Their aesthetic standards are not understandable by ordinary people."


    "I think it''s very possible. I didn''t expect that this brother doesn''t look like an ordinary person, so how come he likes this bite?"


    "Can you understand the taste of others? Maybe in the eyes of others, this girl is a peerless beauty?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Ignoring the ridicule of those behind him, Wei Xiao said to the vendor, "Boss, how?"


    The hawker recovered from the shock, with a smile on his face.


    "Of course, of course, this girl can be regarded by the uncle, that is her blessing. As long as the uncle gives me a piece of ham or a piece of bread, he can take her away now."


    "I don''t have bread or ham."


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the hawker, who was extremely excited the previous second, suddenly turned gloomy in the next second.


    However, Wei Xiao was not easy to provoke at first glance, and the hawkers did not dare to be presumptuous.


    With a wry smile.


    "Master, don''t take a small pastime. For a person like you, do you lack these things?"


    "I really don''t have one." Wei Xiao said, taking off the backpack on his back and taking out a pancake fruit from it: "I only have this, can you see it?"


    "Chinese savior crepe?"


    "Damn, you see, there are tenderloin and vegetables in it. Doesn''t this brother really trade this delicacy for this girl?"


    "Gudong~~~"


    Wei Xiao took out this pancake fruit, and the shock to the scene was not ordinary.


    The hawkers are even more gaffes.


    As he swallowed his mouth frantically, his eyes seemed to be staring out, staring intently at the pancake fruit in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    Forcibly resisting the desire in his heart, the hawker asked: "Master, uncle, you, do you plan to trade this with me?"


    "Can''t it?"


    "No, no, how could this not work? It''s just too good. But I can say that it is complete with other things, and the pancake fruit should also be complete. I will not only charge you part because the things you give are expensive. "


    "It''s all right, take it!" Wei Xiao stuffed the pancake fruit directly.


    When the pancake fruits were in hand, some unbelievable hawkers were stunned on the spot.


    He was originally worried about Wei Xiao regretting what he said just now, but he didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so happy.


    Sure enough, people with "money" are willful.


    "Now you are mine, come with me!"


    The girl did not expect that she was fully prepared, but in the end she still did not escape the fate of being taken away.


    She knew that the girls who were taken away from here by those well-dressed people had a miserable end.


    Fortunately, after the owner gets tired of playing with them, they can be bought in a place that specializes in taking in women for other work. If you encounter any quirky owner, the disability is only mild, and the severe one will be gone overnight. vitality.


    She was very scared. Faced with Wei Xiao''s gaze, the girl couldn''t help taking a step back.


    "Little Que''er, what are you doing in a daze? From now on, this uncle will be your master."


    Little Queer bit her lip, tears swirling in her eyes.


    "Have you forgotten what you promised me when you begged me?"


    Xiao Que''er has already made the hawker mess around once, this time, Wei Xiao has accepted all the benefits he gave him, and will never let Xiao Que''er mess with him again.


    With this reminder, Xiao Que''er''s weak body trembles obviously.


    After sucking her little nose, Xiao Que''er came to Wei Xiao and lowered her head.


    "Master, master!"


    Wei Xiao accepted her call.


    "Let''s go! Follow me from now on, as long as you are obedient."


    "Um!"

 Chapter 212： The robbery hit Wei Xiao

    With the little bird, Wei Xiao planned to leave the slum.


    There is nothing good to see here.


    The vendor with a bright smile on Wei Xiao and Xiao Que''er immediately changed his appearance.


    Carefully glanced at the people around him, and saw the vendor put away the pancakes that Wei Xiao gave him.


    For Wei Xiao, this pancake fruit may be just a few bites, but in the hands of a hawker, if a good buyer can be found, he will have food for the next half month. This is definitely a huge sum of money for him, and he cannot tolerate his carelessness.


    Not far away, five or six young people with ragged clothes and messy long hair saw the scene of Wei Xiao trading with a hawker, and there was a light in their eyes, which was called greed.


    "Brother Scorpion, Gouzi seems to be rich today."


    "Should we go grab the pancake fruit from him?"


    A man smoking half a cigarette with a stubborn face and an indescribable sloppy body, his eyes looked in the direction where Wei Xiao and the others were leaving.


    "What is the fruit of the pancake on the dog? If you want to grab it, you have to grab the richest one." Brother Scorpion said evilly.


    "Ah... Brother Scorpion, you don''t want to do something with that man in black, do you?"


    "Don''t you dare?" Brother Scorpion asked contemptuously, looking at the younger brother beside him.


    Brothers hesitate.


    "Brother Scorpion, the other party doesn''t look like an ordinary person. If we act against him, once the matter is exposed, we will not be able to hang on at the base."


    "Idiot, where is this place?"


    "Slums!"


    "Do I have to explain it to you? When you come to a slum, anyone with a little common sense knows that money does not leak. If he dares to take out such a valuable thing, he must be prepared to be robbed. As long as we handle it cleanly afterwards At the scene, a few rich people died in the slums, who will find us?"


    Hearing the explanation of Brother Xiezi, the eyes of the five younger brothers around lit up.


    "Brother Scorpion is still smart."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, prepare now. Today we are going to fish for a fat sheep."


    The six murmured a few words, and their figures disappeared in the corner.


    In the abandoned building area of ??the slum, Wei Xiao took Xiaoque''er instead of leaving the road, but turned around and came to this secluded place.


    Xiao Que''er wanted to tell Wei Xiao that he had gone the wrong way, but she knew her with Wei Xiaogang, and she didn''t dare to talk too much without knowing Wei Xiao''s character.


    After continuing to walk a few steps, Wei Xiao suddenly stopped.


    "Strange, why haven''t you walked out yet? I remember I wasn''t so far away when I came in?" Wei Xiao muttered softly, pretending to be puzzled.


    Xiao Que''er remembered this time, Wei Xiao said that he was a Lu Chi.


    Isn''t this true?


    Just now she thought Wei Xiao was just joking.


    "Master, master..."


    Wei Xiao looked back.


    "Something?"


    "Uh, uh, you are going in the wrong direction." Little Que''er hesitated.


    "Direction?" Wei Xiao was puzzled, then he slapped his forehead with a slap: "Look at my memory, you mean I went the wrong way, right?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Wei Xiao smiled bitterly.


    "Blame me, there is a live navigator next to me, and I forgot to ask you. Let''s go! You are leading the way, if I continue to take you, I don''t know if I can return to the downtown area before dark."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao''s appearance was not pretended, Xiao Que''er believed that her master was really a road idiot.


    "Hahaha...haha... laughed at me to death."


    "Brother Scorpion, it seems that we don''t need to find a place to start. They directly chose a better place for us."


    "It''s a road idiot. I really don''t know how someone like you survived the last days?"


    Wei Xiao and the others just turned around, and the back road was immediately blocked by three people.


    The people here are the scorpions.


    Little Queer knows these guys.


    They are the evil forces in the slums.


    It is composed of a few idlers and lazy people who often oppress other people in the slums. Sometimes, they will find the refugees in the slums to collect protection fees.


    Once the refugees fail to pay the so-called protection fee, they will be beaten, threatened, and sometimes even life-threatening.


    Little Queer knew what it would be like to be blocked by them, and no matter what else, she turned around and took Wei Xiao''s hand: "Master, come with me."


    Pulling Wei Xiao, Xiao Que''er ran towards the end where they had just walked.


    "Yeah! Two people, where do you want to go?"


    Three people also sprang from the front.


    They all had control knives in their hands and looked evil.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to have a good chat with your master." Brother Scorpion behind said, bringing the two younger brothers around to Wei Xiao and the others.


    The little bird was eager.


    The weak body went around Wei Xiao''s back and faced Brother Scorpion and the others.


    The little girl opened her hands and protected Wei Xiao behind her like a hen protecting a chick.


    "Brother Scorpion, my master should have done nothing to offend you. Will you let us go? We promise that we will never come back here again."


    Brother Scorpion sneered.


    "Ugly, there is nothing wrong with you here. Go away. If you don''t know what is good or bad, hehe...Although the face is ruined, but the figure is good, it is not impossible to play with the head covered."


    "You, you..." Xiaoqueer was anxious: "Master, go quickly, I will help you block them."


    Without knowing where Xiao Que''er had the courage, he pushed Wei Xiao a little, and his thin body rushed towards Brother Scorpion and the others.


    Wei Xiao always took Xiao Que''er''s performance in his eyes.


    She didn''t show it to Wei Xiao on purpose, nor did she have guessed that Wei Xiao came here intentionally.


    Xiao Que''er''s movements, eyes, and expressions all told Wei Xiao that everything she was doing now was only out of instinct. In other words, it is because of the duty of a slave girl and the duty to protect the master.


    "This girl!"


    Wei Xiao felt that he hadn''t saved her in vain.


    Just Chong Xiaoque''s current performance is worthy of Wei Xiao giving her a better living environment.


    Pulling the little Que''er who rushed forward, Wei Xiao''s hands were slightly hard, and the scruffy body of the little Que''er fell into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Master, master..."


    "They are here to find your master and me. What''s up with you little girl? Stand aside and don''t be scared by the next scene." Pushing Xiaoque''er aside, Wei Xiao looked back at Brother Scorpion and the others: "How many, follow me all the way, I thought you didn''t plan to come out anymore?"


    "What do you mean?" Brother Xiezi narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s not interesting, I just want to take you on a Huangquan Road!"


    "Mad, let us be arrogant when we die. Boy, keep your valuables, otherwise, don''t blame our brothers for being rude to you?" a little brother shouted behind him.


    Wei Xiao''s face became gloomy.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    With the sound of the knife being drawn, in the jade-colored scabbard, the bone sword that killed many zombies and traitors appeared in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "Everyone is in a hurry, do you do it first or me first?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s appearance, Brother Scorpion was a little uncertain whether Wei Xiao was pretentious or really powerful.


    He looked at the Bone Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    No matter how it looks, it looks like a jade material.


    Is the other party going to use this jade long knife to contend with them?


    Brother Scorpion smiled.

 Chapter 213： Use better cosmetics next time

    "Brothers, it seems that we have come across a hard idea this time. What kind of idiot? People have made it clear that they have brought us here on purpose."


    "Hahaha... Brother Scorpion, now I really know the meaning of the phrase "If you don''t die, you won''t die. I don''t see this person as a road idiot, but an idiot."


    "Frighten anyone with a jade object? Can this thing fight?"


    Brother Xiezi''s words fell, and the younger brothers before and after laughed at Wei Xiao.


    Brother Scorpion''s complexion sank.


    "It seems that our guests don''t plan to cooperate with us, brothers, go up and let him know that pretending to be B is capable." Brother Scorpion waved his hand.


    Suddenly, the little brother with a machete in one hand walked up to Wei Xiao.


    "Watch me put some blood on him."


    A person behind Wei Xiao approached him.


    However, without waiting for the younger brother to make a move, the Bone Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand, without turning around, smashed his backhand from top to bottom towards the incoming person.


    The younger brother is also a bit wary, instinctively holding the machete in his hand above his head, trying to block Wei Xiao''s blow.


    When he wanted to come, a long knife made of jade material, except for its good-looking, had no effect at all. A collision with a steel knife in his hand is tantamount to hitting a stone with a pebble.


    "Puff......"


    However, the result was different from what the younger brother had imagined.


    The steel knife he used to resist the Gumo Knife, as soon as it touched the Gumo Knife, it hardly brought any resistance. The steel knife was easily cut by the bone knife like a block of tofu, and the blade beyond his body went all the way down from the top of his head, slashing directly to the ground.


    It''s just a few blinks.


    The little brother standing behind Wei Xiao froze on the spot.


    As the steel knife he raised above his head split into two, the younger brother''s body also moved from the middle to become two halves.


    "Depend on!"


    Seeing this scene, the two younger brothers who saw the most clearly behind Wei Xiao were stunned, staring incredulously at the corpse on the ground that was divided into two.


    Brother Scorpion exclaimed even more.


    "Asshole, kill him for me!"


    The other four were awakened by the drink of Brother Scorpion.


    His eyes were full of fear for Wei Xiao, but when he thought that there were five of them, and Wei Xiao had only one, they all yelled and rushed towards Wei Xiao, who didn''t think they were afraid of them.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "Hold your head down!"


    This is to the little bird.


    Little Que''er didn''t hesitate, and squatted down quickly.


    Seeing that the four people who rushed were less than two meters away from Wei Xiao, at this moment, Wei Xiao waved the Mo knife in his hand.


    The figure rotated 360 degrees on the spot, and an elliptical blade light appeared all around.


    The four younger brothers of Brother Scorpion had their throats cut directly. With the help of their inertia, their bodies rushed forward a few steps before a pig fell to the ground and could no longer get up.


    A knife mark deep inside was left on the walls on both sides, and Wei Xiao, who was standing with the knife, stepped towards Brother Scorpion.


    Brother Xiezi''s body stepped back involuntarily, and the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes was no longer as rampant and unscrupulous as before.


    With a panic in his eyes, he quickly yelled out: "You, don''t come over, don''t come over!"


    "Suddenly..."


    The tip of the knife in Wei Xiao''s hand touched the ground, and as his figure continued to approach Brother Xiezi, on the ground, the tip of the Gumo knife also left a slender scratch on it.


    The more flustered Brother Scorpion, the speed of retreating couldn''t keep up with Wei Xiao''s figure approaching him. Anxiously, he stretched one hand to his back, took out a gun from his back, and pointed directly at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "I told you not to come here, didn''t you hear it?"


    Wei Xiao stopped.


    This guy actually has a gun?


    Wei Xiao''s expression was only a little surprised. After looking at the gun in the opponent''s hand, his calm face couldn''t help but twitch.


    Is the barrel of the pistol made of plastic?


    "Should you deceive other people with this simulation gun?" Wei Xiao said lightly.


    Brother Scorpion''s eyes trembled.


    How did he find out?


    "You, you nonsense! I am a real gun."


    "Really?" Wei Xiao sneered, and from his waist, he also took out a gun: "Then what do you think is the difference between mine and yours?"


    When the fake gun meets the real one, Brother Scorpion''s face turned into pig liver color.


    He didn''t think that Wei Xiao''s hand was also a fake gun.


    Almost as soon as Wei Xiao pulled out his gun, Brother Scorpion smashed the fake gun at Wei Xiao, and he turned and ran towards the fork behind him.


    Want to escape from under Wei Xiao''s nose, is it possible?


    "Puff......"


    Wei Xiao didn''t use a gun, the Bone Mo knife in his hand broke out and penetrated the body of Brother Scorpion while fleeing.


    "I, I don''t want to die¡ª"


    "Peng..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Brother Scorpion fell to the ground and twitched for a few times, and then there was no movement.


    Wei Xiao put away his pistol and walked over, pulling out the bone knife from Brother Scorpion.


    The perfection of Bone Mo knife made Wei Xiao very fond of it.


    The blade does not stain blood, and the knife does not leave marks. This eliminates the need for Wei Xiao to wipe the blade every time he uses it.


    Putting the Bone Mo knife into the scabbard on his back, Wei Xiao turned his head and looked at the little bird who was still squatting on the ground.


    "Planning to spend the night here?"


    "Oh oh!"


    The little Queer who reacted hurriedly ran to Wei Xiao''s side, with a well-behaved look.


    She didn''t seem to be afraid of Wei Xiao, and she didn''t think there was any fuss about the few people who died here. Her eyes were clear and her complexion was as usual, it seemed that she was used to these things.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid at all?"


    Xiao Que''er looked up, staring at Wei Xiao with big watery eyes.


    "Lord and Master, if they are used to seeing zombies and eating living people, they won''t think so if their relatives and friends leave one by one."


    I was also educated by the little girl.


    "Very well, with such an attitude, it shows that you are used to life and death in the last days. Let''s go! Change your outfit as soon as possible before dark, don''t you feel uncomfortable to dress yourself like this?"


    "Does the master know?" Xiao Queer''s face was shocked.


    Wei Xiao stepped forward and walked forward.


    "Next time you put on makeup, remember to use makeup that doesn''t fade easily."


    After hearing this, Xiao Que''er touched the "birthmark" on her face with her hand. As a result, she saw that her hands were stained.


    The little face was reddened.


    "It turns out that the master knew it a long time ago."


    Back to the downtown area.


    Wei Xiao took Xiao Que''er to the clothing store.


    The goods in the clothing store can be described as diverse, and there are clothing of any brand.


    Needless to say the price, Wei Xiao can buy a bunch of pancakes for Xiaoqueer with just one serving of pancakes.


    Then they found a bathing center.


    There are not many pancakes on his body, and there are a few left, and Wei Xiao wants to keep it for himself.


    In desperation, Wei Xiao could only use the tender steak as "currency" to pay for their consumption inside.


    What Wei Xiao didn''t expect was that when he took out half a catty of steak as "currency" to the waiter, the other party actually found him 490 grams of gold as a gold payment.


    This brought Wei Xiao to Lei.


    Can I get change for steak?


    I also blame Wei Xiao for not understanding the trading rules of this base.


    He didn''t know that after this base had a plan, many materials in it had been clearly marked, especially meat.


    The exchange rate of meat in the base is one catty of meat for one catty of gold, no matter what kind of meat is at this price.


    Of course, if you meet someone who loves certain meats and sell their meat to the other person, the price will be higher, but this is also an exaggeration, okay?


    One catty of meat is exchanged for one catty of gold, and it is placed before the end of the world. To be less, it is also one or two hundred thousand dragon summer coins.


    One or two hundred thousand can only buy one pound of meat in the last days. It''s scary to think about it. Isn''t this dragon meat?


    Although surprised, Wei Xiao could also understand.


    In the last days, there are a lot of things such as fruits and vegetables in the wild. As long as you are patient to find them, you are not afraid of leaving empty-handed, but meat eating is different.


    Zombies'' demand for flesh and blood is a bottomless pit.


    Since the outbreak of the last days, many livestock and animals have been buried in their corpses.


    Things are rare and expensive, and the more difficult to obtain, the higher the value of its existence.


    Not every base has the strength of the Wei Xiao base, and builds its own farm. For the vast majority of people in the last days, meat is about to become the legendary super delicacy.

 Chapter 214： Ru Wen, people say no

    When Wei Xiao and the others came out of the bathing center, it was already dark.


    During the day, the ugly duckling that many people despised, at this moment, completely changed its appearance.


    The skin is white and tender as snow, the facial features are exquisite, the legs are straight and slender, and the face is better than a fairy. Coupled with a tall figure and a stylish autumn black fashion, the whole person is like a dark elf coming out of the painting. Fangwu.


    The appearance of the little bird is no less than that of Shuwang them, but it is a pity that the difference in body is not even the same.


    It may be because of hunger that some of them are missing, but one thing is entirely a congenital "defect", and the chest can be leveled.


    Because of this, Xiaoqueer, who originally had a 99-point score in Wei Xiao''s mind, dropped directly to the first level of Li Qingshu, out of Wei Xiao''s hunting range.


    "Master, master!"


    Little Que''er, who was full of fragrance on her body and had an unusually decent makeup, recovered her face at this time and stood shyly in front of Wei Xiao with her head down.


    Wei Xiao didn''t change much, and nodded.


    "Not bad, it looks a little bit now."


    A very ordinary sentence, heard in Xiao Que''er''s ear, but it made her extremely disappointed.


    Before she came out, she had thought about Wei Xiao''s various reactions after seeing her true face, and even felt that Wei Xiao could not bear it, and immediately took her to sleep to study the origin of life.


    To be honest, Xiao Que''er conceived all kinds of plots and scenes in her mind, but she had never thought about Wei Xiao''s calm after seeing her.


    Does the master want to play and want to play?


    But he didn''t need it at all!


    He owns his whole person, he wants to do something to himself, can he resist?


    Unconfidently, Xiao Que''er raised her head and glanced at Wei Xiao. As a result, what she saw on Wei Xiao''s face was cold and plain, and her eyes were extremely clear. There was no trace of desire for men and women. color.


    Very lost.


    She was thinking about how to bear the crazy little bird of her owner, but now she found that she was thinking too much.


    "Leaving, what are you doing in a daze?"


    Xiao Que''er returned to his senses and found that Wei Xiao had walked more than ten meters away.


    It was already certain that after this strange master had no idea about her, Xiao Queer, who was relieved from the loss, quickly followed Wei Xiao''s figure.


    night.


    Life at this base really reminds Wei Xiao of the scene before the end of the world.


    Wei Xiao, who was curious about the so-called corruption zone, came here with a little bird. He looked at the red lights and green scenes, Yingying Yanyan, just like the nightlife before the end of the world, which makes people indulge and linger.


    "Is it like this here every night?" Wei Xiao asked the little bird next to him.


    "Yeah! Every night, many people come here to have fun. This is a corrupt area in the base, controlled by the four major forces of the base. It includes casinos, discos, entertainment halls, underground boxing arenas and other venues. By the way, if The host wants to find a woman, and there are also special nightclubs that provide this kind of service, the price is cheap, and the types of women..."


    "Stop, stop, did I say to look for a woman?"


    Little Que''er pouted, thinking in her heart, aren''t you men all good at this?


    Seeing Xiao Que''er''s expression, although she didn''t say anything, Wei Xiao could guess a little.


    Looked at her interestingly.


    "You are aggrieved by one sentence. Well, I ask you, do you think there are women who are more beautiful than you in the place you mentioned?"


    Little Que''er has wide crystal eyes.


    "There should be!"


    "Be confident!"


    Little Queer shook his head: "No!"


    With Wei Xiao''s encouragement, she was still very confident about her appearance.


    Wei Xiao smiled badly: "That''s it! I''m not even interested in you, do you think I care about other vulgar fans?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Xiao Que''er''s face widened incredulously.


    Is this man the devil?


    Let yourself be more confident. As a result, you are indeed confident, but he said again, does this require me to be confident or not?


    "Master, don''t you, don''t you like women?" Xiao Que''er asked timidly.


    "Boom..."


    Wei Xiao knocked her on the head angrily.


    "Hey... Master, it hurts!" Little Que''er hugged her forehead and stared at Wei Xiao with tears in her eyes.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    "Let you dare to doubt your master''s orientation. Your master naturally likes women, and there are several daughter-in-laws who are allure."


    Xiao Que''er pouted her mouth, obviously not believing it.


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to explain either.


    "Come on, take me to the liveliest disco. I''ve seen this base almost, and it''s almost time to meet the management here."


    "Oh!"


    Little Que''er didn''t know what Wei Xiao''s words meant, and nodded, and walked with Diba, the busiest place in Wei Xiao''s corruption zone.


    "Dingdong Dingdong... Two-dimensional wave brother, come with me!"


    "Oh oh oh..."


    As soon as I entered the entrance of the Di Bar, there was a blast of music.


    Wei Xiao and Xiao Que''er entered, and all they looked at were human figures.


    "Yeah! Sir, the beauties look very strange, isn''t it the first time to come here?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Do you still have a place here?"


    The attendant wearing a vest and trousers nodded: "Yes, I don''t know if the gentleman wants a private seat or a regular seat?"


    "Is there a difference?"


    The attendant shakes his body to the music, looking very energetic.


    "Of course, ordinary seats are ordinary seats. If you want to order anything, you need to call the attendants around you. The elegant seats have a bell. You don''t need a husband or a beauty to speak. If you press the bell on the table, someone will come over, and the location is close. On the stage, you can enjoy the performances of the dancing girls up close. In addition, every seat is accompanied by professional princesses and young masters. The last item is completely free."


    "The price of the lounge is not cheap, right?"


    "Yes, sir. High-quality service inevitably accompanies expensive consumption. You can rest assured that every cent of your consumption here is worth the money."


    "Okay, give me an elegant seat, no need to get close to the dance floor."


    "OK! Please follow me."


    Wei Xiao and Xiao Que''er walked inside behind the attendant.


    The so-called elegant seats are a few sofas, a solid glass table is placed in the middle, and there is an extra place for ringing the bell on the table.


    This kind of position, placed before the end of the world, can sit at will, and does not need to pay extra expenses, but it is obviously different in the end of the world.


    The better the location, the higher the charge, even if there is not much difference between a private seat and a normal seat.


    The attendant chose a small seat for Wei Xiao and the others, and seven or eight people could be seated around him.


    However, one thing is good, sitting here, the people on the dance floor and the stage can be seen at a glance.


    The location is high, it is easy to see the whole picture inside the Di Bar. Of course, Wei Xiao is also very susceptible to other people''s attention here.


    Very good, Wei Xiao needs such a place that can cause trouble, ah no, it is a place that attracts much attention.


    Arranged for Wei Xiao and the others, the attendants left for a while, and when they came back again, they were followed by two teams of men and women in uniforms.


    Men are all in suits and leather collars, tall and handsome, while there are more women. They wear all kinds of professional suits, including white-collar workers, flight attendants, teachers, students, rabbit girls, cat girls, etc. The tricks are not ordinary.


    "Sir, beauty, who do you choose?"

 Chapter 215： Will come

    For the men and women brought by the attendants, the men''s eyes were on the little queer. It was an amazing look that wanted to rush towards the little **** without money.


    The woman was naturally looking at Wei Xiao, privately, they were all glaring at Wei Xiao, making small movements on their bodies, anyway, all kinds of temptations.


    Xiao Que''er approached Wei Xiao, weakly said: "Master, I don''t want it, can you choose?"


    "Do you look down on it?"


    Wei Xiao actually didn''t mind Xiao Queer choosing a few so-called young masters to accompany him. Anyway, Xiaoque''er is not his food, he doesn''t have the mind to pay attention to it.


    Little Queer shook his head.


    "The master is the best."


    Unexpectedly, the little girl would flatter.


    This sentence Wei Xiao is very useful.


    Wei Xiao looked at the group of princesses.


    These princesses have good looks, generally above 80 points.


    Before the end of the world, they are likely to be the people who work in this costume, but now, in order to live and eat a bite, they must not lower their noble foreheads and try their best to play the role they are now.


    After reading everyone, Wei Xiao pointed to a catwoman, a foxwoman, and a rabbitwoman.


    "Just three of them!"


    The attendant took down the three people that Wei Xiao had spotted, and then asked them to sit around Wei Xiao.


    No one dared to grab her first position on the left with Xiao Queer.


    Whether it is the relationship between Xiaoqueer and Wei Xiao, or the appearance of Xiaoqueer, they are not comparable to them.


    "Sir, I don''t know what you want to drink? We have both red and white beer here, and beer..."


    "Stop, you don''t need to introduce the drinks. You can give me all the spleen. Let me get four first. Xuepiao has them, right?"


    "Yes, would you like some snacks, sir?"


    "Give me a portion of each of the snacks you have here. If you eat something I like, let your people bring it to me."


    "This... sir, we have a lot of snacks here. If you have one of each, the cost is afraid..."


    Before the waiter was finished, Wei Xiao put the gold he had bought for change with beef and a gun on his body on the table.


    "Is this enough?"


    Seeing the gold and the pistol on the table, the waiter''s hesitant face suddenly changed to a smile.


    "Enough is enough, sir, please wait a moment, we will send you the drinks and snacks you want right away!"


    Originally, I was worried that Wei Xiao didn''t have this spending power, but now the attendants didn''t doubt it at all. Not much to say about the gold on the table, just the pistol, its value is enough for Wei Xiao to consume in the Di Bar.


    In the last days, although food is important, it is weapons that are really favored by survivors.


    Because only with weapons, you can get more delicious food.


    Taking note of what Wei Xiao said, the attendant left with the others.


    "Master, you are so courageous!"


    "Yes, yes! There are 40 or 50 kinds of snacks in the Di Bar, all of which are well-preserved and delicious before the end of the world. Since the opening of the Di Bar, you are the first person to order the snacks here. I guess The master must be a capable person in the last days, otherwise how could he be so courageous?"


    "The master is so handsome, everyone loves the master."


    The three beast girls looked at Wei Xiao with little stars, their faces full of admiration.


    Wei Xiao smiled lightly, took out a pack of cigarettes from his bag and gave one to his mouth.


    Upon seeing the catwoman on his right, she winked and took out a lighter from between the peaks and pointed it at Wei Xiao.


    "The posture of the master smoking is also super handsome."


    The three completely ignored Xiao Que''er, as if she didn''t exist as a person.


    Little Queer was very wronged.


    She didn''t blame these pretending little fairies for occupying her master, but her master ignored her after having these little fairies.


    Is there really no attraction in the eyes of the owner?


    For the first time, Xiao Que''er had doubts about her appearance.


    After a while, the attendant brought up all the things Wei Xiao wanted.


    There is a whole table set up, so I can''t put it down, many of them are overlapped.


    When the three beast girls saw the delicious food on the table, all of them naturally drooled secretly, even the little **** couldn''t help but swallow.


    The main reason is that they have never seen such a wealth of food since the end of the world.


    Wei Xiao and the others didn''t make much noise here, but the pile of delicacies on their table still attracted the attention of many people.


    Many people were wondering who Wei Xiao was, and they ordered so many things in one breath.


    With the pile of food on Wei Xiao''s table, he couldn''t hold it without seven or eight catties of gold.


    "Hey, Captain, look, it''s Wei Xiao."


    At the same height as Wei Xiao, but at a distance from Wei Xiao, a woman said to her companion in the seat after spotting Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wu, who was drinking red wine, walked towards Wei Xiao with a clear hearing.


    "This guy, don''t know how expensive the consumption here is, or is there too much money to spend on him? Order so many snacks?" It was not Mu Wuqing who spoke, but her team member Paradise Bird.


    The entire Hundred Bird Mercenary Corps were all together.


    "Captain, do you want me to say hello to him?" Jackdaw asked.


    With a small ruddy mouth swallowing a sip of red wine, Mu Wu glanced at the jackdaw indifferently.


    "This is a very good person, we better not have too much communication with him."


    "What''s coming? Why can''t I see it? On the contrary, what I saw was tyrannical. He was not afraid that he would not be able to finish it after he ordered so much food. Even if there are a few beautiful women with him, he can still eat them. If so After a while, he asked me to come over and help him, and I might not be embarrassed to eat all the food on his table."


    "Idiot, the captain said that he is very good at coming, and he doesn''t necessarily have to make a big move. Now it is the end of the world. With so much food piled on his table, it is a golden mountain. Do you think that a golden mountain is placed in front of you? Will you not be tempted?" The peacock said angrily to the parrot.


    The parrot looked thoughtful.


    "It''s hard to say, if someone gives me Jinshan, I might consider it."


    "Consider you a big-headed ghost." The peacock directly threw a hygienic eye to the parrot.


    "Don''t talk, the show is coming." A calm man suddenly said.


    The others immediately looked at Wei Xiao.


    "I''m going, it turned out to be him. Now Wei Xiao has no troubles and troubles." The parrot exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    I don''t know how many people''s attention the food on the table attracts, but most people are just envious. There are not many who really dare to come to Wei Xiao''s side.


    At this moment, a bald-headed man brought a bottle of beer, followed by four followers, Wei Xiao, coming here.


    The three beast girls sitting next to Wei Xiao were guessing punches. The loser was drinking, and the winner could pick a snack from the table and keep it for himself.


    Before they could tell the victory or defeat, they saw the bald man coming, and the three of them immediately got up.


    "Brother Tiger!"


    The bald-headed man waved his hand, beckoning them not to be too polite.


    Brother Hu walked to the table and looked at the snacks on the table, with indescribable envy on his face: "Heh! Brother has a good life! With so many foods, do you mind having a brother?"

 Chapter 216： Do not follow the routine

    Wei Xiao was eating the dried beef that Xiaoqueer had brought to his mouth, and glanced at the bald man.


    "mind!"


    With no room left, Wei Xiao didn''t take the bald man seriously.


    "Boy, what did you say, is there a way to say it again?"


    Before Brother Hu said anything, the younger brother behind him yelled.


    "How do you say it? Shut me up."


    "Brother Tiger, he..."


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    The little brother glared at Wei Xiao unwillingly, and backed away.


    Brother Tiger was also a bit patient, and smiled: "Brother don''t mind, the little brother is ignorant and bumped into you. After I go back, I will teach him a lesson. Let me introduce myself again, Thunder Tiger, one of the Eight King Kongs of the Dawn Base Wolf Gang. The base is also considered small and famous, brothers should have heard of my name."


    Wei Xiao straightened up and stuffed the half-eaten dried beef into Xiaoque''er''s mouth.


    Little Queer was so shy that she lowered her head and started chewing in small nibbles.


    Leihu noticed the little bird, and a pair of tiger eyes lit up clearly.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I have never heard of your name. As for the matter of going back to teach the younger brother, forget it. In the last days, no one will be used to him."


    When the voice fell, I saw Wei Xiao picking up an uncapped beer bottle from the table in front of him, and slamming it directly at the yelling little brother before.


    Because everything happened so suddenly, no one expected that Wei Xiao would directly do it. The wine bottle that Wei Xiao threw out was smashed on the front door of the younger brother. At the same time as he knocked the person down, the wine bottle shattered without moving a bite inside. The drink spilled all over the little brother, and the broken glass shards made his face.


    "Ahhhh...my eyes..."


    The little brother fell to the ground and howled in pain.


    "Asshole, are you looking for death?" The other three people were furious when they saw this scene.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid.


    "You don''t need to teach you anymore. Of course, if you still think so, I have no problem."


    Wei Xiao was hitting Thunder Tiger''s face in Chiguoguodi.


    Leihu''s face became gloomy.


    "I don''t know how this brother is called?"


    "Wei Xiao, any advice?"


    "Wei Xiao, right? You are very kind. In this dawn base, you are the first person who dares not give me the face of Thunder Tiger. If I, Thunder Tiger, come here to give you face, you don¡¯t have to appreciate it. You still hurt my little brother now, don¡¯t you think I need to give me an explanation for this matter?"


    "Heh! Explain? What kind of explanation do you want?"


    Leihu smiled cruelly: "Don''t even say that Leihu didn''t give you a chance to hurt my little brother. The snacks at your table should be treated as compensation for my little brother, and Leihu won''t give me face. This is easy to say, I I think this chick is good. Give her to me to play for a few days and wait for me. Tonight''s things will be bought and sold in batches."


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    Xiao Que''er suddenly became nervous when she heard that Thunder Tiger wanted to accompany him by herself.


    "Do you know what happened to the last person who asked me?"


    Leihu smiled disdainfully, bent his body, pressed his hands on the edge of the glass table, probed into Wei Xiao¡¯s eyes and said evilly, ¡°Do I need to know? Go out here alive."


    "Crack..."


    "My grass mud..."


    Without warning, after Thunder Tiger had finished speaking, before he had time to retract his head, Wei Xiao picked up a bottle of beer and threw it on his head again.


    Leihu was furious and wiped the wine and broken glass on his head with his hand. When he raised his head and was about to swear, a gun was directly on his forehead.


    "You can finish talking." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Asshole, let go of Brother Tiger!"


    Seeing this, the other three younger brothers took out their pistols and pointed them at Wei Xiao.


    Leihu was sweating on his head and his face was pale.


    He gritted his teeth, but didn''t dare to act rashly, slowly raising his head.


    Sen Leng looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Do you dare to shoot? If you dare to shoot, don''t even think about it..."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    With the sound of gunfire, Thunder Tiger''s eyes widened and froze on the spot.


    He, how dare he shoot? How dare he do this?


    This is the last point of consciousness when Thunder Tiger is dead.


    "Brother Tiger..."


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s actions completely exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    Seeing that Leihu was shot headshot by Wei Xiao, the three younger brothers who pointed their guns at Wei Xiao, the first reaction was to turn their eyes to Leihu.


    That is the effort they took to divert their attention, Wei Xiao shot them three times in a row.


    The three little brothers didn''t know what was going on, and their bodies fell backward one by one.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Among the guests, the nervous reaction was obviously slower for a few minutes, and it took a long time to recover.


    With a scream, the very crazy customers who were still shaking their heads with the music in the first second, the next second, one by one, like frightened sheep, rushed to the door.


    "Damn, this guy is crazy too?" The parrot was taken aback.


    Mu Wuqing and the others would never think that Wei Xiao would really kill Thunder Tiger, and he was so unscrupulous.


    Wei Xiao actually did something that they didn''t even dare to do inside the base. Unexpectedly, the parrots'' eyes changed when they looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Let''s go! This is no longer suitable for us, leave, so as not to be hurt by the pond fish." Mu Wuqing picked up his coat from his side, got up and walked towards the door.


    "Captain, that guy?" Jackdaw said.


    "In this environment, do you think we are opponents of the wolf gang?" Mu Wuqing replied, without stopping, and continued to move forward.


    The jackdaws understood Mu Wuqing''s words, and they all sighed.


    Looking in the direction where Wei Xiao was, they didn''t know whether they sympathized with Wei Xiao or felt sorry for him, and shook their heads. The members of the Hundred Bird Mercenary Group left their seats one after another and walked in the direction of the exit.


    In a blink of an eye, there were only Wei Xiao and Xiao Que''er in the entire Di Bar.


    Wei Xiao sat back in his position and picked up two sweet jujubes from the plate wrapped in plastic wrap.


    "Afraid?"


    Xiao Queer''s face was a little pale, and her thin body was trembling unconsciously.


    Gently opened a small mouth and ate the sweet dates that Wei Xiao had fed her, shaking his head.


    "Hehe... I''m obviously scared, why do you want to shake your head? You still have time to leave now."


    Xiao Que''er''s head swayed more severely.


    "Why?"


    After finally swallowing the sweet jujube, Xiao Que''er trembled: "I, I want to stay with the master."


    "Um?"


    "Although my master and I have only known each other for a long time, I can feel that in these last days, there will be no better person than the master who treats me better. I don''t want to leave the master."


    "You will die if you stay."


    The little bird smiled brightly.


    "That''s better, so I can see my parents and them."


    Wei Xiao''s expression was slightly taken aback.


    The sad smile on Xiao Que''er''s face made his heart tremble slightly.


    "Unfortunately, if you are older, I will accept you as my woman."


    "Front?"


    The little bird is unknown.


    She soon discovered something, her small face, including the roots of her ears, turned red.


    "Master, you hate it."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled without saying a word.


    But the little girl stood tall and said childishly: "I''m only sixteen and a half years old and will develop. I will definitely make them bigger."


    "Then I''ll wait for that day." As soon as the words were spoken, Wei Xiao''s eyes suddenly became cold: "Hide in front of me."


    Xiao Que''er didn''t understand Wei Xiao''s meaning at first, but with the sound of noisy footsteps in her ears, knowing what was happening, she quickly bent down and hid under the solid glass table in front of Wei Xiao.


    "For a while, no matter what happens, don''t move without me."


    "Well, I know, Master."


    Wei Xiao stopped talking, lit a cigarette for himself, sat leaning on the sofa, and waited quietly for people from outside with his legs folded.


    "Quick, quick, quick, surround this place for me, don''t let me let out a fly."


    "Yes, Brother Wolf!"


    "Tatota..."


    The sound of footsteps outside is more intense.


    Wei Xiao didn''t deliberately look at it, and he knew that a large number of people were surrounding Di.

 Chapter 217： Life meets everywhere

    Come in with the people outside.


    Dozens of men with guns quickly took up the space in front of Wei Xiao, and their guns were pointed at Wei Xiao.


    "Brother Wolf, the man is still inside and he didn''t run."


    "Hahaha...very good, there is a kind of, the people who smashed my place and killed me dare to stay and die. I want to see who is so arrogant?" A loud laughter drifted by outside the door. Afterwards, surrounded by seven younger brothers, a man staggered the younger brother in the door and walked in.


    "Where are the people?" the man asked.


    "Brother Wolf, the man is on your left."


    Brother Lang looked in the direction where Wei Xiao was on the left.


    "Fuck, Boss Wei?"


    When looking from Wei Xiao''s side, Brother Wolf''s aura of heaven and earth, self-respect, can be described as extraordinary domineering, but when he saw Wei Xiao''s figure clearly, his powerful aura suddenly disappeared.


    There was only a shocked look and a little fear in his eyes, the wolf brother, with his mouth wide open, looking at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    I heard someone call myself Boss Wei. Few people who know Wei Xiao call it that way.


    Wei Xiaochao Lang, who was curious, looked over here.


    Ah! I don''t know, I look at it, Nima, isn''t this so-called wolf brother the lone wolf that Wei Xiaola had used for a month of coolies?


    "Little wolf? How could it be you?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    "Boy, you dare to be arrogant when you die, do you also call the little wolf?"


    "Snapped!"


    "Ah... Wolf brother, why are you hitting me?"


    The lone wolf stared, "Who shall I fight if I don''t hit you? That''s my eldest brother. My eldest brother made (know)?"


    "what?"


    The beaten brother was stunned.


    Not only him, but also the other little brothers around Lone Wolf, they all followed.


    The enemy they were looking for was actually the eldest brother of their boss. Doesn¡¯t that mean that everything that happened here before was a complete misunderstanding, and it was a huge misunderstanding?


    The Lone Wolf ignored the surprise of the little brothers and hurried to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Boss Wei, why did you come from Haitian District to Fushou District? I didn''t tell my brother when I came, so my brother can be entertained."


    Wei Xiao felt that the world was really small.


    When the lone wolves left, Wei Xiao thought that they might never see each other again in this life, but it didn''t take long for them to meet again. Is this the so-called fate?


    Wei Xiao put out the cigarette **** in his hand and spit out the smoke.


    "I was also surprised. You left without saying hello, and you missed me for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet again, it would be on this occasion."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the corners of the lone wolf''s mouth twitched badly.


    You should forget it! Missing me for a long time, do you miss the free labor for not doing coolies for you, is it almost the same?


    Thinking of this in my heart, Done Wolf smiled and replied: "I didn''t expect that I would be tens of kilometers away, and I would meet with Boss Wei one day. This may be the fate that people often say."


    "I think so. Sit and stand talking, aren''t you tired?"


    "Hey!"


    Lone Wolf looked flattered and sat down on a sofa beside Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the lone wolf now, and then looking around the little brother he brought for a week, Wei Xiao said with some approval: "It looks like your strength has grown a lot after that time. Now the little brother around you is equipped with weapons."


    "It''s a fluke. It''s just a fluke. I don''t have the energy of Boss Wei. These equipments are very much picked up from other people''s corpses. They can barely arm a decent team, but they can''t match Boss Wei''s belongings. Let¡¯s talk about it next."


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself. It is not possible for everyone to be able to appear in this foundation under such circumstances."


    I don''t know why, hearing Wei Xiao''s praise to him, Lone Wolf actually felt a strong sense of satisfaction.


    He was taken aback by his own thoughts.


    The opponent TM is my enemy, the enemy, the kind that kills the opponent when he finds an opportunity, how can I feel airy because of a word from the opponent?


    Hastily thrown off the terrible feeling in his heart, Dollang said with a flattering smile: "Boss Wei, I don''t know why you are here?"


    "Naturally killed people, and waited for the wolf gang in the other side to avenge them. I almost forgot if you didn''t say it, wouldn''t you be the wolf gang in their mouth?" Wei Xiao asked knowingly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The lone wolf was dumbfounded.


    Looking around him, Thunder Tiger and the bodies of his four younger brothers were beside him.


    "Boss Wei, you did this, this?"


    "Hmm! There is a problem?" Wei Xiao was very upright and didn''t need to lie at all.


    The corners of the lone wolf''s mouth twitched.


    "Well, can I know why?"


    "Naturally, it is to attract the managers here. They didn''t have to move them, but they took the initiative to come to the door. I was afraid of trouble, so I took them. It''s just that I didn''t expect the person to be attracted to be you, little wolf. Why do your subordinates still have this virtue?" Wei Xiao said with a calm expression.


    It seemed that everything he did was not only deliberately, but also without a sense of guilt. His expression and attitude were just like drinking tea and eating, depending on his mood.


    Deep in his heart, Lone Wolf did not know how many times he had greeted Wei Xiao''s ancestor for the eighteenth generation.


    Did this guy have any grudges against him in his previous life?


    Even if he ran to the other side of Haitian District, he could still meet him. The most annoying thing was that the person he was looking for was his own little brother. What kind of fate could connect so many coincidences together?


    The lone wolf with a smile on his face even more ugly than crying suffocated: "The tiger hit Boss Wei¡¯s muzzle, and he can only blame him for not knowing Taishan. Boss Wei kills him and kills him, so he who has no vision, even We didn''t provoke Boss Wei this time, and next time, we will provoke other big shots."


    "That said, you have to admit that you have made a mistake, and you have to stand at attention when you are beaten, to help you clear the black sheep from the gang, and to save you from the disaster that he will bring to you when he goes out to cause trouble."


    "What Boss Wei said is that I have to thank Boss Wei when I say it. If it weren''t for Boss Wei to take action, I might not know the day the enemy will come to the door. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Very spiritual, it''s no wonder that I can live to this day and still become a big boss in it."


    "You can¡¯t compare with Boss Wei. By the way, Boss Wei, you said that you are here to find the manager of Liming Base. The younger brother is not talented. It is one of the four major managements of Liming Base. If you have any needs, you can talk to the younger brother. As long as the little brother can do it, it is incumbent on the sword to be on fire."


    "It''s not that serious. I heard that there are a lot of mercenary teams in your base, so I want to ask, do they take personal tasks?"


    Personal task?


    The lone wolf hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "Accept, they did this originally, and many dangerous missions in our base are entrusted to them. Take the liberty to ask, what mission is Boss Wei planning to release?"


    "It''s not a difficult task. There is a place called Junlinhai outside Fushou District. I don''t know the specific location. I want to find someone to take me there. Do you know anyone who knows that place?"


    "What, King Linhai?"


    Hearing where Wei Xiao was going, the lone wolf stood up from his seat in shock.


    Such a big reaction?


    "Why, do you know that place?"

 Chapter 218： Why should we be afraid of him

    The lone wolf didn¡¯t care about his gaffe, and smiled bitterly: ¡°Boss Wei, don¡¯t be kidding, is Jun Linhai a place where people can go? Let¡¯s not say it¡¯s the half-slapped mercenaries in the base, even if they¡¯re professional. King Linhai also talks about the discoloration of tigers, that is the forbidden zone of our human beings."


    "Just ask if anyone is willing to go? Just need him to take me there, a complete roast chicken plus a bottle of 30-year-old national wine, this is my task reward."


    The lone wolf is very embarrassed: "No, Boss Wei, why do you have to go to that place? You may not know that the entire Junlinhai area has become a paradise for zombies. There are so many mutant zombies. As long as humans get close, they basically have Dead and no life."


    "You don''t need to know about that. In a word, does anyone take this task?" Wei Xiao had no patience.


    The lone wolf gritted his teeth.


    Well, since you want to die, then I will fulfill you. Just because of your grievances and my grievances, you can also get me out of the shadow against you when you die.


    It¡¯s just a pity that it didn¡¯t die in my hands.


    "have!"


    "What team is it called? Where is their address?"


    "Boss Wei, you may have misunderstood what the younger brother meant. No one in Junlinhai dared to go. Even if you give the best reward, it depends on whether others have life to enjoy it. What I said is that there is a servant in our base. The soldiers will go to the Junlin Seaside every day to collect supplies. If you really want to go to Junlinhai, you can take their ride. As long as you get to the Junlin Seaside, you can ask them to know the specific road."


    It turned out to be like this. Wei Xiao thought that the lone wolf was fattened and dared to tease himself.


    "What is the name of their team?"


    "Hundred Bird Mercenary Corps."


    "It''s them?"


    "Boss Wei knows about this team?" Dulang was slightly surprised.


    "Have a fate."


    "That''s even better. They will go out around 8 o''clock every day, and Boss Wei can go to them in advance."


    Wei Xiao nodded, then kicked the little bird lying on the ground in front of him.


    "Get up! We should go now."


    Anyone else?


    The lone wolf was refreshed.


    The little Queer lying on the ground tilted her head and looked at Wei Xiao aggrievedly.


    Call it someone else! Why are you kicking?


    It hurts!


    "Why, stay overnight here?" Wei Xiao said lightly.


    Little Que''er squatted her mouth and said Chu Chu Chu: "Master, my body is numb."


    Wei Xiao slapped his forehead.


    "trouble!"


    With that said, Wei Xiao picked up the gun on the glass table and pinned it to his waist, put the gold in his pocket, and then carried his backpack and the bone knife on the back of the sofa.


    After doing this, Wei Xiao bent down and lifted Xiao Queer on his shoulder with one hand.


    woman?


    Lone Wolf did not expect that there was a woman hiding beside Wei Xiao.


    Is it necessary for him to do this? I didn''t dare to do anything to him.


    "Little wolf, I''m disturbing today''s affairs. Please clean up here. I will see you again if I have the opportunity. In other words, I''m an old acquaintance. Keep in touch." Wei Xiao said lightly when he was absent from the work of the lone wolf.


    When the lone wolf heard the words, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    You still don''t come here anymore. You will kill my five little brothers once you come. If you come a few more times, I don''t have enough foundation for you to play.


    Lone Wolf hoped not to see Wei Xiao from now on, but he couldn''t say that.


    "What Boss Wei said is, when will you come, just say, the little brother personally led the wolf to help all the people in a welcome."


    "we''ll talk about it then."


    Picking up the red-faced little bird, Wei Xiao strode out toward the door.


    Those little brothers who were stuck in front of the door witnessed the meeting between the two big brothers, and they knew what to do, one after another gave way to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao took Xiao Que''er and left Di safely.


    After they left, seven little brothers came to the lone wolf.


    "Brother Wolf, is that really your big brother?" a younger brother asked.


    It should be one of the Eight King Kong in Thunder Tiger''s mouth.


    The little brother who had been pretending for a long time, Lone Wolf''s face turned gloomy: "Fart brother, I can''t wait to cramp him."


    "What?"


    The little brother was dumbfounded.


    What''s the situation, why don''t they understand what their boss is doing?


    Among the seven, one of them was obviously the younger brother who had followed the lone wolf from the industrial zone and spoke at this time, telling other people who didn''t know what had happened in the industrial zone.


    Of course, there is nothing to say. If they were killed by Wei Xiaola for a month of coolies, he would not say anything.


    After listening to the explanation of the brothers around him, others understood why Lone Wolf was so afraid of Wei Xiao.


    Think about it too.


    A group of civilian players without krypton gold face a group of VIP players with all Liushen outfits, what can they do if they don¡¯t recognize it?


    Even if you are bloody, it depends on whether you have a chance to win against the opponent. If you know that you are bound to die, you will undoubtedly work hard. This is not bravery, but an act of idiot.


    Don¡¯t know if you stay in the green hills, aren¡¯t you afraid that there¡¯s no firewood?


    "That''s not right! Brother Wolf." A little brother seemed to have discovered something, his face changed slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Lone Wolf wondered.


    The little brother who opened his mouth explained: "If the opponent was strong and strong, Brother Wolf needed to be soft to him, this is excusable, but now, he is alone, with at most one woman by his side, and we are so many and powerful. Gun, why are you afraid of him?"


    The lone wolf was taken aback when he heard the words.


    "Wait, what did you just say?"


    "I said why should we be afraid of him?"


    "Not this sentence, the last sentence."


    "He''s the only one. We are so many and we have guns."


    "Damn, I took this place as the original steel base. Tell my brothers, go find someone for me right away, even if you dig the ground three feet, you must find someone for me. Hurry up!" The lone wolf almost roared. Roaring at the little brothers.


    "Everyone, hurry up, go and find the pair of men and women who left just now."


    The unidentified wolf gang boy couldn''t understand what his bosses were going crazy.


    It was their boss who let Wei Xiao go, and now it was their boss who wanted to arrest them. What happened to their boss? Convulsions?


    Even though I thought so in my heart, but the little brother would dare to complain, so I could only leave Di, and all the streets began to look for Wei Xiao and the others.


    When they were busy, Wei Xiao had already brought Xiao Que''er to the apartment where Mu Wuqing lived.


    Wei Xiao did not intend to stay here.


    He found an unoccupied room for Xiao Que''er for her to live in. He left a gun for her. At the same time, Wei Xiao left him a bottle of wine and three pancakes for what he ate in his backpack. To the little bird.


    "Master, do you, do you want me?"


    Wei Xiao''s series of actions caused Xiao Que''er to misunderstand.


    The little girl looked at Wei Xiao pitifully with big eyes that could fog up.


    "Who said that? I have something to go out. Good boy, wait for me to come back here, it will take three or four days, I will pick you up."


    The little bird bit her lip and said, "Can''t the master take me?"


    "Observe." Wei Xiao frowned.


    Capturing the displeasure on Wei Xiao''s face, Xiao Que''er no longer insisted.


    "Then master, you must come back, I will always wait for you here."


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao rubbed Xiao Que''er''s head, then turned the window and left the room.


    Outside the base, Wei Xiao used the moonlight to shuttle through the streets.


    The motorcycle he drove during the day has long been missing, so you don''t need to guess, you know who pulled it away.


    Wei Xiao didn''t rush to find Huang Ming to settle the account. Xiao Que''er was still in the base and wanted to get rid of Huang Ming. He had kung fu.


    Now he needs to find himself a transportation tool.


    Tomorrow Mu Wuqing and the others might not bring themselves, instead of looking at others'' faces, Wei Xiao might as well find a car and follow them to Junlinhai.

 Chapter 219： Underestimated

    The night faded unconsciously, and when a new day arrived, the soft sunlight shining on the earth again.


    Early in the morning, Mu Wuqing and her team gathered at the armored vehicle after having breakfast.


    After filling up the vehicle, everyone checked that the equipment and weapons were okay, and then they boarded the armored vehicles one after another.


    "Captain, do we want to dive deeper today?"


    "I think it''s okay. The weapons left by Chief Wei Guowei and the others are rare. If we want to continue to replenish ammunition, we can only go deep into it."


    Peacock said worriedly: "Will that be too dangerous? You all know the situation of Junlinhai and Lin Zhonglin. Once the monsters are alarmed, we may not be able to retreat safely."


    The jackdaw said: "It should be no problem. Our search range is still some distance away from Junlinhai. As long as it is not too close to the forest, there should not be too many mutant zombies outside."


    Mu Wuqing thought about it and felt that the team members'' suggestions could be tried.


    "Bailing, it''s up to you to detect the range of zombies'' activities. Today, we must ensure absolute safety within a kilometer of us."


    "clear!"


    "Set off!"


    The two armored vehicles started and drove straight out of the base.


    When Mu Wuqing and his motorcade arrived at the exit of the base, they encountered an inspection by members of the wolf gang.


    At first the Jackdaws were a little unhappy, but after learning the reason, Mu Wuqing and the others were a little surprised.


    The lone wolf actually let Wei Xiao "slide away".


    "It seems that the guy has a lot of abilities."


    "It''s really amazing. It''s not good to be able to escape under the nose of the wolf gang with a burden."


    Jackdaw and they both thought that Wei Xiao had fled the base. But they didn''t know, Wei Xiao didn''t know what happened next.


    If you let him know that the lone wolf dared to capture him in the entire base, I wonder if Wei Xiao will kill the lone wolf in the middle of the night, point a gun at the lone wolf''s head and ask him: Who gave you this courage?


    After the wolf gang checked their vehicles and found no problems, they were released.


    Outside the base.


    Wei Xiao, who had been standing on a high place to check the surroundings, saw two armored vehicles breaching the encircling circle formed by the outermost zombies and driving towards the distance. Knowing that it was Mu Wuqing¡¯s team, he went downstairs to launch a vehicle that he found last night. The chariot accelerated and followed.


    ...


    Two armored vehicles were driving ahead.


    Occasionally, there was a dull gunshot from the car.


    The zombies scattered along the way all fell to the ground after the armored vehicle passed by.


    "Captain, there is a car following us behind."


    Falcon, the deputy captain driving an armored vehicle behind, discovered the situation and immediately reported to Mu Wuqing.


    "What car?"


    "Motorcycle, but modified."


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    She knows the situation at the base very well.


    In the base, although the mercenary team is more than their aviary mercenary squad, there is absolutely no team that dares to take the road of King Linhai like them.


    At this time, a car appeared behind their motorcade, which made her careless.


    "Can you see who the other person is?"


    "The other party is wearing a helmet and can''t see clearly."


    "Stop, be alert."


    Mu Wuqing made a decisive decision and parked the armored vehicle aside, and the armored vehicle at the back also stopped.


    Wei Xiao, who was following them, saw this scene, wondering in his heart: Why did you stop?


    Wei Xiao, who did not brake, drove the tank to the side of the two armored vehicles before stalling.


    "Crack..."


    The armored car door opened, and a few figures walked down from above.


    Mu Wuqing is naturally among them.


    Close to Wei Xiao, the headed Mu Wuqing only glanced at Wei Xiao and knew the identity of the person who followed them.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    It is not how familiar Mu Wuqing is with Wei Xiao, but that the bone knife behind Wei Xiao is too obvious.


    In the entire dawn base, Wei Xiao often carried a jade-colored long knife on his back.


    "He is Wei Xiao?"


    "Really, you don''t need to take off your helmet in this outfit and the knife behind it." The Jackdaw smiled.


    At the same time, everyone''s vigilance has also been reduced.


    Wei Xiao took off his helmet.


    "Why did you stop?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "We still have to ask you! Why are you following us? What is your purpose?" Mu Wuqing asked back.


    "Follow the way. The place you are going is just on the way to my destination, but I don''t know how to go in the specific direction, just behind you."


    Mu Wuqing was suspicious.


    "Do you think I will believe it?"


    Wei Xiao shrugged.


    "It''s okay if you don''t believe me. You can''t just stop leaving because of me, right?"


    Bai Ling jokingly said: "Wei Xiao, I really didn''t see it. You still have time to play rogues. Are you still the Wei Xiao I know?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak.


    Mu Wuqing paid attention to Wei Xiao''s expression. He didn''t look like he was lying. He couldn''t help but believe a little bit in his heart.


    "Is what he said is true?"


    With some guesses in his mind, Mu Wuqing said coldly: "You said that where you are going to go with us, do you know where we are going?"


    "The king is near the seaside, isn''t it?"


    He really knows.


    "Since you know, then you should know how dangerous Junlinhai is, even if it''s just the edge. And you obviously don''t intend to only reach the edge, you...are you going to Junlinhai?" What did Mu Wuqing think of and looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes became surprised.


    After she said where Wei Xiao might be going, the Jackdaws were not calm.


    "What, he is going to Junlinhai?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    The parrot walked quickly to Wei Xiao''s side and looked him up and down, left and right.


    "Brother, no, I call your father, are you sure that the place you are going to is Junlinhai? Don''t be kidding, okay? You are the only outfit, not I underestimate you, you''re afraid that you haven''t even seen the shadow of Junlinhai When it arrives, it is already on the way. It is a place that a thousand-man armed forces dare not touch. You are alone, even Superman is afraid to drink hate."


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about the parrots'' expressions.


    Jun Linhai was indeed where he was going, but Wei Xiao''s real destination was Lin Zhonglin.


    What he needs is a land weapon, not a sea. The warships at sea brought him to him, and few people around him would use it!


    "Can you still leave?"


    "Are you really going to Junlinhai?" Mu Wuqing asked with an unusually serious expression.


    Wei Xiao smiled helplessly.


    "You just lead the way, do you need to ask so much?"


    "Wei Xiao, I advise you to forget it. You don''t seem to have any decent weapons on your body. You can''t go to Junlinhai like this." Bai Ling persuaded.


    Wei Xiao was already a little impatient.


    "Are you going?"


    "Damn, the temper is still such a bad temper, it''s no wonder that I dare to make trouble in the Diba of the wolf gang. Captain, if he wants to follow, let him follow. Anyway, it is not us who is looking for death. Why do we have to talk nonsense with him?" The player Bliss Bird said badly.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t tell the good and the bad. Seeing that he was still impatient, the Bird of Paradise hadn''t gotten used to him with a good temper.


    Mu Wuqing could see Wei Xiao''s firmness, and no longer persisted.


    "I hope you don''t regret it! Get in the car!"


    Greeting the team members, Mu Wuqing returned to the cab.


    The other team members stopped paying attention to Wei Xiao, and went back to the car.


    "I really thought I was invincible with a bit of strength? If Jun Linhai could break in with an unusable knife, then Chief Wei Guowei and the others would not lead the team away."


    "It''s normal. He hasn''t really experienced despair. How can he know what manpower can''t do? It''s just a pity that he has the strength."


    "Forget it, what do we have to do with him? There is no need to affect the mood for an outsider."


    Wei Xiao heard some of the comments before getting into the car, and he didn''t care.


    Indeed, if only ordinary people, according to Mu Wuqing and the others, dare to go to Junlinhai single-handedly like Wei Xiao, it is no different from sending him to death, but Wei Xiao is not an ordinary person.


    Not only did he enter the forest this time, he also had to understand what was going on inside. Especially the highly poisonous zombies mentioned by Sedum Bell.


    It can breathe poisonous gas, and can leave highly poisonous zombies within a kilometer of death, which is much more dangerous than the evolutionary body of the Reaper and Climber.


    The two armored vehicles restarted.


    The jackdaw sitting in the passenger seat looked through the rearview mirror and saw that Wei Xiao was also wearing a helmet and started the chariot to catch up. He sighed and shook his head.


    "It''s really young and vigorous!"

 Chapter 220： Go to Linzhonglin

    More than an hour later.


    The convoy came to the wild.


    Already very close to Linzhonglin.


    Surrounded by high mountains and lush weeds, the green scene is completely different from what it should be in autumn.


    Maybe someone has noticed.


    At the end of the world, it seems that the entire planet is plunged into a huge disaster, but it is not.


    The so-called disasters are entirely directed at animals, such as plants and other creatures. Not only have they not been affected in any way, but they have benefited a lot in the end times.


    Throughout nature, the growth environment of plants seems to have entered spring. Once affected by humans, many barren places have now seen dense vegetation growth.


    This phenomenon could not help but remind Wei Xiao of several species extinctions recorded in historical documents.


    "Could it be that the so-called apocalypse is just the self-regulation of this planet?"


    This idea appeared, and Wei Xiao thought about it, the more possible it became.


    Otherwise, how can it be said that the outbreak of the end times is so sudden and without warning?


    More importantly, humans are the biggest victims in the last days.


    This is like a person who is sick, and the doctor gives this person a targeted injection and medicine to remove the source of the disease. Human beings are viruses, and the root cause of the apocalyptic outbreak is drugs, while zombies are the ingredients of drugs used to remove viruses after the drugs are dissolved.


    It is the third part of the poison of medicine. Since it is necessary to clean up the virus, it will inevitably cause certain damage to other aspects of the human body when the medicine is used. No doubt, other animals and living creatures are completely innocent people who have been affected.


    Nima! This analysis is completely consistent with the scene presented in the end times.


    We humans will one day become a virus in the eyes of other things.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to think anymore.


    If this is the case, then the survival of mankind will undoubtedly be even more difficult in the future. Because it is the planetary mother who is going to deal with them, who knows if the planetary mother will give another strong medicine after discovering that the zombies cannot clear the humans?


    Mu Wuqing and the others have reached the destination to search for supplies today.


    The two armored vehicles found an open place and stopped. From the vehicle, Mu Wuqing and her team members walked down one after another.


    The vigilance of the vigilance, the investigative investigation, the Falcon and a surveyor named Baihe, the two quickly determined a commanding height and ran over.


    In this team, everyone has a clear division of labor.


    Wei Xiao saw that in Mu Wuqing''s team, in addition to professional snipers and surveyors, they even had military drones.


    The equipment used to control the drones was taken out by Braun, then the drones were activated, and five drones were controlled by a computer to fly around.


    This is a professional mercenary group.


    They had always mentioned Chief Wei Guowei before, and Wei Xiao also had certain guesses about their identities.


    If you guessed it correctly, they should all come from the battle base before the end of the world.


    "Captain, we searched here yesterday." Jackdaw said.


    Mu Wuqing nodded and looked at Bailing: "What''s the surrounding situation?"


    "No zombies have been found for the time being. With us as the center, it''s safe within five hundred meters."


    Mu Wu counted and nodded: "Peacock, Skylark..."


    "arrive!"


    "You are responsible for staying in place to protect Bailing, falcons and white cranes pay attention to the surrounding safety, and the others follow me within five hundred meters of the front."


    "Yes, Captain."


    The order was given, and Mu Wuqing came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Are you going to walk another five hundred meters with us, or leave alone now?"


    "Can you show me a direction? Where is Lin Zhonglin?"


    Mu Wuqing''s face changed slightly.


    "Aren''t you going to Junlinhai?"


    "Junlinhai is near Linzhonglin, so it''s easier to mention it."


    Mu Wuqing no longer knew how to describe Wei Xiao''s boldness.


    Let me put it this way! If Jun Linhai is a nightmare place in their eyes, then Lin Zhonglin is hell.


    Although Junlinhai is dangerous, it is located on an island and encounters the danger of being overwhelmed. They still have a way to escape by jumping into the sea, but in the forest, it is a place where there is no entry and no life, ten deaths and no lives.


    The former is completely different from the latter.


    "I have to say that your courage makes me admire very much, but it will only make your death more miserable. Go straight ahead in the direction I pointed, and you will see Lin Zhonglin. Good luck."


    "Thank you!"


    Wei Xiao started the chariot and drove in the direction pointed out by Mu Wuqing without hesitation.


    "Is he really going?"


    "This guy... Forget it, a mortal man, what can I say about him?"


    "Failed to die in the hands of the wolf gang, but took the initiative to find death. This person is really incomprehensible."


    "Well, we will act as soon as possible, and we must return to the base before dark."


    "Yes!"


    No longer discussing Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing led the six members of the team, advancing forward in a defensive formation.


    the other side.


    After ten minutes, Wei Xiao drove four or five kilometers, then parked the chariot at the foot of a big mountain.


    According to the direction pointed out by Mu Wuqing, Wei Xiao had no use of the chariot.


    He hates trouble, and when he has a choice, he will never let himself go around a bit longer.


    And there is one thing that Wei Xiao is not a lie, his sense of direction is very bad.


    If it was a detour and forgot the direction that Mu Wuqing pointed to and went in the wrong place, it would be difficult for Wei Xiao to find someone to reconfirm the direction.


    To this end, Wei Xiao intends to go straight.


    Get off the chariot.


    Putting the helmet in place, Wei Xiao withdrew, carrying the Gu Mo knife on his back, and climbed straight to the mountain in front of him.


    "After confirming Lin Zhonglin''s situation, we still need to find someone who knows the situation here to lead the team. Um! Mu Xiaoniu is a good choice, she is the only one."


    Before Wei Xiao found Lin Zhonglin, he began to make plans for the next plan.


    I have to say that people with special abilities are willful and don''t worry about leaving their lives here because of their recklessness.


    The mountain in front of him was not high for Wei Xiao, only more than a hundred meters away.


    There are lush forests on the mountain, and he only needs to walk through the barren part of the bottom section to enter the woods, and the speed of going up the mountain can be accelerated.


    With the help of big trees, he can jump from tree to tree like a monkey or ape.


    As he continued on the move, Wei Xiao hadn''t noticed that in the front of the road he chose, at this time, several zombies were approaching him.


    These zombies were all attracted by the sound before the chariot.


    Some of them have long tails, some of them have sharp hands, and the speed of their movement in the forest is not much slower than Wei Xiao.


    "quack¡­"


    As soon as he arrived at the top of the mountain, Wei Xiao, who was at the tip of a big tree, looked into the distance.


    What I saw before my eyes was an endless, dense forest.


    On the back of the mountain, at this moment, a group of birds flew out from the forest below.


    They seemed to be frightened and scattered.


    The place where the birds flew was only a few hundred meters away from Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao condensed his eyebrows.


    "Did you find out so soon?"


    Wei Xiao had already guessed what had disturbed the flock of birds.


    Wei Xiao, who was very curious about the zombies on Lin Zhonglin''s side, was not afraid of the coming crisis ahead, instead, took the initiative to leaned over.


    "Oh..."


    The encounter between the two parties has long been doomed.


    At a distance of less than ten meters, Wei Xiao stood on a branch of a big tree. In his line of sight, there were traces of zombies.


    Three reapers and two climbers with legs and tails.


    They saw Wei Xiao.


    The first to attack Wei Xiao was the Climber Evolution.


    With the help of three flexible tails, they entangled the surrounding tree trunks and approached Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao pulled out the bone knife from his back, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Really enthusiasm, if so, then-come on!"

 Chapter 221： Mu Wuqing and others in distress

    If you meet on a narrow road, the hanging ratio (homonym) wins.


    "Oh..."


    I saw the first evolutionary climber first used its three tails as bows and arrows to push its own figure, and then rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    On the front, Wei Xiao kicked his feet hard, and the figure flew out in front of him.


    In mid-air, the bodies of both sides passed by at once.


    With a "pouch", he attacked Wei Xiao''s Climber Evolution with a knife in his left arm, and faced the Bone Mo knife that Wei Xiao cleaved from the front. When the two touched, the power was far above that of the Climber Evolution. Xiao, with the help of the sharpness of the Bone Mo knife, cut off the hand knife of the climber evolution body, and split his body in two from the middle.


    Wei Xiao¡¯s figure fell to the rear. When he approached the branch of a big tree, he grabbed the branch with one hand and swayed, turned over and whirled, and landed on the branch. As for the evolutionary body of the climber who confronted him, his body was in In midair, it fell to the ground in two halves.


    Without waiting for Wei Xiao to pay attention to the surrounding situation, with a "swish", the Reaper''s attack came.


    They are extremely fast and their jumping ability is amazing.


    Wei Xiao finally settled, and saw two harvesters pounce at him from the left and right at the same time.


    Wei Xiao immediately jumped towards the big tree beside him.


    "Crack..."


    The attack of the two harvesters failed, and more than 20 centimeters of sharp claws tore the trunk of the big tree, leaving a few shocking scratches on it.


    "Oh..."


    The attack of another evolutionary climber also arrived.


    A distance from Wei Xiao, three tails pierced Wei Xiao''s figure from different directions at the same time.


    Wei Xiao avoided.


    "Puff puff puff" three times were heard in the ears, and the pierced tail of the climber evolutionary body fell on the trunk and directly pierced the trunk.


    Before he retracted his tail, Wei Xiao waved a knife to cut it off.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A tragic howl resounded throughout the forest.


    The Climber Evolution wanted to take back the docked tail, how could Wei Xiao let go of the opportunity to get close to him?


    Grasping one of the docked tails that had lost its spurs with one hand, Wei Xiao''s figure was pulled and approached him following the tail retracted by the Climber Evolution.


    The evolutionary climber crawled on the trunk and hissed, swinging its tail frantically.


    Wei Xiao pulled his docking tail and came under him.


    With the help of inertia, use the tail of the climber evolution body to fly around the branch below him.


    The figure appeared behind the evolution of the climber, Wei Xiao slashed in the air, and another evolution of the climber fell.


    The remaining three reapers were not afraid of Wei Xiao''s strength.


    At the same time, he pierced his claws into the three tree trunks around Wei Xiao and quickly climbed up.


    After the figure was at the same height as Wei Xiao, the three harvesters flew up at the same time, roaring and waving their claws to grab Wei Xiao''s side.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed, his feet stood still, holding the Gumo Knife in his backhand, accumulating his power for a moment, and struggling to round the Gumo Knife and wave it out.


    A half-arc blade flashed past, and the metal cracking sounded.


    The three Reapers who pounced on Wei Xiao''s claws were simultaneously cut off by the Bone Mo knife.


    The powerful impact force acted on them, shaking the three Reapers flying.


    Taking advantage of the victory, Wei Xiao chose a reaper and jumped up, beheading it in midair.


    The other two harvesters landed and saw the death of their companions. They did not have the unrelenting effort they had before.


    There was a humanized look of fear in his eyes, and the figure unexpectedly retreated.


    "Already know the fear?"


    Wei Xiao landed, and the Reaper''s behavior surprised him a bit.


    But think about it.


    In other words, they are zombies who have experienced two evolutions. If they don''t even have the instinct to be afraid, then their evolution would have failed too much.


    How could the fear that common animals exist?


    But now do you know that fear works?


    Wei Xiao turned around and shook the bone knife in his hand.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The two reapers yelled at Wei Xiao fiercely, but the following actions surprised Wei Xiao.


    The Reaper grinned at Wei Xiao very fiercely, revealing a sharp steel tooth, with a ferocious appearance as if he wanted to swallow Wei Xiaosheng, but what he did was turned around and fled.


    Why is this scene so like those who can''t beat their opponents, and then leave a sentence like "You wait for me" and turn around and leave?


    Wei Xiao was a little bit dumbfounded.


    "Since you''re all ruthless, can I let you go?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t plan to let them go.


    The figure quickly chased up, lifting the knife and dropping one of them, and the other one, the Bone Mo knife thrown by Wei Xiao, pierced through the head and nailed it to a big tree.


    Stepping towards the big tree, he pulled out the Modao inserted in the big tree.


    "Already have animal instincts?"


    The performance of the two harvesters reminds Wei Xiao of the reactions of animals in nature when they are afraid. This is reasonable, but it is not a good phenomenon.


    Zombies know fear, which means they already have a certain consciousness.


    These are just zombies that have evolved twice. If they evolve a few more times in the future, will they be able to restore the intelligence of human beings?


    "Boom..."


    Just as Wei Xiao was in deep thought, among the distant mountains, several explosions brought his thoughts back to reality.


    "Are they Mu Xiaoniu?"


    ...


    It is located at the edge of the forest in the forest, among many mountains.


    "Captain, no, the Reapers are too fast, we can''t target them."


    "The guns can only suspend their speed of action."


    "Bird of Paradise, be careful¡ª"


    "Puff......"


    Mu Wuqing and the others are in crisis.


    The group of people who had been steadily advancing did not encounter any danger at all, but they never expected that the zombies did not find them, but used the surrounding deep grass jungle to cover their bodies.


    When Mu Wuqing and his party found a corpse gathering place, they relaxed their vigilance and stopped to collect weapons and equipment on the ground, they approached their zombies silently, and immediately launched a sneak attack on Mu Wuqing and others.


    A group of seven people reacted quickly enough. In the case of being attacked by zombies, they only paid the price of one person being injured and killed one of the climber evolutions.


    Quickly establish a defensive formation, temporarily repelling the evolution of climbers that attacked them.


    But the zombies that attacked them were not only the climber evolutionary body, but also the reaper.


    At close range, it is difficult for anyone to survive a sneak attack by the Reaper.


    However, in the blink of an eye, they suffered a huge casualty of one death and two injuries.


    This is just the beginning.


    Establish a good defensive formation, not only to be careful of the zombies attacking them, but also to protect the injured companions.


    Just the first second, the moment when a blind spot appeared next to the Bird of Paradise, a climber evolution suddenly threw its tail thorn from the depths of the grass, a lightning-fast blow, even if a teammate reminded it, the Bird of Paradise did not respond. come over.


    The body was pierced, the tail stab stretched freely, and the bird of paradise''s body was about to drag him into the deep grass.


    "Asshole! I played it with you."


    Roaring in the mouth, the hideous bird of paradise has never thought of breaking away from the tail of the climber evolution. Take out two grenades from his waist and pull off the tab directly, allowing the climber evolution to drag his figure into the grass.


    "It''s all scattered."


    Mu Wuqing, who was too late to rescue, yelled at the other team members.


    "Rumble..."


    A violent explosion sounded from the deep grass, and countless flesh and green juice splashed all over the place.


    "bird of paradise--"


    You don''t need to guess to know the fate of Bird of Paradise, and the other players are heartbreaking.

 Chapter 222： A little bit cold first

    "Captain, go, go!"


    The two injured team members held guns behind Mu Wuqing.


    "Pasqueflower, Zhu Peng, what are you doing?"


    The Pulsatilla is a forty-year-old soldier. One of his legs has been broken, and there are several scratches deep into the flesh on his chest. Even if he has a steel plate on his body, the scratches under the steel plate are clearly visible.


    "Captain, even if we go back alive, it is impossible to survive. Let us contribute the last bit of strength to the Hundred Bird Mercenary Team!"


    "Go, go!" Zhu Peng roared.


    Mu Wuqing''s face was distorted, his eyes were red, and blood spilled out of his mouth under his clenched teeth.


    "Retreat, retreat, retreat!"


    Mu Wuqing''s grief was no worse than anyone else, but she was sober, and she continued to stay here, let alone take Zhu Peng and the others, I''m afraid that the parrots, jackdaws and herself left beside her will also explain here.


    No longer hesitating, calling for the two, they turned and evacuated to the rear.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The Reapers obviously didn''t want them to leave.


    The reaper, who shuttled through the deep grass, attacked again.


    The figure, which is five or six times faster than ordinary people, was still more than ten meters away in the first second, but it has already arrived in front of them in the next second.


    "asshole!"


    Seeing this, the pulsatilla hardly considered anything, and flew towards a reaper.


    "Puff......"


    The reaper sent out a claw by instinct. The sharp claw penetrated the steel plate in front of the pasqueflower and pierced into his abdominal cavity.


    "Aw¡ª"


    "Die together!"


    While hissing, the pasque-headed man took out a grenade and stuffed it into the reaper''s mouth, then pushed him to the ground, and blocked his mouth with his chest.


    With a "boom", the two entangled bodies turned into blood mist.


    Mu Wuqing was about to split his canthus, but he dared not stop.


    During the retreat, suddenly, his ears caught the change in the flow of wind speed, and Mu Wuqing instinctively bent down.


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    The jackdaws saw that, at some point, a reaper had already come to Mu Wuqing''s side, waving his sharp claws to the position where Mu Wuqing''s upper body was before.


    Dangerously and dangerously avoiding the Reaper''s surprise attack, Mu Wuqing seized the opportunity to swept his legs on the ground and swept away the Reaper who had attacked her.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Wuqing pulled away from the Reaper with two backflips in a row, and quickly aimed the pistol at the Reaper who had not yet landed, and quickly drew out the bullets of a magazine.


    The Reaper fell to the ground, and after struggling on the ground a few times, he lost his life.


    At this time, a lot of green juice was flowing out of five or six bullet holes on his head.


    The strength of Mu Xiaoniu is beyond doubt.


    Being able to solve a Reaper in such a short period of time is enough to prove her power.


    "Go!"


    Without hesitation, Mu Wuqing quickly led the other team members to retreat in the direction of the armored vehicle.


    "Trusty rusty..."


    In the deep grass on both sides of them, there was a continuous sound of fine noise.


    This was created by the zombies who chased them.


    They did not stop and ran forward desperately.


    "Oh..."


    During the pursuit, another evolutionary climber flew up from the grass to bite the parrots.


    "Get out of here!"


    Upon seeing this, Zhu Peng, who was responsible for the break, threw away the rifle in his hand and took out the pistol to shoot at the climber evolution body, while his figure was also moving closer to the opponent.


    The movement was blocked, and the climber fell to the ground. With a flick of his tail, the three tails with thorns swept towards Zhu Peng like spirit snakes.


    When the tail of the climber evolution body was about to touch Zhu Peng''s body, Zhu Peng suddenly turned to change the position.


    He avoids the attack of the Climber Evolution very well, stretches out a hand to embrace the tail of the Climber Evolution, and clamps them under his armpit.


    "Oh..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The Climber Evolution turned around and roared at Zhu Peng.


    What greeted him was that all the remaining bullets from a magazine were submerged in his skull.


    Solving a climber evolution body alone, Zhu Peng''s strength is evident.


    Throwing away the tail of the climber evolution, Zhu Peng was ready to follow in Mu Wuqing''s footsteps.


    But he hadn''t made any action yet, and a quick figure flashed past behind him.


    Suddenly, Zhu Peng''s eyes gradually turned gray from bright, and there was no movement, and a head rolled down from his shoulder.


    "Zhu Peng..."


    The parrots naturally discovered this scene, but they did not pierce their hearts or turn around to avenge him. They held back their tears, held their guns, and ran forward without turning their heads back.


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    "Captain, let''s come!"


    Suddenly, the call of Bailing and others came from in front of them.


    In the distance, a falcon shooting from a commanding height was found again, and the sniper rifle in his hand caught the moving figure of the zombie.


    "boom--"


    Hearing only a gunshot in the distance, a bullet fell into the head of a high-speed moving Reaper without any accident.


    "Captain, the Falcon is in place."


    Sao Li''s angry voice rang in the walkie-talkie.


    "Idiot, a reaper is heading towards you, be careful," said the jackdaw angrily.


    Sniper point.


    "Eagle, something is coming towards us." Baihe, who was in charge of the survey, said solemnly.


    The Falcon hurriedly turned its muzzle.


    "No need to look, the grass is too deep to see the other side''s figure clearly."


    "Transfer immediately! Find an open place to solve them."


    The Falcon is not a procrastinator. Since the sniper point is already unsafe, there is no need to keep on guarding.


    Bai He smiled bitterly: "It may be too late."


    "carefully!"


    Falcon suddenly exclaimed, without any hesitation, directly sent out the anti-material sniper rifle in his hand.


    "Crack..."


    "Depend on!"


    The barrel of the gun was sent to a place less than one meter in front of Baihe, a few cold lights flashed, and the Falcon''s weapon was cut into several pieces.


    The startled White Crane retreated and slammed into the Falcon''s body. When neither of them stood firm, they rolled down from a high place.


    Two harvesters pursued them.


    "Falcon, Siberian Crane..."


    Finding that the two were in danger, Mu Wuqing, who happened to meet with Bai Ling and the others, and the machine gunner Peacock, at the same time fired at the side where they fell.


    Bullets kept falling where they rolled over.


    Under random shooting, a reaper was hit, and the figure flew out like a rolling stone on a mountain, passing over the two still rolling bodies, and smashing it down on the smooth grass surface below them.


    Mu Wuqing''s attention was focused on Falcon and the others, indirectly forgetting that they were also in danger.


    An evolutionary climber seized the opportunity and flew out from the bush closest to Mu Wuqing, and the blood basin directly bit down towards Mu Wuqing''s head.


    "team leader--"


    The sudden sneak attack caused the Jackdaws to lose the best time to rescue Mu Wuqing. Now even if they kill the Climber Evolution, the Climber Evolution can cause fatal damage to Mu Wuqing by inertia.


    Seeing that even if Mu Wuqing is not dead, he can''t escape the end of being scratched by zombies. At the moment of his death, a cold light flew out from the dense forest on one side.


    The jade-colored light plunged into the head of the evolutionary climber like a flash of lightning, and the powerful impact drove his two or three-meter-long body to fly out of Mu Wuqing''s headspace.


    "Boom boom..."


    Immediately, continuous gunfire came from the forest.


    The jackdaws and the others immediately saw that the corpses of the reaper and climber evolutions that were hunted and killed by the cover of the deep grass and could not be caught with the naked eye, the corpses continued to emerge from the deep grass.

 Chapter 223： If you dont come back, the daughter-in-law is gone

    At this time, a man in black sprang out of the forest, his speed was shocking.


    He felt like he was about to fly, and his figure flashed past Mu Wuqing and them.


    A flying knee kick rushed forward, and a climber evolution body that flew towards Mu Wuqing and the others from the grass. Before the figure touched the two female team members beside Mu Wuqing, they were knocked out.


    Two figures, one large and one small, drew a parabola in mid-air and fell into the deep grass.


    The figure just fell on the climber evolution body that was hit by the jade light before. There was no hesitation. He turned around and grabbed the hilt on the climber evolution body¡¯s head. Climber evolution body, the head becomes two halves.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The evolutionary climber who was knocked out by the incoming person shook his head and stood up, opening his blood basin and roaring at the man in black.


    I saw the evolutionary climber flicking three tails, and the agile tail swept toward the incoming people like a poisonous snake.


    "die!"


    The incoming person does not retreat but advances, swinging the jade-colored long knife with his left hand, cutting off the climber evolution body to extend the tail, and at the same time the figure keeps getting closer to the evolution body.


    The distance between the two kept getting closer, about one meter apart, and the person pierced it directly through the mouth of the evolutionary body of the climber.


    Immediately afterwards, the visitor turned the blade so that it was perpendicular to the body plane of the climber evolution body. The figure quickly flashed past the body of the evolution body. A climber evolution body was cut from the head by the visitor. Two halves, the dead can''t die again.


    "Save my team members." Mu Wuqing suddenly called out anxiously.


    The visitor turned his head and saw Falcon and their side, an intact reaper was about to attack the two people on the ground.


    There was no movement. He threw the jade-colored long knife in his hand. In the blink of an eye, the blade penetrated the Reaper''s head and easily solved the Reaper who attacked the Falcons.


    As for the Reaper who was injured and fell under Mu Wuqing and the others, it was solved by Falcon.


    A crisis that was enough to push Mu Wuqing and the others to a dead end was resolved in this way.


    The crisis was lifted, and Mu Wuqing and others, who had been a little unbelievable for a long time, looked at the zombies lying on the grass with a dull expression.


    From the time people appeared to the end, it took only minutes before and after them to chase down the eleven evolutionary zombies they had left, and he solved them in this way.


    What kind of fairy operation is this?


    "Wei, Wei Xiao?" The jackdaw suddenly called out a person''s name.


    "What Wei Xiao?"


    Bailing and the others were still a little unclear, but when they saw the face of the man in black turning around, everyone was stunned.


    It''s Wei Xiao.


    Why did he come back? Besides¡­¡­


    Also, is he a bit too strong?


    Is this someone who they looked down upon before and thought they didn''t know good or bad?


    Wei Xiao ignored the surprise of Mu Wuqing and others, came to Falcon and the others, and drew the bone knife from the Reaper''s head.


    Then he put the Gu Mo knife in his hand in front of the dumbfounded two people, stroked the scabbard behind the income a few times, turned around calmly, and walked towards Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Very handsome, but the impression given to Falcons is more inhuman.


    This guy turned out to be so strong, no wonder he dared to go to the forest alone.


    Before it was ridiculous, they thought they were going to die.


    Wei Xiao came to Mu Wuqing''s side, saw a few people beside her, and said calmly: "Mu Xiaoniu, it seems that your mission this time is not very smooth!"


    Mu Wuqing still didn''t react.


    Frozenly said: "You, haven''t you left? Why are you back again?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the few people present.


    "Can you not come back? If you don''t come back again, the little girl I was looking at will be buried, you said-right?" At the end of the conversation, Wei Xiao probed close to Mu Wuqing, deliberately prolonging the tone and asked.


    The distance from Wei Xiao is only a few centimeters, and Mu Wuqing''s cold face has a bit of red rhyme.


    Quickly distanced himself from Wei Xiao.


    Thinking of something, Mu Wuqing''s expression immediately faded.


    "My team members sacrificed four people."


    I don''t know if she said this to Wei Xiao or talking to herself, Mu Wuqing now has no joy in the aftermath of the disaster, but his mood is extremely low.


    Wei Xiao put away the smile on his face.


    Coolly said: "Didn''t you say that? You have to rely on yourself to survive in the last days. Why, what you said will be forgotten only one day?"


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    "Is it necessary? In the last days, life and death are the norm. If you are too sad because of the people around you, how many times can you bear it?"


    Mu Wuqing was silent.


    Bite his red lips lightly, his eyes are like a torch.


    "Have you ever grieved for the people around you?"


    Wei Xiao was stunned.


    Have you ever grieved for the people around you?


    In Wei Xiao''s mind, Yi Jianfeng and the others could not help but appear.


    Have you ever grieved for them?


    Are you kidding me?


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "No, I, Wei Xiao, will be a strong one in the last days. A truly strong one does not need grief."


    "Understood! You are really strong."


    Mu Wu counted and nodded.


    "Jackdaw..."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Mu Wuqing, with a frosty face, said: "Go and put away Zhu Peng and his corpses. Let''s go back to the base."


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    "Go! Anyway, your teammates can collect it if they can collect it, and then find a place to rest for them."


    "Yes!"


    The jackdaw didn''t hesitate anymore, and called the parrot to turn back.


    The parrot who talks the most at ordinary times is also quiet now, silently following behind the jackdaw to the place where Zhu Peng and the others died.


    In fact, except for Zhu Peng, the bones of the victims were no longer found. The Jackdaws and the others would go back and find some relics for Mu Wuqing.


    The jackdaws left, and Mu Wuqing set his sights on Wei Xiao again.


    "You saved our lives. Mu Wuqing will not forget this kindness."


    "No, your whole person will be mine sooner or later, this time as a bride price, next time, you will lie beside me."


    If instead of the past, Wei Xiao would dare to say this to Mu Wuqing, even if Mu Wuqing would not kill Wei Xiao, he would turn his face, but this time Mu Wuqing was obviously uncharacteristically.


    The corners of his icy lips curled up.


    "If you want to be my man, you have to conquer me first."


    "Fight?"


    Mu Wuqing shook his head.


    "I''m not your opponent. I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it."


    "Then you have to hurry up, I am not a patient person." After speaking, Wei Xiao walked towards the forest.


    "Wei Xiao, won''t you go back with us?" Peacock asked quickly.


    Wei Xiaochao waved his hand behind him: "My business hasn''t been finished yet, so let''s go back first!"


    "Are you going to Lin Zhonglin?" Mu Wuqing said blankly.


    "The purpose of my coming here is it."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure drifting away, Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth: "I''m thinking about it. If you want to conquer me, you have to listen to me and follow us back."


    "Mu Xiaoniu, don''t make a mistake about your identity, woman, when her man makes a decision, support is enough."


    Wei Xiao''s figure had been submerged in the dense forest, and the voice came from inside.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Going to Lin Zhonglin, Wei Xiao didn''t hesitate at all. Mu Wuqing wanted to persuade him, but Wei Xiao was no longer in front of him.


    "Captain, we just watched him go to death like this?"


    "What does it matter to us whether he is dead or not? Back to the base." Mu Wuqing seemed to be very angry with Wei Xiao, turning his head and walking towards the armored vehicle.


    Behind her, Bai Ling and others looked at each other.


    "Captain what''s wrong?"


    "..."


    Because they rushed to rescue Mu Wuqing and the others, Wei Xiao''s previous path was lost.


    After half a day''s time was delayed like this, Wei Xiao didn''t know whether it was worth going back to save Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Just treat it as repaying their favor yesterday!"


    After packing up, Wei Xiao continued to move towards Lin Zhonglin.

 Chapter 224： Give me away

    It was more than five o''clock in the afternoon.


    After killing dozens of evolutionary zombies all the way, Wei Xiao finally approached the destination he was looking for.


    Standing on a towering ancient tree more than 20 meters high, with the help of high mountains, Wei Xiao could have a panoramic view of the area in front of him.


    He confirmed that he had found the battle base inside Lin Zhonglin, not because he had seen it, but because a large number of ordinary zombies appeared in his line of sight.


    Down the road, the zombies Wei Xiao encountered were all evolutionary types, not a single ordinary zombies. This means that, except for military bases where soldiers were stationed, it is difficult to see ordinary zombies outside.


    Wei Xiao also noticed that animals are extremely rare in the entire forest.


    Except for animals that can burrow and fly, other animals walking on the ground are basically invisible.


    With this, Wei Xiao can also guess why there are so many evolutionary zombies on the battle base.


    It''s not because the food in the base is good, nor that the people who become zombies here are strong and powerful fighters, but the forest they are in provides an excellent hunting place for zombies.


    The exact number of animals in the forest is unknown, but there should be hundreds of thousands.


    Occupying such a place that can provide blood for zombies for a long time, it is not surprising that there are not many evolutionary zombies.


    "Think of it this way, wouldn''t the zombies on the Chieftain Prairie be even more terrifying?"


    Wei Xiao thought of the Chief Non-Prairie with the largest number of animals in the entire world.


    There, a herd of buffaloes is a unit of tens of thousands. If monsters such as reapers and giant zombies are born in that kind of place, it will definitely be a disaster.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to imagine what the countries near those places would experience. He put his mind away, and his figure galloped downwards.


    "Wow..."


    The closer to the battle base, the more ordinary zombies in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    Their main activity area is behind the barbed wire.


    It''s loose, and the number doesn''t seem to be much.


    Wei Xiao tried his best not to attract the attention of the zombies, secretly observing the number of zombies inside and the scope of their activities.


    Every time the figure changes, it can be said that a person''s temperament and endurance are extremely tested.


    If you change to a person who lacks confidence, any noise around him will make a huge noise, I am afraid that it has been discovered by the zombies now.


    The sky gradually dimmed.


    At night, Wei Xiao really approached the battle base.


    With the help of the moonlight in the sky, various things and facilities appeared in front of Wei Xiao inside the empty military base.


    Fortifications, transport vehicles, armored vehicles, tanks, training grounds, machine guns, various checkpoints, and armed helicopters parked inside the base, etc., a pair of weapons and equipment that could not be seen by the eyes, Wei Xiao was dazzled.


    Wei Xiao was really moved.


    If all the weapons and equipment in the base are brought back to the villa, will he still need to fear the tide of corpses in the future?


    Just kidding, do you believe I threw missiles into the tide of corpses as grenades?


    "You have to come here to buy a batch of goods, um, just buy goods. There is a chance to go to Junlinhai to build one or two aircraft carrier fleets. That way, I will be really invincible in the last days."


    Before the end of the Longxia Kingdom, there were nine aircraft carrier fleets, which belonged to four sea areas.


    As an international financial metropolis at the entrance to the sea of ??Longxia Country, Pearl City is second only to the national capital. The safety and development here are directly related to the country''s economic lifeline. Therefore, the Second Army garrisoned in Minghai City, they are definitely equipped with maritime war machines, and there are still a lot of them.


    This is why Wei Xiao believes that he can build one or two maritime war machines.


    It''s getting late now, so it''s not suitable to keep walking. After confirming that Wei Xiao had arrived at the base, he found a relatively safe place to spend the night.


    Time is fast, and one night passed.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t close his eyes all night, took out an ice-cold pancake from his backpack and set off after eating.


    The base is huge, and Wei Xiao wants to understand the base in front of him. Obviously, he can''t do it in a short time.


    What he has to do now is to confirm how many zombies there are in the entire base.


    If the number of zombies inside is the same as the tide of corpses faced by the base last time, then Wei Xiao doesn''t have to think about paying attention here, just go back to wash and sleep!


    You still want to come here to buy goods, are you crazy?


    In action, with his vigorous skill, Wei Xiao Huanshan looked at the base from a height.


    One morning passed, and Wei Xiao paused for a while.


    The situation was not as bad as he had imagined, nor was it as scary as Mu Wuqing and the others said.


    In fact, there are really few zombies in the base, really.


    Looking at it all morning, Wei Xiao roughly estimated that the number of zombies in the entire base, excluding those hidden, was only 20 to 30 thousand at most.


    Of course, although the number of zombies is small, the quality is scary.


    Let me put it this way! On average, in every ten zombies, there is one zombie that has undergone evolution once, and out of every ten second-level (ordinary zombies are first-level) zombies, there is one third-level zombie.


    This means that there are at least three hundred third-level zombies in the entire base.


    It is no wonder that Wei Xiao told Mu Wuqing and the others yesterday that when they were about to come here, Mu Wuqing and the others would react so strongly.


    Just a dozen third-level zombies are enough to destroy a well-armed, well-trained mercenary squad. Faced with dozens or hundreds of third-level zombies, even the strength of an army is not enough.


    This can be difficult.


    Wei Xiao can not fear any third-level zombies, but his subordinates can''t!


    If they bring Lan Qiang here, it is estimated that no one else will want to live except him.


    "Do you want me to reduce the amount for them?"


    Wei Xiao thought of a solution that was not a solution.


    Wanting to purchase goods from so many Level 3 zombies, Wei Xiao can only drastically reduce their number below the safety line.


    More than 300 third-level zombies are not many, right?


    As long as Wei Xiao paid a few or even a dozen lives, it was not impossible to deal with it.


    The more I thought about it, the more I found it feasible, Wei Xiao''s sharp eyes suddenly became hot.


    "Come on then!"


    Confirming his plan, Wei Xiao no longer hesitated.


    After resting for a while, Wei Xiao, who was energized, walked secretly towards the base with a gun in one hand and a Gu Mo knife in the other.


    "Aw¡ª"


    As soon as the living person appeared, the extremely lazy zombies wandering in the base suddenly became excited as if they were beaten with blood.


    The old people who looked like dying suddenly became young, full of motivation and vitality.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded decisively.


    Taking the initiative to rush towards the group of corpses, Wei Xiao shot all the magazines he was carrying as quickly as possible.


    The bullet was completely consumed, and Wei Xiao slammed into it with a knife in his hand.


    It''s **** and bloody.


    In the beginning, Wei Xiao, who only needed to face ordinary zombies, was completely unstoppable.


    After hundreds of ordinary zombies piled up at his feet, evolutionary zombies finally appeared.


    Agile and Reaper will always be late, but never absent.


    The zombies that could become a huge threat to Wei Xiao appeared, and Wei Xiao''s speed of hacking and killing also began to slow down.


    Ruthless hack and slash, crazy attack...


    As more Level 3 zombies joined the team besieging Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao quickly understood what a hero could not hold on to many people.


    Almost only in minutes, there were not even ten third-level zombies that died under his knife, and he hated it on the spot.


    "When did my strength become so weak?"


    It''s dark in front of you, don''t think about it, Wei Xiao hangs up.


    He became a delicacy in the mouth of zombies again, and this time he also did not have time to commit suicide.

 Chapter 225： Painful realization

    At night.


    Wei Xiao, with only one skeleton left, slowly came back to life.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    "Oh..."


    Before Wei Xiao finished speaking, zombies found him around, and he was still a reaper.


    "die!"


    There is no Bone Mo knife in his hand, and Wei Xiao is not a reaper.


    Tore it to pieces with bare hands, and then found his weapon standing in the place of resurrection.


    "Who else?"


    A large number of zombies have been alarmed, and the deafening roar completely broke the silence of the night.


    Hundreds of zombies rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who turned into a god-killing god, waved the Bone Mo knife in his hand, and constantly hacked and killed the zombies who were besieging him frantically.


    "Puff......"


    With a muffled sound, Wei Xiao, who didn''t know how many zombies had been hacked, was taken away by a black shadow holding the knife''s arm.


    The pain instantly distorted Wei Xiao''s face.


    Before he could react, another black figure flashed past him, and his other hand was also abolished.


    "How am I, I TM commit suicide now?" Wei Xiao was completely dumbfounded.


    With the loss of his hands, Wei Xiao''s inner despair was far greater than the pain in his body.


    Wei Xiao, who had said that he would not let himself be eaten by zombies alive, was broken in this way.


    The figure was thrown down by a group of zombies, Wei Xiao with a look of lovelessness, his body was trembling, his mouth was bleeding, and the flesh and blood of his body was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Wei Xiao died again, and very miserable.


    The next morning.


    Wei Xiao was resurrected again.


    "Grass! Will you let me experience it again?"


    The roar appeared again, less than ten minutes before and after, Wei Xiao on the ground was once again surrounded by a group of zombies, twitching his body and being eaten.


    Five or six times in a row, on the fifth morning when Wei Xiao came to the base, Wei Xiao was resurrected again. This time, he appeared very low-key.


    The first time of the resurrection was not to arrogantly declare war on the zombie group, but to find his own Modao, and then quickly rushed away from the base without looking back.


    "Mad, you can''t play like this, there is no fun at all. If this continues, I have not cleaned up the third-level zombies, and I am going crazy."


    For a long time, Devil Wei, who has been airing every second, is really scared this time. To be precise, he is scared.


    Since he decided to rely on his immortal ability to consume the third-level zombies in the base, he died eight times before and after, only one suicide succeeded.


    Being bitten to death by zombies seven times alive, that kind of pain, that kind of experience...


    Really, if it wasn''t for Wei Xiao''s tenacity, thinking that there are five or six flower-like wives in the villa base who need his protection, he would have been crazy long ago, and he would still not get better.


    People who have not endured the kind of pain in Wei Xiao can never imagine how life is worse than death.


    Wei Xiao vowed that if he is allowed to be a spy now and is caught by the enemy and tortured to extort a confession, Wei Xiao can withstand any torture imposed by the enemy on him with a smile, and finally he can ask: Do you want to pull out my intestines? Cut into sections?


    Made! It is now difficult for Wei Xiao to imagine which of the tendons he made the wrong five days ago, and he would actually think of such a stupid way to solve the level 3 zombies in the base.


    It''s better now. After a few days, the third-level zombies that died in his hands are less than 100, but he has a certain shadow on the third-level zombies.


    I really responded to that sentence, if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    Although you are immortal, and your strength is far superior to ordinary people, you are always a mortal.


    With limited manpower, the abilities of Level 3 zombies in all aspects were not much weaker than Wei Xiao.


    With the help of the terrain, the restraint of others, and the weapons in his hand, Wei Xiao can easily deal with seven or eight animals, but without the most important terrain and helpers to attract some third-level zombies for him, he wants to rush in with a bone knife. What did Wei Xiao think about the third-level zombies'' home court to wipe them out?


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to make trouble like this anymore and decided to leave the base.


    He knew everything that should be known. As for whether to come here to "restock" and how to get in, it was Wei Xiao''s own business.


    Except for a bone knife and scabbard, Wei Xiao didn''t even have the innermost pair of trousers intact, and he sank into the forest in an extremely embarrassed manner.


    His departure naturally attracted the attention of several third-level zombies.


    These third-level zombies who chased him up, naturally ended up miserable.


    Almost every one was sacked by Wei Xiao.


    "Made, I really thought you would be invincible by killing Lao Tzu seven or eight times? Who gave you the confidence? Who gave you the courage to challenge me, ah? Eat (corpse rice)! Your other companions will also wait for Lao Tzu. , Wait for Lao Tzu to pull up a large army, and I will come to quell you the next day."


    After getting rid of the several third-level zombies that were catching up, Wei Xiao found some leaves in the forest to make a figurine to wear on him, and then walked in the direction of the dawn base.


    You asked him why he didn''t look for the chariot that drove before? Sorry, Wei Xiao didn''t know where he parked the car. How to find it?


    ...


    The area along the seaside of King''s Landing.


    "Captain, it''s been five days, Wei Xiao hasn''t appeared for five days, I''m afraid it''s more ugly than good."


    "We all told him that he couldn''t go, and he couldn''t go, but he didn''t believe it. Even if he is very strong, he can''t go alone in that kind of place."


    In a small town, members of the Hundred Bird Mercenary Group appeared here.


    It''s not their first day here.


    Since Wei Xiao went to Lin Zhonglin five days ago, in the following days, Mu Wuqing led a team to collect supplies here.


    Bailing and them all knew that Mu Wuqing''s collection of materials was fake, and the real purpose was to wait for Wei Xiao to come back.


    After all, they basically took away everything they could eat and use in this small town in the past few days. Mu Wuqing brought them here today. They couldn''t think of any other reason besides waiting for Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t have many expressions.


    After Zhu Peng and the others died, the expressions on Mu Wuqing''s face became colder and colder. Even the companions who had been with her day and night around her could feel the biting chill when approaching her.


    "Continue to search for supplies, we will return to the base before dark."


    Mu Wuqing ignored the words of the team members, and said with a cold expression with no wave of Gu Jing''s eyes.


    Peacock wanted to say something, but was held back by the Bai Ling beside him.


    Bai Ling shook his head and motioned to Peacock not to mention Wei Xiao again.


    The jackdaw looked at Mu Wuqing''s expression and sighed secretly.


    Some people are not something you can get by staying with her and paying continuously.


    That''s just your wishful thinking.


    The guardianship of dozens of days and nights is less than a stranger who has met several times. From this point, the Jackdaw can also see that he has always been wishful thinking, and Mu Wuqing has never had that kind of emotion towards him.


    Yes, the jackdaw has a secret crush on Mu Wuqing.


    Not only the end times, but before the end times, after seeing Mu Wuqing for the first time, the Jackdaw vowed to get Mu Wuqing''s favor.


    Unfortunately, until Wei Xiao appeared and Mu Wuqing''s abnormality in the past few days, the Jackdaw finally saw everything clearly.


    ¡ª¡ªI have no hope from beginning to end.


    Jackdaw is not an irrational person, he is very optimistic about love.


    No one had shown any signs of this to Mu Wuqing before, and he had never heard of Mu Wuqing''s ideas in this regard, so he thought he still had a chance.


    So he has been guarding Mu Wuqing''s side with his original heart, but now, he knows that the man who can take Mu Wuqing away has appeared, except for the loss, there is no resentment in him, and he understands that he should give up.


    Anyway, what has never happened before, why bother yourself?


    Mu Wuqing will still be his captain from now on, and he will still be a member of Mu Wuqing, nothing more.

 Chapter 226： Almost died again

    "What''s the matter with the captain? Since returning to the base that day, the whole person has become a lot colder. I thought it was because of Zhu Peng and the others. Now it seems that there should be other reasons."


    When the three female team members were collecting supplies, Hibari asked.


    Braun sighed.


    "In the captain''s heart, someone should have broken in. It''s just that the person who has broken in will only live in the captain''s heart from now on."


    "What and what? You mean the captain was parasitized?" Hibari opened his eyes wide.


    Bailing heard this, somewhat dumbfounded.


    How pure is this girl to think of such an explanation?


    Peacock said helplessly: "Bailing means that the captain may like that Wei Xiao. Even if it is not enough to talk about marriage, he already has Wei Xiao''s figure in his heart."


    "Ah! Isn''t it?"


    "Be quiet, if the captain and others hear it, you think we are in danger!" The peacock glared at Skylark.


    Skylark hurriedly covered his mouth, and whispered: "How is this possible? The captain and Wei Xiao have also met two or three times, so they like him. Isn''t it too sudden?"


    "What do you know? It''s love at first sight." Bai Ling said with a roll of eyes.


    "What love at first sight, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know."


    "Do you know that?"


    Bailing and Skylark looked at the peacock.


    The peacock nodded.


    "Remember how Wei Xiao rescued Captain five days ago?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    "If it weren''t for Wei Xiao''s action, even if the captain hadn''t died on the spot, I''m afraid he would be scratched by the predator (climber evolution) and would not escape the fate of the corpse." Skylark said.


    "Then you should also be aware of how cool Wei Xiao was when he played. A knife stabbed the predator to rescue the captain, and then flew out. The gun hit the Reaper and other predators in the head and killed them. There was the last flying kick, cutting a predator and a reaper with a knife, didn''t you think he looked like a hero in the novel at the time?"


    The two recalled the scene that day.


    After a while, both Skylark and Braun''s eyes were filled with surprises.


    "Know it! Life is hanging by a thread, and heroes save the United States. Although this kind of bridge is old and old, it depends on what the situation is. Besides, our captain is the strongest. With the posture and strength shown by Wei Xiao that day, let the captain There is nothing wrong with my heart, but it''s a pity that the captain is such a strong person, and finally someone who walked into her heart is gone. You say, can she be in a good mood?"


    The two felt that the analysis of Peacock''s head was right, and they nodded repeatedly.


    Peacock looked at the place where Mu Wuqing was, and sighed: "I hope the captain can recover as soon as possible, and don''t get helpless from then on."


    Skylark and Bailing also looked at Mu Wuqing who was frosty beside the armored car.


    "I believe the captain will not fall so easily."


    "Collect supplies! Although there is nothing to search for, we still have to behave. At least don''t let the captain think that we already know what she thinks."


    "Um!"


    Outside, Mu Wuqing would look towards Junlinhai from time to time.


    Whenever she saw the empty side there, she would lower her head in loss and remain silent for a long time.


    "What are you talking about to conquer me? No life, what do you use to conquer me? Soul?" Mu Wuqing muttered, "A arrogant, untrustworthy scumbag. If you don''t show up again, I will hate Mu Wu. Your whole life."


    "Hey, Xiaoniu Mu, what are you muttering? Are there any extra clothes? Find me one if you have one, and then you will continue to talk to yourself."


    Suddenly the voice that made Mu Wuqing familiar and disgusting came in her ears. Mu Wuqing thought he had auditory hallucinations at first, but when she looked up at the sound source, she was stunned.


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect to see this chick here.


    Just when he wanted to get close to Mu Wuqing to say something, Mu Wuqing, whose face could be frozen into ice, directly took out his pistol.


    "Rogue, die for me!"


    "Depend on!"


    Wei Xiao''s reaction was quick enough. Before Mu Wuqing shot, she jumped toward the side of the armored vehicle.


    "Boom!"


    With a few shots, bullets flew past the place where Wei Xiao had been before.


    "Mu Xiaoniu, you murdered your husband?" Wei Xiao shouted, hiding in the back of the armored vehicle.


    On his body, many leaves that were strung together to make clothes fell all over his body.


    "Captain, what happened?"


    The gunfire attracted the attention of the other team members.


    The jackdaws and others, who were collecting supplies from one house after another, ran out with guns in their hands.


    Mu Wuqing did not respond to them, but held a pistol and approached where Wei Xiao was hiding.


    Wei Xiao''s hearing is far from human, and based on Mu Wuqing''s footsteps, he can tell that the chick is approaching him.


    "Again?"


    Wei Xiao, who was already angry, suddenly blacked his forehead.


    Just as Mu Wuqing approached the side of the wagon and turned and used the gun to shoot at the rear of the car, Wei Xiao swept out the scabbard of the only Mo knife in his hand.


    The scabbard knocked off the weapon in Mu Wuqing''s hand. Wei Xiao hurriedly got close to Mu Wuqing, locked her neck with one hand, lifted her up and pressed her to the rear of the car.


    "Mu Xiaoniu, are you crazy? Just shoot when you meet. That''s how you treat your man?" Wei Xiao was angry.


    Mu Wuqing, who originally wanted to resist, saw Wei Xiao''s face up close this time, and his cold gaze suddenly eased.


    "Wei, Wei Xiao?" Mu Wuqing was surprised in his eyes.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it just a change of vest? Even if you don''t see my appearance, you can''t hear my voice?" Wei Xiao said angrily.


    "Asshole, let go of the captain."


    "Let go of the captain, or I will shoot."


    Bai Ling and the others surrounded Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing, and their guns were aimed at Wei Xiao.


    "Depend on!"


    Wei Xiao has a violent temper.


    "Don''t, don''t shoot, he is Wei Xiao." Mu Wuqing hurriedly explained.


    But Wei Xiao''s neck was locked, and she was obviously struggling to speak.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    "He is Wei Xiao?"


    Jackdaws heard what Mu Wuqing had said, and they couldn''t help but press down a bit with the guns in their hands.


    However, they were still a little unbelievable looking at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    This person is Wei Xiao? The captain won''t be dazzled, right?


    Look at what Wei Xiao is wearing now?


    On his feet are a pair of straw sandals woven randomly with weeds, and he wears a three-point leaf miniskirt at his waist. The upper body (alder) is fruity, and his hair is like a chicken coop. The most important thing is that his face that seems to have not been washed in a few years can be seen at all. Nowhere is it like Wei Xiao.


    Compared with that of Wei Xiao who was in the sky and the earth five days ago, this is nothing short of a cloud and mud.


    If this person is Wei Xiao, Jackdaw, they all think they can be immortals.


    "Can, can you let me go first? I''m out of breath, out of breath."


    Wei Xiao stared at Mu Wuqing angrily.


    "Stop shooting me?"


    Mu Wuqing shook his head.


    "Then you were so decisive just now?" He said so, and Wei Xiao put Mu Wuqing down in his hand.


    "Ahem..."


    Breathing fresh air again, Mu Wuqing gasped and coughed.


    "Captain, is he really Wei Xiao?"


    "The jade-colored scabbard in his hand is the same as Wei Xiao''s."


    Jackdaws said.

 Chapter 227： I’m a fame, ruined

    The recovered Mu Wuqing took a deep breath.


    "It is indeed Wei Xiao. Sorry, I thought you were..."


    "The enemy, the gangster, or the exhibitionist? Do you know if I react slowly, I will die in your hands now?" Wei Xiao complained.


    Mu Wuqing thought of what happened just now, and now he was still afraid in retrospect.


    But it is not important, what is important is now Wei Xiao.


    "Puff..."


    When Mu Wuqing, who was as cold as snow, looked at Wei Xiao again, even if she was unsmiling, she couldn''t help laughing now.


    "Are you still smiling? Did you know that you almost became a widow?"


    Wei Xiao was also speechless, daring to say anything.


    The Jackdaw saw the performance of the captain and Wei Xiao. At this moment, they believed that the person in front of him was Wei Xiao, and that he was still an unprecedented Wei Xiao.


    "Puff..."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Before Mu Wuqing could hold back the laughter, after the Jackdaws knew Wei Xiao''s identity, none of them could hold back, they all laughed on their backs.


    Some exaggerations even lay on the ground holding his belly, and said with a smile in his mouth: "No way...Hahaha...No way...I''m going to die..."


    "Don''t go too far!"


    Wei Xiao''s face flushed to the extreme.


    The dignified Demon King Wei, the wise of the first generation is completely ruined today.


    He now regrets how he approached Mu Wuqing for being so obsessed with his heart, he almost died again without saying it, and now he is still treated as a laughing stock by these people.


    Take a look, all the tears are laughed out without knowing how to converge, am I so funny?


    Mu Wuqing was the first to hold back his smile.


    But every time he glanced at Wei Xiao, the smile that was just about to hold back came up again.


    She was really unable to hold it back, and in the end she could only cover her mouth with her little hand: "You...how did you...how did you become like this?"


    "Mu Wuqing, if you don''t find me a set of clothes, and you will be my woman in the future, do you believe it or not if I let you not come to bed?" Wei Xiao threatened with gritted teeth.


    As soon as he said this, Mu Wuqing''s smile disappeared.


    His face returned to coldness.


    "Then you will always be like this!"


    The woman said that she would change her face when she changed her face. She turned around and opened the door of the armored vehicle and sat on it without ignoring Wei Xiao.


    "Damn!"


    Wei Xiao is so angry!


    "Hmm...Wei brother...Puff puff...you take my coat first. We don''t have any extra clothes. We will change you when we get back to the base...Puff puff...nothing, I''ll go to the car and laugh for a while. Er, hahaha..."


    The parrot gave Wei Xiao the coat and said he wanted to laugh in the car, but before he got in the car, he crouched on the door and laughed.


    Wei Xiao was embarrassed and went to grandma''s house today.


    If Shu Wang and Lan Qiang knew about this, what would be their majesty in the base in the future? Where is the deterrence?


    "Do you want to kill someone?"


    "Bailing, get in the car, let''s go back to the base."


    When Wei Xiao was thinking about how to solve this scandal, an order from Mu Wuqing in the driver''s seat came.


    The Braun and the others, who almost couldn''t stand up even laughing, responded one after another and got on the armored vehicles one after another.


    Mu Wuqing sitting in the driver''s seat, on his cold face, at this moment, an unknown smile flashed by.


    "Just come back!"


    As Wei Xiao got in the car, the two armored vehicles drove towards the base.


    Inside the car.


    The jackdaws and others who were not as exaggerated as before, were all asking Wei Xiao what happened to him in the past few days.


    The Jackdaws were too much, in order to let the people on the other armored car also hear them, they turned on the walkie-talkie.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know the Jackdaws and their little movements, and briefly talked about his situation.


    Of course he would not say that he fought against the corpse group for five days and five nights, and no one believed it unless he saw it with his own eyes.


    Wei Xiao only said that he had strayed into the corpse group, was chased and killed, fell off the cliff, survived a catastrophe, learned magical powers, escaped to heaven...Ah no, I didn''t learn magical powers, nothing more.


    Although the words are concise, the Jackdaws simply cannot imagine the process.


    "Why do I sound like I''m talking about martial arts novels? If you add a sentence of acquired magic skills to the end of the catastrophe, isn''t this a proper protagonist''s personality?" Skylark said with his head tilted.


    "You have read too many novels."


    Everyone stunned her.


    She can''t figure it out. You have also learned magic skills, why don''t you say that you have encountered the remains of immortals?


    As everyone chatted, the convoy returned to the entrance of the base without knowing it.


    This time no one checked Mu Wuqing''s vehicle and let them go directly.


    The vehicle came to the apartment.


    "Brother Wei, you go wash first, I''ll find you a suit. By the way, what size shoes should Brother Wei wear?" Bai Ling asked.


    "43 yards!"


    "OK."


    Mu Wuqing said coldly: "There is hot water in the third room from the left on the stairs on the second floor, don''t remember it wrong."


    Wei Xiao gave Mu Wuqing a bewildered look.


    Why did she tell herself this? Are you still afraid of going to the wrong room?


    I don''t understand, Wei Xiao didn''t think too much.


    Follow the place pointed by Mu Wuqing to the third room on the left on the second floor.


    Opening the door, Wei Xiao didn''t pay much attention, and went directly to the bathroom.


    What Wei Xiao didn''t know was that when Mu Wuqing asked him to wash the room, the Jackdaws were stunned.


    If they heard it right, isn''t it the captain''s room?


    Inside the apartment.


    After a while, Bailing came in with a set of clothes and a pair of shoes.


    "Captain, after I washed our personal clothes last night, you and I are in the bathroom of your room. Remember to collect it later. By the way, in which room Brother Wei washes, I will give him the clothes and shoes. Send it?"


    Mu Wuqing, who was resting on the sofa in the living room, jumped up when he heard Bailing''s words in his ear.


    "Bailing, what did you just say? The things you washed for me last night were all in the bathroom of my room?"


    Bailing didn''t understand what was wrong with his captain, and nodded in confusion: "Yes! That''s captain''s. After washing, I will put it in your room of course!"


    "How can you put it in my room?"


    "Swish¡ª"


    Mu Wu was ashamed and anxious, and groaned, his figure resembling an off-string arrow, went straight to the third room on the left hand side of the second floor.


    "Captain, what''s the matter? Where should I put her underwear in her room?" Bai Ling looked puzzled.


    "Um, Bailing, it seems that Brother Wei was washing in the captain''s room, or the captain asked Brother Wei to go." Hibari said weakly, knowing the situation.


    Bai Ling was taken aback for a moment, then opened his eyes wide, and finally showed an incredibly small look on his face.


    "My God! This, this can''t be true, is it?"


    Both Skylark and Peacock nodded.


    "The captain?" Bai Ling looked up to the second floor.


    Peacock smiled and said, "There is a good show to watch."


    "hehe¡­"


    Mu Wuqing''s room on the second floor.


    Mu Wuqing ran in anxiously.


    In the bathroom, the sound of "crashing" water came into her ears, and Mu Wuqing''s entire face was red.


    There is no chance of salvation.


    Before, she rushed up with a glimmer of hope, hoping to take away the small objects inside before Wei Xiao started taking a shower. Now, the last glimmer of hope is shattered.


    She can''t call the door at this time, right?


    Isn''t that not telling Wei Xiao that all the small objects inside are hers?


    "No, I''ll say it belongs to Bailing and the others later. I definitely can''t say it''s my own. Yes, that''s the decision. Damn little Linger, will you die if you put them in your room for a day?"


    Mu Wuqing thought about a remedy outside the door. While complaining about Bailing in his heart, he also figured out how to deal with it.

 Chapter 228： Something happened to the little bird

    After ten minutes, Wei Xiao finished washing.


    He dried his hair, wrapped a pink bath towel and walked out.


    "bass--"


    Sitting on the bed, Mu Wuqing saw Wei Xiao appear and instantly got up from the bed.


    "Why are you here?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "I, I, that... By the way, I gave you clothes." Mu Wuqing, a little flustered, quickly picked up the clothes on the bed behind him.


    This is what she brought to Bailing outside after thinking of a countermeasure.


    Wei Xiao didn''t think too much.


    "Thank you."


    Wei Xiao walked towards Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing quickly gave way to a position.


    Reaching for his underwear, Wei Xiao noticed that Mu Wuqing was still beside him.


    "Why are you still not leaving? Do you want to watch me change clothes?"


    Mu Wu took a bite.


    The ghosts have to watch you change your clothes.


    There was a smile on his face that was more ugly than crying.


    "Well, you didn''t find anything in it just now, did you?"


    Wei Xiao thought Mu Wuqing was very strange.


    It took only twenty minutes before and after, did this chick have a convulsion or something? Why do you feel so unnatural to yourself?


    "What do I find? How do I feel that you are weird, sick, or your aunt is here?"


    Mu Wuqing rolled his eyes directly.


    Why is this **** full of all these messy things?


    "Nothing is fine, nothing is fine. Then you change your clothes and I won''t disturb you." Mu Wuqing said happily, and the figure walked towards the door step by step.


    When she just walked to the door and was about to turn and leave, Wei Xiao, who seemed to think of something, suddenly said: "Oh! By the way, the underwear inside is yours? The scale is not small. Don''t wrap it up with other things. It will affect its natural growth as well as its physical development."


    "Puff..."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Mu Wuqing stumbled as if he had tripped under his feet.


    Mu Wuqing hurriedly supported the door frame with both hands and did not let himself fall.


    "You, what did you say? Why don''t I understand what you mean?" Mu Wuqing turned around and explained hurriedly.


    Wei Xiaofeng said lightly: "No need to explain, you are the only one in your Aviator team that has the scale and the underwear on it. But I don''t like gray, so I will use white in the future. , Or black, it can better set off the perfection of your skin."


    Mu Wuqing was absolutely down.


    As Wei Xiao said, there is no need to explain anything.


    For some reason, Mu Wuqing hates why the things in front of him are bigger than all the female team members in the apartment.


    "Hehe...hehe..."


    Crying without tears, Mu Wuqing left the room with a smile while holding the door frame. If anyone saw her at the moment, she would definitely find her very embarrassed.


    With his back to the door frame, Wei Xiao raised the corner of his mouth.


    Sample, let you shoot me before, let you laugh at me before, know what a gentleman has grudges, and report it on the same day, right?


    Wei Xiao, who can make Mu Wuqing deflated and feel more refreshed than taking a bath, put on his clothes happily while humming a little tune.


    Not long.


    Well-dressed Wei Xiao walked downstairs with a Bone Mo knife on his back.


    In the living room, Mu Wuqing and the others are sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing Wei Xiao, the eyes of the other team members kept changing on Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing.


    Wei Xiao walked to the middle of the living room and gave Mu Wu a wicked look.


    "Mu Xiaoniu, thanks for today''s affairs, don''t miss me too much, don''t you?"


    Mu Wuqing did not go too far, not wanting to bother about Wei Xiao at all.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care, waved to Bailing and the others, and left the apartment.


    "My stuff!"


    As soon as Wei Xiao left, Mu Wuqing, who was still innocent just now, quickly got up and ran upstairs.


    Braun and the others were stunned by the operation of the two.


    In a short while.


    "Wei Xiao, I''m never finished with you¡ª"


    Before Bailing and the women thought about how to comfort Mu Wuqing for a while, Mu Wuqing who ran upstairs suddenly resounded through the whole apartment with a heart-piercing roar.


    Wei Xiao, who had already come to another apartment, had a wicked smile on his face.


    "Do you really think that''s the end? I confiscated your things."


    Wei Xiao could imagine Mu Wuqing''s expression when she discovered that her little object was not there.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel relieved.


    My joke of the Great Devil Wei Xiao is so pretty? If you don''t leave a deep impression on you, you don''t know who will be the head of the family in the future.


    "Little Que''er, your master is back, don''t you open the door to greet you?" Wei Xiao came to the place where Xiao Que''er hid five days ago.


    Called, no one in the room responded.


    "Are you still sleeping?" Wei Xiao wondered, "Little girl, the master dares to sleep even when he comes, and see how I can clean you up."


    Not planning to wait for Xiao Que''er to open the door, Wei Xiao pulled out the Bone Mo knife and made sure that there was no sound inside and approached the door. After making sure that there was no sound inside, he made two slashes diagonally. Then he kicked it out, and the closed door was broken open.


    Wei Xiao entered the room with a knife.


    "no one?"


    The confusion in his heart was gradually replaced by a bad premonition, and Wei Xiao''s clear eyes gradually sharpened.


    The figure is walking around in the room.


    Wei Xiao discovered that the things he left for Xiao Que''er that day were gone. The point was that in the room, he also saw a few bullet marks left in one place.


    problem occurs.


    Something happened to the little bird.


    "court death!"


    Wei Xiao''s face was instantly cold, he put away the bone knife and turned and left the apartment.


    Mu Wuqing where they are.


    Wei Xiao returned shortly after leaving.


    "Wei Xiao, I''m fighting with you!"


    Mu Wuqing, who was in the hall with shame and rage, saw Wei Xiao coming back, and rushed towards him directly.


    However, Mu Wuqing, who was only planning to give a small punishment to Wei Xiao, had just approached Wei Xiao, and before she could attack her, Wei Xiao grabbed the collar with one hand and lifted her figure.


    Wei Xiao with a cold face and stern eyes threw Mu Wuqing onto the sofa not far away.


    "Brother Wei, what''s wrong with you?"


    Peacock obviously found something wrong with Wei Xiao, and hurriedly asked.


    "I''m here to ask you, someone can go to the apartment opposite you these days."


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    "shut up."


    Without letting Mu Wuqing go mad, Wei Xiao let out a cold sigh, which immediately made her lose her temper.


    "Answer me, did anyone go to the apartment opposite you these past few days?"


    The jackdaws looked at each other.


    I don¡¯t know why after Wei Xiao came back from a trip, the parrot trembled: "Wei, Brother Wei, there was indeed a group of people who went to the apartment opposite us the night before, and there were gunshots in it. But this is the case. Things happen often around us, so we don¡¯t care much."


    Someone knows it.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "It''s from the Tiger Gang at the base."


    "Where is the Tiger Gang?"


    "The building with a crown in the base is their residence."


    After the parrot answered, Wei Xiao turned and left without hesitation.


    From Wei Xiao entering to leaving, he didn''t have a word of nonsense in the middle.


    Mu Wuqing was also embarrassed at first because of what Wei Xiao did in her room, so she didn''t pay attention to Wei Xiao''s expression when she just came in. Now that she calmed down, she immediately realized that something might happen.


    "Captain, Brother Wei looked terrible just now." Skylark said weakly.


    "What could make Wei Xiao so angry?"


    Mu Wuqing stood up with a cold complexion.


    "Bring our weapons and let''s go to the Tiger Gang."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Don''t you want to know what happened?"


    With Mu Wuqing''s reminder, the other team members immediately reacted.

 Chapter 229： Destiny

    Outside.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared on the street of the base.


    After leaving the apartment, he discovered that although the parrot told him the symbol of the Tiger Gang headquarters, the dawn base was not small, and there were better high-rise buildings inside. In a large area, he could not find the building with the crown logo on the top.


    Have to find someone to lead the way.


    "Yeah! Who am I? Isn''t this the newcomer who entered our base five days ago? I have been looking for you for five days. I thought you had already sneaked away. I didn''t expect to meet on this street. It seems that we still It''s really a narrow road!"


    When Wei Xiao was thinking about finding someone to ask for directions, an unpleasant and familiar voice came from his ear.


    Turned his head and looked back.


    I saw Huang Ming walking towards Wei Xiao with his four younger brothers.


    A wicked smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    Yes, Yuanjia Luzhai, when I was most angry, someone took the initiative to send it to the door. This is not only Yuanjia Luzhai, it is simply heaven to die!


    Huang Ming and the others approached Wei Xiao.


    An angry Huang Ming tilted his head and said to Wei Xiao: "Boy, your luck is really bad, and you were bumped into by me. This time, there is no one who will stand up for you. You made me lose face that day. Today, I will let you know what it means to regret at the beginning."


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "I also think so."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Puff puff puff--"


    When Huang Ming wanted to say something, Wei Xiao''s figure moved.


    Huang Ming, who was too fast to react, and the four younger brothers beside him did not even have the opportunity to take a gun, one by one had fallen into a pool of blood.


    The four younger brothers died directly, and a jade-colored long knife had been put on Huang Ming''s shoulder from behind.


    "What did you just want to say?" Wei Xiaoxiemei''s voice came from behind Huang Ming.


    "Killed, killed¡ª"


    Around, pedestrians who had only reacted for a long time saw the four corpses lying on the ground bleeding, and they had enough nerves to react to them. At this time, someone screamed.


    As soon as there were human lives on the scene, many people broke up.


    Huang Ming''s legs were shaking at the moment.


    The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely, and big beads of sweat flowed down from his forehead.


    "Big, big brother, misunderstandings, misunderstandings, all misunderstandings."


    "I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding. Tell me, do you know how to get to the Tiger Gang headquarters?" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Puff..."


    Huang Ming, who was too scared to think, his feet softened, and his knees suddenly knelt towards the ground.


    A lot of water stains overflowed from his pants, and his anger rose to the sky.


    "Big, big brother forgive me, I, I don''t know Taishan..."


    "I ask if you know how to get to the Tiger Gang headquarters?"


    Before Huang Ming finished speaking, Wei Xiao spoke even more coldly.


    Huang Ming was almost crying, and he didn''t know how to answer Wei Xiao.


    "Big Brother... Ah..."


    Still wanting to talk about those useless nonsense, Wei Xiaojia suddenly stood up with the blade he added, and under Wei Xiao''s tremendous strength, the blade cut into Huang Ming''s shoulder.


    Pig-killing screams came from Huang Ming''s mouth, heart-piercing screams, I don''t know how many people were frightened.


    "Can you answer my question now?"


    The severe pain awakened Huang Ming''s consciousness a bit.


    Enduring the pain in his shoulders, Huang Ming said with tears on his face: "Big brother, big brother, I know, I know, I am a member of the Tiger Gang."


    Hearing Huang Ming''s answer, Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    Then this is really a coincidence.


    "Since you know, then take me there now. Remember, if you want to survive, don''t play tricks on me."


    "Yes, yes, brother, don''t kill me, you can let me do anything."


    "Get up and lead the way."


    Huang Ming stood up tremblingly, walking with Wei Xiao towards the Tiger Gang headquarters with his weak body.


    The headquarters of the Tigers is in the downtown area.


    The so-called crown logo is actually a five-story entertainment hall.


    Here are KTVs and bars before the end of the world! After being occupied by the Tiger Gang, entertainment venues such as lounge bars became their headquarters.


    Huang Ming brought Wei Xiao here.


    Along the way, he begged Wei Xiao not to kill him.


    "Brother Ming!"


    Came to the entrance of the Tiger Gang headquarters.


    It is closed during the day.


    When the four boys who guarded the gate spotted Huang Ming, they just greeted him and saw the long knife on Huang Ming''s shoulder.


    "Who is it, let go of Brother Ming soon." The four younger brothers became vigilant, and stopped their pace and pulled out their pistols to aim at Wei Xiao''s side.


    Standing behind Huang Ming, Wei Xiao asked coldly: "They are all members of the Tiger Gang."


    "Yes, brother, don''t, don''t kill me, I can take you in."


    "no!"


    Wei Xiao''s figure and Huang Ming were in a dislocation, and the speed was extremely fast. Before Huang Ming could react, Wei Xiao had already appeared among the four younger brothers.


    The Bone Mo knife in his hand swung, and the arc of the knife stretched to the throats of the four younger brothers. They didn''t even have a chance to shoot, all of them fell in front of Huang Ming.


    At this moment, Huang Ming''s body is not only odorous, but also a more pungent stench.


    He felt that his legs almost didn''t belong to him, his face was bloodless at all.


    What kind of monster did I provoke?


    Huang Ming regretted it. Really, he regretted very much why he provoke such a **** of murder five days ago. Is this kind of person something he can provoke?


    If God can give Huang Ming a chance to come back again, Huang Ming swears that from the moment he saw Wei Xiao, this base will have him but not me, and I will also hide, and hide far away.


    "Take me in." Wei Xiao said without any emotion.


    Huang Ming, who felt his bones and muscles tremble, moved.


    Huang Ming spent almost his life''s power on walking, so that he could move his legs as if he had been filled with lead.


    Corruption zone, where the wolf gang headquarters are located.


    "Brother Wolf, Brother Wolf, there is news, there is news from that person."


    "Who is in a panic?"


    The lone wolf, who was holding two beauties and admiring the dancers on the stage, was displeased by the cry of the little brother.


    The younger brother was not afraid of being punished by the lone wolf, and said hurriedly: "It''s Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao has appeared."


    "What?" Lone wolf let go of the two beauties and stood up from the sofa in shock: "Are you sure Wei Xiao really appeared?"


    Staring at the little brother, Lone Wolf''s eyes are piercing.


    The little brother nodded vigorously.


    "Brother Wolf, I promise, it''s definitely Wei Xiao. Our people saw it with their own eyes."


    "Hahaha... good good! There is really a way to heaven, you don''t go, and **** has no way to vote for yourself. Where is he now?"


    "Someone saw him heading towards the Tiger Gang."


    "The copy guy, call all the brethren, today I want him Wei Xiao to have no way to go to the sky and no way to go to the earth."


    "Brothers, have you heard the words of Brother Wolf? Still not acting?"


    "Yes!"


    The boys of the wolf gang shouted, and then the ones with the knives and the sticks with the sticks, everyone with a weapon in their hands, and the lone wolf aggressively rushed towards the Tigers gang.

 Chapter 230： Boss Wei is my eldest brother

    After half an hour.


    Tiger Gang resident.


    "Brother Wolf, Wei Xiao is inside."


    "Well, today I want me to return all the humiliation and pain that Wei Xiao inflicted on me, hundreds and thousands of times."


    Lone Wolf appeared with hundreds of little brothers.


    Someone has a gun.


    It can be said that there are many people, he thinks that this time Wei Xiao will be eaten.


    "Squeak..."


    Just as they were about to break into the Tiger Gang headquarters, from one side, two armored vehicles appeared.


    The armored car stopped, and from the car, Mu Wuqing and the others walked off one by one with live ammunition.


    What''s the situation?


    The Lone Wolf had some people who didn''t understand the Hundred Birds appear here, or at this time, even their captain came.


    "Brother Wolf..."


    "It''s okay. The birds are also our old acquaintances. I''ll ask them what they are doing here."


    Lone Wolf is not afraid of Mu Wu Qing them.


    Said to the younger brother and them, and walked towards Mu Wuqing and the others with the Seven King Kong.


    "Captain Mu, why are you here?"


    Mu Wuqing and the others naturally found Lone Wolf and others.


    Mu Wuqing said: "Are you here to find Wei Xiao?"


    "Are you too?" The lone wolf was a little surprised.


    "Captain, Wolf Gang and Brother Wei..."


    What the parrot wanted to say, Mu Wuqing motioned him not to say anything.


    Facing the lone wolf, Mu Wuqing said nonchalantly: "If we have anything, let''s go in and talk about it."


    No longer paying attention to Lone Wolf and others, Mu Wuqing led her team into the Tiger Gang headquarters.


    I didn''t finish what the parrot said before, but the lone wolf and the people around him heard the parrot call Wei Xiao as Wei Ge, and the information revealed was too much.


    "Brother Wolf, they seem to be in the same group as Wei Xiao."


    The lone wolf frowned.


    This change was definitely an accident for him.


    How could the people of Bainiao know Wei Xiao, and it seems that the relationship between them is pretty good.


    Lone Wolf thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "Don''t worry about it, just watch my face and act. Let''s go in."


    The little brothers glanced at each other, no longer thought, and followed the lone wolf towards the inside.


    As soon as they entered the door, the lone wolves were greeted with corpses in the same place, and there were also twenty or thirty people.


    They were all just dead, and a small number of them still held hot weapons in their hands, but their eyes that were not closed after death revealed the horror and horror before death.


    The look and appearance are as if they were facing some terrifying monster before they died, making them fearful even if they died.


    The lone wolf trembled in his heart.


    What have these people experienced to leave such a terrifying expression after death?


    "Go up!"


    Lone Wolf continued to walk up with the little brother behind him.


    Along the way, there were corpses at their feet.


    The expressions on almost every face of these dead people were the same as those on the dead in the hall at the entrance.


    Just looking at their eyes that they didn''t close, the lone wolves felt scary.


    When they came to the third floor, the lone wolves met Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Mu Wuqing''s team members are on the ground checking the situation of the tiger gang brothers.


    Bai Ling touched the aorta on the neck of a tiger gang brother and shook his head.


    "Captain, all were killed in one shot, not a single one survived."


    "It''s terrible, it''s horrible, what the **** did the Tigers do to make Brother Wei so crazy?" The parrot was numb to the sight in front of him.


    From the first floor to the third floor, there are all dead bodies.


    The better one is a whole body, the most miserable, he was completely shaved off before his death.


    "It must have something to do with what happened in the apartment opposite us two days ago. Go to the fourth floor, they should be on it." Mu Wuqing said, leading people to go up.


    "Wait, Captain Mu."


    The lone wolf hurriedly stopped Mu Wuqing.


    "Something?"


    The lone wolf smirked and asked: "I heard this beautiful woman say that these people were all killed by Wei Xiao. Isn''t she joking?"


    The parrot knew what the lone wolf was thinking, and didn''t wait for Mu Wu to speak, and sneered: "Just kidding? Do you know how strong Wei is? A dozen reapers and predators were killed by him like cutting vegetables, and went alone. Jun Linhai came back unscathed for five days and five nights. Is it difficult for such a person to make this step in front of him?"


    "Don''t talk too much, let''s find Wei Xiao first." Mu Wuqing stopped the parrot and led the team members to walk up.


    The parrot smiled, and when he passed by the lone wolf, the probe reminded him: "You better not let Brother Wei know that you captured him five days ago in the city, otherwise, the Tiger Gang will be far away from you. The wolf gang is not far away."


    After speaking, the figure of the parrot followed Mu Wuqing and the others.


    The lone wolf trembled after hearing what the parrot said.


    More than a dozen third-level zombies, staying in the sea for five days and five nights...


    Is this TM surely something human can do?


    "Brother Wolf, I don''t think they are pretending to be fake, we..." asked a little brother next to him.


    The lone wolf turned his head.


    "What are we?"


    The younger brother swallowed, and said timidly: "Are we going to deal with Wei Xiao?"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "Brother Wolf, why hit me?"


    Being slapped by the lone wolf, the little brother couldn''t express his grievance.


    The lone wolf stared angrily.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Are we here to deal with Boss Wei? When did I say I came to deal with him? Boss Wei is my eldest brother, can I deal with him? I know that Boss Wei is looking for trouble with Tigers. , I brought my brothers to help out because I was afraid that he would be in danger. You dare to misunderstand my meaning, who I will not beat you to beat?"


    The little brother has a bitter face and MMP in his heart.


    This TM also works?


    Righteously reprimanded the younger brother, the lone wolf raised his head and raised his arms and said: "Brothers, my eldest brother is on it, and the Tigers dared to provoke my eldest brother, can our wolf gang agree?"


    "can not!"


    "My elder brother was aggrieved by the Tigers, and now we come to them to settle the account, can we stand by and watch?"


    "can not!"


    "Then what are you waiting for? All rushed up with me to let the Tigers know what will happen if I offend my eldest brother."


    "Let the Tigers know what will happen to the offending Big Brother conference."


    "Kill all the Tiger Gang and vent your anger for Big Brother."


    Lone Wolf is very satisfied with the changes of the little brothers.


    Flicked his arm: "Come on with me."


    "Come on..."


    A noisy group of people rushed to the fourth floor.


    There was no one on the fourth floor, and then rushed up to the fifth floor.


    All of them were aggressive, and they felt stronger than the aura displayed when they had to deal with Wei Xiao when they came out of Diba.


    When the lone wolf and the others rushed to the fifth floor, the lone wolf rushing in the forefront was stunned. At the same time, the sound of the people clamoring up behind him stopped abruptly.


    The younger brother in the back couldn''t get up, but the older brothers in front were silent, and the rushing sound in their mouths gradually weakened, and finally there was no sound.


    In the entrance hall on the fifth floor.


    Wei Xiao sat on the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth, and the bone knife, which did not leave a trace of blood, leaned against him.


    In the entire hall, dozens of corpses were piled up, some of them overlapped, like a hill, it was really horrible.


    The blood had already soaked the floor in the hall, converging into a stream of blood, flowing along the ground towards the corridors on both sides and the stairs below.


    At the feet of Wei Xiao, two people were still kneeling at this time.


    One is Huang Ming.


    Since Wei Xiao came to the Tiger Gang headquarters, the blood flow on his body has never stopped.


    Huang Ming, who had no blood on his face, knelt on the ground looked shaky.


    But these are nothing to him, and with everything he experienced in the half-hour just now, bleeding a little is simply pediatrics.


    The other man, Lone Wolf, knows him. Isn''t he the boss of the Tiger Gang?


    The man who used to sit on an equal footing with him at the dawn base with the other two big bosses, now, shivering and kneeling in front of Wei Xiao, not to mention the mighty and domineering, he doesn''t even have the courage to look up at Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 231： Iron-blooded domineering and shameless

    The cigarette **** in Wei Xiao''s hand was half burned, and his eyes looked at Mu Wuqing and Lone Wolf.


    The former had all the flavors in his eyes, and he didn''t know how to speak to Wei Xiao, while the latter had a tremor in his heart and horrified eyes.


    At the same time, the lone wolf was also rejoicing. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. If he had a conflict with Wei Xiao, he would realize that the lone wolf did not dare to imagine what it would be like to meet his own destiny.


    He has been careful all his life, pretending to be grandson, and almost stumbled today.


    Thinking about it, I have lingering fears.


    "Mad, there is no one thousand percent certainty in the future. Even if I eat (corpse rice), I will never provoke Boss Wei again." Done Wolf thought in his heart.


    "Are you all here?" Wei Xiao said, his tone indescribably calm.


    Mu Wuqing bit his lip, not knowing what to say.


    "Boss Wei, are you okay? I only found out after the incident. The Tigers gang, this group of innocent things, dare to provoke you. If I knew it, I didn¡¯t need you to take action, I would bring the brothers of the wolf gang to punish them. Now that Boss Wei¡¯s hands are dirty, what my little brother has done is really negligent."


    As soon as the lone wolf had finished speaking, the several team members behind Mu Wuqing stared at him in surprise.


    This guy, is the change too fast?


    "Look at what? Boss Wei is my eldest brother."


    The lone wolf has no bottom line and shame, the parrots have seen it, and they secretly gave him old thumbs.


    This attitude of understanding the current affairs, no wonder people can sit on the throne of the four peaks of the dawn base, and they can''t do it without admiration.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand, indicating that the lone wolf should not care too much about this.


    "Wei Xiao, what exactly did the Tiger Gang do to you? The death of hundreds of people can''t calm your anger?" Mu Wuqing said at this time.


    "Why, do you want to fight for them?" Wei Xiao asked coldly.


    Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth.


    "Am I the kind of person in your eyes?"


    Seeing Mu Wuqing''s angry look, Wei Xiao smiled.


    It''s the woman I like, this chick didn''t have to run away.


    Knowing that Mu Wuqing was not one of the people he hated, Wei Xiao looked at the tiger and slapped the fat on the tiger''s face with his hands.


    "Then you have to ask him."


    Wei Xiao''s voice came from Huohu''s ears, and his soul was almost scared.


    "My lord, I really didn''t touch that girl. She ran away when we went to catch her two days ago. She had a gun in her hand, and two of my people were killed by her. Later I asked my people to find her. She was not found in the entire dawn base, she is really not here with me." The tiger trembled.


    "Since you haven''t moved the little bird, why do you want to catch her? Wouldn''t it be okay to let her stay in the apartment and wait for me to come back?"


    The violent tiger wanted to cry without tears.


    "I, I don''t know that she is a grown-up woman, otherwise, even if I eat Xiongxinbaozi, I will not dare to move her."


    "She is my girl."


    "Yes, yes, it''s an adult''s girl."


    "Speaking of it, it''s because you made me unable to find that girl. Now you don''t even know where she is, you said, how can I forgive you?"


    "My lord, please give me some time. I''ll look for it. I''ll look for it right away. Even if I rummaged through the entire dawn base, I''ll find your girl back for you. I beg your lord for a chance."


    "Humph! You are all gone now, how do you find it? Boss Wei has my wolf help, do you need this trash?" Lone Wolf snorted coldly.


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly.


    "Look, you seem to be of little use value."


    "No, no, sir, I have gold, I have food, I can give you all of this, please let me have a way out."


    "Chopping the grass does not remove the roots, the wind blows and regenerates." Wei Xiao hummed these words in a dramatic tone. He suddenly picked up a pistol beside him, and shot a few shots at the tiger''s head.


    There was no chance for the violent tiger to struggle, and he fell to the ground with unwillingness and fear.


    Wei Xiao looked at Huang Ming at this time.


    This person doesn''t need him anymore.


    His body, spirit and soul were greatly impacted, and as the violent tiger died, he also went away.


    Wei Xiao took the Bone Mo knife and stood up, his aura completely changed.


    If he was a terrifying and terrifying murder demon before, then he is now the supreme overlord who overlooks the nine heavens and scorns the sky.


    The domineering spirit on the body makes people respectful and awe-inspiring.


    "Little Wolf..."


    "What''s the command of Boss Wei?"


    "The one who mobilized you, find me a person named Xiaoque''er. I don''t care what you use or where to find it. Before it gets dark today, I want to get accurate information from her. Can I do it?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Lone Wolf hesitated.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking, after struggling for a while, he gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "Boss Wei rest assured, before it gets dark today, Little Wolf will help you find Little Que''er. If you can''t find it, Little Wolf will raise your head to see you." The lone wolf also made a lot of determination.


    Since knowing that his current strength is a joke in front of Wei Xiao, he can''t resist, then do the best.


    When the enemy is satisfied with you, he will let you go even more.


    "Go! Remember your words!"


    "I promise!"


    Lone Wolf responded and turned and took his little brothers away.


    Mu Wuqing and others who are left are not leaving now, nor are they staying, which is very embarrassing.


    Their original plan was to help Wei Xiao, but now they obviously don''t need them here. They left without doing anything, which made them very sad.


    "You help me find it too! One more person, one more strength."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Wuqing and the others were relieved.


    Finally there is a place for them, if they let them go back in such a desperate way, it would seem very useless for them.


    "Go, mobilize all the power we can, even if you pay a certain price, you must find the little bird."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Bailing and the others took their orders and walked downstairs one after another.


    Mu Wuqing did not leave with them immediately, but hesitated before Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Wei Xiao..."


    Wei Xiao tilted his head to stare at her.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Mu Wuqing, with a cold complexion, showed a hint of red rhyme on his face at this time.


    "Can you return the things in my room?"


    "want to?"


    Mu Wuqing was too willing to take it today and nodded.


    "You don''t need it again, what are you doing with my stuff?"


    "It can ease loneliness when I miss you."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words in Mu Wuqing''s ears, the imaginable space inside was too big.


    A man takes away a woman''s underwear to relieve his loneliness, how can he relieve it?


    "You are shameless!" Mu Wuqing was ashamed and angry.


    After thinking about it, every night someone took out his little things to do some messy things, Mu Wuqing had the heart to kill Wei Xiao, but she couldn''t beat Wei Xiao.


    what to do? Who can tell me what to do?


    "Little girl, what do you think? I just look at things and think about people, do you think I''m so hungry?" Wei Xiao joked.


    Mu Wu stomped his breath


    "If you want it, take it! I don''t want it."


    She was not Wei Xiao''s opponent at all, turned around angrily, and left the fifth floor with a whole body of anger.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s laughter came from behind, and Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth.


    "Asshole **** asshole-Wei Xiao, I hate you to death."

 Chapter 232： Looking for little bird

    Dawn base.


    The incident of Wei Xiaodang Street Second Person is still making a lot of noise in the base.


    This phenomenon was quickly replaced by other events.


    The lone wolf returned to the wolf gang headquarters.


    I know that the hundreds of people under his staff may not be able to complete the tasks that Wei Xiao confessed. After all, the members of the Tiger Gang are not much less than his wolf gang. They mobilized all their hands and failed to find Xiao Que''er, and replaced it with his wolf gang. There may not necessarily be any difference.


    For this reason, when he returned to the headquarters, Lone Wolf called the Seven King Kong to his side.


    What they have to do is simple, that is, take part of the food collected by the wolf gang and go out to find someone.


    As long as you can join their wolf to help find the little bird, no matter who you are, you can receive a full meal.


    There are more than 6,000 survivors in the base. Except for some who can guarantee their own food and clothing, there are still 3,000 to 4,000 people who live a poor life without taking a meal.


    Now the actions of the Wolves Gang are tantamount to "pies falling from the sky" to them.


    In the eyes of the lone wolves and the others, the food that can only be eaten for a full meal is placed in the hands of the refugees, that is, one day or even a few days of food.


    Because of this, the younger brother of the wolf gang just started to act, and the refugees in the base responded one after another.


    In less than half an hour, the wolf gang''s manpower to find Xiao Que''er exceeded 3,000.


    "Little Que''er, Wei Xiao, Boss Wei called you to go home, go back soon!"


    "Little Que''er, your master Wei Xiao has returned, and he asked you to go back to the apartment and wait for him."


    The team looking for the little bird used these two slogans and repeatedly shouted in the streets and alleys of the base.


    With a large number of personnel and great momentum, the entire base seems to be shrouded in these two slogans.


    I have to say that the lone wolf still has some ideas.


    If Xiao Que''er was alive and staying at the base, she couldn''t possibly fail to notice such a momentum.


    In addition to the Wolves Gang, the Hundred Bird Mercenary Squad is also doing the same thing.


    Compared with the lone wolf using food to drive the refugees to help him find the little bird, Mu Wuqing and the others provided more substantial rewards.


    Bullets and weapons.


    For those mercenary groups or private forces that are capable of the base, they do not lack manpower, let alone food, what they lack is weapons and ammunition.


    Mu Wuqing and the others have been collecting weapons and ammunition that Wei Guowei and the others brought out of the battle base and left on the road during the breakout process.


    The Hundred Birds Mercenary Team was just those few people. They had never thought about expanding the team, and storing large amounts of weapons and ammunition was of little use.


    Rather than leaving it in my own hands and not knowing when to use it, it is better to take this opportunity to use these weapons and ammunition as a reward to summon people from other forces to help Wei Xiao find Xiaoqueer.


    These people did not shout everywhere like the wolf gang.


    In groups, they shuttled between the buildings of the base, and started a carpet-like search for the little bird.


    The entire base is busy.


    The movements of the Wolf Gang and the Aviary could not have attracted the attention of the other two forces in the base that were in the same position as the Tiger Gang and the Wolf Gang.


    Dragon Gang.


    Another big force different from the Tiger Gang and the Wolf Gang.


    People of this power do not engage in entertainment or food sales. They focus on locomotive modification, electrical repairs, and maintenance of water and electricity.


    The water and electricity supply in the base is done by their people, and the Dragon Gang also collects their benefits from this aspect.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Why is it noisy outside? Has something happened?"


    On a modified truck, Dragon Gang boss Long Feihong, who was consolidating the last few places of the truck, stopped his movements and asked the younger brother below.


    "Hehe... I just asked, it''s not a big deal, it seems that the wolf gang is looking for a girl named Xiaoqueer."


    "Little bird?"


    Long Feihong was puzzled.


    "A woman is worthy of a wolf''s help to make such a big move?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, but I heard that this little **** is the woman of Big Brother Lone Wolf, lost in our base, and now they are mobilizing people to search everywhere."


    Hearing the explanation from the younger brother, Long Feihong had no intention of modifying the truck.


    He jumped off the body and passed the wrench in his hand to the younger brother. While taking off his gloves, he walked and said, "The boss of the lone wolf? This is really strange. There is a boss who can eat the lord at any time and anywhere?"


    "Big brother, aren''t you kidding? When the lone wolf first came to us, didn''t he just be a little brother under the crow, how could he not have a boss?"


    "Crow? Haha! Don¡¯t tell me what happened to him? You don¡¯t know? The lone wolf can bring down the crow and succeed in taking the position, so that members of the wolves gang will obey him and become as powerful as ours in just a dozen days. Such a person, being his boss, is not afraid of his short life."


    "This little brother is not clear, but the people I asked said so. In order to help his boss find a woman, the wolf gang took out half of the stored food. By the way, there are hundreds of birds, they too Looking for a woman for the boss of the lone wolf. Mu Wuqing took out the weapons and ammunition they collected as a reward, and many mercenary groups and private forces joined it."


    Long Feihong paused.


    "You said the people from Aviary were also involved?"


    "Accurately."


    Long Feihong''s expression was no longer the same as before.


    For him, although the wolf gang and the dragon gang belong to one of the four major powers of the dawn base, in terms of true strength, the wolf gang is still a certain distance from the dragon gang. Therefore, as long as the wolf gang does not violate the interests of his dragon gang, Long Feihong doesn''t bother to care about their affairs, but the birds are different.


    That is a real mercenary.


    Regardless of the small number of them, if they were really against them, Long Feihong would not consider his dragon gang to be their opponent.


    If it were not for Mu Wuqing, Captain of the Hundred Birds, who was not interested in power, I was afraid that Liming Base would not have a situation where the four major forces divided the "world", but a scene of the dominance of one family.


    Long Feihong knows Mu Wuqing''s character, and the identity or strength of someone who can ask that woman to come forward is definitely not simple.


    "Aviary is still gathering manpower now?" Long Feihong asked seriously.


    "They are recruiting, but they don''t recruit refugees. All the forces that join them are either mercenaries or armed forces with a certain degree of combat effectiveness. It''s like taking the elite route."


    "It seems that this woman named Xiaoque''er is not simple, no, it should be said that it is the man behind her. Man Dong..."


    "Big Brother!"


    "You are now bringing some of your brothers to the Bainiao tracing team. Since they are willing to take out weapons and ammunition as a reward, we should not miss it. Also, let Ningshuang go to find the lone wolf and ask him to introduce him. I want to meet him. The boss."


    "I know, elder brother, I will make arrangements."


    Man Dong nodded down.


    "The boss of the lone wolf? Mu Wuqing, the man who is willing to help the cold woman, I am very curious about you."


    The people of the Dragon Gang are in action.


    They approached Mu Wuqing to explain their intentions, but Mu Wuqing didn''t say much, and said the task to be given to them, and directly gave them ten guns and five hundred corresponding bullets.


    Now, the entire base is still silent, the Great Axe Gang, one of the four major forces.

 Chapter 233： You are not comparable to the master

    Giant Axe Gang headquarters.


    In a luxurious villa with thousands of square meters.


    "It''s the master, the master is back, you let me out, let me out quickly."


    The giant axe gang boss Kun Shen sitting in the lobby of the villa looked very irritable when he heard the movement of the little bird upstairs.


    "Big brother, Miss Que''er has been clamoring to find her master, what shall we do now?"


    "Made!"


    Kun Shen threw away the cigarette **** in his hand and stepped on it with his foot.


    "What does the lone wolf do if he is full? What does he want to do when he finds people all over the base?" Kun Shen said gloomily.


    The little brother beside him smiled bitterly.


    do what? Isn''t it obvious?


    But the boss was getting angry, and the younger brother didn''t dare to touch Kun Shen''s brow.


    "Brother, should we hide Miss Que''er?" the younger brother asked.


    Kun gave him a cold look.


    "Hide it, where? This is my territory, mine, understand?"


    The little brother knew that he had said the wrong thing, and nodded in response to understand.


    "These bastards, wait for Lao Tzu to unify the entire base, and see Lao Tzu not kill them."


    "The one upstairs..."


    Kun took a deep breath and stood up.


    "I went to see!"


    He said he walked upstairs.


    Kun Shen came outside the room where Xiao Que''er was. He could still hear Xiao Que''er clamoring to return to her master.


    Kun Shen, who was so fierce in his heart, hated Xiao Que''er''s master, at the same time he was full of resentment towards Xiao Que''er.


    There are delicious and delicious foods here. As long as she agrees to be her own woman, what can''t she get? Is it all right to follow that master?


    The more I thought about it, the more angrily Kun Shen kicked in.


    "What''s the noise? You haven''t exhausted your energy for two days after being hungry?"


    Seeing Kun Shen, Xiao Que''er''s cries stopped abruptly.


    He quickly took out the pistol that didn''t know if there were any bullets in his arms, guarding Kun Shen.


    "My master is back, and I want to return to him."


    "Master, what is good about him? Isn''t it good to stay with me?"


    "You can''t compare with the master at all."


    "you¡­¡­"


    There is nothing more hurtful than this sentence, especially when two men are compared by a woman, and they still lose.


    Kun Shen, who gritted his teeth at the little bird, was full of ferocious eyes.


    "Okay, very good, since your master is so good, then I will let you never see him. I Kun Shen can''t get a woman, and no one else can think of it."


    The little bird trembled in her heart.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Kun Shenxie smiled and said: "What are you doing? Are you yelling to return to your master? Then I will detain you for the rest of my life. On my turf, I can guarantee that no one can find you."


    For some reason, Xiao Que''er was greatly relieved when she heard Kun Shen just locked herself up.


    Just kill yourself.


    "The master will find me. The master is the most powerful man in the world. He will definitely find me here and rescue me."


    "Hahaha..." Kun Shen was amused by Xiao Que''er''s childish words, angrily: "That''s better, if he dares to appear in front of me, I will be tortured to death in front of you bit by bit. He, let you know who is the most powerful man in this world."


    "I do not believe!"


    "Then you just wait!"


    After speaking, Kun Shen slammed the door and left.


    Xiao Queer always believed that her master was the strongest, so she didn''t worry about Kun Shen''s threat at all.


    "Master, Que''er is here, come and save Que''er!"


    It can be said that it was an accident that the little bird would appear here.


    Two days ago, Little Que''er, who had eaten the food, wanted to use the gold left by Wei Xiao to buy something to eat, but he didn''t expect to be bumped into by the boss of the Tiger Gang.


    Little Queer, who has never been dressed up, is not interested, but after following Wei Xiao, she has completely changed her person, naturally attracting the covetousness of the violent tiger.


    The Tiger sent someone to catch the little bird that night.


    Relying on a pistol that Wei Xiao left her when he left, Xiao Que''er killed two of the tiger brothers and escaped from the apartment.


    But it didn''t take long for the Tigers to look for her everywhere in the base.


    The little Queer, who had nowhere to hide, could only avoid the tiger gang''s search everywhere, and finally broke into the resident of the giant axe gang and was found by Kun Shen.


    When I found the Kunshen of Xiao Queer, he was attracted by Xiao Queer''s beauty at first glance.


    Kun Shen, who was surrounded by many women, discovered after seeing Xiao Que''er that none of the models and celebrities around him had an appearance comparable to Xiao Que''er.


    Just like discovering the New World, Kun Shen took in Xiao Que''er and told her that as long as she stayed with him, the Tigers would not find her.


    Xiao Queer was desperate, but when someone took her in, she naturally agreed.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it to be that her choice was just out of the tiger''s mouth and entered the wolf''s den.


    On the first night of staying here in Kun Shen, Kun Shen wanted to use her strong.


    Xiao Queer escaped with death, but Kun Shen imprisoned her, refused to give her food, and tried to make her surrender.


    I believe that Wei Xiao will come back to look for her, even if Xiao Que''er hasn''t touched her in the past two days, she didn''t give Kun Shen any chance.


    Today, I suddenly heard shouts from outside, listened carefully to the outside sounds, knowing that Wei Xiao had returned and was looking for her, Xiao Que''er was very happy.


    But being imprisoned by Kun Shen, unable to get in touch with the outside, Xiao Queer could only yell in the room.


    The effect is not obvious, and now, she can only hope that people looking for her outside can find here, and then ask the owner to rescue her.


    Go back to the hall.


    Kun Shen''s face was gloomy, thinking back to Xiao Que''er''s previous words, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    At the dawn base, is there anyone he Kunshen can''t match?


    Whether Lone Wolf, Long Feihong, Fierce Tiger, or Mu Wuqing, everyone is the big brother of one force, how big a gap can there be?


    Besides, if Xiao Que''er''s owner were these people, she would have said it a long time ago.


    Thinking about it this way, it means that the owner of the little bird is most likely just a little girl in the base who has been lucky.


    The strength may be a bit, but so what? Dozens of guns are pointed at you, and you are a martial arts master and you have to keep your life.


    Thinking of this, Kun Shen stopped and laughed at himself.


    I really made a fuss, a very simple thing, why should I think about it so complicated?


    He was an unknown little person, and he actually had to wait for him to come to him.


    Depend on! When did I become so confused?


    The more I felt that the owner of Xiaoqueer was just an unknown little person, Kun Shen immediately called the younger brother and said: "Let me check out who is the owner of Xiaoqueer, and then bring the person back to me. Remember, you have to live. , I want to be in front of Xiao Que''er to show her how her master died in my hands."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The younger brother took down Kun Shen''s words and turned to leave the villa.


    "I''m an incomparable man? Haha! The ability to deceive a little girl is not small, so let me see, are you really as good as Xiaoqueer said?"


    Kun Shen seemed to have thought of a way to let Xiao Queer be her own woman, and the so-called master in her mouth was a good opportunity.


    Stepping on others to lift herself up, let Xiao Que''er see how the master in her mouth was whispering and flattering in front of her for a while, believing that she would make the right choice.


    It''s best to coerce and lure the owner of Xiao Queer''s mouth to send her out, so that Xiao Queer will stay by her side even more desperately.


    Kun Shen is more and more looking forward to the upcoming meeting with Xiaoqueer''s owner.

 Chapter 234： Know well

    Wolf Gang headquarters.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared here.


    More than three hours have passed since the lone wolf mobilized 60% of the base''s manpower to find the whereabouts of Xiaoque''er.


    Now the time has come to 4:30 in the afternoon, and there is no good news yet. Facing Wei Xiao, the old **** beside him, the lone wolf is already panicking.


    He had promised Wei Xiao that he couldn''t find Xiao Que''er before dark, so he raised his head to see Wei Xiao. Seeing that it would be dark in another hour or two, Wei Xiao was in no hurry, but Lone Wolf was in a hurry.


    "Is there no news yet? Grass! Haven''t increased the search effort yet? Don''t let it go anywhere in the base, no matter whose site it is, let me go through it. Something happened? Something happened, Lao Tzu, who has an opinion for him to follow. Let me talk. You are not allowed to go in? Then just go in. No matter what method you use, I can''t find the little bird before dark. I will kill you first."


    The Lone Wolf, who was using the walkie-talkie to talk to the younger brother outside, had a distorted expression on his face.


    At the end of the call, he threw the walkie-talkie aside.


    "Boss Wei, don''t worry, I will find Xiaoqueer for you before dark."


    "I''m relieved, you can find it slowly."


    Lone wolf has misery.


    Couldn''t the boss hear that he was just a polite remark?


    Made! Is it because today I am a lone wolf going to be planted in my own hands?


    "Brother Wolf, Brother Wolf..."


    "You TM call the soul, so loud, I am not deaf!"


    The sudden shout made the lone wolf jump up.


    Angrily, no matter what news the little brother brings back, he will scold him first.


    The little brother who came to report couldn''t express his grievance.


    "Brother Wolf, there is news from Miss Que''er." The little brother didn''t dare to make a loud noise anymore, and said timidly.


    The lone wolf''s eyes suddenly winked.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said there was news about Miss Cheer."


    "Hahaha...haha...good good!" The lone wolf was very excited, and said three good words in a row: "Why didn''t you tell me the news about your **** Miss Queer? Hurry up and tell us about the bird. Where is Miss Er now?"


    It''s really hard to be a kid.


    I wanted to say it far away, but when you drink it, can I still say it?


    It was very hard in my heart, but the younger brother did not dare to neglect.


    "Ms. Que''er''s specific location has not been determined yet, but our people are here to report that the members of the Great Axe Gang are asking about the whereabouts of Miss Que''er''s master. We suspect that Miss Que''er may be in the Great Axe Gang."


    "I--"


    The lone wolf who was originally ecstatic, after listening to the little brother''s explanation, really, he has the urge to kill.


    After doing it for a long time, it was just a suspicion, and it was a guess made from someone else''s words, it was simply an imagination!


    Lone Wolf raised his hand and wanted to slap his little brother, but Wei Xiao stopped him at this moment.


    "What do they ask me to do?"


    The little brother was a little afraid of the lone wolf, and didn''t respond to Wei Xiao at the first time.


    "Why don''t you give me a dazed answer?" The lone wolf said angrily.


    The little brother reacted and responded again and again.


    "It''s like this. The members of the Giant Axe Gang asked about the whereabouts of Big Brother. It was their boss who wanted to invite Big Axe to visit their Giant Axe Gang, saying that their boss knew the whereabouts of Miss Queer."


    "Gone?"


    "Brother Wolf is gone."


    The little brother nodded.


    "Boss Wei, look at this?"


    Wei Xiao was silent for a while.


    Take the Gu Mo knife beside him and get up.


    "Notify the others, Xiaoqueer found it."


    "Ah... I found it now, why didn''t I know?" The lone wolf hadn''t reacted yet.


    "Great Axe Gang!"


    With three words left, Wei Xiao Chaodi walked outside.


    "Is Miss Queer really in the Giant Axe Gang?"


    The lone wolf rallied, and when he returned to his senses, he immediately asked the little brother to notify the others.


    Giant Axe Gang resident.


    Wei Xiao came here under the leadership of a wolf gang boy.


    "Who, stop?"


    The two giant axes guarding the entrance of the villa helped the younger brother stop Wei Xiao and them.


    The wolf gang said coldly: "Your boss asked us to come, why? Didn''t your boss notify you?"


    The two brothers of the Great Axe Gang glanced at each other, and one of them took out an intercom to contact the people in the villa.


    With a few words of effort, I contacted the younger brother in the villa and looked at Wei Xiao. They asked, "Our boss asks what your identity is?"


    "Me, a member of the wolf gang, Shrimp, and this one next to me, my eldest brother, is the owner of Miss Queer."


    The younger brother of the giant axe reported Wei Xiao and their identities.


    In a moment, the giant axe helped the little brother put away the walkie-talkie.


    "follow me!"


    The other party looked very cold.


    "Damn, what are you pulling? A janitor is so arrogant, thinking that wearing a suit is great?" Xiaozi muttered, turned around and smiled at Wei Xiaozhen: "Big Brother, don''t worry, you have entered the resident of the Giant Axe Gang. If they dare to disadvantage you, my brother will protect you if he fights his life."


    "Take care of yourself!"


    Wei Xiao staggered Xiaozi''s figure and followed the giant axe gang in front of him.


    The same coldness, the same ruthlessness.


    But in Xia Zi''s eyes, the feeling is completely different from that of the giant axe gang in front of him.


    The former is just arrogant and pretending, while the latter is really cold, cold and domineering. There is no way to compare the two.


    In the villa.


    After Kun Shen learned of Wei Xiao''s arrival, his figure reappeared in front of Xiao Que''er''s room.


    "The master in your mouth is here."


    "Really?" Xiao Que''er was surprised.


    "Naturally it is true, my little brother is bringing him here."


    "It''s great, I know the master will find me, and the master is the best." Xiaoque''er said happily.


    Kun Shen smiled cruelly.


    "That might disappoint you. I sent someone to find him and entered the place of my giant axe gang. It was also because I greeted the people below in advance. Oh! By the way, now inside and outside this villa, I Thirty-six gunmen were arranged. As long as your master comes here, I will give him an order and he will be beaten into a hornet''s nest by the gunmen ambushing around him, and he can''t die anymore."


    "You, what did you say?" Xiao Que''er showed a look of horror.


    Kun Shen enjoys Xiao Que''er''s current expression very much.


    Don¡¯t you always think your master is great? Didn''t you say that I am incomparable with your master? How is it now?


    "I mean, as long as he comes to me, he will be killed by random guns. Tsk tsk... Thirty-six guns, more than 400 rounds, you say, can he hit all on one person? live?"


    "You, you mean!"


    "Don''t you know everything? I''m not mean, can I imprison you here?"


    Little Queer panicked.


    If everything is as Kun Shen said, no matter how much she believes in Wei Xiao''s strength, she definitely does not think that Wei Xiao can survive such a desperate situation.


    "No, I won''t let you hurt the master, I''m going to tell the master." Xiaoque''er lost an inch, and her figure rushed towards Kunshen directly.


    Kun Shen sneered and grabbed Xiao Que''er by the arm.


    "You let me go, let me go--" Little Queer struggled.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Since your master was brought here by my people, his life no longer belongs to him. I am the one who decides his life and death." As he said, Kun Shen threw Xiao Que''er''s figure away. To the two men outside the door: "Watch her, I want her to know what her master is like."


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Asshole, asshole, you big badass, you can''t die. Master, master, you go away, leave me alone, there is an ambush here. Master, there is an ambush here, you go quickly..."


    "Let her shut up first!"


    The two men who held Xiaoque''er, one nodded and left.


    After a while, he took a piece of tape to seal the little queer''s mouth.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Kun Shenxie smiled and approached Xiao Que''er, lifting her chin with one hand.


    "Be patient, you will be able to speak again soon, hahaha..."


    Xiao Que''er shook his head and shook off Kun Shen''s dirty hands.


    "Take her down."


    With a command, Kun Shen walked ahead, and the two younger brothers followed Xiaoqueer.

 Chapter 235： Kill you alone, do you have an opinion?

    Outside the villa.


    Led by the younger brother of the Great Axe Gang, Wei Xiao and Xiao Xiao came here.


    "You are waiting here, I will report the boss."


    "Hahaha... I don''t need to report, I''m already here."


    A loud laugh came from the villa, and Kun Shen walked out of it with a group of younger brothers.


    The little bird was naturally among them, but was pulled by someone.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Wei Xiao was right in front of her, and Xiao Que''er struggled on the spot, still making whining noises in her mouth.


    Wei Xiao noticed that there were tears in the little girl''s eyes, which seemed to indicate something to him.


    In fact, it was already noticed without Xiao Que''er prompting Wei Xiao.


    From before he came to the villa, there was a dangerous atmosphere behind the surrounding trees and all the dark corners.


    ambush.


    No need to think about it or know that the boss here has arranged a lot of people around.


    But it''s ridiculous.


    Since Kun Shen knew that he had arranged manpower to ambush Wei Xiao in advance, he shouldn''t have appeared in Wei Xiao''s line of sight, and he was still so close to him.


    This kind of stupid behavior, I really don''t know the use of Kun Shen''s arrangement, is it that he is so cruel that he even kills himself? Not necessarily?


    "Are you the master of the little bird?"


    Kun Shen stopped about three meters away from Wei Xiao and the others.


    He glanced at Wei Xiao and Xiaozi, and finally stopped at Wei Xiao and asked.


    He now looks confident and mad.


    With a cigarette in his hand, his expression was calm and calm, as if he was sure of Wei Xiao.


    "Big Brother, he is Kun Shen, the boss of the Giant Axe Gang." Xiaozi whispered beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take it seriously.


    What kind of giant axe helps the boss not the boss, is it useful? In Wei Xiao''s eyes, there are only people who want to kill and those who don''t want to kill.


    "Girl, haven''t you been injured in the past few days?" Wei Xiao directly ignored the arrogant Kun Shen and asked Xiao Que''er.


    Xiao Que''er shook her head in tears, her small sealed mouth kept uttering to Wei Xiao.


    "Don''t get excited, I''ll take you away soon. My eyes are red from crying, don''t blame me for not wanting you then."


    Without being taken seriously by Wei Xiao at all, Kun Shen''s face gradually became gloomy.


    Seeing this, a little brother beside him knew that the opportunity to behave in front of the boss had arrived.


    "Made, boy, my boss asks you something! Do you want to die?"


    Wei Xiao stared at Kun Shen and said coldly: "Let the girl come back to me, nothing I can do without it happened, what do you think?"


    "hehe!"


    Kun Shen smiled, angrily.


    One of his own bosses stood here and was ignored by others, and now he was threatened by a "turtle in the urn", Kun Shen couldn''t do it without anger.


    "Asshole, I think you are looking for death!"


    The little brother who wanted to show took out his pistol and aimed it at Wei Xiao, his eyes full of hideousness.


    Behind him, the younger brother who came out with Kun Shen, except for the two holding Xiao Que''er, everyone else also pointed their guns at Wei Xiao and them.


    The shrimp''s eyes trembled.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The unrelenting shrimp also pulled out his gun and confronted Kun Shen''s people.


    Kun Shen, with a gloomy expression on his face, curled his lips and threw the cigarette **** in his hand to the ground to stamp it out.


    "You are very kind. I originally planned to spare your life as long as you serve me softly and give the little bird to me, but your attitude has changed my attention. Today, I want you to die without a place to bury you. .Flap!"


    Kun Shen opened his mouth, and as he slapped his palms, from around Wei Xiao and the others, more than 30 giant axe armed with guns rushed out and surrounded them.


    The shrimp was shocked.


    There was a gun in his hand, and he didn''t know who to point at now.


    Kun Shen smiled contemptuously: "How many people can you kill with a gun in your hand?"


    "Kun Shen, you better think about it clearly. Big Brother is the boss of our Wolf Brother. If you dare to move him, you will be the enemy of our Wolf Gang." Xia Zai said wisely.


    "Lone wolf''s eldest brother, just him?"


    "Brother Wolf will be here soon, and you will know when that happens."


    "Hahaha..." Kun Shen laughed and said with contempt: "I think your wolf gang is getting better and better. When the lone wolf killed the crow, I still think he is a hero. I didn''t expect how long it will take. Another boss appeared on his head. Does your wolf brother have a habit of being a younger brother to others?"


    "Boss, what you said is wrong. The lone wolf originally climbed up from a little brother. What do you say? By the way, the country is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change. His lone wolf can still be fierce in the wolf gang. In front of a real boss like you, the boss, he is a younger brother and can never be on the stage."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The little brother beside Kun Shen ridiculed the lone wolf, causing the others to burst into laughter.


    "You, you..." The shrimp was a little furious.


    The so-called humiliation of the king and the death of the minister, although his relationship with the lone wolf has not reached the point of life and death, but the person these people mocked is his boss. The lone wolf is the face of the wolf gang. These people humiliate the lone wolf. Isn''t the change of direction just humiliating their little brothers?


    How could he feel good in his heart to be so ridiculed?


    But before he finished speaking, Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder.


    "Big Brother..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with you here, step aside." Pulling the shrimp aside, Wei Xiao faced Kun Shen directly.


    Kun Shen sneered.


    "Why, not arrogant now?"


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    "You just said that we only have one gun and can''t kill a few people. Then do you think it is enough to kill you?"


    Kun Shen''s face was gloomy, his eyes full of killing intent when he looked at Wei Xiao.


    "You are looking for death!" It was the little brother beside Kun Shen who jumped out again.


    But this time he couldn''t be arrogant for long.


    Wei Xiao stepped forward and came to him in an instant, grabbing his gun''s arm with one hand, twisting his palm off, and pressing the gun with his hand against his chest.


    A few shots of "boom boom boom".


    Wei Xiao directly used the finger of the little brother to hold the trigger and fired three shots at his heart.


    The little brother who was leaning against Wei Xiao, with a face full of horror, grabbed the cloth on Wei Xiao''s arm with the other hand, and slowly slipped down, finally losing his life.


    "You talk too much nonsense!" Wei Xiao snorted coldly.


    You said that you are a little brother, stand aside, and wait for your boss to tell you to do things. Isn''t it okay? If you have to show yourself so much, what do you want?


    You don''t even have the consciousness to be a little brother. If you don''t die first, who will die first?


    The sudden change shocked everyone present.


    No one would have thought that with dozens of guns aimed at, Wei Xiao would dare to kill people face to face.


    The corner of Kun Shen''s mouth twitched, and he was the first to react. The first thing he thought of was to distance himself from Wei Xiao.


    "bass--"


    As soon as he moved, at this moment, a jade-colored blade was placed on his neck.


    "Kill you a disobedient little brother, do you have any comments?" Wei Xiao''s cold voice came into Kun Shen''s ears.


    Faced with the blade that was close at hand, Kun Shen stopped, unconsciously a cold sweat bursting out of his forehead.

 Chapter 236： Just these goods

    Xiao Ming was completely controlled by Wei Xiao, judging from the opponent''s previous handling methods, this was definitely a wolf death.


    This kind of person, you and him, are undoubtedly looking for death.


    Kun Shen didn''t dare to joke about his life, so in front of Wei Xiao, he didn''t dare to show the strength that a big man should have.


    "No, no opinion."


    "Then what do you think of what I just said?"


    "Wh, what?" Kunshen failed to react at the first time, feeling that the blade Wei Xiao placed on his neck had cut his skin. Thinking of something, he repeatedly replied: "Yes, yes. , What you said is very reasonable, it is enough to kill me. Brother, if you have something to say, can you remove the knife first?"


    "Boss¡ª"


    "Boy, you better let go of our boss, otherwise..."


    "boom--"


    Otherwise, I wanted to threaten Wei Xiao''s younger brother and lay down again.


    "Release!"


    What is domineering and invincible? This is.


    What if you have dozens of people? As long as you take the boss, yell in front of you, and kill you in front of you, what can you do to me?


    A little brother died again, and the others dare not yell at Wei Xiao anymore.


    Xiaozi witnessed Wei Xiao''s invincible performance, and his heart was already boiling with enthusiasm.


    This is the boss in his mind, the ideal king.


    Let you attack with thousands of troops, I am enough.


    If it wasn''t for the conditions, Xia Zi couldn''t help but want to pay homage to Wei Xiao.


    "I don''t know whether the big brother will accept the younger brother. If I can follow such a big brother, I would even let me go up to the sword and down the fire."


    The excitement and expectation in Xiaozi''s heart could not be said.


    Kun Shen was completely shocked by Wei Xiao''s domineering.


    He was unwilling and extremely angry in his heart, but because his life fell in Wei Xiao''s hands, he had to surrender to the opponent.


    "Don''t let anyone go?" Kun Shen said through gritted teeth.


    The two men who held Xiao Que''er didn''t dare to hesitate, and let go of the hands holding Xiao Que''er.


    Regaining freedom, Xiao Que''er tore off the tape from her mouth, and Li Hua threw tears into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Owner!"


    "Stand aside first, and when I finish dealing with things here, I will take you away."


    Although Xiao Que''er had a thousand words in her heart to say to Wei Xiao, she also knew that now was not the time.


    After holding Wei Xiao and choking a few times, Xiaoqueer obediently came to Xiaozi''s side.


    "Big brother, now that I listen to you have already let go, shouldn''t you let me go too?"


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    Is this guy himself an idiot or is someone else''s idiot and let you go? Why don''t you sleep longer?


    "Boss Wei, here we are."


    At this time, the lone wolf''s cry came from inside the villa.


    Not long after, a large number of people poured into the villa.


    Quite a few people came.


    The lone wolf naturally brought all the main force of his wolf gang, and dozens of them all carried guns.


    In addition to the members of his wolf gang, there are Mu Wuqing, Long Feihong, and other leaders and members of the base.


    With the arrival of nearly a thousand people, the space in front of the villa was almost too large.


    "Is he the boss of Wei in Lone Wolf?"


    "Yes, big brother. At present, it seems that the big brother Lone Wolf has some ability. One person can subdue Kun Shen and frighten everyone in the Great Axe Gang. It''s not easy!"


    Long Feihong looked at Wei Xiao who put the Gumo knife on Kun Shen''s neck, and said with a serious expression, "This man is very strong."


    Man Dong wondered.


    "Big brother is talking about Lone Wolf his eldest brother?"


    "Well! From him, I felt a strong sense of oppression. This feeling, even when I was in that circle, I never felt."


    "He is so good?"


    "It just feels. I haven''t played against each other. It''s not clear which is strong and weak, but it''s definitely not under me."


    Long Feihong''s evaluation of Wei Xiao is not generally high in Man Dong''s ears.


    It''s been nearly two months after Long Feihong''s side. Man Dong has never heard Long Feihong evaluate a person so highly.


    Even if it is Mu Wuqing, who is recognized as the strongest on the base, Long Feihong can make a corresponding evaluation of her strength at first glance.


    It can be said that Man Dong heard from Long Feihong''s mouth, the first person who cannot be evaluated.


    Man Dong, who admired Long Feihong so much, couldn''t help but look at Wei Xiao more.


    "Kun Shen, are you looking for death, dare to use a gun at Boss Wei?" Dulang brought a group of younger brothers to Xiaozi and them.


    The expression was unusually angry, and the lone wolf yelled at Kun Shen.


    Kun Shen is still suffering from hardship now.


    If it weren''t for the conditions, he really wanted to ask the lone wolf: Are you blind? Who is the most wronged one now?


    Kun Shen ignored the lone wolf and turned his head to look at Wei Xiao.


    "Brother, now your people are here, you can always let me go, right?"


    "Can!"


    For some reason, Wei Xiao suddenly became more talkative.


    But before Kun Shen breathed a sigh of relief, the bone knife that Wei Xiao put on his neck directly cut his throat, and Wei Xiao took it back.


    Kun Shen was unbelievable.


    He covered his neck that was beginning to overflow with blood with one hand, and pointed at Wei Xiao with his eyes wide-eyed.


    "Puff!"


    Unable to say a word, Kun Shen fell to the ground, and his body twitched a few times, and there was no movement.


    "Big Brother¡ª¡ª"


    This incident stunned everyone present.


    The younger brothers of the Giant Axe Gang all looked at the dead Kun Shen corpse, while Mu Wuqing and the others stared at Wei Xiao in amazement.


    Wei Xiao killed Kun Shen in this way, how dare he?


    "Asshole, I killed you¡ª"


    "I see who dares to move?"


    The lone wolf who was still awake was the first to react.


    Before the younger brother of the Giant Axe Gang got out of control, he immediately asked his men to surround the Giant Axe Gang.


    A gun pointed at the younger brother of the giant axe gang, it seems that as long as they dare to act rashly, they will shoot directly.


    The Giant Axe Gang is not easy to mess with either.


    Without time to pay attention to Wei Xiao, they all turned their guns at the wolf gang.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly fell into a state of tension.


    People from other forces who came here with the lone wolf suddenly felt that they shouldn''t come here to join in the fun.


    Once the two sides fight, who is there to take care of themselves?


    "Damn, this guy is desperate. How can he dare to kill Kun Shen in this situation?"


    "What should I do now? Do you want to leave first?"


    "Made, I haven''t gotten much benefit, and now I have to worry about my safety. What is this TM?"


    The bigwigs of many forces are secretly stunned.


    Others are extremely nervous, they can¡¯t wait to blink without blinking, staring at both the wolf gang and the giant axe gang. On the contrary, it is Wei Xiao, the culprit, who takes the Bone Mo knife back into the scabbard casually, and then comes to Xiaoque without anyone else. Children around.


    "Are you scared?"


    The little bird shook his head.


    "No, with the owner, Queer is not afraid of anything."


    Wei Xiao rubbed Xiao Que''er''s head.


    "Little Wolf..."


    "Boss Wei rest assured, if these guys dare to mess around, I will let them all go to see King Hades." Lone Wolf thought that Wei Xiao called him because of the younger brother of the Giant Axe Gang, and said vowedly.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the younger brothers of the giant axe gang, and said with disdain, "Just their stuff?"


    "Uh..." Lone Wolf almost fell down because of Wei Xiao''s words.

 Chapter 237： The owners back is so warm and safe

    The big guys are worthy of being big guys, they are all nervous to die now, but what about people? From the beginning to the end, he didn''t put such small scenes in his eyes.


    "Then Boss Wei has any instructions?"


    "It''s okay. Xiaoque''er has been found, and I will leave tomorrow. Help me take care of this base. I will come back in a few days. I will need your strength at that time."


    For some reason, when I heard Wei Xiao''s words, Lone Wolf always felt very familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere.


    For a while, the lone wolf couldn''t remember it.


    No longer thinking about it, Lone Wolf smiled and said: "Brother, do you not worry, Boss Wei? Properly, I promise, what the Liming Base was like when you left, and what it will be like when you come back next time."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    He glanced at the people present.


    Realizing that Mu Wuqing was also looking at him at this time, Wei Xiao smiled at her: "Mu Xiaoniu, see you next time, you are my person, and enjoy the last few days of single life."


    Mu Wuqing discovered that this **** had been teasing himself since meeting Wei Xiao.


    Will you die if you don''t molest your old mother for a day?


    He gave Wei Xiao a roll of eyes, and Mu Wuqing didn''t want to pay attention to this narcissistic guy.


    "Give me a roll of my eyes? I have a personality, very good, I like it. I will be my woman by then, and see if you are strong or I am aggressive and fierce." Wei Xiao looked at Mu Wuqing evilly, and then said to Xiao Queer : "Go girl, I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    "Hmm! Thank you Master!"


    Wei Xiao and Xiao Queer left behind the giant axe gang blatantly.


    The little brothers of the two major forces who were still confronting each other looked at each other.


    The Lord is gone, why are we still desperate?


    Until Wei Xiao and the others were no longer in his sight, Lone Wolf turned around and said to the little brothers: "Brothers, put the guns away, this is nothing for us, and they all go back with me."


    "Yes, Brother Wolf!"


    The wolf gang members who were confronting the giant axe gang closed their guns and turned and followed the lone wolf to leave.


    As the members of the Wolves Group also left, many bigwigs did not know how to describe their feelings at the moment.


    "Is it over?" Man Dong looked at the back of the wolf gang helping the crowd leaving with a surprise, feeling a little unbelievable.


    Long Feihong gave a funny smile.


    "Interesting, so interesting. The big brother of the lone wolf is more surprising than I thought." Long Feihong laughed.


    "Brother, they are all gone, shall we continue to stay here?" Man Dong asked, regaining his senses.


    Long Feihong glanced sympathetically at the younger brother of the Giant Axe Gang.


    Giant Axe Gang? hehe!


    "The Lord is gone, what shall we do if we stay here? Let''s go! Don''t disturb people collecting the body for your elder brother." Long Feihong shook his head and left with his own people.


    They left, Mu Wuqing and others no longer stay.


    At the scene, members of other forces saw this and wanted to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible, and they disappeared in the Great Axe Gang resident one after another.


    In a short while, only the Giant Axe Gang were left in the huge villa.


    The little brothers of the Giant Axe Gang, all of them looked at a loss at this time.


    who I am?


    Where am I?


    What should I do?


    Today''s incident, from beginning to end, it seems that their giant axe is at a disadvantage.


    First, the younger brother was killed, the boss was killed, and then the beauty in hand was rescued, except for these, it seemed that there was nothing to do with their giant axe.


    As for the outsiders, they were tears when they said too much. They didn''t have any shit. On the contrary, those people also watched a good show at the door of their giant axe gang.


    What is this TM called, ah?


    "Brother Scar..."


    A younger brother looked at Brother Scar, who is now the highest status of the Giant Axe Gang.


    The others, as if they had found the backbone, looked at a man with a scar on his face.


    "Assholes, this group of assholes! They are so deceiving." Scar brother looked at him, gritted his teeth and said, then said to Brother Scar with red eyes: "Brother Scar, the boss can''t just do things. Forget it, we want to avenge the boss."


    When the little brother spoke, his face was unspeakably sad, and his tone was extremely deep.


    Perhaps because of the expression and tone of this little brother, many people''s faces lit up with anger.


    "That''s right. Brother Scar, tell me! What do you want us to do? The boss can''t die in vain, otherwise, how will our Giant Axe gang get involved in the base in the future?"


    "Yes, you can''t just let the murderer go, you must pay the blood debts."


    Someone took the lead, and some people who remained silent responded one after another.


    Brother Scar had a sullen face, and said coldly: "Vengeance? How to report it?"


    The little brother beside him didn''t expect Brother Scar to say this, and he was anxious: "Brother Scar, you..."


    Brother Scar did not wait for the younger brother beside him to finish speaking, raised his hand to stop him, and said: "I know what you want to say, but you don''t want to see what is happening with our Giant Axe Gang now?"


    After a pause, Brother Scar looked at the other younger brothers, and continued: "I will avenge the boss, but it is not the time. You have also seen that the murderer has a wolf gang to support him at the base. Once he does it, we will even give The boss avenged his revenge, and the brothers will inevitably suffer heavy casualties. Let me watch my brothers die, I can''t do it."


    "Brother Scar..."


    Many brothers were moved by the words of Brother Scar.


    Especially the confidant around him, who didn''t know whether it was true or not, they were moved to tears.


    "No need to say anything. I have my own plan to avenge the boss. Now that the boss is no longer there, it is inevitable that some younger generations will covet our giant axe gang. The most urgent thing is to get rid of those secretly peeping mice. , And then think about how to avenge the old man."


    With the tall image of cherishing his life for the brothers before, the words of Brother Scarlet are very infectious to the brothers of the giant axe gang present.


    "We all listen to Brother Scar."


    Hearing the loud echoes from the surroundings, Brother Dao Scar inadvertently raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    "The Giant Axe Gang, it''s time to change the owner."


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what happened to the Giant Axe Gang.


    Leaving the giant axe gang with Xiao Queer, the sky darkened after Xiao Queer had a good meal.


    They returned to the apartment where Little Que''er was two days ago, intending to spend the night here.


    That night, Wei Xiao did not appear in the base again.


    Time is fast, and the next day comes in a blink of an eye.


    Early in the morning, Wei Xiao never alerted anyone, and left the base with Xiaoqueer.


    "Master, don''t we stay at the base?"


    "Your master doesn''t belong here. I have my home. Now, the master takes you home."


    "Master''s house? What is that place?"


    "Very safe place."


    Finding a motorcycle, Wei Xiao drove Xiaoque''er towards the direction of Haitian District.


    It has been a week since leaving the base. To be honest, Wei Xiao really wants to comfort them.


    No matter how free and good outside, there is no warmth of home.


    Little Que''er sitting behind Wei Xiao didn''t know what the owner''s home was like, but after yesterday''s incident, she knew that wherever Wei Xiao went in the future, wherever Wei Xiao was located, it was her home.


    Suddenly, Xiao Que''er''s hand on Wei Xiao''s shoulders slowly shifted to Wei Xiao''s waist. The small hands crossed the sides, holding Wei Xiao from the front, and the front of her body was pressed against Wei Xiao''s back. superior.


    "The master''s back is so warm and safe." Xiao Que''er squinted and looked very happy.


    Wei Xiao, who was concentrating on driving, noticed the movements of the little bird, and said nothing.


    Since she is a close-fitting girl, let her be presumptuous occasionally!


    ...

 Chapter 238： Return to base

    What Wei Xiao didn''t know was that after he left the Liming Base, two major events happened in the base in the next few days.


    No need to guess the first thing. The news that Wei Xiao slaughtered the Tiger Gang was spread, and all the other leaders who learned about it were frightened.


    They had never underestimated Wei Xiao''s strength, but after this incident was confirmed, they realized that they had no idea about Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Smashed into the Tiger Gang headquarters alone, and under the guard of all the members of the Tiger Gang to slaughter the entire force, can his strength really be predictable?


    Don''t be kidding, as for Wei Xiao''s record, who can do it in the base? Long Feihong couldn''t do it, and Mu Wuqing couldn''t do it.


    "How strong is he?"


    After Long Feihong confirmed the authenticity of the news that Wei Xiao slaughtered all members of the Tiger Gang, he could no longer compare his evaluation of Wei Xiao.


    His cognition of Wei Xiao has also become unattainable from the beginning.


    The second thing is the great change of the Great Axe Gang.


    Fight for power.


    The Giant Axe Gang lost its boss. Even though Brother Scar was in control of a part of the people''s hearts that day, there were quite a few people in this force that were equal to him.


    The Great Axe Gang is under Kunshen, and there are five generals.


    They are Li Shiye, Spectacles brother, Scars brother, Tyrannosaurus and the most powerful Dasha.


    The race for power is mainly between Brother Spectacles, Brother Scar and Tyrannosaurus.


    Scar wanted to take the lead, and Brother Glasses and Tyrannosaurus would naturally not agree.


    In terms of seniority, they are not short of scars, why should the position of the boss be given to scars?


    As for Dasha and Li Shiye, the former only listens to Li Shiye and Kun Shen. Kun Shen is dead, and his loyalty will naturally become Li Shiye, and Li Shiye is a neutral person. No matter how the three of them fight, he In the end, only the one who wins will be attached, so both of them are celibate.


    But what the three of them didn''t expect was that after two days of fighting, the person in the upper ranks turned out to be Master Li.


    It wasn''t until Master Li took the position of the boss in front of them that at this time the three realized that, compared to the three of them who put their goals on their faces, Master Li, who made small moves in private, was the one who competed for the position of the boss. The biggest obstacle.


    Two dogs fight, play off.


    Master Li put this sentence into a superb application.


    Of course, these are things to follow.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about Liming Base''s news about him and the position of the boss of the giant axe gang. Now he is full of hope.


    Carrying the little bird around the city center, he arrived outside the base of the villa group at about 12 noon that day.


    Little Que''er, who came with Wei Xiao, stared at the outermost wall of the base, her face full of incredible.


    Compared to when Wei Xiao left, the base city wall a week later has increased by more than one meter, and in some places it has exceeded ten meters.


    This shows that the people in the base did not slack off during the time he was away, but worked harder instead.


    Seeing the changes in the city wall, Wei Xiao was very satisfied.


    "Master, is this your home? What a high wall!" Xiao Que''er opened her mouth wide, and her expression at the moment was very cute.


    "This is not a fence, but a city wall. When it is completed, it will be 27 meters high, which is equivalent to a nine-story building."


    "so tall?"


    "Let''s go! I''ll take you in, it''s more beautiful inside."


    Wei Xiao walked in front and walked towards the city gate with a little stupid little bird.


    "The Lord? It''s really the Lord, the Lord is back."


    People working on the wall found Wei Xiao and the others, one shouted, and the others were alarmed.


    "It''s the Lord, our Lord has returned."


    "Quickly open the city gate."


    "Quack..."


    Everyone seemed very excited. Some even stopped their movements and waved to Wei Xiao.


    The city gate opened, and from inside, a fully armed women''s team trot out.


    There are a total of twelve people, and the leader is Wu Xiaoqi, the team leader.


    Following the little bird behind Wei Xiao, when she looked at these female soldiers dressed and dressed at the dawn base that only the Hundred Bird Mercenary Team could compare, her first reaction was that these female soldiers were very strong, otherwise she would not dress like this.


    Wu Xiaoqi led the team out to stand on both sides.


    "Wu Xiaoqi, the leader of the Women''s First Team, and all members of the Wu Xiaoqi team welcome the Lord home!"


    "Welcome the Lord back home."


    The girls all spoke in unison, and the sonorous and powerful voices kept echoing in Xiao Que''er''s ears.


    Wei Xiao walked towards Wu Xiaoqi and suddenly punched Wu Xiaoqi.


    It was not full, but it was not something Wu Xiaoqi could avoid.


    When Wu Xiaoqi was completely unprepared, her vigilance as a soldier made her react to Wei Xiao''s sudden attack.


    She knew that she was definitely not Wei Xiao''s opponent, so what she was able to respond to was how to withstand Wei Xiao''s blow at the least cost.


    Wu Xiaoqi was very smart, and he took the initiative to meet Wei Xiao''s punch without waiting for her.


    When Wei Xiao''s power was acting on her, Wu Xiaoqi backed away, turning over to remove most of the power Wei Xiao had hit on her, and perfectly withstood Wei Xiao''s blow at the least cost.


    "Master..." Wu Xiaoqi didn''t fight back, looking at Wei Xiao with a puzzled expression on his face.


    God''s eyes seemed to ask Wei Xiao why he wanted to attack her.


    Wei Xiao didn''t launch another offensive, walked to Wu Xiaoqi''s side and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Yes, strength has improved again, it seems that you have not relaxed yourself during this period of time."


    It turned out that Wei Xiao was testing her abilities just now.


    Knowing Wei Xiao¡¯s intentions, Wu Xiaoqi, who was relieved in his heart, raised his head and said coldly: ¡°As a member of the base combatants, staying relatively vigilant and constantly improving his strength are the most basic requirements. This can''t be done. How to defend the base and the citizens?"


    "Haha... That''s good. Let''s go! I''m really homesick after going out for a week."


    "The master shouldn''t be homesick, but the mistress?"


    Wu Xiaoqi is a master who doesn''t suffer.


    Wei Xiaogang tried her out, and now she replied to Wei Xiao.


    No matter how thick-skinned Wei Xiao was, Wei Xiao couldn''t help showing a bit of embarrassment.


    "Just you talk a lot."


    "Hey..."


    "The captain is so courageous, even the master dare to molest."


    "Isn''t it? But have you noticed that the lord''s embarrassing look just now is so cute?"


    "Really, it''s a pity that I didn''t bring a mobile phone, otherwise it would be very interesting to record the expression on the master."


    "Hehe, in fact, the master is quite interesting!"


    The female soldiers murmured softly.


    It is impossible for Wei Xiao not to hear them, but he pretended not to hear them.

 Chapter 239： The warmth of home

    Following Wu Xiaoqi into the city, along the way, the workers saw Wei Xiao and stopped to salute Wei Xiao.


    The little Que''er who followed Wei Xiao didn''t dare to say anything, didn''t dare to ask, just watched.


    She found that her master seemed to be very respected here, even reaching the point of worship.


    She became more curious about Wei Xiao''s identity, and from time to time she peeked at Wei Xiao from behind.


    "Why do they call the master?"


    When they came to the base, Wu Xiaoqi and the others did not continue to send Wei Xiao because they had to stand guard and patrol sentries. Instead, they found an off-road vehicle and asked a team member to send them to Villa No. 1.


    Base center.


    The news of Wei Xiao''s return has been passed in here.


    Shu Wang and the other women who were eating are already standing outside the door waiting for their man''s return.


    "Buzzing..."


    When the sound of the car rang from the front, Wei Xiao, who was sitting in the car, slowly appeared in Shu Wang''s eyes.


    Seeing the return of Optimus Prime at home, Shu looked at them, their faces could not contain the excitement and joy.


    "Here, it''s my husband. My husband really came back."


    "Ling''er, dad is back, do you remember what mom taught you?"


    "Dad, daddy..."


    The off-road vehicle came to the villa.


    Wei Xiao and Xiaoque''er got out of the car.


    "Lord, I won''t disturb you and the hostesses." Influenced by Wu Xiaoqi, the female soldier who sent them over couldn''t help but joke Wei Xiao.


    After speaking, drive away.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    These little female soldiers are becoming more and more presumptuous, so joking with the Lord, where is the majesty and the majesty of the Lord?


    "Husband (O''Neill, Master)..."


    Wei Xiao, who was thinking about how to punish these little female soldiers when he turned his head, heard sweet voices in his ears. For a while, all female soldiers and punishments were left behind by him.


    No matter how big things are, it is not as important to accompany his wife and children now.


    As soon as he turned around, two softly plunged into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    "Husband, you finally came back, and if you don''t come back, we are all worried to death."


    "Euny sauce, Yan Yi misses you."


    You don''t need to guess who the two in your arms are.


    However, only Bai Youwei would do this in the past, and I didn''t expect that even the most shy Yan Yi could be so proactive.


    It can also be seen from this that in the week he was absent, how much the women thought about him and worried about him.


    Gently pushed away the two of them, and kissed them **** their soft mouths.


    Wei Xiao said softly: "I miss you too, so I will come back to see you as soon as the matter is resolved."


    "My husband, you have worked hard!" Standing on the stone steps, Shu Wang and several other wives watched Wei Xiao with tears and smiles.


    Feeling the weight in Shuwang''s hearts, Wei Xiao let go of Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, and walked to Shuwang''s side.


    There is no more words, first hug each wife and kiss, pass on the miss for them to them, and then warmly replied "It''s not hard".


    It''s really not hard.


    If Wei Xiao was still full of resentment for the "torture" he endured at the battle base at the beginning, all the resentment had disappeared the moment he kissed Shu Wang them. Not for anything else, just for women like them, Wei Xiao felt that the suffering and sin he suffered outside was worth it.


    "Dad, daddy..."


    An accident occurred at this time.


    While holding Yan Chuan Huizi and tasting her sweetness, the little Linger in her arms stretched out a little meaty hand to scrape Wei Xiao Gangyi¡¯s cheeks, and the voice of milk and milk came into Wei Xiao¡¯s ears. Wei Xiao''s body freezes on the spot.


    Letting go of Yan Chuan Huizi''s red lips, Wei Xiao''s eyes changed over her and Xiao Wei Ling.


    Wei Xiaoqiang, who was very surprised in his eyes, endured the excitement in his heart and asked: "Are you able to speak?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko nodded happily.


    "A few days after the master left, Ling''er would speak, and the first sentence was to call Dad!"


    Regardless of whether what Yan Chuan Huizi said is true or false, Wei Xiao is very happy now.


    When he was almost 30, he was called father for the first time. Although the child was not his own, the full sense of happiness and responsibility gave Wei Xiao an unprecedented feeling.


    Reached out his hand to embrace Xiao Wei Ling in Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms.


    "Good girl, call out a few more times."


    "Dad, daddy..." Little Wei Ling seemed to only say this.


    But this already made Wei Xiao very happy.


    She rubbed her chin on her daughter''s little cheek.


    Amused Xiao Wei Ling "chuckled" and smiled.


    "It''s Dad''s little padded jacket, I love you so much."


    "Husband, you haven''t eaten yet? We are just starting, I will let someone prepare a pair of tableware for you." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Holding Xiao Wei Ling, Wei Xiao remembered that he hadn''t eaten anything since this morning.


    It doesn''t matter to Wei Xiao not to eat one or two meals, but don''t forget that he didn''t come back alone this time. Jiang Xiyu''s words undoubtedly reminded him that there is another person around him who was almost ignored.


    "Prepare two sets of bowls and chopsticks."


    Just now, Shu Wang''s eyes were all on Wei Xiao, but now they also found the little **** standing aside, looking nervous and hesitating.


    Little Que''er lowered her head all the way.


    A few days ago, Wei Xiao told her that Wei Xiao had several wives who were all over the country. Xiao Que''er didn''t believe it at that time, because Wei Xiao said that his wives were more beautiful than Xiao Que''er. How could Xiao Queer, who is still very confident about her appearance, believe Wei Xiao''s words?


    But now, Xiao Que''er knew that Wei Xiao didn''t lie to her.


    The hostesses are more than beautiful and impeccable.


    The body and face are the best among the best. It looks like her. Except for a face, there is comparability. Compared with the hostess and others, there is no advantage at all in other parts.


    The only beauty that can be seen by Wei Xiao''s side is now gone, Xiao Que''er is very inferior, and more anxious and uneasy.


    "Do you really have a chance to be the master''s woman?"


    When Xiaoque''er was thinking about it, one of her hands was caught.


    Her body trembled, and her head slowly raised, Xiao Queer saw that a gentle, Heihe smiling face appeared in her eyes.


    "Sister, what should we call you?" Shu Wang asked gently.


    "I, I... Mistress, I''m just the master''s close girl, I, I am Xiaoqueer, and the hostess can just call me Queer."


    "Quier? A nice name, just like yours, Zhong Ling is delicate, smart and cute." After Shu Wang finished speaking, he turned his head and smiled and looked at Wei Xiao: "Husband, look good."


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain.


    At this time, the more explanations, the greater the misunderstanding. Besides, when Wei Xiao does things, why should he explain it to others?


    "Go, eat!"


    Wei Xiao turned around, held Xiao Wei Ling, and brought a group of wives into the villa.


    Shu Wang knew that her husband was avoiding herself. Although she was a little bit savage in her heart, she was helpless.


    Who makes his own man so good?


    "Let''s go! It''s very hard to follow your husband outside, right? Now when you get home, you have to make up for your body."


    "Quier is not hard, the master is the hardest."


    "You are so well-behaved, it''s no wonder your husband will let you be his close girl. Don''t be nervous, come here, we will be a family in the future, do you need to be polite with your family?"


    family?

 Chapter 240： Do you like this kind of wife?

    Shu Wang''s unintentional words undoubtedly touched the weakest part of Xiao Que''er''s heart.


    The word family is rarely heard after the end of the world. Little Queer did not expect that one day she could have family again in the future.


    "Well, we are a family."


    As Shu Wang took Xiaoqueer to the table, the servants in the villa brought a few new chops on the basis of the previous ones.


    On the table, the little bird looked very nervous.


    Since the end of the world, she has never seen such a dazzling array of delicious foods, and at the same time she can''t let go, she dare not use chopsticks.


    Needless to say, Piaoyue¡¯s cooking skills are like handicrafts. Every dish he makes is like a handicraft. Looking at the exquisite dishes on the table, Xiao Que''er is worried that because of his chopsticks, it will ruin the perfection of the whole dish.


    Hui Zhilan Xin''s Shu looked at Xiao Que''er, guessed some of her thoughts, and took the initiative to add vegetables to her bowl.


    "Come on, Que''er, eat more. Don''t be polite. You can grab whatever you want. If it is not enough, I will let Piaoyue do it again."


    "Quie''er, right? Come on, this braised fish is my favorite to eat. I''ll give you half of it. Seeing that you are thin, you don''t have a few taels of meat on your body. You must have suffered a lot outside." Bai Youwei also gave it to Xiao Que''er. The dishes are delicious in the bowl and on the plate, and she is not even looked down upon, and she is extremely enthusiastic.


    Jiang Xiyu, Yan Yi, Phantom and the others also fell.


    In a short while, the dishes in front of Xiaoque''er had already piled up.


    While Xiaoqueer was flattered, she was also very moved in her heart.


    When the last days come, when has she been cared by and taken care of by so many people?


    Tears kept streaming out, Xiao Queer kept saying thank you.


    "Why are you crying for dinner? Take your tears back." Wei Xiao didn''t like women''s tears, especially those around him.


    Seeing Xiaoqueer''s tears, her tone couldn''t help being cold.


    "Husband¡ª¡ª" Shu Wang glared at Wei Xiao, and then comforted Xiao Queer: "Querer don''t cry, the previous life has gone away from you, in the future, our life will only get better and better, so that we can live in the future. Should we be happy on such a good day?"


    Xiao Que''er pursed her mouth and nodded vigorously.


    "Come on, wipe it."


    Taking the handkerchief that Shu Wang handed over, Xiao Queer wiped away her tears.


    "Master, I''m sorry, Queer won''t cry anymore."


    "Let''s eat! Take a bath after eating and sleep well."


    "Um!"


    "Hehe...husband, don''t be angry, come on, your daughter-in-law will feed you fish. This is your young wife''s favorite food, and I won''t give it to the eldest sister if they want to eat it." The atmosphere on the table was a little depressed, it was Bai Youwei Little clever, thinking of ways to make the atmosphere lively.


    No, she seemed to be pleased, and put a piece of fish to Wei Xiao''s mouth. She was cute and coquettish, not to mention how cute she looked.


    Such a wife, even if Wei Xiao is full of anger, there is no reason to ask her to vent.


    "You!"


    Taking a look at Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao ate the fish she had picked up angrily and funny.


    "Hey... Fragrant husband?"


    Wei Xiao did not answer her.


    It''s an inch, right?


    Without getting Wei Xiao''s answer, Bai Youwei pouted her mouth, her face full of grievances: "Husband, you don''t love me anymore."


    "What does it have to do with whether I love you or not?"


    "You ignore me."


    Ah! This also counts?


    Wei Xiao was defeated by Bai Youwei.


    "Fragrant, super fragrant, I''ve never eaten such a delicious fish, is this all right?"


    "Hehe... I know my husband likes to eat, but I warmed it up in my mouth."


    "Puff...cough cough... I''m sorry, I didn''t hold it back." Jiang Xiyu, who was drinking the juice, couldn''t hold it back. When he turned his head, all the juice he hadn''t swallowed was thrown on the ground.


    Shu Wang couldn''t help laughing at each of them.


    "Bai Youwei¡ª¡ª"


    "Husband, husband, I was wrong, I was wrong, you can forgive her once because of your young wife''s resolute attitude to admit her mistakes? I promise, there will be no next time." Bai Youwei hurriedly hugged Wei Xiao His arms, with big watery eyes gleaming, looked unspeakably pitiful.


    Wei Xiao has a headache, really.


    Facing Bai Youwei, he felt as if he was hitting the cotton with all his strength, weak and not lethal.


    Really dumbfounded, Wei Xiao looked around at them and sighed: "Don''t hold back, it''s broken, you don''t feel bad, I feel bad."


    "Haha...Master, we are waiting for your words."


    "Sister Youwei, you are too bad."


    "Haha..." Shu Wang saw the atmosphere on the table instantly warmed up, and secretly gave Bai Youwei a thumbs up.


    At the critical moment, sure enough, it''s only useful for the family''s live treasure to go out in person.


    Bai Youwei blinked at her when she saw Shu Wang''s movements.


    "Husband, don''t be angry, come, you have another bite of fish."


    "Have you warmed it in your mouth again?"


    "No no, I just got it from the plate this time, I swear."


    "I believe you a ghost!"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    "Oh..."


    All the women laughed, even Xiao Wei Ling, who had a (nip) mouth in Wei Xiao''s arms, laughed.


    The warm lunch is over.


    Little Queer went downstairs to take a bath and sleep under the leadership of Li Qingshu, while Wei Xiao took Shu Wang to inspect the base.


    From the training grounds of the soldiers to the farms and farms, and then to the construction of residential buildings and the construction of the city, after watching these, one day will pass.


    When Wei Xiao walked down this trip, his feelings were completely different from those of Shu Wang and the others.


    What he saw in his eyes was that the base was developing in the direction he hoped, and Shu looked at them, what they saw was the heart and the sense of belonging.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know that during the time he was away from the base, whether it was them or the basic people, although they would do what they should do every day, there was always something missing on their faces.


    Before, they didn''t know what was missing, but after walking with Wei Xiao, they knew that it was a sense of security and a sense of steadiness.


    When Wei Xiao is not there, Shu hopes that they have trouble sleeping and eating. When night comes, they are afraid of what will happen to Wei Xiao outside, and the basic citizens of the base are also worried about Wei Xiao. They are afraid that the base will not be suppressed by Wei Xiao. Live a life of precariousness and displacement.


    Maybe even Wei Xiao didn''t know that he had become the spiritual pillar and belief of this base to support everyone''s survival.


    He is everyone''s support, everyone''s foothold.


    When he was away, the people in the base seemed to be in the air, always worried that they would fall into the abyss. Only with him, other talents were down-to-earth, and they could calmly deal with no matter how great the danger was.


    "Husband, it''s nice to have you."


    This feeling belongs not only to Shuwang them, but also to others.


    Now Shu Wang and the others can be sure that if one day Wei Xiao falls into a life-and-death crisis, these residents will spontaneously spontaneously use their lives to protect Wei Xiao''s safety without telling them what to do.

 Chapter 241： Pillow wind

    That night.


    Villa One is destined to be a sleepless night.


    Starting with Bai Youwei and ending with Shu Wang, Wei Xiao, who had not eaten meat for a week, had enough for the night.


    All the last desires were left to Shu Wang. The wives were exhausted, but Wei Xiao looked so bright, and felt that even if he came back and forth again, Wei Xiao would be able to withstand it.


    The helpless Shu Wang leaned in Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Husband, didn''t you have some game during the time you were out? We are all about to be tossed and separated by you. Fortunately, we have many sisters, otherwise, one or two people really can''t stand you." Shu Wangyou complained.


    It is said that there are only exhausted cattle and no bad land, but this sentence is useless on Wei Xiao.


    If it weren''t for Wei Xiao''s flesh and blood, and looks no different from human beings, Shu Wang would have doubted whether his husband had changed from an alien.


    With a cigarette in his mouth and Wen Yu in his arms, with a soft and comfortable look, Wei Xiao said calmly: "I only like my women."


    "Oh..."


    Shu Wangqiao laughed.


    "I just don''t want you to work so hard, as you said, it''s suffocated, and it is our sisters who feel distressed."


    "I think you have enough rest."


    "Don''t..." Feeling that Wei Xiao had a reaction somewhere, Shu Wang was startled: "Husband, tell me how you spent this week outside. I''m curious?"


    Shu Wang quickly shifted Wei Xiao''s attention.


    Wei Xiao is not someone who doesn''t care about his wife. Shu Wang was overwhelmed with his firepower three times. Just now, Wei Xiao just frightened her.


    Now she took the initiative to change the subject, and Wei Xiao followed her.


    "This time I went out and encountered a lot of new things..."


    With that, Wei Xiao narrated what he had seen and heard at the Liming Base one by one.


    They were all novelties, and Wei Xiao chose to skip those annoying things.


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s narration, Shu Wang sighed.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be a bazaar after the end of the world. I am a little curious about this dawn base. If I have the opportunity to see it, I can also experience the fun of shopping before the end of the world."


    "There is nothing good about that kind of place? If you like it, we will make it ourselves."


    "Do it yourself? How to do it?"


    "It''s nothing more than a population issue. I''ll take Lan Qiang and the others out in a few days, and they will have everything when they come back. You just have to figure out how to realize your plan."


    "real?"


    "Do I have to lie to you?"


    Yes, Wei Xiao didn''t need to lie to her, and what Wei Xiao promised was never broken.


    "Thank you husband. By the way, you are going to take Captain Lan and the others out. Are you sure about the battle base?"


    "Yeah!" Wei Xiao thought of his suffocation at the battle base, his eyes revealed accidentally: "I have roughly figured out the situation of the battle base. There are not many zombies over there, there are only tens of thousands, but there are many evolutionary zombies. . I need enough manpower to push it over."


    "Evolved zombies? Is it the kind that caused Captain Lan and the others huge losses during the corpse tide?"


    "There are many. This is why the Liming Base is obviously the closest to the battle base, but I dare not go there to collect weapons."


    Shu Wang frowned.


    "Husband, I think this matter has to be discussed long-term."


    "How to say?"


    "Our base does not have much ammunition, and it takes a lot of effort to deal with ordinary zombies. If we encounter evolutionary zombies, there will be a lot of casualties if we don''t have enough ammunition. No one, in the end, even if we have enough weapons, we won''t be able to use it."


    "Of course I know this. Don''t worry, someone will provide us with ammunition and enough manpower."


    "Dawn base?"


    Shu Wang is very smart. As soon as Wei Xiao spoke, she knew what her man was thinking.


    "good!"


    "Will they be obedient?"


    "They have to listen." Wei Xiao said aggressively.


    Shu Wang''s heart trembled, and his eyes looked at Wei Xiao in admiration.


    This is what a confident person can say?


    I love Wei Xiao''s Shu Wang whole body and mind, lying on him happily.


    "My husband really is the best."


    "Go to sleep! I will stay at the base to accompany you these few days. When I leave next time, it may take a while to come back."


    Shu Wang didn''t seem to be sleepy, staring at Wei Xiao as if he was hesitant to speak.


    "Why, there are other things?" Wei Xiao felt that Shu Wang today was a little weird.


    There seems to be something to worry about.


    Shu Wang thought for a while, and decided to talk to Wei Xiao. After all, he promised him. If I don''t mention it now, I don''t know when it will be next time.


    "Husband, I want to tell you something."


    "What''s up?"


    Shu Wang no longer hesitated, and reflected Fang Yu''s situation to Wei Xiao. Mainly talked about some information learned from Jiang Xue.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "Someone came to you to intercede?"


    Shu Wang hugged Wei Xiao and shook his head: "I learned about it when I inspected below. Husband, I don''t think they have made any serious mistakes, and when defending the base, they are more active than anyone. It''s better to give them a chance. Is it? Even if you let them start from ordinary slaves."


    Wei Xiao looked at Shu Wang for a long time.


    Suddenly smiled.


    "What''s the matter with me? Since you have pleaded with them, then I will exempt them from the status of permanent slaves. Tomorrow you will have their names be registered, and in the future, you will work for the base."


    "You promised?"


    "I agree, can I sleep now?" Wei Xiao squeezed Shuwang''s little nose fondly.


    "Um!"


    Finding a comfortable position beside Wei Xiao, hugging him, Shu Wang closed his eyes with a smile.


    the next day.


    After breakfast, Shu Wang took Yang Yan and Lin Luo to Villa No.7.


    "Shu Wang Master!"


    Jiang Xue and the others had just had breakfast and were about to go out, but they didn''t expect Shu Wang to come to them. The people in Villa No. 7 hurriedly saluted Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang motioned them to be welcome.


    "You all go to work! Xiaoxue stay."


    The people around responded and left one after another.


    Inside the villa living room.


    "Shu Wang Master." Jiang Xue was somewhat restrained.


    Shu Wang motioned to her to sit down, and then said: "Your matter is resolved, and her husband has revoked Fang''s status as permanent slaves, but that''s all. They have to start as slaves, whether they can become newcomers, or even more. High, it depends on their future efforts. You can register for them now."


    Jiang Xue, who had just sat down, stood up excitedly.


    "Master Shuwang, the Lord really agrees?"


    "Agree." Shu Wang smiled.


    Jiang Xue was full of joy.


    "Thank you, thank you Master Shuwang, thank you Lord."


    "Okay, I''m here to inform you about this. Xiaoxue, I can help you this time, it doesn''t mean that you can succeed every time. You are kind-hearted, this is a good thing, but always remind yourself, be careful. Because of your kindness hurt you." Shu Wang got up, said this to Jiang Xue, and took Yang Yan and the others away.


    When the excited Jiang Xue heard Shu Wang''s words, the joy on her face gradually calmed down.


    She understood what Shu Wang meant.


    The other party reminded her not to be swayed by certain emotions, getting stuck too deeply would only harm herself.


    Shu Wang was for her good, Jiang Xue could hear it.


    Very grateful to Shu Wang, Jiang Xue also knew what she should do next.


    After calming down the inner waves, Jiang Xue left the villa.

 Chapter 242： reborn

    On the construction site.


    Fang Yu and their five women were carrying cement under the command of a supervisor.


    This is their job, they have to move a fixed amount of cement every day.


    They are not allowed to rest until they are done, and there are other heavy tasks waiting for them after they are done.


    It''s impossible for them to take a break if they finish their work ahead of time.


    "Sister Xue!"


    Jiang Xue brought two guards over and saw her overseer, and hurried over to say hello.


    Jiang Xue nodded: "Delay for a few minutes, I''m looking for something to do with them."


    The overseer smiled flatly and said, "Sister Xue is polite, you are free."


    "Trouble." Jiang Xue said politely, "Fang Yu, stop your work first."


    Fang Yu and the others were stunned, looking at the supervisor.


    "Sister Xue is looking for you, why is she still stunned? Come here."


    With the approval of the supervisor, the five people came to Jiang Xue.


    "Little...Sister Xue!"


    Jiang Xue gestured indifferently, and then asked a guard to send five forms and pens to Fang Yu.


    The five people in Fang Yu were confused, and slowly took over the form and pen.


    When they saw the text on the form, the faces of all five were shocked.


    Someone who dare not be confident, and the hands holding the form were shaking, Fang Yu looked at Jiang Xue with tears in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth tremblingly: "You, you..."


    Jiang Xue said: "This is your identity registration form. From now on, you will no longer be permanent slaves without identity, rights, or status. Fill out this form, and from today onwards, you will be ordinary slaves and have the right to assess. And normal rest time. Fill it in! I have other things to be busy, and I won¡¯t stay here long."


    Hearing Jiang Xue''s affirmative reply, Fang Yu couldn''t help the tears in their eyes anymore, and the big tears fell like raindrops.


    The five people knelt in front of Jiang Xue at the same time as if they had said yes.


    "thanks, thanks¡­¡­"


    Not knowing what to say, the five kept thanking Jiang Xue.


    "Being well in the future, this is just the beginning." Jiang Xue could not continue to remain indifferent, comforting them.


    The five nodded, then held pens with trembling hands and filled out their information on the identity registration form.


    After they finished writing and handed the paper and pen to Jiang Xue, Jiang Xue ignored them.


    Sideways, Jiang Xue said to the supervisor: "They will become ordinary slaves in the future, don''t be too strict."


    "Sister Xue, don''t worry, since they have left their status as permanent slaves, I won''t break the rules."


    "Thank you."


    "You are polite."


    Jiang Xue didn''t stay too much, holding Fang Yu''s identity registration form, never greeted them with Fang Yu, and left directly with his guards.


    "It''s great Fang Yu, we don''t have to continue to be permanent slaves, great."


    "It''s finally over, our persistence is correct."


    Fang Yu wiped away his tears.


    "Well, we are getting better."


    The supervisor came to them at this time: "I underestimated you. I didn''t expect there to be people on it?"


    "My lord, we..."


    "Needless to say, I can understand. Just as a celebration for you, you don''t have to do your work this morning. Go back and have a good rest. At two o''clock in the afternoon, remember to come back to work on time."


    Unexpectedly, the overseers, who are usually very strict, would be so easy to talk to them. If they hadn''t heard it with their own ears, they would feel that they were dreaming.


    Fang Yu, who responded, shook his head quickly: "No, Mr. Supervisor, we can work. Thank you for your kindness."


    "Yes, yes, we are not tired, I feel I can continue to do one day."


    The other four responded repeatedly.


    Do they really want to rest? of course not.


    But sometimes, you can climb up the pole without others accommodating you.


    Not to mention that you are still just a slave now. Even if you are a newcomer or a beloved, if you don''t understand what it means to be worldly, this kind of person will not have a long way to go.


    What the supervisor said may be sincere, but you cannot accept it as a matter of course.


    Your current attitude may make you be treated differently during the period of ordinary slavery.


    The result is as Fang Yu and the others thought.


    They didn''t go to rest, and continued to finish their morning work before leaving. In this way, by noon, they had no food to eat, the supervisor paid out their points and exchanged them for five breads and five bottles of juice for five people.


    To the elite supervisors, these things may not be a big deal, but to them, they are simply a gift.


    These things, as slaves, they cannot enjoy. During the non-special period, only the basic citizens with the status of newcomers and above are eligible to go to the material supermarket to exchange.


    Fang Yu and the others can be regarded as a perfect ending.


    Jiang Xue, who had resolved her mind, became more relaxed after she left.


    As for Shu Wang, the greatest hero in this matter, as her identity, she naturally didn''t care about the others, but she solved a wish for Jiang Xue. Undoubtedly, in Jiang Xue''s heart, Shu Wang''s position is in this base, except for Wei Xiao. No one can compare.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know these little favors from the base. In the next two days, he was either with Shu Wang them or at the training ground.


    After experiencing the tide of corpses, everyone in the base now understands the importance of being strong.


    The end of the world is not the first time, and the high-rise walls are no longer enough to resist the zombies. If you want to live better in the end of the world, then make yourself stronger.


    Even if there is no hot weapon, with a sharp knife and a sharp blade, you must ensure that you have the power of a battle.


    For this reason, everyone in the base is extremely hard at training.


    Through active training, what is created is a group of potential fighters who are capable of literary and military skills, and can fight and fight.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the people in the Wei Xiao base now go out alone, not to mention the 10,000 enemies, facing ordinary people, three to five are nothing at all.


    If it is replaced by members of an armed team, each one can score one enemy ten (for ordinary people).


    Of course, the so-called "one enemy to ten" refers to the situation without any weapons, relying only on one''s own strength.


    Wei Xiao came to the training ground. On the one hand, he looked at the training of the fighters and at the same time familiarized himself with the best group of people under him.


    As for how Wei Xiao pretends, will he tell you?


    "Sigh! Nurse sister, nurse sister, you lighten it, it hurts."


    "A big man, this little hurt and little pain makes it like giving birth to a child, are you?"


    Fu million was despised by the nurse sister, and she felt miserable in her heart.


    "Miss Nurse, don''t blame him. Look at us. How many can you hold back? The Lord, the Lord knows the one who hurt us? The first person in the base, the Invincible Demon King, I seriously doubt that the Lord has Internal strength, otherwise, why did he hurt us so badly with a single punch?"


    In the temporary hospital, a medical room with multiple beds, the seven squadron captains of the men''s armed squad were all in there for nurses to wipe swelling medicine for them.


    In the past few days, every time Wei Xiao went to the training ground, he would practice with them.


    It is called to give them some guidance on their hands and feet. In fact, it is to use them to practice their hands and let the soldiers of each squadron know how good their masters are and how powerful they are.


    Therefore, he was suspected of going to the training ground to pretend to be a match, but the evidence was insufficient.


    After three days, Lan Qiang and their bodies were all blue and purple.


    Hearing that Wei Xiao said that they were about to go on a mission again, they came to the hospital to wipe some alcohol and reduce the swelling.


    A beautiful nurse did not believe their words, and defended Wei Xiao.


    "What do you do when the master is okay? You must have made the master angry. Why didn''t I hear that the captain of the women''s team was beaten by the master?"


    She is very likely to be a loyal fan of Wei Xiao, and she keeps defending her idol and male god.


    "Xiaomei, do you still have anti-swelling medicine here? Give us a few copies, and the master can also start, and we can be used as sandbags for a group of female soldiers."


    The little beautiful nurse just finished speaking. At this moment, the captains of several female soldiers appeared by the door.


    The beautiful nurse turned around and was stunned.


    Wu Xiaoqi and their situation are similar to those who paid a million, with bruises on their faces.


    "You, are you also beaten by the Lord?" Nurse Xiaomei asked.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Ouch...haha..."


    Seeing this scene, Fu Wanwan and the others who thought they had finally "succumbed to the injustice" laughed aloud, even if they got hurt and grinned with pain, they couldn''t stop.

 Chapter 243： The elite of the elite

    The top commanders of the male and female soldiers have arrived, and now the medical room becomes more lively.


    They were all talking about Wei Xiao, even the nurses asked about Wei Xiao.


    "By the way, I''m very curious. You have persisted in the previous two days. Why did you come to wipe the anti-swelling medicine today?" A nurse asked curiously during the chat.


    This made the captains of both men and women embarrassed.


    "Tell us! The big deal is that we will waive your treatment fee this time." A little nurse said generously.


    Pay a million of them, these male captains'' eyes lit up.


    Lan Qiang smiled bitterly: "In fact, there is nothing bad to say, that is, the Lord will take us to another survivor base tomorrow. I heard that the base has a scale of several thousand people. Are we afraid of embarrassing the base tomorrow? Come here to apply some medicine, hoping to save our glorious image."


    "Puff......"


    The little nurses all laughed when they heard Lan Qiang''s words.


    No wonder the captains of the men''s and women''s teams are here today.


    As the "image ambassadors" of the base, if they follow Wei Xiao to meet the management of other bases with their current dignity, indeed, where is this face?


    "It''s true for the Lord, since you know that you will have a task tomorrow, you don''t do it lightly today." Wu Xiaoqi complained.


    "Hehe...I think you should wear a headgear when you go out tomorrow. With these injuries on your face, it won''t be healed without a month." Nurse Xiaomei kindly reminded.


    She said this, paying a million and they all looked ashamed.


    "Then doesn''t it mean you are not saved?"


    "It''s over (liao)!"


    "Tomorrow, I apply to withdraw from this mission, don''t know if it''s too late?" Yu Wei looked serious.


    ...


    The fourth day after leaving the dawn base.


    "Men''s team (women''s team) gather!"


    The exit of the South City Wall in the morning.


    A modified luxury car, four light tanks, four tanks and more than two dozen trucks have been parked outside the city wall.


    There are 14 male and female teams in the base. At this moment, ten teams have been assembled here, half of the men and women, with a total number of 360 people.


    After resting in the base for three days, today Wei Xiao finally plans to take action on the battle base.


    The armed forces in the base, except for the newly appointed new captains, the team they led was left by Wei Xiao to protect the safety of the base, and everyone else had to leave with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who was surrounded by the girls and came to the city gate, except for the Phantom, her wife sent a kiss goodbye.


    The Phantom will go to the dawn base with Wei Xiao.


    This time Wei Xiao''s goal was to be a battle base. He was surrounded by elites from among the elites, including the three instructors responsible for training female soldiers, except for Ming Yulan, Jasmine and Effie.


    "Husband, you must pay attention to safety."


    "Dad, safe!"


    Holding the little Wei Ling in Shu Wang''s arms, Wei Xiao kissed her fleshy little cheek.


    Wei Xiao said to Shu Wang and the others: "You stay at home. If you encounter an emergency that Yulan cannot resolve, I will allow Han Yifei to fly a helicopter to Fenghua District to notify me."


    "Well! I will protect our base." Shu Wang reluctantly said.


    Hugged Shu Wang and kissed her again.


    "gone!"


    "have a safe journey."


    Wei Xiao took the Phantom, turned and walked towards the gate of the city.


    In the men''s team.


    Because the last corpse tide caused heavy casualties for the armed forces, they did not wait for the start of the base assessment, and they chose the source of troops from newcomers and beloved ones.


    With their own strength, Mu Feng and several male students are now part of the men''s team.


    At this time, Mu Feng, who was once one of Shuwang''s suitors, felt uncomfortable seeing the loving Shuwang and Wei Xiao.


    "Don''t think about it, those are our former goddesses, now our mistresses. It''s not that I am arrogant. Compared with the Lord, we are really nothing." A good friend said beside Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng took a breath and exhaled.


    "You think too much, I don''t have any thoughts about her. Being able to follow the Lord is the best destination for her in this life."


    "Haha...you are right to think so. Women! There are in the base. Shurou and Ling Qifen, these people''s looks are not much different from the hostess. If you like beautiful ones, they can be your targets."


    Mu Feng shook his head.


    "I just want to become a squadron leader or even a squadron leader as soon as possible. There is no real power in the last days, and everything else is imaginary."


    "Aspirational, I also believe you have the ability to climb up. Let''s go! This time we may be facing a tough battle." The friend patted Mu Feng on the shoulder and led him to follow the large group toward the cart outside. .


    The team came outside and the city gate was closed.


    Lan Qiang, Leng Chengfeng and others got on the bus one after another.


    Upstairs, Shu Wang and others waved to watch Wei Xiao and the others leave.


    Dawn base.


    It had been four days since Wei Xiao had left here that day.


    After four days, the turbulence that Wei Xiao brought to Liming Base has not passed.


    No one cares about the demise of the Tiger Gang, and no one cares about the great changes of the Giant Axe Gang. Many leaders of the forces care about what Wei Xiao said to the lone wolf the day before he left.


    He will also come to the dawn base.


    What will Wei Xiao do next time he comes to Liming Base?


    For this matter, Master Li, who had just become the boss of the Giant Axe Gang within a few days, also invited a lot of bigwigs from the base forces to the Giant Axe Gang headquarters to discuss.


    The main purpose is to prevent Wei Xiao from appearing next time and continue to commit crimes at their base. Naturally, the meeting will also take out the leaders of these forces.


    The boss is not so good.


    Although Master Li is already the boss of the Giant Axe Gang and has the support of the people below, the hearts of the people are still uneven.


    He wanted to really sit firmly in this position, and helping Kunshen''s revenge became the best breakthrough point.


    I don''t know how much Master Li paid. Most of the leaders of the forces he invited promised him that as long as there is a chance, they will help the giant axe to win Wei Xiao.


    With these power leaders expressing their opinions, Master Li was relieved.


    He now only needs to wait for Wei Xiao to enter the base alone again, seize the opportunity to get rid of Wei Xiao, and then he can sit firmly on the throne of the boss of the giant axe gang.


    On the base, not only was Li Shiye expecting Wei Xiao to appear again, but also Mu Wuqing, the captain of the Hundred Bird Mercenary Team.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Since Wei Xiao left, the Hundred Bird Mercenary Squad, which used to go out every day to collect supplies, has changed from normal in the past few days.


    The captain stayed behind closed doors, and the team members were also wandering in the base, completely unable to see that they had any idea of ??going out or accepting base missions.


    Inside the apartment.


    "What''s the matter with the captain these days? It''s weird all day, and sometimes he laughs silly by himself."


    The state of Mu Wuqing these few days can be easily captured by the skylarks and others who have been in close contact with her.


    In the past few days, the three women occasionally found Mu Wuqing sitting alone in her room talking to herself.


    Sometimes giggling, sometimes indignant.


    Mu Wuqing''s changes made them wonder, is Mu Wuqing now the cold and heroic captain they used to be?

 Chapter 244： Citywide warning

    The peacock eating oranges, with a small mouth filled with flesh, said in a daze, "What else? Huaichun! Don''t look at the captain''s person still with us, but soul! I ran away with someone else a long time ago."


    "Ah? Is it so horrible? In the last days, there are people who can take away the souls of others?" Skylark looked surprised.


    "Little Skylark, if it''s not clear that you are an emotional little white, I really doubt you are pretending to be pure. Sister Peacock means that the captain may like Brother Wei. Isn''t there a saying that says that? No one for a day. Like three autumns, how many three autumns have it been? The captain misses Big Brother Wei so much?"


    "Wow! Captain likes Brother Wei?"


    "You be quiet." Peacock glared at her.


    Skylark quickly covered her mouth and whispered, "Captain really likes Brother Wei?"


    The peacock nodded.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I see! Even if it hasn''t reached the stage of marriage and marriage, it will be soon. When Brother Wei comes to our Liming base again, and is stronger against the captain, they can all run to the bed."


    "Brother Wei told the captain when she left and asked her to prepare her dowry. Do you think the captain¡¯s dowry will be our Aviator team? Just like the TV show, we become dowry maids, even the housekeeper, Han brothers. They became my uncle''s new family?"


    Bailing also really dared to think, what kind of messy things are these?


    The peacock gave her a roll of eyes.


    "I''ll go wherever the captain goes, but I don''t want to go through the room. I haven''t been in love yet!" Skylark pouted.


    "Come on! Now that Brother Wei and the captain haven''t made a difference, you are actually thinking about whether to share the room or not, and I am really convinced. Are you brother Wei a landlord or a warlord?"


    "Hey... Didn''t we have a mental preparation in advance? If there is such a day, Sister Peacock, what would you do?" Bai Ling sat next to Peacock, holding her arm in anticipation.


    Peacock didn''t bother to pay attention to her, don''t go too far.


    "Sister Peacock, what do you say! If there is such a day, would you agree?" Skylark was also curious.


    Seeing them, if Peacock didn''t give an accurate answer today, they would obviously not let her go.


    With a helpless smile, the serious peacock thought for a while.


    "If you want to talk about Brother Wei, I really don''t want to say that he is handsome, his temperament and height are impeccable, and most importantly, his strength is extremely strong. If there is such a day, I think I will agree."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Isn''t it? You three girls, what are you talking about? Let me also listen to it?"


    "Sister Peacock said, if you are the captain...uuuuu..."


    I didn''t pay attention to who came from the following sound, and Skylark did not hesitate to say what they had just said.


    Fortunately, the peacock''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and he covered Skylark''s small mouth, making her unable to say anything behind her.


    "Captain, are you down?" Peacock called out quickly.


    team leader?


    Hibari''s bright eyes opened wide and turned to look aside.


    The person who spoke just now is not Mu Wuqing and who is it?


    "I''m a mother!"


    Hibari almost didn''t scare her soul out.


    At the same time, she was thankful that the peacock covered her mouth in time, otherwise, she wouldn''t know how she died today.


    "Captain, do we have a task today?" Bailing hurriedly changed the subject.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t hear what they said just now. Now that Bai Ling diverted her attention, Mu Wuqing didn''t ask much.


    "There is no task today. Go if you want to go out and play! But as a girl, don''t go to the messy places. No matter when, your own safety must be your top priority."


    I don''t know if they recognized Mu Wuqing''s words, or because of her, all of them are like good babies, nodding very solemnly.


    Mu Wuqing had doubts on his face.


    She felt that the three players were a little different today, as if something was hiding from her.


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Without discussing it, the three nodded at the same time, and then shook their heads in unison.


    This is over.


    The three of them were crying in their hearts.


    Mu Wuqing no longer doubted at this time.


    The three of them really have a secret.


    "Almost forgot, you haven''t answered me..."


    "Uuuuu..."


    Just as Mu Wuqing wanted to say something, suddenly, an alarm for the entire base went off.


    When Mu Wuqing reached his lips, his beautiful face suddenly changed.


    "Warning for the whole city?" Mu Wuqing''s gaze condensed, and then he said to Skylark and the others: "Immediately put on your equipment, take your weapons, and follow me to the outer edge of the base."


    Mu Wuqing acted vigorously, and galloped towards the second floor with an explanation.


    When Bai Ling and the others saw this scene, for some reason, the alarm sounded at the base did not seem to indicate danger, but as if they had saved their lives.


    With a sigh of relief, the three immediately became serious.


    "Go, get a weapon."


    Skylark and Bai Ling nodded.


    Not long after, at the door of the apartment, Jackdaws and Falcons all armed themselves to wait for Mu Wu to clear them.


    "team leader!"


    Mu Wuqing missed it from them.


    "Follow me to the entrance of the base."


    "Yes!"


    Entrance to the base.


    After the alarm sounded, within fifteen minutes before and after, the entrance of the base was occupied by personnel from various forces.


    On the high fence, there are over a hundred people holding guns at a glance.


    On the higher guard tower, the people who controlled several heavy machine guns also pointed their guns out of the base.


    "What happened?"


    Long Feihong and Lone Wolf were already there when Mu Wuqing and the others came.


    "Captain Mu is here too?"


    Mu Wu Qing Dynasty Lone Wolf nodded.


    When he came to the fence, Mu Wuqing looked into the distance.


    I saw a large number of zombies gathering in one direction outside the isolation belt hundreds of meters away, and the scene was very spectacular.


    "What''s the matter with these zombies? Well, why suddenly there was a riot?" Mu Wuqing was puzzled.


    "Captain Mu, use this to see!"


    Long Feihong handed a pair of sight glasses to Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing did not refuse either, took the binoculars and looked outside.


    I don''t know. At this look, Mu Wuqing knew the reason, and he also understood why the base would sound the city''s warning.


    On an avenue more than a thousand meters away from them, a huge motorcade was rushing toward them in a mighty and mighty way.


    Just a team is not worth making such a fuss about the base, the key is that this team is obviously unusual.


    The light tanks opened the way in front, the heavy armored tanks were responsible for crushing the surrounding zombies, and the two dozen large trucks followed by the steel behemoths, on which were all armed members armed to the teeth.


    The number is extremely terrifying, and only the people who have weapons, the sum of the people who have weapons from all the forces in the dawn base, is estimated to be the number of the opponent.


    But this is not the most worrying. What they worry the most is to capture the aura that only well-trained fighters possess from the strange armed members.


    Mu Wuqing was born in the military, and when he saw these people, his first reaction was that they were a group of well-trained fighters.


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing Mu Wuqing handing over the telescope in his hand to the Jackdaws, Long Feihong asked.


    "Not to be underestimated. The key is that they still have heavy armored tanks. This kind of firepower is not what our base can resist. Where does this team come from?"


    "I don''t know if it is an enemy or a friend. Let''s watch the changes first! If it is an enemy, the base is afraid that it will change this time."


    Long Feihong didn''t think the base could compete with the team of survivors coming from a distance.


    Regardless of whether they are similar to each other in the number of weapons, the strength of the gunmen and the quality of the weapons are not at the same level at all.


    Although they have firepower, can the guard towers around them stop the bombardment?


    "Captain, I have an anti-material sniper rifle, which can be used to deal with those tanks." Falcon said.


    "Don''t act rashly, you and Baihe will find a sniper spot to hide, and if there is a war, you will act according to the opportunity."


    "clear!"


    Falcon responded, and then left with the surveyor Baihe.


    The big guys in the base all looked far away, all worried.

 Chapter 245： The wolf is coming

    The convoy driving towards the dawn base is not afraid of the zombies rushing up around.


    The convoy did not encounter any obstacles on its way forward.


    Under the leadership of chariots and tanks, they rushed through the zombie''s blocking circle, and with the help of the isolation belt in front of them, they threw away the group of corpses that were chasing them.


    The convoy came to the gate of the dawn base without fear, and the locomotives stopped in a queue and turned off.


    "Kakka..."


    Mu Wuqing and the others on the fence saw this group appear, and they opened firearm insurance, looking like they were waiting.


    Outside, I saw a luxury car coming up from behind the convoy.


    The luxury car was parked five meters away from the entrance of Liming Base.


    The car door opened, and from above, Wei Xiao''s figure first appeared in Mu Wuqing''s line of sight.


    "Wei Xiao (Boss Wei)?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, Mu Wuqing, Long Feihong and others, who were still very serious in the first second, became surprised in the next second.


    It was Wei Xiao that came here?


    Is this kidding them?


    Not seeing it with their own eyes, many big bosses can¡¯t imagine that the people who "do whatever they want" at their base a few days ago are already so powerful that they are heinously powerful. Now, behind him, there is such a terrible armed force. Strength, there is no such thing as a blow to people.


    At the scene, only the lone wolf can maintain a clear vision.


    For Wei Xiao, he is definitely the most familiar among everyone present.


    When he discovered Wei Xiao''s motorcade, he was suspicious.


    However, when Wei Xiao came to the steel base, he drove an armored vehicle, and no light tanks or tanks appeared. All lone wolves were just guesses. But he didn''t expect that it had only been a month since they had not seen each other, and all of Wei Xiao''s men had driven into tanks.


    This change is simply unbelievable.


    "All put the guns down, shameful, didn''t you see that it was Boss Wei and his little brother?" The lone wolf was the first to disarm his people.


    The earliest group of people who followed the lone wolf put away their guns without any hesitation, and the others who joined the lone wolf team afterwards only hesitated and put away their weapons.


    Lone Wolf didn''t explain anything to the others, and took the little brother beside him to leave the wall and walked directly towards the gate.


    "Boss Long, look at this?"


    When the other big men saw that the wolf gang had withdrawn like this, they were very uncomfortable.


    Long Feihong smiled helplessly.


    "It''s not the enemy, please lift the alert!"


    What can he do without lifting it?


    As for the base, when all the staff were on the united front, they were not necessarily Wei Xiao¡¯s opponents. Now, Mu Wuqing will not say anything. The base has been telling about her and Wei Xiao these days, and she will definitely not deal with it. Wei Xiao.


    In addition, after seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, the boss of the wolf gang, who had no temper at all, took the lead in giving up resistance. If other people couldn''t see the status quo, they would really be seeking their own death.


    Long Feihong shook his head, and took his people away from the wall, ready to go out to welcome Wei Xiao and the others.


    The closed big iron door opened at this time.


    "Hahaha...Boss Wei, I didn''t expect you to come back so soon. You are still paying attention to things as always." The lone wolf came out first to meet Wei Xiao.


    As soon as his figure appeared, it attracted the attention of Wei Xiao.


    "Huh! Isn''t this a little wolf?" The Phantom recognized the lone wolf, with a little surprise on her face.


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "Don''t doubt it, it''s him."


    "Hahaha...that''s really fate. I thought it was a farewell when I left the steel base. I didn''t expect to see each other again in just a month. This fate is really not shallow!" Lan Qiang smiled.


    "Indeed. But he was unlucky enough and was found by the Lord again. This time, I don''t know if his heart is as strong as ever?" Leng Chengfeng curled his lips and said with a smirk.


    "You know him?"


    When they heard Lan Qiang talking about lone wolves, Jasmine asked curiously.


    "It''s not just acquaintance, the Lord also has a very high evaluation of this guy." Chen Haojie smiled maliciously.


    "The Lord had a high opinion of him?"


    Jasmine and Wu Xiaoqi were all a little surprised.


    Leng Chengfeng grinned and said: "Yes! Very high evaluation. Tolerate the pain that ordinary people can''t bear, do things that ordinary people can''t do, be able to bend, stretch, and advance and retreat freely. Don''t you think that such an evaluation is high?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Wu Xiaoqi and the others were shocked when they heard Leng Chengfeng''s words.


    They thought that the lone wolf could get Wei Xiao''s high evaluation because of their own strength, but now looking at Leng Chengfeng''s jokes under his mask and his yin and yang words, how can Wu Xiaoqi and the others still don''t understand the reason?


    The gaze under the mask was watching the lone wolf who came by, but Wu Xiaoqi did not despise him either.


    "Thirty-six lines, the best in the line, this person can be highly praised by the Lord in other aspects, it is also an unusual person."


    "Puff......"


    Wu Xiaoqi''s serious remarks amused Jasmine and the others around him.


    "Isn''t it?" Wu Xiaoqi looked at Jasmine and the others.


    "Yes, that''s great."


    When everyone was discussing in a low voice, the lone wolf had already come to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Boss Wei deserves to be the Boss Wei. These equipment is simply enviable." Done Wolf glanced over the several tanks behind Wei Xiao and said with envy.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "If you want, I can give it to you."


    "Haha! Just kidding, kidding. Your boss Wei''s things, even if you give me ten thousand courage, I don''t dare to covet it."


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain either.


    His words are not polite, but can really get Done Wolf a few cars.


    What is he here for this time?


    Those who came to Lin Zhonglin to "purchase", as long as you take the battle base, let alone a few, if the lone wolf is capable, dozens of them can be taken away by him, but it depends on whether the lone wolf has that ability. .


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain it either, they knew soon anyway.


    Looking behind the lone wolf, a beautiful shadow has already attracted all Wei Xiao''s attention.


    Bringing the Phantom to stagger the lone wolf and his little brother to Mu Wuqing''s side.


    "Mu Xiaoniu, have you missed me all this time?"


    Mu Wuqing ignored him.


    "These are your people?"


    Wei Xiao looked back at Lan Qiang and them, and smiled: "What do you think?"


    "Why did you bring so many people here?"


    "Do a big thing, and Liming Base will temporarily be a transit point."


    Mu Wuqing didn''t believe it.


    "Isn''t it here to attack Dawn Base?"


    "Silly girl, what do you think? I said that I came here just to be a transit station, and I left after supplying some supplies."


    Mu Wuqing still felt that Wei Xiao''s motives for coming to them were impure.


    At this time, Long Feihong brought the other big guys out, and he led him and said, "Boss Wei, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I didn''t expect to meet again. You have changed your status. At the beginning, you really didn''t know Taishan and ignored you. Such a real boss."


    Wei Xiao looked behind Mu Wuqing.


    Based on his knowledge of this base, he can roughly guess that the leaders of all the forces in the dawn base have arrived.


    It''s really convenient, it saves him a lot of effort.


    Wei Xiao smiled without leaving a trace on his face, and then put on an enthusiastic smile.


    "You are polite, you should be the bosses of the various forces in the dawn base, right?"


    "In front of Boss Wei, what are we bosses? At best, we are a younger brother."


    "That''s right, Boss Wei is too far-sighted."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "You don''t have to be presumptuous. You are all people with younger brothers. Wei Xiao still has to give the face that should be given. By the way, it happens that all the bosses are present, so I don''t have to worry about it. My people plan to rest here for a while. In addition, you need to cooperate with the bosses and provide us with some supplies. When the supplies are ready, we will leave immediately."


    "It''s easy to talk, but Boss Wei can speak, as long as we have it, we promise to satisfy you."


    "Yes, we don''t have anything else, we can eat and drink, and we have more."


    Many people responded very generously.

 Chapter 246： A group of people frightened

    In fact, they can''t help it.


    In the base, the lone wolf was obviously on Wei Xiao''s side, and Mu Wuqing''s movements were unclear, but it was estimated to be similar to the lone wolf. Two of the most powerful forces in the base are directed towards Wei Xiao and the others. What use is it for the others to disagree?


    Wei Xiao was satisfied with their attitude.


    Waved to the back.


    "Master!" Chen Haojie came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Let our people in and get everything we need as soon as possible."


    "clear!"


    Chen Haojie took the order to leave, and then informed Lan to shoot them, and the members of the men''s and women''s team moved quickly.


    All of them are wearing body armor, equipped with a rifle in their hands, and some of them are holding bulletproof shields in their hands, which can be described as well-equipped.


    Looking at the Liming Base side, it can only be described as stubborn.


    There is no harm without comparison.


    They are fully equipped and equipped with complete weapons, but there are very few people on their own with a body armor, let alone other equipment.


    When the two sides are compared, it is the gap between the civilians and the rich. Is it not comparable at all?


    No one dared to stop them as they led the team into the base.


    "Let''s go! I''ll go in and sit down for a while."


    "Boss Wei, don''t you guys from outside drive in?" Lone Wolf asked.


    "Why are you driving in? I have to leave soon, so I will stop here." Wei Xiao replied.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Long Feihong and the others were relieved.


    They were really worried that Wei Xiao would drive in the chariots and trucks outside.


    If this is the case, Wei Xiao said that they were just stopping here, that would definitely be a lie.


    But now that Wei Xiao said this, they believed a little bit about the purpose of Wei Xiao and others.


    Many big brothers have smiles on their faces.


    They are really worried that Wei Xiao will be the master here.


    Once Wei Xiao really wants to take Liming as his own, there is no doubt that this base will not be as strong as the three supers (Wolf Gang, Dragon Gang and Giant Axe Gang) in the future. This place will become his Wei Xiao¡¯s utterance. .


    As long as Wei Xiao doesn''t want to occupy this place, everything is easy to say.


    Everyone followed Wei Xiao and entered the base.


    Just after everyone came in, an accident occurred.


    The big iron gate of the base was closed, the Lan Guns who entered the base early and quickly occupied various points to set up guards. After Wei Xiao and the others came in, a gun was aimed at Mu Wuqing and them one after another.


    "Wei Xiao (Boss Wei)..."


    Sudden changes were unexpected to everyone.


    Facing hundreds of guns around, Long Feihong and the others were dumbfounded.


    Saying good is just taking a break, and saying good is just supplementing supplies. Why is this different from what I said?


    "Wei Xiao, what are you doing?" Mu Wuqing rushed towards Wei Xiao directly.


    "Swish¡ª"


    No need for Wei Xiao to do anything, a figure faster than Mu Wuqing came behind her in the blink of an eye, with two short knives in his hands aimed at her heart and gooseneck respectively.


    As long as Mu Wuqing changes slightly, these two short knives can kill her in the shortest time.


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    Bailing suddenly became nervous.


    "what?"


    Long Feihong noticed the silhouette of Mu Wuqing who instantly subdued Mu Wuqing, and his angry expression became more suspicious.


    Looking at Phantom for a few times, Long Feihong always felt that he had seen her somewhere.


    No one noticed the change in Long Feihong''s face, and no one paid attention to him now. Almost everyone''s eyes were fixed on Mu Wuqing and Phantom.


    Wei Xiao was a little bit dumbfounded. He didn''t expect the Phantom to be so impulsive.


    This girl, Mu Wuqing is not hostile to him at all, so he can''t be defensive, and walking towards him just wants to ask him clearly about his purpose of doing this.


    If you deal with the enemy, the action that the Phantom rushed up just now may not necessarily be able to subdue Mu Wuqing, it may be counterproductive and cause even greater misunderstandings.


    "Xiaoying, come back," Wei Xiao said.


    Phantom''s cold eyes changed slightly, and he looked at Wei Xiao with bewildered eyes.


    "She will be your sister from now on, put away the knife."


    The Phantom looked at Mu Wuqing, and then at Wei Xiao.


    "Oh!"


    In response, the Phantom took the knife and returned to Wei Xiao.


    "Master, I don''t know." Phantom is weak.


    "It''s okay, Xiaoying Mu is not so stingy." Wei Xiao didn''t blame Phantom, smiled and said to Mu Wuqing: "Mu Xiaoniu, Xiaoying just made a joke with you, don''t take it seriously."


    Mu Wuqing snorted coldly.


    "Should you give me an explanation?"


    "Don''t be nervous, I still meant it before, I am not interested in this base."


    hehe! I believe you a ghost.


    They all pointed their guns at them. Do you want a face when you say this? Ah? Do you want Bilian?


    "Everyone, please stay calm, I have no other meaning. I just want to see all the big guys in the base are there, and I want to use a time-saving and labor-saving way for everyone to sit down and listen to me. I have nothing else. Meaning, you all believe me, right?"


    Long Feihong''s faces are twitching, but you still have to keep a bright smile.


    Now you are the sword and I am the fish. Everything you say is right, and we believe it without reservation.


    "Boss Wei, what do we have to say, why bother with the sword?"


    Wei Xiao motioned to the lone wolf to stop worrying.


    "I said before, I came to you to supplement supplies, but the materials I want are a bit special. I need people, many people, and the weapons and ammunition in your hands. But don''t worry, weapons and ammunition will still be available. It¡¯s for you, it just needs to be redistributed. Good steel is used for the blade, isn¡¯t it?"


    "What are you going to do?" Mu Wuqing angrily asked.


    "Time is running out, I''ll make a long story short. I want to attack the battle base and need manpower and enough weapons and ammunition. Therefore, I declare that all of you have been requisitioned by me."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Mu Wuqing was shocked.


    When I heard Wei Xiao''s real purpose, let alone Mu Wuqing''s difficulty calming down, even the other big guys at the base looked at Wei Xiao like a monster.


    "What''s a joke? You have to take us with you when you attack the battle base, isn''t this going to die?"


    "This guy is crazy."


    "Does he really dare to think?"


    Long Feihong stared at Wei Xiao dumbfounded.


    The cognition of Wei Xiao once again refreshed his three views.


    Long Feihong didn''t think about attacking the battle base before, but that was just thinking about it, he really had to take action, hehe! Isn''t that looking for death?


    What''s the situation in Junlinhai area?


    Zombie paradise, human restricted area. Going to attack that place is too long, right?


    "Boss Wei, are you kidding? Even if you say that you want to become the only boss of the dawn base, we have nothing to say, you can attack the battle base. Are you sure you are not joking with us?" Lone Wolf smiled bitterly.


    "Why do you think I am joking?"


    "Does this still need to be felt? I..."


    "Boss Wei, it''s not that we doubted your words, but that your words are too unbelievable." Long Feihong interrupted him before the lone wolf was finished.


    "How incredible?"


    Long Feihong said bitterly: "We have all been there before in Junlinhai, but no one has ever been able to enter it and come back alive. Captain Mu and the others know this best. It''s not that I am ignorant of myself. In our base, the strongest hundred The bird mercenary team dare not enter King Linhai, let alone other forces?"


    "Is that why you suspect that I am joking?"


    "Isn''t it enough?"

 Chapter 247： If you want to survive, you have no choice

    The others intervened.


    "Boss Wei, it''s not that we are timid, but that place really can''t go. Junlinhai is our forbidden place for human beings. Not to mention finding a secret battle base, it is unknown whether we can survive on the seaside of Junlin."


    "Yes, yes! Boss Wei, think twice!"


    Wei Xiao raised his hand to stop the leaders in front of him and continue to persuade him.


    "If you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t. I''m not afraid to tell you that five days ago, I just came out of the battle base. I have figured out the situation inside. The number of zombies is not as terrifying as you think, only three. , About 40,000. The tricky thing is just those evolutionary zombies, such as Reapers. As long as I have enough manpower, I can lay a battle base."


    "Then you can take your people there. In a big deal, we will provide you with weapons and ammunition."


    "That''s right. You are so good, then go by yourself, what does it mean to pull us?"


    Someone murmured underneath.


    Obviously, they didn''t believe Wei Xiao''s words.


    Wei Xiao stared coldly at the people present: "Maybe you have misunderstood one thing. I am not asking you to choose whether or not to go with me, but you have to go if you don''t."


    "Isn''t this clearly forcing us to die?"


    "That''s right, there is no doubt that you will die anyway, it is better to stay here, I don''t believe you can kill all of us."


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the other party''s voice fell, Wei Xiao drew his gun at a speed that couldn''t keep up with the others'' eyes, and the two people who were talking were shot out.


    "Do you really think I''m joking?" Wei Xiao''s expression changed and said coldly, "Does anyone think I''m joking?"


    Wei Xiao shot directly to deal with the leaders of the two small forces, facing his cold eyes, the others were silent for a while.


    No one responded for a long time.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Do you think I won''t kill you?"


    "Kakka..."


    When the voice fell, I saw a few soldiers controlling the guard tower on Wei Xiao''s side, directly aiming all the heavy machine guns at Long Feihong and them.


    Master Li and the others panicked.


    He, he won''t really kill us all?


    Many people get nervous.


    "Boss Wei, have you really been to the battle base?" Long Feihong hurriedly said.


    From this person, Wei Xiao unexpectedly caught a breath of danger at this moment.


    Just like the original Phantom, if he doesn''t have an immortal body, there is a possibility that the man in front of him can kill him.


    He is also a master who does not show the mountains and dews.


    Wei Xiao said grimly: "You don''t have to believe it, but I have explained enough just now, so I don''t want to explain it anymore. Today, follow me to the battle base, you can live, if you don''t follow, you will have to die."


    Long Feihong gritted his teeth, and blue veins appeared on his face.


    Regardless of whether it was before or after the end of the world, Long Feihong swears that he has never been threatened so much before, and even if there were, those who threatened him have already fallen asleep.


    But now, facing Wei Xiao, the vigilance in his heart kept reminding him not to be impulsive. Once he did something to Wei Xiao at this time, he would definitely die.


    The danger signal came from Wei Xiao.


    After staring at Wei Xiao for a long time, the expression on Long Feihong''s face gradually loosened.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    "Big Brother..."


    "Boss Long..."


    Long Feihong said: "You don''t have to say anything, he is right, follow him, we still have a chance, but if we refuse, we will have to die now."


    Man Dong beside him was angry, but his little brother was helpless.


    "Since you agree, come here. In addition, ask your person to put all the weapons on the ground. I need to make unified arrangements for a while."


    Long Feihong did not reject, nodded.


    "Man Dong, go call all our combatants, and take all our weapons."


    Man Dong hesitated for a moment, and left unwillingly.


    Long Feihong had made a choice, and Wei Xiao looked at the others.


    "Give you ten seconds."


    The others looked at each other.


    On the side of Lone Wolf, his little brothers are also waiting for him to make a decision.


    "Made, fight it, I believe Boss Wei, he can''t do things that are uncertain." Lone Wolf once again made a wise choice, and brought the Seven King Kong from the wolf gang to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Two of the three major forces in the base have made choices, how can others resist?


    "Boss Wei, this time we are giving your life to you. I hope you didn''t really take us to death."


    Another leader of the power came forward.


    The inner line of defense of other people has fallen by this time.


    They believed that Wei Xiao would definitely not slaughter the entire base, but it was nothing to kill their leaders.


    Wealth and wealth are in danger. Once they die here, some of the younger brothers under them will definitely stand up and support Wei Xiao for the position of leader.


    Rather than making others cheaper after death, it is better to fight for it. If you really lay a battle base, the benefits will not need to be said by others that they all know what it means.


    The rest of the people did not hesitate anymore, and then agreed to go with Wei Xiao to attack the battle base.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao smiled.


    No longer the coldness and killing intent, Wei Xiaodan smiled: "Look, I said this saves time and effort. No, it takes days or even months to do things in the hands of others. I did it in half an hour. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t do what Wei Xiao wants to run without feeding the horses. To lay the battle base, as long as you have the skills, you can take as many things as you want. How much to take."


    The sweet jujube given by Wei Xiao was not sweet at all in Long Feihong''s mouth.


    The things in the battle base are naturally coveted, but don¡¯t you have to take it?


    "A lot of time has been wasted. Now, let your brother go and take out all the weapons and equipment in the base." Wei Xiao said.


    After taking this step, what else can these leaders say, one after another, let the little brother call people and get weapons.


    "You must go to the battle base?"


    Mu Wuqing came to Wei Xiao and asked.


    "Does this still need to be said by me?"


    "I''ll go with you." Mu Wuqing said with a serious face.


    "You don''t need to go. Although I am sure, I can''t guarantee the safety of anyone. Except me, everyone else may sacrifice."


    "I have to go?" Mu Wuqing stared at Wei Xiao uncompromisingly.


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment.


    "Alright, but protect yourself, I don''t want you to be the first woman by my side to leave me."


    Mu Wuqing didn''t expect that Wei Xiao still had the intention of teasing her.


    She bit her teeth.


    "Then she is not your woman?" Mu Wuqing pointed to the Phantom and said.


    The Phantom looked confused.


    What does this have to do with me?


    "Xiaoying has a stronger perception of danger than you. She will not be the first woman to leave me."


    "Hmph, neither will I."


    Don''t know what''s wrong, Mu Wuqing unexpectedly replied to Wei Xiao.


    As soon as she said this, she regretted it.


    "So, you are ready to become my woman?" Wei Xiao smiled meaningfully.


    Mu Wuqing''s face was blushing, and he turned his head quickly.


    "You think too much, I just want to tell you that I am no worse than anyone, especially her."


    "Hehe... I didn''t think much, I think you have me in your heart."


    "Too lazy to care about you."


    Not wanting to say a word to the rogue Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing returned to Bai Ling, and at the same time asked them to return to the apartment to bring all the weapons and equipment they had collected before.

 Chapter 248： Man is a knife, I am a fish

    One and a half hours later.


    The time came to around two o''clock in the afternoon.


    In front of Wei Xiao and the others, there were two piles of weapons and equipment.


    There are a lot of firearms in the dawn base, but not many. The only good thing is that they have sufficient ammunition.


    Wei Xiao roughly estimated that the total number of bullets of various types is estimated to be more than 300,000 rounds, as well as various throwing objects.


    These ammunition undoubtedly solved Wei Xiao''s urgent need.


    "Hero!"


    "Master!"


    "Load all weapons and ammunition into the truck."


    "Yes!"


    Chen Haojie immediately organized manpower to carry weapons and ammunition on the ground.


    The equipment didn''t move, Wei Xiao planned to let Long Feihong and the others wear it before they set off.


    "Boss Wei, didn''t you mean to redistribute weapons? What do you mean now?" Long Feihong frowned when he saw Chen Haojie''s movements.


    They don''t have any weapons yet!


    Wei Xiao did not hide them either.


    "I know what your thoughts are. Do you wait until you get your weapons and equipment and get away from my people and then turn around? Everyone is smart, why bother? Don''t worry, my people will take you to Junlinhai. As soon as you go to the right place, you will be given weapons and ammunition."


    "Then why do you not move the weapons of Lone Wolf and Captain Mu?" a little boss asked.


    Wei Xiao glanced at him like an idiot, not too lazy to answer his stupid question.


    "Xiaoying, tell him why."


    "Yeah!" Phantom nodded, and said lightly, "Because what the lone wolf promised never disappoints the master, he doesn''t dare to disappoint the master."


    The lone wolf was very flattered at this moment.


    "Thanks to Boss Wei for his trust. I am a lone wolf. I dare not say anything else. The loyalty to Boss Wei can be learned from the world, and the sun and the moon can be shown."


    The Phantom continued: "The other team, their captain is my master''s woman, and my master never suspects that his woman will be unfaithful to him."


    "Damn bastard!"


    Hearing the words of the Phantom, Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth at Wei Xiao.


    This **** simply doesn''t give himself a way out.


    Even if people have a good impression of you, when did my old lady agree to be your woman?


    Mu Wuqing just hid these words in his heart.


    After the Phantom explained, he returned to Wei Xiao: "Master, is this all right?"


    Wei Xiao squeezed Phantom¡¯s small nose fondly: "Awesome!"


    With Wei Xiao''s approval, the Phantom with a cold complexion showed a smile on his face that was sweeter than eating honey.


    I really responded to that sentence, looking back and smiling Bai Meisheng, the sixth house is no color.


    With this smile on the Phantom, I don''t know how many people stayed there.


    Of course, they can only watch, and even swallow secretly, but they dare not have any other bad thoughts about the Phantom.


    "Do you have any questions now?" Wei Xiao put on an icy color on his face and asked Long Feihong and the others.


    When they had a gun, they didn''t dare to make it. Nowadays, Long Feihong and the others, who had no bullets left except for equipment, were even more out of ideas.


    "Hopefully, there will be no irresistible crisis before the gun arrives."


    Long Feihong and the others can only pray on the way to Junlinhai not to encounter the evolutionary corpse group that cannot be resisted, otherwise, they will die too aggrieved.


    "Master, all weapons and ammunition are loaded into the truck." Chen Haojie reported to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the people present.


    There are a lot of people, there are seven or eight hundred people, and his manpower directly breaks four figures.


    Pulling out such a team, Wei Xiao didn''t believe that he couldn''t do the zombies in the battle base.


    "I still remember the pain of that day, and now there are more than a thousand people around me, I want to see how you still besie me." Wei Xiao, with a cruel smile on his face, said grimly.


    Returning to his senses, Wei Xiao shouted: "Everyone got in the car and set off."


    The area around Junlinhai.


    After more than an hour, the convoy led by Wei Xiao did not stop and drove directly into the "human forbidden zone".


    With only equipment and no weapons, Long Feihong and the others, as the convoy drove into the wild, their hearts became tense.


    This area deserves to be hailed as the "forbidden zone for mankind."


    As soon as the convoy entered the border of King''s Landing in Haiti, Wei Xiao and the others were attacked by Level 3 zombies.


    Reaper and predator.


    The number of the two third-level zombies is small, only about a dozen.


    Wei Xiao, who had been on the roof of the car, spotted them first. He didn''t intend to stop the convoy and directly ordered Lan to shoot them.


    How about the Reaper''s speed? Faced with a fire blockade covering an area, how many they came and died. Needless to say, the predators hid in the deep grass close to the convoy and were spotted by snipers like Leng Chengfeng.


    Long Feihong and the others have never seen Jasmine, Leng Chengfeng, and Lan Qiang take action.


    After the mid-way battles, they clearly realized the terrifying force of the armed team next to Wei Xiao.


    Everyone faced the third-level zombies, just like seeing a cat or a dog, without any panic, one by one was calm and composed.


    It seems that they often deal with such zombies.


    This kind of psychological quality, this kind of seamless cooperation, is simply impeccable.


    Look at those little brothers around them who are scared to pee. It''s really more human than human, and annoying.


    "Don''t they know that they are afraid?"


    If Leng Chengfeng and the others knew what Long Feihong and others thought, they would definitely tell them.


    "Have you seen scenes where evolutionary zombies are like tides and groups of corpses are like tsunamis? We have seen them, endless, corpse mountains and corpses sea. If you have such experiences, these are pediatrics for you."


    After the small-scale battles ended, the convoy arrived on a road outside the forest not long after.


    Now Wei Xiao and the others have gone five or six kilometers deep into the Junlin Sea, which is equivalent to the abdomen edge of this "forbidden zone for humans."


    At this time, it is no exaggeration to say that they are surrounded by free zombies, no one knows how many Level 3 zombies wandered on the way they came before.


    The convoy stopped and Wei Xiao jumped off the roof.


    "All those who don''t have guns are now equipped with weapons and ammunition. Others are responsible for the four-week guard."


    "Yes!"


    The well-trained men and women team members scattered around under the leadership of their captain.


    They didn''t go far, twenty or thirty meters away, and other people could start to support as soon as possible under any circumstances.


    Long Feihong and the others can finally breathe a sigh of relief now.


    In this place where a large number of zombies may be besieged at any time, there is no weapon in your hand, just like walking on a single-plank bridge.


    Not only was he worried that he would fall without paying attention, but also to prevent the single-plank bridge under his feet from being strong enough, so that they would be wiped out without even having a chance to react.


    "Quickly, arm yourself as much as possible. No one knows if the battle for a while will lose their lives because they don''t have ammunition."


    "Give me the machine gun!"


    "I snatched it first, so why should I give it to you?"


    "Give me some incendiary bombs."


    "Give you!"


    "This bazooka should be able to kill Level 3 zombies, right?"


    Watching Long Feihong and others vying for weapons, the corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "After you have a gun and are all equipped, you can now choose to run back to the base alone or continue to walk with me. Don''t worry, this time I give you the right to choose. No matter what the choice, I will definitely not be difficult for anyone. "

 Chapter 249： Knife Split Car

    When Long Feihong heard Wei Xiao''s words, they didn''t jump one by one.


    Nima! Listen, you all listen, does this TM speak human words?


    You, Wei Xiao, are not the devil, right?


    No, the devil is not as sinister, despicable, and shameless as you.


    I greeted all the eighteenth generations of Wei Xiao''s ancestors in my heart. How else could Long Feihong choose?


    "Boss Wei joked, since my brothers came here with you, then he didn''t plan to return without success."


    "Yes, in fact, Jun Linhai has nothing to fear. With so many of us, are we still afraid of his tens of thousands of zombies?"


    If you are more sincere, they all seem willing, and they don''t need any means from Wei Xiao, they all follow Wei Xiao voluntarily.


    Wei Xiao was very pleased.


    "Your choice allows me to see the hope of mankind coming out of the last days. To be honest, I, Wei Xiao, never dominate people with power, and I am by no means unreasonable. I just want you to recognize your heart. Bring this. For the hard work of others, as well as the look of contempt for everything, victory belongs to us."


    Moved, so moved, they all moved Long Feihong and the others to tears.


    So this is our heart! Should we thank your ancestors for eight lifetimes?


    "Hey, ask you something, has he always been so shameless?"


    Sitting in the armored car and hearing Wei Xiao''s speech outside, Mu Wuqing, who was ashamed of him, asked the Phantom sitting next to him.


    The phantom looks like a three-no girl.


    The expression is like asking Mu Wuqing: Who do you say?


    Mu Wuqing shook his head helplessly.


    "I''m talking about Wei Xiao, doesn''t he have a sense of shame? This kind of thing can be said."


    "The master is right. He never overpowers people, basically either with a spear or a fist."


    "..."


    Mu Wuqing is completely convinced now, who are these people?


    "Haha... Captain, you have to get used to it, you will still have to suffer in the future." Bai Ling couldn''t help but say.


    "What do you mean?" Mu Wuqing frowned Liu''s eyebrows.


    "No, it''s meaningless. Hmph, Brother Wei is really too much. Such a thing can actually be said. If it were me, it would be hard to tell."


    Bai Ling reacted quickly, but Mu Wuqing always felt that there was something in her words, but it was a pity that she had no evidence.


    Outside, before long, the weapons and ammunition of the two vehicles were swept away by Long Feihong and the others.


    Long Feihong and others, who were all equipped with weapons, felt that their life was finally under their control.


    When Long Feihong and the others were equipped, Wei Xiao let everyone get in the car.


    "Mu Xiaoniu, Wu Ming, you should be most familiar with this area, and I will leave you with the next road. Drive at full speed to the battle base." Wei Xiao''s words were passed to Wu Ming and the others through the walkie-talkie.


    Wu Ming naturally didn''t have any opinion, and started the chariot to take the lead.


    "Wei Xiao, I am not called Mu Xiaoniu, please be serious."


    "Well, my wife, lead the way, pay attention to safety."


    "I hate you, Wei Xiao."


    The convoy set off again.


    This time, with the team''s fiercer firepower, the level 3 zombies that appeared along the way did not even have a chance to approach the team within five meters.


    The forward movement of the team can be described as unimpeded.


    "Wow..."


    As the convoy approached the battle base, the zombies in the battle base were also attracted by the movement made by the convoy.


    A large number of mutant zombies are rushing towards them.


    "Lord, I found that a large number of corpses are moving towards our side." Wu Ming, who opened the road in front, reported the situation to Wei Xiao for the first time.


    "How far are we from the battle base?"


    "Less than seven hundred meters."


    "Except for the driver, everyone else got off the car to build a line of defense, and we went straight in." Wei Xiao jumped out of the car first.


    Others followed.


    The warrior holding the shield quickly established a line of defense on the outermost periphery, and the others followed.


    As soon as the zombie figure was discovered, a large amount of firepower shot in one direction.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    There are already reapers approaching.


    There are a lot of them, and more than fifty can be confirmed at present.


    This number is still increasing.


    In the blink of an eye, in an area in front of Wei Xiao and the others, there were three-level zombies.


    "Be careful, there are throwing objects."


    The roar of Lan Gun suddenly came from everyone''s ears.


    Wei Xiao saw that on the back of a big mountain, a military transport vehicle smashed towards them from the air.


    "spread!"


    Wei Xiao reminded him and turned over to the cart.


    Running fast, Wei Xiao''s figure moving on the roof of the car, when he ran to the top of an armored car, he flew up, and the nearly two-meter-long bone knife was held in his hands by his hands and slammed into the air. The military transporter smashed past.


    Many people have seen this scene.


    It was nothing for Wei Xiao to jump more than three meters high. Many people were dumbfounded when they saw Wei Xiao swinging a knife at the military transport truck.


    This is also OK?


    But the next scene completely changed their views on Wei Xiao, and at the same time, the power that Wei Xiao displayed made many people lose their souls.


    I saw Wei Xiao''s figure touching the military transport vehicle in midair, and the jade-colored bone knife waving in his hand actually cut into the transport vehicle and split it into two from the bottom.


    "This, this is the Lord?"


    "The Lord is mighty, brothers, don''t embarrass the Lord."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Wei Xiao''s tyranny undoubtedly made Fu million their morale boosted and their blood boiled, but for Long Feihong and the others, they are now completely in a state of being out of the sky.


    "Is this TM still human?"


    "I knew he was a monster, an absolute monster."


    Many people were stunned on the spot.


    Mu Wuqing was even more speechless.


    "He is really strong."


    The Phantom did not have much emotional changes, and suddenly said to Mu Wuqing: "You will gradually understand the powerful place of the master."


    When Wei Xiao landed, and when he looked up, he saw two more military transport vehicles smashing towards them.


    The transport vehicle smashed into the convoy, completely tearing apart the defense that Wei Xiao and the others had just established, causing many casualties.


    It is obviously impossible to continue to advance.


    "Leng Chengfeng, Lan Qiang, you immediately look for the commanding heights and kill the giant zombies across the mountain. Fu million, Li Cunyong, Tong Qian, Wu Xiaoqi... take the initiative to attack, scatter the two sides and fight in a roundabout way, and the rest will attack frontally, quickly, Hurry up. Lao Tzu puts the ugly words ahead. Who dares to escape or be afraid to wait until Lao Tzu beats him alive afterwards. Xiaoying and Mu Xiaoniu, take care of yourself."


    Wei Xiao passed on a series of orders, killing the third-level zombies with a knife in one hand and a gun in the other.


    Needless to say, Lan Qiang and others came out of the villa base.


    It was not the first time they cooperated. As long as Wei Xiao''s order was given, they could all respond well.


    As for Long Feihong and the others, they had seen Wei Xiao''s greatness, and no one would doubt Wei Xiao''s words.


    "Everyone, the Lord invites you to come, not for you to watch the show, go ahead! Don''t want to die, you can only be afraid of death first." Chen Haojie looked at Long Feihong and the others coldly and said indifferently.


    Long Feihong gritted their teeth, their faces looked a bit hideous.


    "Made, fight it, brothers of the wolf gang, don''t let others underestimate us, kill with me!"


    "kill!"


    The lone wolf took the lead in leading the younger brother of the wolf gang to charge.


    "Come on! It''s all for this. If you''re still scared, it''s no different from looking for death." Long Feihong said to the younger brother beside him, and rushed forward.


    The others didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and they killed the corpse group one after another.

 Chapter 250： No. 1 killer in the world

    The personnel were mobilized, and the power of the zombies was also dispersed.


    It feels that there are zombies and people everywhere in the mountains.


    The sound of gunshots, cannons, and shouts of killing continued, and the fierce fighting made this mountain sink a quiet place.


    A few days ago, Wei Xiao fought with the zombies here. Because of his weak power, he was besieged by the zombies, causing Wei Xiao to die eight times, seven of which were still alive and painful. Therefore, for the zombies here, Wei Xiao can say The grievances are deep.


    Now, he is no longer alone.


    It is no longer possible to be besieged by a group of zombies like the last time, with a spear and a bone knife in his hand, Wei Xiao''s strength is fully exerted by 120%.


    The figure moved quickly between the mountains. Along the way, the zombies that met Wei Xiao, no matter it was a reaper or a predator, hardly had one move in his hands.


    In a moment, a dozen third-level zombies died in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "Aren''t you crazy a few days ago? Keep coming! Come on!" Wei Xiao roared wildly.


    In other places, Leng Chengfeng is already in place.


    The sound of anti-material sniper rifles kept ringing in the forest.


    The giant zombies in the rear wailed and fell toward the ground one after another.


    There is no giant zombies to block, the driver who stayed in the car and drove, the engine car slowly moved towards the battle base.


    They don''t need to think about any danger along the way. Once zombies try to attack them, they will be shot and killed by people around them.


    The large forces kept approaching the battle base, and the fierce fighting never stopped for a moment.


    Casualties are inevitable, but no one retreats because of it.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, but that they have no retreat at all.


    This is a battle where either you die or I die. Unless one side is wiped out, this battle cannot be stopped.


    "Death to death, die for me."


    Wei Xiao is not the only person who shines on the battlefield, but Long Feihong is here.


    While running at extreme speed, Long Feihong shook the two pistols tightly, and kept shooting at the surrounding zombies.


    The siege of reapers and hunters on him was killed or forced back by his dexterity and the bullets shot out by the pistol in his hand.


    His battles give people a gorgeous action visual impact.


    From shooting to the end of the bullet, putting on a new magazine, the action goes smoothly, and the battle is completed in one go.


    "Spear fighting technique? This guy actually uses spear fighting technique?"


    This scene was caught by Mu Wuqing, and she was extremely surprised.


    "Captain, what spear fighting technique?"


    Mu Wuqing said with a solemn expression: "The spear fighting technique is just a description. It describes a person who uses shooting as a fight. According to my previous understanding, the whole world, people who can use shooting as a fight are only the world in the rumor. Zero, the number one killer in the killer world, can do it, but zero has disappeared from the killer world ten years ago. This ability, the successor wants to learn by himself but no one can do it."


    "So, is Long Feihong a killer or number one in the world?" Peacock was shocked.


    "It''s possible. I didn''t expect to see the rumored person in this situation. We also lived with him on a base for more than a month."


    "He is really good, especially the speed of changing the magazines. I feel that the gun in his hand has unlimited bullets. But it is still the stronger brother Wei who slashes the military transporter. If this is not seen with his own eyes, who can believe it? Not making a movie."


    Mu Wuqing was deeply impressed by Peacock''s words.


    Seeing Wei Xiao, who was cutting the third-level zombies as watermelon and rotten cabbage in the forefront, the shock in Mu Wuqing''s heart was even more obvious.


    "Pay attention to the surroundings, we can''t fall behind anymore."


    "Yes!"


    The people who discovered Long Feihong''s performance were not only Mu Wuqing and the others, but also the phantoms who followed Wu Xiaoqi and the female warriors.


    "zero?"


    Compared with Mu Wuqing''s guess, the Phantom seemed more confident.


    As the second-ranked killer in the world, the Phantom can be said to have grown up listening to the story of Zero.


    It''s just a pity that when she entered the killer world and constantly improved her level, the rumored zero had already withdrawn from that circle.


    The reason why she was recognized by other colleagues as the second in the world was not because she couldn''t beat the first, but the first disappeared early.


    Without really defeating Zero, the legend left in the killer world with Zero as a killer, even if the Phantom is excellent, she can only be ranked second.


    Phantom once looked for Long Feihong, hoping to fight him, but because she had never seen Long Feihong, or zero, her wish was not fulfilled until the end of the world.


    I didn''t expect to see the person I had always wanted to defeat in this situation. There was a wave in the calm starry eyes of the Phantom.


    "Swish swish-"


    Without intending to hide himself, the Phantom replaced a gun in his hand with a flying knife.


    In close combat, the Phantom believes in its throwing knives more than guns.


    The flying knife shot, as fast as a stream of light.


    The Reaper, who is far faster than the Phantom, faces the fate of casualties in the face of the Phantom''s flying knives.


    The Phantom galloped towards Long Feihong, and the zombies that appeared along the way, except for the third-level zombies that could escape the fate of a one-shot kill under her attack, no one below the third level was spared.


    Long Feihong felt that someone was coming towards them, and he couldn''t help scoring a part of it to stare at the phantom.


    Discovering the way the Phantom killed the zombies, Long Feihong was stunned for a moment, with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s no wonder that I felt a familiar aura from her when I was at the base. The first person in the new generation of killers and the second-ranked Shadow Blade Phantom in the world is really not as well-known as meeting."


    "Brother, be careful of your side."


    There was a reminder from the little brother, Long Feihong decisively chose to dodge.


    His evasion just avoided a sneak attack by a reaper.


    The two figures were staggered, and Long Feihong, who turned around, had a few shots where the guns in his hand predicted that the Reaper might move.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The fast-moving Reaper failed to escape the fate of being killed. Several bullet holes appeared on the Reaper''s head, which was about the size of a human brain.


    "Are you Zero?" The Phantom had come to Long Feihong''s side, stopped, and asked coldly.


    Long Feihong smiled.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Shadowblade in this place, it was really surprising."


    "I will fight you when the matter is over."


    Long Feihong was taken aback, then smiled bitterly: "Why bother? The world has changed now. First, if you want it, just take it."


    "I just want to fight you." The Phantom was extremely serious.


    Long Feihong still shook his head.


    "Your goal is not me, your master is your new choice."


    "The master is invincible, you may not."


    The little girl is very arrogant.


    While looking at her, both of them paid attention to the dangers around them.


    While dealing with the zombies that rushed towards them, Long Feihong said: "The flying knife is used well, and its weaknesses are also obvious. And the gun can do many things that the flying knife can''t do, such as the one that is approaching us. Predator, I only need one shot to kill him."


    As he said, Long Feihong''s muzzle was aimed at a predator who rushed towards them.


    "boom--"


    The bullet flew out and caught the predator''s eyes.


    "clang!"


    However, Long Feihong''s attack failed.


    A flying knife made of a special alloy actually took his bullet. Then, a jade flying knife shot out of the Phantom, piercing the predator''s head in front, and flew out from the back of his head.


    "Do you still think now?" The Phantom still looked coldly.

 Chapter 251： Take down the battle base

    Long Feihong was surprised.


    It wasn''t because the Phantom used a flying knife to block his bullets, but the flying knife thrown out behind the Phantom actually penetrated the predator''s head.


    You know, although the head is the most vulnerable place of all zombies, the skull of the third-level zombies has been evolved twice, and the skull is already unusually hard.


    Except for guns, which can make a bullet that looks innocuous, weapons that have a striking impact in an instant, ordinary swords, guns and swords, it is difficult to break through the defense of the third-level zombies by manpower.


    Phantom did it with a jade flying knife now. How could Long Feihong not be surprised?


    "What material did you use to kill the predators?" Long Feihong asked in surprise.


    He thought a lot. If the material used to make the Phantom''s flying knife is made into bullets, even the weakest pistol does not need to find the most vulnerable part of the zombie. As long as it hits the head, it can be easily removed. Kill.


    "I don''t know, my master gave it to me."


    "Is he?" Long Feihong looked at the group of corpses not far away, like a figure in the realm of no corpses, and his heart trembled.


    Mad, really a monster.


    "Well, I promised you, provided that you and I can survive the next battle."


    "I won''t die."


    With an accurate reply from Long Feihong, Phantom drew away and left.


    "Big brother, who is she?"


    Looking at the shadow of Phantom leaving, Long Feihong admired: "A born killer."


    Wu Xiaoqi and the other female fighters.


    Each female warrior team is a team of three, forming a defensive type to deal with the surrounding zombies.


    They looked as usual and emotionally stable. Even if the team members around them sacrificed, the rest of them could regroup with the teams where other personnel were missing as quickly as possible.


    The two fighters who cooperated with Wu Xiaoqi were responsible for dealing with the zombies in the rear and on both sides, while Wu Xiaoqi led them to move forward.


    "Oh..."


    A predator swooped at them from the deep grass.


    The two team members around Wu Xiaoqi concentrated their firepower to destroy him.


    But the attack of the zombies is obviously not single.


    The transfer of firepower, from the other side, a reaper quickly approached them.


    "Captain, be careful."


    The team members who had been in charge of the Reaper''s direction discovered the crisis and hurriedly reminded them.


    When Wu Xiaoqi reacted, the Reaper had already waved sharp claws at her.


    If this blow is implemented, Wu Xiaoqi will not escape the fate of serious injury even if he does not die.


    "boom-"


    Just when the three of them showed nervousness, a clear gunshot came.


    The Reaper who attacked Wu Xiaoqi''s upper body was like being planted with a bomb, instantly turning into flesh and blood splashing out.


    "Little fool, be careful yourself."


    From the walkie-talkie on his shoulder, Leng Chengfeng''s worrying sound was heard.


    Wu Xiaoqi looked at the sniper spot where Leng Chengfeng was, with a sweet smile on his face.


    "Wow! Captain, are you in a situation?"


    The two players around him heard Leng Chengfeng''s words and looked at Wu Xiaoqi with weird expressions.


    Wu Xiaoqiyu''s face was reddish, pretending to be serious: "Take me seriously, now is not the time to make jokes."


    The two players smiled meaningfully.


    "Okay, idiot!"


    "Oh hello, it''s so sweet."


    Wu Xiaoqi was ashamed and angry, but he couldn''t blame the teammates around him, so he looked back at where Leng Chengfeng was.


    Leng Chengfeng saw it naturally.


    Why are you angry? I have achieved a certain degree of space (sanitary products for goddess) 360 degrees without dead ends protection, still not satisfied?


    "Hey... Chengfeng, it''s not easy! Did that chick be done in one meal?"


    "Little idiot? Tsk tsk... Brother Feng, this wave of dog food will do it first."


    The words of Lan Qiang and Fu million sounded one after another.


    Leng Chengfeng is embarrassed.


    He was also in a hurry just now, forgetting that all the captain''s walkie-talkies were on the same channel.


    "Are you free? Do you want to come to me around?" Wei Xiao''s voice suddenly sounded.


    All of them were silent for a while, Lan Qiang.


    At other times, they could make jokes with Wei Xiao, but now they are fighting. Obviously it is not a good thing to be distracted.


    No one chatted anymore and focused on the zombies.


    More than half an hour.


    More than a thousand people fought with tens of thousands of zombies without interruption.


    The casualties of the personnel reached two-fifths, and the zombies, except for the third-level zombies, felt the crisis and gradually withdrew to the battle base, the other levels all fell in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    The team continued to advance.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao and the others saw the battle base and other zombies behind the mountain who were eating the giant corpse.


    "I want to eat a free dinner. I let you have enough."


    The parrots saw the situation not far away. In the team, the people who carried the rocket launcher and the tank opened their guns at the place where the giant corpse fell.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Dozens of shells were fired at the same time, and in the blink of an eye, all the places where the giant zombies were located were covered by shells.


    Those zombies who only devoured flesh and blood were bombarded and killed in an instant.


    There are thousands of them in small quantities.


    These giant zombies really make people love and hate.


    Hatred is naturally a threat to their existence.


    Without weapons to kill them remotely, giant zombies are definitely a nightmare for survivors.


    Love is simple, as long as you kill a giant zombie, you don''t know how many zombies can be taken away for the survivors.


    Just like now, because the giant zombies were killed by Leng Chengfeng and the others, not only did the number of zombies besieging Wei Xiao be reduced by more than half, they also gave them the opportunity to cover the corpses with artillery fire.


    This is much more convenient than everyone shooting one by one.


    The artillery fire did not stop, and a new round was resumed.


    Continuous bombing, more than 10,000 zombies were destroyed in the artillery fire.


    Seeing this scene, the lone wolves all sighed.


    "In the future, we will use this method to deal with zombies, using enough flesh and blood to attract them, and then we only need to throw bombs."


    Master Li beside him smiled bitterly: "The prerequisite is that you have enough flesh and blood as bait, and you have to have long-range weapons of mass destruction."


    "Uh¡­"


    Lone wolf is speechless.


    Turning his head and staring at Master Li fiercely.


    This guy is obviously here to lift the bar.


    Forget it, seeing his Great Axe Gang loses the most, I have a large number of Brother Wolf, so I don''t have the same knowledge as him.


    The biggest trouble has been eliminated, and the rest, as long as they are handled carefully, the battle base is basically what Wei Xiao and the others have in their pockets.


    Wei Xiao walked towards the lone wolf and the others.


    With the Bone Mo knife in his hand, wherever he walked, the guys at the Liming Base made way for Wei Xiao, both admiration and fear in his eyes.


    They could see Wei Xiao''s horror.


    The third-level zombies are a display in front of him. Let me put it this way! In the previous battle, it is estimated that two-fifths of Level 3 zombies died in Wei Xiao''s hands. The ferocity of killing zombies is simply embarrassing.


    "Owner!"


    The Phantom came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Wei Xiao just nodded, and then said to the lone wolves: "The battle base is right in front of us. The vast majority of zombies have been wiped out by us, and the remaining fish that slip through the net are not to be feared. From now on, the things in the battle base are us. It¡¯s up to you to get as much as you can."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the lone wolves were extremely excited.


    "Boss Wei is mighty!"

 Chapter 252： Wei Xiaos Promise

    Wei Xiao then called Huan Lan Spear: "Lan Spear..."


    "arrive!"


    "The people inspecting us whether there are injured members, if there are injuries on their bodies, they should be separated and they do not need to be dealt with immediately. the value of."


    "Yes."


    Lan Qiang took the order and immediately notified the people on Wei Xiao''s side.


    They are very efficient.


    Those who were injured in previous battles did not need others to check them, so they took the initiative to stand up.


    They were desperate, but there was a sad smile on their faces.


    "brother¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say anything, if my corpse changes, will you please send me a ride?"


    "Don''t you think about hiding it?"


    "What are you hiding? Can the result be changed? Besides, the Lord did not immediately deal with us. It is our luck if the corpse is not changed. If the corpse is changed, it will not harm everyone. Really, I can follow my brothers and sisters. Fighting side by side, this life is worth it. To live well for us, in the future, send us a letter on it so that we can know what your world has developed."


    "Sister Bing, I, I..."


    "Don''t cry, now you are all soldiers, soldiers bleed without tears. Compared to the past, we can only live in pain under the ravages of men. This ending, you should be happy for me. Keep your tears away, yes A good sister will give me a smile, and if we are destined in the next life, we will be sisters again."


    It is said that tears are the **** of TM, this description is not bad at all.


    Those male and female soldiers with wounds clearly wanted to say goodbye to their comrades with a smile, but their tears were just unconvincing. Not only did they catch their eyes from their eyes, they also made their good sisters and brothers cry.


    We obviously have already laid down the battle base, which should be worthy of joy and cheer. It is this **** tear that ruined the atmosphere.


    There were a lot of injured, more than 30 people.


    They were called aside, and then they had to clear a place to rest for Lan Qiang and others.


    The three are in a group, even if they are not afraid of life and death, but the cooperation still can not be lost.


    "Do you think I am unfair?" Wei Xiao came to them and asked with a cold face.


    Everyone immediately straightened their bodies, raising their heads and chests.


    "no--"


    The momentum is thunderous, sonorous and powerful.


    "Don''t have any ideas?"


    "Yes, but we can only be blamed for not keeping up. We only hope that, in the next life, we will continue to come back to be the enemy."


    "You will still be a soldier of the Lord in the next life." The other soldiers said in unison.


    "Okay!" Wei Xiao shouted, "I am very pleased with your performance. Now, I give you a chance to say what you want. As long as I can do it, I will help you achieve it."


    For the first time, this was the first time Wei Xiao made the first promise made by his opponent.


    In the past, although he was not ruthless to the point of turning a blind eye to everything, he was definitely not as humane as he was at this moment.


    Now, although his appearance is still cold and cold, he makes other people feel human.


    The soldiers thought for a while, and one of the female soldiers said loudly: "Master, in the future, can we see the new world after the end of the world?"


    When she spoke, everyone else''s eyes were on Wei Xiao''s body.


    They were not sure of the other people''s guarantees, but if it was Wei Xiao, it would be fine.


    They believe that if the person who has survived the end of the world is the most hopeful of seeing the post-apocalyptic future, this person is undoubtedly Wei Xiao, and only Wei Xiao can photograph the post-apocalyptic world and burn it to them.


    Silence, everyone fell silent.


    They are all waiting for Wei Xiao''s reply.


    "Is this the wish of all of you?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "Yes, Lord." The soldiers said in unison.


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment, and replied loudly with a roar: "I promised you."


    "Thank you, Lord."


    "Go! Give play to your last afterglow, clear out an absolutely safe camp for me and for the remaining soldiers."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    The soldiers saluted one after another, and then poured into the battle base in batches with members of their respective teams.


    Long Feihong, Lone Wolf, Li Shiye and others have all seen this scene.


    "They are a group of real fighters, pure fighters."


    "If I have such a team, why can''t I be the king and hegemon in this last days?"


    "We can''t do what he can do. It''s not a question of ability, but a charisma. We can''t learn it."


    The surviving leaders of the major forces shook their heads and sighed.


    Wei Xiao has such a person who is not afraid of life and death and can overcome the fear of death in his heart, and he deserves to be able to suppress them to death.


    "Don''t even think about it. The current behavior of Wei boss can be regarded as a reminder for us. Everyone is checking whether the people around us are injured. The external threat is terrible, but the internal is the real disaster. Don''t because We were careless and killed more people." Long Feihong reminded the big guys around him.


    Everyone agrees.


    However, the people below them were not conscious of Wei Xiao''s.


    Even if many people were found to have injuries, they eagerly explained that they accidentally injured themselves.


    The biggest threat to the battle base has been lifted, and Wei Xiao no longer needs the lone wolves.


    As he said, next, everyone will have their own abilities.


    Night fell soon.


    A bonfire rose into the sky in the battle base in a field that only belonged to the forces of Wei Xiao.


    The corpses of soldiers were burned inside.


    They still failed to escape the fate of the corpse, but before the corpse, they left their last afterglow in this world.


    In the daytime battle, although Wei Xiao and the others won, they also lost a lot of people.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know how many people Long Feihong and Lone Wolf had sacrificed, nor would he know about it, but the three hundred and sixty people he brought out from the base after a daytime battle, the death toll reached as many as 87 people.


    Even his well-trained and well-equipped warriors have made such a huge sacrifice, let alone the losses of Long Feihong and Lone Wolf.


    The end of the world is always cruel, and it is inevitable to sacrifice if you want to get enough capital to survive in the end of the world.


    "Didn''t you say that you want to look down on life and death? Why, you will be sad too?"


    When resting, Wei Xiao, who was only the Phantom beside him, suddenly heard a familiar sound.


    You don''t need to guess who it is. He stared at Wei Xiao who was not far away from the bonfire, and said coldly: "Which eye of your eyes saw me sad?"


    Mu Wuqing curled his lips as he walked.


    "Obviously, what pretend to be?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glared at her.


    "Too lazy to care about you, I will go to the surrounding area to check if there are any other zombies." Before Mu Wuqing walked around, Wei Xiao picked up the Gu Mo knife and left.


    His excuse is not convincing at all.


    Does his master still need to worry about the safety of the surroundings?


    Leng Chengfeng, Jasmine, Lan Qiang, and Hundred Bird Sharpshooter Falcon, they all wore night vision goggles to watch their surroundings from high places.


    There are zombies approaching, not to mention that there is a layer of alert outside the camp, it is difficult to say whether they can pass this level of Lanjian. Therefore, Mu Wuqing absolutely has reason to believe that Wei Xiao''s current actions are evasive.

 Chapter 253： Forcibly wall dong

    Mu Wuqing came to the Phantom.


    "He has always liked to hold his emotions in his heart so much?"


    The Phantom glanced at Mu Wuqing and nodded as a response to her.


    "Why bother? Just to keep the image of being cold and unchanging in front of the Taishan Mountain?" Mu Wuqing raised his mouth slightly, looking at Wei Xiao away from the figure, it seemed to him more. Kind of understanding.


    Peacock came with Mu Wuqing.


    She saw her captain''s expression completely in her eyes.


    The peacock who knows everything, sighed, and muttered: "Second sister, don''t you talk about the eldest brother, the captain, don''t you do the same? You are really a match made in heaven. If you are not together, I am afraid that God will not be able to stand it."


    "Peacock, what are you talking about?"


    Peacock quickly returned to his senses and chuckled: "No, I didn''t say anything. Brother Wei is just trying to save face. Even if he admits that he feels uncomfortable, no one will say anything about him, right, captain?"


    Mu Wuqing always feels that Peacock is changing the subject, but the key is that she has no evidence.


    If only I can read minds.


    In this way, don''t conceal what others think carefully.


    Mu Wuqing also thought about it. She really has a mind-reading skill, and she doesn''t necessarily think it''s a good thing.


    After all, if others scold and yell at you in their hearts every day, that would be a real suffering. It''s like now, if you don''t see, you are clear, and your ears are pure if you don''t hear.


    Wei Xiao''s camp here is quiet and peaceful, but the camp where Long Feihong and the others are located has more problems.


    Yes, some of them had their bodies changed.


    Even if Wei Xiao reminded them during the day that they checked the people around them one by one, but after all, they weren''t stripped off to check, so it is inevitable to be fooled by some people.


    In this way, the corpse appeared, and many people who didn''t respond well to the people who were scratched by the zombies became victims.


    This mutation can be said to have caused Long Feihong and Lone Wolf to be furious.


    Cleaned up all the corpses, in order to make sure that this would never happen again, they really let everyone stripped for inspection.


    As long as there are people with fresh scars on their bodies, they directly pull them out and do them.


    This also makes the base, which is fairly quiet, wailing all over the field.


    After one night passed, the next day.


    "If you get rich, if you get all these weapons and ammunition, what zombies are we afraid of in the future?"


    "Hahaha... this trip with Boss Wei is right. With these weapons and equipment, where can I not go in the future?"


    "Brothers, if you want to take whatever weapon you want, as long as you have the ability, it will be fine to drive the gunship out."


    When the harvest day arrives, compared to yesterday''s anxiety and panic, today, everyone who enters the base is undoubtedly smiling.


    At the scene, I didn¡¯t know how many people were thinking about it, but because they didn¡¯t know the area around Junlinhai at all, after they encountered several failures in the periphery, they regarded this place as the Tiger¡¯s Den of Longtan.


    Now, successfully occupying this place, facing the dazzling array of weapons and equipment in the arsenal, many people have long forgotten the sacrifice of their companions yesterday.


    Brothers and friends are all imaginary, and weapons and ammunition are their most trustworthy and loyal partners.


    Wei Xiao and the others are also carrying weapons and ammunition.


    It''s just that Wei Xiao''s people seem to be much more disciplined than Long Feihong''s noisy side.


    "Wei Xiao, what did you call us over?"


    Early in the morning, Wei Xiao sent someone to call Mu Wuqing.


    Now, Mu Wuqing brought her members of Aviary to Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Remember what I told you the first time I left Dawn Base?"


    Mu Wuqing rolled his eyes, pretending to not understand.


    "What did you say? Why didn''t I know?"


    This chick, pretended to be confused with me.


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly and walked towards Mu Wuqing.


    Seeing this, Mu Wuqing took a few steps back.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to **** you!"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would be so straightforward, and Mu Wuqing''s bright eyes were staring.


    Wei Xiao approached her directly and hugged her into his arms.


    "You, you... you let me go, Wei Xiao, you let go..."


    Mu Wuqing couldn''t say the following words at all.


    With her charming little mouth occupied by Wei Xiao, she struck Wei Xiao''s body with her little hands, and slowly lost her strength as time passed.


    "Very important!" Lan Qiang and the others couldn''t help nodding when they saw this scene from a high place.


    Leng Chengfeng also looked at Wu Xiaoqi who was responsible for leading the female soldiers on the ground from time to time.


    "Should I try the same way another day?"


    Leng Chengfeng thinks this method is feasible, and he has to try it at least once. Maybe it will succeed?


    "Brother Wei is so domineering."


    "It''s a model of an overbearing president, the captain has completely fallen."


    "I said the captain couldn''t escape the claws of Brother Wei, what''s going on now? You see, the captain doesn''t even know how to resist."


    The three female Aviator team members whispered.


    When the jackdaw saw this scene, it was very uncomfortable in his heart.


    He thought he had put it down, but seeing the person he likes was now being kissed by another man in his arms, he couldn''t say how uncomfortable he felt.


    The parrot patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s normal to be broken in love. We all came here like this. Just get used to it." The parrot sighed and comforted.


    "Go ahead! You joined the army at the age of seventeen. Before the age of twenty-two, you were surrounded by a group of old men and no one sow. When did you fall in love? Besides, Lao Han is unrequited love. When the love is over, why do you say that you have lost your love?" Baihe said strangely with Yin and Yang.


    The parrot''s skin twitched.


    "Brother Bai, does anyone say that you are very annoying? Do you know if you are difficult to dismantle? If you go on like this, not only will you not have a girlfriend, but we will also leave you with difficult brothers and single dogs. I will tell you, if you don¡¯t change Fix your **** problem, sooner or later this sky can''t tolerate you, can''t you make it?"


    "It''s okay, I like a quiet life, and die alone on the high mountains in the sunset."


    "Brother Han, listen, listen, is what Bai Brother is talking about?"


    The jackdaw smiled bitterly.


    "Parrot, we all have to accept reality. I accept what he said."


    The parrot now wants to vomit blood.


    As a victim, the jackdaw not only didn''t help him, but also helped Baihe, the culprit, to hit him. What did he say?


    "Brother Han, you have changed and become strange to me. Well, anyway, the person who is hurting now is not me, why should I worry about this? It''s okay, Brother Han, in fact, there is something I thought about long ago. I told you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Even if Brother Wei does not show up, the captain will not like you. No matter how heartache you are, it will only hurt yourself. Others will only think you are stupid."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    What is a fatal blow? This is.


    This is not what people say.


    Really, at this moment, the jackdaw wanted to strangle the beast in human skin.


    He said that the Baihe people were difficult to dismantle, but in the end, he was the most ruthless. He dug out the jackdaw''s only little self-esteem and stepped on the ground and rubbed it.


    Too TM cruel.

 Chapter 254： I like to convince people with virtue

    Mu Wuqing didn''t know the situation of the team members.


    She was breathless after being kissed by Wei Xiao, only then was Wei Xiao let go.


    "Remember, you are my person now, and Aviary will be your dowry from now on."


    Mu Wuqing''s face is red, and he can''t help himself.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "What am I? It was so happily decided." After that, regardless of Mu Wuqing''s reaction, Wei Xiao staggered her and came to the Jackdaws.


    "How many of you can fly planes?"


    "Brother Wei, I will, as well as Brother Han and Sister Peacock. We all have super-high skills and standards. If I have the opportunity, I can show you the helicopter as a fighter jet." Parrot said positively.


    Driving the helicopter as a fighter jet, what is this operation?


    "It will be fine. Now, the three of you are going to fly three gunship helicopters. We will need this thing in the future."


    "The captain..." Peacock looked at Mu Wuqing behind Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "You have been given to me by her as a dowry, and now you all listen to me."


    "Wei Xiao, what nonsense are you talking about? I am me, and the peacock is the peacock. They are willing to go with you, I don''t count." Mu Wuqing hurriedly said.


    Facing the peacocks, Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    Is this the fact of accepting being your own woman?


    "Have you heard? How do you choose?"


    The peacock laughed.


    "We''ll go wherever the captain goes! I would like to ask Wei Geduo for advice in the future."


    "Brother Wei, please advise." Bai Ling and Skylark said in unison.


    As for the Jackdaws, several men looked at each other and said to Wei Xiao, "Boss Wei, I will trouble you from now on."


    "You, you..."


    "Captain, do you think we can go to other places besides following you? Let''s dowry dowry! At least, when you go to Boss Wei, you are not afraid of being bullied with your dowry?" Falcon said jokingly.


    Mu Wuqing was a little moved.


    These people really are, how can they regard themselves as a dowry? It''s not that I can''t marry without them.


    "Okay, let''s do it! By the way, will the rest of you drive tanks and other tanks?"


    "We will all!"


    The members of this bird are really precious.


    Mu Wuqing''s dowry is simply not too generous.


    With the addition of Bainiao, Wei Xiao can take away more weapons and equipment from the battle base.


    Everyone is busy.


    Until about 12 o''clock at noon, not only did Wei Xiao''s car be filled with weapons, ammunition and various fuels, but he also had more than forty large military transport vehicles loaded from the base to load other weapons and equipment.


    With more than seventy vehicles of weapons and equipment, it is shocking to see the battlefield on the scene.


    What''s more, Wei Xiao took more than that.


    Seven armed helicopters can drive away, 37 new tanks, armored vehicles and portable combat vehicles, as well as various electronic instruments, unmanned aerial vehicles, heavy artillery, and so on. It is a fruitful harvest.


    If these weapons are brought back to the base, let alone a wave of millions of corpses, even if they are multiplied several times, Wei Xiao will no longer use them.


    Long Feihong and the others have also received good results.


    In Long Feihong''s dragon gang, there are also several masters who can drive tanks.


    They bought five tanks and three armored vehicles. The rest were heavy machine guns, light machine guns, and rifles.


    It''s not that Long Feihong and others don''t want to take more, but the car they found can''t fit it anymore.


    They still thought, this time they can''t pretend, they will come again next time, anyway, the dawn base is not far from here, it is really impossible, and they will use the battle base as their new station in the future.


    If a new base can be established here, it is simply not perfect.


    "Boss Wei, thank you very much this time. If you hadn''t insisted on letting us follow, we wouldn''t have had such a big gain."


    Everyone loads what can be loaded into the car.


    More than a hundred large vehicles are parked in the base, the scene is simply not too beautiful.


    "Everyone is getting their lives in exchange, no one needs to thank anyone. You should be ready, right?"


    The lone wolf nodded excitedly: "I have brought everything we can take away. If there is a chance, we plan to organize another manpower in a while."


    Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s good to have this confidence. Let''s go! Try to return to the dawn base before dark."


    "Boss Wei, you won''t use guns to force us to do things this time, right?" Master Li said jokingly.


    Wei Xiao laughed, "I''m not that kind of person, I like to be reasonable."


    "Yes, yes, who is Boss Wei? To persuade people with morality, and never overpower others with power."


    I don''t know who said such a sentence.


    He was really against his will.


    Not afraid that those who were killed by Wei Xiao after saying these words would climb up from below to talk to him Bingzhuye.


    "Go back! I might have to rest at Dawn Base for one night today."


    "Look at what you said, Liming Base is your home, and you can rest as long as you want." Lone Wolf said generously.


    Wei Xiao smiled without saying a word, but his Xihe smile revealed a frightening light.


    Lone Wolf accidentally caught the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    I can''t say anything wrong, am I?


    The lone wolf was scared in his heart.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just as everyone was preparing to return to the dawn base, in the distance, faintly audible gunfire came into their ears.


    Everyone who was joking suddenly became nervous.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "It''s King''s Island." Mu Wu said clearly.


    "Monarch on the island?"


    Many people are puzzled.


    "Junlin Island is also a battle base, but it is a sea base, and compared to land bases, the weapons there are more terrifying, and there are taboo weapons (nuclear or military)." Mu Wuqing explained.


    "what?"


    Everyone was nervous after hearing the words.


    Taboo weapons? That is a terrifying existence that truly destroys the world.


    Who actually thought of the idea of ??hitting it?


    "Master, this is not good news for us." Chen Haojie came to Wei Xiao and said.


    Wei Xiao squinted, looking at the place where the explosion sound was coming from.


    "Haixin Island!"


    "What Haixin Island?"


    Wei Xiao said: "I said, the force that attacked the island of King''s Landing was the base of Haixin Island."


    "It''s them?"


    Long Feihong and the others suddenly realized one by one.


    They all know about Haixin Island.


    Many people have listened to the previous broadcast, and many people in their base are very interested in it, but because of the distance, and the zombies had not been distracted by Wei Guowei and others at that time, so even if they had this Mind, I don''t have the ability to go through the entire city to land on the island.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that in just over half a month, the people there are actually capable of attacking King''s Landing Island.


    This strength couldn''t help making them jealous.


    "If it was Haixin Island''s idea to fight forbidden weapons, we might not have to worry. After all, they are not far away from us. Once they use that kind of destructive weapon against Minghai City, they will not have a better life." Li Shiye said.


    Others agree.


    "What do you think?" Wei Xiao looked at Mu Wuqing.

 Chapter 255： Never seen the world

    Mu Wuqing thought for a while, and said: "The launch codes and keys of taboo weapons are in the hands of No. 1 and No. 2 before the end of the world. Without these two conditions, even if they get this type of weapon, they can only put it manually, threatening to be threatened. It weakens a lot. We just need to pay more attention to the planes taking off in the direction of Haixin Island, not to mention that they may not be able to get it."


    "That''s what I said. Let''s go! The sky is going to thunder, and the mother is going to get married. I''ll talk about it when the day comes." Wei Xiao no longer thought about it, taking Mu Wuqing and Phantom, and walked towards his modified luxury car.


    When other people saw this, although they were anxious, they had to let them go for the time being.


    What do you think so much? Now that you have so many weapons and equipment, shouldn''t you go back to the base and have a good carnival for a day?


    Everyone got on the car, and Leng Chengfeng, who was in charge of driving the helicopter, set off first.


    The huge convoy drove out of the battle base, unstoppable.


    Those Level 3 zombies hidden in the dense forest, seeing such a huge convoy, did not dare to approach easily.


    They already have animal instincts.


    Having seen the ferocity of this group of humans, they dare not take the initiative to attack this group of people when the numbers are not comparable or the overwhelming advantage.


    Of course, it was mainly because the third-level zombies at the battle base were all afraid of being beaten by Wei Xiao and the others.


    The remaining Level 3 zombies, since then, will be full of vigilance towards humans.


    As for the third-level zombies that are still harming humans in other places, they have not met their opponents. In their eyes, humans are still fat on the chopping board.


    Dawn base.


    "Come, they are back."


    "My God, they won''t really knock down Jun Linhai, right?"


    Leng Chengfeng arrived first.


    The people at the base knew that the follow-up troops were coming soon, and they all looked forward to it.


    The people on the guard tower were the first to see the convoy killing all quarters among the corpses.


    They were shocked.


    In the past, the teams that came back from the outside always passed through the encirclement of the zombies and entered the safety zone outside the base at the fastest speed, but this time, the lone wolves did not hide the surrounding corpses at all.


    Various artillery shells opened the way, heavy machine guns and light machine guns strafed. More than 10,000 zombies were suppressed by heavy fire. Not to mention attacking the convoy, there was no chance of getting close to the convoy.


    "It''s so cool. If we had such equipment before, why would we be afraid of zombies?"


    Standing on the car, the lone wolf shooting at the surrounding zombies was extremely excited.


    Big bosses from other forces are similar to him.


    Since the end of the world, they have never been so happy as they are today.


    In the past, either avoiding the zombies, or being chased by the corpse group, which is like now, directly working in the corpse group.


    Seeing the densely packed zombies fall into the cannon fire in groups, it can be said that everyone is happy.


    When Wei Xiao''s people saw the excitement of the lone wolves, all of them were like seeing a group of hillbillies who had never seen the world.


    They are so excited by killing them in the surrounding of tens of thousands of zombies. If they know what kind of corpse group they have faced, will they feel that they have a sense of accomplishment?


    "Don¡¯t despise people, after all, the environment is different. Think about it, once killing hundreds of zombies can be regarded as a big victory, and now facing thousands of zombies, they can be fearless. What a breakthrough is this? We have to be happy for them and applaud for their breakthrough achievement."


    "Captain, don''t say anything, I''m afraid I will vomit."


    "That is, looking at them, I always feel like a child is playing."


    The team members around have complained.


    Pay a million to pretend to be.


    "Actually, I also want to vomit, but I still have to pretend. We can''t use our eyes to look at the world of a group of mortals. We have to look at the problem from their perspective."


    The team members gave up their old thumbs up against millions one by one, expressing that they were on outfit B. At the villa base, their squadron leader recognized the third, but no one dared to recognize the second.


    Who do you say is the number one?


    That is naturally their supreme Lord. That''s not a general pretense of B, but **** strength, what do you say? By the way, pretend B is like the wind, and always accompany my main body.


    "Brother Feng, I think your people seem to be quite surprised at this scene before you, and some people even despise lone wolves. Do you often fight tens of thousands of zombies on your base?" Just joined Wei Xiao The forces, Falcon and others who didn''t understand everything around Wei Xiao, couldn''t help but ask curiously at this time.


    Falcon is a very good sniper, not necessarily stronger than Leng Chengfeng, but definitely not under Lan Qiang.


    Let''s cherish each other! Falcon quickly became acquainted with snipers like Leng Chengfeng and Lan Qiang.


    Leng Chengfeng glanced at him.


    "That''s not true, but we just experienced a corpse tide. Do you know that? The kind of millions of zombies gathered together. The corpse tide attacks our base, including reapers and predators, but we resist , And repelled the tide of corpses. After experiencing that kind of hell-level battle, do you think we care about these small scenes before us?" Leng Chengfeng said lightly.


    But he didn''t know, but his words set off stormy waves in the ears of Falcon and others.


    The scene where millions of zombies gather, and they are attacking the base where Leng Chengfeng and the others are located. What kind of scene is that?


    More importantly, in the face of such a disaster, Leng Chengfeng they actually held on.


    "Brother Feng, are you kidding me?" Falcon asked in horror.


    "Do I need this? In that battle, the base was reduced by half, and Lian, Lian Lao Yi... Alas! Don''t say it, anyway, if you join us in the future, that kind of battle will definitely be indispensable." Leng Chengfeng did not continue.


    Thinking of some sad things, he didn''t want to mention it again.


    Falcon obviously also noticed the grief on Leng Chengfeng''s face, and knew it in his heart.


    The corpse tide siege would not be fake, but among them, the price Leng Chengfeng and the others paid must be unimaginable.


    Falcon had experienced the scene where his close comrades were eaten by zombies. He understood why Leng Chengfeng didn''t want to continue talking.


    "Brother Feng, please give me some advice in the future." Falcon squeezed his fist and stretched out to Leng Chengfeng''s side.


    Leng Chengfeng was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and squeezed his fist and collided with him.


    "Don''t die."


    "No, my life is hard."


    As the convoy in front cleared the road, the convoy behind quickly followed.


    Entering the safety zone of the base, the zombies chasing them were isolated by barbed wire and ground barriers.


    "Open the door, open the door quickly."


    When the convoy arrived, the people guarding the entrance quickly opened the big iron gate.


    The behemoths of iron and steel passed through the gate, guarding on both sides, or those who were watching the excitement. Seeing all kinds of chariots passing by in an endless stream, their mouths were full of surprises.


    "Now our base is even more unafraid of zombies."


    "With so many weapons and tanks, what kind of zombies can be an enemy to our base?"


    Many Christians couldn''t restrain their inner joy, and they trembled with excitement.


    The convoy all entered, and Long Feihong and Lone Wolf stopped at the front.


    Wei Xiao also left the luxury car with Phantom and Mu Wuqing.

 Chapter 256： To dig the foot of the wall again

    "Boss Wei, don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s take these weapons and equipment back to the station. Tonight, I implore Boss Wei to show his face and come to the celebration banquet held by my wolf gang. The same goes for the other bosses. Tonight, All the things I eat, drink, and play, I''ve helped the wolf pack." The lone wolf said airy.


    "Boss wolf, this is your fault. Today''s celebration banquet does not belong to your wolf gang only. Ask everyone present, who doesn''t want to hold a celebration banquet?"


    "That is, we also want to invite everyone to our resident to lively and lively."


    Several bigwigs said one after another.


    "Usually you can just fight with me, but this time it won¡¯t work. Except for Boss Wei and his people, whoever disagrees with my request will not give me the face of the lone wolf, the face of the lone wolf, or the help of the wolf. ."


    "Yes, we all listen to Brother Wolf."


    The voice of the lone wolf fell, and the little brothers who survived his wolf gang responded one after another.


    "Boss wolf, aren''t you overpowering people with your power?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    What else does the lone wolf want to say, Long Feihong interrupted him aloud at this time: "I don''t think anyone should fight. Everyone wants to invite Boss Wei and his people. I don¡¯t think so. Let¡¯s hold this celebration banquet together. , Some people don¡¯t have people, and there are materials donated. Everyone can do it together. People from all bases can participate."


    "Boss Long''s proposal I agree with the Giant Axe Gang." Master Li unconditionally supported Long Feihong.


    After him, others also responded.


    Long Feihong smiled and asked the lone wolf: "Done wolf, what do you think?"


    The corners of the lone wolf''s mouth twitched.


    He knows himself.


    If the wolf gang is allowed to hold a celebration banquet, just these people in front of him, he will not be short of this material, but if it is the entire base, then it is not the wolf gang can bear.


    Long Feihong''s move completely blocked his way.


    If the lone wolf continues to hold the celebration banquet alone, it is estimated that all the materials of the wolf gang will not be enough for a man-made disaster of a base.


    Lone Wolf smiled bitterly: "Then follow Brother Long''s suggestion and we will handle it together."


    Long Feihong smiled and nodded.


    "Boss Wei, Captain Mu, can you give a good look?"


    Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "I can''t go back tonight, so let''s participate! You decide the time and place, and you can send someone to tell us when you are ready."


    "Hahaha... see you later."


    "See you later!"


    Saying goodbye to each other, all the bosses got in the car, and then took their own convoy and drove towards the station where their forces were.


    The place where Wei Xiao and the others went was naturally the residence of Mu Wuqing and the others.


    But because there were too many vehicles, the apartment couldn''t stop. Wei Xiao only brought people with management status to the past, while others left behind guard supplies.


    Inside the apartment.


    Everyone took a bath and changed into combat uniforms brought from the battle base.


    Mainly with Wei Xiao, a group of people sat in the living room.


    "Master, do you have any plans?" Chen Haojie was the first to speak.


    Mu Wuqing was taken aback for a moment.


    Plan, what plan?


    Could it be that in addition to attacking the battle base, Wei Xiao also aimed at Liming Base?


    Thinking of this possibility, Mu Wuqing and the members of Bainiao looked at Wei Xiao.


    Not to mention Mu Wuqing and the others, Leng Chengfeng, Lan Qiang, Yu Wei and others didn''t know that Wei Xiao had other plans besides attacking the battle base this time.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Hero Chen.


    This guy would really think about his thoughts.


    Wei Xiao thought he was hiding deeply, but he was still caught by the hero Chen. When did he know about it?


    As if seeing Wei Xiao''s doubt, Chen Haojie lifted his glasses.


    "The Lord, don''t look at me like that, I''m just guessing. After all, with the current time, we can''t even return to the base. Since the Lord still chooses to stay here, it means that there is a certain purpose." Chen Haojie Said lightly.


    "You don''t want to control this place, do you?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Now that people''s thoughts have been clarified, Wei Xiao no longer hides it.


    "I said I wouldn¡¯t do it if I didn¡¯t want to fight here. However, I don¡¯t want to be at the dawn base, but I am very greedy for the people here. I have seen refugees in the slums of this base, and that¡¯s a group of people waiting to die. People, it¡¯s better to let me take it back instead of wasting this labor. Of course, if someone from other forces wants to leave with me, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    "My lord, could it be the same way you treated the steel base in the first place?" He smirked when he thought of something.


    "Smart. We don''t force others to follow us, but if it''s voluntary, it''s not that Wei Xiao is not authentic. I can''t refuse people who take refuge in me? I''m a reasonable person."


    Obviously it was a despicable, shameless, unrestricted plan to draw salaries from the bottom of the pot, but Wei Xiao said it was clear, refined and high-end.


    Comparing the two, I felt that what Wei Xiao had to do next was completely compelling.


    "Brother Wei, has anyone ever told you that the authoritative film and television jury has sent you a golden figure?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The voice of Bailing fell, and the peacocks and skylarks all laughed.


    Wei Xiao pretended not to hear it.


    "Millions, since you are familiar with the business, then use our time in the dawn base to publicize and publicize. I am not demanding. Two-thirds of the people can follow me. If you can stay here On the basis of further progress, for each additional person, I will give you one or two points, the task is completed, 2000 points guaranteed."


    Pay million eyes brightened: "Really?"


    "Naturally, but you only have two days. After two days, we will leave."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "and many more!"


    Wei Xiao and the others had just finished talking, and Mu Wuqing seemed to have some problems.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Mu Wuqing said helplessly: "Don''t you think your idea is unrealistic? The base exists because there are people. If you take them away, Long Feihong and others will agree?"


    "They don''t need to agree, I just need someone to agree to follow me."


    "Are you afraid that they will stop you secretly?"


    "They dare!"


    Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Is this going to have another "friendly talk"?


    "Captain Mu, ah no, you should be called Master Wu Qing from now on. You don''t have to worry about this. I don''t know the others, but the lone wolf will definitely cooperate with us. Therefore, the task that the Lord has explained is to me It''s not difficult to say." Fu million said vowedly.


    "Why does the lone wolf cooperate with you? You all have to dig his foundation. Isn''t he still able to send it personally?"


    "Haha! Then you are really right. In front of the Lord, it is not the first time that Lone Wolf has done such a thing." Tong Qian said with a smile.


    Mu Wuqing felt that there must be some story in it.


    "By the way, why did I become your master of Wuqing?" Mu Wuqing looked towards Pay Million.


    "You will know this when you arrive at our base." Pay a million to Mu Wuqing and leave a suspense, then turned to Leng Chengfeng and the others said: "Who do you want to join? Points are not easy to get, it is rare to have an openness. How to earn points, you don¡¯t want to earn some extra money?"


    "The points are divided equally?" Lan Qiang asked.

 Chapter 257： The temptation of points

    Paying a million directly rolled his eyes.


    "What do you want? The opportunity for you to join is already considered my righteousness, and I want to divide my guarantee. No, your share is divided equally from the extra points."


    "Millions, I remember that you lost to the female soldier. We haven''t discussed it with you. Now I think it is necessary to carry out this matter after returning to the base. What do you think?" Chen Haojie was bad. Look towards paying a million.


    Pay a million and stop immediately.


    "Military teacher, I didn''t take you to play like this."


    "What do you think?" Chen Haojie ignored the bitter face of paying a million and asked Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others nodded one after another, and Lan Qiang said solemnly: "It must be done, and it must be done in the manner of men."


    "I''m afraid of you guys, split equally, right?"


    The thought of paying a million to cry is gone.


    He regrets now, regretting the previous proposal.


    Why can''t I think about asking that kind of idiot question?


    2000 points! This can buy Zimei more cosmetics that can only be used by the young masters, and how much electrical equipment can be added to his and Zimei''s den?


    Why am I so cheap?


    "Hahaha... good brother, don''t worry, let him pass the past! We are not caregivers." Lan Qiang hooked on the shoulders of paying millions, as if we had forgotten all the previous things.


    If you pay a million and believe him, then the sun is really coming out from the west.


    There is also the dog-headed soldier next to the Lord, why does his mind turn so fast?


    "Brother Fu, what points are you talking about, why don''t we understand a word?"


    Bailing and the people on the side, heard in the mist. Can''t help the curiosity in his heart, Bai Ling asked.


    I don''t want to pay a million.


    He has regretted talking about it before, and now if something worse happens because of his talking about it, he will be really shameless to face Zhang Zimei.


    Seeing paying a million, Tong Qian with a cold face said: "Points are equivalent to currency in our base. One point can be exchanged for a piece of bread in the material supermarket. Like the master this time, he gave millions of mission points. It¡¯s okay to use it for a week. Of course, there are many female products in the material supermarket, all of which are top-notch before the end of the world. You can also use it to exchange for the best."


    "Tong Qian, I hate you!" Fu million said through gritted teeth.


    Don''t go too far, Tong Qian, as if I was just telling the truth.


    Hearing Tong Qian''s explanation, the peacocks stared at Fu Wanwan in their eyes.


    "Brother Fu~~~"


    "Brother Million..."


    "Brother Fu, we just joined the base, but there are no points. You can''t help but take care of us."


    Bailing, Parrot, and others who are new to the base, all looked at paying millions with expectations.


    Even Mu Wuqing was a little moved.


    "You don''t need to envy us, as the hostess of the base, the eldest sister will give us 1,000 points every month." Phantom said to Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing was surprised.


    Is there such an operation?


    In fact, she didn''t know that Shu Wang couldn''t use their 1,000 points every month. In many cases, it is either as a reward to the people around him, or Bai Youwei, a "gamer mad", is going to pay her companion.


    Points are of little use to their mistresses.


    Aside, paying a million now only feels very heavy in his heart.


    A huge sum of money was lost in a word by myself. I don''t know how much he can get in the end.


    "Come on, okay?" Can''t hold back those longing and pleading eyes, and paying a million is nothing.


    Most of the people smiled openly and praised the arrogance of paying a million.


    More than arrogance, it is simply soaring arrogance.


    According to the base''s points exchange, 2000 points can buy one-fifth of a cow.


    There is a kind of beauty, called, once possessed, there is a kind of beauty, after losing...


    "That''s it, you should prepare now! By the way, the celebration banquet in the evening is a good opportunity, you seize it." Wei Xiao said, and this short meeting was over.


    Pay a million to recover from the loss.


    Since the guarantee is to be shared with these guys, it can only be earned back from the overflowing part.


    He had already planned to pay a million, and was the first to leave the apartment to find his team.


    "Big Brother Fu, what are you doing?" Bai Ling asked.


    "He! Now naturally I am going to figure out how to earn back the lost points! All of his team members are talents, and they speak nicely. As long as he mobilizes his team members to lobby, the hard-hearted people can be given by them. Flickering and limping."


    "so smart?"


    Seeing Fu Wanwan''s leaving figure, Peacocks couldn''t imagine that such a powerful captain of the armed team would have such a cheap side.


    eight pm.


    Long Feihong and their celebration banquet is ready.


    The people who came to inform Wei Xiao of them also brought the words.


    After a brief cleaning, Wei Xiao took everyone in the apartment to Corruption Street where the celebration banquet was held.


    Not all of Wei Xiao''s people participated.


    Except for the management, everyone else was guarded by the material convoy.


    The lone wolves are very good at being humans. Knowing that these fighters can''t go away, they let people send them food and drink.


    At the celebration banquet.


    When Wei Xiao and the others arrived, they instantly became the focus of the scene.


    Among other things, the two goddesses who followed Wei Xiao alone were enough to attract attention.


    "Boss Wei is here, hurry up, please take your seat, Boss Wei, you are our biggest hero today." Lone wolf greeted him with a glass of red wine.


    The other big bosses who were sitting in their positions also stood up and nodded to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Go and play! It''s rare to relax and be happy." Wei Xiao said this to Lan Qiang and the others.


    Lan Qiang and others have been waiting for Wei Xiao''s words.


    The crowd responded and dispersed.


    "Boss Wei, I won''t say thank you alone. Don''t be polite where you will use it in the future."


    Wei Xiao smiled and didn''t smile.


    "Of course, I also plan to cooperate for a long time. A talent like you is hard to find in the last days."


    "You can get praise from Boss Wei, Boss Wolf, you have enough in your life."


    Lone wolf smiled flatly.


    "It''s all Mr. Wei being polite, don''t I know what I can do? Mr. Wei, you and your two ladies are here, you can talk about what you need. As long as we have it, you can eat and drink whatever you want." The wolf introduced Wei Xiao and the others, and let Wei Xiao and the others be the chief under the watchful eyes of the big gangsters of the dawn base.


    The second daughter is located on both sides of Wei Xiao, followed by Long Feihong and Lone Wolf.


    "Boss Wei, in this situation, would you like to say something to everyone here?" someone suggested.


    "It''s necessary." Lone wolf got up and looked around: "Don''t make any noise, listen to Wei boss talking to us."


    The noisy surroundings suddenly became quiet, a street, inside and outside the audience, stopped discussing and looked at Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Boss Wei, what do you want to say?" Dulang expected.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "There is nothing to say. It is not easy for everyone to survive in the last days. It is even more rare to meet together, in a word, do your best to live, just for the future after the end."


    "Okay! Well said."


    "Boss Wei deserves to be Boss Wei, what he said is great."


    "Papa..."


    I don''t know if the people present are pretentious or really think that Wei Xiao said it well, anyway, the applause was fierce.


    "Tonight, I, someone from Wei, will borrow flowers to offer Buddha. I hope you will enjoy good food and drink."


    "Boss Wei is open, brothers, do we want to thank Boss Wei?" Master Li shouted.


    "Thank you, Boss Wei!"


    Wei Xiao finished his speech and the celebration banquet officially began.

 Chapter 258： Come quietly, walk quietly

    Compared with Wei Xiao and the others who can sit in the house or at the table to enjoy the food, there are many people in some corners of the base who can only squat together to eat the food given to them by the big forces.


    But they did not complain about not being able to sit on the table.


    Before them, let alone some charity, they were extremely extravagant even if they wanted to eat a decent bite of food.


    It is like now, not only have enough food to eat, but also receive a bottle of juice or other drinks, this life is simply not too happy for them.


    "Come on, boy, I''ll give you this chicken drumstick. How can you grow your body by eating a piece of bread so small?"


    A woman was feeding a little girl who was less than seven years old in her arms. At this time, a gentle-faced man with a head and a gentle face walked up to them and handed a chicken drumstick packed in a bag to the mother and daughter.


    All the refugees who were eating around saw this scene.


    The piercing eyes stared at the chicken thigh that the man handed out, and one by one swallowed wildly.


    The mother and daughter raised their heads.


    "you are?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." The man put the chicken drumstick in the woman''s arms: "Do you know how these foods come tonight?"


    The woman asked the child to hold the chicken drumstick and nodded.


    "I heard that it was to entertain a big man named Wei Boss, and we got the food with his light too."


    "Oh! The one who sent you food said it?"


    "No, we overheard it. Those adults said that if it wasn''t for Boss Wei to see their sincerity, they wouldn''t have pity on us for these rubbish."


    Women are right to say that.


    The man didn''t believe that those powerful people would work hard to promote Wei Xiao.


    "Then do you know who Boss Wei is?"


    The people around shook their heads.


    "Should be a good person?" someone tried.


    The man smiled slightly: "Yes, Boss Wei is not only a good person, but also a good person. I might as well tell you that I am his person."


    "Are you from Boss Wei?"


    "Of course, I don¡¯t have to lie to you about this. I am ashamed to say that because I have been living in the base of Boss Wei, we don¡¯t know the cruelty of the last days. In Boss Wei¡¯s base, we all have enough food. Dressed in warm clothes and living in a house, I never thought of being outside the base, and people like you who have difficulty eating a full meal. I see your living environment, and now I know what the real end of the world is."


    "My lord, what you said is true? Is there such a place in the last days?"


    "Of course there is. At the base of Mr. Wei, food and clothing are only the minimum requirements. They also provide hot water and work. If you have the ability, you can earn points with your own labor. By the way, points are equivalent to before the end of the world. You can go to the material supermarket to exchange what you need. Even the lowest level people can eat two or three meals a week."


    "Is it so good?"


    "More than good, the environment there is simply heaven compared to here."


    "My lord, can you tell us how the people in the Wei boss base live?"


    The man found that there were many people around him, and the smile on his face became more obvious.


    "Of course you can. Just to say that you may not have any feelings. I have photos and videos of the life of the base citizens in my mobile phone. All of them come over. I will show you while I talk."


    The man sat down, took out a mobile phone, and then told about the goodness of the villa base. He also pulled out a large number of photos and videos from the mobile phone to show people around.


    The verbal expression is too monotonous, but with photos and videos, the scenes described by the men are undoubtedly more deeply reflected in the minds of these people.


    The information stored in the man¡¯s mobile phone is the information of the free life of the base citizens.


    There are videos of chatting after meals, and pictures of walking in the base, playing games, and eating delicious food. These views match the descriptions of men. For these refugees, it is simply a pre-apocalyptic scene.


    With more and more people around the man, many people are envious and yearning after watching the videos, photos and the scenes described by the man.


    "My lord, can we live at your base? We can work, no matter how hard or tired, as long as we are fed and warmed."


    Finally someone couldn''t help it.


    As he takes the lead, everyone around the man should get together.


    "My lord, can you help us? Apart from starving to death and being beaten to death, we can no longer see any hope of survival when we stay here."


    "Uncle, I want to eat cake, I want to eat chocolate."


    The man was embarrassed.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but... alas!"


    "My lord, are there any conditions for joining Boss Wei''s base? You said, there is no difference between staying here and waiting to die. As long as we can join Boss Wei''s base, we are willing to fight for our lives."


    "Yes, we are willing to do anything."


    "For the sake of my wife and children, my life is yours."


    Many people get excited.


    "In fact, you don¡¯t need any qualifications to join Boss Wei¡¯s base. The key is that you already have a base. You have seen the relationship between Boss Wei and the management of your base. A better acquaintance. If this matter is spread, what face will Boss Wei have to meet outside friends in the future?"


    "This this¡­"


    "Is there no other way?"


    "My lord!" The woman who had spoken to the man before suddenly knelt down.


    "What are you doing? Get up quickly, get up quickly." The man pretended to be surprised.


    The woman whimpered with tears in her eyes: "Sir, please help us, I can stay here, but my child is innocent. She is so young that she shouldn''t suffer all these hardships. I beg the adults to take Yaya away. Give her a good living environment. If I have the next life, I will repay the adult¡¯s kindness as a cow and horse. Please, my lord!"


    "You stand up first."


    "My lord doesn''t agree, I can''t kneel for a long time."


    "Oh! Sister, have you ever thought about it. If the child leaves you, can she really grow up happily?"


    "me¡­"


    The man sighed: "Forget it, this time I will pay a million, even if I risk being shot by the Lord, I will help you once. You must remember, Lord, oh! That is, Boss Wei, two days later, at 7 o''clock in the morning. You will leave this base. If you want to join Boss Wei''s base, you should gather as many people as possible."


    "Why is this?" someone asked.


    Fu Wanwan sighed: "Human hearts are long. No matter how much Boss Wei gives face to his friends, it is impossible to watch you starve to death. As long as the more people you ask for Boss Wei in two days, the more you will be touched. Boss Wei¡¯s heart. Believe me, the more people go, the more likely you are to succeed."


    "Is this really okay?"


    "I pay a million to assure you. Besides, I will be in the team when I leave. If I lie to you, I will confess me at that time. But you have to promise me that if Boss Wei takes you in, you must Don''t say it was the way I told you, otherwise, even if Boss Wei accepts you, I will still be punished cruelly."


    "No, no, we will never confess you, my lord."


    "That''s good, remember what I said, we must let more people go to Boss Wei."


    "We remembered it."


    Pay a million and stand up.


    "I haven''t been out for a short time, so I will go back first. Two days later in the morning, I will wait for you."


    "Thank you, sir, thank you..."


    "You are such a good person."


    I don''t know who said the next sentence. Paying a million is almost impossible.


    Am I a good person?


    Pay a million and ask yourself this.


    After thinking about it, paid a million and nodded seriously.


    He doesn¡¯t care if he doesn¡¯t accumulate points. This can be seen from the fact that he took out the guaranteed points and "shared" with Leng Chengfeng and the others. Exploited refugees.


    On this basis, he is not only a good person, but also a great good person.


    "Yeah! I am so loving."


    Paid a million and left this place narcissistically.


    As the poem wrote: Quietly I am gone, just as I came quietly; I waved my sleeves without taking away a cloud.


    At the same time, the slum area and other places are all performing a scene similar to paying a million here.


    It''s just that, from beginning to end, there are very few people who can kneel down and actively ask to join the Wei Xiao base.


    But if Lan Qiang investigates afterwards, they will find that those who have achieved great results are basically paying millions of soldiers.

 Chapter 259： On how cheeky is made

    The celebration banquet continues, but a huge change has taken place in the darkest and cruelest area of ??the base.


    Many refugees have counted down in their hearts.


    Whether they can live a happy life depends on the morning two days later.


    On the other side, the celebration banquet held by Lone Wolf didn''t end until about 12 o''clock in the evening.


    In fact, it is not over, mainly because Wei Xiao and the others are ready to leave.


    After drinking a lot of wine tonight, the Phantom was a little groggy.


    This was what she asked for herself, and she competed with Long Feihong. Neither of them used any weapons. The result can be imagined.


    The physique difference between men and women, and the strength of the two people, the Phantom finally lost to Long Feihong, and her heart was upset, so the little girl used wine to relieve her sorrow.


    Not to mention Wei Xiao.


    It was mainly Mu Wuqing who wanted to challenge Wei Xiao.


    Since meeting Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing, who has been suppressed by him everywhere, wanted to use this opportunity to find a place for himself.


    The result was that Wei Xiao was a little dizzy, and Mu Wuqing was completely drunk.


    Of course, being drowsy is just that Wei Xiao and the others don''t want to wake up. Once there is a crisis, people like Wei Xiao and the Phantom will let the enemy know what "doomsday twilight" is.


    After Wei Xiao and the others left, the lone wolves continued.


    It''s just that the scenes on the court have gradually changed their styles, and they are fragrant (yan) scenes that all men understand.


    Inside the apartment.


    Peacock arranged for the Phantom and Wu Xiaoqi, the female captains to rest, and returned to the living room.


    "Brother Wei, do you want us to arrange a room for you?"


    Wei Xiao, who was still conscious, shook his head.


    "No, I sleep in the same room with your captain."


    "Ah, do you share a room with the captain?" Skylark looked surprised.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled and said, "Can''t it?"


    "Of course not...well..."


    When Skylark was serious about saying a word, her mouth was covered by the peacock.


    Taking a look at Mu Wuqing, who was leaning in Wei Xiao¡¯s arms and constantly saying that he wanted to defeat Wei Xiao, the Peacock laughed and said, "Okay, why can¡¯t it? Then Brother Wei, our captain will leave it to you, I wish you all Have a good time tonight."


    "Yeah! Then we''ll go up first."


    Who is Wei Xiao, his strength is so much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    Grabbing one of Mu Wuqing''s arm and flicking behind him, Mu Wuqing put his whole body on his shoulder.


    The two left and entered room 3 on the left-hand side of the second floor of the apartment. With a "bang", the door closed.


    "Ah...Sister Peacock, why are you stopping me? How can the captain share a room with Brother Wei? If Brother Wei and Brother Wei want to do anything to the captain, the captain can''t resist at all in the current situation."


    The peacock gave the skylark a glance.


    "I ask you, what is the relationship between Wei Ge and the captain now?"


    what relationship?


    Hibari really thought about it.


    "According to the life before the end of the world, they should be regarded as an unmarried couple. The captain has already become Wei Ge''s woman by default. Should I be right?"


    "I thought you didn''t even know this. Since you know that they are unmarried couples, is it a problem for them to sleep in the same room?"


    Skylark tilted her head.


    "It seems no problem!"


    The peacock rolled his eyes again.


    "Okay, okay, it''s okay for the captain to hand it to Brother Wei. Now we wash and sleep. Don''t forget that we will earn points tomorrow. I heard that Brother Fu has already started." Bailing said.


    "I don''t know what Wei Ge''s base is like, I heard Xiaoqi and the others say it is very beautiful, I look forward to it."


    The third daughter said, walking towards her room.


    On the second floor, in Mu Wuqing''s room.


    Mu Wu vomited, not on the bed, but in the bathroom, and also vomited Wei Xiao all over.


    No way, Wei Xiao could only clean himself and Mu Wuqing by himself.


    There was no need for any change of clothes. After the two of them had washed them, Wei Xiao came to the bed holding Mu Wuqing, who was more than 90 kilograms, and greeted Mu Wuqing to lie down before he came up.


    Looking at Mu Wuqing who was asleep, Wei Xiao said in a huff: "You are enough to have face, I have so many women, you are the first to let me serve."


    With a whisper, Wei Xiao covered himself and Mu Wuqing with quilts, and then slowly fell asleep holding Mu Wuqing''s soft body.


    Outside, the lone wolves are still tossing, paying millions and others, and expanding their business from the slums to other areas of the base where civilians are not affiliated. Everyone seems to be very busy.


    Time is like flowing water, in the blink of an eye, a night passes unconsciously.


    Early in the morning, the room where Mu Wuqing was.


    Mu Wuqing, who was completely fragmented last night, woke up groggy.


    According to her past personality, the first thing she did when she woke up was to look at the time. As a result, she, who was able to turn over without any effort, felt heavy at the moment.


    Shaking her head and rubbing her eyes, she was quite conscious, her confused eyes suddenly brightened.


    There was breathing around, and his pride seemed to be grasped by something. The most important thing was that the body directly hidden in the bed seemed to be attached to another body that was also full of temperature and highly compatible.


    Mu Wuqing, whose drunken sequelae disappeared instantly, slowly turned his head and looked to the left side of his body.


    As a result, a familiar face and a pair of deep eyes just stared at her.


    It can be said to be wide-eyed and small-eyed. The former is smiling and his eyes are full of tenderness, while the latter, the color on his face changes from rosy to pale, distorted, and finally shocked.


    "Ah...uhhhh..."


    Just as Mu Wuqing was about to scream, Wei Xiao took a step faster than her, and did not dislike her for not washing, and directly blocked her mouth.


    The scream stopped abruptly in the middle of the shout, and then the whine continued.


    After a while, when Mu Wuqing was no longer struggling, Wei Xiao let go of her soft lips.


    After the panic, Mu Wuqing had calmed down, staring at Wei Xiao with big eyes.


    "You, me, we last night..."


    "Uh-huh! What should have happened has happened, and what shouldn''t have happened has happened." Wei Xiao said without shame.


    He was obviously deceiving Mu Wuqing by saying this. Would he be unclear if what he said happened last night?


    Mu Wuqing believed that it was true.


    After all, they are in this state, who will believe that nothing happened?


    Mu Wuqing''s ability to accept is obviously extraordinary, and he took a deep breath.


    "Wei Xiao, you are a beast."


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "You are right, it is better to be a beast than a beast."


    "You are shameless, you take advantage of others."


    "You are my woman, I am taking advantage of who or what?"


    "You rascal!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t care: "The rogue will also be your husband from now on, maybe you will start to have babies in your belly."


    "You shameless!"


    "Boom..." Wei Xiao took advantage of his unpreparedness and kissed the other person again: "Would you like to find such a beautiful wife on the face?"


    Mu Wuqing was completely speechless.


    Who are these people!


    "Get out of bed, I want to get up." She didn''t want to fight with Wei Xiao anymore, struggling with her body pressed by one of Wei Xiao''s foot.


    "How inconvenient to wash alone? I''ll accompany you."


    "do not want--"


    The so-called don''t, is a joke in front of Wei Xiao.


    Standing up, Wei Xiao hugged Mu Wuqing into his arms, and strode towards the bathroom as she struggled.


    Their clothes and pants were still in the bathroom last night. Wei Xiao only cleaned up the vomit left by Mu Wuqing and didn''t care about anything else. Therefore, after the two came in, they naturally saw their clothes and pants.


    Mu Wuqing looked ashamed and angry.


    "You were here last night, last night, just..."


    "Just what? It''s all at home, and no one else sees it."


    "You bastard, this is my first time." With excitement, Mu Wuqing probably didn''t know what he was talking about.


    But Wei Xiao heard clearly.


    "The first time?" Looking at Mu Wuqing in his arms, Wei Xiao''s eyes were shining.


    Mu Wuqing panicked: "You, what do you want to do?"


    "What do you say?"


    Say nothing, go to war!

 Chapter 260： Sweet to the bone

    More than an hour later.


    The others have gotten up and their breakfast is ready, but Wei Xiao and others have not finished a bath.


    When the sound of running water in the bathroom stopped, not long after, Wei Xiao walked out of it holding Mu Wuqing in his arms.


    At this time, Mu Wuqing was flushed with red ears, and mist was still vomiting in his mouth.


    "You lied to me."


    "You are stupid, you know it is the first time, don''t you feel it?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing was speechless.


    Recalling the scene when he woke up, Mu Wuqing found that everything was because he was too nervous and angry. As a result, he forgot the simplest reaction afterwards.


    I also blame Wei Xiao, this bastard, who lied to himself and kept making himself angry. As a result, he lost his most basic judgment.


    Taking a deep breath, letting his heart calm down, Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao who was holding her and walking towards the bed.


    "You¡ªWhy didn''t you want me last night?"


    Wei Xiao''s face was as usual, and he said lightly: "Do you not know what happened to you last night? Do you think I would be interested in a piece of wood?"


    When Mu Wuqing heard this, his whole body was trembling and angry.


    "Let me down and I will go by myself."


    "it is good!"


    Mu Wuqing was completely desperate.


    Seeing Wei Xiaozhen put her down, Mu Wuqing gritted her teeth, no matter how strong and cold she was before, at this time, she really wanted to cry, heartbroken.


    "Inhale..."


    Sniffing his nose, biting his lip, and holding back the tears that were about to come out of his eyes, Mu Wuqing took a step forward.


    But she totally overestimated her own strength.


    After more than an hour of fighting, it was her first time, her feet were soft, and her body knelt down to the ground.


    But she didn''t fall and was hugged by Wei Xiao from behind.


    "Let go." Mu Wuqing couldn''t help tears anymore, said with tears.


    Wei Xiao behind him calmly said: "I don''t want to either, but I can''t control myself. What do you say I can do? He said clearly not to hug you, but the body is always so honest."


    "You, you rascal!"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Mu Wuqing was really dumbfounded.


    Seeing how she wanted to cry and laugh, feeling uncomfortably holding back, Wei Xiao probed her shoulder and chuckled softly: "How can I let her walk with such a beautiful daughter-in-law? Even if I agree, my body won''t agree, you Right?"


    I don''t know if it is an illusion, but the Devil Wei, who had always been going straight in the past, has suddenly opened up, and he knows to make his woman happy.


    Could it be said that if this man has a wife by his side, he will become talkative?


    "I killed you!"


    Taking Wei Xiao as Mu Wuqing who couldn''t do anything, turned his head and bit on his arm.


    Wei Xiao didn''t yell or evade, letting Mu Wuqing bite on his arm.


    I didn''t see Wei Xiao reacting for a long time. Mu Wuqing, who felt salty in his mouth, realized that he had bitten Wei Xiao''s arm and bleeds.


    Mu Wuqing let go.


    "You, don''t you hurt?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes are full of doting: "It hurts."


    "Then why don''t you shout?"


    "Body hurts, it shows the truth, and my heart is very sweet."


    Mu Wuqing was taken aback.


    Immediately, the sadness in his eyes turned into a hint of sweetness.


    "You hate it!"


    "Haha...you are not angry anymore?"


    "Humph!"


    Twenty minutes later, Wei Xiao and the others walked out of the bedroom.


    Don''t get me wrong, the two of them didn''t do anything, mainly because they didn''t wear clothes and pants. They asked someone outside to bring them a set, which was delayed for so long.


    When he came to the hall, Mu Wuqing needed to hold Wei Xiao''s arm to walk normally.


    It''s all because Wei Xiao didn''t know how to pity and cherish jade. Even if Mu Wuqing''s physical fitness is very strong, there are some things that can''t be offset by your strong physical fitness.


    Peacocks and the others nodded secretly when they saw the two people''s inseparable and inseparable affection. Their acquiescence was done right last night.


    If you wait until the captain accepts Brother Wei thoroughly that day, you don''t know that you will have to wait until the year of the monkey.


    "Good captain, good brother Wei."


    "Owner!"


    The women in the living room greeted them one after another.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t dodge, blushing and dare not face the Peacocks directly, Wei Xiao laughed.


    "Everything is good, why are you just a few of you and the others?"


    "Xiao Qi and the others went out to collect points, ah no! They went to save the hardship." Bai Ling said.


    Wei Xiao didn''t forget the task he gave to pay one million yesterday, and nodded, "What about you? Don''t plan to go out?"


    "We''ll go after breakfast. Brother Wei, Captain, you guys come to eat too. Last night must have been very hard, eat more, so that we can continue to build, and strive to contribute to our team as soon as possible." Skylark One Kind-hearted.


    Although the words are implicit, Mu Wuqing has no self-confidence.


    Do the players know?


    "What are you talking about? Don''t say if you can''t speak, no one thinks you are dumb." The peacock glared at Skylark pretentiously.


    "I, I didn''t say anything wrong, right?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Well then! I''ll eat."


    Seeing the women bickering, Wei Xiao smiled lightly.


    Pulling Mu Wuqing towards them, he sat down beside Phantom.


    Breakfast is very simple, quick-frozen dumplings.


    Liming Base does not have its own breeding farm or farm, so many of their products are quick-frozen products, even if they are special, they are filled and not fresh at all.


    But this kind of food is considered top food in today''s apocalyptic world, and people without strength can''t even think about it.


    Peacocks eat quickly.


    Almost Wei Xiao and the others sat down and left after eating.


    Only the Phantom, Mu Wuqing and Wei Xiao left in the spacious living room.


    "Master, will I call her sister or younger sister in the future?"


    "By the way, Wu Qing, how old are you?"


    If someone asked Mu Wuqing this question, Mu Wuqing wouldn''t want to deal with it, but this question came from Wei Xiao''s mouth, it would be different.


    Mu Wuqing was rarely nervous, and said unconfidently: "27, you, you don''t despise me for being older, do you?"


    "How come? I''m one year older than you, so I''m still earning it. Xiaoying 21, you can call her Xiaoying from now on."


    Mu Wuqing glanced at Phantom Shadow.


    "Xiaoying!"


    "Sister Mu!"


    Compared with Mu Wuqing''s inability to let go, the Phantom is more natural.


    "When I get back to the base, I will introduce your other sisters to you. Now I will eat first."


    "Um!"


    Outside.


    It is enough for them to pay a million, and for this openness of points, they have already reached out to the territory of other forces.


    They did not proceed blatantly, but they did not shy away from anyone.


    As long as it is from this base, they will find someone to communicate with each other.


    It looks like a salesman one by one, not to mention how active they are.


    Lone wolves and the others do not yet know what happened in the base.


    They broke up only after four o''clock in the morning last night.


    And when these big guys left, there were a few beauties with them, and the ghost knew when they were crazy again. Now, all of them are still asleep.


    In this way, they will have more room to display if they pay a million.

 Chapter 261： There are always people who want to harm me

    Around five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Long Feihong and the others just woke up one by one.


    After eating "breakfast", a big man asked his subordinates whether Wei Xiao and the others had left. As a result, the little brother''s report surprised them.


    Not only did Wei Xiao and the others not leave, but they were frequently active in the base.


    A sense of crisis immediately hit their hearts, and Long Feihong and the others realized that Wei Xiao must have some purpose in staying in their base.


    "Brother Wolf, why did I lie to you? Big Brother and the others really didn''t leave. They heard that they would stay here for a day before leaving the day after tomorrow." Fenglang, one of the Seven King Kong under his command, reported to Lone Wolfhui.


    The little brother repeatedly confirmed that Wei Xiao and the others had not left, and the lone wolf no longer doubted it.


    "What the **** does this **** want to do? Does he really intend to occupy this place?" Lone Wolf just thought of this question, but immediately rejected it.


    He had never been to Wei Xiao''s base, but based on his knowledge of Wei Xiao, the opponent''s base was definitely much better than theirs.


    Think of the building materials and cement that Wei Xiao transported away from the industrial zone.


    With such a time-consuming and laborious effort to transport these things to build the base, how could Wei Xiao give up a more solid station for their place?


    If Wei Xiao intends to develop a sub-base, Fushou District is not a wise choice either.


    The two bases can be described as the south head and the north tail. Not to mention the distance between them, there is a dense zombies in the city center as a barrier. A leader with a bit of knowledge will not choose such a thankless place as an auxiliary base.


    None of these, so what did Wei Xiao do in the Liming Base? travel?


    "Are there any weird behaviors from Wei Xiao''s people?" I don''t understand, but the lone wolf can only strike from the side in other places, hoping to find the clues.


    "Weird behavior?" Fenglang thought for a while, "it seems to be true."


    "What did they do?"


    "I didn''t do anything, just talked to people everywhere, and talked and laughed."


    "that''s it?"


    Feng Lang nodded: "Except for this, nothing else happened."


    Lone Wolf became more and more confused about Wei Xiao''s intentions.


    Unexpectedly what Wei Xiao¡¯s purpose was, Lone Wolf said with a serious face: ¡°Inform the brothers below, pay more attention to Wei Xiao¡¯s people, and it¡¯s best to get the content of their conversations with others. I always think Wei Xiao¡¯s intentions are bad, and it¡¯s very possible. He is holding his big move now."


    "Do you want to catch Big Brother...Ah no, catch someone from Wei Xiao and ask?"


    "Don''t bother me if you want to die." The lone wolf didn''t bother to swear.


    Why do these little brothers always like to be whimsical? Did they forget the fear of being dominated by Wei Xiao?


    Feng Lang smirked.


    "I''ll go down and give orders."


    "Go! Don''t do stupid things."


    "clear!"


    The storm left.


    When you are alone, you can see the sharp lone wolf with a gloomy face: "What are you going to do?"


    There was not only one wolf who guessed Wei Xiao''s purpose in the base.


    It''s just that it''s going to be dark today, and they haven''t been able to know the situation for the first time. Therefore, it is definitely unrealistic to find out Wei Xiao''s purpose today.


    Now they put their hope on tomorrow, hoping that the younger brother below can bring them some useful news.


    The next day, Long Feihong and the others were secretly paying attention to their movements.


    No matter who they met and communicated with the people who paid the million, the people from the major forces in the base immediately called these Christians who had contacted with Wei Xiao''s people to inquire.


    But the results were not satisfactory.


    What they asked from the mouths of these Christians were unnutritious words.


    It''s nothing more than to praise how good Wei Xiao''s base is, how cruel this last days is, whether the survivors have better pursuits, etc. Anything that is actually useful, I didn''t ask at all.


    It was the last night that Wei Xiao and the others left the base.


    The bosses of the three major forces gathered together.


    "What do you think Wei Xiao wants to do? Neither occupy the Liming Base nor kill us. Their behavior on this day completely puzzled me." Master Li was the first to speak.


    Long Feihong''s face was calm.


    "We will never know Wei Xiao''s purpose here, we will never know what Wei Xiao''s purpose is here. We will tell you the information we have, and let''s analyze it."


    "Yes, the information on my side is basically non-nutritive words. It sounds like two acquaintances are chatting. What are the current habits of life, do you have any ideas, what you plan to do in the future, etc. I won''t talk about it, it doesn''t make much difference." Lone Wolf spoke first.


    "I''m the same here. Wei Xiao people often praise how powerful his leader is, how strong their base is, and how beautiful life is. They didn''t reveal any information about how to do something about Liming Base."


    After listening to the information of the two, Long Feihong combined what he knew.


    Long Feihong, who was constantly thinking about it, suddenly brightened his calm eyes.


    "I originally thought that everything Wei Xiao put on the bright side was to cover up the real purpose behind him, but now, I think we have thought things too complicated from the beginning. Wei Xiao has actually asked him What we¡¯ve done tells us that it¡¯s us who don¡¯t take these things too seriously."


    "You knew already?"


    The two were surprised.


    "Human, his goal is from coming to Liming Base to leaving Liming Base tomorrow. His goal has always been the population of our base."


    "what?"


    "You think his people are everywhere preaching that Wei Xiao is strong and their base is good. Why? Isn''t it just to attract more people to join them? If Wei Xiao''s purpose is like this, then the information we have obtained is already clear. Wei Xiao said he didn¡¯t want our base, but what he actually did was even more ruthless.


    "Damn it, this is definitely what the **** Wei Xiao thinks. He has done this kind of thing." Lone Wolf said angrily, remembering his unbearable experience.


    Master Li still had some doubts.


    After all, Wei Xiao''s identity is there, saving people with oneself, and replacing it with him, he would definitely not do it like Wei Xiao.


    First of all, there are two points that are not true.


    First, the increase in population will inevitably cause food consumption burden.


    The materials in Minghai City are not inexhaustible. Once the materials are exhausted, what will Wei Xiao take to support so many people?


    Just like their base, there are thousands of people in the slums, and they are only given some food when they need to be sent to death and work. They are usually stocked and left to fend for themselves.


    Second, the combat-capable people in the base are recruited by people from their major forces, and the rest are either the old, the weak, the sick, or the malnourished.


    Wei Xiao brought those people back, and wanted them to be useful, at least for a period of time, and this period of time was enough to consume all the materials stored in the Wei Xiao base.


    Master Li believes that if they had limited weapons two days ago, Wei Xiao might be able to take away some people from their forces if they recruited people from the base. But now they have guns and cannons, weapons and ammunition are sufficient, and they are strong. A strong person, who wants to follow him to a strange place?


    It''s totally thankless.


    No matter how you think it is unreasonable, Master Li hesitated and said: "Wei Xiao shouldn''t be so stupid, right? I wasted time here for nothing."


    "No, Wei Xiao is definitely not stupid. Master Li, believe me, Brother Long''s guess is Wei Xiao''s purpose. I was done this way by him in the first place. I had a personal experience and I knew Wei Xiao too well. Ma. De, I just don¡¯t know how many people have decided to go with him. Wouldn¡¯t I be left with only dozens of brothers?"


    The lone wolf became anxious.


    "Boss Long, what do you think?"


    "Go back and ask our people! If you really become a polished commander, there will be no regrets at that time."


    "If that''s the case, you haven''t thought of stopping Wei Xiao?" Master Li asked.


    "How to stop it?" Long Feihong looked at Master Li.


    Master Li glanced horizontally and made a gesture of wiping his neck.

 Chapter 262： Forget the past

    "You are going to go, don''t hurt Laozi." Dulang directly rebuffed Master Li.


    "Boss Wolf, are you afraid of Wei Xiao?" Master Li smiled maliciously.


    Lone Wolf knows that Master Li is a radical technique, and he does not take it seriously: "Yes, I am afraid of him from head to toe, unless you give me a forbidden weapon, and it has been buried under Wei Xiao¡¯s feet and is only waiting for me. Detonate outside, otherwise, let me help you deal with Wei Xiao, don''t even think about it."


    Unexpectedly, Dulang''s answer was so simple, that even if Master Li had a lot of tactics in his mind, there was nothing to do.


    Fearing that a person would be so scared that he would need to use taboo weapons to eliminate him, Master Li couldn''t imagine what the lone wolf had experienced in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    But Master Li is not someone who gives up lightly.


    "Boss wolf, don''t you think Wei Xiao wants to rob you?"


    When the lone wolf heard the words, he was taken aback, and his gaze at Master Li suddenly became cold and severe.


    Facing the lone wolf cannibalistic eyes, Li Shiye trembled in his heart.


    Did you say something wrong?


    The lone wolf gritted his teeth and said: "You''d better not do anything to Wei Xiao, otherwise, I will be the first to lead someone to flatten your giant axe gang."


    After leaving a word, the lone wolf didn''t say goodbye to them, turned and left with anger.


    Master Li, this can be regarded as a pot or a pot.


    Back then, the lone wolf could not even bear his own woman and Wei Xiao and the others.


    That incident was the pain of a lifetime for the lone wolf. It is strange that Master Li, who happened to hit the wound in the lone wolf''s heart, was not hostile by the lone wolf.


    Lao Tzu can tolerate even the woman who cares most about leaving with others. What else can''t be tolerated by Lao Tzu?


    With the departure of the lone wolf, their meeting was meaningless.


    "Let''s go! It''s too late to go back and stop your own people. When they appear in front of Wei Xiao tomorrow, it''s too late for you and I to stop them."


    If their people wanted to go with Wei Xiao, really, Long Feihong couldn''t help it.


    Because no one has a big fist.


    If you can''t beat it, naturally you can only endure it.


    Master Li sighed when he saw that the leaders of the two forces who could not tell him helped him get rid of Wei Xiao.


    He himself was not sure to deal with Wei Xiao. As for the people he bought a few days ago, they had no idea about Wei Xiao after the first battle in the battle base.


    Dealing with a person who uses a third-level zombie as a cabbage and still has a well-trained army to protect you, you are afraid that it is not the old birthday star hanging himself, are you tired of life?


    The plan to deal with Wei Xiao ran aground, and Li Shiye completely gave up.


    This evening, over there in the apartment.


    It''s really going to go, Mu Wuqing and the others are packing now.


    When Fu Wanwan and others were helping Mu Wu clear them, they were discussing the gains of the past two days one by one.


    In general, everyone moved a lot of people. They didn¡¯t make any promises of high-ranking officials and good food. They are all normal treatments for the villa base, but these treatments are enough to make many people feel excited. .


    "Millions, I heard that your team has gained the most, how about it, is there any hope of breaking through three thousand tomorrow?" Lan Qiang asked.


    Pay a million and smile: "You''ll know tomorrow."


    "Also foolish. Don''t forget, your 2000 points should be counted together with the overflow part." Chen Haojie said abruptly.


    Paying a million instantly felt like a few million crits.


    Sure enough, everyone wearing glasses is a sinister villain, and under that gentle face is full of bad water.


    "I know--"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The night passed quickly, and a new day came in the blink of an eye.


    At about 6:40 in the morning, Wei Xiao and the others set off from the apartment.


    On the side of the convoy, the team leaders, Wei Yangtian, Wu Yuncong, and Zhao Niu, have already begun to assemble the team.


    "Quick, quick, they are over there."


    "That''s Boss Wei''s motorcade. They are leaving. Stop them."


    Wei Xiao and the others just came to the convoy. From the base, a large number of refugees and members of several other forces emerged from all directions.


    There are a lot of people, estimated to be about four to five thousand.


    Good guy, more than two-thirds of the people at Dawn Base are here.


    "alert!"


    Finding so many survivors rushing towards them, in order to ensure the safety of Wei Xiao and the others, Wei Yangtian shouted loudly, and immediately, the assembled team quickly dispersed, establishing a line of defense in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Boss Wei, don''t shoot, we are all people who come to take refuge in you."


    "My lord, we are not malicious, we just want to go with you, you must not shoot."


    The survivors who ran in the front hurriedly stopped and explained aloud.


    At the back of the team, they paid a million to see this scene, and the corners of their mouths turned up.


    This time the guarantee points doubled is stable.


    When they think of going back to the base, they can get a good sum of points, and they all smiled on their faces when paying a million.


    "Lord, look at this?"


    Wei Yangtian asked Wei Xiao.


    "Don''t shoot, take a look at the situation first." Wei Xiao said calmly.


    Wei Yangtian took his orders and signaled the soldiers on the outermost periphery not to act rashly.


    "Boss Wei, wait, wait!"


    Long Feihong and the others came afterwards.


    All of them seemed to be in a hurry, as if some gold and silver jewels were robbed, and they could not wait to rush to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Stop, we will shoot when we get closer." Seeing that Long Feihong and the others had plans to break through the blockade to find Wei Xiao and the others, the soldiers in charge immediately issued a warning.


    The lone wolves stopped and showed anxiety on their faces.


    Looking at the surrounding crowds, Master Li and the others didn''t know what it was like.


    They had understood Wei Xiao''s purpose last night, but they still underestimated the temptation of the villa base to these people.


    For the time being, the others are only in the slum area. According to the information obtained by Master Li and the others, almost all the people in that area have arrived, and that is more than half of the population of the base.


    In addition to refugees, their younger brothers from other forces also ran away a lot.


    Realizing that the situation was serious, they couldn''t sit still anymore, and followed these little brothers non-stop to stop Wei Xiao.


    Lone Wolf felt that the scene before him was so familiar, and his memory was still fresh.


    "Boss Wei, give a way out! If you take everyone away, how do we people maintain the operation of the Liming Base?" The lone wolf said bitterly.


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, the refugees who listened to the nonsense of paying millions and others last night called Wei Xiao the first time.


    "Boss Wei, we all went with you voluntarily. Please save us. If we continue to stay here, we will be starved to death."


    "I beg Boss Wei to take us away. We are willing to do anything, as long as we can eat enough, please."


    "Please!"


    The scene was spectacular, with thousands of people kneeling down at the same time.


    There are old people, children, and women with babies.


    Seeing this scene, the lone wolves were angry and anxious.


    These **** refugees, are they going to rebel?


    "Boss Wei, you have to take so many people away, which will inevitably bring a burden to your base. Why don''t you pick a part and leave the rest to us?" Master Li said.


    He didn''t dare to say anything cruel.


    Last night, because he was going to deal with Wei Xiao, Lone Wolf almost turned his face against him. Without the support of other forces in the base, the people of his Great Axe Gang were not at all Wei Xiao''s opponent.


    More importantly, among the people who are going to go with Wei Xiao and the others today, except for those refugees and civilians, his Great Axe Gang has the most people.


    The thing that Master Li couldn''t bear most was that Scar and Tyrannosaurus were among them.


    If these people were to leave, would the Great Axe Gang still be one of the three major forces in the Dawn Base?

 Chapter 263： Growing Lone Wolf

    "Master, there are too many people. If we want to take them away, we probably need a lot of vehicles." Li Cunyong muttered beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao naturally understood, and glanced at Long Feihong.


    With a fascinating smile, Wei Xiao walked out.


    "Little Wolf..."


    "Boss Wei, here, here!"


    Wei Xiao said: "You should also know something about me. I never force anyone to follow me, and I never refuse anyone who is willing to follow me. Don''t say I don''t give you a chance. Now so many people want it. Follow me, we all have our own ability, as long as you can keep them, I will never interfere."


    If this is the case again, it will be difficult for someone who is not strong.


    If I were able to keep these people, you would not have succeeded in the steel plant.


    The lone wolf roared in his heart, but his face was unspeakably painful.


    He knew that he had no chance.


    Just like the refugees in the steel base, they have been squeezed and bullied by them, and they have long complained about them. No matter what he says, no matter what he says, except for those who think too much of themselves, they will not There will be someone willing to stay in this place.


    Some decadent and even extremely lost lone wolves turned away from Wei Xiao. Among those who were going to go with Wei Xiao, they found a dozen of his wolf gang''s younger brothers.


    "Shrimp, you also want to leave the wolf gang?"


    Shrimp, some time ago, he took Wei Xiao to the giant axe gang to find the wolf gang boy who was in Xiaoque''er.


    "Brother Wolf, people go to high places, and water flows to low places. You also know what the big brother is. I think that by following him, I have the hope of living out of the last days. Sorry, brother wolf, I let you down. ."


    "Haha!" The lone wolf laughed at himself: "What about you? The same idea?"


    The other boys from the wolf gang bowed their heads.


    Betraying one''s own boss is not a glorious thing. As long as there is a bit of shame, facing the lone wolf''s appearance of "all people abandon me", they can''t bear it.


    Seeing that no one responded to him, the lone wolf felt a deep tingling pain.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    After a big laugh, the lone wolf calmed down, and looked back at the younger brothers who came with him with a solemn face: "What about you? Is there anyone else who wants to go with Boss Wei? If you have one, stand up by yourself, don''t worry, I Lone Wolf thinks he is not a good person, but he hasn''t been stingy enough to prevent others from pursuing the right to a better survival. If he has the right to survive, he will stand up. I guarantee that anyone can leave safely."


    After Lone Wolf said this sentence, after a moment of silence, dozens of others from the wolf gang came out one after another.


    They passed in front of the lone wolf, paying attention to the expression on the lone wolf''s face from time to time, but to their disappointment, the lone wolf''s expression remained unchanged, as if they didn''t care about their departure.


    When no one in the wolf gang left, the lone wolf said coldly, "Is there any more?"


    No one answered the lone wolf, but the little brother in front of him, no one was unsteady.


    The total number of his wolf gang has four or five hundred people. The battle base battle lost more than one hundred a few days ago, and there are more than three hundred. There are now more than one hundred people walking with Wei Xiao, that is to say, there are still about two hundred people staying.


    The lone wolf didn''t look depressed at all, and laughed.


    "Hahaha... well, good."


    Lone Wolf smiled happily, very happy.


    He felt that the world did not abandon him, and that his brothers were on his side.


    Faced with the remaining little brother, Lone Wolf said without frustration: "The brothers who did not leave will be my Lone Wolf¡¯s own brothers. Xiao Zai said before, and Wei Bo is better than me in all aspects. , Following him, the hope of living is greater, and my lone wolf also recognizes it. But my lone wolf is not a worthless person..."


    "I have no strength, but I can live and die with you. I can''t protect anyone, but in the future, as long as you still have a breath, I lone wolf swears that I will never leave a brother. You will never leave me today, tomorrow , My lone wolf will depend on you for life and death, in the future


    , Our brothers, we share blessings and difficulties, and the world is a lesson. "Lone Wolf said loudly.


    "Blessed and shared, and difficult..."


    The emotions of the remaining little brother of the wolf gang were mobilized by the lone wolf, and everyone shouted.


    Not to mention, under the constant stimulation of Wei Xiao, Leng Chengfeng and the others discovered that the lone wolf had also begun to grow up.


    Now he has a certain personality charm, as if in an instant, a flood dragon has been transformed, and he has the temperament of a real dragon.


    "This guy actually knows how to instigate people." Lan Qiang said unexpectedly.


    "He seems to understand a lot of truth." Chen Haojie said seriously.


    "He used to feel like a nouveau riche. Now, let alone, he has the temperament of a collar (sleeve)." Fu Wanyi said solemnly.


    The evaluation of the three fell into Wei Xiao''s ears, and Wei Xiao just smiled.


    "Little Wolf, very good, a little bossy."


    "Boss Wei laughed, and my little brother couldn''t keep it. Who am I to be the boss?"


    "The ones that are left are the ones worth cherishing, what do you think?"


    The lone wolf was taken aback when he heard the words, and then laughed.


    "Boss Wei, from now on, you will be the person I admire the most by the lone wolf. You are right. Only in adversity can there be true feelings. Who knows your sincerity? With these brothers, I am a lone wolf. It is worth my life."


    It seems that Lone Wolf really learned a lot today.


    Wei Xiao was not talking to him more, looking at Long Feihong.


    "I remember your dragon gang was engaged in auto repair and modification, right?"


    Long Feihong smiled bitterly: "Boss Wei, you really don''t intend to let me go. Forget it, I am the same as the lone wolf, a member of the Dragon Gang, who is willing to go with you, I will not stay, and I will stay. Feihong sees it like siblings."


    "Your people are willing to go with me. I naturally have no objection. However, if I want to take so many people away, I always need some means of transportation. Your dragon gang does this. How about providing me with a batch of locomotives?"


    Long Feihong''s skin jumps and doesn''t jump.


    He swears that in this world, he has never seen a brazen person like Wei Xiao.


    You want to take away people, even if you don''t let go of my family, can you be more shameless?


    Old Long Nature would not ask Wei Xiao like that, otherwise, he 100% believed that Wei Xiao would never be polite to him.


    "Man Dong..."


    "Big Brother!"


    "Let the brothers drive a hundred locomotives for Boss Wei, as my meeting with Boss Wei."


    "Brother, this..."


    "Go! Anyway, there won''t be so many people in this base who need those cars anymore."


    After saying this, Long Feihong felt that he was a few years old.


    No way, you can''t fight, then you can only pretend to be as good as possible!


    Man Dong nodded weakly, and then left with a few younger brothers.


    The other bosses who originally came to stop Wei Xiao, now because of the two changes of Lone Wolf and Long Feihong, they don''t talk much anymore.


    There is no need to say anything at all, everything is a foregone conclusion, unless they go to war with Wei Xiao, otherwise, there is no room for recovery at all.


    Present, now only Master Li is impatient.


    He only took the position of the boss of the giant axe gang within a few days, and he was about to become a polished commander. How could he bear it?


    Didn''t Wei Xiao say to let them find a way to keep other people behind? Well, since other people don''t do it, he does.


    Master Li was the first to find Scar and Tyrannosaurus.


    As long as it can be given to the two of them, Master Li is not stingy.


    But the effect is not obvious.


    Tyrannosaurus and Scars were heartbroken by Master Li.


    When vying for the position of the boss, Li Shiye clearly assured the three parties that they were neutral. As a result, the three parties almost burned their talents for the position of the boss. At this time, Li Shiye jumped out and stole their results.


    How can they forgive the act of stabbing a knife in the back?


    It was also helpless to let him sit in the position of boss. Now that he can get revenge on Master Li, how could the two of them let it go?


    As for why the guy in the glasses didn''t stand up, it is estimated that some conspiracy was brewing, and he would wait for Scar and Tyrannosaurus to leave before implementing it.


    Master Li failed to change the decision of Scar and Tyrannosaurus, and the split of the Giant Axe Gang has become a reality.

 Chapter 264： Overjoyed refugees

    It didn''t take long for the little brother of the Dragon Gang to drive the scooter Wei Xiao wanted to the exit.


    "Choose a group of drivers from these people and let those who are willing to follow us to board the car. Time has been delayed for more than an hour, and it will be late for lunch." When the locomotive was in place, Wei Xiao immediately ordered to go.


    After paying a million, they took the order and began to organize people to board the car.


    "My lord, is it you?"


    "Hush! Congratulations, you can all leave with the Lord. The life I have described to you is not far from you."


    "real?"


    "Great, we are finally saved."


    "Don''t mess with everyone, you will drive yourself into the driver''s seat, and the others will sit in the car one by one." Li Cunyong and the others began to arrange personnel to board the car.


    Knowing that these people like me can follow Boss Wei to his base to live a good life, no one panicked, and no one was chaotic. They lined up one by one and got on the big cars in an orderly manner.


    Witnessing the continuous reduction of the base''s personnel, Long Feihong couldn''t tell the pain in their hearts.


    "I knew that we would treat these refugees a little bit better, so that the refugees in the base would not be left alone."


    "I shouldn''t regret it at the beginning, now it''s too late to say anything."


    "Huh! You only saw these people leave with Wei Xiao, do you think they will really have nothing to worry about in the future? Naive, in the last days, food will only become less and less, waiting for the food outside to expire, deteriorate, or even rot, What do they use to raise so many people? Look! It won''t be long before his Wei Xiao base will be over, and the culprits are the people he brought with him today."


    "That''s what it said. Thinking about it, we actually didn''t have any losses. The burden has been reduced, and we have received a batch of sophisticated weapons. In these last days, we have a greater hope of survival."


    There were a lot of murmurs from the boss in his ears, and Long Feihong was unspeakably disappointed with these people.


    Without population, how will this base develop in the future?


    "It seems we have to choose a new base." Long Feihong looked thoughtful.


    More than half an hour later.


    "Lord, everyone has gotten in the car."


    Pay a million and they have arranged those who follow them to leave.


    Wei Xiao glanced at it and said, "Then go!"


    Pay million nodded and ordered the other soldiers to collect the team and get on the car.


    "Little wolf, we are destined to see you again."


    The corners of the lone wolf''s mouth twitched.


    goodbye? The last person I want to see in my life is you.


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lone Wolf pretended to be reluctant to say: "Boss Wei has a safe journey."


    Regardless of Lone Wolf''s true thoughts, Wei Xiao took Mu Wuqing and Phantom into the team, the only luxury car.


    The helicopters first left the dawn base, forming a line to fly in the direction of the Haitian District.


    On the ground, the faster tank opened the road in front, followed by the tank, and the other cars in the center. The armored vehicle was responsible for the final sweeping work.


    The convoy started, and one after another locomotives drove out of the dawn base.


    With the departure of Wei Xiao and the others, the formerly lively Liming Base now seemed extremely deserted.


    The base of more than 6,000 people was taken away from the base of more than 4,000 people, and the bleak and desolate base of the huge dawn base was also reasonable.


    "Let''s go! There is nothing to look at." The lone wolf said to the little brother next to him, and then left with the wolf gang first.


    Others also left one after another.


    A good base suddenly became deserted. They didn''t pay attention before. Now, Long Feihong and the others felt a little uncomfortable.


    Direction to Haitian District.


    Wei Xiao''s team this time is definitely the most exaggerated after the end of the world.


    Hundreds of motor vehicles are running on the highway in a string. Looking at it from the beginning, there is a feeling that there is no end in sight.


    The huge fleet naturally attracted numerous scattered zombies.


    But they are doomed to misfortune.


    Wei Xiao and the others are not only members of the male and female armed forces. Those who followed Wei Xiao to the villa base, and those who left from the major forces at the dawn base, also have guns in their hands.


    There are almost a thousand armed personnel dealing with a group of tens of thousands of corpses that there is no third-level zombie. It is not too simple.


    Around one noon, Leng Chengfeng and the others entered the base first.


    "Sister, husband, they succeeded."


    In the villa, Shu Wang and the others saw that there were only one armed helicopter on the lawn, but now there are seven more. The women understand that Wei Xiao''s operation to lead the attack on the battle base was successful.


    Looking at Leng Chengfeng and others who came down from the plane from a distance, Shu Wang said to the sisters around him: "Since Chengfeng and the others are back, the husband is coming soon. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the gate of the city to welcome her husband back home in triumph. ."


    "Yes, big sister!"


    The girls responded and went back to the room to dress themselves.


    An hour later, a group of beauties in Yingyingyandi drove towards the south gate in a luxury car.


    Outside.


    Wei Xiao and their team appeared.


    "Master, they are back."


    The people who built the city wall saw the convoy and immediately called friends to inform others.


    Everyone stopped working and looked into the distance.


    "Buzzing..."


    The body is getting closer.


    Seeing the exaggerated convoy like a long dragon and the people on the base wall were all surprised.


    When the front chariot was less than ten meters away from the city wall, Wei Xiao gave orders to everyone in the car.


    "All vehicles are parked outside."


    Pay millions for them to execute.


    Find a place to stop all the locomotives outside the city.


    "My God! This is the base of Boss Wei?"


    "It''s a high wall, just like what we saw in the phone pictures."


    "This is the base in my mind. Look at the wall, you can see warriors everywhere, so handsome."


    "The adult from last night didn''t lie to us. You see, those working people look very tired, but they are very energetic. If I can be like them, no matter how hard I am, I will be willing."


    When the refugees from Liming Base saw the figure and mental state of the newcomers and beloved people in Weixiao Base, many people were extremely envious.


    To know the standard of living of a base, one does not look at the high-level material life or the environment inside the base, but the physical state and mental outlook of the lowest-level personnel of the base.


    The people of Wei Xiao undoubtedly made these refugees surprised and unbelievable.


    All of them are like workers on the construction site before the end of the world.


    Wearing work clothes, hard hats, piercing eyes and healthy complexion, compared with these ragged, skinny refugees, they are nothing short of different.


    They felt that the people at the bottom of Wei Xiao''s life could catch up with the younger brothers around Liming Base.


    Scar they were also shocked.


    In fact, when they came, they didn¡¯t think that Wei Xiao would give everyone the same treatment as described. If one-third of them can lead a normal life, they are already very satisfied, but now they have doubts about their previous ideas. .


    The physical state and mental outlook of those workers will not deceive them.


    Perhaps, Wei Xiao here is really a piece of paradise after the end of the world.


    "Everyone get out of the car."


    A soldier has come to the car to urge the people on it.


    Everyone left the car and came to the ground in an orderly manner.


    Li Cunyong and they separated these men and women.


    "Turn in all your weapons, don''t be lucky." Tong Qian said to those who have guns in their hands.


    "Big brother, why should we confiscated our guns?" someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "This is the rule of the base. People below the elite, except for special circumstances, are not allowed to carry guns and ammunition. Don''t worry, everything in the base is handled in accordance with the rules. You can think of it as the law of the end times. Rules can also live as normal as before the end of the world."


    "Don''t take a chance. Once you find that people below the elite are hiding guns and ammunition, the consequences will be serious." Li Cunyong added.


    The man with the gun glanced at each other.


    "Since we have decided to join them, we will follow other people''s rules. I believe Boss Wei." Tyrannosaurus first handed over the weapons and ammunition on his body.


    With him taking the lead, other people naturally no longer hesitate.


    "husband--"


    At this moment, the gate of the city opened, and a call came from inside.


    Hearing this sweet call, many people looked towards the gate of the city.

 Chapter 265： Just a week in shift

    Shu Wang and the others showed up with the management in the villa.


    Bai Youwei ran at the forefront, rushing straight into Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Okay, so beautiful¡ª"


    Seeing the headed Bai Youwei, Shu Wang, and those who came from the Liming Base, all eyes were dumbfounded.


    Even high-level people like Tyrannosaurus who have never lacked women around them stared out when they noticed Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang''s beauty is impeccable. Coupled with exquisite makeup and fashionable clothes, they are as beautiful as fairies falling from the sky. People can''t look away from the sky.


    Not to mention their extremely beautiful existence, but Shuwang Song Xiaoyu, Li Qingshu, Chu Feifei and others who followed them, which one is not worth 85 or more?


    A large group of safflower and green leaves appeared, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they were blinded by their titanium alloy dog ??eyes.


    "Don''t look at them, the first few will be your mistresses in the future. If you have the skills, you can try the beauties behind them with the same beauty."


    Tyrannosaurus regained consciousness.


    "Brother, those who are the most beautiful are the women of Boss Wei?"


    "Yeah! The Lord deserves them."


    "How many women are there on the Lord?"


    "Only six, ah no, plus Captain Mu from your base, now there are seven."


    Scar also came back to his senses at this time: "Is it true that only Boss Wei can have multiple women in the base?"


    "This is not the case. There are marriage rules. The base does not restrict polygamy or polyandry, provided that there is no chaos and abandonment. If you have the ability to make the family harmonious, three thousand harem beauties will be fine. Then we The captain said, I heard that he has already dealt with his wife and is about to take the second room."


    Scar and Tyrannosaurus looked at each other when they heard the words.


    "Made, compared to the women here, we used to play garbage. Just for this point, it''s worth joining Boss Wei''s base."


    "Similarly. The woman of Boss Wei is greedy, but it is not destined to be something we can covet, but the others are also top quality, we must win the next two."


    The two soon had the motivation to join the base.


    There are many people who have the same idea as them, some are bold, and even think about whether there is a chance to have some special relationship with the hostess that transcends the distance in the future.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    Seeing Bai Youwei running towards him, afraid of her falling, Wei Xiao took the initiative to extend his hands to greet her.


    "She, she is also our sister?" Mu Wuqing, who got off the car behind, saw Bai Youwei and asked the Phantom around him.


    "Yeah! That''s You Wei. Among all the master women, her age is the second to last."


    "Where are the other women?"


    The Phantom will point Shu Wang to Mu Wuqing one by one.


    "So many?" Mu Wuqing didn''t expect Wei Xiao to have five or six women. With her, wouldn''t he be able to queue for exactly one week?


    Phantom shook his head: "Not much, can you handle the master alone?"


    Mu Wuqing was at a loss for a moment.


    Thinking of the past two days, she was a little afraid.


    "Love beast!"


    Phantom glanced at her.


    "I think it is necessary to tell the master, Mu Jie said he is a beast."


    Mu Wuqing''s mouth trembled.


    "Xiaoying, I have also helped you share a lot of firepower in the past two days, will you harm my sister?"


    "I help you share the firepower of the master."


    "..."


    Ahead, Bai Youwei had already plunged into Wei Xiao''s arms. She missed Wei Xiao very much. Despite the thousands of eyes staring at the scene, she held Wei Xiao''s neck and chewed on her mouth.


    Bai Youwei didn''t let go until she couldn''t breathe.


    "Husband, I want to kill you."


    "Hehe... I miss you too."


    Shu Wang and the others rushed there and looked at Wei Xiao one by one with soft light on their faces.


    Letting go of Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao walked up and kissed each wife''s mouth. The last little Wei Ling also pecked her little cheek.


    "Dad, welcome home."


    Xiao Wei Ling has obviously learned a lot of words in the past few days, knowing that dad is welcome.


    Wei Xiao loved her very much and lifted her from Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms.


    "Does Ling''er miss dad?"


    "think!"


    "So good!"


    "Husband, it seems that you have had a good harvest this time." Shu Wang said at this time.


    Holding Xiao Wei Ling, Wei Xiao said: "It''s really good, at least, after the last corpse tide, our weapons and ammunition are enough to last ten times."


    "Doesn''t that mean that you brought back hundreds of millions of ammunition this time?" Jiang Xiyu looked surprised.


    "I haven''t counted the details, but only a lot more."


    "Euny sauce is amazing."


    "My husband has always been great, right, Xiao Wei Ling?" Bai Youwei said proudly holding Wei Xiao''s arm.


    "Great, great..." Xiao Wei Ling replied.


    Bai Youwei couldn''t help but take a bite on her small face with her cute appearance.


    "The master brought a lot of people back this time. Now it''s okay. The problem of insufficient manpower in the base has been completely resolved." Yan Chuan Huizi noticed the refugees who were called aside by Lan Gun and they were surprised in her eyes, but her words were plain. .


    Naturally, Shu Wang noticed it too, and his gaze at Wei Xiao was even more affectionate.


    "My husband is so nice."


    Only Wei Xiao understood the specific meaning of Shu Wang''s words and smiled back.


    "Qingshu!"


    "My lord, what is your order?"


    "These people have been handed over to you. In addition, Jing Yu will be notified and a medical team will be sent over to check and check these people. If there are problems, they will be treated in a timely manner. If there is no problem, they will register their information, and then let Xiaoxue and the others come. Choose people." Wei Xiao said.


    "clear!"


    Li Qingshu nodded, and then led Shu Wang''s assistant group and the personnel management team in the base towards Lan and shot them.


    "Hero..."


    "Master!"


    "I''ll leave it to you here. You all know what to do. I''ll go back to the villa first."


    "Master, don''t worry, there won''t be any problems."


    You Chen Haojie assured that Wei Xiao didn''t have a trace of worry.


    "Go, let''s go back to the villa."


    Holding Xiao Wei Ling, Wei Xiao walked towards the gate of the city, surrounded by a crowd of beauties.


    When Wei Xiao and the others left, everyone outside also began to get busy.


    The transportation of the equipment, the arrangement of the newcomers, and the arrangements for the newcomers, look so lively.


    Inside the city.


    Scar and Shrimp entered the city in batches.


    "these are?"


    When they saw the doctors in the simple rooms in the white coats examining the bodies of the people who had come in before, their eyes were full of shock.


    "Don''t be in a daze, that is the medical team at our base and our life-saving angel. You have just arrived, and you need to check your health. After confirming your physical condition, someone will arrange for you to wash and change your clothes. Come to our base, It is best not to say anything, but at least you must ensure your health and hygiene. Of course, if you want to be slaves, then I didn''t say it." A soldier explained.


    "Brother, Boss Wei also has slaves here?"


    "Of course, slaves are all people who make mistakes. Newcomers like you all start from newcomers. After you finish the assignment, someone will tell you about the specific rules. Please follow the arrangements these days and don''t make trouble. I can give you a piece of advice, the slave level is definitely not what you can imagine."


    The two asked no more questions, and followed the soldier towards the medical team.

 Chapter 266： The upcoming mens and womens team competition

    People behind came in one after another.


    Because the more things they come into contact with, the more sure they are now that everything the people like to pay a million say to them is true.


    This is the living environment that many people dream of after the end of the world.


    I never thought I could really live in such a place. Many people couldn''t help crying when facing doctors and nurses to drive away the cold and warmth.


    What makes people feel funny is that during this period, there was a 13-year-old boy who felt the warmth of a long absence by a nurse. He swore in public to marry him when he grew up.


    After the refugees'' arrangements were handed over to Chen Haojie and the management of these bases, Wei Xiao ignored it, and returned to Villa No. 1 with his wife and children. Wei Xiao introduced Mu Wuqing to the women for the first time.


    Mu Wuqing still seemed rusty and unwilling to let go of the first contact with the girls. At this time, the eldest sister Shu Wang played a key role.


    He has his own set of expectations for interpersonal relationships. Ji will be younger than Mu Wuqing next year, but Mu Wuqing will initially integrate into this big family and recognize her.


    Shu Wang has become more and more of the demeanor of the lord of the harem, and has a strong affinity for everything.


    An overlord flower like Mu Wuqing will be conquered by her strong tolerance invisibly when facing her, and at the same time she can''t pick out any faults from her.


    Wei Xiao was lucky.


    Peerless beauty, since he knew his abilities, he never worried that he could not find it, but he wanted to find Shu Wang such a perfect woman who combines EQ, IQ, figure and beauty. It can be said to be a needle in a haystack, rare in the world.


    But he has found it now, and this person is Shu Wang.


    If the former Shu Wang Wei Xiao only gave her 99 points, now, 100 points are not enough to describe the perfection of Shu Wang in his heart.


    "If you have a wife like this, what can your husband ask for?"


    ...


    More than a week passed in a blink of an eye.


    During this time, the newcomers to the base have adapted to the rules of the base. At the same time, after more than a week of recuperation, they have also begun to devote themselves to the daily work of the base.


    The development of the base is getting better and better, and the basic citizens in the base are more confident in living in the last days.


    Unconsciously, the challenge day agreed upon by the men''s and women''s teams was approaching.


    Although Yi Jianfeng, who had originally written a challenge to the women''s team, was no longer there, Ming Yulan, who was the party involved, remembered this matter in her heart.


    In other words, as long as things related to Yi Jianfeng, Ming Yulan took care of her. Therefore, that evening, Lan Qiang received a note from Ming Yulan on behalf of all the women''s team members.


    "This girl, actually still remembers this."


    Several squadron captains gathered together in Villa No. 4.


    Lan Qiang placed the battle book sent by Ming Yulan in front of Chen Haojie and the others.


    "Military strategist, you usually have a lot of spooky ideas. Do you want to continue this challenge?" Fu Wanwan asked.


    "What is a ghost idea? It''s resourceful, don''t open your mouth if you can''t speak. Army Master, do you say we have to fulfill our promise?" Leng Chengfeng said a million words, and then asked Chen Haojie.


    Chen Haojie smiled and asked, "Do you think you want it?"


    "Well, why are you asking me?" Leng Chengfeng said innocently.


    "Hmph!" Fu Wanwan seized the opportunity and sneered again and again: "Brother Feng, others don''t know, don''t you have a 13 number in your heart? Who beat Wu Xiaoqi to stand up? I can hear you. Having said that, Wu Xiaoqi is ready to challenge you again on the appointed day. Why, now you are getting better with others, and are you ready to shrink back?"


    "Hey, hey, you can eat rice, but you can''t talk nonsense."


    "Really? Those few days ago, who suddenly pressed the **** the wall and secretly kissed him? Then he said innocently, I think the Lord did the same, so I tried it. Am I dazzled?" Pay a million Yin and Yang said weirdly.


    "I, I... Damn, you **** actually following me?" Leng Chengfeng showed signs of violent.


    "Come on, the way to change the subject is too obvious."


    Li Cunyong said this, and Leng Chengfeng sat down with a smile, knowing that he would not be able to pass this level.


    "Okay, I won''t pretend, I''ll showdown, how can I get on with Xiao Qi? If you don''t accept it, come and bite me."


    "The villain is determined."


    Tong Qian gave Leng Chengfeng a white look.


    "Don''t keep the topic away. Hero, do you want to take this battle?" Lan Qiang pulled back to the subject and looked at Hero Chen.


    Others were not joking, waiting for Chen Haojie to make a decision.


    In the iconic action, the calm-faced Chen Haojie helped his glasses: "We have no reason to refuse this battle. We had written the book at the beginning. If we don''t go, how will the brothers raise their heads in front of the women''s team in the future?"


    "Then fight. The little girls want to see us making a fool of myself. This time, we want to let them know that men are always men." Fu Wanwan said vigorously.


    "It¡¯s okay to fight, but don¡¯t forget, the female soldier has joined three incredible guys this time. I know that the Peacock, the Lark, and the Skylark are all members of the female special team before the end of the world. After the end of the world, under the leadership of Master Wu Qing, he often played against the second-level zombies, and the actual combat was absolutely hardcore. It would be tricky to face them." Tong Qian reminded everyone.


    "Aren''t we the same here? Parrots, falcons, jackdaws, white cranes, who is the weaker?" Fu Wanwan said confidently.


    As a result, everyone gave him a blank look.


    "I, am I right?"


    "Your head is pretty funny? How many are in the women''s team, how many of us? Choose the strongest from hundreds of people to form a team to deal with the team selected by dozens of female soldiers. You are embarrassed and I am embarrassed." Leng Chengfeng didn''t have a good airway.


    Hearing that, Fu million found that he had forgotten this.


    According to regulations, the top commanders of all seven teams will participate in this competition between men and women. In addition to the captains of them, five fighters were selected to join the team to challenge.


    According to Fu Wanwan, if you count the Jackdaws, the challenged members of the men''s team are all top players. How can the women''s team play?


    "Hehe...hehe...when I didn''t say, you continue."


    "I saw that except for our captains, there was Chengfeng. Let the other female soldiers choose by themselves! We are responsible for dealing with the tricky ones, and the rest will be handed over to the remaining soldiers." Lan Qiang said, be it. Alleviated the embarrassment of paying millions.


    "I think it''s fine. As a man, you always have to give the female soldiers a chance?" Li Cunyong said lightly.


    The others smiled.


    "Military officer, I will reply to Ming Yulan. During this period, I will get the list of female soldiers as soon as possible. Then you will arrange the order of the battle."


    "no problem."


    "That''s it, everyone rest early, don''t be late for tomorrow''s training."


    At the end of the meeting, Leng Chengfeng and the others left the living room in twos and threes.

 Chapter 267： Bai Youwei floats again

    Villa One.


    The actions of Ming Yulan and Lan Qiang had already been conveyed to Wei Xiao.


    Hearing Li Qingshu''s report, Wei Xiao''s face became somewhat interested.


    "Husband, I think Captain Lan and Instructor Ming, we can do a good job of their competition this time."


    Li Qingshu is not the only one beside Wei Xiao now.


    Shu Wang and Bai Youwei are all here.


    Knowing that the challenge between the male and female teams is coming, they are very interested.


    Embracing Jiang Xiyu, Wei Xiao asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Shu Wang smiled slightly: "It''s very simple. It''s a special task. Not only do you, the master, will stand up for them in person, but also let some people from the base participate. Ling Qiao and the others have not restored the regional network in the base. Already? We will start a live broadcast at that time to make this challenge as lively as it is."


    "Purpose, what is your purpose for doing this?"


    "Of course it is to let the newcomers to the base see a more humane and mature base. We want them to feel the atmosphere before the end of the world, so that they have a more real sense of belonging to the base."


    "I think this competition can be used as a base for future competitions. It is now a competition between male and female teams, and it can develop into a competition between different levels of citizens. In this way, it will not only enrich the citizens. Our lives can also improve the enthusiasm of the citizens to train themselves." Mu Wuqing added.


    Shu Wang looked at her in surprise.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect Mu Wuqing to think of this.


    Mu Wuqing was a little embarrassed.


    "I, I just suggest that the final decision is in the hands of Wei Xiao."


    "I think it is feasible, husband, Wu Qing''s proposal is very good. After the end of the world, we have fewer and fewer entertainment options. Formulating some events and giving corresponding rewards is good for the base." Shu Wang Feeling that Mu Wuqing''s idea shouldn''t be too good, he said excitedly.


    Wei Xiao looked around and found that all his wives were looking at him expectantly, and Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Yes, you can decide how to do it yourself! As I said, you can do whatever you want, but don¡¯t be too idealistic. This is the end of the world, and survival is the most important thing. of."


    "We know. Qingshu..."


    "Master Shu Wang, what do you want?"


    "Assemble my assistant team, we have to come up with a feasible plan to organize this competition before the challenge day."


    "now?"


    "Time is running out, start now."


    Li Qingshu stopped asking more, nodded and turned away.


    "Husband, you talk to other sisters, Wu Qing, how about you go with me?"


    "I don''t need it anymore, am I?"


    Shu Wang disagrees.


    "You used to be in the barracks, and you should be very clear about the various exercises in the barracks. You can advise us on this plan to make this plan more successful. Don¡¯t forget, this competition will be promoted in the future, if there is anything. If the place is not in place, this project will be stranded."


    Shu Wang talked about this, and Mu Wuqing would be hypocritical if he postponed it.


    After Shu Wang left the hall, the two walked towards the third floor.


    "The eldest sister is really not to accompany her husband. Is that project more important than her husband?" When Shu Wang left, the most lively Bai Youwei couldn''t help but say bad things about her in front of Wei Xiao.


    Bai Youwei is actually not very interesting, just can''t help but want to make a comment about her sister, after all, the opportunity is rare.


    Yan Chuan Keiko smiled.


    "You only dare to say that when your eldest sister is not there."


    Bai Youwei looked squeamish, got up on her hips, and said lawlessly, "How is it possible? Sister Huizi, don¡¯t forget, I am the first woman of my husband. In this family, in terms of status, except for my husband, I consider myself third. People dare to recognize the second, even if I am the eldest sister, if I am really angry, she will have to look at my face and act."


    The girl floated again.


    "Sister!" Yan Yi shouted.


    Bai Youwei thought that Yan Yi was calling her, and she beamed her brows: "My Yiyi is still sensible and knows who is the real eldest sister in this family."


    Yan Yi shook his head.


    "My name is really big sister."


    "What''s real?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi and the others laughed, looking behind Bai Youwei from time to time.


    Wei Xiao hugged Jiang Xiyu who hid his mouth and chuckled, with one hand playing with Phantom''s little feet, constantly winking at Bai Youwei, motioning her to look behind him.


    Bai Youwei''s face instantly became unnatural.


    Leng Leng looked back.


    "Sister Youwei!" Shu Wang called Bai Youwei with a smile.


    Bai Youwei''s heart and soul trembled, and she couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The previous look disappeared.


    "Big sister, why are you back?"


    Shu Wang pretended to sigh: "I just came back to get the bag, or I would come back, otherwise, I don''t know that our sister Youwei is so good."


    "Sister, do you believe me if I said I was joking just now?"


    "Believe!" Shu Wang nodded seriously.


    But Bai Youwei felt that Shu Wang was perfunctory.


    What letter? Make it clear that the words are insincere.


    Bai Youwei quickly left the seat and hugged Shu Wang''s arm.


    "Eldest sister, I was wrong. You know, I am duplicity. In my heart, you are the most important mistress of this family. In ancient times, I was at most a noble concubine. You are the real queen. Kind of."


    Shu Wang was amused by Bai Youwei''s words.


    Clicking on her little forehead, the latter shrank pretentiously in pain.


    "You! Sometimes you can''t help it."


    "Hehe... Big sister, are you not angry anymore?"


    Shu Wang dotingly said: "Such a cute sister, how am I willing to be angry with her?"


    "Big sister is the best, ah!" Bai Youwei sang a scent on Shu Wangyu''s face with joy, then turned back to her seat.


    Shu Wang gave her a white look, picked up a bag from the previous seat, and walked upstairs.


    This time confirming that Shu Wang would not return, Bai Youwei patted her beating little heart with her hand.


    "I was really scared to death just now. Dead Yan Yi, you don''t know how to remind me when the eldest sister is here." Bai Youwei blamed Yan Yi in an anguish.


    Yan Yi pouted her little mouth, very aggrieved.


    "I''m called the eldest sister, you will be wrong."


    "Hmph, I blame you. Husband, Yan Yi belongs to me tonight, don''t rob me." Bai Youwei directly declared Yan Yi''s right to belong tonight.


    Seeing the women bickering, Wei Xiao thought it was pretty good.


    They are not really angry. Sisters occasionally make jokes, which can also promote the feelings between each other.


    "Leave it to you tonight by Yan Yi, I have Xiyu and Xiaoying. Time is almost too, remember not to play too late."


    "I know my husband!"


    Wei Xiao got up, hugged Jiang Xiyu, pulled up the Phantom and walked towards the master bedroom on the second floor.


    "I''ll take Ling''er to bed, and you should rest early." Yan Chuan Huizi also got up and walked upstairs.


    Song Xiaoyu took the little bird.


    "You guys play slowly!"


    In a short while, only Bai Youwei, Yan Yi and the surrounding servants were left in the hall.


    "Hehe..." Bai Youwei turned to look at Yan Yi, with a smirk on her face, rubbing her small hands together.


    Yan Yi looked frightened.


    "Sister Youwei, what are you doing?"


    "What do you say?"


    Bai Youwei, who looked very much like a hooligan, immediately pounced on Yan Yi on the sofa.


    "Ah... Sister Young Wei, don''t."


    "Scream, you just scream! No one will rescue you even if your throat breaks."


    When the servants around saw this scene, they seemed to be accustomed to them, except for occasional smiles, no one disturbed the two twisted together.


    Everything in the base is so beautiful, but outside the base, cruelty and death are happening all the time.

 Chapter 268： Potential crisis

    Dawn base.


    "Go, Brother Wolf, go quickly¡ª"


    "Asshole, I said, as long as there is a living brother, I won''t leave him."


    "Leave us alone, Brother Feng, take Brother Wolf and them away, it will be too late if you don''t leave!"


    "Brother Lang, let''s go¡ª" Fenglang and the Seven King Kong set up bloodshot and hideous lone wolves in their eyes and galloped toward the armored vehicle.


    Those little brothers who desperately let them go turned around and kept their guns in the dense smoke.


    "Come, come, you guys are coming!"


    "Da da da¡­"


    Bullets shot into the mist like running water, and in the dark environment, there were endless roars like tearing.


    "Brother, brother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    The young wolf gang, who got into the car with the lone wolf, started the locomotive and galloped towards the end of the base.


    Sitting in the car, the whole head of the lone wolf poked out the window, looking back at the wolf gang brothers who were gradually engulfed by the mist and screaming, the lone wolf heart was dripping blood.


    They were wrong, everyone was wrong.


    The zombies at the battle base are still their nightmare.


    Just today, more than a week after Wei Xiao and the others left, after some discussions, the big men like the lone wolf decided to go to the battle base to bring back a batch of weapons and equipment.


    Especially the missiles with long-range strike force in the battle base. As long as the missiles and missile launchers are brought back and installed, Liming Base will not be afraid of any danger in the future.


    But what they didn''t expect was that they went to the battle base this time and suffered huge losses.


    They were out of luck and were caught carrying zombies with poison.


    The poisonous person Wei Xiao did not meet them last time, so few people know that there are such zombies in the battle base.


    The lone wolves are unprepared against such zombies, let them get close to the team, and after killing them, they are killed by the poisonous gas released by the poisonous person after death to kill half of their companions.


    Afterwards, reapers, predators, and a small amount of zombies spewing corrosive liquid launched sneak attacks on them.


    The team that went to the battle base did not catch anything, and in the end they lost nearly 70% of their armed forces.


    This is not over yet.


    The lone wolves never thought that the zombies at the battle base would follow them to the dawn base and launch a sneak attack on them tonight.


    When the lone wolves reacted, they were already powerless.


    They have no choice but to escape.


    Hundreds of people buried the Liming Base forever because of their greed, watching the broken little brother being swallowed by poison gas, listening to their heart-piercing screams, the sorrowful lone wolf, clenched his fists, and slammed into the car door. superior.


    "Asshole, asshole..."


    "Brother Wolf, it''s not the time to be sad. Now we don''t have base protection, and there are zombies everywhere outside. We have to find a safe shelter as soon as possible." The wind wolf beside him said to the lone wolf.


    The lone wolf wiped away his tears, and he quickly calmed down and gritted his teeth.


    "Do you know where Long Feihong and the others are going?"


    Fenglang shook his head.


    "The situation just now was too dangerous, and we are not in the same place, and there is no way to know the whereabouts of other forces."


    "Brother Wolf, shall we go to Boss Wei''s base?" a little brother in the back seat of the locomotive asked.


    "No, go to Qingxi District, and rest there for the night tonight. Tomorrow we will cross the river to Jianghang Province in the morning."


    "Not staying in Minghai City?"


    A look of pain flashed across the face of the lone wolf, and he said coldly: "Minghai City is no longer suitable for us. Go to other provinces. We have guns and cannons. We are not afraid of being untenable."


    Minghai City is a sad place for Lone Wolf.


    The zombies attacked the base tonight, and the sacrifices of more than a hundred younger brothers caused him to completely break his nostalgia for this land.


    Perhaps going to another place to start again, he can forget the unbearable past in Minghai City.


    The little brother around him still supports the lone wolf, and no one opposes it.


    "Then go to Jianghang Province. There is no battle base over there. With our strength, it is not impossible to become a unique force over there." Fenglang said.


    Others understand what the wind wolf means.


    There is Wei Xiao in Minghai City. No matter how they develop, they will always feel like they are under the fence.


    What''s more, there is also a Haixin Island base in Haitian District. Judging from Haixin Island''s ability to attack King''s Landing Island, it was also a big force that they couldn''t match.


    Having such neighbors around is definitely not a good thing for them.


    Since I can only do phoenix tails, I might as well go to a weaker area to do chicken heads.


    "If it''s dry, I''d rather make chicken heads than phoenix tails."


    Lone Wolf clenched his fists: "Everything will start again."


    Haixin Island area.


    At dawn, several cruise ships appeared on the sea.


    All above are heavily armed men and women, one by one in full vigor.


    "Shao Nie, you see, there are zombies on the shore, and the number is unpredictable. It''s not that the people on the island don''t want to shore to collect supplies, mainly because there are too many zombies, we can''t go up at all."


    On a cruise ship, a heavily armed man handed a pair of binoculars to a young man with his arms around a beautiful woman.


    Young people are very temperamental.


    He was already handsome, and he looked even more heroic when he put on special equipment.


    After receiving the telescope handed by the other party, the young man released the beauty in his arms and looked towards the shore hundreds of meters away.


    In the place where the spectacles touched, groups of zombies wandered between the buildings. Giant zombies with huge stature moved their bodies from time to time. Wherever they passed, zombies within ten meters of the surrounding area gave way.


    There are so many zombies that it is impossible to count them.


    The situation on the shore was in full view, and the young man threw his sight glasses aside.


    "Made, I have eaten seafood on the island for more than a month. If I eat it again, I will vomit." The young man yelled.


    The man beside him smiled bitterly.


    This is really the man who is full doesn''t know that the man who is hungry is hungry.


    At the base, I don¡¯t know how many people want to eat seafood but can¡¯t. It''s better for this son to dislike this and dislike that.


    Let you eat the batter for a week and see if you would say that?


    "Husband, the daily consumables on the island are almost used up, do you hope that our sisters will accompany you smelly in the future?" said the beautiful dad beside her in a gruff.


    Shao Nie quickly hugged the beauty in his arms and kissed her.


    "How is it possible? Don''t worry, I will go to the land to collect the best masks and skin care products for you."


    "My husband is the best."


    Shao Nie is very useful to the beautiful women, but when facing the male soldiers around him, he has a cold face.


    "Zhang Hao, no matter what method you use, I must let our people go ashore. Since there are many zombies on the shore, kill them all at sea."


    The male soldier, Zhang Hao, smiled bitterly.


    "Sao Nie, it is impossible for people who rely on us to clean up the zombies on the shore in a short time. Look at this, there are many young masters and young ladies around you, and each of them has an armed force under them. Combining the power of, we use sea water as a line of defense to clean up the zombies on the shore, and perhaps we can get our people ashore in the shortest time."


    "Jia Zhengjing them?"


    "Yes."


    "If you don''t say that I have forgotten them. Yes, they also have their own women and men''s pets. There is no reason why I want to find skin care products for my women. Okay, go back today, and wait for me to discuss with them, starting tomorrow Ready to work ashore."


    "As long as the power of the young masters and young ladies join in, dealing with the zombies on the shore will not be a problem at all."


    The ships that appeared on the sea left soon after.

 Chapter 269： Mens and womens team competition

    Three days passed.


    Inside the villa base.


    After some planning by Shu Wang and the others, the men''s and women''s team agreed a month ago and finally held lively on the training ground outside Villa No. 3 in the base.


    In order to promote this competition, Shu Wang and the others have put a lot of effort into it.


    The first is the construction of the test site, which is completely welded by the masters in the base. It is three meters high and has stability. Needless to say, the area of ??Wutai is more than two hundred square meters.


    There are also stands.


    It was prepared for Wei Xiao and the others, right across from Wutai.


    In addition, cushions are placed around the martial arts platform, and the number of people who can sit on the cushions to watch the game is a thousand without affecting the sight of the audience.


    In order to let people in the entire base watch the game, Shu Wang used the base''s network to find professionals to establish a live broadcast platform within a few days.


    In this way, those who cannot come to the scene due to work needs can also watch the live broadcast on their mobile phones in their posts.


    At the scene, all kinds of equipment were ready, and the audience was the first to enter the venue under the arrangement of Li Qingshu and others.


    One thousand cushions were filled within a few minutes.


    Most of the people who were not sitting on the cushions stood in the distance and watched.


    When Ming Yulan and Lan Qiang arrived, they all smiled bitterly when they saw the Wutai and the people around them.


    "Is this too much movement? The Lord is also true, because Mao wants to make everyone know? This is good. If we win, we will be said to be victorious. If we lose, hehe Brothers, get ready to live the rest of your life in a mask! Anyway, I have no face to meet people."


    "Come on! Is the Lord so boring? In my opinion, these are all made by the hostess. It seems that the tactical arrangement will change in a while." Chen Haojie said to Wanwan.


    Lan Qiang had a cold face.


    "Anyway, this time, we must use all our strength."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t release water just because the other party has my girlfriend." Leng Chengfeng said firmly.


    "Come on! We are most worried about you." Tong Qian attacked unceremoniously.


    Leng Chengfeng is bitter.


    "Is it so obvious?"


    "What do you mean? Anyway, it''s not me who is ashamed, Captain Leng Chengfeng of the Men''s Sniper Squadron." Fu Wanwan said in a voice.


    Feeling targeted by his companions, Leng Chengfeng looked innocent.


    What''s wrong with finding a female soldier to be your girlfriend? Is my girlfriend a female soldier and I am not a man?


    Ming Yulan is here.


    "Xiaoqi, are you confident to win Leng Chengfeng?" Yu Wei, who was walking with Wu Xiaoqi, asked.


    Wu Xiaoqi shook his head.


    "I can''t possibly beat them. They had the skills of special forces before. Even if we work hard, the innate gap cannot be made up in just one or two months. But rest assured, I can beat him."


    "Why is this?"


    "Why else? Have you ever seen a good man willing to beat his girlfriend?" Yan Ningxin, who is also the leader of the women''s team, smiled.


    "Ningxin, what are you talking about?"


    Yan Ningxin smiled: "I have eaten, kissed, Xiao Qi, when are you going to hide it from us?"


    "I..." Wu Xiaoqi is rarely shy.


    Yu Wei was a little surprised and said: "You or Captain Leng, you, which..."


    "Yeah!" Wu Xiaoqi nodded, his face even more shy.


    Yu Wei looked incredible.


    Besides, several of her team leaders who didn''t know when Wu Xiaoqi and Leng Chengfeng started dating, looked at Wu Xiaoqi in surprise.


    "Don''t make trouble, adjust your mentality as soon as possible. Today''s competition is not about winning or losing between men and women, but a glorious battle that determines the future status of women and men in the base. Victory, we women will be no worse than any man, we lose. In the future, our women will still belong to the disadvantaged group in the hearts of their men."


    Ming Yulan spoke at this time, interrupting the communication among the team leaders.


    Wu Xiaoqi and the others naturally understood what Ming Yulan meant, adjusted their mentality one by one, and nodded firmly.


    "Instructor rest assured, we will all go all out."


    "Victory must belong to us."


    Those who participated in the competition seemed very confident.


    Naturally, if they didn''t even have the confidence to win, they would have lost their momentum before the game started.


    Competition members from both sides came to both sides of Wutai.


    There are seats exclusively for them.


    As they settled down on the training ground, a row of luxurious teams appeared.


    "Lord, it is the Lord that they are here."


    Seeing this team, everyone stood up.


    The convoy arrived at the entrance to the training ground and stopped.


    Wei Xiao and the others stepped out of the car and the sports car one after another.


    "Master!"


    Thousands of people shouted loudly and loudly.


    Looking at them with Shu, Wei Xiao raised his hand to signal.


    Li Qingshu, who was in charge of the live broadcast, immediately let the people around who operate the machine operate.


    All over the base.


    "The live broadcast has begun."


    "Look, it''s the Lord."


    "I''m so excited, you see, the hostess is here. They are really beautiful."


    "If I have such a woman in my life, even if I lose half of my life, I am willing."


    Those who can''t go to the scene and can only watch the situation through the live broadcast are extremely excited at this moment.


    At the scene, the arrival of Wei Xiao and the others undoubtedly made the atmosphere reach a high degree of enthusiasm.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Wei Xiao and the others came to the stands.


    With Wei Xiao as the center, Shu Wang and Bai Youwei sat down to the left and right of him.


    Song Xiaoyu, with the most special status in the base, was also among them, with a small bird sitting next to it.


    "Lord, would you like to say a few words?"


    Li Qingshu came to Wei Xiao and asked with a smile.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "Today''s protagonist is the people on both sides of Wutai. Now that everything is in place, the competition will start now!"


    Li Qingshu nodded, and then came to Wutai to announce the official start of the game.


    "Sister, which side do you think will win?"


    "Men''s team! Although they don''t want to admit it, they are really strong." While answering Bai Youwei, Shu Wang gave Wei Xiao a tender look.


    The love between the master and the hostess is necessary, but in life, there will inevitably be some small comparisons.


    For example, now, the men''s team undoubtedly represents Wei Xiao''s face, while the women''s team belongs to the direct line of their mistresses. In front of her husband, as a wife, you still have to give the face you deserve. After all, it''s live broadcast!


    The old man Wei was sitting on the ground, he didn''t pay attention to Shu Wang''s gaze, but he was still very proud.


    As the biggest leader of the base men''s team, his subordinates can be recognized by his "big wife", and Wei Xiao feels that his face is radiant.


    "500 points!"


    But between them there are always one or two people who don''t understand what Shu Wang really means, just like now.


    Bai Youwei lay on the tablecloth and raised five white fingers towards Shu Wang.


    "What 500 points?"


    "Place a bet! I bet on the women''s team to win this game. If I win the bet, the eldest sister will give me five hundred points."


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s words, Shu Wang was funny and angry.


    He looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao turned his head away, as if I hadn''t seen or heard anything.


    In his heart, Wei Xiao remembered Bai Youwei.


    This little daughter-in-law is becoming more and more unruly. In front of so many people and so many cameras, she dares not to give him face to her husband. She is not so courageous.

 Chapter 270： The mans next game first

    Shu Wang covered his mouth and chuckled.


    "OK!"


    "Eldest sister, then add me, I will stand by your side." Jiang Xiyu thought it was funny and said.


    "Why don''t I count as one?" Yan Chuan Keiko said.


    The other sisters, Xiaoque''er, and Song Xiaoyu were all eager to try.


    Shu Wang no longer regarded this bet as a joke between her and Bai Youwei.


    Called Chu Feifei to her side and told her.


    After Chu Feifei understood what Shu Wang meant, she left with half of Shu Wang''s assistant team.


    "Who else is going to participate? I''ll record it." Shu Wang said this to the people on the viewing platform.


    As Shu Wang assistants, Yang Yan and Lin Luo quickly took out their pen and paper to record the people who participated in the game and the points they bet.


    The people on the viewing platform were all from Villa No. 1. Hearing what Shu Wang said, many people started to sign up for Lin Luo and Yang Yan.


    "Sister, I''m on your side."


    As for the mistresses like Shu Wang, just say it.


    There are six sisters, Xiao Que''er and Song Xiaoyu, eight people, except Bai Youwei who is optimistic about the women''s team, everyone else believes in Shu Wang.


    "Yan Yi..." Seeing that no one was on her side, Yan Yi, who was Bai Youwei''s young follower, immediately became her target.


    Yan Yi is weak and weak: "Sister Youwei, I want to win."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Who wants to lose? Sister Xin?" Bai Youwei looked serious.


    Yan Yi shook his head.


    "Um?"


    Bai Youwei glanced at a king''s eyes.


    Yan Yi immediately changed from shaking his head to nodding.


    Bai Youwei smiled like a flower: "Sister, Yan Yi supports the women''s team."


    "Sister, is that right?"


    Yan Yi nodded reluctantly, afraid of Bai Youwei''s "prestige".


    "It really is my good sister, don''t worry, follow my sister and win without losing." Bai Youwei hugged Yan Yi, very happy.


    Yan Yi is like a small bag, with misery.


    other places.


    A bet against the entire base began to be implemented.


    Under the operation of Chu Feifei and the others, it was originally a game between the hostesses, but now anyone with points in the base can participate.


    The formerly lively base is now even hotter.


    "My lord, can you lend us some points?"


    "You also want to bet?"


    Through the live broadcast of the slave camp, Fang Yu and them learned about the game.


    As slaves, they don''t have any points for doing anything, but the gambling bureau does not have any requirements for the identity of the bettor, and a few people who want to improve their lives have turned to their supervisors.


    Fang Yu earnestly said: "My lord, we are now ordinary slaves. We will have the opportunity to become newcomers in the future. When we become newcomers and earn points, we will pay you back. Don''t worry, we will give interest, one point a day."


    The overseer smiled.


    "Forget the interest, just give me the capital at that time. How much do you borrow?"


    "Ten points, ten points per person, overwhelming the men''s team."


    "You all suppress the men''s team?" the overseer asked the other four.


    The other four people with Fang Yu nodded.


    "Well, I''ll help you bet."


    The five were delighted and grateful to the supervisor.


    Such a scene was staged everywhere throughout the base.


    Those who are more conservative have left some surplus for themselves, and all those who have no reservations are used to bet.


    It is worth mentioning that the points are basically only available to the old people at the base, and those newcomers who have just come from the dawn base do not have points in their hands.


    But what if they also want to participate?


    "Come and come, come to me if you don''t have points, ten points a day and one point interest, as long as you take your ID card and register here, you can borrow points to participate in this gamble." Pay Million Lady, also Zhang Zimei actually borrowed publicly.


    This couple is really no one.


    Husband competes on top and wife conducts business below. Does this division of labor mean that genes can not only be inherited, but can also be infected?


    The betting time is over, and the competition between the men''s and women''s teams is about to begin.


    "Come on, captain!"


    "Instructor Ming, come on!"


    The male and female fighters who failed to participate in this contest are now cheering for their respective groups.


    The lively atmosphere on the scene is the same.


    "Captain Lan, instructor Ming, the next Wutai will be handed over to you." After Li Qingshu finished the opening remarks, he handed over the next things to the two power holders.


    The two nodded and came to the middle of the Wutai.


    "According to what we said in advance?" Lan Qiang asked.


    "nature!"


    "Then let''s start!"


    The two men took out a kit from the bag, and then reached out and grabbed a small note from it.


    The two opened the note and put it together. After looking at the note in each other''s hands, they said the names on it at the same time.


    "Wu Yuncong..."


    "Qiu Ruo..."


    "arrive!"


    There was a sound from both sides of the stage, and then I saw a man and a woman trotting onto the stage.


    Everyone understands that the two power holders chose the opponents of the male and female players based on the lottery. Undoubtedly, the two people called are the members of the first match.


    "Sir (instructor)!"


    Lan Qiang and Ming Yulan each nodded to their soldiers.


    "Wu Yuncong, remember to take it down for me in the first game."


    "Yes, sir, Wu Yuncong promised to complete the task."


    "Qiu Ruo, the next game first, set an example for the sisters behind."


    "No problem, instructor, promise to complete the task."


    "Leave it to you."


    After Ming Yulan and Lan Qiang finished speaking, they left Wutai.


    Wu Yun stood meticulously and looked at Qiu Ruo with a cold look and said, "Come on! Ladies first."


    Qiu Ruo shook his hand in fingerless leather gloves and squeezed his fists. His eyes were sharp and heroic: "Then I''m not welcome, be careful."


    The battle is on the verge.


    Qiu Ruo took the lead in launching an offensive, and the figure rushed up and used a set of combined punches against Wu Yuncong.


    The fist is as strong as the wind, swift and compact.


    "Come on, Captain! Don''t give him a chance to fight back."


    "Come on for the men''s team!"


    "Yuncong, don''t persuade her, **** her."


    In the beginning, Wu Yun looked completely suppressed by Qiu Ruo.


    When the surrounding audience saw this, the female naturally cheered for Qiu Ruo, while the male wanted to play for Wu Yuncong against Qiu Ruo.


    Wu Yun was never affected by external forces.


    A month ago, after he suffered a loss in a confrontation with Wu Xiaoqi, he showed no more contempt for the female soldiers.


    He has been defensive all the time, but if you pay attention to his eyes, it is not difficult to find that Wu Yuncong is always looking for opportunities.


    Qiu Ruo didn''t understand Wu Yuncong''s thoughts, his attacks continued to increase, and the fight with Wu Yuncong gradually became radical.


    Perhaps it was the desire for victory. Gradually, Qiu Ruo completely gave up his defense and attacked Wu Yuncong with all his strength.


    After continuously dissolving Qiu Ruo''s close attacks, Wu Yuncong, who finally found a chance five minutes later, grabbed Qiu Ruo''s punch in a set of captures, and entangled Qiu Ruo to the ground.


    He locked his throat, tied himself, and exerted force on his limbs at the same time, pressing Qiu Ruo on the ground hard to move.


    "you lose!"


    Wu Yuncong''s movements were clean and tidy, abandoning the bells and whistles, and immediately subdued Qiu Ruo.


    If it is an enemy, Qiu Ruo has no chance to survive.


    After struggling for a long time, Qiu Ruo was unable to break free from the shackles of Wu Yuncong in strength.


    She knew that she had lost.


    "I lost!"


    Very disappointed and full of unwillingness, but this is not a life-and-death struggle. Since she has lost her resistance, she will not continue to stalk and fight.


    Wu Yun slowly let go of Qiu Ruo and got up.


    "You are powerful, but you have overlooked one point. No matter how you train a female soldier, there is no extraordinary physique. In terms of strength, it can never be compared to a male soldier. You cannot give absolute damage to the opponent in terms of strength. I hit you with a punch."


    Qiu Ruo got up, also not angry.


    "Got it!"


    The two shook hands, and then walked off the martial arts platform.


    The battle lasted less than ten minutes from beginning to end. This first game undoubtedly did not have much visual impact on the audience.


    Not to mention how exciting it is, but it''s not dazzling either.


    But the game will continue.


    As the two left, Ming Yulan and Lan Qiang stepped onto Wutai again.


    "Congratulations!"


    Lan Qiang smiled indifferently: "I believe you will win it back."


    "I also think so."


    The two did not talk too much nonsense, and began to draw the opponents of their respective fighters in the second round.

 Chapter 271： Armed forces from the sea

    Watch the stage.


    "Sister Youwei, we lost."


    Bai Youwei was a little unhappy.


    The women''s team lost a game so quickly.


    Her heart was full of panic, but on the surface, Bai Youwei still had everything under control.


    "It''s okay. Didn''t you see from the previous battle? The women''s team is obviously a test of the men''s team. I believe that now that the Ming instructors and others have learned about the weaknesses of the men''s team, it''s time for the women''s team to show off in the next game. ."


    "Is that right?"


    Yan Yi always felt that Bai Youwei was fooling her, but she had no evidence.


    "When did your sister lie to you? Sit with peace of mind, this time you just wait for me to make a fortune with your sister."


    Next to him, Shu Wang listened to Bai Youwei fascinated Yan Yi, and felt sorry for this little girl in her heart.


    It is also a pain for her to stand on such an elder sister.


    "Husband, who do you think will win between them?" Shu Wang asked Wei Xiao.


    Sitting upright, Boss Wei said calmly, "Didn''t you already have a result?"


    "I guessed randomly. You are so strong, you must look at the problem more carefully and thoroughly."


    When Shu Wang was talking to Wei Xiao, everyone else secretly leaned their ears to their side.


    Especially Bai Youwei, with a small head barely leaning on Wei Xiao''s shoulder.


    Wei Xiaofeng said lightly: "The men''s team. If the use of weapons is allowed in this competition, no one can predict the outcome, but the competition in fists and feet will be both sides with rich combat experience. The men''s innate advantage has already established this. The end of the competition. Today''s men''s team is completely reborn compared to a month ago."


    "Doesn''t it mean that I have no hope of winning at all?" Bai Youwei who overheard was suddenly upset.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    "Silly woman, let''s have a snack in the future!"


    Bai Youwei pouted.


    "Huh, I don''t believe it, the women''s team will definitely win, husband, you must have missed it this time." Bai Youwei was unwilling to accept this "cruel" fact.


    500 points! If she kept this credit for recruiting people to play games with her, how many nights would it be?


    "Eldest sister, can I quit?" Yan Yixian asked.


    Shu Wang smiled gently and asked, "What do you think?"


    The bitter Yan Yi looked at Bai Youwei Chuchu: "Sister Youwei..."


    "Yan Yi, if you want to believe in your sister, you have to understand a truth. The truth is often only in the hands of a few people..." Bai Youwei then quoted the classics and listed countless celebrities to explain her principle.


    Yan Yi said that she couldn''t understand a single sentence, but she felt very powerful.


    I couldn''t help but believe Bai Youwei''s words again.


    O''Neill sauce is not a panacea, maybe he is wrong?


    Seeing Yan Yi stabilized, Bai Youwei couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Just such a little girl, you can''t let her turn around." Bai Youwei, who was full of confidence on the surface, was actually nervous.


    Looking at Wutai, Bai Youwei secretly cheered up and cheered the female soldiers: "Instructor Ming, even if you don''t do it for yourself, you must also fight for my hostess who is unwavering and always supporting you!"


    The competition in the base is still going on, and outside the base, the battle between survivors and zombies has already begun.


    Three days.


    Nie Yunzhong, also known as Shao Nie, persuaded the younger brothers and young ladies around him to finally form an "invincible army" against the corpses on the coast.


    More than 20 cruise ships, speedboats, and more than 200 people appeared on the sea with enough weapons.


    The distance between them and the coast is just beyond the attack range of the giant zombie-400 meters.


    "It''s really magnificent, so many zombies, even when the last days just broke out, I have never seen them."


    "Don''t tell me secretly, just what we can see now, I''m afraid there are hundreds of thousands, right?"


    A group of young masters and young ladies stood on a yacht, staring at the group of corpses in front of them, their eyes were all surprised and shocked.


    "I said everyone, now is not the time to sigh, don''t you want to go ashore to get the supplies you want?" Nie Yunzhong asked.


    Ding Xian said: "Brother Zhong, since you gathered everyone together, let your people command it! We only need the supplies on the shore, and you can take care of the rest."


    "Yes, I can''t bear to use skin care products these days. My skin is almost out of moisture. Brother Zhong, you can arrange it!"


    "Well, since everyone can trust me, then I won''t refuse. Zhang Hao, what are you waiting for, give me a hard hit!"


    Zhang Hao nodded, and then notified everyone through the walkie-talkie.


    On more than 20 yachts and clippers, machine gunners, rocket launchers, heavy machine gun operators, etc., aimed their guns at the shore one after another.


    "Fire!"


    "Swish swish-"


    Rockets dragged their tails and flew toward the shore.


    "Rumble..."


    The continuous sound of explosions exploded among the corpses.


    The group of corpses that had been quiet boiled instantly.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Sniper, shoot giant zombies."


    Seeing the giant zombies dragging heavy objects towards the shore, Zhang Hao decisively gave orders.


    The sniper who was already ready immediately used the anti-equipment sniper rifle around him to aim at the eye-catching giant zombie.


    The gunfire continued, and the giant zombies fell down in response.


    On the shore, the zombies were attracted more and more by the sound of guns, dense numbers appeared in Nie Yunzhong''s sight, even if they were a few hundred meters apart, they could feel what was shocking.


    There is still the barrier of sea water. If facing such a terrifying army of zombies on land, can anyone survive?


    "Full fire!"


    When the zombies on the shore gathered to a certain number, Zhang Hao roared loudly.


    At this time, those who possessed heavy weapons opened fire in an all-round way, slaughtering the zombies on the shore side by side.


    A thrilling scene.


    Groups of first- and second-degree zombies piled up on the bank, and the green blood poured into the sea like a river, continuously soaking the surrounding seawater from the bank.


    Nie Yunzhong and other young masters and young ladies who witnessed this scene all looked very excited, yelling and cheering at the corpse group one by one.


    It looked like they had killed the dead zombies with one shot, extremely excited and crazy.


    The zombies on the shore are not destined to be wiped out in one or two days.


    According to Zhang Hao''s estimate, there is no five or six days, and forcible landing is an act of seeking death.


    Nie Yunzhong and others did not plan to complete the amount of several days in one day.


    They will go back today after finishing the ammunition they brought.


    Anyway, the zombies are stupid, and they just make a little movement just like a fly meets stinky shit, and they pounce on them in groups.


    To destroy them, as long as they occupy enough safe terrain, with sufficient weapons and ammunition, they will die as many as they come.


    What happened on the Haixin Bridge has not been discovered by Wei Xiao''s people.


    The sentry they set up can''t see the coast.


    At most, I saw zombies moving in the direction of the coastline on the streets under the tall buildings.


    They didn''t care about such trivial matters at all, as long as it wasn''t the corpse tides, what the zombies liked to do, it didn''t matter to them.

 Chapter 272： Beloved wife

    Inside the base.


    The contest has reached the last two games.


    In the previous ten rounds, the competition between male and female teams was extremely fierce.


    After the first round of the female soldier Qiu Ruo lost, the next four rounds, Peacock, Bailing, Xue Yanfang, and Effie played successively.


    Their opponents were Tong Qian, Chang Cunqiu, Fu Million and Baiqiu. As a result, the men''s team lost four games and four games.


    It can be said that during this small peak period when the women''s team completely suppressed the men''s team, I don''t know how many people were surprised.


    Even Shu Wang and the others doubted whether Wei Xiao''s previous judgment was wrong.


    But the women''s team''s winning streak will end here.


    In the next five rounds, the men''s team once again showed a strong stance of crushing.


    Led by Li Cunyong, Long Ba, Mu Feng, Chen Xing, and Wei Yang Tian defeated Dongfang Bright Moon, Jasmine, Skylark, Yan Ningxin and Ling Zhiyu successively.


    The most surprising of these five rounds were the two games that Jasmine and Skylark participated in.


    In the hearts of Ming Yulan and the others, the women''s team actually lost to the men''s team''s newly promoted squadron Long Ba and fighter Mu Feng.


    This fact made Ming Yulan and the others unbelievable. At the same time, they had different opinions on Long Ba and Mu Feng, two people who were not well-known in the base.


    Two people who were obviously not fighters before the end of the world, and one of them was still a student, were able to defeat a senior security guard (Jasmine) and a special fighter, which is absolutely incredible.


    "They are all good players. Before the end of the world, Longba should be a practitioner. The calluses on his hands are caused by years of martial arts practice. As for this wood style, Judo and Sanda are very proficient. Although they are still a bit jerky, they have the ability to adapt on the spot. Very strong, in short, he is a martial arts wizard."


    This is what the Phantom said.


    As one of the most cutting-edge top killers in the world, the training she has received since childhood is very complicated, and she has involved almost as long as she is a killer. It is not difficult for the Phantom to see the doorway of the two at a glance.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t see anything famous.


    What he saw in his eyes was Long Ba''s sturdy and fierce style of play when he took the shot. It was Mu Feng''s flexible and passive attack that expected the enemy to take the initiative. The former is very similar to him, except that Wei Xiao has taken him more than a dozen blocks in terms of physical fitness. The latter can also deal with normal people. Facing Wei Xiao, he passively attacks, I am afraid that he will not be able to get through even a single move.


    But in any case, the men''s team won five consecutive victories, which has laid the foundation for victory. In the last two games, regardless of victory or defeat, the men''s team is invincible.


    The eleventh scene.


    When the players from both sides stepped onto the ring, many people felt that there was an inside story. Especially the members of the men''s and women''s armed forces, who have noticed certain signs to some extent, definitely think this is an inside story.


    Because the two sides in the eleventh battle are Wu Xiaoqi and Leng Chengfeng.


    Insider? Ha ha... It was originally.


    On the women''s side, Wu Xiaoqi took the initiative, and Lan Qiang and the others also wanted to see whether Leng Chengfeng faced his girlfriend, whether his brother was more important or his girlfriend was more important.


    "Hey... there''s a good show to watch now."


    Long Ba and the others who know the relationship between the two are all staring at the two on the martial stage with a good show.


    Leng Chengfeng was helpless.


    When they find a girlfriend, they are all Xiaoniao Yiren, gentle and virtuous. The girlfriend he finds, coincidentally, has no chance with these.


    "If you can''t even win against me, don''t come to me again, I''m serious."


    Listen, is this what a girlfriend should say? Obviously let me beat her!


    Leng Chengfeng spread his hands.


    "Xiao Qi, can you change it. If you win me, can I marry you?"


    "Ahem..."


    "Puff......"


    Leng Chengfeng said this, not knowing how many people were choked on the spot.


    Bai Youwei, who was drinking juice with her, took a sip of salt soda, ah no, spit out all the juice.


    "Leng Chengfeng, do you still have the blood of a man?" Lan Qiang shouted at Leng Chengfeng.


    Leng Chengfeng turned his head back with a wry smile.


    "Lao Lan, this person is my wife in the future. It hurts my heart to hit her!"


    "Oh oh oh..."


    "The shocking news is definitely a shocking news. The men''s team sniper captain Leng Chengfeng confessed to the women''s team leader Wu Xiaoqi in public. Is this the first couple of lovers in our base who walked into the marriage grave after the end of the world?"


    "You think too much, our captain, paid a million, and started to make a villain. I heard that my sister-in-law is still planning to find him a second room. He is the first to eat meat."


    "Ahem... I said you guys, did you forget the big guy in the stands?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Leng Chengfeng said casually, causing the audience to sigh. With those eyes staring at the two of them, Leng Chengfeng was cheeky and didn''t care at all, but Wu Xiaoqi was out of shape.


    "Leng Chengfeng, can you fight or not?" Wu Xiaoqi was ashamed.


    "Brother Feng, today you have to make a choice about everything you say, one is a brother, and the other is a girlfriend, you think about it!" Fu Wanwan said.


    "Don''t think about it, I choose a wife."


    Fu Wanwan looked at Leng Chengfeng in disbelief: "Leng Chengfeng, you have disappointed me too much. I didn''t expect that in your heart, your brother is not as important as your girlfriend."


    Leng Chengfeng shrugged.


    "asshole!"


    Being treated as air by Leng Chengfeng, Wu Xiaoqi, who was so embarrassed and angry, took the lead to attack.


    The figure rushed up and raised his leg to give Leng Chengfeng a kick on his chest.


    Leng Chengfeng hurriedly turned his head back, and then made a fuss.


    At the critical juncture, hugged with both hands and grabbed the long legs kicked by Wu Xiaoqi.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wu Xiaoqi did not expect Leng Chengfeng to react in this situation.


    But before she could finish her words, she grabbed Wu Xiaoqi¡¯s long legs, Leng Chengfeng, took a step back to straighten Wu Xiaoqi¡¯s legs, and then grabbed the hands of Wu Xiaoqi¡¯s long legs and pushed forward. Wu Xiaoqi was unstable, flew upside down a few meters and fell on the martial stage.


    "Xiao Qi..."


    Seeing this scene, many people were shocked.


    Lan Qiang and the others were even more exaggerated, staring at Leng Chengfeng dumbfounded.


    That expression and look seemed to be asking Leng Chengfeng: Is this your choice?


    Leng Chengfeng was very flustered.


    "I, I don''t want to, but if I don''t beat her, I won''t even have a daughter-in-law."


    "Leng Chengfeng, today I won''t beat you on the ground, I will give your surname." Wu Xiaoqi stood up from Wutai, and she rushed towards Leng Chengfeng again with her teeth gritted.


    Faced with Wu Xiaoqi''s continuous attacks, Leng Chengfeng hurriedly responded.


    But once he seizes the opportunity, the shot is not like a move that a good man who loves his girlfriend can do.


    Over-the-shoulder throws, scissors and cross-legs, close grasping, and the most ruthless love, Jinjian locks the soul buckle.


    From Wu Xiaoqi''s initiative to attack until Leng Chengfeng pressed Wu Xiaoqi to the ground and held her hands and feet, what Wei Xiao and the others saw during the whole process was Leng Chengfeng''s unilateral abuse of Wu Xiaoqi.


    Do you love your girlfriend?


    Stop making trouble, a man who loves his girlfriend, can he throw his girlfriend over his head and hit the ground like a sandbag?


    Isn''t your girlfriend a plastic (doll)?


    "What a beloved wife is as cold as her life."

 Chapter 273： Final showdown

    Leng Chengfeng had already won, but no one cheered or applauded. Even the good brothers like Lan Qiang cast contempt at him one by one.


    Leng Chengfeng was very wronged.


    He wanted to explain that all he did was just for a daughter-in-law.


    "Let go!" Wu Xiaoqi said with shame.


    "No, I''ll let go if you admit defeat."


    Wu Xiaoqi wanted to cry without tears.


    Who are these people?


    Sure enough, the man''s mouth is a deceitful ghost.


    "I admit defeat, right?"


    Leng Chengfeng smiled: "Then what you just said?"


    Wu Xiaoqi was completely convinced.


    Is this self-inflicted?


    "You let me go, I promised you."


    Wu Xiaoqi''s next sentence was quiet, but Leng Chengfeng heard it.


    The previous helplessness was swept away, a face that was still handsome, smiling like a chrysanthemum.


    When Wu Xiaoqi was released, Leng Chengfeng stood aside with a smirk on his face.


    Wu Xiaoqi got up and gave Leng Chengfeng angrily.


    "Virtue!"


    After speaking, walked towards Ming Yulan.


    "Instructor, I''m sorry."


    Ming Yulan patted her on the shoulder.


    "The strength between you is not equal. It''s okay. If we lose this time, we will win it back next time."


    "Um!"


    On the other side, Leng Chengfeng returned to Lan Qiang and them.


    "Love your wife like life?"


    "When hitting her, it hurts in my heart? Why do I think you smile so happily! Not like you said?"


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t care about the jokes of his brothers.


    "Brother will also have a wife in the future."


    "go away."


    Lan Qiang looked disgusted on their faces.


    "Some people! For the sake of a woman, they have abandoned the brothers who were born and died with him. For this kind of person, I will pay a million to be ashamed of him." Fu million said strangely.


    Leng Chengfeng is screaming, he doesn''t care about paying a million! In his opinion, these people are jealous of him.


    The match ended with Leng Chengfeng and their match ended, and the outcome was self-evident.


    Men have won seven games and women have four games. Even if the women win the last game, the outcome of this game has already been divided.


    It stands to reason that the schedule is no longer necessary to go on here, but Ming Yulan and Lan Qiang obviously don''t want to end there.


    The two returned to Wutai.


    "There is no need to grab the lottery in the last game, right?" Ming Yulan looked at Lan Qiang with a deep gaze.


    "There is no need to draw lots. This time, I will challenge you on behalf of the dead Jianfeng." Lan said loudly.


    Upon hearing this, Ming Yulan''s cold face had obviously changed.


    "Jianfeng..."


    Ming Yulan lost her consciousness, her clear eyes felt a bit more painful.


    She recovered quickly, with a small ruddy mouth biting tightly.


    "Okay, I accept your challenge!"


    In the stands.


    "What''s the matter, the game is divided into winners and losers. Why do instructors Ming and Captain Lan look like they are going to do something?" Bai Youwei said in confusion.


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao.


    Knowing part of the reason, Shu Wang asked, "Husband, don''t you stop it?"


    Wei Xiao looked cold.


    "It''s only emotional. Let them solve it by themselves! The undead will do." After saying that, Wei Xiao got up: "I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go back to the villa first."


    With a word, Wei Xiao left the training ground with Xiao Queer.


    "Eldest sister, do we want to keep watching?" Jiang Xiyu asked obviously noticing that Wei Xiao was a little angry.


    Shu Wang smiled bitterly: "The Lord is gone, if we leave as the hostess, wouldn''t we let the people below think about it? After reading it, besides, we still have something to announce, so let''s witness this final scene for them!"


    Yan Chuan Huizi and the others nodded, no longer thinking of getting up and leaving.


    "Xiaoying, is there any personal grudge between Captain Lanjian and Instructor Ming?" Mu Wuqing, who came to the base later, didn''t know the reason, and asked Phantom.


    Phantom shook his head: "It''s related to the dead Captain Yi."


    "Captain Yi?"


    "Captain Yi is the first captain of the men''s team, and Captain Lan Gun used to be his deputy..."


    Asking Phantom to explain the reason to Mu Wuqing was probably embarrassing for her. Song Xiaoyu on the side took the conversation and introduced him to Mu Wuqing.


    After listening to Song Xiaoyu''s report, when Mu Wuqing looked at the two people on the martial stage again, the light in his eyes had changed.


    "One is affectionate, one is righteous, and the other, she''s probably the most painful, right?" Mu Wuqing looked at Ming Yulan and exclaimed.


    "The former instructor Ming was very cheerful. After Captain Yi left, she became as cold as she is now." Jiang Xiyu said.


    "I hope they can make sense of it." Shu Wang said in a daze.


    On the martial stage.


    At this moment, everyone around was quiet.


    The newcomers don''t know why Ming Yulan and Lan Qiang stood on the martial stage and no one cheered for them, but the people around them calmed down. If they don''t want to make a mistake, they just learn to do it.


    "Brother Feng, I miss Brother Yi and Brother Guo." Fu million said suddenly sadly.


    Leng Chengfeng lost his previous ‡¨Se, and patted Fu million on the shoulder heavily.


    "We all think, they are always in our hearts."


    The atmosphere seemed to become suppressed.


    "bring it on!"


    On the Wu stage, Lan Qiang was already in a fighting position.


    Ming Yulan gritted her teeth, her stern gaze burst out of her eyes.


    There is no one on both sides who will do it at the same time.


    In the first confrontation, the two kicked each other at the same time, and the figures withdrew afterwards.


    This is just the beginning.


    Often doing actual combat drills with Jasmine and the others, and occasionally let Ming Yulan, who taught the Phantom to teach her some fighting skills, rushed towards Lan Qiang again.


    The serial combination punches, while dodge the Lan spear attack, while constantly greeting him with fists.


    Ming Yulan''s strength was obviously stronger than she used to be.


    Lan Qiang did not show weakness.


    After bearing Ming Yulan''s slamming and **** several times, she turned and swept her left foot and kicked the figure in the air for three consecutive kicks.


    Ming Yulan only blocked the first two blows and hit her in the back. Her figure flew back several meters.


    Lan spear landed, not giving Ming Yulan any time to breathe.


    The figure chased up and struck out with a frontal punch.


    Ming Yulan responded quickly.


    The figure followed the fist made by the Lan gun close to the back, grabbing the shoulders of the Lan gun with both hands, kicking the gun on the back of the knee and arching his waist, throwing him out of his head.


    The two of them didn''t give each other a chance to react at all, and they looked like desperately.


    Different from the Ming Yulan and Lan Qiang in the previous battles, their attacks, fists to the flesh, shocking everywhere, a little carelessness, they may hurt the muscles and bones.


    Looking at the battle between the two, Leng Chengfeng couldn''t bear it, but no one stopped him.


    It wasn''t until Ming Yulan fell down one step at the first step and Lan shouted "Lao Yi, this lady, I helped you take it down" from Lan''s muzzle. After falling down, Leng Chengfeng and Jasmine went to the Wutai to take them. go.


    In the last scene, no one who understands can tell the sadness, and those who don''t know can guess the hidden story from the last sentence of Lan Qiang.


    The game finally ended.


    As representatives of Wei Xiao''s Shu Wang and others, they originally wanted to announce a major decision after the game, but felt that everyone''s mood was not very high, so Shu Wang postponed the decision.


    Let Li Qingshu handle the finishing touches, and they took the lead to leave the training ground.


    As others left one after another, Li Qingshu began to direct the workers to dismantle the martial arts stands and stands on the training ground.

 Chapter 274： Pay a million for your friend

    In Villa One.


    "It''s over?" Wei Xiao, who was sitting on the sofa in the hall, asked when Shu saw them coming back.


    Shu Wang nodded their heads.


    One by one came to Wei Xiao''s side and sat down next to him.


    "Husband, didn''t you see that the instructor Ming and Captain Lan ended up miserably. Both of them had blue noses and swollen noses, and they vomited blood. If it weren''t for the last two of them to survive, they might really kill them." Holding Wei Xiao Bai Youwei used a very exaggerated expression on her arm to explain to Wei Xiao the final battle between Yulan and Lan Qiang.


    Wei Xiao looked calm and calm.


    "No one is dead."


    "But they are really miserable, I guess, in ten and a half months, neither of them would even want to get out of bed."


    "They asked for it." Wei Xiao said with a solemn face: "Healthy work is not good, so you have to bully yourself all over. Since they like to ruin themselves so much, then find them for them. Do something."


    "Husband, do you have any new decisions?"


    When Shu Wang heard Wei Xiao''s words, he realized that the base was about to usher in a change.


    As the true owner of the base, any decision of Wei Xiao can be said to be related to the survival of thousands of people.


    As a decision maker inside the base, Shu Wang had to ask about any of Wei Xiao''s decisions.


    "The base now has four or five thousand people. The materials collected before are not long enough to support it. We need more materials. Your mission points should also come in handy. The materials collected are listed as base missions, according to the citizens. The amount of materials brought back will be given corresponding points..."


    "This task is only for people in the base except soldiers and slaves. Now there are more than 4,000 people. The construction of the base no longer requires the participation of armed fighters. They will have plenty of time in the future. Assign them to tasks, except for training. Every team has to bring back a certain amount of supplies from outside every day, without points."


    Wei Xiao said a lot in one breath, and the assistant team with Shu Wang was a little too busy.


    Fortunately, they were all professionals. When Wei Xiao spoke, they divided every word of Wei Xiao into a reasonable division of labor.


    Shu Wang could hear that Wei Xiao was dissatisfied with Lan Qiang and Ming Yulan, and instead punished all the soldiers.


    But it''s okay to think about it.


    As the combatants of the base, they enjoy higher treatment. If nothing happens all day long, it can¡¯t be justified.


    As for training, what kind of training can improve faster than actual combat?


    Shu Wang felt that Wei Xiao''s arrangement was reasonable, and nodded: "I will ask the assistant team to complete the plan as soon as possible, and then implement it."


    "Let''s do this! By the way, you have to do the finishing touches after the game, especially the gambling game. Since you raised it, don''t make any trouble."


    "I know my husband."


    Lan Qiang didn''t know yet, because they were so aggressive in the last round of the match, they had already aroused Wei Xiao''s dissatisfaction.


    The daily task of collecting materials when going out was formulated by a group of Shu Wang and the others, and was communicated to all corners of the base the next day.


    Added daily tasks.


    Except for soldiers and slaves, everyone on the base can go out to collect supplies to enrich the base''s material supermarket after work. According to the quantity, quality, importance and other factors of the materials, corresponding points will be given.


    The slaves don''t say anything. They only have the right to evaluate at the base, and the rest are deprived, and the fighters are obviously targeted.


    They also go out every day to collect supplies, and it is mandatory.


    Not only is there no points at all, if each team fails to complete the collection mission of the day, they will also be punished, which is very harsh.


    In addition to releasing new tasks, Shu Wang also developed a collective activity.


    During the evaluation period of the base every three months in the future, there will be a competitive activity for all citizens, except for slaves.


    The activity is divided into four levels: newcomers, beloved, elites, and management. The strength of each level is contested. The top ten will be awarded with points,


    From the first to the tenth, the reward points are 1000, 900, 800... and so on.


    When the announcement was posted, no one was happiest than the two groups of newcomers and beloved ones. As for the elite and the management, the latter does not matter, and the former has misery.


    Why do you say that the former has hardship?


    Competition!


    The collective overall strength is more concentrated at the elite level.


    Want to get a ranking at this stage, the entire base, except Wei Xiao, no one dared to pack a ticket, even if a strong like the Phantom joins, it may capsize in the gutter.


    "The task will not be released by the master, right?"


    "I doubt it is the hostess."


    In Villa No. 4, Leng Chengfeng and their squadron leaders gathered together.


    After reading today''s announcement, they now have their own ideas.


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "The task given to us must be undoubtedly by the Lord."


    "How do you know?" They asked a million people curiously.


    Chen Haojie did not participate in the competition yesterday, so he knew the most about Wei Xiao''s face when he left.


    Lifting his glasses, Chen Haojie said: "Because the Lord was angry yesterday."


    "what?"


    Chen Haojie''s words were like a bolt from the blue to Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    The Lord is angry, is it worth it?


    Leng Chengfeng asked, "Because of Lao Lan and Yu Lan?"


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    The others were silent.


    "If it is really a task issued by the Lord, I believe it is not only as simple as collecting materials." Li Cunyong said.


    Everyone recovered from the silence.


    Chen Haojie said: "Don''t you think that we all have some excess energy?"


    "How to say?"


    When Li Cunyong asked, everyone else looked at Hero Chen.


    Chen Haojie seriously said: "Now there are thousands of people in the base. If the master is willing to build the base, we don''t need us at all. Then, without fighting, what else can we do besides training?"


    "Military strategist, what do you mean, the Lord told us to go out to collect supplies, but in fact he told us to go out to train?" Long Ba guessed.


    "Yes. Our combat team controls the best weapons and equipment in the base, and the remuneration is very high. It is impossible for the Lord to let us sit idle and do nothing."


    "We have training every day, okay?" Fu million said.


    "The ancients talked about soldiers on paper, but the actual combat was a mess. Don''t you think our training at the base is similar? Base training is just to increase our basic abilities. The way to truly gain strong strength is actual combat. From the main point of view, the search for materials may only be incidental. , The real purpose is to let us conduct more on-the-spot operations."


    "Then, that can''t help but give points?"


    "I think you are in the eyes of money. We are fighters. The Lord is delicious and delicious to support us. Do you still want points? Should I ask the Lord to talk about your dissatisfaction?" Just in case.


    Pay million shook his head quickly, and said with a smile: "It''s no longer necessary. For the Lord''s decision, I will pay a million for my full support."


    "Now that you understand the Lord''s intentions, let''s go and prepare! From now on, let one or two teams go out to collect supplies. Anyway, there are not many. In addition to being careful of zombies, the master''s requirements for supplies are 100 people a day. The two teams are completely capable of doing the job." Tong Qian said.


    "Well, tell me about Lao Lan''s squadron." Chen Haojie reminded.


    Leng Chengfeng stood up.


    "Brother Feng, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll tell Xiao Qi, I''m afraid they don''t know the Lord''s intention." After speaking, Leng Chengfeng slowly left Villa No. 4 without stopping.


    "Heh! The opposite **** is inhuman." Fu million despised.


    The others just smiled and left the villa one after another.


    Pay a million to return to his room.


    "The meeting is over?" Zhang Zimei greeted her with a gentle expression on her face.


    Pay million smiled suddenly.


    "It''s over, you make a meal at home. I''m going to talk to my team leaders to convey some tasks. I guess I can have dinner when I come back."


    "Well, come back early."


    Pay million held Zhang Zimei tenderly, and kissed her on the cheek.


    "It won''t be long."


    "Wait, husband."


    When he paid a million for a coat and was about to leave, Zhang Zimei stopped him.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Zhang Zimei asked with a smile but a smile: "My husband, yesterday I heard people say that you value brotherhood more than anything else, even more than your wife. I don''t believe what they said, so I want you to tell me in your heart. , Which one is most important to you?"


    Damn, who chews the tongue?


    Pay million inner MMP, but there is no hesitation on his face.


    "Of course the wife is important. Those who say that brothers are like siblings and wives are like clothes are hypocritical, and those who live with him are wives, not brothers. In my heart, the wife is the biggest." Fu Wanwan said with a flattering smile.


    Zhang Zimei''s face was full of smiles.


    "My husband is the best, you go! I''m fine."


    "Remember, you are always the first in my heart. Don''t listen to the nonsense of those outside. I paid a million and I was famous for loving my wife."


    "Well, I only believe what my husband said."


    "So good!"


    I kissed Zhang Zi again and left the room in relief after paying a million.


    Outside the door, Fu million secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his face gloomy.


    "Don''t let me know who told Zimei, otherwise, see if I can''t kill you, hum!" He snorted proudly and left the villa with a million strides.

 Chapter 275： Under attack

    A few days later, in the Haitian District.


    "Buzzing..."


    On the unusually deserted street, two large vehicles drove by quickly.


    The car was full of supplies, heavily armed soldiers, patrolling the surroundings at all times.


    "Someone is here again, this time it''s still a big fish. Hurry up and inform Shao Nie and them that we have prey coming."


    The person hiding in the dark spotted the traces of the two big cars, muttered a few words, and someone left.


    Tong Qian was sitting in the passenger seat of the first big car, his complexion and his eyes piercing.


    It has been several days since Wei Xiao assigned the task of collecting materials to the 14 armed teams.


    Today, Tong Qian personally led his guards to go out to collect supplies.


    The income is very good.


    Half of the supplies in a small supermarket were emptied by them.


    Tong Qian and the others now realize that the task given to them by Wei Xiao is simply not too good.


    The squad that went out to collect supplies had to confront small groups of zombies every day. There is a lot of actual combat experience, and the soldiers usually train the skills that it is difficult to use in the base, and gradually they are mastered by them in the battle with the zombies.


    I dare not say that I am so proficient, but it is absolutely true to use it freely.


    This is something you cannot learn on the training ground.


    Those who don¡¯t experience real combat and learn no matter how much are ostentatious, and those who refuse to practice hard, even forget it after a few days.


    Only the ability to integrate with oneself in the real battle between life and death completely belongs to them.


    At least, when they use their own skills, they will be extremely confident, unlike in the training field, they have already mastered the fighting skills in their minds, because of their uncertainty, or lack of confidence, they often make mistakes.


    Actual combat not only allows the fighters to master their own abilities as soon as possible, but also builds up their self-confidence in the shortest time.


    As long as the new fighters who go out once come back, their mental outlook will be different.


    Because of the improvement in strength, Tong Qian heard that the women''s team is now preparing to form a women''s squadron.


    "Should I talk to Lao Lan about the formation of a men''s brigade when I go back this time?" Tong Qian thought.


    "Sizzle..."


    Just as Tong Qian was thinking about it, the moving cart suddenly stopped.


    Fortunately, he fastened his seat belt, otherwise, Tong Qian, who was about to fly out of his body, was afraid that he would make a fool of himself in front of the soldiers.


    "what happened?"


    "Team Tong, the road ahead is blocked." The guard and driver beside him pointed to the front and said.


    Tong Qian frowned and looked forward.


    Sure enough, on the street less than five meters away from them, a few abandoned cars appeared in the middle, blocking the road ahead.


    If Tong Qian remembers correctly, when they came from the base in the morning, there were no such abandoned cars on this street.


    Cars will not appear out of thin air, and zombies will not be smart enough to use abandoned cars to block people. Then there is only one possibility for cars to appear here...


    "Watch out!"


    Tong Qian first reminded the soldiers in the two cars, then opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Don''t move!"


    As soon as their car turned off, Tong Qian got out of the car, and more than 30 men armed with guns gathered outside the surrounding buildings.


    A gun was aimed at Tong Qian and them, completely enclosing them.


    Tong Qian did not panic at all.


    The soldiers also held guns to form a confrontation with each other.


    "Put down the gun."


    A man in the lead yelled loudly.


    Tong Qian''s eyes were slightly cold.


    "Who are you?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, do you hear me telling you to put down your guns?" The enemy yelled.


    "team leader?"


    The soldiers glanced at Tong Qian from the corner of the light.


    Tong Qian looked around, looking up and down the surrounding situation.


    While the other party was still roaring at Tong Qian, Tong Qian had already investigated the surrounding situation clearly.


    The mob surrounding them provided for thirty-eight people, and there were six ambush points on the surrounding tall buildings.


    Knowing the enemy''s situation to his chest, Tong Qian sneered: "If you let me put down the gun, I will put down the gun, so I have more face?"


    While speaking, Tong Qian placed a hand behind him and made several gestures.


    The soldiers all noticed the changes in Tong Qian''s gestures, and already understood what they should do next.


    "Hurry up if you don''t want to die, do you believe that we can beat you into a hornet''s nest in an instant?" the mob yelled.


    "OK OK! Don''t mess around, I will put down the gun."


    "hurry up!"


    Tong Qian bent over and slowly lowered the rifle he held with one hand toward the ground, but what the mob didn''t know was that Tong Qian''s palm behind him raised three fingers.


    Putting down his fingers one by one, when the last one was put down, Tong Qian suddenly got up, holding the rifle in his hand, and suddenly threw off the mob in front of him.


    Other fighters shot freely.


    The ten seemingly messy, but in fact, are in order, according to Tong Qian''s prompts, the thugs in secret and on the surface were solved instantly.


    The gunshots came quickly, and so did they go.


    Almost within a few breaths, all thirty-eight thugs were killed.


    I''m afraid that these thugs would never have imagined that, with so many people surrounding Tong Qian and the ambushers in secret, Tong Qian and the others actually even fought back.


    Without losing one person to clean up all the mobs, a guard came to Tong Qian''s side.


    "They want to rob us even with this kind of stuff, what do they think?"


    "It''s simply vulnerable."


    The other team members expressed their disdain.


    Tong Qian narrowed his eyebrows: "Don''t talk too much, leave here as soon as you finish cleaning the battlefield. An unidentified armed person enters the Haitian District. We must report this news to the Lord as soon as possible."


    "clear!"


    The guards nodded.


    Half of the people were left to be in charge of the surrounding vigilance, and half of them began to clean the battlefield.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Just when everyone was relaxed, a sound that was different from other movements came into their ears.


    "RPG, flash away¡ª"


    Tong Qian suddenly roared out.


    "Rumble..."


    A shell flying from a distance hit a car not far from Tong Qian, and the energy generated by the violent explosion instantly lifted half of them out of Tong Qian.


    "team leader--"


    Tong Qian became one of the affected, his figure flew a few meters away and hit the ground.


    The two guards who had just entered the building saw this scene and turned and galloped towards Tong Qian.


    "Swish swish-"


    The secret enemy''s attack is not over yet.


    "Dodge!"


    One of the guards pushed his companion away, and the shell exploded not far from him.


    The air wave swept through the streets again, and some of the guards who did not die in the first wave of attack also fell in the second wave of explosion.


    "Kill them all, bastards, people who dare to move Lao Tzu are tired of their lives."


    A new mob appeared.


    There are more people than before.


    Thugs gushed out from all over the street.


    "You all deserve to die!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The fighters who fought back in one breath opened fire at the mob.


    But their counterattack was undoubtedly futile.


    After only killing a few mobs, all the defenders who resisted were killed by the rushing mobs.


    The mob swarmed into the explosion to check the situation.


    All ten of Tong Qian''s guards died.

 Chapter 276： Pierced the sky

    The mob quickly took control of the scene.


    At the same time, some people are still around to check whether there is a live mouth.


    "Shao Ding, there is still a living here." A mob found Tong Qian who was seriously injured in the explosion and called out from a distance.


    At this time, from one corner, a group of men and women came under the protection of dozens of armed thugs.


    "Mad, these **** bastards, actually cost us more than forty men."


    The man named Ding Shao came forward aggressively, holding a gun in his hand and about to attack Tong Qian who was in a coma.


    "Shao Ding, wait, wait..."


    Before he could shoot, another yelling eagerly came.


    If Wei Xiao and others were present, they would definitely recognize the identity of the person named Ding Shao stopped.


    Master Li quickly walked through the crowd and walked in front of him.


    "Master Li, what do you want to do?" Ding Xian was unhappy.


    Master Li did not respond to him, but squatted down to wipe Tong Qian''s face.


    "Really they? It''s over, it''s over, this time is really over."


    Seeing Tong Qian''s face clearly, Master Li, who had a close relationship with Tong Qian, fell to the ground like being struck by lightning.


    "You''re talking nonsense! Who is over?" Ding Xian said angrily.


    "We, we are over."


    "Do you know this person?"


    At this time, the other men and women came over, and the headed Nie Yunzhong asked Master Li calmly.


    Master Li got up in anxiety.


    "Young Master Nie, this time we are in a big disaster, it''s a big disaster." Master Li said in a panic: "No, while no one finds us now, hurry up, we will go back to Haixin Island immediately, otherwise it will be too late. ."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    "I also said that I was the leader of a gang, that''s it? The leader of a gang?"


    The men and women around Nie Yunzhong sneered at the sight of Master Li''s jumping anxiously.


    Master Li can''t control these.


    "Shao Nie, I''m not joking with you, this time we really provoke someone who shouldn''t be provoke. If we don''t leave now, we won''t even think about leaving Minghai City."


    "Haha! Someone who shouldn''t provoke? I laughed and left Haixin Island. There are still people in Minghai City that my Tianjiao would not be able to provoke?" Ding Xian sneered.


    The other elders and young ladies are also proud.


    When they want to come, what other forces in Minghai City can''t afford to their Haixin Island base?


    This is simply an international joke.


    "What I said is true." Master Li was impatient.


    Nie Yunzhong was calmer and looked at Zhang Hao beside him.


    "What do you think?"


    Zhang Hao frowned: "In the previous scene, Shao Nie also saw that these people, under the siege, can find out all the positions of the group of people in front of us in a very short time, and they have not yet reacted to it. As many as possible, I can conclude that they are all true fighters. Only true fighters have such a terrifying cooperation."


    After listening to what Zhang Hao said, Nie Yunzhong nodded.


    "Master Li, do you know these people?"


    Master Li nodded repeatedly.


    "Then tell me, who are these people?"


    "Shao Nie, they are really people we can''t afford. I can''t explain the specific situation to you in one or two sentences. You only need to know that they have a master named Wei Xiao, who is an extremely terrifying person. With a shot and a knife, Level 3 zombies are like playing in his eyes. Also, there are many fighters like this around him. Once Wei Xiao finds out that we killed him, we will definitely die."


    "You said these people, that Wei Xiao still has a lot of people?" Zhang Hao''s expression became very serious.


    Master Li almost cried.


    "It''s not just a lot, there are a lot more powerful than this. Shao Nie, we really can''t stay here for a long time, let''s go!"


    "Shao Nie, if it is like Master Li said, it would be better for us to leave." Zhang Hao also suggested that Nie Yunzhong and the others evacuate.


    "Brother Zhong, is this your number one general?" A little Taimei jokingly said: "I think it''s too bad, right? Others will scare him with a word. Are you surrounded by such trash?"


    Zhang Hao dared not speak up to the little Taimei who spoke.


    These people are the jewels in the palms and hearts of the big guys on Haixin Island, and they are lawless existences on Haixin Island. If he still wants to go back, then these princes and young ladies are not something he can offend.


    Therefore, he was said to be foolish by the little Taimei, and he could only swallow his anger.


    Nie Yunzhong glanced at Zhang Hao: "Are you afraid?"


    Zhang Hao understood these second-generation characters and smiled bitterly: "I''m just worried about your safety, Shao Nie."


    "Yes?"


    Shao Nie curled his mouth and sneered repeatedly on his face.


    "Boom boom..."


    He didn''t even glance at the unconscious Tong Qian, and all the bullets from a pistol in his hand hit Tong Qian''s body.


    At this time, Tong Qian really died and couldn''t die anymore.


    Master Li and his subordinates saw this scene, and their faces were ashamed.


    This time it was really over.


    Master Li knew that Tong Qian''s identity was a general under Wei Xiao.


    If it is said that there is still room for redemption, with Nie Yunzhong killing Tong Qian, there is no room for reconciliation in this matter.


    Nie Yunzhong seemed to have done a trivial thing, and said coldly: "I, Nie Yunzhong, since I was born, I don''t know how to write these two words. I want to kill, the king of heaven and Laozi must stand aside for me, understand?"


    "Brother Zhong is mighty."


    "This is the big brother of our Tianjiao Club."


    "Brother Zhong is good."


    When a group of young masters and young ladies heard Nie Yunzhong''s words, they were unspeakably excited and admired.


    Zhang Hao is bitter.


    This group of young masters and young ladies, really are born calves who are not afraid of tigers.


    "clear!"


    After receiving Zhang Hao¡¯s answer, Nie Yunzhong nodded in satisfaction, closed his gun, and said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about our safety. What Wei Xiao, what powerful forces, are all vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Said I am interested in the Wei Xiao mentioned by Master Li. I wonder if Master Li can recommend him?"


    Master Li''s heart is bleeding.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t return to the Haixin Island base immediately, Nie Yunzhong still wants to meet Wei Xiao now?


    Are you TM afraid that you have lived too long?


    The thoughts of these young and old ladies, Master Li can''t understand now.


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Master Li sternly said: "Shao Nie, it seems that our cooperation will end here."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ding Xian sneered at Master Li.


    Now Master Li doesn''t want to turn his face with these people, and endures the urge to slap Ding Xian.


    Taking a deep breath, Master Li resisted the anxiety and anger in his heart, and said stiffly: "If you don''t listen to my advice, I can''t help but I will be responsible for my brothers. Absolute strength? Haha! Nie Little, you have never seen that man and never know his horror. Does the world¡¯s number one killer know? It¡¯s that kind of person, who dare not breathe a breath in front of him, you still want to take the initiative to see him? Me, me ...The most admirable, the most admirable."


    "The world''s number one killer, can he block the guns in the hands of dozens of people?" A man glanced at Master Li contemptuously.


    Master Li laughed angrily at his words, and laughed extremely angrily.


    "Hahaha... good, good, good, just treat it as if I didn¡¯t say it. Everyone is capable, and I¡¯m not afraid when the sky falls. What is my Master Li? A trivial person, with small ability and limited strength, how to match Got to work with you big guys? Let''s just leave it, goodbye, ah no, never see you again. Let''s go."


    Angrily, Master Li finished speaking and called his little brother, leaving without any hesitation.


    It''s not enough to plan.


    Continue to follow these people, looking for death?

 Chapter 277： Kings Wrath

    Master Li has also suffered blood mold for eight lifetimes.


    After experiencing the base catastrophe, he escaped to the Haitian District after nine deaths. Master Li originally planned to seek refuge with Wei Xiao''s base. As a result, halfway through the way, he encountered Nie Yunzhong, a group of people who had landed from the sea.


    Master Li took a fancy to Nie Yunzhong''s weapons and equipment and the forces behind him, thinking that anyone who took refuge in anyway would be refuge, and since meeting, it means fate.


    So, after a conversation between the two sides, Master Li agreed to join the ancestors of the last two generations of Nie Yunzhong.


    Originally everything was moving in a good direction, but Master Li never dreamed that Nie Yunzhong and the others actually moved Wei Xiao''s people and killed one of his generals.


    There is no one in Liming Base who is not afraid of Wei Xiao.


    Knowing Wei Xiao¡¯s power and the horror of his personal strength, if Nie Yunzhong and the others return to Haixin Island now, there is no need to say more. Li Shiye will definitely go with this group, but they want to fight Wei Xiao so desperately. Clash, huh!


    If it weren''t for the conditions, Master Li would like to pee on each of them, and then tell them: Are you awake?


    With Master Li''s departure, Nie Yunzhong and their two hundred people suddenly lost a half.


    No one regretted his departure, but extremely despised.


    "You can become the boss of a big power even with this kind of uselessness? Are you kidding?"


    "Why Wei Xiao, the world''s No. 1 killer? Does he write novels? I''m still blasting the sky!"


    "Brother Zhong, no matter if this kind of person is gone, if he is really allowed to join our Tianjiao Club, he will know how to embarrass us if he brings him to the island."


    A crowd of men and women babbled.


    Looking at them, it''s like the oldest in the sky, the second in the earth, and the third in theirs. Except for them, everyone else is a terracotta dog. It''s not worth mentioning.


    Master Li''s radical reaction made Nie Yunzhong aware of the subtleties of the problem.


    The so-called no wind and no waves.


    Since Master Li was so afraid of Wei Xiao, it showed that the other party was definitely a capable person.


    Of course, it is limited to this.


    Nie Yunzhong would not treat Wei Xiao as a tiger just because of a few words.


    He Nie Yunzhong, except his father, there was no one he was afraid of since he was a child, and the same is true for Wei Xiao.


    "Well, it''s just a dispensable person, I haven''t taken it seriously yet. Let our people clean the battlefield. In the past few days, when everyone is collecting supplies, just be careful."


    "Brother Zhong, you won''t be really scared because of that Master Li''s words, are you?" Jia Zhengjing joked.


    The other men and women also stared at Nie Yunzhong in surprise.


    "I''m just asking you to be careful. You should be clear about what happened to the white dog before. If you really encounter such a group of people, do you think you can deal with it alone?" Nie Yunzhong said.


    Others know what Nie Yunzhong means, but so what?


    Since the end of the world, on the island, they have always been the only ones to bully others. When will it be someone else''s turn to provoke them?


    A little sister said disapprovingly: "What''s the matter? The big deal is that we return to Haixin Island. I still don''t believe that they can cross the sea to our base?"


    Nie Yunzhong didn''t want to say more.


    After the subordinates collected the surrounding guns, ammunition and materials, the group left the scene of the battle rumblingly.


    Obviously, they still didn''t take the death of Tong Qiang and others seriously.


    ...


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Tong Qian and their death scene.


    Wei Xiao was standing next to Tong Qian''s part of the corpse that had been eaten by the zombies.


    There is no joy, anger, sorrow or joy on the cold face, and the calm eyes give people a sense of wavelessness.


    At this time, all around Wei Xiao were armed fighters.


    With him as the center, the inner and outer three floors are all people from the base.


    "Master, apart from the unrecognizable corpse on the ground, I haven''t found any useful clues." Lan Qiang came to Wei Xiao to report.


    "I don¡¯t need any clues. I only know that a mouse moved my person. Today, I¡¯m waiting here. Let the base send all the helicopters and drones to dig the ground three feet, and give me that The group of mice found it out." Wei Xiao''s normal and somewhat scary voice came out.


    Everyone around knows that under the calm appearance of the Lord, violent storms are already brewing.


    Lan Qiang was a little worried.


    "Doing this will attract a large number of zombies?"


    Wei Xiao smiled cruelly: "Wouldn''t it be better. If we can''t find it, let the zombies help us find it. For the mice hiding in the dark, I want to see how long they can hide?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the people around couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Lan Qiang smiled bitterly.


    Wei Xiao obviously didn''t understand what he meant or made it clear, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    Lan Qiang is worried that attracting zombies will threaten his own people and the base. As for the enemy? He wished that the opponent would all die.


    However, Wei Xiao''s attitude is already very clear, that is, to find the enemy who killed Tong Qian at all costs.


    The character of the Lord, the old man from the base, is not clear, and there is no room for discussion on this matter.


    Without saying more, Lan Qiang nodded: "I''ll get in touch now!"


    "Wei Xiao, what would you do if you found these people?" asked Mu Wuqing who was next to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Tong Qian''s corpse, and said without any emotions: "Murder pays lives, debts are paid, do I still need to talk about such a simple truth?"


    "The master tells me to kill whoever I kill." The Phantom stood firmly on Wei Xiao''s side.


    Mu Wuqing was a little bit dumbfounded.


    "I will help you too!"


    "Then wait for news."


    On the base, soldiers have already relayed the news.


    For a time, the remote operation team, under the command of Ling Qiao and the others, dispatched the drones that Wei Xiao and the others had brought back from the battle base.


    At the same time, the eight Wuzhi planes that were stopped in the base also lifted off with ammunition.


    The whole Haitian District became lively in a short while.


    Before leaving the Haitian District, Li Shiye, who was still on the edge of the Haitian District, quickly saw a helicopter flying from the sky.


    Master Li looked pale.


    "A group of idiots, I knew it would be like this, all of them are simply dead stars. Hurry up, Haitian District can''t stay any longer."


    Master Li panicked.


    Ever since he met Wei Xiao, he knew that this person was not easy to mess with.


    With such a big incident, he knew very well that Nie Yunzhong and others undoubtedly stabbed the hornet''s nest.


    What he didn''t expect was that Wei Xiao''s actions would be so fast, and he didn''t care about the consequences.


    Master Li didn''t think that Wei Xiao didn''t know the consequences of sending out a helicopter to cause a group of corpses, but he still did this, which meant that in order to find them, Wei Xiao was completely reckless.


    Master Li is very scared now.


    Bring the little brother to fill up the locomotive that he found, and gallop directly towards the area outside the Haitian District.


    On the other side, Nie Yunzhong, who was still collecting supplies, also saw the helicopter.


    "Shao Nie, this time we seem to really provoke a terrible force."


    Nie Yunzhong is not blind, so he doesn''t need Zhang Hao to say that he knows it.


    You know, on Haixin Island, their entire base has only eleven helicopters, and six of them are for civilian use.


    And above their heads now, there are three or four gunship helicopters, which are still in the headspace of their area, what about other places? Nie Yunzhong didn''t think so.


    "Drone, watch out for drones." Suddenly, a person who knew the goods found something flying in the distance and exclaimed.


    Zhang Hao clearly understands what drones mean.


    "Young Master Nie, let our people hide."


    "Why hide?" a second generation ancestor asked inexplicably.


    Zhang Hao''s crying heart is gone.


    "The drones have surveillance. Once they are caught, the enemy can quickly determine our location." Zhang Hao quickly explained.


    Other people are not fools.


    This is a helicopter and a drone again, which shows how strong the forces they provoke this time.


    Not dare to hesitate any longer, everyone looked for a place to hide their presence.

 Chapter 278： The desperate Master Li

    An hour later, where Wei Xiao was.


    "Master, found a group of people."


    "Stop them and wait for me to pass." Hearing the soldier''s report, Wei Xiao''s calm face changed slightly.


    Bring Mu Wuqing and Phantom to the car, followed by a group of subordinates and drove towards the destination.


    Master Li on their side.


    Now Master Li killed Nie Yunzhong and their thoughts are all there.


    They were still too naive, who thought they could escape from the Haitian District.


    The helicopter appeared, attracting a large number of zombies close to them and in other areas.


    The road is completely blocked by zombies, and if you want to pass through the group of corpses, it is tantamount to sending you to death.


    The road ahead was blocked, and in desperation, Li Shiye and the others could only drove back.


    On the way back, it was naturally discovered by people on the helicopter.


    "The convoy in front will stop immediately, and the pair of cars in front will stop immediately, otherwise, we will take military measures..."


    "Boss, what should I do now?"


    Master Li gritted his teeth: "Leave them alone, keep driving."


    The warnings on the plane couldn''t stop Li Shiye and his determination to escape, and a dozen cars were still driving forward.


    "The last warning, stop immediately, the last warning."


    The warnings on the plane were still useless. Li Shiye knew that he must not fall into Wei Xiao''s hands, otherwise, their chances of survival would no longer be guaranteed.


    After seeing that the warning was invalid, the soldiers on the plane turned on the weapon launch button on the plane.


    The target was quickly locked.


    Hearing only two "swishes", the two shells directly separated from the fuselage and fired towards the convoy below.


    The shells accurately hit the two cars in the front and exploded violently. The scrapped cars burst into heavy smoke, and the fire blocked the road ahead.


    This is not over yet.


    The people on the helicopter continued to attack the vehicle below. After the artillery shells were fired, the cannon began to fire at the bottom again.


    Li Shiye, who was in the middle vehicle, was desperate.


    Without carrying heavy firepower, they are not the opponents of the people on the helicopter at all.


    "Don''t shoot, we stop, we stop."


    Continuing to run is undoubtedly a dead end, Li Shiye and the others, who dare not to be aggressive anymore, stopped their cars and walked out of it.


    The helicopter did not get close to Li Shiye and the others, and hovered over a hundred meters above the sky, just monitoring them like this.


    "Master, won''t they come down?" Some younger brother asked puzzledly.


    Master Li''s heart is as gray as death, with a wry smile on his face.


    "They are waiting for someone."


    Waiting for someone?


    You don''t need to think about who you are waiting for.


    It didn''t take long for Master Li and the others to hear the sound of a motor vehicle.


    Locomotives appeared in their sight.


    All are armored vehicles.


    Not to mention who was sitting inside, but the visual impact that this team brought to Li Shiye and them made them frightened.


    They hadn''t seen armored vehicles, but when they thought of the people in the vehicle, many of them shed cold sweats.


    The motorcade stopped around Li Shiye and the others. From the car, who came out first, not Wei Xiao?


    Still in a black battle suit, holding the unsheathed Bone Mo knife in his hand, Wei Xiao brought the people from behind and walked towards Master Li and the others.


    "Take off their guns." Lan Qiang gave orders to the surrounding soldiers.


    A group of heavily armed soldiers rushed into Li Shiye''s team and forcibly collected the weapons in their hands.


    Master Li held a glimmer of hope.


    "Boss Wei, me, me, do you remember me?" Li Shiye quickly got close to Wei Xiao.


    "Master Li?" Mu Wuqing was a little surprised when he recognized Master Li at the first glance.


    Master Li looked flattered.


    "Great, is Captain Mu too?"


    Mu Wuqing frowned slightly.


    "You are not at the dawn base, what are you doing here?"


    Master Li bitterly said: "The Liming Base is long gone. If I don''t come here, where can I go?"


    "what?"


    Master Li didn''t intend to explain more, but looked at Wei Xiao, "Boss Wei, what are you doing? Quickly let your men stop, we are not your enemy."


    "How do you know that I''m here to find the enemy?" Wei Xiao stared at Master Li coldly.


    Master Li''s reef is terrible.


    "Wei..."


    "I don''t want to listen to nonsense. Let''s talk! How did my people die? Do you dare to say a nonsense, I will break your limb."


    Master Li was panicked.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s cold expression, he did not dare to talk nonsense.


    By now, he only hoped that Wei Xiao could make a living without his people doing it.


    Without hesitation, Master Li told Wei Xiao the process of Tong Qian and the others'' murder.


    "... Boss Wei, this is how things happened. I swear to God, what I said is true. My people and I have never done anything to yours. I also stopped Nie Yunzhong from them, but they do their own way. Can''t stop it." After Li Shiye finished talking about the killing process of Tong Qian, he repeatedly emphasized that he and his people did not do anything.


    "Nie Yunzhong, Haixin Island?" Wei Xiao turned his eyes and looked towards Haixin Island: "Okay, very good, I won''t provoke you, but you gave me a big gift first, just don¡¯t know if you can bear me. Anger?"


    "You said that Liming Base was gone a long time ago, what''s the matter? Wasn''t it alright when I left?"


    With the help of Wei Xiao''s distraction at this moment, Mu Wuqing asked Li Shiye about the situation of the Liming Base.


    Master Li looked at Wei Xiao and saw that he had been reluctant to give himself an answer. He smiled bitterly and said to Mu Wuqing: "After you and Wei Boss left for more than a week, we went to the battle base again, but we were not lucky. , Encountered a sneak attack by the poisonous and corrosive, and ended up in defeat..."


    "We thought it would be over in this way, but we didn¡¯t expect that the zombies would follow us all the time. That night, the third-level zombies sneaked into the base, causing a large number of first-level and second-level zombies to flood into the base. We were unable to stop us and could run. Everyone ran away, but those who didn¡¯t ran away.


    Understanding the situation clearly, Mu Wuqing''s face became serious.


    Toxic and Corruptor, these two are third-level evolutionary zombies with special abilities, and Mu Wuqing naturally knows how terrifying they are.


    It was these two kinds of zombies that broke through the defense of the battle base at the beginning, so that the people inside had to fight to the death and bring enough weapons and ammunition to break out of the siege.


    The dawn base suffered a sneak attack, and these two kinds of zombies existed in it, and the destruction was completely beyond suspense.


    "Have you finished asking your questions?" Wei Xiao came back to his senses at this time and asked Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t understand what Wei Xiao meant, but he nodded.


    "It''s over!"


    "That''s good. Lan Gun..."


    "arrive!"


    Wei Xiao looked not far away, and a cruel smile flashed on his face: "Receive the team, take their weapons, and we will go to the people on Haixin Island. By the way, let the people on the helicopter stay here for a while. , And then take a detour to return to the base."


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang turned around and gave Wei Xiao''s order.


    The soldiers on guard in the Quartet received the order and returned to the armored vehicles one after another, and at the same time brought Li Shiye and their weapons.


    "Boss Wei..."


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly at Master Li: "Good luck to you"


    Leave a sentence that made Master Li unknown, Wei Xiao didn''t embarrass them either, and took the two daughters beside him into an armored vehicle.


    Sit on the armored car.


    Mu Wuqing next to Wei Xiao looked at him strangely: "Do you believe Master Li''s words like this?"


    Mu Wuqing refers to Master Li''s saying that neither he nor his people hurt Tong Qian.


    She didn''t believe that Wei Xiao would believe what Master Li said just because of Li''s short words.


    Wei Xiao leaned on his back and said calmly: "There is something that will help me solve them."


    The convoy comes and goes fast.


    Master Li found that apart from losing their weapons, Wei Xiao didn''t embarrass them.


    When did Devil King Wei speak so well?

 Chapter 279： Escape route

    "They just let us go like this?" A little brother said unconfidently.


    "Look at us, isn''t there a helicopter? Maybe Wei Xiao wanted to use a helicopter to kill us. Don''t forget, our weapons were taken away by them, and now there is no resistance at all." Another one Said the little brother.


    Master Li recovered from a state of suspicion.


    Helicopter? arms?


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Suddenly, the roar of zombies came from my ears.


    Master Li, whose face changed drastically and his gaze looked terrified, seemed to think of something terrible, and snarled in the direction where Wei Xiao and the others had left: "Wei Xiao, even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go, ah ah..."


    Killing but nodding your head.


    But Master Li still looked at Wei Xiao lightly.


    It''s not that people don''t embarrass you at all, but instead of using a gun to solve your wasted bullets, it is better to let the zombies do this for him.


    "Zombie? Boss, many zombies."


    The other brothers also reacted at this time.


    Behind them, hordes of zombies galloped towards them.


    Master Li smiled sullenly: "Let''s run! Whether we can survive or not, let''s all make our own destiny."


    At this moment, Master Li didn''t have any tycoon demeanor. He said something and took the lead to escape.


    When other people saw this, they naturally knew what Li Shiye meant.


    Without weapons, facing the corpse group, what else can they do besides running? Stay and wait for death?


    But can they run away?


    Inside the helicopter hovering at high altitude, I witnessed Li Shiye and the two fighters who were swallowed alive under the chase of climbers and agile men. Although there were strange emotions in their hearts, they did not have a trace of sympathy.


    "Let''s go too! I saw the trail of giant zombies."


    "Then go!"


    The two people on the helicopter murmured a few words and flew the helicopter towards the side of the Haitian District.


    Wei Xiao is on their side.


    The figures of Nie Yunzhong and others have been found.


    I also blame this group of people for their deaths. Some people are whimsical and want to use RPG to shoot down the helicopter in the sky.


    As a result, he failed to do as he wished, but also exposed his position.


    Each helicopter can carry six shells.


    Nie Yunzhong and the others suffered heavy casualties after being bombarded by four helicopters.


    "Go, go, and return to Haixin Island immediately."


    When Master Li reminded them, they didn''t agree with them one by one. Now, only half of the corpses are left before they know to retreat. These people are really not ordinary.


    Wei Xiao learned of Nie Yunzhong''s whereabouts and directly led the team to kill them.


    Those who move him are punishable by their relatives and friends.


    Coastal road.


    Dozens of cars were speeding on the road.


    The helicopter chasing them dared not get too close.


    The firepower configuration of this group can already pose a threat to the helicopter, and if you follow too closely, it will inevitably cause unnecessary losses.


    "Zhang Hao, how long will it take?"


    "Alright, Shao Nie, let our people continue to suppress, and we must not let the helicopter approach us."


    There is no need for Zhang Hao to remind Nie Yunzhong.


    "This group of bastards. Wait for Lao Tzu. When Lao Tzu returns to Haixin Island, I will definitely let my dad send a large force to destroy them all."


    "Brother Zhong..."


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Yunzhong sneered coldly.


    "Chen Bai and You Qianqian did not keep up with the team." Ding Xian said solemnly.


    "Depend on!"


    Nie Yunzhong knew what was going on with the two without even thinking about it.


    It was discovered by a helicopter before, and a war broke out on the scene.


    In the battle, everyone was almost broken up.


    Those who can walk basically follow Nie Yunzhong. As for those who are not in the team, it is not necessary to think about what is waiting for them.


    Nie Yunzhong had a gloomy face.


    "I can''t control them now, it''s important to escape."


    As long as he can survive, Nie Yunzhong doesn''t bother to care about the lives of others.


    "Rumble..."


    Suddenly, there was a violent explosion in my ears.


    Needless to think about it, another car was swept and exploded by a cannon on a helicopter.


    "Shao Nie, the car Jia Zhengjing was riding in was blown up."


    Another last generation was buried in guns.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I am going home, dad, come and save me..."


    "Brother Zhong, how long will it take to see the yacht?"


    "Nie Yunzhong, you are a bastard, if I don''t die this time, I will never end with you."


    From the intercom channel, a group of young and old ladies were upset, crying, and angry.


    The death of Jia Zhengjing also seems to indicate that the next one to leave will be one of them.


    It was originally a group of lawless existences who relied on the power of their fathers, but now they really face death, the usual arrogance, willfulness, and fearlessness have long been thrown away. What is left is panic, panic, cursing and crying. Way to vent the fear in my heart.


    "Shut up all of you. It''s a good thing to cry now? Only when we go back alive can we make a comeback and avenge the dead. Give me speed and get to the place right away."


    Nie Yunzhong yelled a few words in the walkie-talkie, and the others calmed down.


    Between life and death, more than forty cars finally came to where they landed after paying half the price.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Made, get out of me!"


    Nie Yunzhong and the others who got off the car quickly found that there were many zombies around them rushing towards them. Except for Nie Yunzhong, the other two generations didn''t care about anything, desperately rushing towards the yacht in the water.


    The fighters responsible for protecting them did their best to deal with the group of corpses that leaped from one side.


    "Ah..."


    But they forgot.


    They went ashore two days ago, and most of the zombies eliminated were first- and second-level zombies. Because the third-level zombies already had a certain sense of danger, after seeing the huge gap between the two sides, they only sacrificed part of the others. Choose to hide. But now the situation is completely different.


    Nie Yunzhong and the others are not only much fewer than when they went ashore, but their fears exposed their weaknesses.


    Level 3 zombies are equivalent to carnivores in the animal world. They will determine whether to attack the selected prey based on various signals released by the target.


    Those young masters and young ladies who only care about escaping undoubtedly provided them with a good reference. Therefore, among a small number of ordinary zombies, there are mixed survivors'' nightmares-third-level zombies.


    The Reaper is definitely a disaster-level existence in an empty place.


    They are fast and attack fiercely. Sometimes you only find them before you have time to react. They have already harvested your life.


    The person responsible for protecting the young masters and young ladies was attacked by the harvesters and began to suffer casualties.


    "Shao Nie, go quickly, don''t pester them." Zhang Hao reminded Nie Yunzhong.


    "Damn! I swear that when I return to Haixin Island, I must bring people back and destroy them." Nie Yunzhong was extremely angry and unwilling.


    Don''t even think about bringing the collected materials back. Now, being able to survive is the greatest luxury.

 Chapter 280： captive

    Dozens of people fought and retreated, but there were constant sacrifices in the process.


    After paying the lives of more than twenty members, the others finally got on the boat.


    "Quick, sail."


    Not daring to stay on the shore any longer, six yachts started and sailed quickly toward the sea.


    "They want to flee."


    "Knock them down."


    The helicopter chasing them rushed to find the yacht heading towards Haixin Island. Suddenly, there was a helicopter that had not fired shells to lock the yacht on the sea and fired.


    "My horse!"


    Nie Yunzhong and the others, who thought they had escaped, were dumbfounded when they saw the flying shells.


    The people on the yacht locked by the shells jumped into the sea for the first time.


    "Rumble..."


    A yacht is scrapped.


    Another shell came.


    This time, Nie Yunzhong''s yacht was locked.


    "I''ll drive!" Zhang Hao pushed the sailor away and quickly turned the rudder to let the yacht drift on the sea.


    Thanks to his calm resilience, the cannonballs that locked them were submerged in the water, blowing up splashes several meters high.


    "Brother Zhong, save me, save me..."


    The people who had dived and escaped before shouted Nie Yunzhong and others in the sea.


    No one cares about them.


    Two of the remaining five yachts were destroyed in the escape process, and the other three finally escaped.


    It''s not that the people on the helicopter don''t want to chase anymore, but the risk of going out to sea is very high. If you are a little careless, the death is small. If you ruin Wei Xiao''s helicopter, it is a heinous crime.


    It didn''t take long for Wei Xiao and the others to rush to the Haixin Bridge.


    "Good fellow, these zombies were killed by people from Haixin Island?"


    Lan Qiang and the others got off the armored car and caught their eye. It was not those who were still struggling on the sea, but the mountains of zombies around them.


    From first-level zombies to third-level zombies, this stretch of coastline is almost paved.


    "The pilot on the plane reported that Level 3 zombies were killed when they were chasing the enemy just now, and the rest should be made by people from Haixin Island. Otherwise, they would not retreat from here."


    "Then these people really have enough capital. These zombies should have been left from attacking our base?" Long Ba exclaimed.


    Li Cunyong did not continue to say, and came to Wei Xiao''s side: "Master, three yachts escaped, and the rest are on the sea."


    With Wei Xiao''s eyesight, he naturally saw people swimming in the sea in the distance.


    "Drive two yachts up and bring them back." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Li Cunyong understood Wei Xiao''s meaning and ordered the soldiers who could drive the yacht to carry out Wei Xiao''s orders.


    "Master, do we want to stay here anymore?" On the plane, Leng Chengfeng asked Wei Xiao through the wireless walkie-talkie.


    "Go back, remember to make a circle and then go back to the base."


    Leng Chengfeng and the others understood, and then seven helicopters flew towards the west of the villa base.


    Work hard for a while.


    Those who fell into the water were brought back by Li Cunyong.


    In addition, the soldiers who stayed in the Haitian District to clean the battlefield also brought a group of prisoners to Wei Xiao and them.


    "Lord, these people are all the livelihoods we found in the places where the enemy''s whereabouts were exposed." Baiqiu said.


    "Let go of me, you guys let me go. Do you know who I am? My dad is Chen Lihong, the captain of the Haixin Island armed brigade. If you dare to move one of my hair, my dad will kill you all." A dirty face Xixi''s little Taimei yelled.


    "boom--"


    However, her nonsense will end here.


    A pistol in Wei Xiao''s hand was still smoking, but the bullet had already fallen into the yelling little Taimei''s eyebrows.


    The scene suddenly became quiet.


    "Who else thinks he''s amazing, can you tell me?" Wei Xiao looked around the captured people in front of him, his eyes cold and indescribable.


    With the lesson from the past, Xiaotaimei, the rest of the people originally planned to use their parents'' names to threaten Wei Xiao, but now, no one dared to speak out anymore, and even gasped carefully.


    No one dared to be presumptuous anymore, one by one was tremblingly held by the soldiers.


    Returning the gun in his hand to Mu Wuqing, Wei Xiao came to a woman.


    "What is your name?"


    You Qianqian is very scared now, and it is no exaggeration to describe Wei Xiao as thrilling.


    She is also considered a rebellious generation on Haixin Island, and her savage willfulness are all praises to her.


    Relying on the fact that her father is one of the leaders of Haixin Island''s several major forces, she can''t be overstated to say that she is lawless, but the end of her companion Chen Bai just now really scared her.


    In the past, they played with the lives of others, and never thought that one day they would have Qianqian''s turn. At this moment, they might be able to appreciate the despair and fear of those who were executed by them.


    Worrying that Wei Xiao couldn''t help but suddenly throw her away, Qianqian was trembling all over.


    "I, my name is You Qianqian."


    "Where was that person just now?"


    "She, her name is Chen Bai!"


    Wei Xiao calmly said, "Is that the one who attacked me and killed them all?"


    Qianqian''s heart and soul trembled.


    Tears involuntarily flowed from his eyes, and Qianqian tremblingly said, "I, we don''t know that it is your subordinate, we didn''t mean it. Big brother, brother, don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, just you Don¡¯t kill me, let me do anything."


    Wei Xiao looked at Qianqian at random.


    Not to mention, in terms of figure and appearance, this is quite predictable, not inferior to Song Xiaoyu at all, plus the wild nature of her body, her score in Wei Xiao''s eyes is higher than Song Xiaoyu.


    She looks good, and if you are an ordinary person, you might really think of her differently because of her words, but in Wei Xiao''s eyes, her destiny is already doomed.


    He proactively reached out to wipe off the tears on Qianqian¡¯s face. Wei Xiao calmly said, ¡°Why did you cry? Don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t hurt you. Besides, you killed even my people. You must have been very successful when you came here. Feeling, to continue to keep the smile of the winner, come and show me a smile."


    How can You Qianqian laugh now?


    He barely squeezed out a smile, but it was uglier than crying.


    On the side, among the group of people who were brought back from the sea by Li Cunyong, a woman heard what Wei Xiao said to You Qianqian, and she hurriedly said: "Brother, I can do anything Qianqian can do, as long as you don''t kill me. , I agree to whatever you ask. Also, my dad is one of the seven masters of Haixin Island. He can give you a lot of things, anything will do. Please don''t kill me."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly, looking at the woman who was talking.


    Chen Haojie accidentally caught the important information in the woman''s words, his face changed slightly, and his mind quickly became active.


    Thinking of something, Chen Haojie hurriedly came to Wei Xiao''s ear and muttered a few words, and then let go: "...If the Lord has an idea about Haixin Island, this might be an opportunity."


    "Wei Xiao, I think Army Master Chen makes sense, you can use it." Mu Wuqing obviously heard what Chen Haojie said to Wei Xiao.


    It is nothing more than the identity of the talking woman, the father of one of the seven masters in her mouth, Chen Haojie feels that she can make a fuss about this. If Wei Xiao were to deal with Haixin Island next, the role of the talking woman would not be ordinary.


    Mu Wuqing was worried about other things. As a talking woman, leaving her behind may have unexpected gains.


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment, staring at the sea.

 Chapter 281： I dont know how high the sky is

    With Qianqian''s worried gaze, Wei Xiao asked the woman who was talking behind him: "Tell me, who are the people here with the same identity as yours?"


    In order to survive, Bai Lihui pointed to a man and said, "In addition to me and You Qianqian, there is also him. His name is Shang Qian, and his identity is the same as ours."


    "It''s gone?"


    "Originally there were three, but Jia Zhengjing died while we were evading the helicopter chase. Nie Yunzhong and Wang Xiao were on the three yachts that had just escaped."


    Hearing what Bai Lihui said, Wei Xiao seemed to understand something.


    hehe!


    It now appears that the people who came to the land this time are all the last generations derived from the last days!


    One by one is really fine.


    The life of the rich ladies and young masters on the island is kept, but if you want to play "scavengers", one by one is idle and panic, looking for excitement?


    The life that others dreamed of in the last days, they arbitrarily ruined it, what meaning does this kind of person have to live in the last days?


    Revenge for Tong Qian is certain, but Wei Xiao now has a different mind.


    After looking at Qianqian, Bailihui, and Shang Qian, Wei Xiao said: "Pull out the two of them and the other one, and the others are killed."


    Wei Xiao''s understatement directly determines the outcome of others.


    "what?"


    "To kill us all?"


    "Asshole, fight with them."


    The prisoners caught by other fighters heard Wei Xiao''s words and struggled one by one.


    But everyone behind them was held by two fighters, and the struggle was obviously in vain.


    At Wei Xiao''s order, the soldiers who grabbed them pulled out their pistols and shot them one by one from behind.


    Twenty people fell in front of Qianqian at the same time, and the three people who survived by chance were extremely pale.


    "Lan Gun..."


    "Lord, what is your command?"


    "The people who took us will dispose of these corpses. Too many corpses are exposed, and it is easy to cause a plague."


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang saluted, turned and left.


    "Hero..."


    "Master!"


    "Go ahead and intensify the inspection of this area. At the same time, let the tank squadron enter the range of this area to welcome the battle at any time. In addition, let our people search for all available ships. Your idea is good, but I think it is better. Yes, soon, I will use these vehicles."


    Chen Haojie was taken aback when he heard the words, but after a moment, he smiled meaningfully and nodded: "Understood!"


    Without saying more, Wei Xiao said to Mu Wuqing and the others: "Let''s go! Go back to the base and wait for the people from Haixin Island to come. I am now a little looking forward to whether the big guys at the Haixin Island base are strong enough in their hearts. "


    With Mu Wuqing and the Phantom, Wei Xiao first walked towards an armored car.


    "go!"


    The warrior responsible for guarding Qianqian and them pushed them!


    The whole process only listened to Wei Xiao''s commands, and the three of Qianqian did not dare to breathe. At this time, they really realized the terrible Wei Xiao group of people.


    There are even tanks, these people, what else do they have?


    The two armored vehicles started and disappeared from the soldiers'' sight in a blink of an eye.


    Haixin Island.


    Nie Yunzhong and the others, who fled back to the island after nine deaths, just came ashore, one by one lying on the ground like dead dogs.


    It was so thrilling just now.


    Watching those death cannonballs pass by them, if it weren''t for those who sailed the boat with good skills, I''m afraid that even if they weren''t dead, they would be soaked in the sea like Bailihui and others now.


    Bailihui and their results don''t need to think about it.


    Either he was captured by the enemy, or he was shot to death on the sea.


    After working for so many days, it was hard to clean up the zombies on the shore and successfully landed, but in the end, they did not collect any materials, instead they lost more than 90% of the manpower.


    The cost of landing on land this time is far beyond what Nie Yunzhong can bear.


    Sacrifice is not what Nie Yunzhong cares about most. What he cares about is the only child of those who control the base.


    Tianjiaohui is a force formed by their last two generations, but now, the only six founders are him and Wang Xiao. Nie Yunzhong can¡¯t imagine that if those masters knew that their children would go out with him, all would be lost. Damage, will those people eat him alive?


    "Brother Zhong, Qianqian and the others may have fallen into each other''s hands, what should we do next?" Ding Xian asked, lying on the ground.


    "What else can I do? Of course it is to save them." Wang Xiao said angrily.


    "Save, we must save, and this matter cannot be known to my dad and others." Nie Yunzhong sat up, his bloodshot eyes looked abnormally nervous.


    Both Wang Xiao and Ding Xian understood what he meant.


    It was not the security personnel who made Nie Yunzhong make this decision so recklessly, but Qianqian and others.


    Their identities are too important at the Haixin Island base.


    Almost everyone is standing behind a controller. Once their landing incident leaks out, Nie Yunzhong and Wang Xiao who escaped by chance, the forces they represent will inevitably be suppressed and squeezed out by other forces. It was the beginning of the base riot.


    The three of them couldn''t imagine the consequences behind that, so at all costs, Nie Yunzhong had to rescue You Qianqian and others.


    One is counted as one, and if they don''t do it, their respective fathers can''t keep them.


    What did I say before, "I, Nie Yunzhong, don''t know how to write these two words, I am afraid", what about now? Oh!


    "This time we landed, we took out half of the staff of the Tianjiao Society. As a result, you all know that there are only more than 300 people we can use. With this number of people, how do you plan to contend with the forces of Wei Xiao? "Wang Xiao looked at Nie Yunzhong calmly.


    They also saw Wei Xiao''s strength.


    The number of helicopters, drones, and fully armed combat members at least exceeds their current number.


    Moreover, they are already at a disadvantage in away games. If they don''t have absolute strength, even if they rescue Qianqian and others, they will not have any good results.


    "I can''t let my dad know about this, but don''t forget that there are many small and medium-sized private forces in the base. We can hire them to join in. As long as we give them enough benefits, I don''t believe no one is willing to join. "


    "You mean to give them guns?" Ding Xian asked in surprise.


    The guns in the base are controlled by the seven powers. Their Tianjiao will have a large number of weapons because of the special identity of the creator.


    As for other forces, even if they have guns, their numbers are very small. Some forces of a hundred people may not even have double-digit guns.


    This is also for the stability of the base.


    But if you do what Nie Yunzhong said, then, I''m afraid that the tail will not fall off.


    Nie Yunzhong gritted his teeth and said, "I can''t control so much now. The most important thing at the moment is to rescue Qianqian and them back. Compared to this, nothing else is a big deal."


    "We''d better not come forward. Once met by those uncles and uncles, it is easy to cause problems. Let our people contact those small and medium-sized forces privately, and we will hide in these few days." Wang Xiao suggested.


    Both Nie Yunzhong and Ding Xian agreed.


    "Then it''s settled. No matter how many people are found, we will gather here in two days and save them."


    The three agreed and left with a few subordinates.

 Chapter 282： Two days later

    Villa base.


    Wei Xiao and the others came back.


    There were three Qianqian who followed Wei Xiao and the others. When they entered the base and saw the wall that was already more than ten meters high, all of them had their mouths widened and they were surprised.


    No one cares about them.


    After getting off the bus, Wei Xiao summoned Jin Miaofeng.


    "Master!"


    "These three people will be personally supervised by you from now on. Remember, their identities are permanent slaves, are you clear?"


    Jin Miaofeng was a little surprised.


    Permanent slave?


    This identity, except for the group of Fang Yu and them, has never reappeared since the base was under the new rules. Now there are three permanent slaves. What does this mean?


    As an old man from the base, Jin Miaofeng knew all too well.


    What''s more, these three are still permanent slaves who the master personally confessed to her to supervise. The implication contained in this is simply not too clear.


    With a cruel smile on his face, Jin Miaofeng said extremely solemnly: "My lord, don''t worry, Miao Feng will never disappoint you."


    "Take it with you!"


    "Yes!"


    Jin Miaofeng turned around and greeted the guards around him.


    "take away!"


    The guard held guns at the three of them: "Follow us."


    "Where are you taking us?" Bailihui asked uneasyly.


    "Big brother, don''t you, don''t you want us?" You Qianqian asked Wei Xiao chucklely.


    She was afraid that until now, she thought that Wei Xiao didn''t kill her because she was tempted by her beauty.


    Wei Xiao didn''t even look at Qianqian.


    How confident is this person to think that Wei Xiao likes her?


    Jin Miaofeng glanced at each other disgustingly: "The pheasant also wants to become a golden phoenix, and doesn''t look at what she is? Take her away quickly, don''t pollute the eyes of the Lord, the hostess and theirs."


    The guards pushed the three of them and led them down rudely.


    Inside Villa One.


    The three Wei Xiao came back.


    "Husband, has the murderer caught it?"


    Shu Wang and the others knew what Wei Xiaoxing''s division was for mobilizing the crowd to leave the base.


    Now that they came back, the girls couldn''t wait to ask questions.


    "A few ran away."


    "Who did it?" Shu Wang asked.


    Leading the girls towards the sofa in the hall, Wei Xiao said as he walked: "A bunch of little **** kids. Life is so easy, there''s nothing to do."


    "Then they are?" Jiang Xiyu hesitated.


    "Haixin Island, the children of a group of masters. Some of them died, except for those who escaped, and the rest are now in the base. Shu Wang, inform Ling Qiao and them, increase the monitoring of the direction of the Haixin Bridge, I believe it is impossible. How soon will Haixin Island come."


    "They plan to redeem the people we caught?" Bai Youwei asked innocently.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Redemption? You think too much. This is the end of the world. Only if you have strength, you can preserve your own interests. Without strength, you will either be eliminated or annexed by other forces."


    "Then are we going to go to war with Haixin Island?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi''s eyes were full of worries.


    "It''s destined. It''s better. How can people snore on the side of the couch? Since they take the initiative to pick things up, then I will eat Haixin Island."


    "Wei Xiao, Haixin Island has attacked Junlin Island. The weapons and equipment on it are no worse than those in the forest. They may even have forbidden weapons. I''m afraid..."


    Before Mu Wuqing finished speaking, Wei Xiao interrupted her.


    The crowd sat down on the sofa.


    "I ask you, how many soldiers survived when the last days broke out?"


    I don¡¯t know why Wei Xiao asked this, Mu Wuqing lamented: ¡°The battle base is densely populated, and the occurrence of disaster means a full-scale outbreak. The soldiers next to Chief Wei Guowei are almost the only survivors of the battle base. It is estimated that those who survived will be our base."


    "That''s not it! Without the help of the corresponding fighters, how much can they take away?"


    "Are you sure they don''t have forbidden weapons?"


    "I just think it''s unlikely that they have forbidden weapons. Even if they do, they won''t dare to use them until the moment of life or death, and I won''t give them this opportunity."


    Mu Wuqing didn''t know what Wei Xiao planned. She had asked Wei Xiao to keep Bailihui before, but she was actually worried that Haixin Island had forbidden weapons.


    Mu Wuqing''s thoughts were not as complicated as those of Heroes Chen and Wei Xiao. She just felt that as long as Wei Xiao held the children of those who controlled the Haixin Island base in his hands, they would not dare to act rashly.


    But now, Wei Xiao obviously has other plans. As a wife, it is enough for her to support her husband.


    No longer care about taboo weapons.


    Mu Wuqing changed the subject: "Then how do you plan to deal with Haixin Island next?"


    "It depends on how many ships Haixin Island can send me in the near future."


    vessel?


    Shu Wang looked at Mu Wuqing puzzledly.


    "Do you want to land on the island?"


    Mu Wuqing had already guessed Wei Xiao''s thoughts, his eyes shook involuntarily.


    Wei Xiao smiled without saying a word.


    "At that time you will know."


    For the next two days, remote operators such as Ling Qiao and Han Yifei let drones carrying artillery shells patrol over the Haixin Bridge every day, constantly monitoring ships coming from Haixin Island.


    After two days of hard work by thousands of people, Lan Qiang also gathered and burned the zombies along the coastline.


    Because of Nie Yunzhong and the others, the number of zombies in the villa area has reached an extremely low level.


    Now even the newcomers and beloved with a cold weapon dare to collect supplies in the Haitian District.


    Two days later, on the sea near the Haixin Bridge.


    The sea that had been calm for two days was finally no longer calm.


    "Captain, found a strange ship coming from the sea."


    The team members controlling the drone found anomalies on the sea and immediately reported to Han Yifei and Ling Qiao.


    The two asked the team members to zoom in on the camera.


    From the pictures monitored by the drone, they could see that a large number of ships and yachts appeared on the sea.


    The number is estimated to be seventy or eighty, and all of them are fully armed survivors.


    "Report to the Lord immediately. Ling Qiao, inform Army Master Chen that the enemy is coming from the sea." Han Yifei decisively issued the order.


    No one neglected and acted quickly.


    Villa One.


    Wei Xiao, who is accompanying Bai Youwei and the others in the gymnasium of the villa, already knows the situation on the Haixin Bridge from Li Qingshu''s mouth.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take it seriously.


    "Give Chen Haojie an order, as the military division of the base, let him win a beautiful battle for me. I don''t need to know the process, just look at the result. All the armed forces in the base will be deployed and commanded by him."


    Li Qingshu wrote down Wei Xiao''s words and immediately conveyed them to Hero Chen.


    Since Wei Xiao put his focus on the Haixin Bridge two days ago, Haojie Chen established a temporary headquarters on this side. From Wei Xiao¡¯s order to his ears, it took less than five minutes. time.


    "Military strategist, I received the news from Ling Qiao and the others that there are traces of enemies appearing on the sea, how about your side?" Lan Qiang''s inquiries came from the walkie-talkie.


    "Coincidentally, I just got the Lord''s order, this battle will be fully commanded by me. Ling Qiao and the others will transfer the front-line monitoring to me in a moment."


    "Lao Chen, now you are worthy of the name as a military teacher." Leng Chengfeng''s voice came.


    Jasmine: "Not bad Yo!"


    Wu Xiaoqi: "The command is completely handed over to you, Army Master Chen."


    "..."

 Chapter 283： Commander Chen Haojie

    All managements sent congratulations.


    Chen Haojie can be said to be full of spirits.


    It''s finally time for him to show his true strength.


    "Everyone worked together to win a beautiful battle for the Lord. Also let Haixindao people know what a wolf produces a dark thorn, it kills when you look at it, a dragon has scales, and you die when you touch it."


    "mighty!"


    "Domineering!"


    "I like that!"


    The monitoring screen has been switched to Chenhaojie''s side.


    "The screen has turned to my side. Now, all the combat personnel immediately enter the combat area, and the sniper squadron quickly finds the shooting position."


    Chen Haojie issued the first order.


    All of a sudden, the combat teams of the entire base moved into action.


    The soldiers who had been patrolling outposts on the Haixin Bridge began to find bunkers, and only waited for Hero Chen''s order to be issued before they launched an attack.


    On the sea, Nie Yunzhong and others are close to the coastline for 500 meters.


    In order to rescue You Qianqian and others, he brought out more than 300 remaining members of the Tianjiao Society this time, and at the same time, he also hired more than a dozen forces in the base to join.


    These private forces have a large number of more than a hundred people, and a few of them have three to fifty people, with a total number of more than 1,200.


    Everyone has a hot weapon.


    There are more than 100 RPGs, heavy machine guns, and light machine guns, as well as various grenades and projectiles...


    It can be said that for the purpose of this operation, they took out all this time from their father''s private possession.


    Both Nie Yunzhong and Wang Xiao knew that if they brought so many people out of the base at one time, they would not be able to hide from their father, but they could no longer control so many.


    Rescue You Qianqian and the others, they will be scolded and beaten at most, and they will not get rid of it afterwards.


    But if the people are not rescued, the people behind them will most likely hand them over to other controllers in order to stabilize the good situation of the base.


    Compared with the price to be borne behind the scenes, what else is it worth?


    "Military officer, the enemy has entered our range, do you order the shooting?" Leng Chengfeng asked.


    As snipers, the guns in their hands have an effective shooting distance far longer than others.


    Even if Nie Yunzhong and others are still more than 1,500 meters away from them, as long as Chen Haojie allows them to shoot, Leng Chengfeng can''t guarantee the others, but he will definitely strike a shot.


    Chen Haojie looked at the enemy still on the sea, his face extremely calm.


    "Now, don''t act rashly. The owner of the ship they came can remember, don''t be damaged by you. When they all go ashore, enter the artillery coverage of the tank squadron before doing anything."


    "clear!"


    Everyone can only wait now.


    However, the eyes that looked towards the surface of the sea were full of fiery enthusiasm.


    Nie Yunzhong still didn''t know that the whereabouts of his party was completely under the supervision of Chen Haojie and the others.


    Yachts and boats quickly approached the shore.


    "Quick, quick, quick, everyone disembark."


    Combatants from a ship brought weapons and ammunition onto the ground.


    More than a thousand people spread out, and the scene is still extremely spectacular.


    "Shao Nie, you should know where the enemy''s base is?" a representative of a private force asked.


    Nie Yunzhong was cold.


    "I don''t know the exact location, but they must be in the Haitian District. We will divide into six teams to conduct a carpet search in the Haitian District. As long as whoever finds the enemy''s base first, I will give him 100,000 bullets after returning."


    "Nie Shaochangliang."


    "Brother Zhong, if we come to save people with such a big fanfare, will it be detrimental to Qianqian and them?" Ding Xian worried.


    Nie Yunzhong looked ruthless: "I just want the enemy to know the gap between them and us. I, Nie Yunzhong, no one can threaten me except my dad before the end of the world, and the same is true after the end of the world. As long as the enemy¡¯s base is found, there are only two of them. Choose, either release people or wait to die."


    "Yes, don''t you have to secretly save people? It is also a way to let them see the gap. If they dare to hurt them, then let them be buried with the entire base." Wang Xiao''s words were not harsh.


    His approach is no different from Tucheng.


    Some people agree with his point of view, and Nie Yunzhong has a sense of accomplishment.


    "That''s it for nonsense. Everyone spreads out and pushes forward one by one." Nie Yunzhong, who is a great general, shouted, and took the initiative to lead the members of the Tianjiao Society towards the housing area.


    Others also followed their leader and forwarded forward.


    The battle formation formed by more than a thousand people, this kind of ostentation, let alone ordinary zombies who want to pose a threat to them, even if the third-level zombies see it, I am afraid that they will also have to avoid the edge for a while.


    In a blink of an eye, Nie Yunzhong and the others are more than six hundred meters away from the coastline.


    Some of them entered the housing complex, and some of them were approaching the location where they were ambushing people who paid a million.


    Chen Haojie, who was always staring at the surveillance video, had a solemn face.


    After Nie Yunzhong and the first group of ambushing teams get together less than two hundred meters...


    "The tank squadron opened fire!"


    The attack order was issued from Chen Haojie.


    The tank squadron, which was already ready, fired in groups.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Forty-one tanks fired a volley, the scene is simply not too exciting.


    Nie Yunzhong and others, who were still groping forward, suddenly heard the sound of gunfire from a distance, and their hearts trembled.


    "what sound?"


    Many people stopped, with confusion in their eyes.


    "carefully--"


    Someone discovered the crisis and ranted loudly.


    "Rumble..."


    But is the crisis useful only now?


    A large number of shells fell into the team of Nie Yunzhong and others, blooming everywhere.


    The surrounding residential buildings and people were either destroyed by artillery shells or blown up.


    With just one round of artillery coverage, the people Nie Yunzhong brought did not know the number of casualties.


    "Quickly, everyone find a hidden place."


    "boom--"


    Someone still wants to command the audience.


    As soon as his words were spoken, a bullet shot from a distance plunged directly into the center of his eyebrows.


    "Sniper, there is a sniper. Hurry up and hide."


    "Made, we won''t be surrounded, will we?"


    The gunshot was like a fuse, and the soldiers ambushing everywhere in the front building launched a full-scale attack.


    The gunfire broke out and the gunfire swept through.


    A group of miscellaneous teams that did not receive much formal training, after Lan Qiang them fully fired, they were out of order and guts.


    Chaos appeared, and no matter what their leader or their boss said, one by one, they squirmed around and broke into the army.


    "Damn it, find a place to hide."


    "Boss, we have entered someone else''s ambush, let''s retreat!"


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to pay for Nima."


    "This is a trap, run away everyone!"


    It''s messed up, and the whole team is messed up.


    For those who want to survive and stay awake, the first thing they think of is to find a place to hide. Frightened and only wanted to leave this place, they didn''t even have the courage to shoot, and they turned around and ran away in the direction they came.


    A team of thousands of people who came so aggressively and stunned the air, only then faced a round of bombardment without a fight.


    Seeing this scene, Lan Qiang felt that they were too bullying?

 Chapter 284： mob

    "Continue to the second round of artillery coverage."


    Chen Haojie doesn''t think too much.


    In his eyes, since it is a battle, there is no such thing as who is bullying, and there are only winners and losers.


    With the team led by Nie Yunzhong and others, as far as the current situation is concerned, there is no need to cover it with another artillery fire. They only need to launch an assault with a lance gun to completely defeat the enemy, but as a commander, Chen Haojie knows what Is the most important.


    The life of a soldier.


    The lives of soldiers are more valuable than guns and ammunition.


    Let them charge now, victory is inevitable, but casualties are definitely indispensable.


    Since his own party has enough strength to make this battle easier, with fewer casualties, why should he let Lan Qiang and others take risks?


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The artillery fire once again covered the area where Nie Yunzhong and the others were located.


    Powerful artillery bombardment, even if Nie Yunzhong and the others hide in the building, it is not safe, and even the casualties caused by this behavior are even greater.


    "Retreat, retreat!"


    Can''t stay here anymore.


    Someone who took the lead called his subordinates, gave up the suppression of Lan Qiang and others, and took his own people to retreat to the rear.


    "I want to escape after entering the range of my sniper squadron, what do you think?" Leng Chengfeng bit a dog''s tail grass at the corner of his mouth, and then issued an order: "Attention, all members of the sniper squadron, lock the front escaping person, Those who surrender without putting down their weapons will be killed."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The sniper squadron began to clean up the escaped people.


    Gunshots continued to sound from the distant building, and every bullet shot out killed or wounded the fleeing enemy.


    "Ah... I was shot, boss, save me, don''t leave me."


    "Made, Nie Yunzhong, we are all killed by you. This TM is the general survivor team you said? I''m a grassy horse!"


    "Don''t kill me, I surrender, I surrender!"


    In the face of the "marksmen" of the sniper squadron, the people brought by Nie Yunzhong had nowhere to escape.


    Hidden in the house, fearing that the gunfire would destroy the building and buried himself, ran away outside, and would be spotted by a sniper.


    There is no way to heaven and no way to enter the earth.


    The enemy hasn''t even been spotted yet, and more than half of his own more than 1,000 people have been injured or killed. This kind of battle is completely a massacre.


    In desperation, some people no longer dared to have other ideas, and threw down their weapons and equipment and raised their hands.


    This is their only hope for survival.


    Struggling further, they will die without a whole body.


    "Lanjian, you can enter the venue." Chen Haojie saw the screen under surveillance, and calmly gave orders to Lanjian and the others.


    Lan Qiang they came out of the dark.


    "Clear the field. Anyone with a gun in their hands will be killed on the spot."


    "Kill¡ª"


    The captain of each team led the team members out of the dark.


    Hundreds of people poured into the area covered by artillery fire.


    There are constant gunshots, which also means that someone was injured or killed.


    "The people inside come out, I will throw a grenade if I don''t come out."


    "Don''t shoot, we surrender!"


    In the clearing of the field, the trembling enemy hidden in the dark was picked out by Wei Yangtian, Ling Zhiyu, Xue Yanfang and others.


    One by one, gray-headed and gray-faced people came outside with their hands high, looking at the armed soldiers around them in fear.


    Some people tried to resist, but they didn''t know that they were facing not only the soldiers who cleared the field, but also the snipers at high places.


    They hid inside the building to block Lanqiu and others. Fortunately, if they dare to make small moves after they appear, they will hardly end up.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, it was useless for half an hour.


    A rescue team of more than 1,000 people, waiting for Lan Qiang and them to gather all the survivors they found, the number was less than 300.


    There was no confrontation, and the team of more than 1,000 people only had less than a quarter left. Such casualties were extremely miserable.


    Fu million came to this group of people holding the gun, eyes full of contempt.


    "You guys dare to attack others, do your leaders have water in their heads or are you all idiots?"


    Nowadays, human beings are the swordsmen, and I am the fish, yelling, pretending, and arrogant is undoubtedly self-defeating.


    Those who survived dared not refute the words of paying a million, all of them bowed their heads, and they didn''t even have the guts to look at them.


    "I thought there would be a tough battle, and now it seems that Haixin Island is nothing more than that. So many sophisticated weapons and equipment have been ruined in vain." Wu Xiaoqi was full of contempt for these survivors.


    Li Cun always gritted his teeth.


    "Tong Qian died in the hands of these guys, it really feels worthless for him."


    He has the best relationship with Tong Qian, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a brother of life and death.


    But it was such a good brother. His death was not on the way to charge, nor was it because of inferior skills, but a sad sneak attack.


    Li Cun Yong really felt aggrieved for Tong Qian.


    The way to die is too useless.


    "Team Lan, what do these people do?" Long Ba asked Lan Qiang.


    "Take them all back to listen to the Lord''s ups and downs. Xiao Qi, million..."


    "arrive!"


    "Clean the battlefield and put away all the weapons and equipment that can be used. Although these people are not satisfactory, the equipment they bring is not bad, don''t leave them behind."


    "Yes!"


    The two took their orders, and then dispersed with their respective teams.


    "Old Lan..."


    "Military officer, what''s the matter?"


    "There are a large number of corpses on your side. It should be attracted by the artillery fire. You take three squadrons to block, and I will arrange tank squadrons to provide fire support for you. Chengfeng, your sniper squadron will leave a squadron to take charge of the scene. , The others followed, there were giant zombies in the group of corpses on the side."


    "clear!"


    Leng Chengfeng received Chen Haojie''s order and immediately put his gun away and got up.


    "The first team stays, the other three teams follow me!"


    Three of the sniper squadrons began to shift positions.


    "Baiqiu, Longba, you stay where you are, and wait for Million and Xiaoqi to finish cleaning the battlefield and then return to the base. Yu Wei, your remaining six women''s teams **** these prisoners back to the base and let the Lord decide their life or death. . Lao Li, Chenxing, Chang Qiu, bring your squadron with me."


    "Yes!"


    As Lan Qiang issued a series of orders, everyone began to act.


    To the west, where the corpses appeared.


    The number of corpses is not large, around 50,000 to 60,000, with four or five giant zombies mixed in them.


    The third-level zombies are almost invisible, but there are quite a few second-level zombies.


    Lan Qiang took their place quickly.


    Seeing the number of zombies, I don''t know if they have experienced the previous corpse tide, so that they have not caught a cold with zombies.


    In the past, it was absolutely a huge number of corpses for them, but now in their eyes, it is like two or three small fishes and shrimps, and they did not take this group of 50,000 or 60,000 corpses in their eyes.


    "Military division, we are already in place."


    After receiving the report from Lan Qiang, Chen Haojie immediately asked the tank squadron to perform four-round artillery coverage.


    The fire strike came immediately.


    A round of intensive bombardment ended, and thousands of zombies were buried in thick smoke.


    Because the corpse group was extremely dense, a shell exploded among them, and the results were very impressive.


    After four rounds of shelling, 50,000 to 60,000 zombies dropped sharply to about 40,000.

 Chapter 285： Passable

    "Next is our performance."


    Leng Chengfeng and they locked the giant zombies.


    The gunfire sounded, and the giant zombies slowly moving behind the group of corpses fell down in response.


    The members of the sniper team couldn''t shoot as much as Leng Chengfeng, and killed a giant zombie without two bullets, but they were crowded. A giant zombie''s head was hit by more than a dozen sniper rifles, and even his head made of steel would be ruined.


    As soon as the giant zombie died, the group of corpses in front immediately rushed forward to devour the flesh and blood of the giant zombie.


    At this time, Lan Gun and their attack time arrived.


    "Destroy them!"


    More than 200 people from the four squadrons fired at the corpse group hundreds of meters away at the same time.


    For more than ten minutes, a large group of corpses fell in front of Lan Qiang like this.


    "Unbearable!"


    That is, now, Lan Qiang and the others have such confidence to say this sentence. If it was changed to a month ago, it is estimated that this group of zombies is enough for them to drink a pot.


    The battle is over and the crisis is lifted.


    Inside the base.


    "My lord, all the enemies who come here are alive."


    Escorting Nie Yunzhong and others back to the base, Yu Wei reported to the coming Wei Xiaohui.


    "Go and call those three people." Wei Xiao knew Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue knew who Wei Xiao was looking for and nodded and left.


    Not long.


    Jiang Xue and Jin Miaofeng brought three men and women who were similar to beggars to Nie Yunzhong''s eyes.


    "flourishing?"


    "Brother Zhong (Brother Xiao)?"


    It was really "a villager sees the villager with tears in his eyes", and the scene is very "moving".


    Wei Xiao noticed Nie Yunzhong and Wang Xiao who called the three.


    "Bring them out."


    Two female soldiers dragged Nie Yunzhong and Wang Xiao out.


    "The identities of these two people on Haixin Island are the same as you?" Wei Xiao asked Qianqian as they looked at them.


    After two days of work at the base, now Bailihui and You Qianqian no longer have the vigor and temper of the eldest lady or the eldest master.


    For Wei Xiao, apart from awe, they didn''t even have any extra thoughts.


    Of course, the person they are more afraid of than Wei Xiao is Jin Miaofeng, a middle-aged woman.


    This extinct teacher, in just two days, let them know what is heaven and what is hell.


    I will whip at you at every turn, punch and kick you at every turn, if you dare to fight back, or slap her, it''s good, single-person beating will be immediately replaced by multi-person mixed beating.


    You are saying that every day should not, and the earth is not working.


    Afterwards you have to continue to work and continue to starve.


    They were completely afraid now, so facing Wei Xiao''s question, Qianqian did not hesitate for a moment before they answered Wei Xiao.


    "They are one of the three who escaped two days ago." You Qianqian said.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Nie Yunzhong and Wang Xiao in surprise.


    "What about the other one?"


    "I was killed by a shell." Some of the captives said weakly.


    Now Wei Xiao really didn''t know what to say.


    Staring at Nie Yunzhong and others, I admire them very much.


    Could this be the legendary iron-headed baby?


    Fortunately, they had escaped a catastrophe and stayed on the island. They came to die again after two days. What were they thinking in their heads?


    "Brother, your person was killed by Nie Yunzhong. At that time, a man named Master Li persuaded him and Ding Xian, but they didn''t listen."


    "Um?"


    Shang Qian didn''t seem to know how much upheaval caused by what he broke on the scene.


    As soon as his words were spoken, the eyes of the people on the scene base, including Wei Xiao, looked at Nie Yunzhong.


    "Did he kill Tong Qian?" Li Cunyong stared at Nie Yunzhong and asked coldly.


    Feeling that the surrounding atmosphere is not right, Shang Qian, who has said everything, has no room for regret. He gritted his teeth and said: "I don''t know who Tong Qian is, but the person Nie Yunzhong killed that day seems to be the captain of the team I attacked. ."


    "asshole!"


    Li Cun Yong was angry, and the gun in his hand directly opened the insurance and aimed at Nie Yunzhong.


    Lan was swift and quick to stop Li Cunyong''s next move in time.


    "Lao Lan, what are you doing?" Li Cunyong asked angrily.


    Lan Qiang shook his head at him: "The Lord will deal with him."


    Li Cunyong was also dazzled by the information revealed by Shang Qian just now, forgetting that Wei Xiao was also on the scene.


    Forcibly endure the anger in his heart, and Li Cunyong put down his gun.


    "Lord, I..."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "Human nature."


    Without the intention of blaming Li Cun Yong, Wei Xiao approached Nie Yunzhong a little bit, and said coldly: "I never thought that one of my generals actually died in your hands. So, you should be very capable?"


    Nie Yunzhong was terrified.


    "Big brother, I don''t know that person is your subordinate, can you let me go? My dad is the boss of the biggest power in Haixin Island, as long as you let me go back, I can give you whatever you want."


    Wei Xiao turned a deaf ear to Nie Yunzhong''s words.


    Looking at Nie Yunzhong''s distress, Wei Xiao was indescribably disappointed.


    "It is a shame that Tong Qian died in the hands of someone like you." Wei Xiao didn''t bother to talk nonsense with this kind of counseling: "Li Cunyong, he left it to you. Before I did anything to Haixin Island, Don''t kill me. As long as you don''t die, you can play whatever you want."


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would hand over Nie Yunzhong to his own disposal. Li Cunyong could be said to be extremely calm.


    "Yes, Lord!" He saluted Wei Xiao and stared at Nie Yunzhong cruelly: "Take him away for me!"


    Two guards walked out behind Li Cunyong and forcibly dragged Nie Yunzhong out.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me, let me go. Zhang Hao, Zhang Hao, help me, help me..."


    "and many more¡­"


    Seeing that Nie Yunzhong was about to be dragged away by the Li Cunyong people, Zhang Hao in the crowd hurriedly said.


    "Are you busy?" Wei Xiao frowned.


    Zhang Hao was also helpless.


    But Nie Yunzhong must not have an accident, otherwise, the entire Haixin Island will flow into a river.


    "This boss, I implore you to raise your hands high and let Shao Nie go. As long as you don''t kill him, we can bear the cost. He can''t have an accident, otherwise, our two bases will be bloody."


    Wei Xiao tilted his head.


    "You mean the person behind him?"


    "Yes! His father was a drug lord before the end of the world, and he had a mercenary in his hand. They were all warriors who had experienced many battles, and they were all cruel. Nie Shao was one of his only two heirs. Once Shao Nie If something happens, in the future, your base and Haixin Island base will be an endless situation. Please think twice."


    "Really? I didn''t see that he still has such a background." Wei Xiao smiled lightly.


    "Big brother, I know that it was mine who killed you was wrong, but things have already happened, we who are alive don''t need to cause more casualties because of a dead person. As long as you let me go, my dad will give you whatever you want." Nie Yunzhong caught Seizing the opportunity, he lowered his posture and pleaded.


    He is also smart, unlike some second generation ancestors, who dare to be arrogant and domineering under the fence.


    He can see the current situation clearly. It stands to reason that his brain is not stupid. Why is he doing things without thinking through his brain?


    "boom¡­"


    Without suspense, Wei Xiao first shot Zhang Hao who was talking.


    "Big¡­"


    Nie Yunzhong was directly frightened by this scene.


    Zhang Hao has already stated the powerful relationship, how can this person dare to do this? Isn''t he really afraid of blood flowing in a river?


    "Do you think I am afraid of the people behind you?"


    "me¡­"


    "Those who move me must be prepared to endure my anger, not to mention just a drug lord, I am the king of heaven, and I will wash my neck and wait for death and take it down." Wei Xiao said without any emotion. Say.


    Nie Yunzhong has no hope.


    His biggest hole card never made Wei Xiao a little jealous, what else could he pray for?


    Now Nie Yunzhong also realizes that in the last days, he is crazy, but there are many people who are crazy than him.


    Anyone who relies on his father''s generation as a backer can dare to be lawless, and other people who rely on their own hands to fight for a powerful force, are they not as good as his last two generations?


    Isn''t this a joke?

 Chapter 286： High-level shaking on Haixin Island

    As Nie Yunzhong was taken away, Wei Xiao turned to look at Lan Qiang.


    "How about our casualties this time?"


    Lan Qiang replied: "Six people were killed or injured in the final stage, all of them were shot with black guns."


    With six casualties to destroy a team of 1,000 people, such a result can be said to be not too beautiful.


    Wei Xiao just mentioned it casually, and didn''t get too entangled in the issue of casualties.


    "Everyone else is brought down for cross-examination, and they are kept for use value, and those who are of no value are disposed of and buried." Wei Xiao left a sentence and turned to leave.


    Lan Qiang motioned to the people around him to take the captives of Haixin Island away.


    More than two hundred people heard what Wei Xiao said when he left.


    What is value?


    Perhaps honestly explaining the situation of Haixin Island will win a chance to survive.


    Outside the base, the battlefield where he was before.


    In the ruins, only a few figures crawled out of a collapsed building.


    Before they were lucky enough to have the rest of their lives after the disaster, when they saw the scene outside, the faces of these people who had escaped by chance were ashamed.


    "It''s over, it''s all over."


    "We must go back and tell Mr. Nie and them about the situation immediately, otherwise, none of us will want to live."


    "Go, let''s go back to Haixin Island while there is no one."


    Several people did not dare to stay in place, check the surrounding environment, and then quickly disappeared into the ruins.


    These people did not know that their figures were completely monitored by drones high in the sky.


    This situation soon spread to Wei Xiao''s ears.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "The bait has been thrown out, and it depends on whether the big fish will get the bait."


    ...


    Haixin Island base.


    As the first place in Minghai City to initiate broadcasting to accept survivors, its scale far exceeds the base established by Wei Xiao.


    The total population of Haixin Island has exceeded five digits.


    They are also ranked.


    Slaves, commoners, nobles, and those in power.


    Every level of basic citizens has its own activity area, and there are also restrictions.


    Slaves were naturally in slums, and they were not allowed to leave this area without the call of nobles or those in power.


    Common people can go down to the slums, but to enter the noble quarters, they need neat appearance.


    To put it simply, you must at least tie a tie and have a decent outfit.


    Don''t even think about the territory of those in power.


    Breaking into the area where the people in power live without permission, and being killed is what you deserve.


    As for the nobles and those in power, there are no restrictions on the scope of their activities.


    Not only that, as aristocrats and those in power, they not only don''t need to work and sit back and enjoy their achievements, but at the same time, they have priority to enjoy all the resources in the base.


    People of other identities, if you dare to transcend, or offend the nobles and those in power, the light one will be demoted to a slave, and the heavy one will die directly.


    This is similar to Wei Xiao''s base.


    It''s just that there are seven people in power at the Haixin Island base, and Wei Xiao''s base is supreme.


    "Is it clear?"


    In a private villa, a middle-aged man with a cigar in his hand, with a cold expression and no anger, asked a man in a suit who had just entered the villa.


    "It''s clear, the young master seems to have gone to Minghai City. According to my various inquiries, they used a lot of weapons and equipment to clean up the zombies on the coast some time ago. This time they took people out to collect supplies in Minghai City. "


    The middle-aged man shook the soot on his hand.


    "Zhong''er did a good job this time. In the past few days, I have been discussing with the other six old guys about going ashore, but for various reasons, we have not been able to reach a consensus. A group of children solved it, and I don¡¯t know where to put their old face?"


    "The tiger father has no dogs. The cleaning up of the zombies on the shore was initiated by the young master. In other words, in terms of merit, the young master is the greatest. The young master represents your face, sir. The right to speak at the base will surpass other people in power."


    "Haha..." The middle-aged man chuckled lightly.


    He didn''t seem to express much, but for the confidant who is familiar with the middle-aged man, his chuckle is enough to prove that he is in a good mood.


    "You let me in, let me in quickly, it delayed a major event, can you afford the consequences?"


    When the middle-aged man was in a good mood, a loud noise came to his ears outside.


    "what happened?"


    The man in a suit turned and walked outside.


    Not long.


    The man in a suit brought a young man with a ragged and panicked look to the villa.


    "Sir, something happened."


    The man in suit came to the middle-aged man''s ear and said lowly.


    The middle-aged man frowned.


    "who are you?"


    The young man fell to his knees in front of the middle-aged man.


    "Mr. Nie, go and rescue Shao Nie and the others, it will be too late."


    Nie Long, the middle-aged man''s face changed slightly, and his figure sat up from the sofa in shock.


    "What''s wrong with Zhonger?"


    The young man didn''t dare to neglect, and he told Nie Long all the things that happened during this period, including Nie Yunzhong''s sneak attack on Tong Qian and others and Wei Xiao''s revenge.


    "...Mr. Nie, that''s the way it is. The enemy''s firepower is too strong. We haven''t seen them. More than a thousand people were killed or injured. Except for a few who fled back to Haixin Island, everyone else was probably arrested by the enemy. Living."


    "Bastard!"


    Nie Long was furious.


    An angry shout made everyone present trembled.


    "Sir, it''s important to save the young master." The man in the suit said.


    As he calmed down his inner anger, Nie Long stared at the young man with cold eyes: "Since Zhonger and them have been arrested, why are you okay?"


    "Me, myself, and a few other companions were buried under the rubble, so they escaped."


    "What about the rest?"


    "They went to inform the other adults."


    "waste!"


    Nie Long shouted angrily, took out a pistol from the waist of the man in the suit, and directly shot the young man to death.


    "Old Tang..."


    "What''s your order, sir?"


    "Get me a car right away, I''m going to meet a few other people."


    Old Tang, the man in a suit, knew what Nie Long was going to do and nodded and left.


    The same news was heard by several other people in power at this moment.


    They seemed to have discussed in advance, and they took people to the conference building where they usually gather.


    for a long time.


    Inside and outside a small bungalow, there are heavily armed people everywhere.


    In a meeting room inside, at this time, seven men with glossy faces and expressions gathered.


    Nie Long, Wang Quan, Jia Fuweng, Shang Xiang, Chen Mo, You Qianren, Bailifeng, the power of the seven Haixin Island bases are not absent.


    "You all know the situation, right?" Nie Long said first.


    The people present nodded.


    Wang Quan said: "Mr. Nie, with all due respect, the landing issue has always been the focus of our discussion. Before we made a final decision, Ling Lang advocated going ashore and implicated my family Wang Xiao. This matter, you have to give Let me explain."


    "Yes, everyone knows that the decision to go ashore was made by you. I don''t believe that your son would dare to do this without your backing." Jia Fuwen said furiously.


    Jia Fu is in his 50s, and only Jia Zhengjing survives his three children at the end of the world.


    He has no energy to open a trumpet anymore, which can be said to be terribly precious to Jia Zhengjing. But now that he knows that his only child has fallen into the hands of an unknown enemy because of Nie Yunzhong, it is strange that Jia Fuweng can give Nie Long a good face.

 Chapter 287： High-level decision

    Nie Long''s face was sullen.


    "Why, are you planning to raise a teacher and ask sin?"


    "The good thing your son did, isn''t it..."


    "I said everyone, now is not discussing who should be held accountable, but how to save the child. Are you arguing and waiting to collect the body of your child?" Without waiting for Jia Fuwen to continue to struggle, Shang Xiang said angrily.


    When he opened his mouth, he originally pointed the finger at Nie Long''s few people, and suddenly sat in his place with a cold hum and stopped talking.


    Shang Xiang looked at Nie Long and asked, "Mr. Nie, what are you going to do about this?"


    Nie Long knew it was not the time for infighting, he hesitated for a moment, and said: "Let someone land in Minghai City, find this group of people, and then rescue the children."


    "How to find? How to save? We don''t even know where the other party is." Wang Quan said coldly.


    "Do you think you are on Haixin Island now? That''s Minghai City. Don''t tell me how big Minghai City is. You don''t know."


    Jia Fuwong seemed to have eaten gunpowder, and he opened his mouth to attack by artillery fire.


    Nie Long gritted his teeth with anger.


    This bastard, does he think he dare not kill him?


    "It''s not difficult to find the opponent. Although Minghai City is very large, since the opponent lay in ambush in advance to deal with Yunzhong and the others, it means that the enemy is in the Haitian area. We only need to send a helicopter to find the opponent''s base. To eliminate a force of a thousand people, they can''t have no base."


    Chen Mo opened his mouth to ease the atmosphere on the scene.


    "Have you ever thought that the person who came to inform us this time might be a trap for the other party?" Bai Lifeng said suddenly.


    Everyone just thought about how to find Wei Xiao and the others, and then rescue Qianqian and others from Wei Xiao and others, but they forgot the conspiracy that might exist in it.


    "Even if there is a conspiracy, I still have to save the child. I am Qianqian a daughter. If you don''t want to, then I will take my people." You Qianren said.


    "Count me. Some people have more than one son. Naturally, don''t worry. I''ll only have politics and economics. Even if I fight my old life, I will protect him." When Jia Fuwen spoke, he glanced at Nie Long, not meaningless. It goes without saying.


    "I don''t think impulse can solve the problem. We should let our people find the enemy''s base first. At the very least, we must know whether our children are safe." Bailifeng said.


    Chen Mo nodded: "Then let people negotiate. The best way to reconcile, if not, then plan for the worst."


    "Who''s the one to look for?" Wang Quan asked.


    Unanimously, everyone''s eyes were on Nie Long''s body.


    Nie Long was amused by these people.


    If it wasn''t for the stability of the base, Nie Long would let these people point fingers in front of him?


    "Okay, since Zhonger caused the disaster, I will let my people find it. But when saving people, I hope it will no longer be my own business."


    "Let you save us, don''t worry!" Jia Fuweng snorted coldly.


    "Humph!"


    Nie Long stopped staying any more, got up, and left the meeting room without a good face.


    Back to the residence, Nie Long''s whole body was as if covered with a layer of ice, and his whole body was exuding chill.


    "Boss! I told you before. If you listen to me, it won''t happen now."


    "Danny, your idea is too simple. This is Long Xia, not your country. There are some things that can''t be solved by force." Nie Long said solemnly.


    The blonde Danny disapproved.


    "Can''t force solve the problem? It can only be said that the force you used, boss, is not enough."


    "Maybe you are right!" Nie Long sighed, and then coldly said: "Finding the other''s base will trouble your people. You can use an armed helicopter. People need to find them, but I can''t do it for your safety. Ignore."


    Danny nodded.


    "Boss, do you think about my proposal again?" Danny seemed to have pointed out.


    Nie Long squinted, smoking a cigarette, his face was indescribably cold.


    "This time may be an opportunity."


    Hearing this, Danny smiled.


    "Boss rest assured, as long as you find the enemy''s base, I can''t guarantee other people, my prince, I guarantee that he is safe and sound."


    "Thank you."


    "Responsibility only."


    Danny said a word and turned to leave the villa.


    Nie Long spit out his cigarette, leaned back on the sofa, and looked at the headspace.


    "There are always people who like to challenge my patience. Isn''t it good to be alive?"


    ...


    On the sea, a helicopter carrying artillery shells flew towards the shore.


    "A strange helicopter was found entering our surveillance area."


    "Notify the Lord immediately."


    The relationship with Haixin Island was in a tense state, and the remote monitoring team in the base did not relax for a moment for the monitoring on the sea.


    As soon as a helicopter appeared in their surveillance area, Han Yifei and the others caught it.


    Wei Xiao learned the news.


    "Haixin Island is coming again?"


    Everyone is eating.


    Hearing Li Qingshu''s report, Mu Wuqing raised his head and asked.


    "It should be the person who came to negotiate, otherwise they wouldn''t just send a helicopter over." Shu Wang said.


    "Qingshu, inform Haojie Chen and let them meet with each other''s people. Remember to tell him that I want the other party''s helicopter. Chen Haojie can decide for others."


    "clear!"


    Li Qingshu withdrew, and Wei Xiao''s meaning soon reached Chen Haojie''s ears.


    On the training ground.


    "Why, the Lord has something to do with you?" Lan Qiang asked.


    Chen Haojie smiled: "Is there any interest in taking you for a drive?"


    "Okay! It''s also a break time anyway."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and then Lan Qiang took his own guards and followed Chen Haojie to leave.


    On the plane, Danny''s people.


    "The boss is really true. Is it necessary to find a base to send us out? Just let some small guys come."


    "Xiao I may not be able to do this task. Don''t forget, the other party can easily destroy a thousand armed men. Let some people who have never seen the world talk to these people, can they get useful Let¡¯s not talk about the intelligence for now, don¡¯t take your life into it by saying the wrong thing."


    "It''s just a group of miscellaneous soldiers. If it''s us, the ending will be different."


    "Don''t compare those soft-footed shrimps with us."


    "Hahaha... the men of Longxia Kingdom can''t do it, but the girls are tender and tender, very delicious."


    A group of mercenaries chatted with each other through wireless walkie-talkies.


    It''s not hard to hear from their tone that they didn''t put Wei Xiao''s people in their eyes at all.


    "boom--"


    Suddenly, a gunshot came from below.


    The mercenaries who were in the headspace, when they looked down, they found someone on the top of a building greeted them with a semaphore.


    "It seems that we have entered the other side''s alert range."


    "what did he say?"


    "Let''s find a place to land, and their heads want to talk to us."


    "Then go on! Be flexible for a while."


    "clear!"


    The helicopter hadn''t found Wei Xiao and their base yet, but was discovered by the outpost here.


    They also got the order of Chen Haojie to let these people down, otherwise, they would be sent to see the so-called God with one cannonball.

 Chapter 288： mercenary

    The helicopter found a flat open area around and stopped.


    The engine of the plane had not been turned off. From all around, a dozen soldiers had gathered around.


    The few people on the plane didn''t panic at all seeing this scene.


    Slowly come down from above.


    There are six people in total, two black and four white.


    "Are we surrounded?" Black Mersey teased.


    "I think so, they look very powerful." Blonde Jack smiled lightly.


    "Ou Mika! Then should we put down our weapons and surrender with our ass? I don''t want to die, there are still a lot of Longxia girls in the base waiting for me to return to love."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The companions around him were all amused by Mercy''s funny expressions.


    It can be seen that even in the face of people who are several times more numerous than them, Mercy and others have no fear at all.


    All of them are tall and majestic. The shortest person is more than 1.7 meters tall, and he is still a woman.


    Compared with the people on Wei Xiao''s side, they were as towering as giants and very shocking.


    "Who are you?" a soldier came to the headed brunette and asked.


    Lette said in a lame Longxia language: "Hi, man, I think you need to tell me who is the leader here before you ask about our identity? You know, I don''t like talking to Xiaoyu."


    "Yes?"


    The soldier''s eyes sank, and he swayed a hand on his shoulder.


    "KaKa" a sound of pulling the bolt sounded, more than a dozen guns were aimed at Leite and others.


    "I don''t like talking nonsense with big guys, what do you think?"


    A trace of contempt flashed in Leiter''s eyes.


    "It''s really not friendly at all. I think we need to let these yellow-skinned monkeys give us enough respect. Guys, what do you think?" Tantou Zamus, who was two meters away, meant to do something.


    I know my own people best.


    Elaine, a companion next to Leiter, reminded Zamus: "Guys, I advise you not to mess around. Right now, there are at least three snipers whose muzzles are facing our heads in the dark."


    "Water?"


    Hearing what Elaine said, the others looked around the building not far away.


    "There is a person hiding in the grass at ten o''clock, one at five o''clock and one at one o''clock. They should all be rookies, and the scope has not been reflective." Elaine said what she knew.


    According to her tips, everyone else found these snipers.


    Leiter said in a deep voice: "They didn''t intend to hide their figure at all. These were deliberately let us see. In the dark, I don''t know how many eyes are staring at us."


    "Xie Qi! That''s not fun." Zamus gave up his plan to teach the soldiers in front of him.


    They all communicated in foreign languages, and the soldiers couldn''t understand them.


    Without acting rashly, Leiter shrugged: "OK, you have won, brave Longxia people. We are from the Haixin Island base. One day ago, our people were taken away by you. If possible, I would like to know whether our people are Still alive?"


    "It''s hard to say. The battle yesterday was too fierce, and many people died. I remember that only a few people named Nie Yunzhong and Qianqian survived. I wonder if it was what you were looking for?"


    "Military strategist, team Lan!"


    The voice was said by Chen Haojie, and he came with Lan Qiang and Lan Qiang''s guards.


    When the soldiers saw them, they saluted.


    Chen Haojie nodded and asked the soldier to retreat.


    With a smile, Chen Haojie asked: "A few, are you looking for the people you just mentioned?"


    "Are you their boss?" Leiter asked.


    "No, you can think of me as their chief."


    "That''s the end of the nonsense! Explain your intentions." Lan Qiang interjected.


    Leiter looked at the two seriously.


    It is not difficult to find that the guards following Chen Haojie are focused on the two of them.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that even if the two are not the masters of this group of people, their status is by no means ordinary.


    "Can you make a decision?"


    Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang looked at each other, and the two smiled.


    Lan Qiang said: "The two of us can basically decide many things."


    "Oh! You Longxia people have a saying that you are straightforward, and I am not going to waste time. You arrested our people, and the boss behind me hopes you can return our people. In the last days, our enemy is zombies. Not our own human beings." Leite said solemnly.


    "No, no, there are enemies between humans, such as us."


    "You will only trigger a battle between the two bases and cause more innocent people to die."


    "We are not afraid of any war, nor are we afraid of any sacrifice."


    "You are just a bunch of lunatics."


    "A madman can survive in this **** end time, can''t he?" Lan Qiang said tit-for-tat.


    The two glared at each other, not giving up one.


    After looking at each other for a long time, Leiter was defeated.


    "OK! What do you want?"


    "Military, it''s you!" Lan Qiang handed over the right to speak to Chen Haojie.


    The quiet Chen Haojie lifted his glasses.


    "If you want to bring you back, then you can exchange something. I heard that the fishery on Haixin Island is very developed, and we are not too much. One person, ten tons of aquatic products, needs to live. Of course, the price is just For ordinary people, among the group of people we caught, there are the children of several big bosses, and their price is different."


    "How to calculate?"


    "One person has half a million rounds of ammunition, plus one hundred rifles of all kinds."


    "Are you crazy?" Leite was violent when he heard Haoji Chen''s request.


    Chen Haojie didn''t care either.


    "You''d better follow my requirements as soon as possible. Your people, the work they are now taking on is several times harder than that of slaves. For too long, I don''t know how many of them can survive. Especially those who are fine? Young master and young lady with tender skin."


    "Ou Mai Karma! You actually let the boss''s youngest son be your slave?" Mersey became excited.


    Chen Haojie sneered: "When dealing with an enemy, do you still expect us to treat him as a distinguished guest?"


    "You are crazy. If the boss knows this, he will definitely go crazy. I can''t imagine how many people will die when the boss gets angry?" Mercy said exaggeratedly.


    Lan Qiang and others didn''t care at all.


    Don''t say your boss is crazy, it doesn''t matter to us to be crazy.


    Leiter realized the seriousness of the problem and said with a calm face: "I can''t call the shots on this matter. If I can, I hope I can see the young masters."


    "Sorry, if you don''t agree to our terms, you will never see them."


    "Fak!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    Zams''s **** aroused the resentment of Lan Qiang.


    A dozen guns were aimed at them before, but now they have directly become more than twenty.


    Zamus glared at King Kong, and seemed to compete with Lan Qiang.


    "Misunderstandings and misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. We need to bring your terms back and tell the boss. In the end, if we agree, we need our boss to make a decision."


    "Humph!"


    Lan Qiang gave a cold snort and motioned the soldiers around to walk towards Leite''s helicopter.


    Leiter frowned.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lan Qiang sneered: "Because your people are rude, as a price for his rudeness, this helicopter will be ours from now on. You should go back as soon as possible, those people will not live long."


    "I see who of you dare?" Mersey stopped in front of the soldiers with a gun.


    "boom--"


    A gunshot sounded, and a bullet fell into Mersey''s head from a building not far away.


    Mersey fell to the ground on the spot.


    "Fak!"


    Leite and others ran away.


    Chen Haojie had quick eyes and quick hands, and instantly approached Leiter''s figure. When he didn''t react, he took the gun from his hand and pointed it at his head.


    "If your people don''t want to go back, can I satisfy you?" The cold voice came from Chen Haojie.

 Chapter 289： Wei Xiaos tactics

    Leiter was in a cold sweat with fright.


    What a fast speed.


    He was subdued by Chen Haojie without any resistance. Even if he didn''t have much defense, the opponent''s speed was too fast.


    "Stop it!" Leiter said, stopping his impulsive companion.


    "Unload their weapons, and those who resist will kill them without mercy." Lan Qiang said coldly.


    Elaine and others were extremely unwilling.


    But they knew that in the face of these heavily armed snipers around them as well as high and distant snipers, if they dared to resist at this time, even if they could kill some people, they would not have their lives to leave.


    Facing the soldiers'' rude behavior, they dared not speak.


    All the weapons and equipment on his body were taken away by the soldiers.


    "You''d better give us an answer as soon as possible. Those people, they won''t be able to hold on for long, and close the team." Chen Haojie threatened and left with the surrounding soldiers.


    As for the helicopter, it was also driven away.


    Pilots are already being trained in the base, so there is no shortage of people who can fly airplanes in Wei Xiao now.


    When the heroes of Chen and the others evacuated, Leite and the others were furious.


    "Xie Qi, Fak, I''m going to kill these yellow-skinned monkeys!" Zamus hugged the dead Mersey''s body and roared hysterically.


    Everyone else knew the relationship between the two, neither comforted nor helped.


    "Leiter, shall we go back now?" Elaine asked.


    Leiter squeezed his fist.


    "Go back, come again next time, I will let them pay the price of blood for today''s rude behavior."


    A group of people came to the shore, and when they returned, they didn''t even have a decent weapon. It was not miserable.


    Chen Haojie and the others returned to the base and reported to Wei Xiao as soon as possible.


    "Sergeant Chen, you are so bad. My husband made no plans to let go of those princes and masters. If you use them to ask for chips, your conscience is greatly bad."


    In the lobby of Villa One.


    After they heard how Chen Haojie had negotiated with Leite, Bai Youwei, who was standing behind the sofa and holding Wei Xiao''s neck, laughed.


    Chen Haojie smirked.


    "Soldiers are not tired of deceit, Master Youwei, don''t get me wrong."


    "Yes, yes, anyway, you people who play tricks and conspiracy, your hearts are dirty."


    "Cough..." Wei Xiao pretended to cough.


    "Husband, I didn''t mean you! Your heart is the cleanest and can be illuminated." Bai Youwei explained quickly.


    It''s okay if she doesn''t explain it. Doesn''t this explanation become three hundred taels without silver?


    They all secretly laughed without seeing Shu Wang.


    This silly sweet wife, it seems that her little **** is itchy again.


    Wei Xiao pretended not to hear Bai Youwei''s words.


    "Good job, but you are still too soft-hearted."


    "Master, did we do something wrong?" Lan Qiang asked puzzledly.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "It''s me, there is only one person who can return to Haixin Island. Sooner or later there will be a battle with Haixin Island. Instead of leaving them with manpower to become our next enemy, it is better to get rid of some now. "


    Sure enough, more cruel than cruel, this is the cruel character.


    Remembering Wei Xiao''s words, Lan Qiang didn''t say much, but Chen Haojie nodded vigorously.


    As a strategist, every decision he makes is related to the lives of many people in the base, and being soft-hearted is not what he should have.


    After accepting Wei Xiao¡¯s preaching, Chen Haojie said, ¡°How does the Lord plan to deal with those young masters and young ladies?¡±


    Speaking of Nie Yunzhong and the others, Wei Xiao said coldly: "I have a plan, but I don''t know if the big guys on Haixin Island care about their children?"


    "what''s the plan?"


    Everyone was curious and all looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "The plan is to move the tiger away from the mountain, you said, let those big men witness their children die in front of them, will they attack me recklessly, or even go out?


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and everyone present looked at him in shock.


    Especially Mu Wuqing and the others.


    They didn''t dare to imagine that Wei Xiao would come up with such a vicious plan.


    The murderous heart is not enough to describe the cruelty of Wei Xiao''s plan, only to do everything.


    The shock passed by, Chen Haojie basically knew what Wei Xiao was going to do.


    Found that the others were still a little surprised, Chen Haojie seriously said: "The possibility is very high. To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to your own people. If you can use a strategy to minimize the loss of the base, how cruel the method is? It is better than sacrificing us. It is easier to accept more fighters in exchange for the final victory."


    His words were obviously to remind Lan Qiang them.


    When dealing with the enemy, there should be no cheap compassion.


    The others reacted.


    Knowing that I had just taken a photo, I cast a grateful look at Chen Haojie. At the same time, several of Wei Xiao''s wives said in unison: "No matter what you do, we will support you."


    Lan Gun laughed.


    "I just listen to the command of the Lord."


    Wei Xiao glanced at Haojie Chen meaningfully, and the two smiled at each other.


    "Hero, it seems that you are the part that laid the groundwork in the early stage."


    Chen Haojie was flattered.


    "They are all well-led by the Lord."


    "Haha...very good. I think your position needs to be raised a little bit. Let''s go! From now on, you will be the holder of power, at the same level as Lan Qiang."


    Hearing this, Chen Haojie stood up excitedly, without the slightest pretentiousness, and solemnly saluted Wei Xiao.


    "Chen Haojie thanks the Lord for his cultivation."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand, saying that you are welcome.


    When Chen Haojie was promoted, Lan Qiang was a little surprised, but he was also happy for him: "Military, congratulations, remember to treat you when you go back."


    Chen Haojie said with joy: "Definitely."


    "Okay, let''s go down! By the way, I heard Lao Tang say that the building materials are almost running out, Lao Lan, you have to send someone to the industrial zone and bring some materials back. The construction of the city wall must be carried out."


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang stood up and greeted Wei Xiao and others, and left at the same time with Chen Haojie.


    Haixin Island base.


    Leiter only returned here this afternoon.


    "Where is Mersey?"


    Danny found that only five people had returned, and he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Zamus said angrily: "Mersey was killed by those bastards."


    as predicted.


    Hearing Zamus'' words, Danny''s face turned pale.


    "Fack!" Danny yelled angrily.


    "We still go to see the boss first, there are some things that need to be decided by the boss." Leiter said to Danny, and then entered the villa.


    Nie Long was already waiting for them.


    The faces of several people were not very good when they came in. With Nie Long¡¯s experience in life, I can imagine that what Leiter brought back is definitely not good news.


    "came back?"


    "Boss, sorry, one of us died and the helicopter was lost."


    Nie Long was already prepared, but when he heard Leite''s words, his hand pouring tea couldn''t help but stagnate.


    In just a moment, Nie Long continued his work.


    "Apart from these, is there any other news to bring back?"


    "We have found the enemy who imprisoned the young masters. They asked me to come back and tell the boss that if they want to let them go, they need to get things in exchange. Ordinary people, a ten tons of live seafood, the young masters, each of them, 500,000 Bullets, a hundred rifles of all kinds." Leite said in accordance with Chen Haojie''s request.


    "Boss, you don''t know, that group of **** used Young Master as slaves. They also asked us to reply as soon as possible, otherwise, Young Master and the others would not want to live." Jack said outrageously.


    "Crack..."


    As soon as Jack finished speaking, the teapot in Nie Long''s hand was suddenly crushed by him.

 Chapter 290： Explosion of poison

    The hot tea splashed on Nie Long, but he didn''t seem to feel anything.


    Seeing this, the steward Tang next to him hurriedly took out a handkerchief and wiped him off, and at the same time called in medical staff to help Nie Long do post-hoc treatment.


    "Boss, otherwise I will take someone to rescue the young masters?" Danny asked.


    Nie Long waved his hand.


    No joy, anger, sorrow, and joy can be seen on his face.


    "Since they made a request, then we will do what they said. Tangshan..."


    "gentlemen!"


    "Go and inform others, just say that the enemy has made a condition, let them come to me."


    "Yes, sir!" Tang Shan, the housekeeper Tang, responded and left the villa.


    "Boss, do you really want to do what they say?"


    It''s not been a day or two for Danny to stay with Nie Long. He couldn''t be more clear about Nie Long''s character.


    Only their boss has always taken advantage of others. When is it time for others to step on their boss? This is not in line with the character of their boss.


    Nie Long said with a sullen face: "I naturally agree to the conditions they put forward, but when trading, it depends on whether they have the life to enjoy?"


    Sure enough, the boss is still the boss.


    After half an hour.


    You Qianren and the others brought their bodyguards to Nie Long''s villa one after another.


    Seven people entered the conference hall, Nie Long didn''t talk nonsense, and directly stated the conditions Wei Xiao and the others needed.


    "These people are afraid that they are starving? Ten tons of live seafood per person, they really treat us to open a farm here?" Jia Fufeng jumped up.


    Nie Long said coldly: "This is the condition they offered."


    "This matter can''t be left to them. Besides, we only care about those children. What is the life and death of other people to us?" Wang Quan said cruelly.


    What he said was to give up those private forces who followed Nie Yunzhong ashore.


    "Find a professional person to continue negotiating with them. Everyone understands the principles of sitting on the ground and making money and asking prices, and they can''t say what they want." Bai Lifeng said coldly.


    Chen Mo said: "Don''t forget, all your children are still suffering in others'' bases. Do you think your children are important, or the things outside your body are important?"


    "This is not a question of who is important, but some people take things for granted. Besides, redemption of our children is enough, do you have to take care of other people?" Shang Qian said, "What''s more, they want to If we get the supplies, we won¡¯t do anything to our children. It¡¯s okay to let those little bunnies suffer a bit, or else, we might have a catastrophe for us another day.¡±


    "Since you all feel the need to renegotiate, let''s renegotiate! Tomorrow I will let Tangshan go there, and what the result will be, wait until he comes back to make a decision."


    "Row!"


    This time, the seven bigwigs have reached a unified opinion.


    I just don¡¯t know, those present here are big brothers with only children, some people know that their children have returned to Jiuquan, can they sit still as they are now.


    The day passed quickly.


    This time Nie Long had learned well, and there were no more people who sent people to come to Wei Xiao by helicopter.


    It''s just a yacht, even if Wei Xiao''s people are detained, there will still be on the island.


    Today it is Danny¡¯s man-Zamus.


    A giant.


    He is more than two meters tall, and his body is full of equipment.


    In addition to him, there were more than twenty people accompanying him.


    Their main purpose is to protect Tangshan, and they do not rule out the idea of ??shocking the heroes of Chen.


    Chen Haojie got the news as soon as this group came ashore.


    Before Wei Xiao takes action on Haixin Island Base, Chen Haojie will have full authority to deal with the people of Haixin Island Base.


    Today with him are Leng Chengfeng and Wu Xiaoqi.


    Lan Qiang went to the industrial area, so he missed a good show.


    As soon as the group of people from the Haixin Island base came ashore, on a coastal road on the shore, two tanks, an armored vehicle, and two helicopters appeared in their sight.


    "What does this mean?" Tangshan has never contacted Chenhaojie and the others, so I don''t know what they mean.


    Yesterday there was a fate, Zams said coldly: "In your Long Xiaguo''s terms, the other party obviously wants to give us a predicament. Butler Tang, we will give you all the power to negotiate in a while. Don''t be afraid, we have twenty. People with multiple numbers don''t dare to mess around when measuring them."


    With Zamus''s assurance, Tangshan calmed himself down.


    The armored car stopped. From above, Chen Haojie took Leng Chengfeng and the others to Tangshan and the others.


    "You don''t seem to bring what we want?" Chen Haojie went straight to the subject, staring at Tang Shan and the others displeasedly.


    Tangshan didn''t change his face and said, "Don''t you also bring the people we want to exchange?"


    "Oh, it''s you?"


    "My dear Tangshan, the person who is negotiating with you this time. If nothing happens, I will be in contact with you in the future."


    Chen Haojie said with a smile but not a smile: "It turned out to be a negotiator, so lucky to meet."


    "Should we talk about business?"


    "Haha..." Chen Haojie smiled evilly: "When you came, did you hear about what happened yesterday?"


    Tang Shan puzzled: "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s it!" Chen Haojie pointed to his rear.


    Instinctively, Tang Shan and everyone who came with him looked back.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    In the blink of an eye, Leng Chengfeng, Wu Xiaoqi and others fired directly at the people behind Tangshan.


    "Ah..."


    The bullet flew by on both sides of him, and Tang Shan was so scared that he lay on the ground and yelled.


    With Leng Chengfeng and the others ceased fire, there was only one living person left at the scene.


    There was no sound, Tang Shan slowly raised his head.


    What he looked at was the smiling hero Chen at the front.


    He looked back again.


    There were still living people in the back, and all those who came with him were killed by Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    "How dare you..."


    "I think you might have misunderstood something. To be honest, we don''t lack any supplies. The reason why we set the conditions with you is to use those wastes to get some valuable things. If you can''t meet our requirements, then trouble you to go back. Tell the people behind you, you don¡¯t need to send anyone anymore, your people are dead, I said.¡±


    With that, Chen Haojie walked to Tangshan''s side and helped him up with a smile on his face.


    Tang Shan''s body trembled so badly that even cold sweat was dripping on his forehead.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are all civilized, reasonable, and will not kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    I don''t know when it started, and the hero Chen was also affected by Wei Xiao.


    Saying this kind of unconventional words, the face is not red, the heart is not beating, and the appearance of "we are civilized people" is shameless enough to cheat.


    If it wasn''t for the conditions, Tangshan would like to scold his mother now.


    Don''t kill the innocent?


    hehe! If there are no more than 20 **** corpses behind me, I really believe in your evil!


    "What on earth do you want?" Tang Shan lost his previous confidence and spoke with vibrato.


    Chen Haojie piped off the mud and sand on his shoulders.


    "Give you one more day. If you don''t have something practical tomorrow, then wait for your people to collect the dead body! Now, you can go back."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Chen Haojie, who was about to turn around, seemed to think of something.


    "I almost forgot to give you a small gift." As he said, Haojie Chen gestured to the soldier on the side.


    The soldier saluted, ran back to the armored car and brought a wooden box to Tangshan.


    "This, what is this?"


    "Someone''s arm is called Nie Yunzhong, it seems to be called this name. You take it back to his father, believing that his son''s arm should be recognized as a father."


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s words, Tangshan almost sat on the ground in fright.


    Tangshan only felt that his legs were soft, and his hands holding the wooden box were shaking violently.


    "It''s easy to leave or not."


    Chen Haojie smiled gently, and he looked like a modest gentleman.


    Tang Shan didn''t know how he got on the boat, but he knew that something serious was going to happen when he went back this time.

 Chapter 291： The sky longing for freedom

    Villa One.


    After Chen Haojie dealt with Tangshan and the others, he came to Wei Xiao non-stop.


    "Master, how is this time?"


    "Yes. With this warning, a lot of people will definitely come tomorrow. Do you know what to do then?"


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    "Accept things as they are, and people can''t let it go."


    Wei Xiao got up.


    "I hope they are still a little bit bloody, so it won''t be a waste of my arrangement. All the ships are gathered together?"


    "It''s all under a cliff in the southwest. It''s absolutely hidden there."


    "Take me to see. If everything goes according to our plan, Haixin Island will soon become our second base."


    "Lord, follow me!"


    "Husband, I want to go too."


    "Oni sauce..."


    The two little tails leaned up.


    "Take them! Usually you let them stay in the base, and there is no chance to go outside. Now the zombies in the base of the villa are basically cleaned up, and they will not be in any danger if you are there." Shu Wangwen said. .


    Seeing Bai Youwei and Yan Yi''s longing eyes, Wei Xiao nodded thinking about it.


    It is undeniable that Wei Xiao''s protection of all the women cannot be overstated.


    Except for the two powerful people, Phantom and Mu Wuqing, Wei Xiao, including Shu Wang, would not let them leave the base. Even if they were asked to make a vase, Wei Xiao didn¡¯t want any of them to have trouble. .


    This is not spoiling, but selfishness.


    After spending a few months together, it is a lie to say that Wei Xiao has no feelings for them. Because of it, he spared no leeway to protect Shuwang them.


    The last days is always a dangerous world.


    Wei Xiao is strong enough, right? But he still cannot guarantee that he will not be injured or killed.


    He has an indestructible physique, a powerful wave, but Shu Wang does not have them.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to regret it someday, so the protection of Shuwang and the others was almost integrated into his bones.


    Unless one day all his staff sacrificed, otherwise, it would not be Shu Wang''s turn to venture out.


    But now the area around the villa base is relatively safe. Youchen heroes and the others are escorting them. It''s no problem to take two young wives out to play.


    "Are you going?" Wei Xiao asked Shu Wang them.


    "I want to take care of Ling''er, so I won''t go." Yan Chuan Huizi was the first to comment.


    Shu Wang smiled and said, "The base wants me to deal with a lot of things every day, another day."


    As for the others, apart from Song Xiaoyu and Xiaoque''er, Jiang Xiyu didn''t seem to be very interested.


    "Master, can I, can I go with you?" Xiaoqueer was weak.


    After a period of recuperation, Xiao Que''er has returned to a healthy state, but she still doesn''t meet the standard in front of her, so she is still Wei Xiao''s personal maid.


    "Brother Xiao, I also want to go out and have a look. I don''t know what the sight of Minghai City after the end of the world is now?"


    In the end, only Bai Youwei, Yan Yi, Xiaoque''er and Song Xiaoyu went out with Wei Xiao.


    With them, Wei Xiao called Yu Wei''s team and Wu Xiaoqi''s team and left the villa base.


    The cliff in the southwest.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The four women leaving the base, like wild horses running off the rein, ran and barked along the edge of the cliff, looking extremely cheerful.


    Yu Wei, Wu Xiaoqi and their teams are all around.


    Occasionally, zombies were attracted by Bai Youwei and the others'' cheers, and the surrounding female soldiers didn''t need to use guns, they were solved with a short knife.


    Even in the face of second-level zombies, they can easily kill them.


    The growth of the strength of male and female fighters is obvious. They insist on training every day and find zombies outside to practice.


    The test of life and death can train a true predator.


    "Master, all the ships are there. There are more than one hundred ships, enough to carry thousands of people on the island." Standing on the edge of the cliff, Chen Haojie pointed to the ship docked under the cliff and said.


    Some of these ships were collected by Chen Haojie and others during this period, and some of them must be thanked by Nie Yunzhong.


    People are very "intentional", not only to fill you up, but also to keep a certain amount of weapons on it, it is simply not too thoughtful.


    Wei Xiao looked around, there were cliffs.


    It''s extremely difficult to get up, and you need to be very careful when you get down.


    In order to drive the boat here, Chen Haojie and the others did not take a long detour.


    It is estimated that it is two to three kilometers away from the Haixin Bridge. Driving a boat from here to Haixin Island, you can avoid the crowds in that area, and you are not afraid of being spotted by them.


    "How are you torturing those prisoners?"


    "The situation on Haixin Island has basically been mastered. There are a lot of survivors in their base, more than 10,000. However, their management method is similar to that of the Liming Base, and multiple forces jointly manage a base. In their place. , Also divided into levels, slaves, civilians, nobles, and those in power. This is very similar to our base."


    "Yes?"


    "It''s just form. Their nobles and those in power don''t care about the life and death of civilians and slaves, they belong to the kind of money that does nothing. In this regard, our base does not know how many times better than them. Sometimes I suspect that our base is not like it. It is a force in the last days, but it is closer to the pre-end times."


    "dislike?"


    "No, this is the real survivor base in the apocalypse." Chen Haojie said seriously: "The cruel apocalyptic world, in our base, I saw peace and harmony."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao couldn''t deny it, and continued to ask: "Apart from these, did they know about it when they deployed defense?"


    "I understand. Because they are in the deep sea, they don''t need to guard against zombies. Therefore, they only set up a fortification on the side of the Haixin Bridge. The rest are divided areas and belong to the four major classes of people. There are very few outposts for residence and management."


    "After I go back, let someone draw a detailed drawing, and I can use it then."


    "clear!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much any more, looking at Bai Youwei and others not far away.


    The four women were having fun, even if they were just playing around, it can be seen that they have been depressed in the base for a long time.


    No matter how good the base is, it always feels like a cage. Leaving the base, the vast sky is where freedom belongs.


    "When Haixin Island is shot down and a beach resort comes out, they should like it very much." Wei Xiao looked thoughtful.


    Wei Xiao didn''t plan to go back now.


    Take Chen Haojie and four female soldiers walking around.


    It was not until 5 o''clock in the afternoon that Wei Xiao and Bai Youwei returned to the base.


    Haixin Island.


    On this day, the island is destined to have no peace.


    Tangshan returned to Nie Long with a wooden box containing Nie Yunzhong''s left arm.


    Looking at the devastated and festered left arm in the wooden box, even if Nie Long''s heart is strong, at that moment, he was furious.


    "Asshole, I want them to be buried with the pain that my son has endured."

 Chapter 292： trade

    Nie Long, who couldn''t sit still anymore, gathered several other bigwigs on the island that day.


    In the meeting room, Nie Long and others arrived, without any nonsense, and directly stated the stakes.


    "You all know the situation. The enemy we are facing this time is a group of extremely vicious and outright thugs. Talking to them will only make the children''s situation more dangerous. I decided to meet their requirements first and wait for the children. Come back safely and wipe them out immediately."


    Nie Long had already explained what happened to them in Tangshan with the other six people present, including the fact that the enemy sent him Nie Yunzhong''s left hand.


    Jia Fu can appreciate the cruelty of the enemy, and they don''t want anything else.


    This time the enemy can send Nie Yunzhong''s arm back to Nie Long, what about next time?


    "Then save the children first. But don¡¯t forget, if the enemy can kill us today, only Steward Tang will come back to report the letter. Who can guarantee that they will do the same tomorrow?" Chen Mo reminded everyone. .


    This is indeed what everyone is worried about.


    It is not the first time that Nie Long has suffered. He has a deep understanding of this.


    "They are holding our throat, we have no choice at all. Therefore, we can''t let small group members negotiate with them tomorrow. Let''s dispatch half of our armed forces! Let the enemy understand what they are provoking. Power." Nie Long said.


    "Feasible. But we need to go ashore in batches, don''t forget the lessons of the children before." Bailifeng said.


    "Then do it. Bring the things they want to rescue the children. If you let me know what my daughter has shortcomings, I will give it all and make them pay the price." You Qianren said in a deep voice.


    The seven big bosses concluded their discussions, and each returned to their own station to start dispatching troops.


    Nie Long is here.


    "Danny..."


    "Does the boss have anything to order?"


    Nie Long looked at the right-hand man in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "Going deep behind the enemy, investigating the enemy''s situation, beheading...These are what you are best at. Tomorrow, you will set off with the team, and once you get to the shore, immediately lurch. Find out. After their details, I will take all the people on the shore to feed the zombies."


    "Boss, don''t have to be so troublesome, you give me one day, and one day later, I will bring the other leader''s head back to see you."


    "No. Don''t they like to use more to bully the less? Then I will let them see who has more people. Don''t move their leader, I want him to die."


    Knowing that the behavior of Wei Xiao and others completely angered his boss, Danny didn''t say more.


    However, Wei Xiao and others killed him twice in a row, and Danny also didn''t want Wei Xiao and the others to die too easily.


    In order to prevent the previous incident from happening again, the seven controllers of the Haixin Island base each led two hundred people to gather at the port early the next morning.


    More than 1,400 people, each with a gun.


    In addition, they also mobilized only three cruise ships and four armed helicopters on the island as backup for the trip.


    Everything was ready, and the people from the Seven Sides boarded three cruise ships and left Haixin Island one by one.


    The other side of the coast.


    Chen Haojie and others believe that Haixin Island will definitely come today, and there will be a lot of them. Therefore, they arranged a line of defense around early in the morning. At the same time, the management headed by Lan Qiang and Chen Haojie are standing high at this moment. Observe the situation at sea everywhere.


    "coming!"


    Chen Haojie, who was standing on top of a tall building, had captured the sea situation through a telescope and said lightly.


    "Is everyone here?" Lan Qiang asked Wei Yangtian beside him.


    "I have already brought them. They are all arranged in the buildings directly opposite the coastline."


    Lan Qiang nodded.


    "Military strategist, isn''t the master afraid that Haixindao people will go crazy if you do this?" Lan Qiang asked Chen Haojie.


    Chen Haojie smiled lightly and said: "This is exactly what the Lord needs. If you want it to perish, let it go crazy first. If they don''t go crazy, how can the Lord take advantage of it?"


    "What if they are not fooled?"


    Chen Haojie was silent for a moment, and said in a daze: "That can only say that they should not be killed, but this possibility is very slim."


    Thinking of what would happen in a while, Chen Haojie believed that as long as the weight of Nie Yunzhong and others were not light in Nie Long and the others, those big men would no longer be able to maintain their rationality.


    No longer thinking about it, Chen Haojie said: "Let our people prepare! Although this is too cruel, but this is the end of the world. We and the Haixin Island base are destined to be bad. Since we are enemies, we will destroy them in one fell swoop. ."


    Lan Qiang is not an indecisive person, and understands what Chen Haojie means.


    "Then prepare!"


    "Uuuuu..."


    On the sea, the whistle of the cruise ship came.


    The huge cruise ship is parked in the deep water area, and the accompanying yacht sails to the shore.


    People from Haixin Island went ashore and quickly laid a line of defense around them.


    They are very careful.


    The people who came ashore were scattered, and the two teams with the farthest distance were separated by kilometers.


    This is to avoid enemy fire coverage.


    The personnel are not dense and scattered, even if Chenhaojie and the others sneak attack, it will only cause a part of the damage.


    In this way, Haixin Island will have enough combat power to launch a counterattack and will not be overwhelmed by the enemy.


    Chen Haojie naturally noticed this scene and did not stop it.


    "It''s time for us to play."


    Chen Haojie handed the telescope to the guard behind him, and then walked downstairs with Long Ba and Bai Qiu.


    The vanguard of Haixin Island came ashore to establish a line of defense and then contacted the rear, so that the boss who was still on the cruise ship came ashore under the protection of others at this time.


    As the members of the first cruise ship landed unharmed, the second and third ships that followed appeared one after another.


    "Danny, remember your mission."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The remaining big men like Nie Long also took the yacht ashore.


    Around the current coastline, there are already no less than five hundred armed teams, all of them are ready.


    "Tangshan, can you get in touch with the other party?" Nie Long asked Tangshan next to him.


    Tangshan''s face was bitter.


    "Sir, we don''t have the contact information of the other party. Every time our people come, they take the initiative to show up and talk to us. But they have someone monitoring this area, and I believe the other party already knows our arrival."


    "I don''t even know where the enemy is, Boss Long, are your people too trash?" Jia Fuweng said sarcastically.


    Nie Long did not speak quickly with him, and looked around.


    "They found us." Nie Long said.


    The other bigwigs were still a little confused. When they followed Nie Long''s gaze and looked towards the sky, Jia Fuwen and the others had no doubt about Nie Long''s words.


    At an altitude of more than two hundred meters from them, a drone hovered above them.


    "Buzzing..."


    There was the sound of cars humming.


    At this time, in front of the residential building 300 meters in front of Nie Long and the others, armored vehicles drove forward to form a line of defense.


    Chen Haojie and the others walked out of the car and placed themselves behind the armored car.


    At the same time, on the side of Chen Haojie and the others, within a kilometer of the horizontal line, the soldiers who had already been here waiting for Nie Long and the others appeared one after another.


    Residential buildings, slopes, and the tops of hills are all figures of Chen Haojie.


    If the number is small, there are two to three hundred people.


    "Sir, that''s the person who talked to me last time." Tang Shan recognized the hero Chen not far away, pointed at him and said to Nie Long and the others.


    Nie Long held his face solemnly.


    "Tell him, we have brought what they want, and let them let go of our people."


    Tang Shan nodded, then walked out of the team.


    "Brother opposite, don''t shoot, I''m here to negotiate." Tang Shan walked out alone.

 Chapter 293： Fighting broke out

    Chen Haojie smiled.


    "Our request has already been told to you yesterday. If you still want to negotiate, please come back. You won''t have to come again in the future."


    "No brother, we have brought the things you want, shouldn''t you let us take a look at the hostages?"


    Long Ba said: "You brought it when you said it? Let us see the goods first."


    "this¡­¡­"


    Tang Shan hesitated, turning his head to look back.


    "Bring it out and show them!" Shang Xiangzhihu said.


    Immediately there was a team of hundreds of people. From the yacht behind them, a box of heavy objects was placed at the front of the team.


    There are a lot of heavy objects, which look like thousands of boxes.


    "These are the goods you want. Can I see my son now?" Jia Fu said impatiently.


    "Open it, who knows what''s inside you?" Long Ba said.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Jia Fu is anxious.


    "You can don''t follow my instructions, but I promise, let me know who your son is, and I will take good care of him." Long Ba threatened.


    Jia Fu was anxious and angry.


    It feels really uncomfortable to be pinched.


    "Open!" Jia Fu said through gritted teeth.


    People who had moved the box before have found steel drills to pry open the top cover of the box.


    One by one, the boxes were pried open, and the contents inside appeared in front of Chenhaojie and the others.


    Rifles, bullets, and fresh aquatic products.


    The number is difficult to determine, but the people on Haixin Island undoubtedly followed Chen Haojie''s words.


    "Is it all right now?" Jia Fuwen said again.


    Chen Haojie gestured towards the rear.


    On the top of a five-story building, eight soldiers with a man and a woman appeared in Nie Long''s line of sight.


    It is Nie Yunzhong and You Qianqian.


    After several days of hard work, the two have long lost their spirituality.


    Tousled hair, dirty clothes, and yellow face, just like a malnourished beggar, not to mention how miserable.


    It''s better to have Qianqian, except that it looks extremely sloppy on the surface, at least there is a personality, but Nie Yunzhong, if he is not still angry, it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a walking dead.


    His body was stained with blood, and his eyes were as blank as white holes. Except for one face, he was still the same as before. In other places, he was covered with bruises and bruises.


    "Zhonger¡ª¡ª"


    "flourishing--"


    Recognizing their children, Nie Long and You Qianren couldn''t help but exclaim.


    The two people with dizzy eyes and Liushen Wuzhu raised their heads in shock when they heard the familiar call.


    Both of them saw their fathers.


    The godless eyes suddenly glowed.


    "Dad, save me, save me..."


    "Uuuuu... Dad, I want to go home, save me, save me..."


    "Qianqian, don''t be afraid, Dad will take you home, don''t be afraid."


    You Qianren''s heart is bleeding when he sees her daughter''s appearance.


    My daughter, I usually can''t bear to scold me, but now, just in what she is wearing, Qianren can''t imagine what she has experienced during this time.


    Heartache is like cut, anger is in the chest, the face is extremely scary, Qianren, gritted his teeth, glaring at Chen Haojie and others with cannibalistic eyes.


    "Quickly let go of my daughter."


    "What did you do to my Zhonger?"


    Compared with Qianren''s anger, Nie Long had a murderous heart.


    Nie Yunzhong was completely tortured by Li Cun forever. Nie Long, as his biological father, saw this scene and said that he was so angry.


    Chen Haojie didn''t respond to them, and said calmly: "You have seen the hostages, bring us what we want."


    "Where is my son (daughter)?"


    The other big brothers who hadn''t seen their children hurriedly asked.


    "Dad, save me, I''m here!"


    "You let me go, let me go..."


    Several other people screamed from inside the housing building.


    The other bigwigs who didn''t see their children all heard the sounds of their children.


    "Asshole, let me go!" An angry Shang Xiang took out a pistol and pointed it at Hero Chen and shouted angrily.


    Chen Haojie smiled contemptuously.


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    Two gunshots.


    Nie Long and the others hadn''t realized what was going on. Two corpses were thrown down from the building.


    Chen Haojie stared at Shang Xiang, who was holding the gun, and said coldly: "You can continue to point your gun at me. I don''t know who your son is, but I can''t guarantee that he will not be killed next."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Old Shang, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive."


    His chest was violently ups and downs, and Shang Xiang''s breath was abnormally rapid, and his face was a little distorted: "What do you want?"


    "Bring things you brought to our side." Chen Haojie said.


    Chen Mo said coldly: "How do you guarantee that we will let people out when we hand over things to you?"


    Chen Haojie joked: "Do you have a choice?"


    Nie Long gritted his teeth.


    With a sullen face, he said to Hero Chen: "This brother, stay on the sidelines and meet each other in the future. Do you really want to do everything?"


    "Haha! It seems that you don''t care much about these people, then okay." Chen Haojie said, turning around, and said without any emotion: "Kill all people."


    "No, dad, save me, save me..."


    "dad--"


    "Wait, wait, let''s do it, we will do it now." You Qianren and other big guys said at the same time.


    You Qianren coldly shouted to the younger brother beside him: "Hurry up and bring things to them."


    The little brothers did not dare to hesitate. Several hundred people gathered from the surrounding area and moved the boxes piled up on the ground to Chen Haojie and the others in batches.


    Long Ba gestured to the fighters behind him, asking them to transfer these boxes.


    Nie Long and the others could only watch Chen Haojie and their people carry the boxes, but they didn''t dare to make any changes.


    More than an hour later.


    The materials Nie Long and the others brought were transferred to the back of the building by Chen Haojie''s people.


    "You can let people go now, right?" Nie Long''s tone was cold to the extreme.


    Chen Haojie smiled slightly.


    "Release!"


    Everything seems so normal and so simple.


    It seems like Chen Haojie really intends to deliver the goods one-handedly with Nie Long and the others.


    Qianqian and their warriors untied all the captives and let them leave alone.


    Seeing this scene, Nie Long''s gloomy face had a cruel expression.


    As long as the enemy has no support, Nie Long swears that all the anger he has endured before will let the people in front of him know what regret is.


    "dad--"


    Can''t wait to return to Nie Long and the others, Qianqian and others, crying constantly from the building.


    In just a few breaths, Qianqian and others ran out of the building towards Nie Long and the others.


    There were a lot of people, plus the main personnel like Qianqian, a total of more than 80 hostages ran towards Nie Long and the others.


    "flourishing¡­¡­"


    "Xiaoer..."


    "..."


    Several big brothers hurriedly greeted him.


    Both sides were calling, and the scene was extremely touching.


    Chen Haojie and others sneered at this time.


    In just a blink of an eye, they left the line of defense formed by the armored vehicles and retreated to the shelter.


    Nie Long, who was thinking about **** Chen Haojie and others for a while, noticed this scene, and his pupils suddenly shrank on his puzzled face.


    "Beware of fraud!"


    With an exclamation, Nie Long abandoned Nie Yunzhong who was running towards him for the first time, and his figure quickly moved away from Nie Yunzhong.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    At this moment, something happened.


    From behind a slope, nine helicopters rose slowly.


    The shells that meant death turned into streams of light covering the place where Nie Long and their figures were.


    "Rumble..."


    The cannonball hits the ground, and the force that tears everything is spreading to all directions, and the terrifying air wave lifts people''s shadows, and the screams and explosions burst through the sky.


    "Animal, you don''t speak credit." Someone snarled heartbreakingly.


    "Fight back, fight back, fast, give me a counterattack!"


    Nie Long''s eyes were splitting, his heart was piercing.


    With his roar, the people on their side immediately launched a counterattack against Chen Haojie.

 Chapter 294： Murder and looting

    From the surface of the sea, four helicopters entered the firing range, carrying artillery fire aimed at Chen Haojie''s housing area and launched a long-range bombardment.


    "Tank squadron, immediately carry out artillery coverage! Chengfeng, kill their helicopters for me."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Chen Haojie''s order was issued.


    First, there was a roar of artillery fire from a distance, and then Leng Chengfeng and others equipped with an anti-material sniper rifle aimed at the helicopter 500 meters away and fired.


    The full coverage of the artillery fire prevented Nie Long and others from launching an effective counterattack.


    The sniping of Leng Chengfeng and others also caused heavy losses to helicopters attacking the coast.


    An armed helicopter crashed into the sea, and Nie Long¡¯s fire support was not generally weakened.


    "Wow..."


    As tanks appeared behind a **** that stretched for hundreds of meters, Nie Long and others were all shocked.


    "Retreat, retreat¡ª"


    Without the firepower of the helicopter, Nie Long and others, who were unable to confront Chen Haojie and others at all, called out to retreat.


    Without retreating, once the tank rushed over, waiting for Nie Long and their fate can be imagined.


    The alive people can''t care about the others now, turning around and rushing towards the yacht in the water.


    Lan Qiang led hundreds of soldiers with tank bodies as shelters to pursue and kill Nie Long and others.


    Casualties continue to appear, and Nie Long and others have fewer and fewer personnel available.


    After hundreds of people died in the retreat, finally, the first yacht was launched.


    The yacht turned and sailed directly towards the distant cruise ship.


    If there is a first, there is a second.


    Chen Haojie returned to the armored car at this time.


    "Just let you escape, wouldn''t it be too cheap for you?" A sinister smile appeared on Chen Haojie''s face.


    From the sky behind him, four drones carrying artillery shells quickly passed over his headspace.


    On the sea.


    If people from the cruise ship blocked it, Chen Haojie and others would naturally not catch up. Just when Nie Long and the others thought it was safe, the drone arrived.


    "carefully!"


    The target of the drone is not them, but the three cruise ships in the distance.


    One after another, shells were dropped at the cruise ship below, and with a sound of explosion, two of the three cruise ships brought by Nie Long suddenly burst into flames.


    "God **** bastard!"


    Nie Long and the others were already furious.


    But this is not over yet.


    The tank squadrons on the shore are already lined up on the shoreline.


    The muzzle is aimed at the yacht traveling in the sea, no matter whether it can hit the target or not, the dense shells continue to set off huge waves in the sea.


    It was impossible to get on the cruise ship. Nie Long and the others could only flee for their lives in the direction of Haixin Island in the yacht.


    After half an hour.


    Except for the two smoking cruise ships, no one can be seen on the sea.


    "Everyone, be careful not to get shot."


    Lan Qiang and them entered the arena, sweeping the battlefields along the coastline.


    "Ho ho... don''t, don''t kill me... my dad... my dad is Shang Xiang..."


    "boom--"


    The battlefield was cleaned up, Lan Qiang did not even think about keeping alive. Whether it is a dead person or a person who breathes out, they have a shot in the head.


    The battle comes quickly, and so does it go.


    A sneak attack that was premeditated, planned, and firepower far surpassed the enemy forces, ended in a big victory for Wei Xiao''s side.


    After cleaning the battlefield, Lan Gun and them piled up everyone''s corpses and burned them.


    "How about our casualties?"


    "Fortunately, there were only 37 casualties! The enemy lost more than three-quarters, and there were more than 800 corpses alone." Lan Qiang came to Chen Haojie and said.


    The number of own casualties is within an acceptable range.


    "Collect all weapons as soon as possible. If the master''s plan is correct, the next step is the final battle."


    Lan Qiang smiled and said, "Are you sure this is the Lord''s plan?"


    Chen Haojie said undoubtedly: "Naturally, the master is wise and martial, and one step counts as ten steps. How can I be compared with the master in this way."


    "Haha!"


    They are all millennia old foxes, who are you deceiving?


    The Lan gun is not broken either.


    It is not a bad thing for Chen Haojie to attribute the credit to Wei Xiao.


    In ancient times, the meritorious deeds were the masters, so why doesn''t it exist today?


    If anyone really took Wei Xiao''s words "As long as you have the ability, I can sit in my position", then you are not far from death.


    In Villa One.


    Although Wei Xiao did not go to the scene to direct, through monitoring, Chen Haojie and their every move was under his watch.


    Now that the battle was over, Wei Xiao looked away.


    "This time the other party has suffered a lot. Will they really attack us again according to your plan?" Mu Wuqing, who was watching the whole process, asked.


    "Plans often fail to keep up with the changes. Next, life and death are all between their thoughts. I just have to wait patiently."


    "If they really come to attack the base, I want to go to the rear with you."


    "Master, I want to go too."


    As soon as Mu Wuqing had finished speaking, the Phantom responded unwillingly.


    "Go both of you, who will protect the villa?"


    "It''s okay husband. Don''t underestimate us, we are also very powerful now." Bai Youwei squeezed her small fist and looked like "We can protect the villa."


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "This time I will only take two women''s squadrons and two men''s squadrons. On the base side, Lan Qiang and the others will have to concentrate on dealing with the invading enemy when the time comes. They may not be able to take care of the base. You all stay. Compared to the others, you And Youwei and the others are the most important." Wei Xiao cut off the thoughts of the two directly.


    "Master, there is a situation!"


    When the second daughter was lost, Li Qingshu came over.


    "What''s the matter?" Shu Wang asked.


    "I just received a call from Yi Fei. They found an armed squad near the base. It was confirmed that they were not ours. The picture has been passed on, and the master can take a look."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised, his eyes fell back to the computer screen.


    Click on the new surveillance video. In the video, a small team less than a kilometer away from the base came into the eyes of Wei Xiao and the others.


    There are ten people in this team, both men and women.


    It can be seen from their skin color that none of the members of this team are from Longxia.


    The squad is well equipped, and the personnel distribution is also in place.


    Machine gunners, snipers, assaultmen, medical soldiers, communications personnel...


    As a professional, Mu Wuqing said coldly: "This is a special team."


    "Special forces?" Bai Youwei said in surprise.


    "Not necessarily, but they have definitely received real military training. The weapons and equipment on their bodies are similar to those of the special forces squad, enough to deal with any emergencies. Of course, I am more inclined to mercenaries than special forces. In foreign countries, many After the soldiers retired, they would choose to be mercenaries."


    "Interesting! It seems that they have made a choice."


    "They really want to attack us?" Jiang Xiyu said nervously.


    "It''s already obvious that there are secret whistles left. Master, let me clean them up." Phantom Shadow got up and offered to ask.


    Wei Xiao motioned her to sit down.


    "Don''t worry! These people are even prepared for wireless communication. If you don''t let them send something to Haixin Island, wouldn''t it be a waste of an excellent bait?"


    "Then what are you going to do?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Mu Wuqing.


    "Go and gather the Hundred Birds Squad. I want to see if the mercenaries in your mouth are good, or your regular army is good."


    "Now?"


    "It''s now."


    Mu Wuqing nodded, got up and walked outside the villa.


    "Master, you can''t stop me this time." The Phantom said aggrievedly.


    "Hehe... Be careful for a while."


    The Phantom smiled sweetly.


    "Um!"

 Chapter 295： Give me ten seconds

    Not long after, Mu Wuqing brought members of the Hundred Birds team to the villa.


    "Have you told them all about the situation?"


    Mu Wuqing came to Wei Xiao''s side. Wei Xiao looked at Falcon and asked Mu Wuqing.


    "It''s all clear."


    "Brother Wei, are you going to capture these people alive or kill them all?" Bai Ling asked.


    Wei Xiao got up.


    "On the premise of ensuring my own safety, I can catch them alive as much as possible. I need this group of people to help me lead the big fish out."


    "clear!"


    "Then go!"


    "Husband, Wu Qing, you guys be careful." Shu Wang cared.


    "It won''t be long!"


    With a confident smile to Shu Wang and the others, Wei Xiao left with Mu Wuqing, Phantom and the seven members of Bainiao.


    A housing area on the northwest side of the base.


    Danny and others still have some lingering fears at the moment.


    They had seen it in the previous battle.


    The people on Wei Xiao''s side didn''t play cards according to the routine at all.


    Nie Long and others brought the materials that Wei Xiao''s side needed. As a result, the people of Wei Xiao''s side not only ate the supplies and killed the hostages, but also left more than half of the people brought by Nie Long and the others.


    In Danny''s mind, Wei Xiao and his group are undoubtedly a group of desperadoes.


    When dealing with this type of people, you should never expect them to sit down calmly and negotiate with you slowly. If you have a chance, it is best to let them lose the ability to resist at the first time. Otherwise, Nie Long and the others are the best lessons for you.


    Nie Long and the others undoubtedly lost their wife and lost their troops this time.


    One of the hostages was not rescued, and most of his troops were lost. This is definitely a pain for Haixin Island.


    "Boss, the enemy''s firepower is too strong. Once our whereabouts are exposed, we will only be greeted by ruthless artillery fire."


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have imagined that there is such an armed force in Minghai City. Wuzhi, tanks, and armored vehicles, I believe that they are from a military camp."


    In one room, except for a few guards outside, the other members of Danny''s team gathered together.


    The experience of Nie Long and others shocked them, and the firepower allocation of Wei Xiao''s side also made them feel dignified.


    Their mission this time is obviously much more difficult than they imagined when they came.


    Danny was sullen.


    "The more this happens, the less we can let this force exist. There is such a threat next to the Haixin Island base. Can you sleep at night with peace of mind?"


    "Then what should we do next?" Elaine asked.


    Danny said seriously: "Find out their staffing and storage locations for tanks and helicopters. When the boss and them arrive, they will blow up their planes and tanks, and then cooperate with the boss to completely wipe out this force."


    "Act now?"


    "Wait until it gets dark! Let''s use drone to detect the specific location of their base first."


    After hearing Danny''s words, the others nodded.


    The next few people began to discuss the follow-up plan after finding the Wei Xiao base, but they didn''t know. Before they went to trouble Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao had already brought people around them.


    "According to Yifei and the others, the enemy is in the middle building of the residential area in front."


    On a slope, Wei Xiao and the others used the lush green grass as a cover, and looked at the front room through the gap between the grass blades.


    Mu Wuqing and the others have determined the specific locations of Danny and others. Now, they only need Wei Xiao to give an order before they can take action.


    Wei Xiao''s expression was cold, and he held the unsheathed Bone Mo knife in his hand.


    "Then let''s start!"


    Obtaining Wei Xiao''s instructions, Falcon and Baihe immediately searched for the commanding heights.


    The phantom acts alone, and the figure looks like a ghost quickly looking for the dead corner and approaching the room.


    Mu Wuqing led the others slowly forward.


    Ten minutes later.


    "The Falcon is in position, finds the enemy sentry, and asks to be hit hard."


    Falcon and Baihe have found a sniper spot and requested shooting in the walkie-talkie.


    Wei Xiaoman walked casually on the path in the middle of the room, looking very leisurely.


    "Yes, other people pay attention to the enemy''s movements, don''t let any one go."


    Wei Xiao reminded others.


    There is no room for error in his next plan, so Mu Wu must be reminded of them.


    "clear!"


    Mu Wuqing knew exactly what Wei Xiao was going to do, and did not neglect.


    The Falcon at the height received Wei Xiao''s consent, and the mounted sniper rifle had been aimed at an enemy who was on guard in the building.


    The white crane by his side serves as a surveyor, while investigating the situation in the target building, and at the same time telling the Falcon the specific azimuth coordinates of the enemy he found.


    "It starts with you!"


    The Falcon finds the target, and the sniper rifle is aimed at the target person''s leg.


    With a "poof", a bullet fired from the muzzle of the sniper rifle fitted with a silencer.


    In the building not far away, a walking mercenary suddenly found that his right foot was unconscious. Suddenly, he was puzzled and painful.


    "Ah... my legs, my legs..."


    The scream seemed to be a few tenths of a second later than expected, and in this fleeting time, the Falcon had already fired a shot at the second target.


    Two screams appeared at the same time, undoubtedly breaking the tranquility of this area.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "what happened?"


    In the house, Danny and the others, who were discussing the plan, sat up in shock.


    "Boom..."


    The door was pushed open from the outside at this time.


    "Boss, our whereabouts have been exposed." The visitor was Mina, a health worker from Danny''s team.


    The faces of Danny and others changed drastically.


    "Leave here now."


    Without any hesitation, the firearm in his hand opened the insurance, and Danny left the house first.


    Outside.


    The Falcon has already severely damaged two enemies on the patrol. When he was about to attack the third person, his whereabouts were discovered by the opposing sniper.


    The opponent fired twice in a row to force him and Baihe back.


    "White Crane, have you found the other party?"


    "Not yet. According to the ballistic trajectory, the opponent is probably located between the 9th and 10th floors of the target building directly in front of us. I guess the opponent is wearing a polar suit and it will take some time." Baihe said.


    "Damn it!" Falcon snapped a bit: "Captain, there is a sniper on the other side, you are careful."


    Unable to confirm the specific location of the opposing sniper, Falcon could only remind Mu Wuqing to be careful.


    "No, I have found him!"


    "Master of the Phantom?" Falcon was taken aback.


    "Give me ten seconds."


    The Phantom¡¯s voice fell to a room on the tenth floor of the target building.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The sound of broken glass spread.


    A figure in a dead leaf costume turned around in a hurry.


    "Ah... my hand..."


    Pu Xiu hadn''t even seen the person''s figure clearly, and his gun-holding hands were pierced by two flying knives one after another.


    The phantom figure quickly followed.


    The slender legs vacated and clamped the opponent''s neck, and the injured Pu Xiu was thrown out with an upside-down golden hook.


    "Boom..."


    Pu Xiu''s figure smashed a simple dining table and fell to the ground.


    "Fack¡ª"


    An angry sound just came from Pu Xiu''s mouth.


    He had no chance to fight back. Wei Ying quickly stood up and hit Pu Xiu''s ankle with two throwing knives, making him completely unable to fight.


    "The threat is lifted!"


    With a wave of flowing water attacking, within less than ten seconds before and after, Mu Wuqing heard the sound of the Phantom in their ears.


    "sharp!"


    They all admire the Falcon.


    To be a sniper, even if his own strength is not the top of the team, it is definitely not to be underestimated. From the time the Phantom finds the opponent to the end of the danger, it takes less than ten seconds. Such a speed is difficult for the Falcons to admire.


    The phantom did not stay in the house.


    He took away the weapons and equipment from Pu Xiu and quickly left the room to find the next target.

 Chapter 296： Unilateral harvest

    Outside, the Falcons returned to the sniper point.


    "Captain, the prey is running away."


    It was Baihe who was talking.


    Located at a high place, his vision was very wide, and he easily spotted the evacuated Danny and others.


    "Report the enemy''s specific location."


    "You are right ahead at two o''clock, the distance, about fifty meters, the location, the third floor moves to the second floor."


    Obtaining the enemy''s specific location, Mu Wuqing said coldly: "Falcon pays attention to suppress, and Baihe reports the enemy''s position at any time."


    After speaking to the two people not far away, Mu Wuqing used sign language to Bai Ling and the others.


    Braun and the others nodded, paired with each other, approaching the enemy''s position.


    "Hurry up¡­"


    Danny just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    He never thought of fighting back.


    It''s not that Danny doesn''t have this strength, but that he doesn''t know how many enemies will deal with them now.


    It would be the most stupid to fall into the enemy''s encirclement because of the momentary courage of one man and miss the best time to evacuate.


    As for why you don''t bring injured players, don''t be silly, you are selfish in their business.


    If there is advantage, it will gather, and if there is no advantage, it will be scattered.


    Everyone needs to understand a truth from the moment they become a mercenary, and be prepared to be abandoned by their companions at any time.


    When you can save you, your partner may help you, but when other people''s lives are not guaranteed, then you can only rely on yourself if you want to survive.


    Danny and their retreat are racing against time, and they will never miss the precious time of retreat because of their injured companions.


    "Come on, shoot!"


    "Boom boom..."


    "what¡­"


    The group had just moved to the corner of the stairs on the second floor, and the jackdaws and parrots who had been ambushing at the entrance of the corridor below immediately stepped forward and shot.


    The bullets hit the person in front of him, even if he was wearing a body armor, but with the intensive firepower, he could hardly escape death.


    Danny and the others were frightened and hurried back to the third floor.


    "Grenade."


    The parrot obeyed the jackdaw''s order, took out two grenades from his body, pulled off the tabs, and threw them on.


    "It''s a grenade, quickly disperse¡ª"


    "Rumble..."


    The explosion sounded, and there was a wailing above the corridor.


    "Flash bomb!"


    The parrot threw two flash bombs again.


    At the moment the flash came on, the two put on the sunglasses on the helmets and rushed upwards.


    "Crack..."


    In my ears, the sound of broken windows rang.


    The jackdaws and parrots that rushed quickly dealt with the two mercenaries wounded by the grenade, and then threw a grenade into the houses on the left and right.


    After the explosion, they entered the room.


    No one was found inside.


    The jackdaw said coldly: "Captain, the enemy jumped out of the window and escaped from the building."


    "Understand, you guys be careful!"


    "knowledge!"


    Downstairs, Mu Wuqing, who received the Jackdaw''s report, commanded Bai Ling and the others to circle towards the two sides respectively.


    Behind the building, Danny, who had a slight scratch on his body, broke a bit.


    "Escape separately!"


    Not looking at the three people who jumped off the building with him behind him, Danny found a direction and quickly disappeared before Leiter and them.


    "Little girl, if you can survive, you can only rely on yourself now, and may God bless you." Leiter said to the two women beside him and fled in the opposite direction of Danny.


    The remaining Mina and Elaine looked at each other.


    "Together?"


    "Together!"


    The two did not separate, but fled in a team.


    Mu Wuqing and the others quickly caught up.


    "Boom boom..."


    Seeing Mina and the others, Mu Wuqing broke a few shots.


    not effectively.


    One is because of the distance, and the other is that there are too many places to hide between them, and the bullets are avoided by both of them.


    "Chase."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The four chased after him.


    Gunshots continued to be heard from the premises.


    In the race against time, the battle is full of dangers, no matter whether one is running away or chasing one.


    Standing at a high place, the two falcons and white cranes, who can see a wide range, report the enemy''s position to Mu Wuqing and the others at any time.


    Precisely because of this, Danny''s scattered escape plan was useless, because their figures would be caught by the surveyor Baihe from time to time.


    It was Elaine and the others who were caught up first.


    After the bullets of the rifle in their hands were shot, the two who knew they could not escape Mu Wuqing and the others took the initiative to raise their hands and surrender.


    "Don''t shoot, we surrender." Elaine said in a lame Longxia language.


    Mu Wuqing stopped.


    "Beware of fraud!"


    The three women nodded.


    Under the supervision of Skylark and Bailing, Mu Wuqing and Peacock walked towards Yilian and the others.


    Realizing that it was all women chasing them, Elaine and Mina looked at each other.


    After working together for many years, both of them caught the next plan from each other''s eyes and nodded secretly.


    As Mu Wuqing and the others approached them, Yilian and Mina used Mu Wuqing and their figures as a cover, and at the same time shot them.


    "I knew you wouldn''t obey."


    The peacock smiled coldly, stepped back to stabilize the figure, and simultaneously sent out the fist that caught Mina with both hands.


    Mina''s sneak attack had been sudden, but the Peacock''s reaction made her even more surprised.


    I saw the Peacock grabbing her arm and moving the figure. Their bodies were misaligned. The Peacock swiped her leg and attacked Mina¡¯s bottom plate. Mina who had not recovered from the Peacock¡¯s counterattack, lost balance and emptied into the air. The peacock pulled one arm down and hit the ground frontally.


    Mina gritted her teeth in pain.


    Turning over and kicking at the peacock with both legs volley.


    The peacock blocked Mina''s kicked legs with one hand, and kicked at Mina''s waist.


    Under the force of her body, Mina''s figure flew out one or two meters and fell to the ground.


    "Grab it."


    Hibari heard the words and shot Mina with a gun, so that she didn''t dare to resist any more.


    On the other side, Elaine, who faced Mu Wuqing, was even more unbearable.


    As soon as she made a sneak attack on Mu Wuqing, Mu Wuqing grabbed her arm and locked her throat, pressed her waist and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    Disarming the rest of her body, Mu Wuqing stood up and pointed the gun at her: "Don''t move!"


    Elaine looked desperate.


    What a powerful woman.


    She originally thought she could easily succeed in a sneak attack, but she didn''t expect to be subdued by the other party with one move.


    Controlling the two, Mu Wuqing contacted Falcon: "Falcon, how are the others now?"


    "Report to the captain, there are two other enemies at large, but they can''t escape. One was stared at by the master of the Phantom, the other..."


    "What happened to the other one?"


    Falcon sighed: "The other direction of escape is exactly where the Lord is."


    Hearing Falcon''s report, Mu Wuqing''s beautiful cheeks changed slightly.


    "Unlucky child, it''s not easy to escape somewhere. Go in the direction where Brother Wei is. Isn''t this looking for death?"


    Peacock sympathized with the enemy who was about to face Wei Xiao.


    "Take them away, and meet Wei Xiao and the others for a while!" Mu Wuqing returned to his senses and said coldly.


    Bai Ling and the others stopped joking, and escorted Elaine and the others to the building where the Jackdaw and others were.

 Chapter 297： Brother is just a legend

    Leiter feels very fortunate now.


    Running down the road, except for the gunshots in his ears getting farther and farther away, he didn''t find anyone chasing him.


    He was very glad that he did not choose to follow Elaine and the others, otherwise, the previous gunshots would not be getting farther and farther away from him, but close at hand.


    "Leave here as soon as possible, don''t know if the boss has escaped?"


    Without stopping, Leiter walked out of a building.


    "Swish¡ª"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Just as his figure left the building, outside, two flying knives shot at him.


    Leiter had reacted, but one of the throwing knives still scratched his arm.


    As he lost his senses, a figure leaped towards him from the side.


    "Fak!"


    Leiter was going to grab the pistol at his waist for the first time.


    But the Phantom''s figure was approaching, and the short knife in his hand slashed directly toward his throat.


    Frightened, Leiter was too late to get his gun, and quickly retreated to avoid the fatal blow of the Phantom.


    "woman?"


    Seeing the person who attacked him clearly, Leite frowned slightly.


    The Phantom missed a hit and bullied the body forward again.


    Two throwing knives shot at Leite first, and at the same time the figure followed closely behind, with frequent killing moves.


    Leiter hurriedly responded.


    Using the body armor to block the Phantom''s flying knife, facing the Phantom''s figure behind the flying knife, too late to make extra moves, Leite took the blow of the Phantom with his arm.


    "Puff......"


    With the blade pierced through his arm, Leite gritted his teeth and forcibly endured the pain in his heart, grabbing the Phantom¡¯s throat with his other hand.


    Upon seeing this, the Phantom turned over and kicked Leite''s feet. As the figure vacated and retreated, four flying knives were shot by the Phantom in the air.


    "what?"


    Leiter was shocked and hurriedly covered his head with his hands.


    "what¡­¡­"


    This time the Thunder didn''t avoid it with a throwing knife.


    Four throwing knives completely avoided the protected areas on his body, two were inserted into Leite''s arm, and the other two were pierced into his thigh.


    Leiter screamed, and the figure stumbled back a few steps and almost fell.


    "Who, who are you?"


    The phantom landed, without any emotion in his eyes.


    The figure rushed towards Leite again.


    Fortunately, this time Leiter had the opportunity to draw a gun.


    With a pistol in his hand, ignoring the pain in his hand, Leite fired two shots at the Phantom.


    But the scene that made him thrilling appeared.


    The Phantom actually avoided his bullets by virtue of her physical ability.


    "Water?"


    In a moment of astonishment, the Phantom approached, and the short knife in his hand cut Leite''s wrist and ankle respectively.


    Leiter, who was pulled back to reality by the severe pain, his face instantly became bloodless.


    "what--"


    A heart-piercing cry came out, and the figure 1.9 meters away also fell to the ground with the sound, without the ability to resist.


    "Goal under control!"


    The Phantom said a word and left the scene without looking back.


    A team of mercenaries left Danny in the blink of an eye.


    Still on the way to escape, Danny, who looked back from time to time, did not relax his vigilance because there was no one behind him.


    He just wanted to go back to the shore and find a boat to leave here.


    The mission has failed since they were discovered by the enemy.


    Staying here is undoubtedly looking for death.


    "This hatred, I, Danny, will let you come back sooner or later." Danny thought viciously in his heart.


    "...Every legend


    Will fade over time


    Every strong will have


    The sad frustration behind


    The reason why I live free and easy


    Because you know how to choose


    The reason for indifference


    It¡¯s to see everything through, please don¡¯t be obsessed with brother, oh~ brother is just a legend (song title: brother is just a legend, not very wrong)..."


    "Who? Who came out?"


    The sudden singing brought Danny''s thoughts back to reality.


    He kept the gun in his hand, his eyes were alert, and Danny maintained a fighting posture in all his body movements.


    Wei Xiao didn''t hide his figure, and walked out carelessly from behind a corner carrying a bone knife.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence! Are you coming out too?"


    The two were about ten meters apart, and Wei Xiao looked like a coincidence, turned to Danny, turned his head and said hello to Danny as if he were greeting a good friend.


    If you were a local person, you might not be able to help but reply to Wei Xiao: It¡¯s a coincidence, don¡¯t you also make waves?


    It''s a pity that Danny didn''t know this stalk.


    "Fak!"


    Worried for a long time, Danny didn''t expect that he would be startled by a Longxia who didn''t have a heat weapon.


    Feeling that he was about to become a frightened bird, Danny took a gun and fired a shot at Wei Xiao.


    "boom--"


    The bullet smoothly left the barrel and shot at Wei Xiao.


    Danny, who was extremely confident of his marksmanship, didn''t need to see Wei Xiao''s fate after firing. He turned around and wanted to leave this place of right and wrong.


    "You seem to be overconfident in your marksmanship."


    Wei Xiao''s voice came in his ears, and Danny paused.


    Turning his head to look at Wei Xiao sideways, he found that Wei Xiao''s figure still stayed in place, unharmed.


    "Water?"


    Danny stared at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    Under Danny''s gaze, Wei Xiao slowly pulled out the Mo knife from the scabbard.


    "You will be chopped off by it."


    Wei Xiao said to himself.


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    Danny didn''t keep his hands, he shot Wei Xiao three times in a row, impatiently, and then turned his head and left.


    This time, he was confident that Wei Xiao would definitely die.


    "Your behavior annoys me!"


    Before he took two steps, Wei Xiao''s voice came from his ears again.


    Danny''s face instantly became shocked.


    Turning his head, Danny pointed his gun at Wei Xiao, and asked in a frightened manner: "Are you a human or a ghost?"


    "You will know soon."


    Letting a happy girl install B twice in a row in front of him, Wei Xiao couldn''t stand it.


    You are right to pretend to be B, but you want to pretend to be B without this ability, then you are quite wrong.


    Wei Xiao''s figure moved.


    With the naked eye, only a series of afterimages can be seen.


    "Watfak!"


    Danny knew then that he had met a terrible opponent.


    Trying to get away from Wei Xiao, while pulling the trigger, all the remaining bullets in the pistol''s magazine hit Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao has seven or eight times the speed of an ordinary person. It would be deceptive to avoid bullets completely, but his reaction speed is faster than Danny pulling the trigger to avoid bullets.


    It was undoubtedly a whimsical idea for Danny to stretch the distance. As for his biggest reliance-the gun, every bullet shot out was successfully avoided by Wei Xiao.


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Xiao took the knife up and down.


    The speed is too fast, Danny hasn''t noticed the problem yet, on the ground, two arms have appeared in his line of sight.


    "Arm? I...ah..."


    The nerve reaction couldn''t keep up with Wei Xiao''s speed, until he found that the arm on the ground was his own, Danny let out a scream like a pig.


    "Pretend B in front of me, sorry, you found the wrong person."


    Wei Xiao, who was behind Danny, stabbed a long knife in his hand through the bone on Danny''s left shoulder.


    Knowing the sharpness of the Bone Mo knife, Wei Xiao turned the long knife to bear the weight of Danny''s entire body with the plane of the blade. When he lifted it with one hand, Danny was picked up by him with the Bone Mo knife.


    Turning a deaf ear to Danny''s screams, Wei Xiao took him and walked towards the place where Mu Wuqing and the others met.


    Danny brought a total of nine players, not including him, except for the three who were dead, the others were captured alive by Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Wei Xiao!"


    Mu Wuqing called out when Wei Xiao came back.


    Bai Ling and the others looked at Danny, who was strung up and hung in the air by Wei Xiao with a long knife in surprise.


    They all knew that Danny wouldn''t have a good life with Wei Xiao, but they didn''t expect that Danny''s fate was much worse than they thought.


    It doesn''t count to lose his hands, and now being picked up by Wei Xiao like a skewer, this end is horrible.


    "Are everyone here?" Wei Xiao asked Mu Wuqing.


    "Plus the one you brought back, no fish slipped through the net." Mu Wuqing replied.


    "Let''s go! It''s up to these people if you can catch the big fish." Wei Xiao waved his hand, and Danny on the long knife flew out.


    The screams caused by the severe pain are indispensable.


    Elaine and the others who had witnessed that their boss hadn''t escaped Wei Xiao''s pursuit, even the last glimmer of hope was gone at this moment.


    The Jackdaws simply dealt with Danny''s injuries, and then took them and Wei Xiao back to the base.

 Chapter 298： Dont try to be strong in front of Wei Da Devil

    Night fell.


    The villa base looks very quiet here, but the Haixin Island base is constantly roaring.


    "Beasts, a bunch of beasts, I want to kill them all."


    "This matter can''t be left as it is, we must make those **** pay a heavy price."


    Nie Long and the others are miserable, it is not an exaggeration to describe it as miserable.


    I thought that the other party would be scrupulous after seeing their strength, but who would have thought that from beginning to end, the other party had no intention of negotiating with them.


    For the sudden attack, all the hostages were sacrificed. Even the seven big men who went with them, including Shang Xiang, Chen Mo, and You Qianren, died directly. Except for Nie Long and Bailifeng who were not injured, the other two, The body is more or less colorful.


    At this time, the four gathered together, and every word of Jia Fuweng and Wangquan was "dirty". Their veins were sloppy, and their hideous faces wanted to cramp Wei Xiao and others.


    "We must avenge this enmity, even if we light up all our wealth, it won''t make them feel better."


    "I don''t care what you think, I must kill the gang on the shore. Tomorrow, tomorrow I will summon people to kill them back." Wang Quan said hysterically.


    Except for Nie Long, everyone else has basically lost their minds.


    This is also normal. Being ambush is a small one, but you can witness the tragic death of a child who rushed to you in the gunfire. The kind of pain that a white-haired person sends a black-haired person and a heart-piercing pain is not a heartless person. May still maintain absolute sanity.


    Even Nie Long was surrounded by a layer of frost.


    Nie Long said in a deep voice, "How do you want to fight?"


    "How can you fight? Do everything you can to fight them to the death. What about their powerful firepower? The coastline is not only the Haixin Bridge. We can land on the whole line. Lao Tzu doesn''t believe them can be compared with us." Jia Fuwen shouted. road.


    "Tomorrow, we will gather all the strong men and private armed forces in the base. They don''t have guns. We have them. If we don''t kill all the **** on the shore, my kingship will not stop."


    Bai Lifeng looked at Nie Long and said gloomily: "There is no room for relaxation this time, boss Nie, what do you think?"


    His voice fell, and the other two looked at him.


    Nie Long knew that he couldn''t stay out of it, and he didn''t want to stay out of it.


    "Naturally, either they die or we die. But before that, I think the three should listen to me."


    "As long as we don''t let us bear it, you can say anything." Jia Fu Weng said with a red eye.


    The only lone seedling in the family obviously has no chance of surviving. Jia Fuweng only wants to kill Wei Xiao and all of them with his own hands.


    Nie Long said: "Before I went ashore today, I had asked Danny to lead people to lurk in the enemy''s hinterland. With their ability, one day was enough to find out the enemy''s situation. If you believe me, then bear with me for a day and wait for Danny. They send back accurate news, and let them cooperate with us to eliminate the mob on the shore in one fell swoop."


    "You have someone on the shore?" Wang Quan was surprised.


    "Yes, you know how much Danny''s strength is. They are mercenaries made up of retired special forces from various countries. Just give them a little time and they will clear the way for us. It will be easy to eliminate the gang of thugs on the shore."


    "Can you guarantee that they won''t be discovered by the enemy?" Jia Fuwen said disapprovingly.


    "According to what you said, charge directly?" Nie Long sneered: "It''s not that I look down on you, facing the enemy''s artillery fire, how many people do you think can go ashore alive?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Jia Fuqi was angry and was about to get angry, but was stopped by Bailifeng by his side.


    "Boss Nie''s proposal is acceptable. One day''s time is just enough to arm us with more people. Since we are going to fight to the death, we should be fully prepared."


    Failing to vent his anger, Jia Fuweng let out a cold snort, shaking his hand and sitting back to his position.


    "Then one day, one day later, I''m going to tear up that bunch of choppy."


    After the short meeting ended, Nie Long returned to his turf.


    "dad!"


    At home, a young man was already waiting for Nie Long.


    "Do you know everything?"


    Nie Ao nodded, his resolute face looked extremely cold.


    "We can''t help but report the brother''s hatred."


    "I''ll take care of this. You have more important things to do." Nie Long paused, then continued: "How is the progress of what you secretly prepared?"


    "Everything is ready, just wait for your order, I can do it at any time."


    Nie Long nodded with a cold expression.


    "The day after tomorrow is the best opportunity. A group of people who do not live or die, since they want to die so, then I will fulfill them."


    "The gang who killed my brother?"


    Two fierce lights burst into Nie Long''s eyes: "The base on the island is mine, and the one on the shore is mine. All things will be solved in one day."


    Early the next morning.


    The entire Haixin Island base was completely boiling.


    People from the seven major forces broke into the major areas, and all the young adults in the base, whether you like it or not, were forcibly taken away by the people from the seven major forces.


    The same goes for the private forces in the base.


    In the past, everyone was in peace, and the seven powers should give these private powers a little bit of face, but today, everything will be dominated by the seven powers.


    Any private armed force that dared to disobey the orders of the seven forces, the boss was killed, and the obedient person was in the top position, there was no room for negotiation at all.


    In just one morning, an armed force of more than 6,000 people appeared in the Haixin Island base.


    Such a team is definitely a terrifying force in the last days.


    Even if this is a miscellaneous soldier, but with one gun in hand, an armed force of six thousand people, if each one shoots randomly, it can cause a rain of bullets, which is extremely terrifying.


    The villas are here.


    After capturing Danny and the others yesterday, Wei Xiao asked Li Yuyao and Jing Yu to bandage the injured Danny team members.


    After a night of self-cultivation, they have regained some energy.


    The seven were taken to the lobby of Villa One.


    At this time, besides the hero Chen, the Bainiao members, and the servants in the villa, the only three mistresses staying with Wei Xiao were Phantom, Shu Wang, and Mu Wuqing. The others were all in the second floor room.


    Bai Youwei and the others wanted to see how Wei Xiao interrogated the captives, but Wei Xiao refused.


    Because of the following "friendly" greetings, there may be some cruel images that impact the soul.


    Looking at the seven people kneeling in front of him, Wei Xiao said to Shu Wang, "Are you sure you want to stay here?"


    Shu Wang took a deep breath and said firmly: "I am your wife and the eldest sister of this family. Some things are destined. I want to integrate into your world as soon as possible, instead of avoiding it."


    Wei Xiao smiled slightly.


    "If you can''t stand it, go back upstairs."


    "Yeah!" Shu Wang nodded softly.


    Wei Xiao put his gaze on Danny and the others: "Bring their radio station here."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Ling put the radio communication equipment brought back yesterday in front of Danny and the others.


    "Tell me all your plans. How about I let you leave my base alive?"


    As a prisoner, Danny was unconscious.


    From the time his hands were completely abolished by Wei Xiao, apart from endless resentment and hatred, he had no timidity or fear towards Wei Xiao.


    "Don''t think about it, you will kill us if there is a seed."


    "boom--"


    Danny''s voice stopped abruptly.


    "what about you?"


    In front of Wei Xiao, I am afraid that Danny is the wrong target.


    Elaine and the others looked at Danny lying on the ground dead, and most of them were full of fear.


    A man without much fear said: "We have no plan at all. It is your people who washed us away and prevented us from returning to Haixin Island. If it were not for fear of being hunted down by you, we would not Will stay around your base."


    "No plan? Haha!"


    Wei Xiao smiled, without a trace of hesitation, and shot again to get rid of the speaker.


    "Since you don''t even have the most basic use value, then there is no need to live." With that, Wei Xiao motioned to the Jackdaws standing behind the others to do it.


    Kaka''s click sounded behind the remaining five people.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me, I say, I say everything."


    Faced with the fear of death, someone finally couldn''t help but yell out.


    "Don''t waste my time. You only have one chance. Remember, there is really only one chance."

 Chapter 299： Twilight before the dark

    Leite distorted his face and dared not neglect to say: "I know. We lurked mainly to find out the location of your base, to find out your firepower and personnel distribution. Yesterday our boss made a temporary surprise. If we figure out the previous Circumstances, blow up your planes and tanks if you have the opportunity, and then cooperate with the people from the Haixin Island base to lay down your base."


    After finishing all their plans in one breath, Leiter looked at Wei Xiao nervously.


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao glanced at Haojie Chen.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "Motivation, purpose, and thoughts are all reasonable. According to Master Wu Qing''s judgment on the identity of this group, it would not be impossible for them to complete these tasks if they hadn''t met the master." Chen Haojie paused, nodded and said: "I It is certain that he did not lie."


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "I have given them the opportunity. Is it true? Just ask them to send a piece of information to the Haixin Island base."


    Wei Xiao looked at the five people: "Your radio communication equipment is here. Now, contact Haixin Island and tell them that your mission has been completed. Tomorrow you will blow up my plane and tank with the sound of the explosion. , When the explosion sounded, they could attack my base."


    In order to survive, Leiter and the others were also willing to fight.


    The dead dao friend does not die the poor dao.


    Everyone got together because of their interests, and now they needed to sell the Haixin Island base to save their lives. Leiter and others, who had no position at all, activated the radio communication equipment, and it didn''t take long to get in touch with Haixin Island.


    When Elian reported the situation to Haixindao in a foreign language, Chen Haojie whispered in Wei Xiao''s ear: "Master, I am afraid that tomorrow I will prepare a lot of explosives, and I will do enough to do the show."


    "This is your business. You decide how to arrange it. Of course, don''t be too close to the base."


    Chen Haojie understood and nodded.


    Not long after, according to Wei Xiao''s instructions, Elaine had already passed the false information to Haixin Island and agreed on the offensive signal tomorrow.


    After ending the call, Elaine asked, "I have already delivered the information to the Haixin Island base as you requested. Can we go now?"


    When Elaine''s voice fell, Leite and the others were full of expectations.


    Wei Xiao sneered and said, "Before you are sure that you are not playing tricks in the intelligence, you should stay at my base! Tomorrow the people on Haixin Island will hear the explosion attack here, you can leave."


    "You, you don''t speak credit." Elaine was ashamed.


    "Credit? It depends on the information you send out. Is it something I want to know to Haixin Island Base. If you don''t play tricks, will it be a problem to stay one day longer?"


    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, his sharp eyes stayed on Elaine and the others.


    Although Elaine and Leite were angry, they were helpless.


    As prisoners, they have no right to talk about credit with Wei Xiao.


    Fortunately, Elaine didn''t play tricks, and hid some signals in the intelligence, if they kept a mind, the consequences would definitely be unimaginable.


    From the faces of the five people, Wei Xiao clearly saw the expression of happiness at that moment.


    Sure enough, these people did have a way to use special signals to remind the Haixin Island base in the face of emergencies, but judging from their performance, Elaine did not act in the intelligence.


    This group of people is really not fuel efficient.


    "You can go now!"


    Wei Xiao suddenly changed his previous decision.


    what''s the situation?


    Why didn''t we let us go just now?


    Leiter looked at Wei Xiao puzzledly.


    "Are you talking about us?" Mina asked.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "Naturally."


    "But you just..."


    Before Mina could finish speaking, Wei Xiao interrupted: "It was a temptation for you before. Now, from the look in your eyes and expressions, I already know what I want. I will keep you. If the war starts tomorrow, it will be Increase my burden, so you are free now."


    It feels a bit unreal, or even impractical.


    Leiter asked: "Are you really letting us go?"


    Wei Xiao''s expression sank.


    "If you want to stay with these two people, I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    As Wei Xiao said, the Jackdaws personally opened the handcuffs of the five people.


    Is the other party really letting them go?


    The five looked suspiciously.


    Feeling that Wei Xiao didn''t seem to be joking with them, the five Leiters got up one after another and walked out of the villa after a pause.


    Along the way, no one really stopped them, and no one shot black guns behind them.


    "Get in the car, I''ll take you out."


    Outside the villa, a soldier shouted at five people.


    Looking at the Jeep ahead, at this moment, Leite and others seemed to have some belief that Wei Xiao really planned to let them go.


    Wait for five people to get in the car and drive towards the exit of the base, inside the villa.


    Wei Xiao lit a cigarette, took a breath and exhaled the smoke, Feng Qingyun said: "Hero, they will hand it to you next."


    Chen Haojie understood Wei Xiao''s thoughts and smiled and said, "I understand."


    Chen Haojie stood up and said goodbye, and then left Villa No. 1 with the people of Bainiao.


    After the heroes Chen and the others left, Wei Xiao said to Shu Wang and them, "How do you feel?"


    Shu Wang smiled softly: "No matter what you do, I will support you."


    "Don''t underestimate our sisters. To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself. If you really let them go, the five people will become our arch enemies tomorrow." Mu Wuqing said with a solemn face.


    The Phantom will not be discussed.


    A young woman with no beauty, Wei Xiao''s decision unconditionally supports her.


    Wei Xiao was very pleased that his actions didn''t disgust Shu Wang and the others.


    "Feifei..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Clean up here. Don''t leave any traces."


    "Yes!"


    Chu Feifei responded, and then called in several maids to clean up the corpses and blood stains on the ground.


    Outside the base.


    The soldiers sent Elaine and the others directly outside the city gate.


    When the five were thrown outside by the soldiers and drove back into the city wall, the five felt that they could leave Wei Xiao''s base alive, almost like a dream.


    "They really let us go?" Mina couldn''t believe it.


    Leite looked back at the people working on the wall and smiled bitterly.


    "People may not take us seriously."


    "wrong!"


    Elaine seemed to have thought of something, and a look of horror suddenly appeared on her beautiful face.


    "what happened?"


    "Quick, go, go--"


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    Before the five people could react, five shots shot from the wall.


    Blossoms of blood bloomed outside the city. Except for the grim-faced Elaine who fell to the ground with a look of horror, the others walked peacefully and peacefully, and they didn''t know why they were dead until they died.


    On the wall, Chen Haojie looked at the five people lying in a pool of blood outside, and said amusedly: "It is still too naive. If the Lord really spares you, the time will not choose today, but after tomorrow."


    "Perhaps the joy of the rest of their lives has caused them to lose their most basic ability to judge. It''s just a pity that the five people are capable of it. If the Lord can subdue it for our use, the base''s combat power will undoubtedly be strengthened to a certain extent. "The Jackdaw said with emotion.


    Chen Haojie smiled indifferently.


    "It hasn''t been long since you came to the base, and you still don''t understand the character of the Lord. You won''t be surprised if you get used to it in the future."


    The parrot asked curiously: "Military officer, what kind of character is the master?"


    "Any hidden dangers that exist, I would rather kill them by mistake than let them go."


    "..."


    Haixin Island base.


    Elaine''s intelligence has been sent to Nie Long and the others.


    Jafun and the others learned that Danny and others had already figured out all aspects of the villa base, and that Danny and others would blow up enemy planes and tanks in advance tomorrow, don''t mention how excited they were.


    "Okay! Once that group of beasts have no planes or tanks, we can pile them up with people, and we can also pile them to death." Jia Fu Weng said excitedly.


    Other people naturally do the same.


    Isn''t it the planes and tanks that they are most afraid of?


    Once the enemy does not have these weapons of war, even if they encounter an enemy''s ambush tomorrow, they will have the confidence to open a gap and kill the enemy one by one.


    "Everyone knows the situation. Just in case, we will go ashore tomorrow separately. As long as we hear the explosion, we will fully attack the enemy''s base." Nie Long said.


    "No problem. Tomorrow, I want to make those chores worse than death." Wang Quan said viciously.


    "Especially their leader, this person must be captured alive." Bai Lifeng''s eyes revealed gloom and brutality.


    He will never forget the scene where his daughter was blown up by a cannonball on the way to him.


    The kind of heart-piercing pain that didn''t cramp Wei Xiao would hardly dispel his hatred.


    "Then prepare! Tomorrow, the group of people on the shore will be completely wiped out."

 Chapter 300： Blooming also means withering

    The tranquility in the dark is like a flower that blooms before dawn, when the wind and rain are coming, just to welcome the final withering.


    After four o''clock in the morning, the villa base.


    The preparations that should be done in the early stage have been completed. Wei Xiao and Chen Haojie are fully sure whether the Haixin Island base will attack the villa base today.


    After all, everything was done by Wei Xiao. If Nie Long and the others could tolerate it, then Wei Xiao could only say that the dispositions of Nie Long and others were not human.


    Therefore, before dawn, Wei Xiao led Li Cunyong, Longba Squadron, Wu Xiaoqi, Yu Wei and snipers Jasmine, Effie and others to leave the base and head southwest.


    Almost at the same time when Wei Xiao and the others boarded the ship, and only waited for the battle to start in the direction of the base, they headed towards Haixin Island. At the base of Haixin Island, dense crowds gathered on the dock.


    "Quickly, everyone will board the ship at the fastest speed."


    More than 6,000 militants flocked to the ships docked on the shore, and the scene was spectacular.


    On the shore guarded by multiple bodyguards, Nie Long, Jia Fuweng and others watched the scene in front of them, with a high spirit of war in their hearts.


    "More than six thousand people, plus your people on the shore, this time, I want to make the chickens and dogs on the shore restless." Jia Fu said with a sullen face.


    The only son was killed, he has given up everything.


    Today¡¯s battle, for Jia Fu, is unsuccessful and benevolent.


    Except for Nie Long who looked calm, the sorrow and anger of everyone else was written on their faces.


    "The enemy is on the shore. They don''t even want to run today." Wang Quan said, waving his bodyguards: "Three, Wang will go ahead. We''ll see you later."


    Nie Long said solemnly: "Don''t forget the offensive signal agreed by Danny and us."


    "knowledge!"


    Reluctantly replied to Nie Long, Wang Quan took his men aboard a yacht.


    "I should set off too. To kill my daughter, I want to let the people on the shore know what cruelty is." Bai Lifeng said, and left with his bodyguard.


    For the remaining Jia Fuweng and Nie Long, the former gave the latter a cold look.


    "I hope your people will not let me down again this time, otherwise, hum!"


    The rich man who didn''t deal with Nie Long snorted coldly and waved away.


    Nie Long was smoking a cigar, and there was no joy, anger, sorrow, or sorrow on his face.


    "Sir, Jia Fuweng and others take themselves too seriously." Tang Shan said a little angrily.


    After a breath of smoke, Nie Long said nonchalantly: "The dying person, what does it matter if he is arrogant? Let''s go! I also want to see the people who killed my son, who is the leader of them."


    Throwing away the cigar in his hand, Nie Long took the remaining people and walked towards a large cruise ship.


    As a huge team of more than 6,000 people boarded the ship, more than two hundred ships headed towards the coast at the end of one side in batches.


    Here is the villa group in Haitian District.


    The war is coming, and the atmosphere inside and outside the base is extremely tense.


    The entire base is mobilized.


    Except for the elderly and children, who don¡¯t need to go to the battlefield, anyone over the age of sixteen and under sixty should have a weapon in their hands.


    Regardless of your marksmanship, as long as you can shoot, you can receive the corresponding weapons and ammunition.


    This time, Chen Haojie and others, who were only responsible for defense, have already set up an ambush in the area where Haixin Island may land on land.


    Compared to their strength, Chen Haojie and the others are really worthy of the Haixin Island base.


    In terms of the quality of weapons, the villa base is far better than Haixin Island, not to mention the fact that there are mental arithmetic and unintentional, the first opportunity is entirely on the villa base.


    The only disadvantage may be the number of people.


    However, the difference in the number of people between the villa base and the Haixin Island base is not incomparable.


    For the purpose of this battle, Chen Haojie and the others selected nearly two thousand young men and women from the newcomers at the base to join in the upcoming battle.


    Together with the veteran soldiers inside the base, the number is close to three thousand.


    The number of people in the Haixin Island base seems to be more than double that of the villa base, but as the offensive side, their advantage in number is really nothing.


    Now everything is ready, only the east wind is owed.


    As the commander of this battle, Chen Haojie waited for the enemy to arrive and had a good fight.


    "Dududu... Army Master Chen, there is a situation on the sea."


    Time came to ten o''clock in the morning.


    Whether it is outside the base or inside the base, the nerves of the people in the temporary headquarters Chen Haojie heard Han Yifei''s sound from the radio in his ear.


    This voice undoubtedly broke the tranquility before the storm.


    Sitting in the commanding position, Haojie Chen, who closed his eyes and calmed down, suddenly opened his eyes, and his figure rose up and walked quickly to the screen.


    "Bring the surveillance screen to me."


    Actually, there is no need for Chen Haojie to say that Han Yifei and the others have already done so.


    The surveillance picture appeared on the large screen of the temporary headquarters.


    I saw a large number of ships on the sea, like crucian carp crossing the river, coming towards the coast.


    They are very fast, with more than a dozen ships in a group, in an echelon shape.


    The direction of the ship is not the same landing point, but spread along the coastline, obviously intending to land in multiple directions.


    "It is better to divide the enemy together to optimize the inferiority. Landing in this way can indeed effectively disperse our firepower. The idea is good, but unfortunately, the master''s real killer move is to draw a salary from the bottom." Chen Haojie jokingly smiled. Then sent an order: "Send all ministries to follow the plan and put all the enemies on the shore before fighting."


    Many soldiers around him immediately relayed Chen Haojie''s order.


    Outside, the small and medium captains in ambush were ordered by the headquarters to immediately remind the team members around them.


    At this moment, whether it was the veteran soldiers or newcomers like Lan Qiang, they all seemed extremely nervous and exciting.


    is not that right?


    What they have to face next is the real war.


    In the age of peace, except for the people''s soldiers and ordinary people who defend their homes and the country, almost all their knowledge of war comes from film and television dramas.


    How can the visual impact of video be compared with personal experience?


    Tension is unavoidable, and fear is justified, but everyone knows that they have not retreated.


    Being in this dark age is their misfortune.


    No matter who, in this era, they are destined to fight for their lives in order to survive.


    For your own sake or your loved ones, if you don''t want to be eliminated by this cruel apocalypse, then let yourself become strong and cold.


    All the enemies who tried to keep me alive, tore them to pieces.


    "Uuuuu..."


    In the tense atmosphere, in the distant sea, the enemy''s traces finally appeared in the sight of the soldiers.


    The dazzling boats galloping across the water and the densely packed heads of people, even if Mu Feng and others were mentally prepared, they were still shocked when they witnessed the number of enemies.


    "Can we win this battle?"


    Some people can''t help but worry.


    "Mu Feng, what do you want to say?"


    The heavily armed Mu Feng looked at his friends around him, and said coldly: "I believe in the Lord, the military, and the others. This battle is also our opportunity, Wen Bin, can we get to the next level in the team? It depends on this time. NS."


    Fu Wenbin, a friend around him, smiled indifferently.


    "If you want to be crazy, then I will accompany you to be crazy to the end."


    The two looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, the worries in their hearts completely disappeared.


    On the sea, more than one hundred ships have docked.


    "Quick, quick, everyone, immediately occupy the favorable terrain, ready to take up the follow-up team."


    Two or three thousand people left the ship and quickly scattered around.


    Tide-like crowds rushed to the front houses, hills and deep grass, extending the line of defense several hundred meters away from the coastline.


    There was no attack on the landing, which is a gratifying thing for Jiafu and the others.


    In fact, they were all ready for a tragic death landing, but they did not encounter an enemy''s attack until their first batch of manpower went ashore. While it felt unreal, they were also full of confidence in the next battle.


    "Contact Nie Long and ask him, when will his people give offensive signals?"

 Chapter 301： Joy begets sorrow

    Jia Fu, under the protection of dozens of armed men, said to a little brother who was carrying a radio station next to him.


    Hearing this, the little brother immediately connected with Nie Long behind.


    It only takes a few minutes.


    "Sir, the other party said, let us wait, and also called us to pay attention to places with explosions. Where there is thick smoke rising, where is the enemy''s base."


    "Made, have to wait? I don''t want to wait for a minute now."


    Although Jia Fuwen said so on his lips, he did not dare to act rashly.


    It is impossible for him to confront the enemy alone, and there is still a self-knowledge Jiafu.


    It is true that I am eager to avenge my son, but I can''t be arrogant.


    As the follow-up team also came to the shore, the team of thousands of people will expand the line of defense again.


    On the thousands of meters long coastline, you can see people holding various thermal weapons in almost every place.


    Behind them, at intervals, there is a water area for boats to dock.


    "Boss Nie, when will your people do it?"


    In various places, Bailifeng and others connected to Nie Long.


    Nie Long couldn''t answer them.


    In the information that Elaine gave him, it only stated that he would do it today, but did not specify the specific time.


    Looking at the cloudless clear sky in the distance, Nie Long asked Tangshan to contact Danny and others.


    The headquarters where Chen Haojie is located.


    The radio station captured by Wei Xiao and the others reacted a few days ago.


    The relevant personnel intercepted the information.


    "Military officer, the enemy has a situation."


    "what''s the situation?"


    "The enemy contacted the previous owner of this radio and asked when to do it?"


    Hearing this, Chen Haojie knew that all the enemies that should have come were here.


    Habitually lifted his glasses, Chen Haojie said coldly: "Reply to the other party and act in five minutes."


    "Yes!"


    When the soldiers pretending to be Nie Long¡¯s people gave them information, Chen Haojie issued another order: ¡°Notify the blasting team to prepare to blow up the building. At the same time, the remote control team dropped drones carrying artillery shells on the enemy five minutes after the blasting team successfully blasted. Ships bombed. Remember, leave a small number of ships."


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s order, the soldiers around him immediately executed it.


    Nie Long is here.


    "Sir, Danny and the others replied, and they will do it in five minutes."


    Nie Long''s spirit was lifted.


    Then gave them a positive answer in the channel where the four big bosses are.


    "Five minutes? Well, in five minutes, I want to let the **** on this shore know what despair is." Jiafu Weng said grimly.


    The other two bigwigs are similar.


    Immediately, they could avenge their children, and the long-suppressed emotions in their hearts were unreservedly released.


    Looking forward to it, nerves are tense.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Five minutes later, in the sky thousands of meters away, violent explosions continued to be heard in the ears of Jia Fuweng and others. After that, thick smoke billowed straight into the sky, and the sky could be seen from a thousand meters high. The soot that obscures the sun.


    The looking-faced Janet saw this scene, his eyes brightened, and he was surprised.


    "Brothers, where the thick smoke is, it is the enemy''s lair, kill me!"


    "Kill¡ª"


    Jia Fuweng was the first to charge. On the other three sides, Bailifeng and King Power were not far behind, and each led more than a thousand people to attack the place where the smoke was.


    Only Nie Long hesitated.


    It was not that Nie Long was aware of the conspiracy behind it, but the smoke clouds rising in the distance, which made him feel a little unreal.


    The smoke clouds rushing into the sky in the distance are too exaggerated.


    That level of smoke is really only caused by blowing up a few helicopters and dozens of tanks?


    "Mr. Jia Fu, they have already launched an offensive." Tang Shan saw Nie Long hesitating and reminded him beside him.


    Nie Long was a little uneasy in his heart, but he couldn''t help but think about everything at this point.


    He can only trust Danny and them now.


    Besides, since Danny was hired by him, Danny''s team has never let him down. Once not, now, certainly not.


    "let''s start!"


    With Nie Long''s permission, Tangshan immediately asked their people to charge.


    Fu Wanwan and others, who were hiding in the dark, looked at the enemy who was rushing towards them. Everyone raised their heart to their throats at this moment.


    Bullets are merciless, guns have no eyes.


    Without immortality, no one can guarantee that they will be safe and sound in the next battle.


    If you want to live, in addition to your own abilities, you have to always be vigorous.


    "Captain, the enemy is less than three hundred meters away from us, when will we start?" The players around him were already a little anxious.


    Pay million gritted his teeth: "The tank squadron''s attack hasn''t started yet, just wait for me."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "No but, this is an order."


    "Yes!"


    The team gritted their teeth and replied, hiding in position again.


    The other captain''s team was similar to that of Pay Million. Many people became a little anxious as they watched the enemies getting closer and closer.


    And this eagerness takes only five minutes.


    From the beginning of the charge from Jafou and the others, after another five minutes passed, in the sky, patches of things quickly passed through the enemy''s headspace.


    "what is that?"


    "It looks like a drone."


    Many people on Nie Long''s side stopped and looked up at the sky.


    The few big guys who saw this scene were a little nervous at first, but found that these drones were flying directly behind them, and they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Before they had finished digesting this comfort, a series of explosions suddenly spread into his ears from the rear, and they were ear-shattering.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Why is there an explosion in the rear?"


    Most people don''t know why.


    Nie Long''s discoloration changed.


    "No, it''s our ship." Nie Long exclaimed.


    What?


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The drone bombing just ended, suddenly, in front of Nie Long and the others, a roar came into his ears.


    Nie Long and the others were so familiar with this sound.


    They had experienced it not long ago-tanks.


    "Asshole--" Nie Long roared.


    In such a short time, the cannonball in front fell into the area where Nie Long and the others were located, and endless gunfire swept across the earth. The earth-shaking explosion, accompanied by the screams of countless people, completely tore the sky above.


    "Nie Long, **** your ancestor for the eighteenth generation. Didn''t you say that the tank would be blown up by your people? Where did these shells come from?"


    "This battle is over, Nie Long, just wait to die!"


    Jia Fuwang, they are dumbfounded.


    Seeing the little brother dying tragically in the bomb explosion, they were terrified at the same time, their hatred for Nie Long completely reached the point of breaking through the sky.


    However, the baptism of artillery fire is only the beginning.


    Several rounds of artillery shells passed, and from in front of them, nine helicopters appeared in the line of sight of the king.


    The first is a round of artillery coverage.


    Each helicopter can carry six shells.


    54 artillery shells bombarded an area, not to mention that it could spread to the entire field, but the area that received special care, the enemy inside, suffered heavy casualties.


    "Nie Long, I''m a **** ghost and I won''t let you go."


    Bailifeng was very unlucky. The area he was in happened to be covered by helicopter fire.


    No luck, the figure was blown off, and when he was still alive, he said the last words of his life in this world.

 Chapter 302： Civil unrest in Haixin Island

    The artillery fire passed, and the cannon on the helicopter started cleaning the enemy below.


    A Wuzhi flew through their headspace, wherever they went, a large number of militants fell in a pool of blood.


    "Crush, charge, charge me, the enemy''s base is in front, if you don''t want to die, charge me up. As long as you get entangled with their people, they won''t dare to bomb us." Nie Long shouted loudly. road.


    Jia Fu and they also reacted.


    There was no retreat anymore, and the living people rushed forward one after another under the rain of bullets.


    "Fire!"


    The long-awaited Leng Chengfeng and others finally took their turn.


    The soldiers who had long been waiting, as the captain opened fire, the people hiding on all floors and behind the hills opened fire one after another.


    The real confrontation between the fighters of the two sides began.


    There were gunshots and screams everywhere in the wild, residential houses, streets and alleys.


    The villa area started completely, and the violent explosion sound could be heard by Wei Xiao and others in the far southwest.


    Wei Xiao and others, who had been waiting for the opportunity on the boat, heard the sound of gunfire in their ears, and Wei Xiao, who was sitting on the bow of a yacht, stood up.


    "Set off!"


    More than 20 yachts started, and a heavily armed team left the bay towards Haixin Island.


    Haixin Island base.


    Nie Long and the others have been away for several hours.


    Inside the base where the defense forces are undoubtedly greatly weakened, at this time, an armed force of hundreds of people is sweeping all areas of the entire base.


    "Boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Gunshots continued in the base.


    Except for Nie Long''s site, a group of gunmen sprang up on the sites of other power-holders and private armed forces to clear out the armed fighters stationed there.


    All fighters who resisted them were killed by them one by one.


    "Nie Ao, what are you doing?"


    The person in charge of the major forces staying at the station found that it was Nie Long''s eldest son who was dealing with them, and everyone was furious.


    According to Nie Long''s plan, Haixin Island''s attack on the villa base was not only for revenge, but also an opportunity for Nie Long to completely control the Haixin Island base.


    That is why Jia Fuweng and others were dazzled by hatred. They may not even dream of it. Even if they lay down the villa base and wait for them, there is only a dead end.


    Looking at the person in charge of the various forces who were escorted in front of him, Nie Ao, with a grim face, smiled contemptuously: "What do you do? Naturally, let this Haixin Island base become my Nie family."


    "You, how dare you? Don''t you fear Mr. Jia and their revenge?"


    "Haha..." Nie Ao coldly said with a scornful smile: "It seems that you still haven''t seen the situation clearly. That''s all! It''s all here, and I will let you understand. This time the attack on the land base, my father not only To unify Haixin Island, at the same time, Jia Fufu and others will not have the opportunity to come back alive again. From now on, the entire Minghai City will be my Nie family''s territory."


    Hearing what Nie Ao said, all the persons in charge present were all shocked.


    "You, you..."


    Without talking nonsense with these people in charge, Nie Ao coldly said: "Take it all away. In addition, we will send our people to gather all the remaining members of the base. All the rebels will be killed without mercy."


    "Yes, young master!"


    Some of the people in charge who wanted to say something panicked after hearing Nie Ao''s words.


    "Nie Ao, no, Nie Shao, don''t kill me, I am willing to take refuge in Nie''s family."


    "We are all willing to surrender."


    "Surrender? Sorry, my Nie family doesn''t need a dog now."


    "Boom boom..."


    Nie Ao''s words fell, and the subordinates around him directly killed the persons in charge of all parties present.


    After solving the biggest trouble, Nie Ao immediately organized manpower to occupy the checkpoints, secret guards, and defense points on the island.


    Some people who resisted them tried to escape, but were also pursued and killed by Nie Ao''s people.


    As this sudden battle swept the entire base, gunshots and screams could be heard everywhere inside the Haixin Island base.


    The base is in chaos.


    West of Haixin Island.


    Wei Xiao''s people have already arrived here.


    According to the intelligence that Wei Xiao obtained from the group of people with Qianqian a few days ago, the entire Haixin Island base, to the west, is the weakest place for their defense.


    Mainly because of the natural environment here.


    On the west side of Haixin Island, facing the endless sea, with the sea as a line of defense, what kind of zombies can come over? Secondly, the terrain here is extremely steep.


    There are cliffs and deep grass jungles everywhere, and there are not many places to go to the island.


    In addition, the Shanghai Xindao base is also far from here, and it is excusable not to fortify here.


    But because of their negligence and taking it for granted, Wei Xiao and the others came to avoid the guard on the island completely, so that they had enough time to launch an aggression against the Haixin Island base.


    Everyone got off the boat and came to the beach.


    The soldiers spontaneously guarded the surroundings, and the four captains and two deputy instructors surrounded Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao took out a drawing and spread it on the sand, pointing to the red circle on it and said: "This is the distribution map of the outer defense points of the Haixin Island base. There are not many, but it is very troublesome, especially here."


    Wei Xiao pointed to a place that was obviously focused on adding points.


    "Master, what is this place?" Effie asked curiously.


    "Haixin Island Viewing Peak, also known as Tongtian Peak. It is the highest place on the island. The formation of the Haixin Island base is around it. As long as you are in this place, you can cover the whole area of ??the Haixin Island base. Take a glance. The enemy has the strongest defensive power here, and at the same time, it will also be the first place you and Jasmine control."


    "How much defensive strength is there?" Jasmine said simply.


    "The details are not clear, but according to the information of the prisoners, there are at least two teams of 24 people on it. Sunaga, you let the two teams assist Jasmine and the others in occupying this place. The speed must be fast. Only you successfully control this place and Monitor the audience, and the rest of us will act well."


    "Understood." The three nodded.


    "You go now."


    Jasmine and Effie stood up and saluted Wei Xiao.


    "Li Cunyong Squadron, the first and second squadrons follow us!" The two called out. After obtaining Li Cunyong''s permission, the captains of the two squadrons followed Jasmine and the others to leave.


    For the rest, Wei Xiao broke them all up into a small team to infiltrate the Haixin Island base.


    After all the arrangements were well divided, Wei Xiao left only Wu Xiaoqi''s team.


    "Next, you need to get close to these defensive points in secret. Once Jasmine and the others successfully occupy the Scenic Peak, act immediately."


    "Yes!"


    "start to act!"


    Wei Xiao gave the order, and the teams dispersed in all directions.


    "Lord, does Wu Xiaoqi''s team have special tasks?" Everyone else has tasks, but his team is left behind. It''s normal for Wu Xiaoqi to think so.


    Wei Xiao held the Bone Mo knife in his hand and smiled indifferently: "Is it a special task to protect the Lord?"


    "what?"


    Wu Xiaoqi was stunned by Wei Xiao''s words, with his small mouth open.


    The Lord also needs protection?


    Wei Xiao jokingly smiled: "Why, shouldn''t protecting me, the master, be the top priority?"


    Wu Xiaoqi shook his head quickly: "No, I, I just think..."


    "I don''t think it is necessary. The Lord is so powerful, do you still need someone to protect it?" Wei Xiao said Wu Xiaoqi''s thoughts.


    The listener''s jade face was reddish, and his face looked embarrassed.


    "Well, I''m also the master, so I always need a few younger brothers to set off. Now, with your people to open the way, we will go straight to the Haixin Island base." Wei Xiao finished speaking and left.


    Wu Xiaoqi did not expect Wei Xiao to keep them for this purpose.


    Some dumbfounding.


    This brain circuit is really not understandable by ordinary people.


    No longer thinking about it, with a small hand, in Wu Xiaoqi''s team, seven players ran in the front to open the way.

 Chapter 303： Is there such a good thing?

    More than half an hour later, Jasmine was in their direction.


    A group of people have come to the foot of Guanjing Peak.


    Controlling the drone, Jasmine and Effie, who had already roughly figured out the situation of the enemy on the mountain, had a noticeable change in their expressions.


    "How is this going?"


    Through the drone, the two of them could see from the screen that the defense on the viewing peak was obviously inconsistent with what Wei Xiao said.


    The number of people was not as high as expected, and not only that, they also saw many dead bodies on the mountain.


    The blood on the corpses is still flowing, indicating that these people have not died for a long time.


    The two were suspicious.


    Apart from them staring at the Shanghai Xindao base, are there other unknown forces who are also watching here?


    The two looked at each other.


    Jasmine said, "Regardless of these, there are only eight people on the mountain. Remove some of them, leaving one or two to survive. Is it the same as we guessed? You will know after a while."


    Effie nodded, and then said to the two captains next to him: "Start to act."


    The two captains heard the words and took the order to leave.


    Twenty-six people walked towards the top of the mountain quickly.


    One thing is good about the end of the world, that is, the vegetation is extremely lush, especially where there are mountains and water, and the deepest part of the grass is one or two meters high.


    As long as you don''t make too much movement, you won''t necessarily find each other even if they are a few meters apart.


    On the viewing platform at the top of the mountain.


    The top of the entire viewing peak is completely flattened, and there are several platforms built on it.


    Eight armed fighters walked between these platforms, seemingly doing nothing.


    "Master, they should have controlled the entire base, right?"


    "That''s for sure. How many armed men are left on the island? In addition to our surprise, it is estimated that the young masters are now cleaning up the fish that slipped through the net."


    In a corridor, two patrolling soldiers leaned against a wooden pillar, smoking cigarettes, and chatting leisurely.


    "After preparing for more than a month, I can finally take the entire base today. From then on, on this island, that''s what we said. For this day, my brothers have been waiting for too long."


    Another person smiled expectantly: "Yes! In the past, all resources had to be divided among the seven high-level leaders before getting the people below. When we reach our level, how many good people are there? Now only left. Next to Nie¡¯s house, when Mr. Nie returns, it¡¯s our turn to enjoy the resources that belonged to the other six."


    "Hehe... it''s exciting to think about it. Before the end of the world, there are girl stars on Haixin Island, and two other girl groups. The people in there are all beautiful. Now their masters are gone. , Maybe we have a chance to get one or two."


    "Tsk tusk tusk... that''s really worth looking forward to."


    Just when the two were full of longing for a better future, under the corridor where they were located, two heavily armed men with a sharp blade in their mouths, holding a huge pillar in both hands, were climbing upwards.


    Near the upper edge of the corridor, the two looked at each other, and the figures jumped up suddenly, grabbing the handrail on the edge of the corridor with both hands and turning over to come behind each other.


    "what sound?"


    When the two found the problem and were about to turn around, the soldier who had come behind them quickly covered their mouths, and the sharp blade hanging in their mouths was used by them to cut their throats.


    The two people who were hard to speak opened their eyes wide, with fear and unwillingness in their eyes. In the constant struggle, they gradually lost their anger.


    Until the two of them stopped moving, the two soldiers who started to let them go.


    "Captain, the first sentinel is cleared."


    After the two reported, they quickly approached the next target.


    The two team captains in charge of the operation command heard this and immediately let the others act.


    "who?"


    "Boom..."


    It is most easy to detect that Jasmine and the others'' sentinels have been resolved, and Jasmine and their offense will be fully launched.


    Gunshots sounded in the platform.


    It only took a few minutes for the cooperating soldiers to control the viewing peak.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me."


    According to Jasmine''s request, the soldiers left two alive.


    Under the surveillance of a group of heavily armed personnel, the two surviving men squatted in a corner with their heads in their hands and kept begging for mercy.


    Jasmine and Effie passed through the crowd and came to them.


    "Who are you? What happened here before we came?"


    The two looked up and saw that they were actually two foreign girls. They were surprised for a while, and they all forgot to answer Jasmine''s words.


    "Want to die?" The soldier next to him threatened coldly.


    The two who recovered, couldn''t help but sweat a lot on their foreheads.


    Not daring to hesitate, one of them told Jasmine and the others about the situation one by one.


    When they learned what had happened before, Jasmine and the others couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    Civil strife in Haixin Island base?


    When did these people actually "kill each other", didn''t they make it clear to relieve Wei Xiao''s pressure?


    "What do you think?" Jasmine asked Effie.


    Effie joked, "This is a good thing! Wouldn''t someone help us relieve some of the pressure in advance? Speaking of which, we should also be grateful to the young man in the mouth of these guys."


    Jasmine smiled knowingly.


    Turning his head, he gave a squad leader a look, and the latter understood and asked the soldiers behind him to take the two and leave the platform.


    As the two men screamed, it was self-evident how the two men ended.


    "Immediately give them news to the Lord."


    Effie went on to explain, and quickly found a sniper spot with Jasmine. The direction of the gun was pointed at the Haixin Island base a kilometer away from the mountain.


    Wei Xiao and others, who were still in the woods, soon received news that Jasmine and the others had successfully controlled the Scenic Peak.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "The action has begun."


    The long-awaited team members immediately launched a surprise attack on the outpost on the outermost periphery of the Haixin Island base.


    For a while, outside the base of Haixin Island, which had not been calm for a long time, successive gunfire spread.


    Inside the base.


    The people led by Nie Ao have already controlled all the basic citizens of the entire base.


    In the base where a large number of young and middle-aged people have been lost, at this moment, the huge square is full of old, young, women and children.


    The number of men is about four thousand, and the men between the ages of sixteen and fifty, except for Nie Ao''s people, can be described as Fengmao Water chestnut.


    But there is a special place in the square.


    There is a group of women, dressed in gorgeous, fair-skinned women, they are independent.


    These people, after the end of the world and before today, belong to the forbearance of the big figures of other major forces. Their good figure, beautiful appearance, and innate advantages make them not only noble in this base, but also enjoy the aristocracy. Treatment.


    But now, they have become the coveted objects of those under Nie Ao.


    A pair of wolves and tigers'' eyes flowed over them, even if these armed men didn''t act on them, it made them feel strong anxiety and fear.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "what happened?"


    Suddenly, the sound of gunfire and explosions outside alarmed everyone present.


    Nie Ao, who had only needed to wait quietly for Nie Long''s return, couldn''t help but change.


    "It may be some fish that slipped through the net. Now that this base is under our control, there is no need to worry about the eldest master." A younger brother Feng Qingyun said plainly.


    "It''s been so long, but the people outside haven''t been solved yet? Mouse, you take the three teams to see. What I want is that there are no people in the entire base who resist us, understand?" Nie Ao was a little unhappy. Say.


    The man called the mouse didn''t dare to neglect. Although he felt that Nie Ao made a little fuss, as a subordinate, he couldn''t disobey the boss''s orders.


    Called a few soldiers around him, and then, among the armed personnel responsible for detaining these survivors at the base, 60 or 70 people walked out of the square.

 Chapter 304： One wave flow

    Outside.


    Li Cunyong and the others began to clean up the enemy''s various outposts. They originally thought that the next battle would be extremely fierce, but the facts were just the opposite.


    Every time they arrive at a sentinel, they only encounter six or seven enemies, which is quite a lot. Moreover, in terms of combat effectiveness, these people are at best comparable to the militia in the base.


    Compared with these fighters who will go out to fight with zombies in two days, the gap is not so big.


    Therefore, their advancing speed is much faster than imagined.


    In just a few hours, he was about to hit outside the enemy''s base wall.


    It can be said that there is no enemy team that can stand the first battle.


    The teams from all sides continue to advance.


    "Captain, there is a team of thirty or forty people in front. They are coming to our side." In the team, the soldiers responsible for operating drones to scout around found the situation and immediately reported to Li Cunyong.


    Li Cun Yong raised his hand while leading the team to stop the soldiers around him from advancing.


    "How is the opponent''s weapon equipped?"


    "No heavy weapons were found. They were mainly rifles." Soldiers reported.


    "How far is it from us?"


    "About 500 meters, it will take at least three minutes to get to us."


    Upon learning the specific situation, Li Cunyong turned around: "Those who have mines on their bodies immediately set up minefields, and the rest will be hidden as quickly as possible. We will eat this group of people here."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers heard the words and acted quickly.


    Thirty or forty people sounded three or four times more manpower than them, but the guards of Li Cunyong didn''t pay attention to this gap at all.


    In just one minute, the minefield was set up, and Li Cunyong and the others also found a place to hide.


    After a while, in front of them, a chaotic, undisciplined team approached them.


    In this team, everyone did not have a hint of vigilance on their faces. During the march, some people were still joking and frolicking, and they did not have the discipline that a team should have.


    "Old Huang and the others are too shabby. How many people are there in the outposts? We have controlled the base, and they have not solved the small fish and shrimps outside. This time they went back, they seemed to be scolded by the young master. ."


    "Isn''t it better? They are incompetent to show our strength. Get to the front post as soon as possible and ask about the situation first."


    After the two in the conversation finished speaking, one of them turned around and said loudly, "Brother, let Huang and the others see what it means to be elite."


    "Oh oh oh!"


    The younger brothers behind him were all in high spirits as if they had been beaten up with blood.


    "Crack..."


    However, the speaker did not take a few steps, and there was a sudden movement under his feet. Instinctively, he stopped.


    "Pharaoh, have you heard any noise?"


    The marching Pharaoh was taken aback and looked back at his companion standing in place.


    "What''s the noise? Hurry up, I''m still waiting to finish dealing with the miscellaneous fish outside and go back to enjoy the female stars!"


    "Crack..."


    As soon as Lao Wang finished speaking, his front foot stepped out, and another sound spread.


    Now Lao Wang was also stunned.


    He didn''t move his footsteps and looked puzzled, slowly lowering his head.


    As a result, a disc-shaped iron bump at his feet confused him.


    "What is this?"


    The old Wang who didn''t know about landmines was curious, so he wanted to move away and bend down to pick up the things under his feet.


    But he didn''t know that his move almost didn''t scare his companions to death.


    "Pharaoh don''t move!"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The reminder from the companion was still too late.


    As soon as Lao Wang moved away, the landmine exploded immediately.


    At the same time, it was discovered that the situation did not stop the team, and the other brothers continued to move forward. Someone accidentally triggered a series of mines.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The mines covering an area exploded one after another, and a group of people walking in the front suffered a dozen casualties on the spot.


    Naturally, the first person to step on the thunder was not spared, and there was no bone left.


    "Fire!"


    Li Cunyong and others in ambush came out, and intensive firepower swept the spot.


    The enemy team, who had been completely panicked and had no fighting spirit since the explosion of the mine, was now facing the surrounding attack. Except for a few people who knew to fight back, everyone else fell to the ground while screaming and fleeing.


    An armed force of more than 30 people was wiped out in a short while, and Li Cunyong and the others, who still had no resistance, had no hope for the next battle.


    "Clean the battlefield quickly, and then move on."


    In other directions, the same scene is also being staged.


    Nie Ao sent out to support the reinforcements of the outside team, but they didn''t play any role. Not only did they lose all their hands, but they also provided Long Ba with a lot of weapons and ammunition.


    "These people are too weak, inferior to the militia in our base."


    In the direction where Wei Xiao was, they also met an enemy team coming to support.


    There is no need to set an ambush. Just a face-to-face encounter, the enemy was dealt with by Wu Xiaoqi''s team members, and only one of Wu Xiaoqi''s team members got a shot in the arm.


    "It''s not that the enemy is too weak, but you are too strong."


    Wei Xiao rarely praised Wu Xiaoqi and the others.


    Wu Xiaoqi was a little embarrassed.


    She thought that Wei Xiao was telling the truth, but Wei Xiao was telling the truth.


    Maybe they don''t even know that their current comprehensive combat effectiveness is almost the same even if they can be said to be a variety of soldiers.


    You must have skill, courage and courage, plus often go out to take first-level and second-level zombies to practice guns, and the marksmanship has reached a proficient level. Will such strength be weak?


    It''s just that Wu Xiaoqi and the others often compare Wei Xiao, thus underestimating their own strength.


    "Let''s go! This Haixin Island base is no longer a threat to us."


    Half an hour passed.


    Nie Ao, who was still in the base waiting for news from outside, except for gunshots from time to time in his ears, none of the people who went out before returned, and even the news was never sent to him.


    It stands to reason that the guard posts where the major forces stay outside the base should not be so difficult to deal with.


    He had deployed several times more manpower and still couldn''t hold the "fish that slipped through the net" outside, which made Nie Ao alert.


    "Nie Jiu!"


    "What''s your command?"


    A grim man came to Nie Ao and asked coldly.


    "You take a team of fighters to the outskirts of the slums of the base without leaving the base to see what is going on."


    "Yes!"


    Nie Jiu responded, and then left the square with eleven people from Nie Long''s side.


    This group of people who left with Nie Jiu was obviously different from those who left before, and everyone exuded an icy breath.


    They are like machines without emotional changes, only knowing to obey orders.


    Just from the momentum, these cold-faced men feel very strong.


    Can''t tell the specific reason, but people who look at them will feel a fear of facing death.

 Chapter 305： Encounter

    After Nie Jiu led the people to leave, Nie Ao then ordered the people to contact the men above the scenic peak.


    There is a wide field of vision, which can capture farther places, and people on the viewing peak may be able to discover what is happening outside.


    Nie Ao was still very cautious.


    No wonder Nie Long would let him perform such an important action.


    Outside the base, Wei Xiao''s people are already close to the outermost area of ??the base.


    Everyone was hiding in the vegetation and houses outside, staring directly at the sentry not far in front.


    "Master, Li Cunyong team is in place."


    "The Dragon Tyrant Squad arrived at the designated area."


    "Yu Wei team is in place!"


    "..."


    After entering the available radio range, the previously dispersed teams reported their positions one after another.


    Wei Xiao is now in a five-story bungalow.


    According to the information obtained by Wei Xiao, the outermost area of ??the Haixin Island base is the living area of ??refugees, and it is also the largest area of ??the entire base.


    Looking at the enemies in front of the guard tower and the fence, Wei Xiao connected with Jasmine and the others.


    "Jasmine, do you have any questions over there?"


    "No problem, Lord, you can solve the enemy on the guard tower at any time." Jasmine''s voice came.


    "very good!"


    As Wei Xiao said, he gave orders to Li Cunyong and the others: "Attention to each team, once Jasmine and the others solve the enemy on the sentry tower, you immediately launch an attack. First solve the enemies on the fence, and then quickly control the sentry tower against the enemies inside. Suppress."


    "clear!"


    Li Cunyong and they responded one after another.


    "start to act!"


    When Wei Xiao''s voice fell, Jasmine and Effie, who were ready, quickly aimed at the enemy on the outermost guard tower of the base with a large-caliber sniper rifle equipped with a high-power lens.


    "Boom..."


    The gunfire was very loud on Jasmine and the others, but it was very small when it reached the guard tower a kilometer away.


    The enemy who was in control of the heavy machine gun on the sentry tower hadn''t noticed the crisis, and in the blink of an eye, either his head blossomed or his body disappeared in an instant.


    Two machine gunners were in charge of each guard tower. The companions around him suddenly exploded, and the other person who didn''t know why he looked at the scene before him in disbelief and thrilling.


    The living people didn''t endure the shock for too long. When Jasmine and the others'' second bullet arrived, the enemies who were flying beyond the sky also followed in the footsteps of their companions.


    The guard posts of the seven guard towers were solved one after another, and Li Cunyong, who was hiding in the dark, immediately launched a charge.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    The bullet flew over the fence like a streamer, and the people who had not recovered from the shock before, Li Cunyong only charged, half of them were hit by the bullet and fell to the ground.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack..."


    I have only reacted now, and I have to say that these sentries are amateurs.


    "The machine gunner suppressed, and the rest of the staff rushed to me."


    Li Cunyong cooperated closely and acted swiftly.


    Four or five machine gunners pressed the enemy on the wall so that it was difficult to raise their heads. The people who charged had never thought of jumping over the wall and entering the base. Instead, they blasted through the entrances with grenades and rushed in to clean up the people inside.


    There were loud gunshots and screams.


    Under the attack of Li Cunyong and the others, there is no resistance at all. After the loss of a large number of companions, there are still people who are frightened. How can there be courage to fight with Li Cunyong? One by one turned around and ran without turning back.


    In the middle of the slum.


    The people led by Nie Jiu just arrived here.


    Suddenly, there was a loud gunshot in front of them, and explosions continued. This change caused the footsteps of their group to stagnate.


    "problem occurs!"


    Nie Jiu''s eyes condensed, and he immediately turned back and said to a companion next to him: "Go back and tell the young master that an unidentified armed force is attacking the base, so that he plans to retreat as soon as possible. Other people, come with me."


    Leaving the people who went back to inform Nie Ao, Nie Jiu took the remaining ten companions and hid in front of him.


    On the frontal battlefield.


    Li Cunyong, they have already controlled the entrance of the base.


    The seven guard towers were controlled by the members of each team and controlled heavy machine guns. Li Cunyong''s strength was undoubtedly further enhanced.


    Surrounded by Wu Xiaoqi''s team, Wei Xiao entered the base unhurriedly.


    "Lord."


    The leaders of each team came to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao nodded, and then asked Jasmine about their situation: "Jasmine, can you see the distribution of enemies in the base?"


    "The enemies are concentrated in a square at the center of the base. There are about thousands of people, but most of them have no weapons, and there are less than a hundred armed men. No, there is a small group of enemies approaching you. There are about ten people."


    Jasmine, who discovered the abnormality, immediately reminded Wei Xiao of them.


    More than a dozen people?


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "Haha... I didn''t expect that the enemy would help us gather the people in this base. If this is the case, then we can''t live up to the good intentions of others." Wei Xiao said, looking towards Li Cunyong and said, "Jasmine said one A small team is coming towards us, soldiers, crush them for me."


    "Drink and drink..."


    The members of each team were in high spirits, and immediately dispersed in teams and pushed toward the center of the base.


    As a woman, the team led by Yu Wei is no slower than the male fighters like Li Cunyong.


    In a few minutes, Yu Wei''s team was the first to confront Nie Jiu''s people.


    "Bang Bang Bang" gunfire sounded decisively.


    Because they had never encountered a decent enemy before, they were somewhat underestimated. For this reason, as soon as the two sides met, Yu Wei''s team suffered a heavy price of three deaths and two injuries.


    "Damn it!"


    Yu Wei hiding behind a wall, Yu Guang saw the team members who had fallen on the ground outside and had stopped twitching, her beautiful face showed anger.


    "Pay attention to all teams, pay attention to all teams, and find a group of extremely powerful enemies, please be careful, please be careful." Apart from grief, Yu Wei did not forget to remind others.


    After conveying the report, Yu Wei quickly adjusted her mentality, and gestured to the team members who were hiding around.


    The remaining team members were instructed by the captain, leaving two to protect their injured companions, and the remaining four outflanked from both sides.


    Nie Jiu and the others who were opposite them were not feeling well at this time.


    In just a moment of contact, two of them fell in a pool of blood.


    In addition to the two who died, four others had gunshot wounds.


    They are not veterans, nor mercenaries, but they are dead soldiers who followed Nie Long from the peaceful era to the end of the world.


    Needless to say, the combat effectiveness, even if compared to veterans, they are not much better.


    But in the blink of an eye just now, they were shocked by the fighting power of a group of women.


    Encounter battles most test a person''s temperament and resilience. If it is an ordinary person, in that situation, the normal behavior is shock, nervousness, and then the fight. But what happened just now?


    Almost as soon as the two sides met, neither side hesitated and fired directly.


    Shooting, dodging, and quickly occupying favorable terrain to protect oneself, these reactions that only experienced fighters can do, they actually saw in a group of women.


    You can see the leopard in the tube. The opponent''s combat effectiveness is self-evident.

 Chapter 306： Lord, are you afraid that it’s not the devil?

    "Everyone is fighting separately, the enemy is not ordinary." A reminder of the surrounding companions, and then Nie Jiu, who filled the bullets of the gun in his hand, replaced it with a new one and rushed out.


    "Boom boom..."


    Bullets kept shooting at the place where Yu Wei and the others had hidden.


    Nie Jiu, who moved quickly, jumped into a private house and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The others were not slow, and scattered around.


    Li Cunyong''s side, the people who heard Yu Wei''s report did not have a trace of tension on their faces, but became extremely excited.


    "A powerful enemy? After fighting for so long, it''s finally a bit interesting. Everyone follows me." Li Cunyong shouted, bringing his guards to support Yu Wei and the others.


    "You can''t give this kind of prey to a group of ladies, brothers, let''s kill it."


    "drink--"


    Long Ba also took his people roundabout.


    At the same time, there were other teams coming to Yu Wei and the others.


    Just because of her words, the other seven teams scattered and advancing quickly formed an encirclement to Nie Jiu and others.


    Next to Wei Xiao, Wu Xiaoqi looked uncomfortable.


    The eagerness on his face was completely unconcealed.


    "Why, your heart moved?" Wei Xiao laughed.


    Wu Xiaoqi''s face was bitter.


    "no."


    Insincere.


    But Wei Xiao liked how Wu Xiaoqi wanted to fight and didn''t dare to disobey the order because he wanted to "protect" him.


    "Really? Forget it, originally I was going to let you play, since you have no idea, then continue to follow me to explore the boundless scenery of Haixin Island. In fact, this is also good, girls¡¯ family¡¯s What is it like to fight and kill all day long?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Wu Xiaoqi''s heart was full of crying.


    Silver teeth clenched, Wu Xiaoqi gritted his teeth and said: "Master, have the mistresses told you that you are sometimes more devil than the devil?"


    "No, Shu Wang and them all said that I was an angel sent by God to save them."


    Wu Xiaoqi narrowed his mouth.


    She has a new understanding of Wei Xiao''s shamelessness.


    That''s why Wei Xiao''s identity and strength are there. Otherwise, Wu Xiaoqi would like to say something to Wei Xiao: I have never seen such a brazen person.


    The battle ahead has begun.


    With Jasmine and the others "manual navigation", although the people on the viewing peak could not give Yu Wei and the others effective fire support, they could always inform Yu Wei and the others of the enemy they found.


    The enemy''s whereabouts were exposed, and the female soldiers who acted in pairs immediately approached and attacked.


    Double coordination.


    One person is responsible for attracting the enemy''s attention, and the other quickly fires at the enemy from other directions.


    Lead the snake out of the hole, sneak over the wall, attack on the spot, roundabout and outflank, and fight personally...


    In a small residential area, all kinds of exciting tactics were superbly played by Yu Wei and the others.


    These are what they learned spontaneously during the battle with the zombies.


    Obviously, Nie Jiu and others were targeted by Yu Wei and others as zombies.


    A few minutes later.


    The remaining soldiers of Yu Wei, except for one of them, quit the battle in a close fight with an enemy, the other three were unscathed.


    Nie Jiu''s people suffered heavy casualties of six people during this time.


    From the beginning, I knew that these women were extraordinary, but Nie Jiu found that he still underestimated them.


    "What kind of people are these people?" Nie Jiu was puzzled.


    "I found you, little mouse."


    Just as Nie Jiu guessed the origin of Yu Wei and the others, he heard a sound in his ear when he saw a person smashing a heavy object at him on the stairs on the second floor.


    Before he could pull the trigger of the rifle in his hand, Nie Jiu turned to avoid the heavy object.


    Stabilizing his figure, Nie Jiu wanted to shoot at the location where the enemy was before, but within this little time he was dodging, the enemy jumped down and an iron fist hit his face head-on.


    Nie Jiu was shocked and turned his head to avoid the opponent''s full blow.


    "Boom..."


    A frightful punch.


    On the concrete wall at the back where Nie Jiu''s head was before, the opponent''s fist was smashed into cracks visible to the naked eye.


    Is the power of this punch too strong?


    No matter if Nie Jiu reacted, Long Ba couldn''t make a single blow, and he threw an uppercut and hit the side of Nie Jiu next to him.


    Feeling that he was hit by tons, Nie Jiu''s head shook, and his figure slammed out to his side.


    Long Ba bullied himself and stepped on his chest the first time Nie Jiu fell to the ground.


    With a roaring head, Nie Jiu relied on his instinct to roll his body to avoid Long Ba''s blow. With a "bang", Long Ba''s foot stomped on the air, making a roar on the ground.


    This power is really not normal, and Nie Jiu was shocked.


    But Nie Jiu also avoided the attack of Long Ba. As Long Ba put his foot on Nie Jiu''s abdomen, he was vomiting acid water in his abdomen, his figure slammed into the door like a cannonball, "boom." With a sound, Nie Jiu''s figure directly blasted the door and flew out of the house.


    Long Ba rushed out.


    "Boom boom..."


    Without waiting for him to take action this time, a series of gunfire sounded outside, and Nie Jiu, who had basically lost his combat effectiveness, fell to the ground, and several bullet holes appeared in his body.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Long Ba froze on the spot.


    Why is there still someone grabbing the head?


    Yu Wei flashed past Long Ba quickly.


    "When are you still using your fists, do you think you are the master?"


    Long Ba''s complexion twitched.


    What does this chick mean?


    Are you justified in robbing people?


    Watching Yu Wei leave to look for other enemies, Long Ba''s shocked face gradually smiled: "This little girl really has a personality."


    As Li Cunyong and the others shrank the encirclement, none of the companions Nie Jiu brought was spared, and they were all resolved by Li Cunyong and the others.


    The teams continued to advance towards the base.


    Since Nie Ao gathered people from other areas on the central square in advance, Li Cunyong and the others came along without encountering any obstacles.


    Around the central square.


    The only dead soldier who came back alive had already conveyed Nie Jiu''s original words to Nie Ao.


    Nie Ao naturally heard the gunshots in the area ahead.


    "Not from the base?" Nie Ao frowned.


    "I don''t know, the captain should have already played against them."


    Hearing the answer from the dead man, Nie Ao''s face became more solemn.


    "Old seven, old eight, you take a group of people to see." Not worrying about Nie Jiu and the others, Nie Ao called the two again.


    It is also a dead man, and the strength is the top-notch existence.


    The two cold-faced men nodded, and brought more than 20 ordinary militants from the surroundings and walked out of the square.


    "Boom boom..."


    However, they failed to leave the square this time.


    The Li Cunyong and others who had already been here, separated a certain distance from the gunmen armed in the opponents.


    The team brought by the two of them hurt more than half in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 307： Occupy Haixin Island

    It is too late to see the number of enemies, and those who react quickly on the scene look for cover for the first time.


    "Master, hide yourself."


    The dead man responsible for protecting Nie Ao hurriedly formed a wall of people in front of him, and at the same time someone pulled him to hide behind a stone pier.


    "Pick me up and kill them all."


    Nie Ao was frightened and angry.


    He didn''t understand how an armed man appeared out of thin air on the island. After hiding his body, he yelled at the surrounding subordinates.


    The subordinates who recovered their senses immediately launched a counterattack to the front.


    For a time, gunshots broke out in the entire square, and bullets flew across.


    The constant splashing of dust and debris frightened the Christians in the field into chaos and screaming.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire became more and more intense.


    Nie Ao, who was hiding behind the stone pier, saw the scene of his own subordinates falling to the ground constantly.


    The gunshots in front were getting closer.


    Nie Ao, who was shaking in his heart and looking flustered, finally had a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Who the **** is attacking us?"


    The enemy''s strength far stunned Nie Ao and others.


    On their side, the ordinary subordinates are fine, but those who are also regarded as dead men who have experienced a hundred battles, faced the enemy''s attack, and fell one by one. Such a scene has never been seen by Nie Ao.


    "Create chaos and protect the young master from evacuation."


    There are dead men who see the current situation clearly and clearly continue to let the enemy advance, they will undoubtedly die.


    During the crisis, only a few dead men aimed their guns at those Christians present.


    "Boom boom..."


    Although it was chaotic just now, neither the enemy nor the enemy did anything to the Christians. Therefore, even if the scene was very dangerous, the thousands of Christians were terrified in their hearts, and they just squatted on the ground holding their heads and trembling, but now it''s different.


    Nie Ao''s people directly attacked them, and under the fear of death, the Citizens squatting on the ground suddenly dispersed in order to survive.


    "Run, run..."


    The scene was completely chaotic.


    The panicked citizens ran around, and the surging crowd not only blocked the sight of Nie Ao''s side, but also prevented Li Cunyong''s attacking rhythm.


    "Go, young master!"


    The dead men around him did not dare to hesitate, gathered around 30 subordinates to protect Nie Ao and retreated to the rear with the help of the chaotic crowd.


    "Captain, there are survivors everywhere, what should I do now?"


    Facing the panicked crowd, Wei Xiao''s people were not so frenzied to kill ordinary people.


    The brows of all the team leaders who discovered this situation were condensed.


    "The team disperses and controls the fleeing crowd first. Everyone should be careful. If a gunman is found, immediately kill it." Li Cunyong first gave orders to his guards.


    The captains of the other teams did the same as Li Cunyong.


    More than a hundred people poured into the square from outside, spreading towards the outermost periphery.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The muzzle fired at the sky.


    "Go back if you don''t want to die."


    Soldiers roared at the fleeing crowd.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    However, the enemy hidden in the crowd, with the help of the flustered crowd, shot the soldiers with black guns.


    "asshole!"


    Finding certain casualties on their own side, Li Cunyong and their captains rushed directly into the crowd to clear away the enemies hiding inside.


    "Leaving the captain, there is a group of gunmen in front of you who are retreating towards the south of Haixin Island, suspected to be the leader of these armed men."


    Li Cunyong received Jasmine''s reminder in his ears and looked at the back of the crowd.


    "Brother Yong, I''ll leave it to you here. I will lead someone to chase the enemy who is running away."


    There will always be instructions for the next step, and the sound of Long Ba on the radio.


    Li Cunyong wanted to say something, but in his sight he saw that Long Ba had taken his guards and galloped straight ahead.


    "This kid..."


    Being one step ahead, Li Cunyong is funny and angry.


    "Leaving the captain, I will support Captain Dragon and them."


    Another sound rang in his ears.


    Yu Wei didn''t bring anyone, and quickly caught up with Long Ba.


    The corner of Li Cunyong''s mouth twitched.


    Who are these people?


    Originally wanted to chase the enemy Li Cunyong, now if he also leaves, the people on the square may not be able to control the scene. Helpless, he can only give up what he thinks in his heart.


    "Everyone, find out all the rats in the crowd and kill them."


    Without a chance to kill the opponent''s boss, Li Cunyong could only vent his anger on the enemies hiding in the crowd in the square.


    In the chaotic scene, while controlling the fleeing crowd, while also dealing with the secret enemy, casualties are inevitable for Li Cunyong or ordinary people.


    Fortunately, there were not many enemies. After ten minutes, the scene was completely controlled by Li Cunyong.


    The panicked crowd returned to the center of the square and squatted down, surrounded by Wei Xiao''s people on guard.


    When the battlefield was cleaned up, Wei Xiao, who was playing soy sauce all the way, walked slowly with Wu Xiaoqi''s team members.


    "Master!"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the scene.


    "The casualties are not small!" Wei Xiao said lightly.


    The casualties in his mouth refer to his own side.


    In an area of ??the square, more than a dozen soldiers'' bodies were placed.


    Li Cunyong said sadly: "It was all caused by the previous chaos. The enemy is very cunning and knows how to use the civilians on the scene to cover himself. Many of our soldiers were shot and sacrificed in the chaos."


    Compared with Li Cunyong''s heartache, Wei Xiao didn''t have much emotional changes.


    Turning his attention to the survivors who were squatting on the court, Wei Xiao said calmly: "It is too unreasonable to sacrifice so many of our soldiers just for these people."


    When Li Cunyong and Wu Xiaoqi heard this, their hearts beat.


    Lord, what does this mean? Is he going to kill all the people here?


    Li Cun said with fear, "Lord, they are all innocent."


    "No need to explain, things have happened, what''s the use of explaining now? Remember later, compared to some insignificant people, I hope it is them who die, not your companions who get along with you day and night, understand?"


    Li Cunyong felt ashamed.


    He straightened his posture and gave a salute to Wei Xiao: "Li Cun always understands."


    "Take me over and have a look!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    South of Haixin Island.


    Nie Ao and others who were fleeing were not as smooth as they had imagined.


    Before the crowd was dense, Jasmine and the others were worried about hurting the innocent, so they didn''t give Li Cunyong much support, but now it''s different. Nie Ao and others, who were independent from the crowd, kept falling under Jasmine and the others'' guns on their way to escape.


    The sniper launched from a kilometer away, the people around Nie Ao couldn''t even fight back even if they tried to counterattack.


    What''s more, there are chasing soldiers behind him.


    The group of people kept escaping towards the front completely under the attack of Jasmine and the others.


    Even if the companions around him fell one by one, the rest of them did not dare to stop.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    While fleeing, Long Ba and the others finally caught up with Nie Ao and others.


    Intensive gunfire sounded from the rear, and the dead men guarding Nie Ao suffered a lot of casualties.

 Chapter 308： Chase

    "Sixth, you continue to take the eldest young master away, I will stay and break."


    Facing the chasing soldiers behind him, Old Ba decisively took a few people to stop.


    Nie Ao looked back at him and gritted his teeth: "Come back alive."


    The words seemed weak.


    Not to mention the snipers in the distance, just chasing their enemies is enough to leave anyone standing still.


    Nie Ao''s words may only be a comfort to Lao Ba.


    Lao Ba knows the results, but there is still a trace of determination on his cold face: "Yes."


    The emotional affair obviously did not belong to people like Nie Ao and the others. Without stopping for long, the five dead men around him continued to escape with Nie Ao.


    Watching his companions leave, the old man turned around.


    "Block them."


    The five people around quickly found shelters to stop Longba and others.


    "boom-"


    In the distance, Jasmine and the others were still carrying out death snipers. With the power of large-caliber sniper rifles, even if the enemy was hiding behind a rock, two or three shots could explode the bunker in front of the enemy, killing them behind.


    With the support of Jasmine and the others, the enemies who blocked the Dragon Tyrant only persisted for five or six minutes before they all died.


    "Mad, everyone is running like rabbits, there is a kind of stop and show off?" Long Ba looked at Nie Ao and the others, who were almost no one in front of him, and he was anxious and angry.


    "Rather than complaining here, it''s better to catch up quickly."


    A beautiful shadow flashed past Long Ba, and the calm voice fell into his ears, making Long Ba a little stunned.


    When he saw the figure leaving in front of him clearly, the corners of his mouth trembled slightly.


    "Damn, how did this chick keep up?"


    "Captain Dragon, after the enemy''s figure disappears on the slope, we can no longer provide effective support. Be careful yourself." Jasmine''s reminder sounded.


    Long Ba immediately regained consciousness.


    "Captain, do you want to chase?" a guard came to Long Ba and asked.


    "Chasing, chase me to death." After regaining his mood, Long Ba quickly followed Yu Wei.


    Foremost, Nie Ao and the others have come to a Haikou.


    On the sea, two speedboats are docked.


    There are dead men looking back.


    "Brother Six, the enemy is catching up."


    Hearing this, the old sixth glanced back.


    I saw a bright figure in the dense forest quickly approaching them.


    "You two, take the young master aboard immediately, and the other two will stay with me to kill each other."


    "Yes!"


    The five separated. Two of them ran towards the speedboat with Nie Ao with a slightly nervous expression, while the other three stayed in place to stop Yu Wei who was chasing after him.


    While marching, Yu Wei had seen Nie Ao and others start the speedboat heading towards the sea. Just as she stopped to shoot the speedboat, a figure flashed out behind a huge rock under the **** directly in front of her.


    Without a trace of hesitation, Yu Wei immediately gave up attacking the enemy at sea and ducked behind a rock.


    "Boom boom..."


    Gunshots sounded at this moment, and several bullets hit the place where Yu Wei was before.


    Yu Wei took a breath and stepped out from the side of the rock, firing several shots with the rifle in the direction of the front rock.


    The sixth man quickly withdrew his figure, and the bullet fell on the rock next to him.


    Yu Wei''s marksmanship and anticipation made him sweat.


    Can dodge and launch a counterattack in such a short period of time, this is undoubtedly a master.


    Unwilling to fight alone, the sixth man motioned to the two companions around him.


    The companion knows, and fumbles towards the two sides respectively.


    Long Ba, who was chasing Yu Wei, just saw this scene with a sneer on his face.


    "Are there too many bullies?"


    Immediately, Long Ba raised his rifle and fired at one of them.


    "Boom boom..."


    The bullet flew towards the enemy on one side.


    The enemy who was too late to dodge was directly killed by Long Ba between the two rocks.


    "team leader¡­"


    "At eleven o''clock ahead, press me up frontally."


    The guards behind him arrived, Long Ba gave the enemy''s position, and while pressing forward with his guards, he kept shooting towards the enemy''s area.


    "Depend on!"


    The sixth child and another companion were suppressed and did not dare to show up.


    This is obviously not the way to go.


    Once the enemy is brought close, they have no room for resistance.


    "Fight!"


    After gritting his teeth, the sixth one gave his companion not far away a look. The companion knew what to do. He was hiding behind a huge boulder and didn''t dare to rise up.


    "boom¡­"


    "Puff puff¡­"


    The other party also had a chance to shoot. Without knowing which direction the muzzle was aimed at, he left the bunker, and suddenly there were more than a dozen blood holes in his body.


    Lao Liu seized the opportunity to leave the bunker, and fired several shots at Longba.


    "Captain, be careful!"


    A guard by his side came to Long Ba in time to shoot the bullet for him.


    "Fuck Nima!"


    When Long Ba saw this, his eyes were about to split.


    However, before he could do anything, while the sixth shot, Yu Wei, who had been locked on him, also shot at the same time, and a bullet directly penetrated his head.


    Long Ba can''t control other things at this moment.


    Supporting the guard who rushed in front of him to block the bullet for him.


    "Xiaotian, how are you? Why are you so stupid? Did I let you block the bullet?"


    "Ahem... Captain..."


    "You don''t need to say anything, don''t worry, the person who shot, I will go over to smash him into pieces in a while. Good brother, I can''t help you."


    "team leader¡­"


    "Do you have any last words to say? Do you want me to live out of the end times for you? Okay, I promised you." Long Ba didn''t wait for his guards to finish speaking, and he said everything.


    Yu Wei, who walked towards him, saw two big men holding each other together to stage a parting scene of life and death, and they all complained.


    "If you don''t help him stop the bleeding, maybe what he wants to say is really a last word." Yu Wei said.


    "Yu Wei, my brother is going to die, you still...wait!" Long Ba seemed to have thought of something, and quickly lowered his head to look at the guard in front of him: "Xiaotian, are you okay?"


    Xiaotian, the guard, couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Enduring the severe pain in the shoulder, he grinned and said: "Captain, I got a shot in the left shoulder. I have a body armor. Apart from the pain, there is no danger. Can you stop the bleeding?"


    Hearing that, the expression on Long Ba''s face is very wonderful.


    After doing it for a long time, wasting your expression in vain?


    "You fucking, don''t say anything, I''m so anxious."


    "Yo Yo Yo... Captain, it hurts..."


    Pushed by Long Ba, the guard grinned in pain.


    "Captain, Xiaotian doesn''t want to tell you, but if you keep helping Xiaotian say the next thing, you should also give him a chance!" The guard beside him joked.


    Long Ba suddenly turned black.


    "Puff..."


    Yu Wei on the side couldn''t help but laugh.


    This Long Ba, do you want to be so funny?


    Long Ba''s face recovered, and he laughed immediately.


    The front gave Xiaotian a big hug.


    "You kid, it''s fine." Patting Xiaotian on the back, Long Ba turned and said to the other guards: "Aren''t you coming soon to bandage the wound for my savior?"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The guards couldn''t help laughing, but they didn''t make fun of Longba anymore.


    Handing Xiaotian to his guards, Long Ba walked to the edge of a huge boulder.


    Looking at the sea where Nie Ao and the others have disappeared, "The big fish seems to have been let away by us?"


    Yu Wei came to him.


    "The other party''s subordinates are very loyal. If they didn''t desperately drag us down, Big Fish would not escape."


    Long Ba glanced at the bodies of the sixth and other people not far away.


    "It is indeed a group of loyal subordinates, but it is a pity to follow the wrong person."


    After speaking, the eyes of the two met.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    "hehe¡­"


    it is more than words.


    In fact, it is to show off that they are following the right person.


    There is nothing to say about this, if you talk too much, someone thinks how good he is!

 Chapter 309： Carpet bombing

    Nie Ao''s escape also meant that the Haixin Island base was completely in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Wei Xiao believed that the main forces who attacked the villa base did not know the situation on the island until now. As a result, there would be more room for Wei Xiao to play.


    The villas in Haitian District.


    After several hours of battle, Nie Long and others were completely crushed and beaten by Chen Haojie and others.


    It is pitiful to say, thousands of casualties have been paid, and they have fought with Chen Haojie for a few hours. Until now, Nie Long and the others have not seen the area where the villa base is located.


    If they knew that the base was still a few kilometers away from them, they would not know how they would feel.


    "Sir, we can''t go on like this anymore. Our casualties are too heavy, we don''t leave, I''m afraid we have to explain here." Tangshan said eagerly as he approached the place where Nie Long was.


    Nie Long did not suffer any harm under the protection of a group of dead men.


    Leaning against a broken wall and smoking a cigar in his mouth, Nie Long calmly said, "How about the other sides?"


    "It''s not very clear, but the situation is not optimistic."


    Nie Long glanced at his men who were still fighting the enemy, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Go, take our people, and return to Haixin Island."


    "Don''t notify others?"


    Nie Long looked at Tangshan with cold eyes: "No one helps us to contain the enemy forces, do you think we can go?"


    Tang Shan trembled in his heart and did not dare to speak any more.


    Nie Long brought more than 30 dead soldiers around him, and quietly retreated to the rear when others were still fighting desperately against Lan Qiang and others.


    "Hey, are these people going to escape?"


    Chen Haojie, who is always monitoring the movement on the battlefield, caught Nie Long and the others, and the corners of his mouth were slightly upwards: "I am out of the battlefield now, isn''t this looking for death?"


    Not long.


    "Swish swish..."


    From behind the battlefield, more than a dozen drones flew to the battlefield.


    Nie Long and the others, who were retreating in front, saw the drone flying from afar without leaving the battlefield very far.


    "Beware of drones¡ª"


    A drone flew over them.


    A large number of shells were dropped by the personnel manipulating the drone.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    It was like a carpet bombing sweeping Nie Long where they were. Covered by artillery fire, an area was shrouded in thick smoke.


    In other directions, the battle continues.


    The seven powers of Haixin Island are still alive, and only the king and the rich man are left.


    Time gradually entered the night.


    During the day, the battlefield, which was filled with smoke and artillery fire, gradually entered a period of calm at this moment.


    Wang Quan and Jia Fuwang rendezvous, and there are fewer than five hundred people around them.


    Think about how high-spirited and powerful they were when they came during the day, now? Not to mention the capture of the villa base, it is a question of whether they can kill them.


    "You can''t keep it there?" After finally having a chance to breathe, Jia Fuwang asked about the kingship.


    Wang Quan¡¯s face was decadent: "We all think things too simple. The enemy is no worse than us, whether it is weapons or manpower. No wonder they dare to provoke us."


    "How about Nie Long?"


    Wang Quan shook his head: "I don''t know, but there was a large-scale bombing on their side during the day, which is probably worse than us."


    "Made!"


    Jia Fu broke a bite.


    "Brother Jia, this battle cannot be fought anymore. Although it is important to avenge our children, it also depends on whether we live. The enemy stops attacking now, but if I guess right, what is waiting for us next will It will be an even more frenzied attack. It¡¯s just getting dark now. We''d better find a way to get out. Once we are surrounded by the enemy, we will have nowhere to go."


    Jay is not reconciled, but he also knows the current situation.


    "What are you going to do?" Jia Fu asked.


    "With the help of the night, we leave in batches. This can prevent the other party from using drones and helicopters to bomb us, and it can also distract them."


    Jia Fu was meditating for a while.


    Looking at the younger brothers around him, he found that the younger brothers were ill-spirited and looked terrified. He knew that if he continued to persevere and waited for the enemy to surround them, they would be defeated without a fight.


    "Well, there are still thousands of people on Haixin Island. We can make a comeback."


    Seeing Jiafuweng''s agreement, Wang Quan was obviously relieved.


    "Then let the younger brothers below try to gather our people as much as possible, and then retreat in batches."


    "Nie Long and Bai Lifeng want to notify them?" Jia Fuwen couldn''t help asking.


    Because they didn''t know their situation, they thought they were still active on the battlefield just like them.


    The royal power gritted his teeth: "The retreat also needs someone to break, for the sake of the overall situation, they can only abandon them."


    The words are nice, but everyone understands, and no one understands the thoughts that exist in it.


    Without further ado, Jia Fu and Wang Quan started to take action.


    Temporary headquarters.


    Chen Haojie listened to the new intelligence brought back by the soldiers below, and gained a comprehensive understanding of the enemy''s movements on the battlefield.


    After a day of fighting, there were casualties on both sides.


    Of course, compared with the direction of Haixin Island, the casualties on the side of the villa base are completely negligible.


    Up to now, the number of casualties of Chen Haojie and their side is less than three hundred.


    Among these casualties, more than 90% are newcomers.


    And the enemy, there are already more than four thousand.


    In this contest, there is quite a visual sense of confrontation between modern forces and traditional forces.


    On one side, the aircraft and artillery took turns in battle, and the other side relied entirely on manpower accumulation. There is such a terrible proportion of casualties, which is reasonable.


    "It''s over. The captains of the squadrons and squads were sent to withdraw 100 meters from the battlefield in ten minutes. The tank squadrons and helicopter squadrons carried out an all-round bombing of the theater for five minutes. Ten minutes later, the militiamen stood by on the spot, with all male and female combat troops. The crew enters the night battle mode, the tank presses on and the ground assaults, completely sweeping away the remaining enemies in the battle zone."


    "Yes, strategist!"


    The command''s order was quickly communicated.


    Leng Chengfeng and others, who were resting on the battlefield, showed a relieved expression after receiving the order from the hero Chen.


    "It''s finally over. This battle is really long-lasting."


    "The Lan Gun Squadron immediately retreated five hundred meters to the rear."


    "All members of the Pay Million Squadron retreat 600 meters."


    "Leng Chengfeng stands by in place."


    "..."


    As the members of the villa base left the battlefield, ten minutes later, the sound of artillery fire that broke the silence and tore the sky spread from the back of the battlefield.


    The king and the others, who were calling for the retreat in batches, were the first to see a direction and flashing light in the dark environment. After that, the area they were in was baptized by artillery fire.


    "Provide¡ª"


    "Find a bunker and hide!"


    "Shoo..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Ah...my feet...my feet..."


    The full-scale bombing arrived, and the entire battlefield was full of explosions producing fire and smoke.

 Chapter 310： Clean up the battlefield

    Uninterrupted, carpet-like artillery fire covers the entire territory, and the war zone where the king and others are located has directly turned into a **** on earth.


    The bombing lasted for five minutes. In the first five minutes, high-rise buildings and houses were everywhere in the battlefield. At this moment, there were ruins everywhere and wailing everywhere.


    "Kakka..."


    Before long, there were waves of crushing noise in front of him.


    Many people who had just crawled out of the ruins looked up and saw the slowly advancing steel behemoths in their eyes.


    "Tan, tank... don''t kill me, I surrender, I surrender..."


    "We surrender..."


    Soldiers wearing night vision goggles on the ground cooperated with the tank squadron to enter the arena. Wherever the team went, those who survived by chance, knelt on the ground and raised their hands to surrender.


    Jia Fu and they are also big enough.


    Under such intensive artillery bombardment, both he and Wang Quan survived.


    "Mr. Jia, there is news from the front that the enemy has begun to clean up the battlefield. Some of the rest of us have surrendered to the enemy."


    "Bah bah..."


    The muddy-faced Jayman spit out muddy water.


    "Brother Wang, what shall we do now?"


    Some parts of the king''s head were bleeding.


    But they are not fatal, just scratches.


    Looking at the drone that is monitoring the ground in the sky over the night, the king said in a deep voice: "Before we had the strength to fight the enemy to the death, now... alas! Brother Jia, we can only look at God''s will next. There is no doubt that we will retreat. It¡¯s an act of looking for death. Take the rest of us and find a place to hide. As long as it¡¯s dawn, we still have a chance to survive."


    Jia Fu gritted his teeth.


    There is not much time for them to consider.


    Without hesitation, Jayman nodded: "Then retreat a certain distance and try to avoid the main battlefield. If you are found by the enemy, then die with them."


    The two made a decision, and immediately led the thirty or fifty people around them to slowly evacuate towards one side with the help of the night.


    Lan spear them into the battlefield.


    Those who lay down their guns and kneel down to surrender chose to be taken into custody, while those who tried to resist, or who were dying or dying during the bombing, chose to kill them on the spot.


    The former is seeking death on his own, no wonder who, the latter, Lan Qiang and others can be regarded as relief for them.


    With this kind of environment and medical conditions, those injured by the shells, even if they survive in the end, it is a kind of torture.


    Instead of letting them live in pain, it''s better to help them out.


    Besides, they belong to different forces of the enemy and me. Lan Qiang and the others cannot rescue these people who had used guns against them just a second.


    Repaying grievances by virtue, how can we repay virtue?


    If Lan Qiang rescued these people, how would they be worthy of those sacrificed companions?


    Since you choose to be the enemy, don''t hold that kindness.


    Repaying grievances directly and repaying virtue by virtue is the right way to deal with things.


    "Captain, two live mouths were found here?"


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me."


    Hearing the soldier''s report, Fu million came with a few guards.


    "what happened?"


    The soldier who found the alive turned his head to look at the person begging for mercy: "We may have caught the big man. Both of them crawled out from under the corpse and fell into a coma."


    Fu Wanwan was curious, and glanced around.


    There is no need for him to deliberately search for the corpses around him. Just a few meters away, a pile of corpses came into his eyes.


    Judging from the scenes presented by the corpses, these people were obviously protecting someone before they died. They were completely using their flesh and blood to block all external injuries for others.


    Paying a million came with interest.


    "Tell me, who are you?"


    Tang Shan had long been out of his mind, and he didn''t hesitate to face the question of paying millions.


    "I, I am Tangshan. I am Mr. Nie¡¯s butler. Mr. Nie is the comatose person next to me. He is one of the seven masters of Haixin Island. Brother, please don¡¯t kill me. You let me do anything. Can."


    Fu Wanwan smiled on his face when he heard the words.


    "Really a big fish."


    "Captain, what should I do?"


    Fu Wanwan glanced at Tangshan who was constantly begging for mercy and Nie Long who was unconscious, and said with a wicked smile: "How can I say that people are also the leader of the party, and the treatment they should have is still required. Take it back and wait for the Lord to return to him to decide."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier responded and pointed his gun at Tangshan.


    "The one with you on your back will follow me."


    "Big brother, don''t kill me, you can let me do anything."


    The soldier smiled contemptuously: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you for the time being, but if you don''t cooperate, then I can''t guarantee it."


    "Well, I will cooperate, I will cooperate in everything." Tang Shan replied hurriedly when he heard that he would not die.


    Put the unconscious Nie Long on his back and leave behind the warrior.


    In order to be sure, he paid a million and let two soldiers follow.


    other places.


    As the enemies in the ruins were found out one by one, Lan Jian they completely took over the entire battlefield.


    Groups of prisoners were escorted away by the soldiers.


    How can these enemies come?


    But now, one by one is dejected and has no brilliance at all. Some people even feel fortunate that they didn''t have to fight and were taken captive.


    "it is finally over."


    "In this battle, the enemy is crazy enough. There are more than 6,000 people. Although the combat power is not satisfactory, if you pull out to fight with the zombies, millions of ordinary zombies can fight. Now they are dead in our own hands. Come on, it''s a pity."


    In the ruins, Lan Qiang stood with Baiqiu, Chang Cunqiu and other squadron leaders, looking at the prisoners who were constantly being escorted past them, quite amazed.


    Lan Qiang had a cold face.


    "In the last days, our enemies are not just humans from the beginning. Don''t sigh, we won today, so we can look at the problem from the perspective of the winner. If we lose, how do you think the enemy will deal with us? "


    "What the chief said is. Winners and losers, we can''t influence other people''s thoughts. As long as we protect our base and our home, it is enough." Chang Cunqiu said.


    Bai Qiu smiled indifferently.


    Looking into the distance: "I don''t know how the Lord is going to attack Haixin Island?"


    "Don''t worry about this. Do you think that where the Lord is, the enemy still has room to resist?" Squadron Captain Chen Xing laughed.


    Baiqiu was taken aback, then smiled awkwardly.


    Yes! Where there is that man, what kind of enemy dare to fight with him?


    The battle on the land was over, and the news was sent back to the base as soon as possible.


    Hearing the news of victory, although he had confidence in Chen Haojie and the others, it was not 100% Shu Wang and others. It was not until the news reached them, inside the heavily guarded villa base that excited cheers broke out soon after. Voice.


    "Eldest sister, Army Master Chen and their battle is over, does it mean O''Neill will be back soon?"


    Looking at the joyful sisters, Shu Wang''s tight Yu Rong also showed a relaxed smile.


    Caressing the young girl Yan Yi''s hair, Shu Wang smiled and said: "It should be fast, you all know what my husband is capable of, just attacking an empty base in the rear, maybe even faster than Army Master Chen and the others."


    "That''s a must. My husband, there is no one in the sky or the earth. He personally leads the team, cares about him with bull''s head, horse face, devil and zombie, all must surrender, drink and drink..." the alive and ineffective Bai Youwei said happily.


    "Heh...you Wei, how do I feel that you are talking about yourself?" Jiang Xiyu laughed.


    "Damn, Sister Xiaoyu, you dare to laugh at me, look at my mighty Tianlong..."

 Chapter 311： Slippery fish

    The tension in the villa was completely relieved, and the smiles on the faces of the sisters finally made Shu Wang no worries.


    "Master Shuwang, do the guards inside and outside the villa need to be removed?" Li Qingshu came to Shuwang and asked.


    Shu Wang''s face looked as though: "Take it away! Qingshu, the war is over. You will work harder for the next weapon recovery. It will start at dawn tomorrow. In addition, Army Division Chen and the others should have captured a lot of people. These prisoners, let Xiaoxue, Guanshi Jin and the others are focusing on them, don''t anything go wrong?"


    "Qingshu understands!"


    "Go down!"


    "Yes!"


    After giving instructions to Li Qingshu, Shu Wang called Chu Feifei again.


    "Feifei, order to go down and prepare dinner. Everyone hasn''t eaten anything for a day. Let Piaoyue be simple and let everyone in the villa eat as soon as possible."


    "Okay, Master Shuwang, I''ll make arrangements now."


    "Youwei, stop making trouble, everyone wash up and get ready to eat."


    "Yes, big sister!"


    Shu Wang''s prestige in the hearts of everyone is still very high.


    No one will sing the opposite of her.


    Outside, Lan Qiang''s cleaning of the battlefield was destined not to be completed in a short time.


    The prisoners are very simple. Anyone who surrenders can be captured directly, but don''t forget that this time Nie Long and the others attacked the villa base and brought more than 6,000 weapons.


    So many weapons, it is inevitable that part of them will be destroyed in the battle, but they are not destroyed, and they are busy with guns.


    Time passed without knowing it.


    Gradually, the first light appeared on the horizon, and the dim sky gradually brightened.


    In a deep grass field in the wild, Jia Fuweng and others, who were frightened all night, were not found by Lan Gun and their hiding place until dawn.


    Seeing that the sky was about to dawn, the people who had been hiding all night couldn''t sit still.


    Secretly send people to pay attention to the surroundings and the situation in the sky.


    After learning that they had no enemies here and no drones were found, Jia Fuweng and his party of more than fifty people quietly withdrew to the rear with the help of deep grass.


    They didn''t dare to retreat from the direction they were, but took a big circle, and then touched the place where they landed yesterday to evacuate.


    But Jia Fu and the others didn¡¯t know that before they boarded the ship, Chen Hao Jie did not find their whereabouts, but when they appeared along the coastline, there were a lot of monitoring Chen Hao Jie left behind, and they naturally caught them. .


    Chen Haojie, who stayed up all night and only squinted for a while, heard the report from the soldiers. From the monitoring, he happened to see Jia Fuwen and his party boarding the ship and preparing to run away.


    "Military division, do I need to send a helicopter or drone to pursue it?" asked the soldier sitting in front of the monitor.


    Chen Haojie smiled indifferently: "Since they can escape to the beach, then forget it. Always put some fish that slipped through the net and play with the Lord. If they are all left by us, wouldn''t the Lord be boring."


    "Master? The military division means that the master has an arrangement on Haixin Island?"


    Chen Haojie smiled unpredictably.


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The sea.


    "Mad, I''m not reconciled. So many of us have never taken the other side, and we haven''t even seen the other side''s base until now. This battle is really useless." On the ship, the king said angrily.


    Although everyone said that they had escaped without danger, none of them were in a good mood.


    Jia Fu''s face was extremely gloomy.


    "The matter will not end like this. Pharaoh, the few things that weren''t able to be transported back from Junlin Island last time, after this time, they will be brought back immediately."


    "You, do you want to?" King Quan''s eyes were taken aback, and he stared at Jia Fu in horror.


    Jia Fuqi has a grim face.


    "This is what they forced me. Since the frontal attack can''t take the opponent, it will completely destroy them."


    The king''s heart trembled.


    "Do you know that if you put it on the shore, Haixin Island will not be spared. Are you going to die with them?"


    Jia Fuqi smiled cruelly: "I die together? Do you think I''m so stupid?"


    "and you¡­¡­"


    "The whole world is not the only place in Minghai City that can survive. We can leave Minghai City before doing anything."


    Knowing Jia Fu''s plan, it is impossible for the king to say that he can''t move his heart. After all, once Jia Fu''s plan succeeds, Minghai City is estimated to be completely turned into a ruin.


    However, thinking of his tragic son, the grief in the king''s heart is hard to heal.


    "Okay, we will act upon returning to the island."


    Everyone speeded up to Haixin Island.


    On the island.


    Yesterday, Wei Xiao''s people had completely controlled Haixin Island.


    Not only the survivors, but also the materials stored in the Haixin Island base.


    Haixin Island is worthy of being the most suitable place for the development of fishery in Minghai City. When Wei Xiao and his colleagues counted the materials, the existing aquatic products in Haixin Island are now more than 100,000 tons.


    These aquatic products alone are enough to feed Wei Xiao''s base for several years.


    Not to mention other things, just this gain, it is not in vain that Wei Xiao and the others occupy this place.


    Inside the fortifications at the exit of the island.


    One day passed.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with the military division and them. They have waited all night without seeing an enemy coming back. There will be no accidents on the base, right?"


    "Something happened? Do you think that the people from Haixindao can fight with the military master''s head? Besides, if something really happened, Brother Lan and the others would have sent someone to fly a helicopter to inform the Lord."


    Long Ba smirked: "Brother Yong, am I not in a hurry? The enemy has not appeared, so I panicked."


    Li Cunyong cast a look at Long Ba.


    "Isn''t it good to have no enemy? Maybe they were all taken care of by the military division."


    "Isn''t it?" Long Ba''s heart tightened.


    Yesterday, Nie Ao was let go, and Long Ba has been brooding.


    He wanted to catch a big fish and show it off in front of his brothers. If even the big fish at the villa was taken by Chen Haojie, how could he realize this wish?


    "Attention all members, there is movement at sea."


    Just when Long Ba was a little anxious, Jasmine''s reminder came from the headset in his ear.


    Long Ba was energetic, and hurriedly picked up the telescope in front of him and looked at the sea.


    From this look, Long Ba came to the spirit.


    A dozen speedboats were approaching them on the sea at this time.


    It seems that those who are about to dock must be the fish that slipped through the net to attack the villa base.


    "Hahaha... the big fish appeared. Brother Yong, we can say yes, there is a big fish, let me share one."


    Li Cun Yong is angry and funny.


    "As long as you can catch it alive, it''s all yours."


    "Okay! The Lord mentioned yesterday that he wanted to meet the ruler of this island. Today I see me grab one for him." As he said, Long Ba''s eyes sharpened: "All the Long Ba squadrons are in a state of combat."


    Without Long Ba reminding, the soldiers ambushing on the fortifications have pointed their guns at the sea.


    On the sea, Jia Fuweng and others, who didn''t know that Haixin Island had changed ownership, are still thinking about organizing manpower to go to Junlin Island to make another money.


    "Strange, why is there no one in Haikou today?"


    King Quan, sitting on the front yacht, found a slightly deserted scene on the shore not far away, frowning involuntarily.


    Jia Fuweng only wants to land on the island as soon as possible, and then organize people to go to the island of King¡¯s Landing, without caring about other things at all.


    "It''s estimated that we haven''t woken up yet. Let''s go up first and talk about what happened later. Speed ??up." Jia Fuweng urged.


    The king was alert, and quietly hid behind the yacht.


    Looking at the getting closer and closer to the port, Jia Fuweng''s entire face trembled with excitement.


    "Wait, you all wait for me, when I bring back those forbidden weapons, I want all of you to bury my children."


    After the foremost ship was less than fifty meters away from the shore, suddenly, people''s heads appeared inside the empty fortifications.


    Seeing this scene, Jia Fu was instinctively stunned.


    "Fire!"


    People on the shore won''t be polite to them


    The roar of Li Cunyong resounded across the shore, and the men and women who had been waiting for Jayeon and the others all night shot at the ships on the sea.


    Dense bullets flooded into Jay''s team, and Jay''s, standing at the forefront of the first yacht, was horrified, his body was instantly beaten into a hornet''s nest by the bullets.


    "My son..."


    The rich man who didn''t know where he died until his death was sad, and his painful expression was unwilling, so his body fell straight forward and plunged into the sea.

 Chapter 312： Big guy also chasing stars

    "Quickly, turn around and get out of here."


    Because of his vigilance, the king escaped.


    Seeing his subordinates who were constantly sacrificed under the enemy''s firepower, he was shocked and frightened, shouting loudly.


    "Want to run? Do you still have a chance?"


    Jasmine laughed coldly at them.


    Located on a high place, with sniper rifles in their hands, they aimed their guns at the engines of ships on the sea.


    A gunshot spread, and in the blink of an eye, there were four or five ships emitting black smoke, including the yacht where the kingship was.


    A few ships successfully turned around, but when they saw more than a dozen people on the shore resisting bazookas and aiming at them, these people who tried to escape dared to stay on the ship and jumped into the sea.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    All the ships that turned around and fled were hit by artillery shells and exploded violently, and beams of fire bulged from the sea.


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot, we surrender."


    "We surrender..."


    There is no chance of escape at all, and they don''t want to die. Surrender is the last hope of these people.


    "Casefire!"


    Long Ba stood up and spoke, and the intensive gunfire suddenly stopped.


    Li Cunyong walked to the top of the trench.


    "The first and second teams accepted the enemy''s surrender in the past, and the third and fourth teams are on guard."


    "Brother Yong, ask if they have big fish, big fish..." Long Ba emphasized.


    "You are indispensable." Li Cun never gave him an angry look.


    "Hehe..." Long Ba smiled like a big stupid man.


    As the surviving people at sea came to the shore, their weapons and ammunition were confiscated by the people of Li Cun Yong. In order to minimize their threat, Li Cun Yong also had people shackled them.


    These shackles were all found in the arsenal of the Haixin Island base. I heard they were exclusive items for slaves.


    "I ask you, are there any high-level Haixindao between you?" A soldier asked all the prisoners.


    For a time, all the prisoners in the scene looked at the king''s power in unison.


    The king, who was hiding behind a group of captives, knew that he could not hide, but he simply took the initiative to come forward.


    "Little brother, I used to be one of the powers of the Haixin Island base, my king, don''t know what''s up with me?" The king asked politely, without the arrogance of a superior.


    "Hahaha...this fish is fat enough."


    Before the soldiers could speak, Long Ba ran over overjoyed.


    "Brother Yong, I have taken this person away, and leave the rest to you."


    Li Cun never said angrily: "Get out!"


    "Hahaha...Take Ling!" As he said, Long Ba grabbed the kingship.


    "Little brother¡­¡­"


    "Who is your little brother? Long brother!"


    The king''s face twitched.


    "Brother Long!"


    "That''s right! Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, but our lord wants to meet you guys from Haixin Island, now come with me to see the lord!"


    "Wait, Long Brother, I can go by myself!"


    "You''re too slow." Long Ba, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall, walked away with the royal power like a chicken.


    After Long Ba left, Jasmine and the others also evacuated the sniper spot one after another.


    The finishing work on the scene was handed over to Li Cun Yong and Yu Wei''s team.


    At the center of Haixin Island''s rights, inside the villa where Nie Long was once.


    Outside, the six members of Wu Xiaoqi''s team are on guard, while inside...


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Don''t get me wrong, this is the humming part of singing.


    The entire living room of the villa is filled with music and melodious singing.


    The living room of a villa of more than two hundred square meters is now completely transformed into a concert site.


    Wei Xiao and Wu Xiaoqi were sitting on the sofa. In front of them, a group of pure, beautiful and graceful women were dancing with a singer.


    This singer is called Yu Qi, and before the end of the world, he was one of Wei Xiao''s favorite singers.


    She is famous for singing ancient songs. She has a good-looking person, and her voice is ethereal and pleasant, like a silver bell. For a while, she can be said to have slaughtered major music platforms and is unmatched.


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect to meet her on Haixin Island.


    In addition to the surprise, Wei Xiao was also a little excited.


    Because besides Yu Qi, there are actually several singers that Wei Xiao liked before the end of life in Haixin Island, both men and women.


    According to Wei Xiao''s understanding, these people all came to participate in the science and technology exhibition. After the end of the world, they moved to Haixin Island under the protection of bodyguards, and they have been living on it ever since.


    Now it will be interesting.


    Wei Xiao once had a small dream, that is, to go to these celebrities'' concerts to listen to them sing once, but this small dream has never been realized.


    Based on Wei Xiao''s conditions at the time, he wanted to go to their concerts, not to mention that there was no time for work. Even if there were, the tickets that were fired to the sky by the scalpers made him stop.


    But those were all the small wishes that Wei Xiao could only sigh at the time. It is not too simple to realize.


    In order to realize his dream, today''s Wei Xiao directly gathered these people to perform for him.


    In the past, these celebrities faced thousands or tens of thousands of listeners alone, and they could apologize and be forgiven with fans if they didn''t sing badly, but now they are a group of listeners facing Wei Xiao.


    Not only must we do our best to satisfy Wei Xiao, but also look at Wei Xiao''s expression, the change of identity is simply not too mysterious.


    "The Lord, the Lord..."


    Just listening attentively, Long Ba''s rough call came from Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Wei Xiao smiled helplessly.


    "This guy!"


    "Master, do you want me to teach him a meal?" Wu Xiaoqi asked.


    Wei Xiao looked at Yu Qi who was still singing hard and the two girl group members who accompanied the dancers, and said calmly: "Okay, stop it!"


    As soon as he said, the singing and music in the villa stopped one after another.


    Yu Qi and they all stared at Wei Xiao nervously, wondering if they did something wrong, they were very scared.


    "Lord, I bring you a big fish."


    At this time, Long Ba carrying the king''s power had already arrived in the villa.


    Wu Xiaoqi glared at him, very dissatisfied.


    Long Ba is a bit unclear.


    Am i doing something wrong?


    "Come here! What big fish?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s voice, Long Ba returned to his senses, turning a blind eye to Wu Xiaoqi''s cold face, and said with excitement on his face: "Master, you''ll know after you ask."


    Carrying the king''s power, he came to Wei Xiao, and Long Ba threw him to the ground with his hand.


    Wei Xiao hadn''t looked at the royal power carefully, but Yu Qi and others who were present had already exclaimed.


    King Power, one of the seven powers in Haixin Island base.


    Perhaps the slaves at the bottom of the base didn''t know who the kingship was and had never seen him, but Yu Qi and the others knew very well.


    After all, they were also very influential public figures before the end of the world. After the end of the world, they fled to Haixin Island and naturally became aristocrats.


    They can meet King Quan many times, and it''s no surprise to know him.


    But Yu Qi and them are shocked now.


    Didn''t the kingship follow the other powers to attack the enemies on the land? How would it appear here?


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Some smart people seemed to have thought of something, and then looking at Wei Xiao''s eyes, he became more awed.

 Chapter 313： very disappointed

    "Old man, this is our lord. As one of the powers of the Haixin Island base, should you introduce yourself first?" Long Ba said viciously to the king.


    The kingship was smashed by Long Ba just now.


    People in their fifty or so, being carried by a strong man rushing to a kilometer, and finally being thrown off, it is normal if he hasn''t changed his strength for a while.


    The slightly pale face finally returned to normal, and the king slowly raised his head.


    In front of him, Wei Xiao sat casually like that, but when Wang Quan saw Wei Xiao''s first glance, his gaze couldn''t help but jump.


    Being young was the first feeling that Wei Xiao gave him, but besides that, in Wei Xiao, the royal power also felt a kind of natural high-ranking aura.


    This kind of breath is beyond words, it''s like a mirror in the sun, it''s ordinary in itself, but once you look at him, you will be unable to open your eyes by the light reflected from him.


    Before the end of the world, Wang Quan could be regarded as a person with a face and a face, but in his circle, no one had ever given him the same feeling as Wei Xiao.


    If a person''s temperament is also divided into grades, then those high-ranking people he knew before are gold and silver ranks, and Wei Xiao is undoubtedly the king, and he is also the strongest king.


    Wang Quan quickly calmed down his inner shock, and asked: "Who are you and why are you attacking my base?"


    When he said this, Long Ba and Wu Xiaoqi were stunned.


    After doing it for a long time, this guy still doesn''t know their identity?


    "Old man..."


    Long Ba was about to say something, Wei Xiao raised his hand to stop him.


    With a smile on his face, Wei Xiao tilted Erlang''s back against the sofa, took out a bag of large front door from his pocket, and put one on his mouth.


    Seeing this, Long Ba by his side quickly spotted Wei Xiao.


    After taking a puff of cigarette, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Old man, you have been fighting with my people day and night. I still don''t know who I am. How did you fight this battle?"


    "What?" Wang Quan was startled when he heard the words, his pupils dilated, and he pointed at Wei Xiao incredulously: "You, are you the leader of that group of thugs?"


    "Don''t say it so bad. Your people go to my site, steal my supplies, and kill me, don''t know how I should call you?"


    "You, you bastard, you pay my son!"


    I don''t know where the courage of the kingship comes. After confirming Wei Xiao''s identity, the originally weak old man actually struggled to pounce on Wei Xiao.


    "Peng!"


    Unfortunately, he didn''t even touch the corner of Wei Xiao''s clothes, and Long Ba punched him back on the spot.


    "You old man is so courageous, dare to be presumptuous in front of the Lord? Believe it or not, I shot you?"


    Wang Quan fell back to the ground, resisting the pain in his body, his bloodshot eyes staring at Wei Xiao fiercely: "Why are you killing my son? Why? He is just a child."


    King Quan''s words almost didn''t make Wei Xiao choke on the smoke in his mouth.


    "Child? You may have some misunderstanding about the two words "child." Wei Xiao didn''t get angry because of the previous actions of the king, and said calmly: "Since he took the gun and killed people, he was no longer a child. Seriously. , I am very disappointed to see what you are now. How can I say that the ruler of a base, the king of the winner, and the loser of Kou, don¡¯t understand the simple truth?"


    King Power gritted his teeth: "It''s not your child who died, how can you understand my pain?"


    Wei Xiao smiled with contempt in his eyes.


    "My child? Huh! If my child is as wasteful as those second generation ancestors, he will die if he is dead. It is not to blame for his inferior skills, he can learn slowly, but he is not afraid of not having the strength, he will not die, who Death? The most hateful thing, it doesn''t matter if you die, and it also hurts the people behind it, you say, why do you keep such a person?"


    Wang Quan gritted his teeth with hatred towards Wei Xiao.


    "You are a cold-blooded beast, I curse you not to die."


    "Then you may be disappointed, I, Wei Xiao, the last thing I fear is death." After saying that, Wei Xiao waved his hand expressionlessly: "Let''s take it! If Haixin Island''s ruler is like this, You don¡¯t need to bring it to see me in the future, just deal with it.¡±


    "Yes!" Long Ba responded.


    If he was not polite to the king, how he brought him, how Long Ba took him away.


    Can he be polite to kingship?


    If the kingship can make Wei Xiao more interested, Long Ba might still give him a good face, but this old guy not only failed to please the Lord, but also disappointed the Lord...


    To know that the royal power is the person brought by Long Ba, and the other party failed to satisfy Wei Xiao, wouldn''t it mean that Long Ba has no eyesight?


    In this case, Long Ba can still be polite to the king, then hell.


    After Long Ba took the royal power away, Wu Xiaoqi glanced at Yu Qi and them.


    "Lord, do you want them to continue performing?"


    When Wu Xiaoqi spoke these words, Yu Qi and the others became nervous.


    Wei Xiao was obviously out of interest.


    "Take them to the square to gather. Now that the other party''s ruler is back on the island, it proves that the hero and their affairs have been settled. Send someone back to inform them to receive the basic citizens here. Everyone will first bring back to the villa base. "


    Wu Xiaoqi hesitated, and said: "Then Haixin Island Base just gave up like this?"


    Wei Xiao threw away the cigarette **** in his hand and stood up: "Naturally not. I''ll talk about other things when I go back. Let''s go!"


    Wu Xiaoqi nodded.


    After greeting the team members inside and outside, the group led their relatives and left the villa.


    "Yu Qi, how do you think this old convention arranges for us?"


    "I, I don''t know either."


    "It feels like this boss is more principled than King Power." A man in the star team suddenly said.


    The others looked at him all the time.


    "Brother Xiaoyao, how did you know?" a member of the women''s group asked.


    Hu Xiaoyao said seriously: "Intuition. You should believe in your own charm, but since the boss called us to this villa alone, did you see him (same voice) Mimi staring at someone? If you think about the people who used to be in the base, you will realize that this big guy is different."


    With Hu Xiaoyao''s reminder, everyone recalled the few hours spent with Wei Xiao.


    Soon, they found that Wei Xiaozhen and Hu Xiaoyao said the same.


    Wei Xiao called them, either listening to songs or watching dances, and didn''t make them do anything embarrassing at all (of course, some people didn''t feel embarrassed, and even willing to flatter Wei Xiao).


    "It''s useless to think so much now. What he really wants to do to us, can we still resist? I think, compared to the old men we usually serve, if we can follow such a handsome and young boss It''s not a bad thing to be around." Mature Liu Yuyan said.


    The others gave her a slightly surprised look.


    But it was only a momentary matter. Looking back on the days they had lived on the island, everyone knew that Liu Yuyan was right.

 Chapter 314： The flattered Hu Xiaoyao

    After a while, the group returned to the square.


    There are still four to five thousand people in the square.


    These people couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when they saw the male and female stars who had left before being sent back.


    Of course, it is indispensable to chew the roots of the tongue.


    It''s nothing more than which female celebrity is attracted by the male gangsters again, which male celebrity has become the object of the female gangsters.


    Hu Xiaoyao and the others have long been used to these rumors.


    Besides, before Wei Xiao and the others came, Hu Xiaoyao and others also came here like this.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others coming, Li Cunyong saluted them.


    "How, how many prisoners were caught?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "Not many, there are only eleven in total. But I kept two small teams to stay at the landing port. If someone escapes from the base, I should be able to capture more."


    "Don''t waste time. I have sent someone to inform the heroes. Before they arrive, they will catch whatever they can, and after that, none will be kept."


    "Yes!"


    "Now you organize people to bring these people to the port, and the heroes will directly board the ship. By the way, the actor team does not need to be with these people. They are useful to me." Wei Xiao said.


    "I''ll make arrangements now."


    Li Cun always took his life and retreated.


    Wei Xiao turned around at this time, focusing on Hu Xiaoyao''s body: "Hu Xiaoyao..."


    Hu Xiaoyao didn''t expect Wei Xiao to call him, and quickly came to Wei Xiao.


    "What''s the big brother''s order?"


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "Speaking of which I am still your fan. I don''t like many male fans, and you are one of them."


    Hu Xiaoyao was flattered.


    "It is an honor for me to be recognized by the big boss."


    "Don''t be nervous. I think you are good. Let''s manage them in the future! They are under your control. The Chinese New Year is about to come, and the base needs to be lively and lively. You hurry up and try to prepare some programs on New Year''s Eve. Then I need you to be on stage. Performance."


    Performing on stage?


    Hu Xiaoyao and the people behind him were taken aback.


    Is the boss kidding? In today''s world, there is still a New Year''s Eve party?


    Wei Xiao did not explain, and left directly with Wu Xiaoqi and the two female soldiers.


    Hu Xiaoyao, who was standing still, was still a bit unclear.


    What management, what performance? What and what is this all about?


    "Haha... Brother Xiaoyao, what are you doing in a daze? The person who took you with me will go with me!" A female soldier came to Hu Xiaoyao and chuckled.


    Looking at the look of the little female soldier, it is not difficult to guess that she is also a fan of Hu Xiaoyao.


    Hu Xiaoyao returned to his senses, his eyes full of confusion: "Wait for Miss Sister."


    "Is there any problem with Brother Xiaoyao?" The little soldier smiled.


    Hu Xiaoyao said bitterly: "Well, what did the big brother just now mean? Let me manage, and let me organize Yuyan to prepare the show. I don''t understand anything!"


    "Haha... Brother Xiaoyao, don''t get cheap and sell well. Lord, you are valued, do you know who I am?"


    "warrior?"


    The little female soldier shook her head: "My identity at the base is an elite, and above the elite is management. You are now a high-level base of the base. From now on, when we see you, we will call you a sir."


    "Huh?" Hu Xiaoyao was dumbfounded.


    The little female soldier did not explain: "Follow me first! When you arrive at the base, the corresponding rules will be sent to you to be familiar with."


    After speaking, the little female soldier took the lead and walked forward.


    Hu Xiaoyao was still a little confused.


    "What did she mean by what she just said?"


    Hu Xiaoyao asked the people behind him.


    "I guess it should be a good thing for Lao Hu." said a male star.


    When he spoke, everyone rolled their eyes.


    Does this need you to say?


    Yu Qi thought for a moment, and said, "It should be that Brother Hu is now an official, and he is still above the senior level in the opponent''s base."


    "No way?"


    Everyone was slightly surprised.


    Yu Qi said: "I''m just guessing. The specific situation is only known when I went to the other party''s base. Let''s go! Don''t make the big guys impatient just because we stay here for too long."


    At this time, everyone discovered that the distance between them and the female soldiers was a little far away.


    No longer thinking about it, the group quickly followed up with the female soldier in front.


    It''s past noon.


    Probably only a little bit.


    At this time, at the landing port of Haixin Island, people can be seen everywhere in the mountains.


    Many people are now worried about their future.


    Although under the management of Nie Long and the others, the majority of the Christians at the scene did not know how good they were, but at least they would not be starved to death.


    Moreover, they, who are already accustomed to life on the Haixin Island base, are suddenly going to the new base. They always feel uneasy, and even worry that the new boss will secretly get rid of them.


    With this mind in mind, not long after, a huge fleet of ships sailed towards them on the sea in front of them.


    "Those are?"


    "Many ships, there are cruise ships?"


    Seeing the fleet appearing on the sea, many people on the shore couldn''t help being surprised.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The sound of the whistle came from the front, as if to foreshadow something.


    "Master, the military division is here. I don''t know who will lead the team?" Wu Xiaoqi looked expectant beside Wei Xiao.


    "I guess it''s Captain Leng." Yu Wei said abruptly.


    Wu Xiaoqi was puzzled: "Why?"


    Yu Wei smiled cleverly: "Because Captain Leng heard someone missing from a distance, it won''t work if he doesn''t come."


    After listening to Yu Wei''s words, Wu Xiaoqi still didn''t know what she meant.


    A pretty little face was suddenly covered with pink clouds, which was indescribably bright.


    "Xiao Wei, you are dying."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The second daughter was playing around, making the other elders annoyed.


    Speaking of which, among the first group of captains who followed Wei Xiao, many of them had no girlfriends.


    With their current status and status at the base, this situation absolutely does not exist elsewhere.


    "Brother Yong, when will you find us a sister-in-law and invite us to have a wedding drink?" Long Ba poked Li Cunyong with his hand, and asked with a smile.


    Li Cunyong retracted his gaze and smirked.


    "I will, I will."


    Long Ba smirked and said: "Then you can hurry up, I feel I am going to be in love too."


    After speaking, Long Ba took a peek at Yu Wei.


    She seemed to notice that someone was watching her, and Yu Wei, who was playing with Wu Xiaoqi, turned her gaze to Long Ba.


    The eyes of the two met, and they both moved away in an instant.


    I just don¡¯t know if the heartbeats of both of them are accelerating?


    Discovering Long Ba''s abnormality, Li Cun Yong curiously said: "What''s wrong? It feels like your face is suddenly red."


    "No, nothing. Look, someone of them is here." Long Ba admitted that he had a guilty conscience, and quickly changed the subject.


    Li Cunyong looked towards the sea.


    Sure enough, there were hundreds of speedboats approaching them on the sea at this time.


    Several cruise ships did not move forward in the deep water, and each of the speedboats had a fully armed soldier.


    "Master, that seems to be Master Youwei and Master of Phantom."


    Jasmine''s voice came in his ear, and Wei Xiao, who was with the old god, swept his gaze at all the speedboats.


    Suddenly, on a larger yacht, both Bai Youwei and Phantom were among them.


    In addition to them, the yacht on which the two women are on is also the one with the most guards and the most tightly protected.

 Chapter 315： Handsome people like us

    "Husband, husband..."


    Bai Youwei had clearly seen Wei Xiao, standing on the yacht, holding the guardrail with one hand, and swaying towards Wei Xiao with the other hand above her head.


    Wei Xiao''s cold face now smiled.


    "Why are they here too?"


    "It is estimated that the masters miss the Lord, so I can''t wait to see the Lord." Jasmine smiled cleverly.


    "The relationship between the master and the masters is really good, it is really enviable." Effie also said enviously from the side.


    The words of the two of them made Wei Xiao useful in his heart, but on the surface he was pretending to be cold.


    "Naughty!"


    Blaming her lips, but her feet were honest, she walked directly down, ready to meet Bai Youwei and the others.


    When the boss left, his subordinates would naturally follow him around him.


    Jasmine and Effie accompanied them.


    "Who is on the yacht?"


    "They are so beautiful."


    Liu Yuyan and the others also found Bai Youwei and Phantom to be surprised.


    To become stars, especially female stars in the film and television industry, they are top-notch in body and appearance.


    Even if it does not reach 95 points or more for everyone, but at least more than 85.


    Liu Yuyan and the others are very confident about their faces, but now they see Bai Youwei and the Phantom, even if they are a little away, they can''t see all of their faces, but only from the outline, they can capture the goddess''s posture.


    That is a figure that even they envy and jealously.


    "That is our hostess and the Lord''s woman. You will live in the Lord''s base in the future. Remember, no one can offend the hostess. They are sometimes more awe-inspiring than the Lord." Lead Liu Yuyan The female soldiers who came here reminded everyone.


    "hostess?"


    Hearing this title, someone frowned slightly.


    The female soldiers didn''t say much.


    Remind them that they have done their best to do so, and if they dare to provoke the mistress in this way, then she is beyond her control.


    Among the crowd, Liu Yuyan, the only one who could compete with Bai Youwei and others, regardless of appearance or figure, could not help but bite with her soft mouth as she looked at the approaching ships.


    With a worried face on her face, her eyes gradually became firmer from the panic at the beginning.


    "There is no man who doesn''t steal fishy, ??I''m not without a chance."


    Landing port.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    As soon as the yacht docked, Bai Youwei couldn''t wait to jump onto the shore and rushed towards the coming Wei Xiaofei.


    Wei Xiao, who had a cold face when he came, now has a gentle face.


    He opened his arms in advance, and within a few breaths, a soft body plunged into his arms.


    "Husband, I want to die."


    Holding Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei greedily sucked the smell from him.


    That''s not enough, Bai Youwei immediately stretched out her lotus arm to hook Wei Xiao''s neck, and took the initiative to send a soft little mouth.


    A kiss lovesick.


    The two separated.


    Looking at Xiaojiao''s wife who was like a peach blossom and panting, Wei Xiaowen smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for just one day, so do you miss me?"


    "Yeah! I really want to, I''d better stay with my husband every day from now on, and don''t go there."


    Dotingly scratched her little nose.


    "My husband misses you too, and the older sisters."


    When Bai Youwei heard the words, she smiled like a flower, not sweet.


    "My husband is the best."


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    The Phantom also came to Wei Xiao''s side at this time.


    Wei Xiao didn''t wrong her either.


    He took the Phantom into his arms and kissed him.


    "Why are you here too?"


    The Phantom said earnestly: "The eldest sister is not worried about Youwei, let me follow. If there is a danger, I can protect her."


    "It''s Xiaoying that reassured me the most."


    Rubbing Phantom''s head, the latter squinted like a cat, enjoying Wei Xiao''s caress.


    "Huh! Smelly husband, you love Sister Xiaoying more than me. I''m jealous. But I came to you on the initiative. Don''t you worry about it?"


    "Haha...well, my wife Youwei is the most reassuring, is this down?" Wei Xiao said, squeezing Bai Youwei''s red face.


    "Hehe... I know that my husband loves me the most."


    After being intimate with the two wives for a while, Leng Chengfeng, who led the team this time, also came to the shore.


    "Master!"


    Leng Chengfeng took the lead and paid a standard salute to Wei Xiao, and the soldiers who followed him ashore also followed suit.


    Wei Xiao''s people are not just mere appearances. Not only do they have an excellent mental outlook, they are also full of power.


    More than a hundred people shouted at the same time, this scene, this formation is simply not too shocking.


    At least, Hu Xiaoyao and the others had never seen this kind of aura in the fighters beside those in power at the base.


    Let Bai Youwei and the others go aside first, Wei Xiao said to Leng Chengfeng: "You all understand the situation, right?"


    Leng Chengfeng nodded.


    "This time we brought enough ships to transport 10,000 people, please rest assured, the Lord."


    "Well, since you are all clear, then I won''t say more. Li Cunyong, Long Ba..."


    "Master!"


    "Bring your people and cooperate with Leng Chengfeng to organize the people on the island to board the boat."


    "Yes!"


    The two responded, and then greeted the soldiers of their squadrons to let the citizens of Haixin Island board the ship.


    Leng Chengfeng also went to work, but when he passed by Wu Xiaoqi, he still couldn''t hold back.


    Quickly kissed Wu Xiaoqi on the face, and left as if he fled before the other party could react.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Yu Wei next to her smiled cleverly.


    Wu Xiaoqi pretended to be angry: "This bad guy knows to take advantage of me."


    "Some people get cheap and sell well. I see some people don''t know how sweet it is now."


    "Yu Wei..."


    "Hahaha! I won''t say it, I won''t say it!"


    "Huh, I''ll talk nonsense again. I''ll break your relationship with you." As he said, Wu Xiaoqi, who turned his face, looked at Leng Chengfeng''s tall and straight back, and smiled happily: "Isn''t it not forbidden to kiss you, why run so fast? "


    Wei Xiao''s people were already organizing people to board the ship, while Wei Xiao took Bai Youwei and the others to Hu Xiaoyao''s side.


    "Wow, it''s Brother Xiaoyao, as well as Liu Yuyan, Yu Qi, Jiejie, Lunge... a lot of big stars. Husband, is this true? They are all my former idols."


    When Bai Youwei saw Hu Xiaoyao and the others, she didn''t have much attachment to his husband. She was so excited that she jumped and jumped in front of Hu Xiaoyao and them, happily like a child.


    The daughter-in-law instantly became someone else''s little girl, Wei Xiao didn''t feel much.


    Chasing stars! Who didn''t have a few favorite celebrities when he was young?


    As long as Bai Youwei is happy, ignore the ignorance of his husband for a while! I didn''t have much to lose.


    "Xiaoyao, it seems that not only I am a fan of you, but also my wife." Wei Xiao said to Hu Xiaoyao with a smile.


    Hu Xiaoyao was very nervous.


    "Oh, the lord is joking, how can I be qualified to be the idol of the hostess? I am just an ordinary person, and the lord is very different."


    "Don''t be too nervous, you have to know that a handsome man like us has many little fans. Sometimes I am very troubled, alas!" Wei Xiao said narcissistically.


    Comparing myself with Hu Xiaoyao, I really don''t know where Wei Xiao''s self-confidence comes from.


    Of course, it''s not that Wei Xiao is not handsome, but compared with the Xiaoyao brother in the eyes of thousands of girls, there is still a gap.


    "Puff......"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Never thought that an old man like Wei Xiao and everyone with such a humorous side would be amused by his words.


    Of course, except for the heartless Bai Youwei who laughed out loud, everyone else resisted.


    "Husband is the most handsome, but Xiaoyao brother is also very handsome." Bai Youwei said happily, pulling Wei Xiao''s arm.


    On the side, the phantom that is inseparable from Wei Xiao, a pair of big eyes that are not stained with a trace of dust circulates around Wei Xiao and Hu Xiaoyao, and then solemnly said: "The master is the most handsome, he is too weak. ."


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Sure enough, to say who is Wei Xiao''s most loyal admirer is the killer girl who has a lot of affection.


    Some people! I don''t know how to learn from her sister, the gap shouldn''t be too obvious.

 Chapter 316： Shocking welcome ceremony

    A small episode passed, and half an hour later, all the Christians on Haixin Island had basically boarded the ship.


    Wei Xiao and the others were left here. Wei Xiao naturally took the yacht back with Bai Youwei and Phantom, while Hu Xiaoyao and the others were taken on the cruise ship by Leng Chengfeng and others.


    After two o''clock in the afternoon, the fleet set sail and headed straight for the Haitian District.


    The coastline.


    At this moment, people are everywhere here.


    Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, and Ming Yulan attach great importance to the safety of their surroundings.


    No way, the hostess who hardly left the base, all came today.


    Although the zombies around the Haixin Bridge have been basically cleaned up, who can guarantee that there will be no fish slipping through the net?


    They are not with Wei Xiao for a day or two. They are very clear that compared to Wei Xiao''s own safety, the safety of the hostesses is what everyone in the base should care about.


    Therefore, in order to ensure absolute safety within a radius of one kilometer, the three men and women almost all of the remaining soldiers in the base were assigned to guard each other.


    Of course, in order to welcome Wei Xiao and the others, and at the same time as a deterrent to the survivors on the Haixin Island base, Chen Haojie also sent out the tank squadron, and all kinds of tanks and armored vehicles were parked on both sides.


    The scale of the scene is simply not too shocking.


    "coming!"


    When someone saw the movement on the sea in the distance, they immediately reminded Chen Haojie of them.


    "Master, they are back."


    Many people are very excited at this moment.


    It was especially obvious that Shu Wang and the others, looking at the increasingly clear fleet on the sea, and Wei Xiao were separated by only one day, but to them, it seemed that several years had passed.


    Wait for the fleet to dock.


    "Big sister, little Wei Ling..." Bai Youwei was already calling the people on the shore from the bow.


    Shu Wang and they all saw Wei Xiao next to Bai Youwei at this time.


    Seeing that their husbands are safe and sound, even if Shuwang and them had known the news before, they still couldn''t let it go without seeing it with their own eyes, and there was nothing to worry about now.


    Each of the peerless faces showed brilliant smiles. For a while, their smiles seemed to make the sun in the sky lose its color, so thrilling.


    Following Wei Xiao, they led people towards the shore.


    "Welcome the Lord back in triumph, salute!"


    "Wow..."


    With the yell of Pay Million, the warriors on the shore, around, and in the distance stopped their guns, stood at attention, and saluted Wei and Xiao.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    This is not over yet.


    The already ready tank squadron opened fire at the same time, and the deafening sound of cannons reverberated through the sky, making the welcome ceremony on the shore even more solemn.


    Hu Xiaoyao, who was on the cruise ship, saw this scene, and everyone was shocked and shocked.


    Many people covered their mouths in surprise, trying not to let themselves scream because of the scene in front of them.


    "This, this is too shocking, right?"


    "Uniform costumes, both gods and forms, aura like a rainbow, and strict military discipline. There are such forces in the last days?"


    "Too shocked, is this the soldier of the master? Now even if someone tells me that they are the real army, I won''t doubt it."


    "Such a strong army, Nie Long and the others will lose without being wronged. Perhaps, only such a force can survive to the end in this dark apocalypse!"


    Many people can no longer describe their feelings at the moment.


    They only hope that when they are taken to the new base, the top management of the other side will give them a basic treatment.


    If they can live under such a strong army in the future, even if the days are harder, they will be willing.


    "Husband, welcome home."


    Shu Wang brought a group of sisters and daughters to greet him, and when he faced Wei Xiao, he said to Wei Xiao tenderly.


    Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    Staggering between Bai Youwei and the Phantom, she came to Shu Wang and hugged her into her arms.


    Breathing greedily, the faint orchid fragrance on Shu Wang''s body.


    "did you miss me?"


    "Yeah!" Shu Wang responded softly.


    With a smile, he kissed Shu Wang''s little mouth, and Wei Xiao then kissed the other daughter-in-laws again.


    Finally, Xiao Wei Ling was hugged from Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms.


    "Ling''er misses Dad?"


    "Think, welcome Dad home, Bom~~~" The childish voice came from Xiao Wei Ling, and the little girl stretched out her chubby hand to hug Wei Xiao''s face, leaving a look on Wei Xiao''s face. Slobber.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Wei Xiao was amused by her daughter''s cuteness.


    He didn''t care about the drool on his face and laughed heartily.


    "Master!"


    Chen Haojie came over only after seeing that Wei Xiao was making friends with his family.


    Holding Wei Ling, Wei Xiao looked at the group of right and left men in front of him, with great satisfaction in his eyes.


    "Heroes, you guys did a good job."


    "It''s all the masters who have good leadership. I''m just talking about it. The key is that the soldiers are brave and fearless and dare to fight."


    "You don''t have to be humble. This time, everyone did a good job, and I won''t treat you badly."


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Wei Xiao nodded, and then handed Xiao Wei Ling to her mothers.


    "This time I brought a lot of people back, transfer them to the base first. As for how to distribute them, I''ll wait until today."


    "Don''t worry, Lord, the vehicles to transfer the citizens of Haixin Island are ready, and you can take them back to the base at any time."


    "You do things, I can rest assured." Chen Haojie did things at ease. Wei Xiao is still very relieved: "In addition, immediately notify the members of the base management and above when I go back. I will have a meeting at Villa No. 1 after dinner. I need to reformulate the future development direction of the base. "


    "Yes!"


    "Go ahead! Settle these survivors as soon as possible before the meeting."


    Chen Haojie took their orders and began to greet other survivors who had transferred to Haixin Island.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go home!" Wei Xiao didn''t stay at the scene any longer, and said to Shu Wang and the others. The girls followed him, and under the protection of the guards, they got in armored vehicles and left.


    When Wei Xiao and the others left, Jiang Xue, Jin Miaofeng and others took over the scene.


    Chen Haojie and the soldiers are only responsible for maintaining order on the scene.


    "Miss sister, where are you taking me?"


    During the transfer, some people felt uneasy and asked Jiang Xue and others around them.


    "You don''t need to be nervous. Since you come to our base, as long as you do things according to the rules, you won''t have enough food. But if anyone violates the rules of the base, the future will not be easy. Don''t ask anything now. After you allocate it, someone will tell you how to live in the base in the future." Jiang Xue said.


    Unable to get an exact answer, Hu Xiaoyao and the rest of the "prisoners of war" always felt insecure.


    However, judging from Jiang Xue''s attitude, they should not be in danger of their lives when they came to Wei Xiao''s base.


    How much peace of mind, no one asked more, one by one sat in the big cars in a proper manner.


    "It''s really incredible. This time, they brought back at least 4,000 or 5,000 people, plus the original number of people in our base. It''s over 10,000." Fu Wanwan looked at the survivors who lined up to get on the bus, and said with sorrow.


    "It''s really a lot. Isn''t this bad? With more people, our strength will be strengthened, and the greater the hope of living in the last days." Baiqiu said.


    "Hehe... I said you guys! Didn''t you find that among these people, there are many beautiful women?"


    The focus of the old driver, Lan Gun, is completely different from that of paying millions. His opening immediately diverted everyone''s attention.


    Not to mention, vulgar and connotative language can extend the topic more than those high-end, high-grade speech.


    No, as soon as I heard of the beautiful women, the focus of everyone on the survivors was different.

 Chapter 317： The first official meeting of the base

    "I''m going, Brother Lan, you don''t have anyone''s eyes, I actually found a lot of stars among them." Fu Wanwan said with joy.


    Not to mention the others.


    Among the survivors this time, there are many with a face value of 90 or more, and a few can even be compared with Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Hehe..." Lan Qiang smiled badly: "Is there an idea?"


    Paying a million is the same with a smile.


    The eyes of the two **** gathered together, and the air around everyone changed qualitatively.


    "Do you have the same mindset as them?" Wu Xiaoqi asked seriously, looking at Leng Chengfeng beside him.


    Leng Chengfeng''s body was agitated.


    "You can''t talk nonsense, how can I be like these scumbags? In my heart, you are the only one, and the only one." Leng Chengfeng said quite seriously.


    Wu Xiaoqi smiled lightly.


    "You don''t need to explain. If you really want more, I don''t mind."


    "Xiao Qi..."


    "I''m serious. Times are different, we all need to adapt to some ideas." Wu Xiaoqi looked serious.


    Leng Chengfeng stared at Wu Xiaoqi for a long time, and saw that the other party didn''t seem to be testing him, and Leng Chengfeng no longer concealed his inner thoughts.


    Holding Wu Xiaoqi''s hand, Leng Chengfeng said from the bottom of his heart: "I don''t deny that I like beautiful women, and sometimes I am full of weariness, but Xiaoqi, you have to believe me, I only want you. This life can have With your company, I¡¯m Leng Chengfeng is enough. Three wives and four concubines, I don¡¯t have so much energy, and I don¡¯t have so much love. So, don¡¯t think about other things, okay?"


    "The truth?"


    "If you are not sincere, the sky will thunder."


    Wu Xiaoqi smiled, sweetly.


    In conformity with the times, there are some things that Wu Xiaoqi can not break with persistence, but the person she likes can say this to herself, she is really touched in her heart and extremely happy.


    Love is selfish, no one is willing to share his complete love with others.


    Facing Leng Chengfeng''s serious expression, Wu Xiaoqi stood on tiptoe and said something in Leng Chengfeng''s ear.


    Leng Chengfeng was taken aback for a moment, and then he was indescribably surprised.


    "real?"


    Wu Xiaoqi lowered his head shyly.


    "Um!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The happy Leng Chengfeng suddenly hugged Wu Xiaoqi, held her in a circle, and laughed excitedly.


    The sudden laughter made everyone around him startled.


    Fu Wanwan''s mouth twitched: "Brother Feng is twitching?"


    Lan Qiang knows everything well: "It is estimated that his girlfriend has also let go of his authority and is ready to welcome the second room."


    "Yes?"


    Others were a little skeptical, but didn''t say much.


    As the survivors on the scene were transferred one by one, Chen Haojie and the others also took the team and left the beach.


    Inside the base.


    Hu Xiaoyao and the others today were not shocked once or twice, but when they came to the periphery of the villa base and saw the nearly 20-meter-high city wall, they were shocked again.


    When they entered the base, the rows of low-rise bungalows, the clean and tidy ground, and the flowerbeds everywhere in the base hit their eyes again.


    They have never seen such an environment since the end of the world.


    Even in the aristocratic circle of Haixin Island, there has never been such a clean and beautiful environment.


    If they hadn''t experienced the apocalyptic poison for several months, when they saw Wei Xiao''s base, they would think that they had returned to the pre-apocalyptic world.


    "It''s so beautiful, there is still such a beautiful place after the end of the world."


    "I can''t believe it, such a place really exists in the last days."


    "A glimpse to get the whole picture, just what we see in front of us, I can guarantee that the next arrangement for this base will not be bad. Even, life on Haixin Island will be more comfortable than before."


    Many people are sighing, and at the same time, for the vast majority of people who have nowhere to rest since they left Haixin Island, they can now find a place.


    At least, they have a certain degree of certainty as to whether they can save their lives.


    It was more than five o''clock in the afternoon.


    The survivors who have been placed have eaten their first meal in the new base.


    During this time, I don¡¯t know how many people shed tears while eating.


    Is there enough food at the Haixin Island base?


    That''s for sure, but what if there is no shortage of food?


    That is for the superiors and people with status, like slaves on the Haixin Island base. Not to mention having the opportunity to eat normal rice, it is a luxury to eat an expired meal.


    But at Wei Xiao¡¯s base, they did nothing. Not only did they have a new look, they also looked like a human being, and now they also eat a fragrant rice meal. How can they not be moved by this kind of life, and how can they not tear their eyes?


    "Good people! There are still good people in the last days."


    "Even if I die in the future, I will not leave this base."


    After the meal, members of the base management and above gathered in Villa One.


    In the hall of hundreds of square meters, the internal settings have been changed a lot.


    The seats are spread out around a long table that can accommodate up to twenty people in the middle, and the entire hall is occupied.


    As Wei Xiao and them entered the hall one by one, the hall was soon filled with people.


    "Are you all here?" Wei Xiao, who was seated at the long table in the center, said, looking around everyone.


    "It''s all here, including your newly appointed manager Hu Xiaoyao." Shu Wang, who was sitting on Wei Xiao''s left hand, said.


    The name was mentioned, and everyone''s eyes were looking towards him. After the end of the world, it was the first time that Hu Xiaoyao faced such a formal scene, and his handsome face couldn''t help but show a little dry smile.


    He was nervous, even nervous.


    It stands to reason that public figures like Hu Xiaoyao, what kind of scenes have not been seen? But at this moment, he felt that he was more nervous than when he was in a meeting in the highest sacred hall of the country.


    Yes, he felt this way. Unconsciously, he found cold sweat on his back and palms.


    This style is simply not high.


    "It''s all right, then the meeting will begin."


    Wei Xiao''s voice relieved Hu Xiaoyao''s nervousness.


    "This time, everyone knows that we have laid down Haixin Island. At the same time, the population of the base has expanded from more than 5,000 to about 10,000. This is a good thing, but there are many problems. In response to this problem, let me say a few points. , Everyone present can make comments or add to it, and strive to solve all problems today."


    Wei Xiao said, citing one by one the problems that the base will solve next.


    It is nothing more than the distribution of the new population of the base, the transfer of management, the construction of the base, and how to use Haixin Island.


    In the beginning, with regard to the question raised by Wei Xiao, except for some people at the scene, many people still couldn''t let go, worried that they would be punished for saying the wrong things.


    However, with this problem taking the lead, the talkative guy paying millions, the people at the scene gradually became more active.


    One by one, the problems were resolved in the discussion of the crowd, and the congress started gradually from six o''clock to nine o''clock in the evening.


    By about nine o''clock in the evening, many problems were almost resolved, and the stability of the base will no longer be a problem.


    At this time, the meeting gradually became Wei Xiao''s talk.

 Chapter 318： On meritorious deeds

    "...The problem has basically been solved, then I will talk about my plan." Wei Xiao concluded the discussion and continued: "First of all, the increase in population. This time there are as many as four to five thousand survivors joining the base. In addition to the prisoners, I don¡¯t know how many potential enemies there are among these people. Therefore, in order to ensure the relative stability of the base, Jiang Xue, Jin Miaofeng..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Next, all of your internal management personnel will cross-examine the new survivors and captives one by one, mainly asking them about their relationship with the seven powers and the high-level people around them. Any blood relationship will be dealt with. And those with kinship bonds and close relationships, including all captives, are unified as permanent slaves. I will give you three days, can it be done?"


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Well, Lan Qiang, Yulan..."


    "arrive!"


    "The population of the base has increased, and the current male and female team members are no longer enough to maintain the safety of the entire base. After the meeting, the men''s team began to prepare for the formation of a brigade, and the women''s team formed a squadron."


    "clear!"


    "In addition, three days later, the team cooperated with the militia to clean up the area around the base. Especially on the Haixin Bridge, we must ensure that our people will not be attacked by zombies in the future. I will give you half a month. Time, can it be done?"


    "can!"


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction: "Very well, Old Tang..."


    "Master!"


    "Haixin Island now belongs to our territory, but there is a blank area between the exchanges. Although I asked Lan Qiang and them to clean up the zombies in that area, over time, it is inevitable that there will be zombies in other areas. Enter. In order to ensure that ordinary zombies will not appear again, next, you need to connect the Haixin Bridge to the city wall of our base. It is best to build a city wall to isolate it from the outside, just like the base."


    "Master, building the city wall is not a problem, just don''t know what scale the master needs?" Old Tang asked.


    "Just twelve meters! After all, it is not the main area, there is no need to waste time and effort."


    "no problem!"


    There was only so much Wei Xiao could think of. Seeing everyone still looking at him, Wei Xiao, who had been looking cold and unusual, suddenly smiled.


    "Speaking of, this time we also brought back many men and women from Haixin Island. I mentioned earlier that the base will implement mandatory marriages in the future. Although it has not yet started, it is inevitable. Now our side is basically stable, you Don¡¯t just think about killing zombies and training all day long. There are so many beautiful and handsome guys in the base. Should you also act?"


    "Husband, as you are talking, why are you still being a Yue Lao?" Shu Wang next to him jokingly said.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang''s words caused a lot of people present to laugh.


    The original serious atmosphere on the scene also relaxed at this moment.


    "I''m not kidding. Lan Qiang, hero, I remember you are still single now, right?"


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses and smiled without saying a word.


    Lan Qiang seemed embarrassed.


    "Lord, this matter is not in a hurry, we are still young, and we can take it slowly after we get married."


    "There is no discussion about this. Don''t think I don''t know. You usually have a lot of flowers in the base. Since you are experienced, I will give you one month. Within one month, if you don¡¯t have a daughter-in-law, you will give it to me. In charge of logistics, no, go directly to Huang Chang''s material supermarket to be a waiter."


    "Isn''t it, Lord?" Lan Qiang grinned.


    "Hahaha! Brother Lan, come to my material supermarket. My east factory needs talents like you."


    "Puff......"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    With Huang Chang''s opening, at least half of the audience laughed.


    Lan Qiang glared at him with a bastard''s eyes (yes, it was the bastard''s eyes).


    "Master, can you discuss it?"


    "There was no discussion, so it was decided. Others hurry up. Don''t fight for so many good resources in the base, don''t regret it when the time comes." Wei Xiao''s final word, Lan Qiang, the single nobleman''s life is over.


    "We must work hard."


    Many people responded to Wei Xiao.


    "By the way, our base will set up an art team in the future. The manager Hu Xiaoyao, I believe everyone knows him?"


    "Big star, the Lord calls you!" Someone around him poked Hu Xiaoyao.


    The regained Hu Xiaoyao panicked: "Brother, what should I do?"


    "Stand up, smile, and say hello to everyone."


    Hu Xiaoyao quickly got up and smiled to everyone: "Hello everyone, this is Hu Xiaoyao, I would like to ask everyone for advice in the future."


    "It''s Hu Xiaoyao, I thought it just looked alike."


    "This star is good, I used to like him quite a bit."


    Many people watched Hu Xiaoyao and talked.


    Wei Xiao nodded to Hu Xiaoyao and motioned for him to sit down.


    "In another two months, it will be the most important festival of the year, New Year¡¯s Eve. Although it is the end of the world, New Year¡¯s Eve is one of the most important traditional festivals of our nation. We cannot forget. Therefore, this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve party will still be held. ..."


    "Master..." Hu Xiaoyao was about to stand up again, but the people around him pulled him.


    "Just sit and talk."


    Hu Xiaoyao was grateful for him, and then responded to Wei Xiao: "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "This year''s New Year''s Eve, the main program is organized by your art troupe. Two months later, you have to prepare at least twelve programs for me. Can you do it?"


    Hu Xiaoyao hesitated: "I..."


    "Be confident. In front of the Lord, if it''s not something you can''t be sure of at all, you must show a firm attitude." It''s the people around him again.


    When the other party cheered himself up, Hu Xiaoyao gradually disappeared from the tension he had before, and said seriously: "Yes, Lord."


    "Other people shouldn''t be idle. If you feel talented, you can sign up with Management Hu. If you perform well on New Year''s Eve, there will be corresponding rewards."


    "Hey... Lord, can I act with a broken boulder on my chest?" Fu Wanwan asked with a smile.


    "Come and cool off."


    Wei Xiao gave each other angrily.


    "Well, that''s about it for today''s meeting. At the end of the meeting, I announced two things."


    Wei Xiao''s tone suddenly became serious.


    Everyone stopped joking and waited for what Wei Xiao was about to announce.


    Seeing everyone calm down, Wei Xiao said: "The first thing is that from today, all squadron captains of the men¡¯s team have been promoted to powers, the squadron captains are under management, and the squadron captains and two deputy instructors of the women¡¯s team have also been promoted to executives. Those with power, the deputy captain becomes the management. In addition, the internal management personnel, Jiang Xue is promoted to the power-holder, as the head of the internal affairs, Jin Miaofeng and Wu Yulan are also the power holders and the deputy head of the internal affairs."


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and many people showed excitement on their faces at the scene.


    Is this the beginning of a reward for meritorious deeds?


    "Thank the Lord for the promotion!"


    "Thank you, Lord, for your trust."


    Wei Xiao pressed his hand.


    "The second thing is that all the personnel of the base have contributed to this battle against Haixin Island. The corresponding reward points will be distributed to everyone at the latest three days. After the meeting, you should go back and notify your subordinates, and take them three days later. Get the points card and go to the point trading office to get it, understand?"


    "clear!"


    Hearing that there were bonus points, everyone was present, except for the new manager, Hu Xiaoyao, everyone responded loudly.


    It was obvious that everyone around him was very excited. Although Hu Xiaoyao was curious, he still resisted not asking immediately.


    "After the meeting is over, ask the brother next to you." After making up his mind, Hu Xiaoyao calmed down.


    "Well, this meeting ends here. If you have nothing else, you can leave now."


    No one at the scene had an opinion.


    Everyone got up to salute Wei Xiao, Shu Wang, and Mu Wuqing, and then left the villa hall in twos and threes.

 Chapter 319： Let the girls go to the New Years Eve party

    Outside.


    "Big brother, can you ask what the last point the Lord said about it?" Hu Xiaoyao grabbed the person who had been helping him before and asked.


    The other party is also enthusiastic, probably a fan of Hu Xiaoyao.


    "Points are''money'' in our base. As long as you have points, you can go to the material supermarket to redeem the daily necessities and other supplies you need. Big star, you are also in charge now. If you have time, go to Li Qingshu and Li butler. Don¡¯t forget to have a gun."


    "My eldest brother can just call me Xiaohu. I don''t know how to get the points?"


    "This is what I''m telling you now. After the group of people who came with you are allocated, the rules and regulations of the base will be issued to you in the form of documents, and there are instructions on how to earn points."


    "Is that so?" Hu Xiaoyao was a little disappointed, but he has gained a lot today.


    From what he saw and heard at the meeting, he had a deeper understanding of Wei Xiao''s base and management.


    In general, in the base, except for the master and the hostess, everyone else needs to follow the rules.


    Understand the rules, follow the rules, and do things according to the rules, you will live very well, otherwise, your end will be extremely miserable.


    Want to understand, Hu Xiaoyao is very grateful to the eldest brother in front of him: "Thank you, thank you, eldest brother for understanding."


    "You''re welcome, we will both manage and help each other in the future."


    "Right, right, right, brother, wherever there is a need for me in the future, as long as I don''t violate the rules of the base, I can do it again, and I will never refuse."


    "Haha... it''s pretty good, then I''ll leave first, the mother-in-law and children are still waiting for me."


    "Brother go slowly!"


    Watching the good-hearted people leave, Hu Xiaoyao gradually had an excited smile on his face.


    "Go back and talk to Yu Qi and them. They should all be waiting for my news now." Hu Xiaoyao thought, asking the soldiers on patrol all the way to the place where Liu Yuyan and them were placed.


    Inside the villa.


    After the people walked, Li Qingshu and Chu Feifei began to greet the staff to restore the hall to its original state.


    Bai Youwei and others who were not able to participate in this meeting gradually came down from the upper floor and sat beside Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, I want to perform a show too, can I?"


    They obviously heard Wei Xiao''s words upstairs. No, Bai Youwei couldn''t wait to get Wei Xiao''s permission.


    Wei Xiao stroked his wife''s back with a smile, and asked with a smile, "What can you perform? Sing and dance or live broadcast?"


    Bai Youwei pouted.


    "My husband looks down on people. These days, I have learned a lot of dance with Sister Lan Cai. Sister Lan Cai said that my dance art is enough to enter the room."


    "Yes?"


    Shu Wang smiled and said: "You Wei is right this time. She is interested in learning Wu for three minutes, but she has done a lot of dancing. Husband, since she likes it, let her go!"


    "Look, even the eldest sister said that."


    As if afraid that Wei Xiao would not believe it, Bai Youwei emphasized.


    Wei Xiao really liked Bai Youwei.


    After all, she was her first woman, and that relationship was unforgettable.


    Squeezing her slightly fat face, Wei Xiao smiled and said, "Well, as long as you like it, you can sing with those singers on the same stage."


    "Really?"


    "You can''t believe it."


    "Believe, my husband is the best, oh..." The happy Bai Youwei hugged Wei Xiao and kissed her.


    Letting Xiaojiao''s wife leaning against her with her arms around, Wei Xiao looked at the others: "Where are you? Do you want to be on stage?"


    "Perform killing skills to the audience?" Phantom said with a pure expression.


    "Oh..."


    The others were amused by the Phantom¡¯s confession and innocence.


    Wei Xiao tapped her on the head lightly, which was regarded as punishment for her.


    "Can''t it?" Phantom looked innocent.


    "What do you say?"


    "Oh! Then I won''t go, I will accompany the master."


    Wei Xiao looked at the others.


    "Forget it, although singing is pretty good, but with so many talented singers, I won''t be ashamed of going up." Shu Wang set an example.


    Others also followed suit and said they would not perform.


    It can be seen that among the girls, there are still some who are eager to be on stage, but they are not confident in themselves, so they all choose to shrink.


    Wei Xiao no longer let them choose.


    "Go! It''s a rare opportunity to sing and dance. If you are really not confident in yourself, go to Hu Xiaoyao. Some of his team will train you by professionals. Two months is enough for you to master one item. Talent."


    "Ouni-chan, what if I still can do everything?" Yan Yi asked weakly.


    Seeing the cute and affectionate little daughter-in-law, Wei Xiao smiled and said: "Yan Yi can learn nothing, and he can gain the approval of a large number of people by being responsible for selling cuteness on stage."


    Xiaojiao''s wife''s jade face was slightly red, her head lowered shyly, and her two lush white jade fingers pointed at each other.


    "Since my husband wants us to perform on stage, we will try not to let her husband down, sisters, tomorrow we will go to management Hu and cheer together." Shu Wang said.


    Although the others were still hesitating, the last worry in their hearts was dispelled when they thought that they came to the stage mainly to perform for the man in front of them.


    For him, what is there to hesitate?


    "Then it''s settled. It''s not too early, Wei Xiao, sisters, I''m going back to the room first, and I''ve been nervous for a day, so I have to take a good rest." Mu Wuqing said, turned and walked towards the second floor.


    Everyone sees that the time is indeed late, exchanged glances with each other, Bai Youwei pulled Song Xiaoyu and Xiao Que''er away first.


    After that, the Phantom, Jiang Xiyu, and Yan Chuan sisters left one after another.


    In a blink of an eye, only Shu Wang was left beside Wei Xiao.


    Shu Wang is still so perfect.


    Compared with the innocence in the past, she now has not only added a mature charm, but also bright and beautiful.


    Both were old husbands and wives, but in such an environment alone with Wei Xiao, Shu Wang was still a little shy.


    The jade face of egg white reveals shyness unconsciously.


    Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    He got up and came to Shu Wang''s side and hugged her whole person in his arms.


    "Let''s go to sleep."


    "Um!"


    On the other side, Liu Yuyan where they are.


    When Hu Xiaoyao came back, all his companions immediately asked him about this and that.


    There were so many people, and Hu Xiaoyao didn''t know who to answer, so he asked them all to sit down. Hu Xiaoyao first told them what had happened at the meeting.


    "There are such rules for this base?"


    "It''s really big in the last days, there are no surprises."


    After listening to what Hu Xiaoyao had seen and heard at the meeting, Yu Qi and they couldn''t speak with emotion.


    Especially the forced marriage has refreshed their three views.


    Isn¡¯t the marriage promoted in this way equivalent to the ¡°parent¡¯s order and the matchmaker¡¯s words¡± in ancient times?


    "The rules are set by the Lord, and there will be no falsehoods. But you don''t have to worry about it. I know that if you find your significant other and love each other sincerely, the Lord will not stop you." Hu Xiaoyao added.


    "I don''t want to know about marriage or not, I just want to know, Lao Hu, what rights do you have as a manager at the base?" a man asked.


    When he said that, other people were also curious.

 Chapter 320： Zhongxing Pengyue

    Hu Xiaoyao thought for a while and shook his head: "I don''t know the details, but the base hierarchy is very strict. The base is divided into six classes: slaves, newcomers, beloved, elites, managers, and power holders. Of course, There are also masters and masters above the power, but those only belong to the master and the female masters. The highest level of our ordinary people is the power holder."


    "My goodness! Brother Hu, doesn''t that mean that you are now the most powerful group of people in this base?" a little girl was surprised.


    "It''s amazing. Although there is no extremely human minister, he is also a great official in the frontier. This management class, although it is not known how powerful his power is, only from the level of the base, at least it is no better than those in power in Haixin Island. He has a bad confidant."


    "Lao Hu, you have really made it to the sky now. Why are such powerful men not my fans?"


    "Brother Xiaoyao, you have to take care of us a lot at the base in the future!"


    Hearing what Hu Xiaoyao said, everyone present was envious and jealous.


    Hu Xiaoyao smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. As long as you are within the rules of the base, I will help as much as possible. You will follow me at the base in the future. Lord, let us form an art troupe. At the New Year¡¯s Eve party two months later, we need We perform on stage. So, we have a lot to do next."


    Yu Qi said: "It''s easy. We used to rely on talent to eat. A dozen shows can''t take a few days."


    "By the way, you should pay attention to it in the near future. The Lord will send someone to ask you something. I don''t know what to ask, but I want to remind you not to say that you have any relationship with the seven powers of Haixin Island. Even the people around them, you can only say that the relationship is mediocre." Hu Xiaoyao solemnly reminded everyone of what he thought of.


    Liu Yuyan asked, "Why is this?"


    Hu Xiaoyao''s expression changed slightly. He got up, went to the door and looked around at no one. Then he closed the door and returned to Liu Yuyan. They whispered: "You will die, the Lord has already explained that, everything will be in power with Haixin Island. Those who have blood or close relationships must be dealt with."


    "Varied¡­¡­"


    "Shh..."


    Hu Xiaoyao quickly covered the mouth of a girl who almost exclaimed.


    "Keep it down."


    The girl whose mouth was covered by Hu Xiaoyao nodded repeatedly.


    Released the other party, Hu Xiaoyao continued: "You only need to know, don''t say anything."


    Everyone understands people and naturally understands the seriousness of this matter.


    Now, everyone is really fortunate that Hu Xiaoyao can be the manager.


    You know, all of them present, whether men or women, and those who are in power or those who are close to power, who have not had a few skin-to-kin relations?


    If there is no reminder from Hu Xiaoyao, once someone asks them to leak, wouldn''t it be too bad for you?


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely nervous and nervous, Hu Xiaoyao comforted: "Don¡¯t have too many worries. Those of us, even if we don¡¯t say anything, others can guess something. At that time, we will discuss the matter, as long as the relationship is not. Very good people are not in the scope of cleaning up."


    "Old Hu, thank you this time." Someone said sincerely.


    Other people are naturally grateful to Hu Xiaoyao.


    Hu Xiaoyao waved his hand: "I didn''t help you. I can see that the living environment of this base is really good. As long as we abide by the rules, maybe we can live a normal life in these last days."


    For this, many people believe.


    Since they came here, except for many people who are curious about their identity, there is no contempt, no ridicule, let alone look down on, everything is so harmonious.


    If this phenomenon were placed on the base of Haixin Island, you would have dreamed about it.


    "Okay, it''s not too early. Let''s go back! You only need to hold on for three days and everything will return to normal."


    Everyone thanked Hu Xiaoyao one by one and left the room one after another.


    A new day is here.


    Just as Hu Xiaoyao said, Jin Miaofeng and the others acted.


    Early in the morning, people from the Haixin Island base were taken away in batches for questioning.


    In just one day, there were more than 1,500 people when they left, but only in their early 1300s when they came back.


    In other words, in just one day, as many as two hundred people were left behind by Jin Miaofeng and others.


    The questioning continued.


    Two days later, early this morning, Hu Xiaoyao, who had just gotten up, saw that more than 800 people were divided into two groups by Jin Miaofeng''s management and sent to different places.


    More than half an hour later.


    "Boom boom..."


    Intensive gunfire came from outside the base, and people who didn''t care about the prisoners who were taken away in the first second, the heart beat violently in the next second.


    In the last days, they shouldn¡¯t be too familiar with the sound in their ears. Isn¡¯t that the sound of gunshots? And so dense, isn''t it...


    "Really, really executed?"


    Liu Yuyan and the others knew the reason for this interrogation. Gunshots were heard in their ears, and they all thought that the people who had been taken away from them before had been executed just now.


    One by one, his eyes widened, he was timid, and even his complexion became a little pale.


    Hu Xiaoyao sighed: "Only a small part will be executed, and the other part will become permanent slaves. Literally, it should mean that you can only be slaves for the rest of your life!"


    "Sure enough, in the last days, there is no soft-hearted person." Someone beside him sighed.


    "All new personnel who have joined the base immediately assemble in the clearing."


    Just as Hu Xiaoyao and the others sighed, a group of women in suits, holding documents and laptops, brought a group of militiamen to the downstairs where they were and shouted.


    "What happened?"


    "have no idea!"


    The people who didn''t know why were taken aback for a moment, and then left one building after another to the open space outside.


    At this time, several large cars appeared beside the open space, with desks and chairs pulled by the cars.


    Some male Christians moved these desks and chairs down, looking for a place to line them up.


    The women in formal dress immediately found a seat and sat down.


    Basically, three people have a desk.


    The incoming militia then commanded the newly added people to the base to form eighteen teams with desks as a unit.


    "Sister, can you ask what this is for?"


    Hu Xiaoyao brought Liu Yuyan and others to the downstairs. He found one of the women who was clearly the leader and asked.


    Su Ya and Wu Yulan led the team, and Hu Xiaoyao was looking for Hu Ya.


    Hu Ya knows the identity of Hu Xiaoyao and met in Villa One last night.


    Knowing Hu Xiaoyao''s identity, Hu Ya said politely: "It turned out to be Big Brother Hu. Big Brother Hu doesn''t need to be polite with me. As far as we are concerned, we are still our own family. My name is Hu Ya. You just call me Xiaoya."


    Hu Xiaoyao smirked, pointing to the situation in front of him and asked: "Well, Xiaoya, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 321： Nie Long wakes up

    "Well!" Hu Ya paused and said, "This is a competency interview. Anyone who newly joins our base needs to understand their personal abilities before assigning them. Those who have outstanding abilities and are useful for base construction They will be promoted directly to be good people and elites and enjoy better treatment from the base, while those with average abilities need to start from newcomers. To advance in the future, they will need to pass the assessment held every three months."


    "This is very similar to the recruiters of many companies before the end of the world!" Someone said.


    "Yes. You joined three days ago. The potential threats have been removed. After the interview, you will be part of the base."


    Hu Xiaoyao they all understood.


    "Then do we need an interview?" Hu Xiaoyao asked.


    Hu Ya hid her mouth and chuckled: "Brother Hu, you are so funny."


    "Me, what''s wrong with me?"


    "You are now a manager, with the same identity as me, and the big stars behind you will all be members of your art troupe from now on. Since the Lord admitted your identity last night, you have already been part of the base, so There is no need for an interview. Oh, by the way, Brother Hu shouldn''t have a guard yet, right?" Hu Ya asked, thinking of something.


    "Guard? What kind of guard?" Hu Xiaoyao was completely confused.


    Under the curious eyes of everyone, Hu Ya explained: "The guards are the bodyguards equipped by the base for management. Each manager can personally select eight guards with guns. If Brother Hu does not have guards, I can help Hu. Big Brother Election Yo. Make sure all of them are as beautiful as flowers and have a strong combat effectiveness."


    Management still has this kind of treatment?


    The people around him looked at Hu Xiaoyao, the envy in their eyes was completely undisguised.


    "Miss Management, can I ask, what is the identity of this guard?"


    Hu Ya recognized the interrogator, the talented person in the music industry, and the outstanding person known as the "human-shaped speaker".


    "Guardian! The status is not low. Once selected, you will be promoted directly to the elite."


    "Can you ask, what are we now?" Liu Yuyan also asked.


    "Except for Brother Hu, you are all newcomers."


    "Old Hu..."


    "Brother Hu..."


    "Brother Xiaoyao..."


    As soon as Hu Ya said these words, it became terrible. The companions around Hu Xiaoyao looked at him with longing, eagerness, and expectation.


    Seeing their eyes that were about to swallow Hu Xiaoyao alive, Hu Xiaoyao shuddered.


    Knowing what they mean, Hu Xiaoyao sneered and said, "Xiaoya, can I decide this guard?"


    "Of course, but Brother Hu, I want to remind you that personal guards are related to your wealth and life. Every personal guard is willing to block bullets for you and die for you. As a management, once there is battle, charge It is common to be in front of you. If your personal guards are not strong, your safety will not be guaranteed."


    "This..." Hu Xiaoyao hesitated.


    The eyes of the people who looked at Hu Xiaoyao''s eyes were extremely hot before, and their eyes instantly became hesitant.


    They wanted to become Hu Xiaoyao''s personal guards by virtue of their relationship, but after listening to Hu Ya''s words, they all hesitated.


    It was not that they wanted to give up, but that they were unwilling to harm Hu Xiaoyao.


    How old Hu knows how they know, helping them is not once or twice. They now also understand the importance of personal guards. They still know how much they are.


    Therefore, although they desire this treatment, they can''t let people charge forward with a bunch of burdens, right?


    "Lao Hu, with you, I believe our treatment will not be too bad. Listen to the management of the young lady, for your safety, you must be careful when choosing your personal guards." Jiejie said seriously.


    "I agree with Jiejie. Isn''t there still an assessment in the base? We are slowly climbing up from the rookie, and it is not that we can''t get to the position of the elite." Lungo echoed.


    Some people who didn''t want to give up saw that the first two said so, and they couldn''t be too selfish, and they all agreed that Lao Hu should choose a real guard from the base.


    Hu Xiaoyao thought for a while and nodded: "That''s troublesome Xiaoya. I''m not familiar with the base. You still need to worry about personal guards."


    "Brother Hu don''t be polite, it''s just a small matter."


    "Then we won''t disturb you, I''ll invite you to dinner when I have time." Hu Xiaoyao casually said.


    Hu Ya laughed.


    "Hehe... Brother Hu, I''ll invite you! Please come back later."


    Hu Xiaoyao was taken aback first, then smiled embarrassingly.


    He has forgotten that in the base, "money" is not real money, but points. Does he have points?


    "must!"


    Without staying any longer, Hu Xiaoyao left with the people around him one after another.


    As the new recruits finished their interviews and were assigned to various management subordinates, the daily operations of the base began to operate.


    At the end of the three days, the base armed forces were dispatched.


    In order to speed up the cleaning of zombies in Haitian District, Lan Qiang and the others selected more than 2,000 people from the base''s many beloved and newcomers and armed them to go out to clean up the zombies in Haitian District.


    This time it was a carpet cleaning, and no corners were spared.


    Those selected by Lan Gun and them will all become pre-selected members for the expansion of the armed forces.


    As long as they survive the cleanup and wait for the new assessment of the base to begin, these people have a high probability of becoming a member of the armed forces, regardless of whether they are male or female.


    The armed forces are in action, and the other teams have not fallen behind.


    The construction of the base, the construction of houses, and the city wall project around the Haixin Bridge have all entered the daily work of the base.


    In the entire Minghai City, it can be said that there is no place where Haitian District is lively.


    The battle with Haixin Island ended on the fifth day.


    On this day, Pay Million came here when Wei Xiao and the others had lunch.


    "Millions, come together without eating."


    Fu Wanwan shook his head: "Master, I''m here to inform you that Nie Long, who was captured alive by us five days ago, has awakened."


    Nie Long, this name is very strange to Wei Xiao, but his other identity makes Wei Xiao very curious-the drug lord.


    Nie Long¡¯s identity is placed before the end of the world. It is definitely an existence that "the law of heaven cannot tolerate" and that the law cannot be retained. , Basically missed.


    Now that we have the opportunity to meet this big man who was "shoulders" before the end of the world, Wei Xiao is still very interested.


    "He is still in the hospital?"


    "Well, that Tang Shan has always been taking care of him."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Invite him to come to the villa. Remember, be polite."


    "Yes!" Fu million nodded, and then left.


    "Husband, what''s so nice about Nie Long? Why not play a game with me." Bai Youwei tasted.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Hurry up and eat! Since you are not interested in meeting a man, after dinner you go and do what you like to do."


    "Um!"

 Chapter 322： Tasting tea

    Lunch was eaten quickly. In the hall, except for Wei Xiao, Shu Wang, Mu Wuqing and Phantom Shadow, her hostess either played games on the second floor or went to the third floor.


    Paying a million is very efficient, and Wei Xiao and the others are not allowed to wait for a long time. Ten minutes later, they took the two to the villa.


    When Nie Long woke up, he knew the news of the complete fall of Haixin Island from Tangshankou.


    At first, Nie Long''s emotions seemed very agitated, but after learning that he had become a prisoner of others, the gangster calmed down, and he didn''t even care about Haixin Island being beaten down.


    Eat when it¡¯s time to eat, rest when it¡¯s time to rest, until pay million comes to the door, telling Nie Long that the boss of the base wants to see him, tidy up his clothes, and the calm face Nie Long brings Tangshan to follow pay million to see him. Wei Xiao.


    Entering the villa, Nie Long didn''t care much about everything around him, including the servants in maid costumes.


    Even if all of their looks are worthy of Nie Long''s harem beauties on Haixin Island, or even surpassed, Nie Long didn''t take a second look.


    Until I noticed Shu Wang, Wei Xiao and others, and Nie Long behind Fu million, the light in his eyes changed slightly.


    "Master, people have brought it." After paying million, he stepped aside.


    Wei Xiao is making tea for Shuwang and the others.


    "This requires a good cup of tea. I heard people say that it takes many steps, such as ironing a pot, placing tea, warming a cup, high brewing, low brewing, dividing tea, respecting tea, smelling fragrance, tasting tea, etc. I feel that no matter how good the tea is, isn¡¯t it just for quenching thirst? Why is it so complicated? Today I don¡¯t believe in evil, and try to make a different tea according to these steps."


    While talking to himself, Wei Xiao put three cups of tea made after experiencing the "Nine-Nine-Eight-One Difficulties" to Shu Wang and the others.


    "Taste it and see how it is different from the previous process I completed the tea."


    Shu Wang smiled: "Thank you husband."


    The three women picked up the tea cup and first smelled it on the tip of the nose, then opened her mouth lightly and took a sip.


    "The taste is good, the tea leaves are brewed, and the tea is full of tea fragrance, very even, and strong flavor." Shu Wang said according to his own feelings.


    Mu Wuqing shook his head: "It doesn''t feel much, it''s almost the same as before."


    "Neither tastes good." The Phantom is the most direct, she doesn''t like tea.


    Wei Xiao ignored the person who was already standing in front of him, and asked Shu Wang, "Is it only different from the tea that I spent ten times the time before? Does it feel ecstatic?"


    Shu Wang gave Wei Xiao a white look.


    "Why is it so exaggerated?"


    "Then when you are thirsty, you can only drink tea and let you choose, do you choose the latter or the former?"


    "The former, at that time, who still had the mind to wait for you to make tea slowly?" Shu Wang said flatly.


    Wei Xiao put down the purple sand teapot, his expression distressed.


    "According to what you said, can I think that people who like to drink tea in the latter way are all because they have too much time and nothing to do?"


    "puff¡­"


    "Hey..."


    When Mu Wuqing and Shu Wang heard Wei Xiao''s words, they reacted differently.


    One face twitched, and the other chuckled, each with its own charm.


    "Drinking tea is not tasting tea. Mixing it up can only show your ignorance." At this time, Nie Long opened his mouth and said coldly.


    Wei Xiao looked up at him as if he didn''t know the identity of Nie Long, "Is there any difference? Didn''t the tea go to my stomach in the end?"


    "Naturally, there are differences. This is like a person''s life, drinking tea, from existence to nothing, overnight, without a process, tea tasting, beginning and end, bitter, sweet, and tasteful."


    "Heh! That''s really rare. It seems that tasting tea is not suitable for me. I only like drinking tea. After the beginning, the result is the result. The process is not important, but you, from one of the powers of Haixin Island to nothing, the taste in between, It should make you feel extraordinary, right?" The fox''s tail finally appeared.


    What kind of tea or tea? From the beginning, Wei Xiao waited for the big man Nie Long to jump in by himself.


    Now, after hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the calm Nie Long only felt that a surge of anger was about to break out of his body.


    Wei Xiao''s feelings were too clear for him.


    As the saying goes, life''s ups and downs are too fast, just don''t be too exciting.


    Taking a deep breath, Nie Long barely controlled the urge to find Wei Xiao desperately.


    "You asked me to see you just to say this to me?" Nie Long said coldly, staring at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao laughed.


    "Don''t mind, I just think that what happened to you corresponds to what you said about tea tasting, and it''s just a collection of local materials. After all, I read little and don''t understand the principles. Sit, it happens that I have two kinds of tea here, and we each drink our own. ''Life''."


    When Wei Xiao''s voice fell, Chu Feifei asked her servant to bring a chair for Nie Long.


    Nie Long sat down, facing Wei Xiao.


    It was the first time to see the leader of their hostile forces, Nie Long couldn''t help but look at Wei Xiao.


    Can''t say anything, the only feeling is that Wei Xiao gave him the feeling of self-confidence and arrogance.


    Just like now, Nie Long believes that Wei Xiao knows nothing about him, otherwise, he would never dare to allow himself to sit so close to him.


    And Wei Xiao dared to do this, either he was very confident of his own strength, or he was too self-righteous.


    But no matter what kind, Nie Long didn''t worry, he wanted to see what Wei Xiao asked him to do.


    "Can you tell me the purpose of calling me now?"


    Wei Xiao handed a cup of tea, which took a lot of time, to the crystal table in front of Nie Long, and asked his wife Shuwang to pour himself a cup of directly brewed tea.


    "What purpose can I have? It''s just a little personal hobby. I want to see what kind of people are those who can be like me in the last days. Seriously, before meeting you, Haixindao The other people in power are really unhappy. That is, you, the dark boss before the end of the world, gave me such a glimmer of anticipation. Now it seems that it is really good."


    "Because of this?"


    "Does it need other reasons?" Wei Xiao blew a sip of tea, and then said calmly.


    "Peng..."


    Nie Long was ashamed and didn''t control his emotions for a while, pressing his big hand on the armrest to directly squeeze it off.


    "I go!"


    Fu million was taken aback by Nie Long''s power, even Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing who were sitting next to Wei Xiao were surprised.


    Only Wei Xiao and Phantom were present.


    The Phantom is because she has seen a lot, she has seen a situation even better than Nie Long''s situation, there is no need to make a fuss at all, as for Wei Xiao...


    Does this guy have to say anything?


    At this point in pediatrics, believe it or not that Wei Xiao is able to pinch diamonds?


    Nie Long was equally surprised at this moment.


    He didn''t expect that Wei Xiao would be angered many times by his disposition, and this time he failed to control his emotions and exposed his...big power.


    The look in his eyes changed, and his trump card revealed that Nie Long, who could not sit still, seemed to be ready to take action against Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao seemed to see through his mind.


    He glanced at him and said calmly: "Don''t worry, just a little movement. How to say you are the only big boss on Haixin Island who satisfies me, and I will give you the respect I should give. Drink tea, after drinking tea, I will give you the opportunity you want."


    Nie Long was shocked, staring at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    "Do you know what I want to do?"


    Wei Xiao smiled faintly, put down the teacup in his hand, took out a cigarette and handed it to Nie Long.


    Nie Long hesitated for a moment to take it over.


    Wei Xiao also brought one for himself, and then ordered one for himself and Nie Long.


    Taking a sip, Wei Xiao said, "Naturally know, but it all ends up the same for me."

 Chapter 323： UI

    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Nie Long gave up his plan to do it.


    Everyone knows that your hole cards are still treating you so politely, if it''s not self-confidence, unless the other party is brain-disabled.


    Wei Xiao is obviously not the latter.


    Relaxing, Nie Long smoked a cigarette calmly, and at the same time finished drinking the tea that Wei Xiao poured him.


    The silent hall lasted for two or three minutes.


    The two of them who didn''t speak anymore waited until they finished smoking, and looked at Wei Xiao''s Nie Long from time to time. Unconsciously, he seemed to understand something.


    Nie Long''s gaze toward Wei Xiao gradually changed.


    "You are really special and confident, but do you think you can live on top of the day?"


    Wei Xiao smiled at this time.


    "It''s rare, it seems that you have already understood it. Yes, I have this confidence, so I don''t want to wait until I reach the top, when I recall the enemies that fell in front of me, there is not a single impression."


    Nie Long also smiled, very calm, very calm, without a trace of falsehood.


    "It might not be wrong to me to lose to you."


    "Really? Then I will convince you. Qing Shu..."


    "Pata Pata..."


    Li Qingshu ran behind Wei Xiao.


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Go get two long knives out."


    Li Qingshu was puzzled, and couldn''t help looking at Shu Wang.


    "Go!" Shu Wang motioned.


    So, Li Qingshu nodded and left.


    Wei Xiao got up.


    "Let''s go! I''m afraid the place will get dirty here, let''s go outside."


    "Right on my mind."


    Nie Long also got up.


    Everyone followed Wei Xiao and left the villa hall.


    On the grass outside Villa One.


    Wei Xiao and Nie Long stood on each side, and they were separated by a distance of about five meters.


    At this time, both of them were holding an unsheathed ring head knife.


    Located outside the grassland, it was the first time Shu Wang saw Wei Xiao and someone else "due to life and death". She was so nervous that she felt sweat from her little hand holding the Phantom.


    "Sister, don''t worry, the other party is not the enemy of Master Yihe." Phantom comforted Shu Wang.


    "I, I''m not nervous, I''m not nervous at all." As he said so, Shu Wang''s face was still full of worry.


    "He can easily deal with battles that are more dangerous than this, trust him." Mu Wuqing also comforted and looked forward.


    On the other side, Tangshan, who was with Nie Long, was equally urgent.


    He didn''t know how Wei Xiao would deal with them, but he knew that Wei Xiao would survive this battle. If Wei Xiao lost to Nie Long, they would definitely be killed by people from this base.


    He is very clear about Nie Long''s character, and he has seen his strength many times before.


    If there is a chance to kill Wei Xiao, even if he is dead, Nie Long will not let it go.


    Tang Shan actually wanted to scold Wei Xiao a lot.


    What age are you still playing "Life and Death Duel", can''t you just throw Nie Long off?


    Even if you think Nie Long is a good opponent and want him to die with dignity, can we change it?


    Do you think it is necessary for you to be a big boss in person?


    "How did this idiot become the boss of a party base? And his women and subordinates, who didn''t stop him?" Tang Shan was extremely anxious.


    on the lawn.


    Facing Nie Long, Wei Xiao''s eyes were indifferent.


    "Since the eruption of the last days, you are the first, but you won''t be the last enemy to be seriously killed by me."


    "Then you have to be careful, don''t capsize in the gutter."


    With a "clang", Nie Long pulled out the ring knife in his hand.


    "Let''s do it! I''ll give you this opportunity." Wei Xiao didn''t release the knife, but put his left hand on the handle of the knife.


    Nie Long was taken aback for a moment, then sneered.


    "You are really crazy, but you will pay a painful price for this, kill¡ª" Nie Long shouted, his figure moving quickly.


    After a breath, the distance between him and Wei Xiao was less than one meter.


    Having reached the attack range, Nie Long, who still didn''t see Wei Xiao doing anything, didn''t hesitate to slash at Wei Xiao''s neck with the ring-shaped knife in his hand.


    "husband--"


    Seeing this scene, Shu Wang was almost fainted by Wei Xiao''s "indifference".


    "idiot!"


    Tang Shan was even more sorrowful, and Wei Xiao''s arrogance was beyond his imagination.


    However, in the eyes of normal people, no matter what measures Wei Xiao takes now, it is inevitable to die when the blade in Nie Long''s hand just fell, and Wei Xiao moved.


    Seven or eight times the speed of ordinary people and more than ten times the physical fitness. At the moment when Nie Long''s cutting blade was less than ten centimeters from his neck, everyone almost only saw an afterimage.


    Wei Xiao''s figure flashed and dislocated from Nie Long. The two faced each other with only two positions in between, but this scene was frozen forever.


    Because Wei Xiao shot so quickly, Nie Long himself never reacted in a very short period of time.


    He slashed into the air, his eyes still full of horror, but after a while, Nie Long was stunned.


    "You, you... how could it be..."


    "Puff......"


    A word came from Nie Long''s mouth. Suddenly, the head that was still on Nie Long''s shoulder one second before slid directly to the ground the next second.


    While dying, Nie Long even saw his body staying in place.


    The ring head knife in Wei Xiao''s hand never looked like it was out of the sheath.


    In this scene, even if we know that Wei Xiao''s strong Mu Wuqing and Pay Million are two people, they can''t close their mouths wide.


    "Sister, it''s okay, the master is okay, look!"


    Leaning on the shoulder of Phantom, feeling dizzy Shu Wang heard the sound, vaguely conscious.


    She hurriedly stood still and looked at Wei Xiao, seeing the final result on the grass. Agitated, she was so frightened and looked at her, she couldn''t help covering her mouth and sobbing.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Sobbing, Shu Wang ran to Wei Xiao, hugging him from behind.


    "Husband, it''s really great that you''re okay, it''s really great that you''re okay, you scared me to death just now, do you know? Um..."


    Feeling the softness behind him and the cry of horror in his ears, Wei Xiao turned around while holding Shu Wang''s arms around his waist.


    "Don''t cry, you won''t be beautiful anymore." Wei Xiao stroked Shuwang''s jade-like cheeks and gently wiped away the tears from her face.


    Shu Wang bit her soft lips tightly, trying to keep herself from crying, but when she thought of the previous scenes of Wei Xiao "at the mercy of others", she couldn''t control herself at all.


    "Old, husband...I, I don''t want to cry...but, but I''m scared, I just thought I was about to lose you...I, I''m so scared..."


    Shu Wang was destined to be unable to control his emotions, and Wei Xiao did not intend to comfort her.


    Throwing away the ring knife in his hand, he held Shu Wang''s cheek and kissed it directly.


    On the other side, Tangshan was already sitting on the ground in fright.


    Just now, he really thought he was dead.


    If Wei Xiaozhen was killed by Nie Long, they would definitely be used by the people at the base to bury Wei Xiao.


    Tangshan, who was desperate, never expected the ending to be so unpredictable.


    The change at that moment, it is not an exaggeration to say that the power of ghosts and gods is at work.


    There are lingering palpitations, but more is the thrilling Tang Shan, looking at the man who embraces his woman and gives her deeper warmth, his eyes are full of fear and awe.


    "This man is terribly strong."

 Chapter 324： If this revenge is not reported, it will be the Son of Man in vain

    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    Shu Wang, who finally calmed down, bit her red lips and stared at Wei Xiao intently, as if worried that once she blinked, the man in front of her would disappear in front of her.


    "I''m not confident about my husband, you say, should I be punished?"


    "Husband, I''m sorry."


    "Boom..."


    Flicking Shu Wang''s forehead, Wei Xiao said, "Don''t scare yourself in the future, you man, no matter what environment you are in or what kind of enemy you are facing, I must be the one who stood still in the end. Do I know?"


    "Um!"


    Shu Wang nodded vigorously.


    "Wipe your tears away, you are the eldest sister, don''t let the sisters laugh."


    Shu Wanglihua wiped her tears away with tears.


    She doesn''t care what the sisters think of her now, as long as her man is okay, she can bear any number of jokes.


    Release Shu Wang, Wei Xiao walked towards Tangshan slowly.


    Seeing this, Tangshan knelt up and hurriedly got up.


    "Lord, lord, lord is supernatural, invincible in the world, the young one is willing to saddle up for the lord, go through fire and water, and die without hesitation. I implore the lord to accept the villain." Tang San lowered his head and asked Wei Xiao without hesitation. Allegiance.


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "Your boss deserves my respect. As the last subordinate to follow him, how can you let your boss go on the road alone? Go and accompany him for a ride!"


    "Master...ah..."


    Before Tang San raised his head, Wei Xiao locked his neck, and slightly forcefully squeezed his neck directly.


    As Wei Xiao let go of his big hand, Tangshan''s eyes widened can be described as unstoppable.


    "Dig a pit and bury them!" Wei Xiao said.


    This is to deal with a million.


    As for how to pay a million, Wei Xiao no longer needs to understand.


    He didn''t hesitate to pay a million, and immediately went to ask someone to clean up the scene.


    Returning to Shu Wang''s side, Wei Xiao smiled at her, then copied his hands and hugged her.


    "I scared my baby Wang''er just now, now my husband has to make up for you."


    Shu Wang is shy.


    "Husband, don''t do it!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Listening to Shu Wang''s softly speaking, Wei Xiao smiled and strode towards the villa.


    At this time, only the Phantom and Mu Wuqing were left outside.


    "Xiaoying, if it''s you, in that situation, can you avoid it?" Mu Wuqing was still surprised at Wei Xiao''s response to avoiding Nie Long''s slaying knife.


    She was almost certain that a normal person would definitely not be able to achieve Wei Xiao''s speed.


    Phantom did not hesitate for a moment, and shook his head.


    "At best, I can die with Nie Long, I can''t avoid it."


    Mu Wuqing frowned Liu''s eyebrows: "Then how did Wei Xiao do it?"


    The Phantom looked at her curiously: "Why are you asking this?"


    "Don''t you want to know?"


    Asked by Mu Wuqing, Phantom shook his head: "So what if you know? I''m still the master''s woman, and he will always be my man and my lord."


    After speaking, the Phantom walked towards the villa.


    Mu Wuqing, who was stunned by the last words of the Phantom, hesitated for a moment, and his eyes quickly became clear.


    "Haha..." Mu Wuqing laughed at himself: "Why do you want to do so much? Just like Xiaoying said, it''s enough to know that he is my man."


    After understanding, Mu Wuqing no longer struggled, and his complexion returned to the villa with ease.


    ...


    The great sea, in a sea area more than ten nautical miles from Haixin Island.


    "What''s the situation? Did I inquire about everything I asked you to inquire?"


    On a yacht, Nie Ao asked eagerly when he saw Lao Qi, who had left him for two days, returned.


    Old Qi nodded: "I''ve heard that the people who attacked our base five days ago are from Haitian District. It is the leader of the hostile forces that the husband is going to deal with. The husband and the husband also failed to attack the opponent''s base. Just one day ago, the base was usually attacked by the opponent. The captives, the seven chiefs, and those related to them were all executed. Young master and gentleman, I am afraid that there will be more ills than good fortune."


    "This, this...impossible, this impossible?" Hearing the bad news, Nie Ao, who was still holding a glimmer of hope, did not stand firmly, and fell back on the yacht with two steps back.


    Old Qi and another companion lowered their heads to be silent, speechless.


    The pale-eyed Nie Ao murmured: "Why is this? Why is it? Bastards, bastards, they are all bastards."


    At this time, no one can comfort Nie Ao, but he can only let him vent his grief and anger on the yacht.


    Nie Ao, who kept roaring and screaming, was in madness for more than ten minutes.


    For a long time, maybe tired, or exhausted, he was sitting on the yacht paralyzed with tears, choked silently.


    "dad--"


    "Master, what shall we do from now on?"


    what to do?


    What to do in the future?


    Nie Ao, who had always asked him to do whatever he wanted, now that he loses his dad, Nie Long, his heart is also lost.


    As the two subordinates waited, and gradually recovered from their sorrow, Nie Ao''s still handsome face gradually turned hideous.


    "This matter won''t just leave it alone, never." After taking a deep breath, his emotions recovered, Nie Ao stood up: "I must make those people pay a heavy price, I must. Go, let''s go to Minghai. Other areas of the city. Without revenge, I am Nie Ao in vain as the son of man."


    "Yes, young master."


    The two dead men around are obedient.


    Lao Qi started the yacht, carrying three people directly towards the Dinghai District of Minghai City.


    In today''s Minghai City, not to mention that all the survivors are gathered in Wei Xiao''s base, but there are not many people living in other areas.


    Zombies are constantly evolving, and there is no solid base. In the face of evolutionary zombies that are becoming more and more difficult to deal with, the living space of mankind will only become smaller and smaller.


    Reporting the group to keep warm and walking away from other places has now become the mainstream choice for survivors of the end times.


    Haitian District.


    The base team cleaned the surrounding zombies more and more frequently.


    Thousands of people are equipped with powerful firepower to perform missions every day. Coming out in the morning and coming in at sunset, facing such a powerful armed force, the zombies in the Haitian area are not their opponents at all.


    Ordinary zombies are destined to be eliminated, while Level 3 zombies already have a sense of crisis. In the face of a powerful human army, they dare not continue to stay in the Haitian District and fled to other areas.


    Suddenly, throughout Minghai City, Haitian District became a place where zombies were extinct.


    The entire Haitian District was cleared out. In order to ensure the relative safety of this area, after discussing with Shu Wang, Wei Xiao decided to wait for the completion of the city wall on Haixin Island and let Lao Tang proceed to build the Haitian District''s protective wall.


    Yes, Wei Xiao intends to emulate the original dawn base.


    Enclosing an area, as the new city where the Christians under his command live in the last days, only belongs to the "new world" of mankind.


    After half a month.


    There were no corpses to kill in Haitian District, and the team that went out to clean up the zombies also returned to the base and began daily training and daily patrols.


    "I''m exhausted, now I can finally rest for a while."


    Returning to the base, several squadron leaders lay on the sofa in the living room of Villa No. 4, looking exhausted one by one.


    Lan Qiang ate the grapes with a pleasant expression on his face.


    "It''s better at home, this day is really a treat."


    Fu million, Leng Chengfeng and the others looked at each other, and they all showed smirking smirks.


    Long Ba straightened up and said, "Brother Lan, we can indeed rest for a while, but you may not be able to."


    "Why?" Lan Qiang hurriedly got up and sat down, put down the unfinished grapes in his hand and stared at Long Ba: "Did your kid hear anything about me?"


    "Hey...yes, not only that, it''s great news."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    When Long Ba spoke, everyone else laughed.

 Chapter 325： Girlfriend

    Lan Qiang was suspicious and smiled: "What good news? Is the master planning to make an exception for me to be promoted to master? Think about it, I am an old man at the base. When you were recruits, I was the captain. It is not impossible to be promoted to the''master'' class."


    Hearing Lan Qiang''s narcissistic thoughts, everyone cast contemptuous eyes.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses: "You think too much, you seem to have forgotten what the Lord said to you at the meeting half a month ago. Lao Lan, don¡¯t blame the brothers for not reminding you, you don¡¯t have much time. Yes, there is only half a month left in the one-month deadline. Don¡¯t hurry up, Huang Chang thinks that he would be very happy to take in you as a waiter."


    "Actually, I don''t think there is anything wrong with working in a material supermarket. I can meet beautiful women every day, maybe it is the life that Brother Lan likes." Baiqiu joked.


    "Damn!"


    When the brothers said this, Lan Gun jumped up from the sofa.


    It''s all because of the focus on cleaning up the zombies in the past half month, and Lan Qiang has forgotten the order Wei Xiao gave him half a month ago.


    Lan Qiang looked nervous: "It''s over. There is only half a month left. How can I complete the task? Brothers, do you think the master is serious?"


    Leng Chengfeng leaned on the sofa, and Feng Qingyun said calmly: "You can think that the Lord is just joking. However, since I got to know the Lord, he seems to have never broken his words."


    "Brother Lan, you can try it. Maybe the Lord is really just joking with you." Chang Cunqiu looked serious.


    Lan Qiang''s expression turned black.


    These bastards, one by one just wants him to go to the material supermarket?


    You were all soldiers brought out by Lao Tzu back then! Can''t I expect Lao Tzu to order something?


    Lan Qiang''s face collapsed: "Brothers, you can''t save yourself. Can I continue to stay in the team? It''s up to you now."


    "Don''t you often say that you are an old driver? It should be easy for you to have a girlfriend, right?" Li Cunyong teased.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Lan Qiang has a misfortune.


    Picking up a girl old driver?


    I brag about you, are you serious?


    "Chengfeng, million..." Lan Qiang looked at the two people who are currently family members.


    These two people, compared to the others on the scene, can be regarded as old drivers with actual combat experience.


    "Brother Lan, don''t look at me, it took me a lot of time to win Xiaoqi. The reason why she is with me is completely because of the long-lasting love, and I have no experience in picking up girls." Leng Chengfeng first put aside himself .


    Let him teach Lan Qiang to pick up girls? What a joke, if Wu Xiaoqi knew about this, I thought he was very experienced!


    The personality of a peerless good man must never collapse.


    Pay Million really wanted to teach Lan the gun, but his stubborn look absolutely couldn''t spit out ivory in his mouth.


    The fact is also true.


    "Brother Lan, you probably know all about my situation. At the beginning, Zimei was bought by me for half a cake. Brother Yong can testify about this. Besides, I can attract beautiful women to approach, mainly because of this handsome face and noble face. Personality charm, I can''t give you these."


    Listen, is this TM what people say?


    "I don''t think you should think about it, go out and shout, with your current position in the base, are you afraid that you can''t find a woman?" Chen Haojie said.


    "The military teacher makes sense, Brother Lan, you can try it." Long Ba agreed.


    Lan Qiang smiled bitterly: "This is not a question of whether women are not women, but about face? Others attract girls by their handsome appearance and excellent personality. If I cheat with my identity, wouldn''t it appear to be a drop in price? I hope to rely on me. With a face, you can find the perfect object."


    "leave!"


    Everyone raised their middle fingers at Lan Gun.


    Rely on the face?


    Don''t you have 13 points in your heart for what you look like?


    Discussing with Leng Chengfeng and the others on how to find a girlfriend is destined to have no results, and Lan Qiang also believes that Wei Xiao''s words are definitely not just a joke.


    If he still doesn''t have a girlfriend after half a month, it is estimated that he will really be punished to work as a waiter in the supermarket.


    At the thought of not being able to go to the front line in the future, Lan''s spear head was big.


    Tricky.


    In desperation, Lan Qiang left the villa and decided to take a walk outside. Maybe she accidentally met true love?


    Unconsciously, Lan Qiang came to the residential area.


    Residential areas have now been established.


    The number is small, only more than 30 buildings, each with nine floors, barely able to accommodate the personnel of the base.


    When I came here, Lan Qiang still felt strange, why did he come here?


    "Why don''t you go to Jin Miaofeng and the others to introduce one?" Lan Qiang stopped, looking thoughtful.


    "Huh! Captain Lan, is it you?"


    Just as Lan Qiang was thinking about it, a silver bell-like sound came from her ear.


    Lan Qiang looked back at the sound source.


    At the exit of the second building at the entrance of the community, Lan Gun saw a figure.


    Ling Qifen walked towards Lan Gun with a smile.


    "Captain Lan, are you looking for someone here?" Ling Qifen asked curiously when she came to Lan Qiang.


    Lan Qiang saw the visitor clearly and sneered: "It''s Qifen! Going out?"


    "Well, there is no gas at home, I am going to the material supermarket exchange point. Captain Lan hasn''t said what''s going on with us yet?"


    "This, this...Ah! I remember, I want to call Lao Hu and the others for something. You know, New Year''s Eve is coming soon, and I want to perform a show on stage. Since you are going to exchange things, you should be busy. I''ll go to Management Hu." With that, Lan Qiang was about to leave.


    That appearance, it feels a little bit of a runaway.


    After Lan Qiang did not take a few steps, Ling Qifen suddenly shouted: "Captain Lan..."


    Stopping his pace, Lan Qiang turned his head: "Is there anything else?"


    Ling Qifen gritted her teeth, thinking about the decision these days, and finally said: "I heard that the Lord asked you to find a girlfriend within a month. I wonder if Captain Lan has found it?"


    "This..." Lan Qiang looked blank for a moment, and was speechless for a long time.


    Seeing that Lan Qiang didn''t say anything, Ling Qifen already had an answer in her heart.


    The thoughts in her heart became firmer, and Ling Qifen smiled brightly: "If Captain Lan has not been found, what do you think of me, can I be your girlfriend?"


    Lan Qiang was shocked again, or completely dumbfounded.


    That¡¯s how the girlfriend is, and she still came to the door?


    Lan Qiang shook his head hurriedly to make himself sober.


    "Kiffen, are you kidding me?"


    "I''m serious, what does Captain Lan think?"


    Lan Qiang still couldn''t believe it.


    "It feels a little unreal. You are so beautiful and a big star, why would you like me? Don''t tease me."


    Ling Qifen was in a hurry.


    "What I said is true. I know I''m not clean anymore. Captain Lan may look down on me, but I want to fight for myself. I don''t mind if you have other women, as long as you have me in your heart, even if it''s just a trace , I am also willing to stay by your side, make a bed for you, and give birth to children for you."


    A woman who can pluck up the courage to say this to a man, if it is not a joke, is a woman who really desires to be this man.


    Of course, ulterior motives are not ruled out, but so what?


    Beautiful people, at any time, they really have a lot more inherent rights than ordinary people.

 Chapter 326： Dont stop me, I want to pretend

    Lan Qiang was moved.


    "you are serious?"


    Ling Qifen didn''t respond to Lan Qiang, but walked to him, and under Lan Qiang''s nervous gaze, he kissed him in person.


    Touch it.


    Ling Qifen, who was like a shy little girl, blushed and lowered her head, not dare to look at Lan Qiang.


    "Lan, Captain Lan, do you believe me?"


    Lan Qiang hasn''t slowed down a bit, and even feels a bit unreal.


    The expressions changed a lot, and the dancing spear seemed a little at a loss.


    Lan Qiang didn''t respond. Ling Qifen, who looked up, was funny and angry when he saw him at the moment.


    This fool.


    Like a sigh, Ling Qifen also worked hard in order to win the Lan spear.


    This time it was no longer a point of expression, Ling Qifen took the initiative to kiss Lan Qiang''s mouth, and while he struggled, it lasted more than ten seconds.


    Lip points.


    "Captain Lan..."


    "Don''t call me Captain Lan!" Lan Qiang suddenly said domineeringly.


    Ling Qifen was stunned, wouldn''t this **** repent?


    Then Lan Qiang said domineeringly: "Do you know if you call me Brother Lan in the future?"


    I was shocked, I thought my efforts were in vain.


    Ling Qifen gave Lan spear a faintly white look, and Ling Qifen put on a sweet smile: "Brother Lan!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Lan Qian laughed.


    "I have a wife from now on." As he said, Lan Gun took Ling Qifen''s hand: "Go, follow me to a place."


    "Brother Lan, where are you taking me?"


    "Just follow me!"


    There seemed to be some impatient Lan spears, pulling Ling Qifen and trotting towards the villa area.


    Entrance of Villa No. 4.


    Also regarded as the old man of the base, Ling Qifen is very clear about the existence of the villa in the center base.


    The people who can live in these villas, except for the special villa No. 12, are at least the leaders of the elite.


    It can be said that this is the power center of the entire base. People who can live in it represent not only rights, but also identity and status.


    Ling Qifen is a person with a high level of material life. She used to yearn for here.


    Now, Lan Qiang brought her here, everything is self-evident.


    "Wait here for a while, do you know when you hear me calling you in a while?" Lan Qiang turned around and solemnly told Ling Qifen.


    At this time, Ling Qifen guessed some thoughts of Lan Qiang.


    It''s funny inside, but it''s more proud.


    "Well, I listen to Brother Lan everything."


    Ling Qifen was so obedient to herself, Lan Qiang was very happy.


    Holding Ling Qifen''s cheek and kissing, Lan spear walked with wind, and entered the villa arrogantly.


    However, he didn''t realize that when he entered the villa, Ling Qifen, who was obedient to him, showed a curve at the corner of his mouth.


    The bright eyes looked like a "conspiracy" had succeeded.


    Inside the villa living room.


    "Brother Lan really thought that he would encounter such a good thing as Aventure when he went out, what did he think?"


    "Let him scream in front of us before. I think the order the Lord gave him in the last meeting is not too good. I am looking forward to the scene of him going to the material supermarket to be a waiter."


    "If this is the case, then I have to take the brothers below to cheer for Brother Lan, and I must give Brother Lan this face."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    As soon as Lan Qiang came in, he heard Fu million and others talking about him.


    He was angry and funny inside, and his face was sore.


    I want to watch Lao Tzu''s jokes, hum! Brighten up your titanium alloy dog ??eyes in a while!


    Planning to show off a Lan Gun in front of Leng Chengfeng and the others, he straightened his clothes and went straight in.


    "Ahem..."


    "Hey, Captain Lan is back? How about, is there that little girl who took the initiative to give you a hug?" The person inside found Lan Qiang, and paid a million and immediately asked in a weird manner.


    Lan Qiang glanced at him, and didn''t put his extremely flat face in his eyes at all.


    Want to see Lao Tzu''s jokes, let''s wait and see.


    "Lao Lan, how is the harvest?" Chen Haojie asked.


    Under the gaze of everyone''s expectation, Lan Qiang walked to the sofa and sat down with a sigh on his face.


    "It''s too hard to find, thinking about my dignified base squadron leader, an extremely powerful man in power, how can it be so hard to find a girlfriend? Alas!"


    When everyone saw this, they didn''t expect other places to think.


    The Dragon Ba around him comforted: "It''s okay, Brother Lan, this can only mean that your fate has not arrived. Isn''t it just going to the goods supermarket to be a waiter? Believe me, once something big happens, the Lord still can''t do without you."


    "It''s just a woman, but you don''t want to find it. If I, a draft order is announced, I don''t know how many beautiful women are waiting for me to choose. I can only say that Brother Lan, your taste is too high." Chang Cunqiu also echoed. Come in.


    In the presence, only Chen Haojie looked at Lan Qiang meaningfully.


    He knows too much about this guy''s behavior.


    With the mind of the hero Chen, judging from the attitude that Lan Qiang showed when he came in, if he really didn''t gain anything, how could he come back and let the people in the villa read the jokes.


    And the way he sighed, it didn''t look like him at all.


    The so-called something abnormal must be a demon.


    Only Long Ba and the others are silly, and they are still being led by the nose by Lan Qiang.


    Chen Haojie said: "Come on, Lao Lan, the preparation is almost the same, shouldn''t it be time to implement your plan of pretending to be a face?"


    "Military strategist, what do you mean by this?" Fu Wanwan asked.


    Chen Haojie didn''t respond, just smiled, seeming to have an unpredictable feeling.


    Lan Qiang convulsed in his heart.


    Is this guy too smart sometimes?


    "Let''s talk! Who is the other party?" Chen Haojie said.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "I really let you find it?"


    Leng Chengfeng and the others had learned something from Chen Haojie''s words and expressions, and they all sat upright, staring at Lan Qiang with wide-eyed eyes.


    Lan Qiang smiled bitterly: "Military strategist, do you know that sometimes you can''t tell through it, you make me so show off?"


    Chen Haojie is silent, as if you continue to perform.


    He shook his head, and Lan spear didn''t install anymore, he really had a showdown.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Lan Qiang called you out, "Kiffen, come in! See you guys like me."


    Outside the villa, Ling Qifen, who heard the call of Lanqiang, tidied up his clothes, gradually appeared in Leng Chengfeng''s eyes.


    When everyone in the room could see her clearly, Pai million jumped up in surprise for the first time.


    "I''m going, Ling Qifen?"


    "This, is this kidding?"


    Others were also very surprised.


    Even Hero Chen gave Lan Qiang in amazement.


    This guy, just going out, actually brought back a girlfriend, and he is one of the few peerless beauties in the base who can match the mistress and others in terms of body and appearance.


    Are you kidding internationally?


    Ling Qifen came to Lan Qiang and bowed politely to them.


    "Hello squadron captains, my name is Ling Qifen, I am Brother Lan''s girlfriend, and I am glad to meet you."

 Chapter 327： Demon King Wei considering his subordinates

    "I''ll go, really."


    "Oh my god!"


    "What''s going on in this world? You can win the jackpot in this way?"


    Explode the pot directly in the living room.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others kept changing their eyes on Ling Qifen and Lan Qiang. Even if Ling Qifen had admitted, they still felt that all this was too unreal.


    Lan Qiang curled his lips arrogantly.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Ling Qifen to sit down beside him, whispering: "I will formally introduce to you now, Ling Qifen, my woman, isn''t it a sister-in-law?"


    They paid a million and looked at each other, looking at each other.


    If they were a little skeptical before, then Lan Qiang now officially introduces them, it shows that everything is true.


    Lan Qiang went out and found a girlfriend, and she was the top item in the base.


    Everyone soon suffered a bitter face.


    How much **** did this guy step on last night to let him have such a beautiful woman?


    "Hello Sister-in-law!"


    "Sister-in-law, my name is Longba, you should know me."


    Although I was envious in my heart, everyone still did not forget the basic etiquette, and greeted Ling Qifen one after another.


    Ling Qifen smiled and dealt with it, but in her heart, she was indescribably excited and satisfied.


    These people are all the most powerful people in the base except for the master and the master. For Ling Qifen, the sentence of their sister-in-law is better than the praise of many people outside.


    Even if it was respected and sought after by the lone wolf, that feeling is not as good as it is at the moment.


    "Yes, Lao Lan, let''s underestimate you, let''s talk! Isn''t it pre-booked, or how could it be so coincidental?" Chen Haojie asked with a smile.


    "Where to go! It''s fate, when fate is reached, it can''t be stopped." Lan Qiang said modestly.


    But his stubborn expression on his face made him want to punch someone.


    "Come on! How come my sister-in-law is also a big star, and is so out of the dust, if you hadn''t been prepared for a long time, how could you get the heart of sister-in-law?" Long Ba said.


    "You may be wrong on Brother Lan, he is the one I pursued. Excellent men are always attractive to our women." Ling Qifen spoke for Lan Qiang.


    Lan Qiang grimaced, spread his hands, and said, "Look, this man is too charming, and every time you go out, you will have a peerless beauty."


    Really, seeing Lan Qiang''s appearance that he was cheap and good-natured, if it weren''t for Ling Qifen''s still at the scene, Leng Chengfeng could not help but want to beat him up.


    It''s so irritating.


    After everyone joked for a while, Chen Haojie''s face gradually calmed down.


    "Since you have decided to start a family, then you will live your life well. You all know the rules of the Lord, don''t make mistakes."


    Lan Qiang looked at Hero Chen with a strange look.


    What does he mean by this?


    "Military officer, you..."


    Before Lan Qiang has finished speaking, Ling Qifen preemptively said: "Soldiers can rest assured, since I have been with Brother Lan, he will be my **** from now on. The previous things have happened, and I can''t change it, but in the future, you will be brothers of Brother Lan. , Can help him watch, if there is one thing I am sorry for him, I don¡¯t need the Lord to do it, I will end myself."


    Ling Qifen obviously knew who Chen Haojie said to, and sincerely made assurances.


    Lan Qiang also understood at this time.


    Some dumbfounding.


    "Lao Chen, are you so unconfident to me?"


    Chen Haojie said with a smile but not a smile: "They are all my own brothers, I just don''t want to send you a ride in the future. One disaster, the death of the whole family, the rule of the Lord."


    Lan Qiang was taken aback when he heard the words, and then knew that Hero Chen was doing him well, and nodded.


    "I won''t let this happen to him, and Qifen knows it too."


    Ling Qifen nodded.


    "Why do you talk about such a heavy topic? It''s rare that Brother Lan dropped out today. Should we go out and celebrate?" Fu million changed the subject and said excitedly.


    Other people''s minds quickly changed.


    "Yes, although there is no longer a wedding reception, but the form is necessary. Brother Lan, should you invite this meal?" Leng Chengfeng said.


    "Hahaha... it is necessary, go, we will go now, today everyone is open to eat." Lan Qiang said in a grand manner.


    Everyone tidied up briefly, and left the villa with their backs on their shoulders.


    Inside the base.


    Because Shu Wang wanted to restore the pre-apocalyptic market, he began to prepare since Wei Xiao brought the population of Liming Base.


    A few months later, some people in the base have opened restaurants and lounge bars.


    Because they are the first group of people to eat crabs, these restaurants and lounge bars are very lively in their spare time.


    Villa One.


    Wei Xiao already knew about the fact that Lan Qiang and their squadron leaders and squadron leaders went to the restaurant to meet.


    At first, everyone had a meal, and it was not enough to make Wei Xiao take heart, but who knew that the news that Lan Qiang had a daughter-in-law spread wildly, so the members of Lan Qiang Squadron and the management of all parties in the base went to celebrate him one after another, so Wei Xiao was alarmed.


    After listening to Li Qingshu''s report, Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Do you know who the woman is?"


    "It''s Ling Qifen. I''ve inquired that Ling Qifen started preparing after the master gave Captain Lan the death order of Dajia. She met Captain Lan today not by accident, but long ago." Li Qingshu said.


    "It''s a scheming woman. Husband, there is nothing wrong with this, right?" Shu Wangxun asked by his side.


    After all, Lan Qiang is the real power figure of the base. If he is used by someone who wants to use it, Shu Wang is worried that something will go wrong.


    "What can you do? What does it mean to play a snack machine for others to pursue a better life? As long as she knows what it means to follow Lan Qiang." Wei Xiao didn''t think much, said, turning his gaze on Li Qingshu.


    Being looked at by Wei Xiao like this, Li Qingshu was a little unnatural.


    "Master, is there anything wrong with me or me?"


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Qingshu, you should also consider your own happiness. In the base, there are many captains and managers who are single. I think heroes are good, and they are suitable for you. Do you want to think about it? ?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Li Qingshu''s face instantly paled.


    "Lord, Lord, I, I don''t want to marry now, I want to stay here and serve you and the mistress."


    "Why, look down on heroes?"


    Li Qingshu shook his head again and again: "Sergeant Chen is excellent in all aspects, but he is not suitable for me. I, I want to find it myself."


    Seeing Li Qingshu''s panic, Shu Wang had already seen a lot of things.


    Sometimes Shu Wang was helpless.


    Husband is too good, even if there are groups of wives and concubines around, there are still many good girls who want to squeeze in.


    Not to mention Li Qingshu, other managers and servants in the villa, how many thoughts are not the same as her?


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao''s requirements for the woman next to the pillow were too harsh, otherwise, Shu Wang believed that they would not be able to fit in this huge villa.


    For others, the 72 rooms of the Sangong Sixth Courtyard are probably a dream, but if Wei Xiao wants to, this number is not enough.


    "Husband, you said at the beginning, the elite and the members above the elite, you don''t interfere with their marriage, why are you caring about it now?" Shu Wang asked with a smile.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have many ideas.


    I just feel that Fanghua can''t be delayed anymore.


    Since I don''t like it, let people have a good home in advance.


    "What Qingshu said was the first group of people to talk to me, shouldn''t you care about the future of subordinates?"


    Shu Wang sneered: "Yes, but you can''t mess with the mandarin ducks, you see that you scared Qingshu. Qingshu, don''t be afraid, I will make the decision for you, if you don''t want to, stay with us. Say. Really, without you, I''m afraid I won''t be used to it in the future." Shu Wang comforted the nervous Li Qingshu.


    They were all women. Li Qingshu knew that Shu Wang had understood her thoughts, and while feeling worried, he was also grateful for Shu Wang to help her speak.


    If Wei Xiao really let her marry, Li Qingshu would actually not disobey.


    "Forget it, I just mentioned it casually. This matter is yours, I won''t participate. Go and see my baby girl." Wei Xiao didn''t take the matter to heart.


    Get up, walk towards the second floor under Shu Wang''s gaze.

 Chapter 328： In pairs

    "Peng..."


    Not long after Wei Xiao left, Li Qingshu knelt in front of Shu Wang.


    "Master Shu Wang, I''m sorry, I, I..."


    "Qingshu, what are you doing? Get up, get up..." Shu Wang quickly helped Li Qingshu up.


    Li Qingshu sat down on the sofa with tears in his face, and Shu Wangwen said: "What are you doing? I didn''t say to blame you, let alone you. Do you think there are few people who have the same thoughts as you?"


    Li Qingshu was ashamed and dared not look at Shu Wang with her head down.


    Patting Li Qingshu''s hand, Shu Wang said angrily: "You! It''s okay to like someone, not to mention that he is so good. But Qingshu, my husband''s personality is clear to me, even if I keep you by my side, if He doesn''t want it, and you won''t have a chance. Have you really thought about finding someone who loves you and loves you?"


    "Master Shu Wang, you..."


    "Tell me, what do you think? Speaking of it, you have been with my husband for longer than me. You don''t know my husband''s character."


    Li Qingshu bit her red lips, lowered her head and said softly, "I know that the Lord has no thoughts about me, but I don''t want anything, I just want to stay by his side in this life. Shuwang Master, I really don''t have any extravagances. Just beg you not to send me out, even if you let me be a servant."


    Understanding Li Qingshu''s intentions, Shu Wang patted her little hand.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t want to, your husband can''t send you out. It''s just that wronged you, is it worth it?"


    Li Qingshu nodded vigorously.


    "It''s worth it. As long as I can stay by the Lord''s side, serve him and you, I''m worth everything."


    Moved by Li Qingshu''s words, Shu Wang put his forehead on Li Qingshu''s head. The two seemed to be hugging each other, very close.


    Into the night.


    Shu Wang is in the bedroom.


    The matter of husband and wife passed, Shu Wang Jujudo leaning on Wei Xiao: "Husband, what do you think?"


    "What do you want?" Wei Xiao lowered his head and looked at his wife curiously.


    "It''s Qingshu and the others. I can see that everyone in the villa has thoughts about you, don''t you feel tempted at all?"


    "Can you have any ideas? There are so many people who like me, do I take them all? Funny."


    Shu Wang liked Wei Xiao''s cool and seemingly indifferent look.


    Loved so much, she took the initiative to kiss her husband.


    "That being said, we can''t leave it alone. Qingshu and the others are okay. After all, they have been waiting for us for a few months. If we change a group of people, we are really not used to it, but there are many single women in the base. This is our base. If we change to another place, I''m afraid it will be divided by other men long ago. We can''t let them be alone too, right?"


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly, looked at the expectant look in the eyes of his sweet wife, and smiled: "You should have your own ideas, right?"


    "Chuck..." Shu Wang smiled happily: "Well, Army Master Chen and the others are still single. I think I can match them and choose a few beautiful women from the base to unite them together."


    Wei Xiao has a hint of interest.


    "Who can choose?"


    Shu Wang thought for a while: "Shu Rou, I have known this person, gentle and virtuous, knowledgeable and reasonable. It is very suitable to be a daughter-in-law for Army Master Chen, and Leng Yifang is also a good girl, suitable for Li Cun Yong. These are the earliest With your old people, I think it¡¯s time to make them a home."


    Wei Xiao had no impression of the two people Shu Wang said, but he felt that Shu Wang''s consideration was correct.


    Men do not have a family, their mentality is unstable, and they have no worries. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    "Yes, you can arrange this! It just happened that the men and women team had just cleaned up the zombies in the Haitian area recently, taking advantage of their rest for these few days, arrange them for a blind date."


    "Well, I will arrange a match for each captain first, and then we will have a blind date together."


    "Can!"


    "Sleep, tomorrow I will arrange for Army Master Chen to meet Shurou and others." Shu Wang thought that a marriage would be facilitated in her hands, and looked forward to it in her heart.


    Seeing Shu Wang''s happy look, Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Should you satisfy your husband first before making other people''s bridal festivities?"


    "No husband..."


    "Now I can''t help you."


    "what¡­¡­"


    The next day.


    Lan Qiang¡¯s "wedding banquet" just ended one day. On this day, the bachelors such as Chen Haojie, Li Cunyong, and Baiqiu were called away by the assistant team around Shu Wang.


    For the people like Lan Qiang, Leng Chengfeng, Fu Wanwan, etc. who already had a family, they were very confused about how Shu Wang asked his assistant to call Chen Haojie and the others away.


    Just when they were guessing Shu Wang''s purpose, the group of people who left in the morning returned to the villa in the afternoon, and they shocked Leng Chengfeng as much as the 18th magnitude earthquake.


    Looking at the dumbfounded brothers, Chen Haojie pulled Shu Rou.


    "My wife, Shurou."


    Then came Li Cunyong, Baiqiu, Chenxing and others.


    One by one introduced the new daughter-in-law to the brothers.


    Lan Qiang was dumbfounded, and Leng Chengfeng was stunned. Paying a million will give you everything.


    The first two are okay, but I think Chen Haojie and the others are too lucky.


    Why? Because they are all "arranged marriages", they don''t need to work hard to find them. Someone will arrange them directly, and the beauty is still a top beauty with a score of 90 or more. As for the two of Leng Chengfeng and Lan Qiang, not to mention how hard it was to pick up girls, at least they had done something by themselves.


    They are completely incomparable with Chen Haojie who had already been booked by their daughter-in-law while lying down.


    As for paying millions, he is a little bit offended.


    Because in terms of appearance, the daughters-in-law of the brothers around him are more prettier than his daughter-in-law.


    Especially Chen Haojie''s wife Shurou.


    The other party didn''t say anything, just nestled next to Haojie Chen, and could feel the temperament of a good wife and mother through the air. More importantly, Shurou''s face was not yet under Ling Qifen, comparable to a mistress.


    From the perspective of paying a million, Chen Haojie is undoubtedly another person who is out of luck.


    Lan Shou, Shiitake, I really want to marry the second room...


    The brothers almost all get married in a day, and this surprise is naturally indispensable for a party.


    But their surprise was not over yet, and the base announced a new announcement.


    The content of the announcement is naturally the convening of the blind date meeting.


    Once the news was announced, the entire base became lively.


    The blind date meeting will be held in the square of the outer base at 10 a.m. three days later. It will be organized by the internal affairs team. All single men and women can participate.


    If you register the new couple who confirms the relationship on the same day, you can also receive a 100-point wedding gift package.


    Of course, the activity is only open to newcomers and the basic citizens above the newcomer, and slaves have no rights.


    "I didn''t expect to see such a lively scene after the end of the world."


    "If it weren''t for us to know that this is the end of the world, I''m afraid we all doubt if it''s going through."


    "Are you interested in participating? Maybe you won''t be lonely anymore?"


    When Hu Xiaoyao saw the new announcement of the base, many people sighed.


    In addition to sighing, many of them also became active in their minds.


    In the past at the Haixin Island base, among them, especially the beautiful women, had no right to choose where they belonged.


    May be with this big brother today, and tomorrow will be taken over by another brother brother. They are like goods, let go.


    It¡¯s like now that you already understand the rules of the base. For couples who get married in the base, unless the two parties break up voluntarily, otherwise, the behavior of either party will harm one party without the other party¡¯s consent. The wrong party will be dealt with directly.


    Very severe punishment, even worse than before the end of the world.


    Many female stars have intentions.


    And their goals are clear, and elite men from the base are their choices.

 Chapter 329： Bitter and willing

    The blind date meeting was completely handled by the mistresses like Shu Wang, and Wei Xiao was not interested.


    During the busy days at the base for the blind date meeting, Wei Xiao took a group of people to Haixin Island.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t give up Haixin Island.


    Before taking this place, Wei Xiao might not take it seriously. Now that he has taken it down, after some comparisons, he found that Haixin Island is indeed an excellent place to survive.


    The sea water can completely ignore the threat of zombies, and the natural environment on the island and the aquatic fishery left after the end of the world can be used as a permanent "granary" for the villa base.


    If you connect it to the villa base, you can retreat to defend, advance to attack, and respond with remote calls. When facing the invincible crisis of the first zombie siege in the future, Wei Xiao can completely bring important people and important Things moved to the island in advance.


    Take a group of people walking on the pavement of the island.


    "Old Tang, if I want to refurbish this island, how long do you think it will take at least?"


    Lao Tang, now he has become the top management of the engineering team with thousands of people, and Wei Xiao has promised him that once the wall of the villa base is completed and the protective wall connecting the sea surface of the Haixin Bridge is completed, he will become a non-house management and armed team. In addition, people who are promoted to power holders by virtue of craftsmanship and technology.


    In the past few days, Lao Tang and Wei Xiao have been investigating the situation on Haixin Island. Facing Wei Xiao¡¯s question, Lao Tang asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Lord plans to renovate it?¡±


    "Complete all villas and bungalows. While protecting the environment here, let the independent villas and bungalows be scattered in every corner. In the future, this island will belong to the residence of the management and their relatives."


    Old Tang thought for a while and said, "It''s just a villa and a bungalow. There is no dangerous high-altitude operation. With the machinery currently owned by the base, I only need one year. After one year, I can complete the goal set by the master."


    "A year?" Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment.


    A year is not too long, he can accept it.


    "Okay, I''ll give you one year. From now on, your engineering team can start construction. By the way, there is a nice beach on the east side. First, let some people transform that side into a tourist area. Don¡¯t damage that side. Natural environment.¡± Wei Xiao thought of Shu Wang them, and when he has time, he will bring his wife and daughter over to relax.


    Old Tang took it down.


    Now the engineering team is well manned. If coolies are needed, slaves and citizens can be mobilized. There is no problem in starting construction on three sides. At most, it will slow down the completion speed of some projects.


    After watching the situation on Haixin Island, Wei Xiao left some soldiers to take care of it, while he returned to the villa base with a large amount of aquatic products.


    When Wei Xiao came back, the blind date had ended.


    They learned from Shu Wang that more than 500 couples were born at the base on the day of the blind date.


    This result surprised Wei Xiao a little.


    "Since many people have already married, the previous multi-person cohabitation is no longer suitable for the base. You can arrange for people with families to assign them a separate house, which will become their private property in the future." Give a mouthful.


    Shu Wang and they all wrote it down.


    Time flies quickly, and as time approaches New Year''s Eve, the base has once again been promoted and assessed.


    Many people have made enough preparations for this assessment, especially Fang Yu, the only non-permanent slave slaves in their five bases. They have been looking forward to this day for a long, long time.


    In order to be successfully promoted to newcomers this time, they exercised themselves even more than the men''s and women''s teams, and their strength has naturally improved by leaps and bounds.


    There will always be rewards for hard work. People who work hard always go farther and farther on the road to success.


    On the day of the assessment, the five people successively accepted the assessment by the newcomer examiner.


    In close combat, their strength unexpectedly surpassed the newcomer examiner. Not only did they successfully pass the assessment, they also achieved good results in the top five in the next strength competition women''s group.


    Their achievements were shocking, and they also made many people admire them.


    When they stood on the podium to accept the hostess''s award of the top ten new ladies badges, the five cried directly into tears.


    No one laughed at them, and no one ridiculed them. Watching the scene where they accepted the award, many people silently gave them their blessings.


    Among these people, their supervisor was one of them, and another was Jiang Xue.


    "Xiaoxue, we succeeded, we succeeded. Master You Wei said, the person who won the top ten in the newcomer event can be promoted to the beloved person without participating in the next promotion assessment. If we are willing, we can directly participate in the elite promotion at that time. Assessment."


    After the awards were over, Fang Yu found Jiang Xue for the first time and shared the joy with her.


    Jiang Xue didn''t seem too close to them, just blessed them a few times, and then left.


    But Fang Yu and the others knew that Jiang Xue had won for them five of them.


    It can be said that without Jiang Xue, they would not have the identity of their newcomers today.


    They are really grateful to Jiang Xue. If Jiang Xue encounters difficulties one day, don''t doubt it. It is not the guards or other managers who stand beside Jiang Xue, but the five of them.


    The promotion assessment is over, and in the next period of time, many people in the base will focus on the New Year¡¯s Eve party.


    This was the first New Year''s Eve after the end of the world, and everyone on the base paid particular attention to it, even Wei Xiao.


    For this reason, the venues used to hold the party are huge venues built with the best materials by thousands of people like Lao Tang and the old technicians.


    The venue took one and a half months to complete. The venue can accommodate tens of thousands of people. It is the largest and most extensive building in the base.


    It will also become a symbol of the base in the future, witnessing the opening of a new era.


    The countdown to the fourteenth day of New Year''s Eve.


    "Lord..."


    Art troupe resident.


    Li Qingshu''s voice came from Wei Xiao, who was accompanying Shu Wang to rehearse the show.


    Because of the loud music, Wei Xiao motioned to Hu Xiaoyao next to him, and then left the training room with her close-fitting girl Xiaoqueer.


    On the corridor outside.


    "What''s up?"


    Panting, Li Qingshu said with a white breath: "Captain Fu called just now, saying that a group of survivors have come outside the base. There is important news to tell the Lord, please go there in person."


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "South Gate?"


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what important news about paying a million to tell him, he hesitated for a moment, then turned to Xiao Que''er and said, "Girl, Shu Wang, they finish their rehearsal. Let them go directly without waiting for me."


    "Master is going to the South Gate?"


    "Um!"


    "Understood, master go! I will tell the hostess about them."


    Wei Xiao nodded, turned around and said to Li Qingshu: "Go, we will pass now."


    Li Qingshu took Wei Xiao away.

 Chapter 330： The change of the corpse group

    Not long after, the two drove to Nancheng Gate.


    Enter their office to pay millions.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s arrival, Fu Wanwan, who was sitting inside, got up and called out.


    Wei Xiao looked around the room for a week.


    At the scene, in addition to paying a million and his guards, there were more than a dozen men and women with sloppy faces wrapped in quilts.


    Wei Xiao went inside and sat down.


    "These are survivors from outside?"


    "Yes, they are from the city center. I heard that there are many survivors behind them, but the direction of escape is different from them, but there will only be many more survivors who will come to our base in the future."


    city ??center?


    Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    The city center, whether it was the outbreak of the last days or now, that place was a place that Wei Xiao was jealous of.


    It is not because of the number of evolutionary zombies, but the number of zombies.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the most dangerous place in Minghai City has always been the city center.


    Why? Because of the number of zombies.


    People often say that soldiers are expensive but not too many. In fact, this sentence is not comprehensive and not absolute.


    When the number reaches a terrifying point, it is a qualitative change.


    Quanminghai has a population of tens of millions, and the entire city center occupies one third. In addition, when the end of the world broke out, the world science and technology exhibition was still in the center of the city, and the number of people there was more than usual.


    It is conceivable that when the last days erupt, how many zombies will be produced there?


    In such a terrifying place, some people now say that they escaped from there, and looking at their appearance, they are all skinny, no guns and no guns, and they can''t compare with the original "Invincible Squad". How did they escape? Escaped from the city center? How did you pass through the middle areas to come to him?


    Haitian District is the outermost periphery of Minghai City!


    First of all, Wei Xiao didn''t believe it.


    Unless that person is him, otherwise, there is no such possibility for other people.


    "You just told Qingshu that you have something important to report to me, what''s the matter?" Wei Xiao didn''t worry about how the survivors escaped before his eyes, and changed the subject.


    Fu Wanwan said: "The Lord should ask them! The news was learned from their mouths."


    "Oh?"


    Wei Xiao came interested.


    Glancing at these survivors squatting on the ground in front of him, he locked on one of the men who was stronger than the other survivors.


    "You, stand up." Wei Xiao cried, pointing at him.


    Ruodong stood up tremblingly wrapped in the quilt.


    "Big brother, what do you want to ask?"


    Wei Xiao said, "You have heard what we said just now. Now I''m here to ask you, did you really escape from the city center?"


    Ruodong didn''t hesitate, nodded: "It''s true."


    "I''m very curious, how did you do it? It''s not that I look down on you, but how do you guys break through the encirclement of tens of millions of zombies?"


    "Brother, I really didn''t lie to you. You are right. If it was the past, let alone leave the city center, we would have no courage to get out of the sewers, but the situation in the city center is completely different now."


    "Oh? Tell me!" Wei Xiao''s interest grew stronger and stronger.


    He had a hunch that the man in front of him might really bring him some incredible information.


    Ruodong organized a language and recalled what happened before today and said: "We don¡¯t know exactly what happened, but about five days ago, or earlier, the zombies in the city center seemed to be attracted by something, in groups. The film left. No matter it was a giant zombie or an evolutionary zombie, none remained."


    Wei Xiao''s expression was shocked.


    "So, now there are no zombies in the city center?"


    "Yes. We also left the previous station after repeated confirmations, planning to escape to other places with few zombies." Ruo Dong said.


    "Except for the city center, the three areas close to Haitian District also have zombies activities in Qingxi District, and the other two areas close to the city center also have no zombies. We originally had more than 100 people, and most of them were lost. The damage is in Qingxi District." One person in the crowd added.


    After this person finished speaking, he paid a million and said: "This is what I want to tell the Lord. The behavior of the zombies is too weird. They disappear inexplicably, and they disappear by tens of millions. If they gather together to attack some base , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for us to resist."


    If dealing with a million, Wei Xiao felt very satisfied.


    Tens of millions of zombies came to attack the city, unless forbidden weapons were used, otherwise, Wei Xiao''s base would not be able to stop it.


    The quantity has undergone a qualitative change, so it cannot be calculated by the quantity.


    "Except for the zombies leaving for no reason, what abnormalities have you noticed about the zombies?" Wei Xiao asked again.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Ruodong thought about it, and the other survivors tried to recall what they had noticed during this time.


    "correct¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, one of the survivors exclaimed.


    "For you, what did you think of?" Wei Xiao asked, pointing at the person who exclaimed.


    "Big brother, I don''t know if this counts. In the past few days when we fled, I accidentally discovered that many second-level zombies and third-level zombies are attacking giant zombies, and sometimes even ordinary zombies will participate in the siege. This situation would never happen before, unless the giant zombies die, otherwise, no zombies dare to approach the giant zombies."


    When Wei Xiao and Fu Wanwan heard the words, their eyes became solemn.


    Giant zombies can be said to be the only class of troops with long-range attack methods in the current zombie army. Why do other zombies besiege them? Are they starving?


    "Millions, what do you think?" Wei Xiao looked at Fu million and asked casually.


    Pay a million and said solemnly: "Master, there must be something strange in this matter."


    "..."


    Your sister, why do you feel so familiar? Also, I don''t know if there is something strange? Otherwise, what are you doing?


    Wei Xiao has a black line.


    Pay million sneered: "It''s easy, Lord, don''t mind!"


    Too lazy to talk to this guy, Wei Xiao looked at the person who had spoken before: "Are there any other than these?"


    The speaker shook his head.


    "I just found this, the others, I didn''t pay much attention."


    Others also shook their heads, saying that they had not noticed anything.


    Without more information, Wei Xiao chose to give up.


    "You should always know where the zombies go?"


    Ruodong replied: "The exact location is unknown, but judging from the direction they left, they should have gone to Fushou District."


    Fushou District?


    "Battle base?"


    Pay million exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao''s face was also a little ugly.


    If it is really like Ruo Dong said, the battle base is indeed the most likely place.


    Judging from what Wei Xiao knew, it was not only the place where evolutionary zombies appeared first, but also the place where there were the most such zombies. Now it seems that it is not impossible that zombies will flood into that area.


    "Could it be that there are more advanced evolutionary zombies appearing?"


    Thinking of a possibility, Wei Xiao couldn''t sit still.


    Standing up, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Let Hu Ya and the others arrange these people and notify all the male power holders to see me at the base of Villa No.1."


    Pay million knows that something big will happen again, and dare not neglect.


    "Yes!"


    "Back to the villa!"


    Wei Xiao took Li Qingshu and left Pay Million.

 Chapter 331： Explore the secrets of zombies

    Half an hour later, Villa One.


    "Master!"


    Lan Qiang and the others, male power holders, have arrived one after another.


    "All find a place to sit down."


    Everyone was also welcome, and sat down on the sofa around Wei Xiao.


    "Master, is there something unusual about the zombies?" Chen Haojie spoke first.


    He was still as accurate as ever.


    Chen Haojie already knew that Wei Xiao hadn''t even spoken yet.


    Wei Xiao looked at Fu million, as if asking him, "Did you say that?"


    Paying a million is not willing to be taken advantage of.


    "I didn''t say anything, it was all the soldiers guessed by themselves." Fu million quickly explained.


    Wei Xiao didn''t bother to ask how the hero Chen knew, he guessed it! It''s just a few small things, there is no need to care about them.


    "Yes, just now, Million took in a group of survivors. From their mouths, I heard some news about zombies. Million, you tell them the situation, and then I will assign a task."


    Fu million nodded, and then told everyone what he and Wei Xiao had learned from Ruodong.


    "...That''s the way it is. The behavior of the zombies is too weird. The transfer of positions for no reason has never happened in the previous few months."


    After hearing the words of paying a million, everyone fell into contemplation.


    a long time.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses and said, "Master, do you think it is possible that a new species has appeared among the zombies, and it can still control other types of zombies?"


    "No?" Lan Qiang and the others were taken aback by Chen Haojie''s words.


    "The current zombies are already very difficult to deal with, especially the third-level zombies. If there are intelligent zombies again, how can we fight?" Leng Chengfeng said bitterly.


    Chen Haojie said: "I just said that the advanced species that can control other zombies, I didn''t say that there is wisdom. This is like the wolf king and lion king among animals, which can gather the same kind and follow his orders."


    "The Corpse King?"


    By coincidence, they paid a million to say such a term.


    Chen Haojie didn''t say any more, but looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "The hero''s conjecture is the same as I thought before, but he thinks more. I don''t rule out this possibility, so I call you guys, and I''m going to let each of you send a scout team out to get zombies. Specific information. It doesn¡¯t need to be too deep, just need to investigate the situation on the periphery."


    "This is no problem. During this time, there is nothing to do except for training, just to let the brothers go out for activities." Long Ba said.


    "How do you do it? Be fast. New Year''s Eve is coming soon. I don''t want any mistakes during this time." Wei Xiao''s tone became heavier.


    This also made Lan Qiang and the others understand that Wei Xiao attaches great importance to this matter.


    "clear!"


    "There is nothing else to say. Strengthen the patrols in the outermost area of ??Haitian District. If survivors are found, bring them back to the base if they are obedient, and dispose of them directly if they are not obedient. The meeting ends."


    End of the meeting.


    Lan Jian they came out of the villa.


    "Military strategist, what are you going to do about this?" Lan Qiang asked Chen Haojie, and the others approached them.


    "No plan. This time it is not a battle. All your brigades should send people out to collect information according to the master''s request. But be careful. The zombies are abnormal. We don''t know anything about them. Soldiers who go out for reconnaissance must put their tails off. Clean it up and don''t be tracked."


    "Tracking? Zombies still have this ability?" Chen Xing felt a bit exaggerated.


    Chen Haojie is very serious.


    "That''s how Dawn Base was destroyed."


    There were not many captains who dealt with Li Shiye and others with Wei Xiao at the time, so only some people knew about the Liming Base.


    No one who knows this matter feels that Haojie Chen''s words are superfluous.


    The poisonous ones, although they have never seen them, they can easily destroy the dawn base. It is not ordinary terror to threaten them.


    Everyone remembered what Chen Haojie said. After they separated, they returned to their team and sent a small team to collect information on zombies. At the same time, they also emphasized the things Chen Haojie had told them again and again.


    The movement of the zombies is currently only known to the people in the battle team at the base, and the rest of the base are still preparing for the New Year''s Eve party.


    Countdown to the 11th day of New Year''s Eve.


    After three days have passed.


    The first group of soldiers who went out to collect information on zombies came back.


    They left the Haitian District, went deep into the city center, and then radiated toward the surrounding area.


    In the past few days, they have fought against zombies and have seen scenes of millions of zombies "migrating". The experience is not unexciting.


    But the information they brought back was more important than this.


    "Wei Xiao, are the zombies really gathering in the Chaojun Linhai area?"


    In the villa, Mu Wuqing and the others were filled with surprise when they saw the information about the zombie''s abnormal movement at that table.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "It can be confirmed that they are indeed converging towards Junlinhai. Without blood food as bait, the zombies that gathered in almost the entire city in one place are no longer scattered. What can be confirmed now is that there must be a new evolution in the zombies. Type zombies."


    "Previously, there was no such kind of appeal for the third-level evolution. Is it the fourth-level one this time?" Shu Wang guessed.


    "Perhaps more advanced." Phantom added.


    Mu Wuqing picked up a piece of information and looked at it for a while, and then placed it in front of Wei Xiao: "Wei Xiao, look at this information. Please report that other types of zombies besieged and killed giant zombies, not only did they not eat giant zombies. The flesh and blood, instead, took away the flesh and blood of the giant zombies. How do I feel that they are feeding something with this action?"


    Wei Xiao set his sights on the report handed over by Mu Wuqing.


    The above is very clear.


    The giant zombies were killed, and the flesh and blood were all divided and taken away by the corpse group. During this period, ordinary zombies did not dare to eat.


    And this phenomenon is not one or two, but common.


    The zombies have flesh and blood and don''t eat them, but take them away. Isn''t this weird behavior just what Mu Wuqing said to feed?


    Do zombies still know to store food for the winter?


    "This matter must be understood." Wei Xiao seemed to have some decision in his heart.


    "Husband, please report that you have also seen it. Now, there are tens of millions of zombies in the area of ??Junlinhai. There is simply a sea of ??corpses, and people can''t get in. And these third-level zombies who took away the flesh and blood of the giant zombies all entered the corpse. At the center of the sea, how do we investigate?" Bai Youwei had a rare aura.


    But still very silly and sweet.


    Yan Yi didn''t want to hit her sister''s IQ, but she couldn''t control herself.


    "Sister Youwei, are you stupid? Now that there are no giant zombies, wouldn¡¯t there be no zombies that can threaten the plane? O''Neill only has to let people fly the plane to Junlinhai, and then let people be remotely controlled and unmanned on the plane. The machine goes deep into the corpse group, can''t you also understand the situation inside?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei whispered for a moment, and turned her head viciously and glared at Yan Yi.


    Then he said without confidence: "Of course I know, I actually want to test you. Now it seems that my sister''s cultivation of you is still very useful."


    "Oh..."


    Bai Youwei''s words amused all the girls.


    This far-fetched explanation is probably only she can think of, this is very Bai Youwei.


    However, Yan Yi''s method really helped Wei Xiao solve a big problem.


    In fact, like Bai Youwei, he did not think of this.


    Very lovingly, I hugged my daughter-in-law and kissed him.


    "Yan Yi is really smart."


    Yan Yi blushed, but she could see that she was very happy to be praised by Wei Xiao.


    "Just do it."


    After making up his mind, Wei Xiao immediately contacted Leng Chengfeng and prepared to let him take someone to Junlinhai to check the situation.

 Chapter 332： Mysterious cave

    When Leng Chengfeng received Wei Xiao''s order, he was inspecting the house with Wu Xiaoqi.


    Yes, it''s just an inspection.


    The form of co-living in villas is no longer suitable for these couples to live in. In order not to disturb the life of the couple, even those in power choose to move out of the villa.


    In the future, except for a few special villas, the rest of the central base will become the high-level office space of the base.


    "What is the Lord looking for?" Wu Xiaoqi asked.


    "I''m going out for a trip, and I''ll leave it to you to arrange the new home. You can do it as you like. I like everything that looks good to you."


    Wu Xiaoqi smiled sweetly.


    "Do you need me to go with you?"


    Leng Chengfeng thought for a while and shook his head: "Don''t worry, there is no battle or danger when you go out on this mission."


    With that, he kissed Wu Xiaoqi''s little mouth, and Leng Chengfeng left the room.


    At the airport.


    The person who went out with Leng Chengfeng on the mission this time was Bailing.


    There is almost nothing in the base that can control drones on a par with Bailing.


    This time, the task Wei Xiao handed over to the two can be large or small. The key is to explore the center of the corpse group. Therefore, a technical talent who can control several drones is indispensable.


    "Lord, if there is nothing to explain, we will set off."


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Remember, your purpose this time is only to find out the situation inside the corpse group. If you encounter danger, you can abandon the mission and ensure your own safety first."


    "clear!"


    The two saluted Wei Xiao and boarded the plane one after another.


    The plane started, and under the gaze of Wei Xiao and others, the plane left the base not long after.


    King Linhai.


    A few months ago, Wei Xiao and the others had done a cleanup here, but after a few months, not only did the number of zombies in Junlinhai area have not decreased, but they had reached unprecedented levels.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Leng Chengfeng and the others have come to the outer space of Junlinhai.


    "I''m going, this is too scary, isn''t it?" Seeing the scene below, the Bailing on the plane only felt goose bumps all over his body.


    Leng Chengfeng also glanced below.


    I don''t know. From this look, even after experiencing a lot of winds and waves, I still feel that my scalp is numb.


    Below them, the horror of the zombies can be described by a huge amount.


    Between the open earth, when you look around, there are densely packed human heads wherever you can see. The surging group of corpses resembled black waves of wheat, with turbulent waves and ups and downs.


    Even though Leng Chengfeng and the others were high in the sky, they couldn''t see the end of the tide of corpses at a glance.


    This is even more terrifying than when millions of zombies attacked the base.


    They didn''t face the tide of corpses directly below, but Leng Chengfeng and Bai Ling felt a deep chill in their hearts.


    "Find out what''s inside the zombies as soon as possible. Seriously, even in the air, I feel a little creepy now."


    Leng Chengfeng would actually say such a thing in front of Bailing.


    Is this still the experienced Leng Chengfeng and Captain Leng?


    Braun also smiled bitterly.


    "Me too." Braun did not hide his inner feelings.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The helicopter entered the center of the corpse tide, and the loud noise could not have disturbed the zombies below.


    The hoarse, metallic roar formed into one piece, like thunder, almost covering the sound of the helicopter.


    In such a place, Leng Chengfeng and Bai Ling, who didn''t want to stay longer for even a second, entered the center of the corpse tide, and Bai Ling released the drone to fly below to collect the information Wei Xiao wanted.


    However, the task progress is not very smooth.


    Among the corpses of drones, the first-level and second-level zombies will not pay attention to the things that fly over them, but the third-level zombies are different.


    Seeing something that can move, Level 3 zombies may be out of curiosity or unhappy. Within the range of ability, Level 3 zombies will blast the drone with one claw.


    At the beginning, Braun also planned to blossom in many ways and let as many drones as possible to collect intelligence, but because of the "naughty" of the three-level zombies, it was obviously impossible for Braun to distract attention and control multiple drones.


    It wasn''t until the loss of four or five drones, and then chose to control the two drones to enter the corpse tide of Bailing, only to capture useful information from the drone monitoring screen.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    Seeing something incredible, Bai Ling exclaimed.


    "What did you find?" Leng Chengfeng asked over the radio.


    Bailing stared at the screen on the laptop computer, and said with an unusually serious expression: "Level 3 zombies, there are many Level 3 zombies. There are at least hundreds of Level 3 zombies in the center of the corpse nest, including venomous and corroded ones."


    "How come there are so many Level 3 zombies?" Leng Chengfeng was also shocked.


    Bailing didn''t respond to him anymore, but controlled the drone to continue deepening.


    "Oh..."


    Suddenly, a roar resounding through the earth came from below.


    The sound appeared, and the whole corpse nest boiled.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know for the time being, let me take a look!" Bailing controlled the drone to look at the sound source.


    In the blink of an eye, one of the two drones lost contact in an instant.


    The Braun, who hurriedly put all his energy on the last drone, asked it to avoid the level 3 zombies that only rushed up.


    A few minutes later, a huge cave appeared in the picture monitored by the drone.


    The cave is at least ten meters long and wide, and at the entrance is a large number of new zombies that Bailing has never seen before.


    They are more than three meters tall, look like humans, and are as strong as cows. Their gray skin surface is covered with layers of hard armor. They look like monsters made of stone, full of deterrence.


    Bailing can be sure that these are definitely the first zombies that have appeared since the end of the world.


    Her first reaction was that the zombies gathered here, could it be caused by these new zombies?


    But this conjecture was quickly rejected.


    The overall view of the cave is obviously more than that. Looking at the appearance of these new zombies in front of the cave, it is a bit like a guard at the door.


    Bailing intends to let the drone enter the cave to find out.


    "rustle¡­¡­"


    The drone had just entered the entrance of the cave, and before Bailing had extra time to operate, the screen was suddenly covered with snowflakes.


    The last drone was also scrapped.


    "Damn it!" Bai Ling cursed secretly.


    "what happened?"


    Bailing closed the computer and said quietly: "The drone is out."


    Leng Chengfeng frowned slightly.


    "Did the zombies?"


    This sounds a bit redundant.


    Bai Ling said seriously: "There must be a more advanced existence among the zombies. Just now I found a cave with some zombies we haven''t seen before, and the things in the cave must be the source of the zombie''s abnormal movement. Let''s go back first. , See what the Lord plans next."


    Leng Chengfeng nodded, turned the nose, and prepared to detour back to the base.


    If it were in the past, the movement made by helicopters would inevitably attract a large number of zombies, but today''s situation is obviously different.


    Even if Leng Chengfeng and the others left, there was no zombie to follow. They just roared at the high-altitude plane a few times, and then continued to stay in place.


    This is absolutely abnormal.

 Chapter 333： New zombies

    After three o''clock in the afternoon, the two returned to the base.


    In Villa One.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others came back with the monitored images, and Wei Xiao sent people to call Lan Qiang, Chen Haojie and Ming Yulan to his side.


    In the hall.


    Bailing screened the monitored images, and Wei Xiao and others who witnessed the inside of the corpse nest were shocked in their hearts.


    "New type of zombies?" Chen Haojie''s expression moved.


    "Yes! These armored zombies are definitely the latest ones. Even Lin Zhonglin has never appeared before." Bailing nodded and said.


    Wei Xiao''s expression was a bit solemn.


    "These big guys are hard to deal with."


    "Husband, did you find something?" Shu Wang asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "The first-level zombies have basically no characteristics. Starting from the second-level zombies, they all have a biased evolutionary direction. Giant zombies are in bones. Except for the head, the skeleton of the body is unusually hard, far better than stainless steel. Hand knives and tail thorns, the reapers are sharp claws. It is not an exaggeration to say that cutting gold and jade is like cutting vegetables. And these new zombies we see now, their evolutionary direction will be defense."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, everyone recalled the zombies they had been in contact with before, and most of the people present nodded their heads.


    "How do you feel about the defense of the new zombie?" Chen Haojie asked.


    Wei Xiao thought for a moment.


    Under the gaze of everyone''s expectations, Wei Xiao said: "The bullets used by conventional weapons are probably impenetrable."


    "So scary?" Fu Wanwan was surprised.


    "You need to try it before you know it. Chengfeng..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Continue to pay attention to the situation of the zombies. In the next exploration, look for opportunities to try these new zombie defenses with different types of firearms to understand their strength as soon as possible."


    "I will go with Bailing again tomorrow." Leng Chengfeng replied earnestly.


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "You don''t have to go in person, let the soldiers below take your place. The focus is still on the unknown cave. Also, don''t tell other people about the zombie''s changes for the time being. After the New Year''s Eve party is over , We set out to work out a plan for the zombie¡¯s abnormal movement."


    "clear!"


    "Okay, let''s go! Relax during this time. The beaches on Haixin Island have begun to build a tourist area, and they are all people with families. Take more wives there for a walk."


    Leng Chengfeng and the others, who had just gotten married, looked at each other and smiled one by one.


    It is foreseeable that Wei Xiao''s last words are still quite attractive to them.


    The sun, the beach, the waves, the cactus, and the little girls... ahem!


    "Lord, let''s go down first." Pay Million seemed to be a little impatient.


    "go away!"


    "Go!"


    Everyone smiled, and left Villa No.1.


    When the outsiders left, beside Wei Xiao, there were two pairs of watery Ka Zilan with small stars staring at him.


    Wei Xiao was a little bit dumbfounded.


    They clicked on the heads of Bai Youwei and Yan Yi respectively.


    "What do you think? It''s winter, don''t you guys look at the time? When the weather gets warmer, I will take you there again."


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Bai Youwei and the others only thought of the current season.


    "Husband, what did you say to Captain Lan and the others just now?" Bai Youwei pursed her mouth.


    "I asked them to go to Haixin Island for a walk, and didn''t say they were going to the beach. What do you think about all day?"


    Mu Wuqing intervened at this time and said meaningfully: "Sister and they didn''t say that they are going to play on the beach! Wei Xiao, are you thinking too much?"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Looks like, seems, probably, maybe really like what Mu Wuqing said, from the beginning to the end, he was thinking about it all by himself.


    "Oh..."


    It''s rare to see the appearance of a deflated man in his own family, and the women all laughed.


    Countdown to the last three days of New Year''s Eve.


    Since Leng Chengfeng and Bailing brought back the intelligence of the new evolutionary body in the zombies, seven days later, the soldiers who were responsible for continuing to explore the mysterious cave of Junlinhai, during this period, brought back a lot of useful information to Wei Xiao and the others.


    The first is the strength of the new evolutionary body.


    After the soldiers attacked it at high altitude, after many experiments, it was discovered that the new evolution did possess terrifying defensive power.


    Conventional firearms are matched with ordinary bullets, let alone shooting them, even the defense of the new evolutionary body cannot be broken. Only large-caliber sniper rifles and heavy machine guns equipped with the same type of bullets can pose a certain threat to them.


    But to kill it, the bullet must at least have an armor-piercing function, such as an armor-piercing projectile, or use a machine gun directly.


    The power of the newly evolved zombies undoubtedly exceeded Leng Chengfeng''s initial expectations.


    If anyone is not surprised by the data measured by the soldiers, there is only Wei Xiao in the entire base.


    Wei Xiao has already said that zombies are constantly evolving, they will focus on a certain part of the body and evolve it to the extreme.


    Like giant zombies, because of their huge size, in evolution, the skeleton that supports their body must be extremely tough.


    There are also reapers. Their main attack weapon is sharp claws. Therefore, sharp claws are their evolutionary part, as are other zombies.


    The raw materials for Wei Xiao''s Bone Moknives come from giant zombies, and Wei Xiao knows its tenacity and strength best. Therefore, the strength and hardness of the armor on the surface of the new type of zombie is definitely not under the bone knife.


    The data tested by the soldiers was completely in his expectation.


    In addition to the information of the new evolutionary body, next is the corpse group. Every day, three-level zombies enter the cave with fresh flesh and blood, and then there will be excitement and painful wailing in the cave.


    Regarding this information, Wei Xiao didn''t need to ask much to think of what was going on.


    The things in the cave are still evolving.


    The third-level zombies provided her with flesh and blood, naturally to supplement the energy needed during evolution, just like the giant zombie evolutionary body that Wei Xiao encountered back then.


    It''s just that Wei Xiao is curious, what kind of evolutionary entity it is that can actually allow Level 3 zombies to **** her and provide her with enough evolved blood food?


    The last is the number of ordinary zombies in Junlinhai.


    I don''t know if it is the illusion of the soldiers. After seven days of observation and records, they seem to find that the number of zombies is decreasing.


    This change is minimal and will be ignored if you are not careful.


    However, this discovery made Wei Xiao feel restless.


    "What the **** is the evolution in the cave?"


    The slaughter of giant zombies, the **** of level three zombies, and all the zombies providing them with flesh and blood... all kinds of unusual, made Wei Xiao have a strong premonition. The evolution in the cave is far more terrifying than the fourth-level zombies they imagined.


    The intense anxiety and curiosity made Wei Xiao unable to sit still anymore.


    On the penultimate day of the New Year¡¯s Eve party, Wei Xiao followed the soldiers who were out on mission today to Junlinhai.


    "In any case, we have to figure out the situation in the cave. It''s a big deal to die a few times."


    When Wei Xiao left the base, he was ready to be "ravaged" by zombies.


    The plane soon arrived in the sky above King''s Landing.


    Sitting on the plane, Wei Xiao, who looked down, was planning to rely on the infinitely resurrected plug-in when he came, and used his life to pile up a road into the cave, but now, he saw the third-level zombies that can be seen everywhere in the center. , Wei Xiao dismissed this decision before he took any action.


    Are you kidding me?


    It is true that he is strong, and it is true that he can be resurrected indefinitely, but that depends on what environment he is in.


    Regarding the defensive power around the cave in the center below, Wei Xiao had no doubt that as long as he dared to go down, what awaited him would be an endless cycle of death, and he would also become a fixed blood supply point for the monster in the cave.


    Even if he doesn''t have much flesh and blood on his body, but the accumulation is small, it will be enough to be worth a giant zombie in a hundred and eighty days. The key point is that this provider of flesh and blood is still inexhaustible.


    Thinking about the consequences of going on, Wei Xiao''s whole body was agitated.


    "Made, you can''t go on if you are killed." Wei Xiao immediately changed his plan when he came.


    The plan that the predecessors said can''t keep up with the changes, and it really doesn''t deceive others.

 Chapter 334： Attend the New Years Eve dinner

    "Master, we usually lead air reconnaissance here. However, the level 3 zombies at the entrance of the cave are more and more alert. The drone we released cannot enter the cave at all." On the plane, a sniper told Wei Xiao Say.


    Regaining his senses, Wei Xiao looked down and said, "No other new discoveries in recent days?"


    "No, it''s all information that has been obtained before."


    Wei Xiao glanced at the cave that was like a black hole that attracted him all the time to find out. He gritted his teeth and suppressed the strong curiosity in his heart.


    "No need to check, it is estimated that there will be no change in a short time. When the New Year''s Eve party is over, you will directly bring the shells to me to level the mountain. I don''t believe the contents will not come out." Wei Xiao said.


    "Are you not paying attention?"


    "This is no longer necessary. Go, go back to the base, take a few days, and relax." Wei Xiao made up his mind and asked the pilot to return to the base.


    Today''s reconnaissance is undoubtedly the shortest in recent times.


    With the Lord''s order, the fighters in charge of today''s task are also happy to be free.


    When the plane returned to the base, Wei Xiao greeted the soldiers and returned to the villa.


    As soon as he entered the door, Shu Wang and the other women gathered around to ask him what he had gained from going out today.


    "It''s nothing, let the matter of Junlinhai be aside for now. By the way, how are you rehearsing? You will be on stage in two days." Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    When it comes to rehearsal, Shu Wang them all mysteriously.


    No one wants to tell Wei Xiao.


    "Why, I can''t say this?"


    Jiang Xiyu took Wei Xiao''s arm and smiled and said, "We want to leave you a little surprise."


    "That''s right. Husband, you know now, isn''t there any sense of expectation at the New Year''s Eve party?" Bai Youwei said playfully.


    Wei Xiao thought it was funny.


    "It''s not that I haven''t rehearsed with you. I still don''t know what you are performing?" Wei Xiao looked like "I know everything."


    "Husband, you may be disappointed this time. What we show you is not for acting." Shu Wang said with a smile.


    Wei Xiao was taken aback: "What do you mean?"


    "Ounichan, what the eldest sister means is that we are confusing you."


    "There is still this kind of operation?"


    "Hmm!" Yan Yi nodded solemnly.


    "Well then! Let me look forward to it, what kind of surprises you have prepared for me at the New Year''s Eve party."


    "Guaranteed not to let you down."


    Wei Xiao didn''t go anywhere for the remaining two days.


    Staying in the base, sometimes taking her daughter to the farm to see how the fruits and vegetables grow, and sometimes holding her daughter to the farm to feed chickens, ride oxen, etc., the days are relaxed and comfortable.


    But Shu looked at them. In the last two days, the mistresses of Villa No. 1 were basically not all.


    Except for his wife who needed to come back to sleep with him that night, everyone else stayed at the art troupe''s resident to try to master their programs.


    Unconsciously, two days passed.


    Lunar New Year''s eve.


    "Crackling..."


    Since there are no zombies in Haitian District, there is no need to worry about the huge noise attracting zombies. Therefore, in today''s base, every household puts on lights and festoons. As soon as meals arrive, firecrackers and firecrackers will be heard. The entire base is thriving. The festive taste of the New Year common in Xia Guo.


    "Sister Wanxin, do you think I can dress like this?"


    "It''s dying, it''s almost time. Fang Yu, have you seen the new pair of shoes I just exchanged from the material supermarket?."


    "Sister Wanxin, can you look at my headdress?"


    "Sister Wanxin..."


    Newcomer housing area.


    At this time, Fang Yu and several people were trying to dress themselves up in the room.


    The "Sister Changxin" they keep calling is the supervisor who supervised their work during the time they used to be slaves.


    Standing by with his arms in arms, Wan Xin looked at the panicking and dancing five people, their faces were funny and envious, and even so jealous.


    Why?


    Because last night Chu Feifei, the housekeeper of Villa One, personally brought a message from the Lord and the mistresses. All the players who won the top ten in each stage of the competitive competition not long ago are eligible to go to Villa No. 1 to accompany the host and the hostess for a New Year''s Eve dinner this evening.


    When this news was delivered to all walks of life, those newcomers, beloved, elites and managers who had obtained this qualification were not sure how excited and excited they were.


    It''s like Fang Yu and them now, all dancing and feeling overwhelmed.


    And those who had no chance to participate in Wanxin, don''t mention how lost and envious they are.


    That''s a chance to have dinner with the Lord and Master! And it''s still on the special festival of Chinese New Year.


    It is inevitable that people who have not obtained the qualifications will be jealous of those who have obtained the qualifications.


    Compared with other people, it is undoubtedly better to save one''s heart.


    Although the other party gave them a little jealousy, the blessings were definitely the most.


    No one knows better than her how the five people have come to today. Therefore, they can get this honor. While happy for them, they also think that they are worthy of this treatment.


    "Okay, okay, if you pick and choose like this, do you want to go to Villa One?" Wan Xin groaned.


    Fang Yu, holding a set of long skirts, sneered: "Sister Wanxin, we don¡¯t want it either, but you know, that¡¯s where the Lord and the hostess live. If we make any mistakes in appearance, it would be shameful. It¡¯s small, and the Lord is dissatisfied, and we can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    "You guys!" Chang Xin sighed: "Is the Lord an unreasonable person? Since this opportunity is given to you, it means that you can go to the dinner party in your best state. Do so many bells and whistles, you think Are you going on a blind date?"


    "US¡­¡­"


    Fang Yu them briefly.


    "Don''t think too much, just take a home-cooked meal. Treat it with a normal heart, the more cautious you are, the easier it is to make mistakes at the dinner party. Listen to me, how comfortable and how to wear, as long as it is not too exaggerated."


    "Really?"


    "Really, when did I lie to you?" Wan Xin said dumbfoundingly.


    The five looked at each other, and finally believed in Wanxin.


    Re-dressing and dressing up, not long after, five clean and refreshing women without a touch of modification on their faces appeared in front of Wan Xin''s eyes.


    Compared with the previous images of them in skirts, high heels, and heavy makeup, the five people now make people wonder how comfortable they are.


    Changxin nodded repeatedly.


    "Isn''t that all right? It has to be as exaggerated as before. The simplest dress is often the most memorable."


    "Dududu..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was the sound of cars humming outside.


    At this time, there was a car coming to their community, so you don''t have to think about it and you know it was to pick them up to Villa No. 1.


    Chang Xin really envied the five Fang Yu, but she buried the envy in her heart, with a blessed smile on her face: "Hurry up! Don''t let people wait for a long time."


    "Um!"


    "Sister Wanxin, why don''t you accompany us down! I''m a little nervous." Fang Yu looked at Wanxin expectantly.


    It''s funny and distressed.


    "You were not afraid of death before, but now you are just going to the New Year''s Eve dinner in Villa No. 1. Why are you afraid?"


    "Sister Wanxin, just accompany us! Just marry as your own sister and accompany them for the last time."


    "Sister Wanxin..."


    Unable to refuse the repeated requests of the five girls, he smiled helplessly.


    "Okay, okay! I really can''t stand you, I may owe you all my life."


    Fang Yu smiled happily: "Sister Wanxin is the best."


    The five people gathered around Wan Xin and left the room and walked downstairs.

 Chapter 335： Kind rewarded

    Not long after, six people came outside the building.


    In front of them, an extended luxury car is already waiting for them.


    The driver is Shen Xiaocai, she will be responsible for picking up the "Top Ten Strong" female newcomers. Before Fang Yu and the others, Shen Xiaocai had already picked up a batch, and now only Fang Yu and them were left here.


    "Get in the car, the dinner will start in 30 minutes. Don''t let the Lord, the host, and the power holders wait for a long time." Shen Xiaocai urged.


    Fang Yu did not dare to neglect them.


    After bidding farewell to Wan Xin, they boarded the luxury car.


    Shen Xiaocai saw that Wan Xin did not get in the car, and was a little puzzled: "Aren''t you coming up?"


    He was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly said with a smile: "The sir has misunderstood, I am not a newcomer female top ten player, and I am not eligible to participate in the New Year''s Eve dinner hosted by the Lord."


    Shen Xiaocai was confused and looked back at the five people in the car.


    "She is not your family?"


    "Sister Wanxin is..."


    One of them was about to say something, Fang Yu quickly rushed in front of her and asked: "Sir, is there any reason for this?"


    "It seems that you don¡¯t know yet. Anyone who is eligible to attend the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner hosted by the Lord can bring their relatives. This is especially emphasized by the Master Shu Wang. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner emphasizes reunion, and the Lord cannot. Feel free to separate you from your family. If she is your relative, she can participate."


    "Yes!"


    Without waiting for others to say anything, Fang Yu didn''t hesitate, and almost immediately answered Shen Xiaocai''s words.


    Then opened the door.


    "Sister Wanxin, come up quickly, come up quickly." Fang Yu said eagerly.


    Turn your heart into a daze.


    "Fang Yu, you..."


    Fang Yu smiled brightly: "Sister Wanxin, you are my sister, aren''t you?"


    "elder sister-"


    The four of them reacted and shouted sweetly in unison.


    I was very unwilling to live up to it. With this phrase that was often used by the five people, Zhang Xin couldn''t control his emotions at this time, and covered his mouth with one hand, and tears slowly flowed out of his eyes.


    "Hey!" After being moved, he replied regretfully.


    Shen Xiaocai said: "Get in the car quickly, time is limited."


    "Come up here, Sister Wanxin!" Fang Yu gave up a position to Wanxin.


    Wan Xin was very excited, and his trembling body slowly got into the car.


    With the door closed, Shen Xiaocai started the car and drove in the direction of Villa One.


    "Fang Yu, thank you, thank you!" Wan Xin was very moved and thanked softly.


    Fang Yu embraced his shoulders.


    "We are sisters, aren''t we?"


    Turning my heart into tears, he nodded vigorously: "Well, we are sisters, sisters for a lifetime."


    "Great, so that we don''t have to be separated from my sister."


    The others around him laughed.


    Looking at the sincerity of the five people, I was very moved, but more fortunate.


    Sure enough, a good-hearted person will not have a gloomy life in her life, and will be full of surprises everywhere.


    Villa One.


    With the arrival of Fang Yu and the others, the six followed Shen Xiaocai into the villa.


    At this time, the villa was already full of people.


    The master and the master are naturally among them, and around the master and them, there is no one who is not a big boss in every field in the base.


    The big people who are usually rare are all present. At first, Fang Yu didn''t mention how nervous they were.


    Fortunately, Shen Xiaocai has already had an experience, and the other party Yu them is very accurate in their hearts.


    "Your position is on the outermost periphery. Go and find a place to sit down! Don''t worry, the food at every table is the same today. Just take care of it and let it go."


    "Thank you sir."


    Fang Yu and the others thanked Shen Xiaocai, and then sat down at an empty table at the outermost periphery.


    It took another ten minutes or so.


    "Master Shuwang, all those who are going to entertain are here, are you going to serve food?" Chu Feifei came to Shuwang and asked.


    Shu Wang glanced at the people around him.


    "Husband, everyone is here." Shu Wang said to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Let''s serve it!"


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, Shu Wang signaled that Chu Feifei was ready to serve.


    Soon, the servants in the villa brought delicious dishes to each table from the kitchen.


    Fang Yu and the others at this table, when they saw one dish after another on the table, and each dish was not outdated by the use of art, they were surprised at the same time they swallowed secretly.


    Not to mention before the end of the world or after the end of the world, their table, in reality, have never seen such a beautiful dish in this life, let alone tasted it in person.


    This is not an exaggeration.


    For this dinner, all the dishes are chef Piaoyue.


    As a national-level super chef, 70% of the people are not allowed to taste their craftsmanship from the very beginning. Coupled with their appearance fee, the price required for each dish is simply not something ordinary people can enjoy.


    Even if it is some ordinary rich people who want to eat their dishes before the end of the world, they need to make a reservation, let alone Fang Yu, who are just the bottom working class before the end of the world.


    Nowadays, not only can they see the deliciousness that is only available in film and television dramas, but also have the opportunity to have a full meal, not to mention how excited they are.


    When the final main course braised fish was served, Wei Xiao, who was in the middle of the hall, didn''t say much. With a simple sentence, the dinner party for hundreds of people officially began.


    "Uuuu...Sister Wanxin, this braised fish is so delicious, I have never eaten such a delicious braised fish in my entire life."


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t eaten such a delicious food before, Fang Yu, after eating a few bites of the dishes at Fang Yu''s table, the little sisters couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Basically, the others are eating properly, and now suddenly there is such a voice around them, and many people''s eyes are looking towards Fang Yu and them.


    For a time, the atmosphere on the scene seemed to be strangely weird because of Fang Yu''s few words on their side.


    They also found that they were in a relationship here, and Fang Yu and the others did not dare to breathe at this moment, let alone how nervous they were.


    "Hey, hey, what do you look at one by one? People are right, this braised fish is super delicious! My favorite is Sister Piaoyue''s braised fish. Sisters, you have great taste. Eat more if you like it, and remember to give Sister Piaoyue a five-star praise after you go back!"


    When the atmosphere at the scene was unusually quiet, Bai Youwei, who was at the same table with Wei Xiao, had a crisp voice that poured into everyone''s hearts like a hot spring, which immediately warmed the scene.


    "There is no hierarchy or other rules for being present today. You can say whatever you want, and eat whatever you want. Don''t be restrained." Shu Wang also spoke at this time, raising the atmosphere again.


    "New Year''s Eve dinner! What should be lively, one by one, what are you doing so cautiously? Let go and learn from newcomers. Millions, usually you talk the most, why, when it''s critical, your kid pretends to be deep? "


    Was named by Wei Xiao, paying a million wry smiles again and again.


    "Lord, isn''t there too many people! I always want to maintain my image as a tall and powerful person, right?"


    "Heh...you are still tall? Don''t you want to face it?" Leng Chengfeng despised.


    "Damn! Leng Chengfeng, don''t overdo it! Don''t force me to expose your old bottom."


    "Yeah! I''m sitting upright with Leng Chengfeng, what kind of old man is there for you to dismantle? You talk about it, in front of everyone."

 Chapter 336： come! Hurt each other

    Pay a million for a "this is what you forced me" face.


    "Beloved wife is as cold as life."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Pay million only said seven words, and around, Long Ba, Li Cunyong, Lan Qiang, Bai Youwei and others almost broke out of their mouths.


    Leng Chengfeng and many people are confused, just this?


    "Sister You Wei, what are you laughing at? Is Captain Fu funny?"


    Bai Youwei endured some scenes in her mind that made her laugh, took a deep breath, and did not hide her voice, and explained to Yan Yi: "Yan Yi, do you remember the match between men and women?"


    Yan Yi nodded.


    "At the beginning, Captain Leng said that when he played with Captain Xiaoqi, he couldn''t do it, but he hit Captain Xiaoqi, and it hurt in his heart. As a result, do you know how he treated Captain Xiaoqi?"


    Yan Yi tilted his head and thought seriously.


    "It seems that Captain Xiaoqi was beaten so badly by him, and Captain Leng laughed loudly when he returned to the men''s team."


    Yan Yi''s serious expression, coupled with her natural cute image, said these words from her mouth. At the scene, many people''s minds all imagined the original scenes of Leng Chengfeng and Wu Xiaoqi.


    A man swears that he is reluctant to beat his own woman. Beating her is even more uncomfortable than committing suicide. In a blink of an eye, the woman is rubbed on the ground by the man. Afterwards, the man is still frantic and forgets to say to the people around him, you see, I really can''t bear to do it?


    Puff... No more, I can''t think about it anymore.


    "Leng Chengfeng, you said, did you laugh after you stepped down that day?" Wu Xiaoqi looked at Leng Chengfeng with a bad look.


    At this moment, Leng Chengfeng knew how vicious it was to pay a million.


    Leng Chengfeng, who only felt sweaty behind him, looked at Wu Xiaoqi with a bitter face.


    "Wife, daughter-in-law...I, can I admit it wrong?"


    Wu Xiaoqi pretending to be angry, gritted his teeth: "Waiting to go back and kneel on the durian!"


    "Uuuuu..."


    The little farce of the two, coupled with the images that had emerged in everyone''s minds before, some people could not help but cover their mouths and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Wei Xiao smiled faintly: "Don''t hold back, laugh as you want, there are no rules tonight."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a Captain Cold."


    Although we got Wei Xiao''s permission, everyone''s laughter was not exaggerated, but they just thought it was funny.


    Leng Chengfeng knew that his motto of "Love Your Wife Like Your Life" would not escape from now on. Anyway, Lao Di was also revealed, and he had nothing to worry about.


    Looking at the triumphant payment of one million, Leng Chengfeng gritted his teeth and said, "You are so smug. You also said me, where are you so good?"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Leng Chengfeng didn¡¯t tell Fu Wanwan, he looked at Zhang Zimei, and said seriously: "Brother sister, don¡¯t you know, this guy was not an ordinary irritant in the game that day. In his eyes, brothers are more important than daughters-in-law. What do you say for the sake of the brothers, you can even not even the daughter-in-law."


    Hearing Leng Chengfeng''s words, Fu Wanwan was startled at first, but he soon felt relieved.


    Fortunately, he vaccinated Zhang Zimei in advance, and Leng Chengfeng was a waste of energy.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Leng Chengfeng''s words, Zhang Zimei just smiled politely, obviously not believing his words.


    Leng Chengfeng was in a hurry.


    "Brother sister, what I said is true. If you don''t believe me, ask the Lord. You should believe what the Lord says?"


    Why did it get on me?


    Wei Xiao, who was eating crabs, heard Leng Chengfeng push him out and raised his head to meet Zhang Zimei''s inquiring eyes.


    "This is the end!"


    Pay million did not expect Lengcheng Summit to be so shameless, he actually pulled the Lord up to testify.


    No matter how much others say, Zhang Zimei will never believe a sentence, but Wei Xiao, it is absolutely convinced.


    He is the **** of the base, everyone''s beliefs, how can his words be false?


    Fu Wanwan cast a pleading look at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao ignored Zhang Zimei¡¯s questioning gaze, and said calmly: "Well, I did say this by a million, and Wang''er and the others heard it at the time, but I think the million is not unintentional. Zimei, don¡¯t do it. too harsh."


    This is really over.


    Leng Chengfeng, who was victorious, stared at paying a million.


    "Brother Million..." Zhang Zimei just yelled, paying a million as if the balloon was sucked out of all the air, and the whole person was dying.


    "Zimi, you have to believe me, in my heart a wife is more important than a brother."


    Zhang Zimei smiled sweetly: "Will you take the washboard when you go home?"


    What is hiding a knife in a laugh? This is it.


    Pay million knew that he had completely stopped cooking.


    Quite a little bit shattered, he shot a fierce look and pointed at Wei Xiao: "Shu Wang Master, let me tell you something about the Lord."


    "Fuck..."


    "Millions, this is a leopard guts."


    "It''s hot, it''s too hot, I''m looking forward to it."


    No one thought that paying a million would be so lawless, that even Wei Xiao''s old man would dare to tear it down.


    Amidst the shocked and expectant expressions of everyone, Fu Wanwan hadn''t spoken yet, Wei Xiao''s face sank, and a king''s eyes swept towards Fu Wanwan.


    For a while, Fu million felt that his consciousness was in hell, surrounded by **** waves and enchantments, and the cold wind was like a yin soldier crossing the border, stepping on the corpse mountain and corpse sea to hit them head-on.


    "Millions, what do Wang''er and others don''t know about me? Do you think about it clearly?"


    Nima! Who said just now that there is no need to be restrained and free to speak, is there such a free speech?


    I just felt a burst of excitement all over my body, I scared myself and paid a million, and in my heart he cursed myself: You dare to pull out the dragon beard of the lord, do you want to go against the sky?


    Pay million immediately laughed: "Master, I want to say that I have never seen a better man than you in this world. I want the mistresses to hold you tight, and you must not let go."


    Look at how spiritual and honest words are.


    Even Wei Xiao didn''t realize that he was so good.


    With a sigh, Wei Xiao said: "Low-key, low-key, Wang''er and their eyes are sharp, you don''t need to say that they are also clear. Okay, sit down, if you still know what other scandals are, please rest assured and boldly say, I Support you, even if it is mine, you can talk as much as you want. There is only one request here today, happy."


    hehe! Speaking is better than singing.


    If we hadn''t paid the million dollar warning, we would have almost believed in your evil.


    "Oh..."


    It was not the first time that Wei Xiao looked at them shamelessly, but they couldn''t help but want to laugh when they saw an inconsistent statement made by their husband in a non-contradictory tone.


    No one dared to say that Wei Xiao''s one was not, but the atmosphere on the scene has undoubtedly become a lot more lively after this uproar.


    Eat what you should eat, drink what you should drink, and from time to time there are people playing tricks. The whole dinner party is generally more joyful.


    In addition, through this dinner, the base personnel at the bottom have also seen different masters, different hostesses, and different base high-levels.


    This can be regarded as a "close to the people" move.


    I believe that after tonight, all the newcomers, beloved, and elite representatives who have attended the banquet will relay what they have seen and heard tonight, so that more people can understand the beauty and harmony of this base. Of course, Also, the yearning for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in the coming year is indispensable.


    Around seven o''clock, the dinner is over.


    Everyone left the villa and went back to rest for a while, and then rushed to the venue on New Year''s Eve-Amethyst Palace.


    The New Year''s Eve party will be on time at eight o''clock in the evening.


    The venue will be broadcast live.


    This is to take care of the people patrolling outside.


    Of course, due to the special nature of tonight, the people who patrol the posts are changed every hour. This is to give everyone the opportunity to experience the atmosphere of the New Year¡¯s Eve party.

 Chapter 337： Bloody new years eve

    Tonight¡¯s hosts are Hu Xiaoyao and Bai Youwei.


    Hu Xiaoyao is considered more professional. To host such a party that is not demanding, as long as he speaks smoothly, it is considered as a pass, and there is no pressure for him.


    As for Bai Youwei, although she has never held such a role as a host, as the first online celebrity anchor before the end of the world, I believe that she can hold such a position with ease.


    After all, who is her husband?


    On the stage, she can speak freely, let go and make trouble, even if there is nothing in the words, no one dares to say that she is not a word.


    With such confidence, she will only perform supernormally, and will not lag behind.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As the crowd flooded into the venue.


    In the Amethyst Palace, which can accommodate ten thousand people, bright lights are lit up.


    The entire Amethyst Palace consumed a lot of energy from Tang and them.


    In order to pursue the best stage effects and lighting effects, they completed the party scene beyond expectations with limited conditions.


    It''s just a light, and the visual effect on the scene is no less than the scene that was laid out by professionals with a lot of hard work before the end of the world.


    Perfect.


    The party begins.


    On the stage, Hu Xiaoyao and Bai Youwei appeared one after another.


    The former wears a festive red suit with shiny hair, showing confidence and handsomeness, while the latter, wearing a red cheongsam, long hair shawl, proud body and angelic face, I don¡¯t know how many people have just gotten off the stage. Cheers and shouts.


    In such an environment, I don''t know how many people sigh.


    In a dark, precarious, apocalyptic world, in the base under the leadership of Wei Xiao, such a relaxed, cheerful, lively, and festive scene can still appear...


    You-do you put my "end of the world" in your eyes, huh? Can you respect me, I am "the end of the world", do you know the end of the world?


    It is also precisely because such a rare time can be relived in the last days. Everyone present cherishes everything about the base, including the one who gave them this peace, sitting on the Lord at the front and center round table.


    "Respect the Lord, enthusiastic Christians..." Hu Xiaoyao''s voice sounded first.


    At this time, everyone knows that the New Year''s Eve party is coming.


    Everyone''s eyes are on the two people on the stage at this moment.


    Halfway through Hu Xiaoyao''s words, Bai Youwei continued: "Dear colleagues..."


    "Good evening, everyone!" the two voiced together at the same time.


    The two cooperated fairly well, apparently they had rehearsed for a while.


    After they finished their opening remarks, between the two, the singer who read the first program from Bai Youwei came to the stage to perform.


    But when she read about the performer, Bai Youwei was left in suspense. She didn''t say who it was, only the person who was about to perform on stage. She will bring you a song-"The Myth of Stars and Moons".


    Just after Bai Youwei''s voice fell, suddenly the lights of the audience went out.


    Immediately, on the stage, music began, the fairy spirit curled up, and the colorful light shining brightly. On a bright screen, the ancient style 3D stage background appeared.


    "That''s it? It seems to be the Lord?"


    "Really? Wow, the 3D costume model on the master is so handsome. I love it."


    Wei Xiao also discovered that the 3D characters on the screen are exactly the characters created after him.


    Seeing himself appearing on the big screen in such an image, Wei Xiao whispered.


    "I''m seven-point handsome."


    Very narcissistic, but even if someone heard Wei Xiao''s words, they were speechless.


    It''s funny enough.


    As the person with the most and most beautiful daughters-in-law in the base, now he can only guard a round table enough to seat twelve people.


    The lonely figure really makes people sigh-the crime deserves it.


    As the music prelude passed, at this time, a sound of heaven came from the darkness.


    "The best scene of my life


    Just meet you


    Staring at you quietly in the crowd


    Strange and familiar


    Ahhh..."


    With the singing, Wei Xiao knew who was singing the song.


    Shu Wang, Wei Xiao didn''t expect her to be the first to appear.


    The singing continued to draw closer, and from behind the stage, in a white ancient-style long dress, with distinct bangs and long hair, Shu Wang was slowly caught in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    In just an instant, words such as stunning, immortal and ethereal, inhuman things flashed through Wei Xiao''s mind.


    Not only him, but many people behind him, no one knows whether or not they listened to Shu Wang''s songs, but at this moment, all of them were fascinated by Shu Wang''s appearance.


    Beauty is no longer enough to describe the image of Shu Wang at this moment, and the immortal can show it in case.


    Shu Wang came to the stage, singing a song in his mouth, and his bright star looked affectionately at Wei Xiao.


    Her every move tells Wei Xiao the love in her heart.


    Wei Xiao gradually recovered from the look of comfort and incomprehensibility. Unlike the ordinary people behind him, Wei Xiao calmed his beating heart, and slowly silenced his consciousness in the sound of comforting singing. Hearing like drunk, dreamlike.


    Only the first show at the opening attracted the attention of everyone present. Undoubtedly, the holding of this evening party has been half successful.


    This night and the outside of the villa base undoubtedly belong to two worlds.


    In the darkness, people who are always worried about being found dead by zombies are still struggling desperately for that poor ray of life.


    The area around Junlinhai.


    The corpses that have lived here for a long time finally had different movements this night.


    From the massive corpse group, more than one hundred new species that are different from the known zombies of Wei Xiao and others left the corpse group and scattered towards several areas around Junlinhai.


    These new species have strange looks and short stature, but they are not slower than ordinary agile people.


    They shuttled in the dark, hidden in the deep grass, their physical advantages made them blend in with the darkness perfectly.


    The scene that appeared in the corpse group is completely unknown.


    About two or three hours later, some of the new species that had left the corpse group came back and entered the cave in the center through the outer zone formed by zombies.


    After a while, there was a roar that tore through the darkness from the cave. Suddenly, the calm corpse group appeared restless, and a large number of corrodors, reapers, and predators living in the central area left the corpse group and followed the new species with more than 100,000. The zombies disappeared into the darkness.


    "Ah...Help..."


    "Zombies, so many zombies, run away everyone..."


    "How is it possible, how can the zombies find us? Who is it, who brought the zombies?"


    The nearest base for hundreds of survivors to Junlinhai was first attacked by a large number of zombies this night.


    They had no warning for the arrival of the zombies.


    They are like a premeditated and planned attack, breaking through the defenses established by the survivors in an instant, rushing into the base and killing all the survivors.


    The first survivor base was killed, and then, on this night, whenever a new species that went out returned to the corpse group, there were always three-level zombies leading a large number of zombies to leave.


    And whenever they return, they will enter the mysterious cave with a lot of flesh and blood.

 Chapter 338： pregnant

    Wei Xiao didn''t know what happened this night.


    At the end of the New Year¡¯s Eve party, Wei Xiao let all the base staff rest for a day, and then resume work on the second day of the new year.


    However, the first day of the new year is not destined to be peaceful.


    "Lord, it''s true, it''s true."


    Paying a million came to Villa No. 1 and was excited to tell Wei Xiao the good news.


    The news he brought not only refreshed Wei Xiao''s heart, but even Shu looked at them, all eyes like wolves and tigers stayed on Wei Xiao.


    "Already confirmed?" Wei Xiao wanted to confirm, and asked.


    Fu Wanwan nodded excitedly: "It can''t be wrong, Doctor Jing Yu is quite sure that Zimei is really pregnant."


    Yes, Zhang Zimei was pregnant and found out this morning.


    Wei Xiao also got this news accidentally, so he asked Pay Million to come over and ask.


    It is not uncommon for women to become pregnant, but as far as Wei Xiao knows, there are quite a few people in the base that belong to a husband and wife relationship. However, since the establishment of the base, it has not been heard that any daughter-in-law is pregnant in half a year.


    Wei Xiao knew this.


    With the seven wives around him, he could say that he was working hard every night, but until now, Shuwang''s stomachs are still quiet.


    At first, Wei Xiao thought it was a problem with his body.


    This idea is not unreasonable. After all, he has an immortal physique, and it is not impossible to lose some abilities.


    But he asked Jing Yu to do an examination on his whole body. As a result, his body structure is not too healthy, even if the healthiest physique known before the end of the world is less than one thousandth of his.


    According to Jing Yu, I''m afraid that Wei Xiao doesn''t want children, otherwise, it''s not too simple to get into the soul.


    The body is okay, and Shu Wang and the seven of them may not have problems with each of them, so Wei Xiao guessed that unknown factors in the last days may have caused humans to lose their ability to conceive.


    Wei Xiao has always believed this conjecture to be true.


    But this time, the situation of Fu million and Zhang Zimei broke Wei Xiao''s guess.


    Now it is certain that Zhang Zimei is really pregnant, and Wei Xiao is completely lost.


    "You go back first! Since your daughter-in-law is pregnant, stay home and take care of Zimei. Speaking of your child is the first new life to appear in our base after the end of the world, this is very memorable. Let''s do this! Zimei''s Work is also temporarily suspended. Every month from now on, the base will subsidize you with 300 living points until the child is born."


    "Thank you, Lord, then I went back?"


    "Go!"


    Pay a million to bid farewell to Wei Xiao and the others, and rushed back to accompany Zhang Zimei.


    When the other party left, Wei Xiao obviously felt that the warmth around him had changed.


    Because of his physique, heat and cold did not affect him at all, but now, Wei Xiao felt like he was in a steamer, surrounded by heat waves.


    "Husband (master)..."


    Looking back, seeing the eyes of the seven wives, especially Shu Wang, Yan Chuan Huizi, Jiang Xiyu, and Mu Wuqing that were about to swallow him, Wei Xiao, who was passing by all kinds of winds and waves, was also shocked at this time.


    Wei Xiao knew their thoughts.


    Seriously, he couldn''t comfort Shu Wang with such things.


    Wei Xiao believed that the girls had been with him for so long, and their stomachs hadn''t moved. It was impossible for them not to check their bodies. Since their eyes were so hot now, it meant that they were fine.


    In this way, the baby''s affairs require him to work harder, and the daughter-in-law needs it. How can he refuse this kind of thing?


    "Shu Wang, this kind of thing can''t be anxious. You have also heard that Zimei is pregnant. It proves that we will all have children. Don''t worry."


    Shu Wang said seriously: "We are not in a hurry, but you have to work harder. If the probability is low, then use the frequency to make up for it, and we can bear it."


    I can''t stand it!


    Wei Xiao wanted to say this, but he didn''t dare.


    How can a man admit to such a thing?


    "I didn''t discuss this matter. My mother is 28. No matter how hurry, she will become an elderly parturient." Mu Wuqing came to Wei Xiao domineeringly and grabbed his hand: "Now go back to the room with me."


    "Wu Qing, and us, together!" Shu Wang joined in.


    "Master, I''m sorry, I also want a child that belongs to us." Yan Chuan Huizi, who has always been obedient to Wei Xiaoyan, did not expect that he would be able to do nothing about the child.


    What else can Wei Xiao say? I can only look at the two young wives for help.


    "Husband, it''s okay, we are still young, Yan Yi and I are not in a hurry, we will not eat you."


    "Yeah, Yan Yixu is only 19 years old, not suitable for childbirth."


    The two little wives were obviously pretending to be confused.


    Does your husband need you to say this? Your husband wants you to persuade these sisters not to be too crazy.


    Asking Bai Youwei and the others to no avail, Wei Xiao wanted to find Jiang Xiyu.


    "Don''t look at me, if it weren''t for a few older sisters who have already taken a seat, I would all like to be one of them." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Wei Xiao wanted to cry without tears.


    "Let''s go, I''ll wait and see, don''t even think about getting on my old lady''s bed in the future." The domineering Mu Wuqing took Wei Xiao and walked towards the second floor.


    Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Keiko followed close behind.


    "Peng..."


    On the second floor, with a loud closing sound, Wei Xiao was destined to have no chance to leave Villa One on this day.


    Two days later.


    The area around Junlinhai.


    Four helicopters carried a large number of warheads and flew towards the zombie''s lair.


    "Hey, have you heard?"


    "What did you hear?"


    Bored on the way, several people driving the helicopter talked over the radio through the walkie-talkie in the air.


    Soldier B said: "What else can I hear? Apart from the fact that Captain Fu''s wife is pregnant, what else should we gossip about at the base these days?"


    "You mean the Lord?" Soldier A asked.


    "Otherwise, what do you think it is?" Warrior B replied.


    "Haha... Speaking of this, the base is going crazy now. As soon as the news that Captain Fu''s wife was pregnant, several mistresses couldn''t sit still, and they turned into tigers, leopards and jackals. I heard that the Lord It has been two days since I left Villa One." Soldier C said with a smile.


    "I don''t know if the Lord is still in the world?" Ding Warrior said.


    "This incident tells us a profound truth, men, they do what they can."


    "It''s too difficult to go to the Lord."


    "Okay, this matter will also be talked about when we are together. Go back to the base, don''t pass it to the Lord''s ears, otherwise we will have good fruit."


    "Of course. Let''s not talk about it, we arrived at the target location, everyone, check if there is a problem with the shells."


    While chatting, four helicopters have reached the sky above the zombie''s lair.


    "no problem!"


    The other three said in unison.


    "First hover the plane on the top of the mountain and drop the explosive package, and then spread the distance to bomb the entrance of the cave."


    "clear!"


    Four helicopters coordinated and cooperated.


    In order to ensure that this mission can level the mountain where the zombie cave is located at one time, the four helicopters not only carry six shells, but also lift hundreds of tons of remote-controlled explosives under the fuselage.

 Chapter 339： The Lord was released by the hostess

    When the plane arrived at the best place to put it, the deputy next to the pilot did not hesitate to loosen the iron claws under the fuselage that grasped the explosive package.


    Four explosive packages with a total of more than 1,000 tons fell to the ground, and the aircraft in the air immediately flew to the safe area.


    "Detonate!"


    "Boom..."


    Just listen to a few rock-shattering loud noises coming from the center of the corpse nest, and in an instant, a huge cloud of irregular mushrooms gradually rose up.


    The heat wave spread immediately, and within a kilometer, a large number of things were affected by the energy shock wave, and instantly turned into nothingness.


    The mountain that stood above the ground was also dilapidated under the shock wave of terror.


    When the bomb''s lingering air dissipated, the four helicopters fired shells at the rest of the mountain.


    Twenty-four powerful artillery shells bombarded a point, and accompanied by the explosion, there was a rumbling, and the broken mountain was completely flattened.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The corpse group below was restless, and the surging wave rushed towards the edge of the collapsed mountain.


    They seemed to be irritated, and they kept digging the soil and rocks on the ground with their flesh and blood.


    "We will go back after we light up all the bullets in the cannon."


    "Right on my mind!"


    Looking at the dense group of corpses below, the warrior who had a keen inspiration decided to lighten the burden on the earth.


    A helicopter carries 6,000 rounds of machine gun ammunition, and the extremely destructive bullets fired with four helicopters. One bullet can basically penetrate the bodies of more than a dozen zombies.


    The density of zombies gave them the opportunity to "value for money".


    After more than 20,000 bullets were shot, the number of zombies destroyed by them was three or four times the number of bullets.


    After all the ammunition was consumed, the four helicopters drove away. From beginning to end, the zombies did not even touch a piece of iron.


    "Aw¡ª"


    However, what they didn''t know was that shortly after they left, under the collapsed mountain, a hysterical roar resounded across the sky.


    Returning to the base, the fighters performing the task immediately reported the results to Haojie Chen.


    "The soldiers said that the zombies are still gathering in place but not scattered, so it is certain that if the advanced evolutionary body is not dead, it means that there are advanced evolutionary bodies in other places." Chen Haojie analyzed.


    Lan Qiang thought for a while.


    "It''s a pity that the zombie lair is not in the battle base. Otherwise, detonating the ammunition depot of the battle base can at least wipe out a large number of zombies. Commander, I think we can take this opportunity to let our people carry a large amount of explosives to bomb the corpse group. Just reduce them. Even if they face high-level zombies in the future, without the low-level zombies as the basis, they will not be able to make waves."


    "This is feasible, let the soldiers go a few more times in the next few days."


    "Do you want to inform the Lord about this?" Li Cunyong asked.


    His words immediately aroused everyone''s surprise.


    "Am I right?" Li Cunyong looked innocent.


    Lan Qiang sighed.


    "Lao Li, this is wrong with you. Now in the entire base, who doesn''t know that the lord was dragged by the hostess to make a villain? You are going to disturb the lord now, are you afraid that the hostess will wear small shoes for you? The power of the pillow wind since ancient times No matter whether you are an official in Xinjiang, or a relative of the emperor, you can''t stand the destruction."


    Li Cun always smacked himself secretly.


    Why did I forget such an important thing?


    "Then do what the military adviser said." Li Cunyong said solemnly.


    The next day.


    Two helicopters set off from the base with enough explosives.


    Soon after the soldiers who were also on the mission left, Wei Xiao, who hadn''t left the villa for three days, finally saw the light of day again.


    Wei Xiao looked refreshed and full of spirits.


    Looking back at the hall where there was no mistress except for servants and management, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but curl up.


    If you don''t force yourself, you don''t even know that you are so good.


    "Should I look for a few more new people to enrich this family?" Wei Xiao thought jokingly.


    But then this idea was forgotten.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, Wei Xiao might still be interested in this. Now, with Shu Wang around him, he is very satisfied.


    Besides, after the beginning of the last days, how many of the peerless beauties who have survived today can compare with Shu Wang''s?


    This is not to say that Wei Xiao has any plot. The point is that peerless beauties are all sought-after goods. After leaving the early days of the end, the later... ahem!


    Wei Xiao couldn''t imagine how many men''s confinements those people had done.


    Throwing away these messy thoughts, Wei Xiao walked towards Villa No. 4.


    "Master!"


    Along the way, everyone who saw Wei Xiao''s figure greeted him with a light of worship in their eyes.


    Wei Xiao was very proud, and occasionally got close to certain fighters and Christians.


    Came to Villa Four.


    Coincidentally, Chen Haojie and the others are basically all men in power.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, the people inside stood up one after another.


    "My lord, are the mistresses willing to let you out?" Fu Wanhao asked steadily.


    Wei Xiao didn''t give him a good face right away.


    "Nonsense, do I need to get the consent of a group of women if I want to leave or stay?"


    "Hehe...hehe...what the Lord said is right, in this world, no one can decide whether the Lord will stay." Fu Wanwan sneered.


    Glancing at him, Wei Xiao came to sit down beside everyone.


    "There is nothing wrong with the base these two days, right?"


    The others sat down one after another.


    Chen Haojie said: "The daily work of the base has begun, and the monitoring of the corpse group of Junlinhai has also entered into the daily tasks. Recently, there have been many survivors who fled from Minghai City to our side. The number has exceeded three hundred people."


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised: "These people didn''t make me a moth, right?"


    "Don''t worry, the master. No one is restless under the hands of General Manager Jiang and Deputy General Manager Jin who have newly joined the base."


    Hearing Jiang Xue and Jin Miaofeng, Wei Xiao felt relieved.


    Jiang Xue has a brain and has his own control in doing things. Although Jin Miaofeng''s emotional intelligence is a little bit poor, he has sharp methods. The name "Exterminated Master" is not a boast.


    "They are really good. As long as they don''t make troubles and obey, I will give them what they deserve."


    The others nodded.


    This is what distinguishes Wei Xiao base from other survivor bases.


    There is no oppression, and it is impossible to leave you alone. As long as it is not a permanent slave, even if it is an ordinary slave, as long as you are willing to give, you have the opportunity to live a good life.


    "By the way, Lord, yesterday we sent some soldiers to Junlinhai to bomb the zombie den. That mysterious cave has been destroyed, but there are still a large number of zombies gathered in the Junlinhai area. Today we have let the soldiers carry a large amount of explosives. Clean up. It''s rare that more than 90% of the zombies in the city are gathered in one place, and cleaning some of them can also relieve pressure from many parties."


    Hearing what Chen Haojie said, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but get serious.


    "The cave was blown up. Did you find anything inside?"


    Chen Haojie shook his head.


    "The mountain was flattened, and the contents inside were crushed underneath that day, and I don''t know the life or death." Lan Qiang said.


    Failing to learn about the mysterious high-level zombies, Wei Xiao was disappointed, but did not entangle too much.


    After chatting with Chen Haojie and them for a while, Wei Xiao left.


    Now that the climate is getting colder, the citizens in the base are all wearing thick clothing, even those permanent slaves, the base guarantees that they will not endure hunger and cold.


    On this point, I believe that no one in the last days can do better than Wei Xiao''s base.

 Chapter 340： Flying zombie

    The periphery of Junlinhai and the edge of Fushou District.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    The gunfire was loud, and the roar was thunderous.


    In a high-altitude area, at this time, a group of flying zombies were besieging two helicopters.


    "Damn, what kind of monsters are these?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go away."


    "what¡­¡­"


    In the fierce confrontation, the fighters on the helicopter were bitten and killed by the pilots. The vehicle that lost the pilot''s control drew two arcs. One of them collided with the ground and caused a violent explosion, and the other rushed into a piece of grass. In, completely scrapped.


    "Oh..."


    Flying zombies with a stature somewhat similar to a praying mantis rushed to the place where the helicopter fell, roaring, and disintegrating the scrapped fuselage with sickle-shaped claws.


    When the whole plane disappeared, thirty or fifty flying zombies took their companions from the ground and flew toward the zombie''s lair.


    These new types of zombies flew across the sky, and when they came to the sky above the corpse nest, they saw them throwing their companions downward.


    "Wow..."


    Upon seeing the first-level and second-level zombies on the ground, as if they saw some rare delicacy, they roared and rushed towards the corpses of the flying zombies, eating them in the blink of an eye.


    Not long after, among these zombies that swallowed the flesh and blood of flying zombies, a small part of first- and second-tier zombies began to evolve.


    Except for the zombies that evolved toward giant zombies, they were besieged by their surrounding companions and sent their flesh and blood to the center when they first emerged. The zombies that evolved in other directions were all successfully promoted.


    The changes in the corpse group are getting more and more terrifying.


    Now even flying zombies have appeared, no one can imagine what kind of zombies will appear in the future.


    One side of the villa base.


    Until the evening, the soldiers who went out on the mission did not return.


    According to the rules of Wei Xiao base order and prohibition, this kind of phenomenon will obviously not happen.


    What''s more, it is impossible for a helicopter to fly outside for a whole day.


    The situation was immediately communicated to Villa No. 4 where Chen Haojie and the others were located.


    Chen Haojie and others got the news and soon realized the seriousness of the problem.


    In the evening of the same day, Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang came to Villa No. 1 and passed the news into Wei Xiao''s ears.


    "They can''t come back anymore."


    "How did the Lord judge?"


    Upon receiving the news, Wei Xiao had little hope for the soldiers who went out to perform missions. Even the two helicopters they drove away did not expect to be able to return to the base.


    Lan Qiang still had a hint of luck and asked Wei Xiao why he was so sure.


    Wei Xiao was too lazy to answer him, looking at the hero Chen on the side.


    Chen Haojie''s face was dark, and he said solemnly: "The soldiers'' discipline will not go wrong. It stands to reason that they should be back in the afternoon, but now it is getting dark and there is no movement. There are only two kinds of results. Or execute. There was an accident during the mission, or it was a sneak attack during the flight."


    "Other survivors?" Lan Qian first thought of this.


    Chen Haojie is undeniable.


    "After the corpse group lost the giant zombies, they lost their air-to-air capability. Apart from the other survivors, I couldn''t think of anything else that caused them to accident."


    "Asshole, do those survivors want to die?" Lan Qiang said angrily.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "It''s still unclear what the situation is. We have to wait for the scene of the incident to be judged." Wei Xiao said in a tone: "Do you know their flight route?"


    Chen Haojie nodded: "All the soldiers who performed the mission came back yesterday. If nothing changes, they should know the specific route."


    "That''s fine. I will go out to take a look tomorrow. Before I come back, don''t act rashly. Also, don''t be careless. You must strengthen your inspection of the outermost periphery of Haitian District."


    "Yes!"


    There was an accident among the soldiers who went out to perform missions, including two armed helicopters.


    For Wei Xiao, this was absolutely unbearable.


    He has never suffered such a big loss in the battle against Haixin Island.


    No words for a night.


    The next day, Wei Xiao asked two soldiers who had been on mission the day before to take him away from the base.


    Because it is not clear what the conditions of the two helicopters were lost, what Wei Xiao was riding today was a civilian helicopter seized from Haixin Island.


    The plane flew over the city.


    Looking down from above, Minghai City, which was once a top international metropolis in the world, now looks extremely desolate and desolate.


    There are heavy smoke, abandoned vehicles, and fragmentary corpses everywhere. The zombies that were ubiquitous not long ago are now hard to find in the streets below.


    It is the survivors, occasionally a small number of people waved and yelled towards the sky, hoping that Wei Xiao and the others would go down to meet them.


    Wei Xiao and the others ignored them and flew towards Junlinhai along the route the mission team had flown the day before yesterday.


    "Master, there is a situation."


    During the flight, the soldier who was in charge of observing the movement below seemed to have discovered something, and Wei Xiao''s ear heard his voice.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "At eight o''clock in our direction, I seem to see the wreckage of the plane." The soldier said uncertainly.


    "Huh?" Wei Xiao frowned slightly: "Let''s take a look."


    "Okay!" The soldier in the vice seat immediately let his companions fly towards the place he found.


    Reach the destination.


    When the plane was more than ten meters above the ground, Wei Xiao took the bone knife and jumped directly.


    The other soldier followed the rope down.


    Standing in front of the wreckage of the plane, Wei Xiao''s face was already extremely solemn.


    "Lord, this is our plane." The soldier who came down confirmed.


    He doesn''t need to say more about Wei Xiao to be sure.


    This is not what he thinks now.


    The plane in front of us has been completely scrapped.


    Judging from the degree of damage, it should be a violent explosion when it collided with the ground.


    There was only one shell left in the entire aircraft, and there were burnt marks in many places.


    But these are not the main points. The main point is on the body, the scratches that go deep into the body and the many regularly arranged gaps, and it is clear that it is not man-made.


    In today''s world, a suspicious object that can cause such damage to the shell of an aircraft, Wei Xiao first thought of zombies.


    But this is not justified.


    How can zombies threaten people on the plane?


    Wei Xiao didn''t think that his fighters would be so stupid to give up their advantages and stop the plane to start a desperate battle with the zombies.


    "Master, there is also one here."


    At this moment when Wei Xiao was meditating, he walked around, and at the same time the warrior who was on guard exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses and hurriedly walked over.


    When he saw the situation of the other helicopter, Wei Xiao was already certain that all of this was indeed done by zombies.


    The newly discovered helicopter was completely dismantled by zombies.


    All the fuselage was discarded around, and the scratches on it were so clear.


    But even so, Wei Xiao still did not associate all this with flying zombies.


    The conditions that can cause this phenomenon are not without.


    For example, it is not impossible for soldiers to be attacked by ground survivors during the flight.


    Moreover, compared to the extremely ridiculous idea that zombies can fly, his guess is more convincing. Even if two planes break down and land at the same time in the middle, it is more credible than zombies can fly.


    Just when Wei Xiao was more inclined that all this was done by other survivors, the pilot in the air suddenly let out a shocked exclamation.


    "Lord, what do you think it is?"


    The pilot''s reminder came from the headset, and Wei Xiao instinctively raised his head to look up into the sky.

 Chapter 341： Fierce battle

    "This, how is this possible?" The soldier with him was stunned.


    Wei Xiao is not much better.


    The pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Retreat, retreat¡ª" This was to the pilot.


    bass--


    At the same time, Wei Xiao also took out the Bone Mo knife in his hand, looking like he was waiting.


    What did Wei Xiao see?


    Yes, flying zombies, and there are still many flying zombies.


    They came to Wei Xiao like a black cloud.


    As the flying zombies get closer and closer to them, Wei Xiao can also capture the flying zombies more clearly.


    That is a huge new evolutionary body that each spreads its wings more than five meters.


    They have eagle-like claws and predator-like hand knives, and their extremely fast figures, which are shaped like mantises, swiftly swept across the sky and attacked Wei Xiao and the others with an overwhelming force.


    The pilot hardly hesitated to get Wei Xiao''s order, and turned the nose to flee the scene.


    "shot--"


    Wei Xiao and another soldier on the ground didn''t hesitate, and they shot into the air with guns.


    "Clang clang..."


    "Depend on!"


    When the bullet hit the zombie flying in the air, Wei Xiao found that any bullet that was blocked by the zombie''s wings had a series of sparks on it. Only those zombies shot in the abdomen will fall from high in the sky because of their loss of balance.


    Their blocking simply couldn''t stop the speed at which the flying zombies approached.


    They caught up with the helicopter before it flew far.


    Civilian helicopters are inferior to armed helicopters in terms of quality and weight.


    It only needs a flying zombie to pierce the claws into the body, and the flying zombie can shake it up with its own strength.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The pilot who could no longer control the plane was thrown out of the cockpit and slammed down towards the ground screaming.


    "Damn it!"


    Wei Xiao was frightened and angry inside.


    The figure was as fast as lightning, and within a few breaths, he came under the soldier to catch him, avoiding the end of the soldier being thrown to death.


    Hold him well and stand on the ground.


    It took a long time for the terrified soldier to come back to his senses.


    "Thank you, thank you Lord." The soldier was extremely grateful, and at the same time, he once again understood the power and fear of the Lord.


    Wei Xiao said coldly, "Thank me when you survive! Don''t be distracted."


    "Oh..."


    In the air, a helicopter caught by a flying zombies, as other flying zombies came up, the huge body was broken down directly in the air.


    Losing the helicopter as a decoy, the flying zombies in the air saw Wei Xiao and the others, and screamed at them one by one.


    "Ready to fight."


    Wei Xiao held a knife in his left hand and a gun in his right hand, staring at the flying zombies in the sky.


    The two soldiers approached him, and their guns were constantly shooting at the flying zombies in the sky.


    The battle is on the verge.


    "die!"


    Faced with the first flying zombie that first rushed towards him, Wei Xiao''s Bone Mo knife slashed out, and the sharp light of the knife flashed through the flying zombie like a cold light.


    Hearing a flutter, a flying zombie pounced on Wei Xiao. The whole body was divided into two halves by Wei Xiao from the middle. The blood-spraying body was like a huge boulder in the middle of a river, passing by both sides of Wei Xiao.


    The other two fighters were not to be outdone.


    Prepared with swords and guns in hand.


    Use a gun against the zombies in the distance, and a sharp short knife for the nearby zombies.


    There was occasional help from Wei Xiao around him, and for a while, they fought equally with flying zombies.


    But this is temporary.


    As more and more flying zombies attacked them, flying zombies that could even fly to the ground used their fast-moving bodies to encircle Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Puff..."


    "what--"


    Both fighters were injured.


    One of them was cut into a flesh-and-blood wound on his chest, and the other, his gun arm was directly cut off.


    The two cried out in pain, then gritted their teeth, and suffocated the scream that rushed to their throats.


    "Lord, go, hurry, we will make a **** road for you."


    In the short-term confrontation, both fighters realized the power of flying zombies.


    They did not hesitate, and their figures leaned against Wei Xiao''s left and right sides to help him deal with the two zombies.


    "Kill out!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, and rushed to the forefront. All flying zombies that rushed towards him were divided into two by the bone sword in his hand.


    The two fighters completely ignored their injuries, even if they exchange their injuries for their injuries or their lives for their lives, they gritted their teeth to prevent the zombies on both sides from attacking Wei Xiao.


    It is a pity that their bravery has always lost to the strength of flying zombies.


    Relying on their flying ability, they used the cover of other companions to pounce on the flying zombies of the two from the air. Less than 50 meters away from Wei Xiao and their charge, the soldiers around Wei Xiao were grabbed by the flying zombies and taken into the sky.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The pain of the sharp claw piercing into the body made them unbearable anymore, and in screaming, the two used their only strength to pull the grip of the grenade on their bodies.


    "Lord, you must escape¡ª"


    "Boom..."


    Two explosions came from the air, and the soldier used his own death to get rid of the two flying zombies for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have much emotional changes.


    He still had considerable force. The bullets of the gun in his hand were all lit up. He directly abandoned these burdens and hacked and killed the flying zombies that attacked him with a bone knife.


    Compared with the use of thermal weapons, the power of Bone Mo Knife was once again revealed.


    The flying zombies that were not necessarily shot with a gun or a few bullets were almost killed by a single blow in the face of the bone sword in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    Constantly fighting, Wei Xiao had more and more wounds on his body.


    He was almost cut off by the zombies several times, enduring the pain on his body, and continuously reducing the number of flying zombies.


    Ten minutes later.


    The place where Wei Xiao was located, centered on him, within three meters of the innermost, there was blood and minced meat everywhere.


    There were his and there were zombies, and three meters away, the corpses of flying zombies lay on the ground, and the dark green blood made the lush grass more vivid.


    "Pooh¡­¡­"


    He spat blood, his face was pale, and Wei Xiao looked around with a distorted face.


    Tragedy is no longer enough to describe the horror of this battle, and the shock is just in case.


    Wei Xiao, who had lost one leg and one hand, knelt on the grass, retracting his gaze and looking towards the sky.


    "Who tells me how these flying zombies come from?"


    This question is destined to be no one can answer him, at least, for now.


    Quiet for a moment.


    A wry smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s face.


    New zombies appeared in the corpse group, and they still had the ability to fly. In this way, where else in this world will be absolutely safe in the future?


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt, and Wei Xiao finally stopped thinking about it.


    Looking down at his recovering body, Wei Xiao''s bitter face gradually became colder.


    "Come on! No matter how many variants you have, you can''t kill me, Wei Xiao, just wait to die!"


    Half an hour passed.


    Wei Xiao''s lost hands and feet grew back, and the wounds on his body were completely restored.


    He got up, flexed his muscles and bones, retracted the Bone Mo knife into the scabbard, and stepped away from the place.


    Soon after he left, in the deep grass, a mysterious species with a height of four or five meters rushed out.


    His head is like a python, his eyes are scarlet, his mouth is full of fangs, and his letter is long. His body is like a human, with limbs and muscles. The most incredible thing is that his body can change according to the color of things he touches. This ability is very similar to that of a chameleon, and even worse.


    I saw the mysterious species approaching the corpse on the ground and turning around a few times, and then left.


    Soon after, more than twenty flying zombies appeared in the sky, and their orderly figures swept across the earth one by one, bringing the flesh and blood on the ground and disappearing in the direction they came.

 Chapter 342： A knife on the head of the color

    Fushou District.


    Wei Xiao changed and washed here again.


    He originally planned to find a car on the road to drive back to the base, but found that for nearly half a year, the vehicles on the road were basically unusable due to long-term wind, sun, and rain. It cannot be used because there is no key or the key is oxidized.


    Not planning to waste time and effort, Wei Xiao believes that there will be other survivors in this city, and he will just ask them to "borrow" one.


    Yes, borrow one. The Devil King Wei Wei has always been a reasonable person.


    After making up his mind, Wei Xiao chose a hiking bag from a supermarket, put a large amount of unexpired food in it, and walked towards the city center.


    Wei Xiao didn''t worry that Chen Haojie and the others would send someone to look for them.


    Yesterday I have told a few people, I believe that they will not easily send a helicopter to this side as a last resort.


    Around two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Also even the district.


    Along the way, Wei Xiao passed the Fushou District, Dongkai District, and finally the Hongchang District, three areas. Not to mention the survivors Wei Xiao encountered, there were not many zombies.


    The latter is okay.


    Nowadays, the zombies that still have the ability to move are basically gathered in the area of ??Junlinhai. It can be said clearly if there are no zombies in the area close to this side, but all the survivors have disappeared, which is not justified.


    "There must be a reason for this."


    Entering the Huanlian District, this area already belongs to the city center.


    As the most visited place in Minghai City, even if it was occupied by a large number of zombies after the end of the world, Wei Xiao believed that many survivors would still survive.


    As for whether the survivors in these places will leave after the zombies leave, this kind of idea is not considered by ordinary people.


    There are a lot of supplies in the city center. Now that the zombies have left, wouldn''t it be worth noting to stay here?


    How many people are willing to take the risk to go to an unfamiliar area where the details of the zombies are unknown?


    If there are no survivors even in this area, then the hidden dangers in it are beyond Wei Xiao''s imagination.


    "Boom..."


    Did not let Wei Xiao down.


    Not long after entering the Huanlian District, a gunshot in front of him immediately caught Wei Xiao''s attention.


    Wei Xiao, who was walking on the road, galloped towards the place where the gunfire came from.


    "Don''t come, don''t come..."


    At the corner of a building, at this moment, a stylishly dressed woman with a nice face is holding a pistol and aiming at the five or six men in front.


    The men surrounding the women showed evil looks on their faces.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... It''s terrible, it''s really terrible, half a year has passed since the end of the world, and now we can still see such a watery chick. Brother Biao, this is much more beautiful than the ladies in our resident."


    "It looks like it hasn''t been ruined by a few people. This time we are lucky."


    "What are you waiting for? Go up and hold, don''t hurt our little beauty, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, Brother Biao, why are we willing to hurt her?"


    Behind the six men, there were a few modified cars parked and there were still a lot of newly collected materials on them.


    If they guessed correctly, they should have happened to see the woman in front of them on the way to collect supplies, and then moved with thoughts that they shouldn''t have, and surrounded her here.


    Looking at the little beauties who were already in the bag, the evil colors on the six faces became more intense.


    "Little beauty, do you still have bullets in your gun?" a person smiled evilly.


    "Kaka..."


    The pale and flustered woman fired two shots. As a result, the imaginary shots did not appear, but instead revealed the fact that there was no bullet in her gun.


    In this way, the six are even more unscrupulous.


    "You, you guys don''t come, don''t come..." The woman looked very scared, and her figure kept moving back.


    Seeing that the six were about to approach her, at this moment, something happened.


    "Boom boom..."


    From behind the six, a series of gunfire sounded.


    The six men who had no defense at all, had no idea what was happening, one by one fell in front of the woman with unwilling and horrified eyes.


    Don''t get me wrong, a hero without dog blood saves the United States.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    With a call from the woman''s front, in the building, nine women armed with guns came to the woman''s eyes.


    They were obviously the ones who shot and killed the six men.


    In the eyes of the six men, the woman who could not help but be slaughtered by others at this time also changed her initial weakness and fear, her complexion returned to normal, her eyes were cold and unrelenting.


    "Bring everything useful to them."


    "Yes!"


    Six of the nine women came out.


    They proficiently searched and cleaned the things on the six men.


    It seems that they are not doing this for the first time, but habitual offenders.


    Among the other three, one came to the woman.


    "The prey looks good this time. Not only did we send us three modified cars, but also six pistols. In this way, our team''s strength can grow a bit more."


    The woman said blankly: "These are not enough. Minghai City is no longer safe. If we want to take away the sisters and have enough self-protection in these last days, we need more vehicles and more weapons. I will hide these things as soon as possible, and hope that there will be more batches of prey today."


    The people around nodded.


    Not far away, Wei Xiao, who was upstairs, saw everything in front of him.


    I was a little surprised.


    This group of women is really smart, using their own advantages and the shortcomings of most men, effortlessly clean up a group of men who are obviously capable of fighting.


    Now it is not only easy to get the supplies belonging to the men, but also important guns and bullets from them. This kind of means of showing the enemy''s weakness and killing in one fell swoop is simply not too beautiful.


    And looking at their proficiency in handling the scene, it is obvious that this kind of thing is no longer one or two times.


    It''s really a good way.


    Waiting for work and getting the most benefits with the least cost, this last days seems to have forced many capable people.


    Seeing that several women were about to transfer the modified car they had, Wei Xiao stopped watching. His figure jumped from the building and walked towards the woman and the others step by step.


    "Sister, someone."


    When Lan Nan spotted Wei Xiao''s figure, his eyes suddenly became vigilant.


    The woman heard the sound and looked towards the street.


    Wei Xiao''s figure couldn''t help but make her gaze condensed.


    In the morning in the battle with flying zombies, although Wei Xiao paid a lot of money, he still had few weapons on his body.


    A black dress is still so conspicuous.


    The jade bone sword was carried under the backpack, and the rifle, bullet clip, and projectile on his body were so eye-catching.


    He slowly approached the women''s group, turning a blind eye to the hatred and vigilance in their eyes.


    "How about one of these three locomotives?" Wei Xiao approached, straight to the point.

 Chapter 343： You offended the wrong person

    "Why do you just give it to you if you want?" Lan Nan said coldly.


    With this opening, except for the woman, the eyes of her companions looking at Wei Xiao were full of murderous intent, as if they could shoot Wei Xiao at any time.


    Wei Xiao could feel that these women around him seemed extremely hostile to him, or to all men.


    Wei Xiao, who had a lot of experience in the last days, understood in his heart.


    Compared with the women in his base, women outside, the suffering they have to endure is much more cruel.


    Faced with the atrocities of many men in the last days, it is not surprising that many women hate men more than zombies.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to care about a group of women.


    Remove the hiking bag from your back and throw it on the ground.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "There are all food in it, how about using them for a car?"


    Lan Man glanced at the hiking bag on the ground, then motioned to a sister to check it.


    Regardless of Wei Xiaotong''s disagreement, the other party walked over and squatted down, unzipped the zipper of the backpack, and it was natural to see if there was food inside.


    "Sister Lan, they all eat it."


    The corner of the blue man''s mouth curled slightly when he heard the words.


    A fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    "Stuff left, now you can go."


    Wei Xiao frowned, looking at Lan Nan with cold eyes.


    "Have you heard me let you go?" A woman yelled at Wei Xiao, and at the same time, other sisters beside her pointed their guns at Wei Xiao.


    Lan Nan said jokingly: "You don''t know what is good or bad."


    "Is it good to be alive?" Wei Xiao''s last patience was obliterated by Lan Nan''s self-righteousness.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "give him!"


    Just as Lan Nan wanted to say something, the woman who had not spoken said anything.


    Lan Nan was a little surprised: "Sister, you..."


    "Give him the car and we will bring the things. Hurry up and clean up the traces here." The woman couldn''t let the blue man say more, and said coldly.


    Lan Nan was a little unhappy.


    The eldest sister who usually doesn''t want to see men the most, how does it seem to be changed today?


    "Dududu..."


    While Lan Nan was still a little hesitant, a few cars hummed from the street.


    The woman whose face was still very cold the first second, the next second, her entire face became tense.


    "Remove the body quickly." The woman yelled anxiously.


    But her reminder was obviously too late.


    "Brother Jin, there are a lot of ladies here." Three cars appeared in front of them, and the people in the car happened to spot them.


    A strong survivor team.


    The car is a modified car, the key is that this group has guns in their hands.


    When the three cars stopped and looked at Wei Xiao and the others, the woman''s mentality was no longer able to maintain her composure.


    "Boom..."


    "Depend on--"


    The woman was very decisive and took out a pistol from behind and fired directly at the person in the car.


    Those unsuspecting men in the car, in the blink of an eye, two tragically died in the hands of women.


    Wei Xiao took this opportunity to leave Lan Nan and the others and walk towards a modified car.


    Lan Nan and the others also reacted at this time, ignoring Wei Xiao, and while flashing away, they raised their guns and shot into the street.


    As they dispersed, the six bodies that had been hidden before were exposed in front of the other party''s group.


    "Brother Biao and them."


    "Damn, these stinky ladies killed Abiao and killed them all for me."


    After returning to his senses, a man with blond hair shouted angrily and launched a counterattack for the first time.


    There were fifteen people around the man, and eleven people were injured and dead.


    With their counterattack, the women''s side suddenly fell into a passive position.


    But what no one expected was that when the two sides had a fierce firefight, Wei Xiao started the modified car like an okay person.


    The sound of the car naturally attracted the attention of both parties.


    "Brother Jin, someone wants to escape."


    Yu Guang of the blond man found Wei Xiao: "Fuck him to death for me."


    Suddenly, the blond man allocated one-third of his firepower and opened fire on the modified car where Wei Xiao was.


    The bullet hit the car and sparks splashed.


    "court death!"


    The killing intent was revealed in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    The modified car started, and a drift in place pointed the head of the car at the blonde man and others.


    "Clang clang..."


    Bullets kept hitting the protective windows of the modified car, and the firepower was extremely fierce.


    "Buzzing..."


    Inside the car, Wei Xiao, who was constantly bombarding the accelerator, blasted his horsepower to the maximum. In the blink of an eye, the modified car rushed towards the blond man and the others.


    "Blow it for me!"


    The blond man was angry.


    Originally only one-third of the firepower dealt with Wei Xiao''s group of people, temporarily gave up suppressing the women and others, and attacked Wei Xiao''s vehicle with all his strength.


    There was smoke in front of the car, but the modified car was getting closer and closer to the blond man and others.


    "Get out of the way!" The blond man knew that he couldn''t stop the collision, and let the little brother who was hiding behind the vehicle on their side stay away from the convoy.


    When the vehicle where Wei Xiao''s figure was located was less than three meters away from the opponent''s convoy, Wei Xiao opened the door and the figure flew out from above.


    Rolling on the ground with the help of inertia, he came to the eyes of the two men.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Puff..."


    The two had no time to fight back, and the Bone Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand was unsheathed, and a cold light passed through their necks, and the two heads suddenly rose into the sky.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    At this time, the modified car that rushed towards the blond man and others also collided with their vehicle.


    The violent collision made the blond men and the group forget the scene of Wei Xiao getting rid of their companions.


    The blond man and the others were frightened. Wei Xiao got up, holding a knife in one hand and a gun in the other. The sound of gunfire sounded. The enemy farthest from Wei Xiao fell down. Wei Xiao''s figure moved, and the enemies closest to him fell one by one. Under his knife.


    As fast as the wind, fast as thunder.


    The blue man and the others across the street only saw a black lightning flashing through the line of blond men. Wherever the dark shadow passed, the enemy''s corpse would fall to the ground.


    In a few breaths.


    Wei Xiao came to the blond man.


    The blond man who was still in fright returned to his senses at this time, but in front of him, he no longer had a little brother who could stand up.


    "No, don''t kill me..."


    The blond man who was almost stunned raised the rifle in his hand and knelt in front of Wei Xiao on his knees, shaking his body.


    "In the next life, see who your enemy is before you shoot."


    "boom!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t let the blond man off, and shot him.


    More than a dozen people were solved by Wei Xiao in this blink of an eye. Lan Nan and the others who witnessed how he started the killing. At this time, looking at Wei Xiao''s figure, besides horror, his eyes also had small faces. Very pale.


    Is this the man who thought he had already taken him?


    The blue man swallowed secretly.


    Recalling the last words of Wei Xiao just now, Lan Nan opened his pupils and murmured, "Such as, if it wasn''t for the eldest sister to speak in time, wouldn''t it mean..."


    She couldn''t say the rest, because just thinking of what might happen after Wei Xiao''s last sentence, Lan Nan was already so frightened.


    "Sister, he..."


    Next to the woman, a woman opened her mouth wide and stared at Wei Xiao who was opposite.


    On the woman''s cold face, there was a hint of fortune inadvertently.


    "We all got our lives back."

 Chapter 344： Slapped

    After eliminating the Golden Retriever and the group, Wei Xiao glanced at the vehicles on the side.


    Fortunately, three jeeps and one parked on the road intact, and now he has no shortage of transportation tools.


    Putting the Bone Mo knife into the scabbard, Wei Xiao turned around.


    With sharp eyes and cold face, Lan Nan and the others who were directly looking at him couldn''t help but shudder in their hearts.


    Wei Xiao stepped towards them.


    "What is he, what is he going to do? Don''t even let us go?" Lan Nan''s heart throbbed, and the little hand holding the pistol couldn''t help but tighten.


    Facing the close figure of Wei Xiao, the only woman who could maintain a calm look directly at him, without doing anything, or asking him what he was going to do, she stared at Wei Xiao with extreme vigilance, fearing that Wei Xiao would suddenly be on the way. Do it on them.


    Wei Xiao ignored the eyes of the women.


    Go to the place where you put down your hiking bag, bend down and pick up the baggage on your back.


    Without saying a word of nonsense with the women and others, nor looking at them, Wei Xiao took back his hiking bag and turned and walked towards the modified car on the side of the street.


    When Wei Xiao left, a heart touched the blue man with his throat, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just now, Lan Nan was really worried that Wei Xiao would do something to his side because of her previous difficulties.


    She had already seen Wei Xiao''s strength with her own eyes. If Wei Xiao had to deal with them, Lan Nan couldn''t guarantee that there would be any survivors on her side.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t intend to do anything with them, but just took away what belonged to him, Lan Nan''s heart was undoubtedly fortunate.


    However, when Wei Xiao came to them here only for a pack of food, Lan Nan felt a little contempt and hatred in his heart.


    "Man is really not a good thing."


    Lan Nan murmured.


    The voice was so small that it was difficult for others to hear, but Wei Xiao was different.


    Because of his physique, all of his abilities have been highly improved. As long as Wei Xiao is willing, his hearing is absolutely unimaginable.


    He naturally heard Lan Nan''s muttering.


    The figure who had just arrived next to the car had a pause, and he hesitated for a moment, but did not see Wei Xiao turning around.


    I saw that Wei Xiao suddenly had a pistol in his hand, and the muzzle was thrown behind him.


    With a "bang", the bullet passed through the air, hit a wall beside Lan Man, then bounced back and hit her body armor.


    "Um--"


    The blue man''s complexion was aching, his hands unconsciously covered his lower abdomen and slowly squatted down.


    "Lan Man (Sister Lan)..."


    The women and others were shocked when they discovered this situation.


    Just when they were about to act on Wei Xiao, the squatting blue man quickly raised a hand to stop the women and them: "Sister, I''m fine!"


    The woman didn''t care about the others, and hurriedly ran to Lan Nan to help her up.


    Looking at Lan Man''s lower abdomen, he found a bullet inlaid on the body armor.


    "Good precise control." The woman was startled.


    Wei Xiao, who was next to the car, closed his gun, predicting the result of his shot, and stopped bullying a group of little women.


    Small punishment and big punishment.


    Dare to play with him Da Devil Wei, Lan Nan can survive in his hands, and it will be enough for her to brag for a lifetime from now on.


    Started the car, Wei Xiao flicked his tail beautifully, and then left.


    "Damn man, you better pray not to fall into my hands in the future."


    Looking at the direction Wei Xiao was driving away, the gloomy blue man couldn''t help but break a bit.


    "Sister, there are a lot of guns over there." At this moment, a woman said.


    Both the woman and the blue man looked to the side of the street.


    Although Wei Xiao took away the food he put down before, he did not take away the weapons and ammunition of the Golden Retriever and his party.


    Compared with food, it is clear that the weapons and ammunition in the hands of the Golden Retriever and others are the women they need most.


    "Take it all away."


    Not far away, Wei Xiao drove across the street.


    Entering the city center for the first time after the end of the world, Wei Xiao knew nothing about the situation on the road ahead. Because of this, before long, he had to stop the car to clear the obstacles on the road.


    "It seems that you have to go back to the base from the outer loop."


    Wei Xiao only drove a kilometer or two and stopped three times to clear the obstacles on the road, which couldn''t help but feel troubled.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Just as he was about to return to the base from the outer ring, a shot was fired.


    He hadn''t noticed it, and just reacted, a bullet hit his right shoulder, directly smashing his shoulder.


    "Depend on!"


    In any case, there were people shooting black guns in such places. After being shot, Wei Xiao resisted the severe pain in his shoulders and ducked to the side of the locomotive.


    On a sixty-story tall building.


    "The prey looks pretty good." A man lying on the top floor and aiming at Wei Xiao''s hiding place with a sniper rifle, noticed Wei Xiao''s reaction and grinned: "Then I will play with you."


    With that, the sight of the sight pointed at the tire of the modified car in front of Wei Xiao.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    There was a muffled noise.


    Wei Xiao, who was hiding behind the car, could not capture the situation in front of him, but his face was extremely ugly at the sound of a movement close at hand.


    The tire was blown out.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Wei Xiao was also planning to rely on this car to return to the base, but now the tire was blown out, which undoubtedly told him that the newly acquired locomotive could not go on the road again.


    During the few seconds he hesitated, two dull sounds came from his side.


    No need to guess, two more tires were shot.


    "asshole!"


    The last bit of patience was consumed by the opponent, Wei Xiao stood up suddenly, and shot the rifle in the direction where the gunfire came from.


    The bullets could not threaten the snipers on the building, but Wei Xiao''s shots were just a cover.


    When he finished shooting to attract the opponent''s attention, Wei Xiao flew away from the front body and galloped towards the position of the sniper at an extremely fast speed.


    "I''m going to kill you alive."


    Very angry Wei Xiao kept approaching the building where the sniper was.


    At first, he planned to tease Wei Xiao''s sniper. At this time, he noticed the direction and figure of Wei Xiao''s movement, and his eyes couldn''t help but change.


    Most importantly, he found that his aiming speed could not keep up with Wei Xiao''s moving speed at all.


    The sniper''s face suddenly became serious.


    "I have encountered a hard stubble." The sniper murmured, and immediately turned on the walkie-talkie on his shoulder: "Attention everyone, find the prey, immediately contain it. If you can catch it alive as much as possible, you can kill it for me if you can''t."


    "Shasha...shasha...understand...shasha..."


    There was a continuous response sound from the walkie-talkie.


    At this time, dozens of people rushed out from the buildings around the building.


    All of them have guns and are fully equipped, and the guys in their hands are not the firepower equipped by ordinary guards, all of which are mainly rifles.


    Wei Xiao, who was approaching the building, didn''t know that dozens of people had already appeared in front of him approaching him, but his sensitive hearing made him catch a survivor approaching him ten seconds in advance.


    Wei Xiao paused.


    "The prey is here!"


    Someone spotted him, and the three people in front of him passed the news to others the first time they spotted Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao was in anger, looking at the person in front of him, he was not good at it, and he had already begun to kill.

 Chapter 345： Embarrassed

    "Put down the gun."


    "Have you heard, put the gun down for me?"


    "bass--"


    Facing the three men walking towards him with guns, Wei Xiao not only didn''t stop, but drew out the bone knife and quickly approached them.


    "court death!"


    The three did not expect Wei Xiao to be so bold.


    Didn''t he know that the guy on his side called a gun?


    Seeing that the three of them were about to shoot Wei Xiao, just in that instant, Wei Xiao, who was less than four meters away from the three of them, suddenly accelerated, and his figure passed by the three of them like a black lightning.


    "Puff puff puff" three times, the three gunmen didn''t know what had happened yet, their heads and bodies had been separated.


    "what?"


    The sniper on the building saw the scene of Wei Xiao''s action, and his calm face suddenly changed in shock.


    Without the intention of paying attention to Wei Xiao anymore, he straightened up, his eyes full of shock and amazement.


    Suddenly for a moment, the sniper immediately gave orders to the others.


    "Attention, everyone, the prey is extremely threatening. Once he is found, he will kill him on the spot. Once again, the prey is extremely dangerous. Once he is found, he will be shot directly."


    After reminding others, the sniper still feels unsafe.


    Lie on the roof of the top floor again and concentrate on capturing Wei Xiao''s figure with the scope.


    "Hurry up, he is here!"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao walked away completely.


    The powerful fighting skills and the heinous speed of movement made him rush into a group of ordinary people, as if into the land of no one.


    The surrounding enemies who were holding firearms constantly caught Wei Xiao''s figure, just aimed at Wei Xiao with the gun one second before, and the next second, his life had been harvested by the opponent, and there was no time to shoot.


    Even if other people have the opportunity to shoot, Wei Xiao will pull someone to block the bullet for the dead ghost at the right time, and the person who shoots loses a single blow and kills. Waiting for him is not Wei Xiao''s hand for the dead ghost. The gun solution is to become the next dead ghost that Wei Xiao is looking for.


    Many people were stunned by the unilateral killing.


    The sniper who has been looking for opportunities, every time he finds that he has a chance to shoot at Wei Xiao, his obstructive little brother will always stand by Wei Xiao.


    "Grass!"


    The furious sniper couldn''t help it anymore, and regardless of whether the younger brother was alive or dead, he shot Wei Xiao again.


    "Puff......"


    The bullet penetrated the body of the "dead ghost" beside Wei Xiao, and the weakened bullet still penetrated into Wei Xiao''s abdomen.


    But it was nothing. As long as it wasn''t a fatal blow, with Wei Xiao''s abnormal recovery speed, this shot hurt him at most for a while, and had no effect on his actions at all.


    Wei Xiao was still slaughtering the enemies who were constantly approaching him.


    The sniper thought that his shot had no effect, and became furious, and gave new orders to the other boys.


    "Kill him at all costs."


    "Brother Chong, our brother is also present, isn''t it bad to do this?"


    "Go away, if he doesn''t die, we will all be done!" the sniper roared.


    Hearing what he said, and looking at the scene of Wei Xiao massacring their companions, some people who did not appear in the dark knew what to do.


    "Brothers, sorry!"


    "Swish swish..."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was about to get rid of the people obstructing him, suddenly, from the buildings at the end of the street, shells flew toward him.


    "Fuck!"


    Although Wei Xiao was conceited that he could kill any enemy with speed, he now witnessed dozens of cannonballs flying towards him. No matter how conceited he knew that he could not avoid the artillery bombardment, he immediately abandoned the surrounding enemies without hesitation. Rush to a building directly in front.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The explosion sounded, and the terrifying air wave swept all over the place like a wave.


    The reaction was fast enough, but Wei Xiao was still unable to leave the affected area for the first time. His figure was overturned by the air wave, and his body vacated like a cannonball smashed against a wall.


    "Pooh...pooh..."


    Wei Xiao has been injured.


    "Continue to blow me up." The sniper still roared.


    A new round of bombing has arrived.


    Wei Xiao glanced unwillingly at the figure on the top of the building, without hesitation, dragging his badly wounded body into the building.


    "Boom..."


    These people are also frantic.


    The cannonballs seemed to be countless, from the bottom to the middle, a rocket burst into it like raindrops.


    A few minutes later, a 20-story building collapsed directly, and the uplift of smoke and dust swept all over the area like a flood, flooding the surrounding area.


    "Pata Pata..."


    A few minutes after the building collapsed, dozens of people came out of the dark.


    "Brother Chong, people are buried under the rubble."


    When the sniper heard the report, he said with a cold face: "Be careful, the other party may not be dead. Disperse around and immediately notify others of any movement."


    "Yes!"


    100 meters away.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared here.


    At this moment, he was covered with blood, and his body was not complete. Although his own healing ability was working, he could not recover in a short time.


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect the other party to be so decisive.


    He hid in the building. The enemy didn''t choose to rush the building. Instead, he crashed the building with absolute firepower. If he hadn''t run fast, he might have been crushed under the rubble now.


    If that were the case, Wei Xiao could not imagine how many days he would be trapped under the rubble.


    "A bunch of things that do not live or die, you wait for me, today''s things are just the beginning."


    "Who, stop!"


    "Made!"


    The whereabouts were discovered.


    Wei Xiao didn''t hesitate, and when he turned around, he took out the pistol on his waist and pointed it at the person behind him.


    The other party was not slow, and there was a companion beside the person who made the noise, and when they saw Wei Xiao''s actions, they would cut off their guns.


    "Boom boom..."


    Gunshots from both sides sounded at the same time.


    The enemy was shot several times and fell out of breath, and Wei Xiao was also shot four or five times in his body.


    Feeling that breathing was starting to become difficult, Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and quickly left the scene dragging his heavy body.


    "Here here, hurry up..."


    Other enemies rushed to hear the sound.


    After discovering the bodies of the two companions on the ground, dozens of people immediately dispersed.


    Wei Xiao''s murderous intention towards this group of people grew stronger.


    But at the moment, he still has to find a way to escape. Otherwise, once you fall into the hands of the enemy, you still don''t know how the opponent will torture yourself and how to ravage your own body.


    Wei Xiao wasn''t afraid of this. The main reason was that once he died and fell into the hands of the enemy, no one could guarantee what would happen in the future.


    It was okay for the enemy to divide his body and feed the dog, fearing that the greatest secret in him would be discovered.


    If that were the case, Wei Xiao''s secrets might be leaked out, so that possible enemies in the future could take advantage of it and formulate methods to restrain him.


    You said you can kill all insiders?


    Don''t be silly, Wei Xiao after his death will know nothing about the events before his resurrection. Who knows if this news will be spread, or that there is a fish slipping through the net?


    For an influential force, risking his biggest hole card to be known, the gains and sacrifices are completely unequal.


    Anyway, this group of people has been recorded by him on the kill list, and they will not be able to jump for long.


    While fleeing, Wei Xiao, whose body was recovering, was not easy.


    The injury this time was not comparable to the damage caused by the zombies in the morning. The shock wave caused by the shells completely damaged the internal organs. With the law of his death early and late, and the law of late death and early birth, this injury would not be able to recover in less than half a day.


    Regardless of where the direction of escape leads, Wei Xiao just wants to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind.

 Chapter 346： Female Survivor Team

    Ten minutes later.


    "Puff......"


    Wei Xiao, who was shuttled through the interior of the buildings, was almost exhausted, broke the window of one of the houses and fell directly from the third floor.


    Coincidentally, a motorcade happened to pass from below, and the sudden drop from a high altitude scared the driver abruptly to the brakes, and then stopped dangerously beside Wei Xiao.


    If the other side''s brake is a little slower, it is estimated that there will be fewer parts on Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    The following vehicles stopped one after another, and from one of them, a woman walked down and asked.


    The eldest sister who was still in the car was not very clear about what happened just now. She only saw a figure suddenly fell from a height of more than ten meters away from her, and she instinctively chose to brake.


    "Wait for me to see." The eldest sister said.


    The eldest sister will get out of the car when she unlocks her seat belt.


    "Peng..."


    Suddenly, a big **** hand pulled the car door directly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    In the car, the companion who was with the eldest sister screamed. At this moment, a figure threw the woman in the passenger seat out, and he sat in the passenger seat and pointed a gun at the eldest sister, looking ahead.


    "Drive, no matter where you go, leave here immediately." Wei Xiao said weakly, without time to look at the other person.


    "Sister!"


    "Let go big sister!"


    Wei Xiao controlled his eldest sister''s effort at this moment, and the rest of the team had surrounded their modified car.


    They are all women, but no one dares to despise them because they have guns in their hands.


    A trace of boredom flashed in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    But now he really doesn''t have much energy to deal with these women.


    "I don''t want to be your enemy, take me out of here." Wei Xiao''s tone was already extremely cold.


    His patience is about to be polished. If these women are still reluctant, then he will be resurrected here, but in this way, he promises that the still-looking woman next to him will become his funeral.


    "You, are you the man who left before?"


    Just when the atmosphere at the scene was very tense, the elder sister who had recovered from the previous shock suddenly asked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was slightly taken aback.


    Turning his head and looking at the eldest sister, Wei Xiao''s eyes quickly changed.


    "It''s you?"


    Wei Xiao''s appearance now looks very scary, a face as if stained with blood, but the outline of the big sister can still be seen, plus Wei Xiao''s voice and the conspicuous bone knife in her hand, big sister It was already certain that the "blood man" in front of him was the powerful man who helped them kill the group of golden-haired men more than an hour ago.


    "It''s really you? You, how could you do this?" The cold-faced elder sister was a little surprised.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what was going on. He was just a person who had a fate and was still an "enemy," and his vigilance was somewhat slack.


    "Leave here right away. A group of enemy armed with guns are chasing me.


    When the eldest sister heard the words, Liu eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    But she chose to believe Wei Xiao, turned her head out the window and said to Lan Nan and others outside: "Lan Nan, I''m fine, let everyone get in the car, there are other enemies around."


    Lan Nan was worried and didn''t mean to take people away.


    "Hurry up!" the eldest sister said coldly.


    Lan Nan hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    "Do you dare to hurt the eldest sister, I will definitely break your body into pieces."


    Lan Nan threatened Wei Xiao, and then let all the women who got off the car get into the car.


    The convoy restarted, and the seven modified cars drove quickly to one end.


    "Woo..."


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Don''t worry about going to die.


    Can not die, who wants to chat with "Ye Wang Ye" from time to time? If you are not annoying, you should also consider the feelings of the boss in the underworld, right?


    While driving, the eldest sister peeked at Wei Xiao from time to time.


    Wei Xiao''s appearance is really scary now, the eldest sister even thought that this cold man might die if he didn''t hold on to their residence.


    She wondered, with Wei Xiao''s strength, what kind of enemy could push him to this step?


    Thinking back to Wei Xiao''s powerful performance more than an hour ago, the more curious the older sister, the more she thought about it, she couldn''t help asking: "How did you become like this?"


    "Inadvertently attacked, brutally bombarded, pursued and killed, panicked, and fell to this point."


    "..."


    This answer is absolutely no one.


    "Who attacked you?"


    "A group of dying people," Wei Xiao said through gritted teeth.


    I felt that it was impossible to ask anything from Wei Xiao. The eldest sister was a little disappointed, but she was also not angry with Wei Xiao.


    You are still so crazy under the fence, who gives you the confidence?


    "Huh! Don''t say anything, don''t die in my car."


    "It''s hard to die."


    Two rows of clenched teeth appeared between the eldest sister''s **** mouth, and her cold face was also a bit angry at this time.


    Really, if it wasn''t for the other party''s gun, the eldest sister would have liked to kick Wei Xiao out of her car.


    After dozens of minutes.


    The convoy stopped in front of the gate of an underground air-raid shelter.


    "Sakura, we are back." The eldest sister in the car shouted to the people inside.


    "It''s the eldest sister and they are back."


    "Open the door, it''s the older sisters."


    "Does the elder sister bring us something delicious again?"


    Not long after, the metal gate opened, and from inside, Yingyingyanyan and a large group of women ran out.


    Yes, a large group of women.


    There were old people and children, but I didn''t see a man, even a child.


    "Sister Lan, Sister Lan, have you brought us delicious food again?"


    In the crowd, a handful of little girls happily ran to the Lan Man who got off the car first, surrounded her one by one, and kept tweeting and asking.


    The blue man, who could say nothing about Wei Xiao, and even hated him, showed a sincere smile when he faced these children.


    "Of course, my eldest sister and I brought you a lot of delicious food."


    "Really?"


    "Eldest Sister and Sister Lan are the best."


    When Wei Xiao saw this scene, his heart was moved.


    He looked at the eldest sister beside him.


    "This woman..."


    The eldest sister opened the car door and glanced back at Wei Xiao, just in time, the two eyes met.


    From Wei Xiao''s gaze, the eldest sister caught a trace of shock.


    There is inevitably a little pride on the cold face, the eldest sister said coldly: "Don''t get out of the car?"


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses and thought to himself: "This woman is really not easy. In these last days, she can survive with so many women."


    I admire the eldest sister''s ability, but that''s all.


    Wei Xiao got out of the car without hesitation.


    On the way here, the injuries on the surface of his body have recovered, and his strength is enough to show 70%.


    However, when Wei Xiao left the car, the original lively scene suddenly became quiet because of Wei Xiao''s appearance.


    A pair of eyes looked at him.


    There was shock, fear, fear, and even hatred.


    "Man? How could there be a man?"


    "Sister, why did you bring the man back?"


    Many questioning voices sounded around.


    "Enclose him." The blue man who was still greeting a group of little girls the moment before, found that Wei Xiao''s figure was separated from the eldest sister by a parking space, and immediately gave orders to the women with guns next to her.


    They didn''t do anything before because Wei Xiao had hostages in his hands, but now, Wei Xiao doesn''t have the bargaining chip of Big Sister, and Lan Nan is ready to get rid of Wei Xiao''s uneasy factor.


    When she spoke, not only did the women who had followed them surrounded Wei Xiao with guns, but even the women with guns in the resident did not fall behind. They walked around the people in front of them and raised their guns at Wei Xiao''s figure.

 Chapter 347： Gunshots accompany death

    Wei Xiao frowned slightly, and the Bone Mo knife in the scabbard protruded a bit.


    Murderous intentions are revealed, and blood may flow into rivers at any time.


    "Put down the guns." The eldest sister spoke in time, with a hint of anger in her tone at a critical juncture.


    "Eldest sister, he is a man." Someone reminded the older sister.


    The eldest sister looked around at the people around him, and then said to the woman who was talking: "I know, but I brought the people back. I decide what to do with them. Blue man, and you, put down your guns."


    Lan male gritted his teeth: "Sister, this man kidnapped you just now, just let him go?"


    "What, he dare to hurt the eldest sister?"


    "Man is really not a good thing, you can''t let him go."


    "Kill him, all men will die."


    As soon as Lan Nan''s voice fell, the women who were originally afraid of the big sister''s deterrence and were moved, suddenly became even more excited.


    The eldest sister is their savior and their spiritual support. The man in front of him dares to hurt the eldest sister, how can the women around him let him go?


    Seeing how they wanted to strip Wei Xiao cramped, Wei Xiao had no doubt that once the eldest sister asked people around him to do something to him, there were definitely cruel characters among these women who dared to eat him alive.


    How much hatred is this a resentment?


    The eldest sister''s face became more and more gloomy: "Aren''t you going to listen to what I said?"


    "Eldest Sister¡ª¡ª" Lan Nan exclaimed excitedly.


    The eldest sister turned a blind eye: "It seems that my words don''t work for you anymore."


    Lan Nan was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Seeing the eldest sister''s extremely cold face, Lan Nan, who knows the eldest sister''s character more clearly, knew that the eldest sister was really angry.


    Very unwilling, but Lan Nan cared more about the mood of the older sister, and finally gave Wei Xiao a vicious look.


    "Damn man, you''d better give me rules, if you let me know what bad thoughts you have, I can''t be the first to forgive you. Put the gun down." The extremely unwilling blue man doesn''t want to be bad because of a man. Because of the feelings between their sisters, due to the persistence of the older sister, she could only temporarily spare Wei Xiao.


    As for the others, the two most authoritative people in the resident did not intend to hurt Wei Xiao. Although they were not angry, they could only give up.


    "Men are big bad guys, I will kill you."


    I thought this farce was about to end. At a critical moment, a six or seven-year-old girl suddenly ran up to Wei Xiao, and under the watchful eyes of a group of people, she opened her mouth and bit on the back of Wei Xiao¡¯s hand holding Gu Mo knife. .


    "Duo Duo..."


    Many people were taken aback by this scene.


    They were naturally not worried about Wei Xiao, but worried that Wei Xiao would do something to hurt Duo Duo.


    The back of his hand was bitten by a little girl, and under the nervous gaze of a group of women, Wei Xiao did not struggle, but instead extended his other hand to the little girl.


    "Give me your hand!" A woman hurriedly raised her gun at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her contemptuously, and his big hand fell on the top of the little girl''s head, stroking it lightly.


    "Damn it!"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Without warning, the woman pointed at Wei Xiao and shot.


    Yu Guang from the opponent raised the gun at him again, and kept paying attention to Wei Xiao, she twisted her neck when she was about to pull the trigger with her finger, tilted her head, and let the bullet fly against the edge of his hair. pass.


    "bass--"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Compared with a woman''s miss, there is no such thing as Wei Xiao.


    Without shaking his right hand, a cold light flashed from the scabbard.


    Just as the streamer flew by, when no one else could react, Wei Xiao''s left hand already had a nearly two-meter-long blade.


    There was a dead silence at the scene.


    Within a few breaths, the woman who shot Wei Xiao had a pair of divine eyes, gradually graying and gradually becoming apathetic. After that, under everyone¡¯s gaze, a head fell to the ground. .


    "what--"


    I don''t know who screamed first, and there was a riot at the scene.


    "He, he killed Xiaojuan? He killed Xiaojuan..."


    "Avenge Xiaojuan!"


    "Damn man, I killed you!"


    This Xiaojuan''s death undoubtedly became the fuse.


    Neither the eldest sister nor the blue man expected that this kind of thing would happen to them, but in a short time, they were actually stunned on the spot.


    When the other women heard the sorrow and anger of their companions, they would no longer be polite to Wei Xiao.


    The people who had put down their guns once again raised their guns at Wei Xiao and prepared to shoot.


    Wei Xiao didn''t give them a chance.


    The first is the strongest.


    Throwing away the scabbard in his right hand, he hugged the little girl, and staggered a woman to come behind her.


    When he became a bunker behind Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao did not hesitate. There was one person in front of him who aimed a gun at him, and he wiped them out one by one.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire seemed to be a lot late, but in fact it was just a blink of an eye.


    The bullets from behind did not fall on Wei Xiao, but the "bunkers" behind him blocked all the damage for him.


    Wei Xiao immediately sent the Gu Mo knife to penetrate the body of a woman in front of him, and amidst her screams, he threw her to the crowd behind.


    The women shooting at the rear were so scared that they dodged.


    With the help of this gap, Wei Xiao turned and killed the woman behind.


    "stop!"


    The eldest sister finally reacted and was frightened. At this time, no matter how powerful Wei Xiao was, she rushed towards him directly.


    "Buzzing..."


    Before the eldest sister approached Wei Xiao, a cross-cutting blade pierced her neck.


    If this knife goes down, the eldest sister will undoubtedly die.


    "Eldest Sister--" Lan Nan exclaimed.


    "Don''t hurt my eldest sister." The little girl in Wei Xiao''s arms also yelled anxiously.


    In an instant, the blade that reached the eldest sister''s neck stopped, and the sharp blade slightly scratched her skin, allowing a stream of blood to flow from her gooseneck.


    The eldest sister was terrified by this scene.


    She never thought that death would be so close to herself.


    If Wei Xiao didn''t control the distance of the blade, at this moment, I''m afraid she has already stepped into Xiao Juan''s footsteps.


    The eldest sister was restrained by Wei Xiao, and some of the women who had attacked Wei Xiao just now became sober.


    Looking at the seven or eight corpses that fell on the ground, it was only at this moment that they realized that they were a group of people, because it was a foolish act to pass on the hatred of the man who had hurt them to the man in front of them.


    Wei Xiao''s strength has deeply shocked these women.


    In the face of good times, they are fearless, but once there is adversity, how many people really have the courage to face threats?


    Almost everyone looked at Wei Xiao in fear, even if they had a gun in their hands, they didn''t dare to aim at him again.


    "I saved you." The eldest sister said at this time, with a trace of regret in her eyes.


    She was actually asking Wei Xiao: I saved you, why are you killing my people.


    Wei Xiao hugged the little girl and said coldly: "They are looking for death by themselves, blame me?"


    "If I don''t rush over, are you going to kill everyone here?"


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao answered the eldest sister without hesitation.


    Those who dare to point a gun at him are Wei Xiao''s enemies.


    Regarding the enemy, Wei Xiao has never softened his hands, regardless of male or female.

 Chapter 348： Midnight attack

    The eldest sister gritted her teeth.


    "What about now?" The eldest sister had her eyes red, and she looked at Wei Xiao with regret and pleading.


    Wei Xiao''s hand holding the knife trembled.


    In any case, the eldest sister did him a favor. Although the favor was unnecessary for him, it was a fact.


    Looking around for a week, he found that everyone present was terrified of him, and Wei Xiao couldn''t help but shake his heart cold against the enemy.


    "Bad uncle, don''t hurt the eldest sister, the eldest sister is very, very good." The little girl in Wei Xiao''s arms grabbed his shirt and said weakly. At the same time, she lifted her sleeves and stretched her white arms to Wei Xiao. Mouth: "Bite you Duo, you bite Duo Duo! No, Duo is not afraid of pain, you bite!"


    The little girl finished speaking, don''t turn your head too far, and close your eyes.


    He said that he was not afraid of pain, but that little face, Wei Xiao hadn''t bitten it down, was already tense.


    Wei Xiao took a breath, his eyes gradually cooling down.


    It is difficult for Wei Xiao to be kind to adults, but children, especially sensible ones, he is really cruel.


    "Don''t try to provoke me anymore. For the pain you have suffered, no one will pay for you in this world. If you don''t want to live, then just die as soon as possible."


    In the end, Wei Xiao didn''t let his heart down.


    Handing the little girl in his arms to the eldest sister, Wei Xiao put away the bone knife and walked to the side alone under the horrified eyes of the women.


    He never thought of entering the eldest sister''s residence.


    Coming here is just on the way, and when the wound is healed, tomorrow, Wei Xiao will get rid of all the bits and pieces that attacked him today.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    Lan Nan hurried to the eldest sister''s side, his eyes full of concern.


    For the people here, Lan Nan really cares, or he cares from the bottom of his heart.


    This may be related to their similar experiences.


    The end of the world is coming, and everything is no longer bound. These women have been ruined by countless men, including the eldest sister.


    Many women like them have witnessed how they are being manipulated and brutally murdered by men, so they hate men, and they can''t wait for men all over the world to die.


    They are also brave.


    In order to survive, under the leadership of the eldest sister, many women here get rid of the men who do not treat them as human beings, and then continue to rescue the women who have been ruined and persecuted by the men, and thus have the current team.


    If it wasn''t for their hatred for men that had deepened into their bones, how could they target Wei Xiao for no reason?


    The eldest sister looked at Lan Nan, with a trace of sadness on her cold face.


    "Collect the bodies of the sisters, then find a place to burn them. Nothing happened, okay?"


    There is no room for salvation for the dead sisters, and the eldest sister really doesn''t want anyone to be injured.


    She had already seen Wei Xiao''s horror. Such a person really couldn''t be dealt with by their group of weak women.


    Lan Nan looked at the sisters on the ground who were unable to breathe, and then at Wei Xiao, who had come to the top of the metal gate and closed his eyes for a while, his silver teeth clenched, his eyes grief and anger, but he nodded.


    "Sister, I''ll listen to you!"


    The eldest sister knows Lan Nan''s character, but what can she do?


    The eldest sister, who felt exhausted physically and mentally, walked into the station without saying a word, holding Duo Duo.


    "Sister Lan..."


    Lan Nan sniffed, and stared at Wei Xiao with sorrow, and then said, "Do as the eldest sister said."


    "Yes!"


    It can be seen that there are still some people present who are not reconciled, but this time, they dare not disobey the order of the eldest sister.


    Wei Xiao sat on a high place like an outsider.


    He closed his eyes, but he could feel a lot of gloomy gazes passing from him from time to time.


    "Why are there always people holding naive ideas?" Wei Xiao was unspeakably angry.


    But he doesn''t have any episodes. Based on his experience, people who want to die always like the main action to die.


    No matter what will happen next, everything will be dealt with after his injury recovers.


    As the blue men dealt with their companions'' bodies, they entered the resident and closed the metal gate, and the outside suddenly became quiet.


    At night, the surroundings are peaceful.


    The metal gate under Wei Xiao was closed for the rest of the time, except for those who were in charge of guarding outside when they changed their shifts.


    There is no reason why these women can live in the last days to the present.


    With their vigilance, many people fall short.


    Wei Xiao, who had been sitting between the slopes above the metal gate, opened his eyes at this time.


    After half a day, his injury finally recovered.


    Not only that, he found that compared with the daytime self, this time his injury recovered, his strength had improved to a certain extent.


    The improvement is not large, but he can feel it, his vision at night is clearer, and people are more energetic.


    "It''s been a long time since I felt this way. Could it be that the internal organs need to be polished to improve the strength in the future?" Wei Xiao guessed.


    Wei Xiao''s strength had stagnated a few months ago.


    At the time he thought it was the limit of his physique, but now it seems that is not the case.


    If Wei Xiao guessed correctly, the reason why he didn''t make progress before was because the increase in body surface had indeed reached the limit, but the internal organs did not.


    As for why he didn''t feel the way he is today every time he died, that''s easy to understand.


    The body needs to be reorganized, and the derived flesh and blood are naturally the same as before death, which will not help the tempering of the internal organs.


    But today is different. The shock wave produced by the shells shook the internal organs. The appearance of his body''s self-protection function will increase the internal organs'' endurance and make him stronger.


    For this idea, Wei Xiao is 70% sure that it is correct.


    When this speculation appeared, Wei Xiao Qipa thought, when he returned to the base, would he die a few times?


    "I don''t have a tendency to be abused anymore, am I?" Thinking of this possible problem, Wei Xiao hurriedly threw it behind his head.


    It''s terrible, how could I have such thoughts? It''s absolutely impossible. I, Devil King Wei, is a normal person, and I will never do self-harm in order to improve my strength.


    "what--"


    Just as Wei Xiao was thinking about it, under the quiet night sky, a scream pulled his consciousness back to reality.


    Wei Xiao immediately got up, took the Gumo knife and galloped towards the sound source.


    In minutes, he came to the scene of the accident.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Before he approached, when there was still a few meters away from the location of the accident, a black figure turned and plunged into the darkness.


    Wei Xiao frowned and walked quickly to the side of a figure on the ground.


    It should be the sentry arranged by the eldest sister and others outside.


    But now there is no breath.


    Wei Xiao knelt down, and soon found a wound on the woman''s neck.


    The woman was killed by biting her throat.


    The wound was a blood hole the size of two fingers, and there was an inconspicuous crack in the middle, but it was this inconspicuous crack that really made it fatal.


    Wei Xiao wanted to observe in detail how this rift formed, but before he took any action, several screams came from his ears.


    Without time to continue tracing the roots, Wei Xiao crushed the woman''s skull and moved around to other places of the accident.


    This time he ignored the corpse on the ground, and found that a dark shadow was running away from the corpse, and Wei Xiao locked one and chased it up.

 Chapter 349： Zombie that can change color

    The speed of the mysterious creature is very fast, in Wei Xiao''s judgment, at least three times the speed of an ordinary person.


    If this is pursued by an ordinary person, it is destined to fail. Unfortunately, the person who pursues him is Wei Xiao.


    Grasping the mysterious creature is a sure thing for Wei Xiao.


    Already in his grasp, Wei Xiao pursued the mysterious creature tens of meters. Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly found that the target in front of him had disappeared.


    "how is this possible?"


    The target disappeared under his nose. What''s this kidding?


    Wei Xiao frowned suddenly.


    The Bone Mo knife came out of its sheath, and at the same time slowed down, approaching the place where the target disappeared very vigilantly.


    Seeing that the distance where the target disappeared was less than two meters, at this moment, a thrilling scene appeared.


    In the first second, there was only a concrete pavement, but in the next second, a humanoid object leaped towards him.


    Wei Xiao''s face changed drastically, and he reacted quickly, avoiding the sneak attack by the mysterious species.


    After avoiding the blow of the mysterious species, Wei Xiao could see the other side clearly.


    Before pursuing the mysterious black species, the whole body was indeed silver-gray cement color at this time. This was definitely not the same color as the mysterious species he discovered for the first time.


    He was about 1.5 meters tall, with a brash head and red lips, and his silver-gray eyes gradually turned scarlet. In this night, it was as conspicuous as two red light bulbs.


    "chameleon?"


    Seeing the change of the other party, Wei Xiao''s first thought was the chameleon, the "variable demon king" in the animal world.


    "Oh..."


    The mysterious species roared and caught Wei Xiao again.


    This time Wei Xiao didn''t leave his hand, and the figure passed by. The Bone Mo knife with his backhand cut through the abdomen of the mysterious species and cut him off.


    The body of the mysterious species fell to the ground, and from the wound, a water-color fluorescent liquid dripped to the ground.


    These liquids are also peculiar.


    The colors of the contaminated things are different.


    For example, the liquid that dripped from the blade of the Bone Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand, when it did not break away from the blade of the Bone Mo knife, completely showed a warm jade color.


    This discovery made Wei Xiao shocked and shocked.


    "A new species of zombie again?" Wei Xiao''s heart trembled.


    Why is Wei Xiao so sure that he encountered this mysterious species as a zombie? It''s very simple. First of all, there is absolutely no such creature on this planet.


    Human bodies, animal heads, if this kind of monster had existed before the end of the world, it would have long been a "star" worth trillions of dollars.


    The second is his vitality.


    The body was cut into two pieces by Wei Xiao. Except for the lower body struggling for a while, there was no movement, and the upper body was still alive. Is this a normal creature''s ability?


    Wei Xiao looked more and more alarmed.


    This trip was originally for the missing soldiers, but he didn''t expect that within a day, he actually discovered two new evolutions of zombies.


    Counting from the abnormal movement of the zombies, among the zombies, in this short period of more than a month, three new species have appeared, and their abilities are not generally terrible and powerful.


    Defensive zombies can be used as meat tanks. Whenever zombies attack the city, they can charge forward to provide a solid protection for the corpse group.


    Flying zombies against the air, effectively restraining the human air force.


    But today''s color-changing zombies, they are simply born killers.


    With their unpredictable ability to be compatible with the surrounding environment at will, if they engage in assassinations, sneak attacks, and beheading operations, they are simply undefended.


    These signs are undoubtedly explaining to Wei Xiao that the zombies in the future will become more and more difficult to deal with.


    Or, waiting for the mutated race of zombies to reach maturity and peak, the threat they pose to human survivors is not only a quantitative advantage, but an individual advantage will also be extremely terrifying.


    "Trouble now."


    Rao is Wei Xiao. After having a certain understanding of this kind of zombies in front of him, he felt a sense of powerlessness for the future enemy zombies of mankind for the first time.


    The opponent''s posture is like a tendency to compete with humans for hegemony on this planet''s mainstream power!


    Once this situation arises, how can mankind walk out of the end times and welcome the arrival of the new century?


    "Pear Flower, Cui Lan..."


    Wei Xiao lost his mind at this moment, and a cry of pain came from behind him.


    You don''t need to guess or know that the other people who came out to change shifts have found a few people who have died.


    "puff¡­"


    Wei Xiao smashed the head of the struggling zombie with one foot, and after his complete death, he turned and walked towards the women who were changing shifts.


    "Why is this? Why?"


    "Who the **** killed you? Who was it?"


    The women who came out to change shifts all looked heart-piercing.


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s figure appeared, a woman who was holding her companion''s sadness suddenly got up and looked at Wei Xiao''s figure with cannibalistic eyes.


    "It''s you, you must have killed Cuilan and the others, you devil, beast, I''m fighting with you."


    As if she had lost her mind, the woman screamed and rushed towards Wei Xiao with her teeth and claws.


    "roll!"


    Regardless of why the woman lost her mind, Wei Xiao shot him, the bone knife and scabbard in his hand slapped on the woman, and the powerful impact directly lifted it off and fell heavily to the ground a few meters away.


    "Kakka..."


    Seeing this, the other women pointed their guns at Wei Xiao one by one.


    "Don''t give me your face, right?" Wei Xiao shook his head and scanned several people with cold eyes.


    The momentary coldness pierced into the bone marrow, thinking of Wei Xiao''s horror during the day, pointed the guns at several women at him, and put their trembling hands down unconsciously.


    "Why, why are you killing our sisters? Did they provoke you?" someone trembled and asked weakly.


    "I didn''t kill people."


    Wei Xiao was too lazy to explain.


    Denying that he killed someone, as for whether this brain-dead would believe it, Wei Xiao didn''t need to think about it at all.


    "Winter and summer, what happened?"


    If the metal gate is closed, the movement outside will not be known to the people inside the resident unless it is earth-shattering, but there are exceptions.


    Just like now, Lan Man, who had originally planned to come out for a tour, just walked out of the metal gate. Everyone who saw them surrounded Wei Xiao. At the same time, there were two sisters lying next to him. Lan Man''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    With the four sisters approaching Wei Xiao and them, Lan Nan quickly helped up the woman who had been lifted by Wei Xiao with a scabbard.


    The woman''s mouth was bleeding, her eyes staring viciously at Wei Xiao.


    "Sister Lan, it was him. He killed Cuilan and the others. All of our sisters who were on guard outside were killed by him." The woman said in tears.


    "what?"


    Lan Nan''s face changed drastically. She, who was already killing Wei Xiao, heard Dongxia''s words and looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes, which was already unspeakably cruel and vicious.


    "You bastard-"


    Angrily, Lan Nan let go of Dongxia beside him and was about to rush towards Wei Xiao.


    "Sister Lan, don''t!"


    Fortunately, during the daytime experience, the other four sisters who followed Lan Nan, and the two close to Lan Nan quickly grabbed her.


    "You let me go, let me go, I want to kill this **** to avenge my sisters, I want to kill him."

 Chapter 350： Zombie Assault

    "Sister Lan, we can''t beat him." One of the two holding Lan Nan said sadly.


    And the other person, seeing that the situation at the scene showed signs of out of control, he turned his head and motioned to a sister, as if she wanted her to inform someone.


    The other party was also very smart, understood what the sister meant, turned and ran towards the metal gate.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about the women who were going crazy, and walked slowly towards the women who were attacked and killed by the zombies.


    Now there is time to look at their wounds, there is no accident, everyone''s wounds are the same.


    Wei Xiao had some guesses about the crack that was easy to be ignored.


    It is probably left by the letter in the mouth of the zombie.


    "It seems that I can''t return to the base in a short time. I have to figure out how many new species have appeared in the zombies." Wei Xiao thought, and at the same time stretched out his hand to smash the woman''s skull.


    "Crack..."


    "Beast (devil)..."


    His move undoubtedly made Lan Nan and others crazier.


    Kill the heart.


    Even the dead Wei Xiao didn''t let go, Lan Nan and the others didn''t know how frenzied this man was.


    Will Wei Xiao tell them that this is to prevent the corpse from becoming a zombie?


    Naturally not.


    Looking at these completely red-eyed women, if it weren''t for Wei Xiao''s greatness, I''m afraid they would all rush to break Wei Xiao''s body into pieces.


    "Pata Pata..."


    After a while, from behind the metal gate, an armed team, led by the eldest sister, walked towards them quickly.


    The eldest sister heard the report from the sister who had gone back in the resident, saying that when Lan Nan and Wei Xiao clashed again, the eldest sister was very scared.


    She was not worried that Wei Xiao would be in danger, but that Lan Nan would continue to irritate Wei Xiao and bring devastating disaster to the entire resident.


    Not dare to hesitate, the eldest sister let the old people and children stay in the resident, and she ran out quickly with some women who could shoot.


    After discovering that Wei Xiao and Lan Nan had not yet fought, the eldest sister''s cold face was obviously relieved, but when she noticed a few obviously immobile figures on the ground, the eldest sister''s newly relaxed heart undoubtedly fell to the bottom.


    It''s dead again.


    The eldest sister bit her red lips, frowning and coming to Lan Lan and the others.


    "Blue man, what''s the matter?"


    The blue man''s eyes were red and his complexion was distorted.


    "Eldest sister, eldest sister, he killed our six sisters, this **** killed our six sisters again." Lan Man pointed at Wei Xiao heartbreakingly.


    The eldest sister trembled in her heart.


    Desperate eyes looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Why, why? Didn''t we provoke you anymore?" the elder sister asked heartbrokenly.


    Wei Xiao originally didn''t want to explain, but the eldest sister helped him how to say, and didn''t want to make the misunderstanding deeper, Wei Xiao said calmly: "It was the zombies who killed them."


    "You fart, I saw you crush the skulls of Cuilan and the others with my own eyes. Do you still want to quibble?" Lan Nan roared.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao felt that he had been very polite to these women, but some people always had to make an inch.


    Now it was even more dirty. To Lan Man, Wei Xiao, who no longer needed to be polite to her, came to her in an instant, kicked the two people who were holding her, and then slapped them towards her. She hit her face down.


    At this moment, the entire corner of the blue man''s mouth was deformed, and his chin was directly out of touch.


    "stop."


    No one expected the sudden change, and the eldest sisters also lost their minds.


    When the elder sister exclaimed, whether it was the elder sister or the people around her, one after another pointed their guns at Wei Xiao.


    Grasping the dying Lan Man, Wei Xiao looked at the eldest sister with cold eyes.


    "It''s dangerous to point a gun at me."


    The eldest sister knows exactly what she is doing.


    The scene during the day has proved what Wei Xiao said, but she has no choice.


    Lan Nan is her best sister and assistant. If she continues to compromise with Wei Xiao, let alone what other sisters will think of her, even herself, she will look down upon herself.


    She didn''t want to be an enemy of Wei Xiao, but now, she really had no extra choice.


    One is a sister who has shared joys and sorrows for many days, and the other is a man who has not been in contact for even a day. Her choice is very clear.


    "Will I beg you? Let the blue man go, we will never provoke you again." The eldest sister begged.


    "Elder, eldest sister...Don''t ask him, kill him, avenge the sisters, kill him..." Lan Nan said slurredly.


    Even if Xiaoming was held by Wei Xiao, she was not afraid of Wei Xiao at all, she only hated having to be able to smash him into pieces with her own hands.


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath.


    "After the end of the world, I have killed a lot of people, and I don''t care about more of you." As he said, Wei Xiao''s face sank and his eyes were cold.


    "Swish swish..."


    Seeing that an endless scene of death was about to appear at the scene, suddenly, Wei Xiao heard a burst of "rusting rustling" sounds.


    Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly, and he turned to look into the darkness in the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, a cruel smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s cold face.


    Looking back, Wei Xiaoxiemei looked at the eldest sister.


    "The murderer you are looking for is here, and I hope you can survive."


    "Aw¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and a roar tore the silent night sky a hundred meters away.


    The eldest sister, including the women around her, turned pale after this roar.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Difficult, is it really a zombie?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present couldn''t stand up anymore.


    "Ohhhhhh¡ª"


    The roar became clearer, and at the same time, a group of extremely fast figures flew out in the darkness.


    "The Reaper? It''s the Reaper¡ª"


    Zombies have appeared in front of everyone.


    In the dark night, the figure that looked like black lightning quickly approached the eldest sister and the others.


    A few meters in a blink of an eye, just a few blinks, the Reaper, known for his speed, was the first to attack the eldest sister and the others.


    "Hurry up and shoot."


    At this moment, no one paid attention to Lan Nan and Wei Xiao.


    The eldest sister hurriedly commanded the other sisters to block the reaper who came in.


    "Boom boom..."


    The chaotic gunfire sounded, and the light beams that flickered in the dark night continued to sink into the darkness ahead.


    Wei Xiao was unmoved by all this in front of him.


    Grabbing the blue man by the collar, Wei Xiao said coldly: "See clearly, the murderer you want is here. Don''t worry, I will let you see how the real murderer treats your group."


    "Oh..."


    Wei Xiao spoke at this moment, and a predator who was much slower than the Reaper chose Wei Xiao as his first prey.


    But unfortunately, when he pounced on Wei Xiao and slashed Wei Xiao''s head with a sickle-shaped arm, Wei Xiao didn''t even look at him, and left Bone Mo with a knife backhand and chopped it out.


    The blades of the two sides collided, and the predator who had a huge gap in strength was cut off by Wei Xiao on the spot.


    After eliminating a predator, Wei Xiao grabbed Lan Man''s collar and looked at the eldest sisters.


    The eldest sisters do not have the ability of Wei Xiao.


    Even if they have guns in their hands, they face both the Reaper and the Predator at the same time. Except for the older sister who has some ability to protect herself, everyone else is constantly being hunted down by the Predator and the Reaper in the melee.


    The team of dozens of people continued to shrink sharply, the screams and roars mixed together, and the entire night sky was no longer peaceful.

 Chapter 351： Desperate blue man

    "Hurry up, everyone will meet me here."


    The eldest sister yelled at the other sisters.


    The number of casualties continued to increase, and the women who were still able to fight, hurriedly approached the older sister one by one.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao was also taken care of by predators and reapers soon.


    But as long as it is not in a heavy siege, Wei Xiao will not be too easy to deal with five or six third-level zombies.


    All the third-level zombies who attempted to attack him and the blue man only faced each other, and the two were safe and sound, but the third-level zombies left their bodies around them.


    "Wow..."


    In the distance, a denser roar came.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes changed.


    "The corpse group?"


    It is almost certain that a large group of corpses will gather towards them. Wei Xiao, whose expression is no longer as relaxed as before, no longer stays, grabbing the blue man''s figure and galloping towards the **** above the metal gate.


    The eldest sisters are still being besieged by third-level zombies.


    Fortunately, the team gathered in time to form an all-round battle formation, and the bullets were madly output all around. The faster the Reaper, faced with the ubiquitous bullets, there were casualties.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Sister, save me...ah..."


    But even so, in the formation formed by the girls, there are still members pierced by the predator''s freely contracting tails.


    Anyone who was pierced through the body by the predator''s tail did not even have time to react. The body was pulled out in the blink of an eye, and then died tragically under the predator''s sickle arm.


    The roar in the distance got closer and denser.


    The elder sister, who felt the earth tremble, said, "Go back, go back to the station."


    It is obviously undesirable to continue to defend outside, more than 30 people quickly moved, and under the leadership of the eldest sister, they fought and retreated in the direction where the metal gate was.


    Just above the metal gate, Wei Xiao and Lan Nan witnessed the eldest sister and his group fighting hard. The former was unmoved and looked as if it had nothing to do with them, while the latter, tears raining down with stern eyes.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    The slurred Lan Nan struggled to go down to fight with the eldest sister and the others, but Wei Xiao didn''t let her go.


    "You let me go, let me go."


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Don''t worry, if I''m not mistaken, all of you here will have a hard time living tonight. If you die sooner or later, you will have to die. Take a look so you can let you know, no matter how great the grievances and lives are. It''s not **** compared to it."


    "You are the devil, the devil¡ª"


    "I only know now, what did you do earlier? If you can take a good look at the corpse of your companions instead of wasting time on me, although you will inevitably fight the zombies, you can at least be prepared. Now, you can only pray. Your team is strong enough."


    "Woohoo...you let me go, let go..."


    Wei Xiao was unmoved.


    Grasping Lan Nan with one hand, and with the other hand holding the Gumo knife and staring at the struggling eldest sister and others below, there is no mood swing in his eyes.


    "Big sister, big sister, run away, run away!"


    Unable to break free of Wei Xiao''s control, Lan Nan cried at the eldest sister and the others in tears.


    The eldest sister is also a capable person, leading a group of women under the siege of the third-level zombies, paying some sacrifices, and finally came to the metal gate.


    Not dare to hesitate, the eldest sister asked the people inside to open the door.


    "Don''t let the zombies enter the gate."


    People must be evacuated, but zombies must not be allowed to enter the premises.


    Opening and closing the door, during this time, the eldest sisters almost used corpses to stop the zombies.


    When they were alive, they entered the premises while the door was closed.


    At the entrance, the corpses of more than a dozen companions were lying under Lan Man''s eyes. The broken bodies were so shocking and shocking in Lan Man''s eyes at this moment.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The third-level zombies didn''t give up chasing and killing the eldest sisters and they banged on the metal door frantically.


    But the eldest sister and their resident is obviously an air-raid shelter before the end of the world. The material used for the gate is alloy, and the thickness is unusual. It is difficult to destroy it only with the destructive power of the third-level zombies.


    Without the eldest sister and others as targets, the third-level zombies below naturally turned their attention to Wei Xiao and Lan Nan.


    But a strange scene appeared at this time.


    Among the dozens of third-level zombies, a small part of them chose to retreat after seeing Wei Xiao''s figure.


    It can be seen from their eyes that they are very afraid of Wei Xiao.


    To them, Wei Xiao''s existence is like their natural enemy, making them feel terrified.


    However, these three-level zombies are only a small part, and some jump up and attack Wei Xiao and the others recklessly.


    The result speaks for itself.


    The third-level zombies that did not pose a threat to Wei Xiao in number, when Wei Xiao occupies a favorable terrain, all those who tried to get to the top of the metal gate were eliminated by Wei Xiao.


    Within a few minutes, the corpses of third-level zombies were piled up around Wei Xiao.


    "Oh..."


    This phenomenon did not last long.


    With bursts of thunderous roars, in the darkness, dense and innumerable corpses surged towards them.


    Unable to see the number of zombies, but the crowds of black shadows, let alone blue men, even Wei Xiao was shocked.


    "Is the corpse group back again?" Wei Xiao guessed.


    "Puff..."


    At the moment when Wei Xiao lost his mind, a group of flying objects covered his side in the corpse group not far away from him.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes shook, he hurriedly grabbed Lan Nan, and dodged behind him.


    "Hey..."


    Several liquid-like objects covered the place where Wei Xiao and the others were before. For a while, a large amount of white smoke rose, and many things on the ground were melted.


    "It''s a strong corrosive liquid." Wei Xiao''s expression was shocked.


    But this is only the beginning.


    After the attack of the Corruptor, from in front of Wei Xiao, a cloud of smoke filled his side.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were sharp. He clearly discovered that there were several zombies in the corpse group that looked similar to centipedes, but had half-human and half-beast bodies, constantly exhaling mist from their mouths.


    Toxic!


    Affirming the identity of these misty zombies, Wei Xiao took Lan Nan back 100 meters again.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    When they were hiding far away, screams came from the station where the eldest sister and others were.


    "Big sister, big sister..."


    Hearing the screams in the distance, Lan Nan struggled even harder.


    Wei Xiao knew that the eldest sister and the others might not be able to survive.


    Not to mention that their resident is surrounded by corpses, and there are poisonous people in the corpses. Even if there are none, just the corrodors can melt the metal gates they rely on.


    "Save elder sister, please save elder sister."


    Suddenly, there was a sound in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Slightly surprised, he lowered his head and met Lan Nan''s pleading gaze.


    Lan Nan burst into tears and grief. He looked at Wei Xiao with poignant eyes and begged: "Save my eldest sister, all the mistakes are my fault, but the eldest sister is a good person, and the eldest sister can''t die. You can do everything you want to me. Okay, please save the eldest sister, okay? The eldest sister also saved you, I beg you."


    Hateful people must have pity.


    Although Wei Xiao is not a hard-hearted person, he is not that bad guy either.


    What''s more, the woman in his hand made him murderous many times.


    Just now, even if no zombies appeared, Wei Xiao was afraid that they would shoot them.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "It can''t be saved."


    "You can, you can definitely, please save the eldest sister, I beg you."


    Wei Xiao stopped paying attention to Lan Nan, grabbing her big hand and letting her be free.


    The freed Lan Nan didn''t leave, but knelt in front of Wei Xiao and kept kowtow to him.


    "Please save the eldest sister, save her..."


    Wei Xiao turned his back.


    "I can not do anything."


    This is not what Wei Xiao said, he is really powerless.

 Chapter 352： biochemical weapon

    Seeing that Wei Xiao was unmoved, Lan Nan, whose head was almost broken, his despair in his eyes became more obvious.


    In my ears, the screams scattered in the air were getting smaller and harder to catch. After a few minutes, there was no sound anymore.


    The blue man who knocked his head at Wei Xiao gradually became numb and ruthless in his eyes.


    She knew that everything was hopeless and it was all over.


    At this moment, the desperate and bloodless blue man showed a weird smile on her twisted face.


    Slowly got up, her face was slightly hideous, and she looked at Wei Xiao with a penetrating smile: "You are so cruel, your men are so cruel, haha...hahaha...Since you are not going to save the older sisters, Then die with us!"


    "Ding--"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Just as Lan Nan''s tone changed, a slight noise spread behind him, Wei Xiao suddenly turned around, and the bone knife in his hand slashed Lan Nan''s body, dissecting her body under her distraught eyes.


    Lan Nan didn''t suffer from Wei Xiao''s assassin on her. As he died, his pale face kept staring at Wei Xiao with a penetrating smile.


    Wei Xiao turned a blind eye to this, instead, it was an object on Lan Nan''s hand that made his pupils shrink.


    Grenade?


    Unexpectedly, this mad woman actually planned to die with herself.


    Without thinking about it, Wei Xiao decisively stepped forward and flew to one side.


    "Boom..."


    There was a loud noise, the fire was splashing, and the flying debris spread all over the surrounding five meters.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The huge movement attracted a group of corpses.


    A large number of first-level and second-level zombies and a small number of third-level zombies swarmed towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao avoiding the grenade shook his head and got up.


    I was affected in many places on the body, not fatal, but unspeakable pain.


    "Swish¡ª"


    At this moment of distraction, a harvester attacked Wei Xiao.


    Hearing the voice and distinguishing his position, Wei Xiao, who was responsive, sent the Bone Mo knife out of his hand almost the instant the other party approached him.


    "Puff......"


    "what¡­¡­"


    A sharp and piercing scream came out. Right in front of Wei Xiao, a reaper was directly pierced through the skull by a Bone Mo knife, and he could not die again.


    More zombies rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Without intending to entangle with the zombies, Wei Xiao shook off the Reaper on the blade, turned and ran towards the rear.


    Three-level zombies tried to chase Wei Xiao, but they were all rejected by him on the way.


    The third-level zombies are no better than the first-level zombies. Seeing that the "prey" is not something they can deal with, after losing a few companions, take the corpses of the companions and evacuate.


    Getting rid of the zombie chase, Wei Xiao didn''t leave the elder sister and their residence very far, but chose a building to hibernate.


    I don''t know how long it has passed.


    Tianma is bright.


    Standing on the roof of the building, Wei Xiao looked into the distance, vaguely capturing the general situation of the elder sister''s residence.


    The zombies seem to be missing.


    Wei Xiao frowned, and the figure left the building and returned to the station.


    Sure enough, the corpse group disappeared.


    Not only that, but the corpse of the third-level zombie he killed last night also disappeared.


    With a vigilance, Wei Xiao slowly approached the air-raid shelter.


    When Wei Xiao came to the entrance of the air-raid shelter without hindrance, what he saw was a metal gate with a huge cavity corroded in the middle.


    The air-raid shelter was still filled with dark green poisonous gas, and Wei Xiao could smell the stench of the poisonous gas from a distance.


    It was a bit uncomfortable, but he didn''t know what Wei Xiao thought, so he went straight in.


    Isn''t he afraid of poison gas?


    Yes, Wei Xiao is not afraid of poisonous gas. In other words, he is not afraid of poisonous gas, but wants to test whether the poisonous gas of highly poisonous people has any effect on him.


    Wei Xiao wanted to try this idea when he knew that the poisonous person existed, but unfortunately he has not been able to do so. Now that the opportunity is right in front of him, Wei Xiao intends to try the poison by himself.


    As soon as the figure melted into the dark green poisonous gas, Wei Xiao didn''t know what to say in just a few breaths.


    Wei Xiao didn¡¯t know whether the poisonous gas in front of him was useful for him, but the smell of the gas, even if Wei Xiao¡¯s ability to withstand it was extraordinary, in less than a few seconds, he began to overturn in his stomach, as if he was vomiting quickly. Impulse.


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    Don''t say anything, I can''t stand it anymore, first vomit in respect.


    The smell of poison gas is not unpleasant.


    Apart from other things, Wei Xiao believed that the disgusting degree of this gas was enough to pose a fatal threat to mankind.


    Wei Xiao, who really couldn''t hold on, ran out.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Breathing the fresh air outside, Wei Xiao looked like he was left behind.


    Just a short while ago, Wei Xiao swore that he would rather die a few more times than face the poisonous gas again.


    But he is not without gain at all.


    The poison gas of a highly poisonous person is really useless to him, except for the disgusting smell, it is completely different from what Jingtianzhong said-once a person inhales the poison gas, he will fester and die.


    When he felt better, Wei Xiao turned his head and looked at the air-raid shelter filled with poisonous gas.


    "True Nima is disgusting."


    Half an hour later, Wei Xiao still came into the air-raid shelter.


    This is not to say that he is immune to the smell of poison gas, but that the situation inside the air-raid shelter has been tempting him.


    Wei Xiao, who has always been curious, would be uncomfortable all day if he didn''t see the inside of the air-raid shelter with his own eyes.


    For this reason, he could only find a few masks from a supermarket outside, and put them on when they were soaked in water, barely able to isolate part of the smell of the poisonous gas.


    The situation inside the air-raid shelter seemed much cleaner than Wei Xiao had imagined.


    There are no corpses on the ground, no limbs or broken arms, except for the blood sprayed on the ground and the debris that can be seen everywhere, there is no "hell on earth" as imagined.


    Of course, he did not find a single figure.


    At this point, Wei Xiao felt that the appearance of zombies last night was like a group of bandits, rushing into other people''s homes, taking only what they needed, and nothing else.


    What happened last night can be said to be weird everywhere.


    Wei Xiao came from Junlinhai. Don''t talk about the corpse group on the way. There are no decent zombies. There are three areas apart. How did the group of zombies come last night? And as soon as he came, he was directed at the eldest sister and the others?


    There are even more weird ones.


    A mysterious species just attacked the guard post arranged by the elder sister at night. Within an hour, the zombies came. Is there any connection in it?


    Wei Xiao always felt abnormal.


    Thinking, Wei Xiao, who was about to reach the end of the air-raid shelter, still did not find any survivors or the corpses of survivors.


    "It won''t be too late to figure out the situation of the zombies when the group of gangsters that attacked me has been dealt with." After making up his mind, Wei Xiao turned around and left.


    "Gurulu..."


    Suddenly, in the quiet air-raid shelter, a blast of blisters caught Wei Xiao''s attention.


    After a pause, he looked sideways at the sound source.


    "Gurulu..."


    The sound continued, and Wei Xiao, who had concentrated his attention this time, heard very clearly.


    "it''s here."


    Wei Xiao came to the top of the sound source.

 Chapter 353： Destined to be an extraordinary woman

    On the surface, there seems to be nothing special about the ground in front of you, but if you look closely, you will find that there is a pull ring on the ground against the wall.


    "basement?"


    Wei Xiao thought of this possibility.


    "Boom boom boom..." Wei Xiao knocked on the ground and said jokingly: "Is there someone inside? If you don''t have one, respond to me so I can leave."


    "no!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao was almost amused by this response.


    Listen to the voice, the person who answered him should be young.


    Sure enough, in this world now, only children are the most innocent.


    What a straightforward answer?


    I just said that no one left, and the little angel believed it.


    Ugh! I feel very guilty.


    There is no sound below, it is probably stopped by the people around you!


    Wei Xiao stopped teasing them either.


    "The zombies outside have left, but the air-raid shelter is full of poisonous gas. I don''t think it will disappear in a short time. If you can hold on for a few more days, then come out again in a few days! Good luck."


    With a reminder to the people inside, Wei Xiao didn''t even think about hurting them. After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Out of the air-raid shelter, Wei Xiao, who did not expect that someone would survive the situation last night, did not know why, and felt a lot more relaxed in his heart.


    This comfort flashed across his face, and Wei Xiao, whose eyes gradually became cold, stared at one side.


    "Scourges, wash your necks all one by one and wait for me to harvest!"


    Not long after Wei Xiao left the air-raid shelter, the entrance was pushed open from the inside in the closed "basement".


    "Wow..."


    There was a sound of water coming out, and a cautious head poked out from below the exit.


    Can''t see the other party''s appearance, the only thing that can be confirmed is that the other party is a woman.


    The woman wearing a gas mask looked around and confirmed that there were no zombies outside, and said to the people below: "Come out! The zombies have left."


    With that said, the woman came out of the "basement" first.


    Immediately afterwards, more than a dozen figures came to the top one after another.


    There are adults and children.


    The older one is no more than thirty, and the younger one is no less than ten years old, but without exception, each of these surviving women wears a gas mask.


    In the poisonous gas, they didn''t suffer any harm.


    "Gluck...sister, I''m cold, so cold."


    At the time below, everyone didn''t feel anything, but now they left the "basement", all holding their bodies shivering.


    The woman who came out first was also shaking, but she was not as obvious as the other women.


    "Go find our spare clothes and leave here." The person who came out first said, and then walked around.


    Others did not hesitate to find a place to stack clothes through the dim light, no matter what season of clothes, each picking up a pile and meeting with others.


    In just a few minutes, the woman who reunited with the others glanced at her companions.


    "go out!"


    Under her leadership, fourteen women around her galloped out of the air-raid shelter behind her.


    "call¡­¡­"


    After leaving the air-raid shelter, everyone has a feeling of aftermath.


    At this time, the leading woman took off the gas mask on her head, took off the mask covering her nose and mouth, and breathed in the fresh air outside.


    Others also followed her to take off the mask, breathe greedily in her mouth.


    The woman''s face became clear at this time, it wasn''t the eldest sister who was it.


    Who could have imagined that under the circumstances of last night, the eldest sister not only survived, but also escaped the killing of zombies with a dozen companions.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that the eldest sister and the others know more about zombies than other survivors.


    "Hurry up and put on clean clothes." The eldest sister reminded the women around her.


    These women did not shy away from them, and they took off their wet clothes on the spot and put on clean clothes one by one.


    After everyone had changed, one of them came to the eldest sister.


    "Eldest sister, grandma, Do''er and others..."


    She took the lead and had a feeling of being left behind, all of them lowered their heads, as if the chill on her body was covered by grief, and she shed tears silently.


    The eldest sister closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "We are the best fortunate to survive. To live well." The eldest sister said coldly.


    Others gradually put away their tears, and their eyes were firmer than ever.


    "Sister, where shall we go next?"


    The eldest sister looked around, and then threw the weapons and ammunition that she had collected when the others were looking for clothes on the ground.


    "Everyone chooses their own weapons and ammunition. The corpse of the zombies has already noticed this place. They will continue to stay in this area, and sooner or later they will face more zombies. We leave Minghai City and go to other places to find new survivals. land."


    "Yes, big sister!"


    The women responded, and more than a dozen people began to choose the weapon that suits them.


    After a while, everyone was armed.


    The eldest sister asked them to drive a few cars they had collected during this period.


    Originally, the eldest sisters had the idea of ??leaving Minghai City, but because the vehicles they had were not enough to take everyone away, the eldest sisters had been taking the resident sisters to "fish" outside, hoping to raise enough vehicles as soon as possible.


    It''s just that the elder sister didn''t expect that the zombie scout would come so quickly.


    Last night, if it weren''t for them, before the metal gate was corroded, they took a small group of people wearing only fifteen gas masks into the underground reservoir to hide from the corpses above, I''m afraid they would really be wiped out.


    All this benefits the eldest sister, the "capable man" who has a deep understanding of zombies in the last days.


    Wasn''t Wei Xiao wondering why there were no survivors in the areas near Junlinhai?


    In fact, it''s not that it didn''t, but it has been captured by zombies, and more than 90% of the survivors have already been buried.


    The eldest sister is one of the few people who survived those areas.


    She has seen the corpses of zombies and knows the meaning of their existence.


    The corpses are the scouts of the corpse group. They are distributed in various areas of Minghai City near Junlinhai. They are responsible for secretly finding out the strongholds where the survivors live, and then relaying the information back, allowing the corpse group to attack the survivors¡¯ hiding places. .


    Any human stronghold that was targeted by the corpse was unavoidable.


    It was precisely because of this that the eldest sister wanted to take her people out of the city. It is a pity that the matter is willing to do, they are not ready before they are besieged by the corpse group.


    For the sacrificed sisters, the eldest sister will have no other emotions except regret, but for those who survive, she will definitely lead them to continue to survive in this troubled world.


    "Sister, I''m all ready." Someone came to the eldest sister to report.


    The eldest sister glanced at the air-raid shelter at the rear for the last time.


    His eyes flickered, and the corners of his mouth trembled slightly.


    There are many beautiful pictures of her life here, and there are people who care about it, but after today, all of these will become memories.


    "go!"


    No longer nostalgic, the eldest sister walked to a car and got into it. With a soft drink, the convoy started and drove in one direction.


    A group of women who are unwilling to fall in the last days, dare to fight, dare to fight for their dignity and freedom, their cohesion, in many cases, is far more united than men who are more enthusiastic and eager for power.


    They are destined to be extraordinary in the future.

 Chapter 354： Dreamer

    Also connect to other areas.


    After leaving the air-raid shelter, Wei Xiao found a new outfit in the surrounding shops. This time, he did not drive into the place where he visited yesterday.


    He shuttled through the dark corners, looking for survivors who might still exist in the area, in order to find out the group of gangsters that attacked him yesterday.


    The group of people is obviously unusual, the weapons and equipment are not lacking, the team is large, and the personnel are dense. Such a team of survivors lives in this area, and it is impossible that no one knows where they are located.


    I could have asked the eldest sister and others, but the unpleasant contact made Wei Xiao cut off this idea.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as the group of people are still active in the district, Wei Xiao doesn''t believe that they can''t be found.


    A star hotel.


    The lavish voice is endless.


    Since the zombies converged in the area of ??Junlinhai, the survivors who were in dire straits are now completely liberated.


    They used to live in their own premises without having to take a meal. Even if they went out to collect supplies, they were sneaky. Now, without the threat of zombies, the supplies in this area of ??the city center are left to them. use.


    The biggest threat disappeared, and there was no need to worry about food anymore. The survivors who "have nothing to do" began to "gather crowds to cede the land and occupy the mountains as kings."


    After a period of competition, the size of the city center has basically been determined.


    But all this has changed some time ago.


    For example, the power in this hotel-Xintiandi.


    A few days ago, Xintiandi was only a small force with only fifty or sixty personnel, but in the recent period, they did not know where to obtain a batch of arms. Xintiandi, which was not in the eyes of those big forces, suddenly became the center of the city. The nightmare of all forces in the region.


    They attacked the resident sites of other forces, grabbed sites, took in their younger brothers, and sat on beautiful women. In just a few days, they became a "Big Mac".


    The good life makes them forget that this is the end of the world, and the strong strength invisibly makes the people here feel that this world exists for them.


    There is no shame and do whatever they want, so that, in their residence, they sing joyfully and arrogantly day and night.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared in this area.


    Along the way, the traces of the survivors were finally found, and Wei Xiao''s depressed mood was relieved.


    "I just don''t know if it''s you?"


    Wei Xiao, who was hiding in a building opposite the hotel, glanced over those who were patrolling the guards outside, and a touch of evil flashed across his face.


    In a street ten meters away from the hotel.


    "Made, Boss, they are flying above the clouds, but we can only blow the cold wind outside, which makes it uncomfortable to think about it."


    "Come on! It''s not that I don''t give you a chance. Wait until the evening, I will be comfortable with you."


    "Hey...I''m not itching! But let''s not say, since the boss got a batch of weapons from nowhere, these days are getting more and more comfortable. If there are no zombies, this apocalypse is simply heaven."


    "Who said no? But we can''t let our guard down either. You should have heard about yesterday, right?"


    Two men on patrol were chatting leaning on a scenic tree.


    One of them mentioned what happened yesterday, and the other suddenly became serious.


    "How is it possible that I have not heard of it? It is almost everywhere in the stronghold. Nearly a hundred people grabbed a prey and not only let the prey run away, but the Darkwalker also paid the price of dozens of casualties. I heard that the Darkwalker is still looking for yesterday. I don¡¯t know if the prey that escaped has been found?"


    "Look at Xuan. The prey can retreat under the sneak attack of nearly a hundred people in the Darkwalker. It is definitely a fierce man. They want to find the prey.


    "That''s true. Tsk tusk tusk... What kind of prey is so capable? Nearly a hundred people can escape in a sneak attack. If there is a chance, I really want to meet such a character." One person sighed.


    "Really? Then I will let you get what you want."


    "Don''t play...no, who is talking?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The person who said that he wanted to see Wei Xiao had just reacted, and when he looked at his companion, the companion had stopped moving.


    "have--"


    The other party wanted to remind others, and at the same time he took out his weapon, but a pitch-black muzzle that staggered his partner''s head was aimed at him, and the other party immediately did not dare to act rashly.


    Wei Xiao pulled away the man in front of him who had been dealt with by him, his figure fell into the other''s eyes, and smiled indifferently: "Didn''t you say you want to see me? Now that I''m here, what do you want to tell me?"


    The corners of the man''s mouth twitched.


    "You, are you the prey that the Darkwalker attacked yesterday?"


    prey?


    Wei Xiao''s expression was unhappy.


    For a long time, whether it is a person or a zombie, Wei Xiao is the only one who treats the other party as a prey. How long has he become a prey in the eyes of others?


    It seems that the group of people who attacked him yesterday had an unusually big heart.


    "Do you know the gang who attacked me yesterday?"


    The man nodded first, then shook his head quickly.


    "To tell lies, you have to pay a price, you know?" Wei Xiao said with a sullen face.


    The man was alarmed.


    Unconsciously, the big hand on the waist made some small movements.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    The man''s movements paused and he found that Wei Xiao''s gaze was glancing at the pistol on his waist. The man who knew his actions had been seen through, gritted his teeth.


    "Ten meters away is our resident. If you dare to shoot, even if you kill me, you won''t survive."


    Another person threatening Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao is very surprised, why is his life being held by others, and some people always feel that they are relieved?


    "Then try!"


    Never accepting threats, the voice fell, Wei Xiao approached the opponent instantly, blocking the opponent''s mouth with one hand, crushing the gun in his hand with the other, and then piercing the fragments into the man''s thigh.


    "Hmm..."


    The man was horrified, and at the same time, heart-wrenching pain spread all over his body, and the man couldn''t help but whine.


    "How do you feel?" Wei Xiaoxie asked charmingly in the man''s ear.


    The man couldn''t make too much noise, and kept his voice "Woohoo".


    It was very painful, not to mention his pale face, cold sweat with big soybean grains kept falling on his forehead.


    He took the pistol from the man''s waist, and when the other party slowed down, Wei Xiao let go of his mouth and said coldly, "If you are not afraid of death, you can scream out."


    The man succumbed.


    Holding his injured thigh, he slowly sat down with his back against the scenery tree.


    "Brother, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I will tell you everything you want to know, as long as you don''t kill me."


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    "Now I will ask, you will answer, if there is a nonsense, I will give you a finger."


    The man gritted his teeth and nodded.


    He only hoped that Wei Xiao could finish asking the question quickly.


    Why?


    Isn''t it obvious? His thighs were still bleeding, and if it took too long without Wei Xiao''s hands, he wouldn''t have a good life.


    "Tell me, who is the group of gangsters who attacked me yesterday? What does it have to do with you?"


    "They are called Darkwalkers. They are one of the only two survivor forces in the area. I don''t know the relationship with us in the new century. My boss only said that they are our allies."


    "Where is their station?"


    "The World Trade Building, which is 800 meters away from here, is their residence."


    World Trade Center?


    That is a rare high-rise building in Minghai City.


    Before the end of the world, there were at least a hundred companies stationed there, but it was a high-end, high-end place with great taste.

 Chapter 355： I suspect you guys are robbing me

    "How many of them are there?"


    "The details are not clear, but there should be no less than four to five hundred people."


    Hearing what the man said, Wei Xiao couldn''t help being slightly surprised.


    Four to five hundred people, judging from the intensity of the firepower the opponent had yesterday, this darkwalker can guarantee a gun in his hand.


    But Wei Xiao was curious, how did they get so many guns?


    Rely on relevant local authorities?


    Are you kidding me? Does the local department have heavy weapons such as rocket launchers and heavy machine guns?


    As for whether it will be the legacy of Wei Guowei and the others, it is even more impossible. Wei Guowei and their retreat were far away from the city center, not to mention the distance or the number of weapons.


    Don''t forget that the weapons brought out by Wei Guowei and the others have been collected by two survivor strongholds. How can the rest satisfy the power of four to five hundred people?


    With a guess, Wei Xiao continued to ask: "I heard you just now that your boss bought a batch of weapons not long ago. I want to know, how did you get your weapons?"


    The man was miserable.


    Feeling a little numb, he trembled: "I, I don''t know, the boss didn''t tell us where the weapons were obtained, he only said that we will not lack weapons in the future."


    Wei Xiao noticed that the man''s lips were already a little purple at this time, and looking at the blood flowing on the ground, he thought that the man might not last long.


    "The last question, you just said that I was treated as a prey. Is this your name for survivors, or does it mean something else?"


    When the man heard it was the last question, he barely had some energy.


    "I don''t know the specifics, but whether it is the Darkwalker or our new century, we are arresting survivors who are alone or in a small group. These people are gathered by us, and the boss will take them away every other day, and wait for the boss to return. , Only him and the brother who followed."


    "Why is this?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Wei Xiao squinted.


    He has obtained a lot of information from the man, but because of this, there are also many weird places.


    A large number of weapons, survivors who disappeared mysteriously, what conspiracy is hidden behind these secrets?


    "Big brother, brother, I have said everything you want to ask, can I go? If I don''t go, I won''t be able to live anymore." The man asked Wei Xiao in despair, and asked eagerly.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses.


    At this time, there was no blood on the man''s face.


    The bluish face makes people feel like a zombie.


    "you can go now."


    "Thank you brother, thank you brother!"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, like a man who received an amnesty, he stood up and walked towards the hotel while thanking him.


    However, his life will end here.


    The moment he turned around, Wei Xiao pinched his skull and forced his hands to completely free the man.


    Throwing the corpse aside, Wei Xiao looked at the hotel two blocks away not far away.


    "It looks like I have to talk to their boss."


    Wei Xiao must figure out some things, otherwise, he will always feel uncomfortable.


    The guards around the hotel are not comparable to the outposts.


    Basically, there are personnel patrols in any corner, and there are hidden guards that may exist in the dark. With the current sky, even if Wei Xiao is extraordinary in speed and superior in strength, he does not think that he can avoid all the guards in the blue sky and the sun.


    Unless he intends to clean up the forces in front of him, otherwise, it is difficult for him to have the opportunity to get close to the opposing boss.


    "It seems that I can only wait for it to get dark."


    After making up his mind, Wei Xiao took the two corpses on the ground and left directly.


    Night comes.


    When the surroundings were dark, the hotel not far away looked extraordinarily bright.


    There should be self-generating equipment in the hotel.


    Wei Xiao, who had been observing the hotel in a housing building all afternoon, knew that it was time for him to act.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiaogang did something. When his figure came to the window and was about to take a shortcut downstairs, several dark shadows flashed quickly across the street.


    After a pause, Wei Xiao stared at the mysterious thing that moved flexibly in the dark night.


    "Is that kind of color-changing zombie?"


    With sharp eyes like an eagle, Wei Xiao quickly saw the mysterious figure, it was indeed a color-changing zombie.


    This is the second time he has come into contact with such zombies.


    Wei Xiao, who knew very little about the corpses, first thought that these corpses would attack the survivors again after confirming their identities.


    "That''s good, just cover me."


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to take action on these corpses, but walked to the window and sat down, waiting for the chaos of the hotel to appear.


    Not long.


    The "opportunity" Wei Xiao was looking forward to did not appear, and the hotel side remained calm as before. Instead, the corpses that appeared, disappeared from his eyes for a while, and then returned from the same path under his nose.


    "what''s the situation?"


    This puzzled Wei Xiao.


    When these zombies appeared and didn''t attack the survivors, they disappeared after a cutscene. What are they doing?


    Looking for a sense of presence or trying to grab the shots with his destiny protagonist?


    "It''s inexplicable. Since you dare not go, then I will do it myself."


    Regarding the corpse who disappeared in the dark, Wei Xiao turned over and jumped off the fifth floor, used a window edge on the third floor below to cushion him, and then landed steadily on the ground.


    The same black figure quickly shuttled through the darkness, with a flexible figure avoiding the outskirts and approaching the hotel.


    The atmosphere in the hotel can''t be flattered.


    The mixed sound was extremely clear even across a few layers of walls.


    "Scum!"


    With a secret bite, with a bone knife on his back and a gun at his waist, Wei Xiao climbed the wall and entered the hotel with the power of his body''s horror.


    Inside a toilet on the third floor.


    "Wow..."


    "I smile triumphantly, smile triumphantly, smile to see that the man in the red is not old...hushhhhh..."


    A man was relieved inside.


    The exaggerated singing voice, the flying look, the expression of the self-releasing one is more undue and undue.


    "Mmm..."


    But his comfort ends here.


    A Wei Xiao stepped into it, covering the opponent''s mouth from behind, and then dragging him directly into the small toilet and closing the small door.


    The man was panicked and even said it was extremely scary.


    Wei Xiao''s sudden attack made him feel that a certain part of himself was scared and shriveled.


    "Dare to scream, I will kill you." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    The man''s eyes were extremely painful, but the urinary sensation that had been frightened before was released, and the ground was wet.


    "Depend on!"


    Wei Xiao looked down and found that his trouser legs had been affected by the other party, and his expression was a little gloomy.


    Resisting the urge to squeeze the opponent''s neck, Wei Xiao let go of the opponent and asked, "Where is your boss now? What is the house number?"


    "Big brother, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    "answer my question."


    The man cried a face: "Our boss is in the luxurious private room on the top floor of the hotel, number 00544. Brother, don''t kill me."


    "Peng..."


    As soon as the other party finished speaking, Wei Xiao directly knocked him out.


    "I hope you are right, otherwise, come back and take your life."


    Wei Xiao walked out of the small toilet and then disappeared into the bathroom.

 Chapter 356： Be careful when speaking

    The top floor of the hotel.


    There are basically no guard posts on the corridor.


    Only one private room had two boys with guns waiting outside.


    When Wei Xiao came here, with a very natural expression, he walked towards the private room where the two younger brothers were.


    The gatekeeper naturally found him.


    However, the two did not stop, but their eyes stayed on Wei Xiao.


    Come in front of the two.


    "Open the door."


    One of the younger brothers was unhappy: "Whose subordinate are you? What are you doing here?"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, slapped the opponent''s face with a slap.


    "you--"


    Just as the other person was about to say something, Wei Xiao looked at it with a cold look.


    "Do you need me to teach you to be a little brother?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s powerful aura, the little brother who had not been pumped suddenly lost his temper.


    As for the person who was beaten, even though he had the heart to kill Wei Xiao, he still dared not say anything.


    "Sorry brother!"


    "Open the door."


    The two did not dare to neglect, and opened the door of the private room.


    There is no door to block the soundproof private room, and all kinds of noisy noises rush toward you.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t be more familiar with this scene.


    Without taking it seriously, he walked in calmly.


    The two little brothers who guarded the door hurriedly closed the door.


    "Who was that just now? So arrogant?"


    "You do not know?"


    "How would I know? I thought you knew."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Don''t think about it, even if we don''t know each other, it''s not something we can provoke. Just keep the door safe!"


    This sentence is well said, even if you don''t know it, you can''t afford to provoke it, and you are very conscious.


    Inside the private room.


    The entire private room is nearly 300 square meters.


    Inside it, life is full of erosion at this moment.


    The delicacy, wine, and beauty are like clouds, and they are dressed like a summer beach, completely trampling on the cold winter for nothing.


    Not many people noticed the appearance of Wei Xiao. The only six men in it were busy playing games with beautiful women. How could they care about Wei Xiao as a stinky man?


    It was a skinny beauty with long hair in a three-point line approaching him.


    "So stylish brother, do you want to play together?" The beauty said, she was leaning on Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not refuse.


    Forcibly resisting the disgust in his heart, he hugged the opponent''s thin waist, which was barely a few kilos of flesh.


    "May I ask you something? Where is the boss?"


    The beauty smiled at herself, saying, "Little brother is really good at joking, no one here knows Brother Tao!"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the six busy men present.


    "I''m blind, it''s the same when I''m naked, I can''t see it."


    "Oh..."


    The beauty was amused.


    He put his arm around Wei Xiao''s neck, and pointed to the flat-headed man with a woman sitting not far away and said, "Brother Tao is there! Brother, do you want to play together? I can''t wait."


    One second before Wei Xiao was smiling and facing the beautiful woman, the next second, his face was unspeakably cold: "Sorry, I''m not interested in buses."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before the beauty could finish her words, Wei Xiao pushed her away and walked slowly towards Brother Tao.


    Brother Tao and the beauty on him are still busy.


    Wei Xiao took off the bone knife behind him and stood aside, sitting on the sofa beside Brother Tao.


    Seeing a pack of Longhua cigarettes on the table, I took out one to light it, took a sip, and spit out white smoke. Then he leaned back on the armrest, tilted his legs, and put his hands on both sides, very pleasant.


    Brother Tao quickly noticed Wei Xiao, his smiling face suddenly changed, and at the same time, the big hand grasping the beauty''s waist couldn''t help using all his strength.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The woman screamed in pain.


    With this sound, I don''t know how many people at the scene were taken aback.


    "what the hell?"


    "Who has the nerve?"


    The other five men present cursed.


    Everyone''s eyes were unconsciously seen from Brother Chao Tao.


    "Who are you?"


    When a man with tattoos noticed Wei Xiao at this time, his unhappy face became even more gloomy.


    With his utterance, the other four men also looked at Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Brother Tao, you hurt me." The little beauty on Brother Tao said aggrievedly.


    "Go down!"


    Brother Tao has nothing to say, so he sneered coldly.


    The little beauty who can usually be comforted by Brother Tao by acting like a baby, saw that Brother Tao''s face was extremely cold, and she didn''t dare to hesitate, turned and sat aside.


    Seeing the end of the game at the scene, Wei Xiao tilted his head and smiled evilly: "Are you done?"


    Brother Tao frowned.


    "Who are you? In my stronghold, I don''t seem to have seen you as a person."


    Wei Xiao didn''t care: "I haven''t seen it before, but I have seen it now."


    "Grass! Whose subordinate are you? Let your boss come to see me." The colorful man all over shouted angrily.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold, and his gaze stayed on the opponent.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was unmoved by the tattooed man, he was completely angry: "Mad, did I ask you to get your boss out?"


    He said he wanted to rush over to do something to Wei Xiao.


    "Boom boom..."


    Unsurprisingly, Wei Xiao, who suddenly had a gun in his hand, fired three consecutive shots at the man who rushed.


    The tattooed man''s eyes widened, staring at Wei Xiao in disbelief, and then his figure fell straight behind him.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The scream sounded.


    All the women on the scene blasted away in an instant.


    The other men, except Brother Tao, ran towards the place where they placed their guns as soon as the gunfire rang.


    "Boom!"


    There were two more gunshots. During the period, Wei Xiao, whose gaze stayed on Brother Tao, didn''t look at the other men who were about to take the gun. The two men who first touched the gun were shot in the head, with horror. Unwilling eyes lay on the ground.


    Ignoring the women who fled outside the room, Wei Xiao still stared at Brother Tao evilly.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Brother Tao is a bit of a gangster, facing the guy in Wei Xiao''s hands, except for a little fear in his eyes, his expression is very calm.


    The remaining two men dared not get close to the guns, standing still glaring at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Come to passers-by who know some things about you."


    Passersby?


    I believe you are evil!


    "Boss, Boss..."


    At this time, the younger brother from outside rushed in.


    There are a lot of people, and everyone has guns in their hands.


    The younger brother appeared, some people thought that there was a chance, and turned around to get the firearms close at hand.


    "boom--"


    The gunfire sounded again, and the six men in this private room before, in a blink of an eye, only Brother Tao and one other person were left.


    The other person actually had the idea of ??taking a gun just now, but his companion was obviously faster than him, and because of this, he escaped.


    Cold sweat came out of his forehead, and he was completely taken aback by his thoughts just now. He looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes, except for anger and fear, he did not dare to have any other thoughts.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "I think it is necessary for you to say hello to your little brothers. The bullets left in my gun are enough for you and another brother to accompany me to walk down there."


    Brother Tao was frightened and angry.


    "Don''t move."


    Afraid of Wei Xiao''s threat, Brother Tao calmed down the younger brother who rushed in.


    "Boy, you better let go of the boss, or I will leave you dead."


    "boom--"


    What a familiar scene.


    There was once such a little brother who stood up for his boss in front of Wei Xiao, but in the end, they all ended up the same, and none of them could see how his boss ended up.


    "asshole!"


    The younger brother who rushed in saw that his companion had sacrificed just like this. Among them, there were very brotherly loyal people, and several of them shouted at Wei Xiao.


    But their fate was without exception, all fell in front of others.


    There were continuous corpses on the scene of the younger brother, and the rest of the people looked at Wei Xiao, really daring to be angry and not daring to speak.


    "There are also those who think they are great and want to stand up for their boss, you can continue." Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    No one dared to speak out.


    Dozens of people blocked behind Wei Xiao, but they were shocked by his gun.

 Chapter 357： Never accept threats

    Brother Tao didn''t expect that the person in front of him would be so cruel.


    Not daring to make jokes about his own life, Brother Tao said, "What do you want?"


    "I have already said, just to inquire about something, you cooperate with me, I get what I want, and then leave, it''s that simple."


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Where did you get your gun? What do you do to capture the survivors? What is your relationship with the Darkwalker?"


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Brother Tao''s eyes changed slightly.


    "What are you asking about?"


    "You just need to answer my question."


    Brother Tao gritted his teeth with hatred towards Wei Xiao.


    "The guns were given to me by someone else. I don¡¯t know who they are, but they claim to be from the sea. The arrest of survivors is also given to people who come from the sea. I don¡¯t know what they want to do with these survivors. Darkwalkers and us The relationship is regarded as an ally, and they are also doing things for the people at sea."


    People at sea?


    "Is it a survivor from another country?" Wei Xiao guessed to himself, and continued: "They just let you do this?"


    "This is not in your previous question."


    "boom--"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Big Brother..."


    Dare to talk back? Wei Xiao directly hit Brother Tao with a bullet.


    "Isn''t it good to answer my question obediently?"


    Brother Tao was also stimulated by Wei Xiao''s shot.


    Holding his shoulders, he had a hideous face.


    "You TM have a kind of killing me, I want to see if you kill me, can you walk out of here alive?"


    Whether impulsively or not, Wei Xiao was surprised that Brother Tao could say this.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Even if you die, I will pull you back."


    He said so, but Brother Tao still didn''t let the younger brother at the door shoot.


    By the way, he was also betting.


    Wei Xiao really wanted to kill Brother Tao, but there were some problems that only this guy knew, so Wei Xiao didn''t want to kill him for the time being, but his words made Wei Xiao very annoyed.


    A wicked smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s face, and Sen Leng''s killing intent was like a real cold wind blowing across Brother Tao''s face.


    "You bet I didn''t dare to kill you, you should rely on them?" Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at the little brothers in front of the door.


    Brother Tao trembled in his heart.


    What does he mean by this?


    Wei Xiao ignored the look in Brother Tao''s eyes, turned his head and said to the younger brothers in front of the door: "If you don''t want to die, I will give you a chance to leave this room. Remember, there is only one chance, stay, die, leave, live. "


    The little brothers in front of the door were slightly shocked by Wei Xiao''s domineering words, but nothing more.


    "Made, don''t be arrogant, boy, how many bullets can your gun have? If you dare to move our boss, today we will leave you dead."


    "Grass! He is alone, with a gun. How can hundreds of us still be afraid of him?"


    It is a bit exaggerated to say that the younger brother of hundreds of people.


    They do have hundreds of people, but in this private room, there are no more than 30 people.


    "Mother, you shoot if you have a seed, do you really think we''re afraid you won''t make it?"


    "Yes, if you try to move our boss again, even if you die today, you will have to pay for it."


    The emotions of the boys are very high.


    After all, being the boss is so hard-headed, if their little brothers lose the boss''s face at this time, how can they follow Brother Tao in the future?


    Wei Xiao laughed when he heard the sound, grinning gloomily.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive?"


    "bass--"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wei Xiao stood up suddenly.


    I saw him grabbing the handle of the Gumo Knife beside him, his body moved, and the blade of the sword exuded a sharp cold light.


    "shot--"


    Brother Tao roared.


    "Boom boom..."


    Hearing Brother Tao''s yelling, the younger brother, who was already waiting, raised his guns and shot Wei Xiao one by one without hesitation.


    But within a short distance, Wei Xiao''s speed was obviously faster than the reactions of Brother Tao and the younger brothers.


    His figure came to another fruit man''s side first, and used his body to block the first round of shooting of the little brothers for himself.


    All the bullets hit Guo Nan, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Wei Xiao grabbed the opponent''s back and quickly pushed forward, approaching the stone table more than two meters in front, and saw him kick in a corner of the stone table. Suddenly, the whole stone table rolled and rushed towards the little brothers in front of the door.


    "Quickly get out of the way!"


    Hearing this sound, almost everyone chose to dodge.


    In this minute, Wei Xiao used the stone table as a cover, throwing away Guo Nan''s body and rushing into the little brother before entering the door, starting a ruthless killing.


    He was not only an enemy, but also the little brother of his shelter. Under Wei Xiao''s reaction and speed, even if the surrounding gunshots were constant, all the bullets hit the dead ghost next to Wei Xiao.


    One by one, the dead ghosts were solved by their companions, and correspondingly, the other little brothers in the private room also fell under Wei Xiao''s feet one by one.


    Within a few minutes, all over twenty people were lying on the ground, while Wei Xiao stood unharmed, his figure like a demon god.


    Brother Tao, who had witnessed the entire slaughter with his own eyes, was dumbfounded, or stunned.


    He had a chance to get a gun, but he thought that the younger brother in the private room could solve Wei Xiao, and thus missed the easiest chance to get a gun.


    Now, Wei Xiao has solved everyone in the private room except him. After a long time, Brother Tao, who had returned to his senses, only thought of finding some life-saving tools.


    In a panic, Brother Tao approached his pistol trembling, and before he reached out to hold the gun, a chilly blade was already placed on his neck.


    "Your support is gone, are you afraid of death?"


    "Puff..."


    There was no longer the hardness before, and Brother Tao felt weak in his feet and knelt down with his back facing Wei Xiao.


    "Big, big brother... don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, I will say everything, as long as you don''t kill me, I will say everything..."


    Wei Xiao took a bite.


    "Tell me clearly what I want to know. You have to make everyone unhappy. What are you doing?"


    "Big brother, big brother, all mistakes are my fault, please give me another chance, I will say everything."


    "Tell me, besides helping people at sea arrest people, what else did you promise them?"


    This time, Brother Tao didn''t hesitate and said nervously: "They also incorporated us, let us develop the team as much as possible on the shore, and when they think we have the strength, they will officially join them and become a part of them."


    "that''s it?"


    "That''s it, brother, I really didn''t lie to you. If I lie to you, I will be thundered and killed." Brother Tao said in tears.


    Seeing that Brother Tao was shocked, Wei Xiao didn''t doubt his words.


    As for letting him go?


    hehe! Since the end of the world, someone begged to die in front of Wei Xiao. Has he ever disappointed the other party?


    Killing undiminished.


    Just when Wei Xiao was about to do it, something happened.


    "Boss, hurry up, zombies, many zombies..."


    Outside the wide open private room, a series of urgent calls came.


    "Boss, mourning..."


    Waiting outside the door to tell Brother Tao''s little brother to crawl into the private room, the scene in front of him forced him to hold back what he was saying.


    Wei Xiao temporarily let go of Brother Tao and walked quickly to the window.

 Chapter 358： Where to go where to die

    Due to the sound insulation effect of the private rooms, Wei Xiao was unaware of the situation outside the hotel.


    When Wei Xiao walked to the window and looked outside, his sharp eyes shrank suddenly.


    Yes, zombies, there are countless zombies outside.


    The blackness filled the streets and alleys outside, and the rolling heads were up and down like ocean waves.


    "Why do zombies appear here?"


    "Crack..."


    Just as Wei Xiao was lost for a moment, from under the window, a tail broke through the glass window and pierced into his right chest.


    "Grass!"


    Unprepared, Wei Xiao reacted and swung a knife to cut off the tail that had penetrated his body.


    "Oh..."


    Outside the glass windows that were no longer soundproofed, a mournful scream sounded.


    In a moment, more tail spurs came from under the window towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao quickly retreated.


    "Kang-bang-bang..."


    More than a dozen tails pierced through the glass window, followed by the predators from below, breaking the glass window and rushing into the private room.


    "Predator? It''s a predator..."


    Brother Tao saw the monster attacking Wei Xiao, his pupils widened, his previous fear seemed to have turned into motivation at this moment, he got up quickly without wearing anything, and galloped towards the door without turning his head back.


    "Go away!"


    The younger brother got in the way, and Brother Tao pushed the opponent away and disappeared into the corner in a blink of an eye.


    As for the boy who fell on the ground, after reacting, he scrambled and left the private room.


    Wei Xiao is not in the mood to pay attention to Brother Tao and others.


    They have no chance to survive anyway.


    Looking at no fewer than ten predators around him, Wei Xiao''s gaze was horizontal and he slashed towards the opponent.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The predators were unwilling to show weakness and launched a siege on Wei Xiao.


    "Puff puff puff" sounded endlessly.


    In the spacious space, Wei Xiao took advantage of his own advantages and the sharpness of the Gumo Knife. A few minutes later, more than a dozen predators were killed by the Gumo Knife.


    "Oh..."


    "Puff......"


    But even so, the predators under the glass windows continued to fly up.


    Wei Xiao''s physique is invincible, but what makes him feel tired and numb.


    More than a dozen predators consumed his physical strength, and the previous battle was also a kind of weakening. Faced with the zombies rushing up from behind, Wei Xiao was unable to resist, his body was once again affected by a predator. The tail pierced through.


    This time it¡¯s the abdomen. The injury on the right chest has not yet recovered. Now the injury has been increased again. There is a cold-blooded and unwilling eye in his eyes, but Wei Xiao, who knows he is invincible, cuts off the predator sting. The tail thorn that entered the abdomen turned and galloped towards the exit of the private room.


    Naturally, the predator will not let him do what he wants and will not let him go after him.


    "roll!"


    Wei Xiao suddenly turned around and kicked a predator that fell, using his body to knock out the zombies that were catching up behind him.


    In the instant of empty space, Wei Xiao, who seized the opportunity, disappeared at the door of the room in a blink of an eye with a speed far surpassing the predator.


    Come outside.


    Wei Xiao went straight downstairs.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Help...Help..."


    As he went down, Wei Xiao saw more and more survivors fleeing up.


    Among these people, he also saw the figure of Brother Tao.


    "Damn it!"


    With a secret curse, Wei Xiao could only go back the same way.


    "Puff..."


    When you look back, you will naturally meet the predator before.


    However, this time the predator''s target was not only Wei Xiao, but also other survivors who rushed up, which eased him a lot of burden.


    Killing the predator blocking the way, Wei Xiao kept rushing upwards.


    Soon after he came to the iron gate leading to the rooftop, Wei Xiao''s Bone Mo knife drew a knife diagonally to the left and right, kicked it on the iron gate, and the locked iron gate flew out immediately.


    Coming to the rooftop, ears, ear-splitting roars rang through the night.


    He walked quickly to the end of the hotel roof, and looked at, whether it was on the ground or on the floors, there were traces of zombies everywhere.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to die in such a place.


    Especially after experiencing the battle in the air-raid shelter, he knew that once he died, his corpse would be taken back to the zombie lair by the corpse group.


    Nima! The zombie lair, if that''s the case, Wei Xiao once imagined the "unlimited meat supply machine" he had done.


    Just thinking about the scene where life is worse than death, Wei Xiao felt his scalp numb.


    Moving around, Wei Xiao began to patrol around the hotel.


    Hard work pays off.


    On the north side of the hotel building, the number of zombies is the smallest, estimated to be one hundred and eighty. The most important thing is that 100 meters directly in front of the north side of the hotel are commercial houses with a distance of no more than 20 meters.


    This road was the only escape route he found that could rush out of the corpses.


    I feel that his next move will be very crazy, but compared with the "Unlimited Meat Feeding Machine", he will have to fight again if he is crazy.


    "Fight!"


    Carrying the Bone Mo knife on his back, Wei Xiao''s eyes raised, and two bright lights burst out.


    "Wow..."


    In the exit behind him, there was already a roar of zombies, and Wei Xiao walked quickly to the edge of the hotel without hesitation.


    Seeing the first zombie rushing towards him through the exit, Wei Xiao also jumped under the hotel at this moment.


    The entire hotel has only nine floors, which is not too high for Wei Xiao, but in order to land as quickly as possible, Wei Xiao jumped from above and reached out to grab a buffer zone when he approached the second floor.


    "Crack..."


    Don''t think about it, one of Wei Xiao''s arm was broken.


    When his body was on the second floor, he lost his balance. Fortunately, the other hand leaned on the strong arm strength to let Wei Xiao''s body stay on it for a few seconds. When this hand was also out of touch, Wei Xiao hit the ground from the second floor.


    Does it hurt?


    hehe! That is to say, Wei Xiao''s physical quality can cope with all this, and if he changes to another person, he is afraid that he will die long ago and can no longer die.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Without allowing Wei Xiao to hesitate for a moment, the roar of the zombies in his ears came, and Wei Xiaoqiang endured the painful pain and flew in the chosen direction.


    It takes time for the arm to recover. This period of time has also become Wei Xiao''s most dangerous moment.


    "Swish swish..."


    There was a swift sound of breaking through the air behind him, without thinking about it, the Reaper was here.


    Now Wei Xiao doesn''t have the strength to deal with the Reaper, speed up, and sprint forward desperately.


    In a blink of an eye, Wei Xiao, who came under a commercial house, rushed into it, and the Reaper, who was chasing behind him, quickly went upstairs.


    Coming to the top of the building again, facing a building nearly 20 meters apart in front, Wei Xiao did not stop, sprinted forward with all his strength, and rose into the air near the edge, his figure jumping to another building like a cannonball.


    The reaper who chased Wei Xiao was not empty, and followed him closely.


    But the Reaper was obviously inferior to Wei Xiao.


    One party has the intention and has enough energy, and the other party has no intention. It is entirely by instinct.


    As a result, Wei Xiao''s figure fell on the top of another commercial house, rolling over and falling from the other side of the commercial house without any hindrance, and the reaper who pursued him failed to cross the distance between the two commercial houses. , Seven or eight reapers fell to the ground from above the twenty-storey commercial building, and the scene couldn''t bear to look directly at the scene.


    "Wow..."


    The vitality of zombies is extremely terrifying.


    Falling down from a height of tens of meters, these reapers were just wailing in the night sky with their skins and muscles torn apart, and they still had a breath.


    Wei Xiao is not so tough anymore.


    When it fell on the roof of another commercial building, his hands and feet were shattered, his internal organs were broken, and his head was smashed. In the end, he smashed into the ground from a height of fifty to sixty meters, completely devoid of human form.


    Except that the bone knife he was carrying was intact, he had long since turned into a pool of fleshy flesh, fused with the earth.


    died.


    This time, Wei Xiao absolutely died vigorously, completely dead.


    In the past, there was still more or less a skeleton preserved, and now... alas! The listener is sad, the watcher sheds tears.


    If Shu Wang and the others were to see this scene, I wonder if anyone would die for Wei Xiao?

 Chapter 359： Darkwalker

    early morning.


    The sky is dim and rainy.


    The hustle and bustle of last night has returned to calm, and today''s urban area is extremely silent.


    "Huh... come alive."


    A rough gasp came from the green belt.


    Sinking into a human-shaped grassland underground, a figure stood up immediately.


    Wei Xiao checked his physical condition.


    No parts were missing, except that the clothes on his body needed to be changed again. One night later, he was still the hero of yesterday.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what happened after his death, but he didn''t resurrect in the corpse nest, obviously escaped.


    He was in a good mood, and it was not the first time he came back from death. He arranged the broken clothes at random, took the Gu Mo knife from behind and held it in his hand, and hurried towards the hotel last night.


    The location of the hotel.


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop here, but swaggered into it.


    Inside, the situation was similar to the situation in the air-raid shelter the night before. Except for blood stains and minced meat, there was no human or zombie corpse on the ground.


    He was prepared, but Wei Xiao was still surprised when he saw this scene.


    Are zombies storing food for the winter?


    After Wei Xiao searched the entire hotel and found no survivor, Wei Xiao found a hall and sat down.


    At this time, he has changed into a brand new black costume.


    Sitting on the sofa and smoking a cigarette, Wei Xiao seemed to be thinking about something, Wei Xiao''s eyes were very energetic.


    Two times in a row, the zombies attacked the human survivor''s residence twice in a row.


    Different from the past, the corpses that Wei Xiao saw with his own eyes these two times, they attacked the survivor¡¯s strongholds no longer have no rules, no order, everything is only for flesh and blood, for food, these two times, the performance of the corpses. It is completely planned, premeditated, and purposeful.


    They seem to know where there are survivors and what they should do.


    Break through the survivor''s stronghold, slaughter the humans in it, then take the human corpse and turn around and leave, never staying in place, and will not rush in, so self-discipline.


    To put it in an exaggeration, these zombies are just like a disciplined army, with orders and prohibitions without delay.


    This is not a good sign. At the same time, Wei Xiao is also curious, how did the zombies determine that there are survivors in the attack?


    "Could it be them?"


    As Wei Xiao was thinking, a pair of sharp eyes suddenly lit up.


    He thought of the discolored zombies he had met twice before and after.


    Whenever such zombies appear, they won''t cause much movement. They can sneak attack on humans. If they can''t, they will leave immediately after patrolling. And shortly after they left, a large number of zombies would inevitably come to attack the human stronghold.


    With active minds and various possibilities constantly converging together, Wei Xiao was surprised the more he thought about it, the body that sat down involuntarily stood up.


    "Zombie''s scout?"


    Wei Xiao had already thought of a possibility. Although it was still a guess, he believed that the truth was definitely not far away.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly, his face extremely solemn murmured: "If this is the case, then there must be a head-type zombies in the corpse group, and even possess not low intelligence. This is troublesome."


    More than trouble, if the zombies really have a "commander" in the future, this will definitely be a disaster for mankind.


    Think about the scene of zombies attacking a human base at the same time under the control of command zombies in the future, tusk tusk...


    Just thinking about it, Wei Xiao shuddered.


    "It seems that we need to increase the monitoring of the Haitian District, and at the same time, the defense on the walls of the base must also be changed." Wei Xiao thought of the defense inside the base now.


    Those arrangements are good for dealing with a group of corpses. If facing a group of corpses with commanders, the arrangement of the firepower on one side of the base city wall is undoubtedly self-defeating.


    When he didn''t leave the base, Wei Xiao still felt that the current villa base had no worries, but only after he came out did he realize that a greater crisis was at his side.


    There was already a plan to return to the base, but Wei Xiao quickly rejected this idea as soon as it was born.


    "Even if you want to go back, you have to get rid of the clumps."


    Time is running out and he has no intention of staying in the hotel. Wei Xiao found some hot weapons in the hotel to bring him, and then left the place.


    Darkwalker station, World Trade Building.


    There is a distance from the hotel, and most of them are isolated by high-rise buildings, but this does not affect their understanding of the new century stronghold last night.


    The sound of gunfire was loud last night. The explosions, screams, and roars were enough to cause a sensation in all directions. The distance of several hundred meters, they had no reason not to know.


    The meeting room where the upper floors of the building are located.


    "You all know what happened last night, right?"


    Jiang Chong sat at the main seat of the conference table and glanced over the high-level people present.


    In addition to him, there are seven people in the room, six men and one woman. These people are Jiang Chong''s confidants, and they are also the most capable people in his team.


    Last night, New Century was besieged by a group of corpses, and they knew it soon after the incident.


    But instead of supporting each other, they chose to send someone to check after the corpse group left with the corpses inside.


    Everyone here knows the news. Now Jiang Chong pointed out that if there are outsiders present, it is not difficult to find that the people inside are not surprising at all, and they even feel that they are taken for granted.


    The bald man sitting in the first position on the left hand side of Jiang Chong said: "Since we learned that there are corpses in the corpse group, this is the seventh survivor stronghold to be taken. Boss, are we inhumane in doing this? "


    "Hahaha! Fat insects, are you actually being humane to us? This is the end of the world, do you know that? You will die if you don''t be cruel. Why, after doing this a few times, I feel relieved?" The only woman sitting here jokingly said. .


    The fat insect frowned, and said unhappily: "Before there was no way. Now we have guns and people, why do we still have to do this?"


    "Don''t forget, if you don''t do this, everything we have now will be taken away by the other party." A man said coldly.


    Fat insects disagree.


    "I''m afraid that they are too shabby. Every time I meet with us, there are only two or three people. They really need to be capable, so why should we develop people like us?"


    "Fat insect, you passed." Jiang Chong said.


    A look was thrown at the fat insect, and the fat insect who was still very afraid of Jiang Chong, the boss, suddenly said nothing.


    Seeing the fat insects converging, Jiang Chong organized a language and said: "How did we get to this day, you don''t need to say that you understand. It is better to send someone under the fence than to die. Ewha is right. This is the end of the world and can live. Go down, even if you do whatever you can. If anyone feels that this is too cruel, he can leave at any time, and I will never stop anyone."


    "Boss, fat insects are quick to speak, can you take his words seriously?" said a sleek man, while changing the subject: "Now we are the only survivor stronghold in the area. The next goal of the corpse group is inevitable. It''s us, boss, should we let the brothers prepare to go to the next area?"

 Chapter 360： Jiang Chongs shock

    Jiang Chong glanced at everyone after the smooth man''s voice fell. Seeing that everyone no longer mentioned anything else, his mind changed.


    Nodded earnestly, Jiang Chong said: "This has always been our plan. Lihua and Fang Zhu, you should immediately inform others to load all the supplies into the truck. Before dark, we must leave the Hulian District."


    "Understand!" Li Hua and Fang Zhu responded.


    Jiang Chong looked at Fat Insect: "Fat Insect, you and I will take the''prey'' to meet that group of people in the next area. I don''t know if they have included other survivors. Please find out first. What misunderstanding occurred."


    Although Fat Bug was a little disgusted, he didn''t have the courage to do it alone, so he nodded muffledly.


    Judging from his appearance, Jiang Chong knew that he was still brooding about what his party did.


    Stretching out his hand and patted his shoulder, Jiang Chong comforted: "I know you feel uncomfortable, but do we have a choice? We know nothing about the strength of the other party, but they can give us infinitely. To provide weapons, you should be able to imagine the strength of that group. Even if you don''t think for yourself, your wife and your son, you always have to think about it for them, right?"


    When the fat insect heard the words, his eyes were stunned.


    The fat bug, who seemed to want to understand something, sighed: "Boss, I don''t know if you tell me, I''m just afraid that one day, we will be treated as prey."


    Jiang Chong said firmly: "Even if there is that day, but at least not now."


    "knew."


    Fat insects no longer think about it.


    In this **** end-time, neither oneself nor the people around him may survive, so what else do you care about?


    People are not for themselves, and heaven will die.


    "Peng..."


    "what''s the situation?"


    Seeing that the meeting was about to end, suddenly, outside the door of the closed meeting room, a shock shocked everyone inside.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The tremor is more pronounced.


    The eight people whose sights were all concentrated on the door of the conference room at this moment, they suddenly took out their pistols.


    As the tremor outside got closer, when someone in the meeting room wanted to get up and go out to check the situation, there was a "boom" and a figure flew in from outside the door, knocking open the door of the meeting room.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The person who flew into the meeting room did not die, but made a scream like a pig.


    As for the broken door, a man with a gun in one hand and a knife in the other appeared before Jiang Chong''s eyes.


    "Boom boom..."


    Jiang Chong was also decisive, raising his hand and firing several shots at the gate.


    People outside dodged to avoid the bullet.


    Then he appeared again and shot the room.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    The people in the room threw themselves down on both sides, and at the same time they started to fight back.


    "Made, what''s the situation? Are all the people outside dead?" The sleek man hid behind a chair and exclaimed in anger.


    "Old, boss...our...our people were all killed by him..." The surviving little brother, as if on a huge mission, died in anger after saying this.


    "Damn it!"


    Knowing nothing about the outside, Jiang Chong shouted angrily, suddenly got up and fired a few shots at the entrance of the conference room, and then put his foot on the conference table in front of him.


    The sliding sound of "cuckoo" filled the entire conference room, and the long conference table slid to the entrance, just blocking the entrance that was not covered by the door.


    "Block the door, don''t let him in." Jiang Chong turned over and found a shelter to hide.


    Needless to say, other people pointed their guns at the entrance of the conference room.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow flew in from outside the door.


    "Boom boom..."


    The eight people hit by a high level of attention had their guns pointed at the flying object in unison.


    All the bullets hit the black object, but unfortunately it was not a person, but a swivel chair.


    "not good!"


    Jiang Chong just expected it, and only heard the sound of "canopy", the rectangular conference table blocking the entrance was overturned from the outside, and it stood up and hit the conference table on the outside window of the conference room, completely obstructing Jiang Chong and others. Sight.


    The gunfire continued.


    Jiang Chong and the others could only blindly shoot the front of the advancing conference table.


    Outside the door, Wei Xiao took this opportunity to swoop into the meeting room, landed and rolled in front of two of the men.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Puff..."


    The two of them hadn''t finished their words, the cold light suddenly appeared, and the blood flowed, Wei Xiao swept out, killing them in an instant.


    "He''s here!" Lihua spotted Wei Xiao''s figure and immediately shot at him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t stay in place, a few somersaults rushed to the back of a sofa to avoid Lihua''s bullets.


    "Made, I killed you..."


    Someone shot at the sofa where Wei Xiao was hiding in anger.


    Wei Xiao stretched out the Bone Mo knife and saw the position of the three of them with the help of the blade''s blade. The corners of his mouth were slightly upward, and he kicked the ground with one foot, and then slashed out against the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Three bullets fired from his barrel, one for each person. The people he caught in the position didn''t even have time to react, and they all hit their eyebrows and fell to the ground.


    "asshole!"


    Jiang Chong seized the opportunity and fired several shots at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao, who had nowhere to hide, was shot twice in front of him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care, and stood up with his hands clapping.


    At the same time, the shot made Jiang Chong dodge.


    At the same time, his eyes instantly caught the other two people. With his inhuman reaction speed, Wei Xiao made predictions in advance to avoid the subsequent bullets when they pulled the trigger.


    The figure quickly approached the front Ewha.


    With a devilish expression on Lihua, Wei Xiao waved the Gumo knife and cut off her gun-holding hands.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Xiao''s quickly staggered figure of Pear Blossom approached Fat Insect. He threw away the pistol without bullets, turned his palm into a fist, and hit the Fat Insect''s chest with a full fist.


    "Crack..."


    The sound of bone cracking accompanied by the figure of the fat insect vomiting blood, turned into a cannonball and hit a wall, causing a shock in the entire conference room.


    In the blink of an eye, only Jiang Chong was left.


    In any case, he couldn''t think of the time when he dodged the bullet. Wei Xiao was able to deal with his two capable subordinates at the same time. The furious Jiang Chong staggered the bunker and shot Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao suddenly turned around and threw the Bone Mo knife, the jade-colored long knife turned into a cold light and shot at Jiang Chong.


    "boom--"


    The gunfire also sounded.


    Almost at the same time, Wei Xiao hit the gun and fell to the ground. Jiang Chong was also flew through the right shoulder strap with the Gu Mo knife, nailed to the wall behind him.


    "what¡­¡­"


    There were screams in the room, especially Ewha, who lost her hands and fainted in no time.


    Jiang Chong struggled to get away from the wall, but half of the blade of the Gumo knife fell into the wall, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    The gun in his hand also fell when his right shoulder was pierced by the Bone Mo knife. The helpless Jiang Chong could only hope that Wei Xiao would die under the shot he had just shot.


    This wish is destined to fail.


    Wei Xiao slowly stood up from the ground.


    The three eye-catching gunshot wounds in front of him are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "DaDa..."


    The scene that made Jiang Chong even more frightened was yet to come.


    As Wei Xiao got up and walked towards him, while moving, Jiang Chong saw three **** bullets falling to the ground under Wei Xiao''s feet.


    The bullet was forced out of the body by Wei Xiao?


    "This, how is this possible?" Jiang Chong was stunned.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    As the wound quickly recovered, he squeezed his fist and twisted his neck close to Jiang Chong.


    "We met again, only a sneak attack mouse." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Jiang Chong was shocked again when he heard this.


    Looking at Wei Xiao with an unusually horrified look, his face gradually became pale.


    "It''s you?"


    "Are you surprised?"


    Accident? It''s more than an accident, it''s unbelievable.

 Chapter 361： There is no innocent in the last days

    "How could you still be alive? It''s impossible."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "There are so many things you don''t know! Just like now, from the moment you dare to act on me, this scene is doomed."


    "You, you are simply not human."


    "Haha!" Wei Xiao couldn''t deny it, staring at Jiang Chong with cold eyes: "If I remember correctly, it was you who attacked me with a sniper rifle two days ago. Today, we will stop."


    No more nonsense, Wei Xiao raised his hand and grabbed the handle of the Gumo Knife with a strong pull.


    When Jiang Chong''s body lost support and fell, Wei Xiao waved the Bone Mo knife, and the blade broke through the wall and cut along his chest. Jiang Chong''s body was directly divided into two.


    Turning around, Wei Xiao, who didn''t even look at Jiang Chong, walked towards the fat insect sitting paralyzed under the corner. On the way, Wei Xiao also took care of the fainted Pear Flower.


    "Cuckoo...don''t kill me...cuckoo...don''t kill my child...let go of my child..." The blood clot in the mouth mixed with blood blisters kept vomiting, the fat insect that was close to death called out. Not begging for mercy, but talking about your child.


    His move made Wei Xiao''s movement slightly stunned.


    But that''s it.


    The long knife slashed his body, and the fat insect was completely dead.


    "A murderer is always killed, and I am no exception."


    Wei Xiao didn''t find any comfort for himself, he didn''t need it, and he couldn''t use it.


    If one day he had to beg others to let his wife go, he would never do that.


    Why?


    Wei Xiao has already said that people who kill people will always kill them.


    Since you raise the butcher knife to deal with others, you must be prepared to be killed by others with the butcher knife.


    No one is innocent.


    Just like Bai Youwei and the others, how many of them killed people in the last days?


    But are they innocent? No, they are also "criminal", because everything they enjoy now is built by Wei Xiao''s hands full of enemy blood. If they are **** with Wei Xiao and enjoy everything that Wei Xiao brings, they are not qualified to say that they are innocent.


    The same is true for Fat Worm¡¯s children.


    You can''t protect the people you cherish. This can only be said that you are not strong enough.


    ...


    From the World Trade Center, it was already around 12 noon.


    Wei Xiao was ten meters away from the building. Behind him, the whole building smelled of gasoline.


    With his back to the building, with a cigarette in his mouth, Wei Xiao shot the cigarette backhand on a pile of flammable and explosive objects while lighting the cigarette.


    "Boom..."


    With a loud noise, sparks ignited the gasoline on the ground. After a while, the entire building was enveloped by the fire.


    Zombies need flesh and blood, and Wei Xiao will not give them a chance to pick up a bargain.


    A grand cremation is a final farewell to the people inside.


    The grievances ended, Wei Xiao stopped staying, found a locomotive, and returned to the Haitian District base that day.


    Around five o''clock in the afternoon that day.


    A team of heavily armed men came to the outside of the World Trade Center.


    After a few hours of burning, the World Trade Center was still enveloped in soaring flames.


    "Sir, it is already certain that Jiang Chong and others were killed."


    The leading man in a suit took off the sunglasses in front of him.


    "Ask who did it?" the man said coldly.


    The subordinate shook his head: "Those who survived don''t know him."


    The man turned his head and looked at a group of survivors who were being detained.


    These survivors are all "prey" captured by Darkwalkers in recent days.


    Wei Xiao is not a kind person, but he is not a murderer.


    He only dealt with the members of the Darkwalker, and he let go of the "prey" caught by the Darkwalker.


    It''s just that these "preys" are too unbelievable, and it hasn''t been long before they escaped from the dead, and this has fallen into the hands of other forces.


    "Sir, how do you deal with these prey?"


    The man in the suit smiled openly.


    Walk slowly towards the survivors.


    Randomly glanced at the survivor in front of him, and then selected a stronger man.


    The man in the suit turned his head, and his subordinates knew the purpose and motioned to the member who was watching the survivors to bring the strong man over.


    "What do you want to do? I tell you, if you want to kill, please have a good time." The strong man still had a temper and said confidently.


    Looking at the brawny man being brought before him, the man in the suit asked calmly, "Are you not afraid of death?"


    The strong man hesitated.


    "Who in this world dares to say that I am not afraid of death? If I have a choice, of course I want to live even more."


    "Haha...what''s your name?"


    The strong man was slightly confused, but he still answered the man in the suit: "Zhao Gongzi."


    "Master Zhao?" The man in the suit was slightly surprised.


    "Zhao Qiansun''s Zhao, Gongfu''s kung fu, son''s son." Zhao Gongzi explained.


    Hearing this, the man in the suit smiled and patted Zhao Gongzi on the shoulder: "Very good name. I have something you need to do now. Are you interested?"


    "What''s up?"


    "See the people behind you?"


    How can I not see if I am not blind?


    Zhao Gongzi nodded.


    The man in the suit hooked Zhao Gongzi¡¯s shoulders and asked him to turn around and say, "From now on, these people will be your subordinates. I can provide you with weapons and ammunition, and everything you want, but there is a requirement, as long as you can do it. When you arrive, you will be their boss immediately."


    Zhao Gongzi''s spirits refreshed upon hearing the words.


    Is there such a good thing?


    Before, Zhao Gongzi, who was thinking of being a hero even if he died, suddenly showed a flattering smile on his face.


    "Brother, what do you want?"


    "Very simple, obedient."


    It''s really simple, there is no technical content at all.


    Zhao Gongzi almost didn''t even think about it, and immediately said that he would listen to the man in the suit in the future.


    "Very well, you will be their boss in the future." As he said, the man in the suit gestured to the younger brother beside him.


    Upon seeing this, the little brother brought two big boxes to Zhao Gongzi and put them down.


    The contents of these boxes were originally given to Jiang Chong and others, but now they naturally have to change owners.


    The box was opened, and inside, countless weapons and ammunition were exposed in front of Zhao Gongzi.


    Zhao Gongzi, whose eyes were glowing, looked hungry and thirsty on his face. If it wasn''t for the man in a suit to be in person, I''m afraid he couldn''t help but want to grab a gun or two and play with it.


    "These weapons and ammunition are now yours. What you have to do next is to go to the next area to grow your power. At the same time, send me a batch of prey every other day. As long as you can do it, weapons and ammunition You want as much as you want." The man in the suit said meaningfully.


    "that''s it?"


    "That''s it." The man in the suit nodded.


    Zhao Gongzi thought for a while, this requirement is too simple, for him it is almost no harm.


    Although I don''t know the purpose of the other party''s doing this, will Zhao Gongzi take care of this?


    "Okay, I must complete the task given by my eldest brother. By the way, eldest brother, the prey refers to the other survivors, right?"


    The man in the suit nodded: "You just have to prepare your prey. At this time of the day, I will send someone to connect with you."


    "No problem." Zhao Gongzi said swearingly.


    The man in the suit patted Zhao Gongzi on the shoulder again: "I look forward to your performance. The scene will be left to you."


    After speaking, the man in the suit beckoned and left the place with his man.

 Chapter 362： The farmer turned over to sing

    After the man in the suit left, Zhao Gongzi was so excited.


    I was worried that his life would end here, but he didn''t expect that in a blink of an eye, he not only saved his life, but also became the boss of the scene.


    Life went up and down so fast, Zhao Gongzi, who felt extremely exciting, quickly picked a few weapons from the box to arm himself.


    "Ahem..." Facing the twenty or thirty survivors present, Zhao Gongzi cleared his throat and said: "You must have heard what I was talking to that big brother just now. I won''t say more nonsense, and I am willing to do it with me. Yes, come to collect weapons now. From now on, I will be my Zhao Gongzi¡¯s brother. If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. After all, everyone can live together for a while. If you want to leave, choose yourself as soon as possible!"


    A group of people squatting on the ground look at me, and I look at you.


    "Brother Zhao, I''ll do it with you!"


    Finally someone stood up and responded to Zhao Gongzi''s words.


    If there is the first, there will be a second, a third...


    Within a few minutes, none of the people present had chosen to leave, they were willing to follow Zhao Gongzi.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Gongzi was very excited and very sense of accomplishment.


    From today on, he can be regarded as a big boss with guns and people.


    When everyone else was choosing weapons, Zhao Gongzi said generously: "Brothers and sisters are willing to follow. From now on, we will be a family. From now on, we will share the blessings and share the difficulties."


    "Blessings are shared, and difficulties are shared."


    One day ago, these people were still "prey" in the eyes of others. After this day, farmers turned over and sang, not to mention how excited they were.


    On the other side, a group of men in suits kept walking away. Hearing cheers from behind, the man in suit showed a cruel smile on his stern face.


    "Seventh brother, I am more optimistic about the previous Jiang Chong than this Zhao Gongzi. Can he grow the team?" A man in a suit asked next to the man in a suit, that is, Brother Seventh.


    Brother Qi smiled: "Why should you care about them? You have been with me for a while. It should be clear that they are just our pawns. From beginning to end, our goal is in Haitian District. And Haitian District over there. Compared with the forces, the people we are developing now are nothing."


    "Is there such a good place in Haitian District?"


    Brother Seven stopped, looked at the sky in the distance, and thought for a while and said: "Very good, there is endless food, endless beauty stars, and all kinds of airplanes and tanks that can be used to defend against zombies, as long as we Occupy that place, you will know that the last days is the paradise that truly belongs to us."


    The people around me didn''t know what kind of sight the Haitian District was like, but only from the words of Brother Seven, they seemed to have really seen heaven.


    Someone couldn''t help but asked, "Seven brother, why don''t we go and lay there now?"


    Seventh brother returned to his senses and glanced at the questioner contemptuously.


    "Do you think that people who can control such a place can be confronted by our current strength?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Don''t think about it, just do what the boss says, the day you long for, it won''t take long."


    "Yes!"


    The group said no more, and the figure quickly disappeared in the urban area.


    Haitian District Base.


    When Wei Xiao came back, it was already past four in the afternoon.


    I haven''t returned to the base for two days, and the base hasn''t changed much. The only thing that surprised Wei Xiao was that there were many more survivors in the base.


    In the two days he left, there were as many as a thousand new survivors.


    All escaped from the city center.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about these newcomers. As long as they didn''t make trouble and obedient, it wouldn''t matter to let them join the base.


    After having dinner with Shuwang and the others, Wei Xiao called Chen Haojie and them to the villa.


    "Master, what''s the situation?"


    Wei Xiao looked at his confidant present, and said coldly: "The situation is not optimistic. The soldiers who went out on missions before were indeed attacked by zombies."


    Having said that, Wei Xiao told Chen Haojie and others what he had discovered in the past two days.


    When he finished speaking, everyone present was shaken.


    "Flying zombies, color-changing zombies?" Chen Haojie frowned.


    "Is the evolution of zombies too fast? We only discovered defensive zombies. In just a few days, two new species have appeared?" Lan Qiang asked in surprise.


    Ming Yulan shook her head and said: "This is not the key. The key is that the corpse group is now organized and disciplined. This is definitely not a good thing for the survivors. Especially the color-changing zombies that the Lord guessed, know how to collect. Intelligence, locating survivors¡¯ strongholds, and informing the group of corpses to attack. Such zombies will be our enemies."


    "Don''t forget, what is more serious is the command-type zombies, that is the key." Mu Wuqing said suddenly.


    In the previous narration, Wei Xiao mentioned that there might be head-level zombies among the zombies. She mentioned it now, which undoubtedly made everyone''s expressions serious.


    "Master, what are your plans?" Chen Haojie looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Strengthen the patrol of the outermost periphery of the Haitian District, while leaving sentinels. The corpse group is still far away from us, and we can''t reach our side in a short time. During this period, we can do a lot. In addition, when I was out this time, I found that foreign forces might have affected the designated sea market. You should also ask the soldiers below to pay more attention."


    "Foreign forces? Other provinces?" Shu Wang said.


    "On the sea." Wei Xiao said.


    maritime?


    Hearing this term, almost everyone thinks of people from other countries for the first time.


    "Does the survivors in other places have no room to survive?" Chen Haojie boldly guessed.


    "This is just our guess. Whether it is specific or not, we will know after we have contact with external forces. I have a hunch that a new wave of corpses is coming. In the next period of time, heroes, you must increase the number of walls on the walls. The firepower is no longer just the southern city gate, the firepower of the four bases must not be less."


    "If there is a command-level existence in the corpse group, the firepower arrangement on the city wall really needs to be further strengthened." Chen Haojie said.


    "How do you make your arrangements? That''s it for today, let''s go on!"


    "Yes! Lord, goodbye mistresses."


    We greeted Wei Xiao and Shu Wang, and Chen Haojie and others left one after another.


    "Qingshu!"


    As soon as Chen Haojie and the others left, Wei Xiao called Li Qingshu.


    "Lord, what do you want to tell me?"


    Li Qingshu came to Wei Xiao''s side and asked respectfully.


    Shu Wang and the others are also curious. Is there anything wrong with Wei Xiao being called Li Qingshu at this time?


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and finally made up his mind.


    "Tomorrow, you will arrange for manpower to transfer the livestock from the farm to Haixin Island. You will also inform the Baiqiu Brigade that in the future his team will be stationed on Haixin Island. In addition, let Jiang Xue and the others transfer a group of people to the island. Go up, the construction of Haixin Island should also begin."


    "Okay, I will make arrangements tomorrow."


    Wei Xiao nodded and signaled Li Qingshu to retreat.


    "Husband, are you worried about something?" As the person next to the pillow, Shu Wang discovered Wei Xiao''s abnormality.


    Now only her own sister is here, she couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 363： Plan early

    Wei Xiao did not hide Shu Wang from them.


    "The changes in the corpse group are becoming more and more elusive. It is better to plan as soon as possible. In the future, Haixin Island may become the center of our base. If you have time, you can also visit the island. Tang reformed it as our future home."


    It doesn''t need to be too clear, Wei Xiao just reminded a few points, Shu Wang and the others are smart people, and they naturally know what to do.


    Shu Wang smiled: "Speaking of which, I haven''t been out for a long time. It''s just right now. It''s not bad to go outside and see the post-apocalyptic scenery."


    "Hehe... remember to bring more guards."


    "Um!"


    "Wei Xiao, you should have been tired in the past two days. Go and take a good rest. Let our sisters take care of the rest." Mu Wuqing said.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    "Why look at me like that?" Mu Wuqing was a little embarrassed, avoiding Wei Xiao''s gaze.


    Wei Xiao got up, came to Mu Wuqing''s side and pulled her from the seat into his arms.


    "Don''t make trouble, Shu Wang and Xiaoying are watching!"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Phantom did not respond, only Shu Wang chuckled.


    Looking at Mu Wuqing, who was rarely shy in his arms, Wei Xiao put his arms around her slender waist.


    "Resting is for sure, but how can I miss my wife Wuqing?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    In Mu Wuqing''s exclamation, Wei Xiao stopped her and picked her up and strode towards the second floor.


    "Pattern..."


    At this time, Bai Youwei and the others just upstairs came down the stairs.


    Bai Youwei passed by Wei Xiao and the others, and asked curiously: "Husband, what are you doing with Sister Wu Qing?"


    I don''t know if this silly woman asked knowingly, do we still need to ask for such an obvious action?


    Wei Xiao was too lazy to care about her, strode to the second floor.


    Bai Youwei, who was silly and sweet, had a cute face.


    "My husband didn''t hear me say hello to him just now?"


    "Oh...Okay, don''t pretend, what else can the master take to the second floor with Sister Wu Qing at this time? If you want to, just keep up, the master is eager!" Yan Chuan Huizi laughed.


    Bai Youwei hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Sister Youwei, that''s it..." Yan Yi whispered a few words in Bai Youwei''s ear.


    Bai Youwei was immediately extremely shy.


    Turning his head to look at Wei Xiao who had disappeared in the aisle, he said, "What time is this? My husband is too impatient?"


    "Don''t forget that it''s been two days since my husband left home! Would you like to help Sister Wu Qing share the burden?" Jiang Xiyu joked.


    When Wei Xiao had been away from home for two days, Bai Youwei shook her head quickly.


    "No, I''ll wait for Sister Wu Qing to split most of the firepower before going!"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s words, even Shu Wang in the hall laughed without talking about the sisters beside her.


    If they remember correctly, a few days ago, it took two days for a woman who was alive to get rid of her dependence on the bed.


    In the next few days, the base became active again.


    On the walls of the base, new firepower spots are arranged on it every day.


    No longer limited to one aspect, but the entire base city wall.


    Every five meters, two firepower points are deployed. In addition to the enhanced firepower configuration, the number of soldiers patrolling the city wall has also doubled.


    Five steps one post, ten steps one sentry, around the wall of the base, soldiers can be seen everywhere.


    In addition, farms and farms in the central base have also begun to move.


    Every day, cruise ships travel between the base and Haixin Island. Every time a cruise ship leaves the coast of the base, it carries a large amount of livestock and crops.


    Naturally, the changes in the base can''t be hidden from the Christians, but no one thinks deeply.


    Haixin Island is also part of the base. The Lord transferred some resources to the island as it should be.


    In the outermost area of ??Haitian District, especially near the city center, signs of soldiers'' activities became more frequent.


    At least one squadron patrols there every day.


    There are hundreds of people in the open and dark posts.


    These people are always paying attention to the surrounding movement, and once an abnormality is found, the news will be communicated to the ears of the base high-level staff as soon as possible.


    At the same time, Minghai City was on the other side of Junlinhai.


    The zombies are frequently dispatched, and whenever they have the same kind to return to the corpse nest, it means that a survivor''s stronghold is about to fall.


    Within a few days, the four major areas of Huanlian District, Chunjiang District, Beidou District (city center), and Xiwang District were successively patronized by corpses. Seven or eight survivors¡¯ strongholds were destroyed by corpses, and the death toll exceeded 1,300. Hundreds of people.


    As if being led by someone, the corpse group traversed the city center and kept approaching the Haitian District.


    After a few days, Haitian District, from the last survivor stronghold destroyed by the corpse group, there is already only a Qingxi District in the middle.


    "Brother Zhao, the group of zombies behind are like dog skin plasters. They have been chasing us. Now they have arrived in Zhongxia District. If we move on, we will leave Minghai City."


    "Should we talk to that group? Once we leave Minghai City, there will be no prey for us to catch. We can suggest to them to try other areas."


    Zhao Gongzi sighed secretly as he listened to the words of a few henchmen around him.


    "Do you think I didn''t suggest it? But the group of people is like a tendon. We must move straight, otherwise we won''t be provided with ammunition. I really don''t know what they are thinking?"


    During this period of time, Zhao Gongzi was funded by the forces behind him, not to mention the increase in strength, the team became stronger and stronger.


    From the first twenty to thirty people, within a few days, it has developed into a powerful force of more than two hundred people.


    This is not to be regarded as a "prey" given to the forces behind him every other day, otherwise, his team will be even larger.


    But none of this was what Zhao Gongzi wanted.


    Zhao Gongzi is willing to become an affiliate of the other party, hoping to live a good life surrounded by flowers, wine, and beauty. However, in these few days, he has not lived for a few days except for the identity, status, and rights that he should have as a boss. day.


    Almost every three to five will move their positions, and the rest period will not exceed two days.


    Why? Naturally, it is the group of corpses who "hund down" for them.


    According to the transfer route arranged for them by the forces behind, not to mention the local forces when they go to the new area, they are still on the route of chasing zombies at all times, and there is no peace at all.


    After this period of time, Zhao Gongzi also understood that the power behind him was to let him do errands. He did not know the purpose of doing this, but Zhao Gongzi understood that once the other party achieved his goal, he was afraid that he would lose the value of use. .


    Today, I just transferred from the previous area. According to previous experience, it is estimated that the corpse group will come again within three days.


    Looking at the slightly exhausted younger brothers around him, Zhao Gongzi gritted his teeth and asked: "How many people do we have now?"


    "There are 237."


    "Brothers, dare to fight with me once?"


    The little brother beside him looked at Zhao Gongzi in confusion.


    One of them asked, "Brother Zhao, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 364： Behind the scenes

    Zhao Gongzi took a sip and said grievously: "You followed me from the beginning. You have seen the events of this period. The people behind us can''t give us the life we ??want. Since they don''t give us, Then we will fight for it ourselves. Brothers, just ask, do you want to be chased by zombies every day, or find a stable place where you can accompany you every day with big fish and beautiful women?"


    you still need to ask?


    When they followed Zhao Gongzi, wouldn''t it be that one day they would lead such a life?


    "Brother Zhao, do you want to kill the other party?"


    "Snapped¡­"


    As soon as the younger brother finished speaking, Zhao Gongzi slapped him directly on the head.


    "Brother Zhao, did I say something wrong?"


    Zhao Gongzi glared at him: "I said that you are an idiot who exalts you. Kill the other person. Do you know who gave us the weapons and ammunition?"


    "The people behind us."


    "I thought you didn''t know!" Angrily licked the other person, Zhao Gongzi said seriously: "My idea is that next time the people behind us replenish us with ammunition, we will take this batch of ammunition and do it alone. This is about to reach the Haitian District, as long as we go out, with our strength, where we can''t go, why continue to be controlled by others?"


    "Brother Zhao, you mean to leave Minghai City and develop elsewhere?"


    "Yes, as long as you leave Minghai City and go to other places, when the Emperor Tian Gao is far away, I don''t believe that with our strength, we can''t have a place in other places. Brothers, would you like to do with me?" Zhao Gongzi finished speaking, looking at him. Look around everyone.


    The people around were silent for a moment.


    "Snapped¡­"


    I saw one person smashed the glass bottle in his hand and said loudly, "Fuck! I''ve had enough of this time of frustration. Brother Zhao, do whatever you want from now on, brother to you."


    "Yes, people die and die for thousands of years. This **** end world may be dead one day. Instead of continuing to run, it is better to settle down and enjoy it. Even if you die in the end, your life will be worth it."


    "Just do it. Brother Zhao, we all listen to you."


    Zhao Gongzi''s proposal was unanimously approved by those present.


    Seeing the brothers'' impassioned expressions, Zhao Gongzi was very pleased and excited.


    "Since it''s settled, don''t say more. We have just arrived in Qingxi District and are not familiar with this area. We will first contact the local forces, and then capture the prey and exchange weapons and ammunition with the people behind."


    "Yes!"


    The final plan has been decided, and Zhao Gongzi and others are no longer wordy.


    Let the little brother around him spread out and seize the time to occupy a place in Qingxi District.


    Inside the villa base.


    The survivors who have recently joined the base have gradually integrated into the newcomer¡¯s class life.


    These survivors from the city center are also safe.


    Whether they were a big brother or a big sister before, there is no place to go beyond when they come to the base.


    Jiang Xue''s management is not very reassuring to those who have newly joined the base. Many times, someone secretly observes their every move. However, they found nothing unusual.


    The new survivors are nothing special except for inquiring about the base. This phenomenon seemed normal to Jiang Xue and the others.


    Gradually, they relaxed their surveillance of these people.


    Jian Opera, a man who looks calm and quiet. In his early twenties, he is one of the survivors who joined the base recently.


    It has been a while since he came to the base, and now he, except for the central base, can''t set foot in, and basically walked all over the other places.


    Today, he discovered that the people who had been observing them secretly since they entered this base have disappeared, or that the secret eyes have been reduced a lot, and there has been a secret simple play in his heart, and finally he has taken action.


    Early in the morning, Jian Xi left the base with a team of newcomers who had gone out to collect supplies. When he entered the center of Haitian District, he found an opportunity to sneak away.


    Jian Xi''s departure basically did not attract the attention of others.


    No one cares about his disappearance.


    Dinghai District.


    A locomotive was speeding on the highway, and after a while, Jian Xi came to a dock.


    "Who, stop?"


    At the entrance of the wharf, no one would have imagined that there actually exists a powerful armed force here.


    At the entrance constructed by the container, whether it is on the ground or in the sky, a muzzle is aimed at the coming Jianxi, and at an altitude of tens of meters, there are machine gunners on the crane for defense.


    The current strength of this faction alone is not comparable to that of the general survivor team.


    Jian Opera is not afraid.


    Leave the locomotive and walk towards one of them.


    "This is a token given to me by the boss. With this token, I can go to see the boss at any time." Jian Xi took out a pendant from his neck and showed it to the other party.


    The sentry at the entrance glanced at the pendant and nodded.


    "I''ll take you to see the boss."


    "Thank you, brother." Jian Xi looked flattered.


    "follow me!"


    Jian Opera did not hesitate, and followed the sentry into the dock.


    On a cruise ship above the sea.


    At this time, in a huge space on the cruise ship can be described as beautiful women, singing and dancing.


    All kinds of people are active in it, which is very lively.


    Bringing Jian Xi to the sentry post above, he walked to a suit bodyguard and underestimated a few words. The suit bodyguard looked at Jian Xi in surprise.


    "Wait!"


    The suit bodyguard leaves.


    Not long after, the newly-returned suit bodyguard said to Jian Xi: "Come with me! The boss is on it."


    "thanks!"


    Jian Xi nodded quickly and followed the suit bodyguard to the top of the cruise ship.


    The top of the cruise ship.


    "Boss, people have brought it."


    A man who was fishing on the deck heard the words, put down his fishing rod and slowly turned around, staring at Jian Xi with a grim gaze, and said coldly: "Your speed is much slower than I thought. Why have you only come back now? "


    Jian Xi knew who the man in front of him was, and he was the boss in their mouth.


    Facing each other, Jian Xi trembling unconsciously said: "Boss, it''s not that we don''t want to come back soon, but the base where we are taken in. Someone has been monitoring us before. Until today, the person who was monitoring us left, I dare not steal. run out."


    "Yes?"


    "It''s true, boss, you have to believe me."


    The man motioned to Jian Xi not to explain, and turned around to continue fishing for his own fish: "Let''s talk! Is there any result of what I asked you to find out?"


    When it comes to business affairs, Jian Xi dare not hesitate.


    "Boss, we have found the base of the force you are looking for in the Haitian District. It is in the Haitian Villa District. They built a wall of more than 20 meters high, which is easy to find. During the time inside, I also found it. I¡¯ve asked, the entire Haitian District has only one of them, and there won¡¯t be a second one."


    "What about these?"


    "I noticed that the strength of the group of people at the villa base is not so strong. There are more than thousands of armed fighters. They also have militias and civilians. Almost everyone can carry guns and fight. Except for that. In addition, recently, they are still transporting supplies and population to Haixin Island, and it seems that they want to use Haixin Island as a second base for development."


    "The exact location has finally been found." Just after Jian Opera''s words, the man''s face changed suddenly.


    Throwing away the fishing rod in his hand and got up, the cold-faced man quickly became full of hostility.


    "Master!" A bodyguard next to him approached the man a bit.


    The man turned his head to look at him, and said coldly: "Old Qi, did you hear that?"


    Old Qi nodded.


    The man actually just disappeared for a while, Nie Ao.


    At this moment, he had a sullen face and said in a cold tone: "It''s not in vain that I did so much before. The revenge of the Haixin Island base has finally reached the day for them to pay back!"

 Chapter 365： Continue undercover career

    "Young Master, do you want Zhao Gongzi and the others to speed up?" Old Qi said solemnly.


    "No, the speed is good now." As he said, Nie Ao looked at Jian Xi: "If you are asked to return to the other party''s base now, can you find your way?"


    Not knowing what Nie Ao was going to do, Jian Xi thought about it and nodded: "Yes!"


    "Very good. Seventh, from the group of people we trained, select a group for him to take back. It''s time to make the final preparations."


    Because he knew Nie Ao''s plan, Lao Qi understood his meaning.


    "You come with me." Old Qi called to Huan Jian Opera.


    Jian Opera was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Why is this different from what was said at the beginning?


    "Boss, boss, what you said at the beginning, as long as I help you find out the specific location of the other party''s base, you will let my mother go. You can''t speak for nothing!"


    "Your mother?"


    Jian Xi said anxiously: "That''s right! This is what you said at the beginning, you can''t help but speak credit."


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Nie Ao patted his forehead.


    "Look at my memory." As if thinking of something, Nie Ao turned around, hooked Jian Xi''s shoulders and carried him towards a single-sided mirror.


    Walking to the front of the single-sided mirror, Nie Ao pointed to the space under the mirror and said, "Sorry, I have a bad memory. I don''t know who your mother is. But don''t worry, for the relatives of those who have merit, I am Nie Aocong. I won''t treat them badly, you see below."


    Jian Opera was suspicious and looked down the single-sided mirror.


    In a huge space below, a group of people came into Jian Opera''s sight.


    There are old people, children, and women.


    He saw his mother.


    At this time, Jian Xi''s mother was being served by two beautiful women in uniforms.


    In front of my mother was full of delicacies of mountains and seas, flying in the sky, walking on the ground, swimming in the water, everything.


    The mother looked very happy and the food was delicious, and the satisfied smile on her face would not deceive Jian Xi.


    In addition to his mother, Jian Xi also saw that, like him, the children and relatives of the group of people who entered the Wei Xiao base as spies were also well taken care of. No one''s face is not happy.


    "How? Am I good to my own people?"


    Jian Opera recovered: "Boss..."


    "You don''t need to say anything, continue to help me, as long as I have something, your mother will not be less. Of course, you also have to take what you see now to other people and let them act according to the plan I said. Just They are obedient, and you will be absolutely indispensable when things are done.


    Jian Opera is not a person without self-knowledge.


    He knew very well that some things were definitely not as simple as what Nie Ao said, but seeing his mother happy, Jian Xi didn''t want her to lose her life.


    After struggling for a while, he finally nodded when filial piety defeated reason: "Okay, I will do what you told me, boss, but also ask the boss to take care of my mother."


    Nie Ao laughed: "This is natural. You help me do things, and I will not treat your family badly. Go! Bring my people into the other party''s base. After it''s done, I allow you to mention three things to me. Conditions that make me difficult."


    Jian Opera glanced at his mother last.


    As long as my mother can enjoy her twilight years, what can''t she do?


    Jian Xi''s eyes became firm.


    "Know the boss!"


    "Come with me." Old Qi greeted and left the place with Jian Opera.


    As soon as the two of them left, Nie arrogantly walked to the edge of the splint, unspeakably energetic.


    "The three-pronged approach broke out at the same time. I want to see, how do you deal with my revenge?"


    A day later, Jian Xi entered the base with a group of "refugees" dressed as fleeing famine.


    These people who followed Jian Opera were naturally a gift from Nie Ao to "Wei Xiao."


    There are a total of 87 people, both males and females. Only in this way can the base''s vigilance against them be reduced.


    Because Jian Xi is familiar with how the base will arrange new survivors to join the base, these people who came with him know what they should and shouldn''t do in the short term.


    Successfully mixed into the base, everything seems so natural.


    Until the next three days...


    "Let down their weapons, everyone immediately put down their weapons..."


    Three days later, at the outermost periphery of the Haitian District, a group of militants broke into the guard range of the soldiers.


    Faced with a group of people with a gun and a strange force with more than 300 people, the soldiers responsible for guarding the periphery did not exchange fire with them for certain reasons, but blocked them from the Haitian District. Warn them.


    Zhao Gongzi looked at the local forces in front of him who were fewer than them, but whose firepower was not under them at all, he didn''t dare to mess around.


    Without knowing how strong the opponent''s specific strength is, forcibly breaking into the Haitian District will most likely cause irreparable losses.


    As a last resort, Zhao Gongzi never thought about fighting each other.


    "Brothers across the road, everyone is a survivor. It''s easy to do it. We just borrowed the Haitian District and won''t stay here for long. If you do it well, let us pass!" Zhao Gongzi shouted.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I want to enter the Haitian District and hand over all the weapons on you, otherwise, you will just stay outside for me."


    "Brother Zhao, do you want to go there?"


    Hearing the warning from the soldier in front of him, the younger brother beside Zhao Gongzi was a little anxious.


    They moved to Haitian District today because the corpses of the corpse group have entered Qingxi District. According to the speed of Shihou''s round trip, no more than one day at the latest, he will come to Haitian District to collect intelligence.


    Once the Shihou discovers that there are survivors in the Haitian area, within a long time, an army of zombies will arrive.


    If they don''t leave Minghai City through the Haitian District as soon as possible, their fate will be the same as the survivor''s stronghold previously captured by the corpse group, becoming a blood food for zombies.


    Zhao Gongzi didn''t expect that the other party would be so uncomfortable.


    "Pharaoh, you go and negotiate with them to see if this group of people is controlled by the forces behind them like us."


    Pharaoh nodded.


    They did just that when they came from the Huanlian District, and they didn''t think it was dangerous.


    Unload the weapons and equipment on his body, and walked to the defense zone of the villa base in the Haitian District of the Old Dynasty.


    "Brothers, don''t shoot, I''m here to negotiate."


    Here in Haitian District.


    "Captain, the other party sent a negotiator."


    Mu Feng could see the old king raising his hands.


    "Wen Bin, what do you think?"


    The deputy captain Fu Wenbin smiled indifferently: "Don''t worry about it. If you want to pass on our territory, you will either leave your weapons or welcome the bullets."


    Mu Feng laughed: "Same as I thought."


    "Boom boom..."


    Mu Feng aimed at the ground under Pharaoh''s feet and fired several shots.


    The old Wang, who was unprepared at all, was so scared by the shots that he fell to the ground on the spot, and then he crawled back to Zhao Gongzi and the others.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with us, hand over the weapon, we will let it go. If we don''t hand it over, we will either take a detour, or we will save my life." Mu Feng shouted to the outside.


    "Made, these people are definitely not in the same group as us. Brother Zhao, what should we do now?" Old Wang asked in a frightened voice.


    Zhao Gongzi gritted his teeth and his face was horizontal: "Kill it. Today we will leave Minghai City. Even if there is a powerful force behind the other party, as long as we can''t be found, we don''t have to be afraid."


    "Fuck it."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Zhao Gongzi and others, who were unwilling to hand in guns, and now it was too late to make a detour, launched an attack on Mu Feng and the others in the first place.


    With the sound of gunfire, two soldiers guarding outside were shot.


    Fortunately, there is a body armor, except for injuries to his feet, there is no danger to his life.


    "Damn, dare to use force with us, these guys are very courageous." Mu Feng''s eyes shook, then angrily issued an order: "Kill them for me."

 Chapter 366： The battle is over

    "Kill it!"


    Zhao Gongzi''s people started the charge ahead of time.


    "This group of people is crazy." When Fu Wenbin saw that the opponent not only shot first, but now he dared to charge, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "Why do you care about so many? I will bring someone to block them, and you will immediately notify the rear of the base to request support."


    "clear!"


    Mu Feng''s counterattack began.


    The sniper hidden above the tall building opened fire with the help of the surrounding gunshots, and every bullet could kill Zhao Gongzi''s people.


    At first, Zhao Gongzi and the others hadn''t noticed that it was wrong, but when they found that the people around them got headshots two or three, Zhao Gongzi was shocked.


    "Sniper, there is a sniper. Hurry up and hide."


    News of the outbreak of fighting in the periphery of Haitian District soon spread to the base.


    When Wei Xiao received the news, his face was full of surprises.


    "Who attacked us?" Wei Xiao was curious.


    "I don''t know for the time being. However, according to the news from the front, there are more than 300 enemies attacking the outer strongholds, and the weaponry is not weak. It is very likely that it is the foreign force you mentioned." Mu Wuqing analyzed.


    Wei Xiao tapped the arm of the sofa a few times.


    "Let Chen Haojie and the others dispatch two tank squads and four helicopters to support them. They can catch them alive and try to catch some people back for me."


    "Yes, Lord!" Li Qingshu heard the words and immediately conveyed Wei Xiao''s order to Chen Haojie and the others.


    Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao curiously: "You don''t plan to go see it yourself?"


    "No need, leave it to Chen Haojie and they are enough to deal with it."


    Wei Xiao was still very confident of his own people, and completely let Chen Haojie and the others do it.


    Besides, if you are a big boss who does everything by himself, why do you have to subordinates?


    Periphery of Haitian District.


    Zhao Gongzi and others were suppressed by the snipers, and they dared not charge as boldly as before.


    In just ten minutes of fighting, the casualties of the people he brought have exceeded fifty.


    This kind of loss is something that his power has never seen since its establishment.


    "Brother Zhao, no, the enemy''s snipers are hidden too deeply, coupled with the cover of gunshots around, we can''t find them at all. Our people will be killed once they appear. We have to find a way quickly, otherwise, We will be consumed to death by them."


    "Our ammunition is not inexhaustible, Brother Zhao, we have to find a way to get out of the battle."


    The confidant around said eagerly.


    Zhao Gongzi didn''t expect the opponent''s firepower to be so fierce.


    This was the first time he encountered such a powerful force, and for a while, he couldn''t help but regret his previous decision.


    "Are you going to make a detour?" Zhao Gongzi thought.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "what sound?"


    When Zhao Gongzi and others hid in the surrounding buildings and exchanged fire with Mu Feng and the others, a roar came from outside.


    "Brother Zhao, I know the voice is a helicopter. It can''t be wrong, it''s definitely a helicopter."


    "Helicopter? Fuck, are you sure it''s a helicopter?" Zhao Gongzi''s face changed drastically.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    As soon as Zhao Gongzi''s voice fell, there was a swish outside, followed by a deafening explosion.


    "Rumble..."


    The vibration wave spread and directly caused the ground to shake for a while. On the side of Zhao Gongzi, who was not the target of the helicopter attack, the people next to him were dumbfounded.


    "Boss, it''s Wu Zhi, Wu Zhi!"


    Someone screamed outside.


    If the previous explosion had scared Zhao Gongzi and the others out of their guts, then the current screams would undoubtedly make them fly away.


    What kind of fairy did I TM meet?


    Why even Wu Zhi appeared?


    Before Zhao Gongzi and the others could come back, screams came from outside again.


    "Tan, tank...Run away! The opponent has a tank."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The sound of artillery fire spread, and immediately, surrounding buildings exploded.


    Zhao Gongzi was completely dumbfounded.


    Zhao Gongzi, who was hiding in the house, and the confidants around him, each with big eyes and small eyes, their faces were all confused.


    How to play this? How to play?


    Everyone fights with guns, but how can you bully people, even the planes and tanks are sent out? Can we talk about fairness? One-on-one matches are also fine!


    "Zhao, Brother Zhao, are you still fighting?" a confidant asked with a trembling voice.


    Zhao Gongzi''s entire face was shaking.


    "surrender!"


    There is no choice at all.


    Continue to struggle, it is estimated that these people will be buried in the rubble.


    "They surrendered."


    Fu Wenbin, who was in a tall building, saw people walking out of the surrounding buildings with a gun with both hands outside, stopped shooting, and said something beside Mu Feng.


    Mu Feng also noticed, and immediately ordered the other soldiers to cease fire.


    "Let''s go and see what kind of person it is. Dare to deal with us after eating the leopard?" Mu Feng walked downstairs after closing the gun.


    Outside, the people Zhao Gongzi had brought, as long as they were still alive, walked out of the surrounding buildings with their guns in both hands.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    In the air, four helicopters whizzed by from both sides, and from time to time they looked up at Wu Zhi, who was the real war machine in the air, and Zhao Gongzi felt that they were not possessed.


    When they saw the tanks coming from sideways, their souls were convulsing.


    Real Nima bullies people.


    "Go, go over here!"


    The soldiers around have come to Zhao Gongzi and them.


    Unload their weapons and equipment and **** them to a place.


    There were more than 300 people when they arrived, and within half an hour, only about half were left. The casualties were really not ordinary.


    "Brother, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I surrender." Zhao Gongzi said.


    "Hurry up, slowly, be careful I shot you down."


    When Zhao Gongzi''s people gathered together, Mu Feng and the others came to the group with their guards.


    "Which one of you is the boss?" Mu Feng rolled over and sat on the front of a tank, shouting at Zhao Gongzi and the others.


    Zhao Gongzi knew he couldn''t escape, so he slowly raised his hand.


    "I, I am!"


    Seeing Zhao Gongzi, Mu Feng and Fu Wenbin looked at each other.


    Fu Wenbin said: "Stand up."


    Zhao Gongzi stood up tremblingly.


    The soldiers around are looking at each other.


    He has a good figure, but also looks like a boss. However, those trembling legs greatly reduced his image as the boss.


    Mu Feng joked: "You are really courageous. You dare to shoot at us without understanding the situation. As the boss, before you do something, don''t you think about the consequences?"


    Zhao Gongzi''s face was crying, and his heart was unspeakable.


    I want to know that you are so powerful that I would not dare to come here if I was killed.


    "This, this sir, misunderstanding, everything is a misunderstanding. We also have no choice. The zombies are coming. If we don''t find a place to settle down as soon as possible, we will be a dead end."


    "Um?"


    Mu Feng''s face changed slightly: "What did you say? Zombie?"


    Zhao Gongzi nodded.


    "The zombies on the side of Junlinhai, their corpses have spread to the Qingxi area, and at most one day, they will find here, when the time comes, there will be countless groups of corpses pouring into the Haitian area."


    There seemed to be some terrible information from Zhao Gongzi, and Mu Feng and Fu Wenbin''s expressions became extremely solemn.

 Chapter 367： I told you to squat down

    "What do you think of this matter?" Mu Feng asked Fu Wenbin.


    "Just now the military division reminded him that the Lord wants a few livelihoods. It happens that you can take them to see the Lord."


    Mu Feng felt it was necessary.


    "You are responsible for escorting these people back. I don''t know if what he said is true or false? If all this is true, I am afraid that something will happen." Mu Feng said worriedly.


    "Even if it''s true, what can we do? We''re done."


    Fu Wenbin was heart-hearted, smiled and said something, then recruited a dozen soldiers and brought Zhao Gongzi and them back to the base.


    Zhao Gongzi is very worried about his fate.


    On the way to escort, he even thought about running away.


    But he just thought about it.


    On both sides of him, four helicopters and a number of tanks accompanied him. Such an armed escort, unless his head is shown up, otherwise, he will not take the action of fleeing.


    Inside the base.


    The news of the end of the battle has reached Wei Xiao''s ears.


    "It''s just unsatisfactory."


    Knowing the whole process of the battle from Li Qingshu, Wei Xiao couldn''t flatter Zhao Gongzi and his party for their combat effectiveness.


    "Who wants to see the newly caught thugs?" Wei Xiao got up and asked the girls in the villa.


    Shu Wang and they shook their heads.


    Bai Youwei curled her lips and said, "What''s so good about thugs? It''s better to play games at home. Husband, go by yourself!"


    The girls didn''t want to go, and Wei Xiao didn''t force it, "Quail, follow me."


    "Oh!"


    Xiao Que''er answered, and then followed him and left the villa like Wei Xiao''s little tail.


    The interrogation room outside the center base.


    Several important members including Zhao Gongzi were escorted here. As for the other personnel, they were handed over to Jin Miaofeng.


    If you dare to shoot at the soldiers of the base, you are the enemy.


    It''s not a deep hatred, it''s a pity to kill the monster, it''s better to keep it and contribute to the construction of the base.


    Zhao Gongzi did not know until now how powerful the forces they provoke this time.


    Not to mention those who are too high-end, just the warriors on the wall when they came, made them feel lingering.


    Uniform clothing, equipment armed to the teeth, with both godlike shape and eagle-like eyesight.


    With that kind of momentum and kind of mental outlook, Zhao Gongzi can be sure that the regular army in peacetime is inferior to them. The murderous air on each one made them frightened.


    Such a force, he wants to get out of their territory in a whimsical way, isn''t this looking for death?


    Zhao Gongzi''s intestines are all regretful at this moment.


    I had known that there was such a powerful force entrenched in Haitian District, and my group went around to leave Minghai City. It''s okay now. The life and death ahead is unpredictable. Whether they can live or not depends on whether the person they want to meet next can give them a chance.


    "Come on, Lord!"


    Outside the interrogation room, a soldier shouted.


    The two soldiers guarding the door of the room saluted as soon as Wei Xiao and the three power holders arrived.


    "They are your captives this time?" Wei Xiao asked Fu Wenbin who guarded Zhao Gongzi and others.


    "Yes, Lord. These people are the top of their group. I will bring them here and wait for the Lord to interrogate them."


    Wei Xiao, Lan Qiang, Chen Haojie, Ming Yulan and Xiaoqueer staggered Fu Wenbin and walked towards the sofa inside.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "Did you ask any useful news before you came?"


    "Yes, they said the corpse group is coming soon."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao''s face wrinkled.


    "Yes, that''s what this guy said." Fu Wenbin said, pointing to Young Master Zhao, who was holding his head down.


    The four of them sat down, and Xiaoqueer was behind Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the middle, looked at Zhao Gongzi: "What''s your name?"


    "Zhao Gongzi." Zhao Gongzi tried to raise his head. When he saw Wei Xiao, his scattered eyes suddenly gathered: "It''s you?"


    Zhao Gongzi''s eyes widened, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "Do you know me?" Wei Xiao was a little strange.


    Zhao Gongzi was a little excited, just thinking about getting up.


    "Squat down!" Fu Wenbin on the side yelled coldly.


    Zhao Gongzi, who was very excited the previous second, squatted for a while with a smile, but the color of surprise in his eyes did not change.


    "Boss, don''t you remember me? World Trade Center, you also saved our lives." Zhao Gongzi said.


    "World Trade Center?"


    Wei Xiao was puzzled, but soon had a guess.


    "Are you one of those people who were locked up as prey by other forces?"


    Zhao Gongzi nodded repeatedly.


    "It''s me, it''s me, boss, you finally remembered, it''s really great." After saying that, Zhao Gongzi was about to stand up again.


    "How do you say it and stood up again? Squat down for me, didn''t you hear it?" Fu Wenbin kicked Young Master Zhao.


    Zhao Gongzi squatted back in embarrassment.


    Wei Xiao really didn''t know Zhao Gongzi, or in other words, none of them had any impression of the group of people he rescued in the World Trade Center.


    But these are not important. What''s important is that Zhao Gongzi''s words made Wei Xiao''s breath extremely cold.


    After a long period of time, the people who attacked themselves were actually a group of survivors saved by themselves a few days ago. Does this count as causing trouble for yourself?


    Wei Xiao looked at Zhao Gongzi with a gloomy face, and said in a gloomy tone: "I remember it, but it''s hard to tell if it''s good or not. When I saved you, how can I be your savior? Why, I haven''t seen you for a few days, just take it. Asking people to attack me, you say, do you count as grace and revenge?"


    Zhao Gongzi, who originally had some expectations on his face, couldn''t help but tremble when he heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    "Heh! So, these guys are still a group of white-eyed wolves?" Lan Qiang said with a smile.


    Zhao Gongzi was in a hurry.


    "No, no big boss. We don''t even know that those outside are your subordinates. If we know, even if I give me a hundred courage, I will not dare to fight with your people!"


    "I''ve already done it, is it useful to explain this now?" Ming Yulan said coldly.


    Zhao Gongzi cried a face.


    He really didn''t know the conscience of heaven and earth.


    He knew how fierce Wei Xiao was. He killed hundreds of Jiang Chong''s subordinates by himself without being injured. Is this what he saw and didn''t see?


    If he knew that Haitian District was Wei Xiao''s territory, he wouldn''t dare to come if he really gave him a hundred courage.


    "Okay, that''s the end of the nonsense. I ask you, according to the situation that day, you shouldn''t have weapons to arm hundreds of people. How did the weapons in your hands come from?"


    Zhao Gongzi smiled bitterly: "Big brother, will you let us go if I tell you?"


    "If I want to die, I can fulfill you now." Wei Xiao''s tone was cold.


    Zhao Gongzi, who only felt shivering all over his body, didn''t dare to have extravagant thoughts.


    Without any reservation, he told him one by one what happened after Wei Xiao left that day. In addition, it also includes what Nie Ao''s people asked them to do and everything they experienced during this time.


    After hearing what Zhao Gongzi said, Wei Xiao''s face became more solemn.


    It''s the unknown mysterious force again.


    What are they going to do?


    "Lord, that force on the sea, I''m afraid the comer is not good!" Chen Haojie suddenly said.

 Chapter 368： The horror of the Kotou Sergeant

    "How do you say?" Wei Xiao looked at him.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses, his wise eyes burst out with sharp edges.


    "If everything this guy says is true, then the people on the sea are not ordinary sinister attentively."


    "This guy has already said that they moved from the Huanlian area all the way to our side. In every area, there are vassal forces of the group of people on the sea. These forces seem to be a coincidence, but according to this guy, you don¡¯t Think that their existence is more like bait, step by step to induce a group of corpses to come to our side?"


    Chen Haojie''s analysis and prompting, Wei Xiao and the others only thought about it for a moment, and they discovered the clues.


    "Peng..."


    Ming Yulan and Lan Qiang just wanted to understand something, their faces were only shocked. On the other hand, Wei Xiao, who had already guessed something, patted the long table in front of him with a big hand, and a long table made of solid wood was on his Directly scrapped under power.


    A fierce man, an absolute fierce man.


    Slap down, not to mention that the wooden table was smashed into pieces, but with the torn wooden table open, Zhao Gongzi and his squatting companions who squatted here shivering, were all frightened.


    "They are looking for death." An angry Wei Xiao, his cold eyes exuded the light of a man: "Hero, what else have you guessed? No matter what you think of, tell me."


    Chen Haojie did not disappoint Wei Xiao, and continued: "If my previous guess is correct, then many things can be explained. The group of people on the sea constantly let the vassal forces catch prey for them, in fact, in order to Place bait in the uninhabited area leading to us to ensure that wherever the corpse goes, there will be flesh and blood for them to prey..."


    "It''s like a fuse. The ultimate goal is to detonate the explosive at the end. As the Lord mentioned the Darkwalker and the forces led by this guy, they are more like the fire that ignited the fuse, constantly shifting to lure. The corpse group has reached the final destination. Now, their goal has undoubtedly succeeded."


    Chen Haojie''s words are finished.


    The concise and clear analysis, combined with everything Zhao Gongzi said, everything that everyone did, is so logical and reasonable that it is hard to refute.


    "Why are these people doing this?" Lan Qiang asked a crucial question.


    Yup! Why are these people doing this?


    Personal hobby or madness? Or, what is the ulterior motive?


    "What else are you missing? Tell me everything you know, one to five to ten?" Wei Xiao lost his kindness and looked directly at Zhao Gongzi with murderous eyes.


    Zhao Gongzi was startled by Wei Xiao''s eyes, cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Except, except for these, there is nothing."


    "How did the zombies find you?" Ming Yulan asked.


    "Yes, it''s Shihou."


    Shihou?


    Lan Gun they don''t know why.


    "You are talking about the kind of zombies that change color?" Wei Xiao said.


    "Yes, they are the zombie scouts. They are responsible for finding the survivor''s stronghold and passing the news to the zombies who are calling the corpse group. They have been chasing us, and whenever we move to other areas within two days, There will be groups of corpses attacking the survivors¡¯ strongholds."


    "Then how do you avoid being attacked by the corpse group?" Chen Haojie asked.


    "Because we know the abilities of these corpses, every time we go to an area, we will choose to station behind other survivor strongholds. Once the survivor stronghold in front has an accident, we will move the next day."


    "Then you won''t go farther?" Xiao Que''er couldn''t help asking.


    Zhao Gongzi smiled bitterly: "We think, but the group of people behind will come to us every other day to take away a batch of prey. If there is no prey for them, they will not provide us with ammunition. Without ammunition, neither will we. Dare to go too far."


    "Everything is clear. Lord, I can be sure that the group of people on the sea is definitely coming to us. Or the disaster will lead to the east." Chen Haojie suddenly stood up and said to Wei Xiao affirmatively.


    "What did you think of?" Lan Qiang asked.


    Chen Haojie said solemnly: "The enemy''s purpose is not necessarily us, but we are definitely indispensable. I have two guesses. One, the enemy''s purpose is to rush us and try to use the corpse group to get rid of us."


    "Another, the enemy''s target may be the battle base. Why do they stare at the battle base? Needless to say, you should also know. But the battle base is not far from the corpse nest. If they want to obtain the weapons inside, they must find one. Powerful enough to drag the corpse group..."


    "And we, undoubtedly met this condition of the enemy." Lan Qiang interjected.


    "good!"


    Chen Haojie''s analysis has reached the point where it is flawless.


    If the secret enemy is not a lunatic, but an existence with ulterior motives, then Haojie Chen''s guess is absolutely correct.


    In addition to the battle base, the survivor base established by Wei Xiao is the place where Minghai City can attract other people''s coveted.


    The enemy has spent so much time arranging all this, why not for these two purposes?


    The truth is very close, but all this is enough for Wei Xiao.


    It was the first time that he encountered such a hostile force that spent a few months planning to deal with him Wei Xiao. Wei Xiao admired their perseverance and ideas in his heart, but more of it was killing intent and strong killing intent.


    Wei Xiao was always the only one who took advantage of others. When was it his turn to take advantage of others?


    Just don¡¯t know if the opponent has a good mouth?


    "A group of very thoughtful people, it''s rare that they know how to use zombies to deal with me." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Master, what are we going to do next?" Lan Qiang asked.


    "What can I do? The zombies have been led to the door of the house, and now it is useless to do other things."


    "By the way, Lord..." Chen Haojie spoke again.


    "What else do you want to add?"


    Chen Haojie thought for a while, and finally decided to tell Wei Xiao: "It''s still my previous judgment. Now that the enemy knows to arrange bait to lure zombies against us, if their purpose is not the battle base, but us, the Lord thinks they will Wouldn''t you plant spies in our base in advance?"


    "How do they plant spies?" Lan Qiang said without hesitation.


    "Newcomer, the newcomer who joined us during this time." Ming Yulan''s face changed suddenly, as if thinking of some terrible consequences, the whole person couldn''t sit still.


    Wei Xiao also thought of this, and his cheeks couldn''t help but jump.


    What a clever calculation, what an insidious scheme.


    This layout of the opponent is almost tightly linked.


    The corpse group siege is undoubtedly the main force, but planting spies in Wei Xiao''s base is even more of a tactic.


    Wei Xiao was a little scared at this moment.


    Once the zombies attack the city, he will inevitably mobilize the entire base for armed resistance.


    When the spies in the base have weapons, once the zombies attack the city, they suddenly turn their spearheads to deal with the soldiers in the base. What will be the consequences?


    It''s so nuanced and terrifying.


    "Very good, very good. It''s a good opponent. When I find out their group of mice, I will meet their boss for a while. This is a very interesting enemy."


    "Master, I''m just guessing these things. The specific situation needs to be cross-examined before I know it."


    Wei Xiao raised his hand to stop the hero Chen.


    "Hero, it''s not a day or two between you and me. Are you still not sure about my character?"


    Chen Haojie''s eyes trembled.


    "What does the Lord mean?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled: "There is no need for people to interrogate. After returning, Yulan..."


    "exist!"


    "You inform Jin Miaofeng and the internal administrators that the newcomers who have joined the base in recent months have gathered. Haven''t the zombies come? Send them to the front line so that they can help us block the zombies at the front line. A wave of attacks." Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    "clear!"


    "Lord, I don''t think it is appropriate to do this."


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao looked at Lan Qiang, a flash of unhappy expression on his face.

 Chapter 369： Ruthless than Wei

    Afraid of Wei Xiao¡¯s misunderstanding, Lan Qiang explained: ¡°If the military division¡¯s guess is correct and let this group of people go to the front, two problems will arise. One is to give the gun. Once the zombies attack, they will definitely counterattack in order to survive. We, this will cause us some trouble, the other is not to give guns, but in this way, sending them to the front line is completely sending food to the zombies, and the gain is not worth the loss."


    Hearing Lan Qiang''s explanation, Wei Xiao''s face looked much better.


    Before, he thought Lan Qiang was going to intercede for those people.


    If Lan Qiang really did that, Wei Xiao would have to consider changing to a power holder.


    Fortunately, Lan Qiang did not disappoint him.


    "You can rest assured about this. Didn''t Zhao Gongzi say that? Every time they move an area, the zombies will follow at most for two days. Since this is the case, we will find out those who have newly joined the base today, and then let them go. The front line. As for our people, all returned to the base, three hundred meters away from the base, and laid dense minefields for me."


    "Want to counterattack the base? Ha ha! It depends on whether they can come out of the minefield alive."


    "..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words were uttered, no matter whether Lan Qiang or Zhao Gongzi were present, their hearts trembled.


    Speaking of ruthlessness, who was there to be more ruthless than Wei Xiao?


    "The Lord is wise." Chen Haojie praised.


    Lan Qiang is not good at making any remarks, and his eyes are diverted.


    "My lord, what do these guys do?" Lan Qiang looked at Zhao Gongzi and asked them.


    Zhao Gongzi was anxious now.


    I don''t know that Wei Xiao''s plan is okay. Now that he knows it, he knows that there are only two choices for himself. One is to be executed secretly by Wei Xiao and the others. Wei Xiao would never let Zhao Gongzi and others talk about his plan.


    The other is to become what Wei Xiao calls "our man". Otherwise, he has no choice.


    "Boss, no, Lord, Lord, you know me, I have nothing to do with those people, my identity is innocent. You can let me join the base and fight against zombies with you."


    Wei Xiao glanced at Zhao Gongzi.


    "Master Zhao, have you heard a word?"


    "What are you talking about?" Zhao Gongzi was nervous, he felt that something bad would happen at the scene soon.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled: "As the old man said, it is hard to draw bones when painting people, knowing people knowing the face and not knowing the heart, do you know what it means?"


    When Zhao Gongzi heard this, he was anxious.


    Not only him, but the people with him are also panicked.


    "Boss, what I said is true. I have nothing to do with that group of people. Lord, you have to believe me. I can believe it."


    Wei Xiao shook his head, beckoned to let Xiaoque''er come to him, and while walking toward the interrogation room, the voice came into Chen Haojie''s ears: "Handle it cleanly."


    "What, Lord..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    Chen Haojie and the others hardly showed any mercy. Several people took out their guns and shot Zhao Gongzi and his group indiscriminately.


    In a moment, the screams in the interrogation room stopped abruptly.


    "Dispose of the body." Chen Haojie said to Fu Wenbin, and then left the interrogation room with Ming Yulan and the others.


    Fu Wenbin saluted, and then greeted the soldiers inside and outside to come in and dispose of the corpse.


    Inside the base.


    Just a few hours.


    Jian Xi and others who were still at work were gathered one by one by the guards led by Jin Miaofeng''s management.


    Seeing more and more survivors around, Jian Xi and they still don''t know what happened.


    "What''s the situation? Is it also the daily routine of the base?" Next to Jian Xi, a companion who had come with him three days ago asked in a low voice.


    Jian Opera is a little confused.


    He also experienced this scene, that is, when they passed the observation period, the base appeared once when they were assessed and assigned.


    But what puzzled him was that the people gathered this time not only included him, but also the people who had passed the assessment and distribution last time, and many of them were spies that Nie Ao sent to the base.


    If you don''t understand, Jian Xi shook his head and said: "I don''t know, we just do as they say, don''t show your feet."


    The people around him smiled evilly: "Hey... don''t worry. Speaking of which, this base is really heaven. In the past few days, I have seen a lot of tender women who look so beautiful. When the boss''s plan is successful, I can To enjoy the beauties in it, they are so tempting."


    Jian Xi smiled slightly: "Indeed. Maybe you don''t know yet. When it comes to beauties, the owner of this base, the women he owns are the most beautiful in the world. Compared with them, the beauties we can see are completely shit."


    "Is it such an exaggeration?"


    "Never lie to you. The boss promised me that after it was done, he would be able to meet my three requirements that were not excessive. When the time comes, I will let the boss reward me. Tsk tusk...get one person without regrets for life. It''s worth looking forward to."


    "Then congratulations."


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    When the two talked quietly, the people who had joined the base during this time had already been gathered.


    After Jiang Xue gave these to Jin Miaofeng, she took the others and left.


    "Everyone, line up immediately, fast." Jin Miaofeng shouted.


    The survivors who did not know all did what she said.


    After everyone lined up, Jin Miaofeng took the megaphone and said loudly, "Now, all of you will go with me to the outermost periphery of Haitian District to build fortifications. This is a test for you, and you are also part of the base. What needs to be done. I hope that when the fortifications are built for a while, no one will be lazy. If any of you behaves well, I will promote him to be a beloved person."


    "Sir Management, do you go now?" someone asked.


    "Yes, go now, go now."


    After Jin Miaofeng finished speaking, he got into a car. The three cars present started and drove slowly toward the front.


    "Keep up!"


    Behind, more than two thousand people did not dare to neglect, and followed closely behind.


    No one would doubt Jin Miaofeng''s words.


    They have been in the base for a while, and they know that if they want to live in the base, being obedient is the most important thing.


    As Jin Miaofeng led the team away for half an hour, after them, Lan Qiang, Ming Yulan and others immediately led half of the men and women out of the city.


    They either drove or hiked, but everyone has a characteristic, that is, they carry a big bag full of mysterious objects.


    Wei Xiao''s minefield blockade plan began.


    After more than an hour, Jin Miaofeng and others who came to the outermost periphery of Haitian District immediately began to arrange for the newcomers to build fortifications.


    "Work well and perform well, even if it is directly promoted to the elite, it is not impossible."


    Up to now, Jin Miaofeng is still comforting the survivors who came with her.


    The cruelty of his heart is evident.

 Chapter 370： I dont know how to die

    The survivors present seemed very emotional.


    Those who are directly promoted to the elite, have a good understanding of the rules of the base, and are completely "pond fish", know exactly what this means.


    No one would give up this opportunity, shout a few times with high morale, and then, under the command of the militiamen, began to use all the available items around to build defenses.


    Looking at the busy people, Jin Miaofeng''s eyes flashed with cold blood.


    "A group of people who don''t know how to live or die, dare to fight for the idea of ??going to the base, all of them wait to die!" Jin Miaofeng thought to himself.


    "Sister Jin!" a guard came to Jin Miaofeng''s side and called out.


    Jin Miaofeng returned to his senses and said indifferently, "What''s the matter?"


    "Lord the password. The lord told us to withdraw to the base in the evening, and now try to command these newcomers to build fortifications." The guard said.


    Jin Miaofeng nodded: "Reply to the Lord, Jin Miaofeng promises to complete the task."


    "clear!"


    The guards retired, and Jin Miaofeng went directly to the front to direct the work of the newcomer.


    When they were busy, Mu Feng and others received an order to retreat from the base.


    Although I don''t know why the high-level base of the base told them to abandon their peripheral patrol missions, it is the soldiers'' duty to obey orders. All the soldiers who were on guard in the outermost area of ??the Haitian District returned to the base as soon as they received the retreat order, including snipers.


    At the same time, the base operations center.


    "Just after receiving the command from the master, the control team immediately dispatched ten groups (a group of twelve) drones to conduct round-the-clock inspections on the periphery of the Haitian area. Once survivors were found or lost, they immediately reported to the master." Han Yifei issued Wei Xiao''s order.


    The person in the control center executes it immediately.


    In the long sky during the day, a drone took off from the central base.


    The densely packed drones flying over the base like a flock of flying birds flew towards the Haitian area to the south of the base.


    In addition to the battle with Haixin Island, it was the first time that the civilians who saw so many drones dispatched from the base were curious about the base''s move.


    However, after various administrators came forward to appease and explain, the Christians returned to normal.


    They have nothing to worry about.


    No matter what happens, the base''s senior officials will have countermeasures, but it won''t work. It''s a big deal to mobilize the whole people again.


    Born in the last days, they had no choice but to do their best to guard the last piece of pure land.


    "Buzzing..."


    The outermost area of ??Haitian District.


    Jian Xi and others who were working naturally saw the drone flying over the headspace.


    The huge fleet is not only responsible for the most extended surveillance of the Haitian District, some of it also enters the Qingxi District.


    The control team must ensure that the base can have more time to prepare before there is a change in the external area.


    "How come there are so many drones?"


    "I don''t know, why don''t you ask about gold management?"


    There was a commotion in the crowd, and many people stopped their movements and looked up to the sky.


    "Management Jin, what''s the matter? The base suddenly sent so many drones. Did something happen?" Jian Xi came to Jin Miaofeng''s side and tried to ask.


    Jin Miaofeng glanced at him, and said lukewarmly, "Work hard, you won''t have your turn to care about any actions on the base. When you really want to use you, even if you don''t ask, I will say it."


    "Don''t we feel curious! If Manager Jin knows any news, just tell us! This is so that we can be mentally prepared."


    "Want to know why?"


    Jian Xi nodded: "In the base, we will all rely on Jin Guan in the future."


    The words of flattery are delivered.


    If Jin Miaofeng likes others to tout her character and Jian Xi surrendered to her, Jin Miaofeng would tell the other party, but it is different now.


    These people in front of them are all being abandoned by the Lord, and accepting their surrender at this time, isn''t it just looking for death?


    The corner of Jin Miaofeng''s mouth curled slightly, and he looked at Jian Xi a few evilly.


    "You guys can talk, no matter, since you want to know so much, I might as well tell you. This is related to zombies, and this is the reason why you are asked to build fortifications. I won''t talk about the specifics, and work hard, as soon as possible. Once the work is completed, you can also return to the base as soon as possible."


    Jin Miaofeng has said the general situation. To be more specific, looking at her ambiguity, Jian Xi clearly couldn''t ask anything.


    With a look of gratitude on his face, Jian Xi thanked Jin Miaofeng.


    Back to the team.


    "Well, did you have any news?" A Nie Ao asked in a low voice beside Jian Xi.


    Jian Xi nodded: "It has something to do with zombies, but the other party obviously doesn''t know what they are about to face. We should fix the fortifications as soon as possible and wait until we get back to the base. Once we get the weapons, the boss''s plan is successful."


    "Hey... I''m afraid they would never dream of it. When the army of zombies arrived, it was when they died. I have seen her upset for this dead fat woman. When the boss takes this base, I will have to use her to fish for zombies. "Nie Ao''s people said viciously.


    Jian Opera has no affection for Jin Miaofeng either.


    The main reason is that Jin Miaofeng''s eyes are very wrong every time he looks at him.


    He knew that Jin Miaofeng was unclean for all the women in the base.


    He looks average, almost forty years old, but there are three husbands in the family. It can be said that Jin Miaofeng is the first polyandry in the entire base.


    Jian Opera suspects that the other party is greedy for his prosperous appearance.


    Well, absolutely.


    This kind of person is too dangerous.


    An episode passed.


    Gradually, the time came to around six o''clock in the evening.


    At this time, thanks to the efforts of thousands of soldiers, the minefield task assigned by Wei Xiao had been completed.


    Jin Miaofeng was notified that they should leave.


    Without hesitation, Jin Miaofeng called on his own guards and the militiamen who had come out of the base to get into the car directly.


    "Management Jin, are you going back?"


    When stopped by someone, Jin Miaofeng didn''t show any kicks either.


    "It¡¯s dinner time, I naturally go back to eat. Oh, forgot to tell you that before the fortifications are repaired, you will eat and live here. Someone will bring your food in a while, so don¡¯t worry about having no food. I¡¯m still The first sentence, if you finish the work sooner, you will be able to return to the base sooner. I wish you a pleasant time and goodbye."


    Leaving a word, Jin Miaofeng drove the team away regardless of the thoughts of these people.


    Jian Opera and they couldn''t refute Jin Miaofeng, they could only watch them leave.


    "Mad, let them be arrogant for a few more days, and when the boss arrives, I will let this fat lady know the consequences of being arrogant in front of me." Someone cursed.


    Jian Opera did not answer.


    Jin Miaofeng and the others left, he didn''t know why, he always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell.


    Unable to determine where the anxiety in my heart came from, Jian Opera could only continue to pretend.


    He can only pray that there will be no conspiracy in it.

 Chapter 371： Omen before the corpse tide erupts

    At night, the base control center.


    "Captain, look, what are these things?" In the team that controls the drone, in the team responsible for the area outside Qingxi District, someone found an abnormality and hurriedly called for Ling Qiao on the side.


    "Anything to find?"


    Ling Qiao and Han Yifei came over and looked at the monitoring screen in front of the team members.


    "Captain, look, this is the picture I just captured." The team members zoomed in on the surveillance video, and suddenly, in the dark, only a few dark figures flashed past the drone monitored by the drone.


    The most peculiar thing is that these dark shadows are located, once the surrounding environment changes, the colors on their bodies will also be.


    If it weren''t for the drone that captured the moment they changed colors, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to spot them.


    When Ling Qiao and Han Yifei saw this scene, their expressions suddenly became serious.


    "Captain, I also found an abnormality here."


    "Me too!"


    The whole group was vocal at this time.


    Ling Qiao and Han Yifei took a look at the problems discovered by others. As a result, all the monitoring and monitoring conditions were almost the same as those detected by the first team member.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Report the situation to the Lord immediately."


    Realizing the seriousness of the problem, the two made a decisive response to Wei Xiao.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao, who was accompanying Shu Wang to exercise in Villa One, had learned from Li Qingshu what Han Yifei and the others had discovered.


    Taking Mu Wuqing and Li Qingshu, the three returned to the lobby on the first floor.


    Li Qingshu turned on the laptop and connected to the monitor on the control team.


    Wei Xiao directly called up the screen that Han Yifei and the others had monitored.


    "Shihou, this is Shihou."


    Wei Xiao, who was not the first to deal with such zombies, could see the identity of the shadow at a glance.


    Mu Wuqing''s face changed slightly: "So, the army of zombies is coming?"


    Wei Xiao looked away from the monitoring screen, and nodded with a solemn face: "According to what I learned a few days ago, it is true. Once the corpse hou finds the place where the survivors gather, he will return to the corpse nest on the same day to pass on the message. Jun Linhai It will take three hours at the earliest to get to our side, which means we still have at most three hours of preparation time."


    "Do you want to inform Army Master Chen about them?"


    "Let all those in power come to the villa immediately." Wei Xiao said decisively.


    Li Qingshu did not dare to hesitate, and turned around to inform the internal affairs team to start contacting Chen Haojie and others.


    In the newly built bungalow community.


    Chen Haojie, who had already fallen asleep, was awakened by a member of the housekeeping team.


    The other party only said that Wei Xiao had urgent matters to call for him, so Chen Haojie immediately turned back to the house to change clothes.


    "Husband, what''s going on?" Shu Rou came back to change clothes after seeing Chen Hao Jie''s visit. She supported half of her body while lying on the bed, and asked concerned.


    Chen Haojie nodded softly with his gaze.


    "The Lord informs all the power holders of the base to have a meeting at Villa One. It is estimated that something big will happen. You don''t need to wait for me. If you are sleepy, go to bed first."


    Upon hearing that it was Wei Xiao''s order, Shurou did not dare to delay Chen Haojie''s time.


    "Well, my husband will be back early."


    Hearing the words, the well-dressed Chen Haojie felt unspeakable warmth in his heart.


    Walked to the bed and kissed Shurou on the forehead.


    "It is my blessing to marry you."


    After speaking, he turned and left the room.


    Such a scene was also happening in the other houses of the base, but no one ignored Wei Xiao''s order, and bid farewell to the people around him, and rushed to Villa No. 1 non-stop.


    In less than twenty minutes, Chen Haojie and others in power came to the lobby of Villa One.


    "Lord, let us know at this time, is there something happening?" Long Ba asked.


    Wei Xiao motioned everyone to sit down.


    After everyone sat down, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Just now there was news from the control team that Shihou has entered the Qingxi District near Haitian District. Based on my understanding of Shihou, within four hours, the zombie The army will flood into the Haitian District. I won¡¯t say more nonsense, you guys, the war is coming."


    "what?"


    "The corpse group? Is it the same corpse tide as last time?"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, everyone present was thrilling.


    Haoji Chen said solemnly: "Master, we have all done the preparations to be done, but I don''t know whether the corpse nest will be dispatched all or part of it?"


    "The details are not known, but we have to prepare for the worst. Qingshu..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Open all weapons depots and issue weapons and equipment to all personnel on the base at any time, and execute them immediately."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu knew the seriousness of the situation and responded, taking some of the servants in the villa and leaving.


    "Leng Chengfeng..."


    "Here!" Leng Chengfeng got up.


    "You immediately let the air team set off, bring weapons and ammunition armed with 2,500 people to the outer edge of the Haitian area, and deliver the weapons and ammunition to the people over there by airdrop. Don''t hide anything from them, tell them if they can survive. , It depends on their own ability." Wei Xiao said.


    "Understood!" Leng Chengfeng saluted Wei Xiao and turned to leave the villa.


    "Lan Qiang, hero..."


    "exist!"


    "You immediately organize armed fighters and bring enough weapons and ammunition to enter the position. Regardless of whether the corpse group can break through the first line of defense, you must ensure that there are no loopholes in the firepower on the walls of the base."


    "Yes!"


    "Jiang Xue, Jin Miaofeng, Wu Yulan..."


    "Master!"


    "Now you go back and gather everyone at the base except the elderly and children, and go to the weapon depot to arm yourself. Except for the soldiers, 90% of the male residents go to the wall to fight, and the female residents are halved, and the rest are left. Responsible for the last line of defense of the central base."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Wu Xiaoqi, Yu Wei..."


    "arrive!"


    "The women''s squadron led by you two is responsible for the safety of the hostess. Make sure that Shuwang does not make any mistakes, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "Okay, go down and get ready!"


    Everyone got up, saluted Wei Xiao, and left the villa without stopping.


    As soon as they left, the atmosphere in the villa was still heavy.


    "Husband, what can we do?" Shu Wang asked.


    "Protect yourself. The situation this time is different from the first corpse wave attack. There are too many uncertainties. I cannot guarantee that the base will survive the impact of the corpse wave, so I will leave you three An armed helicopter, if anything goes wrong, you immediately take the helicopter to Haixin Island."


    "What about you? Husband, do you want to leave with us?" Bai Youwei asked urgently.


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Don''t worry about my safety. Believe me, even if the tide of corpses is irresistible, I will be safe and sound. As long as you are okay, I will come to you."


    "Master, I''m with you." Phantom said firmly.


    "No, you need to stay to protect You Wei and the others, including Wu Qing. The two of you are my most assured. Therefore, I am not by your side. This home must be protected by you."


    Mu Wuqing gritted his silver teeth.


    "Do you always do this? We are actually no weaker than anyone."


    "I know, but I am even more afraid of losing any of you, obedient!"

 Chapter 372： Spies are not so easy to do

    "I¡­"


    Mu Wuqing still wanted to say something, but under Wei Xiao''s cold eyes, he finally gave up.


    "Don''t worry, this is just the worst plan. With our current strength, even if the corpse group fully attack the base, we may not be able to stop it. Telling you this is just a guarantee."


    "Husband, then you must be careful, I, we can''t live without you." Shu Wang said affectionately.


    The same is true in the eyes of other women looking at Wei Xiao.


    After half a year of getting along, the feelings between them are no longer as blank as they were at the beginning.


    First, he hugged Shu Wang and kissed him fiercely, but then the other women didn''t miss it. Even the little girl Wei Ling and Wei Xiao kissed her little cheek.


    "Come on, dad, fight monsters!"


    "Okay, Dad listened to Ling''er." Smiling and scraping his daughter''s little nose, Wei Xiao called Chu Feifei and asked her to take her own bone knife and two ring-head knives that were also made of giant zombie bones. Come.


    With the weapon straps on, Wei Xiao gave Shu Wang a relieved look.


    "Remember my words, trust you men, he will never fall."


    "Um!"


    "Dad is the best!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    With a big laugh, Wei Xiao turned around and walked out of the villa in a stride.


    Outer edge of Haitian District.


    Jian Xi and others who worked all day, after dinner, no one chose to rest, but continued to build fortifications.


    Some of them are really working for work, and the other part, they are so active, they just want to repair the fortifications as soon as possible, and then enter the villa to carry out the plan Nie Ao gave them.


    "Da da da¡­"


    As everyone was busy, there was a roar in the air.


    Everyone stopped their work and looked at the night sky behind.


    I saw three armed helicopters flying towards them.


    "Is there a mission so late, is there really something big happening?"


    "Why do you think so? Don''t you think this is the base and send me supplies?"


    "What do you want? I sent it before I eat it. Couldn''t it be possible to give us weapons?"


    Many people are discussing.


    At this time, three helicopters hovered over them.


    A huge heavy object hangs under each helicopter.


    When the people below looked at the helicopter, the iron claws that grasped the heavy object were released, and there were a few "bang bang bang" sounds, and three huge heavy objects fell to the ground.


    Could it be that it really brought us supplies?


    Some people thought in disbelief.


    "Quack...clang..."


    Jian Opera and they don¡¯t know what the base sent them this time.


    As the heavy object on the ground opened automatically, the contents within quickly appeared in Jian Opera''s line of sight.


    arms?


    Many people stared at the contents of the heavy objects.


    Yes, weapons, many weapons.


    From sharp blades and pistols to heavy machine guns and bazookas. In addition to these, there are helmets, body armors, explosion-proof shields and other objects, which are three countless arms.


    What is this for? Why give them weapons for no reason? Doesn''t the base stipulate that members below the elite are not allowed to wear weapons and equipment during non-special periods?


    "The people below are listening!"


    Just as they were still puzzled by Jian Opera, on the helicopter, Leng Chengfeng turned on the loudspeaker to shout to everyone present.


    "As you can see, these weapons and equipment, now they will belong to you. I don''t need to hide anything from you. The zombies are coming, and you will be the first line of defense against zombies as a base. You have no choice. If you want to survive, then arm yourself as soon as possible to survive the next corpse tide, time is limited, and good luck to you."


    After speaking, the loudspeaker was also turned off.


    The three helicopters did not linger, and turned their heads and flew towards the base.


    Although Leng Chengfeng and the others left, the newcomers who remained in the outermost periphery of Haitian District were still in a sluggish state.


    What zombies, what first line of defense? What was that person talking about just now?


    "I, are we going to fight with zombies?" Finally, someone asked dumbfoundedly.


    "It seems, it seems like this."


    Many people still haven''t reacted.


    "Jian Opera..."


    Jian Opera returned to her senses, her confused eyes instantly filled with blood: "We are abandoned."


    "You, what are you talking about?" Nie Ao''s people said in anger.


    "I said we were abandoned. Didn''t you hear? The zombies are coming, and we become cannon fodder sent by the base to die."


    The people around him were horrified.


    "This, this is impossible, why would they do this? They can''t do it."


    Jian Opera seemed to want to understand something, and said with a sad smile: "Why can''t you do this? Maybe from the beginning, they never believed those of us who had fled from other areas. It''s even possible that our plan was already known to them. ."


    "what?"


    "Then, the boss''s plan? Those beauties in the base?"


    "Haha! I still think about this until now, how hungry are you TM? We have all become cannon fodder sent by both sides, who cares about our life and death?" Jian Opera said hysterically.


    "This big brother, what are you saying is not true? How could the Lord treat us this way? We are all sincerely taking refuge in the Lord." There were also unreasonable people who asked Jane Opera with luck.


    Jian Opera sneered at him sympathetically.


    "Many of you really are sincere, but among us, some people don''t think so."


    "Does anyone want to destroy the base?"


    It seems that when I heard some big secret, the eyes of people around me changed differently when they looked at Jian Opera.


    "If you want to die, just continue to wait here! I don''t want to just finish playing like this." I didn''t wait for the people around to continue to ask, I didn''t want to say more about the Jane Opera, dropped a word, and quickly walked towards the nearest batch of supplies. Go.


    Seeing his actions, the others only hesitated for a moment.


    "Regardless of whether what he said is true or false, let''s arm ourselves first. Even if there are zombies, we will not be helpless if we have weapons in hand." Someone shouted.


    This person''s words are like a shock to others.


    Instead of standing here like them and guessing whether the words of the base are true or false, it is better to take advantage of the time now and try to arm yourself.


    The people on the spot didn''t waste any more time, rushing to the three material spots one after another, vying for the weapons left by the base to arm themselves.


    Since Jian Xi was the first person to take a weapon, he was almost impolite as long as he could use it.


    From armor to weapons, without losing one piece, he armed himself to the teeth in a blink of an eye.


    "Mad, those **** made it clear that they won''t let us go back. Now that we have guns and cannons, it''s better to kill them back. What do you think?"


    When the vast majority of people arm themselves, someone in the team proposed.

 Chapter 373： Reality is so cruel

    "I, can we enter the base now when we go back?" a man asked.


    The proponent said viciously: "In the face of the corpse tide, we will die forever, but in the face of the corpse tide of the base, if there is a corpse tide here, they will not necessarily consume us in order to retain their strength against the upcoming zombies. This is Our only life."


    "Yes, anyway, the gangsters didn''t intend to let us live. The left and right sides are dead. Why don''t we fight for it?"


    "Fight with them. We still have a chance to survive when we enter the base. Staying outside will undoubtedly die."


    The voice of the proposer fell, and someone in the crowd immediately agreed.


    Jian Xi knew that these people who proposed to counterattack the base belonged to Nie Ao.


    With these people taking the lead, other people who didn''t know how to choose, also clamored.


    Jian Opera did not follow the crowd.


    He knows very well that things are definitely not that simple.


    Since the base dared to send them weapons, how could they not think of this?


    Since they knew that the base dared to hand over weapons to them, Jian Xi didn''t believe it at all if they were not prepared.


    It was also because of Jian Opera''s caution that he escaped a catastrophe.


    Those survivors who were instigated by Nie Ao¡¯s people and rushed towards the base with guns, they entered the minefield at a distance of two kilometers close to the base. Those who rushed were frightened.


    "Damn it, those **** set up a minefield behind us."


    "What to do? What to do? What do we do now?"


    "Do they have to force us to death?"


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die... Lord, we sincerely joined the base, shall we return to the base? Lord--"


    "Uuuuuu...Why is this? Why? It''s clear that everything is fine, why is it suddenly like this? Which **** is hurting us?"


    Death and despair completely collapse the living.


    Countless people who were still holding a glimmer of hope before witnessed the noisy and noisy companions who were by their side in the previous second, and the bones of them disappeared in the next second, and they completely lost the ability to think about self-rescue at this moment.


    Weeping everywhere, resentment soaring, under the dark night sky, the sorrowful roar and crying completely broke the firmament.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    What makes them even more desperate is yet to come.


    Before he was relieved from the grief and anger, the familiar and creepy roar came from the distant night sky.


    The roars were harsher than the roar of the newcomers, and the dense roars were getting closer and closer. Many people who were sitting on the ground were fixed on the spot and stared at the direction of Qingxi District with dull eyes.


    "Master, the tide of corpses is here."


    On the base city wall two kilometers away, the control center constantly monitoring the situation in Qingxi District, Han Yifei sent the newly captured images to the city wall.


    Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie and others stared at the picture on the screen.


    Zombies, countless zombies are pouring into the sea and sky area like a tide.


    They crowded the streets, and the streets in the city were completely filled with zombies.


    It is impossible to judge how many zombies are attacking the Haitian area, but the invisible picture at a glance is definitely not less than the first wave of corpses faced by the base.


    "This night is destined to be a sleepless night."


    "bass--"


    Wei Xiao drew the Bone Mo knife in his hand, sinking into his dantian, and shouted vigorously, "Everyone is ready to fight."


    The sound spread all over, and the soldiers who had been waiting for a long time loaded their guns one after another, preparing for the attack of the corpse group.


    Outer edge of Haitian District.


    A large number of zombies have poured in.


    Reaper, predator, agile, climber...


    Because the speed is too fast, the unspeakable number of evolutionary zombies, like the diverging streams in the mainstream river area, will find survivors in the Haitian area for the first time to start hunting.


    "Zombie, zombies are coming¡ª"


    The hysterical screams spread all over the corner. The survivors who were cut off by the base because of their back way before, under this scream, everyone no longer thinks about other things, and rushes to the surrounding buildings with their weapons. .


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    The outbreak of fighting is inevitable.


    The team of survivors without organization and command is completely fighting on their own.


    A better group sticks to one place, and the one with bad luck is completely fleeing in the urban area alone without direction.


    "Dead, die to me!"


    "Ah... I''m a ghost and I won''t let you go..."


    The power erupted by human beings in despair has always been terrifying.


    No matter what they face, when the shadow of death overcomes the fear, they are fighting with the mentality of death.


    The number of zombies is declining sharply, but the number of survivors is also declining crazily.


    The survivors who have lost their minds and only know that they are running away and desperately, facing ordinary zombies, they can kill more than ten or twenty with the gun in their hands. Aspect of the massacre.


    Very bloody, very cruel, and more desperate.


    In this battle that was disproportionate in terms of quantity and quality, the survivors abandoned by Wei Xiao, a team of nearly 2,500 people, were overwhelmed by a tide of corpses two hours later.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    With the complete collapse of the first line of defense, the minefield that Wei Xiao had laid a kilometer away from the base was also touched by a group of corpses not long after.


    The shining fire light, the deafening explosion, the distant sky, is completely filled with the shining of light and fire, and the dark night sky is like day.


    "coming!"


    The moment of excitement finally arrived.


    The roar of the corpse group is getting closer and closer to the wall of the base. The soldiers and citizens who are waiting on the wall, even if it is the cold winter, many people have sweat on their foreheads.


    This is definitely caused by tension.


    "Master, the group of corpses is coming through the minefield and is rushing toward the base." Han Yifei, who is responsible for monitoring the movement of the group of corpses, heard the movement of the group.


    "Lord..."


    Chen Haojie looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Let''s start!" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Chen Haojie did not hesitate, and immediately picked up the radio walkie-talkie and issued an order: "Yifei, dispatch an unmanned bomber to carry out a coverage bombing of the area a kilometer south of the city wall."


    "Yifei received!"


    "Buzzing..."


    Chen Haojie''s order was issued within minutes, and hundreds of UAVs flying out of the base with unmanned aerial bombers into the distant night sky.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The bombing began, and it was in full bloom.


    In front of the southern city wall, a line of soaring red light from Liancheng illuminates the night.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Within a few minutes of the long-range coverage bombing, the zombies finally appeared in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    Is the reaper.


    They are extremely fast, quick to move, and even if Wei Xiao and the others are not in contact with them for the first time, they are still full of fear for such third-level zombies.


    "Leng Chengfeng, the sniper squadron shot and killed the Reaper." Chen Haojie yelled coldly.


    "Leng Chengfeng received it."

 Chapter 374： Vulture tricks

    To deal with the reaper, using a sniper is undoubtedly the best choice when there is more than enough distance.


    A group of bullet-fed snipers were ready, and under the leadership of top snipers such as Leng Chengfeng and Lan Qiang, they began to block the Reapers.


    Gunshots kept ringing.


    The Reaper, who was moving at high speed, constantly had his companions falling on the charging road at extreme speed.


    But there are many harvesters.


    Far more than the number of battle bases at the beginning] Level 3 zombies, even if dozens of them were killed by Leng Chengfeng, there were still hundreds of them rushing under the city wall.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Close to the city wall, the reapers scattered and attacked the city.


    After jumping more than four meters high, the sharp claws pierced into the city wall and approached the city wall like a flat ground.


    "Kill them!" Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    The warriors who had already tried their best to suppress the fear of not shooting, the instant that Wei Xiao received the order, the city wall opened fire.


    The Reaper''s speed is very fast, which is not bad, but during the period of climbing over the city wall, their advantages are undoubtedly turned into disadvantages.


    Climbing the city wall more than 20 meters high, they were living targets in the eyes of Wei Xiao and others.


    The dense bullets fall like raindrops, no matter how fast your Reaper is, they will hit the ground one after another.


    None of the hundreds of reapers climbed the city wall, only climbed two-thirds of the distance from the city wall, leaving most of the corpses of their companions and fleeing.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    But the corpse tide''s attack is not over yet.


    The Reaper retreated, and the army of zombies behind also appeared in the dark night five hundred meters away from the city wall.


    The endless corpses rushed towards the walls of the base like a tsunami like a tsunami. The number of horrible corpses, let alone fighting them head-on for a while, just glanced at it, it made the scalp numb.


    "The air squadron, the tank squadron opened fire."


    The army of zombies appeared, and the war weapon that had not been dispatched was dispatched at this time.


    Four armed helicopters lifted off from the base and quickly passed over Wei Xiao''s heads.


    First, a round of missile bombing covered a part of the corpse group, and then spread to both sides.


    At this time, the ready tank squadron opened fire, and endless and continuous shells fell into the corpse group like raindrops.


    The violent bombing made the entire group of corpses like thunder, and large tracts of zombies were blown into the sky, and the scene was not too exciting.


    When the group of corpses rushing to the base under gunfire was less than 300 meters away from the city wall, Wei Xiao jumped onto the stone pier above the city wall.


    "Fire!"


    "Bang Bang Bang... Da Da..."


    "Swish swish..."


    On a city wall, more than a dozen firepower points plus nearly a thousand guns fired at the same time, bullets poured into the corpse group like running water, just one face, no less than a thousand zombies fell on the road.


    Both sides can say that there is no room left.


    One party dared to fight, the other party dared to rush, and within a few minutes, a sea of ??corpses was piled up on the ground.


    After paying huge casualties, the group of corpses finally rushed to the foot of the city wall.


    The siege skills used by the zombies began to be staged.


    Wei Xiao and others increased their firepower.


    Bullets, grenades, rockets, incendiary bombs... all weapons that can inflict heavy casualties on zombies are used one by one.


    With the help of the more than 20-meter-high city wall, the zombies are completely tortured and killed.


    But what is strange is that, except for the first wave of attacks by the Reapers on the city wall, no traces of Level 3 zombies were found in the corpse group after the attack.


    When Wei Xiao noticed this scene, his eyes became serious.


    Is it scared, or is there a conspiracy?


    "what¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, when the ordinary first-level and second-level zombies were unable to attack the southern city wall for a long time, a sharp and piercing roar spread from the rear of the zombie army.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao noticed that from behind the corpse group, a large number of Level 3 zombies appeared.


    They quickly disappeared in the ordinary corpse group. The corpse group that had blindly impacted the southern city wall, like a tsunami that encountered obstacles, began to spread towards the east and west sides of the city wall.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "Lord, look at that!" Chen Haojie noticed something and hurriedly reminded Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao looked in the direction pointed by the hero Chen, his eyes shrank suddenly.


    On the side of the west city wall, three particularly conspicuous zombies were spraying mist towards the city wall.


    "Venomous?"


    "That is the poisonous person?" Chen Haojie couldn''t help but stunned for the first time seeing a poisonous person.


    "Yes, that''s a poisonous person." Wei Xiao said coldly: "Give Leng Chengfeng an order, and the sniper squadron will focus all attention on those zombies with special abilities. With the city wall, the poisonous gas of the poisonous person will take a short time. It doesn''t affect us, but if they allow them to gather the poisonous gas volume, the tower will be covered no matter how high it is."


    The hero Chen didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately gave Leng Chengfeng and the others an order.


    Against the Reaper, even Leng Chengfeng, the sharpshooter, couldn''t guarantee a shot, but it was much easier to deal with a poisonous person.


    Fixed targets are not too easy for snipers.


    Following Leng Chengfeng and the others, the poisonous person who released the poisonous gas was beaten to death one after another.


    This is not over.


    After the dead, the poisonous gas diffused from their bodies is even greater.


    The poisonous gas enveloped the lower one-third of the city wall like a white mist in the early morning.


    The dense smoke made the soldiers above unable to see the movement below.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Leng Chengfeng was dumbfounded when they discovered this scene.


    Can''t see the target below, how do they deal with special zombies?


    "Cross the sea without telling the sky? Huh, the bug-carving trick." Wei Xiao jumped off the stone pier: "You continue to be responsible for the zombies in other directions. I will come to the west."


    It''s so chic, so capricious.


    Wei Xiao, holding the Bone Mo knife in his hand, quickly galloped towards the west wall.


    Chen Haojie looked at the east city wall.


    Over there, there was also a large amount of poisonous gas after the death of a highly poisonous person, blocking the sight of the soldiers above.


    "Military strategist, we can''t see anything here, what should we do?" Chen Xing eagerly voiced into Chen Haojie''s ears.


    Chen Haojie frowned slightly.


    For a moment, Chen Haojie said: "Use incendiary bombs and grenade, regardless of whether there is a group of corpses below, keep bombing me."


    "clear!"


    After explaining Chenxing, the hero Chen looked into the distance.


    The corpse group''s attack on the base was obviously planned and commanded.


    Ordinary zombies are cannon fodder and are responsible for covering Level 3 zombies. The poisonous ones seem to be prepared to sacrifice in advance to create poisonous gas to cover the sight of the soldiers on the city wall, and Chen Haojie noticed that the poisonous gas diffused at this moment. Predators and reapers are already climbing the walls.


    If a zombie without a command level issued an order from the rear, he would absolutely not believe it.


    Handing the command of the battlefield to Lan Qiang, Chen Haojie picked up the binoculars and looked at the back of the group of corpses.


    West of the city wall.


    Level 3 zombies have already rushed to the city wall.


    The number is small, but it also brings certain casualties to the soldiers defending the city.


    Fortunately, today¡¯s base fighters are far from being able to compare with the first corpse tide. They are very courageous and unconventional. Even if they are injured in the battle with the third-level zombies, they are not afraid and panic, but desperately holding the third-level. The zombie jumped off the tower.


    Not to be able to kill Level 3 zombies, but at least to reduce the burden on other comrades on the wall.

 Chapter 375： I suspect someone is cursing me

    "Come on! Come on!"


    Wei Yangtian picked up a light machine gun and fired at the Reaper who was constantly moving on the city.


    Several guards on both sides of him cooperated with him to deal with this reaper.


    The Reaper''s vitality is powerful, if it weren''t for hitting the head, even dozens of shots would not die.


    Under frantic blasting, the Reaper still relied on Wei Yangtian''s speed to approach the middle, and his stern claws swung toward Wei Yangtian.


    "team leader--"


    The guards on both sides were shocked, just as they wanted to rush to Wei Yangtian to block him the fatal blow of the Reaper, suddenly, a dark figure came behind Wei Yangtian and grabbed his shoulder and pulled back. .


    With a "clang" sound, a black shadow took the place of Wei Yangtian and blocked the Reaper''s blow with the Bone Mo knife in his hand.


    "It''s the Lord!" the guard exclaimed.


    Wei Yangtian, who was pulled back by Wei Xiao, sank to the ground. When he saw the figure of the person who rescued him, Wei Yangtian was a little excited.


    "Master?"


    "roll!"


    Wei Xiao exerted force in his hand, and the horizontal knife shook, and the figure of the reaper was shaken back several meters by him.


    Turning to look back at Wei Yangtian.


    "You didn''t shame me, let''s see how I slaughtered this beast." As soon as the voice fell, Wei Xiao turned into a black lightning and approached the Reaper.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Not to be outdone, the reaper roared and waved his claws to take Wei Xiao''s pounce.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    No one found out what was going on. The speed was too fast. The soldiers behind only felt that a jade-colored light fell into the night sky, and then the Reaper''s head was separated from the body.


    Wei Xiao seemed to have done a trivial thing, making a few scratches with the Bone Mo knife in his hand, shaking off the green blood on the blade, and staring coldly at the soldiers.


    A moment of silence.


    "The Lord is mighty--"


    "The Lord is invincible¡ª"


    "Long live the Lord--"


    Wei Xiao is happy to accept the previous sentence, but what the **** is the latter sentence Long live?


    Is the opponent cursing him, Devil King Wei?


    Turning to the outside of the city wall with a knife: "You all cheer me up. You are my soldiers, and death can''t embarrass me."


    "Hohoho..."


    Aroused by Wei Xiao, the soldiers west of the city wall greatly increased their morale, and they made powerful shouts.


    "Never ashamed the Lord." Wei Yangtian stood up, quickly replaced the light machine gun in his hand with a magazine, and returned to the battle.


    With Wei Xiao joining, the cover provided by the venomous for the third-level zombies is no longer a burden for the soldiers. Any third-level zombies rushing to the wall, Wei Xiao will solve it himself.


    There is no need to disperse the firepower to deal with the third-level zombies above the city wall, Wei Yangtian and the others have enough firepower to cause heavy casualties to other zombies.


    Of course, Wei Xiao''s strength and bravery once again conquered these fighters.


    Everyone knows that their master is unbeatable, but when witnessing the master''s posture when slaying the third-level zombies, many fighters feel like they are fighting, and their blood is boiling.


    The battle lasted until the latter half of the night, and the sound of gunfire from all sides of the entire base city wall was uninterrupted.


    The casualties paid by the zombies were unpredictable, and the fearless group of corpses quickly changed.


    "what¡­¡­"


    In this battle, such sharp shouts did not appear many times, but each time they appeared, the corpse group would change. Now that they appeared again, Ming Yulan, Lan Qiang and the others discovered that the corpse group, which was fiercely attacking the city, had actually begun to retreat.


    "Zombies are retreating?"


    It was the first time that Lan Gun was dumbfounded when he saw this situation.


    Do the zombies still know the escape? Especially ordinary zombies?


    "Lan Qiang, pay attention to the retreating corpses." Ming Yulan suddenly reminded Lan Qiang.


    Regaining his senses, Lan Qiang looked at the group of corpses, his eyes suddenly changed.


    "I''m obedient, these zombies still know to collect corpses for their companions?" Lan Qiang was shocked again.


    "That''s not collecting corpses, but using waste. Send me drones and helicopters to chase them down. Remember to stay away from the building." Wei Xiao''s voice rang through the walkie-talkie in the ears of Lan Qiang and others.


    Lan Qiang was a little unclear about this, but for Wei Xiao''s words, he was always obedient.


    The air force was quickly dispatched.


    Many of the retreating corpses survived the bombardment of helicopter shells, machine gun shots, and drone coverage.


    The other zombies seemed to be frightened, and they did not dare to run away with the corpses of their companions.


    Facing the high-rise buildings in the urban area, the air force did not dare to chase them rashly, so they could only light up the ammunition and return to the base.


    Ten minutes later, outside the city wall, except for the injured zombies wailing, there was no standing zombie on the ground.


    After the battle in the middle of the night ended like this, some of the fighters who hadn''t slowed down felt that the scene they saw was a bit unreal.


    "Are we victorious?" a soldier asked uncertainly.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The better-mented comrades took a deep breath, turned their backs against the protective wall, and smiled relievedly.


    "Yeah! Victory."


    The tone is relaxed and proud.


    Such replies are everywhere in the city wall.


    But after a short period of silence, suddenly, the whole city wall cheered.


    "Ahhhhh... Victory, we beat the zombies back again."


    "We succeeded, hahaha... we defended the base."


    "..."


    The cheers were constant, even those in the central base did not need anyone to notify them at this moment. Listening to the cheers and laughter that resounded across the sky, they all knew that the base had gained another victory in this defensive battle. The final victory.


    "Eldest sister, husband and they beat the group of corpses?"


    Looking at the expectant expressions of the sisters around him, Shu Wang glanced forward, then smiled back: "We have won again."


    "Yeah! We won, Yan Yi, did you hear that? We won."


    "Yeah! Sister Youwei, I see, Ernie sauce is great!"


    "The master is the best."


    "Brother Xiao will never let us down, not now, nor in the future."


    The excitement is contagious.


    The whole base cheered at this moment.


    Above the city wall.


    "How do you feel?" Leng Chengfeng came to Falcon and asked him with a smile.


    A few months ago, Leng Chengfeng seemed to have said that he wanted Falcon to see the excitement of the corpse tide attacking the city. Now Falcon has experienced it, and Leng Chengfeng couldn''t help but be a little curious about his feelings.


    Falcon felt that his heart was still beating at high speed.


    After swallowing hard, Falcon''s slightly tired face showed a smile: "Excitement, this is more exciting than I thought."


    Leng Chengfeng squeezed his fist and hit Falcon''s left shoulder.


    "There will be no less battles like this in the future, you guys will excite them."


    "Hey... I''m looking forward to it."


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the Lord''s side together and see what important tasks his old man has to explain."


    "Yes, sir."


    "You kid!"

 Chapter 376： Head zombie

    When the two came to Wei Xiao''s side, Lan Qiang was also present.


    "Lord, should the zombies not come back in a short time? Now I really want to go back and have a good night''s sleep." After the battle was over, the most alive and well paid million in the base was joking again.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have the time to joke with him and gave him a cold look: "Think too much, once the zombie attack starts, there will only be one and countless times. There are also the group of rats in the dark. Once we relax, we don''t know how to die. "


    "The Lord is right, the corpse group will not just give up like this."


    Chen Haojie walked from one side at this time and said with an unusually solemn expression.


    After noticing Chen Haojie''s expression, everyone''s complexion changed a little.


    "Lao Chen, what did you find?" Lan Qiang asked.


    Chen Haojie came to Wei Xiao''s side, nodded and said, "I found some incredible things."


    "What is it?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "Lord, I have been paying attention to the changes in the corpse group during the zombies'' attack just now. I found that whenever there is a sharp call behind the corpse group, the attack method of the zombies will change, so I let Lao Lan Directing the battle, I focused on the back of the corpse group. As a result, I really found something."


    Chen Haojie paused, and under the gaze of everyone''s expectation, he continued: "I found that there was a mysterious figure in black on a tall building behind the zombie. Of course, it must be a zombie. Around this figure in black, I still Seeing the defensive zombies that guarded the mysterious caves, if I am not mistaken, this mysterious shadow may be the high-level zombies we have been looking for."


    "Are you sure?" Wei Xiao glanced up.


    "It is certain that the main source of several zombie changes comes from the direction of the black figure, plus the appearance of defensive zombies, you can''t go wrong."


    "That must be the head of the zombies. Sure enough, our previous guess is correct. There are indeed high-level zombies that can control the zombies. This should be classified as a fourth-level zombies?" Lan Qiang said confidently.


    "Then why didn''t you tell Captain Leng about them?" Ming Yulan thought of something, her gaze towards Hero Chen was full of anger and haste.


    Chen Haojie understood what Ming Yulan meant.


    Asking him to tell Leng Chengfeng and the others is nothing more than letting them start beheading operations and shooting from a distance. As long as the corpse group loses its head, the orderly army of zombies will naturally collapse without a fight.


    Ming Yulan could think of this, how could Chen Haojie not know?


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I don''t have a chance?"


    "How do you know if you haven''t tried it?" Ming Yulan said unwillingly.


    She wasn''t against Chen Haojie, or had any grudges with Chen Haojie, but she missed a chance to kill the head of the zombie, which she felt was a pity.


    "You don''t know the situation at the time. Although I found the figure in black, it was only under the strict protection of the defense against the zombies. The figure in black was very careful to protect itself. The outermost periphery is a group of third-level zombies, and the inside is still With defensive zombies, coupled with being at a high place, without a clear vision, Chengfeng and the others will not be able to kill with one blow."


    "And I also have my own plans. The discovery of the zombie leader this time is considered a gain. If Cheng Feng and the others were blindly attacked at that time, once the grass was stunned, next time, who can guarantee that the leader zombies will put themselves on the bright side? We need a chance to kill with one blow. Now that we know his existence, next time, we can make arrangements in advance."


    When Haoji Chen said so, Ming Yulan, who sighed in his heart, changed his eyes when looking at Haoji Chen.


    Is this a military division?


    Too Nima will calculate.


    Ming Yulan thought this was a mistake by Chen Haojie at first, but now that he heard his follow-up plan, Ming Yulan was a little frightened.


    No wonder some people say, "Guys who like to count others have dirty hearts." This is not dirty to describe, but insidious.


    Do you think you''ll be over after you escaped? No, just because you escaped a catastrophe, you will die even more miserable next time in front of these "people of the heart".


    For some reason, Ming Yulan now sympathizes with the zombie who doesn''t know anything about the head.


    After listening to the conversation between the two, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand and patted Chen Haojie on the shoulder.


    "Good job. To deal with these wise zombies, you must ensure that you will kill with one blow. Tonight, let''s clean the battlefield first and count our casualties. For the wounded soldiers and citizens, you should know how to do it. In addition. , The alert must not be relaxed, and the control team must closely monitor the conditions surrounding the sea and sky area."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "I''ll leave it to you here on the city wall, so that the soldiers will be on guard in shifts. If there is nothing wrong with the rest, please replenish your energy as soon as possible. I''m sure that the zombie attack will not end here. Next, there will be more cruel battles. Waiting for us."


    After Wei Xiao explained everything, he turned and left the city wall.


    Those in power who got together also dispersed immediately.


    The soldiers should be instructed to clean the battlefield and the battlefield should be re-informed to replenish the ammunition.


    Although the battle was over, the base did not relax due to this.


    One night passed.


    The light from the side of the day enveloped the earth, during this period, no zombies appeared in the Haitian area.


    People who were nervous all night, after changing shifts, they did not go back to the base to rest. Instead, they lay on every corner of the city wall, leaning against the wall or leaning on their backs, and went directly to sleep.


    As for the rear, Shu Wang and the others are not idle either.


    It is not their turn to fight on the front line, but they can still get involved in providing food and clothing for the soldiers on the wall.


    Therefore, at breakfast, the internal management and mistresses like Shu Wang brought food and bedding, and went directly to comfort the soldiers above the city wall.


    "Warrior, wake up, wake up, eat some breakfast before going to sleep."


    The sleeping soldier heard the melodious call in his ears and was a little confused when he opened his eyes, but when he saw a face in front of him clearly, he was obviously startled to jump.


    "Ouch-"


    He suddenly got up, he was nothing, but the comrades who slept with his back, fell to the ground and woke up with pain.


    "What are you doing? Can you take a good rest?" The comrades complained.


    The other side kept his hand behind him and kept reminding his comrades.


    The comrade-in-arms gradually became sober, and originally wanted to say something, but when he saw the person in front of the opponent, he immediately suffocated what he said.


    He quickly stood up and saluted the person in front of him: "Hello, Master Xiyu."


    Jiang Xiyu smiled sweetly.


    "Sorry to interrupt you to rest, but no matter how sleepy you are, you have to eat something before going to sleep. Here, this is your breakfast, and then." Jiang Xiyu handed a bowl of millet porridge and a warm steamed bun to one of them warrior.


    The soldier was shocked by Jiang Xiyu''s move.


    It feels like a dream.


    The hostess actually came to bring them breakfast in person, and she talked to them so softly.

 Chapter 377： The power of the hostess

    Some are shy, some can''t let go.


    The soldier took the steamed buns and millet porridge that Jiang Xiyu had handed with his big trembling hands.


    "Thank you Master Xiyu."


    "You''re welcome." Jiang Xiyu smiled back, then took another copy and handed it to another soldier.


    The other party was also flattered, and when he went to pick up the food Jiang Xiyu handed him, he poked his hand, which looked extremely funny.


    "Thank you Master Xiyu."


    "I should say thank you, because of you, the base is safe, and so are our mistresses."


    "Serve the Lord and serve the base." The two said in unison, sonorously.


    "Come on, eat well and rest well, you are the best." To give encouragement to the two fighters, Jiang Xiyu walked towards the other fighters who hadn''t had breakfast with the guards around him.


    As they walked, the two soldiers holding breakfast did not calm their heartbeat from the scene that happened at this moment. Instead, they looked at each other with joy.


    "Hehe...hehe... This steamed bun was taken by Master Xiyu, and I can actually eat the whole piece that Master Xiyu handed over."


    "What are you? Master Xiyu smiled at me."


    "Also laughed at me and said that we are the best. No, I must taste this breakfast carefully and suck... Ah, it''s so delicious. This is definitely the most delicious breakfast I have ever eaten in my life."


    "Hmm! Even if you give me dragon meat and chicken wings, I won''t change them."


    This scene appeared in various places on the city wall.


    The seven mistresses all personally gave food to the soldiers.


    The warriors who were treated kindly by them were as if they had taken stimulants, and they were all excited.


    Fortunately, the elegant mistresses such as Shu Wang and Jiang Xiyu were replaced by Bai Youwei and Yan Yi. They served food to the soldiers every time they went. Dancing, singing, or selling cuteness to the soldiers can make the soldiers excited for a long time.


    What''s more, after Bai Youwei and the others left, they vowed silently in their hearts that even if not for themselves, just for such a kind and pure mistress, they would sacrifice their lives to protect their safety.


    Just a simple greeting, Ke Shu Wang and others have elevated their status to a very high level in the hearts of many soldiers.


    Their move made more soldiers'' attachment to the base more desperate.


    Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang ate their breakfast and looked at the busy hostess, the former smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Lan Qian asked curiously.


    Chen Haojie chewed on the soft buns and smiled: "Many people in the base feel that if the hostess leaves the master, they will be nothing. Not only will they not be able to help the master, but they will also become a burden on the base. Now, we should realize that their role is sometimes stronger than the morale boost brought by a victory."


    Lan Qiang was unknown, so she turned her head and looked at the heroines who were mingling with the soldiers.


    "Why don''t you just send a breakfast? Seeing what you said is mysterious and mysterious, this can be done by anyone!"


    Chen Haojie gave Lan gun a white glance.


    This is the essential difference between people with low EQ and those with extreme EQ.


    "Human heart can also be called psychic power. Sometimes, psychic power is the most powerful of our human beings. Look at those soldiers who were sleepy before. What is their mental outlook now?"


    Lan Qiang curled his lips, thinking that Haojie Chen liked to play mystery, but he still went to observe the expressions of the soldiers.


    I didn''t carelessly, when I looked at it carefully, the eyes of Lan Gun burst into light.


    "What, what''s going on? It feels like these little rascals have unlimited energy."


    "Did you find it? This is the power of the soul. Lord, the hostess and their identities at the base have undergone a qualitative change, and their existence, unconsciously, has long become a kind of belief, a kind of sacred... oh You may not understand that way."


    Lan Qiang''s face suddenly darkened: "What do you mean? I suspect that you are mocking me for being retarded."


    Chen Haojie did not explain, and continued: "Let¡¯s put it this way! You were once a national soldier, if one or two people in the country suddenly come to you and say to you,''boy, with you here, the motherland and people will not be afraid of everything. Difficulty'', how do you feel when you face this moment?"


    "How does it feel?"


    "Bring it into your former role and savor it carefully."


    Lan Qiang felt that the gods and secrets Chen Haojie said, but he still did what Chen Haojie said.


    In a moment, Lan Qiang''s face changed, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "Do you understand now?"


    Lan Qiang nodded vigorously.


    Looking at Bai Youwei and the others again, Lan Qiang smiled: "They are not only our mistresses, but also the spiritual support of this base and our belief."


    "Haha..." Chen Haojie smiled: "Yes! Everyone has a different way of doing things because of their different positions. Some people, they can do nothing, but they just need to stand in front of others. The impact brought by it exceeds the efforts of tens of millions of people, and some people can make the entire country and the entire nation devote their lives to it with just one sentence. This is the spiritual power, the greatest power."


    This time Lan Qiang understood what Chen Haojie said.


    Seeing what was happening right on the wall, Lan Qiang said with pride: "I live and die with the base."


    Chen Haojie glanced at Lan Gun in surprise, then squeezed his fist, his eyes firmly said: "I live and die together with such a base."


    Dinghai District.


    Since Jian Xi brought Nie Ao''s people into the villa base, Nie Ao has sent people to secretly follow the movement of the villa base.


    Earlier this morning, the person in charge of secretly observing the base of the villa came back and brought two amazing news to Nie Ao.


    One is naturally the death of Jian Xi and others.


    Wei Xiao didn''t necessarily know their plan, but Wei Xiao''s cautiousness and the ruthlessness of killing mistakes rather than letting go, made Nie Ao once again raise his evaluation of Wei Xiao.


    This is a cruel man.


    At the expense of thousands of people, he would not hesitate to pull out the spies who were mixed in the base. Nie Ao could never match this cruelty.


    The second news is about the corpse group.


    The tide of corpses formed by millions of zombies was repulsed by Wei Xiao''s people. This news undoubtedly made Nie Ao realize once again how terrifying the forces controlled by Wei Xiao.


    Not to mention him now, even the original Haixin Island base, if faced with the attack of millions of zombies, there is only one way to escape. As for Wei Xiao''s people, not only could they repel him, but they could also pursue and kill them. This power made Nie Ao feel in awe.


    After listening to the situation reported by his subordinates, Nie Ao was very complicated.


    Wei Xiao''s power is so strong that he has an unshakable sense of powerlessness, but how can he not report the enemies of killing his father and his younger brother?


    What''s more, in order to subvert Wei Xiao''s power and cost him a tragic price, Nie Ao has reached the point of being frantic. Now if Wei Xiao''s power is terrible and his revenge ends, he will not be reconciled anyway.

 Chapter 378： The second attack of the corpse tide

    "Young Master, our idea of ??disintegrating the enemy''s forces from within has been shattered. Next, shall we continue to wait for the opportunity?" Old Qi asked next to Nie Ao.


    Wearing a mink fur coat, Nie Ao looked at the sea with stern eyes.


    "The enemy''s strength is indeed beyond our imagination, but they are not invincible. Don''t forget, the corpse group has discovered the other party''s base last night. With the corpse group''s desire for flesh and blood, this''granary'' will never be let go. No. Once it was a few million zombies, the next time it was tens of millions or tens of millions. Continue to let people observe the enemy''s base secretly, and I will never give up revenge until the last moment."


    "clear!"


    Nie Ao looked into the distance.


    "Aren''t you the masters of the last days? Then take out your dominance as masters and destroy the other side''s base for me."


    "Roar--"


    King Linhai.


    The group of corpses that had fallen back last night has returned to the corpse nest.


    Feedback of the information, there was a deafening roar from an underground passage that was more than ten meters in diameter in the mysterious cave that was moved by the people of Wei Xiao not long ago.


    Wei Xiao and the others couldn''t imagine that the mysterious cave at the beginning was actually not the real hiding place for the mysterious things.


    She has been living underground, and because of this, the mysterious thing is still intact even when the plane bombed the mountain and caused the mountain to collapse.


    After the efforts of the corpse group during this period of time, the underground cave covered by the mountain was dug out, and the rule of the mysterious thing over the corpse group remains the same.


    At this time, a slightly angry roar came from the underground cave, and around the calm corpse nest, zombies of tens of millions of levels issued heart-piercing roars.


    "Rumble..."


    The earth was trembling, and the rocks were rolling down. As thousands of third-level zombies rushed out of the team, tens of millions of ordinary zombies, half of the number suddenly escaped from the corpse nest and rushed towards the downtown area of ??Minghai City.


    A densely packed army of zombies is dispatched, wherever it goes, like a locust crossing the border, there is nothing to behold and unmatched.


    Nie Ao, who was also monitoring here, learned about the dispatch of a group of tens of millions of corpses in the afternoon that day.


    Knowing that the corpse nest did not give up the attack on the villa base, Nie Ao became excited.


    The corpse group continued to clash with the villa base, Nie Ao thought of a possibility, that is to die together.


    The villa base is powerful, and there are a large number of corpses. If the two sides continue to die, even if one side survives in the end, the strength is absolutely weak to the point of negligibility.


    After several months of development, his team has expanded to more than 800 people.


    Everyone has guns and plenty of ammunition. If everything goes as he expected, maybe he can not only take revenge, but also take over the entire Minghai City. At that time, he will truly become the apocalyptic overlord sitting on one side in the apocalypse.


    Months of planning and calculation seem to be more perfect than imagined. The thought of ruling a city by himself in the future and controlling the resources of a city, even if Nie Ao¡¯s original purpose was only revenge, but the huge benefits that emerged behind the revenge made him excited. Long time.


    "Strictly monitor the battle between the corpse group and the villa base. I want to keep abreast of their latest news."


    "Yes, boss!"


    That afternoon, after most of the rest of the day, the energy of the soldiers on the base was restored.


    Returning to the combat post, on the high walls, you can see the figures of soldiers everywhere.


    "Emergency situations!"


    The control center, which had been calm for most of the day, sent intelligence to the front line again.


    Chen Haojie answered Han Yifei''s call as soon as possible.


    "I''m Hero Chen, what new discovery did Captain Han have?"


    "Zombies, a large number of zombies are swept toward us, and they have entered the outermost periphery of Haitian District. The number is unpredictable. Please prepare for battle as soon as possible."


    Hearing Han Yifei''s words, Chen Haojie''s face changed.


    "Lao Chen, what''s the situation?" Lan Qiang asked.


    "The zombie''s new attack has begun."


    "what?"


    Chen Haojie put down the communicator and walked out of the building: "Send all the ministries to immediately prepare for battle."


    Lan Qiang didn''t dare to neglect, and left the building and gave the order to the messenger, let them run across the city wall, and passed the order to the captains of the large, medium and small groups.


    "Everyone, get ready to fight!"


    Loud loud shouts rang out on the city wall, and the soldiers guarding their positions all entered a state of combat for a while.


    When Wei Xiao received the news, he immediately came to the wall.


    Looking at the densely smoked urban area ahead, his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    "Hero, has the plan to deal with the zombies of the head been worked out?"


    "It has been worked out. I have made two preparations. One is to send an unmanned bomber to carry out a carpet bombing of the area where the zombies of the leader are located. Second, let Leng Chengfeng''s sniper team fly over the opponent by helicopter to carry out sniping. Don''t worry, please don''t worry. , No matter which set of plans, as long as the head zombies are not prepared, they will undoubtedly die this time." Chen Haojie told Wei Xiao of his plan.


    This is the best plan that the base can do at present.


    As for the formation of death squads for beheading operations, this is completely unrealistic.


    Instead of making unnecessary sacrifices, it is better to waste more shells.


    "The plan is feasible. Get ready to fight!"


    "Yes!"


    With a salute to Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie left immediately and issued a combat order.


    When the tide of corpses entered the middle of the Haitian District, the battle started.


    It was almost similar to the battle last night.


    Because there was no time to rearrange the minefields, the first wave of attacks on the base directly used hundreds of drones and several unmanned bombers.


    The explosion sounded quickly.


    Bombing covering an area appeared, and countless high-rise buildings in the urban area that were crumbling last night completely collapsed this afternoon.


    The results of the bombing were considerable, but because of the large number of corpses, the casualties caused by the base to the zombies were negligible.


    When the tide of corpses crossed the urban area and entered the soldiers'' sight, this time, it was no longer the third-level zombies acting as the forwards, but the ordinary zombies pressing forward in absolute numbers.


    "The sniper squadron pay attention to the third-level zombies, and the others, give me a severe blow."


    The zombies approached, and the gunfire above the city wall suddenly became louder.


    Dense bullets formed a blockade, and groups of corpses in the charge fell to the ground in groups.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The corpses rushed towards the city wall with gunfire.


    As soon as the foremost zombie approached the city wall, behind the tide of corpses, a sharp cry suddenly sounded.


    I don''t know how the zombies behind control these ordinary zombies.


    A sharp sound appeared, and the group of corpses rushing toward the southern city wall did not disperse this time, but concentrated all their forces to attack this city wall.


    "Appeared!"


    Chen Haojie, who was always paying attention to the movement of the battlefield, caught the movement of the zombies of the head, and immediately picked up the telescope to look at the back of the tide of corpses.


    He observed the broken buildings one by one, and he was very focused. A few minutes later, he found a group of third-level zombies at the top of a thirty-story building.


    Adjusting the accuracy of the telescope, continuously zooming in on the lens, after a series of operations, in the defense line formed by the third-level zombies, Chen Haojie found the head zombie whose whole body was shrouded in a black cloak.


    "found it!"


    Chen Haojie jumped up excitedly.

 Chapter 379： Beheading

    Wei Xiao looked at him.


    "Where?"


    "We are in the ten o''clock direction, about 1,300 meters away from us." After speaking to Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie immediately picked up the intercom and gave Han Yifei and the others the specific coordinates of the head of the zombies.


    At the control center.


    Han Yifei received Chen Haojie''s intelligence and immediately issued an order to the control team.


    "The operation team immediately dispatched the drone."


    "Yes, sir!"


    UAVs took off from the base and cooperated with the unmanned bombers to fly out of the base.


    "Chengfeng, you should also board the plane as soon as possible. The bombing is over and you need to confirm whether the head zombies have been eliminated."


    "Understood!" Upon receiving the order from Haojie Chen, Leng Chengfeng left the sniper position and took his guards back to the base airport and boarded four helicopters.


    "Buzzing..."


    The drone flew over the corpse group on the ground and quickly flew towards the location of the head zombies.


    The formation formed by hundreds of drones is still very large, like flying birds crossing the border.


    A kilometer away, the head zombie at the top of the building found a drone approaching him, and the scream in his mouth immediately changed.


    "Wow..."


    The surrounding guards reacted immediately, standing on the edge of the building and roaring frantically at the drone.


    The defensive zombies, which are mainly responsible for the safety of the head zombies, form a protection circle immediately to protect the head zombies in the middle.


    The operation team has found the trail of the head zombies. Without hesitation, three unmanned bombers stood out from the drone team and climbed into the top space of the building. They only heard a few "swishes", and each unmanned bomber carried two. A fierce shell.


    Six shells rushed towards the building from a high altitude, greeted the roar of the corpses above the building, and collided with the top of the building.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Wow..."


    Six powerful shells exploded one after another. The terrifying shock wave overturned all the zombies above. The top of the tall building was not spared. From top to bottom, the four and five-story buildings were completely enveloped by the force generated by the explosion during the period. The top of the house was turned into ashes in an instant.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    There was an accident in the place where the zombies of the head were located, and the group of corpses madly attacking the base appeared instant chaos.


    After that, without the control of the head zombies, the group of corpses that were still in order the first minute lost their sense in the next minute.


    The zombies were as if they had been beaten up in blood, sparing no room, scrambling to step on the body of their companions and spreading towards the city wall.


    The corpse group was in confusion.


    When Chen Haojie and Wei Xiao saw this scene, their hearts were settled.


    The situation is the same as they imagined, the group of corpses is indeed controlled by the head zombies.


    Look down.


    The third-level zombies hidden in the corpse group appeared one after another. Without any cover, they acted separately, constantly climbing up against the dense bullets above the city.


    "Kill them!"


    Level three zombies are hidden in the corpse group. It is undoubtedly very difficult for the soldiers to deal with them alone, but now they actively expose their figures and are covered by the powerful firepower above the city wall. No matter how fast you are, how sharp your attack is, you did not come to the city wall. Above, you are the living target.


    A large number of Level 3 zombies died tragically during the process of climbing the city wall, and ordinary zombies who needed time to build a "human ladder" had no chance to get close to the edge of the city wall and were blown down and bombed by the soldiers above with grenades, using rockets. The way of siege by the "ladder" can''t reach the wall above the city wall at all.


    As for those who are highly toxic and corrosive, they are even more unbearable.


    Without the cover of ordinary zombies, few of them were close to the corner of the city wall, and they were killed by snipers on the way to the charge while they were moving.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    At this time, Leng Chengfeng and the others set off.


    Although judging from the current situation, the head zombies will undoubtedly die, but just in case, they still go to the area where the head zombies were before to check.


    "Wow..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Ordinary zombies are still piled up above the city desperately.


    The entire corpse tide attacked in one direction.


    Gradually, even without the command of the head zombies, they still piled up their eight- to nine-meter-high corpse mountain under the tower, relying on the corpses of their companions.


    This number is still stacking up, and the distance between the zombies near the top of the city is getting closer and closer.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao decisively issued an order: "Haojie Chen, notify the other three fighters, leave half of the manpower to prevent Level 3 zombies from entering the base, and the rest will all support the southern city wall."


    "Yes!"


    Chen Haojie had no scruples this time.


    Losing the head of the zombies, the corpse group would not think of besieging the base. Instead of putting other soldiers to waste in the other three directions, it is better to transfer to the southern city wall and attack the ordinary zombies with full strength.


    As for whether the Level 3 zombies will "get in", ha ha! The remaining half of the soldiers is enough to cope.


    When the hero Chen conveyed Wei Xiao''s order, the soldiers from the other three directions leaned toward the southern city wall.


    Seeing the zombies stepping on the corpse mountain and approaching the city wall like a long dragon, the three warriors who arrived immediately found a good location and fired at the group of corpses.


    More fierce firepower support is in place, and the death speed of zombies is faster than harvesting straw.


    "what¡­¡­"


    When the ordinary zombies and the third-level zombies still rushed up to death without a brain, the screams of the head zombies came again in the urban area behind.


    Very faint, but can be heard.


    Chen Haojie''s face changed drastically.


    "Are there other zombies at the head?"


    Just when he was confused, in addition to leaving the city''s first-level zombies, the second- and third-level zombies who madly attacked the base city wall and the ordinary zombies that enriched the city retreated.


    These zombies retreat very decisively, completely throwing all their hearts away just to escape.


    How is this going?


    The expressions of Chen Haojie and Wei Xiao changed again.


    "Master, military division, the life of this head zombie is really hard, and I still have a breath in the face of such a bombing. But please don''t worry, the main head and military division, the head zombie has been completely killed, and the group of corpses has no command."


    There was a sudden Leng Chengfeng sound in the headsets in the ears of the two of them.


    Chen Haojie and Wei Xiao, who finally knew what was going on, looked at each other.


    "The scream of the leader before the death of the zombie is saving the strength of the corpse nest?" Chen Haojie guessed.


    Wei Xiao looked at the ordinary zombies and second- and third-level zombies that were running away, without any doubt.


    "It''s a good commander." Wei Xiao jokingly said.


    Chen Haojie smiled.


    As long as there are no other head zombies, he is relieved.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze immediately condensed: "But we can''t take it carelessly. Look at the ordinary zombies outside, millions of levels, the corpse mountain has reached the part of the city wall, and then we will also have a hard fight."


    Chen Haojie looked outside.


    Sure enough, as the number of corpses died more and more, the corpse mountain with a diameter of hundreds of meters has spread to the wall of eighteen or nine meters, and another eight or nine meters, the corpses of zombies can also pile up a path The avenue above the base enters the base.

 Chapter 380： Counterattack

    Chen Haojie had thought about blowing up the corpse mountain, but this idea was obviously unrealistic.


    The diameter of the corpse mountain is no longer that a bomb of small power can destroy it, and a large amount of explosives will damage the city wall.


    No one knows when the next wave of zombie attacks will arrive. If the city wall is damaged, the threat to the base will undoubtedly be fatal.


    Chen Haojie will not do things that are small and big.


    "It seems that in this battle, our casualties will not be less." Chen Haojie sighed.


    Wei Xiao didn''t change much in his emotions.


    "I can stop the tide of corpses of this scale many times. What''s a little sacrifice? Order Leng Chengfeng so that they don''t waste the opportunity to go out and give me as much as possible to kill those second and third-level zombies. Come if you want, and leave if you want. , Do you really think that Wei Xiao is a public place here?"


    Chen Haojie calmed down and turned around to tell Leng Chengfeng what Wei Xiao had said.


    In the urban area, a strange scene just came.


    Since the outbreak of the apocalypse, I have only heard of survivors being chased by zombies. When have zombies been chased and killed by survivors?


    Now, such a scene is like this.


    Sitting on the four helicopters, Leng Chengfeng and others gave up chasing and killing ordinary zombies, and used machine guns and heavy machine guns to shoot at the second and third level zombies that fled below.


    He didn''t know the resistance at all, only that the second and third level zombies who blindly escaped were chased by Leng Chengfeng and the others, and most of them were left behind.


    I only sigh that the number of helicopters is limited. If the base has a helicopter squadron or even a helicopter squadron, Leng Chengfeng can responsibly tell everyone that all evolutionary zombies must be accounted for in the urban area.


    The ideal is full, but the reality is full of skinny.


    Even if Leng Chengfeng and the others are not reconciled, they can only give up chasing and killing the zombies.


    The plane turned around, and when they came to the base city wall, the scene in front of them shocked their eyes again.


    The corpse tide still attacked the city.


    Several corpse mountains built of corpses of zombies are connected to one side, allowing the remaining zombies to use this step to attack the city wall.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao held the Bone Mo knife and continuously hacked and killed the ordinary zombies that rushed towards him, and at the same time shouted at the others: "Leave the city wall, retreat to the base, and continue to clean up the zombies."


    Close combat with zombies is obviously not a wise move.


    Wei Xiao and the others have the ability to continue to hold on to the city wall for a while, but doing so will undoubtedly increase the casualties of the base.


    They have not reached the point where the mountains and rivers are exhausted, and there is no need to hold on.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s order, all soldiers, Christians, retreat in an organized and orderly manner.


    A wave of manpower was divided to block the zombies, and the others quickly went to the bottom of the base to build new fortifications.


    When the new fortifications were constructed, the soldiers who stayed to block the corpse group immediately retreated to 50 meters behind the new fortifications and set up a shooting point again.


    Such a stepped retreat method effectively restrained the spread of the zombies, and also caused huge damage to them.


    "Lord, there are too many zombies entering the base. Even if we can eliminate them all in the end, it is difficult to guarantee that the corpse nest on the side of Junlinhai will not attack us again. Once there is no fire suppression on the city wall, we will be in a very serious situation. Dangerous.¡± Chen Haojie explained the situation to Wei Xiao through the walkie-talkie while leading a team of people to retreat.


    Wei Xiao''s speed at slashing zombies continued. He stared at the zombies above the city wall or rushed down the stairs, or the zombies who jumped directly into the base, his brows could not help but frowned.


    "Do you have any way to solve this situation?" Wei Xiao asked on the intercom.


    "Use fire to attack. Lord, we can control the drone to burn the corpse mountain outside. Time may be slower, but if the zombies want to enter the base through the corpse mountain, they will also be burned. The main reason is that the size of the corpse mountain is too large. , If it is blown up with explosives, it will inevitably hurt the city wall." Ling Qiao said.


    "We can also mobilize helicopters to carry out a cutting attack on the corpse mountain from the outside, smash the corpse, and the corpse mountain will also be lowered." Fu million proposed.


    "Slow work and careful work, using a grenades to reduce the squeezing of the corpse from the roots, can also reduce the height of the corpse mountain. As long as the zombies can''t directly climb the wall, we will again seize the control of the wall, which is enough to block the attack of the corpse tide. Jasmine also said.


    There is no one-time solution to the problem, but it is currently the most effective.


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate: "Execute it immediately."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone started to act.


    The first to execute the plan is the control team.


    They controlled drones to bring a large amount of fuel to the outside of the city wall and pour it on top of the corpse mountain, and then the drone ignited.


    With gasoline as the medium, the mountain of dead bodies was shrouded in fire within a few breaths.


    The zombies outside were fearless, but their bodies rushed into the fire, and they were basically destroyed by the fire before they came out.


    After that, the remaining civilian helicopters and military military helicopters from the base were dispatched.


    Powerful machine guns and heavy machine guns with helicopters fired at the middle part of Shishan.


    Without leaving any room for attack, the corpse mountain that had flooded the wall above the city wall began to lower continuously.


    "Wow..."


    "Ah..."


    Jasmine''s proposal has already achieved initial results. The zombies outside lose the medium of the corpse mountain, and it is even more difficult to enter the base as if walking on the ground, but there are also a lot of zombies inside the base.


    In the battle between the two sides, casualties on Wei Xiao''s side were inevitable.


    This situation was resolved until Wei Xiao and the others retreated into the six-meter-high wall of the central base.


    A new protective wall blocked the zombies from getting close, a new line of defense was established, and the one-sided cleanup appeared again.


    "My husband, can''t the base be kept?" Shu Wang, who was guarding the last line of defense, asked Jiang Xiyu anxiously when he saw Wei Xiao and others withdraw.


    Wei Xiao was smelling like a corpse now.


    Throwing the pieces of meat on his body, he said: "It''s okay, this is only temporary. The zombies have been evacuated, but the number of zombies left is still a lot. Keeping on on the wall will cause more casualties to our people. We are now A tug of war with zombies will end soon."


    "Husband, we also want to kill the zombies." With the zombies close at hand, Bai Youwei was eager to try.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze swept across the faces of several wives, and he could see their thoughts. He didn''t stop this time.


    "Don''t leave the wall. Once the corpse of the zombie approaches the wall for three meters, retreat immediately."


    "knew!"


    Bai Youwei and the others showed joy, their armed bodies rushed to the wall, and together with the surrounding soldiers, they dealt with the corpses that swarmed outside.


    More than an hour later.


    The number of zombies in the base has decreased.


    The group of corpses outside the wall can hardly pose a threat to the people inside.


    "Kill out and regain the city wall." Wei Xiao raised his knife and waved his arms. Thousands of soldiers and civilians, both men and women, who were on the last line of defense, broke out of the wall and launched a counterattack against the scattered zombies in the base.


    "Kill..."


    Bai Youwei had obviously forgotten Wei Xiao''s instructions. Seeing everyone else rushing out, she also blushed. With her little friend, Ban Yanyi, two passionate and fearless stupid Baitians also rushed out.

 Chapter 381： Be small, you can really do whatever you want

    "Youwei (young sister)..."


    Shu Wang and the others were taken aback by this scene.


    Especially Bai Youwei.


    Good guy, she didn''t know where her courage came from, the speed of rushing out was not weaker than that of elite fighters.


    When Wu Xiaoqi and Yu Wei saw this, without thinking about it, they quickly rushed to protect Bai Youwei and the others.


    "This guy, should she be so impulsive?" Song Xiaoyu was impatient in the rear.


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao rushed to the front, not knowing what was happening behind him, and in desperation, Song Xiaoyu had to call Shang Jiangxue and the others to rush up to support Bai Youwei.


    "Boom boom..."


    Bai Youwei was not as weak as she imagined.


    With Yan Yi charging in front of her, she didn''t usually see how she trains, but at this moment, her marksmanship is not engrossed, but she has reached the level of proficiency. Whenever a zombie rushes towards her, this silly girl can handle it well.


    A bullet took away the vitality of the zombie, and Bai Youwei, who was very excited, did not forget to turn her head and say to Yan Yi next to her: "Yan Yi, isn''t she handsome?"


    Yan Yi didn''t know how to answer Bai Youwei.


    She is so nervous now that she can''t wait to divide her attention into hundreds to use.


    Bai Youwei was so good, she even dared to be distracted and show off with her.


    "Sister Youwei, be careful, don''t get scratched by zombies."


    "Don''t worry, these ordinary zombies, my sister hasn''t paid attention to them yet."


    "carefully!"


    It took only three seconds.


    Seven zombies suddenly appeared in front of Bai Youwei.


    Yan Yi took the lead in firing the gun, but with average marksmanship, she only killed two zombies after hitting a magazine. The remaining five were less than five meters away from Bai Youwei.


    At this time, even if Bai Youwei reacted, it was difficult to guarantee that one or two of them would not get close.


    "Boom boom..."


    The crisis was very serious, and support came from behind.


    Five gunshots spread, and all the zombies that pounced on Bai Youwei were killed.


    "Master You Wei, are you all right?" It was Yu Wei and Wu Xiaoqi.


    Bai Youwei didn''t have much fear, just patted her chest.


    "Scared me to death, Sister Yu Wei, Sister Xiao Qi, thank you."


    The two originally thought that Bai Youwei would be frightened by the previous scene, but listening to her tone and ruddy face, it didn''t seem like someone was frightened at all.


    With a new understanding of Bai Youwei, Wu Xiaoqi and the others admire them very much.


    "It''s okay! Let''s go back to the center base, it''s dangerous outside."


    Bai Youwei shook her head: "No, let''s kill it. I want her husband to know that none of his women is a bogus."


    Without waiting for Yu Wei and the others to persuade, Bai Youwei ran forward.


    "Sister Youwei, wait for me." Yan Yi followed closely.


    Yu Wei and Wu Xiaoqi had no choice but to hurriedly followed up and gave up their lives to accompany the gentleman.


    "My little ancestor, what do you think of melon seeds?" Song Xiaoyu, who followed, saw that Bai Youwei and the others did not retreat but instead moved forward, crying.


    Afraid of what Bai Youwei might do, Song Xiaoyu and Jiang Xue also led people to continue chasing Bai Youwei.


    In the center base.


    "Sister, do you want to notify her husband?" Jiang Xiyu asked urgently, looking at the two silly girls who were moving away.


    Shu Wang did not answer her at the first time, but instead focused on Mu Wuqing and Phantom Shadow.


    "Xiaoying, Wu Qing, do you think I want to tell her husband?"


    "I listen to the eldest sister." Phantom said bluntly.


    Mu Wuqing was silent for a while, shook his head and said: "I believe You Wei and the others, and there will be no danger if Xiao Qi and them are there. If there is any danger, Xiao Qi and Yu Wei have the strength to forcibly bring them back."


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s words, Shu Wang smiled bitterly: "I don''t doubt the strength of Yu Wei and the others. I don''t even doubt the strength of Yu Wei and the younger sister. It''s just that they don''t listen to their husbands and don''t know if they will be affected by them. Punishment? Now they can only let them play mischievously, hoping that their brave performance can reduce some of the anger of the husband."


    "They are the only ones who dare not listen to their husbands. If it is us, I can''t even think about it." Yan Chuan Huizi sighed.


    "Being small, sometimes you can really''do whatever you want'' in front of Wei Xiao." Mu Wu said sourly.


    Speaking of which, among Wei Xiao''s women, she is the oldest.


    Although Wei Xiao didn''t mind, there were few women who didn''t care about their age.


    Shu Wang and the others looked at each other after hearing the sound, without exposing Mu Wuqing, their gazes were again placed in front of the center base.


    Outside the center base.


    Wei Xiao led the team to counterattack the corpse group and entered the remaining ordinary zombies in the base, completely in a one-sided trend.


    Within three or four hours, they slaughtered back to the wall.


    The results of the battle were impressive. Hundreds of thousands of zombies were wiped out in the base. This kind of phenomenon, in the past, even Wei Xiao would not even dare to think about it.


    But nowadays, regardless of the base''s combat power or weaponry, the base is no longer what it used to be. To deal with ordinary zombies, as long as it is not besieged by more than seven or eight, there is basically no pressure.


    Regaining control of the city wall, the soldiers entered the firepower point one after another, and once again took control of the battlefield to harvest weapons. From this moment on, the scale of victory completely fell to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Kill kill kill..."


    To the west of the city wall, a group of women were constantly cleaning up the zombies outside, and the extremely high-resolution sound of killing caused Wei Xiao to frown.


    "Master, I suggest you look over the West City Wall." Jasmine, who was next to Wei Xiao, reminded him, laughing and crying.


    Wei Xiao already had some guesses in his mind.


    How could he not hear the voice of his own woman?


    With a black line, Wei Xiao turned and looked in the direction of the West City Wall.


    On the huge wall less than a hundred meters away from Wei Xiao, two very eye-catching figures were seen under the protection of a group of guards, excitedly killing the zombies below.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched as they looked excited.


    "Bai Youwei..."


    Yan Yi was also there, but Wei Xiao completely ruled out that the leader who dared to lead people to the city wall would be his little wife. Among all his women, it is estimated that only Bai Youwei is the kind of lawless and bold existence.


    "Master, Master Youwei and the others are also for the base, don''t blame them too much." Jasmine hurriedly interceded for Bai Youwei and the others.


    Wei Xiao did not respond, and walked towards Bai Youwei and the others with a solemn face.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Sister Youwei, I have killed thirty-seven zombies." Yan Yi, wearing a down jacket and blushing, asked Bai Youwei''s eyes.


    "Yan Yi is really good, but I still have to work hard. My sister has two hundred and forty-eight."


    "Wow, Sister Youwei is amazing."


    "Of course, if it weren''t for my husband''s refusal to fight against me seriously, the identity of the strongest player in this base would have been replaced long ago."


    Such people who brag about not paying taxes, the entire base, except Bai Youwei, is absolutely no one, this is really Bai Youwei.


    Wu Xiaoqi and others, who were responsible for protecting their safety, heard the "innocent" dialogue between the two hostesses.


    "Xiao..."


    Song Xiaoyu couldn''t listen anymore. The moment he turned his head, he happened to see Wei Xiao coming towards them.


    When she was about to speak, she was frightened back by Wei Xiao''s cold eyes as soon as the words reached her lips.


    Except for the two who had a good chat, the others also found Wei Xiao''s figure shortly afterwards, but they also did not dare to speak out, and one after another gave way to Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 382： Bai Youwei, you are floating

    The second daughter, who didn''t know anything, still kept her eyes on the zombies outside.


    Bai Youwei was very excited.


    She had always wanted to show real skills on the battlefield, and finally got her wish today.


    In this short time, the number of zombies she killed has accumulated to more than 300.


    When I thought of showing off such results to Wei Xiao''s side, Bai Youwei, who was highly praised by Wei Xiao, would definitely show the look of expectation on his face.


    "Yan Yi, if my husband knows that we are so powerful, maybe we will let us command the entire women''s team. Then, under our leadership, the women''s team will punch the base men''s team and kick the zombies of the end times. Kill the Buddha, and finally kill all the zombies, leaving behind the supreme legend of our sisters in this dark age."


    "Yeah! After the end of the world, there are still people who will make statues for us, write down our great achievements, and be sung and praised by the world."


    Yan Yi is worthy of being Bai Youwei''s little follower, and this cooperation is perfect.


    "Hey...it''s exciting to think about it. Nothing, when I fight back the zombies this time, I will go to my husband. I want to be a female general and a female commander. I want to live forever and last forever."


    "Sister Youwei, what if O''Neill doesn''t agree?"


    "Don''t worry, at home, don''t look at the eldest sister and they listen to her husband in everything, in fact, I secretly instructed. After all, a man! If he let his subordinates know that he is afraid of his wife, how can he take it down? I am giving him face, no one When the time comes, my husband will listen to me."


    Bai Youwei is definitely floating.


    Only after killing a few hundred zombies, I don''t know who his surname is, and the words in his mouth become more arrogant. If this continues to make her brag about it, I don''t know if this planet can still accommodate her as a great god.


    "Bai Youwei, Bai Youwei, you usually pretend to be in front of everyone with Brother Xiao on your back, but this time..." Song Xiaoyu glanced at Wei Xiao, who was standing behind Bai Youwei and the others, his expression increasingly gloomy, and she couldn''t help but mourn for Bai Youwei: "But this time, please ask yourself! No one can save you."


    Song Xiaoyu couldn''t bear to look directly at the next scene.


    Wu Xiaoqi and Yu Wei gave Bai Youwei their old thumbs silently.


    Regarding who has the most courage in the base, Bai Youwei considers herself second, and absolutely no one dares to recognize the first.


    "I didn''t see it, you Bai Youwei was so amazing?" Wei Xiao couldn''t listen anymore, his voice rang from behind the second girl.


    Bai Youwei was very proud.


    "That is, the entire base, except for me, Bai Youwei who can steer my husband steadily, ask who else, who else?" After that, Bai Youwei turned around, wanting to see who was so wink, and asked herself this way. There is no nutritional problem.


    But when she turned around, her jade face, which was still very arrogant, suddenly became colorful.


    Sometimes pale and sometimes blue, sometimes rosy, sometimes purple, the unpredictable facial expressions are even more exaggerated than professional face changes.


    "Old, old, husband, you, why are you here?" Bai Youwei was trembling all over.


    "Husband? Is Ernie sauce coming?"


    Hearing what Bai Youwei said, Yan Yi also turned around.


    When she faced Wei Xiao''s cold face, Yan Yi was frightened.


    "what¡­¡­"


    With this excitement, the little woman''s figure involuntarily tilted towards the bottom of the city wall.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao had quick eyes and quick hands, and took Yan Yi''s hand and hugged her into his arms.


    Yan Yi was frightened.


    "Oh, O''Neill sauce..."


    The look of fear on Wei Xiao''s face flashed, and he said coldly: "Be quiet, I''ll settle the account with you later."


    After speaking, he looked at Bai Youwei.


    "Why am I here? If I don''t come again, some people will drift away. Punching the men''s team, kicking the zombies, making great achievements, leaving a history... By the way, more importantly, I don''t even know me. My daughter-in-law can steer me steadily, don''t you think, Wife Youwei?"


    "Husband, did you hear it all?"


    "I wish I didn''t hear it, but some people made no secret of it, and I was embarrassed."


    "Uuuuu...husband, do you believe me if I say that I''m a boast?" Bai Youwei had nothing to say, she immediately cried and lost her face.


    People walking by the river, how can they not wet their shoes?


    This time, Bai Youwei was not just as simple as wet shoes, but fell into the river and thought of the kind that couldn''t get out.


    "It''s okay, you can take it as real, I don''t mind."


    "I, I mind...husband, I am wrong, I am really wrong. I will never dare to brag about it anymore. You believe me, I will send four. If I dare to talk nonsense again, let me be English. I was widowed in the new year, lonely and old."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei''s oath was not as powerful as normal. In such a scene, the atmosphere that should have been very serious was changed by a word of her.


    Song Xiaoyu was the first to blast, and after her, many of the guards who protected Bai Youwei and others almost didn''t breathe.


    "Lord, let''s go to support other places."


    "With so many people coming out of the central base, other mistresses may be in danger, we will go back now."


    Wu Xiaoqi and Jiang Xue couldn''t bear it anymore. They were afraid that they would stay here, they would be laughed to death by Bai Youwei, and one by one they made excuses to leave.


    Anyway, there was Wei Xiao, and they didn''t believe that there were any zombies that could threaten Bai Youwei and Yan Yi.


    Seeing Wu Xiaoqi and the others rushing to other places to support, Bai Youwei is weak and weak: "Husband, did I or I say something wrong?"


    Wei Xiao was really dumbfounded.


    In the face of two little wives, he was really powerless.


    Widowed in the British year?


    Fortunately, your husband is immortal, otherwise, your mouth can send me to the sky in less than three days.


    Wei Xiao raised his hand and made a gesture of hitting Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei was so scared that she closed her eyes and shrank her head, looking scared.


    Wei Xiao, who was willing to hit her, flicked her forehead with his fingers.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to leave the central base? Why are you not obedient?"


    Bai Youwei opened her eyes, who only felt the bounce of her forehead, and saw the blame in Wei Xiao''s eyes. Knowing that Wei Xiao was not angry, she nodded pretending to be aggrieved: "I, we just want to help you. Husband, we Don¡¯t be angry if you know it¡¯s wrong? We won¡¯t dare anymore.¡±


    "Well, Yan Yi will only listen to O''Neill''s words in the future, and won''t listen to Sister Youwei again."


    The two little wives obviously didn''t have much repentance. Wei Xiao let go of Yan Yi, not to accommodate them.


    With a cold face, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Only this time, there will be another time, never be merciless."


    This time Wei Xiao didn''t seem to be joking, that coldness and determination, as a pillow, how could Bai Youwei not know if it was true or not.


    Her heart trembled, knowing that her behavior this time really made Wei Xiao a little angry, Bai Youwei suddenly became honest.


    Can''t bear to blame them again.


    Wei Xiao pulled Bai Youwei and checked her.


    "Are there any injuries?"


    The second woman shook her head.


    "It''s fine if you don''t have one, now call Yu Wei and Wu Xiaoqi and the others, and let them take you back."


    Bai Youwei raised her head and said to Wei Xiao with foggy eyes: "Husband, we really want to help you."


    "When your husband can''t lift the knife, you can help me again."


    There was no room for discussion, Wei Xiao finished speaking and turned and walked towards the southern city wall.

 Chapter 383： Angry Nie Ao

    The two women were stunned in the same place.


    "Sister Youwei, shall we go back?" Yan Yixian asked.


    Bai Youwei stared at Wei Xiao''s away back, sucked her little nose, and smiled indifferently: "Go back, we have already earned it, and there must be a chance to kill zombies in the future."


    When she said this, no one noticed that under Bai Youwei''s nose, there was a frustration flashed by.


    Yu Wei and Wu Xiaoqi returned to Bai Youwei and the others, took eight soldiers, and escorted Bai Youwei and Yan Yi away from the city wall.


    The southern city wall.


    "It seems that the zombies left behind can''t be returned." Wei Xiao walked over, staring at the zombies that were rushing forward, and said in a relaxed tone.


    Chen Haojie smiled calmly: "Without the corpse mountain, there is no evolutionary zombies. With the city wall, the zombies outside are not enough to be afraid. It is only a matter of time before they are eliminated."


    "Resolve it as soon as possible, and arrange for another group of people to gather and burn the zombies in the base. I guess that the next zombie attack will not be as simple as this time. By the way, the layout of the minefields should also be speeded up, better. Prepare some remote-controlled bombs. You can arrange any method that can reduce the number of corpses."


    "clear!"


    "I''ll leave it to you first, I''ll go and see elsewhere."


    Wei Xiao talked to Hero Chen, and then walked in the other direction of the base city wall.


    As Shishan could no longer reach the wall above the city wall, this crisis of the base was completely eliminated.


    No longer worrying about the zombies outside entering the base, the soldiers'' mentality has gradually relaxed from the initial tension.


    For the corpses left outside the city, slowly wipe out.


    In the next five days, the main energy of the base was to clean up the remaining corpses outside.


    Millions of levels of zombies, even if standing to let you kill, it takes time and effort, not to mention zombies such as monsters that will not die as long as the head is still on the body or the head is intact.


    Although the finishing work was time-consuming, but fortunately, the zombies in the direction of Junlinhai did not continue to attack the base for the past five days.


    Chen Haojie and the others suspected that perhaps the zombies gathered at the head of the zombies were resolved, and the group of corpses that had lost their organizational ability no longer had the ability to specifically attack the base across multiple areas. Unless the head zombies appear again or someone acts as a bait to lead them.


    Regardless of the reason, given a few days of respite, Wei Xiao and the others would have enough time to prepare for the next outbreak of the corpse tide.


    "Crack..."


    Dinghai District.


    The result of the corpse group attacking the villa base has been conveyed to Nie Ao''s ears.


    He had known the news four days ago, but Nie Ao didn''t care about it at the time.


    He felt that the corpse nest would continue to attack the villa base, but he did not expect that four days later, let alone attacking the villa base, the zombies around the corpse nest never left. In such a scene, how could he still be? Keep your breath?


    If it wasn''t for the other party to be a zombie, Nie Ao would have doubted that after two failures, the zombie had been beaten by the villa base and was afraid to provoke this behemoth again.


    Zombies no longer attack the villa base, how could this be allowed for Nie Ao?


    Wei Xiao''s strength is still strong, and now letting him lead people to deal with Wei Xiao is simply seeking his own death.


    Nie Ao was not reconciled, and was extremely disappointed in the corpse nest.


    The dignified doomsday overlord would actually admit counsel, and this situation made Nie Ao furious.


    A crystal cup was broken by Nie Ao.


    "A group of monsters also know that they are afraid, aren''t they very powerful? Why are they afraid now?" Nie Ao lost his temper.


    The old Qi hesitated for a long time, and stepped forward and said, "Master, I don''t think the corpse nest will just give up like this, or they are accumulating energy in secret, or making other preparations."


    Nie Ao glanced at Old Qi like an idiot.


    "Still, make preparations? Do you think the zombies are human? If they have human wisdom, they won''t be defeated by those gangsters the first two times. Mad, a group of mentally retarded and corrupted people, they will not attack the city directly Is it the door? Just know the brainless rush, this kind of evolution has a fart."


    Being scolded by Nie Ao, Lao Qi didn''t have any emotions either.


    "Well, let''s wait! It really doesn''t work, just plant bombs in the bodies of the old, young, and young women and children we raise, let them mix into the enemy''s base and make an explosion." Old Qi said viciously.


    The old, young, and young women and children in his mouth are the relatives of Jane''s spies.


    These people are still supported by Nie Ao until now, but compared to when they were still in Jian Xi, these old, young, and young women and children have become prey and bait that Nie Ao can dispose of at any time.


    Hearing what Old Qi said, Nie Ao was obviously stunned.


    He looked at Lao Qi with a slightly surprised look.


    Old Qi said coldly: "I can only think of this method now. If the zombies don''t continue to attack the enemy''s base, we have no other choice."


    Nie Ao was silent for a moment, and was unwilling to say: "The corpse nest that has the most hope to achieve my goal has nothing to do. Just that bunch of rubbish, can they realize my revenge plan?"


    "We can only use waste now."


    "Okay, then I will wait a few more days. The surveillance on both sides can''t be relaxed. If the zombie really doesn''t do anything, just do it according to your suggestion."


    "Yes!" Old Qi replied and stepped aside.


    "Mad, wait a few more days, don''t let me down."


    The area around Junlinhai.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Not only did the corpse group not get any benefits when they went out twice, but they lost their soldiers and soldiers, which was a great injury to them.


    In the past few days, in the bottomless underground caves, roars that resounded throughout the world were often heard.


    The sound is like the pain of a woman during a dystocia, every time this sound rang in the corpse nest, it will cause the wailing of the third-level zombies.


    This has been the case for five consecutive days, but today, the roar in the underground cave has changed.


    Very shocking and deterrent.


    The violent and rough roar seemed to convey some message to the corpses on the ground.


    With a loud roar full of majesty, the corpse nest that had been calm for several days became restless again.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    More and more zombies responded, and at the same time, thousands of predators, reapers, and corpses left from inside the corpse nest, disappearing in the direction of Haitian District.


    Thousands of meters away from the corpse nest.


    At the top of a building, high-precision telescopes were set up to observe the movement of the corpse nest and the survivors accidentally caught this scene.


    "Quickly, the zombies are moving." The survivor in charge of observing the corpse nest hurriedly greeted his companions.


    Hearing this, the sleepy companion quickly turned to his feet.


    "What happened?" Man B asked when he came to Man A''s side.


    "Watch for yourself." Man A gave up his position and handed the telescope to the opponent.


    Man B was not polite, and turned his head to watch the movement of the corpse nest with a binoculars.


    Because of the large number of zombies leaving the corpse nest, they do not need to be searched specifically to find them.


    Looking at the corpses either galloping on the ground or shuttled between the buildings, Man B''s eyes widened.


    Leaving the binoculars, Man B became excited: "The corpse nest that hasn''t moved for a few days has started to move again. Would you like our people to lean over and take a look?"


    "Let them lean over and send them to death?" Man A said angrily: "Immediately send the news back to the boss. Judging from the direction these three-level zombies left, their goal is still the direction of the enemy base. Thousands of them. Level 3 zombies, are you ready to dispatch elites?"


    Man B was not angry at Man A''s scolding, he smirked.


    "I''m going to report to the boss. By the way, you continue to monitor the corpse nest, if there is any new situation for others to bring back to the boss."


    "Don''t be fussy, do your thing."


    As soon as the zombie made a move, within an hour, Nie Ao from Dinghai got the news.


    Nie Ao, who hadn¡¯t moved in the corpse nest for five days, thought that the zombies were already terrified of Wei Xiao¡¯s base. Now that the zombies have moved on the enemy¡¯s base again, and the zombies that were dispatched are all Level 3, this makes Nie Ao happy. broken.


    The zombies did not give up attacking Wei Xiao''s base, which showed that he still had a chance.


    In order to ensure the accuracy of the news, Nie Ao asked more of his subordinates to leave Dinghai District and enter the city center to secretly pay attention to the situation of the zombies.

 Chapter 384： False alarm

    The villa base is here.


    Chen Haojie took five days to basically restore the cleanliness of the base.


    Except for the urban area, the corpses of the zombies inside and outside the city were gathered and burned.


    At the same time, the soldiers who have begun to plant remote-controlled bombs and landmines in the urban area hundreds of meters away from the base. After several days of hard work, many buildings and grounds have been buried with explosives, covering an area close to the urban area of ??the base. It is so wide that as long as the corpse group dares to attack the base on a large scale, it will be enough for them to drink a pot.


    This is just the beginning.


    According to Wei Xiao''s idea, that is, before the next corpse tide arrives, you can plant as many bombs as you can, and don''t be stingy with that little material.


    In order to defend the base, everyone worked hard, except to ensure that they have less sleep time, 24 hours a day, the Christians have almost 20 hours of work.


    "Captain, found a lot of zombies!"


    The base control center monitors the operation team in the area near the Haitian District in Qingxi District, and catches the zombies through drones.


    They thought that the corpse tide was coming again, and immediately reported to their superiors.


    Han Yifei and Ling Qiao didn''t dare to neglect, they confirmed that a large number of zombies appeared, and immediately connected Wei Xiao.


    Within a few minutes, the base immediately mobilized.


    First, the soldiers and citizens outside the city retreated to the base, while inside, all those who participated in the war came to the city wall to set up weapons for the first time.


    "The corpse group is really persevering. Repeated defeats, repeated defeats, are they planning to die with us?" Standing in the middle of the southern city wall and a group of big men around, Lan Qiang joked.


    Now Wei Xiao and the others can''t see the zombie.


    After all, the zombies were caught by the control center before they even entered the Haitian area. To reach the base''s attack range, there are still dozens of minutes left.


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance, and said coldly: "If you don''t agree, you will fight. This is true for zombies and so are people."


    "Domineering!"


    "mighty!"


    The master is still the master.


    No matter what kind of crisis he faces, he always has a mentality of not changing his face.


    It seemed that any threat was not worth mentioning to him.


    This character is so powerful that Chen Haojie and the others admire and awe at the same time.


    Only such a person, under his command, will a real tiger and wolf teacher appear.


    "Now we are all back to our posts. This time we are also considered prepared. Only the outermost remote-controlled bombs are enough to make the corpses fall halfway before they reach the city wall." Chen Haojie said.


    Those in power who stayed beside Wei Xiao turned to their own combat positions.


    While Wei Xiao and the others were waiting, the imaginary zombie siege did not appear. Even if dozens of minutes passed, there was no zombie in their sight.


    After a long wait, Wei Xiao found the problem.


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Xiao contacted Han Yifei and them.


    Han Yifei and the others also found it strange.


    They have all turned their attention to prepare to operate drones to bomb the upcoming corpses. Now almost an hour has passed without any movement of zombies. At this time, when they heard Wei Xiao¡¯s question, Han Yifei and Ling Qiao, they will immediately The monitoring screen is adjusted to the outer edge of Haitian District.


    Through the drone inspection again, Han Yifei and Ling Qiao found that the corpse group that appeared before did enter the Haitian area, but strangely, they did not continue to go deep, but moved their bodies outside the Haitian area.


    There are human corpses and zombies.


    Each of the third-level zombies brought five or six corpses, without staying in place, turning around and leaving in the direction they came.


    Han Yifei and Ling Qiao looked at each other, and they saw a light of surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Wei Xiao''s inquiry came from the communicator in his ear again.


    Although the two were surprised, they were still ready to react to Wei Xiao.


    "Master, the group of corpses did not move forward when they arrived at the outer edge of Haitian District, but instead moved the corpses on the spot."


    "What? Moving the corpse?" Wei Xiao was also a little surprised.


    "I don''t know the details, but you should watch it yourself! I will pass the monitored screen to you." After Han Yifei finished speaking, he ordered the controller to post the monitoring screen to the wall.


    Wei Xiao ended the conversation with Han Yifei and the others, and immediately asked a soldier to find him a computer.


    "Master, is there something wrong?"


    Chen Haojie came to Wei Xiao''s side and asked solemnly.


    When the soldiers got their computers and connected to the control center, Wei Xiao said, "Let''s take a look together! This is the latest situation that Yifei and the others discovered."


    The monitoring screen soon appeared on the computer screen.


    Multiple drones monitor the outer edge of the Haitian District, and small videos on the computer screen show what the corpse group is doing.


    "Transfer the corpse?" Chen Haojie was surprised, turned his head, and looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    "When I heard Yifei''s report, it was also very strange. But now it is the case."


    "The zombies are full and have nothing to do? They came to us all the way to carry the corpses?"


    Wei Xiao squinted slightly, and said coldly, "Perhaps they are really not full?"


    Not full?


    Chen Haojie was taken aback when he heard the words, and then his eyes widened: "The Lord means that these zombies come to us to carry the corpses back to share food?"


    Wei Xiao left the building and said as he walked outside.


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Chen Haojie quickly followed out.


    "But how did they think of coming to us..." Chen Haojie suddenly changed his eyes when he thought of something: "Are there other zombies at the head?"


    Wei Xiao walked to the edge of the city wall and looked into the distance.


    "The evolution of zombies originated from the devouring of flesh and blood. Their current behavior also indirectly shows that there is more than one head zombie in the nest. Planting in our hands twice is enough to make the head zombie more alert. Now let the third-level zombies come. We are carrying corpses here. If I¡¯m not mistaken, they are going to allow more ordinary zombies to evolve."


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao turned his head and smiled evilly at Haojie Chen: "Do you think that zombies are getting smarter?"


    Chen Haojie did not deny it.


    "If this is the case, the zombies in the future will become more and more difficult to deal with. If there are more third-level zombies on the corpse nest, not to mention all, even if it is only one-tenth, we are afraid that we must be prepared to escape. "


    "I''m just guessing, no one knows if this is the case. Let the soldiers lift the alert! A false alarm."


    Chen Haojie hesitated for a while, and then said: "Master, is this a suspicion of the head zombies?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s worry, Wei Xiao smiled.


    Chen Haojie was a little anxious: "What is the Lord laughing at? Isn''t this questionable?"


    Wei Xiao sighed and said faintly: "You think too much. If the wisdom of the zombies is so terrifying to this point, we will still struggle. Some fighters are left to be responsible for the safety of the city wall, and the others have withdrawn. ."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was so determined, Chen Haojie no longer thought about it.


    In fact, he also felt that his ideas were too far-fetched.


    From the two confrontations five days ago, it can be seen that the greatest ability of the head zombie is still able to control the corpse group. If you really want to say how intelligent he is, Chen Haojie feels funny even thinking about it.

 Chapter 385： More weird behavior

    No longer thinking about it, Chen Haojie said: "Then we just let them carry the corpses outside to evolve?"


    "Naturally not. Let the air team and the drone control team bombard and kill the zombies carrying the corpses. I want to grab something from under my eyes, Wei Xiao, without my permission, even corpses."


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    First inform the major power holders that there will be no battle in the appearance of the zombie, and explain the reason, and then let the air team immediately execute Wei Xiao''s order.


    As the information continued, the soldiers who had falsely alarmed each one did not know how to describe their feelings at the moment.


    Fortunately, it was a lie.


    Once confronted with zombies, casualties are inevitable, and it is naturally a good thing to not fight.


    But the soldiers who were already fighting the zombies with the mentality of death, knew that this mobilization was just a false alarm, and they felt that their hearts were empty.


    Lao Tzu has already carried his gun and went into battle, but in the end you told Lao Tzu to just take care of it, but come on, let''s play?


    Wei Xiao didn''t know in the hearts of the soldiers, but he knew that even if they didn''t attack the base, the third-level zombies who carried the corpses would not feel well.


    With the long-range combat team set off.


    Seven helicopters and hundreds of drones appeared on the outer edge of the Haitian District, and the intensive bombing caused a lot of casualties to the third-level zombies who were still carrying their bodies.


    Moving the corpse was blocked, and the third-level zombies that entered the Haitian District fled in embarrassment after leaving hundreds of corpses.


    So another day passed.


    When the daily battlefield layout was launched on Wei Xiao''s side, the next day, the third-level zombies came to steal the corpse again.


    This time the corpse group came at night.


    With the help of the cover of night, they took away more corpses despite the large number of casualties under the blocking of the base.


    For the next two or three days in a row, the zombies repeated the same thing as moving the corpse.


    From the outer edge of Haitian District to the place where the zombies attacked the city and was bombed by the base many days ago, they almost exchanged their lives for the corpses to return to the base.


    Once or twice, Wei Xiao and the others would feel that the zombies ventured to carry the corpses in Haitian District for more evolution of the same kind, but this was the case for five or six times in a row, that would be extremely abnormal.


    Because the casualties of the third-level zombies far exceed the high-level zombies that can be created by the corpses they bring back.


    Since there are zombies of the head in the corpse nest, he shouldn''t do this kind of unpleasant thing unless they carry the corpse for other purposes.


    "There must be some reason we don''t know, and it''s fatal to us." Chen Haojie has been thinking hard these days, but because he knows little about the corpse nest, it is difficult for him to break his scalp. Know the real purpose of the corpse group.


    Now different from the past, in the past they could still send helicopters to investigate the situation inside the corpse nest, but since the flying zombies, the sky raiders, Wei Xiao and the others have lost the only means to obtain information from the corpse nest.


    Wei Xiao also realized that there must be some secrets in the corpse nest that they couldn''t imagine.


    Wei Xiao, who has always been curious, increasingly hopes to find out about the corpse nest in person.


    Of course, this is just Wei Xiao''s idea. He definitely does not want to become an "unlimited flesh and blood supply machine" as a last resort.


    "Sergeant Chen, the zombies carrying the corpse are here again."


    It''s a new evening.


    Without any accident, the groups of corpses that were repelled by the air force again and again entered the Haitian District to carry the corpses of the zombies.


    "These **** bastards." Chen Haojie was completely burnt by the zombies these days, and now he heard Han Yifei and the others report, he immediately issued an order: "Send the air team and blow up this group of thieves. Corpse thief. You don¡¯t need to report to me in the future. Once they come, you will explode once."


    "clear!"


    Han Yifei ended the call with Chen Haojie and immediately issued an order to the air force.


    At night, there are always too many uncertain factors.


    Han Yifei ordered seven helicopters and hundreds of drones to set off again with ammunition from the base.


    "Hey! Are these zombies crazy? How many times did you dare to steal the corpses with heavy losses, and let people stop for a while?"


    "Who said no? If it''s not a zombie, it''s a human being. I suspect this is the enemy''s trick. The soldiers of the land war have been miserable these days, knowing that the corpse group will not attack the base, but in order to Just in case, they are changing shifts every day, and their work and rest are chaotic."


    "Don''t say it, since the zombies are looking for death, then fulfill them."


    The pilot on the helicopter went to the middle of the place where the corpse group was and chatted.


    Not long after, the fleet entered the area where the corpse group carried the corpses, and immediately prepared to attack the third-level zombies below.


    "Wow..."


    Suddenly, I felt a roar in my ear, and the face of the pilot on the plane was taken aback.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Before they noticed what was going on, the drone group that first entered the place where the corpses was moved, and before they had time to launch a full-scale sweep of the third-level zombies below, they were scrapped in a raid by dark shadows.


    control center.


    "what happened?"


    Han Yifei and the others found that the shield in the surveillance room was constantly turning into a snowflake shape, and his face changed slightly.


    Some of the team members who control the drone are also confused.


    "I don''t know, just now, many drones lost contact."


    Ling Qiao Liu frowned: "Disperse the remaining drones and find the reason."


    The members of the control group did not dare to neglect, and controlled the drone to fly towards all parties.


    Soon, the drones that are still functioning normally will transmit the scenes to the control center.


    "what is that?"


    At this time, Ling Qiao and the others finally discovered what caused some drones to lose connection.


    At the scene where the drone is located, it is unknown when there will be a large number of flying objects in the air.


    They are extremely fast, sensitive, and specialize in unmanned aerial vehicles.


    In this scene, it is as if these mysterious flying objects exist specifically to deal with aerial firepower.


    Shocked for a few seconds, Han Yifei said in surprise: "It''s a flying zombie."


    "What?" Ling Qiao''s face changed drastically.


    "Flying zombies, flying zombies are here too? Quickly, report the situation to the master, the military division, and others." Han Yifei finished speaking, not daring to neglect, and personally conveyed what they found to Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie and others.


    Wei Xiao, who was on the city wall, received the news from Han Yifei and the others, and his calm face suddenly changed.


    "Let the helicopter team withdraw immediately."


    There was little explanation, and Wei Xiao, who was aware of the seriousness of the problem, immediately gave orders to Han Yifei and the others.


    Unfortunately, their reaction was still a little late.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Rumble..."


    Of the seven helicopters that had entered the ambush ground of flying zombies skimmers, two of them were destroyed by the skimmers only when they faced each other.


    The remaining five are also at risk.

 Chapter 386： Wei Xiaos heart is bleeding

    "Captain, Captain, I''m the flying squad here. We have encountered a large number of air raiders sneak attacks, requesting support, requesting support."


    The news of the air team''s request for support has reached Wei Xiao''s ears.


    "Damn it! Let Han Yifei and the others ignore the zombies on the ground. All drones take the lead in supporting the helicopter team. Make sure that the remaining helicopters return to the base." Wei Xiao made a decisive decision.


    Chen Haojie is responsible for conveying his orders, while Han Yifei and others carry them out.


    On the air battlefield, the remaining drones under the operation of the controller began to encircle and suppress the skimmers who attacked the helicopter.


    "Withdraw..."


    The five helicopters did not dare to stay, so they turned their noses and retreated towards the base.


    However, the number of skimmers is obviously quite large, even if there is a drone to hold a part of it, the rest is enough to threaten the retreating helicopter.


    "Made, I can''t go. There is no one to stop us. Neither of us can go. Brothers, you continue to retreat. Flying Dragon 2 will buy you time."


    "''Flying Dragon'' No.7 will stay, you guys go."


    Two helicopters chose to turn around to meet the enemy, without hesitation at all.


    "Vice team, what are you doing?"


    The other pilots were anxious.


    The deputy team smiled and said: "It¡¯s time for you to call my deputy team for so long. Now is the time for me to give back to everyone. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, go quickly, and make sure that the remaining helicopters return to the base. Otherwise, how can we be worthy of the master? Worthy of training our cold instructors?"


    "The deputy team..."


    "Go away!"


    The deputy team shouted in the headset.


    The pilots on the other three helicopters trembled.


    They don''t want to leave their comrades, but they also know that they won''t leave now. Once the skimmers encircle them, none of them will want to leave.


    Without being intent, the pilots replied "Take care" to the deputy team and their companions on the other helicopter, and flew resolutely in the direction of the base.


    "Oh..."


    The skimmers struck.


    "Are you afraid of death?" the deputy team asked the remaining players.


    The team member in the passenger seat smiled indifferently: "From the moment I became a fighter, I was ready to contribute my life to the base at any time."


    "Vice team, if we are afraid of death, we won''t stay with you. Xiao Zhao and I are ready to dedicate ourselves to the base." The team member on the other helicopter smiled.


    The deputy team laughed: "As expected of my team members, since you are not afraid of death, let''s come! Let''s see who of us has wiped out the most air predators."


    "Come on!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The pilots on the two helicopters were not counseled. One person controlled the helicopter and the other was responsible for the operation of the cannon.


    In the dark night sky, the two helicopters were like knights in the army, flying at high speed, and at the same time, they attacked the skimmers who attacked them.


    "Boom..."


    The ending is already doomed, and from the moment they choose to stay off the road, they have no chance to go back alive.


    The process was short, but they used their lives to buy precious retreat time for the other three helicopters.


    "Oh..."


    There are also skimmers across the safety zone to continue chasing the remaining three helicopters.


    Wei Xiao on the city wall saw this scene shortly afterwards, and his expression was indescribably ugly.


    "You have fished over." Wei Xiao said.


    "Kill them!"


    Chen Haojie let out a cold drink, and the gunner on the city wall pointed the front sight of the anti-aircraft machine gun at the skidder who was chasing the helicopter.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The anti-aircraft machine gun fired a burst of bullets with a diameter of two or three centimeters, let alone dealing with the skimmers, even the bones of the giant zombies had to be shattered under the continuous impact of the anti-aircraft machine gun bullets.


    The skimmers chasing the helicopter were all cleared.


    Seeing only three Wu Zhi flying through the headspace into the base, Wei Xiao''s heart was bleeding.


    "Master, it seems that our long-range attack plan has failed." Chen Haojie said worriedly.


    Wei Xiao naturally knew.


    With the **** of air predators, the threat that the base can pose to ground zombies is gone, unless they actively enter the attack range of the tank.


    Can''t continue to slow down the speed of zombies carrying corpses, this is very uncomfortable for Wei Xiao, like a throat.


    Wei Xiao stared at the distant night sky with a deeper and deeper gaze, and said coldly: "Since you can''t stop it, then don''t stop it. No matter what conspiracy is in the corpse nest, I am waiting for them."


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.


    The loss of four armed helicopters to the base at one time was absolutely traumatic for Wei Xiao.


    As for the zombies, this night was the smoothest and most ideal one for them to move the corpses these days.


    The next day, Dinghai District.


    Nie Ao, who has never stopped monitoring Junlinhai and both sides of the villa base, after several days of intelligence collection, it has been confirmed that the third-level zombies are dispatched from the corpse nest to move the corpse.


    He didn''t understand the purpose of zombies doing this, but zombies did it for several days, he felt that the corpse nest should be in urgent need of a lot of flesh and blood.


    "Young Master, the zombies are lingering, will this affect our plan?" Old Qi asked next to Nie Ao.


    Nie Ao held a solemn face.


    "To deal with our enemies, corpse nests are the only power we can use. Since they like to carry corpses so much, then we can help them."


    "How to do it?"


    Nie Ao looked down at the spy relatives who were still receiving the food, with a cruel smile on his face: "They have also enjoyed the noble treatment for so long. Now, it''s time for these people to give us something in return."


    In the area where the spies'' relatives are located.


    There are a lot of people here, it is estimated that there are more than two hundred people.


    The spy relatives who are still enjoying a life that they may not necessarily enjoy before the end of the world, while they are still addicted to the luxury life, from the outside, a group of armed men broke in.


    "Everyone, follow us right away." A strong man headed coldly shouted.


    When an old lady saw this group of armed men, a trace of discomfort flashed across her face.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t forget, you promised my son that as long as he would sell his life for you, you will serve us well."


    The strong man sneered.


    Serve you? Your relatives have finished playing and want to have a good life, dream!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t want to leave, then wait for death."


    The old lady is not so angry: "You have turned your back, aren''t you afraid that my son won''t help you?"


    "take away!"


    No longer talking nonsense with the people inside, the strong man gave an order, and the armed men who came in directly pushed the people out.


    If they did not cooperate, they were shot and killed, and the body was dragged away.


    The most powerful one who died several jumps in a row, the others didn''t dare to be arrogant.


    A group of people were taken out of the base to get on a bus.


    "Where are you taking us?"


    "I''ll know when I go!"


    There is no explanation at all.


    The car started and quickly disappeared in this area of ??the station.

 Chapter 387： Nie Aos "gift" to the zombies

    More than an hour later.


    All spies'' relatives and those who served them were taken to Fushou District.


    This is the place where zombies must go to Haitian District to carry their corpses.


    The convoy stopped here and everyone in the car was driven off.


    More than two hundred people still don''t know what these armed men brought them here.


    I was flustered, but it was more restless and fearful.


    "Listen, I want to live, you all stay here tonight. The boss said that as long as you stay here for one night, tomorrow, you can go back to the stronghold and continue to live your previous life. If anyone Don¡¯t be obedient, don¡¯t worry, our snipers don¡¯t mind using you as live targets to practice guns in a building that is kilometers away from you."


    "Brother, you always have to tell us why this is? My husband is working for the boss, do you treat their family like this?"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    As soon as a woman finished speaking, the armed men in front of her slapped her directly.


    "Let you do whatever you want, why are there so many questions?"


    "You goddamn, if I have something short and long, I won''t be able to let you when my son comes back." The old lady said with a grimace.


    The brawny man glanced at the old lady in his sixties and seventies.


    Speaking of which, he still has a great impression of this old guy.


    Why? Because among these spy relatives, this old lady has the worst temper, the most picky, and the hardest to serve.


    Many people who had served her were beaten and scolded by her.


    People who know, naturally know that her arrogance is the result of her son''s life, and people who don''t know think she is the boss''s mother!


    I heard that her son is called Jian Xi, ha ha! It''s really as the name suggests.


    "I don''t kill the old man very much, but if you want to die, I don''t mind making you perfect." The strong man pointed the gun at the old woman.


    When the vicious old lady saw her black muzzle aimed at her, she immediately followed the rules.


    The brawny smiled contemptuously.


    "let''s go!"


    The strong man said to the other armed men, and then gathered the team and got in the car and left.


    Those who were left had no idea at all, and all of them were very confused in their eyes.


    "I, we just stay here like this?" someone asked.


    The old lady took a bite, thinking that she was in the stronghold, and beckoned to a young woman, "Xiaohua, you **** girl, you just came to rub my legs? This group of gods, let me An old man has been in the car for more than an hour. Has their conscience been eaten by dogs?"


    Xiao Hua just wanted to walk towards the old lady, and a woman beside her held her.


    "Hua, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Hua was a little confused: "Go and rub the legs for the old lady!"


    The companion gave her an angry and amused look.


    "When are you still serving that old thing?"


    "Bad girl, what are you talking about?" The old lady said furiously when she heard the words.


    The woman sneered: "Do you think you are still in the stronghold now? Old things, the life that you should enjoy has already been enjoyed, and now, if you yell at me, believe it or not the old lady will kill you?"


    "You stinky (bitch), rotten mouth, see if I won''t tear your mouth." The old lady was so angry that she rushed to grab the woman.


    The woman was not polite to her, she put the old lady on the ground with one kick.


    "Ah... God, bullying the old man, who are you? You still don''t help me teach this stinky woman, haven''t you seen her beat me?" The old lady sitting paralyzed went crazy.


    The people around watched indifferently.


    "You, you... okay, okay! You all wait for me, and when my son comes back, don''t think about getting better with either of you."


    "Aw¡ª"


    As soon as the old lady''s voice fell, there was a roar in the air.


    Suddenly, the skinless and faceless old lady was silent.


    The faces of other people don''t look good at the moment.


    One by one, they turned their heads to look at the sound source. As a result, everyone was taken aback.


    I saw reapers, predators, and a few corpses emerged between the rows of houses behind them.


    They seemed shocked when they saw this group of people, all the zombies stayed in place, their big eyes staring at the same frozen crowd ahead.


    There is such a good thing that the pie is falling in the sky, and the zombies are a little wondering if they are dazzled?


    "what¡­¡­"


    Finally, someone screamed.


    She exclaimed, like breaking the medium of static space, returning the original scene to normal.


    The survivors chose to escape for the first time.


    In the panic, trampling and pushing abounded everywhere. The old lady who was sitting on the ground had no time to get up, and screams came from her. She was knocked down by the body lying on the ground. I don¡¯t know how many people stepped on it. Second-rate.


    "Wow..."


    The attack of the zombies came at this time.


    How can a group of ordinary people be opponents to a group of third-level zombies when they don''t even have weapons?


    The sound of escaping, struggling, and screams filled, more than two hundred survivors, without any waves, were killed by a group of Level 3 zombies within ten minutes, and then the zombies disappeared in place with their bodies.


    In the distance, the surveillance personnel responsible for watching here saw that all the survivors were taken away by the zombies, and they felt relieved while feeling lingering.


    This group of people was originally the "gift" the boss asked them to give to the corpse nest. Now that they have completed the task, they can go back and give the boss an explanation.


    Nie Ao, who was in Dinghai District, knew the situation, and there was not much expression on his face.


    "Let me see, what is your purpose in collecting a lot of flesh and blood?"


    one day later.


    Without obstruction from the villa base, the corpse group brought back more and more corpses from the center and periphery of the Haitian District.


    On a new day, the group of corpses who went out came back again.


    The sky-grabbers who came to the top of the corpse nest first, they threw the corpses they brought back into the group of corpses below.


    It is strange that the corpses thrown by the skimmers below are all zombies like them, or corpses. As for the corpses of other harvesters, hunters, and ordinary zombies, they were taken to the center and thrown into the underground caves one by one.


    It stands to reason that the flesh and blood energy contained in these new zombies must be higher than ordinary zombies, but they do not send them into underground caves, which is really weird.


    Along with other third-level zombies, they came back with their bodies.


    Their approach is the same as that of the skimmers.


    The corpses of the skirmishers and the corpses were left outside for the common corpses to eat, and the rest were all sent into the underground caves.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a violent roar came from the underground cave.


    Not long after, new zombies emerged from the underground caves.


    There are corpses, heavy armor (defensive zombies), and sky-grabbers.


    The number is surprisingly large.


    It is as if there is a machine specializing in breeding these types of zombies in an underground cave, constantly sending troops out.

 Chapter 388： Huge crisis

    "Uuuuu..."


    After thousands of zombies of the three new types left the cave and came to the ground, in the end, from the underground cave, three very close human figures crawled out one after another.


    The three humanoid monsters are green and about two meters tall. Their hands and feet are no different from people. The only difference lies in the facial features on the head.


    The eyes are blue, the ears are pointed, the nose is like a hook, and the inside of the mouth is more than ten centimeters long, with sharp fangs and a sharp tongue.


    They seemed to hate sunlight, so they appeared on the ground and roared in anger.


    Then I saw three-level zombies pulling out their shabby costumes from ordinary zombies and offering them to three humanoid monsters.


    With the help of these broken clothes to cover the surface of the body, the three humanoid monsters emitted harsh sound waves to diffuse the entire corpse tide.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The corpse nest was restless, and millions of zombies suddenly roared frantically.


    "Hohoho..."


    At this time, a more majestic roar came from the underground cave.


    The three humanoid monsters seemed to have received some order, and they made a "Woo" sound. Then, three sky-grabbers came to them, carrying three humanoid monsters into the air.


    At the same time, more skimmers flew up into the sky.


    The number is as many as three or four thousand.


    Immediately afterwards, on the ground, predators, reapers, venomous ones, corroded ones, corpses, and ordinary first- and second-level zombies started to take action.


    The group of corpses surging like ocean waves, in the blink of an eye, nine tenths of them left the corpse nest and rushed towards the city center.


    Dark and dense, the horrible group of corpses resembled a tsunami, spreading forward in an overwhelming manner.


    "Crack..."


    On the building thousands of meters away, Nie Aozhi, who was responsible for paying attention to the movement of the corpse''s nest, saw this scene.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The companion next to him saw his ghostly expression and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Something happened, something big happened now." The man murmured, his pale face and startled eyes filled with fear and anxiety.


    The companion was unknown, so he re-set the binoculars and looked at the corpse nest.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    The expression of the companion is exactly the same as that of the man.


    What did he see?


    The corpses on the ground that cannot be described by numbers are pervasive like a river and the sea, while in the sky, the sky-grabbers covering the sky and straight into the sky, like a dark cloud over the city, fly to the distant urban area with the horror of covering the sky and the sun.


    It was the first time that the two of them had witnessed this scene, and their faces were pale in fright.


    "Quick, go quickly..."


    "Oh..."


    The two wanted to escape, but the flying skimmers quickly found them.


    Immediately more than a hundred skimmers separated from the large army and flew towards them.


    "They found us, run away, run away..."


    No longer caring about the others, the two turned and left the roof with expressions of horror.


    The speed of predators is much faster than them.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Within a few minutes, screams were heard around the entire building.


    The corpse group continued to advance, both in quantity and quality, far exceeding the two waves of corpses that attacked the villa base not long ago.


    Villa base.


    Since the third-level zombies have been escorted by air predators, during this period of time, whether day or night, the third-level zombies will come to the Haitian area to carry the corpses, but today, this phenomenon has disappeared.


    The control center, which is always paying attention to the territory of Haitian District, discovered that except for one or two corpses that were occasionally found near the base today, none of the other zombies were found.


    This situation was reported to Wei Xiao and other senior leaders. For some reason, Wei Xiao suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    Because of this sense of crisis, he has been on the wall all day.


    "It''s already three o''clock, and the zombies haven''t come out to carry the corpse yet. Could it be that the flesh and blood they need is enough?" Lan Qiang said beside Wei Xiao and the others.


    Chen Haojie said: "There is always a calm before the storm, Lord, will there be major events in this?"


    Looking into the distance, Wei Xiao said with deep and solemn eyes: "Soldiers are here to stop, and water comes to cover. If you can''t take the initiative to attack, then stick to the base."


    "Made, if this is placed before the end of the world, a ground-to-surface missile can kill him. As it is now, everything will be constrained." Leng Chengfeng said aggrieved.


    "Come on! Compared to other survivors who need to escape in the face of ordinary zombies, we are already very lucky." Fu million said.


    Wei Xiao turned around and said to everyone: "During this period of time, we have strengthened our guard against the Haitian District. I found that there are many corpses observing us in the dark. Be careful, all the zombie scouts have been sent out, and a more cruel scene. I¡¯m afraid that we will not be spared from the Great War."


    "They are coming! We are ready for everything, I''m afraid they won''t come." Chang Cunqiu said excitedly.


    "Master, sir, there is a new situation."


    As soon as Chang Cunqiu''s voice fell, one of the soldiers responsible for monitoring in the city wall building came to Wei Xiao to report.


    This is an eventful autumn, and any turmoil will cause Wei Xiao and the others to be highly vigilant.


    Hearing the report from the soldiers, Wei Xiao and the others walked into the building one after another.


    "Lord, it''s not good, the corpse group, the corpse group is here."


    Before they entered the building, another soldier ran out of it.


    The expressions of Wei Xiao and others changed drastically.


    Quickly came to the monitoring room.


    On five or six laptops, at this time, in the middle area adjacent to the Haitian District and Qingxi District, the picture of that area is displayed on the screen.


    Zombies, you can''t see the zombies on the margins at a glance.


    It was densely packed and boundless, and the number felt that the entire Qingxi District could not accommodate the corpses that appeared this time.


    Chen Haojie was shocking.


    How many zombies are here?


    What Wei Xiao paid attention to for the first time was the skimmers flying in the sky.


    Thousands of sky-grabbers came into his eyes, and Wei Xiao''s gaze was not ordinary solemn.


    After that is the figure of the third-level zombies.


    To be honest, compared to the sky-grabbers flying in the sky, there are not many Level 3 zombies on the ground, it is estimated that there are only one or two thousand.


    This is strange.


    According to Wei Xiao''s understanding of the evolution of zombies, the evolution of all third-level zombies is uncertain.


    In just a dozen days, how could there be so many sky-grabbers in the corpse nest? Could it be that the zombies have mastered the direction of evolution?


    Wei Xiaogang had this idea and immediately denied it.


    "This is impossible. There must be something in the corpse nest that we don''t understand." Wei Xiao roared inwardly.


    "Damn, the number of corpse waves this time is far more than the one we killed the head zombies. There are also third-level zombies. Is the number of sky predators too abnormal?" Ming Yulan pointed to the sky predators on the screen and said .


    "It''s flesh and blood. The corpses moved back by Level 3 zombies during this period are all to create skimmers." Chen Haojie exclaimed.


    "But isn''t this too much?" Leng Chengfeng took a breath.

 Chapter 389： Shocking number of zombies

    Wei Xiao straightened up.


    "Don''t guess, let the elderly and children hide in the underground base immediately, and everyone else will be mobilized. All fighters and civilians will immediately enter the combat state."


    "Yes!"


    The situation is urgent, and they are not allowed to continue wasting time.


    No matter what the reason is that such a huge sky-predator appears in the corpse group, the only thing they can do now is to fight and fight again.


    They couldn''t stop the corpse tide''s attack, even if they knew the reason, it was useless.


    All those in power began to act.


    Orders were issued one after another, and everyone in the base, whether in the central base or the periphery, became nervous.


    On a building several kilometers west of the villa base, when Nie Ao got the news that almost all the corpse nests had been dispatched, he couldn''t bear it anymore and personally led people here to observe the movement of the villa base.


    Standing on a high place, looking at the corpses that were surging like a tsunami, his whole body trembled with excitement.


    "Come on, here, hahaha... The moment I have been waiting for has finally arrived. Dad, brother, have you seen it? Did you see clearly? The group of gangsters that killed you will soon be attacked by the zombies. All this is planned by me, I planned it. Hahaha...Today I will personally look at the people who killed you, all of them will not die."


    The slightly crazy Nie Ao Yangtian laughed.


    "Master, it''s not safe here. Let''s go to the building to avoid it."


    "No, we are two kilometers away from the corpse group. Compared to the big pot of fat in the enemy base, our flesh and blood with the bigger sesame mung bean is still not seen by the corpse group. Today I am standing here, Standing here watching the other party¡¯s base is destroyed, then the corpse group retreats and personally leads someone to take over this magnificent base."


    Seeing Nie Ao''s insistence, Lao Qi stopped talking.


    Privately instructed his staff to pay attention to the surrounding movement, as long as there is something wrong, he will take Nie Ao and flee the scene as soon as possible.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    More than a thousand meters in front of the villa base.


    The terrifying group of corpses had entered Wei Xiao''s sight.


    Looking at the skidder who stayed at a kilometer away and stopped advancing, Wei Xiao''s expression condensed: "Sniper squadron, long-range attack team, kill them for me."


    The order was issued, and the sniper squadron, tank squadron, and drone control team took action.


    "Boom boom..."


    The sniper squadron was the first to take action.


    The skimmers who were already within the range of the sniper rifle, who were exposed to Leng Chengfeng and their noses, fell into the ground one after another with shots.


    In a blink of an eye, no less than a hundred skimmers were killed.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "It''s a head zombie!"


    Chen Haojie was not too familiar with this sharp cry, the screams in the distance sounded, and he guessed that there was a head of zombie commanding the group of corpses.


    The result is the same.


    After the skidder suffered a surprise attack, after losing more than a hundred, the rest lowered their heights and flew to the back of the buildings to avoid Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    "This group of beasts have a strong sense of danger." I don''t know whether Wei Xiao praised or scolded each other. His cold expression could not capture any other colors.


    The sniper squadron lost its target and turned its sights on the third-level zombies moving in the corpse group.


    Especially those who are highly toxic and corrosive.


    Their speed is not as fast as reapers and predators, and sniping them is undoubtedly the wisest choice.


    But it''s not easy to kill with a gun.


    Every third-level zombie is surrounded by a large number of first-level and second-level zombies. With these first and second-level zombies as a cover, the effect of the sniper squadron is not very satisfactory, and only a small part of it was shot.


    The lethality of the sniper squadron was reduced. After them, the drone team and the tank squadron opened fire.


    The drone directly entered the sky above the corpse group to carry out bombing and machine gun fire, while the tank squadron opened fire with full force, and shells continued to bloom in the corpse group.


    "Wow..."


    The corpse group is getting closer and closer to the city wall.


    "The remote control team will do it!"


    Seeing that a large number of corpses on the ground has entered the minefield, and in cooperation with the long-range attack team, Wei Xiao ordered the detonation of the mines and the bombs between the buildings.


    Just listen to the "boom boom" constantly.


    A violent explosion occurred in nearly two-fifths of the entire Haitian District.


    Buildings collapsed, and corpses flew everywhere.


    It was like a carpet bombing. In minutes, the ground was full of stumps and broken arms.


    In this wave of injuries, the casualties of zombies are definitely not less than seven figures.


    After all, two-fifths of the entire Haitian District was engulfed by artillery fire, and that scene could not be said to be "the end of the world" too much.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    But the number of zombies is terrifying to the point of powerlessness.


    The vastly-arranged minefields were just cleared of a large blank area before being filled with corpses pouring from behind.


    It was as if the water in the center of the lake was blasted into a big pit, and it was soon filled up by the surrounding lake.


    There is no effect at all.


    The massive deaths of zombies did not make the group of corpses rushing up behind fear, but aroused their ferocity even more, making their charging speed even more crazy.


    When Wei Xiao and the others had exhausted all the means they had prepared in advance, the head-on confrontation began.


    There was a rain of bullets and artillery fire.


    Facing the zombies rushing to the foot of the city, Wei Xiao and the others used all the methods they could use.


    The gunfire broke out and the fire burned.


    With continuous explosions, every minute and every second, the number of zombies has been reduced by hundreds of casualties.


    In the distance, Nie Ao, who witnessed the scene of zombies attacking the city with his own eyes, even though he and Wei Xiao have disagreeable feuds, the sight he sees now still shocked him very much.


    He didn''t know how the two zombies attacked Wei Xiao and they blocked it, but now, although he has not personally been on the battlefield, his face paled by the scary scene.


    Just ask, if someone who is his, can he be fearless and maintain an absolute fighting will to confront the zombies under the attack of such a terrifying corpse group?


    He knew the answer.


    It''s totally impossible.


    I''m afraid that seeing such a wave of corpses, his people, before they fired the first shot, some people have already retreated.


    The cold-faced Old Seven said: "They are really extraordinary."


    This is the recognition of Wei Xiao and others, and the admiration of them who dare to fight the zombies.


    Why isn''t Nie Ao like that?


    But will he admit it?


    "Huh! How strong is it? In the end, it is not under my calculations. The stronger they are, I am also happy. Two tigers fight, one wound and one death. In the end, there will only be one overlord in this city of Minghai. That is I, Nie Ao, everything in front of me will soon be mine." Nie Ao said excitedly.


    Lao Qi didn''t make any remarks.


    He is very clear about his position. Since he is Nie Ao''s person, he chooses to support Nie Ao no matter what he does right or wrong.

 Chapter 390： Desperate people

    The battle on the side of the villa base became more intense.


    This time the corpse tide attacked the base and no longer chose to encircle it. So far, they have attacked the southern city wall with all their strength.


    A large number of zombies died, and their corpses kept accumulating under the city wall, constantly shortening the distance between the top of the city wall and the ground.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Looking at the zombies that only flared their teeth and claws under the city wall, they paid a million to wait for a big move to clean them up.


    "Pour down the gasoline and never let the corpse mountain pile up."


    There was the last experience, this time, Wei Xiao and the others would not wait for the corpse group to cast the corpse mountain into the base.


    This time is different from last time.


    Last time, because the head zombies died, the third-level zombies that threatened the base all retreated. Wei Xiao and the others could pay a relatively small price to defeat the corpse wave. But this time, the head zombies were hidden among the sky raiders. To kill them, if the goal is not achieved, those who go out will have to confess to the outside.


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s order, some of the Christians on the city wall poured barrels of gasoline that had already been prepared, one after another, under the city wall.


    The pungent smell of gasoline skyrocketed, and as the soldiers on the base armed with a torch ignited the gasoline, the skyrocketing fire enveloped all the places ten meters below the city wall.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Just as the fire burned groups of zombies below, the head zombies in the distance issued instructions.


    For a time, the corpses that could not get close to within 100 meters of the city wall spread to the east and west, preparing to attack the base in different directions.


    Wei Xiao had considered this situation a long time ago.


    Although most people in other directions withdrew to the southern city wall to support, the firepower on the east, west, and north sides was not weaker than that on the southern city wall.


    "Pay Million, Dragon Ba, Morning Star, Chang Cunqiu, Dongfang Bright Moon, Ling Zhiyu, take your team and support the East and the West separately. The north depends on the situation." Wei Xiao roared in the communicator.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The six immediately left the southern city wall and led their teams to support the two sides.


    "Lord, the skidder moved!" Leng Chengfeng''s reminder sounded from his ear.


    Wei Xiao raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Sure enough, from a distance, more than 3,000 sky-grabbers hidden behind the building flew toward them.


    Wei Xiao said loudly: "Pay attention to the air, Han Yifei, immediately activate the control team, dispatch all drones, and kill the head zombies behind me at all costs."


    "Yes!"


    When the skidder moved, there were third-level zombies who came with them.


    Their speed is very fast, just a few breaths, they have entered the shooting range of conventional weapons.


    "Kill them!"


    Wei Xiao picked up a light machine gun and fired first at the skidder hundreds of meters away.


    The fighters with anti-aircraft guns immediately pulled up the four guns and fired frantically at the sky.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The skimmers were shot through their bodies and screamed and fell to the ground.


    Hundreds of dead bodies were left behind in a single charge.


    Unable to get close to the city wall, and it is difficult to pose a threat to the warriors on the city wall, the skidder resolutely chose to retreat.


    To retreat is not to escape.


    They flew into the group of corpses. When Wei Xiao and the others hadn''t understood what the skidder was going to do, they saw thousands of skidders grabbing a third-level zombies from the group of corpses and flew toward the base again.


    "Stop them¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s voice was almost torn apart.


    Chen Haojie and the others stared.


    Can zombies still play like this?


    Almost after discovering the intentions of the skimmers, most of the people on the wall used their weapons to deal with the skimmers.


    The skimmers were extremely fast, even if they fell a lot when they rushed to the top of the city, but when thousands of skimmers initiated the charge, some of them rushed over and behind the city wall.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Three-level zombies were thrown down from a high altitude by the skimmers.


    Regardless of life or death, as long as a living Level 3 zombie appears on the city wall or behind the city wall, it immediately massacres the people around it.


    "asshole!"


    Wei Xiao threw away the light machine gun in his hand, replaced it with a Bone Mo knife and rushed towards a predator who had smashed it down and was dizzy.


    The figure quickly rushed up to behead him, then stepped on his corpse and said loudly: "Give me a hold. Even if you use your life, you will never let the zombies outside attack in."


    "I''m fighting with you!"


    "Die together!"


    The soldiers were also blushing.


    Facing the third-level zombies that came to the city wall, they could kill them as soon as possible, and those who could not be removed in a short time, then someone held the third-level zombies that came up and fell down the city wall together.


    It''s miserable, even brutal.


    Zombies are not afraid of life and death, so why are soldiers and residents afraid?


    The base has become their home, and for the sake of their home and the last pure land, they have all given their own money.


    If you can get rid of you, you will never be soft, if you can''t get rid of it, even if you die, you will be pushed off the wall.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Suddenly, a series of screams came east of the southern city wall.


    Wei Xiao, who was slashing the Reaper, trembled in his heart and turned to look east.


    "Lord, poisonous zombie!"


    Don''t need Chen Haojie to remind Wei Xiao that he also saw it.


    A highly poisonous zombie was lucky enough to be thrown onto the city wall by an air raider, and the poison gas spit out from his mouth made the surrounding soldiers poisoned within minutes, and then the body began to fester and died in pain.


    "Damn it!"


    Wei Xiao roared, threw off the Reaper on the Bone Moknife, and quickly ran towards the east city wall.


    "Master, don''t come over¡ª"


    "Lord, you can''t go--"


    Someone noticed Wei Xiao''s behavior and screamed at him heart-stirringly in horror.


    "Quickly stop the Lord!" Chen Haojie was also scared to death by Wei Xiao''s actions.


    Hastily called the soldiers along the way to try to stop Wei Xiao.


    But how fast Wei Xiao is.


    The soldiers along the way hadn''t reacted yet, and Wei Xiao had already arrived at the place where the incident occurred.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, the poisonous man still roared at him.


    "Die to me!"


    Wei Xiao was not afraid of the poisonous gas surrounding the poisonous person, and the figure rushed in.


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    Witnessing Wei Xiao rushing into the poisonous gas, at this moment, Hero Chen seemed to have lost his soul. He sat down on the ground, his face pale and desolate.


    "Master¡ª"


    "Asshole, I''m fighting with you¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s actions undoubtedly stimulated everyone on the wall.


    All of them thought that Wei Xiao was dead or alive this time, with bloodshot eyes and savage eyes.


    The soldiers and Christians let out heart-piercing roars. They either fired wildly at the zombies with their guns, pounced on the third-level zombies to bite them, or pulled off the grenade ring on their bodies, and jumped under and below the city wall. All of the zombies died.


    Its madness is simple to the extreme.


    "Master¡ª"


    Leng Chengfeng killed a reaper, twisting his face and hissing in the direction where Wei Xiao was.


    "What''s the name of the ghost? It''s just a poisonous person. Please calm me down. Don''t be stupid as a pig."

 Chapter 391： Cant stop it

    "Master?"


    The sudden response made everyone close to Wei Xiao stunned.


    In the dark green poisonous gas, I saw Wei Xiao dragging the corpse of the poisonous person out of the gas, shaking his hand to throw the poisonous person out of the city, and appearing in Chen Haojie and Long without any injuries. Ba and Leng Chengfeng were in front of them.


    Seeing Wei Xiao who was intact, Hero Chen rushed to Wei Xiao as if his lost soul had returned to his body again.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay. Not long ago, I went out and tried the poison gas of a poisonous person, and it didn''t work for me."


    "Great, really great, Lord, you almost scared me to death, do you know?" Chen Haojie cried with joy, no matter how many people looked at them now, they wiped their noses and tears. write.


    In fact, he didn''t have to worry about being laughed at by others, because it was not just him, but also the iron-clad men like Leng Chengfeng and Long Ba, who cried without joy.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Haojie Chen and Leng Chengfeng.


    "Look at you bears, all of you will stick to your posts, and I will tell you responsibly that the zombies are immortal, and I, Wei Xiao, will never die, and I will be with you."


    "Hohoho..."


    "Long live the Lord!"


    One by one, the soldiers and Christians wiped away their tears and let out an earth-shattering roar.


    Because of Wei Xiao''s impulse, the soldiers on the wall seemed irrational and crazy, and also because Wei Xiao returned undamaged, the soldiers and citizens on the wall gained unprecedented confidence and strength at this moment.


    If there were some people who were afraid and afraid of the horrible corpses at the beginning, but with this scene of Wei Xiao, the soldiers and citizens who thoroughly understood what Wei Xiao meant to them were truly fearless.


    The combat effectiveness of the base has an explosive growth in an instant.


    The warriors and civilians who were a little flustered because of the zombies dropped by the sky raiders came to the wall, and now they calmed down and dealt with the zombies on the wall and the group of corpses below them very calmly.


    Wei Xiao was very pleased with the stability of the people in the base, but the crisis they faced also remained unchanged.


    The skimmers continued to drop zombies above the city wall and inside the base.


    Wei Xiao and the others are not as sharp as before in blocking the zombies outside the city.


    The dispersion of firepower caused some Level 3 zombies and climbers to come to the top through the city wall.


    "Kill!"


    "Be sure to guard the city wall, guard the base."


    "Buzzing..."


    The melee has appeared, and at the same time, thousands of drones in the base finally took off and flew towards the area where the head zombies were.


    "Wow..."


    The air predators who remained beside the head zombies immediately dispatched to stop the drone.


    The fighters of both sides are on the verge of launching.


    The emergence of air warfare is either a drone chasing the skier or the skier destroying one drone after another.


    The number was obviously not enough to stop the drone from approaching the zombies at the summit. At this time, the sky-grabbers who dropped ground zombies over the base turned back one after another.


    Wei Xiao and the others took this opportunity to clean up the zombies on the city wall, and concentrated their firepower on the zombies outside the city.


    And the drone fleets that tried to kill the zombies of the head were all destroyed after half an hour.


    The beheading plan failed.


    Fortunately, when confronted with drones, the losses of the skimmers are not small.


    Thousands of skimmers are already less than five hundred after the battle is over.


    It is undoubtedly an idiotic dream that this number wants to once again meet the fire blockade of the soldiers on the city wall and throw zombies on the city wall.


    Seeing that the city wall could be held for a while longer, the abnormality reappeared.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The head zombies once again issued instructions that Wei Xiao and the others did not understand.


    Everyone is very nervous, but the zombies siege have not changed at all.


    Wei Xiao didn''t think that the head zombies were making noise for no reason, and there was definitely some conspiracy in it.


    More than an hour later.


    Wei Xiao and the others knew what the head zombies wanted to do.


    From behind the corpse group, another group of sky-grabbers appeared.


    The number is even more than at the beginning.


    "How come there are so many skimmers?"


    Looking at the sky-grabbers covering the sky and the sun, Chen Haojie felt desperate for them.


    "Junlinhai must be Junlinhai. There must be a secret existence beyond our imagination." Wei Xiao gritted his teeth.


    "Lord, it''s no good, the city gate is being melted by the acid of the Corruptor."


    More serious problems emerged.


    Wei Xiao hurriedly ran to the top of the South City Gate and looked down.


    In the corpse group, several Corruptors hidden below kept spitting juice towards the South City Gate.


    The Nancheng Gate is entirely made of metal, and Wei Xiao, who has witnessed the acid of the corroders melt even the metal gate of the air-raid shelter more than one meter thick, has a heart that has completely fallen to the bottom.


    The base can''t be held anymore, is it really necessary to take that step?


    "Lord..."


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses and glanced over the warriors who were still fighting on the wall. His gaze, which was constantly changing colors, finally became firm.


    "This time, let me be selfless. Whether you can change your destiny or not depends on God''s will." Wei Xiao, who decided what, turned his head to Chen Haojie with a cold face, said: "Honor, the next battle on the wall Here you are."


    "Master, you..."


    "Believe me?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s stern face, Chen Haojie hesitated for only a moment and nodded vigorously: "I believe in the Lord unconditionally."


    Wei Xiao patted Hero Chen on the shoulder vigorously.


    "The old man and the children let them continue to hide in the underground base. You are here to attract corpses. They may be safer than coming here. For the rest of the base, you will gather on the wall as soon as possible. Don''t ask why, your mission is only One, guard the wall for me. Unless you are all dead, you will be waiting for my news on the wall."


    Chen Haojie didn''t know what Wei Xiao was going to do, but he believed in Wei Xiao.


    This man has never let them down.


    "Understand!" Chen Haojie replied forcefully.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much any more, taking advantage of the city gate to hold on for a while, he left the city wall, beheading the zombies that had fallen in the base all the way, and hurried towards the center base.


    "Master? Master, this is..."


    Someone trembled when they noticed Wei Xiao''s leaving figure.


    Is the Lord going to flee?


    Chen Haojie immediately shouted in the communicator: "Everyone, don''t think about it, the Lord has never given up on us. He left only to find a way to save us. We must trust him, because that is the Lord, in our hearts. Lord omnipotent, don''t you still believe him?"


    According to Chen Haojie, the fighters and citizens in the battle thought of that powerful and stalwart body, and the heart that was originally shaken became firm again.


    "Believe!"


    A deafening response erupted from the entire city wall.


    "Then hold on to me, and must hold on to the Lord to find a way to save us."


    "Yes!"


    No longer thinking about it, the soldiers threw themselves into the battle again.


    "Qiu Ruo!"


    "arrive!"


    "Immediately lead many of your women to the inside of the base, whether they are in the residential buildings or the people in the central base, gather them all on the city wall, have you heard?"


    Qiu Ruo replied: "I understand."


    Without neglecting for a moment, Qiu Ruo led her squadron and left towards the back of the base.

 Chapter 392： In the end, I still have to go to Junlinhai

    Central base!


    Shu Wang and others are still waiting here anxiously.


    Although they didn''t know how the battle was on the city wall, they could see that the skimmers kept flying over the city wall. The complete picture of occupying the city wall made them thrilling.


    I really wanted to know how the battle on the front line was, but before Shuwang''s people took action, a figure caught their attention.


    "Husband (Master)?"


    Wei Xiao jumped to the back of the wall.


    Wei Xiao, with an unusually cold expression, had no time to greet Shu Wang and the others.


    "Wu Xiaoqi, Yu Wei, immediately lead your guards to the airport with me."


    "Yes!"


    Wu Xiaoqi and Yu Wei saluted Wei Xiao, without asking why, they immediately organized their guards to gather.


    "Wang''er, You Wei, follow me now." Wei Xiao said to Shu Wang and the others.


    "Husband, now?" Shu Wang didn''t ask why.


    In fact, she also had a guess in her heart.


    "Now!"


    "Husband, did something happen?" Bai Youwei asked worriedly.


    As soon as she said this, everyone staying at the central base suddenly became nervous.


    "Do not ask!"


    Wei Xiao looked at Bai Youwei without any emotion.


    It was the first time that Wei Xiao looked at Bai Youwei with such a look, and his face instantly paled.


    Obviously, she was frightened by Wei Xiao''s indifference.


    A little wronged, but more frightened, Bai Youwei lowered her head, not daring to say more.


    Let alone her daughters-in-law, Wei Xiao''s current expression made them look cautious even for breathing.


    "Master, is the base unbearable?"


    The hostess was silent, but someone stubbornly asked.


    Wei Xiao looked at the person who spoke coldly.


    It was Huang Chang, who was once brought back by Wei Xiao from the Armed Police Corps with a little luck.


    "Do you have an opinion on my decision?"


    Huang Chang''s heart trembled.


    "No, no, Lord, I just, just ask casually."


    Wei Xiao didn''t look at him again, and looked at other people: "Do you all feel that the base can''t be guarded?"


    For a time, many of the people present were vacillating and unspeakable.


    Judging from their appearance, it was obvious that they were afraid of Wei Xiao''s deterrence and did not dare to speak.


    Jiang Xue said at this time: "The Lord did not say that the base cannot be held, the base is safe. Who dares to shake people''s hearts, I am the first to refuse."


    Wei Xiao looked at Jiang Xue with a rare expression of relief on his face.


    "Xiaoxue, you didn''t let me down, survive, and I will give you a better sky." As a promise to Jiang Xue, Wei Xiao no longer wastes time, taking comfort with them and the managers in the villa, and Yu Wei and the others walked towards the airport.


    The people who stayed in the same place did not stay long. Qiu Ruo''s people came and took them towards the city wall.


    This side of the airport.


    On the way, Wei Xiao asked Han Yifei and the others to start the plane.


    There are three armed helicopters and five civilian helicopters. One civilian helicopter is not used.


    "Yu Wei, Xiao Qi, protect them from going to Haixin Island, none of you are allowed to come back without my notice."


    "Master, is it really impossible to hold the base?" Wu Xiaoqi couldn''t help asking.


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face: "Obey the order."


    Wu Xiaoqi gritted his teeth: "Yes!"


    "Now boarding."


    Wu Xiaoqi and Yu Wei immediately organized personnel to board the plane.


    "You guys go up too. Time is running out, don''t waste time." Wei Xiao didn''t want to say more to Shu Wang and the others.


    The girls are very sensible.


    They are all smart people who have guessed something.


    They couldn''t change this man''s decision, and they didn''t want to cause trouble to him. Shu Wang took the lead. The sisters took Wei Ling, Xiaoque''er, and Li Qingshu on the plane and eight helicopters respectively.


    People may be crowded, but it does not affect the flight of the aircraft.


    As the daughters boarded the plane one by one, Shu Wang approached the exit, and at this time, she had already turned into tears.


    "Wei Xiao, if you abandon me, I will never live alone."


    Wei Xiao''s heart trembled.


    He barely squeezed a smile on his face and said to Shu Wang: "Remember what I said to you, your husband must be the last person who stood in the end of the world."


    Other women covered their mouths to keep themselves from crying.


    Yan Chuan Huizi resisted the crying, and took Wei Ling''s little hand and waved to Wei Xiao: "Come on, Ling''er, say goodbye to dad, let dad remember to come to us."


    "Goodbye, dad, remember to come to Ling''er and mom, Ling''er will miss you." The little girl said childishly, waving her hand.


    Faced with his daughter, Wei Xiao, no matter how cold he was, couldn''t help himself, showing a gentleness on his face, nodding vigorously: "Okay, dad remember, dad will miss Linger too."


    With that, Wei Xiao gave the pilot a gesture, and the plane took off immediately.


    "Brother Xiao, I am the same as the eldest sister. If you want to walk, slow down the road, you are afraid that you will not be found when you come down."


    Brother Xiao, this title was called by Bai Youwei before she became a Wei Xiao woman, and now she changed it to this title, which is enough to show her determination.


    Even if they die, they will start anew in the next life.


    "Husband (Eunichan, Master), we are waiting for you!"


    As the plane took off, the women shouted at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao waved to the women.


    He doesn''t like this feeling very much.


    Really, one by one is like life and death. Do you know that it is hard for your husband to die?


    Watching the eight helicopters flew out of the base towards Haixin Island, avoiding the skimmers outside, Wei Xiao''s expression quickly became cold.


    Take out the communicator and connect with Chenhaojie.


    "Hero, call me the parrot to the airport. At first he said he could use the helicopter as a fighter jet. Now it''s time for him to show his real skills."


    Chen Haojie immediately notified the parrot after receiving Wei Xiao''s words.


    For more than ten minutes, the parrot appeared in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Lord, the city gate was melted away by the Corruptors, and all the corpses have entered the base. The military divisions are now facing the enemy back and forth, which is extremely dangerous." The parrot said desperately.


    Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder.


    "Boy, cheer up, we have not reached the end of the world. Didn''t you say that flying a plane is very slippery? Now it''s time for you to show your skills."


    The parrot smiled bitterly.


    "What''s the use of this now, can the best technology save the base?"


    "What if I say yes?"


    The parrot''s slumped face suddenly shaken.


    Looking at Wei Xiao with a startled look: "Master, what are you saying is true?"


    "I''m just guessing, but I''m 50% sure."


    "Only 50%?"


    "It''s not bad if you have it. Don''t talk nonsense, start the helicopter immediately, we will go around the north wall to avoid the skimmers, and then head to Junlinhai."


    "Is there a way to save the base over Junlinhai?"


    "Maybe, but you will definitely die. I''m 100% sure of this. Are you afraid?"


    The parrot smiled.


    "Fuck! If I die and I can save Brother Han and Baihe, this transaction will not lose money." It''s not like a self-comforting, like a parrot full of blood, striding towards the only civilian helicopter left at the airport. .


    Seeing his back on the plane, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I''m not as good as you!"


    Then, Wei Xiao boarded the plane from the passenger cabin.


    The plane turned on, the propeller turned, and the helicopter carried two people into the air with a clatter.


    Beyond the battlefield.


    Nie Ao and the people around him were completely shocked by Wei Xiao''s forces.


    In the face of such a terrifying attack from the corpse group, they not only maintained absolute combat power, but also repelled the zombies that rushed up the city wall. The other dead man couldn''t do it.


    Thinking that such an elite fighter was not his own, Nie Ao was jealous of Wei Xiao again.


    "Boss, our people found that there were eight helicopters leaving the enemy''s base and flying towards Haixin Island." Just as Nie Ao was eating, a younger brother came to him to report.


    Run away?


    The first thing Nie Ao thought of was that the leader of the enemy base wanted to escape.


    But he was not in a hurry.


    Nie Ao, who can be called "a no-brainer", since he knew how to use the corpse group to deal with Wei Xiao, how could he not think of this?


    Smoking a cigar, Nie Ao sneered: ¡°It seems that my preparations are in handy. Go to Haixin Island! It¡¯s okay to go to Haixin Island! He attacked me there, making my and my dad¡¯s plan completely frustrated. On Haixin Island, it can be regarded as karma. Let this end wherever it is!"


    "Master, do we want to go there?"


    "No, compared to a group of dying people, I look forward to the historic moment when the zombies retreat and the base in the distance is taken over by me. Of course, you can ask Xiao Hei (another dead man) to talk to our people, If you can catch alive, the other leader and his woman, I want it, don''t kill me."


    "Yes!" Old Qi replied, turned and walked back.


    "I am in a good mood today. I should have a swig. Come here, get me a bottle of liquor."


    ¡­

 Chapter 393： The last words of the parrot

    King Linhai.


    In the corpse nest, nine out of ten zombies went to attack the villa base. Now, the number of zombies here is not as scary as before.


    But no one dares to underestimate the fighting power of the corpse nest.


    Millions of zombies are still gathering here, and there are evolutionary bodies whose strength is still terrifying.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao and the parrot, who successfully bypassed the corpse group in Haitian District, finally approached the target location after more than half an hour''s flight.


    The parrot still doesn''t know the purpose of Wei Xiao coming to the corpse nest.


    But he knew that as long as Wei Xiao was certain that he could rescue the base crisis, this alone would be worth his life to gamble on.


    "I will be approaching the corpse nest soon. Any last words can be said as soon as possible." Looking at the corpse nest getting closer and closer, Wei Xiao on the plane spoke with a serious tone.


    The parrot smiled and said, "Lord, stop joking. It''s useless to have a last word. Don''t blame me for hitting the lord and entering the corpse nest. I can''t walk away, and the lord can''t survive. Thinking about me, it''s okay, Huangquan Road. Can you still have the master''s company, is this treatment considered the highest level of the base?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, just let you talk."


    "Really?"


    Wei Xiao had no patience.


    "If you don''t say it, just hold it back."


    "Don''t!" The parrot was anxious: "Lord, I just tease a few words. If there are any last words, I really have them here, but the Lord must not be angry when you say it?"


    Wei Xiao smiled, angrily.


    You are a mortal person, and you say a last word before you die. Wouldn''t I still care about you? Am I so stingy, Wei Xiao?


    "Say!"


    The parrot gave Wei Xiao a weak look, and then cautiously said: "Master, I actually like the captain so much, but I can''t conquer her, and I know she can''t like me, but now my life is gone, and I don''t care. What do you think, I will not pretend, I confess, I like your wife, I want to marry her and have children, and grow old."


    Damn it!


    Although Wei Xiao knew that the parrot''s last words were absolutely nothing good, he couldn''t expect this guy to be so bold.


    In front of his husband, he coveted Mu Wuqing outspokenly. No wonder this guy was hard to tell before.


    "Lord, you said you weren''t angry."


    Not angry, I am not angry, I just want to kill now.


    Resisting the urge to strangle the parrot, Wei Xiao took a deep breath, barely squeezing a smile on his face that was uglier than crying: "It''s okay, Wu Qing is such an excellent woman, I can understand it. What else is there? Last words? Don''t worry, I can bear even your thoughts about my wife, and I can accept any excessive last words."


    "Really?"


    Wei Xiao''s face twitched.


    I am deliberately uncomfortable!


    "Hehe...really, let''s talk about it!"


    "Then I will be welcome. In fact, I still have a wishful wish than the captain. That is the main one of the turbines, and then laughs and says: Who else? On the main, you can let me ×áA meal?"


    Wei Xiao''s face turned black.


    "Are you sure this is your last word?" Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and said.


    The parrot felt that Wei Xiao''s tone was wrong, and laughed: "Lord, you let me say it. I don''t want to say that you are still forcing me."


    "..."


    Click...


    Wei Xiao clenched his fists, trying hard not to run away, and said in a deep voice, "It''s very ideal. Although it can''t be achieved in this life, but now that I say it, do you feel better in your heart? "


    "Hmm! Don''t tell me, I now feel that my whole person has been sublimated, as if standing on the top of the world, every gesture can destroy the world."


    "Wow..."


    As soon as the parrot''s voice fell, they were already close to the corpse nest. From the ground, hundreds of air predators flew towards them at this time.


    Wei Xiao stopped joking with the parrot, and said seriously: "This is the end of the nonsense, avoid them, send me to the center of the corpse nest and you can go to death."


    The parrot looked awe-inspiring, and was not angry at Wei Xiao''s words.


    "Lord, just look at it! Today I let you see with your own eyes how to turn a helicopter into a fighter jet."


    The parrot immediately raised the helicopter and speeded up.


    Under Wei Xiao''s gaze, when the helicopter reached the critical point of high altitude, this guy suddenly drove the helicopter instead of avoiding the skimmers, but flew towards them head-on.


    This move, in the eyes of most people, is simply taking the initiative to die, but Wei Xiao believes in a parrot, and now he can only believe in him.


    Seeing that both sides are about to collide.


    Just when the helicopter was less than five meters away from the front skidder, the parrot suddenly lowered the joystick, allowing the helicopter to quickly dive down towards the ground like a falling object from a high altitude.


    The skidder found that the helicopter rushing in front of them suddenly "disappeared", and they were a little confused when they rushed to the air. When they saw the iron bumps colliding against the ground before, the skidders immediately turned around, like raindrops. Usually chase the helicopter behind.


    The speed of a helicopter cannot be compared with the speed of a skimmer.


    Precisely because of this, it is impossible for normal operation methods to avoid the blockade of the skimmers.


    The parrot is obviously taking a different path, avoiding the attack of the skidder again and again with the operation that is not afraid of death.


    "Yeah..."


    All sorts of sorrowful parrots came at their fingertips, and he was happy, but Wei Xiao sitting next to him was like riding a roller coaster, and he was not happy.


    "Wow..."


    The predators were played by the parrots time and time again, and they also had tempers, so that more companions would surround them with the parrots.


    Seeing thousands of skimmers attacking from all directions, the parrot''s excited face in the first second became extremely solemn in the second second.


    "Master, grasp it firmly."


    The parrot is also fighting.


    With a reminder to Wei Xiao, the parrot lowered the height of the plane and flew towards the mountain.


    Seeing that the skidder who was chasing them behind was about to catch up, the parrot, who was less than ten meters away from the mountain, immediately pulled up the joystick.


    Under Wei Xiao''s gaze, the fuselage was almost climbing towards the sky against the surface of the mountain.


    A helicopter that is 90 degrees perpendicular to the ground is like a rocket soaring into the sky.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Many of the sky-grabbers below did not control their speed, and many of them directly hit the mountain.


    As for the other skimmers who braked in time, they paused in the air for a few seconds and then caught up again.


    The helicopter rushed out of the mountain and flew high into the sky.


    "Master, the center is here."


    The reminder of the parrot came into Wei Xiao''s ears.


    Wei Xiao immediately looked down.


    What fell into his eyes was naturally a large number of Level 3 zombies in the central area.


    Heavy armor, predator, reaper...


    The quantity exceeds three digits.


    "Fly over."


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the violent collision caused the helicopter to shake and deviate violently. The parrot, who tried to stabilize the fuselage, said eagerly: "Lord, the plane won''t last long. You choose a landing location."

 Chapter 394： Secrets in the corpse nest

    Feeling the entire fuselage swaying, Wei Xiao pulled out the Gu Mo knife behind him, and the blade was pierced directly toward the side of the fuselage.


    "Puff......"


    "Oh..."


    The skidder who grabbed the fuselage outside was wounded and uttered a terrible cry.


    Wei Xiao retracted the Bone Mo knife and stabbed it again, until the sky-grabber outside was assassinated, did he set his gaze on the ground.


    Not long after, in the area protected by Level 3 zombies, a huge cave attracted Wei Xiao''s attention.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t predict what was going on in the underground cave, but he was also able to fight it.


    Falling on the ground, facing countless corpses, he could hardly move, but what if he fell in an underground cave?


    After thinking about the landing point, Wei Xiao said loudly: "Fly towards that cave."


    The parrot saw an underground cave hundreds of meters away.


    There was a sad smile of relief on his face.


    "Although I don''t know why the Lord must come to this place, since you are not afraid of death, what is the fear of the parrot? I really want to ×á, I''m really want to be a meal, the wishes of the captain. Even more intense."


    The parrot roared and made every effort to get the helicopter close to the underground cave.


    "Oh..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Outside, more and more skimmers pounced on the helicopter.


    The sharp claws tore the plane little by little in the air.


    "Puff......"


    The parrot was hit hard by the claws of the skirmishers.


    A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    "Lord, I tried my best."


    As soon as the words were finished, the figure of the parrot was pulled out by the skidder outside, and the ending was self-evident.


    Witnessing this scene with his own eyes, there was not much emotional change on Wei Xiao''s face.


    From the time the parrot came here with him, the ending is doomed. Instead of messing up his mind because of his death, it is better to focus on what to do next.


    At this time, the fuselage is still eight or ninety meters away from the underground cave.


    This distance, if Wei Xiao landed like this, it would be insurmountable.


    "groove¡­¡­"


    Unwilling to land like this, Wei Xiao took advantage of the time when the plane was still falling, split a door with a bone knife and left the seat, pinpointed a flying skidder outside, and swung his knife to kill the obstacle. His zombie immediately charged up, jumped, and landed impartially on the back of a sky-grabber.


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao destroyed the opponent''s eyes. Amidst the screams of the skidder, he tried his best to control the struggling skidder to fly down into the underground cave.


    "Peng..."


    The goal is clear, but the final goal is still unsatisfactory.


    Relying on blind skimmers, Wei Xiao only came to a place about ten meters away from the underground cave.


    At the moment he landed, Wei Xiao left the sky-grabber''s figure and rolled underground to stabilize his figure.


    "Wow..."


    The third-level zombies who had discovered Wei Xiao''s figure a long time ago immediately swarmed.


    "die!"


    As soon as he got up, Wei Xiao rounded the bone knife and drew a circle around his body.


    The "Puff Puff" kept on, rushing towards his third-level zombies from all directions, and seven or eight of them were immediately beheaded and killed by him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop, his eyes kept on the underground cave.


    Immediately stood up, flying his knees and kicked a heavy armored man directly in front of him.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The heavy armored men screamed in pain, and Wei Xiao used his inertia and the heavy armored men to fly into the underground caves one after another.


    When both sides landed, Wei Xiao slashed at the heavy armored body with a backhand, trying to split it in two.


    Just listen to the sound of "clang".


    The strength was insufficient, but it was also enough to cut the bone sword of gold and jade, but this blow failed to break the defense of the heavy armored person.


    "Depend on!"


    With a new understanding of the defense of this kind of zombies, Wei Xiao did not dare to stop, turned over and swooped, and plunged directly into the underground cave.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    The third-level zombies at the entrance of the cave roared frantically, but none of them dared to enter the underground cave to pursue Wei Xiao.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    I don''t know how deep this underground cave is. Wei Xiao who jumped directly out of his imagination didn''t happen to be crushed. On the contrary, he rolled and collided along the way, and the final landing was actually a little soft.


    Wei Xiao, with a bruised nose and swollen face and **** body, hurriedly stood up.


    In the dim environment, the eyes that could see at night looked around, and Wei Xiao''s expression quickly became extremely shocked.


    The place where he is now is completely a huge underground cave.


    The cave was hollowed out all around, and the space in front of him was thousands of cubic meters.


    The specific area is not easy to estimate, but looking at the cave 20 to 30 meters high, he doesn''t know how deep it is from the ground.


    But this was not the place that shocked him the most. What really shocked him was the corpse and flesh and blood in this place under his feet.


    Here is a corpse mound paved with corpses, and the densely shattered corpses seems to fill the entire space.


    The strong smell of corpses and the **** smell that makes people mind dizzy, it is not an exaggeration to say that this is a **** on earth.


    "Kacha Kacha..."


    With intensive chewing noises in his ears, Wei Xiao, with an unusually serious expression, stepped on the corpse and moved forward.


    Not long after, a scene that made him even more incredible appeared.


    In the corpse land, a large number of skimmers, heavy armored men, and corpses appeared. Of course, they were not mature bodies, but larvae.


    They are constantly eating the flesh and blood of the corpse on the ground.


    Constantly eating, these zombies grow at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this speed, within two hours, a zombie larva can take shape, possessing all the abilities of a mature body.


    "Damn it!"


    Wei Xiao had no doubt about the unknown secret of the corpse nest, but he could never think that this secret would be so shocking and so terrifying.


    Zombies can actually reproduce, and the growth cycle is so terrible, how can the remaining humans in the end times live?


    "Oh..."


    The eating zombies quickly discovered Wei Xiao, a living **** food.


    The roar sounded in the cave, and for a while, no less than a hundred zombies rushed towards him.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid, waved the Bone Mo knife, used his fists and feet together, smashed a piece of the knife, and rushed to his zombies, killing one by one in front of him.


    These larvae are similar to the giant zombies in the evolution discovered by Wei Xiao.


    The body is extremely fragile.


    There is no need to rely on the bone sword, Wei Xiao, with extraordinary power, can blow up the body of the zombie larva with a full punch.


    And their attack fell on Wei Xiao, soft, even with sharp claws, like mud on the face, and the body bends when it touches Wei Xiao, causing no harm to Wei Xiao at all.


    It was completely like entering the realm of no corpse, Wei Xiao''s speed at slashing zombies larvae was easier than dealing with ordinary zombies.


    "Hohoho..."


    Just as Wei Xiao frantically slaughtered the young zombies, suddenly, several shocking roars came from the cave.


    Terrifying sound waves filled the surroundings. In an almost enclosed space, the sound waves produced by these roars shocked Wei Xiao''s head.


    Before he could adapt to the impact of sound waves, at this time, the whole cave seemed to be shaking.


    The zombies that attacked him retreated one after another. In the trembling underground cave, a huge head protruded out of the darkness and roared at Wei Xiao.


    "Roar--"


    Wei Xiao was stunned and stunned, even the left hand holding the Gu Mo knife was trembling.


    He stared at the mysterious object emerging from the darkness with divergent eyes. Since the end of the world, the fear in his heart has become more and more shallow. Until this moment, he almost forgot what fear was, and he felt fear again.

 Chapter 395： Giant monster

    I have long known that the corpse nest is definitely not simple, but the difficulty of the corpse nest is completely beyond Wei Xiao''s imagination.


    What did he see?


    He saw the monster among absolute monsters since the end of the world.


    Right in front of him, was an iron-clad silver hook, a human-faced beast, nearly twenty meters tall, and a huge monster with a size comparable to a hill.


    She is like a "earth dragon", a demon, her huge body is like a mountain blocking people''s eyes, and her body is covered with sharp claws and barbs, which is as shocking as the death sickle.


    With rope-like tentacles, sharp teeth over thirty to fifty centimeters, even Wei Xiao''s image of horror felt insignificant.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    When the giant stood upright, he roared at Wei Xiao, feeling that he was about to be lifted by sound waves and air waves, and Wei Xiao''s whole body was trembling.


    Very scary.


    It''s super scary.


    It''s terrifying!


    "Gudong..."


    After swallowing secretly, Wei Xiao''s fearful heart suddenly appeared.


    This is normal.


    Faced with such a behemoth, any person will feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Looking at the Bone Mo knife in his hand, and then at the six seven-eight-meter-long main weapons in front of the giant monster, Wei Xiao suddenly felt a strong sense of contrast.


    Do you want to be so exciting?


    But Wei Xiao was not muddled.


    The powerful heart gradually defeated the fear caused by the giant monster, his eyes closed, his eyes became firmer, and the bone sword in his hand moved, and a strong desire to fight burned in Wei Xiao''s blood.


    "It seems that this time I have come to the right. The zombies will become so difficult to deal with. The culprit should be you. If you solve you, everything should be able to return to normal." After speaking, Wei Xiao took out one from his waist. A pistol with a capacity of 15 rounds.


    Life and death are bearish, just do it if you don''t accept it.


    "Boom boom..."


    The muzzle was aimed at the giant monster''s face door and fired directly.


    In a very short period of time, bullets landed on a spot on the head of the giant monster at the same time.


    Wei Xiao noticed that the same place on the monster''s head was continuously hit by bullets, and there was nothing at all.


    The hardness of the tortoise shell is beyond imagination.


    "kill¡­¡­"


    The bullet didn''t work well, and Wei Xiao killed him with a knife.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The giant monster was also stimulated by Wei Xiao''s bullet, and when his body moved, the dense claws fell like raindrops on Wei Xiao''s movement.


    Wei Xiao maximized his flexibility and speed.


    Facing the giant monster''s continuous claws, Wei Xiao shook his body to avoid the monster''s attack as he moved forward.


    Approaching the monster''s figure, Wei Xiaozong quickly moved to the monster''s head with the help of the claws on the giant monster.


    "die--"


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao clenched the handle of the knife with both hands, stood up, and slashed the monster''s head with a knife as he fell.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Depend on!"


    After this shot, the bone knife that could cut through the alloy steel could not break through the monster''s defense.


    The shock caused by the collision with the monster made Wei Xiao''s hands feel a little numb.


    Should this big guy''s defense be so perverted?


    How can I play without hurting her like this?


    In shock, unable to break through the giant monster''s defenses, Wei Xiao changed the attack direction and quickly moved his figure towards the monster''s door.


    Since the head can''t be cut, the eyes are always okay, right?


    The idea is good, but the reality does not allow Wei Xiao to do so.


    He failed with a single blow, and the sharp claws of the giant monster swept toward him like rows of cutters.


    "clang!"


    Before Wei Xiao could breathe a sigh of relief with the Gu Mo knife, facing the other sharp blades that followed, without blinking an eye, Wei Xiao hurriedly turned over to avoid the few sharp claws that swept away.


    "Clang clang..."


    While resisting the attack of the giant monster, the Bone Mo knife slashed at Wei Xiao''s body while swinging, like the sound of metal collision constantly rang through the cave, and the burst of fire light gave the dim cave a ray of light. .


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The giant monster couldn''t force Wei Xiao down from his back, and let out a roar, his huge body tumbled.


    The earth dragon turned over, just like turning the river to the sea.


    Unable to continue to attack by hiding on the giant monster''s back, Wei Xiao quickly turned over and jumped away from the opponent''s body.


    "Rumble..."


    As the giant monster turned to shake off Wei Xiao, the cave trembled.


    Immediately afterwards, the sharp claws that rained down fell from the top of Wei Xiao like a cutting machine.


    "Clang clang..."


    The sharp blades from successive hacks were blocked by Wei Xiao when he landed.


    The figure returned to the ground, and Wei Xiao locked the opponent''s abdomen.


    Avoiding the attack of the giant monster Hakuzablade, leaning close to the body below the monster, the long knife suddenly swung out, and the jade-colored cold light followed his figure running, leaving a visible scar on the giant monster''s body.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The giant monster was injured this time.


    It is a pity that the wound is like a small scar that is not deep on the surface of the human body by the tip of a small blade. Except for pain, it does not constitute any harm to the giant monster.


    The abdomen without armor protection, the defensive power is so terrible?


    Seeing the damage he caused to the giant monster with a full stab, Wei Xiao suspected that the long knife in his hand was a fake Bone Mo knife.


    Want to come and go with the bone knife, what happened today?


    Wei Xiao was stunned for a moment, the giant monster moved densely with claws, and his huge body flung away Wei Xiao under his abdomen.


    I saw the giant monster swinging the four main weapons below its neck, and seven or eight-meter-long sickle-shaped claws were cut from both sides towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao dodged himself.


    As soon as the figure reached mid-air, another sharp claw slashed down.


    Wei Xiao resisted with a knife.


    The Bone Mo knife and the sharp claw met, and a metal collision sounded. Wei Xiao, who was far less powerful than the monster, was directly bounced off the Bone Mo knife in his hand, and his body suddenly fell.


    "Oops!"


    "Puff......"


    Wei Xiao''s expression just changed drastically. At this time, the monster''s sixth claw pierced him from top to bottom.


    Being unable to move his body at all, Wei Xiao''s figure was pierced by sharp claws on the way down, and his body was directly picked up by the monster.


    "Mmm..."


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth to prevent himself from screaming, holding the sharp claws running through his chest in both hands, trying to break free.


    But the whole person was suspended, and Wei Xiao, who had nowhere to borrow, couldn''t use his strength at all.


    In this way, the figure was picked up by the monster''s sharp claws, very close to her mouth.


    The giant monster with big scarlet eyes looked at the "weak" four-legged monster in front of him. It was close to Wei Xiao''s blood basin, and the stench almost didn''t stun Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao gave up the struggle.


    The signs of life were already disappearing, he felt the gap between himself and the giant monster in front of him, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape death.


    Looking at a giant monster with eyes the same size as his own head, Wei Xiaoqiang endured the pain, vomiting blood in his mouth and sneered, "Do you think you won? No, this is just the beginning. After dawn, I will still Coming back."


    "Crack..."


    The monster didn''t know what Wei Xiao was talking about. Seeing that the "toy" had lost its wildness, he didn''t listen to Wei Xiao''s nonsense, opened his blood basin and swallowed his whole mouth in one mouthful.


    The clicking sound continued.


    Don''t think about it, this is the sound of the monster chewing Wei Xiao''s body.


    Um!


    Crunch and crisp!


    Chicken flavor.


    It''s just that the meat is a little bit less. If it can weigh more than 1,000 kilograms, maybe it can barely be able to beat the teeth.


    After swallowing, the giant monster who looked disappointed in his eyes moved his body and slowly merged into the darkness.


    When she left, the zombies that had left before ran out again and continued to eat the flesh and blood on the ground to grow.

 Chapter 396： The picture is too beautiful to look at

    The night is destined to be restless.


    In the direction of the villa base, Chen Haojie and the others were completely in a deadly battle.


    The group of corpses attacking the base changed from one side during the day to two sides.


    In order to ensure that the city wall can block the zombies on both sides as much as possible, Chen Haojie and the others directly blow up the ladder from the base to the top of the city wall.


    This night is undoubtedly the night of death for them.


    No one knows how many people on the wall will survive tomorrow after dawn.


    But Chen Haojie firmly believes that their master will surely bring them surprises.


    Because of that man, he never let them down.


    The long night is also a long wait.


    Over time, the night passed.


    Corpse nest, in an underground cave.


    The giant monster in a huge space constantly swallows the surrounding flesh and blood in its mouth, and under its abdomen, at this time, it is continuously breeding new zombies.


    These are the larvae of the heavy armored armored, skidder, and corpse hou, of which skidder has the largest number.


    If Wei Xiao saw this scene, he would understand why such a large group of sky-grabbers appeared in the corpse group in just ten days.


    The skimmers were not evolved from ordinary zombies at all, and their appearance was completely dependent on this giant monster.


    It can be seen that this giant monster can not only reproduce zombies by devouring flesh and blood, but at the same time, she can also reproduce new types of zombies that are most suitable for dealing with human survivors according to specific needs.


    This can also explain a phenomenon.


    That''s why when the corpse group brought back the corpse from the outside, the corpses of the corpse and the sky raiders had to be handed over to the ordinary corpse group outside to swallow.


    Tiger poison still doesn''t eat children, and so can zombies want to come.


    The giant monster was in her stomach when it was big.


    In a space full of more than a dozen cubic meters, among the many residues, a humble bone, at this time, various cells are constantly deriving to form a human body.


    It''s about twenty minutes or so.


    The human body appears.


    "Woo..."


    Suddenly, the human figure straightened up and took a deep breath.


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao was too late to sigh, "I''m alive again", and the smell of his breath immediately made him vomit.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing in my belly, but I vomited a lot of bitterness.


    "Where is this? It smells so bad!"


    Wei Xiao pinched his nose with a look of disgust.


    As Wei Xiao twisted his body and wanted to leave this place, he soon discovered that his whole body was slimy, and he could only see his hands and feet, like silky mucus covered his whole body.


    Coupled with the sour smell spreading around, Wei Xiao, who couldn''t hold back again, almost vomited his heart and liver.


    "Hey~~~"


    I really couldn''t bear it, Wei Xiaoqiang turned over and got up.


    When his body got up, a lot of pieces of meat, residue, and blood were connected by a large amount of viscous liquid. Wei Xiao, whose whole body was covered with such a filthy thing, felt sick even with his eyes closed at the moment.


    Walking out of countless pools of broken meat and blood, Wei Xiao found that above him, in a passage that was large enough to accommodate an adult man, there were similar residues falling down continuously.


    What is shocking is that there are many residual limbs and broken arms in these residues.


    "Gudong...bangbang..."


    The sound of swallowing and the sound of heartbeat were close at hand. Looking at the juice continuously secreted by the surrounding fleshy wall and the broken arm in a liquid not far away from him that had not melted and digested, Wei Xiao''s twisted face gradually became shocked. stand up.


    "Am I in the body of that giant monster?"


    Thinking back to my final ending, plus what I saw before my eyes...


    The shocked expression flashed across his face, and after that, Wei Xiao''s evil smile was all over his face.


    This is interesting.


    He actually resurrected in the body of a giant monster?


    Looking at the not-so-large space around him, Wei Xiao squeezed with five fingers, and in order to confirm 100% whether his guess was correct, he stepped on the sticky and slippery ground and walked towards a wall of flesh.


    Don''t think about inhaling and accumulating energy.


    With the smell inside, Wei Xiao tried his best to control his breathing, clenched his fists, and tentatively punched the flesh wall.


    It is only three points of strength, this strength is placed on ordinary people, and it is enough to knock down one person easily.


    The fist hit the wall of flesh, and within a few seconds, there was a painless groan from outside.


    Respond?


    Wei Xiao then added a few more punches.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The voice outside became clearer.


    Wei Xiao, who can already be completely sure of where he is now, has a brighter and more evil smile on his face.


    "This is interesting." An evil smile flashed across Wei Xiao''s face: "Eat Lao Tzu? Ha ha! Outside, Lao Tzu can hardly move you, but now, I don''t believe that your body is as hard as the outside. I am. Hit~~~"


    This time, Wei Xiao didn''t keep his hands anymore, and attacked almost with all his strength.


    The punch hit the giant monster''s abdomen, and Wei Xiao could see it, and half of his abdomen trembled violently.


    "Roar--"


    It''s even more terrifying outside.


    A heart-piercing, thunder-like roar almost shook the hills.


    The hysterical roar of the giant monster made the entire underground cave tremble violently.


    If Wei Xiao was outside now, he would see that the giant monster that was still eating, suddenly a carp came up from the huge body, the body turned upside down, and then smashed to the ground fiercely.


    "I beat, I beat, I beat..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about the life and death of the giant monster. He stabs his horse and strikes out with heavy punches, going all out with every blow.


    The giant monsters who died in pain felt like they had gone mad, their huge tails swept the surrounding space, and the young zombies that had just been reproduced by her were swept to death by the giant monsters'' tails before they had time to leave this place.


    This is just the beginning.


    As the continuous pain in the abdomen became more and more serious, the giant monster could no longer control his body.


    Rushing and stumbling, the huge body shook the entire underground cave.


    In this situation, if someone knows the reason, it is not difficult to think that this scene seems to be so similar to a certain book or a certain storyline.


    It''s just a lion and a monkey, but now the reality has been replaced by monsters and people.


    If the imagination is richer, turn this scene into a mythical scene...


    Giant monsters: Wei Dasheng, Wei Grandpa, Wei Zuzong, come out! I beg you to come out! Ah... It hurts me so much... Grandpa Wei is forgiving...


    Wei Xiao: If you don''t go out, you don''t go out, you just don''t go out. It''s too cold outside. I plan to spend the winter here. When I''m hungry, I can cut my heart and have a good meal. How happy.


    puff!


    The picture is simply not too beautiful.


    If you really can''t think about it, let the readers who stare at the world from the void to think about it!


    ...

 Chapter 397： Live together, die together

    One side of the villa base.


    One night passed.


    Chen Haojie and the others who had spent their lives defending the city, after a night of hard work, the number of survivors on the wall of more than 8,000 people was already less than 4,000.


    For the men''s and women''s armed forces, the team leader Cunqiu, Chenxing, and female deputy instructor Jasmine died. Squadron leaders Ling Zhongxiao, Wu Yin, Huang Xiaotian, Bai Li, and Cui Xinyu also died. The team leader suffered even more casualties.


    There are also internal management, technical management, other management teams, etc. Many people died in the battle last night.


    The soldiers and Christians who have persisted in fighting are all exhausted up to now.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... this battle is impossible to fight at all. Military division, military division, let''s retreat! Now it is too late to retreat. If we continue to stay here, we will all die." Huang Chang, who was nervously close to collapse, looked at The corpses that were still endless were still attacking them, and he was the first to despair.


    Chen Haojie guarded Shurou beside him, gritted his teeth and roared: "Tell me to persevere. We must persevere. The Lord said that there must be a way to save us. We must believe in the Lord."


    "God, Lord, come on... Where is there any **** here? Sergeant! That **** has taken his woman to Haixin Island a long time ago and fled, no one will come to save us, no one will come again Save us." Huang Chang roared heartbreakingly.


    "Huang Chang, you give me calmness. The Lord has never let us down. We must trust him." Leng Chengfeng said to Huang Chang while killing the zombies.


    "Haha...hahaha... fools, fools, you are a group of fools who are abandoned by others without knowing it. I don''t care, I don''t want to die here, brothers and sisters, who wants to live, just do it now Break through with me to the west, as long as we rush to the direction of Haixin Bridge, we can jump into the sea to avoid zombies'' attacks, and rush with me if we want to survive."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Huang Chang still wants to shake people''s hearts.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, a gunshot sounded, with the last trace of Huang Chang mad before his death in his eyes, and he fell to the ground.


    The sudden scene was shocking, but also surprising.


    Many people looked at the person who fired the gun, their eyes stunned.


    I saw that the pistol Jiang Xue was holding was still smoking among the internal management.


    Obviously, she shot and killed Huang Chang.


    Ignoring those eyes that looked at her, Jiang Xue coldly shouted: "The Lord said that he will definitely save us, then he will not break his promise. Those who want to leave can let me go, but whoever shakes the military will be the first. Kill him. Jiang Xue''s management team, stand it up for me, as long as you still have a breath, don''t put a zombie on me."


    "Understood, Master Manager."


    Those Christians in charge of Jiang Xue heard her call, regardless of men and women, one by one stood firmly at the forefront.


    Chen Haojie and the others were very unhappy when they saw this scene.


    Many big men feel that when they are most needed to stabilize the situation, they are actually not as good as a woman.


    Lan Qiang was ashamed, scolded himself for trash secretly, and then yelled.


    "Brothers, a lady of TM knows that at the end of the battle, as the elite who can fight and fight most in the base, aren''t we as good as a lady? Lao Tzu put his words here today, this city, Lao Tzu If we die, we won¡¯t leave. Those who are willing to stay will come from guarding the city wall, and those who are unwilling, hurry up. If we can survive and meet later, we will still be brothers."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    Hearing Lan Qiang shouting, the fighting soldiers did not stop, and someone yelled in response.


    "The Lord''s soldiers are only soldiers who died in battle, and there are no scumbags to escape."


    "Believe in the Lord, we have not been abandoned."


    "I don''t want to live the life of hiding in Tibet at the beginning of the last days, life and death are indifferent, and he will do it if he refuses to accept it."


    Many male fighters responded to Lan Qiang.


    Seeing this, Leng Chengfeng, who was at a high place, seized the opportunity and shouted hysterically: "Swear to the death to defend the city, who is it for me? There is no end to all battles, and people are in the city."


    "Swear to defend the city to the death, who is it to me? A hundred battles are not dead, people are in the city."


    "People are in the city..."


    This shout burst out one after another on the entire base city wall.


    From the beginning, the sound was disorderly and gradually became neat and tidy.


    The strong oath shook the hills for a time and broke through the clouds.


    Many people who have been desperate in their hearts are infected by this. They only feel that the blood in the body is boiling, the soul is burning, and the endless power in the heart is pouring into the body surface, which is difficult to control.


    "Kill kill kill..."


    They no longer think about retreating, breaking through, and vowing to stay on the wall.


    Faced with the zombies that constantly hit the city wall, the people on the city wall gritted their teeth and red eyes, roaring and sending bullets and bombs into the zombie''s body.


    "Shurou, are you afraid of death?"


    The soldiers are so fearless. As the highest commander of the entire battlefield base, Chen Haojie, if Wei Xiao¡¯s promise made him persist until now, then Chen Haojie no longer looks forward to what Wei Xiao said. hope.


    He won''t think about those anymore, nor will he think about leaving, his heart, at this moment, has completely merged with this place, no longer distinguishing each other.


    In a word, vowed to coexist and die with the city.


    Shurou, who looked weak beside him, smiled and shook his head: "With you, don''t be afraid."


    Seriously, to marry Shurou, Haojie Chen felt that he was worth it in his entire life.


    This woman, when they got married, they had no feelings for each other, and even acquaintances were not counted as acquaintances, but after marriage, Shurou took care of all aspects of his diet and daily life.


    When he goes out, Shurou sees him off, and when he goes home, Shurou will prepare the food and wait for him.


    When he was upset, this woman could always give him warmth, and when he was happy, Shurou also accompany him to laugh and make trouble together.


    It didn''t take long to get along, but Chen Haojie really felt the warmth and sweetness of home.


    This woman, since their union, has been wholeheartedly maintaining their warm home.


    Facing the smile on Shurou''s face, Haojie Chen stretched out his big hand and stroked her cheek.


    "I promised you before that when the crisis at the base passes, I will take you to see the sea, boating, fishing, and honeymooning together. But I broke my promise. I''m sorry. Maybe in this life, these promises will not be fulfilled."


    Shu Rou used her hand to hold the back of Chen Haojie and stroke her cheek, and shook her head: "With you, whether it is life or death, I am very happy. Are we a husband and wife?"


    It is said that men do not flick when they have tears, but at this moment, Chen Haojie''s eyes are really moist.


    Not wanting his wife to see his fragile side, Chen Haojie put back his tears.


    "Yes, we are a husband and wife, a couple who will never separate. Fight together, live together, and die together."


    "Living together and dying together."


    Chen Haojie turned around, his face suddenly cold and solemn.

 Chapter 398： Long live the Lord

    "Hold, hold on to me, even if you use the corpse to rush or bump, you must keep the zombies under the city wall."


    The fierce battle is not enough to describe it, and it can only be described as cruel.


    Although Chen Haojie and the others kept burning the zombies piled up under the city with fire and destroying the corpse mountain with bombs, the number of zombies was too large, and they almost filled the distance between the city wall and the ground.


    As more zombies filled the last little distance between the ground and the city wall, the corpses that were not afraid of any casualties, rushed through the sea of ??fire and rushed onto the city wall, cooperating with the third-level zombies to launch a brutal siege to Chen Haojie and the others.


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    "Lord, have you really abandoned us?"


    "Ah...you beasts, even if you die, I will drag some of you to bury them."


    The battle enters the final cleaning phase.


    Even if the heroes of Chen and the others still have the power to fight, they really did their best to face the endless tide of corpses.


    Looking at his companions who were constantly rushing to kill the zombies, Chen Haojie closed his eyes in pain.


    Reached out and hugged Shurou in his arms, the husband and wife each held a grenade in their hands.


    Chen Haojie looked up at the sky with a miserable face, with a self-deprecating smile on his face.


    "Since ancient times, monarchs have always been affectionate, but I believe it to be true. Lord, as an overlord, you are qualified, but as a person, you are a failure. Haha..."


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Feeling Chen Haojie''s low mood, Shurou in his arms called out.


    Chen Haojie lowered his head and looked at his caring wife in his arms. He smiled: "Joining this base, my biggest gain is to marry you, Shurou. I can be a couple with you for a few months. I am Chen Haojie. It''s worth it."


    "Uuuuu..."


    At this moment when Chen Haojie had made his determination to die, suddenly, outside the city wall, the head of the zombie made a sharp, ear-piercing scream.


    There was more than one sound, but multiple places sounded at the same time.


    This means that there is more than one zombie who led the corpse group to attack the base.


    But this is not important. What is important is that the sound of the head zombies at this time is different from each call before this.


    Fear, anger, urgency and other emotions were mixed in the voice.


    It seemed to have suffered some serious damage, and the extremely miserable screams spread throughout the battlefield.


    At this time, the corpses who were still attacking the city frantically, their steps were stagnant, and then, the corpse tide attacking the city wall turned like crazy, all turned around and rushed toward the sea and sky area desperately.


    The skimmers were retreating, the third-level zombies were retreating, even the ordinary zombies ignored the flesh and blood of the two thousand people left by Chen Haojie and left the base without looking back.


    Upon discovering this scene, the soldiers and Christians who were ready to fight endlessly with the corpses were stunned.


    What''s wrong?


    The corpse group has successfully climbed to the top. As long as they continue to fight with Chenhaojie and the others by relying on their numerical advantages, they must be the ones who will win in the end, but the battle that is about to declare victory on the side of the corpse group will end for no reason. What is the madness of the zombies? ?


    When many people were at a loss and didn''t know why, Hero Chen, who had already done a good job with Shurou to detonate the bomb and self-destruct, his eyes suddenly lifted in surprise.


    "Master?" Chen Haojie murmured.


    "Husband, what are you talking about?"


    The suspicion on Chen Haojie''s face gradually became agitated and joyful, and finally he couldn''t help himself.


    Quickly let go of Shurou, Chen Haojie shouted to everyone: "It''s the Lord, the Lord didn''t lie to us, he really found a way to understand and save us, and he did it. Hahaha...all this is the Lord Lord, the Lord did not abandon us, he has been fighting for us all the time."


    "What, Lord?"


    "Does the retreat of the corpse group have something to do with the Lord?"


    "is this real?"


    There are still many people who have not reacted to this sudden change in the battlefield.


    Regarding what Chen Haojie said, they were also half-believing and half-bewildered.


    "Lao Chen, are you sure that the zombie retreat is related to the Lord?" Lan Qiang asked loudly.


    The excited Chen Haojie nodded frantically.


    "You can''t go wrong. The Lord told me when he left that he has a way to deal with zombies. Now you can see that the zombies have retreated, and they still retreat without hesitation. I believe that the method the Lord said has worked. And the effect is not generally obvious. Besides, besides the Lord, who else will save us?"


    Hearing Chen Haojie¡¯s explanation, many people around him calmed down.


    Did the Lord really save them?


    "Long live the Lord, long live the Lord..." Jiang Xue suddenly shouted in the crowd.


    This call was like a fuse, completely breaking the temporary tranquility on the wall.


    "Long live the Lord..."


    "The Lord is better than the cow (broken sound)¡ª¡ª"


    "Ahhhh... the Lord is omnipotent."


    All the Christians of the rest of their lives shouted praises such as "Long live the Lord" at this moment.


    Seeing the corpse tide really retreating, they either hugged and laughed to the sky, or knelt down and cried, all kinds of things, very crazy.


    Chen Haojie cried with joy when he witnessed the scene that was almost uncontrollable in front of him.


    Just as Shurou came to him, Chen Haojie hugged Shurou with excitement, kissed her ruddy little mouth, and then laughed and shouted heartbreakingly: "Long live the Lord ...Hahaha...haha...Long live the Lord..."


    Shurou could feel the changes in Chen Haojie''s mood, and her beautiful face showed an ecstatic smile, and she shouted with Chen Haojie.


    far away.


    Since the zombies attacked the city, Nie Ao, who had never left the observation point, noticed the situation on the base side.


    Originally, he was holding the winning ticket, waiting for the zombies to kill the people in the base and take the corpses to take over the entire base. Now seeing the group of corpses retreating, and the surviving enemies on the wall cheered, Nie Ao couldn''t sit still. , The whole person rose from the seat in anger, his eyes splitting.


    "What''s going on here? What''s going on here?" Nie Ao roared.


    The people around him couldn''t give him an answer, all of them chose to be silent.


    "Damn, damn, you all come back to me, come back to me! Ahhhhh..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Seeing that he was about to succeed in achieving his goal, he didn''t expect that Nie Ao who had such a change in front of him would appear. He roared, took out his pistol and fired several shots into the sky.


    It seemed that in this way, he felt that he could bring the corpses back back.


    But he was disappointed.


    As if they didn''t know that there was a lot of flesh and blood waiting for them to harvest, the corpses quickly left the base villa and disappeared in the urban area of ??Haitian District.


    Nie Ao was going crazy.


    The whole face is distorted.


    "Old Seven..." Nie Ao roared.


    "Master!" Old Qi came to him respectfully.


    With **** eyes, Nie Ao stared at the direction of the base stubbornly.


    "Let our people do it. Since the zombies are so trash, then we will go on our own and kill everyone on the wall for me. I will definitely want them to die."

 Chapter 399： Mother corpse

    "Young Master, would this be too risky? The enemy still has about three thousand people, but we are only five hundred people, so we rushed forward, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get a little bargain."


    Nie Ao suddenly turned his head and stared at Old Seven with cannibalistic eyes: "Are you the young master or I am the young master? They have consumed so much ammunition for killing zombies, how much ammunition is left now? Give it to me, I must kill the enemy Everyone in the base, kill them at all costs."


    Nie Ao insisted that Old Seven was unable to refute.


    Knowing that Nie Ao hated Wei Xiao and the others, Old Qi stopped persuading him.


    Besides, Nie Ao wasn''t foolish.


    As he said, the ammunition consumed by the enemy against the zombies is hard to estimate, even if there are some, it is not possible to be too much. Taking advantage of their silence in the joy of repelling the zombies, they might be able to achieve success.


    No longer hesitating, Old Qi agreed and turned to leave.


    Nie Ao, with a twisted face, turned his head, staring at the direction of the villa base with bloodshot eyes.


    No one can appreciate his current mood.


    Success is so close to him, but at this point, one step away, now he has become an insurmountable thunder pool.


    The closer he gets to hope, the more exciting the blow after failure will irritate Nie Ao. Coupled with the hatred with the villa base, Nie Ao feels mentally collapsed. If he can¡¯t successfully win the villa base, he feels that he may be insane. In the end, he became a complete lunatic.


    "I want you to die, everyone must die."


    ...


    Junlinhai''s corpse nest.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The roar that pierced the sky pierced the clouds, and the earth was shaking, accompanied by a huge earth-shattering, a behemoth that broke through the ground and drilled out of the ground.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The group of corpses outside saw this behemoth appearing, and they all screamed and scattered.


    But the giant zombies didn''t care about it, and the miserable roar continued from their mouths, and at the same time, the huge body like a hill rushed across the corpse group.


    Countless ordinary zombies and hundreds of third-level zombies were knocked out by her.


    Sometimes the body of the giant monster rolls to the front side, wherever it goes, a large group of ordinary corpses is crushed and crushed by the barbs on her back, and there is a huge tail that swings wildly. Every time it swings, there are at least hundreds of them. The zombies were knocked into the air.


    Some zombies that directly endured the collision with their tails were swept by giant zombies, and their bodies even instantly turned into fleshy mud.


    This speed of cleaning up zombies is simply not too swift.


    "Hohoho..."


    The giant zombie is still struggling.


    In her belly, Wei Xiao had already torn open her stomach and began to destroy other internal tissues of the giant zombie.


    Wei Xiao, who had nothing and was covered in stains, didn''t care about how dirty he was now.


    He is like a virus rampaging through the body of a giant zombie.


    Torn off the intestines, crush the heart, and play with the various tissues in the giant corpse.


    The vitality of giant zombies is also tenacious and tough enough.


    With most of the tissues in the body being destroyed by Wei Xiao, there is still room to "slay" on the surface.


    The corpses on the surface are also "stupid", so let her go crazy and let her "do whatever she wants."


    Ants can eat elephants, if millions of zombies swarm at this time, giant monsters will have to hate on the spot.


    Unfortunately, I just think about this kind of thing.


    The giant monster is obviously the highest leader of the corpse group, and with the IQ of the zombies, there is no consciousness of "turning over the peasants to sing".


    As Wei Xiao continued to destroy the giant monster''s body, he soon discovered a place where the giant zombies were breeding.


    Originally, he didn''t think much about it, just destroy it with craziness. Who ever thought that when he destroyed the reproduction system of giant zombies, a large number of unborn zombies flowed out from it.


    Seeing this, only then did I realize that this giant monster is a mother... ahem! No, it was Wei Xiao, who had the ability to reproduce from this giant monster, who was surprised in his heart.


    Looking closely at the prototypes, I noticed that many of them resemble the shape of the sky-grabber. With Wei Xiao''s wisdom, many things that I didn''t understand before suddenly became clear.


    "Mother''s corpse?"


    The word came directly into his mind.


    Clear, everything is clear.


    If this giant monster is the same as the mother corpse that Wei Xiao imagined to breed zombies, it can explain why the third-level zombies did not hesitate to sacrifice themselves to carry the corpse back to the nest.


    All this is to feed the mother''s corpse, and then breed more new types of zombies with different abilities.


    There are also mountains of corpses in the underground caves, which are also to provide blood food for the newly born corpses so that they can grow up in the shortest possible time.


    Almost everything has been figured out, and Wei Xiao now realizes how correct his decision to come to the corpse nest to perform the decapitation operation was correct.


    If this mother''s corpse continues to exist, how can Minghai City have a peaceful day?


    Knowing the terrible nature of the mother''s corpse, Wei Xiao stopped tossing, his figure quickly moved towards the mother''s corpse''s head.


    Destroying so many tissues can''t kill the mother''s corpse, Wei Xiao can only try to destroy her head tissue.


    So far, the head is the Achilles heel of zombies.


    The mother''s corpse could not deal with Wei Xiao in her body. Up to now, she could only take the surrounding corpses to vent the pain that could not be described in words.


    Wei Xiao quickly came to the mother''s corpse.


    Without a weapon at hand, he could only bombard the mother''s corpse with a pair of fists.


    You might think, why didn''t Wei Xiao use the bones from his mother''s corpse as weapons?


    Don''t be kidding, Wei Xiao had tried this idea a long time ago, but it was a pity that he used all his strength for breastfeeding, but he couldn''t shake the bones in the mother''s corpse.


    Whether it was a mother corpse that was not inferior to the giant zombie''s bones in terms of strength or toughness, without the bone sword, Wei Xiao couldn''t get a sharp weapon at all.


    Precisely because of this, Wei Xiao attacked the mother''s body, looking for boneless land.


    Destroying the mother''s corpse''s brain was not difficult for Wei Xiao.


    The huge body of the mother''s corpse gave Wei Xiao''s small body a lot of holes.


    A tunnel was smashed out from above the mother''s corpse''s mouth to remove the flesh and blood inside, and Wei Xiao drilled upwards like a mouse.


    At this time, the mother''s corpse, who felt life-threatening, screamed more frequently, and the huge body even tried to stop Wei Xiao from going further.


    Wei Xiao is like a maggot attached to the bone, and all the struggles of the mother''s corpse appear weak.


    Humane destruction of the mother''s corpse''s brain, the mother''s corpse''s eyes the size of two lanterns, showed fear in the eyes at this time.


    "Uuuuu..."


    At this time, the group of corpses rushed back from the Haitian District finally appeared.


    The first to arrive was the three head zombies flying on the predator.


    When they came, the mother''s corpse seemed to ask them for help, and kept wailing.


    After the three head zombies whirled around the mother''s corpse a few times, they whimpered in their mouths.


    The mother''s corpse did not hesitate, lying on the ground with a mouth wide open.


    At this time, more than a dozen corpses came out and got into the big mouth of the mother''s corpse one after another.


    Unfortunately, everything is too late.

 Chapter 400： Wei Xiao the Disgusted

    Wei Xiao''s destruction of the mother''s corpse''s brain had begun, and the brain tissue was brutally attacked. He opened his mouth to let the corpse enter the mother''s corpse, and suddenly closed her mouth in severe pain.


    I saw countless juices pouring out of her mouth, and the poor corpse, probably didn''t know what was going on, he was clicked by his "mother".


    "Roar--"


    Accompanied by the scream of the mother''s body, the huge mother''s body suddenly stood upright.


    With her head reaching a height of more than ten meters, her eyes gradually losing their glamour, she wailed, and her huge body smashed into the ground like a hill, no longer in her previous spirit.


    His body twitches and his eyes are blurred.


    The mother''s corpse, whose breath of life became weaker and weaker, was silent after a few minutes.


    As soon as the mother''s corpse died, the surrounding zombies, sky-grabbers, and corpses were like dead mothers, as if they were indeed dead mothers, and they roared out with their throats.


    On the contrary, the corpses that mutated from humans made a roar of excitement and excitement.


    It seemed that some contracts that bound them had collapsed, even ordinary zombies screamed lightly and cheerfully.


    Of course, in these roars, there is also a covet, an impulse.


    Many Level 3 zombies that have evolved, look at the corpse of the mother''s corpse, and at this moment become eager and greedy.


    "Finally dead!"


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t know what was going on outside, felt the signs of the mother''s corpse disappearing, and knew that his choice was right. Wei Xiao''s long invisible cheek could barely guess that he was smiling now.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The signs of life of the mother''s corpse have completely passed away. After a moment of roaring, the corpses surrounding the corpse, the evolved zombies and ordinary zombies, can no longer stand the temptation in front of them. Furiously rushed to the corpse of the mother''s corpse, and began to bite and swallow the whole body of the mother''s corpse...


    The scene is simply not too bloody.


    As for the head zombies, sky-grabbers, and corpses, they all retreated to the periphery just like losers, allowing ordinary corpses and mutant zombies to devour their "mothers."


    When Wei Xiao was inside the mother''s corpse, when he found a sharp claw pierced through the mother''s corpse, and the skull head staggered from the mother''s corpse slashed past his eyes, Wei Xiao almost didn''t get scared to death.


    "Are these zombies crazy? Don''t let your mother''s body go?"


    Feeling thrilling, Wei Xiao quickly left the head of the mother''s corpse and went back into the body.


    But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the mother''s body was also torn apart by the crazy group of corpses.


    There is nowhere to hide, and Wei Xiao, who has no choice, also fights.


    "I have died for so many times, I don''t know how many times I will die again." After gritting his teeth, Wei Xiao crawled out of a huge gap in the abdomen of his mother''s corpse.


    Coincidentally, Wei Xiao just appeared, and his body was full of the smell of a mother''s body. He was no different from the head zombies and the sky predators. A predator who was eating in front of him happened to block him by accident. In front of him.


    Don''t know if it was an illusion, Wei Xiao realized that the predator''s movements were a little shocked.


    Wei Xiao''s cheeks twitched, squeezing out a smile at all.


    "Hi! Brother die, how are you! Didn''t interrupt your meal, right?" Wei Xiaopi said.


    "Oh..."


    The predator knew that he was not interested in him at all, like a very angry predator, a tail pierced Wei Xiao''s body, and with a forceful flick, he just threw Wei Xiao''s body into the hole where the mother''s body was unearthed.


    "My Nima..."


    Wei Xiao felt like he was disgusted.


    Really, not only was disgusted, but also seemed to offend the other party.


    Just as Wei Xiao touched some "taboo", it made the predator furious.


    Wei Xiao believed that the moment the predator snarled at him just now, if translated into human language, it must be "A four-legged monster wants to grab food from Lao Tzu. Go away. These foods are not something you can enjoy. ".


    Yes, it must be so.


    Wei Xiao deeply agreed.


    "Pump..."


    The body returned to the underground cave. This time Wei Xiao was not as lucky as the last time.


    Still thinking of the predator''s ferocious attitude toward him in his mind, Wei Xiao, whose head was broken, went directly into the resurrection CD cooling time.


    Time comes to night.


    Wei Xiao, who had recovered from the necrotic tissue, came back to life.


    In a dark and disgusting underground cave, after Wei Xiao was resurrected, he noticed that there were many new-type zombies around him eating the surrounding flesh and blood.


    These new types of zombies are also strange. If you let him, a big living person, don''t eat, you have to covet the carrion. Doesn''t even these larvae despise him?


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    Don''t tell me, Wei Xiao sniffed on himself a few times, then turned his head and began to vomit bitterness.


    He couldn''t flatter him.


    It feels like a layer of "armor" is attached, and the strong stench makes people sick.


    Most of the dirt on the body comes from the material in the mother''s corpse. Except for the new tissue on the head and the necrotic skin and flesh that fell from above during the day, it is still human. In other places, it is not an exaggeration to say that other people''s corpses are combined.


    Wei Xiao walked through the zombies. The surrounding zombies completely regarded him as non-existent, and it felt as if Wei Xiao and them were of the same kind.


    "Could it be that this layer of cover on my body came from the mother''s corpse?" Wei Xiao had some guesses, even believing it to be true.


    Otherwise it doesn''t make sense.


    It''s not for this reason, how can a zombie who is never picky eaters let him go?


    It''s like a predator throwing him into an underground cave during the day.


    When the other party yelled at him, he didn''t have the desire to eat at all. Instead, he was more like telling Wei Xiao: This lunch does not belong to you, and then he aggressively threw Wei Xiao out.


    With this conjecture, Wei Xiao did not hesitate, and set off to find the missing bone knife in the underground cave, and then exhausted all his energy to reach the ground.


    "Wow..."


    In the presence of a huge group of corpses, Wei Xiao faced a situation similar to that of an underground cave.


    The surrounding zombies did not attack him either.


    Wei Xiao, who had already believed in his own suspicions, was about to leave the corpse nest. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something incredible in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but stop.


    "Giant zombie?"


    After a day of change, Wei Xiao noticed that here in the corpse nest, giant zombies that had disappeared for a few months appeared again.


    There are still a lot of them, and there are eleven or two that Wei Xiao has found now.


    The strange thing is that the remaining zombies who had hunted these giant zombies not only once again lived in peace with them, but even wherever there were giant zombies, there were no zombies close within 100 meters.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    The existence of giant zombies is nothing strange. With the huge body of the mother''s corpse during the day, it is not impossible for some ordinary zombies to evolve into giant zombies, but what makes Wei Xiao strange is that giant zombies can be at peace with the group of corpses. The situation of coexistence.


    Even those new zombies groups don¡¯t have much thoughts about giant zombies.


    After much deliberation, Wei Xiao felt that it had something to do with the mother''s corpse.


    He even felt that giant zombies were "pigs" kept in captivity by the corpse group, and their flesh and blood were prepared entirely for the mother''s corpse that would appear at any time.


    This explanation makes sense.


    I stopped thinking about it, and my mind was quickly moved to the villa base. Wei Xiao didn''t know. Two days later, how is the base now?


    Coming back like an arrow, Wei Xiao quietly left the corpse nest while the smell on his body was still there and the zombies regarded him as the same kind.

 Chapter 401： Misfortune never comes singly

    Entering the city, Wei Xiao, who had long been unable to bear the smell on his body, found a lot of shower gel and shampoo and jumped directly into a pond to scrub the dirt on his body.


    It took almost a few hours to try a few bottles of shower gel and two or three bottles of shampoo to restore his appearance, and Wei Xiao felt a lot more comfortable.


    Putting on the new clothes and shoes and socks, the whole person couldn''t tell the refreshing Wei Xiao, and it was only then that he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Habitually retract the Bone Mo knife behind him.


    "Oops!"


    Feeling empty on his back, Wei Xiao just remembered that the scabbard of the Gumo Knife had long been lost in the corpse nest.


    This is troublesome.


    With the sharpness of the Gumo Knife, ordinary scabbards really can''t hold it down, maybe every time the Gumo Knife is out of its sheath, it needs to be replaced with a new scabbard.


    But now it''s unrealistic to go back to the corpse nest to find the scabbard. Wei Xiao, with a bitter face, felt that going to the corpse nest was a big loss.


    "I see if I have a chance to find another giant zombie that is evolving in the future." After thinking about it, Wei Xiao no longer struggled, wrapped the Bone Moknife in his coat and galloped towards the Haitian District.


    No risk overnight.


    The next day, the light shrouded the earth again, and the cloudless clearing, indicating that this day will be a good day.


    The direction of the villa base.


    Chen Haojie and the others still stayed on the wall.


    In this corpse wave, the number of casualties in the base exceeded 6,000, and there are now less than two thousand five alive.


    The number of people who were alive could be more, but no one thought that not long after the tide of corpses subsided yesterday, a powerful team of survivors suddenly launched a sneak attack on them from the southwest of the base.


    Chen Haojie and the others, who were in the joy brought by the retreat of the corpse tide, faced the opponent''s sneak attack, and they completely became living targets.


    In just one face-to-face meeting, two to three hundred people died tragically under the opponent''s gun.


    The rest of the people reacted and launched a counterattack. After a night of fighting, there were more than a hundred more casualties.


    Now the enemy is still in the abandoned city outside the city wall, blocking the people on the city wall anytime and anywhere.


    Chen Haojie and the others don''t know how many enemies there are, and there are still raging fires in the corpses on both sides of the city wall. They cannot leave the city wall, so they can only huddle behind the city''s protective wall and start dealing with each other.


    "Listen to the people on the wall. Our boss sighs for your bravery and fearlessness. He doesn''t want to continue to kill. As long as you put down your guns and surrender, our boss promises that you will never hurt you alone, and you can follow our boss in the future. , In these last days to survive carefree."


    "Fuck your mother''s shit. What kind of heroes are you attacking others? There is a kind of positive attitude. If I take a step back, it will be your grandson."


    Hearing the shouts in the abandoned city, Lan Qiang roared furiously.


    Such shouts have been used several times to attack Chen Haojie and their enemies.


    After the initial storm couldn''t take Chen Haojie and the others, he began to use the strategy of Huairou for convenience.


    The enemy''s idea is very simple. First deceive these people. When the time comes, it is not their decision to fight or kill.


    But it is a pity that Chen Haojie and the others are not fools. Once they have no weapons, they really can only be slaughtered.


    Give their lives to a group of strangers, they are not so stupid yet.


    Besides, this is their base, their home, why should they listen to a group of outsiders?


    It''s funny.


    "You guys are not humans. When the old lady is relieved, you will surely kill all of your gangsters." Jin Miaofeng also cursed.


    No one would think she was vulgar.


    This unknown enemy, Chen Haojie and others all hated them.


    It''s sad to say.


    The soldiers and Christians who died in the sneak attack by this group of mysterious forces, they even took down the danger of natural disasters like the tide of corpses, but finally died in the hands of a group of miscellaneous pieces. This humiliation and humiliation made Chen Chen While the heroes and others were not worth it for them, they also had the determination to kill the gangsters outside.


    A group of gangsters who only know about taking advantage of the fire, really think that the base has experienced the devastation of the corpse tide, and that some cats and dogs can bully?


    If you really think so, then sorry, you got the wrong person.


    "Yifei, how many drones do you have?" Chen Haojie hooked his body and asked Han Yifei.


    Han Yifei shook her head and said, "The drones are all used to deal with corpses."


    "Does the tank squadron still have shells?"


    "Military officer, the shells are all shot."


    "Made!" Chen Haojie broke into a bite.


    All long-range attack weapons have been used up, it is not the time to really TM.


    "Shengfeng, can you find out how many people out there have killed?"


    Leng Chengfeng carefully checked the distance with the scope and shook his head and said: "They are very careful, and there are snipers with good marksmanship in the opposing team. Rushing snipers may cause us more casualties. What''s more, Lao Chen, we are running out of ammunition."


    Misfortunes never come singly.


    Chen Haojie had a feeling of powerlessness, and his distorted face wanted to rush out of the city wall and tear all the people outside.


    At this time, people outside began to shout again.


    "Everyone, your persistence is destined to be useless. Since the corpse nest attacked you, you must have not eaten for a few days? We know that the escape route behind you has been blown up, and now you can say that you have run out of ammunition and food. If you continue to consume with us, you will be the one who will die in the end. If I were you, there would be no needless resistance and surrender as soon as possible, and there would be no need to continue to endure starvation."


    "Boom boom..."


    Long Ba lowered his body and raised his hand and fired several shots outside at random.


    He didn''t think that this would kill the callers, he just used gunshots to show their determination.


    "Haha! I didn''t die in the attack of the corpse tide, but now I was driven to a desperate situation by a group of beam jumping clowns, really frustrated."


    Hearing Long Ba''s words, Fu Wanwan, who was guarding Zhang Zimei and a concubine by his side, laughed at himself and said: "Long You was caught in a shrimp scene in the shallow water, and the tiger fell in Pingyang by a dog. Just a few days ago, it was just this group of miscellaneous things, Lao Tzu closed. The last eye can kill them."


    "Husband, we will have nothing to do, right?" the little concubine next to him asked weakly.


    The concubine was found by Zhang Zimei who paid a million. After all, Zhang Zimei is pregnant now, and there are some things that must be shared for her.


    Pay million stroked the tender smiling face of the little Jiao''s wife: "Of course, we even survived the tide of corpses. It''s just a bunch of shreds. When my husband rests, it''s up to me to see how I clean them up."


    Chen Haojie, who was with Shurou on the side, looked at them with a very firm smile on his face.


    "We are not afraid of zombies. We are afraid of a group of little ghosts?" With that, Chen Haojie shouted outside: "Don''t tell us these are useless. If there is a kind, you can rush up and see who is the last dead person?"


    "It''s a pity that you gave up your last chance to survive. Our boss said, since you are so hard-hearted, then he will be here to eat and drink and wait to see you starve to death."


    "Fuck!"


    Maade, killing Zhuxin is nothing more than that.

 Chapter 402： About to meet

    In the abandoned city.


    "A group of ignorant rubbish. Old Qi, shoot me above the wall, even if I can''t kill them, I will make them restless." Nie Ao, who was eating and drinking, said to the old Qi beside him.


    The old seventh was about to retreat.


    "Wait, is there any news from Haixin Island?" Nie Ao asked suddenly, thinking of something.


    Old Qi shook his head: "No one has returned yet, but we have made arrangements in advance, and I believe there will be news soon."


    "I want to know the result now. You will send someone to Haixin Island immediately. No matter what the result is, I want to get an affirmative answer."


    "Yes!"


    Old Qi nodded, and then left.


    Soon, there were loud gunshots outside, and bullets continued to hit the protective wall of the city wall like raindrops without money.


    Chen Haojie gritted their teeth with hatred for this approach of the enemy.


    Mad, is it great to have more bullets? Can you do whatever you want with more bullets?


    If our ammunition is not used to deal with zombies, here are your arrogant shares?


    The heart is extremely uncomfortable, but Chen Haojie and the others can only shrink back.


    For the bullets they have now, every shot needs to be used on a key point, so if you can save it, you will save it.


    I think at the beginning, under the leadership of Wei Xiao, they were all showing off their muscles to others. Ever thought that one day they would be shown off their strength in person?


    This kind of humiliation, if it wasn''t for the overall situation, Lan Qiang would have been desperate to find each other.


    Very unwilling, but they can only endure now.


    When they find a chance to leave the city wall, they will let the enemy know what cruelty is.


    In the urban area in front of the south wall of the base.


    A black shadow quickly shuttled across the street.


    Wei Xiao was in a good mood at the moment.


    Before he left the base, the entire Haitian District, and even the Qingxi District, could be said to be full of zombies, but when he returned here today, he did not see a living zombie.


    what does that mean?


    Naturally, the tide of corpses had receded. Similarly, his raid on the corpse nest really effectively solved the crisis in the base.


    He only hopes that there are still people in the base, at least, don''t all die, otherwise, everything he has given, except for killing a mother''s corpse that has a pivotal influence in these last days, the real purpose has no effect at all.


    Sudden.


    A gunshot sounded in front.


    The galloping Wei Xiao couldn''t help but stop.


    Wei Xiao''s face was first happy.


    There were gunshots, proving that there were still people alive, but the joy on his face quickly became serious.


    The gunfire not only means that there are living people, but also that there are likely to be groups of corpses on the base.


    Without thinking about it in the same place, Wei Xiao speeded up and rushed towards the base. After ten minutes, his figure appeared on an abandoned building and looked at the base wall in the distance.


    The expected scene of the zombies siege was not there. On the contrary, Wei Xiao, whose eyes were like eagles, only saw that the people living on the wall were hiding behind the wall and did not dare to stand up.


    They seem to be avoiding someone''s attack.


    Looking at the front of the city wall, a lot of sparks splashed. It was obvious that someone was using a gun to deal with the people on the city wall.


    "A group of things that do not live or die." Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s whole body was cold.


    The sharp eyes instantly locked the position of the person attacking the base, and the figure disappeared directly at the top of the building.


    In the abandoned city.


    In the ruins behind.


    "The boss''s decision this time is truly incredible. You don''t need to force a siege, as long as the people on the wall starve to death, you can easily take over this magnificent base in front of you. How can there be such a good and cheap place in the world?"


    "Isn''t it? But as far as the matter is concerned, the enemy''s strength is really not so powerful. Such a terrifying corpse tide was withstood by them. Although I don''t know why the corpse tide finally retreated, I dare say the strength they showed before. Few forces in the last days can be compared with it."


    "It''s really scary. Fortunately, they refused to retreat, otherwise, leaving the city wall, we really can''t deal with them."


    "Now that these are all false. We just need to wait here for ten and a half days and shoot a few shots at the wall from time to time every day. I promise that even if those people above are not starved to death, we will get schizophrenic. ."


    "Hahaha...that''s why I said that the boss is a must!"


    "Are you taking things for granted?"


    Just as the two people responsible for the security guard at the rear of this area had finished speaking, behind them, an extremely gloomy voice sounded.


    The two turned around at the same time, one of them spotted Wei Xiao''s figure and said disapprovingly, "Isn''t it? Do you think those people on the wall still have a chance to come down?"


    "and many more¡­"


    The other person seemed to have noticed something, and the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes became wary: "Who are you? By the boss''s side, I really don''t want to see you as a person, and what is hidden behind you, take it out?"


    "Kill your people!"


    When the words fell, Wei Xiao''s left hand hidden behind him swung abruptly, and the Gu Mo knife held tightly in his hand passed through the necks of the two in an instant.


    The speed was too fast, and neither of them reacted. Their eyes were filled with fear, and their heads slowly fell to the ground from their shoulders.


    "Let me see, what courage is to make you dare to hit the attention of my base?"


    Wei Xiao walked to the two corpses and took away all the weapons and ammunition from them.


    The figure disappeared in place, and Wei Xiao galloped towards other places.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Not long after, explosions sounded one after another in the abandoned city.


    A dark shadow ran across the streets.


    He is agile and fast. Whenever he sees a person, he can solve it with a knife, never a gun, and if a knife cannot solve it quickly, he directly sent a grenade.


    The sudden change undoubtedly made people on both sides alert.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Ao, who was sitting in a restaurant eating food, was shaken by the explosion in his ears. He stood up in shock and asked coldly.


    A little brother hurried over.


    "Old, boss, there are enemies, there are enemies entering our defense zone, and they are constantly creating explosions."


    "Asshole!" Hearing what the little brother said, Nie Ao was so angry that he overturned the dining table in front of him.


    The little brothers around were trembling in his anger.


    Nie Ao squinted his eyes and looked at the distant city wall, and said coldly: "Really let you go down the city wall? Haha! But it''s okay, do you think that a sneak attack can change your destiny? Naive, since you dare to come over, then I will let you How many come and die."


    The momentum on his body changed, Nie Ao said to a younger brother next to him: "Send me half of the manpower to get rid of all the troublemakers."


    "Yes, boss."


    The younger brother stepped back.


    "Go find Lao Qi, I want to let these mice who can only engage in sneak attacks know what a professional person is."


    Another little brother left in response.


    As if everything was under control, Nie Ao, after explaining these two things, found a new position to sit down: "Give me another table to eat."


    The younger brothers around did not dare to neglect, and immediately re-arranged Nie Ao.

 Chapter 403： Miss the only opportunity

    Base direction.


    Chen Haojie and others on the city wall naturally noticed the movement inside the abandoned city.


    "Civil trouble?" Lan Gun said jokingly.


    "Probably not. Compared with the internal strife, I think someone is dealing with people outside." Fu Wanwan said.


    "Someone is dealing with people outside...our people?" Chen Haojie''s low tone suddenly became high-pitched.


    As soon as he uttered his words, one of the elder members on the city wall immediately stood up and looked towards the abandoned city.


    They are destined to see no one, but one thing is fortunate, that is, no one from the waste city area shoots at them again.


    Some people straightened up and were fine, and others stood up one after another.


    Chen Haojie pulled Shurou and looked at the abandoned city hundreds of meters away.


    "Will it be ours?"


    In the abandoned city.


    "Everyone, in a group of six, spread out for me to find out and kill the hidden enemies, leaving none of them alive."


    "Yes, boss!"


    A team of more than two hundred people dispersed into 30 or 40 groups and spread out to all sides of the abandoned city.


    Wei Xiao, who was haunted by ghosts, launched a guerrilla war with these people with the help of abandoned streets and broken wall houses.


    In such a place full of ruins and coverings everywhere, for a person like Wei Xiao who is fast, agile, and horrible, it is simply an excellent hunting place.


    Hiding in a dark corner.


    "Quick, quick... let''s go over here."


    The foremost person of a small team ran past Wei Xiao quickly.


    Just when the last of them was about to leave the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was, Wei Xiao suddenly rushed out.


    "Yes, I have¡­¡­"


    After discovering Wei Xiao, the life of the last member of the team had been taken away by Wei Xiao before he had time to shout.


    The person running in front wanted to turn around, Wei Xiao sneered, and directly killed him with a knife.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The screams continued to spread, and in the blink of an eye, all of the six-man team was resolved by Wei Xiao.


    Quickly collect the grenades and magazines from the members of this team.


    "He''s here..."


    Other teams found Wei Xiao.


    "The reaction is not bad!" Wei Xiao turned around and threw the bone knife into the air. With a pistol in each hand, he aimed at the person at the end of the street and shot violently.


    "Boom boom..."


    Bullets kept flying out of the muzzle. There was one enemy in front of him. Facing Wei Xiao''s invincible firepower, anyone who appeared in front of him was shot and killed by the bullet.


    The others who rushed didn''t dare to come forward, and all wanted to wait for Wei Xiao to stop shooting before counterattack.


    But their wishes are destined to fail.


    The Gumo Knife that was thrown into the air by Wei Xiao fell. At the same time, Wei Xiao, who had stopped shooting, threw the pistol and grabbed the Gumo Knife.


    The action is chic and confident, and smooth.


    Those who waited for the gunfire to stop before they probed and prepared to fight back, when they rushed out, only saw Wei Xiao''s figure disappearing on the other side of the wall.


    "He''s ahead, chase after him."


    Coming to the back of the wall, Wei Xiao turned around and saw a small team rushing towards him.


    Retracting his figure, turning the Bone Mo knife in his hand, he suddenly rushed out again, and rushed into the team at a speed that could not be as fast as Thunder.


    A quick knife cut the mess, a face-to-face, and a team of six died.


    As soon as the figure flickered, Wei Xiao disappeared again.


    It''s just a one-sided massacre.


    The enemy could hardly even capture the corners of Wei Xiao''s clothes, and the team that met him all lay on the ground for a few breaths. And the people who chased him had not fired a few shots, and a grenade killed them.


    The screams continued to spread in the abandoned city. The more than two hundred people Nie Ao dispatched were all killed by Wei Xiao within half an hour.


    "Boss, it''s not good, it''s not good..."


    The person responsible for encircling Wei Xiao returned to Nie Ao and said nervously, "Boss, the enemy is too strong, and he killed all the people we sent out."


    Nie Ao, who was eating, stagnated.


    Cannibal eyes glanced at each other.


    "What did you say?"


    The younger brother trembled and said with a panic expression: "I, the people we sent out, were all killed by the enemy."


    "waste--"


    "Crack..."


    Another delicious table was overturned by Nie Ao.


    Nie Ao, who jumped angrily, walked left and right in the restaurant, and cursed unceremoniously: "Trash, trash, a bunch of trash, more than two hundred people tell me that they were all killed by the enemy, you all Is it a pig?"


    "boss¡­¡­"


    "Young Master, what''s the matter?"


    What else did the little brother want to say? At this time, Old Qi came back.


    Nie Ao saw Lao Qi, his face was ruthless, and he took out a pistol and directly killed the younger brother who was responsible for besieging Wei Xiao.


    Nie Ao, who didn¡¯t look at all moved, said to Old Qi: ¡°Some monkeys came here. This **** brought more than 200 people and they failed to kill each other. Old Qi, you go, go and kill them all for me, I Want them to die without a whole body."


    Old Qi didn''t understand the situation, but he didn''t say much. He responded and took the two younger brothers and went out.


    Nie Ao, with red eyes, said to the younger brother next to him again: "Ma De, go get me another table."


    Outside, Lao Qi brought more than 100 people into the streets.


    After discovering that the corpses of people on their side were everywhere in the streets, Old Qi''s complexion couldn''t help being a little dignified.


    "Spread apart, don''t be too far away, it will cheer me up."


    "Yes, Brother Seven!"


    "No need to look for it, I will give you some good things first!"


    Before the people brought by Old Qi were scattered, a few chubby things fell among them from above a five-story restaurant.


    "Grenade?"


    Almost the first time he could see the things that appeared, Old Qi didn''t have the time to remind others, turned around and pulled the two younger brothers to stand in front of him and lay on the ground.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The explosion appeared immediately, and a team of more than one hundred people, at this moment, more than thirty or forty people were killed or injured.


    Although the others were not injured, the impact of the explosion made them forget to find the enemy to fight back.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao''s figure came out from a corner of the hotel, threw the bone knife through the three people''s body, then took out two small shots from behind, and shot at the people on the street.


    Gunshots continued, and people continued to die.


    Wei Xiao, fearless of any danger, walked towards the people on the street while ensuring that the firepower in his hand was uninterrupted.


    The slightly charged bullets extinguished, and he immediately changed into a pistol and continued shooting.


    Over a hundred people, almost all of them were killed by Wei Xiao in a matter of minutes.


    "No... don''t kill me... don''t..."


    "Boom..."


    After cleaning up the remnants, Wei Xiao did not leave a living.


    When he walked to the three people who were pierced by the Gumo Knife, Wei Xiao threw away the two pistols in his hand and drew the Gumo Knife out.


    "Boom boom..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    At the moment he drew his sword, a figure suddenly pushed the corpse away from the corner of the wall behind him and fired three shots at Wei Xiaolian.


    Unable to dodge, all three bullets hit Wei Xiao''s back.


    Without any extra thoughts, he turned around and swung a knife with his backhand. The tip of the knife just touched the opponent''s throat and made a huge opening directly in the opponent''s neck.


    "Ho ho..."


    Old Qi covered the wound on his neck and stared at Wei Xiao with wide eyes in horror.


    Wei Xiao''s face was twisted, and he resisted the gunshot wound on his back and looked at Lao Qi.


    Barring his teeth, Wei Xiao said coldly: "It''s careless, but you shouldn''t shoot me in the back. If it''s the head, you will really succeed today."


    Old Qi couldn''t speak, as a large amount of blood on his neck could not stop gushing out, his body slowly fell to the ground.


    If Old Qi could see Wei Xiao''s back, he would find that the wound caused by the bullet to Wei Xiao was recovering, and the bullet that had fallen into his body had also withdrawn from the wound.


    Ignoring the wound on his back, he took out another pistol from his waist, and Wei Xiao walked towards where Nie Ao was with the knife in his left hand and the gun in his right hand.

 Chapter 404： Finally meet

    "Boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    The gunfire and screams continued.


    Nie Ao, who was enjoying the third table of food and drinks in the dining room, could not help but tremble whenever the gunshots and screams outside came close to him.


    In fact, he had already expected it.


    The old Qi never sluggishes things. Since the gunshots rang from his side, the old Qi has not yet returned. This shows that the old Qi and the people he brought out have also followed in the footsteps of the previous group.


    Some things can''t be changed, Nie Ao is calm enough, no matter how intense the gunfire outside, he will calmly enjoy the third table of food.


    "Peng..."


    Before he was allowed to wait long, a corpse was thrown in from outside.


    "shot!"


    The person protecting Nie Ao, regardless of whether the enemy was found or not, concentrated his firepower at the direction where the corpse was thrown in.


    "Hey, here it is!"


    Wei Xiao, who appeared in another window, reminded the people inside.


    "He is here!"


    "Bye-Bye!"


    Before these people turned around, Wei Xiao kept firing two pistols at the dozen people inside.


    After screaming, all the men who protected Nie Ao were wiped out one by one by Wei Xiao.


    After lighting up the 30 bullets in the gun, Wei Xiao picked up the bone knife from one side, kicked the remaining glass in front of him and walked in.


    While Wei Xiao was dealing with the subordinates who were armed with guns, Nie Ao, who was sitting in his seat and enjoying the food, seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    But if you look closely, it is not difficult to find that the legs of Nie Ao hidden under the table are trembling all the time.


    Wei Xiao was not in a hurry to kill him.


    It''s rare for someone to maintain this composure in the situation just now, and that''s a personal thing.


    Walking to the table, Wei Xiao took a look at Nie Ao.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. Looking at Nie Ao, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but think of Nie Long who fell in front of him a few months ago.


    Not to mention, Wei Xiao thought, and found that Nie Ao and Nie Long in front of him were somewhat similar.


    "Is there any relationship between them?" Wei Xiao thought.


    Shaking his head, Wei Xiao unhurriedly pulled a chair to sit on the opposite side of Nie Ao.


    With the bone knife in his left hand, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Nie Ao methodically put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth with the napkin on the table, and looked at Wei Xiao indifferently, "Will you let me go if you are afraid of death?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head, it was obviously impossible.


    "That''s not enough. Tell me about my identity! At least let me know who was defeated by someone?" Nie Ao asked calmly


    Wei Xiao seemed to have seen this scene somewhere, especially after seeing Nie Ao more like Nie Long, his memory couldn''t help but become clear.


    The scene of Nie Ao meeting him this time is similar to that of the original royal power soon?


    It was both the enemy and us. As a result, he was captured by the enemy, and he didn''t even know the identity of the person who captured him.


    "You attacked my base, but you don''t know who I am. Are you funny?"


    "bass--"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, as if he heard something terrible, Nie Ao, who was originally calm, stood up suddenly, widened his eyes, and looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    "You, are you the leader of the opposing base?"


    No longer the calmness he had been before, and didn''t know if it was because of fear or other reasons, Nie Ao was trembling.


    "It seems you know me?"


    What demeanor and calmness, after Nie Ao knew Wei Xiao''s identity, no longer existed.


    Nie Ao gritted his teeth and said: "I know more than that, we should also be considered old acquaintances, although we haven''t been masked."


    "What do you mean?" This time it was Wei Xiao''s turn to frown.


    What this guy said is very ambiguous.


    "Haha!" Nie Ao smiled wildly, and said with red eyes, "Nie Long, Haixin Island, knows, right?"


    Nie Long?


    Wei Xiao thought about it for a while and nodded.


    "How about knowing him?"


    As if to show something, Nie Ao''s gradually distorted face became excited.


    "He is my father." As he said, Nie Ao roared at Wei Xiao, completely releasing himself: "You killed my brother, you killed my father, and you ruined everything that should belong to my Nie family. Haha... I think that our meeting will be like this. Starting from the chase of the people I escaped from you, I swear that you will pay the price."


    "You may not know that you will be attacked by the corpse group. I did all this and planned it in a few months."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold.


    "You are the supporter behind those survivors?"


    "Yes. I didn''t expect it? When I was chased by your people and fleeing from the desert, I will give you such a big gift in a few months. Hahaha! Are you surprised or surprised?"


    Nie Ao admitted everything, and until this moment, many questions that confused Wei Xiao before finally got the answer.


    Fortunately, he always thought that the forces from the sea belonged to other countries, and it turned out that all this was caused by a fish that slipped through the net.


    It was indeed a little surprised, and at the same time, his cold eyes faded.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao''s face quickly calmed down, and instead of the anger and roar he had imagined, Nie Ao''s distorted expression of excitement gradually became ferocious.


    "Peng..."


    Nie Ao smashed his hands on the dining table, propped up, stretched out his head and furiously said to Wei Xiao: "How can you not be angry? You don''t call to kill me? Hearing that all of this is done by me, don''t you want to kill me? , Don''t you want to cramp me? Why can you be so calm?"


    Wei Xiao showed a wicked smile.


    Watching Nie Ao''s performance like a clown.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Nie Ao looked a little crazy, hit the dining table with both hands, and roared: "Impossible, you can''t be indifferent to all this. Do you know that because of me, your people were killed by me for six to seven thousand, six to seven Does Qian know? How can you be so peaceful? Shouldn''t you kill me right away?"


    It can be seen that Nie Ao''s spirit is a little abnormal.


    Wei Xiao sympathized with him, but more often than not, this person was already a dead person in his eyes.


    For the dying person, he never begrudged his mercy.


    "The tiger father has no dogs. I appreciate your father very much. Similarly, all of what you have done is beyond my imagination. It took a few months to set up a terrifying plan to destroy my base. Really, you almost You succeeded. Based on this, you are stronger and smarter than your father." Wei Xiao said calmly.


    Unable to shake Wei Xiao''s temperament, Nie Ao was still unwilling to believe that what Wei Xiao was showing now was the true state of his heart.


    After the madness, he became a little stupid and innocent.


    "Hehe...hehe...I know, you pretended all of this, right? Your heart must be very irritable and angry now, and you can¡¯t wait to break my body into pieces. Don¡¯t pretend, at this time, you pretend Is it interesting? The base was destroyed and all the casualties were exhausted. You are angry and no one will say anything about you."


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "In the last days, is it necessary to care about life and death? Being able to live is a kind of ability, and death is also a kind of relief. Speaking of which I would also like to thank you. If it were not for you to attract zombies, I would not find the corpse. The mother''s corpse in the nest. Compared to the mother''s corpse that I removed, what is the sacrifice of thousands of people in the base? It''s totally worth it."


    "impossible--"


    Wei Xiao was still calm and calm, and Nie Ao, who was unwilling to accept his failure, suddenly roared out.


    He straightened up and kept backing away.


    It wasn''t until his back hit the checkout counter that a painful expression appeared on his face.


    Shaking his head, Nie Ao, who seemed to be frightened by Wei Xiao''s calmness, said: "You are not a human being, no, no monsters are as cold-blooded as you. Haha...well, since you don''t care how many people die in the base, let me say one more thing. If you are indifferent to this matter, my Nie Ao and my Nie family will convince you of the defeat."


    "What''s up?"


    Nie Ao''s twisted face suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 405： Wei Xiao Crazy

    "This thing is that, on Haixin Island, your people were secretly executed by my people when the zombies attacked the front base. The more than one thousand people on the island were all thrown into the sea to feed the fish. Oh! By the way, two days ago, there were a few helicopters flying from your base to the direction of Haixin Island. I thought you were among them. Now it seems that you escaped by a fluke, but it¡¯s okay. You can get on the helicopter and escape. People, should be important to you, right?"


    "you wanna die!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Almost immediately after Nie Ao''s words fell, Wei Xiao, who was unmoved no matter how excited Nie Ao was before, at this moment, no matter how tough his character was, he was completely taboo by Nie Ao.


    Especially the words after Nie Ao undoubtedly touched Wei Xiao''s Ni Lin.


    Unlike Nie Ao''s hysterical roar, Wei Xiao, whose whole body was horribly cold, burst out and sent out the Bone Mo knife in his hand. The blade plunged directly into Nie Ao''s chest, piercing him through.


    Wei Xiao finally got angry.


    Nie Ao didn''t expect that Wei Xiao, who thought he was cold-blooded to be inhuman, would actually have someone or something that he cared about.


    He, who finally knew Wei Xiao''s weakness, didn''t care about the Gu Mo knife that Wei Xiao pierced into his body, grabbing the blade with both hands, letting Gu Mo knife cut his palms and let the blood flow all over the place.


    Nie Ao smiled at Wei Xiao with an excited face: "I thought you were indifferent to everything. Now it seems that you are just a little stronger in your heart. Hey...it''s a pity, on Haixin Island, I made arrangements. More than 300 people were lying in ambush. When my dad asked me to train dead soldiers in secret, he left me a batch of munitions brought back from Junlin Island, including anti-aircraft guns and stinger rockets (cannonballs with tracking capabilities). The nemesis of the helicopter, you..."


    "Damn you!"


    Before Nie Ao''s words were finished, Wei Xiao pushed the Bone Mo knife that pierced Nie Ao''s chest, and cut directly half of Nie Ao''s body.


    Nie Ao is doomed to survive. With blood spitting out of his mouth, he still smiled triumphantly and said, "You, your...people...They should all have been blown into dregs... Now rush over... Maybe you still I can find...find some stumps and broken arms...haha...haha..."


    "I want your life, ah¡ª"


    Wei Xiao, whose eyes were red, and his whole body exploded with hair, threw away the bone knife and pressed him against Nie Ao, twisted his hands, broke his legs, then dismantled his limbs, tore Nie Ao''s body with his hands, and finally unscrewed his head. ...


    "what¡­¡­"


    The real broken corpse is thousands of pieces.


    But even so, the anger and pain in Wei Xiao''s heart still couldn''t healed.


    As for Nie Ao, who was already dead and couldn''t die anymore, the head that left his body had a triumphant smile on his face from beginning to end.


    Nie Ao''s wish to stimulate Wei Xiao did.


    This may be the last struggle of being a loser.


    I don''t want to die with the enemy, but as long as it can make him uncomfortable and make him suffer, he is worth it.


    Wei Xiao, who was screaming frantically, would have noticed if anyone was there, he once said that his tears belonged to the weak, but at this moment, tears of blood were shed in his scarlet eyes.


    "Peng..."


    As Wei Xiao turned around and punched the cashier counter, his fist directly punched the cashier counter.


    In this way, Wei Xiao still didn''t stop his hand movements, even if the skin on the surface between the stretched hands was ripped apart by the sawdust, as if he didn''t know what the pain was, he frantically beat the cash register in front of him.


    Until the cashier counter was smashed by him, Wei Xiao was sad, **** and tearful, with a body that had always been tall and straight, unable to support it anymore, and he slumped on the ground.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    His emotions receded, the injuries on his hands recovered, and the calm and terrifying Wei Xiao stood up from the ground.


    The pair of blood pupils that seemed to be irreparable, the black pupils blended against the white pupils, looked very strange and intriguing.


    "No, I don''t believe Wang''er and the others just left me like this. To find them, I must find them."


    Wei Xiao finally whispered to Nie Ao''s words, holding a glimmer of hope, and then walked to the Gu Mo knife to pick it up, and walked out of the restaurant.


    One side of the base city wall.


    Chen Haojie and others, who have been paying attention to this direction since the explosion in the waste city, noticed that there was no movement in the waste city.


    Everyone is staring at the direction of the abandoned city, hoping to make more movement there.


    They were highly concentrated, standing tallest and seeing the farthest Leng Chengfeng, suddenly shouted.


    "Someone has come out."


    His call undoubtedly made everyone more focused.


    I saw that from the abandoned city, a black figure that occasionally appeared under the ruined wall slowly approached their sight.


    The figure of the person who came out became more and more obvious and clearer. When he completely appeared from the waste city on the ground where zombies were piled up, Chen Haojie and others, their eyes were frozen, and their faces were all shocked.


    What a familiar figure, what a burly body.


    The appearance of this person is like a huge vacuum cleaner, engulfing time, space, and everything around, making the entire area fall into the audible level of fallen leaves.


    "Lord, Lord..." Chen Haojie trembled, his eyes filled with disbelief, and his face was full of ecstasy.


    He felt that the person he saw in front of him was too fantastic and unreal. Even if he knew the identity of the person in front of him, he couldn''t convince himself to believe it.


    As the world passed by for a moment, finally...


    "Lord, it''s the Lord, the Lord has come up to save us..."


    "Hohoho..."


    A hysterical cheer sounded over the city, and then all the surviving people on the city wall raised up to the sky and let out a earth-shattering roar.


    "Long live the Lord!"


    "Ahhhhh... I''m completely crazy!"


    "The Lord is better than the cow¡ª"


    Everyone is using their own way to vent their excitement and excitement at the moment.


    It can be said that there are so many ugly and crazy people, they seem to be crazier than zombies, and crazier than lunatics.


    Wei Xiao naturally noticed a scene on the city wall.


    He raised his hand and motioned to the people on the wall to be quiet.


    It¡¯s strange to say that everyone who can hardly control themselves, seeing Wei Xiao¡¯s movements, as if they had said in advance, they all stopped the roar, controlled their trembling body, and stood quietly on the city wall. Above, staring at Wei Xiao not far away with a fanatical color in his eyes.


    Wei Xiao''s expression was cold, his eyes glowing red, without a trace of emotion, he rushed to the people on the wall and said: "The base is safe, and all of you who survived are safe. But now I need someone who can sail. , Who will sail for me?"


    "I--"


    Shouted in the air.


    Leng Chengfeng, with a look of excitement, replied. He looked at the flames that were still burning under the city wall, and even the corpse oil was burned out because of too many corpses. Leng Chengfeng jumped from the highest point and quickly walked on the city wall. run.


    Until he found a place where he could leave the city wall, he quickly found a large number of deceased''s clothes on the city wall to form a rope, and then came to the ground by the rope of the clothes.


    It can be seen that, apart from Leng Chengfeng, many people on the wall hope to sail Wei Xiao, but Leng Chengfeng is the first, and the identity of the power holder is there, other people who are inspiring have given up. .


    Wei Xiao glanced at Leng Chengfeng, who was running towards him, and looked at Hero Chen and Lan Qiang on the wall.


    "The rest of the base will be left to you. Stay alive and wait for me to come back."


    "Yes!"


    Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang and others responded powerfully.


    "Master!" Leng Chengfeng, a foul-stained face, came to Wei Xiao''s side, with a smirk on his face.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say a word to him, turned around and walked towards the Haixin Bridge.


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t care either, shrugged, and followed Wei Xiao away.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    "We have won!"


    "Great, we won, we all survived."


    "The Lord never abandoned us, long live the Lord, long live the base..."


    The two of them turned around, and the peace on the wall could no longer be kept. People who were going crazy for a long time, the emotions that had not been fully released broke out at this moment.


    Chen Haojie is the same with them.


    Now, no one on the wall cares about other things, everyone is venting their inner emotions.


    They even think that the Lord at this moment should also be happy.


    Unfortunately, what they don''t know is that their lord, their souls are floating, and their hearts are dripping blood.

 Chapter 406： Guardian Battle of Tongtian Peak

    Wei Xiao didn''t know if everything Nie Ao said was true, if it was true... Ha ha! No one knows what kind of person Wei Xiao will become in the future.


    The two soon came to the Haixin Bridge area.


    There are many ships here.


    "Lord..."


    Wei Xiao walked straight to a speedboat.


    "Don''t say anything, don''t ask anything, come and sail me."


    Wei Xiao''s tone was calm and terrifying.


    Leng Chengfeng had an illusion that if he dared to talk nonsense, he would be killed by Wei Xiao on the spot.


    I don''t understand why I have this idea, but I can feel Wei Xiao who has disappeared for a few days, as if the whole person has become a little strange, Leng Chengfeng, holding back what he wanted to say, and quickly boarding with Wei Xiao.


    The speedboat started, and under Leng Chengfeng''s operation, it carried the two of them towards Haixin Island.


    Haixin Island.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The gunshots were continuous and accompanied by screams.


    Above Tongtian Peak.


    Between the stone steps leading to the top, there were corpses everywhere, and there were traces of artillery destruction.


    If Wei Xiao and the others came here, it would not be difficult to find that among these corpses lying on the ground, some of the corpses came from the villa base-Yu Wei''s guards.


    "Be careful. There are three women on the list who the boss asked to capture alive. If they lose a hair, don''t blame my subordinates for being ruthless."


    "Don''t worry, boss. These girls have been hungry on it for three days. They haven''t eaten or drink on it. Even if we don''t take the initiative to attack, when they lose all their energy when they are hungry, why don''t we let us take it?"


    "Yes, hehe... I noticed when I was chasing them. Except for the stunning beauty that the boss needs, she is also a rare beauty. When I catch them alive, I want them to know what a real man is."


    "Haha...it''s a pity that part of it died, and the rest, brothers, can you be merciful, know?"


    "necessary."


    On the mountainside, more than two hundred men sealed the entire mountain peak to death. The mobs who attacked the peak from time to time often left a few corpses and returned after a gunfight.


    People who don''t know think they are crazy by doing this, but in fact, only they know that the woman on the mountain doesn''t have much ammunition.


    What the men do is to consume each other''s ammunition.


    As for the dead, I''m sorry, you can only blame yourself for bad luck, but you can trick the other person into a bullet. When the women on the mountain are captured alive, my brothers are willing to vent your share to those women.


    The men are very arrogant, as if they have eaten the group of women on the mountain, they are not in a hurry to take the other group of people.


    On the mountain, there are only five women who are responsible for blocking the enemy below on the way up the mountain. It can be said that they are weak.


    This is still the case where the enemy has not attacked them. If the enemy is not coveting their beauty, the five of them alone cannot stop the enemy''s charge.


    But even so, their situation is getting more and more dangerous.


    Because there are not many bullets in their guns.


    "This group of bastards, they have been consuming our ammunition."


    "Even if you know, what can be done? They attack the mountain, and if we don''t stop it, we will let them attack. At that time, not only our destiny will be miserable, but the mistress and the little princess in the building will not be spared."


    "Even if I die, I will never fall into their hands."


    "Well said, we are no longer what we used to be. If you want to catch the mistress and others, those **** will not step on my body unless they step on it."


    "Stop talking, they''re here again."


    The five female soldiers guarding the way up the mountain saw the enemy rushing up again, and immediately shot to meet them.


    Behind them, on the viewing floor that was originally occupied by Jasmine and others, at this time, seven or eight figures gathered together.


    "Master Wu Qing, we have run out of ammunition. If this continues, the **** under the mountain will attack sooner or later. Why don''t you take the other mistresses and the little princess to hide, and I will take the guards to break through the enemy? "


    "No, that group of people are obviously coming to us mistresses. You break through. Not only will you fail to achieve any effect, you will sacrifice in vain and stay here. When the bullet is gone, we still have knives and people, as long as There is still a sigh of relief, I can always fight those bastards."


    "Yes, but we have no food. You have not eaten for three days. If this continues, sooner or later our physical strength will be exhausted."


    Above the viewing building, Yu Wei pulled Mu Wuqing aside, and talked with Mu Wuqing with the other mistresses behind her back.


    Yu Wei''s starting point was all for Mu Wuqing and the others, but Mu Wuqing did not agree.


    "There are wild fruits on the mountain, you can always hold on for a period of time. You are not allowed to mention the breakthrough, your sacrifices have been enough."


    "Master Wu Qing..."


    "Yu Wei, you don''t need to say any more, we know that you are good for us, but in this case, we must unite more. Don''t take us lightly, we are not weak if we really get started." Jiang Xiyu He came to the two people and said.


    "Master Xiyu, you..."


    Jiang Xiyu smiled softly: "Living together and dying together. My husband and the others are still dying with the zombies, and we can''t be underestimated by others. We don''t have our share of dealing with zombies. Are hundreds of enemies still scared?"


    "Yu Wei, it is so decided, ready for hand-to-hand combat at any time." Mu Wuqing made a decision, not allowing Yu Wei to insist.


    Seeing the determination of the hostess, Yu Wei stopped talking, and she bit her silver teeth: "Master Wu Qing can rest assured that the enemy wants to hurt you unless they step on my corpse."


    "Pata Pata..."


    "Captain, Captain, we are out of bullets."


    As soon as Yu Wei''s voice fell, a guard ran to them and said.


    Yu Wei''s face changed in shock.


    "I still have a magazine here." Yan Chuan Huizi, who was holding Wei Ling who was sleeping, handed out her pistol.


    Yu Wei and the others did not pick it up.


    "Master Huizi, you keep protecting the little princess yourself." Yu Wei said to Yan Chuan Huizi, then turned to the guard and said, "Let the sisters retreat to the viewing tower and prepare for a hand-to-hand fight."


    "Yes!"


    The guard nodded and went back to inform the other four of them.


    "Master Wu Qing, be careful yourself." Hand-to-hand combat really came.


    Knowing that once the enemy rushed up, they might not be able to take care of Mu Wuqing and their Yu Wei, exhorted.


    Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu took out the short knife Wei Xiao gave them.


    "Yu Wei, you will suffer if you underestimate us!" Jiang Xiyu joked.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t say anything, her strength was definitely the strongest among them.


    On the mountainside.


    In the past few days, the men who had not known how many charges to the top of the mountain had been charged, rushed to the top of the mountain again ten minutes after the last charge retreated.


    This time, they did not encounter resistance again.


    "Boss, they have no bullets." Someone said in surprise.


    A cold-faced man on the mountainside heard the sound, and his eyes burst into light.


    "All attack."


    "drink!"


    The order of the cold-faced man was given, and more than two hundred men rushed from both sides, rushing up the two roads up the mountain one after another.

 Chapter 407： Underestimated hostess

    On the mountain, in the viewing tower, always pay attention to the movement of Yu Wei and others under the mountain. They saw a large number of enemies appearing in their sight, and all of them were sharp and sharp.


    "Give me a shot. The woman is in the viewing building. Except for the few women designated by the boss, whoever subdues the others will go up first."


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Men, especially men who haven''t touched a woman for a long time in the last days, no reward is more tempting than giving them a woman.


    Upon hearing the words of the cold-faced man, the men who had been holding back for a few days rushed into the viewing building as if they had been beaten with blood.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    But when they rushed to the entrance of the viewing tower, from inside, five figures rushed towards them, and the five people holding short knives killed them in one face.


    "kill--"


    The five guards screamed, and killed the men who were in shock for a short time in four directions.


    They are cruel, deadly, and merciless.


    In just a few minutes, five seemingly delicate women have just lost eleven men in a row.


    "Catch them!"


    The men who finally reacted launched a counterattack.


    No shots were fired either, they were all in close combat with five women with their bare hands.


    "Others continue to rush in, and there are women you need on top." The cold-faced man said to the other subordinates who could not intervene in the fight.


    These words were like a big drink, and the other men with shining eyes staggered the battlefield and rushed into the viewing building.


    "die!"


    Naturally, there are still people in the viewing tower blocking them, but this is not important.


    Seeing women is like men whose shark smells blood, attacking Yu Wei and the others without fear of casualties.


    Not long afterwards, the fighting was in full swing outside the building and upstairs.


    Below the mountain, the figures of Wei Xiao and Leng Chengfeng appeared here.


    They were attracted by the previous gunfire.


    When the two saw the corpses on the ground, especially the corpses of the female soldiers on the base, Wei Xiao didn''t say hello to Leng Chengfeng, clutching the Bone Mo knife like an arrow from the string and rushing towards the top of the mountain.


    Knowing that he couldn''t keep up with Wei Xiao, Leng Chengfeng began to collect weapons and equipment from the corpse, waited for him to be armed, and then set off toward the top of the mountain.


    Inside and outside the viewing building.


    After ten minutes of close combat, the five female guards who were outside were not inferior to the enemy. Their hands and feet were interrupted by the enemy, leading to a coma. They were pushed aside one by one and were looked after by specialized personnel.


    Some mobs wanted to rectify the Fa on the spot, but they were stopped by the cold-faced men.


    "If you want to play, you have to wait for us to catch other women. Trust me, you have more chips in your hand, and you will find their weaknesses in a while, and you will play happier. I think no one wants to get one in the end. A corpse, right?" The words of the cold-faced man made the thugs get rid of the idea.


    It was not that they could hold it back, but that they noticed the look in the eyes of the five guards looking at death before unconscious.


    If they are really strong, the situation described by the cold-faced man will inevitably happen.


    Before that, they had already encountered it.


    Upstairs, Jiang Xiyu and others were still fighting. In this battle, they used their strength to let Yu Wei and Li Qingshu meet the mistress who was different from their usual.


    Many people think that after the hostess of the base leaves Wei Xiao, only Phantom and Mu Wuqing can fight.


    But today, they found that no matter Jiang Xiyu or Yan Chuan Huizi, their strength is not inferior to them. Even when beheading the enemy, their moves are more tricky, more deadly, and unpredictable.


    Witnessing that the two non-combat mistresses are so powerful, and Mu Wuqing, who is a fighting type, is even more needless to say.


    Taking advantage of the narrow space in the corridors of the two viewing towers, she was in the middle position, with more than a dozen corpses on either side at the moment.


    The seemingly weak body, but in fact, the strong body, all kinds of tangled kicks, close-to-body beatings, and the means of killing people through the use of people emerge in endlessly.


    All enemies who fought with her in close quarters didn''t even have a chance to shoot. They were entangled by her, relying on the narrow space to kill these mobs like harvesting straw. Of course, the most important thing was the weapon Wei Xiao gave to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Cutting iron like mud, everything is unbreakable, even if the enemy is wearing a bulletproof vest, as long as he is scratched by a short knife, the bulletproof vest will not protect you.


    The cold-faced man below noticed the horror of Mu Wuqing and the others. He was angry when he watched the forty to fifty casualties of dealing with a dozen women without taking them down.


    "Give me an anesthesia gun!"


    His order was issued, and someone immediately used an anesthesia gun to deal with Mu Wuqing and the others from below.


    Regardless of whether the narcotic bomb hit Mu Wuqing or their people, as long as it hits the target, their goal will be achieved.


    As Mu Wuqing and the others were shot, the anesthetic began to take effect, and the women whose movements became sluggish and mentally confused gradually left a lot of scars on their bodies when they played against the enemy.


    Even a strong woman like Mu Wuqing was bruised by the enemy with the **** of his rifle.


    Not long after, everyone was captured alive and taken outside the building.


    "Mom...oooo... I want my mother..."


    "Shut up!"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    "No, don''t hurt my child¡ª¡ª" Yan Chuan Huizi, who was a little confused when he saw Wei Ling being slapped by a man, cried out with a heartache.


    This scene happened to be seen by the cold-faced man.


    A smile flashed across his cold face, and he seemed to have discovered the weakness of these women.


    But he didn''t know that Wei Ling''s loud cries spread all over the top of the mountain, and Wei Xiao, whose figure had reached halfway up the mountain, was obviously stagnant in his fast running footsteps.


    "Ling''er? You Wei and the others are still alive?" The familiar cry made Wei Xiao''s icy expression a little better, but then Wei Xiao, who was murderous and bloody, burst into his teeth: " Bastards, I want you to die!"


    Wei Xiao, who was murderous enough to break through the sky, was climbing as fast as a bolt of lightning at this moment.


    On the top of the mountain.


    "Give me the children, whether you can enjoy the beauty of these women, she is the key." The cold-faced man said evilly.


    The most anticipated scene of today can finally be opened, and the men around are eager to see through.


    "Boss, here you are!" The man who grabbed Wei Ling smiled wickedly and handed the crying little Wei Ling to the cold-faced man.


    The cold-faced man grabbed Xiao Wei Ling.


    "Damn you!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    There was a low roar that seemed to come from the **** of Sun Luo, and when everyone had no time to react, a cold light flashed over the arm of the cold-faced man.


    The cold-faced man was dumbfounded, and the others were also dumbfounded.


    "Old, boss, you, your hand?"


    "What about the child?"


    The man who grabbed Wei Ling before and the cold-faced man almost spoke in unison.


    The two heard the sound and looked at the place pointed by each other.


    As a result, the cold-faced man found that his right arm was gone for some time, but on the ground, there was a **** broken arm.


    Similarly, the man who grabbed Xiao Wei Ling looked at his empty palm with an incredible light in his eyes.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The late scream of the cold-faced man finally came out.


    "Who are you?"


    Until this moment, the mob, who had originally focused on Mu Wuqing and them, realized that between them, there was no idea when a stranger had appeared.


    Wei Xiao hugged Wei Ling who was crying, and stared at the men around him coldly.


    "Kill your people!"


    When the voice fell, he hugged Wei Ling with his right hand, Wei Xiao wielding a knife in his left hand, the sharp blade constantly cut off the thugs'' hands that raised the gun, or cut off their bodies.


    Extremely brutal.

 Chapter 408： madly slaughter

    "kill him!"


    The thugs who were close to Wei Xiao had no chance to raise their guns and had their hands cut off by him. When they were far away, when they pointed their guns at Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao used the bone knife as a medium to pierce the body of the thugs around him. , Use him to block the thugs who fired the first shot and intercept a wave of bullet attacks.


    Immediately, Wei Xiao ignored the unconscious Mu Wuqing and others, holding Xiao Wei Ling, and then turned his back to other thugs, and quickly rushed into the building.


    "Boom boom..."


    Intensive gunfire sounded, even if Wei Xiao was fast, he still got a few shots in the back.


    But he didn''t care.


    Carrying Xiao Wei Ling into the viewing building, he quickly rushed to the second floor to find a place to hide, as if the gunshot wound behind him was not painful at all, and he still had time to coax Xiao Wei Ling.


    "Ling''er, see who I am?"


    The little girl looked at Wei Xiao whimperingly with tears.


    After all, Wei Ling, who was still young and tearful, didn''t see Wei Xiao clearly at first glance, rubbed his big eyes with his small hands, and then took a closer look at Wei Xiao.


    "dad?"


    Wei Xiao smiled lovingly: "Yes, it''s Dad!"


    "Uuuuu... Dad, Ling''er hurts! Bad Uncle Da Ling''er."


    The little girl stretched out her fleshy little hand to hug Wei Xiao''s neck, and pitifully complained to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao could see it.


    There was a reddish palm print on the little white face of her daughter.


    Damn beast.


    "Kill him, don''t let them run."


    In the corridor, the enemy''s chasing soldiers have already entered.


    Hugging Wei Ling, Wei Xiaowen said: "Ling''er won''t cry, watch your father avenge you, but when your father vents Ling''er, Ling''er will close your eyes, and open them when your father asks you to open your eyes. Can you open it?"


    The little girl choked.


    She doesn''t have a deep understanding of Wei Xiao''s words, but she knows to listen to her father.


    Even though tears kept running out of his eyes, Wei Ling closed his eyes.


    "Pata Pata..."


    "Hurry up¡­¡­"


    In my ears, the sound of footsteps downstairs is getting closer.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed, holding the bone knife horizontally in his hand, and the figure leaning against a wall is like a lion hidden in the deep grass, ready to wait.


    "find him¡­¡­"


    Finally, someone rushed out from the exit upstairs.


    At the same time, the Bone Mo knife in Wei Xiao''s hand crossed out, and the sharp blade took the body of the first two directly.


    "Puff puff" two times, the two who came out first did not know what was going on, their bodies were separated, and they fell to the ground one after another.


    There were also a few people behind them with the knife, the blade cut into half of their body, and the powerful impact pushed them back, knocking down a large group of people.


    Holding Wei Ling, Wei Xiao slammed into the aisle above the platform.


    There is no need to pay attention to anyone, constantly slashing the bone knife.


    Between the entire corridor, accompanied by Wei Xiao¡¯s slashing, for a time, the flesh and blood flew, screamed again and again, and the enemies who had no heat weapons but nowhere to use them, under the killing of Wei Xiao, one by one turned into the meat in the meat grinder. After a while, he was chopped into dregs by Wei Xiao.


    "Boom boom..."


    Someone was shocked by Wei Xiao''s terror.


    Some of the mobs who had not rushed up the stairs shot at Wei Xiao downstairs.


    With the help of some of the enemy''s corpses in the stairwell, Wei Xiao relied on them as a shelter to avoid the vital points of his body, but the left hand holding the knife still got a few shots.


    "He is wounded, kill him soon."


    The people downstairs were surprised, as if Wei Xiao had been shot by them, and shouted ecstatically.


    Wei Xiao turned and left the stairwell and retreated upward.


    Thinking that Wei Xiao was injured and planning to escape, forgetting the shock caused by Wei Xiao''s slaughter of their companions before, they rushed to the top one by one.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao didn''t run away, but returned to the exit upstairs to wait for another attack and kill the people who rushed up.


    Outside the viewing platform.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The scene is still very **** and cruel.


    The people who had one or both hands severed by Wei Xiao, except for the cold-faced man who had gritted his teeth and resisted screaming, the others either fainted or lay on the ground and screamed like a pig. .


    "I want to kill him, I must kill him." The cold-faced man jumped out of his teeth.


    Losing his right hand and switching to his left hand gun, the cold-faced man said that he was about to rush into the viewing building.


    "Boom boom..."


    Without waiting for him to act, suddenly, from the side of the mountain, a series of gunfire sounded.


    The cold-faced man was shocked.


    Throwing away the gun in his hand, he reached out and grabbed the corner that belonged to the side of the observation building in front of him and quickly avoided.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The more than 20 thugs who were in charge of watching Abmu Wuqing and the others didn''t know why the enemy attacked them again, screaming and falling into a pool of blood one by one.


    Leng Chengfeng rushed forward.


    After solving the enemies outside, he first came to Mu Wuqing to check her situation.


    "Fortunately, it was just a coma." Leng Chengfeng breathed a sigh of relief, then got up and walked towards the others.


    The situation is similar, except for the five female guards who passed out with pain, and none of the others suffered serious injuries.


    "There is one more out there!"


    In the building, a mob found Leng Chengfeng''s figure.


    "Depend on!"


    Leng Chengfeng decisively left the female soldier''s side, turned over and grabbed a corpse in front of him.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded decisively.


    The bullets hit the corpse.


    Leng Chengfeng exposed half of his head from behind the corpse, raised his gun and fired at the corridor between the two observation towers.


    The precise marksmanship killed all the thugs who shot him.


    Without waiting for the other thugs to fill the space, Leng Chengfeng got up and flew toward the left wall of the viewing building not far away.


    "Boom boom..."


    However, what he didn''t expect was that there were thugs in front of him where he was hiding.


    The figure just rushed over and was shot three times in a row.


    Leng Chengfeng, with his horrified gaze, hurriedly shifted his direction and hid under the corner of the front wall of the viewing building.


    "Hiss~~~" Shot in front of him, Leng Chengfeng gritted his teeth painfully, with an expression of fear on his face.


    Fortunately, she wore two bullet-proof vests. Without these two layers of protection, I''m afraid he would no longer see his beloved Wu Xiaoqi.


    "Cunning guy!" Leng Chengfeng was frightened and angry at the attacker, leaning back against the wall and clenching the gun in his hand.


    "He is under the corner, blasting him with a grenade."


    "what¡­¡­"


    People upstairs found Leng Chengfeng''s figure and tried to kill him.


    Before Leng Chengfeng could react, there was a series of screams from above, and then there was no movement.


    "I''ll take care of the guy above."


    It was Wei Xiao''s voice.


    This guarantee is more refreshing than anything else for Leng Chengfeng.


    For Wei Xiao, almost everyone on the base achieved blind trust. Wei Xiao cleared the obstacles for him, and Leng Chengfeng no longer worried about being attacked by people above.


    Taking a deep breath, Leng Chengfeng held the pistol, and a flying body jumped out of the corner to shoot at the right side of his body.


    The bullet plunged into the left side of the viewing building, but did not hit any objects.


    Landing Leng Chengfeng hurriedly rolled around with a donkey and hid under the corner of another viewing building.


    "Did you run away?"


    Just after guessing, Leng Chengfeng, who felt a sense of crisis, turned around to make a dodge action.


    "Boom boom..."


    All the bullets that came suddenly fell on the place where Leng Chengfeng dodged.


    "Damn it!"


    The cold-faced man in the dark was furious when he saw that the bullet missed Leng Chengfeng.


    Originally, even if such a sneak attack could not kill Leng Chengfeng, he would not miss a shot. Unfortunately, he lost his right hand and fired with his left hand. He didn''t know the accuracy, just trying to suppress the recoil of the gun.


    The cold-faced man who was not good at left-handed guns once again lost the opportunity to kill Leng Chengfeng.


    After finding a cover, Leng Chengfeng was able to determine the location of the secret enemy through the sound of gunshots.


    "Old Yinbi, how come I see you attacking me this time?"

 Chapter 409： Lessons from the past

    Upstairs in the viewing room where Wei Xiao is.


    Faced with an enemy who is fearless as long as he is not hit by a bullet in the heart or head, a thug who comes to chase him is destined to have no good end.


    The fact is also true.


    More than one hundred people went through Wei Xiao''s crazy slaughter. For more than half an hour, all the mobs who followed the cold-faced man were killed by him.


    At this time, the entire floor inside and outside, including the corridor leading to other viewing buildings, were corpses.


    Many thugs yelled monsters, demons and other words before dying.


    Obviously, everything they experienced was far more terrifying than death.


    There was a very gloomy viewing tower in the middle. After a long time of silence, from inside, a **** Wei Xiao walked out holding Wei Ling with his eyes closed.


    The monster eyes, the cold face, and the **** men are often in awe.


    If someone stood behind Wei Xiao at this time, he would find that the jacket he was wearing was riddled with holes, and the bullet holes were so eye-catching and dazzling.


    On the other side, Leng Chengfeng, who had found the cold-faced man, did not choose to kill him, but instead subdued him in close combat with a sneak attack.


    The strength of the cold-faced man was originally good, but unfortunately, losing a hand, facing a strong man like Leng Chengfeng, the cold-faced man was taken down by him without insisting on a few tricks.


    Unarming the opponent, Leng Chengfeng dragged the man with a cold face like a dead dog toward Wei Xiao.


    "Lord, the only living thing." As he said, Leng Chengfeng threw the cold-faced man in front of Wei Xiao casually.


    "You, who are you?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t even look at the other person. The Gu Modao didn''t pass the body of the cold-faced man, and directly divided him into two.


    Leng Chengfeng''s face twitched when he saw this scene.


    Knowing that the Lord has always been decisive, but he feels that the Lord at this moment is too decisive?


    In any case, you have to ask some useful information from the other party before processing it?


    Wouldn''t it be a pity to kill it like this?


    Wei Xiao ignored Leng Chengfeng''s expression, lowered his head and said softly to the little girl in his arms: "Ling''er, you can open your eyes."


    The little girl''s long eyelashes twitched a few times, and her big eyes that were as deep as a starry sky opened.


    "Dad, have the bad guys been beaten away?"


    Wei Xiao lived up to his previous hostility, and said warmly: "They are all asleep, and they won''t bully my spirit again in the future."


    The little girl looked around for a while.


    Wei Ling didn''t feel much about the corpses on the ground.


    She doesn''t know much about one-year-old children.


    "Mommy mommy¡­¡­"


    While watching, the little girl shouted excitedly when she saw Yan Chuan Keiko.


    Just now, I just took care of the thugs who attacked Mu Wuqing and them, and Wei Xiao, who had no time to check the situation of the women, at this time, looking at the women who were also lying on the ground, their hearts trembled, and the strange blood pupils flickered a bit. Desolate color.


    Do Wuqing and the others really want to leave themselves?


    "My lord, the hostess and the others just fell into a coma, and their bodies are not serious." Leng Chengfeng said.


    These words undoubtedly made Wei Xiao''s sad eyes warm up a lot.


    The excitement in his heart did not show, Wei Xiao hugged Wei Ling and walked towards Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Coming to Mu Wuqing''s side, Wei Xiao put down the little girl in his arms.


    The little girl ran towards Yanchuan Keiko for the first time.


    "Mom, mom, wake up..."


    Wei Xiao checked the situation of Mu Wuqing and the others, and it was true that as Leng Chengfeng said, there was no life-threatening, but Wei Xiao''s face was not very good-looking.


    Looking at the way Mu Wuqing and the others look now, we can see why Wei Xiao is like this.


    Although Mu Wuqing and the others are not life-threatening, their faces are covered with bruises, and even the clothes on their bodies have been torn and pulled apart in many places.


    Seeing this situation, it would be weird if Wei Xiao had a good face.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Under Leng Chengfeng''s gaze, the corpses lying around Mu Wuqing and the others, or the thugs who had been chopped off by Wei Xiao and fainted, were once again attacked by Wei Xiao.


    The Bone Moknife kept surpassing the bodies of these people, one by one was the real dead body.


    Leng Chengfeng''s heart trembled.


    What kind of hatred can this be done?


    Whip the corpse?


    Unexpectedly, the Lord would have such a preference.


    "Come and help me move them to a clean place." After venting, Wei Xiao first picked up Mu Wuqing who was in a coma, turned his head and said to Leng Chengfeng.


    "OK!"


    Leng Chengfeng nodded quickly.


    Take the lead in walking towards Jiang Xiyu.


    However, when he was just about to pick Jiang Xiyu up, his half-stretched hand suddenly stopped.


    Seeing those thugs with incomplete bones, I only felt a cold electric current all over the body.


    Leng Chengfeng, who was full of excitement, directly gave up his plan to hug Jiang Xiyu, and moved to carry Li Qingshu, Yu Wei and the others.


    The ideological consciousness is not generally high.


    A lesson from the past, he didn''t want to be cut off by the master himself.


    Not long.


    The two moved Jiang Xiyu and the others to a field of grass.


    In a short time, the women probably won''t be able to wake up.


    Knowing that Jiang Xiyu and the others are not in danger, Wei Xiao, who is not in a hurry, is holding the little girl and standing on the top of the mountain with Leng Chengfeng blowing in the cold wind.


    "Is there any smoke?"


    Leng Chengfeng wanted to say no.


    But he didn''t say this.


    Turn around and search on those corpses.


    Luckily, a cigarette and a lighter were found in the pocket of one of the corpses.


    Back to Wei Xiao, Leng Chengfeng handed Wei Xiao the cigarette and lighter.


    Wei Xiao inserted the bone knife in his hand into the ground, took the lighter and cigarettes that Leng Chengfeng handed over, and calmly shook one or two cigarettes out of the cigarette shell, and grabbed one of them with his mouth.


    "Pata..."


    Put your own light on fire.


    "Want to smoke?"


    Leng Chengfeng smirked, and took out one for himself.


    "Ahem..."


    It was obviously the first time to smoke. After taking a big sip, Leng Chengfeng was choked and burst into tears.


    But that''s okay, it''s the same for people who smoke for the first time.


    Cigarettes are "chronic poison", so if you don''t smoke them, it''s best not to smoke them.


    Wei Xiao is an old smoker. If he doesn''t make up his mind, he can''t quit. Of course, he doesn''t want to quit.


    "How about the casualties of the base this time?" Wei Xiao asked calmly while smoking a cigarette.


    Upon hearing this, Leng Chengfeng''s face was not very good.


    "It''s miserable, and it''s not enough to be horrible to see. In this battle, the base basically returned to when we were just established. Fortunately, the facilities of the base are still preserved." Leng Chengfeng said with some self-comfort.


    "It''s still a little bit left for me."


    "By the way, Lord, can I ask how you made the corpses retreat?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head: "Want to know?"


    More than want to know? If conditions permit, Leng Chengfeng would like to take a look in person.


    Leng Chengfeng nodded repeatedly.


    Turning around, Wei Xiaofeng said lightly: "I went to the corpse nest and slaughtered their mother''s corpse. Actually, I didn''t expect that the death of a mother''s corpse would force all the zombies back. "


    "It turned out to be a corpse nest, so... wait, corpse nest?"

 Chapter 410： The situation of the daughters

    Leng Chengfeng, who didn''t respond much at first, looked like this, but he couldn''t think of something. He couldn''t hold the remaining half of the cigarette in his hand for a while, and fell directly to the ground. At the same time, he opened his eyes and opened his mouth, stunned. Watching Wei Xiao closely.


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to take everything he did seriously.


    "It''s the corpse nest, in the center. The mother''s corpse is hidden in the mysterious cave that we discovered at the beginning. It''s just underground."


    "No, Lord, the corpse nest? Are you sure the place you are going to is the corpse nest?"


    "Why, is there a problem?"


    hehe! Is there a problem? This is more than a problem, it is simply a big problem.


    Where is the corpse nest?


    That is definitely a real forbidden place for human beings.


    It is undeniable that the corpse group attacked the base, which greatly weakened the strength of the corpse nest, but no matter how weakened, it was also a place where millions of zombies gathered, and there were mutants, how did Wei Xiao do it?


    Not to mention killing the so-called mother''s corpse, just that Wei Xiao can live out of it is a matter of fantasy.


    Leng Chengfeng said in amazement: "Some people can''t believe it. Can you really get out of that kind of place after entering? Lord, don''t get me wrong. I don''t doubt your strength, it''s just a little hard to accept. What happened to you is totally unacceptable. It''s beyond my imagination, I can''t even think about it."


    "Don''t think about the corpse nest too scary. We didn''t find the right way before. This time I discovered a secret, as long as the body is covered with a zombie camouflage, no accident, the corpse group will not attack you. ."


    "The walking dead?" Leng Chengfeng exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao was puzzled: "What walking dead?"


    Leng Chengfeng quickly explained: "That''s a movie, and it''s also about the end times. The survivors in there will not be attacked by the zombies as long as they get some zombies and internal organs to cover their breath. "


    "Um, there is such a movie?" Wei Xiao obviously hadn''t watched it.


    Leng Chengfeng smiled bitterly.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to use this method to deceive zombies, why didn''t I expect it?" Leng Chengfeng was upset.


    Wei Xiao is not entangled in a movie either.


    Calmly said: "It''s not that you didn''t expect it, but that no one dared to try. Because if you fail, you will die. If it is not a last resort, I believe that the vast majority of people who have survived in this world will not dare to step forward. This step."


    Leng Chengfeng believed Wei Xiao''s words.


    Sometimes, this first step is really not so easy to take.


    The two chatted like this.


    Around six o''clock in the evening, Mu Wuqing and others who were in a coma gradually recovered.


    "Kill you all¡ª"


    Those five female soldiers were the first to wake up.


    The first time they woke up, they didn''t forget to kill the enemy.


    Unfortunately, their limbs were interrupted by the mob, and they could do nothing except endure the pain and shout.


    "Wake up?" Wei Xiao hugged the little girl and came to the five female soldiers.


    "You bastards, even if I die, I won''t let you... Lord? Officer Leng?" A female soldier was unyieldingly drinking at Wei Xiao and the others, but waited for her to see the figures of Wei Xiao and Leng Chengfeng. When, his expression was stunned.


    The same is true for the other four.


    Some were ecstatic, some were unbelievable, and some were shocked.


    Is there hallucination?


    All five thought so.


    "You are safe." Wei Xiao didn''t say much, just said such a word indifferently.


    After the five female soldiers confirmed that the person in front of them was not an illusion, they, who had always been very strong, couldn''t help but shed tears.


    "Lord..."


    The five female soldiers cried bitterly, and kept whispering to Wei Xiao.


    This is like when people cry, they basically "call mom", as if this can relieve their pain.


    The cry of the five people gradually awakened Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Husband (Wei Xiao, Master), Captain Leng..."


    "Mother¡­¡­"


    The little girl in Wei Xiao''s arms saw Yan Chuan Huizi wake up and immediately spread her little hand to return to her mother''s embrace.


    With a fondling kiss on her face, Wei Xiao handed the little girl to Yan Chuan Huizi.


    "Ling''er, does your face hurt?"


    Coming to Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms, the little girl put her arms around Yan Chuan Huizi''s neck and shook her head.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Dad beat the bad guys and uncles to sleep."


    Tong Yan Wuji.


    She fell asleep, Yan Chuan Huizi and others as adults naturally knew what it meant.


    "Thank God."


    Seeing the mother and daughter in a dilemma, no one noticed that there was a trace of rejoicing under Wei Xiao''s **** pupils.


    "Wei Xiao, is the base safe already?" Mu Wuqing got up, looked at Wei Xiao and asked.


    The wives were all safe and sound, knowing that Nie Ao was lying to Wei Xiao, they felt uneasy and relieved at the same time.


    As long as Mu Wuqing and the others are okay, he can ignore everything.


    This comfort Wei Xiao did not show.


    He still looks like a mirror and unhappy.


    "The tide of corpses has receded. I''m here to pick you up. By the way, where are You Wei and Wang''er?"


    "Oops!"


    Mu Wuqing''s face changed in shock.


    Wei Xiao''s heart trembled.


    Is something really wrong?


    "She, they have an accident?" Wei Xiaoqiang asked, holding back the throbbing in his heart.


    No surprise, Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu nodded one after another.


    This move of the women caused Wei Xiao''s body to tremble slightly.


    Fortunately, his will is strong enough to not let himself lose his temper in front of everyone.


    "Husband, we came to Haixin Island that day. We were ambushed by the enemy before the plane stopped. The plane where I, Sister Hui Zi, and Sister Wu Qing were hit and landed on the island. The older sisters chose to leave because they responded quickly. , But we don''t know the specific situation. Have you found the eldest sisters?" Jiang Xiyu said.


    Wei Xiao''s face turned straight: "Have you not seen their plane shot down?"


    The girls shook their heads.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao was angry and funny.


    If it weren''t for considering that the girls had just experienced a thrilling catastrophe, it would be hard to blame them, Wei Xiao would like to say a few words about them.


    Is there anything that I can¡¯t say all at once?


    Do you know that I was scared to death by you just now?


    With a straight face, Wei Xiao said grimly: "Tell me carefully about everything that happened when you came to the island. Don''t miss a single detail."


    Mu Wuqing did not hesitate, and told Wei Xiao what happened that day and everything she knew.


    Of course, other people also added information that Mu Wuqing didn''t know from time to time.


    The situation is similar to what Nie Ao said.


    When Mu Wuqing and the others came to the sky above Haixin Island, they were indeed violently attacked by the enemy.


    All kinds of anti-aircraft guns and tracking shells are used.


    The reason why Mu Wuqing and the others did not present a fatal danger was because the people flying the other five civilian helicopters used their planes to block the shells for Mu Wuqing and the others.


    But even so, the gunship Mu Wuqing and the others were in was shot and crashed and failed to leave Haixin Island.


    As for the armed helicopters Bai Youwei and Shu Wang were in, they found that the situation was not right. After five civilian helicopters blocked the shells for them, they flew out of Haixin Island and headed towards Jianghang Province.


    The girls don''t know if there is anything wrong with Bai Youwei and their plane, but it is certain that Bai Youwei and the others did not have an accident in the Haixin Island area.


    After listening to Mu Wuqing''s narration, Wei Xiao felt relieved.


    Anyway, at least, Bai Youwei and the others are safe before leaving Haixin Island.


    "Master Wu Qing, is there something wrong with Xiao Qi?"

 Chapter 411： Tragic casualties

    Listening to Leng Chengfeng described by Mu Wuqing on the sidelines, he was a little frightened at the moment.


    Five civilian helicopters were destroyed. He didn''t know whether Wu Xiaoqi was sitting on one of them, with an urgent look on his face, staring at Mu Wuqing intently.


    Mu Wuqing shook his head: "Xiao Qi and You Wei were in a helicopter, and nothing happened."


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s affirmative answer, Leng Chengfeng couldn''t help but muttered: "That''s good."


    However, realizing that he was not suitable to say this sentence in front of everyone, he asked: "Who are the people who fly on the civil plane?"


    Jiang Xiyu''s face suddenly darkened.


    Li Qingshu said sadly: "It is Feifei and the two captains'' personal guards. Villa No. 1 is taking care of the lord and their management, except for me and Sister Piaoyue because they followed the hostess, everyone else died."


    "They desperately saved the three armed helicopters, otherwise, very few of us would survive." Yu Wei added.


    Wei Xiao might not feel much about the other people in the villa base, but thinking of the first group of managers who followed him in Villa One, at this moment, many people''s smiling faces flickered from his mind.


    The medical skills of Li Yuyao and Shen Xiaocai, the massages of Liu Yuehong and Jian Qingqing, the dance of Lancai, the management level of Chu Feifei...


    They are the most effective stoppers in Wei Xiao''s daily life.


    They were originally asked to follow Shu Wang and wait for the mistress to leave to protect them, but I didn''t expect that such protection would actually harm them.


    But Wei Xiao did not regret it.


    It sounds inhumane, but Wei Xiao feels that their sacrifice is worthwhile.


    From the standpoint of Wei Xiao, they used their sacrifices to protect Shu Wang and others, and they died well.


    Feeling that the atmosphere at the scene was relatively low, and the expression on his face did not change much, Wei Xiao said: "Well, instead of being sad here, it''s better to live well. Now that we are all awake, get ready, let''s go back to the base."


    Under Wei Xiao''s voice, everyone''s emotions gradually recovered.


    "Husband, they are badly hurt."


    Jiang Xiyu''s voice came in her ears, and Wei Xiao followed her gaze to look at the five female soldiers whose hands and feet were interrupted.


    The female soldier seemed very conscious.


    One of them smiled sadly: "Lord, leave us alone, let''s go! If the lord is good for us, please give us a happy one."


    "Before we met the Lord, we all believed that this last days is a world where people cannibalize people, and there will be no more light. Until we meet the Lord, we don''t know that no matter when, there is always a place for light to shine in this world. Lord. Come on, you gave us the dignity we deserve. Now, please let us die with dignity."


    The five female soldiers looked like they were dead.


    Wei Xiao''s face was dark.


    "All nonsense." Wei Xiao snorted coldly, "Leng Chengfeng..."


    "What''s the Lord''s order?" Leng Chengfeng shook his body.


    Wei Xiao gave him an angry look.


    "Do you think I can take care of five of them alone?"


    Leng Chengfeng immediately understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    With a smirk on his face, he walked to the five female soldiers, and Leng Chengfeng turned his back and squatted down: "Which one of you is coming up?"


    "Wu Qing, Xi Yu, help."


    "OK!"


    Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu walked to the female soldiers and them, and they gently helped one of them up and let her lean against Leng Chengfeng.


    "Yu Wei and Qing Shu, go find some cloth to bring and fix them."


    Yu Wei and Li Qingshu nodded, ran to the corpses, took off the coats from the corpses and tied them into ropes, and then used them to secure the female soldiers.


    Leng Chengfeng had a good back, and Mu Wuqing, Yu Wei, Li Qingshu, and Jiang Xiyu also took action.


    As for why Wei Xiao, a big man, didn''t recite one, it''s not that he looked down on these female soldiers, or that he was noble, but that in the team, there is always a person with strong combat power who is responsible for protecting everyone''s safety.


    In terms of strength, who can be compared with Wei Xiao in the presence?


    "Husband, the jade knives you gave us all fell on the second floor of the middle viewing building. Can you find them for us?" Jiang Xiyu said to Wei Xiao, carrying the extremely moved female soldier.


    "trouble!"


    Jiang Xiyu replied impatiently, but Wei Xiao''s footsteps were very honest.


    Just like the scene with Mu Wuqing in the room. He said no, but his body was not under his control.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiyu wanted to laugh.


    My husband is really cute sometimes.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao came back.


    Around his waist, there were three more short knives with scabbards.


    "gone!"


    With a hello, Wei Xiao held the bone knife wrapped in clothing and led the crowd towards the foot of the mountain.


    That night, Wei Xiao and the others returned to the base.


    Outside the southern city wall of the base, on the east and west sides of the ground, fires are still burning.


    There are too many corpses piled up under the city wall.


    The corpse oil was burned out, and in a short time, it was destined not to be extinguished so well, unless there was a heavy rain.


    But in winter, wanting to see the heavy rain that Wei Xiao was expecting was tantamount to idiotic dreams. The heavy snow was about the same.


    Villa One.


    In this confrontation with the corpse tide, the buildings in the base were affected very few places, and the central base was basically unaffected.


    The main location of the battlefield is still on the side of the city wall, and therefore, the infrastructure of the base has not been damaged in any way.


    At this moment, the base administrators and senior management above all gathered here at Wei Xiao.


    Recalling a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner not long ago, the lobby of Wei Xiao¡¯s villa was basically overcrowded, but now, the entire lobby is empty and redundant.


    The managers and power holders in twos and threes sat around Wei Xiao, everyone bowed their heads, and everyone chose to remain silent.


    That''s horrible.


    Since the construction of the base, Wei Xiao''s forces have not suffered such tragic casualties as this time.


    Leaving aside the master level, the casualties are generally high from those in power to permanent slaves at the lowest level.


    In particular, 70% of the management personnel died in this war, and those in power also suffered casualties, such as Wu Yulan, Huang Chang, Chenxing, Chang Cunqiu, Baiqiu, Jasmine, and so on. The personnel who died at this level were mainly the chief and squadron leaders of male and female fighters.


    It can be said that the captains of the men''s and women''s teams at all levels are the group with the most frequent changes in the entire base, and are truly high-risk occupations.


    In addition to the casualties of the main combatants, the soldiers and Christians below are extremely tragic.


    Of the more than 10,000 base population, less than one-fifth of those who have survived today, this casualty is enough to explain everything.


    In the quiet hall, watching everyone feel depressed, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Why, if someone else dies, you can''t live anymore?"


    "Master, I..."


    "What are you?" Just as Lan Qiang was about to speak, he was pushed back by Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 412： Chopping the grass but not removing the roots, spring breeze blows and regenerates

    The unsympathetic Wei Xiao said coldly: "Look at you one by one, a battle with zombies has caused you to be like this. People who know understand why you are depressed, and those who don''t know think you have lost the battle. It is a zombie dog that was thrown out by the zombies! I really don¡¯t know how you survived?"


    The tone was hurtful, but no one dared to confront Wei Xiao in the presence.


    "Husband, don''t be like that." Jiang Xiyu beside him was uncomfortable for Leng Chengfeng and the others, and he couldn''t bear to call Wei Xiao softly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to hit them too much.


    He took a deep breath, his tone warming up a bit.


    "I don''t care what you think, I will adjust my mentality as soon as possible. The zombies gathered in Junlinhai are still a fatal threat to us. If they are not cleaned up, I will have trouble sleeping."


    "Master, do you have any plans?" Chen Haojie, who had the best mentality compared to the others, asked.


    This military commander who could say that "people are not for themselves, the heavens are destroyed", he did not let Wei Xiao down.


    If everyone is like him, the base will not be devastated by a momentary setback.


    "There are ideas, but with your current state, it is impossible to implement my next plan." Wei Xiao said bluntly.


    "Lord, please tell me! If I frown, if I frown, TM I am the grandson." Li Cunyong said a little excitedly.


    His performance seemed normal in the eyes of others.


    It is not difficult to understand that in this battle with the zombies, his newlywed wife Leng Yifang, who had just passed the door, was eaten by the zombies.


    The woman who witnessed her own death in front of her, if it weren''t for someone to pull him, Li Cunyong would have planned to die with the zombies who had eaten Leng Yifang.


    The hatred for zombies, being there, there are really few that can be compared with Li Cunyong.


    Wei Xiao didn''t give in to him, and glanced at him: "Just how you are in your current state? How can you rely on a brutal force?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Well, I will never let you idle when I can use you. Now your first task is to adjust your mentality. One day, I only give you one day to prepare, and after one day, I need you to at least give me a collection There are a thousand people who can fight. The continued existence of Jun Linhai is always a disaster, and he must be completely removed."


    "Wei Xiao, the zombies in Junlinhai still have tens of millions of ranks, just one thousand, how can we eliminate them?" Mu Wuqing said anxiously.


    He also said that the mentality of others is not good, and Mu Wuqing feels that the person who really has the mentality problem is Wei Xiao.


    When they were on Haixin Island, Mu Wuqing and the others hadn''t noticed it. When they returned home, the girls noticed that their husband''s eyes had changed.


    It''s very red and strange, it''s not the pupil of a normal person at all.


    Mu Wuqing was actually worried whether Wei Xiao was infected by zombies.


    Her suspicion was not made out of nothing.


    Mu Wuqing already knew that the corpse tide would retreat, completely because Wei Xiao went to the corpse nest.


    When she learned of this situation, her expression was similar to that of Leng Chengfeng, which was unbelievable and unbelievable.


    Can you come back alive after going to the corpse nest?


    Although Wei Xiao had explained to Leng Chengfeng when he said it, the reason was still too far-fetched.


    Now Wei Xiao actually proposes to use a thousand people to destroy the corpse group in Junlinhai. If Wei Xiao''s words and deeds so far are still the same as before, Mu Wuqing doubts whether he deliberately brought these thousand people there. To die.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know Mu Wuqing''s thoughts, and said with a cold face: "It is naturally impossible for a thousand people to destroy the corpse nest of Junlinhai, but if these thousand people enter the battle base, what about the munitions inside?"


    "Battle base?"


    "The Lord is going to Lin Zhonglin?" Leng Chengfeng asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I have been to the corpse nest. It is still two or three kilometers away from the forest. At present, we are not sure whether there are any corpses in the urban area, but we can investigate in advance. Wait to confirm that there is no eyeliner of zombies in the urban area. , We will bypass Junlinhai and enter the forest. As long as we can use the weapons in the battle base, it is not impossible to destroy the remaining zombies in Junlinhai."


    "Forbidden weapons?" Fu Wanwan thought of weapons that could clean up tens of millions of corpses.


    Wei Xiao glared at him.


    Do you want to live without using taboo weapons on the edge of Minghai City?


    Besides, Lin Zhonglin didn''t hear anyone say that there are taboo weapons, but Junlin Island does.


    Wei Xiao shrank his head with fright and paid a million, knowing that he was thinking too much.


    Using taboo weapons on Junlinhai from the battle base, not to mention whether the corpses in Junlinhai will be completely cleaned up, but the people in the battle base are afraid that they will not have a good life.


    "At that time, how to do it will depend on you. You are all professionals. I believe you know how to use the weapons of mass destruction in the battle base."


    Leng Chengfeng, Han Yifei and Ling Qiao glanced at each other.


    Han Yifei nodded and said, "As long as there is no problem in operating the equipment, the target can be hit without satellite positioning at short distances."


    "That''s fine. Go back! Jiang Xue, Jin Miaofeng, remember to comfort the remaining members of the base. I hope that after a day, everyone will welcome the next day with a brand new look."


    "clear!"


    After the short meeting ended, everyone left the villa one after another.


    Not long after, only Wei Xiao and the others were left in the huge villa.


    "Husband, what about the eldest sisters?"


    Jiang Xiyu asked Shuwang about them at this time.


    Inwardly worry about their safety, but on the surface, Wei Xiao still looks cold.


    "Resolve the corpse group in Junlinhai area, I will go to them. Don''t worry, You Wei and the others are not without the ability to protect themselves. This time, let them exercise outside."


    Knowing that Wei Xiao''s words were just self-comforting, the women didn''t point them out.


    "I hope nothing will happen to You Wei and others." Jiang Xiyu prayed silently in his heart.


    "Well, you are also very tired these few days. Go take a shower and take a good rest. Trust me, everything will be fine."


    The girls nodded, then got up and walked towards the second floor.


    "Master, now all the servants in Villa No. 1 are gone, do you want to choose another group from the remaining citizens?" When only Wei Xiao and Li Qingshu were left in the hall, Li Qingshu asked by his side. .


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and said, "You can arrange this! Don''t be too much, just take care of Xiyu''s diet and daily life."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Go rest!"


    Li Qingshu didn''t hesitate, and walked to her room after talking to Wei Xiao.


    Only Wei Xiao was left in the living room.


    Wei Xiao, who was sitting alone on the sofa, looked at the empty villa, without the noise of Bai Youwei and others in his ears. The sudden silence made Wei Xiao a little uncomfortable.


    Feeling that the cigarettes in his hand couldn''t be refreshed, Wei Xiao murmured.


    "When the matter of King Linhai is resolved, I will come to you."

 Chapter 413： Return to the battle base

    One day passed.


    After a day of rest and recuperation, the Christians who hadn''t had a good night''s sleep for a few days finally had some vigor.


    The corpse tide arrived the second day in the past, and the rejuvenated people, after breakfast, either cleaned the battlefield in the base or built the stairs leading to the city wall.


    After all, the security of the base still needs to be paid attention to.


    However, for the entire city wall after the war, except for the small accumulation of zombies in the north, the thickness of the corpses in other areas was at least seven or eight meters from the ground.


    This is not destined to be cleaned up in a short time.


    What''s more, the corpse fire is still burning, and mortal people don''t dare to approach these areas at all.


    Chen Haojie did not force them either.


    It only needs to be able to clear a passage leading to the inside and outside of the base, other things can be done slowly.


    After the road leading to the base was cleared, some people from the armed forces went to the city of Minghai to perform missions on the same day.


    Their task is to check whether there are still corpses or corpses in the city.


    Today¡¯s corpse group is different. If there are still corpses or corpses in the city, once Wei Xiao¡¯s plan unfolds, their whereabouts are captured by the corpse group. With the current mobility of the corpse group, they can be completely wiped out. .


    It is urgent for Wei Xiao to destroy the corpses in the area around Junlinhai, but he will not let the soldiers and the citizens die.


    Unnecessary sacrifice, Wei Xiao tried not to let it happen.


    So for three days.


    In active preparations, Wei Xiao received the most desired news from the soldiers who went out to investigate the situation.


    Except close to Junlinhai, there are almost no traces of zombies in all areas of Minghai City.


    The "almost" here does not include those zombies trapped in a sealed environment and cannot get out.


    Upon hearing this news, Wei Xiao knew that his plan could begin.


    So, the fifth day when the tide of corpses receded.


    "Are all the personnel assembled?" On the side of the northern city wall, early this morning, Wei Xiao already took Mu Wuqing here to wait for Chen Haojie and them.


    Chen Haojie and the others brought the prepared team over and lined up in front of Wei Xiao.


    Lan Qiang said: "All 1,000 people are ready. In addition, the base''s defense forces are also arranged in advance. As long as there is no armed team with more than 500 people, the safety of the base can be guaranteed."


    "Very good! Chengfeng, Han Yifei, it''s up to you to succeed in this operation."


    "Please rest assured, the master, we promise to complete the task." Leng Chengfeng and Han Yifei said in unison.


    "Set off!"


    Without hesitation, a team of more than 1,000 people got on the bus. Ten minutes later, dozens of large vehicles left the base through the cleared passage on the northern city wall.


    The area around Junlinhai.


    A strange scene has appeared in the corpse nest since the mother''s corpse was removed by Wei Xiao.


    That is the newly evolved giant zombies, they seem to have enemies with those new-born zombies, and they will no longer attack them all the time.


    What is even more incomprehensible is that when the giant zombies are attacked, the newborn zombies do not know to resist, and blindly avoid and run away.


    Of course, they will not leave the corpse group.


    Like peekaboo, "fight wits and courage" with giant zombies every day.


    As for the head zombies who were able to control the corpse group before, they also seem to have lost their "superpowers." Except for the newborn zombies, they are still dominated by them. The zombies mutated from humans do not bird them at all.


    These weird situations are puzzling. Similarly, because of the "internal strife" and "incompatibility" of the corpse group, although there are tens of millions of zombies on the side of Junlinhai, they are "incapable" to continue to persecute the surrounding survivors, let alone expand. NS.


    This phenomenon is very similar to some human practices.


    "To fight the foreigners, we must first settle the internal ones", the internal unevenness, why open up the territory and expand the territory?


    It feels a bit funny, but the situation in the corpse nest is similar to this.


    The death of the mother''s corpse had an indescribable impact on the corpse nest.


    This is also just right, there is no threat of zombies, Wei Xiao and the others bypassed Junlinhai to go to Linzhonglin, from departure to destination, the whole process should not be too easy.


    "Is the corpse group filial piety for the mother''s corpse?"


    For paying a million, they already knew the existence of the mother''s corpse and the influence of the mother''s corpse on the group of corpses from Wei Xiao''s mouth. There was no zombies on the way down, and everyone couldn''t help but joking.


    "I don''t know if they are filial piety for the mother''s corpse, but I know that they will soon bury the mother''s corpse." Li Cunyong looked at the battle base in front of him, and the flame of hatred in his eyes seemed to ignite the air.


    Affected by the boundless murderous aura of Li Cunyong, Fu Wanwan pretended to be afraid.


    "Lao Li, you have to keep your mind, I think, if the sister-in-law is still there, I don''t want you to become like this." Fu Wanwan said.


    With a cold face, Li Cunyong said with a sad smile: "You also said that when Yifang was there, now she is gone."


    The last sentence came out of Li Cunyong''s mouth. The sadness and despair silenced many people around him.


    Nothing has been lost, all can''t feel the same, and because they have never lost it, they also know how to cherish the people before Li Cunyong''s last sentence, "Now, she is gone."


    "Everyone enters the battle base. Han Yifei, Ling Qiao, check whether the weapon system of the battle base can be used as soon as possible. Leng Chengfeng led all those who can fire tanks and guns to gather all the long-range weapons that exist in the battle base. No. You will teach it yourself, and give you five hours to prepare."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "All the soldiers come with me."


    Leng Chengfeng and Han Yifei responded and immediately led more than 80% of the combatants to leave.


    "The monitoring team, find the long-range unmanned bomber in the base. Your task is to detect the specific coordinates of the corpse nest and the situation after the bombing. Make sure that all our shells fall into the corpse nest."


    "Yes!"


    Following the transmission of Wei Xiao''s series of orders, more than a thousand people who came to the battle base began to take action.


    Five hours, saying that it is not long and not short, but if you want to prepare the absolute firepower that can completely destroy the corpse nest within this time, everyone can say that every time is racing against time.


    In the active preparations, the first thing to move is the drone swarm.


    They first flew out of the battle base to the place where the corpse''s nest was, ready to determine the coordinates of the corpse''s nest. .


    Then, Leng Chengfeng and the others also had movement.


    All kinds of long-range artillery were consigned to one place by them in carts.


    Cannon, howitzer, rocket launcher...


    The various artillery that can easily strike targets several kilometers away has no less than three digits.


    When the artillery lined up, all kinds of shells were carried in place, and the scene was not ordinary spectacular.


    Leng Chengfeng was not idle, and began to explain the simple method of use to the soldiers who were about to operate the artillery in the artillery fire position.


    It doesn''t need them to be as precise as they can, as long as the shells are sent to the corpse nest.


    Standing on a high place, Wei Xiao and the others saw the "artillery" position, and the people around Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang and others all sighed.


    "If we had these weapons when the corpses attacked our base, then the battle situation not long ago would be a different story." Lan Qiang said.


    Chen Haojie agreed, but he didn''t agree with Lan Qiang''s words.


    "That''s what I said, but when the corpse group is not gathered, or the mother corpse did not die after the appearance, we want to move these big guys through under the nose of the zombies, it is tantamount to looking for death. There is life to move, but Use it without life, the result will be the same. However, after this time, you can bring these big guys back."


    Lan Gun''s eyes lit up.


    "good idea."

 Chapter 414： Shelling the corpses nest

    "Master, Captain Han said that most of the controlled weapon systems have failed. They can activate only three ground-to-surface missiles. Moreover, they cannot complete the attack on the target through system operations unless someone guides them around the target. ." A manipulator came to Wei Xiao to report.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "The system weapons can''t be controlled intelligently?"


    "Yes."


    "Let people guide, isn''t that going to enter the corpse nest?" Chen Haojie''s face changed slightly.


    Isn''t it "the sheep enter the tiger''s mouth" to let people go to the corpse nest?


    "Lord, do you want me to take a group of people? We are not afraid of death." Li Cunyong asked Ying.


    Wei Xiao immediately glanced over with a gloomy look, and Li Cunyong didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Looking at Leng Chengfeng, who was still teaching the soldiers how to fire, Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and said coldly: "If you can''t use the weapon system, then don''t use it. Give me shells. I don''t believe it. With it, the corpse nest can survive."


    When Chen Haojie heard this, their eyes changed when they looked at Wei Xiao.


    The Lord is still self-willed as always.


    Ruthless enough, spicy enough, and determined enough.


    But we like it.


    "Yes!"


    There is no extra means to deal with the corpse nest, Wei Xiao and the others can only choose the most rude way.


    Five hours passed quickly.


    At this time, within the battle base, Wei Xiao and the others were ready.


    As the control team calculated the exact coordinates of the corpse nest, they immediately communicated it to Leng Chengfeng.


    "Master, everything is ready, do you want to attack now, please instruct?" Leng Chengfeng said forcefully.


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance, a smirk flashed across his face.


    "Fuck me!"


    "Yes!"


    After receiving Wei Xiao''s order, Leng Chengfeng no longer hesitated.


    "Everyone is ready..."


    The words of Leng Chengfeng sounded.


    In the entire artillery position, the soldiers who are now studying and selling, adjusted the position and height of the muzzle according to the coordinates brought back by the control team, and then moved the position and filled the ammunition.


    "fire--"


    The two most powerful words spread from Leng Chengfeng''s mouth. Suddenly, the sound of "Pengpeng" continued to sound on the battlefield.


    In the direction of the corpse nest, there are groups of corpses that can''t be sensed. The old zombies continue to wander around the ground freely, while the newborn zombies are careful to guard against the giants that the giant zombies will hit them at some time.


    At this time, I only heard a sound of "shooing" in the air.


    The next second, a devastating blow appeared.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Might did not know how many times stronger than the tank artillery attack came, the entire corpse nest was blooming all over, and the sound was thunderous.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The corpse group was completely in chaos.


    In the dense cluster of corpses that feel that there is no space at all, every shell that falls and explodes, the casualties caused to the zombies can be less than 20 to 30.


    This is still an ordinary artillery shell, bombarded by a covering artillery like a rocket launcher, with a wave of zombies casualties as many as eight thousand, which is extremely terrifying.


    Just the beginning, the casualties of the zombies were as many as tens of thousands. As the shells behind them continued to fall into the corpse nest like raindrops without money, the entire corpse nest was turned upside down.


    Regardless of whether your Level 3 zombies are ordinary zombies, there is nowhere to escape under the cover of artillery fire. Giant zombies are even more terrifying.


    Accidentally being in the center of the shell explosion, for a moment, the huge body was like a big watermelon in full bloom, flesh and blood flying, and bones incomplete.


    The mountains and the earth are cracked, and the world is shaken.


    After the shelling that lasted for several hours, there was a short pause. At this time, the corpse nest was already devastated and dilapidated.


    The corpses of zombies all over the earth are real corpse mountains and corpses, **** on earth.


    The blood flowing out of the corpse converged, truly achieving the point of "blood flow and floating corpse".


    Such a scene, even if it is not a gathering of human corpses, would not dare to look directly at anyone seeing it.


    But what is sad is that with such a horrible sight, those zombies that are still alive, what they think is not to escape, but to rush into the big corpses of Duoying in the sea of ??corpses, especially ordinary zombies.


    Because the number is too large, many ordinary zombies are on the outer edge and cannot get close to the central area, thus avoiding the coverage of firepower and escaped. But now the corpse group in the central area has been cleared out, and finally the ordinary corpse group that "has a chance to take advantage of." , Converging towards the center, filling the center again.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The artillery fire that had only stopped for half an hour sounded again.


    Dense shells once again covered the center of the corpse nest.


    The corpses that filled the center of the corpse nest were devastated.


    But this still can''t prevent the surrounding ordinary zombies from converging toward the center.


    This scene in the corpse nest can not help but make people think of a phenomenon-shrinkage.


    Countless zombies filled the empty space in the central area one after another under the artillery fire, making Wei Xiao and their artillery fire every shell "excellent value for money".


    In a blink of an eye, night arrived.


    The flames in the distance kept flashing, and the corpse nest, the endless group of corpses still filled the dead zone forever.


    The bombing continued throughout the day and night.


    The artillery stopped at around 12 noon the next day.


    It''s not that Leng Chengfeng and the others didn''t want to continue, but that all the shells moved to the position had been exhausted.


    The whole position, after a day and a night, the shells of the artillery shells can be piled up into a small hill.


    "The drone swarm is dispatched to start washing the ground!"


    The artillery stopped, and Wei Xiao''s next order followed.


    "Buzzing..."


    A huge swarm of drones was dispatched.


    Compared with the bombardment of artillery, the drone with its own monitoring system is more suitable for cleaning the remains of the corpse in the nest.


    The dense cluster of aircraft entered the corpse nest within a few minutes.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    There are still many zombies who have not died in the artillery fire.


    The corpse nest on the monitoring screen, the scenes presented at this moment are all shocking.


    It''s horrible.


    There is no clean land in the corpse nest.


    There were corpses all over the field, and a sea of ??corpses piled up like a mountain for more than a dozen miles.


    No one knows what **** is like, but if there is **** in this world, then the scene presented by the corpse nest is nothing more than that.


    "attack!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The control team did not show mercy because of the tragedy of the corpses.


    Nearly a thousand drones scattered around, shooting at the remaining zombies in the corpse nest.


    "Oh..."


    There are skimmers appearing.


    Less than five hundred skimmers rushed into the air fleet, and the two sides immediately started chasing in the sky.


    Without the mother corpse, the number of skimmers is destined to be limited, and there are still many drone groups and battle bases, enough to fight them.


    This final battle of "washing the ground" lasted more than four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Inside the corpse nest, ordinary zombies and newborn zombies were all dead, and some evolutionary third-level zombies escaped. The "Battle of the Corpse Nest" that lasted for two days and one night ended with the base''s full victory.


    Watching Jun Linhai completely turn into a sea of ??corpses, and witnessing such a scene, it is fake to say that Wei Xiao and the others are not moved. Everyone breathed a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 415： Embark on the road to find a wife

    "It''s finally over. It''s really scary. If there is no battle base, even if we lose the mother''s corpse, this corpse nest is still our confidant." Chen Haojie said with lingering fear.


    "it''s not finished yet!"


    Wei Xiao spoke suddenly.


    His words made everyone nervous.


    "Why does the Lord say that?" Fu Wanwan asked by his side.


    Wei Xiao said: "The corpse, the corpse in the corpse nest is a hidden danger."


    "The Lord is worried that after we leave, zombies will enter the corpse nest to swallow the flesh and blood inside?" Chen Haojie obviously guessed the hidden danger in Wei Xiao''s words, and asked.


    There is nothing bad to say about this kind of thing.


    "Now this corpse nest is a corpse breeding place. Once there are other zombies hiding in it and developing secretly, it will not take long before the mother corpse will be born. As long as the mother corpse has enough flesh and blood, it can reproduce indefinitely. Therefore, the corpse nest We need to dispose of the corpse inside." This is only Wei Xiao''s personal guess, but it is in line with reality.


    The appearance of the mother corpse inevitably requires a lot of flesh and blood, and the corpse nest fully satisfies this point. I just don''t know which evolutionary zombie the mother corpse grew from?


    "How to deal with it?" Lan Gun asked casually.


    Yes! How to deal with it?


    The corpses in the corpse nest are not tens of thousands, but tens of millions.


    You said digging a pit and buried it, don¡¯t be kidding, not to mention the time it takes, how big a pit needs to be digging for tens of millions of corpses?


    There is one way that is convenient-the corpse fell into the sea.


    Junlinhai is already near the sea, and the sea is enough to "eat" this batch of "goods".


    But this also faces two problems. One is the transportation problem. With tens of millions of corpses, only the more than 2,000 people around Wei Xiao need to be transported in the year of the monkey?


    The second is the problem of marine life.


    Who can guarantee that these corpses will not have unpredictable effects on marine life after being thrown into the sea?


    Although mutated animals have not appeared so far, don''t forget that people living near the sea cannot do without aquatic products. If marine creatures carry zombie meat and are accidentally eaten by living people, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "Master, what do you plan to do with the corpses in the corpse nest?" Ming Yulan handed the question to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao said indifferently: "It''s the same as the base''s disposal method, it burns."


    "Fire?"


    "Is this burnt out?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s decision, everyone couldn''t help but wonder.


    Wei Xiaoman said casually: "Normal methods are naturally impossible, but there are no zombies in Minghai. Half of this fuel is used as fuel to burn the sea of ??corpses. Do you still think it is impossible?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s explanation, everyone suddenly knew it.


    "Just do it and I will make arrangements right away when I get back to the base." Chen Haojie said.


    "Well, I''ll leave the finishing touches to you, I''ll go back to the base first."


    The corpse nest had been destroyed, and Wei Xiao did not intend to stay at the battle base.


    "Lord, go slowly!"


    Chen Haojie and others watched Wei Xiao leave alone.


    As for why not equip Wei Xiao with a few guards, ha ha! Does Wei Xiao need these?


    After the corpse nest, Wei Xiao didn''t stay for many days when he returned to the villa.


    On the second day after Chen Haojie and the others returned from the battle base, Wei Xiao handed over all the affairs of the base to Mu Wuqing, Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, and Ming Yulan, and told them to dispose of the corpses left in the nest as soon as possible. , Wei Xiao left the base the next day with two ring swords, two pistols and ten magazines.


    He wanted to find Shu Wang and the other girls back.


    ¡­


    The land of Jianghang.


    Because it was close to Minghai City, Wei Xiao drove into the area around 1 noon that day.


    Before the end of the world, the entire Jianghang Province had a population of more than 30 million.


    It sounds like a lot of people, but in a province, this amount really can''t compare with the densely populated international metropolis like Minghai City.


    Precisely because of this, in Minghai City, the mother corpse did not appear in the group of corpses that had been seen before, and the land of Jianghang seemed much sparse.


    When Wei Xiao drove down this road, except for the area near Minghai City, where many ordinary zombies gathered, entering the land of Jianghang, this phenomenon was generally reduced. .


    On the contrary, the environment in nature appears vibrant.


    Verdant forests can be seen everywhere, and weeds far exceeding the height of ordinary adult men completely cover the ground on both sides of the national highway, giving it a somewhat primitive jungle feeling.


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to stay in the wild, and drove deep into the land of Jianghang.


    Whenever he found the villages and towns where humans lived before the end of the world, he would go in and check them out.


    But it was a pity that none of the villages and towns he found were alive except for occasional zombies passing by on the street.


    People are gregarious creatures. Faced with a big environment like the end of the world, people who don''t have the ability like Wei Xiao will choose to live with more survivors. There will be no people in the villages, and Wei Xiao can understand.


    "Maybe the county can find one or two strongholds for survivors."


    Around five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Linchang County.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    In a small county, at this time, the roar and gunfire of zombies inside continued.


    The gunfire was so dense that it could be heard even at a distance from the county seat.


    "Chunyue, haven''t you found a car that can be used?"


    "I can''t find it. The cars on the road can''t be used. We can''t go." Chunyue said desperately.


    By his side, a woman in a black down jacket with a ball head pierced in her head heard that some babies were fat and some lovely faces, showing a bleak color.


    "Are we really going to die here today? But I haven''t rescued Axue from those bastards, how can I die here?"


    "No, Shu''er, even if we die, we will let you escape." A woman beside her gritted her teeth firmly.


    Mou''er''s face quickly became cold and solemn: "Yes, Axue is still waiting for us to be rescued, we can''t die. Chunyue, let the brothers and sisters below try to keep the main road leading upstairs as much as possible, pay attention to climbing Qiuhua, you take people around to see if there is a place to escape. We can''t stay here anymore, we have to find a way to leave as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I''m going now!"


    Qiuhua by her side responded, and then greeted her two companions to leave.


    On a hillside not far away.


    "Boss, people are stuck in the county town by corpses, should we rush up now?"


    "Why, can''t wait?"


    "Hey...I''m not afraid that those little beauties will be eaten by zombies? We chase them so far, I don''t want to work in vain."


    There is a team of armed survivors on the hillside.


    This team is all male members, there are almost fifty in number.


    Everyone has guns and shot bullets. The weapons are not sophisticated. Most of them are pistols. However, this group of people are powerful and powerful. At first glance, they are people with good combat effectiveness.


    Leaning next to a jeep with a cigarette in his mouth, the scarred man said coldly: "Don''t worry, the building they are in has more than 20 floors. The corpse group will not be able to attack it for a while. Let the zombies help us consume some of their strength, and when they are almost dead, we will pick the peaches."


    "Hey... the boss still has an idea. Those girls are really hateful. They fled all the way from the city to this place. I didn''t dare to do it instead of me."


    Scar Man glanced at the other person: "All you can only be a little brother, and people, before this, how to say it is our sister Mou''er, underestimating her, it will be a big loss."


    "What the boss said!"


    "The nonsense ends here, let the brothers pay more attention, don''t overturn the boat in the gutter. If the purple eyes are really eaten by the zombies, we won''t be able to explain to Brother Peng when we go back." Scarman reminded.


    Hearing that he mentioned "Brother Peng", the joking eyes of all the little brothers around him suddenly lifted.


    This "Brother Peng" seemed to have some magical powers, just hearing his name, the little brother around Scar Man did not dare to relax a bit.


    In the county seat.


    Qiuhua, who hadn''t been around Zimou''s long, came back.


    "Mu''er, we have found a way to leave."

 Chapter 416： Desperate

    "Boom..."


    Zi Miao''er fired two shots to kill the two climbers, and turned around: "What can be done?"


    Qiuhua said: "You come with me."


    Zi Miao''er was suspicious, but didn''t think much.


    Asking her companions to guard the roof, she followed Qiuhua back into the corridor.


    What Zimiao''er didn''t know was that not long after she had left, the people guarding the roof also left.


    After ten minutes, the two came to the fourth floor of the building.


    "Mu''er, you are here."


    Zi Miao''er, who followed Qiu Hua into a room, saw that in this room, besides her and Qiu Hua, there were also Chun Yue and two men, three women and five companions.


    Zi Miao''er asked coldly with a handsome face: "How are you going to leave here?"


    Qiuhua and Chunyue looked at each other.


    Qiuhua said, "Let''s start!"


    Zi Miao''er didn''t know why.


    But the companions beside them left the room and carried in the collected bedding from the outside.


    "Why are you holding these beddings?"


    "Come on! Come, you beasts, come after me!"


    "Kill out, you must lead all the zombies away."


    Zi Miao''er had just finished speaking, and at this moment, there was a rushing sound from behind them.


    "What are you doing?"


    The purple eyes changed color, and she turned around to check what was happening on the other side of the building.


    Qiuhua and Chunyue have quick eyes and quick hands, each holding Zimiao''s hand.


    "Mu''er, I can''t explain so much now. The whole building is surrounded by zombies, and there is no way to leave. There is only one way we want to leave, and that is to let some people attract zombies and create opportunities for us to escape." Qiuhua said.


    "what?"


    The other side of the building.


    Eight or nine men and women jumped from the second and third floors to the corpse group with the determination to die.


    Just at the beginning, half of them who planned to sacrifice themselves to create escape opportunities for Zi Miao''er and others, fell into the corpse group and were drowned by zombies because they could not stabilize their bodies.


    The remaining people completely ignored the scratches on their bodies by zombies, and used all their strength to rush away from the group of corpses downstairs.


    The corpse group does not care if you have conspiracy or not.


    They couldn''t see the people upstairs. Now there are living prey rushing past their eyes. The tens of thousands of zombies who attacked the building have abandoned the building and chased the survivors who fled.


    The corpse group composed of 10,000 to 20,000 zombies moved, and at this time, the zombies downstairs on Zimiao''s side also disappeared one after another.


    Especially agile people.


    He disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    A short gap appeared, except for the Qiuhua and Chunyue that held Zimiao''er, everyone else opened the windows and threw the bedding underneath.


    Dozens of quilts piled up outside, making it an excellent place to fall.


    "Mu''er, go, don''t let Xiao Zhao and the others sacrifice in vain." Chunyue said sadly.


    Zi Miao''er''s pointed little tiger teeth bit her red lips.


    She knew that even if she wanted to save those companions who attracted zombies, it was too late.


    Continuing to hesitate will only waste the sacrifices of your companions.


    "go!"


    The purple eyes, who looked petite and even a little stupid, were also decisive at this time, breaking away from the hands of Qiuhua and Chunyue, and screamed sweetly at the others.


    Eight people jumped out of the window to leave the building.


    "Peng Chengfei, one day I will let you die."


    On the hillside in the distance.


    "Boss, Zi Miao''er, they want to escape." A man who was in charge of watching Zi Miao''er and their every move, through a telescope, he found that Zi Miao''er and others had escaped from the back of the building, and quickly put down the telescope and came to Scar Man to report. .


    Scar Man looked at the survivors who died one by one in order to lead away the zombies. He couldn''t help but jokingly said: "It''s really deep and righteous, worthy of the person next to the big sister. It is a pity that this world is destined to be only selfish people. Live long."


    As he said, Scar Man turned around: "How many people are left of them? In what direction did they leave?"


    "There are about seven or eight, depending on the direction they are running away, it seems to be over the Hun River."


    The scar man sneered when he heard the words: "I chose a good place. Let the brothers get in the car, it''s time to close the net."


    "Yes!"


    More than fifty men left the hillside, one by one, they got in the coming car and chased them in the direction where Zimouer was escaping.


    "Buzzing..."


    Behind the hillside on the side of the Hunhe River.


    A high-speed chariot is approaching towards the Hunhe Bridge.


    "Boom boom..."


    "what''s the situation?"


    Wei Xiao was driving fast, suddenly there was a burst of gunshots in front of him, and he stopped the chariot while drifting, his cold face was slightly taken aback.


    The gunfire still rang in my ears.


    The sound of gunfire means that there are living people.


    Seeing that the sky was going to darken, there was never a living Wei Xiao on the road. At this moment, there was a faint smile on his face.


    Restarting the chariot, Wei Xiao drove the chariot to a high place behind the small **** and stopped.


    The figure left the chariot and trot up along the small slope.


    "Hahaha...you are running! Keep running!"


    "Boss, I think they like to stay in the water, why not let them stay longer?"


    On the bridge, Scar Man and a group of men guarded it, watching Zi Miao''er and others struggling in the icy water, teasing them one by one as if they were watching a play.


    "Fan Kun, the person you are going to arrest is me. Don''t embarrass Qiuhua and them, let them go, and I will go back with you." The purple eyes in the river made a baby''s voice, and the more serious words came out of her mouth. Kind of cute feeling.


    Fan Kun, the scarred man, jokingly smiled and said: "Sister Mou''er, as our second sister, I respect you. As long as you go ashore obediently, I promise you will not be embarrassed. As for other people, you don''t care about them, they Whether it''s dead or alive, Brother Peng will make the decision."


    "Don''t let Qiuhua and the others go, even if I die in this river, I won''t go with you. If I can''t go back, Peng Chengfei will definitely not make you feel better." Zi Miao''er threatened viciously.


    It''s a pity that she was born with a baby face, and no matter how fierce the expression is revealed from her face, others will only think that she is cute and cute, without any deterrent at all.


    "Hehe... Sister Mu''er, I don''t make it difficult for you. If you feel comfortable in the water, then continue to stay! Get rid of the two men in the river for me."


    "Okay, boss!"


    The little brother beside Fan Kun smiled evilly.


    "Stop, Fan Kun, let your people stop me."


    The little brother was unmoved, raised the gun in his hand, and fired several shots at the two men beside Zi Miao''er.


    The water in the river suddenly turned red in two places. After a while, the two bodies floated downstream under the washing of the river.


    "You..." Zi Miao''er''s little tiger fangs were exposed, with a fierce expression on his face.


    "Sister Mou''er, you have to think clearly. The eldest sister is still in our hands. Brother Peng has already said that if you can''t get you back, the life of the eldest sister at the base will not be easier in the future."


    "You are shameless!"


    "Something killed us."


    Chunyue and Qiuhua are angry.


    Fan Kun looked at the twins in the water with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Shameless? I think it''s a gentleman. You should thank me. If you don''t take the eldest sister out, your beloved Sister Mou''er may do stupid things because you can''t think of it."


    The girls in the water gritted their teeth at Fan Kun.


    But they can''t do anything about it now.


    "Sister Mu''er, what should I do now?" Chunyue asked sadly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Zimu''er, I will give you one last chance to go ashore, otherwise, none of the women around you will want to live."


    "If you have a seed, kill us all and use us to threaten Sister Mou''er. You can''t hope to succeed." A woman said excitedly.


    Fan Kun sneered: "Kill her!"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    As soon as Fan Kun''s voice fell, a gunshot sounded in his ear.


    But the strange thing is that the woman who spoke before is still staying in the water well.


    Missed?

 Chapter 417： Reasons that are too strong to refute

    "Boom boom..."


    Before Fan Kun could react, the gunfire sounded again.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    This time, Fan Kun would no longer suspect that the gunfire came from his team.


    The surrounding little brothers fell to the ground screaming one by one. If Fan Kun didn''t know what happened, his IQ would be too worrying.


    "There are enemies¡ª"


    Fan Kun roared in anger, grabbed a younger brother to stand in front of him, and quickly moved towards the car behind him.


    On the **** at one end of the bridge.


    After Wei Xiao probably figured out the situation of these people, he was definitely not a good person. He felt that there were too many militants on the bridge and it was not conducive to his next operation, so he shot some of them.


    It''s just a matter of a few magazines.


    When Fan Kun and the others reacted, none of the armed men on the bridge were alive.


    "Counter, counterattack, kill him for me." Fan Kun, who was hiding on the side of the car, saw Wei Xiao''s figure, first shot a few shots at the **** where Wei Xiao was, and then yelled at the other boys.


    The other people alive also reacted at this time and shot in the direction where Wei Xiao was.


    After Wei Xiao''s figure retreated from the slope, he disappeared from Fan Kun''s sight in a short time.


    "Go and kill him for me!"


    Fan Kun thought that Wei Xiao''s disappearance was preparing to escape, and immediately yelled at the younger brothers around him.


    "Buzzing..."


    The little brothers were also a little courageous, more than a dozen of them got into the car they drove and galloped toward the **** where Wei Xiao disappeared.


    But they hadn''t gotten close to where Wei Xiao was before. From behind the slope, a chariot soared into the sky.


    "Hurry up!"


    Seeing this scene, he obeyed Fan Kun''s order to chase down a dozen armed men from Wei Xiao. In a panic, the fast-moving vehicles dispersed to both sides.


    "Peng..."


    The modified chariot that Wei Xiao drove just landed at the spot where several cars had been scattered before.


    The chariot drifted laterally towards the bridge deck, and at the same time, Wei Xiao, who was on the chariot, raised two guns at the three cars behind him and opened fire continuously.


    "Boom..."


    The bullets in the two magazines were all lit up, and the people in the three cars were basically dead. One of them didn¡¯t know whether it was the cause of the car or the grenade on which one of the unfortunate guys was hit, and it exploded and overturned a whole car. .


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to check whether there was a live port behind him. While the tank was still drifting, he pulled out the two pistols in his hand and inserted them on his left and right waists, and replaced them with two new magazines.


    Immediately, I saw Wei Xiao righting the chariot with his wrist, letting him rush towards Fan Kun and the others in the middle of the bridge carrying his figure.


    "Damn, who is this?"


    "wild!"


    The rest of the younger brothers around Fan Kun were shocked by Wei Xiao''s actions.


    They felt as if they were watching a movie, all stunned.


    Why isn''t Fan Kun like that?


    But instead of the shock in his heart, he now wants to kill Wei Xiao more.


    "Shoot me!"


    With his roar, the shocked other little brothers all recovered.


    "Buzzing..."


    The fast approaching tank is getting closer and closer to them.


    Hidden behind the car, the remaining armed men leaned forward and prepared to shoot at Wei Xiao.


    How sensitive is Wei Xiao''s reaction.


    The reaction was completely synchronized with the action. When the enemy in front leaned forward to shoot at him, Wei Xiao released the highly stable modified car with both hands, and Fan Kun and the others fired in one step.


    The bullet kept hitting Fan Kun''s remaining younger brother.


    This time Wei Xiao didn''t shoot another killer, the bullet only hit their gun hand.


    "Ah... my hand, my hand..."


    There was a wailing on the bridge.


    "asshole!"


    Fan Kun saw the suffering of the younger brothers around him, and he also leaned out in anger.


    Before Fan Kun could shoot, the scene in front of him had already scared him stupid.


    I saw that the chariot that Wei Xiao was in had already rushed towards him.


    At this time, if Fan Kun shoots, he will definitely lose the opportunity to dodge. Even if he hits Wei Xiao, he will not escape the fate of being hit by a chariot.


    Without the guts to play with Wei Xiao, Fan Kun''s figure that had just leaned out shrank back again.


    "Squeak~~here~"


    At the moment when Fan Kun chose to retract, the sound of braking came into his ears from the front.


    Fan Kun''s reaction was far less than that of Wei Xiao. As the chariot stopped next to the jeep beside him, a gun was also pushed in front of Fan Kun''s forehead.


    This person, Wei Xiao, paid close attention to the crowd on the bridge. It was obviously the leader of this group. Because of this, he was not targeted by Wei Xiao.


    "If you want to die, you can continue to hold the gun." Wei Xiao''s voice without any emotion came into Fan Kun''s ears.


    Instinctively, the gun in Fan Kun''s hand "actively" fell to the ground.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me!" Fan Kun trembled without thinking of resistance.


    Fan Kun is very acquainted and dare not make any changes when facing Wei Xiao''s muzzle.


    Although he didn''t, his eyes changed unconsciously, but he told Wei Xiao some secret information.


    "Boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Behind Wei Xiao, a little brother tried to attack him.


    Very thoughtful. Although Wei Xiao had abandoned his hand, there is still a younger brother who can use his hand. He thinks that Wei Xiao¡¯s attention is on Fan Kun at this moment. Opportunity, so he forcibly endured the sharp pain in his right hand, and carefully picked up the gun on the ground with his left hand and pointed it at Wei Xiao.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that he thought that he was acting unconsciously, but because of Fan Kun''s eyes, he betrayed him.


    Before he could shoot, the gun in Wei Xiao''s other hand seemed to have eyes, and suddenly pointed at the direction where he was. Two shots killed him.


    "Isn''t it okay to live longer?" Wei Xiao still didn''t look at the rear. He seemed to be talking to Fan Kun, and he seemed to be talking to other people.


    Without even looking at the rear, two backhand shots cost a person, and Wei Xiao''s powerful moment has completely penetrated the bones of these people.


    Of course, Wei Xiao would not tell them that in this world, all cars have rear-view mirrors.


    Brother just wants to maintain this sense of mystery.


    When the chance of a sneak attack was lost, Fan Kun said with a bitter face: "This, this boss, we should have no grievances, why should we attack us? What place did Fan offend your Excellency?"


    "That''s not true. Like you said, we have no grievances and no grudges." Wei Xiao was also upright and outspoken.


    Fan Kun''s mouth twitched.


    TM just admits it, then you attack us as a ball?


    "That¡­¡­"


    "You don¡¯t need to ask, I think you have a lot of people and have weapons. If you come directly to ask you questions, you will definitely fight with me if you are dependent. If you want to come, I will inevitably let it go ahead. Now you should Can you talk to me well?"


    Hearing the reason for Wei Xiao''s sneak attack on them, Fan Kun''s heart was overwhelming.


    You TM attacked us because of this guess? me¡­¡­


    Fan Kun was not angry.


    Recall what Wei Xiao said, Fan Kun really can''t justify Wei Xiao''s explanation.


    As Wei Xiao said, if Wei Xiao came directly, Fan Kun would not talk to him calmly, maybe when he saw Wei Xiao''s figure, let his men kill him directly, how could he be blinded by a stranger with him? Bibi.


    But Fan Kun would not admit it.


    Reality is one thing, ideal is another.


    Can''t you try a little bit? What if it is done?

 Chapter 418： Who is the cruelest person

    "Well, this is the end of the nonsense. When everyone is ready, I have a few questions for you."


    Now that the man is a knife and I am a fish, what can Fan Kun do? What does the other party say?


    Wei Xiao left the chariot, removed the gun aimed at Fan Kun, and walked to the side of the bridge.


    No one would have thought that Wei Xiao would turn his attention away from them and his group with such carelessness.


    Is it self-confidence in yourself or ignoring the danger of this action?


    When a group of people who were originally afraid of Wei Xiao saw this, at this time, another person''s mind became active.


    "Boom..."


    Before the active people could do anything, Wei Xiao suddenly fired a few more shots.


    One shot one person, and four of Fan Kun''s remaining seven subordinates fell to the ground one after another, and they could no longer see the light.


    "Big guy, big guy, why is this?" Fan Kun was desperate.


    Wei Xiao stopped and turned back, and said lightly: "I think you still have too many people alive. Now, no one has any other ideas, right?"


    "..."


    It should be, and it is a guess, what do you want when you fall to the ground?


    Fan Kun felt that he was about to collapse.


    It is estimated that the same is true for his remaining three subordinates.


    Mad, this was just an idea and was killed, if he really took action, he wouldn''t know how he died.


    The rest of them didn''t dare to move anymore.


    I just hope that the devilish man in front of me will not shoot anymore.


    Wei Xiao came to the bridge.


    "Hey, do you come up by yourself or do I send you a ride?"


    Zi Miao''er and others in the river were still a little dazed at this time.


    Just now, they basically saw what happened on the bridge.


    It was the man in front of him who swept Fan Kun over fifty people with his own power.


    Whether it was the scene of driving a chariot to charge or playing with the hearts of Fan Kun and others, Zimiao''er and others were stunned.


    This person is very dangerous, more dangerous than Fan Kun...no, it should be said that it is more dangerous than Peng Chengfei, who has seized the power of the eldest sister''s head in the base and turned into the new owner of the base.


    From before the end to the end, they had never seen a man more terrifying and stronger than the man in front of them.


    "Mou''er, shall we go up?" Qiu Hua asked.


    The other sisters around also set their eyes on Zi Miao''er''s body.


    "Go up, he is not Fan Kun and others." Zi Miao''er said, swimming towards the shore.


    Qiuyue and the others understand the meaning of Zi Miao''er.


    With Fan Kun and others, they still have room for bargaining, but Wei Xiao, they witnessed the scene just now.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s killing people like hemp.


    Such people, they have no room for bargaining in front of him.


    Not long after, Zi Miao''er came to the bridge with the five sisters around him.


    The current state of the six people is not very good, each with small mouths and pale faces, dripping bodies with a breeze blowing randomly, and all of them tremble.


    Looking at their shrunken bodies, Wei Xiao looked distressed for them.


    Looking at Fan Kun''s group of people, Wei Xiao said angrily: "Look at you, every old man, to what extent have they forced a group of girls? Is there anyone like this?"


    Fan Kun''s cheeks twitched.


    Why are you always taking care of your business?


    Zi Miao''er and the others did not expect that Wei Xiao would actually speak for them, and their senses towards Wei Xiao were much better.


    But that was all, because of Wei Xiao''s next words, they suddenly felt that Fan Kun and others were still friendly to them.


    I only heard Wei Xiao said with irritation: "It''s me, killing them all won''t let them continue to suffer."


    Devil, this is definitely the devil.


    If Fan Kun and the others are a group of beasts, then in the eyes of Zi Miao''er and others, Wei Xiao is definitely not as good as a beast.


    I would kill them all instead? Are you sure this is good for other girls?


    "Don''t stand still, the clothes on the corpses on the ground are also useless. Go to the back of the abandoned car over there and change it. I look cold." Wei Xiao said to Zi Miao and the others.


    The women gritted their teeth when they heard this, but they dared not speak.


    Fortunately, they are not particular about it.


    They pulled out the thick coats on the corpses one after another, and then trot to the back of an abandoned truck to change their wet clothes.


    When they returned to Wei Xiao''s eyes, they could barely control their bodies to stop shaking.


    Wei Xiao looked up at the sky.


    In winter, the days are short, and it is only nearly half past six, and the sky is getting dark.


    "You have to find a place to stay tonight."


    No longer wasting time, Wei Xiao looked around Zi Miao''er and the others, and asked, "First, I would like to ask you one thing. During this period of time, have you seen any gunships passing by in the air?"


    Everyone hesitated for a moment.


    "have!"


    When Zi Miao''er wanted to speak, Fan Kun took the lead to answer Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s expression changed, and the look in Fan Kun''s eyes became extremely cordial.


    "When did this happen?"


    Fan Kun thought for a while and said, "It was about a week ago! An armed helicopter made an emergency landing on the outskirts of Longling City and was discovered by survivors there."


    "Are the people on the plane a group of women? And they are all armed, and most importantly, they are beautiful." Wei Xiao said excitedly.


    Fan Kun was a little surprised how Wei Xiao would know, and nodded.


    Seeing Fan Kun nodded, Wei Xiao was ecstatic.


    Not to mention other things, just knowing that everyone on the plane is safe and sound is enough for Wei Xiao to be excited.


    But he did not show this joy.


    With a cold face, Wei Xiao asked, "Where are they now? Longling City?"


    Fan Kun is a clever man. From Wei Xiao''s question about the armed helicopter, he felt that something was wrong. In addition, Wei Xiao can clearly say that there are all women on the plane, and they are fully armed. Based on this alone, Fan Kun can guess that Wei Xiao and the group of women must know each other, and the relationship between them is not ordinary. .


    Thinking of this, Fan Kun couldn''t help but beat violently, and became even more jealous of Wei Xiao.


    Fan Kun said: "They are no longer in Longling City. They left a few days ago."


    "No? Isn''t there a survivor base in Longling City? Why are they leaving?" Wei Xiao frowned.


    "I don''t know this." Fan Kun looked in a daze, obviously not telling the truth with Wei Xiao.


    Zi Miao''er, who had never had a chance to speak since Fan Kun responded to Wei Xiao in advance, felt that her chance had come.


    "Why don''t you know? They will leave. By the way, you are still one of the culprits." Zi Miao''er said grotesquely.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Fan Kun was anxious.


    Zi Miao''er sneered: "Is there any nonsense that you don''t know in your heart?"


    Wei Xiao''s face became gloomy.


    With just a few words, he has realized from the dialogue between the two that some things may not be simple.


    Fan Kun was impatient to discover that Wei Xiao''s expression had changed.


    Angrily at Zi Miao''er, Fan Kun said coldly: "Zi Miao''er, don''t want to kill with a knife, you must be clear, mixing our grievances with other people will kill others."


    Fan Kun emphasized the following sentence, as if it meant something.


    "Shut up." Wei Xiao drank coldly.


    Fan Kun stopped talking immediately, but the look in Zi Miao''er''s eyes was cruel.


    Zi Miao''er''s face changed slightly, and the hatred towards Fan Kun, even if she had a baby face, could hardly stop the hideousness underneath at this time.


    Wei Xiao turned his head to look towards Zi Miao''er.


    "Tell me everything you know."


    Zi Miao''er took a deep breath: "What do you want to know?"


    "Everything about the people who got off the plane."


    "You talk about your relationship with them first, otherwise, I won''t tell you."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold.


    "Do the five companions around you live enough for you to tell what you know?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Consider in three seconds, three..." Wei Xiao didn''t have extra nonsense.


    Qiuhua and others behind Zimou''er suddenly became nervous.

 Chapter 419： Shu looked at their whereabouts

    "Don''t threaten me. If you don''t tell me your relationship with them, even if it''s dead, I won''t tell you."


    "two!"


    "Crack..."


    Wei Xiao''s pistol has been loaded, his face is as cold as frost.


    Zi Miao''er was anxious.


    "You don''t have to scare me. To..."


    "one!"


    "In order to protect those sisters, many of our brothers and sisters were killed by the **** of Peng Chengfei, and Axue also fell into their hands. If you don''t tell me the relationship with those sisters, I won''t tell you when I die. "Just as Wei Xiao exited the last number, and at the same time, after Zi Miao''er finished saying what he wanted to say, Wei Xiao stopped half of his pistol.


    Wei Xiao''s cold face changed, and he looked at Zi Miao''er with surprise: "What did you just say?"


    Zi Miao''er panted heavily.


    "Kill you! I still said that. If you don''t tell me your relationship with those sisters, even if we die, you don''t want to get any news from our mouth." As he said, Zi Miao''er closed his eyes and looked dead. Look like.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao was taken aback for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    Zi Miao''er didn''t know the situation, Qiu Hua and others standing behind her knew from Wei Xiao''s smile that their lives would not be in danger.


    I didn''t pay much attention before. At this time, Wei Xiao, who patiently looked at Zi Miao''er, realized that the little girl in front of him was quite cute.


    Although the appearance looks very sloppy and the appearance is a bit miserable, the face of the flourishing age can still be glimpsed.


    She is a little beauty, and she is also the kind of loli goddess with a "child-looking and not old-fashioned physique".


    It''s no wonder that Fan Kun and others are coming to catch Zi Miao''er, and this capital is enough for many men to spend.


    Because of a word, how Wei Xiao looked at Zi Miao''er at this time was pleasing to his eyes.


    After closing the gun, Wei Xiaodan smiled: "Listening to what you mean, you are obviously familiar with them! Then do you know that one of them is called Bai Youwei or Shuwang?"


    Zi Miao''er''s closed eyes twitched, and slowly opened his big eyes to stare at Wei Xiao.


    "Do you know Sister Shuwang?"


    "She''s my wife, why don''t you say I don''t know?"


    Zi Miao''er''s eyes were surprised: "Are you the husband of Sister Shu Wang, Wei Xiao, the owner of Xiaoying?"


    "Replace it like a fake!"


    "How do you prove?"


    Quite cautious.


    "How do you want to prove?"


    Zi Miao''er thought for a while, and his big eyes lit up: "Since you said that Sister Shu Wang is your wife, you should know her body well, right?"


    Yoha! The little girl really dare to say.


    From this point, it is not difficult to imagine that the relationship between this lovely woman and Shu Wang is by no means ordinary. After all, to be able to ask such a question, he has at least been "skin-to-skin" with Shu Wang.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Well, Sister Shu Wang has a birthmark on her body. What shape and where do you think it is?"


    "A plum blossom birthmark, the size of a pigeon egg, on the left leg below the waist and above the knee."


    Hearing the words, Zi Miao''er nodded ecstatically.


    Zi Miao''er no longer doubted Wei Xiao''s identity.


    Nowadays, it is absolutely impossible to know the hidden part without someone who is really close.


    "Now can you tell me about Shuwang''s situation?"


    "Ahem..."


    Just as Zi Miao''er was about to say something, Fan Kun behind Wei Xiao coughed twice.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    However, this is also the last time he has spoken in this world.


    Fan Kun couldn''t think of it anyway. He just motioned to Zi Miao''er and was killed by Wei Xiao. He didn''t know what he had done wrong until he died. Could it be that Wei Xiao was just guessing?


    This is not over yet.


    Fan Kun, the leader, was erased by Wei Xiao, and the other three younger brothers were also not spared.


    Wei Xiao, with a smile on his face, getting rid of Fan Kun''s side without changing his face, said: "Let''s talk about it! How are they doing with Shuwang?"


    Zi Miao''er and the others were frightened by Wei Xiao''s actions at the moment.


    So calmly and calmly dealt with Fan Kun and others, with a nonchalant smile on their faces. What a powerful heart and a terrifying mentality can this be done?


    Originally knowing Wei Xiao¡¯s identity, based on the part of Wei Xiao¡¯s information that Zi Miao¡¯er knew from Shu Wang and the others, Zi Miao¡¯er was still very excited, but now, she felt that Shu Wang everyone still kept something about her, or said , Shu Wang and the others only said that Wei Xiao was good, but they didn''t mention the horror of Wei Da Devil.


    Rao was Zi Miao''er, and when he faced Wei Xiao again, his expression appeared cautious.


    Not daring to hesitate any longer, Zi Miao''er told Wei Xiao about Shu Wang''s arrival at the Survivor Base in Longling City.


    On Haixin Island that day, although Shu Wang and their plane escaped, they still suffered heavy losses.


    The plane fled from the Haixin Island area, bypassing the place where the corpses gathered below, and barely insisting on reaching Longling City, they had to make an emergency landing.


    Everyone landed safely and joined a survivor base controlled by the female leader Axue, which was the base where Zi Miao''er and the others were before.


    Everything was shocking and not dangerous, and there was a base for survivors to settle down. When they stabilized, they could find a chance to inquire about the situation of the villa base and return to Wei Xiao''s side, but they overlooked one thing.


    That''s the looks of their group of people.


    Who are these people on the plane?


    Not to mention the two female fighters and the two pilots who protected Shuwang, Shuwang, Phantom, Xiaoque''er, and Piaoyue, just four of them, their appearance is enough to cause countless men''s madness.


    Especially the first three, they are the existence of disaster to the country and the people.


    The day they entered the base, they attracted the coveting of countless men.


    But they had just joined the base, and there was the leader Axue suppressing them. The men in the base were not happy to do it right away, but this situation changed completely a few days after Shuwang and the others joined the base.


    Peng Chengfei, the No. 3 figure in the base, is a very capable man. He took advantage of the coveting of Shu Wang and others by other men in the base to launch a rebellion.


    Using Shuwang and the others as bait, a group of people who had long been dissatisfied with Axue''s management were gathered in a short time, and they attacked Axue''s subordinates at night after the fifth day of their arrival at the Longling base.


    Suddenly, Axue and her people couldn''t cope with it.


    Fortunately, before Peng Chengfei and the others completely took control of the base, Axue first sent Shuwang and the others away, and then led her people to block Peng Chengfei''s attack, so that Shuwang could get enough time to escape.


    The final result was that Axue was captured, and General Zi Miao''er took a part of his confidants and fled away, and Shu hoped them to leave safely...


    "...That''s how it is. Only Axue knows the whereabouts of Sister Shuwang and the others." Zi Miao''er said this, watching Wei Xiao carefully: "If you want to know the whereabouts of Sister Shuwang and the others, you need to ask. Snow."

 Chapter 420： Are Level 3 Zombies very strong?

    At this moment, Wei Xiao couldn''t see the joy, anger, sorrow, and joy on his face, but the strange blood pupils gave people a strong sense of crisis.


    The quiet before the storm?


    Yes, this is how Zi Miao''er and the others feel.


    The calmer Wei Xiao is, the more disturbed their hearts are.


    "It sounds like you are going to be homeless because you look at them." Wei Xiao said, his tone was plain.


    Zi Miao''er shook his head: "It''s not about Sister Shuwang and the others. The bad guy Peng Chengfei wanted to replace Axue, but the heart was on Axue''s side. He was not absolutely sure. Until Sister Shuwang and the others appeared, those nasty ones. The man wanted to get Sister Shu Wang and the others, only when he was bewitched by Peng Chengfei and completely betrayed Axue."


    "It''s the same. Wang''er and the others appear to be the last straw to break the balance of your base. But I''m very surprised that there are many men in your base. How did Peng Chengfei let those people rebel with him?"


    "This..." Zi Miao''er hesitated.


    "Why, it''s hard to say?"


    Zi Miao''er is not easy to speak, but Qiuhua behind her has no scruples, saying: "Peng Chengfei promised to other people in the base that they will catch Shuwang and they will be the social flowers of the base and belong to the common property of all the men of the base. ."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    After listening to Qiuhua''s words, Wei Xiaopi smiled and didn''t smile.


    "Socialist? Very thoughtful, very self-aware person."


    Wei Xiao''s tone was still very normal, but the purple eyes standing beside him felt that the aura on Wei Xiao''s body now was a bit colder than that of winter.


    Chunyue tried to say: "Axue said that Shuwang and the others are not personal. Peng Chengfei wants to stabilize his position. Only by doing this can he continue to receive support from others."


    "That''s why I said he has self-knowledge." When Wei Xiao finished saying this, his entire face was extremely gloomy: "You said Peng Chengfei is in Longling City, right?"


    Zi Miao''er nodded: "He is now the new leader of the survivors in Longling City."


    "Very well, I booked his fate. Social flower? Ha ha! I want him to trade the grass."


    Wei Xiao turned around and walked towards the chariot without looking back.


    "Wei Xiao, Brother Wei, what are you doing?"


    "kill!"


    The figure sat on the chariot, and Wei Xiao started the chariot.


    Zi Miao''er and they looked at each other.


    Qiuhua said: "Brother Wei, it''s going to be dark, and it''s dangerous to drive at night. Moreover, even if you are going to Longling City, it is estimated that you will not arrive until 11 or 12 in the evening. It is better to take a rest for the night and go tomorrow. Peng Chengfei is at the Longling City base and can''t run away."


    Wei Xiao looked up at the sky, his face was not very good.


    "Then let him live one more day." Wei Xiao is not a stubborn person either.


    In the dark night of the last days, if it is not necessary, it is best not to hang around outside. After all, zombies are the mainstream of this world, and humans are now "endangered" creatures.


    The respect that should be given is still to be given.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was not impulsive, Zi Miao''er and the others were relieved.


    In fact, Qiuhua asked Wei Xiao to wait one night before leaving, not because he was afraid that he would have an accident in the wild. The real reason was the Longling Base.


    Wei Xiao knew nothing about the situation in Longling Base. Qiuhua and others, who didn''t know what was terrifying about Wei Xiao, were worried that he would pass away like this and would die in vain.


    "You can''t stay here for a long time. The smell of blood will attract the surrounding zombies. Let''s find a place to spend the night." Chunyue said.


    Everyone nodded.


    Following that, Zi Miao''er took the others and fumbled on Fan Kun and the others.


    Weapons and ammunition are necessary, and more importantly, food.


    During this period of time, they have been "hunted and killed" by Fan Kun and others. Many times they could not settle down and have a good meal. Now Fan Kun and others are all solved by Wei Xiao. Although they are in the wild, they only need to find In a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, it is enough for them to eat a full meal and sleep peacefully.


    At night, the stars are scarce in the sky and the moon.


    Located on a meadow several hundred meters downstream of the Hunhe Bridge, Zimouer and the others will rest here tonight.


    Under one side of the ridge, the women raised a bonfire.


    Although they had changed their wet clothes outside during the day, they were still wet inside and under their bodies.


    Now it happens to be able to completely dry the body with the help of a campfire.


    Wei Xiao was not with them.


    Sitting alone on a high hillside, smoking a cigarette and blowing a cold wind.


    "Brother Wei!"


    The sound of Zi Miao''er came from behind.


    Wei Xiao didn''t look back, his stern face looked at the bright moon in the sky, with a preoccupied look.


    Without Wei Xiao''s response, Zi Miao''er didn''t care.


    Walked to Wei Xiao and sat down, holding a down jacket and a box of biscuits and handing them to Wei Xiao.


    "Here, you don''t even have dinner with us, you must be hungry?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head and looked at the purple eyes beside him.


    The other party also smiled.


    The big watery eyes and the cute baby face make people happy.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take the coat and food that Zi Miao''er handed over.


    "Keep it for yourself! I''m not hungry!"


    "Then you have to wear a coat! You are all autumn clothes, it''s very cold at night." Zimiao said, tightening the clothes tightly, looking very cold.


    Wei Xiao smiled, still did not pick up the down jacket.


    "Tell me! How did you and Wang''er meet? Listening to what you said during the day, your relationship seems unusual."


    Can desperately hold Peng Chengfei and the others, but also let Shu Wang and the others leave safely, if this relationship is normal, he would not believe how many times Wei Xiao died.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao still didn''t want a down jacket and changed the subject, Zi Miao''er didn''t insist.


    Putting the down jacket to the side of her body, Zi Miao''er said as if nostalgic: "In fact, when Sister Shuwang and the others first came to our base, we had a normal relationship, and even some precautions, mainly because their weapons and equipment were so good. It really made us. The relationship has changed on the third day that Sister Shu Wang came to the base."


    "What happened?"


    "Hmm!" Zi Miao''er nodded vigorously: "I never forgot about that day..."


    Falling into memories, Zi Miao''er began to tell about their experiences with Shu Wang and others.


    On the third day after Shu Wang and the others entered the Longling Base, the base leader, Axue, led Zimouer and the others to go out to collect food. Because they just came to the base, Shu Wang felt that they would be taken in by the family because they didn''t do anything, so he went out with them.


    And this time, they met a third-level zombie reaper on the edge of the city.


    "The Reaper?" Upon hearing the Reaper, Wei Xiao looked at Zi Miao''er with some curiosity.


    Zi Miao''er''s baby face is very serious, and his eyes are full of solemnity.


    "Yeah! Reapers, and there are two. Big Brother Wei should know the Reapers, right?"


    Wei Xiao nodded undeniably.


    "The Reaper is the most powerful zombie known in the last days. A predator, agile, or climber is a younger brother in front of them. They are fast and strong, and the most important thing is a pair of claws to cut gold and jade. , Very sharp. I remember that when following Axue met the Reaper for the first time, we paid more than 20 casualties to kill him."


    "Is that thing so strong?" Wei Xiao thought of a kid with a knife... ahem! It was wrong, it was the situation of one reaper with one knife, and they were surprised that Zimouer had to pay dozens of casualties to wipe it out.


    Even if he didn''t talk about himself, he replaced the group of fighters under him and met the Reaper alone. As long as he was not attacked, he would at least be able to kill him in one-on-one situations.

 Chapter 421： Its time to show real technology

    Zi Miao''er suspected that Wei Xiao didn''t believe her, she stood up with her arms akimbo, and said childishly: "I didn''t tell lies, since Big Brother Wei knows the Reapers, he should know how powerful they are. That''s definitely not the case. Ordinary people can fight against it."


    This girl is more serious with Wei Xiao.


    But to be honest, watching Zi Miao''er pretending to be angry at this moment, how cute Wei Xiao looks.


    Just like her, she can''t be angry by nature. If she sells cuteness, it is estimated that zombies can be cuteized by her.


    "Good good, my fault, you continue."


    "Huh!" Zi Miao''er snorted, and then said: "I met two reapers at once that day. We thought that we would have to pay heavy casualties to kill the two reapers, but what we didn''t expect was that we just came here. Sister Shuwang and Sister Xiaoying, they actually solved two powerful harvesters alone, especially Sister Xiaoying..."


    Speaking of the Phantom, Zi Miao''er''s eyes are shining: "Sister Xiaoying is like a female soldier from an anime. A few swishes of a flying knife in her hand severely inflicted the Reaper, and then two shots solved one of them, Sister Shu Wang Be slower, but also unscathed the remaining reaper."


    "Oh! Are they so good?" Wei Xiao was suspicious.


    Phantom has nothing to say, but he has never seen Shu Wang make a move. He really didn''t know that his woman was so powerful.


    "It''s not just amazing, they are just my goddesses, that''s not a big deal. Since we got back from collecting supplies that day, we have been familiar with Sister Shuwang and others. I go to see Sister Shuwang and the others every day, and I gradually discovered that all of them are so amazing. Sister Shu Wang knows all kinds of zombies, Sister Xiaoying¡¯s powerful combat effectiveness, Sister Piaoyue¡¯s cooking skills...Even the weakest of them, Little Que¡¯er sister, her marksmanship is actually better than Axue¡¯s, they are all of us. The idol of women."


    Speaking of this, a trace of anger flashed through the bright star pupils of Zi Miao''er: "It''s all that **** Peng Chengfei..."


    "Ahem..."


    All of the previous words were good, and the purple eyes with a fanatical attitude suddenly exploded, and Wei Xiao, who was smoking, was thunderous with her gritted teeth.


    Tears were all smoked out.


    A very kawaii little girl suddenly came by such a sentence, which really caught people off guard.


    "Brother Wei, did I say something wrong?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head and said dumbfounded: "No, yes, that Peng Chengfei is a slut, it''s proper."


    "Yeah! That is, that person is super disgusting. If it weren''t for the idea of ??Sister Shuwang and others, Axue would not send the sisters away. What is hateful is that I only learned the skills of Xiaoying Sister 10%, Sister Piaoyue said 100 I have only eaten half of the eight top dishes, the **** Peng Chengfei, he had better not fall into my hands, otherwise, I will have to cramp him and peel him, expose the corpse to the wilderness, and smash him into pieces."


    In the following words, Zi Miao''er definitely said it from the deepest resentment in his heart.


    Wei Xiao had no doubt that that **** Peng Chengfei was really going to fall into Zi Miao''er''s hands. All this was definitely not a false statement.


    Wei Xiao felt the deep friendship between Shu Wang and Zimou''er and others.


    He also didn''t expect that in just a few days, the girls would actually conquer the two most powerful people in a base. Could this be the so-called charisma?


    "By the way, Big Brother Wei, I only remember Sister Shuwang and others now. Sister Xiaoying told me that you are better than her. Is this true?"


    "What can be true?"


    Zi Miao''er sat down again, a sly flash in his eyes.


    "Sister Xiaoying is already invincible in my mind. She said you are better than her. How powerful is that?"


    "Want to know?"


    "Hmm!" Zi Miao''er nodded vigorously.


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Then you will know tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? Why wait for tomorrow?" Zi Miao''er tilted her head, looking a little confused.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Ye Ying?"


    Suddenly, a scream came from the quiet environment, and Zi Miao, who was familiar with the sound, stood up in shock and stared at the source of the sound.


    Wei Xiao was faster than her. Almost when the screams came, Wei Xiao''s figure was already galloping towards Qiuhua and the others.


    By the Hun River.


    Qiuhua and the others got up one after another when they heard the screams.


    "There is something wrong with Ye Ying, go and take a look." Chunyue said, and took out the pistol she carried with him, preparing to take the other sisters to the place where Ye Ying was making noise.


    "Just stay here if you don''t want to die."


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared on the ridge and stopped them with a sound.


    "Brother Wei, Xiaoying should be in an accident." Chunyue turned her head and said to Wei Xiao anxiously.


    Wei Xiao didn''t respond to her. He stared sharply at a deep grass that was less than ten meters away from their side, and his slightly fanning ears were catching the sound in the air.


    "Brother Wei, it''s Xiaoying, she must have something wrong." Zi Miao''er rushed to Wei Xiao''s side, anxious.


    Wei Xiao always stared at the front, and said coldly: "It is true that something has happened, and it has been eaten by the zombies."


    "what?"


    "Zombie?"


    All of Zi Miao''er and the others changed their faces after hearing this.


    "Didn''t you just say that you want to know how strong I am? Now the opportunity is here." While speaking, Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed: "They are here."


    "Where?"


    "Swish swish..."


    Just as the women pulled out their guns and watched their surroundings, from in front of them, a large amount of vegetation was overwhelmed, and a rustling noise approached them.


    "Suddenly--"


    Before they found the figure of the zombies, Wei Xiao shot in advance.


    Wei Xiao withdrew the two ring first knives he was carrying.


    I saw that Wei Xiao''s eyes changed, and between waving his hands, the ring knife in his right hand was thrown, turning into a jade-colored cold light and flying towards the grass in front of Qiuhua.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    A zombie was recruited, and the scream of screams completely cut through the sky.


    "Wow..."


    At this time, other zombies in the grass also appeared in front of Zi Miao''er and the others.


    "Reaper, predator?"


    "And three?"


    When they saw the zombies and the number not far away, Zi Miao''er and the others were stunned.


    Two reapers and one predator, if you add the other one that was first cleared by Wei Xiao, that is to say, the zombies preparing to attack them are three third-level zombies in total?


    How to fight this, this?


    "Protect yourself!" With a reminder to Zi Miao''er, Wei Xiao grabbed the ring knife in his left hand and killed them.


    "Brother Wei, don''t rush..."


    Before Zi Miao''er had finished speaking, Wei Xiao had already appeared in front of the zombies.


    "It''s so fast!"


    Ahead.


    "Oh..."


    A reaper first approached Wei Xiao''s figure.


    In the eyes of others, the fast Reaper, in the eyes of Wei Xiao, his attack speed is no different from ordinary people.


    Wei Xiao''s swift and violent figure turned around to avoid the first reaper''s attack on him. While staggering with the reaper, he cut across with the first knife in his hand, and Pukong rushed forward towards Qiuhua and their reapers. While running, the whole head fell off his shoulders.


    It''s another trick to solve a reaper.


    Wei Xiao quickly faced the second one.


    With the two sides facing each other, Wei Xiao suddenly bent to his knees, and at the moment he leaned against the knees and slid forward, he swung a ring-saw to cut off the other Reaper who was leaping forward.


    This is not over yet.


    The remaining predators are far slower than the reapers.


    At the back, he hadn''t completely left the grass yet, and he got rid of Wei Xiao, who was the last reaper in front of him, and jumped up with his feet vigorously.


    In the air, he blocked the hand-knife that the predator rushed and swung with a circular knife in the air.


    "Brother Wei..."


    Seeing this scene, Zi Miao''er and the others were worried.

 Chapter 422： The world is different

    Falling into the grass, Wei Xiao, who happened to fall in the place where the first reaper died, was separated from the predator.


    A tumbling drew out the ring-headed knife that had previously been immersed in the Reaper''s head, and got up and rushed towards the predator not far away.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The predator roared, and three tails pierced at Wei Xiao at the same time.


    Wei Xiao waved the ring knife in his right hand and cut off the three tails that had been stabbed. The figure approached the predator. The ring knife in his left hand collided with the predator''s hand knife, and the ring knife in his right hand pierced his abdomen frontally.


    "Oh..."


    A predator injured in the abdomen will not die or even affect his fight, but it will hurt!


    The predator screamed from the sky.


    Wei Xiao did not leave his hand, the ring-head knife held tightly in his right hand was held by his backhand, and his left hand shook the predator''s hand knife. Immediately, the figure and the predator''s body passed by and pierced the ring in the predator''s abdomen. With the first knife, a shocking wound was cut on his body.


    The predators screamed again and again.


    The abdomen was almost cut off by Wei Xiao. The predator who already knew the "prey" was ferocious, the first thing he thought of was to escape.


    "Can you escape?"


    Wei Xiao turned around and knew what the predator was doing!


    The figure sprinted, and stood up for an instant as it approached the predator, the deep cold light of the knife passed the predator''s neck, and the predator''s screams stopped abruptly.


    "Are Level 3 zombies very strong?"


    Wei Xiao took the knife, and the head of the predator was also removed at this time.


    Zi Miao''er and others outside all set their eyes on the deep grass.


    Seeing that there was no movement inside, one by one, their hearts were involuntarily raised in their throats.


    When they saw Wei Xiao walking out of the deep grass, Zi Miao''er and his group were shocked and ecstatic.


    "Brother Wei!"


    Wei Xiaoman came to them carelessly.


    "It seems that there are only a few Level 3 zombies around. What happened just now?"


    Qiuyue forcibly endured her inner shock to Wei Xiao, and said in a sad tone: "Ye Ying said just now that it would be convenient to go, but unexpectedly, I won''t be able to return this time. Brother Wei, thank you, if it weren''t for you. , I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t survive tonight."


    Ye Ying''s death did not make everyone too sad.


    I can''t say that they are cold-blooded, I can only say that this is the end of the world, and no one knows when they are dead.


    From the end of the world, are the sacrifices of relatives and friends around you still less? If they die by leaving alone, then they can''t hold on to the present.


    Wei Xiao didn''t ask too much.


    "Get some rest early! I''ll help you watch the night tonight."


    In any case, these women have helped Shu Wang them.


    Without the ability, Wei Xiao can sweep the snow on his own. Since he has this ability, then help them.


    Having lost one person, Wei Xiao didn''t want to see one of them die in front of him.


    "thanks!"


    The crisis was lifted, and the women returned to the campfire.


    Wei Xiao came to the top of the ridge.


    "Brother Wei, you are really amazing."


    "Just know it, go to bed early, and tomorrow I will rely on you to take me to Longling Base."


    "Um!"


    Zi Miao''er didn''t say much, maybe because there was one more sister, the active attitude before that disappeared.


    But Zi Miao''er was very excited inside.


    Phantom and the others didn''t lie to her, Wei Xiao was really powerful and abnormal.


    Four third-level zombies that were enough to destroy them and leave safely were solved by Wei Xiao in a blink of an eye. Isn''t such a strong man what Zimiao''er needs most now?


    "Maybe Axue will be saved soon."


    With this expectation, Zi Miao''er left the ridge and came to Chunyue and the others, leaning on the bodies of the two sisters, covered with an extra coat, and slowly fell asleep.


    Wei Xiao had no sleep all night.


    Watching the night for all the girls was not discovered by his conscience, but that these women are worthy of his help.


    The next day, it was just dawn.


    The climate is getting colder and colder, and the gray sky gradually floats with snowflakes.


    This is a heavy snowfall, dense snow can almost obscure people''s sight.


    "Brother Wei, the Longling base is now controlled by Peng Chengfei''s people, and all the ways to enter the base must be his people. If we want to enter the base, apart from creating chaos, we also need to diverge."


    Wake up from the cold, knowing that Wei Xiao must be going to the Longling Base today, Zimou''er and others, and are now introducing Wei Xiao about the Longling Base one by one.


    Listening to Zimou''er and the others, the scale of this Longling base is not small.


    The entire base has a population of more than 2,000, divided into more than a dozen small forces.


    There are more than 1,400 combatants.


    Their weapons are mainly cold weapons, and there are less than 400 hot weapons in the entire base.


    These thermal weapons were collected by Axue, the former leader of the base, from the city and other surrounding towns.


    They lost a lot of people for these weapons.


    The base was established in the north of Longling City.


    With a gymnasium as the center, a simple city wall was built within 300 meters of the surrounding area to isolate the intrusion of the roaming corpses outside.


    There are not many zombies in Longling City. Well, for Wei Xiao, there are not many zombies. They are only three to four hundred thousand, distributed in other areas of the city except the north.


    Because there is no such thing as a mother corpse, as long as no one attracts the corpse, the location of the Longling base is basically relatively safe.


    As for the third-level zombies, there are very few.


    Zi Miao''er and the others went out to collect supplies for half a year, and they had encountered only a handful of Level 3 zombies.


    Listening to their narration, Wei Xiao really sighed inwardly.


    People often say that one side of the water feeds the other, and this is true.


    In Longling City, second-level zombies are overlord-level existences for survivors, especially agile ones. When encountering such zombies in the wild, survivors need to work hard to have a certain chance of living. As for the third-level zombies, don''t mention them, they are absolutely legendary.


    If I met, I can run as much as possible. Unless there is no choice, no one will be willing to face Level 3 zombies.


    Compared with this, Minghai City is simply a "human forbidden zone."


    The first-level zombies are everywhere, and the second-level zombies are not as good as dogs. Regardless of the number, the survivors inside can play with these two types of zombies.


    There are third-level zombies. Similarly, if they lose their numbers, they only have the capital to make waves, but in the face of a team of more than ten survivors, if they dare to appear alone for food, they don''t know how to die.


    Only the existence of head zombies and mother corpses can be the king and hegemony in places like Minghai City and make mankind feel terrified.


    The gap between the two sides is too big.


    Wei Xiao had an illusion that these were completely two different copies.


    If Longling City is treated as an ordinary copy, then Minghai City is definitely of **** level.


    Because of the difference in difficulty, the survivors on both sides cannot be compared in terms of vision, courage, and strength.


    Wei Xiao believed that if his people were given enough weapons and ammunition, they would only need 500 people to come to Longling City, and they would dare to challenge the hundreds of thousands of zombies around the city, and they would still take the initiative to attack.


    "Brother Wei, are you listening to us?"


    Zi Miao''er was talking to Wei Xiao seriously, but Wei Xiao looked absent-minded.


    Hearing Zi Miao''er''s words, Wei Xiao shook his head: "It''s useless to tell me this, and you just tell me, if I kill those key figures, can you regain control of the base?"


    "Huh?" Zi Miao''er''s eyes widened.


    "Brother Wei, are you kidding me?" Chunyue''s mouth twitched.


    It seems that the vision of these little girls is still not good.


    "Forget it, you will take me to Longling Base now." Feeling that it is a waste of time to continue to listen to Zi Miao''er and the others talking about the situation inside Longling Base. Wei Xiao got up and walked towards his chariot.


    Zi Miao''er looked at each other.


    "What does Big Brother Wei mean?" Zi Miao''er asked.


    Chunyue said uncertainly: "Listening to Big Brother Wei''s meaning, it seems that he is ready to fight in."


    "What are you kidding?"


    All others were shocked.

 Chapter 423： Longling Base

    "What''s the ink? Get on the bus. When you arrive at the outskirts of Longling Base, you are waiting for me outside."


    Zi Mou''er ran to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Brother Wei, we still plan to go again. It''s too risky to just break in."


    "If you don''t go, then I can go?"


    In the face of Wei Xiao, who was unable to get in with oil and salt, Zi Miao''er was anxious and angry.


    Originally, Wei Xiao''s senses were not bad, but Zi Miao''er never thought that Wei Xiao was an arrogant man.


    "Buzzing..."


    Seeing that Zi Miao''er was unmoved, Wei Xiao no longer wasted time, started the chariot and turned the front of the car around by turning the faucet.


    "Brother Wei, wait, we will take you there!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t act like pretending, he really planned to go directly to Longling Base. There was really no way, Zi Miao''er gritted his teeth and screamed.


    She has no choice.


    She has already seen Wei Xiao''s greatness. Whether he can save Axue or not, Wei Xiao is the key.


    Regardless of whether he was crazy or not, Zi Miao''er didn''t want to let go of this opportunity.


    The big deal, when Wei Xiao and Peng Chengfei and their men started fighting, she took the other sisters to get into the base and rescue Axue.


    "Hurry up if you want to go."


    Zi Miao''er and the others no longer hesitate. The seven women found the car that had driven last night and got in one after another.


    The car started, two cars led the way, Wei Xiao followed closely behind.


    With Zi Miao''er and others familiar with the road taking the lead, at about three in the afternoon, Wei Xiao and the others came to a place more than 300 meters near the Longling base.


    In a building, Wei Xiao and the others stared at the Longling base three hundred meters away.


    "Brother Wei, that is the city wall outside the Longling base. When Axue built this place, there was a secret door. For the sake of safety, we can enter the base from the secret door as long as it gets dark." Zi Miao''er pointed forward. Said the seven-eight-meter-high wall.


    Wei Xiao paid attention to the people on the fence, his heart twitching badly.


    What kind of equipment are the guards on the fence?


    So far, Wei Xiao has not found anyone with a gun in his hands, at least, no weapons other than pistols have been seen.


    More than a dozen people standing on the fence, either with a machete or a spear in their hands, some even holding bats, steel pipes...


    Such a sentry, do I still have to wait till night to sneak in?


    "You are waiting for me outside. Whenever you see someone holding a white flag on the fence, you will come in with dignity." Regardless of the expressions of Zi Miao''er and the others, Wei Xiao left a sentence and jumped from the sixth floor of the building. Go down.


    "Brother Wei..."


    Wei Xiao''s behavior undoubtedly shocked Zi Miao''er and the others.


    This is the sixth floor! Just jump off like this?


    Zi Miao''er and the others rushed to the window to look down.


    At the moment they hesitated, Wei Xiao''s figure had reached the ground, like a flash of lightning, quickly approaching the wall with the help of the surrounding bunkers.


    "Mou''er, what should I do?" Qiu Hua said anxiously.


    Zi Miao''er bit her red lip with her little tiger teeth, and said, "Brother Wei is too impulsive, we can''t persuade him at all. Forget it, we all prepare. Once the guards on the wall are reduced, we will enter the base through the secret door. Let''s save Axue first."


    "it is good!"


    The women around him were not afraid of things, and nodded one after another.


    Outside, Wei Xiao was close to a hundred meters above the wall.


    When we arrived at this place, there was no cover at all in the middle distance in front. If Wei Xiao rushed over, he would not be spotted by the people on the city wall.


    He wasn''t afraid of revealing his whereabouts, but in this way, it was inevitable that many people would die.


    As kind as he is, how can he deal with innocent people? Wei Xiao is not that kind of person.


    "I hope you can pretend not to see me."


    Staring at the people on the fence, with the help of the heavy snow falling from the sky, when the few people on the fence moved their sights away from him, Wei Xiao rushed towards the fence.


    high speed.


    At a distance of 100 meters, it took Wei Xiao less than three seconds to pass the blank area to a corner of the wall.


    This place seemed to be prepared for him, just avoiding the sight of the two guards above the fence, unless someone looked down from above him, it would be difficult to spot him.


    "Hey, I seem to have seen a dark shadow rushing past you." A sound of surprise came from the wall.


    Was it still discovered?


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    Then there is nothing to say. I don''t want to increase his karma in vain, but some people always give him this opportunity.


    Sure enough, people can''t help themselves in the arena!


    "Are you talking nonsense? Can this daytime be scary?"


    Just when Wei Xiao wanted to see which of the hapless guys exposed his head to his muzzle for the first time, a voice rang from above him.


    It seems that there is still room for recovery.


    "Am I really dazzled?"


    You better believe this.


    Wei Xiao thought to himself.


    Ignoring the discussion above, Wei Xiao put away the pistol he took out, and climbed up with the help of the uneven surface of the wall with both hands.


    "Don''t think about it, in this heavy snowy day, it is better to do more than less, and it will be five o''clock in another one and a half hours, then we can go back to rest. This ghostly weather is really not ordinary cold. Ho Ho..."


    The people on the fence hadn''t noticed the situation. At this time, Wei Xiao had already reached the edge above the fence.


    Constantly paying attention to the movement at both ends, Wei Xiao seized the opportunity, taking advantage of the few people on both ends walking back and forth to resist the cold, he quickly turned over the wall, and rushed to the other side of the wall in the blink of an eye.


    No one noticed him this time, even if it was the first person who noticed him, his sight still stayed under the corner outside.


    Surprisingly unpredictable, Wei Xiao, who came to the inside of the base smoothly, had too many things in front of him that could avoid the eyeliner on the fence.


    In this way, he quietly left the wall and merged into the building of the base until he disappeared.


    Inside the base.


    "Made, let us patrol outside in this snowy day. Isn''t this torture?"


    "That is, there are so many people on the wall. If someone actually enters the base, they won''t know about it?"


    "Stop talking, do you have a cigarette on you? Give me one."


    "Thinking too much. Cigarettes are now a rare thing. Three cigarettes are delivered a day. I have already smoked them."


    "Damn, how do you spend the night?"


    The two men patrolling outside were chatting while walking.


    "Two, I have them here, do you want to smoke?"


    At this time, a man in black suddenly appeared behind them.


    The two hurriedly turned their heads holding the knife.


    "Damn, scare me!"


    "I thought it was a zombie?"


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "You guys can really laugh, and zombies can speak human words?"


    With that said, Wei Xiao took out a pack of cigarettes and distributed one to each of them.


    When the two saw the cigarette, their eyes lit up regardless of Wei Xiao''s identity.


    One person took the cigarettes, and asked with a slightly enviable tone: "Yes, brother! Where did you get a pack of cigarettes?"


    "I found it when I was collecting supplies outside. Come and light it up."


    The two were not polite, and actually smoked the cigarette that Wei Xiao had set alight on them.


    If they were from the villa base, this treatment would be enough for them to brag for a lifetime.


    The Lord personally lights the cigarette. This treatment does not have the power holders, right?


    The two lighted up the cigarette and took a sip, with a look of enjoyment.


    "Made, come alive."


    One of them looked at Wei Xiao carefully at this time, and said strangely: "Speaking of brothers, your outfit is very unique! Looks like a future soldier, why, are you planning to participate in the interstellar war?"


    "Haha...Don''t say it, you didn''t pay much attention just now. Only then did you discover that you are not an ordinary handsome man, so I want to try one."


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly: "The Interstellar War is a bit exaggerated, but I have something to trouble the two of you now, and I hope the two can cooperate well."

 Chapter 424： I am a good person

    "It''s all brothers, why is it bothersome and not troublesome? You said, as long as my brothers can do it, I promise to do it for you."


    "Then the relationship is good. I want to know where Peng Chengfei lives. If possible, the two should help me lead the way. Of course, as a reward for leading the way, this pack of cigarettes will be yours."


    "What should I do, Brother Peng..."


    "and many more!"


    One of them was going to tell Wei Xiao without even thinking about it, but the other one discovered the problem at this moment.


    Pulling his companion, the eyes of the person who found the problem at Wei Xiao have changed.


    "Brother, don''t make a joke. Where does Brother Peng live and the entire base still don''t know? Don''t let us open it, okay?"


    The other person reacted at this moment.


    He still didn''t find the problem, he suddenly realized: "Yes! Brother, you are really funny."


    Wei Xiao noticed that the man who found the problem felt a little eager to move his hand holding the long knife at this time.


    After sighing, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Can''t you lead the way and get paid? Why do you have to be smart?"


    With these words, Wei Xiaobian admitted the fact that he did not know Peng Chengfei.


    "You are not from our base..."


    "Crack..."


    The man who found the problem hadn''t finished speaking yet, Wei Xiao''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, he reached out and pinched his neck hard, and the man died on the spot.


    The other man was so frightened by the sudden change that he wanted to scream, but a black pistol was directly on his forehead.


    "He was too smart, so he died. You don''t want to learn from him too, do you?"


    The man immediately swallowed the scream that came to his mouth and nodded vigorously.


    "That''s good, stupid people have stupid blessings, now, can you take me to the place where Peng Chengfei lives?"


    The man shook his head first, then nodded vigorously.


    "Let''s go! Keep your expression natural, smoke, don''t look embarrassed, I''m a good person."


    The man''s heart was trembling.


    Good guy? If you are a good person, I am definitely a saint.


    The man who was held by Wei Xiao with his shoulders around his waist and held his gun with a gun at his waist did not dare to neglect a little bit.


    It is good to be able to walk. As a reasonable person, Wei Xiao will not embarrass him too much.


    "Hey, Pharaoh, you are not patrolling anymore? Where are you going?"


    After not getting far, Wei Xiao and the others met with two other patrol personnel.


    One of them asked curiously when he saw the direction they were heading.


    Lao Wang didn''t dare to answer the other party now.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "It''s too cold. Let''s go back and put on a piece of clothing. The two brothers will treat it as if we haven''t seen it. We will come back after we change our clothes."


    "Haha... do you feel like going back to change clothes? Hug, I think you are more like going back to deal with major events in life."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The two laughed, but Wei Xiao was unhappy.


    "Two of you, look down and see you up, how about keeping a bit of morals?"


    "Yeah! You still have a temper when you just made a joke?" One of them joked, and walked towards Wei Xiao and the others at the same time.


    Approaching the two of Wei Xiao, the people came arrogantly said: "Why, don''t let people say it? Since you are so stubborn, well, it''s time for duty now, no one is allowed to leave without the permission of Brother Peng or other bigwigs. Keep your post. You will return to the post for me now and dare to leave. Believe it or not, I hacked you?"


    As he said, the visitor took the knife in his hand and shook it in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive?"


    "What did you say?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    There is no more information about this person.


    Suddenly, Wei Xiao grabbed the long knife in the hands of Lao Wang with his left hand and wiped it on his neck. The visitor let go. Before the other person could react, Wei Xiao threw the blood-stained long knife directly through the opponent. The face of the door, let him die instantly.


    The person who had his neck cut off covered his wound, staring at Wei Xiao in horror and slowly fell to the ground.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and found that there was liquid dripping from the snow under the old Wang beside him, and his brows couldn''t help but frown.


    "keep walking!"


    "Don''t, don''t kill me, I, I''m leaving now!"


    "hurry up!"


    Pushing Lao Wang, the two continued to move forward.


    Not long after, Lao Wang took Wei Xiao to 50 meters in front of a small bungalow.


    Wei Xiao saw that there were gunmen guarding the surroundings of this bungalow and every corner of the outer edge of the building.


    "Big Brother, Brother Peng, there is the residence of Brother Peng, can you let me go now?" Old Wang pointed to the front bungalow and said.


    "They are just ahead, don''t let them run."


    As soon as Lao Wang had finished speaking, five or six men rushed over from behind them.


    A cruel smile flashed across Wei Xiao''s face.


    He knew that the bodies of the people who had been disposed of before should have been discovered.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about the people catching up from behind, and said evilly in Lao Wang''s ear: "Whether you can live or not depends on your luck."


    When the words fell, Wei Xiao asked Lao Wang to stand in front of him, and when he turned around, his muzzle was aimed at the six people who rushed up.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The six unprepared people faced Wei Xiao''s guns, they didn''t even have a chance to evade, and they were shot and screamed to the ground.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The younger brothers guarding the outside of the bungalow discovered the situation, so they pulled out guns to support Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao changed his other hand and fired a gun at the people on the other side of the bungalow.


    After a few shots, some of the people rushing over from the bungalow fell into the snow.


    "Kill them!"


    The person opposite is obviously not a soft persimmon.


    After sacrificing several companions, the others scattered on both sides and shot Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Don''t shoot, I am my own." Old Wang yelled anxiously.


    No one paid any attention to him.


    Intensive gunfire sounded, and countless bullet holes suddenly appeared on Pharaoh''s body.


    Wei Xiao, who was hiding behind him, pushed forward against Lao Wang''s body, and at the same time passed two guns through the sides of Lao Wang''s body and continuously fired at the bungalow.


    Screaming again and again, similarly, some people who were still in Wenrouxiang were also awakened.


    "What happened?"


    In a bedroom on the fifth floor of a bungalow, a man with these two beauties next to him turned upside down from the bed.


    Hearing his shout, a little brother rushed in directly.


    "Ah..."


    The two women on the bed screamed and hurriedly covered their delicate bodies with bedding.


    The younger brother who rushed in hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Brother Peng, an enemy has come outside, and he is now fighting with the brothers."


    "Enemies? Could it be that Zi Miao''er and the others killed them?"


    "No, it''s a man, we haven''t seen it at the base."


    "Made, no matter who it is, kill him for me." Brother Peng, that is, Peng Chengfei yelled, then walked to the side and put on his clothes.


    The little brother left with his instructions, greeted a dozen people from the bungalow and rushed out.


    Peng Chengfei had just dressed, and at this time, another younger brother ran in.


    "Brother Peng, it''s not good, the other party is too powerful, our brothers who went out were killed by the other party, and he has already killed us."


    "what?"


    Peng Chengfei''s face changed drastically.


    A stride came to the little brother and grabbed his collar: "What did you say, tell me again?"


    "Boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    There is no need for the little brother to repeat the previous words, the screams from downstairs of the bungalow have already been heard in Peng Chengfei''s ears.


    "Damn it!" Peng Chengfei pushed the little brother away, picked up a pistol and a rifle from a shelf on the side and left the room.


    "How many are still alive?" He shouted when he came outside.


    "Brother Peng!"


    The younger brothers who were responsible for guarding on this floor came to the aisle one after another.


    There are a lot of people, there are seven, plus the younger brother who came to report the news, that is, eight people.


    Seeing so many people, Peng Chengfei felt somewhat confident.


    "Follow me to kill the enemy!"


    There was a bit of courage to take the lead, and Peng Chengfei took the younger brother in front of him to kill downstairs.

 Chapter 425： The vultures dared to play tricks

    The bottom floor is downstairs.


    When Peng Chengfei brought eight younger brothers here, the battle in the bungalow had ended.


    The corpses of Peng Chengfei''s little brother were everywhere on the ground and in the stairwell.


    These people were either killed by bullets or cut and closed to death by a sharp blade. They were very simple, and there were basically no extra wounds on their bodies.


    Master, and an absolute master.


    Peng Chengfei''s face was extremely solemn: "Where is the person?"


    When he opened his mouth, the eight younger brothers who followed him, two of them stayed by his side, and the other six immediately dispersed.


    At this moment, on the ceiling of the hall on the first floor, Wei Xiao''s figure fell from above.


    "He''s on it!"


    Peng Chengfei was the first to react.


    As soon as the figure moved, he rolled to the ground and approached a sofa, then turned over and hid behind the sofa, the movements were very familiar and smooth.


    His younger brothers who reacted slowly, when Wei Xiao was still in the air, shot two of them. The rest fell under his gun after Wei Xiao landed.


    No one has the strength to fight back.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Fortunately" Cheng Pengfei, who did not die in Wei Xiao''s first wave of attacks, seized the opportunity to shoot at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not dodge, staring at Peng Chengfei''s shooting hand, and made a simple evasion one second before he pulled the trigger. A seemingly random movement, but effectively avoided the bullet shot by Peng Chengfei.


    "What?" Peng Chengfei was completely dumbfounded.


    What''s the joke, this man can dodge bullets?


    "Asshole, I don''t believe you can really avoid bullets." Peng Chengfei was furious, and no longer hid his body, stood up from the back of the sofa, pointed his rifle at Wei Xiao and shot continuously.


    "Bang Bang" kept on, but Wei Xiao could not be hit.


    Wei Xiao slammed to Peng Chengfei''s side and slapped Peng Chengfei''s face with a slap.


    There was a "pop".


    Peng Chengfei flew out and hit a wall fiercely.


    After the figure landed, Peng Chengfei wanted to fight back, but Wei Xiao didn''t give him a chance.


    The ghostly figure came to Peng Chengfei, who was kneeling and crawling on the ground, with the muzzle in his hand aimed at Peng Chengfei.


    "You are Peng Chengfei?" Wei Xiao said.


    Being robbed, Peng Chengfei couldn''t be tough no matter how horizontally he was.


    He raised his head to see Wei Xiao''s face clearly, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand.


    Peng Chengfei asked coldly: "Who are you?"


    "You will know who I am soon. I heard that you are the new leader of this base. Now I need you to gather the bosses of other forces in this base. It shouldn''t be difficult, right?"


    Peng Chengfei frowned.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Brother Peng, Brother Peng, here we are!"


    While the two were talking, outside, some of the younger brothers who had just come out of other houses after hearing the gunfire rushed into the bungalows first.


    The joy on Peng Chengfei''s face flashed by.


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao sneered, backhanded and killed the little brothers who rushed in the first time.


    When Peng Chengfei saw Wei Xiao shifting his muzzle, he stood up decisively, squeezed a fist with his right hand, and hit Wei Xiao''s face directly.


    Unfortunately, he knew nothing about Wei Xiao''s horror.


    Wei Xiao, who was not evasive, also squeezed his left hand and sent it out.


    The fists of the two collided in the middle, and there was a "click".


    "Ah... my hand!"


    Accompanied by Peng Chengfei''s scream, a broken bone pierced into flesh and blood revealed at the joint of his right elbow.


    His face was pale and terrifying, and Peng Chengfei retreated and leaned against the wall.


    To say that Peng Chengfei is also a ruthless person.


    After suffering such a severe injury, I am afraid that I am already so painful that I can''t fight back.


    When he arrived, he broke an arm, stepped back a few steps, and swept his legs at Wei Xiao.


    "Small bugs dared to make an axe in front of me?"


    Wei Xiao punched Peng Chengfei''s calf again.


    There was another cracking sound.


    Peng Chengfei smashed his whole body to the ground from mid-air, with no trace of blood on his face, he almost passed out.


    The younger brother outside is also persuaded.


    The companion who rushed into the bungalow first was dealt with by Wei Xiao, and the others did not dared to rush forward, one by one, they retreated to both sides of the bungalow entrance to hide themselves, and no one dared to act rashly.


    "Brother Peng, Brother Peng, how are you?" The younger brother outside seemed to be very concerned about Peng Chengfei.


    Peng Chengfei, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, gritted his teeth to prevent himself from screaming.


    "I, I''m fine!"


    "Made, listen to the people inside, I don''t care who you are, you''d better release Brother Peng right away, otherwise, we will want you to die."


    Wei Xiao sneered disapprovingly when he heard the threat from outside.


    Looking at Peng Chengfei, who gritted his teeth and forcibly endured the pain of breaking his hands and feet, he slightly admired: "There is a bit of spine, no wonder you dare to rebel against your former boss."


    Peng Chengfei turned his head to look up at Wei Xiao with red eyes.


    "Who on earth are you? Why do you want to deal with me?"


    "Didn''t you tell me? You will know soon. Of course, the premise is that you are afraid of death. Are you afraid of death?"


    Wei Xiao smiled, and his tone was indescribable.


    He didn''t seem to be allowing Peng Chengfei to decide his life and death, but rather like a joke among friends.


    Can become the boss of a power, and still rely on the following people to become the base leader, not to mention how smart the brain is, but the ability to observe words and colors is still there.


    Wei Xiao dared to come to trouble him alone, and at the same time kill everyone around him without hesitation. Such a person is definitely a cruel person.


    Dealing with this kind of person is tougher, you are totally joking about your life.


    Without giving any harsh words, Peng Chengfei said: "If you can live, who wants to die?"


    Wei Xiao smiled upon hearing this.


    "Then it will be easier."


    With that, Wei Xiao walked to Peng Chengfei''s side and grabbed him.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The injured place was dragged by Wei Xiao''s move, and Peng Chengfei yelled.


    "Brother Peng, Brother Peng... asshole, what have you done to Brother Peng?"


    People outside heard Peng Chengfei''s screams, and yelled at Wei Xiao angrily.


    hehe!


    Wei Xiao laughed.


    One by one, the thunder was heavy and the rain was small.


    Since you care about your boss so much, are you rushing in?


    Ignoring the dog barking outside, Wei Xiao grabbed Shang Peng Chengfei and walked toward the sofa.


    "Peng..."


    You don''t have to be polite to Peng Chengfei and Wei Xiao, throwing him on the sofa with his hand. As for Peng Chengfei''s face now, Wei Xiao didn''t care at all.


    "Now, let your people call the other bosses of this base. Hmm! You need a reason to invite them over. Just let your people say that. The base needs to reallocate resources. In addition, the escaping Purple Eyes Er and others have been caught, let them come over and decide where these women belong." Wei Xiao said while standing beside Peng Chengfei.


    After finally sitting down, Peng Chengfei, who heard Wei Xiao''s words, looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes solemnly: "Are you the helper invited by Zi Miao''er?"


    "You can think so. Just call someone if you don''t want to die!"


    Peng Chengfei gritted his teeth, his expression sullen to the extreme.


    "Outside, two come in." Peng Chengfei shouted outside the hall.


    The little brother hiding outside the bungalow heard the sound, you look at me, I look at you, but no one dared to expose his figure in front of the door.


    "Made, I''m not dead yet! Get out of me!"


    Seeing that no one came in for a long time, Peng Chengfei felt even more furious when facing Wei Xiao''s playful eyes.


    This time, the people outside did not hesitate for long.

 Chapter 426： The big guys at Longling Base

    The two figures flickered in front of the door and found that there was no danger.


    It wasn''t until entering the living room to see Peng Chengfei that there was no accident. The two frightened little brothers were relieved at this time.


    "Brother Peng!"


    The two came to Peng Chengfei''s side and called out.


    As for Wei Xiao, who also stood beside Peng Chengfei, they chose to ignore it.


    The two thoughts were very simple. Peng Chengfei asked them to come in. It should be that the enemy had already left. Otherwise, how could the other party allow them to come in so easily?


    As for why the enemy didn''t kill Peng Chengfei, this was not what they should think about.


    Peng Chengfei didn''t identify Wei Xiao''s identity with his younger brother, and withstood the pain in his body, he said to the two younger brothers what Wei Xiao had said before.


    "Brother Peng, did Zi Miao''er really catch it?" A little brother was obviously a little excited.


    Judging from his appearance, he obviously had an idea for Zi Miao''er.


    Peng Chengfei glared at each other.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t want to die, go and notify the bosses of other forces right away, hurry up!"


    "Yes, yes, Brother Peng, let''s notify the other bigwigs."


    The two younger brothers didn''t dare to neglect, but only agreed, and then turned and left.


    Wei Xiao stood aside, hugged in front of his hands, and said with a smile: "You are quite calm. You obviously had a chance to tell them my identity just now, why did you choose to let it go?"


    "They are not as smart as you think, implying, success is okay, if I fail, I don''t want to suffer unnecessary torture. Besides, the people responsible for my safety are the most elite subordinates around me, and they are not your opponents. Other crooked melons and cracked dates, I even hold out no hope." Peng Chengfei said coldly.


    "Hehe... you''re a big man, you just have bad luck."


    Wei Xiao really admired Peng Chengfei''s disposition at this moment.


    He was calm and could see the situation clearly. If it hadn''t been for Wei Xiao to provoke him, Peng Chengfei''s future achievements would be totally unpredictable.


    "What is your purpose in coming to my base? Do you want to control this place?"


    "Don''t worry about these. The guests believe that they will be here soon. Let others come in and wash the floor! There are too many dead bodies here, which is an eye-catcher."


    The corners of Peng Chengfei''s mouth twitched.


    But he did not dare to disobey Wei Xiao.


    Before he knew Wei Xiao''s true purpose, there was a chance to survive, and he would never let it go.


    Call someone outside again.


    With the experience of the previous two younger brothers, the others came in quickly this time.


    There are still a lot of people, fifty or sixty people.


    One-third of them had guns, and the other two-thirds had various cold weapons in their hands.


    "Brother Peng!"


    "Don''t ask anything, clean up the scene, the other bosses will come to me in a while, don''t let people say that we are negligent." Peng Chengfei said.


    "Yes!"


    The boys were also very well-behaved, and really didn''t ask anything.


    Their thoughts were similar to those of the two people who had gone out before, and they all felt that the enemy attacking the bungalow had already left.


    No doubt there was him, and the group immediately set out to clean up the corpses and blood stains in the bungalow.


    After half an hour.


    The living room was basically cleaned up. At this time, there was also a burst of noise outside.


    "You all heard it just now. The gunshots kept coming from Brother Peng. If I guessed right, it should be Zi Miao''er who wanted to come back to save Axue, but he was caught upright by Brother Peng and was caught."


    "That''s for sure. What did I say a few days ago? There is no need to send someone to chase Zi Miao''er and the group. As long as Axue is controlled, she will bring people back sooner or later. Now you don''t have to talk about it?"


    "Hahaha... or Brother Li has the foresight. Now Zi Miao''er is also captured, using her to force Axue, not afraid that Axue will not tell the whereabouts of the women. Tsk tusk tusk... That''s a group of best! The two women of Shu Wang and Phantom Shadow are rare in the world."


    "Here, let''s see Brother Peng first and see what he says?"


    "Walk around, I can''t wait!"


    The discussion outside approached, and Peng Chengfei, who was in the living room, couldn''t help but look at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "The game has begun."


    Outside.


    The other big guys from the base arrive.


    "Brother Peng, I heard that you caught Sister Mu''er. I got the news, but I rushed there immediately. I don''t know where Sister Mu''er is?" Seven or eight men each brought two bodyguards, some of them with them. Walked in with her own woman.


    The first red-haired, younger-looking red hair, opened his mouth grinningly.


    "Brother Peng is still capable. Sister Mu''er is also a tough idea, and you actually took it down. If you don''t admire it, you can''t do it!"


    "I only care about whether Ms. Mu''er has suffered outside these days, don''t be covered with scars, then I will feel distressed."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Others also joked.


    Hong Mao first came to sit down on a sofa not far from Peng Chengfei.


    "Hey! Brother Peng, is this the color?" Hong Mao looked very surprised when he noticed the injury on Peng Chengfei''s right hand.


    Others also found a place to sit down at this time.


    Hong Mao''s exclamation undoubtedly reminded others.


    The injury on Peng Chengfei''s leg was not easy to detect, but the injury on his hand was obvious.


    "Zi Miao''er did it?" a big man sitting on the left side of Peng Chengfei asked.


    Peng Chengfei seemed a little weak.


    "These are all trivial things. Calling you over, you all know the reason, right?"


    Hongmao said, "Of course, didn''t it mean that we caught the purple eyes? What about people? Brother Peng, did you ask your men to bring people out for us to meet?"


    After speaking, Hong Mao looked around.


    "Brother Peng, quickly bring people out! Seriously, the taste of these vulgar powders in the base is really not good, I am almost tired of playing, and still a strong woman like Zimouer and Axue fits me. Taste. Even if you can''t eat your mouth for a while, you can get rid of the gluttony after the eye addiction, right?"


    "Brother Long, you hate it, isn''t it good?"


    "Hahaha...My little baby is jealous, come, brother will give you some comfort, boo..."


    "I''m so ashamed."


    Peng Chengfei ignored the big man who flirted with his woman and looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Everyone is here, what is your purpose now, right?"


    Peng Chengfei said this, and until this moment, the other big men didn''t notice Wei Xiao standing at the top of the stairs.


    They really ignored the existence of Wei Xiao just now, thinking that he was just one of Peng Chengfei''s subordinates, but now, they felt that Wei Xiao was unusual.


    Hongmao looked at Wei Xiao and jokingly said, "This brother is very face-to-face! Brother Peng, isn''t he your new kid?"


    Peng Chengfei felt miserable in his heart.


    If such a fierce man is really his own little brother, it is a pity that this is an extremely dangerous killer.


    Even Hongmao didn''t know it. If he knew that this person had killed dozens of Peng Chengfei''s subordinates just half an hour ago, I''m afraid he would not dare to speak to Wei Xiao in this tone.


    The ignorant are fearless!


    Wei Xiao left the stairs and walked towards these so-called big men.


    "Are you sure they are all the bosses of this base? I heard that this base has more power than these."


    "It was true that we were not the only ones before, but those who were disobedient have been wiped out."


    Hearing Peng Chengfei''s words, Wei Xiao understood.


    It is nothing more than excluding dissidents.


    Since you are not the one who is in love with yourself, what are you still keeping for? Do you block yourself?


    Wei Xiao didn''t doubt it either.


    "Wait, Brother Peng, who is this?" Hongmao heard the conversation between the two and felt that Peng Chengfei and Wei Xiao didn''t seem to be in a superior-subordinate relationship at all, so he couldn''t help interrupting their conversation and asked curiously.


    Needless to say the others.


    When Wei Xiao entered their line of sight, there was no less attention to Wei Xiao.


    "Brother Peng, would you like to introduce this little brother to us?" Brother Long played with the woman in his arms casually.


    Peng Chengfei looked at Wei Xiao, his eyes seemed to ask Wei Xiao, "Am I telling them the truth or making up an identity for you"?

 Chapter 427： All of you here are my prisoners

    Wei Xiao glanced at these big guys and said, "Everyone is here, and I don¡¯t need to lie to you anymore. In fact, since you entered this living room, all of you, including Peng Chengfei, are already mine. Captive. I am a person who likes to be obedient, so from now on, I hope everyone will cooperate with me."


    "What do you mean?" Hong Mao and Long Ge''s eyes changed.


    "Brother Peng, your little brother doesn''t seem to speak very much!" a fat man said displeased.


    "Brother Peng should explain?"


    Wei Xiao had already spoken to this point, and Peng Chengfei knew that he didn''t need to pretend.


    With a cold face, Peng Chengfei said: "He was right, we are all his prisoners now. You may not know one thing, just half an hour ago, all my subordinates here were cleaned up by him. Clean, it¡¯s what he meant to let you come to me. Sorry, everyone, I am a fish, I can only cheat you once."


    "Boom..."


    No surprises.


    Just after Peng Chengfei''s words were said, the red hair, who seemed very grumpy, slapped the scene.


    "Brother Peng, I don¡¯t speak well, you don¡¯t mind. If this is just a joke, I will treat Brother Peng as a face and nothing happens. But if Brother Peng did this for another purpose, I¡¯m sorry. Brothers don''t eat this set, what are we going to put on the surface, there is no need to do these bells and whistles, right?" Hong Mao stared at Peng Chengfei badly.


    "Azhi, do you think I have ulterior motives?" Peng Chengfei said in a deep voice.


    "Haha..." Azhi laughed, left his seat and walked behind Peng Chengfei, and said in a weird voice: "Brother Peng, it''s not the first day to get together, so you don''t have to cover up. Who doesn''t know. , You have always wanted to control the absolute power of the base? Now that we have helped you remove Axue, does Brother Peng think that our use value is gone, ready to cross the river to demolish the bridge, unload the grievance and kill the donkey?"


    "I am such a person in your heart?"


    "Isn''t it?" The probe said in Peng Chengfei''s ear, and Azhi turned his gaze to Wei Xiao: "I don''t deny that this little brother plays very similarly and has a good momentum, but Brother Peng, everyone You are not a fool, do you really think we are fools if you find such a young boy to fool me?"


    The other big guys didn''t speak, but through what Azhi said, they all looked like "I have seen through everything."


    Wei Xiao felt that Azhi had a good imagination, and maybe Peng Chengfei had such an idea, but it hadn''t been implemented yet.


    "Papa......"


    Wei Xiao clapped his hands.


    His move undoubtedly attracted everyone''s attention to him again.


    "The analysis is very good, and it is full of possibilities. However, I want to be fair to Peng Chengfei. This time, you really blamed him."


    "Shut up!" Azhi yelled coldly, "Don''t think this is on Brother Peng''s territory. I dare not move you. Believe it or not, even if I kill you, Brother Peng won''t say anything?"


    "Little brother, there are some things that a small shrimp like you can''t participate in. If you don''t make it, you won''t be able to say anything in the end, and you will take your life." Long Ge said coldly.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Do these people think too much?


    "It seems that your character in these people''s hearts is not good!" Wei Xiao said while looking at Peng Chengfei.


    Peng Chengfei was calm.


    "No one listens to the truth, and I can''t help it."


    "Mad, you still play it for me now." Azhi was angry, and while waving his hand, he saw that he took out a gun from his waist and pointed it at Wei Xiao: "Do you dare to face Peng Chengfei? shot?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t pay attention to the gun in Azhi''s hand.


    "I didn''t want to kill people so quickly, but now, I think I need to make you realize that all this is not a joke."


    "court death!"


    Azhi couldn''t think of it anyway, the gun was pointed at Wei Xiao and he dared to pretend to go on.


    Completely murderous towards Wei Xiao, Azhi didn''t keep his hands, and directly pulled the trigger.


    "boom--"


    As soon as the gun sounded, the bullet shot directly at Wei Xiao''s forehead.


    But in a moment, Wei Xiao tilted his head slightly, avoiding the bullet from Azhi very easily.


    Before Azhi could react, Wei Xiao''s figure blinked and came to him, grabbing Azhi''s gun with one hand, and stuffing the muzzle into his mouth with the backhand.


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    Continuous gunfire sounded, and a lot of blood flowed from the back of Azhi''s head.


    Azhi didn''t know why his shot didn''t hit Wei Xiao until he died.


    Similarly, at the last moment of his life, Azhi couldn''t help but float this sentence in his mind: Is it all true?


    Wei Xiao''s shot was so fast that everyone around him didn''t react after Azhi had finished playing.


    Even at the moment Azhi fired his gun, Peng Chengfei hoped that Azhi could kill Wei Xiao.


    But this expectation is clearly unfulfilled.


    When they reacted, Azhi had fallen behind Peng Chengfei.


    "It''s a grassy horse!"


    "Are you serious?"


    The others were angry and sat up in shock.


    These big guys who came with their little brothers, at this moment, not only they drew their guns, but also the little brother behind them.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    But compared to them, Wei Xiao was faster.


    With two more pistols in his hand, Wei Xiao quickly fired at the people around him.


    The younger brothers brought by several big brothers naturally all sacrificed. As for them, their gun-holding hands were injured one after another.


    Only Peng Chengfei sat calmly on the sofa in front of Wei Xiao, and except for his face twitching from time to time, he was not surprised by everything that happened in front of him.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The hand was wounded, and the seven screaming people fell back to the sofa.


    "Boss..."


    The gunfire naturally attracted the attention of the younger brother outside.


    There are people with Peng Chengfei, as well as several other bigwigs.


    "Kill him, kill Peng Chengfei and the people behind him." Someone said angrily.


    What?


    Kill Peng Chengfei?


    The younger brothers of several big brothers were taken aback, and Peng Chengfei''s people did the same.


    According to what this big guy said, aren''t they now enemies?


    At the moment they lost their senses, Wei Xiao threw out the two pistols in his hand, and one of them came to the front of the younger brothers.


    The long knife came out of its sheath, and the cold light burst out.


    The little brothers who didn''t have time to do anything, screamed and fell at the entrance of the bungalow in minutes.


    "Suddenly..."


    The long sword returned to its sheath, and at the same time, Wei Xiao who had thrown out the two pistols just fell in his hands, slowly turned around.


    "Everyone, do you still doubt what I said?"


    Has anyone heard Wei Xiao''s words? I don''t know, but the few big bosses who were there, looked at the dozens of corpses at the entrance, and their eyes went straight.


    More than thirty people! More than 30 people have lost all their efforts in this moment?


    Is this TM something human can do? Or are they watching a virtual movie now?


    Peng Chengfei looked at Wei Xiao in horror.


    No one in the presence of Wei Xiao knew better than him.


    Originally thought that the strength that Wei Xiao showed before was inhuman, but until this moment, Peng Chengfei knew that Wei Xiao''s horror simply surpassed his cognition.


    If this TM is not Superman, it is definitely a monster.


    How could one''s own base be targeted by such a monster?


    Wei Xiao walked slowly back to the sofa where Hongmao was before and sat down, playing with two pistols in his hands.


    "Do I need to find someone to confirm what I just said?" Wei Xiao said again.

 Chapter 428： I do not know the beauty of his wife

    "Gurulu..."


    Everyone recovered from the shock and shook their heads frantically.


    "Brother... Oh no, big brother, big brother, we are wrong, we are wrong, we listen to you everything, you say, what do you want us to do? As long as we can do it, you can say anything." Brother Long was the first to speak.


    Looking at how he is now, where is there a big boss?


    Needless to say, everyone else looked at Wei Xiao with horror.


    Wei Xiao''s horror made them realize that their own life is indeed in the hands of the other party, and that what they said before is correct, and their group has really become a prisoner of the other party.


    A large group of them was captured by one person.


    It sounds funny, but it''s the truth.


    Speaking of which, they really blamed Peng Chengfei before.


    Of course, the blame goes to the wrong blame, but their hatred of Peng Chengfei will definitely not be weakened by this, but will become stronger.


    Mad, there is no such thing as cheating at all.


    Even if you were taken prisoner, you actually pulled them back. What hatred do we have with you for wanting to harm us like this?


    "Isn''t it good to be like this at the beginning? Look, you killed so many people, and I couldn''t bear it." Wei Xiao looked pitiful.


    Peng Chengfei and the others are twitching badly


    It''s so hard to bear it. When you shot, you didn''t seem to see you hesitate.


    "What Big Brother and Big Brother said is, what Big Brother said is that we are all to blame. We are blind to Mount Tai, and we are obsessed with the spirits that have harmed these brothers. We are all sinners." The fat man said in a cold sweat.


    "Okay, just kidding. Let''s get back to business, now, I need someone to go to the southeast fence and raise a white flag to help me bring a few friends into the base from outside. Who will go?" Wei Xiao said.


    Brother Long looked at each other.


    Almost at the same time, these big men raised their hands, including Peng Chengfei.


    This is the best opportunity to leave this "magic cave". If you don''t grasp it well, who knows what will happen next?


    Wei Xiao jokingly smiled.


    What do these people think he doesn''t understand?


    "Just you!"


    Wei Xiao pointed to the shivering woman beside Brother Long and said.


    The woman was so frightened that she didn''t dare to look at Wei Xiao, and only when Brother Long poke her did she react.


    "Me, me?"


    "Naturally, you don''t want to take this opportunity to escape. If my people don''t show up here within half an hour, then none of these people will want to live. Of course, you can ignore them, trust me, As long as you don''t leave this base, I will find you." Wei Xiaosen said coldly.


    The woman wrapped in a big jacket shuddered when she heard the sound.


    "No, elder brother who doesn''t, I will definitely bring your people here."


    "Go!"


    "Thank you, big brother, thank you big brother!" The woman got up hurriedly, trot tremblingly and left the living room.


    Waiting is undoubtedly the most boring thing.


    Looking at the panic-stricken bosses in front of him, Wei Xiao seemed to have thought of something, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly.


    "Before I came to your base, I heard that you are looking for a group of women, a group of very beautiful women, isn''t that the same thing?"


    Peng Chengfei looked at each other.


    Peng Chengfei nodded: "There is such a thing."


    "They can make you fight so hard, they shouldn''t be generally pretty, right?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao took out a cigarette and lit a cigarette for himself.


    "It''s okay, just pass the boring time. If it interests me, maybe I will let you go ahead of time."


    "Brother, what are you saying is true?" The fat man said excitedly.


    "Naturally! I want to hear the truth."


    The fat man nodded vigorously.


    "That''s natural. Brother, don''t you know that those women are not humans at all, ah no, I should say that they are not like mortal things. They are all fairies, especially the two women named Shu Wang and Phantom Shadow. , That is simply a fairy descending to the world. The ring is fat and thin. Graceful and charming. To be honest, even before the end of the world, I have never seen anyone more beautiful than them in reality."


    "so pretty?"


    "Big brother, never lie to you. You haven''t seen them. If you do, I swear that the eunuchs can''t hold them." The fat man said very excitedly.


    "Do you think so?"


    The others nodded.


    Brother Long also said: "You might not believe it, Big Brother. We were the last leader because this group of women lost the dominance of the base. In this way, Big Brother can imagine how beautiful they are? Said that their beauty has reached disaster for the country and the people. It¡¯s not an exaggeration."


    "If it were in ancient times, it would definitely be a demon who could shake the country''s foundation." The spectacleed added.


    Hearing their description of Shu Wang and others, Wei Xiao felt a little embarrassed.


    Is my face blind or I don''t know the beauty of my wife? How do I think that Shuwang and the others are more attractive than the others?


    Oh! This shameless thought doesn''t count 13 in your heart?


    Still don''t know the beauty of his wife? Don''t you want to face?


    There was a smile on Wei Xiao''s face: "So it''s really beautiful, I haven''t noticed it before."


    "Big brother joked, if you have seen them, you won''t feel a loss even if you take your life." Long brother said.


    "Listening to you, mean you all have ideas about those women?"


    The fat man nodded repeatedly: "We overthrew the former leader for them. If I can get that comfort, no, even if I can only sleep for one night, I will have no regrets in my life."


    "Yes, yes! A person who is beautiful to a certain extent can really mess up the world and make people crazy."


    Seeing the obsessive expressions of everyone present, Wei Xiao smiled, but inside, a butcher knife was already sharpening his blade.


    In front of him as a husband, not only did he covet his wife, but he also dared to speak so bluntly, not to kill you who would kill?


    Outside the base.


    Wei Xiao had entered the base for more than two hours, and it was going to darken this day, but there was no movement on the side of the base, and Zi Miao''er and the other women who had stayed outside couldn''t help but become impatient.


    "Brother Wei won''t have an accident, right?" Qiu Hua worried.


    Chunyue shook her head uncertainly: "Probably not. We all know the strength of Big Brother Wei. As long as he is not surrounded by Peng Chengfei people, no one can keep him. Maybe Big Brother Wei is still secretly observing the inside of the base. Case."


    "What if something happens to Big Brother Wei?"


    "Trust him." Chunyue said, looking at Zi Miao''er: "Mou''er, how about we make some movement outside, so that we can also help Big Brother Wei attract the attention of Peng Chengfei''s people?"


    Zi Miao''er''s gaze stayed on the base wall.


    Her initial plan was for Wei Xiao to create chaos in the base and reduce the outposts on the fence, and then take the sisters to take the opportunity to act, but after more than two hours, the outpost on the fence did not reduce by one person, and she couldn''t help but feel a little bit inside. in a hurry.


    Hearing Chunyue''s question, the regained Zi Miao''er shook his head.


    "No, although I also want to help Big Brother Wei, we are obviously not the same with him. We have to rely on us to save Axue, so the rest of us must not have any more accidents."


    As he said, Zi Miao''er gritted his teeth: "If Big Brother Wei really has an accident, then we will kill Peng Chengfei and avenge him."


    In Zi Miao''er''s heart, no one or anything is more important than saving Axue.


    When Chunyue saw this, she didn''t say anything.


    I can only silently pray that Wei Xiao will not have any accidents.


    "Sister Mu''er, Sister Chunyue, look at the wall."


    Suddenly, a companion next to several people exclaimed.


    "What''s wrong with Myolie?" Qiuhua asked.


    Myolie pointed to the wall in front of her and said excitedly: "White flag, someone on the wall raised the white flag toward us."


    "what?"


    Upon hearing this, the women looked at the wall one after another.

 Chapter 429： Frightened

    From this look, sure enough, there was indeed a person on the fence holding a white flag constantly shaking in the air.


    Qiuhua said: "Brother Wei said when he left, as long as we see someone raising a white flag on the fence, let us enter the base with integrity. Could it be that Brother Wei has taken control of the entire base?"


    "How is this possible? Big Brother Wei is alone, how can he control the entire base?" Chunyue asked in surprise.


    The others didn''t speak, their eyes stayed on Zi Miao''er at this moment.


    Zi Miao''er looked at the white flag fluttering in the wind and snow on the fence, her cute little face showing a dignified look.


    "Mu''er..." Chunyue called out.


    Zi Miao''er said: "Do you think this is true?"


    Qiuhua hesitated for a moment.


    Qiuhua said, "Mou''er, do you suspect that this is the enemy''s trick? Or maybe, Big Brother Wei has been captured by them, and he told us how to contact us?"


    "But what if this is true?" Chunyue added.


    The words of the two people can be said to be reasonable, and both are possible.


    Zi Miao''er couldn''t help being caught in a dilemma.


    I believe that Wei Xiao has taken control of the base, which is undoubtedly great, but if this is a scam, as Qiuhua said, Wei Xiao has been captured by the enemy, then once they swagger into the base, wouldn''t they just throw themselves into the net?


    The only people who could save Axue were them. Zi Miao''er could not bear this risk, nor could he afford it.


    After pondering for a long time, Zi Miao''er said coldly with a baby face: "No matter whether it is true or not, it is not a problem for us to hesitate here. In this way, Qiuhua and Chunyue, you and your other sisters are here on standby, Myolie and I Go and see. If Big Brother Wei really controls the base, there is nothing to say. If this is a scam, we won''t be annihilated."


    "No, we are going to go. Mu''er, you take her sisters to stay, and I will go with Qiuhua." Chunyue objected.


    "There is no need to fight, it''s so decided. Chunyue, I''m not here, sisters rely on you."


    Chunyue''s eyelids twitched: "Mou''er, you..."


    "Stop talking, Myolie, let''s go!"


    "Okay, Sister Mu''er!"


    Myolie replied, and left the room with Zimou''er.


    Not long after, the two figures appeared in the sight of all the guards on the fence.


    Because of the heavy snow in the sky, the people on the fence couldn''t see the identity of the people who appeared for a while.


    Until Zi Miao''er and Xing''er came to the entrance of the wall.


    "I''m going, is Sister Mu''er?"


    "It''s really them, how dare they come back brazenly? Don''t she know that Brother Peng is looking for them everywhere?"


    "Hehe...I''m making a fortune now. You said, if we grab Zimu''er and send it to Brother Peng, how will Brother Peng reward us?"


    One person on the fence proposed to grab the purple eyes, while the others'' muddy eyes brightened up.


    "You all give me rules. Sister Mou''er will show up. Brother Peng has long known about it. Otherwise, why do you think I will come here?" Said coldly.


    Only then did the guard post next to me think of it.


    "Sister Yun, Brother Peng, do they really know that purple eyes will appear?" a man asked.


    "Otherwise, what do you think? Open the door quickly and delay Brother Peng and the others from seeing Sister Mou''er, be careful you can''t eat it and go around." The woman said with confidence.


    She was also clever, and did not mention to these guards that Peng Chengfei and others had become prisoners of others.


    The effect of suppressing these outposts as Peng Chengfei and others is not generally good.


    Although the surrounding outposts were a little skeptical, they did not dare to "commit crimes against the wind."


    Regardless of whether the woman''s words are true or false, just let a few people follow them in a while.


    The people on the fence did not hesitate, and the two came down to open the door to Zi Miao''er and the others.


    "Sister Mou''er, the city gate is open." Xing''er beside Zi Mou''er said nervously.


    Zi Miao''er motioned to her not to be nervous.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have everything."


    "Uh-huh!"


    The entrance opened, and from inside, Sister Yun walked out with four guards.


    "Sister Mou''er, we meet again." Facing Zi Mou''er, Sister Yun looked very unhappy.


    Zi Miao''er knew that she was once a member of the guard team next to Axue, and her relationship with them was not bad.


    "Sister Yun, are you okay?" Zi Miao''er couldn''t help but sigh when he saw an acquaintance.


    There was a bitter smile on Sister Yun''s face: "It''s all to live, there is nothing good or bad, to live is more important than anything. Not much to say, you go with me! That adult wants to see you."


    grown ups?


    "Brother Wei?" Myolie asked.


    "I don''t know this anymore. The adult didn''t say what his name was, but now you are at Pengcheng and Brother Peng''s residence. You come with me." After Sister Yun finished speaking, she turned and walked towards the entrance.


    "Sister Mu''er..." Myolie looked at Zi Mu''er.


    Zi Miao''er did not hesitate.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all here, and it''s too late to regret it now. Follow along and have a look."


    With Zi Miao''er starting her head, Myolie couldn''t help becoming more confident.


    Nothing terrible, it''s a big deal.


    With this thought, Myolie was no longer nervous.


    The two followed Sister Yun into the base, and the door that opened quickly closed.


    In the bungalow where Peng Chengfei is located.


    The atmosphere on the scene was not low at all. On the contrary, before doing anything, no one knew what Wei Xiao was. He turned the atmosphere on the scene into a "meeting meeting". Everyone talked freely, and the two sides did not seem to be hostile at all. Look like.


    "People are coming."


    Sister Yun took Zi Miao''er and the others just outside, and Wei Xiao, who had extraordinary hearing, said, and changed the topic that everyone was communicating.


    Peng Chengfei and the others looked towards the door.


    Sure enough, within a few minutes, Sister Yun asked the sentry that came with them to wait outside, and then took Zimu''er and the others into the living room.


    "Brother, I brought your people." Sister Yun first spoke.


    "Brother Wei!"


    Zi Miao''er and the others came in. When they saw Wei Xiao and Peng Chengfei sitting together, talking and laughing, their hearts trembled.


    Could it be that Wei Xiao and Peng Chengfei are in the same gang?


    Wei Xiao waved to Zi Miao''er and the others.


    "What are you doing there? Come here, the people here should be your old acquaintances, don''t I need to introduce them to you one by one?"


    Zi Miao''er took Xing''er and walked towards Wei Xiao with some trepidation.


    His eyes swept across the living room.


    The corpses on the ground, the bullet marks on the walls, and the blood stains on Peng Chengfei and them all told Zi Miao''er that there had been a fierce battle here not long ago.


    Zi Miao''er was stunned.


    What exactly is going on?


    There are obviously traces of fighting, and there are so many corpses on the ground, but why does Wei Xiao sit with these people peacefully again, it seems that the relationship is good?


    "Sister Mu''er, I didn''t expect us to meet again."


    "It''s been a long time since I saw Sister Mou''er?"


    At this moment when Zi Mou''er was lost, Brother Long and the others greeted Zi Mou''er one by one.


    Zi Miao''er returned to his senses, ignoring Peng Chengfei and the others, and came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Brother Wei, what the **** is going on?"


    "What''s going on?" Wei Xiao asked curiously.


    Zi Miao''er pointed at the corpse on the ground, then pointed at Peng Chengfei and the others: "Yes, that''s..."


    "Are you talking about them?"


    Zi Miao''er nodded vigorously.


    "This!" Wei Xiao glanced at Peng Chengfei and the others, and said, "They are my prisoners now. Of course, before I was afraid of them, they all wanted to kill me, but you have also seen that I am obviously better than them. sharp."


    This sounded like a show off, but anyone familiar with Wei Xiao knew that he was just telling the truth.


    Wei Xiao really didn''t have to show off such trivial things.


    Even the shocking and weeping things of killing the mother''s corpse he had brought before Chen Haojie and the others in one stroke, and now this kind of small scene is even less worth mentioning.


    Peng Chengfei and the others didn''t dare to say anything, they all smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 430： Its time to do my business

    Myolie on the side was surprised.


    "Wei, Big Brother Wei, so to speak, the life and death of these people are now between your thoughts?"


    "You can think so."


    "Yes, but why you, you..." Myolie couldn''t say what followed, mainly she didn''t know how to describe it.


    These people in front of us are all prisoners of Wei Xiao, but is their way of getting along too comfortable?


    Does the victor and the captive have this way of getting along with each other on an equal footing?


    I read little, don''t you lie to me?


    Wei Xiao saw Xing''er''s thoughts and said lightly: "Captives also have human rights. I am the person who pays attention to human rights. No one stipulates that winners can''t talk and laugh or chat with prisoners normally, right?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s explanation, Xing''er opened her small mouth and looked at Wei Xiao with endless admiration in addition to surprise.


    "Brother Wei is really no ordinary person." Myolie thought so.


    Zi Miao''er listened to the conversation between the two, still a little bit unbelievable, opening his big eyes, feeling that all this was a little unreal.


    "Brother Wei, what you said is true? Didn''t you go with them?"


    "They deserve it too?"


    This is very hurtful, but Peng Chengfei and the others are unable to refute it.


    With Wei Xiao''s affirmative answer, Zi Miao''er can feel relieved now.


    After exhaling heavily, Zi Miao''er immediately said with a solemn face: "Then Big Brother Wei, can I ask Peng Chengfei some questions and let him do something?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "You have to hurry up, because my business should also be handled."


    Zi Miao''er said there was no problem.


    Facing Peng Chengfei, until this moment, Zi Miao''er felt that the scene before him was still a little dreamy.


    Just half an hour ago, she was still worried about whether she could rescue Axue, but what about now? It seems that saving Axue is no longer difficult.


    Not only does it not need to be sneaky, it is completely possible to let Peng Chengfei release Axue openly.


    Taking a deep breath, Zi Miao''er said to Peng Chengfei, "Peng Chengfei, what have you done to Axue? Where is she now, have you hurt her?"


    Peng Chengfei glanced at Wei Xiao, and saw that he didn''t care about anything, and said, "Sister Mu''er, the eldest sister has always been where she lives. I didn''t embarrass her. If you don''t believe me, you can go and see it now. Look."


    "Will you be so kind?"


    Peng Chengfei said bitterly: "You should know the character of the eldest sister. Besides, before catching you, I dare not push the eldest sister too tightly. If something happens to her, I believe you will retaliate against me at all costs."


    "Yes, I think it all. If Axue has any shortcomings, I will bring Qiuhua and Chunyue to attract the whole group of corpses around the Longling Base. We don''t plan to live anymore. We will die together and give it to Axue. Funeral." Zi Miao''er dare to think and dare to do, and she doesn''t shy away from telling her final plan.


    But she didn''t know, her words almost scared Peng Chengfei and the others to death.


    Use zombies to siege the city?


    This guy really dare to think.


    The purple eyes that seemed harmless to humans and animals, who would have thought that when being ruthless, it would make people sleepy with fear.


    Brother Long, they are all fortunate now.


    Fortunately, Axue didn''t move after hearing Peng Chengfei''s words, otherwise, Zi Miao''er really attracted the corpses. With the strength of their base, hundreds of thousands of zombies were enough to destroy them.


    Wei Xiao also glanced at Zi Miao''er in surprise.


    This girl is a cruel person.


    But I think about it, when people are desperate, what can they not do?


    For example, the original Nie Ao almost ruined Wei Xiao''s efforts for half a year.


    Peng Chengfei smiled bitterly.


    He knew it was like this, because he knew Zimu''er too well.


    Don''t look at her born as a loli, which is very deceptive, but once someone touches her Nilin, she is definitely the kind of woman who can transform into a demon at any time. No doubt, Axue is her Nilin.


    "Then you ask your people to bring Axue here, I want to see Axue right away." Zi Miao''er said imperatively.


    "This..." Peng Chengfei hesitated, still looking at Wei Xiao.


    When Zi Miao''er saw this, a small face suddenly became gloomy: "Why, did you lie to me just now?"


    "no."


    "Then why don''t you ask your people to bring Axue to me."


    Peng Chengfei''s heart is bleeding.


    "I also think, but my people have been cleaned up by this big guy, and I have no one to use now."


    "What?"


    Zi Miao''er was dumbfounded when she heard Peng Chengfei''s words.


    The same is true for Myolie beside her.


    Peng Chengfei''s people have been cleaned up by Wei Xiao? Are you kidding me?


    Zi Miao''er looked at Wei Xiao: "Brother Wei, is what he said is true?"


    "Killing one is killing, killing two is also killing. For unnecessary trouble, the hands are confiscated for a while, and then all are resolved, na! Isn''t there a bunch at the door?" Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    The corpse at the door, Zi Miao''er, had seen it a long time ago, but they hadn¡¯t been sure what was going on inside.


    "Brother Wei, are you too good?"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    What does this mean?


    Shouldn''t normal people say "you are too cruel"?


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, Zi Miao''er said childishly: "I wanted to do this a long time ago. These scum, they are simply wasting the remaining living space of other survivors, but my strength can''t do it. Otherwise, on the day they beat Sister Shuwang and the others and betrayed Axue, I will send them all to hell."


    This girl!


    Could this be the legendary witch with the appearance of an angel but with a devilish heart?


    But Wei Xiao admired this girl very much.


    Affectionate but not bad and kind, with that kind of cruelty, but without losing the heart, the last days need someone like her.


    "You, or you!" Wei Xiao pointed to Sister Yun and said.


    "Me? Brother, what do you have to say?" Sister Yun hurriedly responded.


    Wei Xiao said, "You should know where Axue is? Didn''t a few people come with you outside? Take them to pick up Axue. It shouldn''t be difficult to do, right?"


    Sister Yun nodded repeatedly.


    "Brother, I do know where Axue is being held, but if those people outside don''t listen to me, I can''t tell them." Sister Yun said.


    "Is that so?" Wei Xiao frowned, looking at Peng Chengfei and the others.


    Peng Chengfei knew what to do.


    "Everyone outside comes in." Peng Chengfei shouted.


    The four little brothers who were waiting outside came in.


    However, when they saw the pile of corpses at the entrance, their expressions clearly changed.


    In fact, they noticed it when they were outside, but it was not comprehensive. At this moment, they passed by a pile of corpses. The corpses in that place almost didn''t scare them to death.


    "Peng, Brother Peng, good bosses!"


    The four holding cold weapons said hello in a proper manner.


    They didn''t dare to ask more, just bowed their heads and stood in front of everyone.


    Peng Chengfei said coldly: "You take a trip with Xiaoyun to get the eldest sister''s head to me. If there is a problem with the eldest sister''s head, do you just say that I understand it?"


    The little brothers answered "yes" one after another.


    Wei Xiao said at this moment: "Now you can go."


    Sister Yun repeatedly said yes, and then left the bungalow with four frightened little brothers.


    Outside, a younger brother who was next to Sister Yun couldn''t help his inner worry and curiosity, and asked: "Sister Yun, what''s the matter with the corpses in Brother Peng''s house? I saw many familiar faces."


    Sister Yun glanced back at the questioning younger brother.


    "Don''t ask if you don''t want to die. The more you know, the faster you will die."


    He didn''t get the answer he wanted, and the little brother was a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t dare to continue asking.


    Sister Yun¡¯s warning was correct. There were some things that he couldn''t understand as a young person.


    Inside the bungalow.


    Not long after Sister Yun and the others left, Zi Miao''er also asked Myolie to call Qiuhua and the others outside on the wall of the base.


    Since Wei Xiao really has control over everything, letting Qiuhua and the others stay outside is not only useless, but also prone to accidents.


    Waiting for Myolie to leave, Wei Xiao stood up from his seat at this time.


    His body undoubtedly affects the hearts of many people present.


    Peng Chengfei and others looked at Wei Xiao nervously.


    "Do you have any questions?" Wei Xiao asked Zi Miao''er first.


    Zi Miao''er shook his head.


    "Well, since your business is finished, now it''s time to deal with my business."

 Chapter 431： What did we say

    "Brother Wei, what are you going to do with these guys who beat Sister Shuwang and the others?" Zi Miao''er knew what Wei Xiao was talking about, and asked wryly.


    "What do you think?"


    "All killed?"


    A wicked smile flashed across Wei Xiao''s face.


    "How is it possible? Just now, they told me a lot about Wang''er and Xiaoying. If you didn''t listen to them with your own ears, I don''t know. Compared with you told me to let Wang''er and the others be socialites, these people , There are more nasty thoughts in my heart."


    "What? What did they say?" Zi Miao''er looked surprised.


    The smile on Wei Xiao''s face has become very hideous and evil.


    What did you say?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t tell himself.


    Peng Chengfei felt that something was wrong.


    Hope? Xiaoying?


    Under this cordial address, why does each one carry the name of the goddess they covet?


    "Wait, brother, who are Wang''er and Xiaoying? We don''t know each other!" Long Brother hurriedly asked.


    "Don''t you know? The Wang''er and Xiaoying mentioned by Brother Wei are Sister Shuwang and Sister Xiaoying. They are both the wives of Brother Wei. Brother Wei will come to our base mainly because he is looking for his wife. By the way, you guys. What did you tell Brother Wei just now about Sister Shu Wang and Sister Xiaoying?"


    "Puff..."


    "It''s over!"


    Hearing Zi Miao''er''s words, Peng Chengfei, Long Ge, Fatty and the others, their faces had just recovered the blood color that hadn''t been long before, and they felt as if they had been emptied in an instant.


    Everyone, some of them lost their strength and leaned on the sofa, some did not stabilize their figure and sat on the ground in this shocking news, and even more, a sorrow gradually diffused from their bodies.


    The look they look at Wei Xiao now is even more terrifying than the deterrence brought by Wei Xiao''s display of force before.


    I, what did we say to this devil just now? What did you say?


    Ssangyong play ball, dragon fight in the wild, social game...


    Me, me, me... our TM is really over now.


    "Fight!"


    After the entire living room fell into an unprecedented silence for more than ten seconds, someone finally couldn''t resist the fear in his heart, with a hideous face, and suddenly attacked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao looked at the first big guy who rushed towards him, a cruel look flashed in his eyes.


    Grasp the body of the opponent with one hand, and press down firmly.


    With a "bang", the first gangster hit the ground. The sound of bone breaking was accompanied by the vibration of the ground, and the other party fainted instantly.


    "Fight with him!"


    Brother Long and the other two men also pounced on Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    A child with a punch, the first four people to resist either fainted, or one hand was completely broken by Wei Xiao and lay on the ground wailing.


    "Big, big brother, I, I don¡¯t know Shu Wang...No, no...I don¡¯t know that the goddess is your woman, I, I really don¡¯t know, if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t dare to be with you even if I gave me the courage Say those foul language in front of him." The fat man was the one who was overwhelmed and slid off the sofa and sat on the ground.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao easily abolished four of his companions, he explained with a sad face.


    Wei Xiao raised one foot and stepped on the head of the big guy who passed out in front of him, leaned his hands on his thighs, and bent his body evilly and said, "No, no, no, I think, even if you knew it, you would do that. Say. Just what you said was the most vigorous, now why do you persuade?"


    Fatty''s desire to die is gone.


    "Brother, brother, spare my life, please spare my life, I will kowtow to you."


    The fat man said, hurriedly kowtowed Wei Xiao on the ground.


    It was very hard, and every time he rattled his head, there seemed to be a trace of vibration on the ground.


    Wei Xiao smiled cruelly: "No, I can''t stand this gift. I still like the way you talked freely just now."


    "Brother, brother, we are damned, we are not humans, we are not as good as animals, please, please let us go, as long as you let us go, let us do anything." said the big guy with a peculiar smell.


    Wei Xiao ignored them.


    There were two others who seemed unmoved.


    One was scared to death when he heard Zi Miao''er say that Shu Wang and Phantom were a woman from Wei Xiao, and the other was Peng Chengfei.


    His face is also pale and terrible now, perhaps because of the inconvenience of his hands and feet, he did not make any small movements while sitting.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and looked at him: "You seem to be calm?"


    The corners of Peng Chengfei''s mouth trembled.


    "I, do I still have a chance to survive now?" Peng Chengfei smiled bitterly.


    Knowing the relationship between Shu Wang and Wei Xiao, Peng Chengfei had already anticipated his fate.


    Wei Xiao did not have any accidents.


    I also got along with Peng Chengfei for more than an hour, and I knew him a little bit.


    He is a courageous boss, and likewise, he has a clear view of the problem.


    As Wei Xiao said, he just had bad luck to run into Wei Xiao, otherwise, he would be a very good hero.


    "Very enlightened. But don''t worry, you won''t die so soon. Don''t you want to turn Wanger and them into socialites? I think it is always a pity not to let you feel the taste of socialites."


    Peng Chengfei''s eyes suddenly stared: "You, you can''t be like this."


    "No, no, it''s better for your idea, isn''t it?"


    "I won''t let you succeed if I die." Peng Chengfei already knew how Wei Xiao would treat him.


    Peng Chengfei, who was unwilling to endure the devastation, just fell from his voice, struggling to hit the ground.


    Wei Xiao had quick eyes and quick hands, and grabbed Peng Chengfei''s body.


    "Crack..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao interrupted Peng Chengfei''s remaining hands and feet, and then left him on the ground.


    "Devil, you are the devil, kill me if you have a kind, kill me¡ª"


    Wei Xiao sneered: "I didn''t let you taste the taste of being a communicator, just killing you like this, wouldn''t it be too cheap for you?"


    "You are not a human, you are simply not a human, ah... I will never let you go as a ghost."


    Ignoring Peng Chengfei''s roar, Wei Xiao looked at the fat man who was still kowtow.


    "Okay, don''t knock."


    The fat man stopped his movements, raised his bloodied head, and said tremblingly: "You promised to let me go?"


    Wei Xiaoxi smiled and said, "It depends on your performance."


    The fat man who seemed to grab the life-saving grass knelt and walked to Wei Xiao''s feet, hugged his legs and said, "As long as I can survive, I will do whatever you say, elder brother."


    "Wait!" Wei Xiao said, turning around and saying to the sober people: "Do you want to live or die?"


    The screaming Long Ge and others looked up.


    "Are you willing to let us go?" Long Ge asked.


    "Do you have a choice?"


    "Hahaha...Long Fei, stop dreaming. I don¡¯t know that Shuwang is his woman. We may still survive, but knowing the relationship between Shuwang and him, do you think he will let go of what we just said? Have you passed us? Kill if you want. Eighteen years later, Lao Tzu is a hero again."


    "boom--"


    As soon as the man in glasses finished speaking, the voice behind him stopped abruptly.


    Wei Xiao with a gun in his hand looked at Brother Long: "Do you want to be with him, too?"

 Chapter 432： A game to survive

    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would be so decisive.


    At this moment, Long Ge and another odorous man knew that they really had no choice.


    The two didn''t want to die, even if what the glasses man said was true, as long as there was a glimmer of hope of survival, they didn''t want to miss it.


    Brother Long said: "No, no, I don''t want to die, brother, you can do anything you want me to do, as long as you don''t kill me, I will listen to you."


    "Me too, I listen to you in everything."


    Two more were settled, and two people who passed out were left.


    Wei Xiao was not polite to the fainted person.


    One person interrupted a hand, and the severe pain caused them to wake up from a coma.


    "Brother Wei, what did these people say bad about Sister Shu Wang and the others?" Zi Miao''er on the side was still struggling with the previous question and couldn''t help asking.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold, and when he looked back at Zi Mou''er, the chill burst out of his eyes shocked Zi Mou''er.


    "Brother Wei, Wei, I, I just ask, just ask, you don''t want to say it, forget it, your eyes scared me." Zi Miao''er said weakly.


    She was really frightened by Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    People are just curious, you don¡¯t need to be angry, do you?


    "You''d better not ask, it will die."


    Zi Miao''er immediately covered his mouth and kept nodding.


    She has no doubt, if Wei Xiao keeps asking, she won''t even let it go.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two people who woke up and asked them if they wanted to live.


    Among the two, there was also someone who knew his fate, just like the man in glasses, who was boundless in front of Wei Xiao.


    As a result, without thinking about it, he also followed in the footsteps of the man in the eye.


    As for the other one, doesn''t he know his fate?


    He knew, and knew very well, but he didn''t want to die, even if he knew that the opportunity Wei Xiao gave was a lie, he would rather believe it.


    In this way, the seven big brothers, except for the three who died (including Hongmao Azhi), the other four chose to listen to Wei Xiao obediently.


    "Well, the disobedient people have been resolved. Now, there is only one way for you to survive." Wei Xiao said, pointing his finger at Peng Chengfei, who was lying on the ground like a puddle of mud: "You don''t like being unique. Is it a game? He is your chance to survive..."


    "By the way, only one of the four of you can live. Who can make him lose his breath in your exercise in the game of''welcoming men'', and this person can live. Of course, he must die under the rules of the game. , Death outside the rules, then I can only say sorry, none of you want to live."


    "Devil, you TM are an out-and-out devil." Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the four of them had no response. Peng Chengfei, whose hands and feet were interrupted, cursed heartbreakingly: "I''ll even die. , Won¡¯t let you torture me."


    Roaring, Peng Chengfei bit his tongue directly.


    "Ahem...puff..."


    Blood was spit out from his mouth, and Peng Chengfei''s face was unspeakably hideous.


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously: "You have to hurry up. Biting your tongue will not kill you in a short time. If he dies outside the rules of the game, you will not be able to live."


    The four people who had originally rejected the game "Welcome to Men", heard Wei Xiao''s words, they dared to hesitate there, and rushed towards Peng Chengfei.


    Wei Xiao turned around, not intending to stay longer in this "land of right and wrong", and walked outside.


    Zi Miao''er saw that the four big men were already tearing Peng Chengfei''s clothes, and she understood what it meant to "welcome a man", her little face blushed slightly, and she quickly trot out of the living room.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Brother Peng, I''m sorry, I just want to survive."


    "You were the one who made Shuwang''s idea in the first place. Now, you can fulfill us and let us live!"


    "Brother Peng, don''t worry, I will be very gentle."


    "Uuuuu..."


    Peng Chengfei''s roar and the bitter voice of the other four men came from the living room.


    As for what happened at the scene, only they know now.


    Anyway, Peng Chengfei screamed miserably.


    Outside the bungalow.


    Looking at the snow in the sky, Wei Xiao was smoking a cigarette, his eyes were very calm.


    "Brother Wei, sometimes I feel like you really look like a devil." Zi Miao, who ran out, stood beside Wei Xiao and said weakly.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at her.


    "Then you dare to be so close to me? Aren''t you afraid that I will eat you so much that there are no bones left?"


    Zi Miao''er shook his head: "I believe Sister Shu Wang''s eyes, the men they look after, will definitely not be those who are superficial."


    "Haha... is it superficial?" Wei Xiao turned his head and looked up at the sky.


    Before the end of the world, was he superficial?


    The answer is yes.


    Money, beauty, this is his pursuit. As for what you said about the rich spiritual material, the noble ideal pursuit, the free sky...


    Sorry, those are things that you can only enjoy when you have money. Before that, you have to solve food and clothing and family issues first. It''s so superficial.


    "Don''t think of me too noble. If it were not for the end times, I might not even be as good as the people inside."


    "How come? Big Brother Wei is so powerful, he must be a great existence before the end of the world."


    This girl really dared to think.


    Habitually, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand and rubbed her head.


    "You should be grateful that I have changed a lot now. At the beginning of the last days, you can''t escape the palm of my hand."


    Zi Miao''er dissatisfiedly knocked out Wei Xiao''s big hand, and said with a small mouth in dissatisfaction: "Brother Wei, you have messed up my head."


    After that, the red cheeks on both sides are bulging, it looks like a small inflatable pufferfish, very cute.


    "Mu''er..."


    A call came from not far away at this time.


    Wei Xiao and the others looked towards the source of the sound, and saw Xing''er and Qiuhua and the others trotting towards the two of them under the wind and snow.


    Zi Miao''er returned to its original shape, with joy in his eyes.


    "Autumn Flower, are you here?"


    A group of people came to Wei Xiao and them.


    "Brother Wei!"


    Wei Xiao just nodded and looked at the three men beside the women.


    "They shouldn''t be here." Wei Xiao''s tone was cold.


    The three men who followed or watched Xing''er and the others did not know Wei Xiao. They thought he was just a little brother next to Peng Chengfei and others. It is the fugitive that Brother Peng and the others want to arrest. We will bring him and them to see Brother Peng."


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak.


    The figure flickered, and a cold light flickered as he moved.


    The three people who had no chance of reacting at all, two of them fell to the ground on the spot and fell asleep completely.


    There was one person left. Wei Xiao, who had come to him at some time, put the blood-stained ring knife in his hand on the opponent''s shoulder.


    "There is something you need to do, is there a problem?"


    "Crack..."


    In the winter, there is still snow, but this little brother now has sweat on his forehead.


    The machete in his hand fell to the ground, and the younger brother trembled: "Big brother, big brother, what do you want me to do?"


    "Inside, there is a good show going on. You go in and supervise them to do their work well. When they are done, you can tell me the result. Remember, you mainly care about the Peng brother in your mouth and see who he is in. Do you know if you breathe?"


    "Know, know!"


    The younger brother didn''t know what Wei Xiao said, but if he could survive, he agreed to speak first.


    "Go!"


    Wei Xiao retracted the ring first knife and put it in the scabbard behind.


    The little brother ran into the living room non-stop as if he was amnesty.


    They were immune to Wei Xiao''s powerful Qiuhua for a long time, so it was not surprising that Wei Xiao helped them get rid of the surveillance.


    "Brother Wei, is there something inside? Why do I hear someone screaming?" Chunyue asked.


    Wei Xiao jokingly smiled: "If you want to know, you can go and see for yourself. Don''t worry, it''s safe inside."


    "Brother Wei, you are too bad!" Zi Miao''er gave Wei Xiao a white look, and took Chunyue and the others aside, and told them what had happened in the living room.


    After knowing what "good show" was going on in the living room of the bungalow, Chunyue and the others blushed one by one, and their eyes looked at Wei Xiao with a bit of shame.


    Big Brother Wei is too bad.

 Chapter 433： Axue

    The "game" in the living room continued, but outside, Qiuhua and the others arrived not long ago, not far away, and then another team came.


    I was telling Qiuhua and the others how Wei Xiao showed his majestic purple eyes in front of Peng Chengfei and others. When she accidentally discovered this group of people, especially one of them, her words suddenly disappeared.ÁËÉù¡£ The sound.


    "Axue!"


    "Snow Chief!"


    Seeing the people, Qiuhua and the others settled one by one.


    The purple eyes who slowly turned around, the red face was startled for a moment, the tears gradually flickered in his eyes, and then he became ecstatic.


    "Axue--"


    With a cry, the figure of Zi Miao''er left Wei Xiao and the others, and rushed towards the group of people who came.


    Wei Xiao also noticed Sister Yun and them.


    However, his gaze rested on a figure that stood out from the crowd.


    The person was thin, his face was wounded, and his long messy hair spread around his shoulders, front and back, and the slightly tall figure made people feel weak.


    But even so, her image is far beyond the reach of others around her.


    She seems to be eye-catching from birth, no matter how sloppy and downright she is, she still attracts the attention of others.


    This is momentum and aura.


    Born or nurtured, but they all indicate that she is good.


    "She is your leader, Axue?" Wei Xiao asked Chunyue and the others around him.


    Chunyue nodded excitedly: "Well, she is Axue! Our leader, our eldest sister. Great, Axue is fine, she is really fine."


    Chunyue and the others were crying with joy, and the excitement on their faces was clearly visible.


    Noting Chunyue and their expressions, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but become curious about this Axue.


    In the last days, if you want to be a big boss, a big boss, as long as you are ruthless, strong, and capable, you can easily get it, but if you want to capture people''s hearts and gain the love of unrelated people, then not everyone can do it. .


    And this Axue, since he can obtain a group of diehard loyalties like Chunyue and the others, his personal charm and other qualities are absolutely extraordinary.


    "Will this be the next big sister?" Wei Xiao thought of the group of women he had met in Huanlian District.


    There are indeed many similarities between Axue and Big Sister.


    "Axue--"


    "Mu''er..."


    Zi Mou''er had already ran to Axue''s side, and in the voice of the two of them, Zi Mou''er threw directly into Axue''s arms.


    Along the way, Axue, who had the same complexion and waveless eyes, had a hint of color in her dull eyes at the moment she saw her purple eyes.


    "Axue, I miss you, I miss you so much, we can finally continue to be together again." Holding Axue tightly, Zi Miao''er''s entire head was buried in front of Axue.


    Axue held her purple eyes in her arms, with a sad and beautiful expression in her eyes: "Mu''er, are you still caught by them?"


    "No Axue, they didn''t catch me back, but I came back by myself."


    "You, why are you so stupid?" Axue''s eyes were frightened.


    When Axue was released, Zi Miao''er laughed and said, "Axue, it''s not what you think! I came in with an open mind, and Peng Chengfei didn''t dare to do anything to me. Not only that, they are too busy now."


    "Hehe... Sister Mu''er, can we not brag? Just say, whose bed did you go to?"


    The men responsible for escorting Axue over heard Zi Miao''er''s words, and they were full of playfulness.


    Their ideas are simple and reasonable.


    Zi Miao''er is beautiful and very characteristic. She can appear in front of them safe and sound. She has committed herself to a certain boss in the base. Otherwise, Zi Miao''er now has the opportunity to sway in the base openly. And still outside Peng Chengfei''s residence?


    Don''t be kidding, Peng Chengfei used many people to go out to capture Zi Miao''er. If she didn''t choose to give in, how could Peng Chengfei indulge her like this?


    Zi Miao''er''s face suddenly didn''t look good.


    "Why, with the new master, now I have become more courageous?"


    "Hehe... Sister Mou''er, I call you Sister Mou''er. That is based on your previous affection. Now, even if you have a big brother, you are at most a favored woman. Maybe when the big brother will play Tired, you still have to serve us. You are no longer the second sister who used to be."


    "Is it true that some people haven''t recognized reality? Big sister, have you seen it? This is reality. In the last days, it is destined to be the world of men. You women, the structure is too small and you don''t know yourself."


    "Hehe! People are ugly, but they have beautiful ideas." Zi Miaoersen sneered, "I hope you can maintain this confidence for a while. Go, Axue, I will take you to meet someone. You will never think he has How powerful."


    For the cynicism of these little brothers, Zi Miao''er does not care about them for the time being. When Peng Chengfei and their affairs are over, she has some time to spend with these people, but these little brothers should not kneel down and beg for mercy, and they will still look rebellious. That''s good.


    Reaching out his hand to hold Axue, Zi Miao ran to Wei Xiao and the others with her.


    "stand¡­¡­"


    "You better stop talking."


    A younger brother wanted to prevent Zi Miao''er from taking Axue away, but sister Yun on the side cast a cold look at the other person, and the cold tone made the younger brother who wanted to speak no more.


    The younger brother was a little unhappy: "Sister Yun, Axue, but Brother Peng told me to focus on surveillance. If something happens, Brother Long behind you will not be able to protect you."


    This is the little brother''s threat to Sister Yun, and it is also a warning.


    Sister Yun disagrees.


    Brother Peng? It''s ridiculous that Peng Chengfei and their lives are held in the hands of others. They can''t protect themselves, so will they consider other people?


    "I know very well, you should ask for more blessings too!" With that, Sister Yun also walked towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    The six younger brothers who followed looked at each other.


    One of them looked at the younger brother who had come to them with Sister Yun before.


    "Xiao Liu, are you sure it was Brother Peng who asked you to take Axue?"


    Xiao Liu nodded: "Brother Peng said it personally, and the other big guys in the living room of the bungalow are there. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Brother Peng and them later."


    The two younger brothers with guns in their hands glanced at each other.


    One of them said: "It''s okay. Anyway, this is where Brother Peng lives. There will be no surprises if you want to come. Let''s follow."


    The companion beside him nodded.


    Zi Miao''er had brought A Xue to Wei Xiao''s place.


    "The leader (Axue)..."


    Qiuhua and the others were very excited when they faced Axue.


    Looking at the familiar person, Axue''s cold face had a hint of tenderness. Similarly, she realized that there was only this familiar person left in front of her, and her eyes were a little more bleak.


    "Just... you are the only ones left?" Axue said.


    Her voice is very nice, with a soft and firm feeling.


    Chunyue smiled and nodded: "After we escaped that day, Peng Chengfei asked Fan Kun to lead people to chase us. Xiaolin and the others sacrificed on the way to escape. We can live, but we have to lose to Big Brother Wei. Otherwise, we will not escape death."


    "Don''t talk about it. Come, Axue, let me introduce you, Wei Xiao, Big Brother Wei, and Sister Shuwang''s husband." Zi Miao''er introduced Wei Xiao to A Xue, and said to Wei Xiao at the same time. Brother, this is Axue, our leader, and our best eldest sister."

 Chapter 434： People are as they are

    Wei Xiao looked at Axue, and Axue also looked at him.


    The two looked at each other.


    Wei Xiao''s first impression of Axue was amazing and appreciation.


    Axue''s current appearance is really not very good.


    She looks thin, her long hair is messy and rough and dull, and the clothes on her body seem to have not been changed for a long time. The coat is very new, but compared with other clothes on her body, it looks out of place.


    You don''t have to think about this coat to know that someone else put it on her today.


    But these external modifications still cannot conceal her freshness and extraordinaryness. Especially those eyes are firm and energetic, as if facing any danger, she always carries hope.


    This is a woman with perseverance and thinking.


    Axue was also looking at Wei Xiao.


    I can¡¯t say what it feels like, I just think the man in front of me is mysterious, very temperamental, and a touch of elegance. Of course, that natural deterrent, even if Wei Xiao did not show it, Axue, who has always been sensitive, can still catch arrive.


    This is an extremely dangerous person.


    Axue commented on Wei Xiao inwardly.


    "Thank you for saving Miao''er and them, but unfortunately I have nothing to help you now." Axue said.


    Very friendly voice.


    Wei Xiao calmly said, "You don''t seem to worry about our current situation?"


    Axue smiled politely: "Mou''er and the others can stand here unharmed, and Peng Chengfei and others did not let anyone monitor you. Based on my understanding of Peng Chengfei, there are only two possibilities for this phenomenon, Peng Chengfei and the others. Either he is dead, or he is controlled by you."


    "Why didn''t that kid say that Xiao Mou''er was taken into the house by some big guy?"


    "Brother Wei, you are so annoying! Also, I''m nineteen years old, how am I younger?" Zi Miao''er said dissatisfied.


    Wei Xiao glanced in front of Zi Miao''er, and said, "You have hope to settle down in this world, if you can survive."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zi Miao''er was a little dazed.


    "Haha..." Qiuhua beside her smiled.


    Pulling Zi Miao''er over and whispering in her ear, the cute face of Zi Miao''er is ashamed and angry.


    "Brother Wei, I didn''t expect you to be such a person, huh!" Zi Miao groaned at Wei Xiao, but unconsciously looked in front of him.


    Want to cry!


    Seeing Zi Miao''er''s expression in her eyes, Axue chuckled, "I know Miao''er, this kind of thing can''t happen to her."


    "You are unusual!"


    Wei Xiao''s words felt like he recognized Axue.


    "I don''t understand what you say? I''m going to see Brother Peng, why are you still standing here? Give me all in." The people behind followed, and the man who had teased Zi Miao''er said coldly and coldly. Say.


    Cold eyes shot from Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "It might be good for you to remain silent at this time."


    "Heh!" The man sneered: "Who are you? Do you know who Brother Peng is? My brother-in-law, dare to talk to me like this. Are you tired of living?"


    It turned out to be a related household, no wonder it was so arrogant.


    "Do you know one of my rules?"


    "What''s the rule?" Uncle Peng Chengfei asked with his mouth raised and his head held high.


    "One person sins, family and friends punish! Cut the grass and dig its roots."


    Brother Peng Chengfei was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t know what Wei Xiao said impatiently: "Don''t give me these things. Now you are going to see Brother Peng with me. Let''s talk about Luo Li. Believe it or not, I killed you? "


    "bass-"


    As soon as the other party''s voice fell, I saw Wei Xiao''s figure move, and a cold light flashed across Brother Peng Chengfei''s neck.


    Uncle Peng Chengfei, whose eyes were completely frozen, didn''t say a word, swallowed the breath in his mouth, and moved his head away from his shoulders.


    "Brother Jian..."


    Seeing this scene, a little brother beside him exclaimed, he instinctively took out his pistol and wanted to deal with Wei Xiao.


    "puff-"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give him any chance, waved again, and fell in front of him alone.


    The remaining four men who left with Sister Yun from the bungalow saw this scene. They only had cold weapons in their hands. In fright, they turned around and ran away without even thinking about it.


    "Stop them!" Chunyue said.


    "Boom boom..."


    Qiuhua and the others were decisive, and raised their guns to deal with the four who fled.


    "I can live, I can live, hahaha... Peng Chengfei died under me, brother, I killed Peng Chengfei."


    The outside affairs had just ended, and a burst of overjoyed laughter came out in the bungalow.


    Maybe it was because he was too excited, or because he had the hope of living, the fat guy who came out walked out hurriedly without wearing much clothes.


    Axue and the others were attracted by the loud laughter, and as a result, they happened to see each other''s indecent scene.


    Qiuhua and Axue turned their heads one after another.


    "Shameless!" With only purple eyes, she saw something indecent. In shame, she took out a pistol from her waist and fired two shots at the disheveled fat man.


    The fat man, who was still in joy, only felt the pain in his chest that was indescribable. When he lowered his head and looked at the two gunshot wounds on his body that soon began to bleed, his excited face was lost.


    Slowly looked at Wei Xiao.


    Doesn''t it mean that Peng Chengfei can survive whoever dies in his hands? Why is this happening?


    In any case, the fat man couldn''t understand why Wei Xiao turned his back. With a look of unwillingness and regret, he slumped down the stairs and threw himself into the snow with a few convulsions.


    Wei Xiao looked back and saw this scene with a helpless smile on his face.


    He said that he could not recite this pot.


    It was completely caused by the fat man''s death.


    You said that you won the game if you win the game. Why do you come out with such a personality? Even if you want Wei Xiao to confirm the truth of the matter, can we put on our pants before we come out?


    It''s all right now, there is no need for Wei Xiao to find other reasons to kill him, the fat man died in Zi Miao''er''s hands.


    Really, Wei Xiao is a person who keeps his promises, especially to the enemy. He never repents what he said, but if this person died in an incident outside of his promise, then he can''t be blamed.


    "Isn''t that Liu''s accident?"


    Liu accident? Oh! That was really an accident.


    "It seems to be him."


    Qiu Hua and the others turned around at this time, and looked at Liu Sui, who was no longer moving, and they were unavoidably surprised.


    "Pickled things, this kind of people pollutes the air." Zi Miao''er shot away and said with a shame.


    Axue also turned her head at this time: "Mou''er, who is he?"


    When Zi Miao''er thought about what happened in the living room of the bungalow, her face was flushed red, now it is more vivid: "Axue, don''t ask, you only need to know that Peng Chengfei and the others are finished."


    "Yes?"


    "Um!"


    "Since the game is over, let''s go in and take a look!" Wei Xiao didn''t feel much about Zi Miao''s killing Fatty, that is, Liu Accident.


    Speak to Zi Miao''er and the others, and walked towards the bungalow alone.


    Qiuhua and the others want to follow.


    "Don''t go!" Zi Miao''er called them quickly.


    Myolie turned her head: "What''s wrong, Sister Mou''er, is there still danger inside?"


    Zi Miao''er couldn''t explain it well, and he said anxiously: "If you don''t go, don''t go, where is so much nonsense? Axue, believe me, you must not like the scene inside, we are here waiting for Big Brother Wei."

 Chapter 435： Cat and mouse

    Looking at Wei Xiao who had entered the bungalow, and then at Zi Miao''er, Axuewen said: "Go and see! We are not afraid of death, what else is there to be afraid of?"


    Before Zi Miao''er stopped, Axue first walked towards the bungalow.


    "Axue..."


    Zi Miao''er was anxious, and hurriedly caught up with A Xue.


    Naturally, other people didn''t stay outside either. Not to mention what Zimiao''er reminded them was that the heavy snow outside was not suitable for them to stay for a long time.


    The women entered the bungalow one after another.


    At first sight, it is naturally the corpse in that place, and secondly, there is nothing under him, Peng Chengfei who is not looking at him.


    When they saw Peng Chengfei''s appearance clearly at the moment, Qiuhua and the others turned their heads, looking embarrassed.


    Now they finally knew why Zi Miao''er didn''t let them in.


    The picture in the living room can''t bear to look directly at it, and it''s mainly smelly.


    "How did Peng Chengfei become like this?" Qiuhua said bitterly.


    Zi Miao''er sighed: "I told you not to come in and you wouldn''t listen. You have to ask Big Brother Wei about this. It''s all a game he proposed."


    Axue and the others looked at Wei Xiao who entered the living room first.


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain anything, a cruel smile appeared on his cold face: "There are a few mice that don''t seem to be going to follow the game. Be careful yourself, and I will get rid of the remaining mice."


    Leaving a word, Wei Xiao walked upstairs with a knife in one hand and a gun in the other.


    "this is?"


    Others are puzzled.


    "In addition to Liu''s accident just now, there were Long Fei, Li Xiaodong, and Hong Fushi here before, and they should all be hiding." Zi Miao''er explained.


    Axue asked: "So, the leaders of the other forces in the base are all controlled by Mr. Wei?"


    "Yeah! This is also the reason why there has been no confusion in the base so far."


    Axue understood.


    He looked at the corpses on the ground, especially the guns beside them.


    "First pick up the guns in the living room, we may need them later." Axue said.


    Qiuhua and the others did not hesitate, try not to see Peng Chengfei''s miserable condition, and cleaned the battlefield in the living room.


    The bungalow is upstairs.


    The figure of Wei Xiao just walked up fearlessly.


    He didn''t intend to hide his figure at all. Every time he appeared on a floor, he opened the doors of all the rooms on an entire floor in the most direct way.


    The bang bang keeps on.


    House after house was searched but no one was found, Wei Xiao continued to walk up.


    "go to hell!"


    In a room on the third floor, just as Wei Xiao kicked the door open, someone inside shouted and shot him.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunshot sounded, but it was not the person who attacked Wei Xiao, but Wei Xiao.


    You say you play sneak attack, just play sneak attack! What did you remind Wei Xiao to do before shooting?


    Wei Xiao''s reaction nerves didn''t know how many times faster than normal people, the other party''s shout instantly confirmed the enemy''s location, and a few shots in Wei Xiao''s hand resulted in the opponent''s position.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the corpse hiding in the innermost corner of the room.


    It''s not the three big brothers, but Wei Xiao has also seen each other.


    Isn''t the opponent the one who was "persuaded" by him to enter the living room and act as a "referee" for Liu and them unexpectedly?


    "Knowing that it is a leaking boat and dare to go up, why can''t you think about it like this?"


    Wei Xiao entered the room.


    After checking where there might be a Tibetan in the room, after not finding the second person, he looked at the other person''s body and sighed, then exited the room.


    Next, Wei Xiao searched from the third floor all the way to the fifth floor and found no three of Hong Fushi, and he couldn''t help but feel a little skeptical.


    "Has the three of them escaped?"


    Thinking about it, Wei Xiao fired a few shots indiscriminately.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Crack..."


    At this moment, there was a noise in a room on the fifth floor.


    Wei Xiao''s shooting was stagnant, his eyes fixed on the room where the sound was coming from.


    "Haha! The mouse is so careless."


    "Pattern..."


    Wei Xiao withdrew from the magazine that had no bullets in the pistol, replaced it with a room a few meters away and walked towards the room with the door closed.


    In this room, there are four people at this time.


    Two men and two women.


    The man is naturally Hong Fushi and Li Xiaodong, while the woman is the two little beauties who slept with Peng Chengfei before.


    The four people listened to the approaching footsteps outside. Hong Fushi and Li Xiaodong looked at one of the women and wanted to kill her.


    The woman was equally frightened, with tears in her eyes, she kept shaking her head at Hong Fushi and the others, as if to explain to them: I didn''t mean to.


    "What to do?" Hong Fushi whispered.


    Li Xiaodong was full of sweat on his forehead, and his gun-holding left hand was shaking.


    "Drag, do everything possible to drag it to Long Fei to find support." Li Xiaodong trembled.


    "Peng..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Suddenly, there was a bang from the door of the room.


    Hong Fushi and Li Xiaodong, who were nervously nervous, almost jumped out of their hearts without being frightened, and a woman beside them lost her voice.


    Although she hurriedly covered her mouth, is it still useful?


    "Boom..."


    As a more violent tremor came, at this time, the closed door was stunned from the outside with great force.


    "Ahhhhh...Go to hell!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Upon seeing Hong Fushi and Li Xiaodong, who had been using guns at the door of the room, the guns in their hands madly fired at the door of the room.


    The two women next to them also had guns, but, under tension, they did not dare to open their eyes to look at the door of the room. The bullets that flew out of the barrels in their hands were completely random.


    Except that they didn''t hit Hong Fushi and Li Xiaodong, basically there were traces of bullets rubbing against the ground and walls around the entrance of the room.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Depend on!"


    After flying in with the help of the door, Wei Xiao, who also followed suit, escaped the bullets fired by Hong Fushi and Li Xiaodong, but he did not expect to be shot by one of the women''s random marksmanship.


    The action was blocked, and the figure fell behind a sofa. Wei Xiao lost the opportunity to kill Hong Fushi and Li Xiaodong in one blow.


    "He was shot. He was shot. Get rid of him."


    Obviously discovering Wei Xiao''s abnormality, Hong Fushi stood out from behind the bunker, his face was extremely excited, and he shouted.


    From his appearance, it seemed that Wei Xiao was shot, which meant that Wei Xiao was dead.


    But think about it, their fear of being dominated by Wei Xiao today is really tormenting.


    Dozens of people fighting against Wei Xiao with guns allowed him to kill him, and he was unharmed. Wei Xiao¡¯s horror had penetrated into their hearts. Now, Wei Xiao was injured by the four of them. It was a victory that was suddenly seen in this desperate environment. , How to not let Hung Fu Shi excited?


    "boom¡­¡­"


    However, it is a pity that Hung Fushi was so proud that his figure was exposed to the air. The figure fell behind the sofa and Wei Xiao shot him and killed him.


    The overjoyed expression freezes on Hong Fushi''s face like this, until the figure fell down, and Hong Fushi, who was still surprised in his eyes, couldn''t think of it anyway. Why could Wei Xiao be shot so fiercely?


    Li Xiaodong, who was right next to him, saw this scene, his face paled with fright.


    Was it a fake Wei Xiao shot?


    "thump¡­¡­"


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, Hong Fushi, Li Xiaodong and others forced me, they forced me."


    "Spare me, I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die."


    The two women were frightened by the death of Hong Fushi.


    Throwing away the gun in his hand, he sat on the ground and kept begging for mercy.


    "Made!"


    Li Xiaodong didn''t expect these two **** to confess so quickly, and yelled, and the figure rushed directly at one of them.


    "Ah... Boss Li, don''t..."


    Wei Xiao heard the screams in the room and suddenly got up and pointed his gun at the source of the sound.

 Chapter 436： Long Fei Counterattack

    "You''d better not shoot, or she will die!" Li Xiaodong strangled a woman''s neck, hiding her figure behind her, with the gun in his hand directly against her head.


    Li Xiaodong also had no choice but to make such a move.


    With Wei Xiao''s greatness, he knew that he was definitely not Wei Xiao''s opponent alone.


    Now Li Xiaodong only hopes that Wei Xiao can see hostages in his hands, and dare not do anything to him when he is still a beautiful woman.


    The woman was in tears and her eyes were full of panic.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me."


    The other woman dared not move, and sat on the ground with her head completely buried in her thighs.


    Wei Xiao''s expression was cold, and his gun hand was facing the direction where Li Xiaodong was.


    Feeling that the gunshot wound in the abdomen was healed and the bullet inside was also moving on the periphery, Wei Xiao said indifferently: "Do you think you can threaten me with a woman?"


    "Hey... I don¡¯t know if you care about these two women, but if you dare to shoot, I guarantee that none of them will survive. Two beautiful little beauties died like this. As a man, you, Don''t you feel a pity?" Li Xiaodong grinned.


    "Help me, help me..."


    "Interesting, what do you think about threatening me with your people?"


    Li Xiaodong doesn''t care about these.


    "As long as you can survive, does it make any difference to threaten you? It depends on whether you are willing to accept these two little beauties?"


    "Then you really made a stupid decision."


    "What do you mean?"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The moment Li Xiaodong lost his senses, Wei Xiao suddenly shot down the muzzle pointing at him.


    The bullet hit Li Xiaodong''s exposed left leg.


    Li Xiaodong, who was in pain, knelt down at the same time as the hostage.


    At this moment, Li Xiaodong, who was hiding behind the woman, was exposed.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Another gunshot hit Li Xiaodong''s head directly.


    With a look of horror in his eyes, Li Xiaodong loosened and restrained the woman''s arm and fell down, and he couldn''t die again.


    The woman who was lucky enough to escape her life fell to her knees, crying and begging Wei Xiao not to kill her.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two women who had no fighting spirit and put down his guns: "Don''t cry, I won''t kill women."


    "Thanks, brother!"


    "Brother Wei, have you found the three bastards?"


    Outside the door, at this moment, Zi Miao''er''s voice came.


    In minutes, Zi Miao''er, who had come up with the two sisters, entered the room.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and didn''t even glance at the two surviving women.


    "There is one more, but his time is running out." With that, Wei Xiao walked outside the door.


    Zi Miao''er blinked.


    "Sister Mu''er, there is still a living person, it is Peng Chengfei''s woman." Myolie found the two women who had survived and said.


    Wei Xiao, who had just arrived at the door, frowned slightly.


    Peng Chengfei''s woman?


    Wei Xiao turned around.


    "How is their relationship with Peng Chengfei?" Wei Xiao asked.


    I don¡¯t understand what Wei Xiao¡¯s question means. Xing¡¯er said with a solemn face: ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but when he was at the base, Peng Chengfei loved them very much. Peng Chengfei didn¡¯t betray the leader, so he took them everywhere. At one of them."


    "Boom!"


    As soon as Myolie finished speaking, Wei Xiao backhanded the two women twice.


    Wei Xiao shot suddenly, and Zi Miao''er, Xing''er and the other sisters were all taken aback.


    Look at Peng Chengfei''s two women, they have fallen in a pool of blood.


    Did someone say "don''t kill women" just now? Did you hear it wrong?


    "Brother Wei..." Myolie opened her mouth.


    "Cut the grass without removing the roots, but the spring breeze blows and regenerates."


    Without further explanation, Wei Xiao left a word, and his figure disappeared in front of the door.


    Myolie was stunned, her eyes gradually shifted to the bodies of the two women, and then she looked at Zi Miao''er again.


    "Sister Mu''er, are Brother Wei and Brother Wei too cruel and cruel?" Myolie asked.


    The discomfort on Zi Miao''er''s face flashed.


    "Brother Wei is right. Uncertain factors must be resolved as soon as possible. Although it is cruel, it is too late to wait until they retaliate against us. Hurry up and put away the guns around them. From now on, it is not our absolute trust. People who are not allowed to give them guns, especially men."


    "Okay, Sister Mu''er."


    Myolie stopped worrying about the two women, and agreed with another sister, and walked towards Li Xiaodong and the others.


    Other places on the fifth floor.


    Wei Xiao has searched the entire bungalow and found no figure of Long Fei.


    Standing in front of the guardrail in the aisle, Wei Xiao''s stern face couldn''t help but wrinkle slightly.


    "Doesn''t the dead fellow Daoist die the poor Dao?"


    "Quickly, kill everyone inside and give it to me."


    There was a sudden rush of shouts outside.


    Immediately afterwards, gunshots and screams rang out.


    "Brother Wei, what''s the matter?" Zi Miao''er heard the gunshot and ran out of the room with Xing''er and the others.


    "The fish that slipped through the net moved to rescue soldiers, and this bungalow has been surrounded by the enemy."


    With that said, Wei Xiao walked towards the previous room.


    "Long Fei?"


    Zi Miao''er thought of Long Fei, whom Wei Xiao had never found.


    "No, Axue..." The purple eyes with a startled expression change hurriedly ran downstairs.


    "Sister Mu''er, wait for us."


    Wei Xiao entered the room and walked straight to the bodies of Li Xiaodong and Hong Fushi.


    "Lend your corpses for a use."


    Regardless of whether the two corpses agree or disagree, Wei Xiao put away the gun in his hand, grabbed a corpse in one hand and walked outside.


    Outside the bungalow.


    Let Hong Fushi and the others hold Wei Xiao, and go to the base wall to move Long Fei, who was rescuing soldiers, at this time, wrapped in a sling, staring at the bungalow not far away with all his faces.


    "Axue is the first one to enter the bungalow. Who killed me a man in black with two knives behind his back. From now on, his position in the base will be equal to me." Long Fei said loudly.


    To escape from the dead, in order to ensure that Wei Xiao was killed, Long Fei called his remaining younger brother and several big brothers this time, there were more than two hundred.


    These people were originally on guard on the fence, but it was difficult to hear the gunshots inside the base under strong wind and snow outside, which also prevented these people from coming to rescue them in the first time.


    In fact, the protective power around Long Fei and them is strong enough. Under normal circumstances, these little brothers on the fence can sit back and relax, but they never thought that there would be a fierce like Wei Xiao in this world.


    One person killed nearly a hundred of their subordinates, and when they encountered such a monster, it was not that they did not pay attention to their own safety, but that the enemy was terrible.


    But now Long Fei didn''t believe what other waves Wei Xiao could make.


    Not to mention a little brother with two hundred men and one pistol, even two hundred wild boars would be enough to kill Wei Xiao.


    When Axue and the others blocked the crazy attack on the building, after hearing Long Fei¡¯s words, the firepower of Axue and the others and the more than 200 younger brothers who were afraid of, at this time, one by one was like a chicken blood. Not afraid of death" rushed to the entrance of the bungalow.


    They wouldn''t know who Axue is.


    One of the two goddesses of Longling Base, their former leader.


    In the entire base, it can be said that few people are indifferent to Axue.


    However, due to their identity and the suppression of the top bosses, they could only have **** at most, but now, a chance to have Axue in a fair and honest way is right in front of them, how can they let it go?


    Wealth and wealth are in danger. If we really take down the people in the bungalows and own Axue, then we will be at the pinnacle of life.


    As for the promise behind Long Fei, the others didn''t care much.


    Watching the little brothers defying their lives to attack the building, the cruel smile on Long Fei''s face grew stronger.

 Chapter 437： Leave the next thing to me

    In the bungalow, Axue and the others occupy various shooting points to block the people outside.


    They have sufficient weapons and ammunition, but too few manpower.


    Even if Sister Yun, who had abandoned the secret and reformed herself, joined, there would be no more than seven people.


    With two pistols facing the two hundred people outside, they could hardly resist.


    In the constant exchange of fire, the group saw that the first floor could not be guarded, so they retreated to the second and third floors.


    Fortunately, the space in the bungalows is not large enough, no matter how many enemies there are, they will not be able to swarm them. Otherwise, with Axue and the seven people, they are afraid that they have been killed or captured by the enemy.


    "Leader, there are too many enemies, it is difficult for us to suppress them, the stairs on the third floor can''t be guarded." Sister Yun said loudly, guarding the corner of the corridor.


    Axue, who shot outside from upstairs, said with a solemn face: "If you can''t keep it, you can withdraw to the fourth floor. Don''t try hard."


    "Yes!"


    Sister Yun responded.


    When the bullets of the two guns in her hand were all lit up, she didn''t plan to change the magazine. She threw the pistol downstairs, replaced the two guns from her waist and continued to shoot downwards.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    But the enemy''s firepower was too fierce, and Axue''s casualties appeared during the battle.


    Within a few minutes, Axue lost two people successively, including Sister Yun.


    "Withdraw, withdraw to the fourth floor!"


    The sisters'' casualties could not tolerate Axue''s grief. She screamed, and continued to move upstairs with the rest of the people.


    Wei Xiao, who came to the fourth floor, just ran into Axue and the others.


    "Brother Wei, the enemy has come up."


    Zi Miao''er gasped and said.


    Wei Xiao nodded blankly.


    "Leave the rest to me, you protect yourself, don''t be aggressive." After speaking, Wei Xiao walked towards the third floor with two corpses.


    "Brother Wei, there is danger below." Zi Miao''er exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to hear it.


    "Axue..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s actions, Axue bit her silver teeth: "Help Mr. Wei suppress the opponent."


    Several people turned around to occupy the stairs on the fourth floor, leaning on Wei Xiao''s "wall", and constantly shooting at the enemies who rushed down to the corner of the stairs.


    "Boom boom..."


    The bullet from below hit Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao didn''t panic at all.


    I saw him blocking the two corpses in front of him and on his left, and all bullets hit the corpses.


    "It''s the boss!"


    The enemies below saw that the corpse Wei Xiao used to block bullets turned out to be their respective bosses. In shock, the gunfire suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao smashed the two corpses in his hands against the crowd in the living room on the third floor.


    As for the one who rushed to the stairs, Wei Xiao, who had two more pistols with a capacity of 15 rounds in his hand, faced the person on the stairs and shot the bullets in the two pistols as quickly as possible.


    "Ah..."


    The screams continued.


    The enemies in the front row on the stairs were shot backwards one after another. This action undoubtedly interfered with the shooting of others behind.


    After firing 30 rounds in a few seconds, Wei Xiao threw away the pistol and drew the ring knife behind him and rushed into the crowd on the stairs.


    The crazy killing mode is on.


    Always pay attention to the situation in the third floor lobby, Wei Xiao cut and killed the enemy on the stairs with one hand, and kept grabbing the enemy''s body with the other to block the bullets from other enemies in the living room on the third floor.


    It was completely trampling on the blood and corpses of the enemy and came to the living room on the third floor.


    In the space where dozens of people were in, Wei Xiao "killed the enemy with the enemy", his swift posture, and his inhuman reaction made these ordinary people look like lambs to be slaughtered in front of him.


    In close combat situations, Wei Xiao relied on his own terrifying power to say that he was invincible.


    Axue and the others, who were guarding the stairs on the fourth floor, heard the gunshots and screams further and further away, and their eyes were full of shock.


    "Big Brother Wei went down to the second floor?" Zi Miao''er trembled.


    "This, this is still a human?" Qiuyue was startled.


    Axue frowned on Liu''s eyebrows.


    "Go, let''s go and see first!"


    Taking the lead, Axue walked towards the third floor.


    They could see the corpses on the stairs on the fourth floor, but when they came to the living room on the third floor, when they saw the corpses of no less than twenty people there, their expressions became shocked.


    There is no doubt that these corpses were left by Wei Xiao, but what they could hardly imagine was that with so many people and guns, they could not stop Wei Xiao''s attack alone.


    "Will Big Brother Wei be so good?" Zi Miao''er exclaimed.


    "Go to the second floor!"


    Axue did not stop, and continued to approach the second floor with the sisters.


    The situation below is similar to the third floor.


    There are corpses all the way.


    At the same time, the gunfire and screams on the first floor continued.


    Axue and the others, who felt that they were almost numb, were walking down cautiously from the beginning to when they reached the stairs on the second floor, they had become a little relaxed.


    The group had just arrived at the stairs on the second floor, and the screams below had ended. Instead, a series of shouts from outside came into their ears.


    "Devil, he is the devil, run away everyone!"


    "Monster, monster, he is not a human at all, ah..."


    "Axue, I don''t want it, I don''t want anything, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    "..."


    These panicked screams were so terrible and timid, and the crying screams, Axue and the others couldn''t imagine what the enemy attacking the building was going through at this moment.


    "Asshole, continue rushing to me, continue. What are you doing back?"


    Long Fei outside found that the younger brother who broke into the bungalow not only failed to take down Axue and the others, but gradually retreated from the first third floor to the second floor. At this moment, there were still people crawling from the entrance of the first floor. Ran out.


    More than one hundred people were killed by a few ladies, are you kidding me?


    He didn''t even know what was happening in the bungalow, the little brother who rushed out with a grim face screamed: "A bunch of trash, continue to rush for me."


    "Brother Long, no more, let''s run! There are monsters in it, it''s too cruel."


    "He is not a human at all. He killed dozens of brothers from the third floor to the first floor. We can''t stop them, no one can stop him, Long Brother, let''s go!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    When the people outside wanted to escape, from the entrance on the first floor, a group of figures flew out.


    "shot!"


    When the trembling little brother saw it, no matter what was flying out, one by one raised his guns and shot wildly.


    "Asshole, it''s a corpse, save me some bullets."


    Compared with the little brothers who have retreated from the inside of the bungalow, who have long been scared, some of the little brothers who stayed outside can see that the figures that fly out at this time are all their people, but the previous living people have turned into corpses. Sound reminder.


    Hearing this shout, everyone stopped shooting.


    But at this moment, at the entrance, a black shadow flew out like lightning.


    "Puff..."


    "It''s alive...puff..."


    The real Wei Xiao shot out from inside.


    Facing his little brothers head-on, Wei Xiao had cut his throat just after he discovered that the situation hadn''t been shouted out.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes fixed on Long Fei.


    Long Fei also saw Wei Xiao''s face clearly.


    The figure involuntarily stepped back a few steps, and Long Fei said in horror: "It''s him, it''s him, who killed him for me, I will sit on an equal footing with him in this base in the future."


    Wei Xiao didn''t wait for those little brothers to react, and quickly flew towards Longfei.


    "Kill him!" Long Fei shouted desperately.


    Someone tried to kill Wei Xiao, but unfortunately, there was always a "owner" around him blocking the gun. Not only did the person who fired the gun failed to kill Wei Xiao, he was shot and killed by the gun in the hands of the "owner".


    "Puff..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure getting closer and closer to him, Long Fei, who slipped and fell to the ground as he stepped back, turned to face down, slammed on the ground with both feet, and crawled forward desperately, regardless of the pain on his body. .

 Chapter 438： I didnt expect you to be such a purple eye

    "Puff......"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Unstoppable, Wei Xiao came behind Long Fei and pierced his vest directly with a ring knife in his hand.


    Long Fei screamed, his eyes filled with pain.


    "I said that only the person who wins the game can live. As a game loser, how can you be exempt from punishment?"


    Long Fei gradually vomited blood out of his mouth.


    Turning his head hard, he said to Wei Xiao in horror, "Didn''t Liu and Liu survive the accident?"


    "Whether he lives or not depends on you? You just need to know that you are bound to die. Besides, I didn''t kill him, and I didn''t break my promise."


    "you¡­¡­"


    With only one word, Long Fei, whose vest was pierced by the sword, didn''t lift it up in one breath, and died on the spot.


    "Brother Wei, be careful!"


    At the moment when Long Fei died, suddenly, Zi Miao''er exclaimed from the exit of the bungalow.


    Wei Xiao''s reaction was extremely terrifying, and he realized that someone wanted to shoot him black.


    I saw him shake his body.


    "boom--"


    The gunfire sounded.


    Suddenly, the air fell into silence.


    The shooter stared at Wei Xiao, who was standing upright, and at the same time, Axue and others who had appeared at the exit of the bungalow also looked at Wei Xiao with unusually horrified eyes.


    In a breath.


    Wei Xiao slowly turned sideways to face the attacker, a cruel light burst from his eyes.


    "Hidden, hid?" The person who shot the gun looked like a ghost, staring at Wei Xiao in shock.


    Wei Xiao said coldly, "Isn''t it bad to talk for a while?"


    "No, it''s impossible, how can one dodge the bullet? I don''t believe it." The person who shot the gun was panicked: "Die me, die."


    "Boom boom..."


    The person who attacked Wei Xiao shot frantically.


    Wei Xiao took a step, and his figure kept approaching him while shaking.


    Everyone of Axue''s daughters and the little brothers who had witnessed this scene were dumbfounded.


    If Wei Xiao avoided the first bullet and could still be explained by good luck, then now that the people who attacked him repeatedly failed to hit him, then it is no longer luck, but Wei Xiao can really avoid him. Open the bullet.


    "Kakka..."


    All the bullets in all the magazines of the sneak attacker were shot, and at the same time, Wei Xiao also came to him.


    "Puff..."


    "No, don''t kill me." The attacker knelt on the snow on the spot, with despair and tears on his face begging Wei Xiao for mercy.


    This is funny.


    You only know to beg for mercy after you have used up all the ultimate moves. Do you think you are the phantom?


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, and the attack ended with a single blow.


    For the person who shot him with the killing intent and was still alive, so far, it seems that there is only one Phantom, and the other people''s graves are higher than their heads.


    After getting rid of the sneak attacker, Wei Xiao glanced around the rest of the younger brother with a cold gaze.


    "Anyone who has a gun in his hand will be killed without mercy."


    "Pata..."


    After a word, all the little brothers around threw their guns to the ground in a hurry.


    "Brother, don''t kill us, we surrender."


    "We surrender!"


    A fierce man who can easily avoid bullets, if there is someone who wants to fight against him at this time, it is either a lunatic or a fool.


    The remaining little brothers threw down their guns and knelt in the snow, afraid to look at Wei Xiao.


    It was a long time before Axue and others who were in front of the door of the bungalow recovered.


    "Is Big Brother Wei really a human?" Chunyue swallowed.


    It was not that she doubted Wei Xiao, but that the strength that Wei Xiao showed was simply incredible.


    If it is said that Wei Xiao single-handedly cleaned out the people who had entered the bungalows was shocking to them, then just now, avoiding the bullets at close range again and again, it is simply amazing. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it if they were killed, nor would they dare to act like this in the movie.


    Is this really what people can do?


    "So strong, so strong, so strong, Big Brother Wei is too strong."


    Compared with other people, the shocked Zi Miao''er, the big eyes of Ka Zilan who looked at Wei Xiao, were all stars.


    Unable to wait, Zi Miao ran to Wei Xiao''s side and grabbed his arm.


    "Brother Wei, I want to worship you as a teacher. Can you teach me martial arts? Especially this trick to avoid bullets is too powerful. If I learn, who else can stop me in the future?" Zi Miao''er looked up and blinked. With big eyes, he looked at Wei Xiao with excitement and expectation.


    Wei Xiao pulled out the hand that Zi Miao''er was holding.


    "You can''t learn it, my ability can''t be copied, it''s going to be dead." After speaking, Wei Xiao walked to Long Fei''s corpse and pulled out the ring head knife with his small mouth pouting in his purple eyes.


    The two knives made a few fancy lines in the air, and returned to the scabbard behind Wei Xiao with two chuckles.


    Zi Miao''er, who was still a bit wronged, saw this scene, and his entire face was idiotic.


    "Handsome, super handsome, so handsome. Brother Wei, teach me how to use a knife! I want to be as superb as you." The undaunted Zi Miao ran over and hugged Wei Xiao. The whole person is like brown candy, no matter how to shake it.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take it seriously and took her to Axue and the others.


    "The rest, now they will be very obedient. If you want to regain control of the base, they can use it."


    Axue stared at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    "Why, there is blood on my face?"


    Axue shook her head: "Thank you!"


    With a polite voice, Axue didn''t hesitate, leading Qiuhua and the others to the middle of the little brothers.


    "Do you want to survive?"


    The little brothers kneeling in the snow all around raised their heads to look at Axue.


    "Leader Snow..."


    "I don''t want to listen to nonsense, answer me, do you want to survive?" Axue asked with a cold face.


    The boys looked at each other, and then all looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I''m just here to help. The threat is lifted. Here she has the final say."


    "We want to survive."


    After getting Wei Xiao''s reply, the boys responded to Axue one after another.


    Axue coldly said: "Since I want to live, I will pick up the gun in front of you now. I don''t care about your previous betrayal, and I don''t care about your help to Peng Chengfei and others. But from now on, I hope that What happened will never happen again, and I will never allow the same mistake to happen again."


    "No, no, we don''t dare anymore."


    "Thank you, Chief Xue, for not killing, and thank you, Chief Xue, for not killing."


    "Get up all! Now all of you go and call me the people in the base to gather here. In one hour, in an hour, I want to see everyone in this base."


    "Yes, Chief Snow!"


    Escaped, the little brothers on the ground picked up their pistols and got up and left.


    "Axue is still so domineering." Next to Wei Xiao, with his purple eyes holding on to one of his arms, he looked at Axue who gave orders with an idiot.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at her.


    Why haven''t I noticed that this girl has such an idiot side before.


    People don''t look stupid!


    "Do you think Axue''s handling is appropriate?" Wei Xiao said.


    Zi Miao''er turned his head, his big eyes blinked and blinked, "Isn''t Axue''s handling of it the right way?"


    "As a leader, she can accept anyone who comes to her from outside, and can also accept all prisoners of war who have been defeated and captured, but those who have betrayed themselves should not accept it. Dogs can''t change eating shit. It''s only the first time. And for the Nth time, it¡¯s me. They don¡¯t even want to live."


    "Ah..." Zi Miao''er opened her small mouth in surprise, "Brother Wei, isn''t Axue showing her kindness and generosity by doing this?"

 Chapter 439： The tip of Axues iceberg

    "Heh!" Wei Xiao disdain: "Being kind to the enemy means being cruel to oneself, and being generous to others will only encourage others'' arrogance. If you lose me, I kill one person, and if one city loses me, I will slaughter the city."


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s murderous words, Zi Miao''er, who seemed to be frightened, took the initiative to release the hand that was holding Wei Xiao, and the figure involuntarily pulled a certain distance away from him.


    Refreshing his cognition of Wei Xiao once again, Zi Miao''er suddenly discovered that the horror of Wei Xiao, whom she had known for a long time, was not only his strength, but also his heart.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about the changes in Zi Miao''er either.


    Without staying in place, the figure walked towards the bungalow.


    Zi Miao''er, who was stunned in the same place, looked at Wei Xiao''s leaving figure, and looked at Axue who was instructing Chunyue and the others to do things from a distance, and couldn''t help but mutter: "Is it really wrong for Axue to deal with it like this? "


    Axue didn''t know what happened to Wei Xiao and the others.


    After explaining Chunyue and the others, Axue waited in place with Myolie.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    The sky has dimmed, but because of the snow, the surrounding environment can still see things.


    At this time, from in front of them, one by one survivors wrapped in cotton jackets appeared under the leadership of those little brothers.


    There are men and women.


    Many men bowed their heads in shame when they saw Axue, while women were ecstatic and excited.


    With Chunyue they also came back with a group of people.


    Axue informed Xing''er, and then led the group of people brought back by Chunyue to get weapons.


    Wei Xiao was sitting on the roof of the top floor of the bungalow at this time.


    Wei Xiao, who was originally disappointed with Axue''s handling of those little brothers, changed his eyes slightly after discovering Axue''s slightly weird behavior.


    Looking at Axue, whose eyes were cold and firm, Wei Xiao gave a chuckle: "Will it be what I guess?"


    Wei Xiao came with interest and looked down.


    Soon, the scene Wei Xiao guessed happened.


    The people that Chunyue and the others had brought received guns. They were the group of little brothers who re-attached to Axue before. Axue asked them to hand over the guns. The reason is that in the future, men who are not outside the base will not be allowed to carry guns. .


    The younger brothers hesitated, but when they noticed Wei Xiao on the roof, they finally chose to hand in the pistol.


    "Kill all!" Axue suddenly let out a cold voice.


    "Boom boom..."


    Chunyue they shot.


    Intensive gunfire sounded, and the little brother who had escaped a catastrophe under the Wei Xiaotu knife, after finishing the last thing for Axue, they still failed to escape the fate of being terminated.


    Looking at the fallen corpse, Axue said coldly to the other citizens: "This is the fate of the traitor, and it will be the same in the future. Any betrayer is not allowed to die. I hope you can remember this scene."


    "I saw the wrong person."


    Witnessing how A Xue dealt with those little brothers, sitting on the roof, Wei Xiao''s gaze toward A Xue was full of appreciation again.


    There are means, courage, cruel enough, and it is hard to guess his mind. This is definitely a qualified leader, and it is not an ordinary leader.


    Wei Xiao changed his sitting position, with a smile on his face: "Perhaps there will be an incredible strong woman in the future."


    In the first half of the night, Axue and Zimiao''er were both dealing with the affairs of the base. It was not until the second half of the night that the base returned to Axue''s hands, and all the force was in their own hands, and the affairs of the base came to an end.


    Axue originally wanted to thank Wei Xiao, the benefactor who allowed her to escape from the claws of Peng Chengfei and the others, and regain control of the base, but it was not early, and there was nothing in a hurry.


    Axue dismissed this idea and asked Wei Xiao to go to rest. If anything happened, I would talk about it tomorrow.


    Wei Xiao was not in a hurry either.


    Axue and the others were so tired that night, even if they desperately wanted to know the whereabouts of Shu Wang, they couldn''t take up other people''s rest time.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning.


    Wei Xiao was taken to Axue''s house by Xing''er.


    "Brother Wei, are you here?" As soon as he entered the living room, Zi Miao''er had already greeted him.


    Today''s Zi Miao''er said that it was a big change.


    Changed from yesterday¡¯s sloppy, braided horns, with bangs, a beautiful face is more dust-free, a black down jacket with black combat pants, a pair of black high-barreled leather boots on the feet, refreshing but capable and energetic It was also lively and properly dressed as the little girl next door.


    Of course, in addition to her changes, Axue is also more eye-catching.


    She has a good figure and stunning face. A big red windbreaker with black combat uniform is a little bit heroic. His long hair is tied back, and his face is mature and cold. At first glance, it also gives people the feeling of a domineering female president, full of momentum.


    "Mr. Wei is here?" Axue got up with a smile on her face. The voice that was neither enthusiastic nor unfamiliar, made people very comfortable.


    Very decent, quite generous.


    Wei Xiao went straight to the point: "You should know the purpose of my coming to you, tell me! Shu Wang where they left at the end, or have they mentioned to you where they are going?"


    "Brother Wei, what''s the matter, let''s sit down and say, you haven''t eaten yet? Just so, we are just starting to eat too. We are eating and talking about what you think?" Zi Miao''er grabbed Wei Xiao''s arm and said enthusiastically.


    Wei Xiao noticed the food on the table next to A Xue.


    They are basically canned foods with fruits, but Wei Xiao has no appetite.


    "Just eat. I have been delayed here for a day and hope to get news from Shu Wang as soon as possible."


    "Are you still polite to us? It''s okay, we have a lot of food, it''s not bad for you." Zi Miao''er finished speaking, and took Wei Xiao to sit down at the table.


    Axue, Chunyue and the others also sat down afterwards.


    "Come on, Brother Wei, we have prepared the tableware for you a long time ago. Others don¡¯t know about you, am I still not sure? Since I met us, I haven¡¯t seen you eat a bite of food, not to mention the situation yesterday. Say it. Knowing that you love face, don''t worry, we won''t say it."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Zi Miao''er said to herself, but her words made everyone chuckle.


    Wei Xiao was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Where does this girl see that she loves face?


    The kindness is difficult, and Wei Xiao is not easy to refuse.


    Wei Xiao shook his head helplessly after receiving the bowls and chopsticks handed over by Zi Miao''er.


    "After the meal, I hope the leader Xue will tell me what I want to know."


    Axue nodded gently.


    "Eating, I haven''t had a good meal when I ran away these days, and now I feel like I''m almost hungry and thin." Zi Miao''er let go, without the image of a lady.


    Without waiting for anyone to say a meal, the girl immediately gobbled up while sitting in her seat.


    I don''t know if it was because Wei Xiao was there for this meal or because Axue and the others had escaped from the sea of ??suffering and regained power.


    Wei Xiao briefly tasted a few bites.


    He really didn''t have much appetite, and Shuwang''s whereabouts were more important to Wei Xiao than eating.


    After everyone had eaten almost, Wei Xiao impatiently spoke again: "Leader Xue, can you tell me about Shuwang''s whereabouts now?"


    "Brother Wei, you..."


    "If you feel that these foods are not enough for you to eat, you can ask others to bring some more." Before Zi Miao''er finished speaking, Wei Xiao''s tone was already cold.


    He really didn''t want to waste time with Axue and others.

 Chapter 440： Your temple is too small to accommodate me

    Zi Miao''er was said by Wei Xiao''s cold tone, and the small expressions on his face continued.


    Axue noticed this scene and motioned to Zi Miao''er not to talk any more.


    Putting down the bowls and chopsticks, Axue''s sharp eyes looked at Wei Xiao, and said unhurriedly: "Mr. Wei must go to Shuwang them?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I hope Mr. Wei can stay. The outside world is full of dangers. Survivors and zombies are all dangerous factors. Mr. Shuwang may not be able to find them here. Even if he finds them by luck, it may be a sorrow and grief. It is better to stay with me. The base, Mr. Axue can satisfy whatever he needs. Here, Mr. can sit on the same level as me."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao''s cold expression gradually raised a wicked smile.


    "Are you trying to bribe me?"


    Axue did not shy away from Wei Xiao''s eyes, and said gracefully: "Mr. can think so. If a capable person like Mr. can stay by his side, it will be a great help for me and the base. I have no reason not to. Fight for it."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao laughed and said, "It seems that I still underestimated you yesterday. You are smarter than I thought, and you have ambitions."


    "This is not ambition, but to survive better. Mr. has the ability to let us live better."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes changed and his eyes were cold: "What if I have to leave?"


    "Mr. is going to leave, Axue should go out to show him off, and will never stop. You can''t keep Mr. Axue, but Axue''s own chips are not enough to get into the eyes of Mr.''s law." Axue still said calmly.


    Hearing this, Wei Xiao''s eyes looked at Axue changed and changed.


    This woman''s xinxing is really not simple.


    Will not deliberately provoke Wei Xiao, and at the same time, will not miss any opportunity to keep Wei Xiao.


    Every word she says seems to come from the heart, making it hard for you to feel disgusted.


    Such a person continued to tease her, Wei Xiao felt a bit guilty.


    The coldness on his face recovered, and he who didn''t talk nonsense with Axue anymore, he said coldly: "Your temple is too small to accommodate me. Tell me what I want to know, you don''t have to waste time anymore."


    A look of disappointment flashed across Axue''s face when he heard Wei Xiao''s serious words.


    Sure enough, just like what they discussed last night, a person like Wei Xiao is really not something their group of women can control.


    Last night, Axue and the others discussed their plan to keep Wei Xiao at the base before going to bed. In order to keep Wei Xiao, Axue and Zi Miao''er were prepared to "sacrifice", but now Wei Xiao shows Her attitude made her feel powerless.


    Axue smiled indifferently: "I envy Shuwang them very much. That day, Peng Chengfei suddenly launched a rebellion, and I told Shuwang them to go to Longhang City. Longhang City is the only one in the three surrounding cities besides ours. There is a place with a survivor base, and there are not many corpses over there. With their equipment and strength, if there is no accident, it should be in Longhang City now."


    "Where is Longhang City? How far is it from here?"


    Chunyue on the side said: "Longhang City is northwest of Longling City, about 120 kilometers away from Longling City. If you drive there, you can get there in about two hours."


    "Can you give me a drawing?" Wei Xiao said.


    Axue and the others looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    It''s all so clear, does Wei Xiao still need drawings?


    Wei Xiao was a little embarrassed: "I am a person with a bad sense of direction. I have never been to Longhang City you mentioned, and there is no specific route. I am afraid of getting lost."


    "Puff......"


    As soon as he said this, apart from the still sulking Zi Miao''er, Chunyue, Qiuhua and the others, even Axue with little mood swings, couldn''t help but laugh.


    Who could have imagined that being as powerful as Wei Xiao was actually a "road idiot".


    Axue held back her smile and motioned for Qiuhua to leave.


    When Qiuhua came back, there was an extra cell phone in her hand.


    "Brother Wei, this is for you. The navigation in the sky can still be used. As long as the mobile phone has electricity, it should be able to guide you."


    Wei Xiao got up and took the phone.


    "With it, it''s convenient now. Why didn''t I think of it before?"


    "Mr. Wei plans to leave today?" Axue said.


    Wei Xiao picked up the phone and nodded: "Wang''er and their whereabouts are already known, I won''t disturb you. By the way, if you have the ability, you can try to open the passage between Minghai City and your side. Now Minghai City is already there. Without zombies, I believe that there is no place in the world where Minghai is safe."


    Axue''s face changed when he heard the words: "Could it be that Mr. Wei''s forces have repelled the tide of corpses?"


    "Oh! Do you know my power?" Wei Xiao was a little curious.


    "That''s not true. I also listened to Shu Wang and the others. They said that your forces are fighting the tide of corpses in Minghai City. They left because you didn''t want them to be harmed."


    Wei Xiao immediately understood Axue''s explanation.


    "The zombies in Minghai City have all been wiped out. You don''t have to doubt that."


    "How is it possible? I heard from Sister Shu Wang that there are more than ten million zombies in Minghai City. You...No, Big Brother Wei, I didn''t doubt what you said, I was just..." Xing''er was just halfway through her words and was suddenly caught by Wei Xiao. Staring with her eyes, she suddenly became a little incoherent.


    Wei Xiao smiled lightly: "As long as you are strong enough, nothing is impossible. Okay, that''s it. Let''s meet each other in the mountains and rivers, and see you if you are destined."


    Zi Miao''er, who had been quiet since being struck by Wei Xiao, heard that Wei Xiao was about to leave, and didn''t sulky with Wei Xiao, and quickly got up.


    "Brother Wei, are you leaving now?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head to look at the cute girl, stretched out his hand and rubbed her head again.


    "Brother Wei, can you not rub my head? Your hair is messed up by you." The little girl pouted her red mouth, and said bitterly.


    "Live well."


    As he said, Wei Xiao took a ring-head knife from his back: "You little girl is not bad, this knife is given to you. Also, in the world, the knife that can kill the target is the most powerful. Knife, my knife is piled up with the corpses of zombies. If you are bold enough, you can try it, but I don¡¯t recommend you to do this. If you can use a gun, don¡¯t use a knife."


    Zi Miao''er took the ring head knife handed by Wei Xiao in a daze.


    Wei Xiao smiled, turned and left the house.


    Outside.


    Wei Xiao didn''t leave the house a few steps.


    "Brother Wei..."


    There was a cry behind him.


    With a sound of footsteps in his ear, Wei Xiaogang turned his head, and a soft body had already plunged into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Brother Wei, can you not leave? You haven''t taught me martial arts yet?" Zi Miao''er hugged Wei Xiao''s waist and raised his head, watching Wei Xiao with tears.


    Looking at Zi Miao''er''s cute little face, Wei Xiao''s face was rarely gentle.


    There was a flick on her forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    The painful purple eyes released the hands holding Wei Xiao''s waist, and turned to rub his forehead.


    "Brother Wei, why are you playing me? It hurts."


    "Just a reminder. What I said just now is very clear, you don''t need to say more. Keep your base well, we will see you again if you are lucky, don''t follow." Wei Xiao stared angrily at the purple eyes pretendingly. With a glance, he turned and walked towards the base city wall to the southeast of the base.


    Zi Miao''er didn''t follow this time, but a little face was full of grievances.


    "Humph! Big Brother Wei is the worst." Zi Miao''er shouted at Wei Xiao''s back.


    Wei Xiao, who turned his back to Zi Miao''er, smiled lightly, did not stop, and gradually disappeared in the snow, step by step in the snow.


    "Why, are you willing?"


    Axue and the others walked out beside Zi Miao''er.


    She was hugged by Axue, her purple eyes pouting her small mouth.


    "Axue..." The little girl turned around and plunged into Axue''s arms completely.


    Axue patted Zi Miao''er''s fragrant shoulder and comforted: "It''s alright, we will see you again in the future. Didn''t Mr. Wei say that? He blocked the tide of corpses at the base in Minghai City, and we are not far from Minghai City. Far away, if there is a chance in the future, we will find him."


    "I''m not looking for him. Axue is the best. Brother Wei is a big badass."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Chunyue behind the two of them both chuckled lightly.


    It''s very rare. The purple eyes, who have always been carefree and lively, have such a small bird''s side. Such scenes are really rare.

 Chapter 441： Survivors chased by corpses

    Outside the base.


    Wei Xiao quickly found the chariot left in the area yesterday.


    But it''s a pity that there was heavy snow last night, and the snow on the road was seven or eight centimeters thick, and some places were enough to touch the waist of a person. Such a road would not be used by a tank at all.


    Unless you get a snowmobile or sled, the usual locomotives simply cannot be used to drive the road.


    "One hundred and twenty kilometers? It''s uncomfortable."


    Looking into the distance, Wei Xiao couldn''t help showing a bit of bitterness on his face.


    ...


    On the snow forty miles northwest of Longling Base.


    "Hurry up and take the kids away, hurry up..."


    "Old lady, hold on, I''ll help you."


    "Mom, Dad, come back soon!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In the flying snow, at this time, a group of survivors were being chased by the corpses.


    There are more than a thousand survivors in this group, mostly young and old women and children.


    There are as many as eight or nine hundred of these two types of people over the age of fifty and under ten, while the number of young and middle-aged men and women all add up to less than two hundred.


    Such a group of teams are now facing the chase of more than ten thousand zombies.


    What is surprising is that when this team of survivors escaped, the people who chose to stay to stop the corpse group turned out to be old people. Even the 60 or 70-year-old old lady and grandfather joined the group to resist the corpse group. In the team.


    On the contrary, it was the young and middle-aged, they ran wildly at the forefront with a large number of children.


    "Boy, take the children to live, they and you are the future of our humanity, we must live."


    "dad--"


    "Brother, it''s worth working hard for the children at our age."


    "Hahaha... Don''t even look at me walking without a head, but old man, I still have the strength to buy time for the children to escape."


    "Kill it!"


    Four or five hundred grandfathers and old ladies, holding either a cane or a simple wooden spear in their hands, directly faced the group of corpses that were slightly faster than them in the snow.


    Behind this group of old people, many young men and women who either had a baby in their arms or followed a few children by their side saw this scene, their eyes blurred with tears.


    All of them grinned, gritted their teeth, and had bloodshot eyes. They knew that they should be the one who prevented the corpses, but they had no choice.


    For these children, who were only one or two years old, they could only watch as a group of old people ran back to fight with the corpses, but did not dare to stop.


    Because they know that even if they can buy time to escape for the elderly and children, it will be difficult for the elderly and children to survive in this winter.


    The old people take the initiative to fight the corpse group, so that they can better take care of their children.


    "Ah..."


    Many people watched their elderly parents take the initiative to rush towards the zombies, heart-piercing, tears gushing in their mouths, but they still struggled to run forward.


    "Swish..."


    From Longling City, Wei Xiao rushed to Longhang City at his own speed.


    The screams and roars of zombies soon appeared in the ears, saying that "Taxue Wuhen" may be too much, but Wei Xiao, who can definitely walk flat on the snow, quickly rushed to a big tree to observe the person in front of him. movement.


    There are no accidents.


    On the snowy ground under a **** less than two to three hundred meters away, the figures of survivors and zombies came into his sight.


    "survivor?"


    Frowning slightly, secretly observe the situation of the group of survivors carefully.


    There are no guns and no powerful weapons.


    For teams where metal weapons are rare, most people hold all kinds of wooden spears.


    What surprised Wei Xiao most was the age of these survivors.


    It can be said that it was the first time that Wei Xiao''s expression changed when he saw a team of survivors with mostly old people and children.


    "Puff..."


    "No, it''s a level three zombies. Protect your children, and everyone who can fight will join me in dealing with level three zombies."


    Among the young team who fled, after the old man temporarily blocked the first- and second-level zombies for them, they still failed to escape the pursuit of the zombies.


    The deep snow actually limits the speed of the zombies to a certain extent.


    Especially the first-level and second-level zombies, they don''t know how to turn their brains, so they just rush forward, no matter what is under the snow, but the third-level zombies are different.


    Especially reapers and predators.


    Because the reaper is too fast, relying on the speed advantage, even if there is a certain amount of inconvenience caused by snow, the speed is still faster than normal. The predators are exaggerated, and the impact of snow on their actions is minimal.


    With three powerful tails and body structure, they are really flat on the ground.


    The third-level zombies abandoned the group of old and weak, and went straight to the young and middle-aged team.


    The number is not very large, only three, but because the survivor team lacks powerful weapons, these three third-level zombies are undoubtedly a nightmare for them.


    Wei Xiao probably already figured out the situation of this team of survivors.


    It is a group of loving and righteous people.


    In order to buy time for the children to retreat, the old man did not hesitate to resist the corpse group, while the young man, in order to protect the children, even knew that their chances of winning against the third-level zombies were not great, and he did not hesitate to face the difficulties. In the last days, there are very few people who dare to sacrifice and give.


    "Grass! I was actually moved by them." Wei Xiao was heartbroken and his deep gaze narrowed: "I''ll save these people!"


    With that, the figure jumped from the tree and quickly rushed towards the team of survivors of the third-level zombie attack.


    "Brother Qiang, I can''t do it anymore, the kids will rely on you."


    "what¡­¡­"


    A group of young people have already started a confrontation with the third-level zombies.


    But because the weapons in his hands were backward, facing a predator who could use three tails to attack, there were seven or eight casualties in less than a minute.


    This number is still expanding.


    The young people who protected the children in the middle, the fierceness in their eyes and the pain on their faces made them desperate.


    Since the three-level zombie hunter and reaper appeared among the zombies, people have always regarded the reaper as the most terrifying enemy.


    Although predators are not easy to deal with, but compared to the desperate reapers who are fast, survivors are not helpless when facing predators, but today, they found that predators are no more terrifying. Reapers are weak.


    Facing these two predators and a reaper in front of them, the latter is not the biggest cause of their casualties, but the predators who have a certain range of attacks have become their nightmare.


    Without long-range attack weapons, survivors face predators, showing a completely one-sided trend.


    The inability to block the tail stab from the predator means that one person will be pierced through the body by the predator¡¯s tail stab.


    The final result, even if you don''t die, it''s hard to escape the end of the corpse.


    "Are we all going to die here today?" Brother Qiang said sadly.


    "Boom boom..."


    Just as these people were desperate, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of them from a slope.

 Chapter 442： A man like a **** or devil

    Wei Xiao flew directly from the highest point of the slope.


    Being in the air, two guns in his hand were aimed at two predators on one side.


    With Wei Xiao''s marksmanship, even if the predators cannot be killed with a gun while moving, they can still prevent them from continuing to slaughter the survivors.


    "Wow..."


    The bullet hit the two predators, and the two painful predators decisively abandon the survivors in front of them to dodge the bullets shot by Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s figure landed and rolled to the front of the Reaper.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Without intending to close the gun, Wei Xiao directly threw away the gun in his hand, got up and drew the ring-head knife behind his back.


    "Oh..."


    The reaper in front turned and roared at Wei Xiao.


    With a "pouch", the Reaper''s head was directly beheaded by Wei Xiao.


    Moving again, Wei Xiao focused on one of the predators and galloped toward him.


    As the predator snarled at Wei Xiao, three tails pierced at him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t retreat but instead moved forward.


    Swinging a knife to cut off the spurs on the three tails of the predator, at the same time stretched out his hand to grab one of the broken tails and pull it in front of him.


    "Oh..."


    There was also a six or seven-meter-long predator in his entire body that lost his balance, and his figure stumbled in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "die!"


    The killing intent in Wei Xiao''s eyes burst out, and his backhand swung the ring''s first sword with all his strength.


    Hearing only a "clang", Wei Xiao''s knife directly cut off the hand knife used by the predator to protect his body, splitting his body in two.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Within a few breaths, a reaper and a predator died under Wei Xiao''s knife. When the other predator saw something was wrong, he roared at Wei Xiao and then turned around to flee.


    "If you met, then stay!"


    Wei Xiao Yuguang glanced, and before turning around, he threw the first knife in his hand.


    The deep-cold jade light flew past the survivors¡¯ headspace, and the escaped predator appeared with a "poof" sound. The last predator wailed and fell into the snow, against the ground. There was no movement after sliding five or six meters.


    The third-level zombies, regarded by many survivors as a "nightmare" in the last days, died under Wei Xiao''s sword.


    Ignoring the utterly dull eyes of the survivors beside him, Wei Xiao stepped to the side of the escaped predator''s corpse.


    Draw out the ring knife stuck on his head, then walked to the reaper''s body and picked up the two pistols and stuck them around his waist.


    "You should be their leader?" At this time, Wei Xiao walked to a stronger middle-aged man and said coldly.


    The middle-aged man swallowed and nodded Mu Leng.


    Wei Xiao squinted at the metal long knife in his hand.


    "The knife is good, how about borrowing it from me?"


    Without hesitation, the middle-aged man handed the metal long knife to Wei Xiao.


    He took the metal long knife and swung it a few times.


    "Wait here. Let a group of old people deal with zombies, you can''t figure it out." Wei Xiao''s words didn''t despise the middle-aged people secretly.


    Why did the old people stay to block the corpses, he wouldn''t know?


    Wei Xiao just likes to stimulate others, as if he would die if he didn''t say something that made people angry.


    Under the startled eyes of the crowd, Wei Xiao, who was holding knives in both hands, rushed towards the group of elderly people three to four hundred meters away.


    The corpse group has been fighting for more than ten minutes.


    Less than half of the five hundred elderly people can still breathe.


    This is not the worst. The most dangerous thing is that the group of corpses has already encircled them, and in a few minutes, they will be surrounded by the group of corpses, and finally submerged by the group of corpses.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Wei Xiao appeared, and found his zombie roared immediately.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    Under normal circumstances, Wei Xiao, a first-level and second-level zombie, is not in his eyes, not to mention that the ability of ordinary zombies is still hindered by the snow on the ground.


    In his eyes, the first-level and second-level zombies that looked like "snails" slowly rushed towards him.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The chuckle continued to be heard, and the zombies approaching him were basically solved with a single blow.


    In minutes, more than a hundred zombies remained on the road he walked.


    "Young man, why are you back? Leave quickly. There are our old guys here. As long as we have one who can breathe, we won''t let the corpses chase you." An old lady saw Wei Xiao take her away. Only rescued from the attack of the zombies, there is no gratitude, but a bit of blame.


    Wei Xiao was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said: "Old man, killing zombies is our young people''s business. When our young people are all dead, we will come to you to play. You rest and leave the rest to me."


    "Naughty, young man, while the corpse group has not yet formed, you leave, the group of children can''t do without you young adults." An old man said with an air.


    Quarreling with the old man is really not suitable for young people like Wei Xiao.


    Knowing that no matter how many old people told them, he would only let him go. Wei Xiao ignored them and killed them in one direction with a knife.


    "Why isn''t this kid obedient?"


    "Young man, hurry up!"


    Wei Xiao turned a deaf ear.


    Under the gaze of several old people, Wei Xiao''s right hand metal long knife stabs a zombie, and his left hand encircles the first knife, and the knife has at least double kills.


    Compared with the ring head knife made of giant zombie bones, the power of the metal broad knife is always limited.


    This is also thanks to Wei Xiao having more than ten times the power of an ordinary person. When he changed to another person, it was obviously enough to kill the zombie with a knife.


    In just five or six minutes, Wei Xiao solved more than two hundred zombies alone.


    Seeing the speed at which Wei Xiao was slashing the zombies, the surviving old man was dumbfounded.


    How could this young man be so good?


    "Brother Qiang, that person is too fierce, you see, the surrounding zombies can''t get in his body at all." The strong brother and the others in the distance noticed the figure of Wei Xiao slashing the zombies, and someone couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Brother Qiang naturally noticed.


    He couldn''t express the shock in his heart now.


    He knew how powerful a metal broadsword was. Seeing that Wei Xiao could cut off a zombie¡¯s head with a single stab, he couldn¡¯t help wondering whether the method he used was wrong or the metal broadsword he gave Wei Xiao. A spiritual tool, the kind that needs a human master?


    Otherwise, why is it that the metal knife is in his hand, not to mention that a zombie''s head can be cut off with a single knife, but it is necessary to swipe it several times to kill a zombie?


    "Did this person use the legendary sword technique?" Brother Qiang murmured.


    "Brother Qiang, he has killed more than 400 zombies."


    "There are too many zombies. No matter how powerful he is, it is impossible for him to cut down more than 10,000 zombies. Brother Qiang, should we help them? Maybe with him, we can save my dad and others." Someone suggested to Brother Qiang.


    Brother Qiang returned to his senses and looked at his surrounding companions earnestly: "You have to think clearly, once you kill back, you probably won''t be able to leave again?"

 Chapter 443： I feel my heart is shaking

    "Mad, if it wasn''t for that big brother to show up in time to help us get rid of the third-level zombies, just us people, these weapons, may have to die to kill the third-level zombies, now that we have a chance to rescue our parents, we still What are you hesitating about? It''s all done."


    "Yes, there was no hope before. Now there are such fierce people. I don''t believe we can do more than 10,000 zombies."


    Many young people said enthusiastically.


    Looking at Wei Xiao again, at this time, the place he walked could not be described as horribly strong with corpses all over the field.


    Brother Qiang gritted his teeth and said fiercely: "Others can save our parents and old people at all costs. They are also two men with a head on their shoulders. We will lose to others without reason. All women staying to take care of their children will have them in their hands. Kill the iron one with me."


    "Kill back!"


    "Kill back..."


    The young men with metal weapons in their hands shouted loudly.


    Brother Qiang took a steel pipe from a fifteen or sixteen-year-old child.


    "go!"


    Without hesitation, one hundred and forty-five young men, more than 110 people directly followed Qiang and killed the corpse group hundreds of meters away.


    "Old Xu, isn''t that your strong son?"


    "where?"


    Several old people who were fighting with the zombies found the figure of Brother Qiang and his group, and many people looked back.


    "It''s really a strong son, as well as Xiao Li and Along, how come they come back?" An old grandma asked in shock.


    "These little rascals, what are they doing when they come back?" Old Xu was frightened and angry, and then shouted at Xu Qiang and the others: "Xu Qiang, what are you doing back? Give me back and take the children away, the farther and farther you go. it is good."


    Xu Qiang turned a deaf ear to the old man''s words.


    The corpse group is less than fifty meters away.


    "Brothers, kill me!"


    "Kill¡ª"


    Following Xu Qiang''s shout, a group of more than one hundred people rushed towards the group of corpses at a speed of four or five meters per second.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    As soon as the corpse group saw a large number of "blood food" rushing towards them, a part of them was immediately separated from the large group, and excitedly rushed towards Xu Qiang and the others.


    "Brothers, pay attention to both sides, don''t be surrounded by zombies." Xu Qiang reminded everyone


    "Don''t worry, Brother Qiang!"


    "Want to surround us unless you step on my body."


    The surrounding companions were drinking loudly.


    More than a hundred people came into contact with ordinary zombies in a blink of an eye, and fierce battle broke out.


    Wei Xiao, who was slashing zombies, saw this scene, with a smile on his face involuntarily.


    "It''s still a bit bloody."


    Did not pay much attention to Xu Qiang and others.


    With them sharing some pressure on Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao''s burden can also be much easier.


    Wei Xiao''s speed at slaying zombies accelerated.


    Basically a zombie for a second, he is completely unafraid of the scratches and bites caused by the surrounding zombies, just like killing a god, fearless.


    The number of zombies he killed by himself was equal to the sum of Xu Qiang and others.


    The fighting continued until around seven o''clock in the evening.


    Nearly five hours of fighting ended, and the white snow was already dyed with a deep green between the earth.


    Looking around, within a few hundred meters, there were dead bodies and traces of blood flowing everywhere.


    In this battle, the group of old people survived less than thirty. There were still more alive, but they all had the scars left by zombies.


    In order not to cause new casualties to the team, before they mutated, after making the final farewell to their living relatives, they ended their lives on their own, which can be said to be generous to death.


    As for Xu Qiang and his group of young adults, the casualties were similarly large. In the end, only 19 people survived intact.


    Young people are always better than old people.


    Before they were injured, their style of play still had some reservations, but whenever someone among them was scratched or bitten by a zombie, the fighting power that erupted was extremely terrifying.


    A rough estimate is that every person who was scratched or bitten by a zombie basically killed fifty or sixty zombies. The combat power is not generally strong with the kind of play that does not consider damage and is not afraid of death.


    Of course, compared to them, the most thrilling one is Wei Xiao.


    The zombies had been killed by them, and those who had survived had their eyes on Wei Xiao at the moment, with unspeakable admiration and admiration.


    Located at a high place, Wei Xiao''s figure was sitting at the top. From the one under his feet to the snowy ground ten meters away, there was a mountain of corpses piled up by zombies.


    With these corpses, Wei Xiao''s current position is at least two meters higher than the original position.


    With two knives stuck in front of him and cigarettes in his mouth, he looked very lonely and indifferent, but in the eyes of Xu Qiang and the others, he was undoubtedly like a **** and demon.


    Wei Xiao killed the most zombies, and he faced the most zombies.


    In this case, in the case that no one can survive no matter how many zombies are killed, Wei Xiao actually did it "unharmed."


    Looking at the figure on the top of the "Dead Mountain", if it weren''t for the reason to tell Xu Qiang that they were a person, I''m afraid that they have all knelt to the ground and worshipped Wei Xiao.


    Finished a cigarette.


    Wei Xiao got up and drew two long knives in front of him and walked towards Xu Qiang and the others.


    "Young man, are you okay?" an old man asked concerned.


    Wei Xiao did not respond, and returned the cratered metal knife to Xu Qiang: "This knife is not bad."


    Xu Qiang was a little excited.


    His own knife can be praised by such a big man, even if Xu Qiang knows that the other party is only joking, he feels flattered.


    "Thank you big brother, thank you very much. If you didn''t show up in time today, we people would not be able to live, let alone fight against the corpse group and win the final victory."


    Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder.


    "You are the one who saved yourselves. Now you are destined to not be able to hurry anymore. First find a place to settle down. I have something to ask you."


    Xu Qiang hurriedly said: "Big brother is polite. You are our savior. As long as we know, you can ask anything."


    "Yeah! Go ahead and arrange it!"


    Xu Qiang did not hesitate anymore, bid farewell to Wei Xiao, and then took others to arrange a camping place tonight.


    About half an hour later.


    On a flat ground a hundred meters away from the corpse of the zombie, Xu Qiang and the others set up the camp.


    Something unexpected.


    This group of survivors, since they have tents with them.


    Although the number is small, it is enough to protect one or two hundred people from the wind and snow outside.


    When the fire is built, the women are cooking, the elderly and children are hiding in the tents to avoid the wind and snow, and the young and middle-aged are responsible for outside safety and security tasks.


    The division of labor is quite reasonable.


    By the side of a fire, Wei Xiao and Xu Qiang sat together.


    After chatting with Xu Qiang and the others, Wei Xiao already knew the origin of Xu Qiang and the others.


    Coincidentally, Xu Qiang and the others came out of their base in Longhang City.


    It''s just that their departure was not voluntary, but compelling.

 Chapter 444： Unexpected news

    According to Xu Qiang''s description, a group of people claiming to be from the "Heavenly Court" appeared in Longhang City a few days ago. This group of people appeared, and on the first day they laid down the Longhang base and became the new powerhouse of the base.


    Originally, when the base was replaced by those in power, as long as Xu Qiang and the others were given a place to stay, whoever became the upper-level figure had no effect on them, but what Xu Qiang and the others did not expect was that the people of this new force "Heavenly Court" would occupy the first place in the base. One thing is to clean up the old people and children over the age of 50 and under the age of ten in the base.


    The reason is unknown, but they did.


    The old people and children who had followed Xu Qiang and them were going to be killed, but at a critical moment, a few extremely beautiful women rescued them.


    When Wei Xiao heard this, he couldn''t sit still.


    "Is the one who saved you called Shuwang, Phantom?"


    Xu Qiang was shocked.


    "Brother Wei knows how many female Bodhisattvas? There are indeed two women named Shu Wang and Phantom Shadow among them."


    Are they really?


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    But when he thought about it, he thought it was impossible.


    The "Heavenly Court" wants to kill people, and perhaps Shu hopes them will be unbearable, but how can they be willing to sacrifice themselves to perfect others?


    This is not to say that Shuwang and the others are cold-blooded, mainly because doing so is simply the most stupid.


    A group of old people and children, even if the people of "Heavenly Court" let them go, how much can they survive in this perilous winter?


    With Shu Wang''s shrewdness, if she wants to save the elderly and children, she can choose to assassinate the "Heavenly Court" senior as a warning. This approach may be a bit risky, but there is a phantom around Shu Wang, and the probability of success is not known how much higher, it is many times better than they sacrifice themselves to make others do not know.


    There must be other reasons for this.


    "Tell me everything you know about Shuwang and the others, especially the''Heavenly Court''." Wei Xiao began to solemnly.


    Xu Qiang did not neglect, and told Wei Xiao what he knew.


    As Xu Qiang narrated about the Longhang base, gradually, Wei Xiao finally understood why Shuwang and the others chose this way.


    It''s not how good they are, but they have no choice.


    After all, it''s pretty to blame.


    To put it simply, the leader of the heavenly court coveted Shu Wang''s beauty, and in order to get them, he directly sent heavy soldiers to surround the residence of Shu Wang and others.


    Without hurting Shu Wang and the others, after failing to attack the houses of the girls several times, the two sides consumed each other.


    Shu Wang, who didn¡¯t eat and drink much, was destined to not be able to consume each other. At this time, they just learned that the people of Heaven were going to kill the elderly and children. They knew that unless they died, they would not be able to escape the comfort of the other¡¯s claws. Willing to join Heavenly Court as a bargaining chip, let the Heavenly Court leader let go of the elderly and children.


    Originally, the leader of the heavenly court needed to see some of them as his women before they would let the old people and children in the base, but Shu Wang insisted that he only joined the heavenly court and did not accept other requirements, otherwise, after a hard-line attitude of desperately trying to the end, neither Knowing what the leader thought, he actually agreed.


    The elderly and children shouldn''t have to leave, but the day after the event, Shu Wang came to inform Xu Qiang''s relatives of these elderly and children to leave the base as soon as possible, otherwise, the heavenly people would definitely not let them go.


    Shu Wang didn''t say the specific reason, but Xu Qiang and the others chose to believe in Shu Wang.


    So, on the next day, Xu Qiang and the others left the base with the elderly and children, and sought another place.


    After that, things were simple. Xu Qiang and the others were chased by zombies and escaped all the way, and finally met Wei Xiao.


    "By the way, Brother Wei, is your name Wei Xiao?" After Xu Qiang finished speaking, he suddenly asked what he thought of.


    Because Wei Xiao only told him that his surname was Wei just now, Xu Qiang, who was not sure, decided to try it out.


    "Yes, Shu Wang told you?"


    Hearing this, Xu Qiang''s face was a little excited, and he nodded repeatedly.


    "Unexpectedly, our savior was the person Shu Wang was looking for. Now we don''t have to go around asking about it."


    "Does Shu Wang want you to convey something to me?"


    Xu Qiang hesitated for a while, and the excitement on his face immediately became heavy: "Sister Shu Wang told me that day, if I meet you one day in the future, let me tell you: She will always belong to you in this life, and she will I have been waiting for you to find her, if one day she can no longer keep your chastity for you, death is her only choice."


    "..."


    After listening to Xu Qiang''s help to Shu Wang, Wei Xiao''s expression turned gloomy.


    "Brother Wei..."


    What else Xu Qiang wanted to say, Wei Xiao raised his hand to stop him.


    The expressionless Wei Xiao stood up from sitting down on the stone, with no change in expression on his face except for those strange eyes.


    Looking at the direction of Longhang Base, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Go to Longling City, more than 40 kilometers away. There is a Longling Base. The leader there is good. You can choose to join her base. Can you walk alive? It¡¯s up to you to get there."


    With that said, Wei Xiao threw the two pistols and five magazines on him to Xu Qiang.


    "This is your reward for taking the talk, so you can do it for yourself."


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao dashed away and galloped away.


    "Brother Wei..."


    Xu Qiang hurriedly got up and turned around to stop Wei Xiao, but in just a few seconds, Wei Xiao''s figure had disappeared into the black and white night.


    The words Xu Qiang helped Shu Wang bring to Wei Xiao moved Wei Xiao''s heart.


    Based on Wei Xiao''s understanding of Shu Wang, if it were not for an irresistible force, she wouldn''t have said such frustrating words.


    Thinking of Shu Wang and their current situation is very likely to be very dangerous, how can Wei Xiao sit still.


    I only hate myself for not having the ability to teleport, otherwise, how could Wei Xiao allow others to bully his wife?


    ...


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Walking at night in the last days is definitely a challenge for ordinary people.


    Even if Bai Xue can barely see a certain environment, facing the zombies that may be encountered at any time, the danger is no less than dancing on the tip of a knife.


    This is no, rushing to the road, and there is no spare time to check Wei Xiao''s situation in front of him. As he hurried, his figure alarmed a lot of zombies dangling in the ice and snow. Sometimes he didn''t pay attention, and even rushed directly into the range of activities of the small group of corpses.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t avoid these zombies either, and rushed straight to him according to the mobile phone navigation.


    The group of corpses danced wildly, killing the gods face to face.


    One side bullies the less, and the other dares to fight and kill.


    The obstacles formed by thousands of zombies were literally killed by Wei Xiao with a ring knife.


    That is to say, Wei Xiao dared to do this, changing to another person, afraid that he would have been overwhelmed by the group of corpses that he encountered halfway.


    More than four o''clock in the middle of the night.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t know how many detours he took and how many zombies he killed, went through hardships and finally saw the city of Longhang located on his mobile phone.


    It''s not easy going down this way.


    The scattered ordinary zombies, small groups of corpses, and the occasional third-level zombies... all of these are easy to say. It is the **** navigation on the mobile phone that really makes Wei Xiao want to scold his mother.


    The first second was obviously walking in the direction pointed by the navigation arrow. As a result, after running a long distance, Wei Xiao found that his position had completely deviated from the course.


    Sometimes the navigation did not change, and Wei Xiao found out after running a few kilometers that the route was wrong again.


    Wei Xiao almost smashed the phone several times.


    Fortunately, after going around several times, Wei Xiao finally arrived at the location of Longhang City.

 Chapter 445： There may be other strangers

    "Snapped-"


    "I will use the navigation in the future, and I will walk with my hands instead of Wei Xiao."


    Upon arriving at the destination, Wei Xiao, who was already intolerable with this mobile phone on his opponent, smashed it on the spot.


    The mobile phone expressed grievances: It was navigation that made you go the wrong way. What''s the matter with my mobile phone?


    After smashing the phone, Wei Xiao felt comfortable all over.


    Looking at a huge billboard-Longhang City welcomes you.


    "Welcome me? Haha! Some people start tonight, I''m afraid they will not sleep." After tidying up the broken clothes, Wei Xiao strode into Longhang City with a ring sword on his back.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    In the urban area, the groans of zombies continued to be heard in the dark.


    In the desolate and desolate urban area, there is snow everywhere, abandoned cars and ruins everywhere.


    In some places, rotting corpses and groups of corpses dangling in the snow can also be seen.


    Wei Xiao saw not many zombies, but he did not alarm the zombies that seemed scattered.


    No one knows how many zombies are hidden in secret.


    Maybe you think that these are the zombies in front of you, but in the darkness around you, there are thousands of zombies waiting for you to take the initiative to jump out to find death.


    Wei Xiao avoided the corpses roaming around outside, and soon came to a shopping mall.


    First I found myself a outfit, and then took a cold shower.


    Seeing that the day was about to dawn, Wei Xiao did not plan to go to the survivor base in Longhang City.


    He is very tired this night.


    Wei Xiao can swear that since the last days, he has not been so exhausted as tonight.


    Feeling a little sleepy, he found a place to lie down in a corner of the highest level of the mall.


    "Everything has to wait until tomorrow."


    The rest of the night is destined to be peaceful.


    There is no hustle and bustle, no noise, all the movement seems to be covered by the heavy snow falling in the sky.


    Early the next morning, the sky was gray and the snow was still falling.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Da da da¡­"


    Suddenly, the quiet sky was completely broken with several explosions.


    First, the roar of the corpse group shook Jiu Xiao, and then, the dense gunfire made the city completely boiling.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Feeling that he closed his eyes and squinted for a while, Wei Xiao was awakened by the noise outside, stood up from where he was lying, and looked at the place where the explosions and gunfire came from in the distance.


    Due to the location problem, Wei Xiao couldn''t capture the scene behind the high-rise building, frowning slightly, Wei Xiao left the place and galloped towards a forty-storey building not far away.


    "Wow..."


    Entering the building, there are remnants of zombies.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to use a knife, and he solved the hundreds of zombies remaining in the aisle of the building with one punch and kick.


    The figure went straight to the top of the building.


    In minutes, when he came to the top of the building, Wei Xiao looked in the direction where the gunfire was.


    A few hundred meters away, on the opposite bank of a big river, what fell into Wei Xiao''s eyes was a dense group of corpses.


    The size of the corpse group cannot be compared with that of Minghai City, but there are also 50,000 to 60,000. Among them, Wei Xiao also found a long-lost giant zombie figure, there are seven in number.


    At the end of the attack of these corpses, an armed team was fighting the corpses that came to kill.


    There are many of them.


    The number of people on the bright side alone is five or six hundred.


    Most of the weapons they use are conventional rifles and pistols, and no heavy weapons such as machine guns and RPGs have been found, not to mention aircraft tanks.


    There is no heavy weapon, but the opponent''s firepower can still suppress a large number of zombies, so that the group of corpses who hear the sound cannot cross the safety zone.


    Needless to say, the survivor team on the opposite side was clearly prepared, with the goal of destroying the zombies in the urban area.


    "Um?"


    While watching, Wei Xiao seemed to have discovered something, his calm eyes couldn''t help but change.


    Wei Xiao calmly looked at the four figures on the top of a building in the distance.


    These four figures are obviously different from the surrounding survivors.


    They were dressed in weird, tall and mighty, facing tens of thousands of corpses. Not only did these people do nothing, but stood together leisurely to watch the battle below, and sometimes whispered to each other as if they were talking.


    The most eye-catching thing is their equipment.


    The whole body is wrapped in "armor" of different colors. Black, white, blood red... from the head to the feet, even the eyes are protected, it can be said to be airtight.


    With this image, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but think of a TV series that was once all the rage¡ªArmor Warrior.


    Compared with the armored warrior costumes of Form Two, the armors of these four people are undoubtedly more cool, domineering, and full of fantasy style.


    When noticing the presence of these people, Wei Xiao''s expression became serious.


    "Future technology?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head, feeling that he might be thinking too much.


    This is not a novel or a movie. Where does the future technology come from?


    Although Wei Xiao denied this, the four figures that appeared in his eyes were indeed beyond the ordinary.


    "Does anyone have discovered any secrets in these last days?" Wei Xiao thought instead.


    Wei Xiao is destined to not know these doubts now.


    So Wei Xiao focused all his attention on the four people in the distance.


    Since these people are here, it is absolutely impossible not to take action.


    Wei Xiao wanted to see, what are the specific strengths of these overly handsome people?


    Did not let him wait for long.


    After the corpse group that attacked the survivor''s defensive position was almost cleaned up, the four people who had been watching on more than a dozen floors moved at this time.


    I saw that they drew their weapons from their bodies one after another, and then jumped directly from the top of the building.


    "Depend on!"


    Upon seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    At the same time, Wei Xiao always felt familiar with the scene in front of him.


    Those who jumped from the top of the building in the distance did not land directly, but with the help of weapons in their hands to rub against the wall, they came to the ground without delay.


    Simple and rude without losing proficiency, very visual.


    It makes people think of it directly-Domineering is cool and dazzling.


    Familiar, so familiar.


    Ever since Wei Xiao got a cold weapon shaped by giant zombie bones, plus his own physique that is not afraid of death, wouldn''t he like to do this many times?


    It''s just that Wei Xiao didn''t expect that this signature action that belonged to his **** outfit 13 and thought he could not be copied, in this world, there are still people who will, and there are only four of them.


    Could it be that after these four people were bitten by zombies in the last days, what superpowers did they gain?


    Wei Xiao frowned deeper.


    He suspects that the four people in the distance may be the same as him, otherwise, there is no way of relying on it. Once such a highly dangerous action misses, it will be the end of the bones.


    Not sure, Wei Xiao intends to keep watching.


    Is it as he guessed it? Just look at the opponent''s next performance.

 Chapter 446： Weird behavior

    When they came to the ground, the four armored men staggered their companions blocking the corpse group and rushed into the few corpse group.


    They moved quickly and waved the cold weapons in their hands. Wherever they went, one or two zombies were watermelon and rotten cabbage to them, and they would kill them as they wished.


    Look at the zombies'' attacks on them. Whether it is a first-level or a second-level zombies'' attack, it falls on the armor on their bodies, not to mention causing harm to the people inside, even the armor on them is difficult to break.


    If Wei Xiao remembers correctly, the sharp claws of the second-level zombie can easily cut the existence of military shields, but now they can''t break the armor of the four people. This defense force is simply thrilling.


    There are also weapons in the hands of the four. Don''t be too sharp. They blow hair and cut gold and jade. The scaryness is no weaker than Wei Xiao''s ring sword.


    Watching the four people slay the giant zombies, Wei Xiao, who had already understood the strength of the four, his blood pupils gleamed with wisdom.


    "Sharp weapons and hard armor. I didn¡¯t expect that the secret of giant zombie bones was discovered by others. Moreover, he was luckier than me, and he also found a way to cut giant zombie bones. Otherwise, the giant zombie in evolution could be unearthed. Even if they find it hard to find, the time for their bones to harden is not enough for them to build a suit of armor..."


    From the performance of the four, Wei Xiao had already guessed the material used to make the armor of the four. At the same time, he thought of more.


    The evolving giant zombie, once his bones leave the body or stop eating, it will harden completely within two hours at most. With the hardness of the giant zombie''s bones, it is not the case that many industrial machines cannot be used after the apocalyptic eruption. Next, wanting to use existing tools to cut it is tantamount to idiotic dreams.


    Since the person on the opposite side can create a fitting armor, he must have mastered the method of cutting giant zombie bones.


    Wei Xiao didn''t notice this at the time, otherwise, would Wei Xiao let go of the giant zombie skeletons left in Minghai City?


    However, Wei Xiao is not a whimsical person.


    It is unrealistic to think that knowing how to cut giant zombie bones can create an "invincible army".


    To put it simply, the ring-head knife behind him weighs more than ten kilograms, less to say. The average person uses it to slash and kill zombies. After dozens of swings, it will appear difficult. The armor made of zombie bones goes to fight, unless he doesn''t move, otherwise, tiredness can exhaust him.


    Precisely because of this, in ordinary people, Wei Xiao never thought of using giant zombie bones to create an armor for them.


    But now, these four people have changed Wei Xiao''s thinking to a certain extent.


    "Wearing the armor, the speed is two to three times that of ordinary people. The strength is difficult to judge, but the reaction power is synchronized with the movement. This is definitely not the armor can increase. There must be some secret in these four people, or they are just like me. Obtained incredible superpowers in the last days."


    Continuing to capture the fighting process of the four, Wei Xiao constantly analyzed the information he needed from it.


    Without intending to expose himself, Wei Xiao continued to watch the battle of the four, hoping to obtain more useful information from them.


    However, this desire did not reveal any surprises until the four cooperated with others to dispose of all the zombies.


    The four people Wei Xiao focused on did not use the legendary abilities from the beginning of the battle to the end of the battle.


    The abilities of fire breathing, mind power, water control, and ice control did not appear.


    Based on this, it can be judged that their changes are also based on strength, speed, and response, and their transcendent ability has not appeared.


    In this way, these people can only be regarded as younger brothers even if they are different from ordinary people in front of Wei Xiao.


    All attributes are more than ten times more than ordinary people.


    Just ask if you are afraid?


    In the distance, the battle is over.


    The four armored men in charge of the main attack spoke a few words with the on-site commander and then turned and left.


    As soon as they left, from the back of the battlefield, large vehicles appeared, including thousands of survivors.


    These people didn''t have heat weapons in their hands. They appeared on the battlefield, and under the command of those gunmen, they kept moving the zombies on the ground to the cart.


    Noting the actions of these people, Wei Xiao inevitably became curious.


    It is understandable to carry the corpses of giant zombies. After all, they need the bones of giant zombies, but it makes no sense to carry the corpses of ordinary zombies.


    What is the use of ordinary zombies?


    Wei Xiao suddenly felt that the survivors outside seemed to have a lot of secrets he didn''t know.


    In other words, it is the "Heavenly Court" power in Xu Qiang''s words.


    At present, their revealed strength is only the tip of the iceberg, but they give Wei Xiao a mysterious and unpredictable feeling that this "heavenly court" force is really not simple.


    "Find an opportunity to catch one or two prisoners and learn about the situation in the heavenly court."


    After making up his mind, Wei Xiao''s figure left the building.


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, Wei Xiao, who followed the group of survivors secretly, found the location of the Longhang base.


    Said it is a base, it is actually a large community.


    The walls on all sides have been reinforced and are more than four meters high. There are guards at the entrance and exit, and the guards can only be said to be okay.


    From the outside, it is impossible to see the internal situation, but according to the scale of the Longhang base, there will never be more than three thousand people living inside.


    Wei Xiao looked at the situation of Longhang Base from a distance, then set his eyes on an open area outside.


    "Give me quicker movements, didn''t you eat one by one?"


    On the open ground.


    A truck carrying a large number of zombies came here from the end of the city.


    At the scene, the corpses of ordinary zombies were still loaded in the car, only the corpses of giant zombies were unloaded, and then many survivors were dissected.


    What is surprising is that these people decompose the corpses of giant zombies, and do not waste the cut flesh and blood, but use plastic bags to bag them one by one and transport them to the truck.


    Originally, it was puzzling for the other party to carry the corpses of ordinary zombies. Now, they don''t even want to waste the flesh and blood of giant zombies. The weirdness revealed by various behaviors is enough to make Wei Xiao, who is more curious, want to find out.


    "No one is allowed to be lazy. Before dark, all the bodies of giant zombies must be disassembled for me."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    On the clearing, a supervisor was shouting at the person who was dissecting the corpse.


    He looks like a boss, with a gun on him, and a little brother on guard around him.


    "Brother Song, it''s so cold outside, why don''t you let others watch, shall we go back to the house?"


    Beside the little boss, a beautifully dressed woman in a down jacket said softly.


    Hearing what the woman said about the survivors around him, the little boss, who had no pretentious expression, suddenly smiled on his face.


    "My little beauty, bear with me, and when these corpses are done, we will go back."


    "No, no, no!"


    The woman walked up to the little boss and held his hand to act like a baby. Father said in a loud voice: "Brother Song, my whole body is almost frozen now, don''t believe you touch it."


    With that said, the woman took the initiative to put Song Ge''s hand on her indescribable part.


    Brother Song was so excited that he could stand such a stimulus.


    "Brother Song, as long as you are not outside here, everyone will listen to you!" The woman''s probe whispered in Song Ge''s ear.


    These words will undoubtedly defeat Song Ge''s last point of defense.

 Chapter 447： I have never seen such a brazen person

    Brother Song glanced around and smiled evilly: "It''s working time, and I can''t take you back to the base. What do you think about it? There are houses over there, so let''s go there to rest."


    The woman looked at the building that was not far away. She understood what Song Brother meant, and smiled coquettishly: "As long as you are not outside, people listen to Brother Song everything."


    Brother Song had a thicker smile on his face, and his whole body was indescribably hot.


    "Cough..." Pretending to cough twice, Brother Song coldly shouted at a younger brother who was not far away: "Xiao Zhang..."


    "What''s the order of Brother Song?"


    "You supervise these people, let me make it easy, don''t let them slacken me."


    Xiao Zhang looked at Brother Song, and then at the women next to him. They were all sensible people. He didn''t know what Song Brother wanted to do?


    Xiao Zhang Xiexie smiled: "Don''t worry, Brother Song, there will be brothers watching and there won''t be any problems. Brother Song is convenient to go."


    "Good kid, then I''m leaving now."


    "Okay! Brother Song just leave."


    Brother Song smiled, then put his arms around the woman, and couldn''t wait to walk towards the house not far away.


    Not far away, Wei Xiao noticed this scene, the corner of his mouth curled slightly, and his figure swayed in front of the window before disappearing.


    In the building.


    "Pingping, brother, come to warm your body now."


    I just found a room without checking the surrounding environment. I couldn''t wait for Brother Song to pounce directly on the woman.


    "Oh! Song brother, you are good or bad!"


    "Men are not bad, women don''t love. You little fairy, let''s see how your brother cleans up you."


    A couple of dog men and women fell on the bed while kissing.


    Not to mention all kinds of things that are not suitable for children, but are these two people too anxious?


    You said you want to do business, can you close the door?


    "You two, I have no intention of disturbing you to warm each other, but before you do anything, can I ask a few questions?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Depend on!"


    Behind them, a sudden word frightened the two of them.


    The woman screamed on the spot, while the man hurriedly got up to find the gun that was thrown aside.


    "I think it''s better for you to stay in bed."


    Wei Xiao walked into the house with a knife, his tone cold indescribably.


    Brother Song had already seen Wei Xiao''s figure, his movements were stagnant, his complexion twitched, and his eyes stared at Wei Xiao''s jade-colored ring-shaped sword in horror.


    "Go to the bed." Wei Xiaodao pointed to Brother Song and said in a light tone.


    After a brief panic, Song Ge''s face was unhappy.


    "Whose subordinate are you? Who made you here? Get out with me, have you heard?"


    "I don''t want to say the same thing a second time."


    "YouTM..."


    "Peng..."


    "Oh..."


    Brother Song still wanted to pretend to be in front of Wei Xiao. Before he could finish his words, Wei Xiao kicked him, and Brother Song screamed and flew back to the bed.


    "Brother Song..."


    The woman was horrified, her gaze swept across Wei Xiao''s figure, and she opened her mouth and shouted, "Help..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    A word came out of the woman''s mouth, and she couldn''t say the rest.


    A striking knife mark on her neck cut off her breath, and the woman fell unwillingly on the bed with horrified eyes.


    Song Ge, who had a pained expression, noticed the woman next to him, and the anger in his eyes suddenly turned into panic.


    "Brother, brother, don''t, don''t get excited. If you have something to say, let''s say it well."


    Wei Xiao said indifferently: "You said you are not cheap? I told you not to listen carefully. I have to see some blood to know that I am afraid. Isn''t I a person who is not deterrent to you?"


    Brother Song is bitter and can''t tell.


    "Brother is right, I''m cheap, brother scolds well."


    "The nonsense ends here, I ask you, what are you doing collecting those zombies?"


    Song Ge asked tentatively: "Will you let me go after I said?"


    Wei Xiao''s face sank: "You have no choice. I believe that you are not the only one who can answer this question. You don''t need to answer it."


    Brother Song had a frustrated expression, unspeakable anger and helplessness in his heart.


    What Wei Xiao said was the truth, he really didn''t have a choice.


    "We collect the corpses of zombies to feed other zombies." Song Ge chose to answer Wei Xiao.


    Regardless of whether Wei Xiao will let him go, at least, answering Wei Xiao''s questions, he can live longer.


    "Feed the other zombies? Reason."


    Brother Song swallowed and said, "This is a secret about zombies discovered by our heavenly court, and the secret lies in the evolutionary giant zombies of the first-level zombies. The purpose of collecting corpses is to feed the first-level zombies and let them Among them, giant zombies are produced for our use."


    Hearing what Song Brother said, Wei Xiao''s eyes clearly brightened.


    There is actually this kind of operation? Why didn''t he think of it before?


    wrong!


    Thinking of something, Wei Xiao frowned slightly: "As far as I know, ordinary zombies don''t swallow zombies of the same level. It makes sense for you to take away the flesh and blood of giant zombies. How do you explain the corpses of ordinary zombies?"


    "Feed giant zombies."


    "Um?"


    Feeding giant zombies? What is the reason for this?


    Seeing the bewilderment on Wei Xiao''s face, Song Ge explained: "In addition to discovering the secret of the evolution of the first-level zombies into giant zombies, we also discovered the secret of the evolution of giant zombies again."


    "What''s the secret?"


    Song Ge hesitated for a moment and hesitated to say: "Giant zombies can also evolve into higher-level zombies. Moreover, the new evolutionary body, his teeth can cut the bones of giant zombies, allowing us to make better use of giant zombies. To make all kinds of powerful weapons and armors."


    With Song Ge''s explanation, many of Wei Xiao''s previous confusions were immediately resolved.


    Sure enough, Heavenly Court did master the method to cut giant zombie bones, but what Wei Xiao didn''t expect was that this method would be so simple.


    Of course, compared to this, Wei Xiao admired Tianting''s approach extremely.


    Feeding the zombies through the corpses of the zombies, and then getting what he wants, this is simply the idea of ??a genius, why didn''t he think of it before?


    Recall the tens of millions of zombies in the corpse nest...


    Nima! The loss is big, and it is still a huge loss, I feel that I have missed several trillions.


    If the villa base also knew these methods, would there be tragic casualties in the final battle?


    Thinking of many things he had missed, Wei Xiao had a black line.


    Damn heaven, knowing this "black technology" that benefits mankind, why didn''t they announce it to the world?


    We must condemn and strongly condemn this selfish behavior.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Feeling the heart dripping with blood, Wei Xiao didn''t control his hand and slapped Brother Song on the face.


    Brother Song was stunned on the spot.


    "Big brother, why are you hitting me?"


    Wei Xiaoyi said rightly: "Since you know this kind of method that is beneficial to human survival, why don''t you make it public? Do you know that because of your selfishness, how many would have survived the battle with zombies? Mankind sacrificed in vain? Haven''t you thought of telling all mankind through radio?"


    Knowing why he was beaten, Brother Song wanted to cry without tears.


    "Brother, this kind of thing cannot be decided by a small person of mine. Besides, if you master this kind of secret, big brother, would you speak to forces that do not belong to you?"


    Beautiful, it''s just a question of the soul.


    Wei Xiao''s expression couldn''t help but change.


    If you change to yourself, will you announce it?


    Nonsense, this secret that benefits all mankind and strives for more survival hope for mankind will be made public as long as it is not selfish.


    He Wei Xiao is high-spirited and fair, and his mission is to save all mankind. If he knows these secrets, of course he...cough! Of course it is hidden.


    Tell others? What are you thinking about! Isn''t it okay for me to muffle my own fortune?


    Only Wei Xiao knows what he thinks in his heart. On the surface, the angry Wei Xiao said loudly: "Don''t look at me with your eyes. I am not as selfish as you. My heart is for all mankind."


    Brother Song obviously doesn''t believe it, but he dare not say, because...


    Brother, can the knife stay away from me? I believe what you said, I am afraid.

 Chapter 448： Everyone is acting

    "What Big Brother said is that compared with Big Brother, we are simply not human." What else can Song Brother say about Wei Xiao''s lustful prestige? Please please Wei Xiao, after all, Xiao Ming is still pinched in his hands.


    "Next question, I found out that there are four people wearing armors in your base. What''s the matter with those people? The armor on their bodies weighs a hundred or eighty catties, but their speed has not received any impact, but also Far beyond normal people, how did they do it?" Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    This question is more important to Wei Xiao than the secrets of giant zombies.


    "Does Gene Pharmacy know?"


    Brother Song is refreshed and will answer all questions.


    "Genetic medicine? The kind in the movie?"


    Song Ge nodded: "A professor at our base researched and developed the genes of zombies. There is a swallowing gene in zombies, which can continuously enhance their own attributes through eating. At present, our base has developed two types that are 100% similar to humans. The genetic medicine of Rong, our emperor named it God-creating medicine."


    "Shenzhen No. 1 potion, after ordinary people take it, as they continue to eat, their total attributes can be increased by three to four times, and the second potion five to six times. I heard that there is a No. 3 potion, but no one knows whether it is true."


    This is breaking news.


    God-making potions?


    Unexpectedly, this kind of genetic medicine, which only exists in science fiction, actually came out in reality.


    It seems that no matter when, talent is always the most precious.


    This is Wei Xiao''s shortcoming.


    There seems to be no such talent in his base, and he didn''t pay much attention to it at the beginning.


    "How are these potions refined?"


    "I don''t know the specifics. I heard that the first potion is extracted from the second-level zombies, and the success rate is less than one in a thousand, and the second potion is derived from the third-level zombies, and the success rate is 1%."


    "Are there any sequelae from this type of medicine?"


    "If the appetite increases greatly, the height will also increase. Are these counted?"


    Count it!


    If this is the sequelae of the medicine, it is simply not too good.


    Wei Xiao is very excited now.


    He had only planned to find Shuwang and they would return to the villa base, but at this moment, he knew from Song Ge that there were so many good things in Heavenly Court, especially genetic medicine, it was hard for Wei Xiao not to be moved.


    "It''s okay now. I don''t want to get in touch with the high-levels of the Heavenly Court." A wicked smile flashed across his face. Wei Xiao looked at Song Ge, whose eyes were distraught, and asked: "The last question, I heard a few days ago. In order to get a group of women into submission, you did not hesitate to threaten them with the lives of young and old. I want to know, what happened to the group of women now?"


    Brother Song''s eyes were taken aback.


    "Brother, who did you listen to? We didn''t threaten anyone with the young and the old!"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "I said there is, what do you think?"


    Brother Song touched the cheek that was slapped again by Wei Xiao, unspeakable grievance.


    Nodding tearfully: "Yes, yes, what big brother says is what he says."


    "Let''s talk! How are those women doing now?"


    Afraid of being slapped again, Song Ge said: "The women are all being led by our leader, and I can¡¯t touch a small person. I¡¯m not very clear about the details, but I heard from the leader that they will be sent to the general base to offer Give us His Majesty the Emperor."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Divine Emperor? Haha! It''s really not ordinary arrogance." With a sneer, Wei Xiao said: "So, those women are no longer inside the Longhang base now?"


    Brother Song shook his head: "I don''t know about this. If it''s specific, you have to ask our leader."


    "I don''t know anything, what use is it for me to keep you?"


    Brother Song''s face changed drastically.


    "No, it''s not big brother, I told you everything I know! Please don''t kill me, I don''t want to die."


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Have you ever taken genetic medicine?"


    Brother Song cried and shook his head: "Gene potions are unusually rare. Even the worst-effect No. 1 potion may not be able to extract one portion from thousands of second-level zombies. I am a small boss and I am not qualified to take gene potions."


    "Hehe! Then you are really rubbish."


    "Yes, yes, I''m just a useless rubbish, big brother, treat me as a fart, let me go!"


    Seeing Brother Song wagging his tail, Wei Xiao was full of contempt.


    "Killing people like you, I''m afraid of getting my hands dirty. Do it yourself!"


    Leaving a word, all the problems that should be known are already known, and Wei Xiao turned around and walked slowly towards the door of the room without taking it as a waste of time.


    Seeing Wei Xiao really let him go, Song Ge was relieved first, but fortunately he had saved his fortune.


    However, when Brother Song looked at Wei Xiao''s figure with his back facing him, a cruel expression appeared in his eyes under his hesitant expression.


    Yu Guang glanced at the clothes and pants on the ground, Song Ge, whose face became more and more savage, quietly approached his clothes and pants.


    Slowly approaching the underwear from the bed, when he saw the pistol in the holster placed on the underwear, Song Ge''s face was indescribable with excitement.


    "You TM give...puff..."


    Before he had time to take out the pistol from the holster, the excited Brother Song just spoke. Suddenly, a jade-colored cold light flew from Wei Xiao, and Brother Song, whose pupils suddenly widened, stared blankly at him. The ring head knife that pierced his heart before.


    Wei Xiao turned around, jokingly said on his face: "I knew you wanted to attack me."


    "..."


    Brother Song roared inwardly.


    known long time ago?


    I believe you are a ghost, you are afraid that you didn''t plan to let me go, otherwise, I haven''t got the gun yet, why are you ready for the ultimate move?


    Brother Song''s mouth trembled: "You, didn''t you mean to kill me and dirty your hands?"


    Wei Xiao walked back.


    "Yeah! Kill you for fear of dirtying my hands, but with a knife, wouldn''t it be okay?"


    Admit it? You **** really didn''t plan to let me go.


    I don''t know if it was Wei Xiao''s anger, Song Ge didn''t mention it, and he burped.


    Withdrawing the ring knife and taking the pistol that Brother Song hadn''t had time to draw out, Wei Xiao didn''t even glance at the dog and the man on the bed, and stepped out of the room.


    The people outside still don''t know that their leader has returned to the west.


    The younger brother who was in charge of supervising the survivors to separate the giant zombie corpses was still discussing how powerful their Brother Song was.


    After all, Brother Song has left for almost an hour and has not returned. This ability is still the envy of the younger brothers.


    Coming outside, Wei Xiao avoided the outside eyes and quietly approached the Longhang base.


    I don''t know if the power holder of the base is too self-confident or negligent. On the base wall, apart from the two entrances and exits, there is no guard post in other places.


    It seemed easy for Wei Xiao to enter the Longhang base.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Wei Xiao swaggered around the base like this.


    The base seemed deserted.


    In this snowy weather, few people move around inside the base except for those who carry the corpses outside.


    "The one in front of you, don''t go ahead, come over and help."


    Wei Xiao walking in front heard the sound and stopped.


    He didn''t panic, and turned around unhurriedly.


    "calls me?"

 Chapter 449： Let Wei Xiao be the waiter

    At this moment, from behind him, a few people pushing the dining car came towards Wei Xiao.


    The leading man said displeased: "Didn''t I call you a ghost?"


    Wei Xiao noticed their outfits, which looked like chefs, and the dining car was divided into five floors. In addition to food, there were also a lot of fruits and drinks.


    Very hearty.


    In the last days, people who are qualified to enjoy such a food are definitely not low in status.


    Is this going to give dinner to someone on the base?


    Wei Xiao''s thoughts turned, thinking that this guess was very possible.


    So I gave up the idea of ??"inviting" these people to take themselves to the top of the base, and first see what they let themselves do.


    "looking for me?"


    "Come and help. This is the food prepared for the leader. People like me can''t get it all at once. You can send it with us."


    Food for the leader?


    hehe! This is interesting.


    Wei Xiao originally thought it would be good to find a high-level base, but now, these people directly sent a "chief" to himself. Someone brought pillows when I wanted to go to bed, so don¡¯t be too thoughtful.


    "Okay!" Wei Xiao Xinran accepted the job.


    "Take it, these are all food for the big men, don''t steal it." Master Jia, the leader handed a dinner plate in his hand to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao noticed that the other party could hold it by himself, but forced it to him.


    You don''t need to think about it or know that the other party is going to be lazy.


    "Why, let you take you reluctantly?" Master Jia saw that Wei Xiao didn''t wince at all, and his facial expression couldn''t help but be horizontal.


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "No, I just feel that such delicious food is in my hands. I''m afraid I can''t help being tempted." Wei Xiao said, taking the dinner plate from the other party.


    Smelling the smell from around the dinner plate, if Wei Xiao guessed correctly, it should be chicken.


    It''s really tempting.


    Master Jia gave Wei Xiao angrily.


    "You better hold it back to me. You can be content to let you smell this dish!"


    "I just think about it."


    "Don''t even think about it." After his hands were freed, Master Jia immediately said to the others: "Speed ??up, if you delay the big people''s meal, be careful of your dog''s life, and go!"


    No one dared to disobey Master Jia''s words, pushing the dining trolley, holding a drink and following Master Jia and walking towards one side.


    Wei Xiao turned and smiled evilly.


    "It seems that dinner tonight is over."


    In ten minutes, under the leadership of Master Jia, Wei Xiao and the others came to a villa.


    The villa is not very grand, it is about 1,000 square meters.


    Inside and outside the outer walls are people armed with guns.


    Wei Xiao took a look, and there were about thirty guards around the entire villa.


    Master Jia took Wei Xiao and the others into it without hindrance.


    When the dining car came to the entrance of the front hall of the villa, Master Jia told Wei Xiao and the others: "Don¡¯t say anything when you deliver the food in a while, just put the food out. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you, if it¡¯s because of your reasons. Provoking the dissatisfaction of the big people, it will be light to beat you, and be careful of your life."


    "Understood, Master Jia."


    Except for Wei Xiao, everyone else responded.


    "Did you hear clearly?" Master Jia stared at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao nodded absently.


    "Now bring the food in."


    Master Jia stopped wasting time and immediately ordered the work around him.


    I saw a line of eight people picking up a variety of food from the dining car, and then forming a line.


    Wei Xiao hadn''t paid attention before, and only then discovered that the food prepared by these people is really not ordinary.


    Grilled whole lamb, chicken, duck and fish with fresh shrimp, hairy crabs, red wine, champagne and fruit.


    Such a delicacy, let alone the end times, is placed before the end times, and it is not common for ordinary people.


    I have to say that as the most prominent group of people in the last days, this life is simply the envy of other people who look extravagant to eat rice.


    "Come with me!"


    Master Jia said, leading Wei Xiao and the others into the villa.


    "Master Jia, you are finally here. Master Xun Yao has urged you several times. If you don''t come again, I''ll go to you in person." In the villa, a tall and beautiful woman in uniform was dressed in a uniform. Come on.


    Master Jia laughed.


    "Butler Lin has been waiting for a long time. There are a lot of dishes this time, so it took a while."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, mainly because the other four adults are also leading this place today. Not much to say, you come with me." Steward Lin said hurriedly, and quickly led Master Jia and the others to the second floor.


    A group of people went up to the second floor.


    On the way, Wei Xiao always paid attention to the situation in the villa.


    Except for them, Wei Xiao didn''t find any male figure.


    So far, the villas are all beautiful women who wear maid outfits, who want good looks and a good figure.


    Wei Xiao curled his lips.


    "It''s another group of scumbags."


    Needless to say, "Only the state officials are allowed to set fires, and the people are not allowed to light the lights", yes, I am also Wei Xiao, and I don''t quibble.


    But these people don''t have the right or the strength without me. The most important point is that they are as handsome as me without me? This is obviously not in compliance.


    Non-compliance must be criticized and condemned.


    Wei Xiao had a taste of his heart at this moment, they have been taken to a free-standing restaurant by Butler Lin.


    The restaurant is very large, estimated to be about 200 square meters, and there are more than a dozen maids standing in it.


    In the middle of the dining room is a round table with tableware already placed on it, just waiting for the food to be served.


    "Master Jia, you will put the food on the table as soon as possible. I will invite a few adults."


    "Butler Lin, don''t worry, we''ll be all right soon." Master Jia said politely.


    When Steward Lin left, Master Jia began to ask Wei Xiao and the others to put the food in their hands on the table.


    "Put the whole roasted lamb in the middle, and put the others around the center table. Move faster."


    Under Master Jia''s instructions, Wei Xiao and the others put the delicacies in their hands on the round table one by one.


    After all the food and drinks were set up, Master Jia greeted the others to leave.


    However, Master Jia stopped without taking two steps.


    Looking back, Master Jia looked at Wei Xiao who was still at the table, his brows frowned: "What are you still standing there for? Why don''t you roll over?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at Master Jia and didn''t take him seriously.


    Under Master Jia''s cannibalistic eyes, Wei Xiao pulled a chair away and sat down.


    "Asshole, what are you doing?"


    Master Jia was stunned by Wei Xiao''s move.


    Except for him, the helpers who came with him and the maids standing around, all looked at Wei Xiao dumbfounded.


    This person''s courage is beyond their imagination.


    Wei Xiao said to himself, "Isn''t it a waste of not having a bite of such a hearty dinner? Let''s go first! There is nothing wrong with you here."


    When Master Jia heard the words, his eyes breathed fire.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Wei Xiao ignored Master Jia and stretched out his hand to uncover the kitchen utensils on the roast chicken. In front of Master Jia and the others, he tore off a chicken leg and ate it directly.


    "You bastard!"


    Seeing this scene, Master Jia ran away on the spot.


    Angrily, Master Jia rushed to Wei Xiao and wanted to punch him.


    "bass--"


    Before he could make a move, Wei Xiao, who was gnawing on the drumsticks, drew the ring-saw knife behind him and pointed it at Master Jia.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Just get out of here if you don''t want to die."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "If you fart one more time, you won''t have to go."


    Master Jia was very angry with Wei Xiao, and at the same time he was afraid of the ring sword in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "You have a kind, you wait to die!" After leaving a sentence, Master Jia waved away.


    The others glanced at Wei Xiao, as if looking at a plague god, no one dared to stay and left the restaurant hurriedly.


    Before they wanted to come, Wei Xiao''s ending was doomed.


    If they get out one step later, they may be implicated by him.


    The group of people disappeared in front of Wei Xiao in a blink of an eye.


    In the entire restaurant, at this time, only Wei Xiao''s chewing sound was left.

 Chapter 450： Pretending to be incomparable and getting beaten

    After a while, outside the restaurant.


    "The harvest today is good. The corpses of seven giant zombies are sent back to the headquarters enough to build three more armors. If you want to come, your Majesty will definitely meet Longyan Joy."


    "The corpse of a giant zombie is just the icing on the cake. What really makes your Majesty''s face happy is the batch of gifts brought by the deputy commander. I believe they are there. This time our No. 2 god-making potion is stable."


    "Hahaha... That was definitely a surprise. Who could have imagined that in this little Longhang base, there are such stunning beauty, and there are three. Except for the empress and the four imperial concubines, I have never seen Bina Three pretty women. If it weren''t for the No.2 potion, I wouldn''t be willing to send it to the headquarters."


    "To be willing to be willing, to be willing to have something to gain. Now is the end of the world, as long as we are strong, such a stunning beauty, maybe we can still encounter it."


    "That''s right, let''s go. Today, the four brothers have a fight. I''m hungry if I want to come. Brother, I asked the kitchen to prepare roasted whole lamb, just to treat the brothers well."


    "Brother Wu is polite, then we are waiting to feast on it."


    "Haha... why am I polite with my brother?"


    There was a chatter from outside.


    In a blink of an eye, Butler Lin led five men into the restaurant.


    The five people who were talking and laughing, within a few seconds of entering the restaurant, soon the smiles on their faces dissipated and replaced them with a gloomy look.


    On the round table, Wei Xiao was standing on it cutting the leg of lamb.


    With a mouth full of oil and resembling a soil bun, he was holding the leg of lamb in one hand and the ring head knife in the other, looking surprised at the few people who came in at this time.


    The expression seemed to ask the people who came in: Who are you?


    The scene was extremely quiet and strange.


    Wei Xiao looked at the people who came in, and the people who came in also looked at him in a daze, and no one said anything.


    "Huh, how many are here?" In the end, it was Wei Xiao who broke the silence, as if to say hello to an acquaintance, he took the lead to speak to the five people.


    Brother Wu, who is now the leader of Longhang Base, stared at Wei Xiao coldly, "Who are you? Who let you in?"


    Wei Xiao cut a large piece of meat from the leg of lamb, sat on the seat again, and said while chewing, "The lady next to you brought me in, oh! By the way, when I came to this villa, it was a The person named Master Jia led the way."


    "Lin Qin, did you bring this person?" Wu Ge glared at Lin Qin beside him.


    Lin Qin was frightened by this sudden change.


    Kneeling on the ground with a pale face, he quickly explained: "No adult, I don''t even know this person. He was with Master Jia before. I thought he was also a waiter, so I brought him here."


    Brother Wu''s face was even more gloomy.


    Just as he was about to say something, a man next to him said: "Brother Wu, don''t be angry, see what scares our Steward Lin? I feel distressed."


    As the man said, he walked around Lin Qin and reached out to help her up.


    "Beauty, don''t be afraid, it''s just a small matter, Brother Wu won''t blame you."


    Lin Qin stood up tremblingly.


    "My lord, my lord, I really don''t know who he is."


    "Understand, rest assured, you can''t be blamed for this. Let''s see how I solve this small problem." After speaking, the man let go of Lin Qin and walked towards Wei Xiao with arrogant steps.


    Upon seeing this, the other men all smiled playfully.


    "I didn''t expect to watch a good show for free before dinner. It was unexpected. Brother Wu, what do you think Xiao Yi would do with this person?" A man next to Brother Wu asked with a smile.


    Brother Wu with a cold face showed a cruel smile on the cold face of the man next to him.


    "I can''t guess how to deal with it, but I know that some people will not be able to survive and die."


    "Haha! As expected of Brother Wu, he has a good level of what he said."


    "I think the other party seems confident." A cold-faced man said.


    A rugged, fierce man next to him said disdainfully: "Have we seen such a person before? But in the end, none of them will end well."


    "Then we will wait and see."


    All of them looked like they were watching a good show.


    Xiao Yi, who comforted Lin Qin, had already arrived at the table beside Wei Xiao at this time.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at Wei Xiao jokingly with his hands on the desk.


    "Is it tasty?"


    Wei Xiao swallowed a piece of meat and chirped his mouth.


    "I can barely get it, but compared with my personal chef, the gap is not so big. I will just have a meal! You can''t be too picky."


    "Haha...that''s the same thing. After all, it is the last meal in life. If you don''t eat two more bites, you won''t have a chance to eat it in the future, right?" Xiao Yi looked at Wei Xiao, the smile on his face had changed. Get evil.


    Wei Xiao looked at each other with surprise on his face.


    "Strange, how did you know that I wanted to say this? Could it be that you can read mind?"


    "Hahaha..." Xiao Yi laughed extremely angry: "Very good, very good. Even at this point, I can still maintain this confidence. I really don''t know if you should be naive or ignorant?"


    "You know it right away!"


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Without waiting for Xiao Yi to make a move, Wei Xiao''s expression instantly cooled down. He immediately got up, turned his left hand into claws, and directly attacked Xiao Yi.


    The speed is as fast as lightning, even if Xiao Yi, who has four times the physique of ordinary people, faced Wei Xiao''s hand that suddenly stretched out to him, he couldn''t react.


    "So fast!" Xiao Yi was shocked.


    Unable to dodge at all, Wei Xiao''s big hand grabbed Xiao Yi''s face door, and under his shocked gaze, his hand pressed his head to the dining table beside him.


    With a "clang", Xiao Yi''s head directly collided with the table top, smashing a gap in it.


    This is not over yet.


    Wei Xiao, who had never let go of Xiao Yimian''s door, changed to grabbing his hair and pulling him up.


    Under Xiao Yi''s hideous expression, Wei Xiao kicked his abdomen, making Xiao Yi''s whole body parallel to the ground.


    Wei Xiao grabbed his hair and pulled it down.


    Hearing a "boom", there was a violent vibration on the ground, followed by Xiao Yi''s heart-piercing screams.


    "Ahhhh... my legs...ahhh..."


    Wei Xiao patted off the scalp hair in his hands, staring at Xiao Yi, who was crushing his leg bones and wailing on the ground.


    "With this ability, who gave you the courage to make you stand in front of me and pretend to be B?" The cold voice came from Wei Xiao''s mouth, sounding full of contempt.


    "Ah... I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you..."


    Everything happened so quickly that even after Xiao Yi was abandoned by Wei Xiao, Brother Wu and the others hadn''t reacted yet.


    Now they came back to their senses, except for Xiao Yi who had become a waste man lying on the ground and wailing, they only saw the frosty Wei Xiao, wiping the blood stains on his hands with the towel on the round table.


    "Little Yi..."


    "Asshole, I want your life!"


    The others couldn''t stand at this moment.


    In fright, the cold-faced man and the rough-faced fierce man attacked Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 451： Dont be nervous, Im not as scary as you think

    They were very fast, especially the cold-faced men, who rushed towards Wei Xiao at a speed four times that of ordinary people.


    One meter apart, the opponent rushed into Wei Xiao''s chest with a flying knee kick.


    "idiot!"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the opponent, waved his sword and staggered away from the cold-faced man.


    There is no need to look back at the end of the cold-faced man, Wei Xiao confronts the hunk man coming from behind.


    "go to hell!"


    The macho slammed his fist on Wei Xiao''s head.


    Wei Xiao held the knife in his backhand, and his free right hand clenched into a fist and collided with the fist from the macho.


    Compared to strength, Wei Xiao is truly worthy of anyone.


    "Crack..."


    The fists of the two collided, and there was a sound of bone cracking. Then, the angry fierce man''s face gradually turned convulsed, turned pale, and finally twisted directly.


    "Ah... my hand, my hand!"


    Wei Xiao turned his fist back and kicked the hunk in the side of the fierce man with a left whip kick.


    The force of horror acted on the head of the macho, causing it to fly directly into a wall seven or eight meters away.


    With a "bang", the macho''s entire head was deformed, and when he landed, the red and white flowed out, obviously he couldn''t live.


    Look at the cold-faced man behind Wei Xiao.


    After the figure and Wei Xiao separated, the cold-faced man had just dropped his feet on the ground, his upper body was directly separated from his lower body, and he was also a dying person.


    Eliminating the two of them without pressure, Wei Xiao straightened the ring sword held tightly in his backhand, holding it diagonally and walking towards Brother Wu and the others.


    Brother Wu and another man were obviously frightened by Wei Xiao''s terrifying and fierceness, and their figures retreated involuntarily.


    "go!"


    The man already knew the gap between them and Wei Xiao from the end of the cold-faced man and the macho.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate for a moment, grabbed Lin Qin on the side and threw it at Wei Xiao, then turned and fled outside.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Looking at the person who was flying towards him, Wei Xiao grabbed the placket in front of her and the soft flesh inside and sent it aside.


    It doesn''t matter what Lin Qin will be, but he will never die.


    Brother Wu, who reacted a bit slower than the man, just wanted to escape. Wei Xiao shot a long knife in his hand, pierced Brother Wu''s thigh in the blink of an eye, causing him to fall down at the exit.


    Wei Xiao walked towards him slowly.


    "Don''t come over, don''t come over!"


    Brother Wu yelled, while kicking his legs, his hands kept moving back, dragging a blood stain to pull away from Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take a few steps before he came to him, grabbing the bone knife that penetrated Brother Wu''s thigh in one hand, and the handle turned ninety degrees, stirring the flesh and blood in Brother Wu''s thigh.


    "Ah--" a heart-piercing scream came from Brother Wu, shocking the entire villa inside and outside.


    "problem occurs!"


    The little brother outside heard the screams and rushed towards the villa quickly.


    Wei Xiao was indifferent to the movement under the villa.


    Grabbing the handle of the ring head knife, applying force with the blade face, dragging Brother Wu''s body to the round table.


    This process Wu Ge is absolutely painful.


    In addition to him, there is also Xiao Yi who was scolded by Wei Xiao with his legs abolished at first.


    Now Xiao Yi no longer yelled, and looked at Wei Xiao from time to time, full of horror and fear.


    Although his injuries were not minor, he still saw the fate of the previous two companions.


    A lore, his two companions have no room to fight back


    Xiao Yi couldn''t imagine that Wei Xiao, who was just a lamb to be slaughtered in their eyes, would actually be a tiger in sheep''s clothing.


    Xiao Yi is very confident about his own strength, but after meeting Wei Xiao, he swears that even those in the headquarters base who take No.2 potion will not be as strong as Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s strength made him tremble and weakened.


    To say that there is no power to fight back is to praise oneself, thinking that he is a trivial ant in front of Wei Xiao, to show the gap between them.


    How could there be such a terrible person in this world? Did he also know the secret of genetic medicine, even more advanced?


    "Puff..."


    At the moment when Xiao Yi lost his mind, Brother Wu had been dragged to him by Wei Xiao.


    Withdrawing the ring knife that penetrated Brother Wu''s thigh, Wei Xiao pulled a chair and sat down beside them.


    "Who, who are you?" Xiao Yi raised his pale face and looked at Wei Xiao and asked.


    A maid beside Wei Xiaochao beckoned.


    The maid who had been frightened by Wei Xiao''s force a while ago leaned against the wall and shivered and walked towards him with a face of mourning.


    "My lord, what do you want?"


    "Relax, I don''t kill women, especially beautiful women." Wei Xiao comforted the other person, and then said: "Go and wake me up with a glass of red wine and relax. I''m not as scary as you think."


    The maid nodded instinctively, but when the figure passed by Wei Xiao, she was still shaking.


    Wei Xiao didn''t bother with her anymore, with a ring-sword in his hand, looking at Brother Wu and Xiao Yi.


    "It should be enough to keep the two of you alive. We will talk about our affairs later. When I finish cleaning up some rubbish, I will talk with you slowly."


    "Commander, what happened?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, at the entrance of the restaurant, the younger brother who heard the noise from the villa rushed in.


    "From now on, everyone who crosses the front door will die."


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao took out the pistol belonging to Brother Song from behind, and the little brother who rushed in front of the door was just a few shots.


    The little brother who didn''t react at all, five people died tragically at the door on the spot.


    The other little brothers who followed hurriedly hid behind the two walls outside the door.


    Someone shot inside.


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao and the others didn''t get it, but instead caused Brother Wu on the ground to be shot twice.


    I don''t know if the other party did it on purpose. Both shots hit Brother Wu''s other good leg.


    Of course, in addition to Brother Wu, there are also innocent people affected, such as the maid who poured wine to Wei Xiao, which is really unfortunate.


    Brother Wu was shot twice and went crazy with pain: "Asshole, don''t shoot, everyone stay outside, don''t come in, do you hear?"


    Hearing Wu Ge''s yelling and cursing, the younger brother outside immediately ceased the fire.


    "Commander, are you okay?" The little brother outside asked with concern.


    Brother Wu wanted to kill people.


    Are all pig-headed? Can Lao Tzu look like this now?


    "Shut up all to me."


    Wei Xiao glanced at Brother Wu playfully, without saying anything, looking at Lin Qin who was sitting paralyzed not far from the entrance.


    Lin Qin was clearly sent out by Wei Xiao just now.


    There are bruises on his forehead and a few scratches on his face. Fortunately, the problem is not big, so there is no risk of losing the picture.


    "If I remember correctly, you should be Lin Qin, right?"


    Lin Qin shook when he heard the sound and hurriedly got up from the ground with difficulty.


    "Yes, yes sir!"


    "Don''t be nervous, help me pick up the pistols from the dead bodies at the door."


    Lin Qin didn''t dare to hesitate, walked to the exit and took the pistols from the five corpses at the door, then limped to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "My lord, the gun you want."


    Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to take the five pistols, shaking his hand a few times, and then directly left the five guns on a chair next to him.


    Looking at the trembling Lin Qin, Wei Xiao asked: "Are you also a member of the heavenly forces?"


    Lin Qin shook his head quickly.


    "For Master Hui, I was in Longhang Base before, and later I took over and led them to become the master here, and I followed the leader."


    "Oh! Congratulations, don''t die."


    What''s the meaning?


    Lin Qin looked up at Wei Xiao in shock.


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain, his eyes had shifted to outside the entrance of the restaurant.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Lin Qin quickly thought of something terrible.


    If I just answered from the heavenly forces, according to Wei Xiao''s words, would I have no chance to survive?


    When I thought of this, Lin Qin, who was a little pale at first, lost his blood at all.


    Was it a fluke that I had just escaped?


    "Peng..."


    Before Lin Qin recovered from the panic, a loud noise at the entrance of the restaurant attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Miscellaneous, I am going to kill you alive today."


    I saw that the door of the restaurant was shredded from outside, and a figure with a dark body, wearing heavy armor and holding two giant axes appeared in the sight of Wei Xiao and the others.


    It''s the man who ran away before.

 Chapter 452： Open open

    Unexpectedly, he who had escaped a catastrophe didn''t want to leave this place of right and wrong, but to put on the armor and find the door again.


    He has a lot of ideas, but I don''t know if this decision will make him regret for life.


    "Master Xun Yao?" Lin Qin murmured.


    "Xun Yao?"


    Brother Wu and Xiao Yi saw Xun Yao''s figure, and their desperate eyes clearly lit up.


    Wei Xiao noticed the gazes of Brother Wu and Xiao Yi, with a sneer on their faces.


    Standing up, Wei Xiao, who was holding a ring head knife, came to the two of them.


    "With the lives of both of them, will you agree to let you take off the armor?" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Xun Yao stepped into the living room, glanced at the two people on the floor, and said coldly: "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Hehe..." Wei Xiao''s cold face showed a slight smile: "It seems that not only did you fail to wait to save the soldiers, but there was a urging ghost who killed your lives faster. You think, before he does it, I will kill first. How about losing you two?"


    When Brother Wu and Xiao Yi heard this, their pupils suddenly shrank.


    "If you dare to hurt Xiaoyi and Brother Wu, how do you treat them, I will treat you later." Xun Yao hurriedly said.


    Quite a bit of a brain.


    If he didn''t say anything, Wei Xiao''s words that clearly provoke discord would really be successful.


    No, after hearing Xun Yao''s words, the expressions of Brother Wu and Xiao Yi became different.


    They are all smart people, knowing that even if Xun Yao did according to Wei Xiao''s words, he would not necessarily be able to save them. Even without the armor, they had no hope of survival at that time.


    Right now, at least Wei Xiao might be afraid of the armor on Xun Yao, and might not dare to do anything to them.


    As for what Xun Yao said was for them, it didn''t matter.


    Wei Xiao turned around and faced Xun Yao.


    "I never accept threats, but I said that these two people can live. As for you, do you really think you can defeat me in this turtle shell?"


    "If you can defeat you, you will know soon, take your life!" Xun Yao no longer hesitated, and moved towards Wei Xiao at a speed two to three times faster than ordinary people.


    Wei Xiao''s figure moved forward, facing the two giant axes that Xun Yao had chopped down at the same time.


    "Qiang..."


    With two tremors, the sword and axe touched each other, and the forces of both sides acted on the weapon''s blade respectively. There was strong friction, and sparks splashed everywhere.


    With just this contact, Xun Yao, who was wearing battle armor, could not help showing shock in his eyes behind the crystal goggles.


    The two axes in his hand are made from the spine bones of giant zombies, and their sharpness is the best in the world.


    I usually use it to cut anything, not to mention ordinary substances, even alloy steel can''t stand his axe, but now, the ring head knife in Wei Xiao''s hand actually blocks his attack without any damage. How can this not be? Shocked him.


    "Your knife is also made of giant zombie bones?" Xun Yao couldn''t help asking.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Do you know why you can leave this room alive?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Because I know that after you leave, there is a 70% chance that you will wear your armor to come to me. I just want to test how strong your armor is. Now it seems that I Your wish can come true. Don''t let me down."


    When Wei Xiao''s words fell, he didn''t give Xun Yao time to react, and the left hand holding the Huan Shou Sword suddenly used force, and with a single blade, it surpassed Xun Yao''s power and shook Xun Yao out with his axe.


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    Xun Yao landed and kept retreating until he hit a wall and he couldn''t retreat before he stopped.


    "What a terrifying power!"


    When he was shocked, Wei Xiao killed him with a sword.


    The jade blade cut across the air and took Xun Yao''s chest straight.


    Xun Yao didn''t have time to think about it, and turned around to avoid Wei Xiao''s blow.


    "Pump..."


    Wei Xiao''s attack cut through the air, but left a knife mark tens of centimeters deep into the wall on the wall that Xun Yao had previously leaned against.


    Continue to chase.


    In front of Wei Xiao''s absolute speed, Xun Yao, who could not fight back, could only passively defend.


    "Qiang Qiang" kept on.


    The ring head knife in Wei Xiao''s hand kept slashing the armor on Xun Yao''s body, from the head, chest, limbs, and various joints. But Wei Xiao soon discovered that the armor on Xun Yao''s body was really not an ordinary abnormality in defense.


    Although he didn''t go all out, he also used seven points of strength.


    In the face of the ring sword in his hand, as well as a slash that was seven times stronger than an ordinary person, Xun Yao''s armor was actually blocked, and the horror of his defense was evident.


    "It''s useless, you can''t break my defenses. When you are exhausted, I must be the one who wins. You can''t even think about walking out of here today."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao''s attack was useless to him, Xun Yao''s hurried response from the beginning gradually became confident.


    Yes, he is swollen and confident.


    As long as Wei Xiao couldn''t break through his defense, Wei Xiao''s attack would have nothing to do with him.


    With armor protection, Xun Yao ignored Wei Xiao''s frequent attacks. He carefully captured Wei Xiao''s figure, ready to give Wei Xiao a powerful fatal blow at any time.


    The contact attack fell on Xun Yao, and Wei Xiao gradually found that the opponent had completely abandoned the defense, his eyes cold.


    "You look confident, but you know nothing about your enemies."


    While speaking, Wei Xiao slashed Xun Yao again.


    Pay attention to Xun Yao''s armor. At this time, you will find that although Wei Xiao''s attack can''t break his defense, the armor on his body is not harmless.


    Those clearly visible knife marks have already shown that the armor on Xun Yao''s body is not invincible.


    Xun Yao didn''t notice this scene, thinking that Wei Xiao was just comforting himself, and smiled disapprovingly.


    "I know very well, but I know better, you are the last person to die today."


    "Haha...there must continue to maintain this confidence."


    Wei Xiao came again.


    "It''s now!"


    Xun Yao, who had been capturing Wei Xiao''s figure, seized the opportunity to make a shot and watched Wei Xiao rushing towards him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t evade, contending head-on.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    The fierce impact appeared, and the terrifying reaction force was transmitted to the hands of the two at the same time.


    Xun Yao, who only felt his hands numb, did not hold the axe handle, and the battle axe fell off and flew to both sides in a spiral shape.


    "Help!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Unfortunately, the position of a maid squatting shivering under the corner became the landing of an axe.


    Under her desperate gaze, the axe passed her body and plunged directly into the wall behind her.


    The other axe fell to the ground, causing no innocent casualties.


    On the other hand, Wei Xiao, although the reaction force he endured was more terrifying than Xun Yao, his physical fitness was able to restrain this force.


    Without giving Xun Yao time to react, Wei Xiao shook the ring knife to remove the upper power and held it behind him with his backhand. At the same time, he pierced his horse with his legs and punched the armor in front of Xun Yao with a violent blow.


    "Peng..."


    Xun Yao only felt that his body was impacted by a terrifying force, and his figure suddenly flew like a cannonball against the wall behind him.


    Armor can protect him from the most direct damage of any weapon, but the potential influence can''t help him resist.


    For example, the impact that Xun Yao now bears.


    That terrifying power seemed to act on his whole body through the armor. The five internal organs vibrated and his chest was overwhelmed. When the figure hit the wall and fell, blood sprayed from Xun Yao''s mouth, blocking his vision.


    Xun Yao stood up hard from the ground, eyes full of fear.


    "How can you have such a powerful force?"


    "I said, you don''t know anything about your opponent''s strength."

 Chapter 453： People have been sent away

    Wei Xiao grabbed the ring''s first knife and bullied himself up.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    The continuous light of the sword fiercely attacked Xun Yao''s body.


    Xun Yao, who was unable to move against the wall under the impact, could only withstand Wei Xiao''s attack with the protection of his armor.


    In minutes, with a "puff" sound, the front armor that was continuously attacked by Wei Xiao for dozens of times was abruptly cut out by Wei Xiao, and the sharp blade cut Xun Yao''s body behind the armor. Completely broke his "nothing to break" armor.


    Wei Xiao stopped his hand movement, and the horizontal knife stood in front of Xun Yao.


    "To kill you, I have at least a hundred methods, but I feel that if you don''t let you die under the armor you are proud of, you will be unwilling. No matter how strong the defense is, the same place will endure dozens of times. , Even hundreds of attacks, it is equally fragile, you should understand the truth of the drop of water."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Xun Yao vomited blood again, but it was accepted by his helmet and did not flow out.


    "You, you are not human!"


    "You are not the first person to say this to me, to send you on the road." Wei Xiao squeezed his fist and hit Xun Yao''s heart with all his strength.


    The terrible impact was enough to shatter Xun Yao''s heart.


    Xun Yao slowly sat down leaning against the wall, still catching a gleam of shining eyes behind the crystal goggles, and gradually lost his look.


    Wei Xiao has really seen the power of the battle armor now.


    It''s terrible, it''s simply the existence of "black technology".


    That is, he, the power of terror combined with the speed of terror, can kill Xun Yao head-on. If he is replaced by a person who is evenly matched with Xun Yao, even if the opponent is holding a weapon made of giant zombie bones, the person who will eventually die is also a person who does not wear a battle armor. .


    This is definitely a "black technology" that crosses the ages. If it can be mass-produced, facing the ever-changing and complex zombies, human beings definitely have the capital to gain a foothold in the world. Of course, the prerequisite is to obtain the extraction method of genetic medicine, otherwise, few people can wear the armor only.


    After solving Xun Yao, Wei Xiao turned around and came to the two of them under the horrified gazes of Xiao Yi, Wu Ge and others.


    Brother Wu and Xiao Yi once again had a new perspective on Wei Xiao''s strength through this battle between Wei Xiao and Xun Yao.


    The man in front of him, as Xun Yao said before his death, was not a human at all.


    Xun Yao, who was wearing the battle armor, was killed by him directly and directly. This kind of thing has only happened to them.


    That''s when they had a companion who dealt with giant zombies before, and was accidentally beaten to the ground by giant zombies, and then hammered to death by the terrifying power of giant zombies alive.


    But that was a giant zombie. Just look at his size to see how terrifying the power of a giant zombie is.


    But now they have seen with their own eyes that Wei Xiao can also shake Xun Yao to death with his own eyes. Doesn''t this mean that Wei Xiao''s power is comparable to a giant zombie?


    Nima, if this is a human being, they wouldn''t believe it if it was killed.


    Wei Xiao returned to his previous seat.


    "Lin Qin, go and pour me a glass of wine."


    Having seen the horror of Wei Xiao, Lin Qin did not dare to neglect, and ran to pour Wei Xiao wine. As for the previous maid, unfortunately, she was accidentally injured by those little brothers who fired indiscriminately inside, and she has rested in peace.


    "My lord, my lord, the wine you want."


    Wei Xiao took the red wine glass handed over by Lin Qin and drank it in one gulp to quench his thirst.


    Then he took out a cigarette and lit one for himself.


    After taking a mouthful of smoke and spitting it out, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Well, except for the weak chickens outside, no one else can bother us. Now it''s time to talk about our affairs."


    Brother Wu and Xiao Yi trembled in their hearts.


    Xiao Yi asked weakly: "Do you have any grudges between you and us?"


    I don''t know if you ask, Xiao Yi and the others only discovered that they were dead and alive with Wei Xiao, and they didn''t know the specific reason until now.


    Because of a meal?


    Don''t be silly, everyone is an adult, and it is obviously unreasonable if you can''t stop dying because of a meal.


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense. He stared at Brother Wu and said, "A few days ago, didn''t you capture a group of women? Where are they now?"


    woman?


    Brother Wu and Xiao Yi are confused.


    There were many women captured by them, and some people would send them to the headquarters almost every three to five. The scope was too large, and they didn''t know who Wei Xiao was referring to for a while.


    "My lord, can you tell me more about the woman you are looking for?"


    "Shu Wang, Phantom, my wife, do you remember?" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "what?"


    Hearing the two names mentioned by Wei Xiao, the faces of Brother Wu and Xiao Yi changed.


    Not only them, but Lin Qin, who was standing behind Wei Xiao, raised his lowered head, with a strange light shining in his eyes.


    Wei Xiao''s face went gloomy: "Don''t tell me you don''t know."


    "This, this..."


    The two hesitated.


    "My lord, I know where Shuwang is." Lin Qin said.


    This is a woman who will seize the opportunity.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at her: "You know?"


    Lin Qin nodded: "Well! Shu Wang and Phantom Shadow are the most beautiful women in this base. At the beginning, Tong, Wu Yaoxiu (Brother Wu) and the others, in order to catch Shu Wang and others, many of their subordinates were unsuccessful in casualties until one day. Wu Yaoxiu wants to kill all the old people and children in the base, and Shu hopes that they will compromise with Wu Yaoxiu in order to save those old people and children, but the condition is only to join the forces of Heaven."


    It was similar to what Wei Xiao knew from Xu Qiang.


    "Then where are they now?"


    "Tian Ting Headquarters. I heard Wu Yaoxiu say that their Tian Ting leader Tian Di loves beautiful women, and Shu Wang them all over the country and the city, just use them to please the Tian Di. So two days ago, Wu Yaoxiu asked his deputy to carry Shu Wang and them went to the Heavenly Court headquarters."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao glanced at Brother Wu, that is, Wu Yaoxiu.


    Wu Yaoxiu was frightened by Wei Xiao''s eyes, and he dared not look at him, lowering his head.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Will he be so loyal? With the look of Shuwang and others, hasn''t he thought of staying by himself?"


    "Yes, but I heard that they want to exchange some genetic medicine to become a stronger existence, and if they want to obtain genetic medicine, it is the most direct way to please the Emperor."


    "hehe!"


    It turns out that the problem is here, so let me just talk about it! There is no greater benefit, so how many people are willing to let go in order to Shuwang them''s stunning beauty?


    "My lord, let me explain, I..."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Wu Yaoxiu knew the explanation at this time, but unfortunately, it was too late.


    Wei Xiao took a gun from the chair beside him, took out the empty magazine inside, and then took out a new magazine from his body and loaded it with a gun that broke him.


    Treating his woman as a "goods" transaction, does this TM want to survive?


    God agreed, but he didn''t agree with the Devil King Wei.


    When Xiao Yi on the side saw this scene, his heart trembled.


    He wasn''t afraid because Wei Xiao killed Wu Yaoxiu, but because Wei Xiao just loaded the magazine.


    Xiao Yi thought secretly that when Wei Xiao and Xun Yao were fighting before, he didn''t move the gun on the chair.


    Who would have thought that Wei Xiao seemed to have thrown the gun directly on the chair, but he was actually prepared for a long time ago.


    If someone took the gun from the chair and hid it, it would definitely end up miserably.


    What Xiao Yi didn''t understand was, when did Wei Xiao take the bullet from the magazine?


    When Wu Yaoxiu was dealt with, Wei Xiao looked at Xiaoyi.


    "What do you want to tell me?"

 Chapter 454： Gene pharmacy

    Xiao Yi gritted his teeth and said, "If you promise not to kill me, I can tell you the secrets of War Armor and Gene Potion."


    "Oh! What''s the secret?"


    "You haven''t agreed to my terms."


    "It''s easy to say, as long as what you say is true, I can''t kill you."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s answer so freely, Xiao Yi didn''t believe it.


    "You can''t let other people kill me, you must make sure that I return to the Heavenly Court Headquarters safely."


    "Haha!" Wei Xiao sneered, "At best, I can assure you that you can leave this base safely. Don''t think about the extra."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You have to think about it before answering me. I believe that you are not the only one who knows this secret." Wei Xiao added.


    This sentence directly suffocated what Xiao Yi was about to say.


    Indeed, with Wei Xiao''s strength, since he knew that both Gene Potion and Battle Armor came from the Heavenly Court, it was not difficult to get the answer he wanted. The only difference was the length of time.


    The last reliance was gone, and Xiao Yi knew that he had no extra chips to negotiate with Wei Xiao.


    "Okay, I hope you can keep your promise."


    "I have always kept my promise to the enemy."


    Xiao Yi took a deep breath and said, "The secret of the battle armor comes from giant zombies and giant zombies evolution. At the beginning of their evolution, their bones were extremely fragile, soft, and very malleable. Just use their bones at this time. Shape a well-fitting armor, and after the bones are finalized, you can get an indestructible... a pair of armor with a strong defense."


    I wanted to say it was indestructible, but Wei Xiao destroyed one of them, and Xiao Yi changed his mind.


    Hearing what Xiao Yi said, Wei Xiao shook his head: "I know this. It may even be earlier than you. It''s not a secret. Tell me about genetic medicine! How did you get it?"


    Xiao Yi had doubts about Wei Xiao''s words, but now he had no choice but to tell Wei Xiao all he knew.


    "How the gene medicine was obtained, this secret is only known to His Majesty the Emperor and the researchers at the research base. I only know that they come from the second-level and third-level zombies."


    After talking for a long time, it turned out to be some nonsense.


    These things Song Ge had already explained to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "It seems that the secret you are talking about is not a secret. Do you think you can get a chance to survive?"


    Xiao Yi''s eyes were shocked: "You, have you interrogated my heavenly court person?"


    "Your answer disappointed me, so your only chance to survive is gone."


    "No, no, no, I still have a secret. Wu Yaoxiu will give your woman to the emperor, and the emperor will give us the second gene potion. The second gene drug potion can comprehensively improve a person''s physical attributes by five to six times. , I can get these potions and give them to you, as long as you let me go."


    Wei Xiao hesitated.


    "How are you sure that the **** **** will give you No. 2 Gene Potion?"


    "This is what His Majesty the Emperor has promised to everyone. As long as someone sends him a stunning beauty, he can get a genetic medicine. You should be very clear to your wife that no one can resist their beauty, even if It is His Majesty the Emperor, and there are only the Empress and the Four Great Concubines around him that can rival your wife."


    "Do you know that I really want to chop you into pieces now?" Wei Xiao said through gritted teeth.


    Talking about the beauty of his women face to face, Xiao Yi''s courage is not so big.


    Xiao Yi also gave it up.


    "But you didn''t, so I still have a chance to survive."


    "When will the medicine arrive? How much?"


    "According to the deputy commander''s itinerary, no more than two days at the latest, and the number should be five or more."


    Two days, saying that the length is not long, and that the short is not short.


    But Wei Xiao, who put all his thoughts on Shu Wang and them, didn''t want to wait for these two days.


    As if he had guessed Wei Xiao¡¯s mind, Xiao Yi said, ¡°If you are worried about your woman, I don¡¯t think it is necessary at all. Our Majesty God, we never need to be strong on women, especially beautiful women, and follow your majesty. The concubines around him are all voluntary. From the end of the world to the present, no one has ever reported that your majesty persecuted a woman to be his concubine."


    "Oh! There is such a thing?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you. After all, it''s too easy to kill me as a useless person with your ability. I just want to survive."


    A slight smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Interesting, there are people like this in the last days?" After thinking about it, Wei Xiao said, "Well, I''ll wait for you for two days. If the person who delivers the medicine doesn''t come after two days, you know your fate."


    "Your Majesty will not allow this to happen."


    "Hehe... I am so interested in that **** majesty in your mouth now. But in no hurry, Lin Qin..."


    "What is your command?"


    "In the base, there should be many people who originally belonged to the Longhang base, right?"


    "There are still a lot of people left. The total number of people in Tianting is less than 500 people. The rest, more than 2,100 people belong to the Longhang base, and they are young and middle-aged men and women."


    "Then there is the old boss in the base who is dissatisfied with the rule of the heavenly court?"


    Lin Qin thought for a while and nodded: "Yes, many people who depend on the heavenly court are afraid of Wu Yaoxiu to cultivate their power. Now Wu Yaoxiu and their powerful people have been taken care of by the adults. Just let them know the situation, Long The Hangzhou base cannot accommodate people from heaven."


    Wei Xiao smiled when he heard Lin Qin''s words.


    "Well, now, you go and inform them, and in the name of Wu Yaoxiu, call these bosses who can call other people on the base to follow."


    "My lord, there are all heavenly people outside, I..."


    Knowing what Lin Qin was worried about, Wei Xiao looked at Xiao Yi.


    Knowing what Wei Xiao meant, Xiao Yi shouted at the younger brother outside: "Black Panther, take our people out of the villa. No matter if someone leaves the villa or brings people into the villa, you are not allowed to stop, have you heard?"


    "Master Yi, we left, what about you and their safety?" Someone outside responded.


    "Do you have a better way to save us now?"


    The people outside suddenly became speechless.


    There was a long silence, only listening to the people outside shouting into the dining room and saying, "Listen well, if the leader and Master Yi have anything to do with them, I promise you can''t get out of this villa. Brothers, let''s go!"


    "Yes, Brother Leopard!"


    The latter words are obviously for Wei Xiao.


    But that''s okay.


    Whoever threatened Wei Xiao, since the outbreak of the last days, how many have had a good ending?


    "Don''t you see that your people are quite loyal?"


    "This is all the merits of His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor. The above-mentioned princes are obedient, and whoever rebels will be expelled from the country from the light to the nine clans, and no one dares not follow."


    "Heh! The rules are all the same. The **** emperor in your family doesn''t really think he is the emperor, right?"


    "That''s probably what he thinks."


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    Emperor? He really dared to think.


    "Okay, now you can go out and call someone." Wei Xiao said to Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin nodded and left the restaurant.


    "Don¡¯t be idle for other people. Dispose of these corpses. After a while, guests will be able to have a decent environment. Don¡¯t say, this dinner you prepared is very time. We will wait for everyone later. You can talk while eating." Wei Xiao said to Xiao Yi jokingly, looking at the untouched food in front of him.


    Xiao Yi smiled wryly.


    If he knew that something like this would happen to this meal, he would rather not eat it.

 Chapter 455： Your loyalty moved me to tears

    More than twenty minutes later.


    The grounds in the restaurant have been cleared by servants.


    In order to show his kindness, Wei Xiao also asked Xiao Yi to be lifted to the seat to sit down, giving him a lot of face.


    Very humane.


    Wei Xiao thought it was like this. As for what Xiaoyi thought, it was his business, and he didn''t dare to say it anyway.


    As the site was reorganized and cleaned up, outside the villa, a burst of discussion came to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "The guest is here!" Wei Xiao smiled lightly.


    Entrance to the restaurant.


    Lin Qin''s figure first entered the sight of Wei Xiao and the others.


    After her, five men and one woman came to the entrance.


    "Everyone, the adults are inside, please come with me." Lin Qin led the six people into the restaurant like a welcome lady, and went straight to Wei Xiao and the others.


    The six people whispered from time to time as they walked around.


    Their voices were very small, but Wei Xiao still caught them.


    It was nothing more than discussing whether Wei Xiao called them here, whether it was another conspiracy of Heavenly Court, or that if Heavenly Court forced them too hard, it would be a big deal to fight Heavenly Court.


    When these people came to the table and saw Xiao Yi sitting directly opposite Wei Xiao, all six greeted Xiao Yi flatly.


    They obviously haven''t figured out the situation at the scene.


    "My lord, they are the remaining high-level managers of Longhang Base." Lin Qin came to Wei Xiao''s side and said respectfully.


    The six people discovered that Lin Qin didn''t report to Xiao Yi the first time. Instead, he talked to a stranger they hadn''t seen before. They couldn''t help but only then really looked at Wei Xiao.


    Turning a blind eye to the eyes of the six, Wei Xiao chong Lin Qin beckoned.


    "There is no one around me, you can serve as my temporary secretary for the time being!"


    Lin Qin was very excited when he heard this.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Stand well behind me."


    Lin Qin walked to the left behind Wei Xiao and stood still with excitement.


    "Since you are here, take your seats! There is no good food, and I hope you will not be offended."


    "This adult is polite. In front of you and Master Xiao Yi, wherever we have any seats, we can just stand." A middle-aged man smiled flatly.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "Let you sit down and sit down, where is so much nonsense?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    The six people looked at Xiao Yi in unison.


    Xiao Yi''s face was bitter.


    These people really think I am still the master of this base! I''m also a prisoner of others now, okay?


    Compared to identity, maybe in the hearts of big brothers, I''m not as good as you now.


    Even though he thought so in his heart, Xiao Yi still opened his mouth and said, "Now that the adults are in charge, you all listen to him."


    Hearing the words, the eyes of the six who looked at Wei Xiao changed again.


    Could it be that the other party is a big figure from the Heavenly Headquarters, who is even more senior than Xiao Yi?


    The six people thought about this, and then all smiled and sat down.


    Someone noticed the missing corner of the round table, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    They think that Wei Xiao is more noble than Xiao Yi, and they all seem very restrained.


    When Wei Xiao saw everyone sitting down, he motioned to the surrounding maid to pour wine for everyone.


    Lin Qin took the initiative to pour a glass for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao opened his mouth and said, "Should you guys have not eaten yet? Let''s eat something first, and we will talk about the solution after we finish it."


    "No need, you just tell us if you have anything, we have all eaten, and we are not hungry." The only woman among the six said.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the other party.


    A very young woman, in her thirties, has Liu Meifeng eyes, a decent face, and sharp eyes. Just looking at her gives people a very shrewd feeling.


    As expected, a woman who can become a high-level figure in the eschatological environment, if there is no means, I don''t know which potbellied man is still lying in the arms.


    Seeing that a few people didn''t want to eat, Wei Xiao didn''t force it.


    "Okay! Since you don''t want to eat, then forget it. I won''t say much nonsense. This time I asked Lin Qin to call you all because I wanted to ask you, if you want to regain control of this base in a short time, around you Can the gathered forces do it?"


    "What?"


    "What does your lord mean?"


    "Am I right?"


    With Wei Xiao''s opening, half of the six people who were sitting on pins and needles jumped up.


    They all looked at Wei Xiao in surprise, not understanding what he meant.


    One of the middle-aged male Huang Taosha laughed and said: "My lord, you must be joking. We can learn from the loyalty of the heaven and earth, how can we have the idea of ??regaining control of the base?"


    "Yes, yes! Since we have already taken refuge in the heavens, everything we do in the future is naturally based on the interests of the heavens. If the adults doubt our sincerity, we can hand over all the armed forces."


    Wei Xiao motioned the person who stood up to sit down.


    "Maybe there are some things I didn''t explain. To put it simply, I am not a member of the Heavenly Court, but the high-level members of the Heavenly Court in your base are now under my control. Here, you can tell the truest thoughts in your hearts. ."


    "I have learned that the main reason why you are afraid of the people in the heavens is that there are some special existence among them that you cannot deal with, but I can tell you the good news. The special people you are worried about, except for this one in front of you. The one named Xiao Yi, the others went to see King Yan, you don''t need to worry about anything, just answer me directly, without these special people, can you take control of the Longhang base again?"


    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, his eyes scanned the six people except Xiao Yi.


    After the six people listened to Wei Xiao''s words, with their wisdom, they didn''t understand which Wei Xiao was acting at this time.


    Do the people of Heavenly Court want to use this method to confirm whether they are sincere and sincere?


    The six looked at each other.


    I think it''s very possible.


    After a moment of silence, Huang Taosha smiled and said, "My lord, if we have done something wrong, you can point it out and we will definitely change it. But let us do something that betrays the heavens, we really can¡¯t do it. Arrived. Although I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good person, Huang Taosha can¡¯t do it if I want me to be that capricious villain.¡±


    "We are sincere in taking refuge in the heavenly court, and I would like to ask the adults to give it to you." The others echoed.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    Do these people do not understand human words?


    Wei Xiao, with a gloomy expression on his face, said again, "Don''t you understand me? I have already said that I am not a member of the Heavenly Court, and the few people you are most worried about have already been controlled by me. What else do you have to hesitate? ?"


    The six obviously didn''t believe Wei Xiao''s words.


    Before they wanted to come, this was Wei Xiao''s further temptation.


    If they show a bit of unfaithfulness at this time, I''m afraid that they will be greeted with a thunderous blow.


    I think that all this is a test of the high-level Heavenly Court for them, and that Huang Taosha is the first to stand up.


    "My lord, if you feel that our existence is a threat to you and the forces behind you, please give me a happy one. I will never regret what Huang Taosha has determined. I am willing to serve the heavens in this life." He said, Huang Tao Sha looked like he was going to die generously.


    He looked at death as if at home, as if telling Wei Xiao: You kill me!


    Wei Xiao smiled, it was made by these clever pigs.


    Seeing all this, Xiao Yi was a little bit dumbfounded.


    These guys, they shouldn''t behave when they should behave in front of the high level of Heavenly Court. When they shouldn''t behave now, each one of them seems to be stubborn and maintain their image of loyalty to Heavenly Court.


    It''s a pity that their performance this time was the wrong target.

 Chapter 456： The end of a misplaced position

    Forcibly resisting the urge to pat the table, Wei Xiao didn''t ask other people, staring at Huang Taosha and said, "Are you really willing to die and refuse to betray Heavenly Court?"


    When Huang Taosha heard the words, instead of a trace of fear in his heart, he became excited.


    He thinks that all this is a test of them by the high level of the heavens. He is already certain that as long as there are no questions in the answer this time, they will be able to pass this level.


    Maybe, because of this temptation, they can truly enter the upper class of the heavens, and they will rise to the top from then on.


    Huang Taosha, who was very sure of this conjecture, said very firmly: "Yes, since the moment I joined the Heavenly Court, Huang Taosha will never betray the Heavenly Court even if I die in this life. If you think my words are not credible. , The lord will kill me! I will never frown."


    "Haha...hahaha..." Wei Xiao smiled and stood up.


    Wei Xiao, who felt his tears were about to laugh, didn''t know what to say to the Huang Taosha in front of him.


    Does this man just want to die like that?


    Under the gaze of other people, suddenly, Wei Xiao took out a gun from his waist and pointed it at Huang Taosha''s head. The smile on his face became extremely cold and angry: "Since you want to die so, then I will be perfect. you."


    "Kacha..."


    Wei Xiao directly opened the pistol safety, and put his finger on the trigger.


    Feeling that Wei Xiao''s expression was wrong, and Huang Taosha, whose aura on his body revealed a strong killing intent, his face changed drastically: "Big..."


    "boom-"


    Without giving him a chance to speak again, Wei Xiao shot him directly.


    Made! Is it because what Lao Tzu said is not clear enough, or these people are clever and think things wrong?


    Lao Tzu has already said that he is not a person of the heavenly court, and he is still thinking about allegiance to the heavenly court and die for it. If you don''t die, who will die?


    Still uneasy after killing Huang Taosha, Wei Xiao looked sullenly at the other people who were dumbfounded after Huang Taosha died.


    "What about you? Are you the same as him?"


    The remaining five people shivered.


    Now they are completely out of direction.


    Is this person in front of him, what he said, is it true or is he testing them?


    Seeing that none of the five people responded, Wei Xiao felt frustrated.


    "Xiao Yi, what are you saying about the world now? I told them the truth, but no one believed it?"


    Xiao Yi did not expect that these people around him would be so "loyal" to the heavenly court.


    "Perhaps they regard''loyalty'' as more important than life!" Xiao Yi expressed his own opinion, a very ironic opinion.


    Wei Xiao shook his head, looking extremely disappointed with the remaining few people.


    "With these goods, it''s no wonder that your team of hundreds of people would easily take the base. Forget it, I originally wanted to give them a wealth of money, now..."


    "Oh, my lord, I can, I can regain control of the base, as long as those in the heavenly court are really controlled by the adults, the others in the heavenly court will not be difficult to deal with." It was Wei Xiao who was about to decide the remaining five. In the final fate of people, the five silent people, the only woman, mustered up the courage to respond to Wei Xiao.


    If you don''t interrupt, Wei Xiao won''t be angry.


    "Just how many people do you have?"


    The woman gritted her teeth.


    She has already reached this point, and she has nothing to hesitate: "More than a hundred, fully armed."


    "Can one or more people deal with more than five hundred people in the heavenly court?"


    "My lord, and me, I have more than two hundred people. There weren''t that many, but today the people in the heaven are going out to kill zombies during the day, so we were given a lot of weapons. I have two hundred armed men who can be mobilized. "Another said.


    Judging from his appearance, he was obviously planning to gamble with the woman.


    After him, the remaining three people hesitated for a while, and one of them spoke again.


    Looking at the three people who were talking, the corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth curled slightly.


    The two who had not made a decision noticed Wei Xiao''s expression, their hearts trembled, and they looked at each other involuntarily.


    Is Huang Taosha''s previous guess correct?


    The reason why the other party killed Huang Taosha was that he only thought that by doing so, the scene seemed realistic?


    The woman and the other two people who spoke also noticed the emotional changes on Wei Xiao''s face, and their hearts fell to the bottom in an instant.


    Wrong bet?


    "Boom¡ª"


    The two who kept silent without letting them continue to think, were directly killed by Wei Xiao.


    "If you don''t speak, it means that you are not the same person with me. Since you are not the same, then there is no need to continue to live." After that, Wei Xiao put the pistol on the round table: "Three, congratulations to you for knowing how to return."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the three people who thought they had made a mistake before were nervous and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "My lord, my lord, did you really control those monsters at the top of the heavenly court?" the woman asked, and she glanced at Xiao Yi from time to time. .


    Wei Xiao did not explain, and gestured to the maid on the side.


    The maid understood what he meant and asked a few companions to leave for a while. When they appeared again, the bodies of Wu Yaoxiu and others had been dragged out by them.


    Wei Xiao sat back in position.


    "Not long after death, if you still doubt it, you can check it out."


    The corpse was right in front of the three of them, and the three who were familiar with Wu Yaoxiu naturally wouldn''t really run to confirm their identities.


    There was a smile on the woman''s face.


    "Adults are good. I have seen the strength of these people with my own eyes. They are inhuman, and if they are put on the invulnerable armor, they will be unmatched. I didn''t expect such a strong person to be unexpectedly caught. The adults cleaned up, and the younger sister admired the adults."


    "My lord is great."


    "Really a role model for my generation."


    "Okay, the flattering ends here. Now the people in the Heavenly Court are mainly concentrated in the villa area, you immediately go back and mobilize personnel to wipe them all out. I hope this matter will end before dawn tomorrow morning." Wei Xiaofeng Qingyun Speak lightly.


    At this moment, the three of them could fully confirm that everything Wei Xiao said was true, and they had to bear their inner excitement and assured Wei Xiao that there was no problem.


    "My lord, what do you plan to do with this person?" A man noticed Xiao Yi at this time and asked.


    "He and I have other functions. Just do your job well, and don''t care about other things."


    "Yes, yes, it''s a little overstepped."


    "Go down and prepare! You don''t need to wait for my order, you decide the attack time by yourself."


    The three of them stopped hesitating and left the restaurant.


    After they left, Xiao Yi said, "You asked them to clean up the members of the Heavenly Court inside the Longhang base, to ambush the deputy commander and the others two days later, right?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "Ambush? You think too much, I just don''t want to leave unnecessary trouble. Why should I spend more time to solve things that can be handled better?"


    "Then have you ever thought that with your help, the people in this base can regain control of the Longhang base, but it is only temporary. It''s not that I look down on them, they are really weak compared to my heavenly forces? Poor. This time the rebellion appears, next time they face the people of Heaven, they will no longer have the chance to survive."


    "I am just a visitor to this place. I will leave when I get the news I want and the deal between us. As for their future life and death, what do they do with me?"


    Xiao Yi''s eyes trembled.


    Lin Qin, standing behind Wei Xiao, was also very frightened by Wei Xiao''s words.


    The adult doesn''t plan to stay in Longhang Base. What should I do after he leaves?


    Lin Qin was flustered inside, but she didn''t dare to talk too much.


    How can the freedom of big people be determined by her little person?


    "Do you want to leave here?" Lin Qin already had a new plan in his heart.

 Chapter 457： Heaven Alliance

    "Don''t talk about this, tell me, what kind of power your Heavenly Court is. Especially how many of you who have been genetically modified and have armor?"


    "I''m afraid to scare you to death."


    "Hehe...then your worry is obviously unnecessary. I''m afraid of everything, but I''m not afraid of death."


    Wei Xiao is telling the truth.


    Speaking of death, how many times has he died since the end of the world broke out?


    He didn''t remember the number of times too much, and he couldn''t count his two hands anyway.


    Xiao Yi obviously didn''t believe what Wei Xiao said.


    Who in this world is not afraid of death? At best, Wei Xiao relied on his strength to think that no one could kill him.


    "Since you want to hear, then I''ll talk to you. Speaking of our heavenly court, first of all we have to say our Majesty the Emperor..."


    Xiao Yi began to tell Wei Xiao about the Heavenly Court and the **** Emperor.


    Under the snowy night, the villa is peaceful and peaceful.


    From time to time, his voice echoed in the huge space, and everything seemed so harmonious.


    And outside the villa...


    "Brothers, these gangsters from heaven, occupy our base, dominate our wives and daughters, and let us rush to the front line to help them kill zombies every day. They don''t plan to give us a way to survive. We are desperate and want to survive. , Just rush to me, kill all these clutter, and get back everything that belongs to us."


    "Go!"


    "Kill all the heavenly dog ??thief!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    After more than half an hour of preparation, the three people who left the villa not only gathered their men around to launch a counterattack tonight, but they also contacted the other three dead bosses to gather everything in the base. The power of attacking the people in the heavenly court.


    It is equivalent to the simultaneous action of the six forces, and nearly a thousand people stormed the personnel of the heavenly forces.


    Attention was still focused on the members of the Heavenly Court on the side of the villa, and they did not expect that the original high-levels of the base would dare to villain them. The short-term contact without precautions caused the members of the Heavenly Court to suffer heavy casualties.


    "Block me, block them."


    The little boss of the Heavenly Court was also anxious at this time.


    The big boss was captured by an unknown enemy, and civil strife broke out in the base. They couldn''t take care of both sides, and they were completely using their lives to resist the attack of the six major forces.


    Outside, it''s chaos now.


    As the leader of the whole thing, Wei Xiao, at this moment, even if he heard the movement outside, he did not ask, his attention was all attracted by the heavenly forces in Xiao Yi''s mouth.


    After Xiaoyi''s narration for more than an hour, after Wei Xiao learned of the situation of the heavenly court, he was also afraid of the heavenly forces in his heart.


    Heavenly Court is no longer a simple survivor base, but an alliance of survivors.


    Under the leadership of Emperor Chu Tianhe, Heavenly Court conquered more than a dozen survivor bases by relying on the secrets of zombies controlled by the base.


    Chutianhe integrated these survivor bases into seven bases in addition to the Tianting headquarters base.


    The seven bases are Dragon Soul Base, Flame Base, Dawn Base, Chenyang Base, Hope Base, Jingshi Base, and Xanadu.


    The entire Celestial Alliance has a total population of more than 100,000, with more than 30,000 soldiers capable of fighting, occupying a quarter of the territory of Jianghang Province.


    Although their thermal weapons are not advanced, they have searched the arsenals of relevant departments in many places. Conventional pistols, rifles, and bulletproof equipment are not many, enough to guarantee the equipment of tens of thousands of people.


    In addition to these, there are civilian helicopters, a small number of armed helicopters, and armored vehicles. They are so powerful that they absolutely rank top in this apocalypse.


    Of course, the strength of the Heavenly Court that can really maintain such a huge alliance is the direct force of the Heavenly Court, the so-called heavenly soldiers and generals.


    Heavenly soldiers and generals are people who have been genetically modified and possess armed armor.


    There are not many people of this kind in the Heavenly Court, and there are only more than one hundred people who are full, but this number of people is more than one hundred thousand masters.


    Among them, there are about seventy to eighty heaven soldiers (people who take No.1 potion). Wearing armed armor, they can completely ignore the damage other than violent explosions and terrorist collisions. Whether they are dealing with enemies or zombies, they have almost no opponents, and they are the main force for the expansion of the heavens and the siege of the city.


    The number of generals (people who take No. 2 medicine) is very small. Except for Chu Tianhe¡¯s cronies, those who are eligible to become generals will either become a big boss in front of the affiliated forces of Tianting, or offer a peerless beauty to Chu Tianhe. The number of people is about twenty.


    There are nine heavenly kings above this.


    The nine heavenly kings are definitely Chu Tianhe''s right-hand man. Each of them is either a woman from Chu Tianhe or a brother who has lived and died with him since the beginning of the last days.


    This group of powerhouses standing at the top of the Heavenly Court Alliance is the main force that truly makes the Quartet surrender.


    Speaking of which Xiaoyi, Wu Yaoxiu and others belong to the ranks of heavenly soldiers, what the strength is, what happened to the Longhang base can be predicted.


    It''s just that they were unfortunate enough to meet Wei Xiao, a person who opened up, otherwise, relying solely on manpower, normal people are definitely not their opponents, even if they have guns in their hands.


    Knowing the scale of Heavenly Court from Xiao Yi''s mouth, to be honest, Wei Xiao found it incredible.


    Especially the nine heavenly kings who took No. 2 potion in his mouth and were equipped with weapons made of giant zombie evolutionary teeth.


    The attributes of those nine people were six times higher than those of normal people, and they also had weapons that could cut giant zombie bones to a certain extent. With such strength and such equipment, even if Wei Xiao competes with two or three of them, it will be very difficult.


    Of course, this refers to the situation when the nine heavenly kings wear armor.


    Some people might say that Wei Xiao''s body attributes are ten times higher than that of a normal person, and that he is afraid of being a hairy person when he meets those people.


    If you really think so, then you are wrong.


    No one can make 100% use of their abilities.


    Consumption, status, environmental factors, etc. will limit their performance.


    The so-called surpassing ordinary people ten times, that is, in an ideal state, in actual conditions, a person can use 50 or 60% of his own abilities in a normal state is already very remarkable.


    And when the gap between the two sides is not far away, Wei Xiao is better than them at best.


    When weapons and equipment are still behind people, those so-called kings can also threaten Wei Xiao.


    This is definitely not good news for Wei Xiao.


    For a long time, his opponents were crushed with absolute strength. Now, a group of enemies who are only slightly weaker than him suddenly appear, and his previous advantages can no longer be reflected.


    What''s more, there are nine people around Chu Tianhe who are so stubborn. If Wei Xiao is stared at by them, he is afraid that he will hate him on the spot.


    This is very annoying.


    "Do you feel that there is a feeling of more than enough energy but not enough energy?" After talking about the Heavenly Court, Xiao Yi had been paying attention to the changes in Wei Xiao''s expression.


    Seeing that the emotions on his face were constantly changing, from the time he met Wei Xiao, he had never caught the change of Xiaoyi on his face, and he couldn''t help but feel a little gloating.


    "I admit that your heavenly court is indeed far beyond my imagination, but you want me to retreat because of this strength. You may think too much. Aircraft, tanks and cannons, let¡¯s learn about your armors, genetic medicines, and face this. Do you think there is room for survival of the modern armed forces of China?"


    It''s easy to change color.

 Chapter 458： How can beauty be more attractive with armor?

    "you¡­¡­"


    Before Xiao Yi could say it, Wei Xiao pressed his hand.


    "I like to persuade people by virtue and never overpower others. You''d better pray that your **** emperor is acquainted, otherwise, tens of millions of corpses have been destroyed by me. I don''t mind trying the power of tens of thousands of people. ."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Xiao Yi couldn''t help but have cold sweat on his forehead.


    What kind of person is this?


    Only now did Xiao Yi really notice that since meeting Wei Xiao, he has always been attracted to Wei Xiao¡¯s personal strength, thus ignoring whether there is a powerful force behind Wei Xiao. Now I heard Wei Xiao say it personally, Xiao Yicai Understand that the person they are facing is a terrible existence.


    How many armed forces do you need to destroy the power of tens of millions of zombies?


    "Are you from the battle base?" Xiao Yi guessed.


    "No, but I own an entire battle base."


    Xiao Yi felt that his mentality was about to explode.


    Wei Xiao actually owns an entire battle base. Is this kidding him?


    "Okay, it''s nice to chat with you, that''s it for today. Lin Qin..."


    "My lord, what''s your order?" Lin Qin walked to Wei Xiao''s side and asked respectfully.


    "Let the maid send our heavenly soldiers to rest. Remember to ask a few more people to watch him. If the person is lost, the person responsible for monitoring him won''t have to live anymore, you know?"


    Wei Xiao''s tone was calm, but the meaning revealed in the words made people shudder.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Lin Qin was stunned for a moment, then called four maids to carry Xiao Yi away.


    Standing up from his seat, Wei Xiao came to the window and looked at the base where the white snow was flying in the night.


    The fighting outside is still going on, but compared to the battle that was concentrated in one area at the beginning, it has now been dispersed throughout the base.


    It should be because the heavenly people were unable to hold the fortifications on the side of the villa and began to flee towards all sides of the base.


    "The wind tonight is so noisy!"


    Not long.


    Lin Qin arranged for Xiao Yi to return to Wei Xiao.


    Looking at Wei Xiao standing in front of the window, Lin Qin, who didn''t know what he was thinking, seemed to make some decision and walked straight towards Wei Xiao.


    "My lord, do you need me to arrange a few women who will wait for you tonight?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao turned around after hearing the sound.


    "Patient? This is interesting. Did the adults in this villa like this tune before?"


    Lin Qin lowered her head and said Nuonuo: "Yes, before Wu Yaoxiu and others, I needed a woman to serve them every night. These are all my arrangements."


    Wei Xiao came to be interested, and he reached out to pinch Lin Qin''s chin and picked her head up.


    "Then have you ever served people to bed?"


    Facing Wei Xiaoxie''s gaze, Lin Qin''s heart beats fiercely, and there is a hint of expectation at the same time.


    "Yes, but not many times. If the adults don''t dislike it, Lin Qin is willing to serve the adults comfortably."


    Really straightforward.


    But Wei Xiao was not surprised.


    More than half a year has passed since the end of the world, and all the women who are still alive today are beautiful, except for the boss who controls the other side, how many women have not experienced the things of men and women?


    Perhaps because of Lin Qin''s directness, Wei Xiao lost the interest in teasing her.


    Wei Xiao let go of her chin, his expression cold.


    "Do you know where the people Xiaoyi store their armors?"


    Lin Qin was taken aback.


    What''s the meaning?


    According to the normal procedure, now, sir, shouldn''t you hold me to find a room to do business? How come to ask those cold armors instead?


    Lin Qin is still very confident about her appearance.


    Although not comparable to Shu Wang and his ilk, she is also a beauty who can score 94 or 5 points, and should be enough to catch the eyes of the adult in front of her.


    But why do you want to mention armor?


    Is the girl not beautiful enough, or the girl is not attractive to you?


    "What, don''t you know?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Lin Qin hurriedly recovered.


    A disappointment flashed in his eyes, Lin Qin said quietly, "My lord, please follow me."


    "lead the way!"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao no longer had the aggressive look in his eyes, Lin Qin had no hope.


    With Wei Xiao, the two left the restaurant directly.


    The master bedroom on the second floor.


    Lin Qin brought Wei Xiao here. In the room, a set of black armor was placed on the bedside table.


    "My lord, this is the room that Wu wants to repair. The armors of the other people are in their bedrooms. Wait a moment here, and I will let someone move the other armors here."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were already attracted by the armor on the bedside table, and he didn''t notice Lin Qin''s grieving expression at all.


    "Go!"


    Unexpectedly, in Wei Xiao''s eyes, Lin Qin, whose armor was more attractive than her own beauty, lamented in her heart and walked outside the Fangmen in disappointment.


    "Sir, there won''t be any problems, right?"


    If Wei Xiao knew Lin Qin''s thoughts at the moment, he would not know if she would be called back to let her experience the softness of the whole body for three days.


    When Lin Qin left, Wei Xiao walked over to the armor.


    Carefully took a look at the armor in front of him, and then took a part of the armor in front of his eyes and observed it closely.


    Knowing the material used to make the armor, Wei Xiao has no interest in its defenses. Wei Xiao''s main observation is where the armor protects various joints of the human body.


    In the previous battle with Xun Yao, Wei Xiao attacked these joints, but the effect was not good.


    It¡¯s no surprise that armors are made of giant zombie bones in the front and back of the body. After all, it doesn¡¯t affect the movement of the human body. However, if the joints are also made of extremely stiff giant zombie bones, it will definitely not be as flexible as Xun Yao. Move freely, and you may even hurt yourself.


    But in the previous battle, Wei Xiao''s ring sword still couldn''t break the protection of Xun Yao''s joints.


    Carefully looked at these parts of the joints of the human body, and even touched them a few times. After a while, Wei Xiao guessed the reason.


    "The cartilage is the cartilage of a giant zombie. Tsk tsk...really a genius, this method has made them think of it. No wonder these armed armors are so terrifying. The whole body is made of giant zombie bones, except for a place under the nose to breathe. , There is no flaw at all."


    After discovering the reason, Wei Xiao admired the people in Heavenly Court who built these armed armors a little more.


    These are all talents!


    The parts that affect the movement of the human body can be solved, and the armed armor no longer has shortcomings. It¡¯s no wonder that the heavenly soldiers who take the No. 1 potion are ¡°unbeatable¡± with this ¡°tortoise shell¡± on their bodies. Coupled with more than the normal number of power, ordinary people want to kill the heavenly soldiers wearing armed armor. It''s harder.


    Wei Xiao checked the connection between the helmet and the armor again, and also used cartilage.


    The cartilage of the giant zombie possesses all the advantages of other bones without being hardened. It perfectly connects a set of battle armor seamlessly, making it impeccable.


    Very good work, but unfortunately, it doesn''t fit well.


    If Wei Xiao had such a pair of armor, tusk tusk...


    It is impossible to imagine that with Wei Xiao''s physique coupled with almost indestructible armed armor, in the future, without using mass destruction weapons, what else can threaten him?


    "We must tailor an armored armor for myself, so that in the future, my idea of ??tempering the internal organs will be eliminated."


    Sure enough, everything that a powerful person thinks is for greater power, and mortals of my generation can''t really understand it.

 Chapter 459： No need to explain, we all understand

    After that, Lin Qin took a dozen maids and hugged the other armors into the room where Wei Xiao was.


    After Wei Xiao saw that all the parts of the armors were connected with the same materials, he was not interested in paying attention to these armed armors anymore.


    "Well, you all go down!"


    "Then we won''t disturb you, my lord." Lin Qin replied, and was about to leave with the maids.


    "correct¡­¡­"


    Lin Qin paused, then turned around: "Do you have any more orders, my lord?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the women.


    "Who among you can massage?"


    The women froze for a moment, Lin Qin was the first to respond: "My lord, I will."


    In addition to her, there are more than a dozen maids present, and most of them are metropolitan.


    Wei Xiao did not choose carefully, and directly appointed Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin was overjoyed.


    As the other maids left, Wei Xiao''s door closed, and all the maids knew everything inside.


    They envy Lin Qin to death.


    Of course, those were their own guesses. Lin Qin was left behind. The two of them washed clean. Wei Xiao really just asked Lin Qin to massage himself. At most, there was some physical contact. This is also natural, right? ?


    Really, Da Devil Wei swears to God, it''s really just a massage. You don''t believe in my character, should I believe in my taste?


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    After a night of cleansing, except for the wounded Xiao Yi, the rest of the younger brothers were either killed or captured, and none of them escaped.


    The control of the base returned to the hands of the Longhang base. The three people who were "entrusted with heavy responsibility" by Wei Xiao yesterday came to Wei Xiao early in the morning after handling the cleanup.


    The living room on the first floor of the villa.


    "My lord, after the battle last night, Longhang Base has returned to our hands. There were 377 deaths in the Heavenly Court, and one hundred and sixty-five captured, and none of them escaped. What should I do with these prisoners?" Report to Wei Xiaohui.


    Hongying is the only woman among the three.


    The other two were named Xiang Zesheng and Bao Daqi (tui).


    Xiang Zesheng and Bao Daquan also looked at Wei Xiao, waiting for his reply.


    Sitting on the sofa and smoking a cigarette, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Just take control of the base again. As for the captives, you can accept them if you are willing to surrender. ."


    "My lord is joking. Now the entire base is yours. We don''t report to you. It doesn''t make sense." Xiang Zesheng sneered.


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    How can Wei Xiao, whose heart is like a mirror, don''t know what they think?


    "I know what you are thinking. I don''t need to bend around to test me. I will stay here at most one day, and I will leave the day after tomorrow at the latest. At that time, you will still be in charge of the Longhang base."


    "My lord, we didn''t mean that, we..."


    What else Xiang Zesheng wanted to say, Wei Xiao interrupted him.


    "There are some things you and I know, and the hypocritical polite remarks end here. Tomorrow, there will be people in the Heavenly Court who will come to the base. Your task is to let them in. Get rid of them, and the base is yours."


    "This¡­¡­"


    The three of them seemed hesitant to speak.


    In fact, all their thoughts were uttered by Wei Xiao.


    The three came to report to Wei Xiao, clearly telling the current situation of the Wei Xiao base, but in fact they came to explore Wei Xiao''s tone to see if he had the intention of entering the Longhang base.


    Now that Wei Xiao had said so clearly, the hesitation on their faces at the moment was just pretending to be.


    "Well, you can leave if nothing else! Just regained the base, I believe you have a lot to do, I won''t keep you."


    When it comes to this, if the three of them still don''t know how to advance or retreat, they would be a little bit ignorant.


    The three got up one after another.


    Bao Daquan smiled flatly: "Then we won''t disturb the adults to rest."


    Saying goodbye to Wei Xiao, the three left the villa with joy.


    "My lord, they can regain control of the base. The real reason lies with you. You really gave them the base like this?" Lin Qin, who hadn''t spoken beside Wei Xiao, asked as soon as they left. Screamed.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at her.


    Lin Qin, who had a guilty conscience, quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled: "You should have heard what I said last night, do you think I care about it?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Do you think that if I stay here, you will be safe forever? Don''t be silly, I am a man, not a god. When a base is unable to fight back against an incoming enemy, even me, You can only protect yourself. If you are worried about the retaliation behind the Heavenly Court, be prepared to leave after tomorrow! If you are traveling more than 100 kilometers, there is a base in Longling City that is very suitable for you."


    With that said, before Lin Qin could react, Wei Xiao got up and left the living room.


    It took one day to come to the Longhang base. Wei Xiao hadn''t looked at this base well yet, so he used his free time to see if there was anything unusual in this base.


    Lin Qin, who was still standing in place, saw Wei Xiao leaving the villa when he looked up.


    With red lips and white teeth, and a delicate face, Lin Qin bit her red lips, with a pair of eyes that can feel dripping water. Thinking back to Wei Xiao''s last words, her eyes gradually became firmer.


    "Then leave! I don''t want to die like this."


    On this day, Red Eagle and others deployed and rectified personnel in the base.


    Because of the elimination of the members of the Heavenly Court stationed in Longhang Base, they harvested a lot of guns and ammunition, these weapons, but they are based in the end of the world.


    A weapon must be used by someone to be considered a weapon.


    The formation of a new army is a matter of course.


    Fortunately, this base is full of young men and women. It is not difficult for them to select a group of people who can hold and shoot.


    Time was just when the three of them were busy dividing the base site and gathering the base citizens.


    In a blink of an eye, the arrival time of the medicine Xiao Yi told Wei Xiao had arrived.


    Early on that day, Wei Xiao had already confessed to the Orioles and the others that they should not block the outsiders from entering the base. At least, before the people Wei Xiao was waiting for saw him, the Orioles and the trio were not allowed to impose obstacles on the outsiders.


    "Today is the deadline. I hope you people will not let me down."


    Breakfast on the table.


    Wei Xiao and Xiao Yi are at the same table.


    Wei Xiao said calmly after eating fresh wild vegetables and marinated meat.


    Xiao Yi had a full meal, confident of their return to the deputy commander.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, unless the deputy commander thinks that he can contend with the heavenly court, otherwise, he dare not come back."


    "Then we will wait and see."


    Waiting, time soon came to noon.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Outside the base.


    In the heavy snow, a group of teams driving snowmobiles entered the sight of the sentry at the entrance of the base.

 Chapter 460： Im in **** without knowing it

    When the sentry on the entrance side saw a few familiar figures on the snowmobile, instinctively, these sentry would take out their guns.


    Fortunately, Hongying and the others attached great importance to Wei Xiao''s instructions, and also considered this situation, so at today''s sentry side, a high-level person who knew about Wei Xiao was specially arranged to take charge of the check.


    "What do you do with your guns one by one? Give me a stand. Without my order, if anyone dares to act rashly, don''t blame Lao Tzu for being ruthless afterwards."


    With a drink from the top, the tense outposts put down their guns.


    It''s no wonder that they are nervous. In the convoy coming here, on the roof of the first car, there are three people in armed armor standing.


    The images of these three people, who have experienced the "defense war" of Longhang Base, all know that they are the unique generals of heavenly soldiers.


    They only killed all the heavenly garrisons in the base except Xiao Yi yesterday. Now that someone from the other side has arrived, it is only strange that they are not nervous.


    Thanks to the calm high-level reminders, the sentries didn''t do anything.


    Everyone returned to their original state, as if nothing happened, but their hearts were beating at this moment.


    "Remove the obstacle!"


    In front of the entrance, someone has called the sentry guarding the entrance.


    The senior management immediately ordered the younger brothers around him to move the barriers blocking the entrance to both sides.


    The people of Heaven have the supreme right in the base, and therefore, their arrogant temperament does not allow them to be polite to the sentry here at the entrance.


    The snowmobiles didn''t mean to stop at all, and drove directly into the base.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The car passed by the entrance, the ground was crushed by the wheels because the crowd stepped on the melted snow, and the splashing snow splashed the guard posts on both sides.


    The sentries that were affected were all stunned.


    I TM...


    "Small can''t bear it, it''s a big plan. They enter our base, then they are not far from death, and wait for the leader''s signal." The convoy rushed over, and the high-level who remained outside immediately comforted the sentries that had been splashed by the snow.


    Although they were not angry, thinking of the leader''s plan, they endured the anger.


    The current Longhang Base is no longer a place controlled by the Heavenly Court. As long as the leader''s order is issued, they will use the number of people to pile up, and they can also pile up people who have entered from the outside.


    The snowmobile didn''t stop all the way, ignoring the people walking in the lane in the base, and drove straight to the villa where Wei Xiao was.


    "The prey enters the net, and everyone is notified to prepare."


    In the residential quarters in the base, the armed base personnel who saw this group of people immediately mobilized.


    Around the villa.


    The convoy came here and braked.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The three armored warriors sitting on the roof got out of the car first, taking off their helmets one by one, breathing in the fresh air.


    "It''s the most comfortable to breathe fresh air freely. Wearing a helmet, breathing from the gap left on the helmet, it feels completely different."


    "You can be content! I don''t know how many people want your helmet and can''t."


    "Hahaha...you two don''t waste time here, I believe Brother Wu and the others have long been eager to see us, let''s go to see Brother Wu and them first."


    "What I said is, Brother Wu, they absolutely never thought of how lavish Your Majesty was this time."


    The three paused for a while outside the villa, and then entered.


    As for the people they brought, they stayed outside.


    Not many, only a dozen.


    "Hey, have you noticed that there seems to be a lot less guards on the villa side today?"


    During the walk, someone found a problem and couldn''t help but reminded him aloud.


    The other two also noticed.


    But they didn''t think much, and the figure came to the entrance of the villa.


    "Good deputy commander, good two adults!"


    A little brother is on guard at the entrance of the villa.


    The deputy commander asked one of them: "What''s the matter today? Why are you only the guards at the villa?"


    The person asked did not panic, and replied: "Back to the deputy commander, the others have been taken out by the commander to deal with the corpse group."


    "So, Brother Wu and none of them are here now?"


    "Yes!"


    "Brother Wu and they won''t be here! We went in first to remove the armor. If it weren''t for fear of encountering Level 3 zombies on the way here, I wouldn''t want to wear this armed armor." One said a little disgustingly.


    The deputy commander didn''t doubt the guard''s words.


    As for the deputy commander, don¡¯t they know their own little brother?


    hehe! It really is.


    Who would take the time to remember a person who is not related to him and who is not well known?


    Tens of thousands of survivors in the Heavenly Court, do they want to know each one? Are you kidding me?


    "Go, let''s go in!"


    The three of them entered the villa directly holding their helmets.


    "Hello three adults!"


    In the villa, the maids walking in the living room on the first floor saw them coming in and greeted them one after another.


    They are all familiar with the maids in the villa.


    Looking at Jiao Didi''s maid in uniform, one of them became playful and hugged one directly.


    "Little beauty, have you missed your elder brother during this period of time when your elder brother is away?"


    The maid''s face was shy, her small face flushed, and her sweet voice said: "I want~~~"


    This delicate, silver bell-like response made the man twitch like an electric shock.


    "I''ll see how I clean up you in a while." After squeezing the little maid''s thighs and below the waist, the man let go of her.


    "Pata Pata..."


    At this time, Lin Qin walked down from the second floor.


    "The three adults are back?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Seeing Lin Qin, the deputy commander came to her and hugged her waist: "Qin''er, I haven''t seen you in a few days, you look even more attractive."


    Lin Qin didn''t resist the deputy commander''s sudden hug, and smiled coquettishly: "The deputy commander still likes to molest people so much, and he doesn''t have any trouble when he comes back."


    "It''s not that my Qin''er is too beautiful, oh!" After the deputy commander finished speaking, he directly kissed Lin Qin fiercely.


    Lin Qin seemed to be familiar with this scene, and he was very cooperative to cater to the deputy commander.


    After a long kiss, the deputy commander released Lin Qin.


    "You belong to me tonight. Arrange the kitchen and let them prepare a lunch for us. I haven''t eaten much along the way. I think I can eat a cow now."


    "Brother Qiu is right. I am hungry on my chest and back. Sister Qin, you have to add a lot to the kitchen, or I will eat you." The man said to the maid beforehand.


    Lin Qin calmly responded: "You must be satisfied."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Qin stepped away from her long legs, twisted her waist and walked out of the villa.


    "This little fairy, see if I don''t punish her severely tonight." The deputy commander was agitated.


    "Brother Qiu, why not be together?"


    The other two looked over.


    The deputy commander smiled knowingly: "Hahaha...no problem. Go, let''s change into comfortable clothes first."


    The three of them smiled and walked directly over the second floor.

 Chapter 461： Genetic medicine

    In the free-standing restaurant, Wei Xiao and Xiao Yi sitting next to him have been waiting for the arrival of the three.


    They didn''t let them wait for a long time, and soon other people''s noises came from outside the restaurant.


    "Hey, why is this door broken?" It was the voice of the deputy commander.


    "Hehe... Maybe it''s the few days since we left, Brother Wu and the others were playing too crazy and they broke the door of the restaurant!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The three of them didn''t seem to realize the danger, and laughed and stepped inside.


    "Little Yi?"


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, one of them immediately noticed Xiao Yi''s figure.


    The other two heard the sound and ended the conversation, their eyes turned to Xiao Yi one after another.


    "Really. Xiao Yi, didn''t the guards say that Brother Wu took you to kill the zombies? Why are you here?" The deputy commander said as he walked towards Xiao Yi.


    The other two naturally did the same.


    They haven''t noticed the existence of Wei Xiao yet.


    "Brother Qiu, Brother Xiao Zhao, Brother Dong, are you back?" Xiao Yi greeted them with a smile.


    Seeing Xiaoyi sitting in the seat to greet them, Brother Qiu, the deputy commander, pretended to be angry and said, "You kid, when you see us here, will you die if you get up and say hello?"


    Xiao Zhao and Dong Ge also expressed their opinions on him.


    Xiao Yi smiled bitterly, glanced at Wei Xiao who was standing by the window, and said, "Brother Qiu, you are right, you will really die when you get up."


    "You kid..." Brother Qiu thought Xiao Yi was still joking with them, and when he was about to forcibly pull Xiao Yi from his seat, he finally turned his eyes on Wei Xiao: "Wait, this Who is this person?"


    The other two people noticed Xiao Yi when he looked at Wei Xiao.


    But the two didn''t think much about it. They only thought that Wei Xiao might be the servant who Xiaoyi called to deal with something, and didn''t take him seriously.


    After all, one standing and the other sitting, their identities have already explained their conjectures from some perspectives.


    Wei Xiao was no longer silent at this time, and looked at the three jokingly.


    "Finally someone noticed me. I am a big person standing here for so long before being noticed. Is my sense of existence so low?"


    Brother Qiu looked a little unhappy, and looked at Xiao Yi: "Xiao Yi, who is he?"


    "he¡­¡­"


    "Introduce yourself, Wei Xiao, a lone traveler who wasted two days waiting for you to arrive." Before Xiao Yi could finish speaking, Wei Xiao interrupted him to introduce himself.


    "Waiting for us? What are we waiting for?" Xiao Zhao said coldly.


    Just as Xiao Zhao''s words fell, and entering the door from the restaurant, Lin Qin, who had clearly left the villa before, walked in.


    Brother Qiu and the others noticed Lin Qin''s figure, and their brows couldn''t help but frowned.


    Lin Qin walked straight to Wei Xiao, and the small hand placed behind him stretched out to Wei Xiao.


    "My lord, I found this in the Qiu Xiaofang, and I don''t know if it is the genetic medicine you mentioned."


    In Lin Qin''s hand, a jacket appeared in front of Wei Xiao, with six green potions neatly placed in the jacket.


    "Put things down!"


    Almost when the things in Lin Qin''s hands were revealed, Brother Qiu, Brother Dong and Xiao Zhao''s eyes widened.


    Xiao Zhao shouted, and the gusty figure instantly swept away at Wei Xiao and the others.


    His speed is very fast. If he is a normal person, even if he can be caught by the naked eye, his body reaction cannot keep up with his speed.


    But the person Xiao Zhao faced was Wei Xiao.


    It¡¯s not difficult to see that Xiao Zhao¡¯s speed is much higher than Wu Yaoxiu''s. Unfortunately, when he just came to Wei Xiao and wanted to take away the jacket from Lin Qin¡¯s hand, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand and grabbed him directly. The arm makes it unable to take a step forward.


    "what?"


    Xiao Zhao was shocked and stared at Wei Xiao in horror.


    "Without my permission, are you allowed to move my things?" Wei Xiao shouted coldly, and the big hand grabbing Xiao Zhao''s arm suddenly exerted force.


    There was a "click".


    Xiao Zhao''s arm was broken directly from the middle part.


    "what¡­¡­"


    A heart-piercing scream came from Xiao Zhao''s mouth, his entire face distorted, he completely forgot to resist.


    "Peng..."


    Wei Xiao immediately put a foot on the left side of his abdomen, Xiao Zhao''s body turned into a cannonball and flew out in the direction of the rush, slamming against the wall and falling to the ground.


    "Boom boom..."


    At the same time, outside, intensive gunfire sounded.


    It should be the Orioles who ambushed the heavenly court. Hearing the movement in the villa, they began to besieged and killed the younger brother brought by Brother Qiu outside.


    "asshole!"


    Seeing Xiao Zhao being abandoned by Wei Xiao in this way, Brother Qiu and Brother Dong were furious.


    Ignoring the gunshots outside, the two shot Wei Xiao at the same time.


    Their speed is not slower than Xiao Zhao, feeling that the two figures are still in place, in fact, their attack has come to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Wei Xiao grabbed the jacket in Lin Qin''s hand and pushed her away.


    Bend down and lowered his head, avoiding Dong Ge''s attack from above, and then kicked on the ground with his two feet on the ground, his body turned three hundred and sixty degrees to volley again to avoid Brother Qiu''s attack on his bottom plate.


    "Give it back to me!"


    When he missed a hit, Brother Qiu roared and punched Wei Xiao''s face. At the same time, Brother Dong, who swept past Wei Xiao''s headspace, turned around and punched Wei Xiao in the back.


    Fringe back and forth.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the middle position, no longer dodge, threw the jacket in his hand into the air, grabbed the fist hit by Brother Qiu with his left hand, and blocked Brother Dong''s attack with his right hand.


    Under the surprised eyes of the two, Wei Xiao grabbed their fists and pressed down forcefully.


    Two bone cracks sounded.


    "Ah..."


    During the screaming, Brother Dong and Brother Qiu reacted very slowly. They couldn''t care about the pain of breaking their hands, and their other hand slammed Wei Xiao''s head from left to right at the same time.


    Wei Xiao calmly responded.


    A horse under his feet lowered the height of his body to avoid the attack of the two.


    Loosening the arms that were broken by him on both sides, the sweeping legs turned around, and the windmill-shaped sweeping legs directly kicked the two of them into flight.


    When the two landed, Wei Xiao, who had also gotten up at the same time, stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air, just to catch the falling jacket.


    Without looking at Brother Dong and the others, Wei Xiao looked at the medicine in the jacket in his hand and asked Chong Xiaoyi: "This should be the second medicine, right?"


    Xiao Yi''s eyes showed envy, but he dared not covet it.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s good!"


    "Who are you?" Brother Qiu asked angrily, who was enduring the pain of his severed hand.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Brother Qiu, his eyes were indescribably cold: "The dead don''t need to know too much."


    When the words fell, Wei Xiao took out a pistol and shot directly at Brother Qiu.


    Brother Qiu''s eyes were horrified.


    Unable to think of anything else, Brother Qiu quickly got up to avoid the bullet.


    "Boom boom..."


    Three shots in a row were equivalent to losing an arm. Brother Qiu was able to completely avoid all the bullets shot by Wei Xiao.


    The other two got up while Wei Xiao was dealing with Brother Qiu and ran towards the restaurant exit as quickly as possible.


    Wei Xiao sneered and fired two shots at the exit in a predictive manner.


    "Puff..."


    Accompanied by two dull sounds, Brother Dong and Xiao Zhao were shot in the head one after another, and the sprinting figures leapt directly out of the restaurant by inertia.


    "Xiao Zhao, A Dong..."


    Seeing the two brothers shot, Brother Qiu''s eyes were splitting.


    Suddenly turning his head to stare at Wei Xiao and Xiao Yi, Brother Qiu shouted with a sullen face: "Xiao Yi, you betrayed Heaven and your Majesty?"


    Xiao Yi smiled bitterly.


    He didn''t explain anything, moved his body, and his figure fell directly from the chair.


    "Brother Qiu, I can''t protect myself."


    "This¡­¡­"


    At a glance, Xiao Yi''s legs were broken, and Brother Qiu, who didn''t know what to say, was shocked, his entire face twitching.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    At the moment he lost consciousness, the gunfire sounded again.


    Brother Qiu, who didn''t react well this time, had a bullet hole directly between his eyebrows, with unwillingness and despair in his eyes, and he fell back.


    Wei Xiao ended here, and similarly, the gunfire outside also turned off.

 Chapter 462： The pain of fusion gene agents

    After closing the gun, Wei Xiao looked at Xiao Yi on the side.


    "Why bother? Even if you betray the Heavenly Court, he has no chance to speak out, and fell for nothing."


    Xiao Yi stared at Brother Qiu''s body and said with a sad smile: "I just don''t want him to die. At least he knew before he died that I didn''t betray Heavenly Court."


    "False self-comfort. You have betrayed them since you said that they will come back here today with potions."


    "..."


    Xiao Yi stared at Wei Xiao with wide eyes.


    This guy is too inhuman. I just want to make myself feel better, but you can''t say it so bluntly!


    "Don''t thank me, I like to tell the truth."


    I thank you uncle!


    Ignoring Xiao Yi''s face that was even more ugly than eating a dead fly, he brought the jacket containing the genetic medicine to his eyes.


    There are six genetic medicines in the jacket, and the one that I want to come out is the commendation given by Tianhe Chu Tianhe to Xiao Yi and others.


    Chu Tianhe is generous.


    It is said that the second genetic medicine, one hundred third-level zombies may not be able to extract one, besides, the number of third-level zombies is scarce, and the value of this extra genetic medicine is absolutely unimaginable.


    "I don''t know if it will work if I drink the second gene medicine?"


    Wei Xiao thought, without hesitation, immediately took out a genetic medicine to open the lid, and poured the green liquid in the test tube into his mouth.


    At the entrance of the medicine, Wei Xiao frowned.


    The taste is not very pleasant, just like drinking pure milk with a strong fishy smell.


    Wei Xiaoqiang resisted the urge to spit out the medicine and swallowed it, and then waited for the reaction of the genetic medicine in his body.


    After a few minutes, Wei Xiao didn''t feel anything.


    "What''s going on?" Wei Xiao asked Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi was also paying attention to Wei Xiao''s changes, but he was disappointed.


    After Wei Xiao drank the genetic medicine, there was no reaction he imagined.


    "It may be that your strength is too strong, and genetic medicine does not work for you." Xiao Yi can only explain this, which is also the most likely explanation.


    "Could it be that the waiting time is not enough, I haven''t fully digested it?"


    Xiao Yi shook his head.


    "No. After taking the gene medicine, the body will definitely respond after three minutes. The most obvious point is that the height will increase. In addition, once the gene medicine enters the human body, the medicine will actively melt into the body''s genetic cells. The process will be a bit painful. But the adult has no response at all. I don''t know how to explain it. I can only guess that the adult''s genes are too strong, and the second potion has no effect on the adult."


    "Is that so?" Wei Xiao was suspicious.


    He somewhat doubted whether the No. 2 Gene Potion he was holding was genuine.


    After a moment of contemplation, Wei Xiao looked at Lin Qin on the side.


    "Big, my lord..."


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao''s hot gaze, Lin Qin was a little scared.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his gaze and said kindly: "Lin Qin, do you want to become stronger, do you want to follow me?"


    Lin Qin''s body trembled.


    "think!"


    Wei Xiao smiled with a successful conspiracy.


    "Since I want to, I now have a chance to put it in front of you." As he said, Wei Xiao took out another potion: "I believe you know what this is. It has no effect on me. You are an ordinary person and treat you. , The effect should be reflected. If you dare to try it, this gene medicine is yours."


    Looking at the genetic medicine in Wei Xiao''s hand, and then at Xiao Yi who was sitting paralyzed on the ground with envy, Lin Qin gritted his teeth and walked to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Lin Qin is willing to do anything for adults." Expressing her determination, Lin Qin took the gene potion from Wei Xiao, opened the lid without hesitation, and poured the liquid inside into her mouth.


    Wei Xiao stared at Lin Qin intently.


    The medicine melted into Lin Qin''s body, and within half a minute, Lin Qin''s calm face showed a trace of pain.


    "what¡­"


    Before Wei Xiao could ask her how she felt, Lin Qin, whose face suddenly twisted, opened her mouth and screamed.


    "Ah...sir, it hurts me...it hurts..."


    Lin Qin, who seemed to be experiencing some pain, fell to the ground, clasping her hands tightly, and tossing on the ground.


    Wei Xiao''s face suddenly changed.


    Looking at Xiao Yi with cold eyes.


    "Give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise, you know your fate."


    Xiao Yi didn''t have any panic, and said enviously: "Gene fusion is painful. This is a normal reaction. Researchers at our base have done experiments. An ordinary person directly took No. 2 medicine. During the process of gene fusion, The pain suffered is no less than that of a woman in childbirth, and after taking No. 1 potion and swallowing No. 2 potion, this pain can be reduced by two-thirds, which is equivalent to a cut on the body by someone else..."


    "Lin Qin is an ordinary person. If you take No.2 medicine directly, there is nothing to worry about if this phenomenon will occur."


    Listening to Xiao Yi''s calm explanation, why did Wei Xiao feel his body trembling?


    "Then how long will this situation last?"


    "It won''t be long, and the strongest pain will last for half an hour, and it will gradually weaken in the back. At most two hours, the fusion can be completed."


    Made! Listen, listen, is this what people say?


    The pain of childbirth that lasted for half an hour, this beast actually said it would not last long? Is this the person who said the most ruthless words in the most relaxed tone in the legends people often say?


    Looking at Lin Qin, who was constantly struggling on the ground, gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, Wei Xiao felt a little bit horrified even if he didn''t realize the pain.


    Is childbirth so scary?


    "My lord, Lin Qin seems to have passed out."


    Just when Wei Xiao''s soul was flying away, Xiao Yi kindly reminded him.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses, and as expected, Lin Qin fainted from the constant pain.


    The originally beautiful face was pale and bloodless.


    "Will this affect gene fusion?"


    "No. After the people in our base understand how much pain the gene fusion will bring, in most cases, they are injected with anesthetics ahead of time or knocked people out before injecting drugs. I have never heard of anyone having problems with the fusion. "


    "Peng..."


    "Ouch..."


    As soon as Xiao Yihua finished speaking, Wei Xiao kicked him out three to five meters unceremoniously.


    "Big, my lord, did I say something wrong?" Xiao Yi couldn''t express his grievance.


    "Why don''t you tell someone earlier if you know how to let her take the medicine after knocking them out?"


    The corners of Xiao Yi''s mouth twitched and his face was crying: "My lord, you didn''t ask! Besides, there is no syringe here. If you stun someone, the medicine will not enter her body!"


    "Will I stun him after she takes it?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Xiao Yi found himself speechless.


    "It''s a waste, it''s not enough, it''s more than a failure. If you''re a straight guy like you who doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade, you deserve to be half-failed." Wei Xiao said angrily.


    At this moment, Xiao Yi has a sentence about MMP that I don¡¯t know if it should be said.


    He felt that Wei Xiao was not only the devil, but also the more terrifying devil among the devil.


    This is totally unreasonable! Also, what is the reason for my hemiplegia?


    That is, Xiao Yi can''t beat Wei Xiao, otherwise, even if there is a chance to die, Xiao Yi will definitely go out and find Wei Xiao desperately.


    It''s so irritating.


    Nothing to say, wait!


    It takes two hours for the potion to blend, and Wei Xiao can only wait for Lin Qin two hours to see the effect.

 Chapter 463： Just throw the pot out

    Waiting¡­¡­


    Outside, the Orioles who had cleaned up Brother Qiu and the others, came to Wei Xiao in the meantime.


    Their main purpose is to see if Brother Qiu and others have been resolved by Wei Xiao.


    After confirming that Brother Qiu and others were dead, the three of them could not stay at Wei Xiao''s place, and took a few words with Wei Xiao and took them away.


    However, when they left, Xiao Yi learned to behave this time.


    He told Wei Xiao that after swallowing the genetic medicine, Lin Qin needed to eat a lot of new genetic cells to regain consciousness, otherwise he would have no strength at all, and even because the body did not have enough energy for the cells to absorb, the genetic chain would collapse completely.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao, who had such consequences, directly asked Hongying and the others to prepare a large amount of food, which was sent here after two children.


    In a blink of an eye, two hours passed.


    "Can I wake her up now?" Wei Xiao asked the "expert" Xiao Yi.


    "It''s OK!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much. He used to help Lin Qin, who was still in a coma, to sit on a chair, and then controlled his strength to throw a few ears on Lin Qin''s face.


    Xiao Yi was stunned as he watched this scene.


    Who just said that you should pity Xiangxiyu?


    I TM really believe in you!


    "My lord, what''s wrong with me?" Lin Qin woke up in a daze, saw Wei Xiao in front of him, and asked weakly.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "You passed out just now. This guy said that it takes two hours for you to fuse genetic medicine. I don''t understand, so I just leave you to him to arrange it. How does it feel?"


    Lin Qin didn''t know what happened after she was in a coma. She felt her body and said weakly: "So hungry, and her face is hot!"


    "This, this..."


    Seeing Lin Qin caress his reddish cheeks, Wei Xiao was embarrassed.


    Xiao Yi on the side told himself that it was a very serious occasion, and he was determined not to laugh, but he couldn''t help but directly covered his mouth with his hand, his entire face was flushed.


    Is there a saying that says that? I will never laugh unless I can''t help it anymore.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Yes, Xiao Yi couldn''t help it anymore. He couldn''t control his laughter with all his strength.


    Wei Xiao''s anger that twitched!


    A few steps walked to him and kicked him two or three meters away.


    "You utterly desolate, watching you slap Xiaoqinqin''s face? Why did I believe your nonsense just now?"


    "..."


    Xiao Yi, who hadn''t recovered from Wei Xiao''s kick, was startled by what Wei Xiao said at the moment.


    I slapped Lin Qin in the face?


    Why don''t I TM know?


    Xiao Yi cried, really, tears were in his eyes.


    The unspeakable grievance Xiao Yi, biting his lips, kept telling himself: I can¡¯t cry, I¡¯m a man, I can¡¯t cry...


    But tears still flowed from Xiao Yi''s eyes, and he couldn''t help his tears.


    "Okay, Lin Qin, you see that I also helped you out, so please forgive him! Who will let him know how to take care of people taking genetic medicine?"


    Ruwen, do people say it?


    Xiao Yi swears that he has never seen such a brazen person in his life. But he dare not say, because he wants to survive.


    "My lord, the food you asked for is here!"


    Coincidentally, at this moment, the red oriole''s figure appeared outside the door.


    As she entered, a group of chefs, led by an acquaintance, came to the restaurant.


    Master Jia just entered the restaurant, and his eyes quickly found Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Why, how could it be him? He is still alive?" Master Jia was stunned.


    Staring at Wei Xiao in disbelief, he even forgot what he was doing here.


    "Why are you standing here? Quickly bring the food you prepared to the table." Hongying said to Master Jia dissatisfied.


    Master Jia returned to his senses and replied yes with a promise.


    Not daring to look up, Master Jia ordered the dozen or so assistants who came with him to pile up food for a dozen people on the big round table in the restaurant.


    Wei Xiao naturally found Master Jia, and the corner of his mouth was slightly tilted.


    "Can''t see me, can''t see me, can''t see me..." Master Jia''s face was nervous, and he kept meditating in his heart.


    "Master Jia, we meet again." Wei Xiao still spoke.


    Wei Xiao is still fresh in his memory of this person who dared to make him a waiter, yelled at him, and gesticulates.


    "My lord and Master Jia know?" Hongying was a little surprised when he heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    Wei Xiao smiled lightly: "Naturally speaking, I can come here smoothly thanks to this master Jia."


    "Really?" Hongying looked at Master Jia in surprise.


    Does this guy have this ability?


    Master Jia is sweating cold on his head now.


    Master Jia, who didn''t dare to imagine what he would end up next, could already judge Wei Xiao''s status in the base through the dialogue between Wei Xiao and Hongying.


    The Oriole, one of the three chiefs of the base, needs to be called an "adult." No matter what his status in the base, his level of dignity is definitely not comparable to that of a little chef.


    It''s just that Master Jia couldn''t even think of it. This "hair thief" who should have died a few days ago has not only survived, but is now a high-level base. This kind of change, this kind of transformation, for Master Jia, shouldn''t be too exciting or shocking.


    "Puff..."


    Thinking of what he had done to Wei Xiao that day, Master Jia couldn''t take it anymore, his knees softened, and he knelt down in front of everyone.


    "Oh, my lord, I was blind to Mount Tai that day, and offended you. I also ask the lord to take my careless fault and spare me a little life. There are still wives and children in my family who need me to take care of me, so I beg my lord. Forgive me for a dog''s life." As he said, Master Jia kowtows towards Wei Xiao.


    Seeing this, the red warbler beside him frowned.


    "My lord, did this guy offend you?"


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "It''s just a small matter." Wei Xiao looked at Master Jia and said, "Get up! For the sake of bringing me here, I won''t pursue your offense. Put the food as soon as possible and leave."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Master Jia was like a pardon and wept with joy.


    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir!"


    Master Jia got up with gratitude, and immediately the command and assistant''s movements became swift.


    Witnessing this scene, the Orioles smiled flatly and said, "My lord is really kind."


    Is it kind?


    hehe!


    Wei Xiao just felt that it was too trivial to care about with such a small person.


    Besides, Wei Xiao has always been a reasonable person. Master Jia poses no threat to him at all. There is no threat, so naturally you don''t need to be too serious, otherwise others will still think you have a small belly.


    I, Prime Minister Wei Xiao, can hold a boat in his belly. It''s so magnanimous that I don''t accept any rebuttals.


    After Master Jia and the others piled up the food on the round table, Hongying and Wei Xiao said goodbye and left with a group of people.


    Lin Qin was eager to see the food that could not be put on the table and could only overlap.


    But without Wei Xiao''s permission, even if she was hungry and thirsty, she wouldn''t dare to touch the food on it.


    Not to mention, Lin Qin''s now greedy and patient "pain" expression is quite cute.


    She may not know that the food at this table is prepared for her.


    "Eat! This guy persuaded that you need to eat a lot after using the genetic medicine. The food is prepared for you. Don''t bear it, let it go and eat."


    Lin Qin was a little surprised.


    "Both are prepared for me?"


    "What do you mean?" Wei Xiao smiled.

 Chapter 464： Amazing appetite

    After swallowing, Lin Qin, who had never thought that he would still be treated like this after the end of the world, was so touched in his heart at this moment.


    Wei Xiao''s act was to give her genetic medicine and prepare food for her. How could Lin Qin dare not let her die?


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Lin Qin, who had reached the limit of endurance, no longer hesitated.


    You don''t need to use utensils, and you directly clean up the food on the table.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to use utensils to maintain the image of a lady, but her body simply does not allow her to do so.


    Wei Xiao didn''t affect her, walked to the window and lit a cigarette for himself, quietly waiting for Lin Qin to eat and drink.


    Half an hour passed in a blink of an eye.


    "Hiccup~~~"


    Lin Qin, who didn''t look like a lady, finally took a satiated time after eating.


    At this time, the round table was in a mess.


    Lin Qin wiped out almost nine out of ten of the food that was no less than fifty or sixty catties.


    This appetite is surprisingly big.


    Wei Xiao looked at Lin Qin in surprise, especially her slightly distended lower abdomen.


    It''s amazing, where did she put so much food?


    Noting Wei Xiao''s gaze, Lin Qin looked at the food scraps on the table again. He didn''t pay attention just now. Now when he thought that the food scraps in front of him were his masterpieces, Lin Qin''s beautiful jade face suddenly became red.


    When did you have such a big appetite?


    Lin Qin couldn''t believe that the scene before him was caused by herself.


    Also, she has eaten up so much food, how can she feel that she has eaten full without having a big belly.


    "Big, my lord, I, I..." Lin Qin was ashamed, lowered his head, and didn''t dare to look at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao turned his head: "Xiao Yi, explain."


    Still comforting himself in grievance, Xiao Yi straightened up when he heard Wei Xiao''s words: "Don''t be surprised, the genetic medicine comes from the phagocytic cells in the dead body. Lin Qin fuses the genetic medicine, and the genetic cells in the body also have the ability to swallow. The food she ate just now entered the abdomen and was quickly swallowed and absorbed by the cells, and now it is estimated that only a small amount of residue remains in the abdomen."


    "According to you, her appetite will be so big in the future?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Lin Qin was very scared by these words.


    In the future, you will need to eat 50 or 60 catties of food every time. Isn''t that a monster?


    Imagine a meal with your companions in the future. Others eat things according to the bowl, and she uses the barrel directly, Nima! This picture is simply not too beautiful.


    Lin Qin, who only felt agitated, looked at Xiao Yi with an urgent and worried look in his eyes.


    "This is not true. For the first time, genetic cells have just evolved. They are in their weakest state and are in urgent need of energy to maintain their normal activity. Therefore, the demand for energy is much greater. Cellular energy consumption


    , There would not be such a terrifying appetite. At most three meals a day eat four or five times more food than ordinary people. "


    "Then I am easy to get fat?" Lin Qin couldn''t help but ask.


    This woman, the idea is really surprising.


    When is it, you are still worried about eating yourself fat?


    Xiao Yi glanced at her.


    Lin Qin''s figure didn''t say much.


    Seen from the side as a ridge and a peak, an absolute goddess.


    "You think too much. According to the analysis and experimental results of the researchers at our base, men who take genetic medicine will only get stronger and stronger, and muscular men will understand that women will only get plumper. Of course, if you are violent, Overeating without consuming excess energy, obesity is certain."


    "But don''t worry, the genetic warrior is definitely the master of weight loss. With phagocytic cells, a high-consumption battle will allow you to transform from a few hundred catties of fat into the slimmest goddess, handsome man, and phagocytic cells after the battle is over. Will maintain your best body condition at all times."


    After listening to Xiao Yi''s words, Lin Qin''s eyes glowed.


    Gene medicine still has this ability? Do you want to be so good?


    Wei Xiao didn''t think about this.


    You don¡¯t need dozens of catties per meal.


    There is a lack of food in the last days. If people who take genetic medicine continue to maintain such an appetite, needless to say, no matter how rich a base is, they need to control the number of genetic warriors.


    Can''t afford it!


    Hundred and eighty, but if there are thousands of them, tut tut... the daily consumption is a million catties of food, who can bear it?


    Knowing the advantages and disadvantages of genetic medicine, Wei Xiao no longer said more.


    Turning to face Lin Qin, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Now let''s test your strength. You don''t need to be restrained, and attack me with all your strength."


    "Ah! Let me take action against adults?" Lin Qin was a little surprised.


    "Why, are you afraid of hurting me?"


    Lin Qin shook his head repeatedly: "No, no, no, adults are so powerful, how could I hurt them?"


    "Then don''t talk nonsense! Come, show all your skills."


    Facing Wei Xiao''s cold eyes, Lin Qin no longer hesitated.


    Putting up a fighting posture, she took a deep breath, and after a soft drink, she attacked Wei Xiao directly.


    Wei Xiao did not intend to resist, letting Lin Qin''s attack fall on him.


    At first, because Wei Xiao didn''t fight back or dodge, and let him attack him, Lin Qin was still a little nervous and flustered, but after Wei Xiao used the tone of command to make her not worry, Lin Qin let go of his hands and feet. Faced with Wei Xiao from all aspects including speed, strength, and reaction, he launched an all-round attack.


    Wei Xiao personally experienced Lin Qin''s physical changes, even if he knew the result for a long time, Wei Xiao was still very surprised.


    A genetic medicine and a big meal can bring out a soldier with a physique four times more than an ordinary person in two hours. If this weren''t seen in person, who would dare to believe it? .


    And this is just the beginning.


    According to Xiao Yi and the others, the limit of No. 2 potion is a six-fold increase. In other words, Lin Qin hadn''t used his full potential at all.


    Once she reached the "perfect state" of genetic medicine, a proper super soldier was born.


    It has to be said that the genetic medicine in the heavenly court is simply the gospel of mankind.


    "The method of extracting genetic medicine must be mastered."


    A few minutes of fighting passed.


    Wei Xiao told Lin Qin to stop.


    "The increase is good, but unfortunately, the people are not very good. I don''t have any fighting skills to speak of. The increase brought by genetic medicine is all about the stubbornness. It''s better to deal with ordinary people. If you encounter a fighter with rich combat experience, you can''t escape."


    Lin Qin also knew that he hadn''t received any training, and just attacked Wei Xiao just by instinct.


    I won''t talk about the moves. I played it completely indiscriminately, and it was full of flaws. The most important thing was that he had no sense of combat and even the most basic defenses.


    If what Lin Qin was experiencing was a battle of life and death, even if Wei Xiao was just an ordinary special fighter, she could easily be killed.


    Lin Qin lowered his head when Wei Xiao said that he was "useless".


    "Sorry, my lord, Lin Qin disappointed you."


    Wei Xiao also didn''t want to hit her too much: "You don''t have to be frustrated. Fighting awareness and fighting skills can be cultivated through the day after tomorrow. You have this foundation, and you are not afraid that you will not be able to become a strong one."


    "Yes! I will definitely not let the adults down." Lin Qin said respectfully.


    After testing Lin Qin''s strength, Wei Xiao turned his head and looked out the window.


    It''s about four o''clock in the afternoon, it''s still early.


    Wei Xiao, whose gaze changed, turned around and said to Lin Qin: "Go and change clothes that are suitable for combat. What you are wearing now is not suitable for walking in the wild."


    "what?"


    Lin Qin didn''t react, and looked at Wei Xiao with some bewilderment.


    "Why, don''t you plan to follow me?" Wei Xiao frowned.


    Lin Qin was startled at first, then ecstatic.


    "Yes, yes, wait a minute, my lord, I''ll change my clothes now." Lin Qin, who was very excited, responded several times before leaving the restaurant impatiently.

 Chapter 465： Leaving Longhang Base

    Wei Xiao didn''t wait for Lin Qin in the dining room, but went to Wu Yaoxiu''s room and came out with a Tang knife with a blade length of 1.5 meters.


    This is the weapon Wu Yaoxiu paired with their armed armor. It is made of giant zombie bones. It weighs forty to fifty catties. Needless to say, it is sharp, but the key is smooth.


    There are other weapons in the room, such as spears, great swords, great axes, long sticks, etc. However, Wei Xiao, who is used to using knives, finally chose this Tang knife.


    "Are you planning to leave Longhang Base today?" Xiao Yi asked when Wei Xiao came back with a long knife wrapped in a bed sheet.


    "The matter of staying here has been settled, what else can I do if I don''t leave?"


    "That''s what I said." Xiao Yi responded with a sorrowful smile: "Is it my time to die if I leave the Longhang base?"


    Wei Xiao came to Xiao Yi and picked him up.


    "Be confident in yourself and believe in my character. I said that for my enemies, I will never break my promise. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you when I leave the base, let alone let the people around me act on you. , Whether you can return to the heaven in your mouth alive depends on your luck."


    Xiao Yi was a little surprised when he heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    Does this guy keep his promise so much?


    There was not a trace of lying on Wei Xiao''s face, and Xiao Yi felt that perhaps he was saving the abdomen of a gentleman with a villain.


    "thanks!"


    Xiao Yi actually said thank you to Wei Xiao.


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth raised slightly.


    This thank you, the other party is afraid to say it too early.


    Carrying Xiao Yi, Wei Xiao left the villa and went outside.


    The sky is still snowing.


    It has been five or six days in a row, and the snow is not as long as usual.


    "grown ups!"


    Not long after Wei Xiao came out, Lin Qin also changed clothes and followed out.


    Like Wei Xiao, Lin Qin, who has changed his suit, is mainly black.


    But she is not as cool as Wei Xiao wears.


    Thermal underwear plus a black turtleneck sweater and a black big windbreaker with a hood and fleece, long trousers, plus fleece slacks and small deep leather boots are also on the feet, which are very warm.


    In addition to these, she was also carrying a black travel bag on her back, which looked bulging and should contain a lot of things.


    Wei Xiao glanced back at her without much speech. He threw away Xiao Yi from his hand, untied the sheathed ring head knife and threw it to Lin Qin.


    "This knife will be yours from now on."


    Lin Qin caught the Huan Shou Knife, moved inwardly, but also hesitated: "My lord, you gave me the knife, what about you?"


    Wei Xiao raised his other hand: "I have it!"


    Lin Qin saw that Wei Xiao still had an object wrapped in a bed sheet. Although he couldn''t see the whole picture, he knew that it was a weapon.


    In this way, Lin Qin gladly accepted Wei Xiao''s ring-head knife and regarded it as a treasure.


    Wei Xiao reached out and picked up Xiao Yi who was lying in the snow.


    Xiao Yi''s face twitched.


    Nima! Isn''t it too much? Throw me away when you think I''m getting in the way, and now I''m not getting in the way, just pick me up, what do you think I am? Have you considered how I feel as a person?


    Captives are also dignified, okay?


    He roared in his heart, but Xiao Yi did not dare to complain.


    Why?


    Because they have a big fist, do they need other reasons?


    The three people left the outer courtyard of the villa and saw seven or eight snowmobiles at the entrance of the villa.


    Wei Xiao''s face was happy.


    "There are transportation tools now." Wei Xiao thought, and said to Lin Qin, "Can you drive?"


    Lin Qin is not confident: "I haven''t driven a snowmobile."


    "Similar to driving a car."


    "Then I will!"


    Wei Xiao said no more.


    Throw Xiao Yi directly onto a snowmobile.


    Here again?


    Xiao Yi completely collapsed.


    Wei Xiao then got on to start the snowmobile and set off first.


    Lin Qin was not good at mastering snowmobiles at first, but after several failures, she found the skills and didn''t realize how difficult the snowmobiles were.


    Inside the base.


    Orioles and the others are watching over the villa.


    Hearing that Wei Xiao and the others might leave the base, the three immediately took some of their men and waited at the exit of the base.


    With the arrival of Wei Xiao and the others, everyone was full of energy.


    "My lord, are you leaving today?" Oriole asked first.


    "Isn''t this what you hoped for?" Wei Xiao said straightforwardly.


    These words directly blocked the Red Orioles and the others in the following words.


    The atmosphere at the scene was very embarrassing.


    Fortunately, the Red Oriole was not a speechless person by Wei Xiaodi with a few words, and sneered: "Look at what you said, if you want to stay, we will definitely welcome it. Even if you are our leader, I The Orioles were the first to be willing."


    Wei Xiao didn¡¯t want to look at their hypocritical faces, and said, ¡°Sounding words are forgiven. Since you are here, I¡¯m not polite to you, and give me four pistols with 15 rounds of ammunition. Ten magazines full of bullets, give me these things, and I will leave. From now on, this will be your world."


    Bao Daquan said: "We dare not neglect what the adults have ordered. If you are talented, go and prepare what you need for the adults, and prepare some cans. Do you want the best to hear?"


    The little brother behind him responded and left.


    "My lord, please wait a moment."


    "I''m not in a hurry." Wei Xiao''s face was calm and calm.


    Because Wei Xiao "cannot" chat, the scene was really embarrassing.


    Xiao Yi, who was behind Wei Xiao, saw this scene and was full of contempt for Wei Xiao in his heart.


    "I also said that I was a straight man. I really don''t know who I was talking about?"


    Waiting.


    In ten minutes, the little brother who left came back with a bag on his back.


    "Commander, what you want."


    Bao Daquan took the backpack, then handed it to Wei Xiao, and said, "My lord, take a little bit."


    Wei Xiao directly took the backpack and carried it on his back.


    "No need. Get acquainted with each other, let me remind you, don''t be reluctant to leave this place in front of you, if you have time, leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible! Say it all, you guys can do it for yourself."


    Wei Xiao started the snowmobile and left directly.


    Lin Qin followed closely behind.


    "Bao Daquan, have you forgotten the purpose of our coming here?" Xiang Zesheng complained as they watched Wei Xiao and the others go away, but the true purpose was not achieved.


    Bao Daquan seemed to think of something.


    But when Xiang Zesheng preached in a questioning tone, Bao Daqi said displeased: "Why do you just say me, don''t you ask?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Okay, don''t make any noise. Just now I noticed that their snowmobiles did not have armored armors on them. That is to say, that adult didn''t take away what we wanted. See you all in a hurry, armed armors. It''s still at the base!" Red Oriole said, preventing the two of Hengmei coldly facing each other.


    "villa?"


    The two returned to their senses, thinking of the only place where armed armor might be stored, and they said in unison.


    "nature!"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Go to the villa immediately and find the armored armor."


    The two were overjoyed and didn''t want to stay for a while, pushing and running towards the villa.

 Chapter 466： Xiao Yis ending

    Outside the base.


    The wind and snow were blowing three feet in the snow.


    The heavy snow that lasted for several days, looking around, was a vast expanse.


    In this situation, it feels like thousands of miles of snow drifting and thousands of miles of ice.


    "Buzzing..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In the snow, two snowmobiles passed by.


    A group of more than a hundred zombies wandering outside the town found them and rushed towards them roaring.


    Zombies are as slow as snails.


    The deep snow, one foot stepped on it, and the shallowest place could not pass the zombie''s knees. It is hard to say that it is difficult to walk.


    The snowmobile stopped a hundred meters away from the group of corpses.


    "...If you want to go to the Heavenly Court Headquarters, it is best to go to the Dawn Base, because behind it is the Heavenly Court''s base, and there are fewer corpses. As for the other directions, there are many corpses, so we don''t recommend you to go." Xuedi In the car, Xiao Yi was still telling Wei Xiao where to go to heaven is the safest place.


    Wei Xiao stopped the car and jumped off from above.


    "How did you stop? My lord, it''s getting dark. The nearest town is at least ten kilometers away. If we don''t get there soon, we don''t have a place to sleep at night."


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to hear Xiao Yi''s words, and took him off the snowmobile and threw him into the snow.


    "My lord, you..."


    "Send you here, my promise has been fulfilled, and the next road is up to you. It is still quite pleasant to work with you, and I hope there is a chance to meet again." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "No..." Xiao Yi suddenly panicked.


    He looked at the corpse group that was pushing the snow close to him not far away, and looked at Wei Xiao with a cold expression.


    "My lord, you can''t leave me here. I can''t live if you leave me here. Would you like to throw me into a place where there are no zombies? I beg you."


    Wei Xiao lit himself a cigarette and said, "I think it''s good here."


    Xiao Yi''s face was beating fiercely, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "Sir, stop joking, this joke is not funny at all."


    "I''m serious!"


    Wei Xiao said beyond doubt.


    From Wei Xiao''s face, Xiao Yi did not catch any expressions joking with him. In other words, Wei Xiao was serious about throwing him here.


    Xiao Yi''s face suddenly collapsed.


    Grinning.


    "Why, why? Since I became your captive, I will tell you everything you want to know, why you still refuse to let me go? I am a useless person. Are you afraid that I will threaten you?"


    "You bullied my woman."


    "Just, just because of this? But I never touched them."


    "This reason is enough."


    A look of despair appeared on Xiao Yi''s face.


    Seeing that the corpse group is less than fifty meters away from them, Xiao Yi suddenly smiled and said: "Actually, you didn''t intend to let me go, right? What bullying your woman, that''s just your excuse."


    Wei Xiao stopped smoking, looked at him helplessly, and said, "If you know, why should you say it? How embarrassing is everyone now?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything. He took out a pistol from his waist, and in front of Xiao Yi, he pulled out the magazine and unloaded the bullets one by one.


    Finally, leave one in the magazine and reattach it.


    "You have three choices for this bullet. Leave it to yourself. You can''t use it. Or, try to get someone to cushion your back. This is your hard work these days, so cherish it."


    Wei Xiao threw the gun to Xiao Yi''s side and turned back to the snowmobile.


    "let''s go!"


    Without stopping, he said to Lin Qin who had witnessed all of this, and Wei Xiao started the snowmobile and left directly.


    Lin Qin only glanced at Xiao Yi, showing no change in expression, and started the snowmobile to follow Wei Xiao.


    Xiao Yi, who stayed in place, smiled bitterly at the gun in front of him.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    He slapped his face with unwillingness in his heart, shaking his hands, and picked up the pistol on the ground.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The zombies are less than ten meters away from Xiao Yi.


    Watching the zombies with their teeth and claws getting closer and closer to him, tears involuntarily flowed down Xiao Yi''s sorrowful smile.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Looking up to the sky with a roar, Xiao Yi held the gun and pointed the muzzle at the heart of the sun in his head.


    The zombie got closer to him.


    With a twisted face and tears, Xiao Yi''s hand holding a pistol was trembling, and he hesitated to pull the trigger.


    "Wei Xiao, I won''t let you go as a ghost--"


    "boom--"


    The gunfire eventually went off.


    The result is different from what I imagined.


    Xiao Yi didn''t use this bullet to reduce his pain, but sent this precious bullet into the head of the first zombie that approached him.


    "Go away, you guys go away..."


    "Oh..."


    The zombies approached Xiao Yi and swarmed up.


    "what¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t move his lower body, and could only rely on Xiao Yi, who was struggling with his hands, to face the zombie''s bite and let out a heartbreaking scream.


    But anyway, Xiao Yi is a super soldier, even with his hands, he can blast a zombie''s head.


    The desire to survive caused him to explode his life''s potential, relying on one of his hands, bearing the bite of the zombies, he just killed more than a dozen zombies.


    It is a pity that the number of zombies is more than one hundred times that of him, and his struggle disappeared as the figure was completely submerged in the group of corpses.


    100 meters away.


    Wei Xiao and the others did not go far.


    Standing in the high snow, witnessed the process of Xiao Yi being swallowed by zombies.


    "Have you used a gun?" Wei Xiao asked Lin Qin next to him.


    Lin Qin nodded: "The people of Heavenly Court haven''t used it before taking Longhang Base, but the shooting skills are very good!"


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "You are now different from what you used to be. These twenty magazines are for you. Before we reach the Heavenly Court Base, it''s up to you which step you can take."


    Wei Xiao threw all the magazines that Daqi had given him to the ground.


    He still has some, but it is reserved for emergencies.


    Lin Qin looked at Wei Xiao with excitement, "Do you plan to help me improve my strength?"


    "Teaching people is not my specialty, but I can give you tips. At present, you are the strongest subordinate around me, but the strength is not the strongest. I look forward to your growth."


    Lin Qin couldn''t be proud of being valued by Wei Xiao.


    "I will definitely become the sharpest knife in an adult''s hand."


    "I will be called Lord in the future, and my people will call me that way."


    Lin Qin was taken aback, and a smile soon appeared on her face.


    Wei Xiao recognized her identity.


    "Master!"


    "Get started! Just practice with those zombies."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Qin nodded, picked up the magazine from the ground and put it in her arms, then took out her pistol to deal with the zombies gnawing Xiaoyi''s body in the distance.


    "Boom boom..."


    ...


    At night, in a small town 20 kilometers away from the dawn base.


    "My lord, our car is running out of gas. Do you want to find a gas station in this town tomorrow?" Lin Qin asked Wei Xiao after dinner.


    "Yeah! There should be a gas station in the town." Wei Xiao standing by the window nodded.


    After all, there are still twenty kilometers on the road behind.


    Wei Xiao is also very fortunate to bring Lin Qin with him. At least, Lin Qin knows how to get to the Shuguang base.


    If it was replaced by Wei Xiao looking for it by himself, he would not know how to find the Year of the Monkey without navigation.


    "It''s strange to say that there are not as many zombies in the town as there are in the wild down this road. This is completely different from what we learned from other survivors. It stands to reason that there should be the most zombies in the town? "The night was long, and Lin Qin, who was not drowsy, took the initiative to find a topic and talk to Wei Xiao.


    She is really boring.


    It¡¯s another man. After dinner, facing a beautiful woman like her, alone and in the same room, there shouldn¡¯t be too many games to play this night, but Wei Xiao feels that there is no such thing as lack of interest in her. no.


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Qin to massage Wei Xiao two days ago and found that a certain part of him had a reaction, Lin Qin really suspected that Wei Xiao had a problem in that area.


    You say that Wei Xiao has a problem with his orientation! But he all said he had a wife, so this suspicion made no sense.


    Lin Qin was puzzled.


    She sometimes thinks, has she become ugly?

 Chapter 467： Boys must protect themselves

    "It''s nothing strange. Heavenly Court has come up with a method of raising corpses. He wants to obtain giant zombies and evolutions of giant zombies. The flesh and blood are indispensable. How did these flesh and blood come from? The reduction of zombies in the town is the best proof."


    "What the Lord meant is that there are not as many zombies in the town as there are in the wild, but the zombies in the town were all killed by the people of the Heavenly Court Alliance?"


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao responded lightly.


    "In this way, the emergence of the method of raising corpses by the Heavenly Alliance has allowed us humans to find a place for profit in the terrible group of zombies. Lord, you said, if we spread this method of the Heavenly Alliance, the zombies Will it be killed by survivors all over the world for this reason?"


    Speaking of this, Lin Qin, who thought of something funny, laughed: "I even suspect that once this method is popularized, the number of zombies in the future will not be enough for us humans to hunt and kill. In the end, humans will have to cultivate by themselves to form a new kind of zombies. Industry chain."


    "Ahem..."


    Wei Xiao, who was smoking, was irritated by Lin Qin''s words.


    Human beings cultivate zombies by themselves, but also a brand new industrial chain?


    Listening to this, why is it so like before the end of the world, certain species that are extremely arrogant abroad, after arriving in Longxia, not only did they not cause any storms, but finally they had to artificially breed more companions to barely meet the needs of the domestic market. ?


    "Your idea is novel, but it''s unrealistic."


    "Doesn''t the Lord think this kind of thing is very possible? Oh! That''s right, after all, the source of zombies is our people, unless there is a mother that can breed zombies, otherwise, who dares to do this, absolutely the whole world will punish it!"


    "The mother''s corpse is already there, but you haven''t met." Wei Xiao said lightly.


    Lin Qin''s eyes widened.


    "Have a mother that breeds zombies?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Then my guess is not possible?" Lin Qin said with a little excitement.


    It is said that the ignorant is fearless, and Lin Qin is the best proof.


    "Trust me, you definitely don''t want that level of existence, they are the real nightmare of the end times."


    "Have you seen it before?"


    Have seen?


    More than just seeing it, if he hadn''t made a desperate move and a dead horse went to the corpse nest as a living horse doctor, I am afraid that the villa base has now become history.


    With the corpses piled up in the corpse nests and the mother''s reproductive ability, if left alone, a mother''s corpse could plunge the whole world into despair.


    Looking back now, Wei Xiao felt that he had saved the world.


    Yes, he really saved the world.


    Let the mother corpse in Minghai City continue to multiply, relying on the way of fighting and raising the battle, facing the overwhelming sky predators, the omnipresent corpses, and the head zombies who can command the corpse group to attack the city, how can humans contend? Especially when human taboo weapons cannot be used?


    "You don''t need to know too much. Take the time to stimulate all the potential of genetic medicine. By then, even if the zombie is strong, you will at least have the ability to protect yourself." Wei Xiao didn''t plan to say anything else and ended the conversation.


    Lin Qin pursed her mouth, oh.


    It was too difficult to chat with the Lord. She tried to create various topics, but she was also weak when the Lord was lacking in interest.


    The room just fell into silence.


    Sitting on the bed, Lin Qin, with his cheeks resting on both hands, silently stared at Wei Xiao, who was facing the window sill.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Not only was there no drowsiness, but Lin Qin, who became more and more irritable, said again: "Lord, are you tired? How about I give you a massage?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at Lin Qin with a look of expectation.


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion, Wei Xiao felt that the woman in front of him was always "have bad intentions" towards him.


    Is she coveting my peerless face?


    Well, it''s very possible.


    It is no wonder that in the "new society" before the end of the world, it has been circulating on the Internet that boys must protect themselves when they go out.


    Wei Xiao didn''t understand this sentence at the time, but now he understands something.


    It seems to protect yourself.


    "No, rest early, and have to hurry tomorrow."


    "Huhuhu..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s answer, Lin Qin felt a strong sense of frustration. The most important thing is, what does the defensive look on Wei Xiao''s face mean when he looks at her?


    "Lord, you are such a good person."


    Lin Qin said something with a wry smile. This night, she had no hope of Wei Xiao at all.


    He lay down on the bed and turned over, leaving Wei Xiao with a back.


    The old lady is not taking care of her.


    Looking at Lin Qin who was lying on the bed with his back facing him, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    This good guy card caught Wei Xiao off guard.


    Don''t I just want to pretend to be a B? Is it necessary to be so cruel?


    Shaking his head, Wei Xiao no longer struggled with this matter.


    He really didn''t have any idea about Lin Qin. If he needed to explain, then Lin Qin was not perfect.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning, Wei Xiao and the others washed up and left the hotel to find a gas station.


    ...


    In a wooded forest ten kilometers away from the Shuguang base.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Boom boom..."


    "Walk up, everyone pay attention to safety."


    "Don''t worry, Captain, the snow is deep now, and the speed of ordinary zombies poses no threat to us at all."


    "Don''t be careless, you forgot yesterday''s Wild Wolf Mercenary Team, just because of carelessness, one person was sacrificed."


    "Yes, yes, we must be careful."


    In the snowfield, a group of people were besieging dozens of first- and second-level zombies at this time.


    They led the group of corpses to the ambush and attacked them from all sides.


    Planned killings, a few minutes later, all the zombies in their encirclement were killed.


    A total of eight people came out from all around.


    There are men and women.


    There are five men and three women.


    Looking at the zombie corpses in one place, everyone''s faces showed joyful smiles.


    "Today''s harvest looks good. A total of seven second-level zombies were obtained. Together with other first-level zombies, we earned tens of grams of gold this day." Someone said excitedly.


    A stronger man stepped forward.


    "It''s really good. With this batch of prey, we are enough to earn back today''s bullet consumption. Don''t be idle and move the corpse to the convoy. While it''s still early, let''s go to see further afield."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The team members shouted, and then one after another moved the corpses of the zombies on the ground.


    Outside the woods, two large trucks and a modified car parked here.


    A small number of zombies can also be seen on the truck. I think this team killed them before coming here.


    Several people kept moving corpses from the forest to the car.


    Not long after, the corpses of the zombies killed by them in the forest were removed.


    "Get in the car, we won''t return to the base if we earn less than one hundred grams of gold today."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Hearing what the captain said, the players were obviously excited.


    "Buzzing..."


    However, before they set off, from one end, there was a sound of car humming.


    "what happened?"


    "It should be other members of the hunting squad coming towards us."


    The team members who had just gotten in the car heard the sound of a car at one end, and everyone immediately became alert.


    In the last days, things of bullying, bullying the weak, and taking advantage of the fire can be seen everywhere, even if they belong to the same base, killings and overstocking will happen from time to time.


    If you¡¯re not careful when you¡¯re away from home, you won¡¯t know how to die.

 Chapter 468： Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group

    The distant convoy quickly appeared in front of this hunting squad.


    The captain watched the convoy approaching. When he saw the flag on the snow chariot that the convoy led, the captain''s face changed drastically.


    "It''s the greedy wolf mercenary group, **** it, how could it be them?" the captain gritted his teeth.


    "This is over, this is over. I was bumped into by someone from the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group. It is estimated that our gains today will be in vain."


    The team members also found that the other party''s flag was wiped out of the joy of the previous harvest, but instead, it was uneasy and uneasy.


    Looking at their faces, it seemed that the mercenary group that appeared at this time was a group of devils who could eat people without spitting out bones.


    The convoy of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group approached.


    There are a total of seven locomotives, four of which are trucks, and the rest are snowmobiles.


    The convoy of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group stopped, and five people walked down from the leading snow chariot.


    And behind them, more than a dozen people followed one after another.


    These people are all armed.


    Pistols, rifles, and projectiles are all available, and the equipment is gorgeous.


    The leading man in a big jacket and a cigarette dangling brought people towards them. He didn''t say hello to the captain and the others. He went directly to the two trucks and looked at the "goods" on them.


    "Brother Piao, I found the bodies of seven second-level zombies. This is a great harvest!" The little brother who followed the young man said excitedly.


    The young man saw it naturally.


    Turned to look at the captain and them.


    "It looks like your harvest this morning is not bad!" Piao brother jokingly said.


    The captain condemned inwardly, but on the surface he forced a smile out: "Brother Piao is joking, we just rely on the jungler to eat, we can¡¯t compare with Brother Piao."


    Brother Piao smiled indifferently and didn''t talk nonsense: "I won''t say more about the rules. You should know what to do when you meet my greedy wolf mercenary group?"


    The captain''s face was difficult to look.


    Not only him, but his team members were desperate when they heard Brother Piao''s words.


    "Brother Piao, good business, it is not easy for us to come out. Today, the prey has not made the money for the bullets. Brothers still have to support the family, and I hope Brother Piao will be merciful. We wait for the next time we call. Too many prey, we will definitely make up for today''s." The captain said in a low voice.


    "Hehe...it seems you didn''t understand the rules of our wolf-greedy mercenary group. Tell him, what are our rules?"


    Brother Piao smiled evilly and said: "If you are greedy for wolves, you can get three points. Those who are compliant can survive, and those who are against can hardly be born."


    "Do you understand?" Brother Piao looked at the captain evilly.


    "Brother Piao, please. Without this batch of prey, the wives and children of these brothers around me will have to be hungry. Let''s make a living!"


    "You are hungry. It''s my ass. The rules of my greedy wolf mercenary group are like this. Move the seven second-level zombies in the car to our car." Brother Piao ignored the captain''s plea and directly let the younger brother behind him. Hands on.


    "Who dare I see?"


    Brother Piao''s people just wanted to do something, a young man jumped out from the captain''s side and pointed a gun at Brother Piao and the others.


    The captain''s face was horrified.


    "Xiao Jiang, put the gun down quickly." The captain called out to stop.


    It''s a pity it''s still too late.


    With a "bang", he came forward to stop Brother Piao''s person, a bullet hole appeared on his forehead, and he fell into the snow with his eyes wide open.


    "Little Jiang¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, the other team members exclaimed.


    "Kakka..."


    Before they ran away, Brother Piao''s people immediately pointed their guns at the captain and the remaining team members around the captain.


    "Mad, dare to point a gun at me, I''m so tired of it." Brother Piao broke a bit and stared at the captain unkindly: "I wanted to save some for you. Now, let''s eat (zombie rice)! I remove all the corpses of the prey, and if anyone blocks it, just kill it. I want to see if the thing with no eyes jumps out?"


    "Yes, Brother Piao!"


    The little brothers around Brother Piao did not go away except those who needed to control the captain. Some of the others climbed onto the captain¡¯s truck and threw down the corpses of zombies from above, and then the people below moved the zombies. To their van.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The captain can only watch Brother Piao''s people move away their prey and dare not resist.


    At this moment, the captain and the men dared not speak, but the woman, a woman who was more vulnerable to endurance, choked softly with tears in her eyes.


    Brother Piao noticed her.


    The woman is not very pretty, but she can be regarded as pretty.


    There was a trace of evil on his face, and he walked towards the crying woman.


    "Brother Piao, Brother Piao, you all take the prey, you all take away, we don¡¯t need it, please raise your hand and don¡¯t make it difficult for my team members." When the captain saw Brother Piao¡¯s actions, he thought that this person was in the base. What kind of behavior, hurriedly grabbed him and pleaded.


    "Go away!"


    Brother Piao waved his hand and broke away from the captain, and walked towards the crying woman with a wicked smile.


    "Brother Piao..."


    The captain still wanted to fight for it, but he hadn''t taken any action this time, and was directly held by the younger brothers of the two greedy mercenary groups.


    Brother Piao walked to the woman.


    "Little beauty, why are you crying? Isn''t it just a few zombies? How about you follow your brother, and your brother will protect you in the future?"


    Being stared at by Brother Piao, the woman couldn''t cry.


    He looked at Brother Piao in horror, and stepped back involuntarily.


    "You, don''t come over, don''t come over..."


    "Hey... I was in a hurry today, and I forgot to bring a girl in the car to ease my loneliness. It just so happens that I think you are very suitable, so I can barely let you stay with me for a while." Piao brother smiled evilly and thought to the woman. When she turned to escape, she grabbed her, and then directly carried it up as the woman struggled.


    "Let go of me, you let me go... Captain, save me, save me..."


    "I see who dares to move? Just stay with me if you don''t want to die."


    The captain and the others were pointed at by a gun, unless they were not afraid of death, otherwise they could not compete with the men of the wolf-greedy mercenary group.


    Seeing her female team member being carried by Brother Piao towards the snow chariot, the captain''s eyes were splitting, his fists and nails were deeply embedded in the flesh and blood without realizing it.


    The same goes for the teammates around him.


    But they dare not act rashly.


    There are more people in the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group, and their weapons are far beyond them. The most important thing is that Brother Piao is a super soldier. Although he is a super soldier who has taken the No. 1 potion and has no armored armor, they cannot compete. of.


    "asshole!"


    A sense of powerlessness breeds in the hearts of the captain and the team. Seeing the players being bullied by Brother Piao, they can''t do anything except roar in their hearts.


    The people of the greedy mercenary group seemed to have become accustomed to such a scene, ignoring the furious captain and the others, after moving the corpses of the prey among other companions, pointed their guns at them one by one, slowly returned to the convoy and boarded the locomotive.


    "Ah... don''t... you let me go, let me go..."


    "Hahaha...little beauty, what is good about following a group of turtles? If you are comfortable with your brother along the way, your brother will protect you every day."


    "Don''t... Captain, save me, save me..."


    The convoy started, and the members of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group drove the locomotive directly past the captain and them.


    In the air, only the desperate cry of the previous female team member and the cry for help echoed in the captain''s ears until they disappeared.


    "Fuck Nima!"


    "Silver, Langpiao, this stray, I TM must kill him."


    As soon as the men of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group left, the threats disappeared, and the people around the captain looked anxious and depraved.


    Some people still utter ruthless words.


    As for how many people will take action, it is unknown.


    "Captain, we just watched Xiao Yan being ruined by Langpiao''s crap?" a team member gritted his teeth beside the captain.


    I don''t know if it was because of the anger or the weather, the captain''s face was flushed badly.

 Chapter 469： Helplessness of the weak

    Yang Cheng, the captain of this hunting squad, had bruises on his face and bloodshot eyes.


    When facing the team members, Yang Cheng said solemnly: "Naturally not, Xiao Yan, I will definitely rescue her."


    "Then why didn''t we fight with them just now?"


    "Fight? What are we going to fight with them? Do we rely on the guns that don''t even have twenty bullets in total?" Yang Cheng smiled sullenly.


    "Amin, do you think I don''t want to? I dreamed of killing the beast, but have you ever thought about it? If we did it just now, what will Xiao Kong do? Xiao Jiang has sacrificed, and I don''t want other people to die with us. do you know?"


    "Captain, I, I''m not afraid of death!" the young team member bravely said.


    Yang Cheng looked at Xiaokong and laughed angrily: "Are you not afraid? You are dead, what will your mother do? What about your eleven-year-old sister? Don''t be stupid, Amin and I have nothing to do with each other, and died. Forget it, but you still have your family to take care of. They can''t do without you, so I can''t watch you die with us."


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say anything. Give me all the bullets left on you."


    Xiao Kong''s face changed slightly: "Captain, what are you going to do?"


    Yang Cheng looked at the direction Piao and the others had left, gritted his teeth and said, "I''m going to bring Xiao Yan back."


    "We will go with you." The others responded one after another.


    "Don''t be stupid. I went to save Xiaoyan because I am the captain, and this is my duty. What are you going to do? Shall you die?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Yang Cheng showed a slight smile and came to Xiao Kong and patted him on the shoulder: "Live well, I hope you can make the Dream Team bigger and stronger one day."


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    "Leave the bullet and take the others back to the base." Yang Cheng couldn''t allow Xiao Kong to say more.


    The team members are uncomfortable, but as Yang Cheng said, they are not unconcerned. If they die outside, there is really no way for them to survive if they are still at the base who need their protection and care.


    Forcibly resisting the tears in his eyes, the four players present withdrew the bullet from the magazine and handed it to Yang Cheng.


    There are not many bullets, and the total of the four bullets is only twelve. It can be seen that there is no "supply base" for weapons such as a battle base, and how urgent the demand for bullets is from other forces outside.


    Yang Cheng put away the bullets and turned to look at Amin: "Where are your bullets?"


    Aming smiled indifferently: "Captain, you have said that in our dream team, only you and I have nothing to do with you. One more person has more strength, what do you think?"


    Yang Cheng was stunned.


    After a while, with a slight smile on his face, Yang Cheng hammered A Ming''s chest with his fist.


    "Brothers."


    After speaking, the two looked for themselves, and then each took out a few different amounts of paper money and white paper balls.


    If you look at it carefully, you will find that the paper money that Yang Cheng and A Ming found from them are of different denominations.


    One gram, five grams, and ten grams, the two people''s shares add up to more than 30 grams.


    This is the currency currently circulating on the market in Suguang Base. The paper is the paper used for printing money in contemporary times. This is second, and the most important thing is the gold thread on it.


    That is definitely pure gold.


    The money printing paper is only used as a carrier, and the gold thread on it has a weight corresponding to the corresponding denomination. The paper only plays a role in protecting the gold thread.


    Yang Cheng handed the money to Xiaokong and the others: "You can divide half of the money by yourself! The rest will be all left to Xiao Jiang''s family for the settlement. If we don''t come back, don''t even think of giving us revenge. , Live well. In the last days, nothing is more important than being alive."


    Xiao Kong was trembling all over.


    He took the money from Yang Cheng and A Ming with tears, and blood spilled out of the mouth where his teeth were clenched.


    "Captain, we are waiting at the base for your return."


    "must!"


    The two responded with a smile, then turned and walked towards the modified car.


    The car started, and under the gaze of Xiaokong and the others, the modified car driven by the two gradually disappeared in the wind and snow.


    In a small town ten kilometers away.


    Because the town is not big, Wei Xiao and the others soon found the only gas station in the town.


    But their luck is not so bad.


    First, there was no fuel at the gas station, or that before them, someone had already boarded it first and did it thoroughly, leaving no surplus for the latecomers.


    In addition, they were blocked by a group of corpses.


    The number of zombies is small, only over a hundred, but what is surprising is that there are three predators in this group of corpses.


    Because of their body structure, the impact of snow on predators is almost negligible.


    Wei Xiao could not be afraid of predators, but Lin Qin could not.


    With Lin Qin''s current fighting consciousness, facing predators, it was still choking.


    It''s not that she can''t kill predators, but that she can''t avoid being injured when facing predators.


    The biggest threat to humans from zombies is not their strength, but their infectiousness.


    Once he was scratched or bitten by them, he basically announced his death in advance.


    It can be said that after the end of the world, survivors who became zombies due to infection accounted for more than 60% of humanity''s sharp decline.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know whether he could be immune to zombie infection after taking genetic medicine, he didn''t dare to gamble.


    Lin Qin was a super soldier that he "trained" with a genetic medicine, and she died before she grew up, which was undoubtedly a loss for Wei Xiao.


    For Lin Qin''s safety, Level 3 zombies appeared. Wei Xiao grabbed Lin Qin and sent her directly to the roof of the gas station.


    "Shoot those ordinary zombies with a gun. You don''t have to worry about these three-level zombies."


    "Master, be careful yourself."


    Lin Qin was temporarily in a safe place, and took out a pistol to shoot at the ordinary zombies that were slow in the snow.


    "Oh..."


    Three predators are dispatched.


    Two of them flew straight towards Wei Xiao, and the other went to Lin Qin.


    "act recklessly!"


    Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to remove the Tang Knife behind him, took off the sheets on it, and took the initiative to attack.


    A frontal knife slashed back the two predators who were throwing at him, and the figure flashed, approaching the predator who was climbing the wall about to attack Lin Qin, and one of them raised the knife and slashed at each other.


    The reaction of predators is not slow.


    Sensing danger, the three tails flicked.


    Wei Xiao, who couldn''t use force in the air and didn''t want to be injured in front of Lin Qin, could only change the target of Tang Dao''s chopping, and instead chop on the three tails stabbed by the predator.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    With this knife going down, the three tails of the predator were chopped off one after another.


    The silhouettes of both sides fell on the snow at the same time.


    "die!"


    The moment Wei Xiao landed, the Tang Knife in his hand was thrown out, and the light of the jade sword turned into a sharp arrow and plunged into the head of the predator with the broken tail, killing it on the spot.


    "Wow..."


    The other two predators who were cut back by Wei Xiao saw their companions beheaded and roared, rushing towards Wei Xiao like crazy.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid at all. With a move, Wei Xiao rushed towards the two predators.


    "Swish swish..."


    The two predators knew how to cooperate.


    One of them rushed halfway to stop his body, three tails flicked, and the stretchable tail shot at the rushing Wei Xiao, the other one did not slow down, and the left arm that evolved into a hand knife was moving diagonally towards Wei Xiao. The figure chopped out.


    Faced with three tail attacks first, the moving Wei Xiao avoided the stabbing tail spurs, and then faced the predator who was swinging a hand knife and slashed diagonally.


    Just the moment they approached.


    Wei Xiao¡¯s unabated hands used the back of the predator¡¯s empty hand knife as the fulcrum, and stood up, facing the predator¡¯s head. When the head and figure fell to the ground, an overwhelming throw slammed the predator out.


    "Boom..."


    "Oh..."


    Like a predator flying out of a cannonball, it directly knocks another companion into flight.


    "Master, take the knife!"


    Lin Qin, who was shooting at the zombies in the snow on the flat top of the gas station, saw that Wei Xiao had no weapons in his hands, and immediately took off the ring knife on his back and threw it to Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 470： Take the initiative to plunge into the arms of death

    Wei Xiao glanced at the flying ring head knife, and didn''t need to catch the scabbard before drawing the knife.


    The moment his feet were accumulating energy and reaching out to grasp the hilt of the flying ring head knife, Wei Xiao''s figure flew out like an arrow from the string, with a jade-colored cold light.


    Just hearing the sound of "Puff Puff", Wei Xiao''s figure flashed past the two predators who hadn''t gotten up.


    The scabbard at the back fell to the ground, and at the same time, the two heads of the predator who fell off the body and fell to the ground also lost the opportunity to stand up again, and the dead could no longer die.


    No one can stop a killer move.


    Witnessing Wei Xiao¡¯s blow that was not as fast as thunder, Lin Qin forgot to practice marksmanship with zombies in the snow, opened his **** mouth, and stared stunnedly at the horizontal sword standing behind the two predator corpses. Wei Xiao.


    "This, this is the strength of the master? It''s so strong and terrifying." Lin Qin was stunned.


    Wei Xiao turned and glanced at the two predators.


    "It''s vulnerable."


    Contemptuously, Wei Xiao looked at the living zombies in the snow, and couldn''t help but look up at Lin Qin above.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Are the zombies finished?"


    "Huh? Oh oh oh..."


    Lin Qin recovered, and in a hurry, he never thought about aiming at ordinary zombies in the snow, and fired a few random shots.


    As you can imagine, none of the zombies hit.


    Wei Xiao was helpless.


    "Wasting bullets, stop, they hand it to me."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s sound, Lin Qin stopped shooting.


    I saw Wei Xiao flashing into the group of corpses, facing the slow-moving zombies under his feet, Wei Xiao, who was moving, raised and fell with his sword, one sword at a time, without repetition.


    One hundred and eighty zombies were handled by him in minutes.


    At this speed, Lin Qin was ashamed.


    After getting rid of the surrounding zombies, Wei Xiao first found the scabbard of the ring head knife and put away the blade in his hand. When passing under Lin Qin, he said "I can''t get down yet" before going to put the Tang knife away. .


    Lin Qin jumped from the flat top of the gas station and faced Wei Xiao who had turned around.


    Lin Qin, a little embarrassed, lowered his head, looked at the ground under his feet, and said weakly with a big long leg, "Master, it was an accident just now."


    Lin Qin refers to the last wave of shooting.


    Coming to her with a cold face, Wei Xiao handed Lin Qin the ring head knife and the sheath.


    "Let''s have a snack! Hundreds of bullets didn''t make your marksmanship a little bit better, and I have never met anyone stupid than you."


    "I, I was nervous just now."


    "Take it!" Wei Xiao didn''t show Lin Qin a good expression.


    "Oh!"


    Feeling a little wronged, Lin Qin bulged his cheeks, and reached out to take the ring-saw from Wei Xiao.


    Seeing Wei Xiao walking outside the gas station, Lin Qin quickly followed up with the grievances on his face swept away.


    "Master, no fuel was found. Are we going to walk to the Dawn base?"


    Wei Xiao stagnated, and Lin Qin who was following directly ran into him.


    Lin Qin looked at Wei Xiao timidly: "Master, did I say something wrong?"


    Wei Xiaojian''s eyebrows constricted slightly, his cold face gradually turning into a smile.


    "No, someone sent us a vehicle."


    Someone send us a vehicle?


    Confused, Lin Qin glanced outside the gas station and found nothing.


    Just when she wanted to ask Wei Xiao where there was someone, the sound of a motor vehicle''s engine came into her ears.


    "Is anyone here?" Lin Qin was shocked again.


    "Buzzing..."


    Outside the gas station, a convoy gradually left the surrounding buildings and appeared in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    Three snowmobiles and four large trucks with snow chains, the scale is not bad.


    "Squeak... Now..."


    The brakes sounded and the convoy stopped on the avenue at the entrance of the gas station.


    Immediately afterwards, from the seven cars, more than 20 people walked down one after another.


    "You let me go..."


    "Haha...I''m not honest, I''m not obedient, believe it or not I let my men take turns to take care of you?"


    Brother Piao threatened Xiao Yan in his arms.


    This threat was quite lethal, Xiao Yan, who was pale and dazed, didn''t dare to struggle immediately, and let Brother Piao walk towards the gas station with his arms around.


    The little brother who was following them quickly dispersed to check whether the surroundings were safe.


    Seeing a group of heavily armed personnel appear, Wei Xiao''s face was as usual, but Lin Qin looked a little nervous.


    "Master, these people have guns in their hands."


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    "A gun is called a gun if it can hit a person. If it can''t, it''s just a pile of iron."


    Wei Xiao, who appeared very calm, didn''t pay attention to the group of people walking towards them at all.


    "Brother Piao, two people were found here, a man and a woman."


    "Damn, Brother Piao, the third-level zombie hunter, and there are two."


    "I also have one here."


    The mercenaries who entered the gas station had already confirmed the safety of their surroundings, and at the same time they found the predator''s corpse, their tone of voice unspeakably surprised.


    Brother Piao, who used to be calm and calm, immediately became calm when he heard of the corpses of third-level zombies.


    "Three predators, are you sure?" Brother Piao asked in surprise.


    The few people who found the predator''s corpse did not respond, and directly dragged the corpse to the eyes of Brother Piao and the others.


    "Brother Piao, you see, it''s true."


    Brother Piao''s eyes were all on the predator, surprise in his eyes, and the color of greed flashed by.


    "My dick, it''s really a third-level zombie. How long has it been since the base has encountered these monsters? And there are three?"


    The younger brother beside him excitedly said: "Yes! I didn''t expect to come to this peaceful town and meet such a prey. The corpse of a third-level zombie is worth 30 grams of gold, just these three predators, The total value is close to our harvest this morning. There are more than a hundred first- and second-class zombies on the ground. If they are taken away, we can return to the base ahead of time for this trip."


    The little brothers are very excited, the same is true of Brother Piao.


    Holding back the excitement in his heart, Brother Piao turned his eyes to Wei Xiao and the others not far away.


    In a moment, Brother Piao''s gaze changed again, and his gaze stayed on Lin Qin''s body.


    "The best, absolutely the best." Roaring in his heart, Brother Piao laughed: "Hahaha...this trip is too worthwhile."


    After Wei Xiao and the others entered the gas station, they have been paying attention to their words and deeds.


    Hearing their conversation, Wei Xiao felt that these people were not idiots, right?


    Is it necessary to look at several corpses one by one and become seizures?


    Have you never seen the corpse of a third-level zombie? Such goods are placed in Minghai City, and they are counted by pile.


    "Master, are these people fools?" Lin Qin asked in a low voice.


    "Take out the words ¡®no¡¯ and ¡®ba¡¯ and trust your instincts."


    "Forehead!"


    Lin Qin looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    Master still knows humor?


    Although it is cold and humorous.


    At this time, Brother Piao, whose eyes narrowed on Lin Qin, pushed Xiao Yan away from his arms, and regardless of how painful the other party fell on the snow, he walked towards Wei Xiao and the others with his younger brothers. .


    Coming to Wei Xiao''s side, Brother Piao arrogantly asked, "Two, you killed these zombies?"


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    It feels like this guy came to his side to find death on purpose.


    Dare to raise your posture next to him, Da Devil King Wei, you are afraid that you don''t know how to write dead words.

 Chapter 471： Have you read the almanac when you went out?

    "We killed it." Lin Qin replied before Wei Xiao could speak.


    Brother Piao glanced at Lin Qin, and the amazing color in his eyes became more intense.


    He is about to decide on this top-quality woman, and it won''t work for anyone.


    But he was not in a hurry, looked at the two of them, curled his mouth and shook his head and said: "I don''t see it. Just your equipment, this person, it is enough to deal with ordinary zombies that die, how could it be possible to kill a third-level zombies? ? And it''s still three."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Lin Qin wanted to say something, Wei Xiao reached out and stopped her.


    It''s another silly person who wants to find a sense of existence in front of him Wei Xiao. Why are there so many brain-dead people in this world?


    Wei Xiao looked at Brother Piao with cold eyes.


    "It''s not us, then who do you think it will be?"


    Brother Piao did not notice the killing intent in Wei Xiao''s eyes, smiled evilly, and said in a good sense of himself: "I think these zombies were killed by me and my people, right?"


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao sneered, and his icy eyes glanced at all the boys around him.


    Quickly determine where they are.


    "If you don''t speak, then I will treat you as an confession?"


    Looking back, Wei Xiao looked at Piao Xie Mei and smiled: "Have you read the almanac before going out today?"


    Brother Piao looked upset upon hearing this, "What do you mean?"


    "Brother Piao, be careful."


    Just when Brother Piao wanted to show off his publicity in front of Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao made a decisive move.


    With a kick, Brother Piao was unprepared, and his abdomen took Wei Xiao''s kick and flew out directly.


    Before the others could react, Wei Xiao threw the Tang Knife in his hand and shot the person in front of him. He then took out two pistols from his waist, opened his hands and turned, and fired at the surrounding younger brother.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire continued to sound, accompanied by screams.


    All the little brothers who came with Brother Piao didn''t even have a chance to shoot. In the blink of an eye, all 22 members of the wolf-greedy mercenary group fell into a pool of blood, and none of them were spared.


    No one would have thought that Wei Xiao would suddenly get into trouble, not to mention that Wei Xiao would directly kill the killer just because of a few more arrogant words from Brother Piao.


    Even Lin Qin beside Wei Xiao was a little dumbfounded at the moment.


    Do you want to be cruel?


    Brother Piao who was still flying back had no idea what was happening around him.


    The figure flew upside down a few meters away and fell to the ground. He was only a few meters away to stabilize his figure. His face was so painful that he was distorted and unspeakable.


    "Do you dare to do something to me?" Brother Piao roared, staring at Wei Xiao with splitting eyes.


    "Sooner or later, I just let it go ahead."


    Wei Xiao exuded an icy breath, put away a gun, and walked towards Brother Piao.


    But he passed by the younger brother who was shot by Tang Dao, pulled Tang Dao out from his chest, and approached Brother Piao step by step.


    "Made, are you all dead? Shoot me, shoot this gangster¡ª"


    Brother Piao said to the others, but the little brothers around him didn''t move at all.


    It can be said that he was furious, stood up, and while continuing to growl, he finally turned a part of his gaze towards the surrounding little brother.


    But at this sight, Brother Piao''s hideous face was startled in amazement.


    First, he looked to the left. The little brother who occupied all corners and was responsible for the safety of one side was lying on the snow at the moment, with red blood flowing out beside him, and then he quickly looked to the right...


    The result was the same, except for Xiao Yan, who was pushed away by him before and fell to the ground. The other brothers ended up without any accident.


    As for the little brother who walked with him towards Wei Xiao and the others, he couldn''t die anymore.


    In the entire gas station, at present, there are only four people who can still breathe.


    "All, all dead?"


    The anger on Brother Piao''s face had long since disappeared, the corners of his mouth trembled, his face was pale, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He didn''t know. How could the little brother who was still alive just now dead in the blink of an eye?


    What is this TM kidding?


    Just when I was kicked by others, dozens of living people were all dead? What about filming? I''m afraid it''s a movie that I dare not shoot like this, right?


    "Grumbling¡­"


    Wei Xiao stepped on the snow.


    Brother Piao returned to his senses, staring at Wei Xiao with alarm and anger: "What did you do?"


    Wei Xiao held an extremely sharp Tang knife and approached Brother Piao step by step: "What do you think?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Brother Gone is speechless.


    Before, he was able to respond arrogantly to Wei Xiao because of his confidence and support, but now, as long as he is not stupid, he understands the horror of the man in front of him.


    This TM is simply not human.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 younger brothers were dealt with by the other party. With such a strength, the nine heavenly kings are afraid that they will not be able to do it.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s approaching figure, the harsh color that flashed across Brother Piao''s face quickly faded away, but it was replaced by something timid.


    The figure backed away, and his eyes became horrified.


    "You, don''t come here, I am the deputy head of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group, and my brother-in-law is the commander of the Dawn Base. If you dare to move me, there will be no place for you in the Dawn Base in the future."


    "I am not from the Dawn Base, and your threats are useless to me."


    What, not the people from Dawning Base?


    Nima! I just said how someone dared to move Lao Tzu in the Suguang base, when they encountered a wild road.


    "Just, even if you are not from the Dawn base, but my brother-in-law is the leader of the Dawn base, if you dare to hurt me, you will be chased by my brother-in-law, and even revenge by the entire Heavenly Alliance."


    "Kill you all, doesn''t anyone know that I did it?" Wei Xiao said as he walked.


    "You..." Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Brother Piao was heartbroken.


    This TM seems to be useless to threaten the opponent!


    "Don''t kill me, I have money, I have a lot of gold dollars, as long as you don''t kill me, I will give you all the gold dollars on me."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao paused.


    "Jin Yuan? What is that?"


    Seeing that something aroused Wei Xiao¡¯s interest, Brother Piao breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly explained: ¡°Golden yuan is the currency promoted by our Heavenly Court Alliance and has a strong purchasing power. In addition, it is the base of other forces. It can also be used in China and belongs to the universal currency of the world."


    "The currency of the world? Do you think it is possible? How can others recognize the currency you promote?"


    "It may be possible, no, it is certain. Because our gold dollars are all printed in gold. Prosperity antiques, chaotic times gold, end times, no matter which base, except bartering, gold is the only universal currency." Piao Ge hurriedly Explained.


    Wei Xiao smiled cruelly.


    "Kill you, isn''t the gold on your body also mine?"


    This seems to be the reason.


    In other words, no matter what Piao said, he couldn''t escape death.


    Brother Piao, whose eyes became dull, heard Wei Xiao''s words, and his whole body was stunned for a few seconds.


    "carefully!"


    Suddenly, an exclamation came from the side.


    "Since you don''t let me live, then you must die for me!"


    One second ago, Brother Piao was still desperate, and the next second, his face was full of stern expression, and his figure suddenly burst into flames.


    He stretched out his hand and took out a dagger from his big jacket, and rushed toward Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Puff...how, how is it possible?"


    Brother Piao''s sneak attack was absolutely impeccable.


    From the very beginning, he was showing weakness to Wei Xiao, constantly placing himself in the image of a cowardly, timid, and ineffective second generation ancestor.


    Anyone who saw him was afraid of death would take it lightly. In addition, Brother Piao has taken the No. 1 potion, and his strength is far superior to ordinary people. Such a sneak attack, if faced with ordinary people, who can avoid it?


    But in front of Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, who could be regarded as a passive counterattack, managed to come first.


    Brother Piao just took out the dagger in his arms, and the Tang knife in Wei Xiao''s hand has penetrated his chest.

 Chapter 472： Kid, do you have a lot of question marks

    Brother Piao, who opened his eyes wide and held up his dagger, soon had a big mouthful of blood flowing out of his mouth.


    "You, are you also a super soldier?"


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face: "Super soldier? I killed seven or eight of that kind of stuff. Among them, there are people who have taken No. 2 potion. Are they strong?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Brother Piao was vomiting blood with Wei Xiao''s words.


    Is the super soldier strong? And also the super soldier taking the second potion?


    Brother Piao now understands what Wei Xiao asked him before. He really didn''t read the almanac when he went out today.


    This kind of existence that can kill even a super soldier taking the No. 2 potion, he didn''t expect to be encountered by himself. How unlucky is his luck?


    There are also this sentence in Wei Xiao''s mouth. There are already seven or eight super soldiers killed by him. The information revealed in it makes Brother Piao even more shocked.


    "Ahem...You, do you have enemies with the Heavenly Alliance?"


    "The vengeance of the wife!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao pulled out the Tang knife that had pierced Brother Piao''s body, and stood in front of him with a horizontal knife.


    Brother Piao, whose body lost support and the blood on his face gradually disappeared, slowly knelt on the ground, and after ten seconds, his body lost his breath.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    When Wei Xiao turned around, another shot was made in his head.


    But it was this shot that made Brother Piao, who lost his vitality in the first second, fell to the ground with his eyes wide open the next second.


    The expression after death felt like questioning Wei Xiao: You TM actually didn''t let the dead people go?


    Wei Xiao was also taken aback by this scene.


    Damn, this guy is really cunning, and he actually pretended to be dead for Wei Xiao.


    If Wei Xiao hadn''t considered that his corpse would change after death, he would not be able to reincarnate and give him a good shot, then he would have been fooled by this guy.


    Lucky hit.


    "Boom boom..."


    In order to ensure that there would be no more accidents, Wei Xiao made up a few more shots.


    Brother Piao, whose head was beaten, is really dead now and can''t die anymore.


    Taking the gun away, Wei Xiao thought to himself: "It seems that in the future, when dealing with such super fighters, you can''t take it lightly without blasting their heads."


    This phenomenon of Brother Piao reminded Wei Xiao to wake up.


    Who would have thought that if his chest was pierced, Brother Piao could still live?


    "Lord, are you dead?" Lin Qin ran to Wei Xiao at this time and asked.


    But what she said is very ambiguous.


    What does it mean that the Lord is dead?


    Wei Xiao gave her an angry look.


    Lin Qin looked innocent.


    Did I say something wrong?


    Ignoring Lin Qin''s aggrieved little eyes, Wei Xiao held Tang Dao and walked towards Xiao Yan on the side.


    Wei Xiao''s terrible Xiao Yan had witnessed it with his own eyes, and killed someone if he didn''t agree with him.


    Of course, she didn''t know that the reason why Wei Xiao did not agree with Piao Ge and others was because she expected this battle to be inevitable. Since it is unavoidable, why should he give others the opportunity to install B and then solve them all?


    Wouldn''t it be better to kill them all straightforwardly?


    If he wanted to pretend to be B in front of the Great Demon King Wei, even if he agreed, the big knife in his hand would not agree.


    Afraid of Wei Xiao, Xiao Yan, who was sitting on the ground with fear and anxiety, couldn''t help but shrink back.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao showed a smile that he thought was very friendly.


    "Don''t be afraid, I don''t kill women."


    hehe! Take a look at the small bungalows in Longling Base.


    You just ask yourself if you believe this?


    "My lord, my lord, I''m not in the same group with them. I was taken captive by that wave." Xiao Yan shrank her head, and now she was shivering like a frightened quail.


    Wei Xiao really didn''t plan to kill this time.


    Apart from anything else, just a reminder from Xiao Yan just now, Wei Xiao would not have any doubts about her words.


    Wei Xiao is this person! In addition to his indisputable virtues such as being handsome, large-scale, persuasive with reason, and willing to help others, his greatest strength is that he repays his virtue by virtue and directly reports grievances.


    For those who have helped him, he has never been stingy about his kindness.


    Coming to Xiao Yan''s side, under her horrified gaze, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to help Xiao Yan up.


    "Come, stand up, isn''t it cold to sit on the ground?"


    "My lord, my lord, I really don''t belong to them."


    "I know."


    "Then, the lord, can you let me go?" Xiao Yan asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Ask you a few questions, you can leave after answering."


    "What do you want to know?"


    Wei Xiao let go of Xiao Yan, and asked with a cold face, "You should be from the Dawn Base, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know Heavenly Court?"


    "I know, that is a stronger force than our Dawn base. The people in Heavenly Court are very powerful, and the leaders of many bases dare not provoke them, and they are willing to become their affiliates. By the way, Heavenly Court even asked our base people to collect them for them. The corpses of zombies and zombies of different levels give different gold dollars."


    "Just know these?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Xiao Yan didn''t know why Wei Xiao kept asking Heavenly Court''s questions, and nodded and said, "My lord, I know this."


    "Then how many people like you are in the Dawn Base? I mean people who know Heavenly Court."


    Xiao Yan thought for a while, and said uncertainly: "It should be a lot."


    After listening to Xiao Yan''s answer, Wei Xiao thought about it.


    Seeing Wei Xiao not speaking, Xiao Yan did not dare to do anything, and quietly waited for Wei Xiao to let her leave.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao said: "Okay, you can go now. Oh! I almost forgot, you take this gun with you, you will inevitably encounter zombies in the wild, so you can take it with you to protect yourself."


    Seeing the pistol that Wei Xiao handed over, Xiao Yan was taken aback for a moment, then tears filled her eyes.


    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir."


    "There are a lot of locomotives outside the gas station. If you can drive, you can choose one yourself." Handing the gun to Xiao Yan, Wei Xiao said no more, and turned and walked towards Lin Qin.


    To Wei Xiao, Xiao Yan''s inner gratitude was speechless.


    This is really a good person. Not only did she let her go, but also gave her a gun to defend herself. Where can I find such a kind person in the last days?


    Xiao Yan silently remembered his figure behind Wei Xiao, then turned to the small cannon outside the gas station.


    After a while, the car started sounding, and then Lin Qin saw Xiao Yan driving away in a truck containing a half-carriage of zombies.


    "Lord, what did you ask Xiao Yan to do with those questions? How do I feel that it doesn''t work?" Seeing Wei Xiao walking towards her, Lin Qin asked curiously.


    They were about to enter the Dawn Base. The question Wei Xiao asked had nothing to do with the Dawn Base, but instead focused on asking Heavenly Court, which made her very puzzled.


    Wei Xiao had a meal next to her.


    "Do you think those are all nonsense?"


    Lin Qin did think so, but she didn''t dare to say so.


    "Does the Lord have other purposes?"


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "You can''t just look at the superficial phenomenon when you look at the problem. You have to think from the perspective of the person asking the question. I have already gained a lot from the woman''s answer just now."


    reward? Where is the harvest?


    Lin Qin had no idea where Wei Xiao''s contented look came from.


    Is it because of Xiao Yan''s answer just now?

 Chapter 473： Speak the easiest words and endure the most painful sorrow

    Seeing Lin Qin''s confused look, Wei Xiao didn''t explain.


    From Xiao Yan''s words, he only gave birth to a plan to deal with the Heavenly Court. As for whether to implement it, he had to wait for him to learn about the real situation of the Heavenly Court Alliance.


    "Don''t be stunned. Didn''t the one named XX Piao just say that they have some gold dollars? You look for them, and when you enter the Dawn base, we may still be able to use them. In addition, the bullets in their bodies and guns, also Don''t waste it, take away everything you can use."


    "Oh!"


    Lin Qin came back to his senses without thinking about it. After nodding at Wei Xiao, he searched around the members of the wolf-greedy mercenary group.


    On a high **** in the distance.


    The two figures have been hiding in the deep grass covered with snow to observe the gas station.


    They all saw what happened before.


    "Captain, they let Xiaoyan go."


    "I know."


    Amin said: "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes and killed me, I couldn''t believe that there was such a powerful person in this world. That''s more than two dozen big living people with weapons! Plus Langpiao that super The soldier, it was solved by them in this way. The strength of that man is simply not as powerful as usual."


    Yang Cheng put down the telescope in his hand: "The opponent may be a super soldier even stronger than Lang Piao, but these have nothing to do with us, and we don¡¯t want to join in. Let¡¯s go, Xiao Yan is safe, we go and meet her, and then return. base."


    A Ming nodded when he heard the words.


    They came to save Xiao Yan''er. Since Xiao Yan is safe now, they don''t need to stay here anymore.


    As for what happened at the gas station, they were not even qualified to participate.


    Neither Wei Xiao nor the people behind Lang Piao could provoke them.


    The two figures quickly retreated from the high slope, as if they had never appeared except for some footprints left in place.


    Wei Xiao and Lin Qin at the gas station, after searching what they needed, drove away in a snow chariot.


    As for the corpses on the ground, Wei Xiao said he was not interested.


    Yes, Devil Wei is not interested in money. After the end of the world, he doesn''t know what money is, and he has never touched money.


    The Dawn Base, one of the seven affiliated bases of Tianting, is located to the southeast of Tianting''s headquarters, and it is also the only gateway to Tianting in this direction.


    The entire Shuguang base has an area of ??nearly 3.6 square kilometers, with a nine-meter-high city wall, and more than 10,000 people live in the base.


    In these last days, such a base can be regarded as a great power.


    At this time, Yang Cheng, who had joined Xiao Yan, returned to the base before Wei Xiao.


    The half-carriage of zombies that Xiao Yan drove back also brought them six to seventy gold yuan in income.


    Heavenly Court''s purchase of zombie corpses with gold dollars is clearly marked.


    Affiliated forces trade with the Heavenly Court Headquarters. The exchange ratio between first-level zombies and gold dollars is 30: 1 gram of gold yuan, second-level zombies, 1; 5 grams of gold yuan, third-level zombies, 1; 50 grams of gold, and subsidiary When the forces are acquired from the hands of the basic citizens, the numbers have changed.


    One gram of gold requires 50 first-level zombies, and the exchange ratio for second-level zombies is 1; 3. For third-level zombies, it becomes 1;30.


    Some people may think that the base purchase price is too black-hearted, but this is not the case.


    It takes two days to travel back and forth from the affiliate base to the headquarters alone. In addition, there are huge risks and various transportation costs, food consumption by personnel, etc., all of which are required. Spend money.


    The number of prey is too small, as long as they are not fools, they will not go to the headquarters to trade.


    Although some of the benefits were exploited by the base, there was no need to bear transportation risks and labor costs. No one opposed the base''s acquisition plan.


    Of course, there are also businessmen who are profit-oriented.


    Many of them used gold dollars higher than the base to purchase prey from the hunting team.


    However, this businessman, in the Heavenly Alliance, is basically a powerful and powerful existence, or is related to the alliance''s high-level people behind him. Ordinary people want to do this kind of business, it is idiotic. If nothing else, just the base will not agree.


    This is a matter of robbing them of business. If you don''t have any strength, can the base agree?


    The harvest that Xiao Yan brought back was a pleasant surprise, but Yang Cheng and A Ming were extremely guilty of what she had already been bullied by.


    When meeting with Xiao Yan outside, the two kept apologizing to Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan didn''t care, she smiled and comforted them.


    "Captain, you don''t have to blame yourself. Before I met you, I don''t know how many men have been bullied, and it''s not a big deal. I just thought I was bitten by a mosquito. There was nothing to lose, let alone I made a fortune."


    But the more she was like this, the more guilt and self-blame in their hearts.


    Nothing to lose? If Yang Cheng and the others really believe it, then they are brain-disabled.


    "In the future, this kind of thing will not happen to him again." Yang Cheng assured Xiao Yan, and at the same time recognized Xiao Yan as his younger sister.


    The three returned to the civilian residence where they lived.


    "Captain? Xiao Kong, it''s the captain, the captain and they are back."


    "It''s really the captain, and Xiao Yan, they all came back safely."


    Civilian residence.


    This is the place where the base is allocated to the vast majority of Christians.


    It is like a big circle, divided into different villages, people living in one village basically know each other, and the relationship is good.


    Just like every village and town before the end of the world, there is a small circle of its own.


    Yang Cheng and the others just appeared in the streets, and when they saw their residents, they shouted in response.


    Looking at the enthusiastic neighbors, the three of them greeted them with a smile.


    Not long after, the four Xiaokong who had returned to the base before them quickly came to them.


    "Captain..." Xiao Kong yelled excitedly and threw directly at Yang Cheng.


    Yang Cheng opened his hands and hugged him.


    "Captain, I thought I would never see you again in this life." Xiao Kong said sincerely.


    Yang Cheng smiled and said, "What silly thing to say? I said I must come back and I must come back. When do you think I lied to you?"


    Separated from Yang, the tearful hole wept with joy.


    "The captain has not lied to us. I always believe that the captain will come back."


    "Sister Xiaoyan¡ª¡ª"


    When other people saw Xiao Yan, they all greeted her.


    The only other two female members of the Dream Team came to Xiao Yan, one left and the other holding Xiao Yan''s hand.


    "It''s fine to come back, and it''s fine to come back if you have nothing to do."


    It can be seen that their relationship is good.


    "Brother Yang, didn''t Xiao Kong say that you are trapped by zombies and can''t come back? What''s going on?" Someone asked curiously.


    When he opened his mouth, everyone surrounding Yang Cheng and them became curious.


    Yang Cheng''s face sank slightly, and he glanced at the questioner.


    Immediately, Yang Chengdan smiled and said: "It''s nothing, it''s just a fluke to survive. Don''t surround us and do your own thing! We are tired for a day and need a good rest."


    After speaking, without waiting for others to say anything, Yang Cheng took the members of the Dream Team and walked towards a bungalow.


    When the questioner saw Yang Cheng taking his team members away, he curled his lips and said, "Cut, you know you are perfunctory when you hear it. You don''t want to say it, I don''t want to listen!"


    Mai Tai said, the questioner planned to leave, but he didn''t take a few steps. He was still very curious about Yang Cheng and their safe return. He couldn''t help but walked back, and then touched the bungalow where Yang Cheng and the others were.

 Chapter 474： The wall has ears

    Entering the bungalow, everyone sat down in the living room.


    Yang Cheng, who seemed a little anxious, spoke first and asked Xiao Kong: "Xiao Kong, who have you told us about us after you came back, including the wolf-greedy mercenary group?"


    Seeing Yang Cheng''s serious expression, Xiao Kong was a little worried: "Captain, what happened?"


    "You answer me first." Yang Cheng said solemnly.


    Xiao Kong thought for a while and said, "Xiao Jiang''s mother and sister, and our respective relatives."


    "that''s it?"


    "That''s all, to other people, I just said that the captain, you are stuck in a small town with zombies, it''s not good for you."


    Yang Cheng and A Ming looked at each other.


    It is not difficult to see that after listening to Xiao Kong, the two felt much better in their hearts.


    Yang Cheng said: "That''s good, but you can''t take it lightly. After you go back for a while, remember to tell your family that we didn''t meet anyone from the wolf-greedy mercenary group when we went out today. This thing must not be sloppy."


    Xiao Kong''s faces were all taken aback.


    A female team member worried: "Captain, did you kill the men of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group?"


    As soon as she said this, the other three immediately realized something.


    Thinking with their toes, Yang Cheng and the others are going to save Xiao Yan. With their langpiao character, how can they let them go easily?


    Now that Yang Cheng and the others brought Xiao Yan back to the station safe and sound, many things were self-evident.


    Yang Cheng didn¡¯t want to talk to the players about the past. He even thought that the fewer people who knew what happened today, the better, but Xiao Kong had already told them about their encounter with the wolf mercenary group, so he couldn¡¯t help but not. careful.


    Take a look at A Ming.


    A Ming understood, walked outside the door and glanced left and right. Seeing that there was no one around, he stepped back and closed the door.


    "Okay, Captain."


    Yang Cheng nodded, and then solemnly said to the team members in the room: "What I say now, you must keep it strictly confidential. After you go back, you must also remind your relatives that you must never reveal a word to the outside, do you know?"


    Xiao Kong they nodded one after another.


    "All the people in the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group are dead, including Lang Piao."


    "what?"


    As soon as Yang Cheng''s words were spoken, Xiaokong and the others, who were already mentally prepared, still couldn''t hold back the shock in their hearts and lost their voices.


    But even if they controlled their own voices, Xiao Kong was surprised: "Captain, you killed all the people in the wolf-greedy mercenary group?"


    The other three players stared at Yang Cheng in shock.


    The four of them didn''t expect that Yang Cheng and the others would go to save Xiao Yan and kill everyone in the wolf-greedy mercenary group. Isn''t this too powerful?


    Yang Cheng knew what the team members thought, and said with a wry smile: "How can we have this ability? There is another person who killed the wolf mercenary group, this person Xiao Yan knows best."


    Xiao Yan nodded, and then recounted what happened to Wei Xiao and the others.


    When Xiao Yan finished speaking, Xiao Kong and the others had no idea how to describe their feelings at the moment.


    Two people, killed three third-level zombies and more than a hundred first-level and second-level zombies, not to mention, still surrounded by the wolf-greedy mercenary group, only one person will solve Langpiao and others. What kind of person is this? What can be done?


    The other party is too scary, right?


    Yang Cheng answered, "This is basically the case. All members of the Wolf-Rank Mercenary Group were killed, and there was also the brother-in-law of Lang Piao, who was in charge. People will check it out. I won¡¯t talk about the commander. You know who are in the wolf-greedy mercenary group. Once your loved ones say something, you should know what the consequences will be."


    Yang Cheng told them so much, just to let them know the seriousness of this matter.


    All the members of the wolf-greedy mercenary group who went out hunting were killed. This matter is destined to be concealed. Once the people of the wolf-greedy mercenary group need to be traced, they will definitely ask the hunting squad who went out hunting today.


    If only Yang Cheng and the others knew about this matter, but Xiao Kong had already told their relatives, then they would have to guard against it.


    Yang Cheng and Xiao Yan told the whole story of the incident. First, Xiao Kong and the others could understand the terrible consequences of the incident. Second, they also prepared for the worst.


    In the name of the greedy mercenary group in the base, if they knew that the death of Langpiao and others was related to Yang Cheng and others, even if Yang Cheng and the others were not the culprits, they would not escape death. Together with their loved ones, don''t even think about living.


    This is the cruelty of the wolf-greedy mercenary group, which harms the whole family.


    Yang Cheng and the others told the whole thing, just to tell Xiao Kong that if people from the wolf mercenary group severely tortured them or their relatives to extract a confession, even if it was death, they would not be able to say they knew about it.


    Sacrificing one person is better than annihilating the entire army.


    It sounds selfish, but this is the helplessness of the middle and lower classes in the apocalypse.


    The base expressly stipulates that no one can be killed inside the base, but it is only used to restrict civilians who are not powerful or powerful. For those who are truly powerful, abide by it. That is to give the base a face. If you don''t comply, you can''t take them. how.


    "Captain, we know. I will tell my dad and them clearly after I go back. I left this house and forgot about the wolf mercenary group that I met today." Xiao Kong was the first example.


    Other people naturally do the same.


    "It''s best for you to think so. After all, this matter is beyond our tolerance. If it is unavoidable, the sacrifices that should be made are inevitable."


    Everyone nodded, knowing the meaning of Yang Cheng''s words.


    "Okay, everyone don''t have to be bitter. What the captain said just now was just a precaution. If the bodies of Lang Piao and others were eaten by zombies before they were discovered, there would be nothing to worry about. "Amin said.


    His words can be considered to ease the atmosphere of the scene.


    The people present are not fools either.


    If it is as Amin said, the result is undoubtedly the best.


    Without the corpse, it would be impossible to tell whether Lang Piao and their deaths were made by humans or zombies. It can be said that there is no evidence of their deaths.


    Isn¡¯t it normal for some people to die outside in the last days?


    Although this may be small, Xiao Kong would rather believe it.


    Next, Xiao Yan took out the gold dollars gained from this trip to share with everyone.


    As the topic shifted, the atmosphere in the room changed.


    Outside.


    "My dear, the people in Langpiao were killed, and they are still related to Yang Cheng and others? Incredibly, terribly, if this matter is stabbed out, the base is afraid that the sky will be turned upside down." Hiding outside to eavesdrop on Yang Cheng. The man they were talking to was shocked beyond words.


    In particular, hearing Lang Piao and their being dealt with by others, for him, was even more shocking news.


    Who is Langpiao?


    That was the deputy commander of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Corps, the brother-in-law of the base, such a lawless person at the base was actually killed?


    If this incident is leaked out, some people will definitely suffer.


    In shock, the man who didn''t know what he was thinking, his face gradually showed uncontrollable excitement and madness.


    "I''m going to get rich."


    With an expression of excitement, the man turned and left.

 Chapter 475： Reach the dawn base

    Around two o''clock in the afternoon.


    "This is the Dawning Base?"


    After more than an hour''s journey, Wei Xiao and the others finally came to the entrance of the Dawn base.


    Looking at the nine-meter-high city wall, Lin Qin, who was sitting in the snow chariot, said in amazement.


    Wei Xiao looked at the steel city in front of him, and there was not much movement in his heart.


    The entire city wall is made entirely of steel, and only a few places are reinforced with concrete.


    Such a city wall barely has some resistance to the ordinary corpse tide attacking the city, but when it encounters the Corruptor, this city wall is useless, and the roots cannot stop the Corruptor''s acid.


    Compared with the villa base, it is like a cloud of mud.


    "It seems to be very lively here." Wei Xiao paid little attention to the city wall and the soldiers guarding the city wall. His attention was all on the survivors who entered and exited the city gate.


    It was different from the bases Wei Xiao had seen in the past.


    At the gate of the Shuguang base, there are a lot of pedestrians and motorcades coming and going.


    The gate is divided into two entrances and exits.


    Pedestrians and motorcades coming out of the city do not need any preparation, and they go out of the city unimpeded, but those who want to enter the city have to line up and pay a certain "toll fee" to the guard post at the entrance.


    Wei Xiao noticed that the "toll fee" could be gold dollars, corpses of zombies, or wild vegetables or wild fruits outside.


    The sentry will charge according to the items carried by the people entering the city, which is very humane.


    But most people pay gold dollars, and only those who are skinny and ragged will use the corpses of zombies, wild vegetables, and wild fruits as tolls.


    Lin Qin looked at the people entering and leaving the base and agreed with Wei Xiao¡¯s words: ¡°It¡¯s really lively. It¡¯s the Longhang base. Unless necessary, very few people go out in this cold weather. The main reason is that they are afraid of meeting outside. To the corpse group."


    "So the Longhang base with thousands of people was captured by a few hundred people. This is the gap. Go, let''s get off the car and walk into the city."


    "Ah! Get off?"


    Wei Xiao glared at Lin Qin.


    "Didn''t you see that the motor vehicle lanes into the city were all hundreds of meters behind?" Regardless of whether Lin Qin reacted or not, Wei Xiao opened the car door and walked on.


    Lin Qin only noticed at this time that the situation at the entrance was similar to what Wei Xiao said.


    The motorway is full of dragons, and the speed is very slow. Every time a car enters the city, the guard guard at the entrance has to check the cargo on the car before letting it go. On the sidewalk, there are few people talking, and the speed is fast.


    Knowing what Wei Xiao meant, Lin Qin could only abandon the snow chariot and walk with Wei Xiao to the entrance.


    "You didn''t get anything when you went out?"


    The two came to the toll collector, and when they saw the two empty-handed, they couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, bad luck." Wei Xiao said too lazily, making an excuse casually.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the toll collector cast a contemptuous look at Wei Xiao after hearing his words.


    "Seeing you are young and strong, you didn''t bring back anything when you went out. You are really blind."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao looked at each other in amazement.


    This guy, I didn''t get anything, could it be a hindrance to you?


    "What do you look at? Two people, one gram of gold dollars." The toll collector didn''t show Wei Xiaohao''s expression.


    Wei Xiao''s anger in his heart.


    Is this guy too arrogant?


    Although he felt unhappy, Wei Xiao still wouldn''t care about him because of such a thing.


    Gives Lin Qin a look behind him.


    Lin Qin hurriedly took out a one-gram gold dollar from his arms and handed it to the toll collector.


    Because Lin Qin was wearing a hat before and was still following Wei Xiao, the toll collector didn''t notice her. Now that the toll collector who saw Lin Qin''s face was in close contact, his eyes couldn''t help but he was dumbfounded.


    "What a beautiful woman."


    "Brother, this is our toll." Lin Qin said.


    The toll collector quickly came back to his senses, with a flattering smile on his face: "Okay, okay, let''s go in! Don''t freeze in such a cold day."


    "Thanks, brother!"


    With that, Lin Qin and Wei Xiao walked inside the gate.


    "Mad, I don''t know what kind of **** luck that kid had. He doesn''t look very good. He''s not as good as me. Why did you find such a beautiful woman as a wife?"


    Wei Xiao, who was walking ahead, was twitching when he heard this.


    Is this TM looking for death?


    "Chuck..." Lin Qin chuckled lightly.


    "Master, you seem to be despised."


    Wei Xiao glared at her angrily: "If you laugh again, believe it or not, I will make you dumbfounded?"


    Lin Qin quickly suppressed a smile.


    "Don''t be angry with the lord, the other party must be jealous of you. If you don''t say anything else, you are inferior to him. He is simply talking nonsense with his eyes open. Who doesn''t know that our boss is worse than Panan and Yingming Shenwu? I can tell you just how jealous the other person is for your prosperous beauty."


    Everyone listens to good things, and Wei Xiao is no exception.


    "I''m not as knowledgeable as a layman, huh!" Tsundere snorted, and Wei Xiao strode forward with a cold face.


    Lin Qin at the back hid his mouth and chuckled.


    I didn''t expect the Lord to have such a lovely side.


    Quickly following Wei Xiao''s figure, the two passed through the passage under the city wall, and soon a new scene appeared in front of them.


    Compared with the snow-covered scene on the outside, the streets in this base are very clear.


    There are rows of houses and many shops. On both sides of the entrance to the city, there are survivors who set up street stalls.


    The stalls sold either wild vegetables or wild fruits, which looked dazzling.


    "Fruits, fresh fruits, are just taken out of the storage room, and get them early."


    "Fresh wild vegetables, fresh wild vegetables, 30 kilograms of gold per gram..."


    "Sydney, the real Sydney, the Sydney that only matures in winter."


    Witnessing this scene, Wei Xiao seemed indifferent, but Lin Qin looked very surprised.


    "It''s so lively inside! It doesn''t feel like the end of the world at all."


    For what Lin Qin said, Wei Xiao took it seriously.


    "It really surprised me, but it''s reasonable. Once a place has currency circulation, it will inevitably mean the birth of the corresponding market. This is a very good phenomenon."


    "Master, where are we going next?"


    "First take a day off here, I need to know something."


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Just follow it." Wei Xiao didn''t explain: "Go, let''s find a place to live first."


    "Oh!"


    The two did not say more, and walked towards the inside of the base.


    "There are only two people, a man and a woman, who came back from outside. It should be them."


    Wei Xiao didn''t realize that not long after they entered the base, a figure at the entrance to the city gate had already noticed them.


    This person determined that Wei Xiao and Lin Qin might be the people he was looking for. Seeing that they were leaving, he immediately followed.


    Wei Xiao, who was at the forefront, hadn''t realized that he was being followed.


    On the road, I found a pedestrian to ask where there is a place to stay nearby. After getting the answer from the other party, Lin Qin gave the other party one gram of gold to ask for the travel expenses, and the two of them moved towards the route indicated by the other party to find a place to live.


    The people who followed them saw this scene with their eyes glowing.


    Ask for directions and give passers-by a tip of one gram of gold. If this is not a fool, it is a real rich person.


    "You must make a lot of money this time." The stalker made up his mind and quickly followed.

 Chapter 476： Tan Wuyan

    Not long after, Wei Xiao and Lin Qin came to a hotel.


    As soon as the two reached the entrance of the hotel, Wei Xiao''s footsteps suddenly stagnated.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Lin Qin asked when he noticed Wei Xiao''s behavior.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced back.


    The people who followed them hid their figure when Wei Xiao stopped, but he didn''t know that since Wei Xiao stopped, he already knew his existence.


    "A smelly mouse followed, smelling the scent."


    When Lin Qin heard this, she was very smart and immediately realized something: "The Lord means that someone is following us?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head: "The follow-up is affirmative, but I don''t know his purpose. I''ll live here before talking, I hope there is no one who doesn''t open his eyes."


    Without taking the stalker seriously, Wei Xiao took Lin Qin into the hotel.


    "Made, I was almost spotted. This person is so sensitive?" The man leaning behind a wall thought with lingering fear.


    Don''t think this is an exaggeration.


    The man knew Wei Xiao and the others.


    If the person he was looking for was not wrong, then Wei Xiao and Lin Qin were very powerful and ruthless people in his heart.


    It is not difficult to guess that the man is the one who eavesdropped on Yang Cheng''s conversation.


    Tan Wuyan, the man who patted his chest, finally calmed down, his nervous eyes gradually burst into golden light.


    "Hold the courageous to death, starve the cowardly to death, since you have made up your mind, then you have to give him a vote. But before looking for them, you have to go to Yang Cheng to blackmail a sum of money. Mosquitoes are also meat." Tan Wuyan After making up his mind, he poked his head to confirm that Wei Xiao and the others disappeared in the same place after entering the hotel.


    Civilian area.


    Yang Cheng and their affairs have been discussed.


    Although this day was thrilling for them, they also had a lot of gains.


    The main thing is Xiao Yan. Not only did she bring back half a car of zombies for sixty or seventy gold dollars, she also got a pistol full of magazines.


    Fifteen bullets are equivalent to thirty gold dollars, plus a pistol, the total value is more than fifty gold dollars.


    Don¡¯t look at Yang Cheng¡¯s words when he hunted and killed zombies, ¡°If you don¡¯t earn a hundred gold dollars today, you won¡¯t return to the base.¡± In fact, that¡¯s just a joke. .


    Today''s harvest is equivalent to their previous three or four days of gains. If it weren''t for Xiao Yan''s grievance, for them, this day was definitely a bumper harvest.


    "Well, that¡¯s it for today. Now we have enough gold dollars. Tomorrow I plan to spend fifty gold dollars to buy bullets and go out hunting zombies. As long as we work hard, I believe it won¡¯t be long before everyone can live. Have a happy life."


    "Work hard for a happy life."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just when Yang Cheng and the others were full of yearning for a better tomorrow, a knock on the door came from outside the closed door.


    Yang Cheng and others frowned suddenly.


    "Who would it be?" Xiao Kong asked in surprise.


    Yang Cheng didn''t speak, but motioned to A Ming with a look.


    A Ming nodded and walked towards the door, then opened it.


    "It''s you?"


    Seeing the people outside the door, Amin looked unhappy.


    Tan Wuyan smiled and said, "Brother Ming, what are you doing with the door closed in this bright day? Are you planning any shameful deeds?"


    Aming said irritably, "Nonsense. You are not welcome here, please leave."


    "Don''t! I heard that you have gained a lot from outside today. Tell your brothers, even if there is nothing wrong with me, at least it will make me happy, right?"


    "Aming, let him in." Yang Cheng inside said.


    Although Aming didn''t want to see Tan Wuyan, he still wanted to listen to what the captain said.


    "Get in!"


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Aming has no good expressions on Tan Wuyan.


    Tan Wuyan is a famous "celebrity" in their area.


    Shamelessness, greed, forgetting righteousness, and retribution are all Tan Wuyan''s "mottoes."


    This is a scum and scum who can cheat people around him for money and to please the top of the base who is willing to send his wife to someone else''s bed. For this kind of person, it is strange that Amin can give him a good face.


    Tan Wuyan smiled and entered the room.


    "Brother Yang is still sensible, unlike some people, who are arrogant."


    "You..." Aming was anxious


    Yang Cheng stopped him and asked Tan Wuyan, "What are you doing here?"


    "Hehe...hehe..." Tan Wuyan smiled: "Looking at what Brother Yang said, can''t I come to you if I''m fine?"


    "Look for us? Huh! We don''t want to meet you one second before being stabbed one second later." Xiao Kong sneered.


    Tan Wuyan''s face twitched.


    "Just talk about it! What''s the matter with you?" Yang Cheng didn''t want to talk nonsense with this kind of person, so he went straight to the point.


    Tan Wuyan suppressed the anger in his heart, and said with a smile: "Since Brother Yang said so, then I''ll just say it. Isn''t this a little tight on hand recently? When I passed by here just now, I heard Brother Yang casually took out fifty gold Yuan went to buy bullets, so I wanted to borrow some from Brother Yang. You can rest assured, Brother Yang, as long as I have some lenient on hand, I will pay you back immediately."


    "Haha...borrow money? Tan Wuyan, don''t you want to point your face?" Before Yang Cheng could speak, a woman said coldly.


    "Why am I shameless?"


    "Do you not know what your own behavior is? To borrow money from you? That is meat buns and dogs, there is no return." The woman said.


    "Sister Yan, don''t insult the dog. Feed the dog. At least the dog will wag its tail at you, but some people who are inferior to the dog will scold you as a fool after taking yours!" Xiaokong sneered sarcastically. Say.


    The laughter on Tan Wuyan''s face retreated, and his eyes stared at Xiaokong with a horrible look: "Kong Xiaochuan, don''t overdo it, I will bear you. That''s to give Brother Yang face, but don''t you want to make a difference?"


    Kong Xiaochuan got up and said not to be outdone: "What if I have to get into the feet? For someone like you, I can''t wait to kill you with a single shot. Poor Uncle Biao married his daughter to you, but as a result, Uncle Biao was killed by you. , Your daughter was also sent to someone else¡¯s bed by you, do you think you are still a human?"


    "This kind of person is cheap to kill him with a single shot. If it is me, I will directly catch and feed the zombies."


    "I said that he is not a human being, so he is worthy."


    Everyone in the room except Yang Cheng didn''t speak, everyone else was targeting Tan Wuyan.


    "You, you guys are deceiving too much." Tan Wuyan, who didn''t quarrel with Kong Xiaochuan and the others, stared at Yang Cheng coldly: "Brother Yang, I am here to borrow money from you today, not to listen to your teammates ridicule. Give me a word, do you borrow this money or not?"


    Yoha!


    How confident is this TM to be so arrogant after borrowing money?


    "I think you are itchy." When Amin, who had long wanted to run away with Tan Wuyan, heard him say this, he raised his fist and was about to hit Tan Wuyan.


    Tan Wuyan was shocked, and his figure stepped aside.


    "Wolf-greedy mercenary group, Lang Piao... Brother Yang, you don''t want this thing to be stabbed out?" Seeing that he was about to be stabbed, Tan Wuyan could only tell his trump card.


    "Peng..."


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing Tan Wuyan''s words, Yang Cheng slapped the table and stared at Tan Wuyan angrily.


    Tan Wuyan sneered: "Isn''t it clear to Brother Yang what I said?"


    A sharp look appeared in A Ming''s eyes.


    "Don¡¯t even think about killing people. Since I dare to come to you, I won¡¯t be unprepared. If you dare to move me, I promise that before dark today, your affairs will be passed on to the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Corps and In the ears of the commander."


    "You bastard!"


    "Ah Yo!"


    In a rage, Aming didn''t care whether Tan Wuyan was saying true or not, he put a foot on Tan Wuyan''s body and kicked him a few meters away.

 Chapter 477： Villain face

    This is still not quelled.


    A Ming rushed to Tan Wuyan''s side and lifted him from the ground with one hand.


    "I have endured you for a long time."


    The fist greeted Tan Wuyan again.


    Almost killed A Ming, Tan Wuyan began to vomit blood within a few punches.


    "Ahem...fight! If you have a kind, you will kill me, I want to see, Lang Piao, because you were killed by two outsiders, let the leader know if you can live, hahaha... If so many of you can bury me with me, Tan Wuyan is still worthy of me, hahaha..."


    "I¡­¡­"


    A Ming stopped shaking his fist and stared at Tan Wuyan with blood in his mouth and a smile on his face.


    "Pooh¡­¡­"


    Tan Wuyan spit out blood and grinned and said, "Fight! You continue, if you don''t kill me today, you are my grandson, continue!"


    "enough!"


    Yang Cheng spoke.


    Everyone looked at him.


    Yang Cheng said to Aming, "Aming, let him go."


    "Captain, this **** is too ugly, I can''t wait to kill him now." Although Aming said that, he still let go of his hand holding Tan Wuyan''s collar.


    At this moment, how many people were there who didn''t want to get rid of Tan Wuyan and hurry up?


    But they dare not.


    Now that Tan Wuyan knew about the killing of the members of the Corrupted Wolf Mercenary Group, their biggest weakness was caught by this person.


    They dare not believe what Tan Wuyan said.


    After all, it was the lives of dozens of people, and they couldn''t play with Tan Wuyan, an inhumane fellow.


    Yang Cheng, with a pale face but full of helplessness in his heart, stared at Tan Wuyan: "Let''s talk about it! How much do you want?"


    Tan Wuyan wiped the blood from his mouth and patted the dust on his body.


    It seemed that the beating by Amin just now had never happened. Tan Wuyan said: "Brother Yang, everyone is from the same area. Originally, I really came to borrow money, but you also saw that I was Your guy gave a beating for nothing. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just like what you said. I¡¯m not as good as a pig and a dog, but I like to be more authentic.¡±


    "Don''t push your nose to your face." Aming snorted coldly.


    "Heh! Young TM is here with me, there is a kind of you killing Lao Tzu, anyway, Lao Tzu''s life is bad, you don''t make Lao Tzu get better, Lao Tzu will not make you comfortable."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Amin, don''t talk."


    Aming gritted his teeth and stared at Tan Wuyan with a cannibalistic gaze. If conditions permit, there is no doubt that Aming will let Tan Wuyan lie down and get out of here, even if he changes his life.


    But he doesn''t think for himself, but also considers for the players and their relatives.


    This feeling of powerlessness, Amin couldn''t express his aggrieved feeling.


    "Why, if you don''t cross me with Laozi, you continue? Didn''t you just play very well?"


    Aming took a deep breath and turned his back directly.


    He was really afraid that he couldn''t control himself for a while and would beat Tan Wuyan to death.


    "Hey, I''m..." Tan Wuyan spit out blood on Aming''s back.


    Amin tried his best to endure, even if his nails were deep into the flesh and blood without knowing it.


    "Tan Wuyan, if you really want to kill the net, then you continue. The big deal is that we will be chased by the leader from the Dawn base, but believe me, before that, I will kill you." Yang Cheng said, without any emotion in his tone.


    Tan Wuyan also knew that enough was enough.


    Without continuing to humiliate Amin, he said to Yang Cheng with a smirk: "Since Brother Yang speaks, I still have to give this face, but Brother Yang, I can''t take this fight in vain, do you think? "


    "How much do you want, say the number?"


    Tan Wuyan smiled: "Not many, this number."


    Tan Wuyan gestured **** towards Brother Yang.


    "Twenty gold dollars?" Sister Yan asked.


    Tan Wuyan despised: "It''s two hundred gold dollars. I didn''t play anything today if I missed one."


    "Why don''t you grab it?" Kong Xiaochuan shouted angrily.


    "You''re right, what can I do if I just grabbed you? Two hundred gold dollars, give me the money, I will assume that today''s thing has never happened, otherwise, I have to say, everyone will die if the net is broken, I don''t care." Tan Wuyan resolutely said.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "We don''t have that much money." Yang Cheng said weakly before Kong Xiaochuan could finish.


    Tan Wuyan seemed to hear some joke, smiled on her face, and looked at Yang Cheng incredulously: "Brother Yang, are you acting as a fool or an idiot? No two hundred gold dollars? You are willing to give out fifty gold dollars. Go buy bullets, don¡¯t you leave a part for your team members and their families?"


    "All our money does not add up to two hundred gold dollars." Yang Cheng said seriously.


    "I don''t believe it. Then I''ll leave it here. There is no two hundred gold dollars today. Don''t make it easy for everyone."


    "Don''t go too far?" Yang Cheng glared.


    Tan Wuyan ignored his anger, acting his own way.


    That hate in Yang Cheng''s heart!


    But what can he do?


    "Captain, I have thirty here."


    "I have twenty!"


    "I have got¡­¡­"


    When the players saw this scene, they knew that if they didn''t satisfy Tan Wuyan, things would definitely not be good today.


    No longer arrogant, Xiao Yan took the lead, and the team members put the gold dollars they had just received and the money they had usually saved on the table.


    Even Amin took out his share.


    The seven people pieced it together, and it was more than 30 minutes away from two hundred grams of gold.


    Yang Cheng sorted out the Jin Yuan.


    "Tan Wuyan, you must know how to advance and retreat. This is the money in all of us. If you know what is good or bad, just take it to me and leave. But you must remember that if someone other than you knows about today¡¯s matter, I¡¯m Yang. Yes, even if I fight to death, I will never let you go."


    "Hehe... I call you Brother Yang, that is worthy of you, you really think of yourself as a character? It''s useless to threaten me, there is no two hundred yuan, and it doesn''t work to say anything. No money, you can take it if you don''t have money The bullet arrived."


    Yang Cheng felt that his heart and lungs were almost blown up by this bastard.


    This feeling is not only him, but also A Ming, Kong Xiaochuan, Xiao Yan and others?


    Xiao Yan gritted her teeth and took out the gun Wei Xiao gave her from her body, and then took out the magazine to unload the seven bullets from it.


    "Are you embarrassed to give me half of the bullet? I want it all."


    Just when Xiao Yan was about to stop, Tan Wuyan spoke.


    "There are fifteen bullets in this magazine."


    "Of course I know, but I just want everything, do you give it or not?"


    "Tan Wuyan, don''t you go too far?" Yang Cheng was angry, and the anger in his heart was infinitely close to an explosive state.


    Tan Wuyan curled his lips, pretending to be afraid.


    "Oh, Brother Yang, your appearance scared me, I''m so afraid of you! Once I am afraid of things, I can''t keep my mouth, greedy the wolf mercenary group..."


    "Stop talking, I''ll give it to you."


    Xiao Yan directly put the removed bullets and magazines on the table.


    Tan Wuyan smiled evilly: "Press the bullet back."


    "You bastard!" Yang Cheng seemed to rush forward and beat Tan Wuyan again.


    "Yang Cheng, do you really think I''m afraid of you? Now it''s you who are begging me. If you and your people do something to me again, then let''s stop talking and wait to die together!"

 Chapter 478： Not far from death

    Yang Chengqi sprayed the tip of his nose, but in the end he endured it.


    Tan Wuyan''s prowess, no doubt made everyone on the scene gritted his teeth.


    Encountered a person who is sloppy, rascal, and has no lower limit. When he holds the handle of everyone, they are really powerless.


    Xiao Yan had no choice but to press the unloaded bullets back into the magazine one by one.


    In this way, Tan Wuyan, who dared not continue to dominate the blessing, walked to the table with a smile and put away the gold dollar and the bullets full of magazines.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... this feeling of getting something for nothing is cool, Brother Yang, everyone, thank you very much."


    Don''t forget to stimulate Yang Ge and the others if you get the bargain.


    A Ming and others, clenched fists creaked.


    "Tan Wuyan, you took all the benefits, I hope you can manage your own mouth." Yang Cheng reminded him.


    Tan Wuyan walked to the door of the room and smiled back: "Don''t worry, I don''t have any merit. The biggest advantage is that I won''t kill myself. You don''t have to give it away, we will see you again, hahaha..."


    As soon as the figure flickered, Tan Wuyan disappeared into Yang Cheng''s sight with a public laugh.


    "Peng..."


    With his walk, Aming and others, who could no longer bear it, either hammered the table or hammered the wall. Anyway, everyone used their own way to vent their anger.


    "Captain, Tan Wuyan is a wolf who can''t feed enough. This time he caught this handle. He would never let it go. In the future, he may come back to us for more. What should we do next? "Xiao Yan said, she said worriedly when she saw something very clear.


    How does Yang Cheng not know this situation?


    Besides, being pinched by the throat is uncomfortable on anyone''s body.


    "I think we should just get rid of him. This kind of person is simply a disaster to keep. The big deal is that I will kill him." A Ming is the most direct.


    Yang Cheng said coldly.


    "I know what you said, but it''s not the time right now. The death of Lang Piao and others, I believe it will not be long before they lead them to learn. If we get rid of Tan Wuyan at this time, it is easy to think of Lang Piao and theirs. Regarding the incident. Hold Tan Wuyan first, and after Lang Piao and the others are over, I will slaughter him personally without you having to do it."


    "What if he has a back hand?" Kong Xiaochuan asked.


    Yang Cheng squinted his eyes: "Don¡¯t do it and you will not stop. During this period of time, you can let people pay attention to Tan Wuyan¡¯s whereabouts, and see who he has contacted and dealt with. After understanding clearly, those who are close to Tan Wuyan. , Leave none of them."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    For Yang Cheng''s decision, all the players on the field agreed.


    In this eschatological environment, how many are soft-hearted people?


    Knowing that Tan Wuyan could not escape to death, A Ming and the others immediately felt much better.


    "By the way, Captain, shall we go out hunting tomorrow?" Sister Yan asked at this time, changing the subject.


    "The female team members will not go out tomorrow. When we have enough prey, you will follow along."


    The three women glanced at each other and nodded.


    They understood what Yang Cheng meant.


    After being blackmailed by Tan Wuyan, they, who were originally well-off, suddenly became struggling.


    There are no bullets in the weapon, and there is still a certain gap between women''s own combat effectiveness and men''s.


    Xiaoyan and the others have not received the instruction of professionals, and the chances of close combat with zombies in person are also pitiful. In addition to having a lot of courage when facing zombies, their self-protection consciousness is still very weak.


    Yang Cheng just didn''t want them to sacrifice in vain.


    After making a decision, everyone discussed some other things and left the house.


    As for Tan Wuyan, let him live for a while, and when he finds out the situation around him, people like Yang Cheng will definitely let him know what despair is.


    Outside, Tan Wuyan, who took the Jin Yuan and bullets from Yang Cheng and the others, left, feeling better than he had ever been.


    I thought that when he gave his wife to the top of the base, he also got a tip of one hundred gold dollars, but now, he has only mastered a secret, and can easily get more gold dollars. This kind of thing, in the past, Tan Wuyan thought I dare not think about it.


    "Hey... this is still a small head. When I meet the two people before, as they are, I will get more." Thinking of what to do next, Tan Wuyan felt that he was about to reach the pinnacle of life. Same.


    He had already thought about it, and relying on the secret he had mastered, he would threaten Yang Cheng and Wei Xiao with both sides in the future.


    Yang Cheng and the others used it as a "relief supply office" when they had no money, and Wei Xiao''s place was an "automated teller machine."


    In the future, these two places will continue to provide him with gold dollars. Is he still worried that he has no money to spend?


    It''s a joke.


    "I hope you don''t let me down." With full expectation, Tan Wuyan left the civilian area.


    The Doomsday Hotel.


    This is also where Wei Xiao and the others live temporarily.


    Booked the room, put down the backpack in the house, took a shower, and then changed into the clothes prepared by the hotel, and the two went shopping on the street.


    Lin Qin is really shopping, but Wei Xiao is different.


    When he went to and fro between the small vendors, when borrowing to buy things, he asked Lin Qin about things that seemed insignificant.


    Many questions were the same as Xiao Yan''s answer to Wei Xiao before, and none of them were related to the Dawning Base.


    "Master, what do you inquire about these things?"


    After five o''clock in the afternoon, Lin Qin couldn''t help being curious. When they were having lunch in a restaurant, they asked Wei Xiao.


    "not understand?"


    Lin Qin shook his head.


    Wei Xiao put down his chopsticks, lit himself a cigarette, and said casually, "Ask you a few questions first."


    "You ask!"


    "What do you think of Heavenly Court?"


    Lin Qinliu frowned slightly.


    "Although the specifics are not clear, the power that can build armed armor and invent genetic medicine is definitely not strong. What''s more, the entire Heavenly Alliance has more than 30,000 combatable soldiers. This number is placed in the Longhang base. I can''t even think about it."


    "Then what do you think of my strength?"


    "Of course the Lord is invincible. Anyway, since I was born, I have not seen anyone stronger than the Lord." Lin Qin worshipped.


    "If I want to forcibly break into the headquarters of the Heavenly Court Alliance, how many chances do you think I will win?"


    "what?"


    Lin Qin''s face was taken aback.


    "How to say what you think."


    Lin Qin hesitated for a moment and shook his head: "It should be less than 30%!"


    "Too conservative, I''ll tell you that there are none in Chengdu. I don¡¯t say anything else, just the nine heavenly kings I learned from Xiaoyi before. Face one or two of them. I¡¯m not afraid, but if three , Or more than three, I am not an opponent either. Of course, this is when they are fully armed."


    "No way?"

 Chapter 479： The world is going downhill, peoples hearts are not old

    "Take out the innocence. No one knows my strength better than me. In the face of three, or even more than three, fully armed kings, I have no chance of winning except to run away. What''s more, I am here to take away my daughter-in-law. With them by my side, my strength will be more affected, so brute force is no longer suitable for me."


    "Isn''t the Lord still able to control their second-degree leader! As long as he is subdued, who is the Lord''s word to take away?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "Don''t think about things too simple. Xiao Yi said that the Tianting Research Base may have developed the No. 3 medicine, and there is no wind and no waves. Since there is such a wind, it must exist, but the **** Tiandi Chutian He is very smart, and he is probably the only one who owns the No. 3 potion."


    "This is just the Lord''s personal guess."


    "Ignorance. If it was me, I wouldn''t be able to give the best things to my subordinates. Before the better ones appear, the first thing I must guarantee is the absolute suppression of subordinates. This is to serve as a superior. The skill that a person must master. According to Xiao Yi, the increase of the No. 3 potion is eight times. I think this is only a conservative estimate. Only people who have taken it will know how strong it is..."


    "This strength, even if I am confronted by me without wearing an armed armor, I can''t easily subdue him. I can''t be absolutely suppressed. Once I miss my hand, I will be absolutely passive. What''s more, Heavenly Court still has what I need. Therefore, I cannot be absolutely suppressed. , This time I went to the heavenly court, not only to take my wife away, I also want to take the entire heavenly court."


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s words, Lin Qin''s eyes widened, with an expression of disbelief on her face.


    Wei Xiao actually wants to subdue the Heavenly Alliance, is this kidding her?


    "Does it feel a little unbelievable?"


    Lin Qin nodded instinctively.


    "This can only mean that your heart is not big enough."


    Lin Qin was not qualified to comment on Wei Xiao''s ambitions. However, recalling the previous topic, Lin Qin said: "But do these have anything to do with the questions the Lord asked before?"


    "There are many relationships, first of all people''s hearts. Heavenly Court seems to control the subsidiary forces of the Dawn base, but Xiao Yi said that the person who became the highest level of the seven subsidiary forces is the boss of these bases. Just now, the hawkers answered you too. I heard that if it weren''t for the heavenly court to make a transaction for the recovery of the corpse, the people at the bottom of the base would be very vague about the existence of the heavenly court..."


    "The low-level personnel don''t know that their real controller is Heavenly Court, and they blindly believe that the base leader is in control of them. Know what this means?"


    What does it mean?


    Lin Qin thought for a while, and his bright eyes suddenly opened: "The commander of the Dawn Base is not the same as the Heavenly Court. He is only attached to the Heavenly Court on the bright surface. In fact, the overlord of the Dawn Base is still them."


    Sure enough, she was a smart woman, and she made it through.


    "More than that. In the last days, in this world without law and order, whoever wants to live under others with ambitions? Perhaps due to the strength of the heavenly court, they have to choose to surrender, but once the heavenly court does not exist one day Suppress them with absolute force. Do you think others will listen to the heavens?"


    "Does the Lord want to instigate these subsidiary forces to betray the Heavenly Court?" Lin Qin exclaimed.


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at Lin Qin.


    incite defection?


    She can''t figure it out.


    "If you don''t know how to use words, don''t use it indiscriminately. Do I need to use such a despicable method? My purpose is to seek common ground while reserving differences and strive for independence and freedom for everyone."


    I don''t know why, Lin Qin wanted to laugh when he heard Wei Xiao''s serious trolling.


    Obviously, I want to instigate against the affiliated base of Heavenly Court. Is it necessary to say that it is so tall?


    Although I felt that Wei Xiao''s words were the same as what she said, Lin Qin still replied: "The Lord is right, everything is to help those bases squeezed by the heavens regain their autonomy. Then the Lord plans next. How to do it?"


    Wei Xiao did not speak, but took out a bullet from his arms and placed it in front of Lin Qin''s eyes.


    A bullet?


    What does it mean?


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "Gene potions and armed armors are completely in the hands of the heavenly people. Even if other forces want to fight against the heavens, they still have more than enough energy. I can''t provide them with armed armors and genetic potions. , But I can provide them with powerful weapons and equipment."


    Lin Qin''s eyes lit up.


    She almost forgot, Wei Xiao said at Longhang base that he has the resources of a combat base.


    In this way, with weapons and ammunition that are most lacking in other bases, Wei Xiao has a lot of room to operate.


    He could completely fund these affiliated forces secretly, allowing them to completely overwhelm the heavens in terms of weapons.


    It is said that Caibo is touching.


    When the major affiliated bases have a powerful weapon deterrence with the secret support of Wei Xiao, Heavenly Court wants to continue to dominate the secrets of genetic medicine, it has to weigh whether it can withstand the pressure brought by many forces.


    Knowing Wei Xiao''s purpose, Lin Qin admires Wei Xiao even more.


    The Lord is not only powerful, but also conspiracy and trickery...Ah no, it is a magical plan, but also so endlessly. Such a man, in these last days, is just like the scorching sun, not too dazzling and perfect.


    Unfortunately, it seems that the Lord is not interested in me.


    Ah... so annoying.


    How about I administer medicine to the Lord, and then the beautiful woman will force the bow?


    Lin Qin thought about it, her thoughts seemed to be a bit biased.


    Wei Xiao, who was sitting across from her, watched Lin Qin''s eyes wandering and his chin resting on both hands. Crystal clear saliva came out from the corners of the crescent-shaped mouth, and his brows couldn''t help but frown.


    "What do you think? The saliva is flowing out."


    "What kind of saliva?" Lin Qin returned to his senses, and instinctively wiped the corners of her mouth with her hands.


    As a result, it was natural that Wei Xiao didn''t need to explain, she knew whose saliva was.


    Lin Qin was not embarrassed, tidyed up, and sat dignifiedly.


    "What was thinking about? Seeing you are so absorbed, it makes me happy to say it?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a pity that I thought of a delicious delicacy that I wanted to eat but couldn''t eat."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao was suspicious, always feeling that this woman was duplicity.


    "Yes, otherwise, who can drool when thinking about things?" Lin Qin looked serious.


    This explanation made sense, and Wei Xiao believed it.


    "Are you full? We should go back when we are full."


    Lin Qin nodded.


    "Go to checkout!"


    Lin Qin opened his eyes and looked at Wei Xiao strangely.


    "Why, the money is with you, are you still going to let me pay the bill?"


    Almost forgot.


    It''s all because I thought that I was too devoted before, and I forgot that this is the end of the world, and it is no longer the same as before the end of the world.


    Lin Qin smiled awkwardly and called the waiter to pay the bill.


    After checking out, the two left their seats and walked outside.


    "Oh! The world is going downhill, and people''s hearts are not old. Before the end of the world, men were raised by rich women, and they were somewhat ashamed. Now, they are all upright and have a good body. Do nothing and don''t eat soft food. what!"


    Wei Xiao and the others just walked to the entrance of the restaurant, and the waiter who had checked out behind them murmured, and Wei Xiao, who was walking in front of Lin Qin, almost fell over.

 Chapter 480： Send an invitation to the Devil King Wei

    "Hey..."


    Lin Qin, who was following Wei Xiao, naturally heard it too.


    After all, he is also a super soldier who has taken the No. 2 potion, and his hearing is beyond comparability.


    With a twitching mouth, Wei Xiao walked outside quickly, then turned around, staring at Lin Qin who was following him with a solemn expression.


    Lin Qin was a little frightened by Wei Xiao''s sudden gaze.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Lin Qin, tell me honestly, do I look like a little boy who has been nurtured?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s serious face, Lin Qin was funny in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    Pretending to be serious and said: "How is it possible? Is there a rich woman like me who keeps a man like a small tail behind the master? A discerning person knows that I am the master''s attendant at a glance. That waiter is definitely blind."


    "I think so too. He doesn''t want to think, can those little white faces have my temperament?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Wei Xiao raised his head and muttered, "Even if it is a nurturing, I will nurture you."


    "Okay, okay, sir, how about you take care of me! I can take care of me very well."


    "Are you serious about joking with you?"


    "I take it seriously, Lord, I don''t mind."


    "I mind."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao turned and walked forward with a cold face.


    However, before taking a few steps, Wei Xiao walked back again.


    "Give me a few ten grams of gold dollars." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Puff..."


    Lin Qin, who had been bluntly rejected by Wei Xiao and was a little bit shocked, couldn''t help but laughed when seeing Wei Xiao asking her for money at this moment.


    Wei Xiao glanced at a king''s eyes, Lin Qin hurriedly closed his voice, and hurriedly took out a wad of gold dollars from his pocket and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    "Master, here you are!"


    Wei Xiao put away the money, a flash of triumph on his face.


    "Who would say I''m a little boy this time?"


    This scene happened to be seen by a woman passing by.


    "It''s shameful that I have hands and feet to ask a woman for money, and it''s not so embarrassing to go out and sell it."


    Wei Xiao was petrochemical on the spot.


    Lin Qin''s whole person was frozen on the spot, and a pink face was flushing badly at this time.


    Nima!


    An inadvertent move, why was it demoted?


    Wei Xiao''s heart was twitching.


    I''m too hard.


    After a small episode passed, Wei Xiao took Lin Qin back to the hotel.


    "My lord, please wait a minute."


    Just when the two were about to go upstairs to their room, the receptionist in the living room called Wei Xiao.


    "calls me?"


    The waiter trot over and nodded.


    Handing a post to Wei Xiao, the receptionist said: "This is a gentleman who entrusted me to give it to you. Please accept it."


    Looking at the invitation from the receptionist, Wei Xiao frowned.


    He didn''t know anyone at this Dawning Base, so why would someone give him an invitation?


    "Lord, is it Xiao Yan? You forgot, Xiao Yan is also from the Suguang base." Lin Qin on the side reminded Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao suddenly realized.


    It is indeed possible.


    After receiving the invitation, Wei Xiao said thank you, and walked upstairs with Lin Qin to the hotel.


    Back in the room, Lin Qin went to take a bath alone, while Wei Xiao took the invitation to the window.


    Open the invitation, there is a line in it:


    At 8 o''clock tonight, Private Room No. 8 of Paradise on Earth, looking forward to your arrival. Believe me, if you don''t come, you will regret it, see or leave.


    Seeing this passage, Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    Wei Xiao was already certain that the person who invited him was not Xiao Yan.


    If it is really that woman, the other party will not leave such a message. On the contrary, the words left on this invitation are slightly threatening.


    Wei Xiao, whose thoughts were turning, quickly thought of the mouse that followed him when he first arrived at the base.


    Everything seems clear.


    The evil charm flashed on his face, Wei Xiao sneered: "The mouse doesn''t live well in the dark, and now it actively jumps out to provoke the tiger. Are you tired of your life?"


    Throw the invitation aside.


    Isn''t it eight o''clock in the evening? Then see what the other party wants to do at eight o''clock in the evening.


    ¡­


    eight pm.


    During this period, something happened at the Suguang base that shook all forces in the base.


    The bodies of Langpiao and others in Heping Town were still discovered. At the same time, there were a large number of first- and second-level zombies and three third-level zombies where they were found.


    These corpses were transported back to the base.


    Originally, according to normal guesses, it was obvious that Langpiao and them were unlucky, and they were besieged by high-level zombies and low-level zombies. They were both killed. However, when the relevant personnel of the base inspected their bodies, they found that Langpiao''s death was not caused by zombies. , But was killed by sharp weapons and firearms.


    Zombies don''t know how to use guns. Therefore, the truth comes out. Langpiao was not attacked when they were fighting with zombies, or when someone was dealing with zombies, they also killed Langpiao.


    The former is most likely.


    Why?


    Think of Langpiao''s strength, and the more than 20 heavily armed personnel he brought with him. With such a team, there is absolutely no hunting squad at Dawn Base that can confront them.


    As for the big powers, there are some unwritten regulations that everyone knows well. Coupled with the relationship between Langpiao and the commander, the big forces will look at the Buddha''s face even if they don''t look at the face of the monk, and they will never kill Langpiao.


    For this reason, the base ushered in a lot of turmoil.


    All hunting teams and some small and medium-sized forces that went out hunting today have encountered interrogation and questioning by the law enforcement team of the base.


    These have no effect on Wei Xiao, who has already gone to the "Pleasure Land on Earth".


    Take Lin Qin directly to the place agreed by the mysterious man.


    The so-called paradise on earth is actually a place for fun.


    When Wei Xiao and the others entered, the noisy and chaotic atmosphere inside was very uncomfortable.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t like this noisy environment extremely, was already on Wei Xiao''s death list for those who invited him to such a place.


    If there are no surprises waiting for Wei Xiao in the next meeting, regardless of whether the mysterious person who asked him belongs to an individual or a force, his or their names will be permanently erased from the death list by Wei Xiao.


    Calling the receptionist, Wei Xiao asked the other party to take them to the 8th private room.


    "Adults drink well, and I have never seen anyone who can drink better than adults."


    "Hahaha... Uncle is happy today. If you are comfortable with your uncle, the benefits will be indispensable."


    "The lord will take good care of our sister''s ability."


    "My lord, Nunu offers you a glass."


    "Okay, come and drink!"


    "Oh, sir, how are you?"


    "Hehe...When the uncle is finished, there will be worse things later."


    "..."


    Wei Xiao and Lin Qin had just arrived in front of the private room with the receptionist, and heard the indecent talk and laughter inside, which made Wei Xiao frown.


    "Two adults, this is the 8th private room, I will send it here, you can summon the slave house if you have anything to do."


    Wei Xiao waved the receptionist to retreat.


    "Lord, do you think the person who invited us here is the top of the base?"


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "If the top of this base has fallen to the point where he needs to come to such a place for recreation, then his ability is really worrying. Go in! No matter what his purpose is, I will know soon."


    "What if he doesn''t say it?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "Unless he is not afraid of death."


    Domineering!

 Chapter 481： I think everything is under control

    Open the private room door, the noise inside becomes clearer.


    Tan Wuyan, who was drinking a cup of wine with a little girl, noticed Wei Xiao and Lin Qin who opened the door, their expressions were startled, and then they drank the wine in the glass in their hands.


    "Your Excellency is very punctual. I like to deal with punctual friends."


    The current Tan Wuyan, a suit and leather collar, plus some handsome men, but some people look like dogs.


    He was sitting on the sofa, with a woman in his arms on his left and right, his face unspeakably cozy and sullen.


    "My lord, who are they?"


    "Men look so stylish! Are they subordinates of adults?"


    Asked the two women around him angrily.


    Tan Wuyan laughed.


    "Friends in business."


    Seeing Tan Wuyan''s look, the expression on Wei Xiao''s face grew colder.


    "You asked me to meet here?"


    Tan Wuyan hugged the two women and said relaxedly: "Naturally, here, besides me, do you think there are anyone else?"


    The other party''s tone was very confident and arrogant.


    Tan Wuyan is definitely the first person to dare to talk to Wei Xiao like this.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with you asking me to come?"


    "Don''t worry, since you are here, why not enjoy it? The women here know our men well, do you want to try?"


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I don''t have time to waste with you."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s tone, Tan Wuyan was taken aback.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s frosty expression again, Tan Wuyan, who knew nothing about Wei Xiao''s character, naturally did not dare to continue the waves.


    He knew the opponent''s strength.


    According to what he had overheard, the man in front of him was able to kill the powerful existence of more than 20 people in Lang Piao with his own power. Tan Wuyan was afraid of angering the other party, and was killed before he could tell the other party''s handle.


    If that''s the case, there is nowhere for him to cry.


    Correcting his attitude, Tan Wuyan let go of the two women beside him.


    "You go out first, and I''ll call you in later." Tan Wuyan said to the woman next to her.


    One of the women didn''t follow, pouting her mouth and said, "My lord, let us stay! We promise not to talk about it, but also let us see how you big men deal after the end of the world."


    "Yeah, yeah! If we can experience it personally, after we go out, we can show off with other sisters."


    Tan Wuyan did not agree.


    "Be obedient, this is a tip for you."


    Taking out twenty gold dollars and handing them to two women separately, Tan Wuyan said solemnly.


    He wanted to keep the two women, but what he discussed next with Wei Xiao was destined not to be known to other people. Otherwise, let alone whether he could get a generous "hush money" from Wei Xiao, it was himself. Little fate is not guaranteed.


    Under the money offensive, the two women complained and left.


    When passing by Wei Xiao, one of them daredly said in Wei Xiao''s ear: "If you want to play, you can find the slave house! The slave family screams softly. I promise to know how to serve men better than the one next to you."


    "Vixie!"


    "Oh..."


    Seeing Lin Qin eating, the woman who called gently left the private room with a smile.


    Without outsiders, Tan Wuyan tried his best to be more natural in his words and deeds, pretending to be a superior person in the last days.


    But he didn''t know that if he hadn''t been in that position for a long time, his temperament couldn''t be pretended no matter how he pretended to be. He deliberately disguised himself, instead, it became an effect and made people laugh and generous.


    "Sit down, please. Would you like some red wine? This wine is not cheap. A bottle costs more than 20 grams of gold. Most people can''t bear to drink such expensive wine."


    Wei Xiao walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, Lin Qin stood beside him, very well-behaved.


    "Uh--"


    Seeing this scene, Tan Wuyan glanced at Wei Xiao and Lin Qin in surprise.


    When he thought about it, Lin Qin should be Wei Xiao''s woman, but when the two of them were standing now, he instantly realized what he was thinking wrong.


    But this made Tan Wuyan even more pleasantly surprised.


    When Lin Qin entered this private room, Tan Wuyan looked at her from time to time.


    Tan Wuyan swears, whether before or after the end of life, Lin Qin is definitely the most beautiful woman he has ever seen.


    Originally, Tan Wuyan thought that Lin Qin was Wei Xiao''s woman, and even if he was coveted, his eyes were narrow, but at this moment, when he looked at Lin Qin''s position, he knew that she was just Wei Xiao''s attendant.


    Tan Wuyan felt that with the secrets he had, it was not hopeless to ask for Lin Qin to accompany him for a day or two from Wei Xiao for a while.


    Thinking of this, Tan Wuyan looked at Lin Qin beside Wei Xiao, and the coveted color in his eyes no longer needed to be curtailed.


    Wei Xiao snorted coldly, making Tan Wuyan look away, and said coldly: "Now you can tell me the purpose of looking for me."


    "Your Excellency is really impatient, but I like it. Let me introduce myself first. My surname is Tan and my name is shameless. I don''t know what your Excellency is called?"


    "I don''t have the time to listen to your nonsense here. Give you ten seconds, without telling the purpose of calling me, I will let you know the cost of teasing me." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Faced with Wei Xiao''s sharp gaze and the oppressive aura on his body, Tan Wuyan, who had never had such an experience before, immediately suffered a huge impact on his pretended composure.


    After all, Tan Wuyan has always been a small person living at the bottom, but he has to pretend to be a successful person. With such a far-fetched disguise, how can he reach the aura emanating from a real boss like Wei Xiao?


    Tan Wuyan, who was tense in his eyes but tried to hide it, shifted his gaze, and then sneered: "Well, since you don''t want to waste time, then we''ll be straight to the point. I don''t know how you feel about Langpiao and the group around him. A member of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group?"


    After saying this, it seemed that Tan Wuyan was somewhat confident, staring at Wei Xiao all the time, as if he wanted to find something unusual in Wei Xiao''s cold expression.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed.


    Wei Xiao was completely unmoved by what he said.


    What waves? What greedy wolf mercenary group? Wei Xiao''s cold face means that I don''t even know what you are talking about?


    "Do you know what will happen if you play me?" Wei Xiao''s tone already contained killing intent.


    "Sir, don''t tell me you don''t know Langpiao?"


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    "Do I need to know?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tan Wuyan''s face twitched.


    I feel that this guy is not playing cards according to the routine.


    Killed Lang Piao and more than 20 members of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Corps. Now that this matter has been brought up, shouldn''t he be nervous, furious, and fidgeting?


    But Tan Wuyan looked at Wei Xiao''s expression as if Wei Xiao really didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Do you want to be so capable?


    Lin Qin on the side saw that the atmosphere at the scene fell into dead silence, bent over and lowered his head, and reminded Wei Xiao in his ear: "Master, the waves he said are the people we solved at the gas station."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s expression changed a little.


    Turning to look at Lin Qin.


    "Gas station?" Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment, tapped his forehead with his finger, and suddenly realized: "It turned out to be them. If you don''t remind me, I have forgotten it."


    Lin Qin, who had been around Wei Xiao for a while, knew that Wei Xiao''s current appearance was really not a pretense.


    It''s just a group of ants. Isn''t it normal for Lord Lord to not take it seriously?

 Chapter 482： Threatening Wei Xiao, dont you think too much?

    Wei Xiao looked at Tan Wuyan and said contemptuously: "You are really interesting, you tell me directly, you know that I can kill the trash at the gas station, you have to make it ambiguous. Just kill those people. Killed, why do you have an opinion? Or do you want to avenge them?"


    Tan Wuyan was stunned.


    Is this too straightforward? Can''t you converge a little bit?


    He felt that the script did not match what he had imagined.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s tone, he seemed to not care about others knowing that he had killed Lang Piao and others.


    Feeling uneasy, Tan Wuyan asked: "Don''t you know the status of Langpiao and the wolf-greedy mercenary group in our base?"


    "Do I need to know?"


    hehe!


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Tan Wuyan, who was still worried, suddenly disappeared.


    It turns out that this idiot didn''t know Lang Piao and their identities. No wonder he could be indifferent when he heard what he said. No wonder he killed Lang Piao and others, and dared to enter the Dawn base in a big way...


    Everything was clear, and Tan Wuyan''s face returned to the previously confident smile.


    Reaching out, Tan Wuyan intends to drink a glass of wine to suppress his shock.


    Wei Xiao''s calmness really shocked him just now.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    But just when he reached out and was about to touch the glass bottle, Wei Xiao also did it.


    Wei Xiao''s speed was so fast that Tan Wuyan couldn''t capture it at all.


    When Tan Wuyan noticed it, the back of his hand had been pierced by a knife and fork, and his entire palm was nailed to the tabletop with a knife and fork and could not move.


    The screams of killing pigs came from Tan Wuyan''s mouth.


    The sharp pain in his hand made his handsome face become distorted.


    "Let go, let me go..." Tan Wuyan cried heartbreakingly.


    "act recklessly!"


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao released his right hand holding the knife and fork and kicked it out.


    "Crack..."


    "Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    With a cracked bone, Tan Wuyan''s figure flew out instantly.


    The figure dashed against the wall behind him, and then Tan Wuyan, who slammed on the sofa, screamed even harder while holding the broken arm.


    "What happened?"


    People outside heard the movement, and someone broke in.


    Wei Xiao looked at the door with a sharp look.


    "Get out!"


    The people who entered were taken aback, then nodded and backed away, and helped Wei Xiao and the others close the door.


    Standing up, Wei Xiao walked around the table in front and came to Tan Wuyan''s side.


    "Give you time for you to speak clearly. You have to grind me up. Do you really have a lot of time to accompany you to waste a **** here?"


    Tan Wuyan bared his teeth, his face was pale, and with cold sweat, blood kept flowing out of his mouth.


    "You, you are very good, you have a kind. Langpiao is the brother-in-law of our base, and the wolf-greedy mercenary group is one of the best forces in our base. You not only killed the people of the wolf-greedy mercenary group, but also killed Langpiao. , Originally I could keep you secret, but now, no longer, you just wait to die!"


    "Heh! That''s the case. After a long time, you invited me here to blackmail me!"


    Tan Wuyan said with a grim face, "So what? It''s a pity that you don''t know how to cherish this precious opportunity, you are dead."


    Wei Xiao disdain.


    "Can you just kill you?"


    "Hahaha...Kill me? Since I dare to meet you, do you think I will be unprepared? Tell you, as long as something happens to me, your affairs will be heard by the leader and the head of the greedy wolf mercenary group. ."


    Wei Xiao pretended to be surprised: "Yeah! Do you still have this kind of plan? Didn''t you see it!"


    "You just continue to pretend to be with me! Use my hand, this matter won''t be solved so easily."


    "Really?" Wei Xiao''s tone changed, and between waving his hands, a pistol appeared in his hand: "Since you said that, then I don''t need to keep you anymore."


    Seeing the gun in Wei Xiao''s hand, Tan Wuyan''s fierce gaze suddenly became frightened.


    "You, do you dare to shoot and kill people here?"


    "You can think I dare not!"


    "No, no, if you shoot and kill me, you will attract the base law enforcement team. At that time, even if I didn''t tell you about killing Langpiao, the commander will not let you go."


    "Isn''t this what you want to happen?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Tan Wuyan was stupid.


    Isn''t this person afraid of the law enforcement team at all? Aren''t you afraid to lead?


    "Peng..."


    "Who would dare to make trouble in my world? Don''t you want to live?"


    When Tan Wuyan was nervous and scared, the door of the private room was pushed open again from the outside.


    I saw four big and thick men walking in from the outside.


    With knives in their hands, they showed their tattoos shirtless, looking very vicious.


    "Brother, help, help, this man is crazy, he wants to kill me." Tan Wuyan kept calling out the four people who came in as if he had found a life-saving grass.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and cast a cold look at the four of them.


    "Get out of here if you don''t want to die."


    The headed man glanced at the gun in Wei Xiao''s hand. After a flash of fear flashed in his eyes, he grinned and said, "Boy, do you think it''s great to have a gun? Don''t ask whose site this is? Give it to me. Put down the gun."


    "last chance."


    "Made, I don''t believe you dare to shoot in the base. You made him for me."


    "Bang, bang, bang¡ª"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The gunfire sounded without surprise.


    The four big men who were just about to rush to Wei Xiao, one by one, their eyes widened, and they fell to the ground with an expression of disbelief, staring at them.


    Tan Wuyan in front of Wei Xiao was even more unbearable.


    He held his head in one hand, buried his entire face on the sofa, and screamed in horror.


    Wei Xiao killed someone, he really dared to kill someone in the base.


    Tan Wuyan''s heart was completely flustered.


    Also regretted it.


    This TM is a killer!


    Such a person is still thinking about extorting gold dollars from him. How can this be done without fear of death?


    I TM shouldn''t be greedy for this money, can this kind of person''s money be taken by a small person like me? What kind of lard do I want to come to this devil to blackmail me?


    Tan Wuyan no longer wanted to ask Wei Xiao for a "hush money" at this moment. He just wanted to leave this place alive and leave this devil.


    He vowed in his heart that if he could leave alive this time, he would never provoke anyone beyond his cognition for the rest of his life.


    Wei Xiao dealt with the four of them and sneered: "You shamelessly, who will die if you don''t die?"


    "Brother Abalone, that''s the man in black...black clothes..."


    Someone who lives and lives broke in again.


    The visitor was the receptionist who discovered this private room for the first time before breaking in and then left.


    However, he was still yelling before entering the door. After entering the door, he first faced the muzzle in Wei Xiao''s hand. Then, four fat corpses on the ground fell into his eyes. This receptionist, Almost frightened to death.


    "Where am I going? I seem to be in the wrong place. Why can''t I see anything?" The receptionist reacted quickly, eagerly and wisely, and quickly found an excuse for himself, turned around, pretending that I couldn''t see anything. He left the private room again, of course, at the moment he went out, he also closed the door for Wei Xiao along the way.


    Is this guy a joke invited by a monkey?


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, I don''t know anything, I don''t want anything, please don''t kill me..." Tan Wuyan''s trembling pleading sounded before him.


    Wei Xiao turned around with a cold face, and looked at Tan Wuyan, who was shivering on the sofa while having a peculiar smell on his body.


    "You dare to blackmail me even with this courage, what did you think in the first place?"


    "Boom boom..."


    Without giving Tan Wuyan a chance to continue begging for mercy, Wei Xiao didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him anymore, sending him a few bullets back to heaven.


    A guy who was completely dispensable in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    It doesn''t make any difference to deal with an ordinary zombie with one hand to get rid of him.

 Chapter 483： The person in charge who is familiar with Thirty-Six Strategies

    "Let''s go! It''s time to meet the boss of this base."


    Wei Xiao pistol, said to Lin Qin, and walked towards the door.


    Lin Qin, who had witnessed the previous scene, did not show any signs of movement, as if he was used to it, he nodded and left directly with Wei Xiao.


    The two came to the door of the room.


    The door of the private room was pushed open by Wei Xiao from inside.


    "Kill them."


    A loud shout came from outside.


    Wei Xiao responded quickly. At the same time as she retreated, one hand moved Lin Qin behind him, causing her to retreat behind the wall on one side.


    "Boom boom..."


    There was a burst of intensive gunfire outside, and countless bullets swept the door of the private room.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Protect yourself for a while and don''t die."


    Without looking at Lin Qin''s face at the moment, Wei Xiao retracted the hand that was still pressing on Lin Qin''s body, and strode back to the private room.


    I saw Wei Xiao picking up the corpses on the ground and on the sofa and throwing them one by one to the corner of the door.


    Returning to Lin Qin''s side, Wei Xiao saw Lin Qin in a daze. He wondered, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Qin''s face was shy.


    "Master, did you feel comfortable just now?"


    "What?"


    Wei Xiao shook his face, not knowing what Lin Qin was talking about.


    "It''s your hand just now. Is it comfortable?" Lin Qin pointed to the upright place in front of him, and said shyly.


    Wei Xiao suddenly had a black line.


    "You still die."


    When is the time, this Nizi still thinks about this, Wei Xiao is directly speechless to her.


    No longer paying attention to Lin Qin, Wei Xiao grabbed a corpse and threw it out.


    As soon as the body was thrown out, gunfire sounded decisively outside.


    "It''s Brother Abalone."


    "Damn, I must kill the **** inside."


    There was a roar from outside.


    "Something flew out again."


    "shot!"


    I don''t know how many guns were aimed at their private room at both ends of the aisle outside the aisle.


    Wei Xiao threw three bodies outside in a row.


    The first two times had successfully deceived the bullets from the enemy''s guns outside, but the third time, the people outside obviously noticed Wei Xiao''s mind.


    After the third body was thrown out by him, the people outside did not shoot immediately, but made a decision after seeing what appeared.


    This caution saved them a wave of bullets.


    Their caution is not without reason.


    In the Dawn base, a bullet requires two grams of gold dollars. If you use the corpses of zombies, it will be the corpses of 100 first-level zombies. Just a moment ago, the guys outside spent at least a few thousand first-level zombies, this amount, many hunter squads may not make a month.


    Bullets are scarce supplies, and no one wants to waste them sparingly, unless they have a battle base like Wei Xiao.


    "Master, we can''t get out, what should we do now?"


    Lin Qin no longer commits a **** at this time.


    Being blocked in this private room, Lin Qin felt a little anxious looking at the entire private room except for the entrance and exit of the room in a sealed state.


    She heard what Tan Wuyan said before.


    Once someone kills in the base, members of the law enforcement team will arrive.


    Lin Qin didn''t think they still had a chance to escape when the power of the base surrounded them.


    Wei Xiao didn''t answer her, and grabbed another corpse and threw it out.


    "Made, playing with Lao Tzu in combination with reality and fictitiousness, is it true that Lao Tzu hasn''t seen Thirty-Six Strategies? Shoot me."


    The body had just been thrown out, and after a self-righteous sound came from outside, the gunshot sounded again.


    The result was self-evident. The hearts and lungs of the people outside were almost exploded by Wei Xiaoqi.


    "Okay, wait until I clean up the garbage outside, and you will come out again." Wei Xiao said, before Lin Qin could react, grabbing a corpse larger than him, Wei Xiao took the corpse as a cover and flew down. go out.


    "Grass! Still want to trick Laozi bullet, do you want to be an idiot?"


    The people outside did not shoot this time, but Wei Xiao, who was hiding behind the corpse, suddenly turned over and aimed at one end of the corridor.


    "Boom boom..."


    Two guns in his hand fired at the end of the aisle that was not covered by a dead body.


    Thinking it was the enemy of the corpse again this time, he hadn''t reacted yet, and the enemies who were guarding the front of Wei Xiao were killed by him.


    "Damn, it''s real, shoot."


    At the other end where the body was hidden, the person in charge who found the situation screamed in anger.


    Wei Xiao either killed or pushed back the enemy, then grabbed the corpse on the ground and got up.


    One-hundred and eighty kilograms of corpses were kicked out to the side where the commander was.


    This is not over yet.


    The corpses that had been thrown out by him before were also kicked off by him one by one.


    A corpse flew in the direction of the person in charge like a cannonball.


    "Dodge!"


    The person in charge yelled, and the enemy was looking for shelter to avoid the flying corpse, but what they absolutely did not expect was that behind the corpse was Wei Xiaoji''s figure like the wind.


    After quickly changing two magazines, Wei Xiao entered the enemy group with the cover of the corpse.


    The gunshots continued, and the flames splashed everywhere.


    A scream filled the entire "paradise on earth."


    In the blink of an eye, seven enemies armed with guns will be resolved.


    The other enemy who was taken care of by Wei Xiao for the first time wanted to take his head to stop Wei Xiao, but Wei Xiao, who was surrounded by guns, kept shooting towards the end of the corridor with guns in both hands. dare.


    "come out faster!"


    Wei Xiao shouted at the private room where Lin Qin was.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Qin appeared, with two more guns in her hand, cooperating with Wei Xiao to suppress the corridor and the enemy.


    The two rendezvous.


    "Kill it out?" Lin Qin said movedly with his eyes glowing.


    She was a little nervous before, but after hitting two bullets, she suddenly felt that fighting alongside Wei Xiao in this way would not be too exciting.


    Of course, this is mainly because the current scene reminds Lin Qin that the hero and heroine in the film and television dramas go deep into the villain boss base, then fight with the villain boss and his little brother, and finally defeat the villain boss and the surviving hero and heroine embrace the heat. The scene of the kiss.


    Lin Qin swears that she definitely did not make such a proposal for the last play. She mainly wanted to experience the process of fighting side by side with Wei Xiao.


    She didn''t look forward to that last moment at all.


    Yes, I don''t expect it at all.


    But if the main director had to finish the "drama", Lin Qin thought that he could only "reluctantly" fulfill him.


    Who makes yourself the most obedient little follower of the Lord?


    If I don¡¯t go to hell, who goes to hell?


    Wei Xiao didn''t know Lin Qin''s thoughts, otherwise he would directly give her a popcorn (knock on the head) so that she could recognize reality.


    "There are more people coming up below, and I have more important things to do. I will let them go today!" Wei Xiao said, and quickly ran towards the corridor with windows.


    Lin Qin secretly sighed a pity.


    Why didn''t the Lord try to kill him?


    It''s disappointing.


    "Hurry up, don''t let anyone run."


    The officers of the law enforcement team are so similar to the law enforcement agencies in the film and television series, they are all "a step late."


    When they arrived at the place where the incident occurred, Wei Xiao and Lin Qin had already left the entertainment venue.


    The rest of the time in the "Happy Land on Earth" is undoubtedly chaotic. In other parts of the base, at this time, some people are also in a bad mood.

 Chapter 484： The three giants of Dawning Base

    Command the mansion.


    Dawn base commander Hou Mowen, deputy commander Tong Sandao, and Dai Tiji, head of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group, gathered together.


    Except for the three of them, there are some maids with pure and beautiful looks around.


    "Have you got any news over there?" Hou Mowen asked while drinking red wine and eating delicious food.


    Dai Tiji swallowed the food in his mouth and shook his head: "Not yet. There are forty or fifty hunting squads that go out hunting today. If you want to get news, you have to wait for tomorrow to dawn."


    "According to the inspection report of the corpse, it is not difficult to find that the murderer who killed Langpiao and them was a guy with extremely powerful marksmanship. There are also zombies brought back from the scene, especially the three third-level zombies. There were no gunshot wounds on their bodies. It was killed by a sharp weapon. It can be seen that the enemy is not only superior in marksmanship, but also extremely powerful. I suspect that such a person is not from our base."


    "Do you think it''s someone from another base?"


    Tong Sandao nodded.


    "If there is such a strong presence in our base, we can''t be ignorant of it."


    "According to what you mean, boy brother, don''t you say that my little brothers are dead in vain?" Dai Tiji said unwillingly.


    Tong Sandao said: "I''m just guessing, and no one can guarantee that the murderer will not be in our base. The interrogation that should be done is still unavoidable, but we should also pay attention to outside news."


    "The scope is too big. If it weren''t for the people from our base, this murderer would be hard to find, alas!"


    "Haha... what did the leader sigh? Why, did my sister-in-law whisper in your ear?"


    Hou Mowen smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Isn''t it? Their renegade family is just such a lone seedling, and now they have been dealt with, how can the woman give up? She can make trouble alone, but the hair in my harem is long and short-sighted. All the stinky ladies also followed, and I''m so upset."


    "I can''t blame my sister-in-law. After all, it''s just such a brother, now he''s gone, and everyone feels sad."


    "Of course I know, but what can I do if the murderer can''t find me? Mad, don''t let me know who did it, otherwise, I have to let him live rather than die."


    "Pata Pata..."


    As soon as Hou Mowen''s words fell, a subordinate ran in from outside the house.


    Seeing the person coming, Hou Mowen asked with a cold face, "Is something wrong?"


    "Commander, there has been an accident in the paradise of the world."


    The three people present frowned, and Hou Mo asked with a cold face, "What happened?"


    The subordinate said: "Just now, someone committed an assault on the earth, shooting and killing 17 people in fear of crimes and absconded. After our law enforcement team interrogated witnesses at the scene, it was preliminarily determined that the murderer was a man and a woman."


    "Huh?" Hou Mo asked, his face changed: "You mean someone killed someone in the base?"


    "Yes!"


    "Peng..."


    The subordinate''s affirmative reply made Hou Mo Wen Pai angrily.


    "Mad, one by one knows to add chaos to Lao Tzu, don''t they know that you can''t kill people in the base?" asked Hou Mo, who was initially upset because of the waves, now this thing is happening again in the base, he is Completely angry: "Send all the law enforcement teams out for me, and dig the ground three feet for me to find the perpetrator."


    "Yes!" The subordinate responded and turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Tong Sandao suddenly called out the subordinates who were about to leave.


    "Does the deputy commander have anything else to tell?"


    "Brother boy, do you have other things?"


    Tong Sandao motioned to Hou Mo to ask, don¡¯t worry, and with a cold face, he asked his subordinates seriously: ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you, have you checked the scene of the crime?¡±


    "Checked it out."


    "The seventeen people who were killed were shot directly or did they resist?"


    The subordinates thought for a while and organized a good language to say: "They were not killed directly. There was a fierce gun battle at the scene. Of the 17 victims, except for five who died early, the rest were killed by the murderer in the exchange of fire between the two sides."


    Upon hearing the subordinates'' answers, Hou Mo asked and Dai Tiji''s cold faces changed.


    Tong Sandao said solemnly: "That is to say, the murderer was not a sneak attack, nor was he dealing with a person without a weapon, but in a head-on confrontation, with only one man and one woman, he unilaterally killed 17 people and successfully escaped. ?"


    "According to our understanding, this is indeed the case."


    To get the answer he wanted, Tong Sandao looked at Hou Mo asked and Dai Tiji.


    "Commander, brother, I believe you should already understand what this means? The members of Langpiao and the Greedy Wolf mercenary group have just been killed by mysterious murderers outside the base. It has only been a long time. Not only are people in the base ignoring the rules of the base. , Only two people can kill 17 Christians with guns in their hands. This is not something ordinary people can do."


    Some things happen on the same day, and it is easy to associate them together.


    "You mean, the murderer who killed Langpiao was in the base, and the incidents in the paradise on earth were made by the murderer?"


    As soon as Dai Tiji''s words were finished, Hou Mo asked coldly: "Even if it is not the same group of people who attacked at the base and ignores the rules I set, I can''t spare them lightly. Let''s go and meet the two murderers in person. , I, Hou Mo, want to see, where are they sacred?"


    With that, Hou Mowen stood up.


    The other two also wanted to meet Wei Xiao and the others, and got up one after another.


    "Don''t bother you to work hard, we will send it to the door ourselves."


    "who?"


    Before the three of them took a step, a sound came from outside the house.


    The subordinates who did not leave immediately drew their guns.


    "Swish..."


    From outside the house, a jade-colored cold light flew in. Under the horrified eyes of his subordinates, the jade-colored light penetrated his body, driving his body, and nailing it straight to the wall on one side of the hall.


    "what¡­¡­"


    These sudden changes caused the maid who stood around in the mansion to wait on Hou Moqin to scream out.


    Some people even want to run.


    "Be quiet."


    Hou Mowen snorted coldly, calming the panicked maid, and then, together with the other two, looked at the subordinate who was nailed to the wall.


    I saw the subordinate who was nailed to the wall struggled a few times and disappeared, but in his heart, a jade-colored handle was exposed, and the rest was either submerged in the subordinate''s body or pierced into the wall behind the subordinate. Inside.


    "A weapon made of giant zombie bones?"


    The three of them almost spoke in unison.


    No wonder they think so.


    They can have such a powerful and sharp cold weapon, they have seen them on the swords, guns and swords made of giant zombie bones, and the common cold weapons made of steel alloy have absolutely no such terrible penetrating power.


    With the shocked faces of the three of them, Wei Xiao led Lin Qin and walked in from the door.


    As for the people who are responsible for the security around the mansion, since Wei Xiao''s figure has come here, their results are self-evident.


    Hou Mo asked, turning his head and staring at Wei Xiao coldly: "Who are you?"


    Wei Xiao walked and said, "Didn''t you guess it just now?"


    "You killed Langpiao (killed a member of my wolf-greedy mercenary group)?" Hou Mo asked, and Dai Tiji asked at the same time.


    Walking to the middle of the living room, Wei Xiao stopped.


    "Don''t you understand human words?"

 Chapter 485： Two pretends

    Hearing Wei Xiao''s insulting words, the faces of all three of them became ugly.


    A fierce light appeared in Dai Tiji''s eyes: "Boy, you are very kind. The people who killed us don''t know how to hide, but dare to appear before us swaggeringly. There is really a way to heaven..."


    "Stop, don''t say anything cruel, I officially announce one thing. Everyone present, from now on, you are all my captives, and you have the right to remain silent, but every word you say, I will follow Its severity determines your life and death."


    "court death!"


    When someone interrupted to say something, Dai Tiji was uncomfortable. Now Wei Xiao dare to speak out in front of him. He originally wanted to play with Wei Xiao more, so he just lost this patience.


    Dai Tiji shot directly at Wei Xiao.


    His speed is very fast, and he knows that he is not an ordinary person at a glance.


    Super soldier?


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were bright, thinking of something, he dodges to avoid an attack by Dai Tiji.


    Before Dai Tiji''s second attack came, Wei Xiao said to Lin Qin: "Lin Qin, leave this **** to you, fight hard and learn hard."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao''s figure flashed, once again avoiding Dai Tiji''s second attack.


    Is he going to train Lin Qin with the Dai Tiji?


    Dai Tiji also focused on Wei Xiao''s body. At this time, a figure that was not much slower than him rushed towards him.


    "drink--"


    With a soft drink, Lin Qin punched out the front.


    Out of an instinctive reaction, the Dai Tiji, who was too late to accumulate energy, faced Lin Qin with a full blow and could only passively defend.


    Lin Qin''s fist struck him on the arms that crossed him in front of him, and the force far beyond Dai Tiji''s imagination bombarded his body, and Dai Tiji''s figure suddenly flew upside down several meters.


    Dai Tiji stabilized his figure and looked at Lin Qin solemnly: "Are you a super soldier?"


    "Lin Qin, the teacher''s teacher, please advise."


    "What''s the matter? Just move the knife."


    Wei Xiao gave Lin Qin a cold shout impatiently.


    Lin Qin stopped talking nonsense, put down the backpack on his back, drew out the ring knife behind him, and slammed Dai Tiji again.


    The backpack and the ring sword were brought by Wei Xiao and the others after they left the paradise on earth and returned to the hotel. Wei Xiao, who doesn''t plan to stay at the Suguang base for a long time, still put his backpack and weapons in the hotel for what?


    Facing Lin Qin, who was holding a weapon, Dai Tiji didn''t dare to be careless.


    Chaoshou picked up a sofa from the side and threw it at Lin Qin.


    "Pouch" with a sound.


    Lin Qin, who rushed from the front, swung a knife to split the sofa in half from the middle and quickly approached the Daisy machine.


    Without skills, no moves, with strong physical fitness and sharp weapons in hand, Lin Qin''s style of play is reckless, just making moves as well.


    It''s a complete mess.


    But even so, because of the sharpness of the blade in Lin Qin''s hand, Dai Tiji didn''t dare to step up and blindly avoid Lin Qin.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of Hou Mowen and Tong Sandao were extremely ugly.


    Tong Sandao asked coldly: "Who are you? Who sent you to deal with us?"


    Wei Xiao took a sofa from the side and sat down and lighted himself a cigarette.


    Yu Guang took care of Lin Qin from time to time, and said interestingly: "Why, in the Heavenly Alliance, you also have enemies?"


    "Don''t change the subject, who is going to deal with us?"


    Wei Xiao let out a mouthful of smoke: "Can''t I belong to an outside force?"


    "Do you think we will believe it? Only the Celestial Alliance has super fighters, and your strength has exposed your identity." Tong Sandao is still very confident in his judgment.


    "ignorance!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, Lin Qin''s scream suddenly came from his ear.


    Looking hurriedly towards Lin Qin, Wei Xiao just witnessed the scene where she was kicked into the air by a daisy machine.


    Wei Xiao slapped his forehead with a look that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    Although there is a certain gap between Lin Qin''s strength and the Dai Tiji, but with the weapon in her hand, how can she level it off, but how long it took to be kicked off by the bare-hand Dai Tiji made Wei Xiao extremely disappointed.


    "It''s now!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao lost consciousness, Hou Mowen and Tong Sandao thought they would seize the opportunity and directly attack Wei Xiao.


    I don''t know if these big guys are too confident or the base is poor and lacks the ability to equip them with swords and guns, all of them are bare-handed.


    He has enough Wei Xiao, right?


    But there is never a shortage of weapons around.


    Could these people be stronger than him?


    "Die!"


    The two of them rushed to Wei Xiao''s side, and punched Wei Xiao at the same time.


    Just as their fists were about to touch Wei Xiao''s head, a sharp light flashed in Wei Xiao''s blood pupils.


    "Papa" twice, the two fists that hit Wei Xiao were easily grasped by him.


    "how is this possible?"


    Tong Sandao and Hou Mowen were shocked.


    "You dare to attack me even with this strength, who gives you the confidence?"


    Wei Xiao grabbed the hands of the two of them and got up, kicking them out like a gust of wind.


    "Ah..."


    In the screams, the figures of Tong Sandao and Hou Mowen flew upside down and hit the ground very hard.


    On the other side, he kicked Fei Lin Qin''s Dai Tiji, with a look of disdain: "You dare to attack me even with this strength, who gives you the confidence?"


    "..."


    Nima, the two pretends to be compared to each other, can this be matched?


    Could it be that this is the legendary three thousand avenues, which lead to the same goal by different routes?


    Dai Tiji''s pride didn''t last long. With two screams in his ear, he quickly looked towards the sound source.


    It was also very coincidental that he happened to see Tong Sandao and Hou Mowen being kicked out by Wei Xiao.


    "what?"


    Dai Tiji''s face changed drastically.


    Both Hou Mowen and Tong Sandao were super fighters who took No. 2 potion, and their strength was even worse than him. But these two people are actually not Wei Xiao''s rivals when they join forces. How can this not shock Dai Tiji?


    Unexpectedly, Dai Tiji''s eyes looked at Wei Xiao becoming extremely solemn.


    As if not knowing that Dai Tiji was watching his situation, Wei Xiao walked slowly towards Tong Sandao and Hou Mowen with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "It seems that you don''t have the consciousness of being a prisoner at all. Then I will let you see the reality thoroughly." The voice fell, Wei Xiao''s figure seemed to be equipped with a propeller, and he jumped to the sky above the two with his feet slammed into the sky. They stepped on it.


    "not good!"


    The two reacted quickly, and hurriedly rolled to one side to avoid Wei Xiao''s trampling.


    There was a "boom".


    Wei Xiao stepped on the air, and the ground vibrated, feeling like an earthquake.


    The two got up quickly and looked at the spider silk crack on the floor under Wei Xiao''s feet, their eyes full of horror.


    Do you want to be so exaggerated?


    If the two were slower just now, wouldn''t they be trampled on by Wei Xiao?


    The two sides looked at each other, and after each understood the meaning in each other''s eyes, the two of them showed fierce expressions, attacking Wei Xiao''s figure from left to right at the same time.


    Wei Xiao calmly responded.


    Faced with the attacks of the two, while resolving their attacks time and time again, they also allowed them to bear his serious damage.


    On one side, Dai Tiji saw Hou Mowen and Tong Sandao both being at a disadvantage, gritted their teeth, and did not go to help Tong Sandao them. He fixed his eyes on Lin Qin and rushed forward.


    Lin Qin didn''t feel relieved after taking the Dai Tiji. Now, seeing the other party rushing towards him, he hurriedly waved the ring-saw and tried to force the rushing Dai Tiji back.

 Chapter 486： Murderous

    For a time, a living room became two battlefields in this way.


    The maids who stayed here before have already run out, leaving only five people in the living room. The fighting on both sides makes it feel like watching a comedy.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s Tong Sandao and Hou Mo asked the two, they were completely abused in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    There was a big gap between Wei Xiao''s speed, strength, and response, and they were beaten throughout.


    On Lin Qin''s side, she has a weapon in her hand but has no sense of combat. Faced with Dai Tiji, although she will not be abused, she has always been the most injured.


    Jiao Didi''s figure was either kicked into the air by Dai Tiji or fell down with a heavy punch. It was very miserable.


    "Lord, lord, I, I can''t beat him." Lin Qin asked for help first.


    In fact, Wei Xiao''s eyes have been paying attention to Lin Qin''s side.


    The reason why he allowed Lin Qin to be "bully" by Dai Tiji was not because he was cruel, but because he hoped that by fighting with Dai Tiji, he could raise Lin Qin''s fighting awareness.


    But the result can be imagined. Lin Qin, who is not the legendary "Wulin Wizard", has not made any progress at all except for getting more and more chaotic.


    Wei Xiao knew he was wrong.


    The set learned from the novel TV is not suitable for him to teach Lin Qin, or in other words, he is not suitable for teaching "apprentices."


    A little beauty was almost beaten into a pig head by others in front of him, and Wei Xiao couldn''t bear to see it.


    Not thinking about playing with Tong San Dao.


    Faced with the attack of the two again, Wei Xiao came first, and one of them gave a fist in their abdomen.


    With these two punches, Wei Xiao used 80% of his strength.


    The force of terror hits people like a car sprinting at high speed.


    Tong Sandao and Hou Mowen only felt that their stomachs were overturned, their intestines were burning like a fire, and a mouthful of blood was spit out. The two figures flew out and slammed on the wall fiercely.


    "Ahem... you, did you take the No. 3 potion?"


    With one blow, the two lost their combat effectiveness on the spot. If they hadn''t taken genetic medicine to make their physique far more than normal, the two punches of Wei Xiao would be enough to kill them.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face and did not respond to them.


    When the figure moved, he came to Lin Qin''s side.


    Lin Qin was still in a panic parrying the offensive of Dai Tiji.


    Lin Qin, who had a blue nose and swollen face and bruises all over his body, did not dare to confront Dai Tiji head-on.


    "Boom..."


    Another whip leg that Lin Qin could not avoid kicked towards her neck. Lin Qin, who thought she was going to fly out again this time, closed her eyes and instinctively made a block movement with one hand.


    However, she was ready to withstand the blow of Dai Tiji. She didn''t feel the opponent''s whip kick on her body for a long time. Bewildered, Lin Qin opened her eyes and looked to her side.


    "Lord, Lord?"


    A tall, stalwart body stood beside her.


    At this time, Dai Tiji, sweeping Lin Qin''s whip leg, was grasped by Wei Xiao with one hand, and it was difficult to get a point.


    Dai Tiji was shocked, and Lin Qin cried with joy.


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face: "It is still too difficult for you to deal with an opponent of this level. Stand aside and see how I abused him."


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao lifted his leg and put a foot on Dai Tiji''s body.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Dai Tiji screamed and flew back.


    Wei Xiao''s figure flashed.


    Lin Qin only felt that Wei Xiao''s figure was still in front of him one second before, but the next second, he had already caught up with the flying Desi machine.


    Before Dai Ti Ji''s figure landed, Wei Xiao raised his leg and kicked Dai Ti Ji''s back.


    The flying silhouette of Dai Tiji leaps into the sky and reaches the ceiling of the living room.


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop there. When Dai Tiji''s figure fell toward the ground, a high-pressure leg was used to force Dai Tiji''s abdomen.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The Dai Tiji, who vomited blood on the spot, hit the ground in a "V" shape.


    With a "bang", the terrifying impact made the floor of the entire living room tremble.


    If you look closely, you will find that there are spider silk cracks in a large number of floor tiles where the Dai Tiji machine landed.


    Without personally experiencing Wei Xiao''s combo, I don''t know how terrifying the pain that Dai Tiji has endured, but the last scene alone is enough to scare people.


    Do you want to be so cruel?


    "Ahem...puff..."


    Dai Tiji was not dead, but he also lost his combat effectiveness.


    "I''m taking revenge for you, don''t you?" Wei Xiao turned around and said to Lin Qin coldly.


    Lin Qin felt that Wei Xiao was so tall, loving, and secure at this moment.


    Active mind, cranky thinking...


    I thought that Wei Xiao would deal with Dai Tiji so cruelly. Everything broke out because of seeing her being bullied. Lin Qin was touched and speechless, and the tears of tears were like free sea water. Flowing out of the barking eyes.


    "Lord..."


    With a cry, Lin Qin, who was moved and aggrieved on his face, rushed towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    She knew, knowing that the Lord had her in his heart, otherwise, why would the Lord be violently beaten on behalf of her because of her?


    I didn''t admit it before, now I can''t argue with it, right?


    I have to say that this woman has a lot of activity in her heart.


    Just when Lin Qin was about to pounce on Wei Xiao''s arms to seek the long-awaited safe haven, Wei Xiao dodged and let the energetic Lin Qin rush away.


    "Thinking about taking advantage of me all day, thinking I don''t know?"


    Wei Xiao said angrily, not looking at Lin Qin''s expression at the moment, grabbing one foot of Dai Tiji with one hand, dragging him towards Tong San Dao and the others.


    I didn¡¯t get my wish and threw himself into Wei Xiao¡¯s arms. I don¡¯t know if I heard the words behind Wei Xiao. Now Lin Qin¡¯s disillusionment is disillusioned, and the flowers blooming in his heart are withered. I feel like my heart is full of grievances. Want to cry.


    "Master, you hate it to death."


    Wei Xiao turned a deaf ear.


    "Hurry up, they are inside, and the people inside must not be allowed to escape."


    "Trusty rusty..."


    At this moment, outside, intensive footsteps rushed towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao, who threw the Dai Tiji machine to Tong Sandao and the others, frowned and looked out of the hall.


    Outside the mansion, a woman brought a group of soldiers armed with guns to rescue Hou Mowen and the others.


    Before they were close to the commanding mansion, Wei Xiao turned to Hou Mo and asked them: "In consideration of your safety, I think it''s best for you to keep people outside from approaching here, what do you think?"


    Hou Mowen, who was bleeding in his mouth and looked very weak, said unyieldingly: "You can''t escape. I advise you to catch it with your hands. In this way, I can leave you a whole body."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao''s tone became cold, and a pistol appeared in his hand.


    "no, do not want¡­¡­"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    In the horrified call of Dai Tiji, Wei Xiao shot him.


    "How about killing the chicken and the monkey?"


    Wei Xiao now is completely different from the "gentleness" he used to fight with Hou Mowen and others before, as if he changed in a moment, his eyes were cold and murderous, and the expression on his face didn''t carry a trace of emotion.

 Chapter 487： Who is looking for the dead?

    Tong Sandao and Hou Mowen''s eyelids throbbed.


    Hou Mowen gritted his teeth: "Kill us, you and your woman will die too."


    The evil on Wei Xiao''s face was even worse, and the muzzle in his hand slowly moved towards Tong Sandao.


    Tong Sandao was shocked.


    "People outside are listening, don''t come in, don''t even come in."


    He didn''t dare to continue with Wei Xiaoheng like Hou Mowen.


    How is this horizontal? It was not Hou Mo asked who pointed the gun, but him.


    The Dai Tiji is a lesson from the past. If Tong San Dao waits for Wei Xiao to start his hand before making a sound, it will be over.


    Naturally, Tong Sandao felt resentment towards Hou Mowen at this time.


    This **** obviously felt that the next person to die was not him, so he dared to continue pretending to be with Wei Xiao. Tong Sandao even suspected that Hou Mowen wanted to get rid of him by Wei Xiao''s hand, and then compromise with Wei Xiao.


    After all, although he is the deputy commander, his rights in the base are not much different from those of Hou Mowen. Sometimes they will disagree on different decisions. It is impossible to say that Hou Mowen does not want to kill him. of.


    Comparing the heart to the heart, if there is no chance, he wants to get rid of Hou Mowen and sit on the other side. Is Hou Mowen good?


    As for Wei Xiao, if they want to leave here, it is enough to have a hostage in their hands.


    He and Hou Mo asked, idiots knew that leaving Hou Mowen had a greater effect than his deputy commander.


    Tong Sandao hurriedly shouted outside the house, which was definitely a wise move.


    Outside, the soldiers who had rushed to the entrance of the commanding mansion ten meters away, heard the call of Tong Sandao at this time, everyone''s footsteps stagnated.


    "It''s the deputy commander..."


    Seeing the soldiers stop, the woman who took the lead showed a cruel expression on her delicate face.


    But she did not dare to make drastic moves.


    Standing at the front of the team, he shouted into the room with a cold face: "Listen to the people inside, you have been surrounded by us, you can''t escape with your wings. If you don''t want to die, immediately let my husband and the deputy commander them. Otherwise, I will make you hard to die."


    Wei Xiao inside heard the words and sneered.


    "Who is out there? Such a horizontal?"


    Tong Sandao said: "It''s the eldest lady in charge, that is, Lang Piao''s sister, Lang Jiu Shi."


    "Langjiu poems? Lang will die? This name is really good." Wei Xiao said jokingly.


    "Rather than teasing my daughter-in-law here, think about how to get out of here? Even if you take the No. 3 potion and face hundreds of guns, you and your woman don''t want to leave here." Homo asked. Still very tough.


    He didn''t seem to worry at all that his words would stimulate Wei Xiao to be killed.


    Wei Xiao saw his thoughts and asked coldly: "Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    Hou Mowen avoided the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes and said, "If you think you have the ability to leave the commanding mansion, then kill us all for fear that you dare not dare."


    "hehe¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    "Fuck..."


    He shot.


    Wei Xiao really shot Hou Mowen.


    He hardly hesitated, just as Hou Mowen''s voice fell, several bullets were all sent into Hou Mowen''s head.


    Before he died, Hou Mo asked, with the last shock in his eyes. He was afraid that he would not even think of it in his dreams, but Wei Xiao actually killed him.


    Really, he just pretended not to be afraid of threats just because he didn''t want to lose face in front of Wei Xiao. He also felt that if Wei Xiao wanted to leave the commanding mansion safe and sound, no one would kill him. But he never expected that the devil in front of him would be so unexciting.


    I''m just pretending to be a comparison, can''t you give me a chance?


    Even if you are not afraid of those outside, at least you should kill Tong San Dao before letting me succumb!


    Without Tong Sandao, who is there, would I dare to go with you like this?


    Unfortunately, everything is too late.


    Tong Sandao on the side didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so decisive.


    The head of the land said that he would kill him. Has he ever thought about the consequences?


    Before Hou Mowen continued to stimulate Wei Xiao, Tong Sandao felt that he would definitely be killed by Wei Xiao as a target for venting, but as a result, he was shocked, and Hou Mowen, who was the most suitable hostage, was taken out by Wei Xiao. .


    Tong Sandao stared at Wei Xiao dumbfounded, and his eyes were shocking and shocking towards Wei Xiao.


    This person, must not bet on something he dared not do, Hou Mowen is the best proof.


    "Gudong..."


    In the face of Wei Xiao, a person who had no scruples, Tong Sandao was really scared now.


    "Big brother, big brother, I can listen to you everything, don''t let your gun go off fire." Tong Sandao said in fear.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Do you think he regrets it?"


    "Regret, absolutely regret it."


    Wei Xiao glanced at Tong Sandao: "What about you? Think I can''t get out of this house without you being a hostage?"


    Tong Sandao shook his head repeatedly.


    "The big brother wants to leave, no matter how many people come to our base, we can''t keep it."


    "You are very good and very spiritual." Wei Xiao smiled.


    But his smile was in the eyes of Tong Sandao, not to mention how scary, it made him feel excited.


    "Husband, don''t worry, I have surrounded the commanding mansion. If the people inside dare to touch your hair, I will let them die."


    The Langjiu poems outside didn''t know that Hou Mowen had been solved by Wei Xiao, and at this time he dared to rant about Wei Xiao.


    Tong Sandao felt sad for her in his heart.


    Your patrons are dead, and now you are nothing.


    "That woman is too noisy, you should be able to direct those outside, right?"


    Not knowing what Wei Xiao wanted to do, Tong Sandao nodded: "The leader is dead, now I am the biggest base. I can take care of a fox, fake tiger, and prestige woman in minutes."


    "That''s good. Lin Qin..."


    "Master..." Lin Qin came over with a blue nose and a swollen face.


    "Take him and go out with me to take care of the nasty flies."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Lin Qin nodded and walked to Tong Sandao to help him up.


    "I hope your words are true, otherwise, you are dead."


    With that said, Wei Xiao walked outside the door.


    "go!"


    Lin Qin dragged the somewhat laborious Tong Sandao to follow Wei Xiao.


    When he was about to reach the door, Wei Xiao stopped his steps and turned his head and said, "You can now speak to people outside."


    There is no need for Wei Xiao to ask him to say anything. Tong Sandao, who understood Wei Xiao¡¯s meaning, rushed outside and said loudly: "Listen to the soldiers outside. I am the deputy commander Tong Sandao. Now I am going out, no one is allowed to shoot. ?"


    No one responded.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s playful smile, Tong Sandao''s face didn''t know how hot it was.


    "I asked you something, didn''t you hear it?"


    "Yes, deputy commander!"


    There was finally a response outside.


    Although it was a bit late, the result was good.


    "Big brother, it''s okay outside now, don''t worry, they won''t shoot." Tong Sandao smiled with a cold head.


    Wei Xiao said to Lin Qin, "Just take him where the people who are standing outside can see for a while, don''t worry about the others."


    "Understand Lord!"


    "Yeah! Go!"


    Wei Xiao took the lead and appeared first in the sight of the soldiers outside.

 Chapter 488： What a simple thing

    "Kakka..."


    As soon as he saw Wei Xiao''s figure, ten meters away from the exit, the soldiers who had surrounded the commander''s mansion all raised their guns and pointed at Wei Xiao.


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot."


    Then Tong Sandao, who also appeared in the eyes of the soldiers, hurriedly said.


    No one dared to act rashly, but no one put down his gun.


    Wei Xiao walked straight out of the house, while Lin Qin pushed Tong San Dao in front of him, and pointed at him with the gun he carried behind him, while the knife holder in his hand did not move anymore on his shoulder.


    The two stood at the exit.


    This move is undoubtedly to prevent accidents.


    If people outside don¡¯t listen to Tong Sandao¡¯s words and attack them, Lin Qin doesn¡¯t know if Wei Xiao and Tong Sandao will die, but Lin Qin, she has enough time to kill Tong Sandao and evade, and then find a chance to leave. .


    Lin Qin did all this in accordance with Wei Xiao''s instructions.


    After following Wei Xiao for a long time, Lin Qin knew that when Wei Xiao made a major decision, she only needed to be obedient.


    "Tong brother, where is my husband?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others, Lang Jiu Shi, who led the team, stood in the crowd and asked.


    This woman was born with a good skin.


    Except for the difference in figure compared with Lin Qin, that face is on par with Lin Qin.


    It''s no wonder that she will become Hoomowen''s big room, and she is a rare 90-point beauty, and it is completely reasonable to be rare.


    When Tong Sandao heard Langjiu''s questioning, his face was bitter, and his eyes looked at Wei Xiao who had walked out of the room.


    "It''s dead, I just killed it." Without waiting for Tong Sandao to speak, Wei Xiao didn''t need to hide anything and was straightforward.


    "What? My husband is dead?"


    Upon hearing the words of Langjiu''s poem, his bright eyes were taken aback.


    "How is this possible? My husband is a super soldier, how could he die? You must have lied to me. Tong brother, do you think something happened to my husband?"


    Wei Xiao had already answered Langjiu''s poems, Tong Sandao had nothing to hesitate, and he nodded and said, "What he said is correct, the leader is dead."


    "impossible."


    "I don''t need to lie to you."


    Lang Jiu Shi did not believe it, with panic and anxiety in his eyes, shook his head and said: "You are all lying to me, I don''t believe it, my husband is not dead, you must have kidnapped my husband together. Soldiers, the deputy commander has betrayed The base, kill them to rescue the leader, as long as you rescue the leader, you will be able to be appointed as a nobleman in the future, and you will never enjoy the glory and wealth."


    "I see who dares?" Tong Sandao hurriedly said.


    Lang Jiu Shijiao shouted: "Are you going to betray my husband? Don''t forget, my husband is the commander of the Dawn base appointed by the emperor. To betray my husband is to betray the emperor. Can you withstand the anger of the emperor?"


    "No one is allowed to move. I am the biggest in the Dawn base now. If you don''t listen to me, you can''t escape."


    "Shoot me!" Lang Jiushi roared.


    "No one is allowed to move." Tong Sandao tried to stop it.


    "boom--"


    Just when the two were in a stalemate and the soldiers around didn''t know who to listen to, a gunshot broke the situation.


    The atmosphere on the scene quieted down instantly.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Wei Xiao and Lang Jiu Shi almost at the same time.


    I saw a gun in Wei Xiao''s hand facing Langjiu Poetry, and the latter, with a bullet hole between his eyebrows, with horror and unwillingness in his eyes, slowly fell to the ground.


    "It''s a simple thing, what time is wasted? Isn''t it enough to solve this woman?" Wei Xiao said, his voice cold indescribably.


    With his opening, the soldiers who quickly recovered, their guns were all aimed at Wei Xiao.


    "Stop it, put the gun down." Tong Sandao shouted angrily.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid of those gunpoints, and sneered: "Every man, listening to the transfer of a woman, you really give us men a face. Your deputy commander is not dead yet? Why, I plan to listen to a woman in the future. Order?"


    The soldiers who pointed their guns at Wei Xiao looked at each other, not knowing how to refute Wei Xiao''s words.


    At the moment they hesitated, Tong Sandao said coldly: "Give me all the guns down, haven''t you heard?"


    "Deputy commander, they..."


    "What are they? Now I have the final say. I don''t want to be expelled from the Dawning Base. I will take care of me. I will settle the matter tonight and retreat to me."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Why? My orders are still inferior to that woman? Or do you want to commit the following?" Tong Sandao''s tone sank.


    The soldiers around hesitated for a long time.


    At this time, one of them stopped his gun and stood up: "Deputy commander, we will naturally listen to your orders, but if something like this happens in the commander¡¯s house, we need to be responsible for your safety. We will stay here. You can rest assured that there is no such thing as yours. Instructions, we will not act rashly."


    Subordinates said this very well.


    On the one hand, it not only showed loyalty to Tong San Dao, on the other hand, it was also to prevent Wei Xiao from doing things that were not conducive to Tong San Dao.


    Not to leave, but not to mess around. It can not only ensure the safety of Tong San Dao, but also form a deterrent to Wei Xiao and the others. It can be said that it is well-intentioned.


    His words undoubtedly spoke to Tong Sandao''s heart.


    Tong Sandao was actually afraid that Wei Xiao would get rid of him after these soldiers left.


    But Tong Sandao could not follow the wishes of his subordinates.


    His life is still in the hands of Wei Xiao and Wei Xiao. If he agrees to the request of his subordinates, maybe Wei Xiao will think that this is a potential threat to him.


    He couldn''t be more clear when Homo asked how he died.


    Only a slight threat was revealed to Wei Xiao and he was dealt with. He didn''t want to follow in the footsteps of the former.


    "You don''t need to worry about it here, just give it to me..."


    "Okay, don''t act in front of me. If they want to stay, then stay! I''m not an unreasonable person. I am loyal to you. Why, are you still not happy?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Halfway through Tong Sandao''s words, Wei Xiao interrupted him. Now that he heard what Wei Xiao said, he felt that he was full of grievances and no one talked about it.


    I let the subordinates leave by myself, but I am afraid that you will misunderstand me and kill me with a shot.


    Hou Mo asked how you died, don¡¯t you always have 13 points in your mind?


    Thinking like this in his heart, Tong Sandao didn''t dare to say it.


    "What the big brother taught is that I don''t know good people anymore." Tong Sandao smiled.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the soldiers present and smiled: "Don''t be squeezed, I won''t treat your deputy commander, maybe after tonight, your deputy commander will bring you unexpected surprises. Relax, this is not dealing with corpses, there is no need for everyone to be like on the battlefield."


    The soldiers around didn''t know how Wei Xiao had the face to say such words.


    They will appear here, don''t this person know why?


    People can be shameless to this point, except for Wei Xiao, there is no one else.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, as he calmed the soldiers outside, turned and walked towards Lin Qin and the others.


    "Go back, the matter of our coming here has not been resolved yet!"


    Lin Qin took Tong''s three swords, and the three of them returned to the house.


    When the soldiers outside witnessed this scene, their eyes were suddenly filled with confusion.


    who I am?


    Where am I?


    What am I doing here?

 Chapter 489： All over

    In the living room.


    The three came back and sat down on the sofa.


    "Big brother, if you want to leave now, I promise, absolutely no one dares to stop it. I also promise you tonight that you will not be mentioned again when you leave this house. You can safely go out. Shuguang Base." Tong Sandao spoke, trying to say in a tone that pleases Wei Xiao as much as possible.


    Wei Xiao, smoking a cigarette, glanced at him.


    "Have I said I want to leave?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to let Tong Sandao think wildly.


    Sitting upright, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Get to know me officially, don''t Minghai... Hmm! I almost forgot, my base doesn''t have a name that can be spoken."


    Halfway through the conversation, Wei Xiao, who had never paid attention to the name of the base, suddenly felt embarrassed when introducing him to where he came from.


    I can¡¯t tell others that I¡¯m the leader of Minghai¡¯s villa base, right? Isn¡¯t that a low price?


    It is rare to be serious, but the original serious atmosphere was stopped by Wei Xiao, which directly changed its taste.


    Lin Qin on the side was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Sometimes she really couldn''t understand Wei Xiao.


    The master who is obviously very cold and domineering, why does he become amused at every critical moment?


    Mainly, he said without thinking about the name of the base.


    Can we not be so direct?


    Tong Sandao''s mouth twitched.


    I subconsciously think that the base that can''t even be named, is estimated to be not far larger in scale?


    Are there a hundred survivors?


    Without paying attention to the expressions of the two of them, Wei Xiao thought for a while, his calm gaze suddenly brightened: "I have it, just this name. After returning, let the heroes and the others be the title of the base. Let me introduce it officially, Minghai Phoenix The head of the base, Wei Xiao, visited late at night. Please forgive me for the offense before."


    I thought Wei Xiao would come up with a good name, that''s it?


    Phoenix base?


    What the hell?


    Are you sure you came up with this name after careful consideration?


    There is something behind.


    Forgive me for the offense? Do you think what you did before was just offensive?


    Lin Qin couldn''t listen anymore, covering her face with one hand, as if she couldn''t bear to look straight.


    Thousands of grass and mud horses rushed past Tong Sandao''s heart.


    This guy is so faceless and skinless to the extreme.


    But Tong Sandao didn''t dare to despise it.


    "Fortunately to meet, it turns out that eldest brother...Wei is still the leader of the place. It was Tong Mou who was negligent before, and he still looked at Haihan for being rude."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "You''re polite, you won''t know each other if you don''t fight! If nothing happened before, we wouldn''t sit here and communicate, right?"


    Tong Sandao''s heart twitched.


    He glanced at the two dead bodies still lying on the ground.


    Is the price of "no acquaintance without fighting" a bit high?


    Tong Sandao didn''t dare to say it, and had to laugh with him: "Boss Wei said that the process is a bit cruel, but how can you see a rainbow without going through wind and rain?"


    Wei Xiao Chongtong gave an old thumb up three times.


    "Well said. You are a good person. I think I am looking for a talent like you."


    "Boss Wei is overwhelmed. In front of you, Tong Mou dare not be the word talent."


    "You don''t need to belittle yourself. It''s an ability to live in my hands until now. You see, if you don''t have the ability, wouldn''t the person who lay down before become you?"


    It felt that Wei Xiao was mocking him, but it was a pity that Tong Sandao had no evidence.


    "What Boss Wei said is that I would like to thank Boss Wei for his mercy."


    "Hey! That''s too much. Why do you want to thank me for surviving by your ability?"


    "..."


    On the one hand, Lin Qin saw the two people who were enemies of life and death in the previous moment, and the next moment she sat down calmly and tugged her. Suddenly, she felt that her understanding of human nature was still too superficial.


    The situation just now can be reversed. Is this world too crazy? Or is it that everything she experienced before was an illusion?


    "His~ It hurts!"


    If it wasn''t for the injury on the body to be real, Lin Qin would really believe it.


    "Lord, should we get into the subject?" Lin Qin interrupted the two of them and asked.


    Wei Xiao paused, and his face suddenly became cold: "Almost forgot to do business."


    After talking so much nonsense, when the moment of Tong Sandao secretly deciding his own life and death finally arrived, Wei Xiao continued:


    "Three swords! Actually! I don''t want to visit you in this way, but some misunderstandings have occurred. I came here politely, and you may not welcome me politely. Therefore, regarding what happened before, Let us assume that it has never happened. Don''t let this little thing affect our next mood. Do you think this is the reason?"


    If you have a big fist, you are what you say.


    Tong Sandao smiled flatly and nodded: "Boss Wei is right, just a few unlucky ghosts, and it doesn''t affect our feelings."


    "You are right to think so. Now I will ask you, the unlucky leader of this base is dead, can you fully control the Dawn base? Don''t say anything unsure, because it will be related to what I want to say to you next. ."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s serious face, Tong Sandao thought for a while, and shook his head: "I''m afraid it will not work in a short period of time. I need to clean up all the forces in the base and divide new interests. Take control of the Suguang base."


    "Because of other forces?"


    At this moment, Tong Sandao had a correct attitude and sincerely said to Wei Xiao: "The leader was appointed by the Emperor of Heaven. Now that the leader is dead, although I have the best hope of becoming the new leader, other people are not without the opportunity. The new appointment in the Emperor of Heaven. Before coming down, the base will inevitably compete for power."


    Wei Xiao understood Tong Sandao''s words instantly.


    "It''s simple. You will now call everyone who can compete with you here. I will let them listen to you obediently."


    Tong Sandao was a little surprised.


    "Will this, this work?"


    "Just do as I said."


    Although Tong Sandao was a little skeptical, the current form did not allow him to hesitate.


    After all, Xiaoming was in Wei Xiao''s hands, and it was impossible for him to be disobedient, unless he was not afraid of death.


    "Then how many subordinates should I call in?" Tong Sandao asked.


    Wei Xiao has no opinion on this.


    Tong Sandao no longer hesitated, and yelled outside.


    From outside, four subordinates walked in with guns.


    Tong Sandao directly asked them to summon the big bosses in the base who could contend with him.


    As his subordinates left, Tong Sandao told Wei Xiao that among the people who were about to be summoned, only three threatened him the most.


    One is Di Wudi, the other deputy leader of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Corps, and the other two are Huo Di, the president of the Society of Troubled Times, and the vice president Shi Shiwu (wu).


    These three people were the people from the base who had taken the No. 2 potion. Once Hou Mowen died, they would also become Tongsandao''s biggest competitors.


    Especially Huo Bing, his chances of becoming the new commander of the Dawn Base are not at all under Tong San Dao.


    "Huo Di, Shi Wu? Ha ha... this name is interesting." After Wei Xiao learned the information of other bigwigs in the base, he was already thinking about it.


    More than half an hour later, there was a loud noise outside the commanding mansion.


    In a blink of an eye, from outside the door, six people entered the living room one after another.


    "Brother Tong, I don''t know what happened to you and the leader who called us this night? I think there are a lot of soldiers on guard outside. Is there something wrong with the base?"

 Chapter 490： Who is for and who is against?

    The six people just came in, and one of them saw Tong Sandao sitting on the sofa and asked while walking towards him.


    Tong Sandao did not respond to the people''s question, but explained to Wei Xiao which of these three people were the most threatening to him.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and scanned the figures of the six people. He glanced at the three people who were afraid of Tong San Dao, and then nodded at Tong San Dao, indicating that he had remembered the three of them.


    In this way, Tong Sandao said aloud to the people who came: "Sit down first, you will soon know what happened."


    The six were suspicious, but they still walked towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Commander? And the acting head?"


    But they didn''t take a few steps. One of the big guys who looked around unintentionally noticed Hou Mowen and Dai Tiji lying on the ground. The walking steps suddenly stopped, and there was a light of shock in his eyes.


    When the other people saw this, they were taken aback for a moment, then followed his gaze, and also found the two corpses in the corner of the living room, their expressions couldn''t help but change.


    "Brother Tong, what''s going on?" Everyone stopped approaching Wei Xiao and the others, Huo Di, who was regarded as Tong San Dao''s biggest competitor, stared at Tong San Dao with a solemn face.


    Tong Sandao glanced at Wei Xiao and saw that he didn''t do anything, and said calmly: "Since you have seen it, I won''t talk nonsense. The leader is dead. From now on, I will become the new leader of the Dawn base. You called me just to hope you can support me so that I can be appointed by Tiandi as soon as possible."


    When the six people heard the words, three of them focused their eyes on the three of them who were taking No.2 potion.


    "You killed the leader?" Shi Shiwu, vice chairman of the Society of Troubled Times, asked in anger.


    Having reached this point, Tong Sandao didn''t dare to bear anything, anyway, he had already spared it.


    "Yes, Hou Mowen is not suitable to be our commander, so he called. Compared to him, I think I am more qualified to be the commander of the base than him."


    Such frantic and outspoken words came out of Tong San Dao''s mouth. The six people standing in the living room looked at Tong San Dao in amazement, even shocked.


    Not to mention killing the leader, now Tong San Dao is so confident that he wants to become the leader of the base. What a crazy and idiotic person would do?


    Didn''t he know that once this matter was revealed, the Emperor of Heaven would not let him go first?


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    When everyone else was shocked, Huo Di burst into laughter.


    Tong Sandao''s eyes narrowed: "What are you laughing at? Don''t you think I''m not right?"


    Huo Di stopped his laughter, and stared at Tong San Dao like an idiot: "Tong San Dao, Tong San Dao, you are usually a smart person. Why do you lose your head when it is critical? You killed the commander. You still want to get our support to become the new leader. Are you an idiot or when all of us are idiots?"


    "You mean you don''t plan to support me?"


    "Support you? Ha ha! You are really hopeless." Huo Di laughed.


    "Sit down and speak slowly. Are you standing one by one, aren''t your legs sore?" Wei Xiao said at this time, his tone very cold.


    Huo Di and the others noticed Wei Xiao and Lin Qin sitting on the sofa.


    "Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you at the base?" Shi Wu, who was next to Huo Di, said coldly.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at him.


    "Don''t you sit down?"


    When Huo Di saw Wei Xiao and Lin Qin, he seemed to have thought of something. A cruel look appeared in his eyes, and he looked straight at Tong San Dao, "Tong San Dao, are these two people your helpers? You are the leader and the generation chief. Killed together?"


    "You talk too much nonsense!"


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, his figure flickered, and he suddenly came to Huo Di''s body.


    "President, be careful!"


    Shi Shiwu, whose gaze stayed on Wei Xiao''s body, was the first to react.


    Without a trace of hesitation, he saw Wei Xiao sneak attack on Huo Di and took the initiative to stop Wei Xiao.


    His resilience is good, but facing Wei Xiao, whose physical fitness is more than his, Shi Wu just made an attack. Before the attack fell on Wei Xiao, he felt a sharp pain in his chest in advance.


    "what--"


    With a scream, Shi Wu''s figure flew behind him like a broken kite.


    At the moment Shishiwu blocked Wei Xiao, Huo Di also recovered.


    But his speed is still too slow.


    Wei Xiao, who knocked Shi Wu into claws, clasped Huo Di''s throat with one hand.


    Under Huo Di¡¯s shocked gaze, Wei Xiao clasped the claws of his throat and made a "crack". There was no time to react. Huo Di¡¯s entire neck was transformed under Wei Xiao¡¯s strength, and his head seemed to have broken a rhizome. Gu Duo, hanging above his right shoulder, can''t die again.


    In an instant attack, the two super soldiers who took the No. 2 potion were killed and wounded. The others around them reacted and moved away from Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "run--"


    Someone thought of running away, but turned around and rushed to the door.


    "Boom boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hearing only a few shots, the person who ran away first fell to the exit of the living room with several shots, and there was no movement after a few convulsions.


    "I think who else wants to leave?" Wei Xiao shouted with a gun, leaving those who also wanted to escape to walk on their own.


    Throwing away the Huo ethyl in his hand, Wei Xiao stepped to the person who had been shot and fell down at the exit.


    The person lying on the ground must be thinking at this moment: I pretended to be dead, why did he come here? Do you want to whip the corpse?


    Thinking of this possibility, the people on the ground quickly turned over.


    "Big, big brother, I don''t..."


    "Boom..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t give him a chance to finish speaking, and several more shots were directed at the opponent''s head.


    Before they came, Tong Sandao told Wei Xiao that these six people, apart from Huo Ethyl, Shishiwu, and Di Wudi who had taken the No. 2 potion, the other three were also super soldiers who took the No. 1 potion.


    Reminiscent of the daytime waves, the few shots just hit Wei Xiao, who had just hit the opponent''s body. Believing that the opponent was still alive, he came to make up the shot.


    Since you like to pretend to be dead so much, act thoroughly.


    After solving the opponent, Wei Xiao''s eyes glanced at everyone present.


    "Do you need me to ask you to sit down?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s cold tone, even if there is no threat in his words, that tone is more frightening than directly threatening them.


    The remaining three dared not want to escape anymore, one by one came to Tong Sandao worriedly and sat down. Even Shi Wu, who was severely injured by Wei Xiao and flew out before, also clutched his chest and came to sit in front of the sofa. it is good.


    The blow Wei Xiao gave him was not light. Shi Wu, who had several broken ribs, was still bleeding in his mouth.


    Waiting for the rest of the people to sit down, Wei Xiao stopped his gun and sat back in the previous position.


    Looking at everyone with cold eyes.


    "What are you doing with crying faces? I''m not a murderous demon, I''m all happy."


    Everyone here heard the words, their hearts were twitching.


    Is this TM speaking of human words?


    I really wanted to break Wei Xiao''s body into pieces, but they didn''t dare.


    Smiles that were uglier than crying appeared on all of them.


    Wei Xiao did not force them, and said coldly: "I think Three Swords is very suitable for the position of the new commander of the Dawn Base. Who opposes and who agrees?"

 Chapter 491： I sponsor you to fight the heavens

    The four of them looked at each other and responded to Wei Xiao with a smile, and they all felt that Tong San Dao was very suitable for this position.


    Of course, at first glance they are not sincere.


    What Tong Sandao wanted to say, Wei Xiao stopped him.


    "I know you are insincere, but it doesn''t matter. If you still don''t accept Sandao as the leader of the Dawn base after hearing the next thing, then I will kill you again to eliminate the trouble."


    Damn it!


    Is this TM different from killing us now?


    Thousands of grass and mud horses galloped past the four people, but there was still a sorrowful smile on their faces.


    Tong Sandao was different, he was really happy.


    Originally, what he wanted to say just now was to suggest that Wei Xiao get rid of these people. Without these people in the base, it would be easy for him to control the Dawn base with Tong San Dao.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao understands his thoughts now makes Tong Sandao very comfortable.


    Of course, compared to getting rid of the four, Tong Sandao is now more curious about what Wei Xiao has to tell them.


    "Boss Wei, what do you want to tell us? Don''t worry, as long as I Tong San Dao can do it, it is incumbent."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "Before talking about business, I want to know what you think of Heavenly Court. To tell the truth, don''t fool me, because you are clever, and you may be allowed to meet the former commander of this base in advance."


    Everyone didn''t know the meaning of Wei Xiao''s question, but they didn''t dare to fool him.


    After hesitating for a while, Tong Sandao first spoke: "Boss Wei, to be honest, I am actually dissatisfied with Heavenly Court. Not to mention me, it is the commander of Hou Mowen and other affiliated forces, and they are helpless if they cling to Heavenly Court. Act of."


    "Oh! How to say?"


    "In the final analysis, it is still power and interest. No one wants to be someone else''s vassal, let alone those of us who have worked hard after the end of the world. Don''t be afraid that you will laugh at Boss Wei, we people will come here in our base. Powerful and powerful, but in the face of people coming from the Heavenly Court Headquarters, they have to pretend to be grandchildren and have to serve them well."


    "To put it simply, at the Heavenly Headquarters, as long as there is a relationship, the people on their side can easily get the genetic medicine, but we have to pay a huge price to get the worst No. 1 medicine. This, Chang Wei and the others I should have a deep understanding." Tong Sandao said, looking at the opposite person.


    The big man named Chang Wei nodded nervously.


    "This is true, my size is also the leader of several hundred people, but in my power, I am currently the only one who has obtained a No. 1 potion. And I spent a lot of money to buy this potion. Tian Ting has very strict control over genetic medicine. People who are not from the headquarters need to make a huge contribution to the headquarters if they want to obtain genetic medicine."


    "I''m angry when I mention this. When I went to the headquarters last time, I heard that there are many idlers and lazy people at the headquarters. All you need to do is to have a sister or sister in the family who is admired by the headquarters'' high-levels, and you can get it easily. Pharmacy No. 1, and we, desperately working hard, send a large amount of food and zombies to the headquarters every month, and they will send away the gold dollars, which is totally different treatment."


    "To put it nicely, we are a subsidiary force of the Heavenly Court. To put it awkwardly, our subsidiary forces are the watchdogs of the Emperor. We do all things to defend against corpses, clean up zombies, and collect food, and they just wait for luck. It is enough to extract genetic medicine from walking zombies and continue to strengthen itself. If it were not for the great power of the heavens, we would have turned against them." The injured Shi E also gritted his teeth and said.


    The chattering opened, even the few people present were still full of fear of Wei Xiao, but they couldn''t help but vomit when they mentioned the injustice of Heavenly Court to them.


    Wei Xiao didn''t interrupt, just listened to them intriguingly.


    This is the effect he wants, and it is also the key to whether he can disintegrate the great power of Heaven in the future.


    When these people said the same thing, and felt their resentment towards Heavenly Court, Wei Xiao smiled slightly.


    "It seems that the Heavenly Alliance is only a formal alliance!"


    "Boss Wei laughed. This is the end of the world. If you are strong, you can do whatever you want. If you don''t want to be wiped out, then you can only compromise and stay alive." Tong Sandao said sadly.


    Feeling almost done, Wei Xiao sat up straight and said sternly: "Then have you ever thought of resisting?"


    Tong Sandao and the others were dumbfounded.


    Tong Sandao bitterly said: "I have thought about it, why I haven''t thought about it, but we don''t have this strength. Heavenly soldiers and generals are controlled by the emperor, and those are the real murderers. Everyone is a super soldier, and everyone has a set. Invulnerable armed armor, facing them, even if it¡¯s just a heavenly soldier taking the No. 1 potion, those of us who take the No. 2 potion but no armored armor are not opponents. Boss Wei knows the heavenly soldiers, heavenly generals, right?"


    "Kill seven or eight, and a few of them are of the rank of generals." Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    "What? Heavenly general level? Are they wearing armed armor?" Di Wudi couldn''t help asking.


    Several other people also stared at Wei Xiao in shock.


    When they thought about it, the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals were invincible, but now Wei Xiao said that he had killed seven or eight, among which there were Heavenly Generals, which made them feel a little unbelievable.


    After all, when the Heavenly Court attacked them, these people had witnessed the terrifying aspects of the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals with their own eyes.


    Wei Xiao nodded and didn''t explain much: "These are nothing to say, let''s talk about our affairs. Since you don''t obey the Heavenly Court, if I have the ability to let you have the strength to fight the Heavenly Court, will you go against the Heavenly Court?"


    When Wei Xiao said this, Tong Sandao and the others looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes differently.


    "Boss Wei, have you also mastered the secret of genetic medicine?" At this point, Tong Sandao suddenly looked awkward: "Look at me, since Boss Wei can easily defeat us people, how could he not know genetic medicine? Secret? What I mean is to ask more than this."


    "You think too much, I don''t have the genes to remember the secrets, nor have I been modified by genetic medicine. My strength comes from myself. The reason why I say that you have the strength not weaker than Heaven, I mean other aspects."


    "In what way?" Shi Shiwu asked.


    "Weapons, countless weapons. I am not afraid to tell you that I have a battle base. Before the end of the world, the weapons and equipment stored in that battle base are enough to arm 300,000 troops. You should also be aware that 300,000 is just a basic guarantee. , I don¡¯t know how many weapons and equipment are there."


    "Oh my God! Is this, this is true?"


    "Boss Wei, are you kidding?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, everyone present was surprised.


    "Do I have to joke with you?"


    Indeed, if Wei Xiao joked with them, his lie would be easily exposed.


    Keep it simple, pretending to take refuge in Wei Xiao, first ask for a batch of arms from him. When that happens, if he can''t produce decent weapons and equipment, the lies will naturally be exposed, and there is no fear of being cheated by him.


    The five looked at each other.


    They were somewhat skeptical about Wei Xiao saying that they had a battle base, but most of them believed.


    Di Wudi said in a deep voice: "Da...Why did Boss Wei do this? Does Tianting have enemies with you?"


    "I want the secret of genetic medicine."


    Wei Xiao said bluntly.


    "Don''t you want to master the secrets of genetic medicine by yourself?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The five of them stared for a moment, their eyes moved inexplicably.


    If Wei Xiao really owns a battle base and is willing to fund them secretly, to be honest, they really don''t need to be afraid of heaven.


    The heavenly soldiers are invulnerable in armed armor, but it also depends on what kind of attack they face.


    If they face aircraft cannons, no matter how strong they have defenses, it will be useless, and shocks can smash you to death.


    What''s more, armed armor is not truly invincible. It can''t hold a few bullets against armor-piercing bullets, large-caliber sniper rifles, and anti-material sniper rifles.


    After hesitating for a moment, Tong Sandao looked at Wei Xiao, hesitant to speak.


    Others are similar to him, as if they have some concerns.


    "If you have any questions, you can just say it, you don''t need to hesitate, I feel urgency when looking at it."

 Chapter 492： Initial cooperation establishment

    The five laughed awkwardly.


    Tong Sandao said, "Boss Wei, don''t be angry when I say something. It''s not that we don''t believe you, but that once we make a decision, it will affect the lives and deaths of more than 10,000 people in a base. It''s not that we don''t want to. The key to resisting heaven is..."


    Tong Sandao couldn''t go on with the following words, but the meaning was already very clear.


    He was afraid that Wei Xiao would dig a hole for them to jump.


    Wei Xiao had guessed that they would think this way: "Are you worried that I would cheat you?"


    "Boss Wei, there is absolutely no such thing. We believe you have a battle base." Tong Sandao quickly explained.


    "No need to say more. I am not letting you betray the Heavenly Alliance now. Since I am looking for you to cooperate, then naturally need to reassure both parties. In this way, when my business is over, I will bring someone to send you a batch of sufficient arms. A thousand people¡¯s weapons and equipment will come. When you see the weapons and equipment, you shouldn¡¯t have any worries, right?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the eyes of all five people lit up.


    What they worry about is that Wei Xiao just made a verbal promise. If that''s the case, they jumped out to resist the Heavenly Alliance, wouldn''t they be looking for death?


    But now with Wei Xiao''s guarantee, Tong Sandao and the others are relieved.


    Anyway, it''s not that they jumped out and confronted the heavens, they didn''t lose.


    "If this is the case, Boss Wei, we must work with you to overthrow the Heavenly Alliance."


    "Yes, I have long been upset with Heavenly Court. I have returned to the Heavenly Emperor in any age, and I don''t know how to point my face."


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Then put it this way. From now on, it will be okay for Tong Sandao to succeed the new leader of Dawn Base?"


    "No problem, I raise my hands in agreement."


    "Yes, who dares to object, I was the first to do him."


    The four people''s support for Tong Sandao this time can be said to be true from the heart.


    In fact, these people, except for a little fright tonight, didn''t lose anything. On the contrary, because Wei Xiao killed some people, let those who survived get more unexpected benefits.


    Not only should they not hate Wei Xiao, they should also thank Wei Xiao.


    Moreover, when they overthrow the heavens and control the secrets of genetic medicine in the future, they will get even more.


    Such a profitable and harmless business, except for fools, normal people know how to choose.


    "That''s it. The rest of the base is left to you. I believe that before our cooperation starts, you don''t want to know what happened tonight, right?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao said these words, the eyes of everyone present, except Lin Qin, gradually showed fierceness.


    They could hear Wei Xiao''s implication.


    Tong Sandao said coldly and sternly: "Boss Wei, don''t worry, no one else will know what happened tonight except for those of us present."


    "Hehe...you are a big deal."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao got up and walked towards a wall.


    Under the gaze of other people, Wei Xiao''s figure approaching the wall jumped up and took off the Tang Dao that had nailed the body of his younger brother on the wall.


    "Excuse me tonight. Lin Qin, what else is sitting doing? It''s time to leave."


    "Oh oh!"


    Lin Qin responded to Wei Xiao twice and got up from the sofa.


    "Boss Wei is leaving now?"


    Wei Xiao did not hide: "I came here to find a capable partner. Now that people have found them, they naturally want to leave. Of course, I have to trouble you all to send us out of the Dawning Base."


    Tong Sandao and the others got up one after another without any hesitation.


    "Yes, it should." The others sneered.


    Tong Sandao said: "Boss Wei, why not play here for a few more days? Speaking of which, Boss Wei personally visited my Suguang Base. As the new owner of the Suguang Base, I have not yet fully fulfilled the friendship of the landlord. I also hope that Boss Wei will give Opportunities."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "There will be opportunities in the future, let''s go!"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was unwilling to stay, Tong Sandao did not insist anymore.


    So the five people followed Wei Xiao and Lin Qinchao to head outside the mansion.


    "Deputy Commander!"


    When the soldiers outside saw Tong San Dao and they came out, they cheered up.


    Tong Sandao and several others looked at each other and said, "You stay here. No one is allowed to leave without my order, and no one is allowed to enter the commanding mansion, you know?"


    "Yes, deputy commander."


    Hearing the soldier''s answer, Tong Sandao nodded.


    Soon after, Wei Xiao and the others came outside the city gate of Dawn Base.


    At this time, a snow combat vehicle is ready here.


    This was prepared by Tong Sandao and the others for Wei Xiao and Lin Qin.


    The heavy snow has stopped, but there is deep snow outside. Walking outside, except for flying in the sky, the snow chariot is undoubtedly the best vehicle.


    "Three knives! We are now considered to have reached a preliminary cooperative relationship, to remind you. A small amount is not a gentleman, non-toxic and not a husband. Don''t cause irreparable losses to yourself because of your temporary impatience. It''s time to kill. Don¡¯t be soft-handed for those of you, Heaven is a giant to you."


    "Boss Wei, don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life for this kind of thing."


    "Yes, as long as it is a potential threat, we will never hesitate."


    Di Wudi and the others showed cruel colors.


    Wei Xiao also reminded them that as to how they choose, that''s their business.


    If these people are different from each other, Wei Xiao has nothing to lose. The big deal will be when the time comes.


    Not to say more, opened the door, put the backpacks and weapons on them, and under the gaze of Tong Sandao and the others, Wei Xiao and Lin Qin sat in the front and co-driver''s seat to start the snow chariot and drove away.


    Until we couldn''t see Wei Xiao and the others, Tong Sandao and the others, at this time felt a little bit of relief inexplicably.


    Although Wei Xiao has reached a preliminary cooperative relationship with them, their little life Wei Xiao is no longer, but facing Wei Xiao, they always have a feeling of wandering on the edge of death. Now, this sharp sword hanging over their heads Disappearing, it is natural for them to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "The deputy commander...ah no, commander, do you think his words are worthy of trust?" At this time, Shi Wu next to him asked.


    Several other people also fixed their eyes on Tong Sandao.


    After all, Tong Sandao had been in contact with Wei Xiao for the longest time, and he knew more about Wei Xiao than them.


    Tong Sandao thought for a while, nodded and said, "At least 90% certainty. Everyone can see Wei Xiao''s strength. If he wants to leave, no one can stop him. Since he doesn''t kill us, he still cooperates with us. The credibility is only Very high. Besides, the cooperation starts after he has sent us the first batch of weapons and equipment. For us, there is no loss. At most, it will hide what happened at the base for a month."


    "That''s true. Speaking of which, I hope this cooperation is real. I think you all want to know the secrets of genetic medicine?" Di Wudi said.


    The others smiled.


    "Then wait for him for a month."


    Tong Sandao''s face then turned sullen: "I believe you all know what to do next. After I go back, I will control everything as quickly as possible. I don''t want anything tonight except for us. Someone else knows."


    When it comes to the aftermath, everyone gets serious.


    "Commander, what do you plan to do with the former commander''s family?" Di Wudi asked.


    Two cruel rays of light burst into Tong Sandao''s eyes: "Don''t leave one."

 Chapter 493： Tianting Base

    far away.


    Lin Qin in the passenger seat looked at Wei Xiao while driving, looking worried.


    Wei Xiao, who was in charge of driving, noticed Lin Qin''s expression and said, "What do you want to ask?"


    Lin Qin, who wanted to talk a long time ago, heard the words and said, "Master, are Tong Sandao and the others perfunctory? They are cooperating with us on the bright side, but in fact, they just wait for us to leave, and then report the news to the heavenly court? "


    "Are you worried that they will act against the yin?"


    Lin Qin nodded: "After all, the Lord''s promise is only verbal. The strength of the heavenly court is there, and they have no reason to do things that are uncertain."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao chuckled, "You are right to think so, but you forget that people are ambitious."


    "Does this have anything to do with what I am worried about?"


    "I won''t tell you the specifics. You only need to know that this cooperation, I have given them two unstoppable temptations. If they have ambitions, they will not give up, even if they wait a month, they are willing."


    "Two? The main point is the genetic medicine and the first batch of weapons given to them?"


    Lin Qin''s brain is pretty good, and he reacted so quickly.


    Wei Xiao smiled with relief.


    "I didn''t live up to what I told you during this period. With these two temptations, they don''t need to take much risk. Why not try?"


    "But if you do this, the Lord will not be afraid that the tail will not fall off? They can betray the Heavenly Court today, and they can betray the Lord tomorrow."


    "Have I said to subdue them?"


    "what?"


    Lin Qin always thought that Wei Xiao''s decision to subdue Tong Sandao and others was for her own use, but now Wei Xiao''s words made her confused.


    If you don''t accept them, just to deal with Heavenly Court to support Tong Sandao and others, is the price too high?


    "All I want is a knife that can be thrown away at any time. When you need it, you can take it out and sharpen it to kill the enemy. When you don''t need it, throw it aside and wait for it to rust. As for worrying about them eating the master, that also depends on it. Do they have this strength?" Wei Xiao said domineeringly.


    Lin Qin was destined to be unable to understand Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    Since Wei Xiao was not afraid of these people''s backlash, she didn''t think too much.


    "Shall we go directly to Heavenly Court next?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "If you are sleepy, sleep in the car. I will call you when I arrive."


    "Yeah!" Lin Qin didn''t insist, and he answered, found a comfortable position and sat down, closing his eyes and squinting.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night for many people in the Dawn Base, but for some people, it is a night worth celebrating.


    For example, Yang Cheng and the others.


    The news of Tan Wuyan''s death has reached their ears.


    For Tan Wuyan, the few people who could not wait to get rid of it soon, after hearing the news, did not know how excited they were.


    In order to confirm that the information was correct, they also went to take a look at Tan Wuyan''s body in person.


    To confirm the authenticity of the news, the dream team was stubborn during the day and still had nowhere to vent a bad breath. At night, everyone gathered together for a celebration that was not extravagant.


    They were all grateful for the murderer who killed Tan Wuyan.


    Because once this person died, they no longer need to worry about being blackmailed by Tan Wuyan or revealing things.


    Of course, more happy things are still waiting for them.


    When the base changes tomorrow, they will have no worries.


    In a blink of an eye, two days passed.


    Tianting headquarters.


    As the power center of the Heavenly Court Alliance, the scale of the Heavenly Court base is definitely not comparable to other affiliated bases.


    The entire base covers an area of ??more than ten square kilometers, and there are more than 20-meter-high walls on the periphery. There are more than 2,000 soldiers on guard on the walls, and there are still 60,000 or 70,000 survivors living in it.


    Such a force, in these last days, even if other affiliated bases are excluded, she is also an unparalleled behemoth.


    In this base, simple market trade has been initially established.


    There are countless shopping streets, snack streets, and entertainment venues.


    The most surprising thing is that in order to cater to the current society, a battle arena has been established inside the Tianting base.


    The main mode of the arena is to fight between people and zombies.


    Ironically, after this project appeared, it won the praise and love of many survivors. Especially in the battle between humans and zombies, they actually hope that the zombies can win the game.


    The number of spectators who come to the arena every day to watch people fight with zombies far exceeds the total number of entertainment venues.


    Seeing others fighting hard to live with zombies, they seemed to enjoy this cruel and **** process.


    Regarding such an entertainment model, it can only be said that the world has changed, and the hearts of the people have also changed.


    But in any case, on the whole, compared with Wei Xiao''s Phoenix Base, the former is far more powerful.


    Except for weapons and equipment that cannot be compared with the Phoenix Base, in other respects, it is completely crushed.


    Chu Tianhe, as the supreme emperor of the heaven base, can build such a large-scale survivor base with an ordinary body. Based on this alone, his success and strength are not comparable to anyone.


    Such a capable and capable guy, in addition to the second point, came up with the identity of the emperor, he is definitely the most powerful enemy Wei Xiao has encountered in the last days.


    As the supreme existence of heaven, the place where Chutianhe lives is naturally not ordinary.


    That is an ancient palace in the base.


    It covers an area of ??more than 40,000 square meters.


    Fuzhong''s buildings are magnificent and there are splendid gardens.


    In this palace, except for a man from Chu Tianhe, all the others are women, and they are still beautiful women.


    According to the base rumors, so far, the harem of Emperor Chutianhe has more than one hundred people, and the women inside are all beautiful and beautiful.


    The most famous is the one queen and four imperial concubines.


    Its beauty can be said to be famous.


    However, during this period of time, I heard that there have been several peerless beauties in the palace whose beauty is not under the four imperial concubines. Many people feel that the status of the four imperial concubines will change.


    Whenever the Emperor Chutianhe is mentioned, the first thing people think of is not how powerful and powerful he is, but how powerful his harem is.


    Concubines with more than three digits, court ladies of thousands of goddess levels, this kind of life, this kind of treatment, is simply envious of others.


    Listen to the wind and rain forest!


    This is a famous attraction in the palace.


    There is a man-made lake in the front and a dense bamboo forest in the back. A sea of ??flowers is dotted throughout the four seasons, making it a paradise on earth.


    It used to be a place where Chutianhe played with the concubines of the harem, but some time ago, since a group of people came to the mansion, Tingfengyulin had a fixed owner.


    Inside a pavilion.


    Surrounded by white snow, plum blossoms are in full bloom, and in the quiet and tranquil air, I feel aura surging.


    Several figures are located in the pavilion.


    Like fluttering in the wind, dynamic and static, and like flowers in the snow, embellished with colors.


    They are so beautiful, as if their existence has brought infinite vitality to the environment here.


    "Sister, when can we leave here?"


    "Why, miss my husband?"


    "Yeah! Don''t you want the eldest sister?" With a ball head tied, a **** black outfit, with innocent big eyes, looked at the white-clothed woman sitting at the round table elegantly drinking tea.


    The woman at the round table was dressed in snow, and when she heard the question of the woman in black, her snow-white face that could be broken by a bomb showed a trace of sadness.


    She is beautiful, with a trace of sadness on her face, as if the surrounding environment has lost its color.


    The bright starry eyes looked outside the pavilion, and a faint sadness flashed across the flawless face, and I felt pity.


    "Thinking, dreaming about it. I don''t know if my husband is fighting back the tide of corpses?" Shu Wangyou quietly said.


    "We shouldn''t have left the master in the first place. If the master has an accident, I will never live alone." Phantom said firmly.


    "What silly thing to say? Trust your husband. As long as there is no news from your husband for a day, we will live on. This is our original plan."


    "Sister, do you really believe that person will help us inquire about the villa base?"


    When the Phantom asked, Shu Wang''s expression turned gloomy.

 Chapter 494： Canary in a cage

    Not long ago, Shu Wang and the others were sent here by Wu Yaoxiu people. Originally, Shu Wang planned to meet the leader of the Heavenly Court and use his forces to fight back to Minghai City to help Wei Xiao and them, but they couldn¡¯t think of it, Wu Yao. When Xiu sent them here, it was actually dedicated to Chu Tianhe, the leader of Heavenly Court, as concubines.


    When they came to the Tianting headquarters and knew the purpose of Wu Yaoxiu and the others, the first thing they thought of was resistance.


    But the result made them feel powerless.


    When they were in the Longhang base, Wu Yaoxiu was not someone they could contend with. When they came to the Tianting headquarters, their resistance became even more insignificant.


    A guard next to Chu Tianhe could easily defeat them.


    Not to mention Chu Tianhe, in his hands, the strongest phantom among them was subdued without even a single move, which made them desperate.


    Originally, Shu Wang and the others had made up their minds to die, but they turned around.


    I don''t know if Chu Tianhe is too self-confident or think that Shu Wang and the others will come to him someday.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t use any force against Shuwang and the others, but told them that as long as Shuwang and others do not leave the palace, their actions are free in this palace. Of course, in name, they are already Chutian. Concubine of the river.


    Chu Tianhe is also a person who does what he says.


    During this time, apart from not letting the women go out, he really didn''t feel embarrassed to comfort them.


    Not only are they serving delicious food and drinks, they also come to chat with Shu Wang and others from time to time.


    Chu Tianhe was also very fond of Shu Wang and the others.


    In order to let Shu Wang and the others put down their guard against him and live here with peace of mind, Chu Tianhe, after learning about what happened to Shu Wang and others, also offered to help them find out about Minghai City.


    But this will take time.


    Yes, Chu Tianhe already knew that Shuwang and they were women with husbands, but he didn''t care. Chu Tianhe also assured Shu Wang and the others that once there was news from Wei Xiao and the others, he would take someone to protect Shu Wang and them back to Wei Xiao.


    From beginning to end, Chu Tianhe respected Shu Wang and the others, looking like a nice person.


    Shu Wang asked Chu Tianhe, if he was willing to help himself and his party return to Wei Xiao, why did he still want all his daughters to be his concubines in name?


    Chu Tianhe''s answer is far-fetched.


    Minghai City is hundreds of kilometers away from Tianting Base. I don¡¯t know how many zombies gather in the middle. If Shu Wang is not Chu Tianhe¡¯s concubines but outsiders, even if he Chu Tianhe is willing to send troops to **** them back to Wei Xiao, The people below also disagree.


    As the emperor of heaven, he is always responsible to the people below.


    Sacrificing his men for outsiders will chill the rest of the base.


    But it was different for Shu Wang to become Chu Tianhe''s concubines.


    Just right, what else can his subordinates say when working for his own family?


    With Shu Wang''s cleverness, why don''t you know what Chu Tianhe has made?


    Stopping feet, spying on them, and chatting with them from time to time and getting close to them are all playing emotional cards.


    To put it simply, it is soft grinding and hard foaming.


    Shu Wang was not a little woman, nor a deep-seated woman. Chu Tianhe thought that this kind of inferior means could enter her heart, which was ridiculous.


    But Shu Wang didn''t point it out either.


    People under the eaves can maintain the peace of the moment, which is already very good for them.


    Facing the problem of the Phantom, Shu Wang sighed and said: "We can''t go anywhere now, and we can only hope that he is a man who will do what he says."


    "Master Shu Wang, I think that Chu Tianhe has always had impure intentions. I thought we didn''t know, trapped us in this palace, and came to us every day to drive us away from the cold and warmth. Obviously, the drunkard''s intention is not to drink. Humph! Thinking that the master can take advantage of the emptiness without us, he doesn''t see where he compares to the master?"


    "Oh... when can Queer see through people''s hearts?" Shu Wang turned to look at the angry little Queer.


    Xiao Que''er blushed and said glutinously, "I, I just think that Chutianhe is very annoying."


    Piaoyue by her embraced Xiao Que''er in her arms, and said warmly: "You can see the problem, why can''t Master Shu Wang not see it?"


    "I''m afraid Master Shuwang and the others will be deceived."


    Piaoyue smiled and shook her head, looking at Shu Wang.


    "Master Shu Wang, although we all know the purpose of Chu Tianhe, he is a man, and he will lose patience one day. It is not a long-term solution for us to spend with him like this. We have to make plans as soon as possible."


    Shu Wang understood the meaning of floating moon.


    There was a trace of seriousness on the beautiful face: "It would be great if we could get the genetic medicine."


    "Should I steal it?"


    They have been here for some time, and Shu Wang and the others know that the reason why Heavenly Court people are so strong is because of genetic medicine.


    However, except for the research base, the finished products are controlled by Chutianhe.


    To get genetic medicine from Chu Tianhe, the difficulty is not ordinary.


    "Don''t think about it. Except for Chu Tianhe, none of the female guards around him can be handled by you. I want to find a way, if Chu Tianhe is willing to give us the best genetic medicine, if not, neither will we Will sit and wait to die."


    "See Your Majesty!"


    Just as Shu Wang''s voice fell, there was a sound outside the wind and rain forest.


    Shu Wang''s expressions changed.


    "That pesky is here again." Little Que''er pouted.


    "Master Shuwang, Master Phantom, let''s go down first." Piaoyue said without hesitation, and left with Xiaoqueer.


    The Phantom sat on the guardrail of the pavilion with a cold face and said nothing, but the disgust in his eyes was obvious.


    I also feel comfortable, plain and elegant, picking up the teacup on the table and tasting the tea inside.


    Before long, Chu Tianhe, who was surrounded by four beautiful guards wearing special battle uniforms, walked towards Shu and looked at them.


    Chu Tianhe is still handsome.


    The face is like a knife cut, sword eyebrows and star eyes.


    He has long hair that looks extremely elegant, and he is about 1.85 meters tall, tall and burly, and coupled with a brocade and jade suit, it makes people look extraordinary.


    Of course, the temperament is not outstanding.


    That kind of aura that is not angry but powerful and domineering, very demeanor of a superior.


    It just feels a bit too public.


    This external image, like a person like Wei Xiao, can''t be compared with it.


    A group of people came to the pavilion.


    The female soldiers guarding Shuwang and them seemed a little wary.


    But there was no order from Shu Wang, and they did nothing.


    Chu Tianhe asked the four guards beside him to stand outside, and he came to the pavilion alone.


    "It''s so cold, why don''t you carry it in the house? If it''s freezing, it''s me who feels distressed." Chu Tianhe said, his tone of concern was indescribable.


    Shu Wang put down the tea cup in his hand, and stared at Chu Tianhe with bright eyes.


    "The Emperor of Heaven is a busy man, how come you have time to run to me every day, so you are not afraid that your concubines will be jealous?"


    "If I say that I am worried that you can''t think of doing stupid things, do you believe it?"


    "Believe, why don''t you believe it?" Shu Wang smiled lightly, then motioned to Chu Tianhe to sit down, and at the same time poured a cup of tea for Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe naturally came to the place opposite Shu Wang and sat down.


    Glancing at the phantom.


    "Is Xiaoying still angry with me?" Chu Tianhe asked with a smile.


    The Phantom is sitting on the guardrail, don''t look too far, as if I don''t want to talk to you.


    Chu Tianhe smiled awkwardly.


    He didn''t care about Phantom''s attitude either.


    Since the Phantom was defeated by one of his moves, Chu Tianhe hadn''t given a good look.


    It didn''t take it seriously to think that all this was caused by the pride of the Phantom.


    It''s good to be arrogant, as long as you wear off this arrogance, are you afraid that you will escape my palm?


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Tianhe was very confident in conquering the Phantom.

 Chapter 495： Shu Wang, you must be mentally prepared

    "Xiaoying was the world''s second-ranked killer before the end of the world. You don''t even think about how she feels. You can beat her directly in front of everyone. Can she not be angry with you?" Shu Wang said with a bit of irritation. .


    Chu Tianhe took a sip of tea and chuckled: "It''s mine or not, I apologize to Xiaoying. Our beautiful and cute Xiaoying should be able to forgive me, right?"


    The Phantom ignored it.


    Chu Tianhe smiled and took out two genetic medicines from his body, pretending to be sad: "Oh, I originally planned to use one genetic medicine as a gift, but some people ignored me. It seems this I can¡¯t give out the genetic medicine."


    Upon hearing Chu Tianhe talk about the genetic medicine, the Phantom who ignored him hurriedly turned around, staring at the genetic medicine in Chu Tianhe''s hand with an agile gaze.


    It can be seen that the Phantom has an unusual desire for genetic medicine.


    Think about it too.


    A potion that can make people stronger, this temptation few people can resist.


    Especially for Phantom like Wei Xiao, there are only people with improved strength in his heart, and he is more eager to become stronger.


    Chu Tianhe noticed the changes in the Phantom, secretly amused.


    Sure enough, there is nothing that can''t be settled by one gene medicine. If there is, then two.


    As if he hadn''t noticed Phantom''s gaze, Chu Tianhe pushed the genetic medicine to Shu Wang''s eyes.


    "Of this, one of them is for you Shuwang. Speaking of it, you have been here for a while. I haven''t given you any gifts yet. I hope you like this genetic medicine." Speaking of this, Chu Tianhe turned his head and glanced at Phantom, pretending to sigh and said to Shu Wang: "The other copy originally had its owner, but I found that they didn''t seem to care much, so I left it to you. You decide whether to give it away or throw it away. ."


    Shu Wang was a little surprised at the genetic medicine Chu Tianhe sent, but it was more of a surprise.


    Of course, she wasn''t like the Phantom that couldn''t hide her thoughts.


    Looking at the genetic medicine on the table, Shu Wang smiled indifferently.


    "You are generous. If you give us genetic medicine for no reason, you are not afraid of leaving here when our strength increases?"


    "Haha..." Chu Tianhe smiled bitterly, with a hint of helplessness and tenderness on his face and said: "If you really want to leave, I can''t help it. But the end of the world is accompanied by crises everywhere, and I don''t want you to suffer any harm. With these two genetic medicines, at least, you have the ability to protect yourself when you encounter danger."


    Shu Wang was taken aback when he heard the words, and looked at Chu Tianhe a little weirdly.


    This guy is really showing her his heart everywhere.


    Noting the change in Shu Wang''s expression, Chu Tianhe secretly gave this gift right.


    He doesn''t have much gene medicine in his hands, but it''s just not much.


    Compared to conquering Shuwang and the others, Chu Tianhe felt that two copies of No. 1 Gene Medicine were totally worth it.


    Since Wu Yaoxiu they sent Shu Wang and others to him, Chu Tianhe was moved when he first saw Shu Wang and Phantom Shadow.


    Especially for Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang''s beauty is something none of his women possess.


    The beauty of the country and the fragrance of the sky are one of them. What really moved Chu Tianhe''s heart was the unique temperament of Shu Wang''s upper body.


    Fresh, elegant, dignified and charming.


    There is both the dignity and dominance of the queen, and the maturity and enchanting of Yujie.


    After a period of time, Chu Tianhe couldn''t pick out a flaw from Shu Wang''s body.


    How could Chu Tianhe not be moved by such a peerless, flawless woman?


    Don''t look at Chu Tianhe who is often surrounded by beautiful women, and the harem is over a hundred beauties, but at the moment when he knew that Shu Wang had a husband, Chu Tianhe was extremely jealous of someone who could have Shu Wang.


    He even felt that a woman like Shu Wang was not worthy of Shu Wang except for Chu Tianhe.


    But it didn''t matter, since God asked Shu Wang to come to him, Chu Tianhe had no plans to let go.


    As for the husband in Shu Wang''s mouth, Chu Tianhe had already thought that it would be best for him to die in the tide of corpses, which also saved him a lot of trouble. If the opponent survives by chance, no matter how much the price is paid, Chu Tianhe will definitely let the opponent disappear from this world without knowing it.


    Shu Wang, from now on will only belong to him, Chu Tianhe.


    Yes, that''s what I think, Chu Tianhe, God don''t want to stop it.


    "Thank you!" Shu Wang accepted the genetic medicine and said thank you.


    Chu Tianhe smiled softly.


    "Are you still so polite with me?"


    Shu Wangbai glanced at Chu Tianhe and said with a faint smile: "It''s no wonder you can gather so many beautiful women around you. With your mouth, I don''t know how many girls will be fooled by you in the future."


    "Unfortunately, no matter how good I can talk, isn''t it the same as I can''t deceive you?"


    Shu Wang didn''t answer Chu Tianhe''s words.


    Avoiding Chu Tianhe''s hot gaze, he took a sip from the teacup on the table.


    "By the way, is there any news in Minghai City?" Shu Wang changed the subject, obviously not planning to continue listening to Chu Tianhe''s rhetoric.


    Speaking of Minghai City, Chu Tianhe''s eyes flashed unpleasantly.


    But he did not show it directly to let Shu Wang notice, and said seriously: "My people have not yet reached Minghai City, but they are coming soon. My people will be able to enter Minghai City in no more than a week. At that time, As long as there is news over there, I will definitely notify you as soon as possible."


    Shu Wang nodded.


    "sorry to bother you."


    "We don''t need to say this between us. But, Shu Wang..." After hesitating, Chu Tianhe sighed: "You still have to be psychologically prepared. I believe you will know the situation better than me, and wait for the news to come back. , For you, it may not be what you want."


    Hearing Chu Tianhe''s words, Shu Wang''s body trembled visibly.


    This is not what Shu Wang pretended.


    Wei Xiao and the others faced the crisis Shu Wang was very clear, Chu Tianhe''s words were not alarmist.


    With a sorrowful smile on his face, Shu Wang said: "Yes. We just want to know if the base has survived the crisis."


    "I can rest assured that you can think so. In these last days, it is not easy to survive. There are some things that we need to see as soon as possible. Instead of passing through in sorrow, it is better to live out of the end times with everyone''s wishes."


    "We are not that vulnerable."


    "Haha! That''s what I said. If you don''t talk about this, it''s rare to have a leisure time today. Why don''t I call Xinrou and the others to have a barbecue in the wind and rain forest together?"


    "You are the host here. As a guest, we are our own guests and our host."


    "Then it''s settled, come one..."


    A female guard entered the pavilion.


    "His Majesty!"


    "Go and inform the emperor and them that I am going to hold a barbecue meeting in Listening Wind and Rain, so that the emperor and the four imperial concubines will participate."


    "Yes!"


    The female guard retreated.


    Chu Tianhe got up and said, "Let''s go! Let''s find a place with a good environment. Barbecue in the last days, I want to have a special flavor."


    Shu Wang didn''t hesitate.


    "Xiaoying, let''s go!"


    "Oh!"


    Phantom responded and followed Shu Wang and left the pavilion with Chu Tianhe.


    Outside the Tianting base.


    A snow combat vehicle appeared here.

 Chapter 496： I am not impulsive, I have never been calm before

    Lin Qin, who was sitting next to Wei Xiao staring at the magnificent base city wall, was full of shock.


    "It''s a tall city wall." Lin Qin exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao was more or less attracted by the walls of the Tianting Base.


    Excluding the Phoenix Base, the city wall here is the tallest and magnificent that Wei Xiao has ever seen.


    "It deserves to be the headquarters of the Heavenly Court Alliance. Just the more than 20-meter-high wall has shown her rightful alliance status."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Lin Qin nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "When I was in the Suguang Base before, I thought the city walls there were already very magnificent, but I didn''t expect that the walls of the Tianting Base were even more exaggerated. More than 20 meters, how much manpower and material resources would it cost?"


    "Don''t sigh. The old rules, we walk into the city." Wei Xiao parked the snow chariot and got out of the car.


    When Lin Qin was about to ask Wei Xiao why he didn''t drive into the city, she found a long queue at the gate of the city. She immediately understood what Wei Xiao meant by the old rules.


    Very helpless, but Lin Qin couldn''t help it.


    Inside the base.


    After Wei Xiao and Lin Qin entered the base, they directly found a hotel to stay in.


    Compared with Suguang Base, the scene in Tianting Base is undoubtedly more lively and bustling.


    After all, it is a superpower with a life of 60,000 to 70,000 people. At the same time, it is also the trade center of the Heavenly Alliance. Naturally, her development is not comparable to those outside affiliated bases.


    The number of foreign caravans and mercenaries who enter and leave the Tianting base every day exceeds five figures. It is difficult for her to think about whether it is lively in such an active place.


    Wei Xiao and the others are in the hotel room.


    "Lord, we have now arrived at the Heavenly Court Headquarters, what are you going to do next?"


    Put it aside, Lin Qin asked Wei Xiao.


    After entering the Heavenly Court base, Wei Xiao''s expression became extremely cold, and he said coldly: "First go outside and inquire about the news I need. Since Shu Wang and they have come to this base, it is impossible for them to be silent. I have to confirm that they are now. Where can we proceed to the next step."


    "How does the Lord plan to rescue the mistresses?"


    "You don''t care about these. Here, you are free, and I will not interfere with your actions."


    "what?"


    Wei Xiao ignored Lin Qin''s surprised expression.


    "Go! Let''s go out."


    Without giving Lin Qin any chance to talk nonsense, Wei Xiao put down his cold weapon and left the room with only a pistol on him.


    Feeling like she was abandoned, Lin Qin pouted her little mouth: "Does the Lord think I am superfluous?"


    Outside the hotel.


    After Wei Xiao and the others came out, they used the same method as the Dawn Base to investigate the situation in the Heavenly Court Base.


    Not to mention, through various inquiries, Wei Xiaozhen learned about Shu Wang from the pedestrians and some small vendors.


    It''s no wonder that Wei Xiao knows Shu Wang''s whereabouts so easily.


    Chu Tianhe was notoriously "lovely" in the Tianting base, and especially the women he included in the harem, none of them were not beautiful.


    For this reason, many people in the base like to inquire about Chutianhe¡¯s private life. Some people also specially compiled pictures of the 20 most beautiful women in Chutianhe into the book, and published a book titled "The Chosen Girl". Picture album.


    This picture album is very popular in the base, and it has almost become a topic for people to talk about after a meal.


    "This time, the ranking of the goddess list is obviously off-standard. Look, this Shuwang, I think it is three points more beautiful than the empress, especially the waist, the long legs that are a meter away, tusk tusk... result... It can only be ranked second, which is obviously shady!"


    "A gentleman has seen the same thing! I think so too."


    "Don''t just look at the first two, look at the seventh. This concubine called the Phantom is equally amazing, but behind the four imperial concubines. Personal preference, if it was me, she would definitely be ranked third."


    "The name Xiao Que''er is not bad! In addition to appearing immature, I think she is also comparable to the Four Great Concubines."


    "Hehe... No matter how beautiful, we can''t covet it. Whenever we think that these peerless beauties will surrender to the emperor at night, tusk tusk... envy me too."


    A stall on the side.


    "My lord, have the mistresses become Chu Tianhe''s concubines?"


    Wei Xiao and Lin Qin, who were sitting here eating, heard the discussion of the diners around, and Lin Qin couldn''t express surprise on his face.


    Wei Xiao''s face was also not pretty.


    In his hands, there is also a copy of "The Chosen Girl".


    Looking at Shu Wang, who was ranked second, Wei Xiao had a murderous heart.


    It''s not that Wei Xiao didn''t believe Shuwang them, but that his own woman was criticized face to face by others, which made Wei Xiao extremely upset.


    What made Wei Xiao even more unbearable was that because Shu Wang and their pictures appeared on this **** "The Chosen Girls", people in the entire Heavenly Alliance now believed that Shu Wang and them had become Chu Tianhe''s concubines.


    what is this?


    Even if Wei Xiao brought Shuwang back to them in the future, he explained the situation. In the eyes of others, he was either greened by Chu Tianhe or the person wearing torn shoes.


    Although he believes that Shuwang and the others will not betray him, others don''t believe it!


    "Kakka..."


    Wei Xiao''s clenched fists creaked, his face as if covered with a layer of frost.


    "This place where "The Chosen Daughter" is published, everyone deserves to die."


    "Lord, Lord, are you okay?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Lin Qin with a cold gaze, and said coldly, "Do you think I''m like someone in trouble?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s cannibalistic eyes, Lin Qin couldn''t help but tremble violently.


    With such an obvious expression, do I still need a small attendant to answer?


    It''s not that something is going on, but something is going to happen.


    "Lord, I don''t think we should be impulsive. After all, this is the Tianting headquarters. You also said that you have no absolute certainty in dealing with Tianting. If our identity is revealed in advance, I am afraid that it will cause big trouble."


    Wei Xiao grinned: "Why am I impulsive? I am calm, calm as never before."


    "That... the table is about to be crushed by you, it is innocent." Lin Qin said weakly.


    Wei Xiao looked down at the wooden table in front of him.


    Sure enough, there was already a fault in the place where Wei Xiao grabbed his right hand.


    "This table must be made of tofu dregs. What''s my business?" While speaking, Wei Xiao loosened the corner of the wooden table that had been deformed by him.


    "..."


    Lin Qin''s mouth twitched.


    "Go, let''s go back now."


    "Back to the hotel?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, got up and left directly.


    Lin Qin had a bitter face.


    Leaving a gram of gold on the table to catch up.


    Night fell.


    Wei Xiao and the others are in the hotel.


    He was originally Wei Xiao in a black outfit. At this moment, in addition to the inside, there was also a large black windbreaker with a hood outside.


    His head is completely hidden by the hat and his face is masked.


    No one could see his expression at the moment except for those piercing eyes.


    "Lord, are you going to the imperial palace?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s costume, Lin Qin didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Wei Xiao was holding a protective Tang knife in his hand, with two pistols pinned to his waist, and his whole body was indescribably cold.


    The day''s events are not so stimulating to him.


    Thinking of her woman being criticized all day long, and being confused with that **** Chu Tianhe, if Wei Xiao could bear it, then he would not be the Great Demon King Wei.


    There are certain things he must do.


    "Just stay in the hotel, no matter if I come back or not, don''t expose yourself. When my matter is resolved, I will come back and take you away." With a word, Wei Xiao opened the window in the hotel room and worried about Lin Qin. Under his gaze, he jumped out of the window.


    Lin Qin was too late to remind Wei Xiao.


    I could only look at the place where Wei Xiao had left, and whispered "Lord, pay attention to safety".

 Chapter 497： Was laid out

    Imperial palace.


    That is, the palace where Chutianhe is located.


    During the day, Wei Xiao had already inquired about the location of this place, and coupled with the fact that the palace was so conspicuous, it was difficult for Wei Xiao to find a mistake.


    Compared to other places, the palace is brightly lit.


    Inside, there are escorts patrolling at intervals.


    But these guards can''t help but want to complain about Chu Tianhe.


    They were all female guards, and they all wore special uniforms and looked beautiful like flowers. With Jiao Didi''s appearance, it is hard to imagine how strong they can be in combat.


    Of course, this is just appearance.


    If you really think they are bullying, then you are wrong.


    The guards of the Chutianhe Imperial Palace were all super fighters taking the No. 1 potion, and any one of these delicate beauties came out with the strength to single out twenty or thirty strong men.


    If you don''t experience it yourself, you don''t know how powerful these guards are.


    "I heard that your Majesty was listening to the wind and rain forest for barbecue during the day, and you can eat a lot of delicious food at will. I really envy you."


    "Yes! I also heard that His Majesty the Emperor is specially prepared for the new imperial concubines. It is good for people to look beautiful. There is no need to worry about someone who will arrange everything for them. I really hope that one day I too. If I can be seen by the Emperor of Heaven, then I don¡¯t need to patrol here."


    "If there is a chance, we still don''t know the character of His Majesty Tiandi? Last night, I heard a sister say that two of the guards had been dealt with directly by the Majesty. They were in the small woods. Thinking about it is exciting."


    "Hey...Surely, we are all candidates for your Majesty''s harem. People say that wives are inferior to concubines, concubines are inferior to stealing, and stealing is inferior to stealing? We just need to seize the opportunity, and we are not afraid to be concubines."


    A four-person patrol team passed by a rockery at this time.


    Talking about what Chu Tianhe was doing today listening to Fengyulin, all of them were yearning.


    in the dark.


    Wei Xiao, who had already entered the palace, just heard the conversation of the female guards, and couldn''t help but move in his heart.


    The new concubine?


    Are you talking about Shuwang them?


    Wei Xiao didn''t care if the people they were talking about were Shuwang girls, just when the patrol was about to leave the rockery, Wei Xiao''s figure shot out from behind.


    Without the slightest pity, the Tang knife in his hand only flashed in the dark night.


    The gusty figure flashed past the four guards like a sharp arrow.


    No one reacted.


    With one blow, Wei Xiao cut the three of them in succession, and kicked their bodies into the crevices of the rockery between the electric light and flint.


    "Woo..."


    As the person in front was dragged into the darkness in the rockery by Wei Xiao covering his mouth, the scene, it seemed that nothing happened.


    Everything happened too fast, it can be said to be unconscious.


    Inside the rockery.


    The female guard who was controlled by Wei Xiao was still struggling.


    "Don''t mess with me if you don''t want to die."


    Wei Xiao said.


    Finding herself in Wei Xiao''s hands, the female guard who had no resistance at all, stopped struggling.


    "I let go of your mouth now. If you are looking for death, I will fulfill you. But if you cooperate well, I will spare your life."


    The female guard nodded with horror in her eyes.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid that she lied to himself.


    Release the big hand covering the female guard''s mouth.


    The female guard panted, with a panic expression on her face: "No, don''t kill me, I can tell you anything you want to know."


    "Just now you mentioned Listening to Wind and Rain Forest when you were talking. I wonder if there is a woman named Shu Wang in there?"


    "Yes, yes, Shu Wang is the newly admitted concubine of His Majesty not long ago, who lives in Tingfengyulin."


    "Very well, take me there now. Don''t think about tricks, you should know that I can kill you at any time."


    The female guard nodded.


    "As long as you don''t kill me, let me do anything."


    Seeing the female guards cooperating in this way, Wei Xiao didn''t doubt it either.


    Push her out.


    "Now you go to listen to the wind and rain forest, I will follow you in secret."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was not with her, the female guard immediately thought of running away, but this idea was quickly rejected by her.


    Can kill the three companions behind her in an instant, and easily subdue her, the person in secret is obviously not something she can deal with.


    Not daring to act rashly, the female guard walked towards Listening Wind and Rain Forest according to Wei Xiao''s words.


    Wei Xiao, who was always paying attention to the figure of the female guard, saw that the other party was quite proper, so An Xin followed.


    The palace is very large. After all, there are tens of thousands of square meters. Without anyone leading it, it is hard to say whether Wei Xiao can find Shuwang and the others. It is hard to say whether he can avoid the super fighters.


    Now it is much more convenient for someone to lead the way.


    The female guard also encountered other patrolling companions, but she did not choose to ask for help.


    I don''t know if she was worried about her life or other reasons, but after greeted other female guards who passed by, she continued to lead the way for Wei Xiao in secret.


    "Brother Feng, do you think the boss is going farther and farther on this road of no return? It''s just a few women, why bother with them and just go straight. The boss has to play with some emotions, isn''t this innocent? "


    "You know what a fart. Look at you, there are many women in the harem, but some of them really follow you? Let''s learn from the boss! Sister-in-law, which one of them is unswerving to the boss?"


    "Come on! There is no shortage of everything in the last days, but there is no shortage of women. I can find a bunch of the time the boss spends on those women."


    "I''m too lazy to tell you, it''s better to do the boss''s account as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, with our strength, even if you go to Minghai City, you don''t have to worry. It''s best to eat all the people who are eaten by zombies, otherwise, I promise they don''t even want to live."


    On the way Wei Xiao and the female guard were approaching Tingfengyulin, suddenly, from in front of them, two men came towards them talking about the sky.


    The two have not found the female guard in front, but the female guard clearly saw them.


    What Wei Xiao didn''t know was that after the female guard saw the two men, her flustered eyes finally showed a hint of joy.


    Without any hesitation, the female guard ran towards the two of them.


    "Heavenly King, help, help¡ª" The female guard ran, calling for help.


    "Damn it!"


    When Wei Xiao saw this in secret, his eyes were extremely cold and severe.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The two people who were walking towards the female guard heard her calling for help, their steps were stagnant, and their faces looked suspicious.


    Seeing that the female guard was less than five meters away from the two men.


    At this moment, a cold light burst out from the darkness.


    The jade-colored cold light pierced the air from behind the female guard and plunged into her body, and then penetrated out of her body.


    The female guard was wounded and fell to the ground.


    "Heaven, the king...Help, help me..." The female guard still wanted to crawl towards the two of them.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared, stepped on the female guard, and grabbed the Tang knife that pierced her body with the other.


    "I said, don''t give me tricks, or you will die."


    The female guard could not move forward, she turned her head with horror in her eyes and an unusually pale face.


    "No, don''t kill me... please..."


    "late!"


    "Puff......"


    Wei Xiao turned the handle, and the blade directly stirred the flesh and blood in the female guard.


    The female guard with her big eyes could not scream again, she died with a look of horror on her face.


    "Asshole, who are you?"

 Chapter 498： Unfavorable

    Only then did the two people in front react and stared at Wei Xiao in anger.


    Withdrawing Tang Dao from the woman''s body, Wei Xiao''s eyes that looked strangely strange in the dark locked onto the person.


    "The person leading the way is dead. I need to find another one. Who of you is willing to show me the way?"


    "So courageous, how dare you come to the imperial palace to commit murder, watch me capture you like this."


    Glancing at the female guard who was killed by Wei Xiao on the ground, a trace of anger flashed across a man''s face. With contempt for Wei Xiao, the speaker directly shot at Wei Xiao.


    The opponent''s speed is not slow.


    A distance of less than five meters passed in a flash.


    From Wei Xiao''s vision, he could see that the opponent''s strength was more than six times higher than that of ordinary people, between six and seven times.


    Moreover, he has both offensive and defensive capabilities against the people he shot, and behind the absolute ultimate move, he still retains a coping force.


    While thinking, the opponent''s attack approached, Wei Xiao stepped away, avoiding the opponent''s ready blow.


    The shooter had a contempt for Wei Xiao, but Wei Xiao did not.


    With the Tang Dao waving in his hand, he attacked fiercely, and slashed towards the incoming person with absolute killing intent.


    Faced with Wei Xiao''s ultimate move that seemed to block all his retreats after avoiding, the people who shot were shocked.


    "carefully!"


    At the moment of the crisis, another person took action.


    When he stepped hard under his feet, a large amount of rubble splashed up.


    I saw that the opponent shot several broken stones with his hand and shot at Wei Xiao in an attempt to stop him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t evade, his killer move remained the same.


    "puff¡­"


    "what¡­"


    The Tang knife made of giant zombie bones is so sharp.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was not afraid of the gravel shot by the people behind him and still swung his knife, the first person to shoot could only use one arm to try to block Wei Xiao''s blow.


    However, his heart and soul trembled as a result.


    His arm was as fragile as tofu under the chopping of a Tang knife.


    The arm was directly cut off, and the sharp blade light swept toward his neck.


    Under the thrilling, the man hurriedly drew and dodged, but he paid an arm and moved slowly. On his chest, he was still cut with a shocking wound by the blade of Tang Dao.


    "Bush-"


    The people behind him were shocked and rushed up to help the companion who had fallen out.


    Wei Xiao did not continue to attack.


    He is not feeling well now.


    After being hit by the gravel shot by the person behind, many of the gravel comparable to the arrow fell into his flesh and blood.


    "Boo, how are you?"


    "Brother Feng, my hand, my hand is gone. You have to be careful, the weapon in his hand is most likely made of giant zombie bones, don''t touch it." Xiaobu forcibly endured the pain of his broken arm. Said with sweat and pale face.


    Brother Feng gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, I will avenge your grudges for you."


    Putting Xiaobu flat on the ground, Brother Feng got up and stared at Wei Xiao like a torch.


    "Damn you!"


    Wei Xiao recovered, moved his aching muscles and bones, and then stared at Brother Feng with an unusually cold gaze.


    "Take me to the wind and rain forest, or die."


    "You are paralyzed!"


    Brother Feng roared and rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    "act recklessly."


    When someone is looking for death, Wei Xiao never stingy to give him a knife.


    Brother Feng, who hadn''t realized how big the gap between the two sides was, rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Without a weapon in his hand, Brother Feng could only fight against Wei Xiao.


    The figure inadvertently avoids Wei Xiao, who is attacking by Brother Feng, looking for a chance. When the opponent missed a kick, Wei Xiao''s figure moved quickly, and between the flashes, the jade-colored cold light flashed from the opponent''s waist. .


    The silhouettes of the two sides were misaligned, and Wei Xiao, who was standing behind Brother Feng, walked towards Xiaobu after a short pause.


    "Brother Feng¡ª"


    Under Xiaobu''s angrily and unusually screaming, Brother Feng, who was frozen behind Wei Xiao, gradually lost the color of the panic in his eyes. His upper body, which was intact, slowly separated from his lower body from the waist.


    "Good, so strong!"


    "Peng..."


    The upper body slipped to the ground, and Brother Feng quickly lost his breath.


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you!"


    "Hurry up, over here..."


    At this time, the other guards had rushed to hear the movement here.


    Seeing that Brother Feng fell in front of him, Xiao Bu, who was violent despite his injuries, said angrily: "Kill him!"


    He said this to the guards who came here.


    In his capacity, the guards did not hesitate when they discovered that Wei Xiao was dressed strangely and he was not his own. Twelve members of the guards raised their guns and shot Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao reacted extremely quickly.


    A flash came to Xiaobu''s side.


    Xiao Bu, who was just about to resist, was grabbed by Wei Xiao and pulled a hand to him.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded and all the bullets hit Xiaobu''s body.


    "Master Lu Tianwang¡ª"


    His eyes were wide open, with an incredible little cloth in his eyes. While blood was flowing from his mouth, he roared with a ferocious face: "Kill, kill him..."


    With the help of the guards'' loss of consciousness, Wei Xiao pushed Xiaobu''s body towards the members of the guards.


    "Quick, quick block the gun!"


    The guards in amazement saw this scene, and after regaining their senses, they shot Wei Xiao and Xiaobu one by one.


    With the help of Xiaobu''s body as a shield, Wei Xiao approached the guard in a few breaths.


    Kicked out Xiao Bu, who was already in a state of frequent death, and used his body to knock down the two female guards in the front. Wei Xiao quickly moved his body into the guard team, and a Tang knife immediately flickered beside the female guard team.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Screaming again and again.


    The female guards who were close to Wei Xiao had no resistance at all, and were constantly harvested by Wei Xiao.


    "stop!"


    Seeing that the female guards who had arrived were about to be wiped out, at the very moment of their death, a loud roar like a lion''s roar came from the side where Brother Feng and the others had walked.


    Wei Xiao only felt that a death crisis had struck.


    Can''t bear to think about it, kicked a female guard in front of her, and slashed behind her backhand with a knife.


    "Qiang¡ª"


    It can be said to be the limit of the limit.


    Wei Xiao''s backhand knife directly collided with a weapon that appeared behind him.


    The attacker was shocked. Isn''t it Wei Xiao?


    With one blow, both sides were pushed away by the reactionary force.


    Chu Tianhe held a red and blue long sword with gears in front of Wei Xiao.


    However, Wei Xiao glanced at the Tang Dao in his hand and found a gap in the edge of the Tang Dao where he had collided before.


    "A weapon made from giant zombie evolutionary body bones?"


    Looking at the long sword in Chu Tianhe''s hand again, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but feel a little dignified in his eyes.


    Chu Tianhe glanced around, and saw that the corpses of people on his side were all on the ground, and he looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes again, unspeakably angry and cold.


    "Damn you!"


    With a move of the long sword in his hand, Chu Tianhe crossed the sword to kill Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid, and stepped forward.


    "Qiang Qiang..."


    The swords collided, sparks flew everywhere, and the two shadows intertwined, looking like a ghost.


    The speed of the two people who could not be caught by ordinary human eyes, between the electric light and flint, the number of shots was no less than ten times.

 Chapter 499： The first confrontation with Chutianhe

    The huge movement has alarmed everyone in the entire palace.


    More and more people rushed towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Xiaobu, Broken Wind?"


    A group of beautiful women appeared at one end under the protection of several guards in armed armor.


    When they saw the two people lying on the ground, their beautiful eyes were full of shocked colors.


    Looking at Chu Tianhe who was fighting Wei Xiao again, their eyes were even more worried.


    Who is Chu Tianhe?


    That was the well-deserved first person in their heavenly alliance.


    Once upon a time, no matter if it was a super soldier taking the No.1 potion or the No.2 potion, in front of Chu Tianhe, no one could make three moves in Chu Tianhe''s hands. But now, they actually discovered that someone could fight Chu Tianhe. Difficult to solve, this is beyond their imagination.


    There is actually someone as powerful as Chu Tianhe in this world?


    "Sister, the enemy doesn''t seem to be weaker than her husband, what should I do?" a gentle woman next to her said anxiously.


    At the head of the dignified and mature woman, Liu eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Feng''er, send someone to notify the other heavenly kings immediately. Xiaoyu and Mei''er, you should put on armed armor now. The enemy''s strength is not lower than your husband''s. You can''t help your husband by taking the second potion alone. You must be fast. "The dignified woman said sternly.


    No one around him refuted the woman''s decision and left the team one after another.


    "Emperor, what shall we do?" someone next to him asked the woman.


    Unexpectedly, this woman is the empress of Chu Tianhe.


    Not to mention, in terms of appearance and figure, women are worse than Shuwang and theirs.


    Coupled with being in a high position for a long time, and being pampered, she has a more precious temperament in her body, which is indeed a superb beauty.


    Murong Xinrou frowned her eyebrows, her deep eyes burst into coldness: "None of us should intervene, pay attention to your majesty''s safety. If the situation is not right, everyone will immediately support your majesty."


    "Yes, Empress."


    The people around did not act rashly, and their eyes stayed on the side of the two fighting.


    "Clang clang..."


    The fierce confrontation continues.


    Chu Tianhe, who couldn''t see Wei Xiao''s face, could only catch Wei Xiao''s strange eyes, became more and more alarmed now.


    The enemy''s strength is far beyond his imagination.


    It can be seen that if the enemy is not afraid of drinking blood from the demon sword in his hand, in terms of strength, the opponent will still pressure him.


    But even so, as the battle continued to drag on, Chu Tianhe already felt a little powerless in the confrontation with Wei Xiao.


    It is not that he has become weaker, but that the state of the enemy has been maintained at its peak.


    What kind of monster is this?


    Wei Xiao was also surprised at Chu Tianhe''s strength.


    This person not only belongs to the top existence in fighting skills and fighting consciousness, but also has a physique far surpassing all the super fighters he has seen.


    The speed, strength, and response are infinitely close to ten times that of ordinary people, and coupled with the fact that he has a magic weapon that can destroy Tang Dao in his hand, it is not easy for Wei Xiao to take him in a short time.


    Heavenly Chief Chu Tianhe?


    Wei Xiao thought of the identity of this person.


    Except for Chu Tianhe, he couldn''t think of anyone else in this heavenly court with such strength.


    Unexpectedly, visiting the palace at night would meet the first person in the heavenly court.


    "If I beheaded him, do I need to use other methods to disintegrate the Heavenly Alliance?" A bold idea grew in Wei Xiao''s heart.


    Opposing Chu Tianhe again, Wei Xiao''s eyes towards Chu Tianhe had already changed substantially.


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao''s changed gaze, Chu Tianhe''s heart jumped inexplicably.


    He hurriedly swept Wei Xiao back with his blood-drinking sword, and Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao decisively moved away.


    "Just thinking about getting away from me now, don''t you think it''s too late?"


    Wei Xiaoxiemei''s words sounded.


    Under Chu Tianhe''s horrified gaze, Wei Xiao took the initiative to attack.


    With a knife thrown from the front, the jade-colored cold light pierced Chu Tianhe''s figure like a stream of light.


    The body retreated, but the speed was not as fast as the flying knife. After Chu Tianhe retreated a few meters, he stabilized his figure and knocked Tang Dao away with a sword.


    Wei Xiao''s figure quickly followed.


    Less than five meters away from the Chutian River, he grabbed the handle of the three or four meters high Tang Dao, pressing down from above.


    Chu Tianhe, who did not dare to neglect, crossed the sword in the headspace.


    "Qiang" made a sound.


    Tang Dao slashed on Chu Tianhe''s blade, and the powerful impact made Chu Tianhe''s body tremble. Unable to get rid of this strength, his body sank, and with a rumbling, Chu Tianhe knelt on one knee, and spider silk cracks appeared on the ground.


    "husband--"


    Seeing this scene, Murong Xinrou and others were terrified.


    "what--"


    The roaring Chu Tianhe struggled to provoke Wei Xiao''s Tang Dao.


    Wei Xiao sneered, the blade was parallel to the blade, and the face of the rubbing blade cut across the neck of Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe was shocked, released his right hand holding the hilt, and at the same time bowed his head to avoid Wei Xiao''s fatal blow.


    Immediately, he grabbed the hilt of the sword that had never fallen, bent his body, and swept his sword towards Wei Xiao''s abdomen.


    "Qiang..."


    Wei Xiao held a knife with his backhand to block Chu Tianhe''s counterattack, and then his figure soared into the air, kicking Chu Tianhe''s feet continuously from the side.


    Chu Tianhe''s figure flew out to one side under the force.


    Wei Xiao was so powerful that he chased and killed with a knife.


    "Boom boom..."


    At this moment, among the crowd watching the battle, Murong Xinrou had an extra gun in her hand. At the moment when Wei Xiao separated from Chu Tianhe, she decisively shot Wei Xiao.


    Although the bullet was avoided by Wei Xiao, the figure that also prevented Wei Xiao from advancing gave Chu Tianhe time to breathe.


    "Shoot!" Murong Xinrou said softly.


    The people around who were always ready to shoot, heard Murong Xinrou''s order, and aimed their guns at Wei Xiao one by one.


    Wei Xiao didn''t react slowly. He dodged all the bullets several times, and his figure approached Chutianhe again.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t have time to think about it, and immediately fought Wei Xiao with his sword.


    "Stop! Armed guards support your Majesty!"


    "Yes, Empress!"


    The gunfire stopped, and the four armed super soldiers drew cold weapons from their bodies to kill Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who was dealing with Chu Tianhe, had no reservations at this moment.


    Both power and speed are above Chu Tianhe, he went all out, trying to solve Chu Tianhe in the shortest time.


    Chu Tianhe, who was completely suppressed, was miserable at this moment.


    Fortunately, as four armed super fighters joined the battle, Chu Tianhe''s crisis was eased.


    In the face of the siege of the five people, except for Chu Tianhe, although the others did not pose a big threat to Wei Xiao, but wearing armed armor and being restrained by a powerful enemy like Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao also did nothing against them.


    "Sister, here we are!"


    On Murong Xinrou''s side, two super warriors in women''s armed armor appeared.


    "Go and help husband."


    The two did not hesitate, and entered the battle circle with swords.


    One-to-five becomes one to seven.


    For a time, Wei Xiao''s pressure increased greatly.


    This is not over yet.


    "Sister-in-law (sister)..."


    Six armed super fighters again appeared with a group of fully armed fighters.


    When Murong Xinrou saw the six people in the lead, and then looked at Wei Xiao, who was besieged by Chu Tianhe and the others, and could only barely fend off Wei Xiao, her heart was settled.


    "In the future, if the enemy is captured, you can catch it alive. Try to catch it alive for me." Murong Xinrou said coldly.


    The six looked at Wei Xiao, who was inextricably beaten with Chu Tianhe and the others. While shocked, the killing intent was also obvious.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, he can''t escape."


    The six people promised that they drew out the blades of their armed armors and joined them in the battle circle.

 Chapter 500： Seriously injured and fleeing

    "puff¡­¡­"


    One person fought 13 people alone. Among them, the weapons of nine of them could threaten the Tang Dao in Wei Xiao''s hand. Within a few strokes, the weapon in Wei Xiao''s hand was cut off, and one of the armed super fighters was on his body. Slashed.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to distance himself from these people, so he could only hold on.


    Now I don''t know how many guns there are waiting for him to separate from Chu Tianhe and others, and then shoot him. His speed is good, but in the face of a rain of bullets, Wei Xiao can''t avoid the bullets.


    "Dare to come to my Heavenly Court headquarters to run wild, today you can''t escape with your wings."


    "Second, don''t talk nonsense, catch him alive." Chu Tianhe at this time was really free from the struggle. A little embarrassed, but more of him, who was angry and jealous of Wei Xiao, told the speaker.


    The second nodded.


    Thirteen people dealt with Wei Xiao at the same time, six of them were in charge of containment, and the other seven were in charge of the main attack.


    Facing such an offensive, Wei Xiao''s body was full of scars in a short while.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    During the battle, Chu Tianhe seized the opportunity to stab Wei Xiao in the right chest from the front, directly penetrating his body.


    Gritting his teeth to endure the pain, he pushed Chu Tianhe back with one foot. Wei Xiao, who was in a rapidly declining state, bent away from the sharp blade that slashed towards him behind him, and quickly retreated a few steps.


    "kill¡­¡­"


    Chu Tianhe and others bullied themselves.


    Wei Xiao''s blood pupils condensed, without hesitation, turning around and galloping away.


    "Don''t let him run."


    "Boom boom..."


    Sure enough, as soon as Wei Xiao''s figure separated from Chu Tianhe and the others, a series of gunfire sounded not far away.


    "Puff..."


    The sound of the bullet entering the body appeared, but Wei Xiao didn''t care about it, he just wanted to escape.


    Heavenly Court, it is true that Chu Tianhe is not the only threat.


    Tang Dao was destroyed, and if he continues to stay and fight against Chu Tianhe and the others, it will undoubtedly be no different from looking for death.


    They saw the scene where Wei Xiao was shot by Chu Tianhe. Unexpectedly, Chu Tianhe and the others were so hard-hearted. They hesitated for only a moment. Except for Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao, who was fleeing from the Six Heavenly Dynasty, chased and killed them.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The crisis was resolved, Chu Tianhe, who had not caught up, found a stone pier and sat down, panting heavily.


    "Husband, are you okay?"


    Murong Xinrou brought a group of concubines around to Chu Tianhe and asked with concern.


    Looking at Murong Xinrou and the others, Chu Tianhe smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    Seeing her husband like this, Murong Xinrou''s face was indescribably distressed.


    Sitting next to Chu Tianhe and hugging him, Murong Xinrou trembled: "I was scared to death just now. Husband, who is it? How can he be so powerful?"


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes condensed.


    Wei Xiao is indeed far more powerful than he imagined.


    Since taking the No. 3 potion, he can easily defeat the eight heavenly kings who don''t wear armored armor. Chu Tianhe believes that he is already the most powerful human in the world. But the appearance of Wei Xiao tonight undoubtedly taught him a lesson.


    A person who is stronger than him has changed his arrogance a lot.


    "I don''t know, but since he dared to come to the imperial palace, what purpose must he have? When Zhan Lei and the others catch each other, everything will be clear."


    "Your Majesty, King Lu Tian is about to die."


    As soon as Chu Tianhe finished speaking, a female guard came to them to report.


    Chu Tianhe''s expression changed, and he hurriedly got up and hurried towards the place where Lu Tianwang, that is, Lu Xiaobu, was located.


    Not only was Wei Xiao slashed in front of him, Lu Xiaobu was hit by bullets in many parts of his body, and he was able to survive to the present with a single breath because he was a super soldier.


    As an ordinary person, Wei Xiao''s cut was enough to kill him, not to mention dozens of shots in the back.


    Chu Tianhe and the others came.


    "Xiaobu..." Chu Tianhe squatted down hurriedly and hugged Lu Xiaobu into his arms.


    "Old, boss...has the enemy been resolved?" asked Lu Xiaobu, who vomited blood in his mouth with a sorrowful smile on his face.


    Seeing Lu Xiaobu''s appearance at the moment, Chu Tianhe was heartbroken.


    He didn''t want to lie to Lu Xiaobu, and shook his head: "He escaped, but don''t worry, the second child has been chasing after him. He must not be able to escape."


    "You must catch him, otherwise there will be endless troubles. Ahem...puff...sorry boss, I''m ashamed of you."


    "No, no, you have done a good job. If it weren''t for you to spot the enemy in advance, our loss would be even greater."


    Lu Xiaobu wore a sad smile on his face.


    "It''s a pity that I won''t be able to fight side by side with you, the boss anymore, I''m so unwilling."


    "Believe the boss, you will survive. We brothers, no one will die. I will never allow you to die. Did you hear that? Hold on to me." Chu Tianhe tried his best to control his tears and trembled. Say.


    Lu Xiaobu knows his own situation better than anyone else.


    The heart was beaten, even if he took the second medicine, he couldn''t survive.


    "Boss, I have never violated your orders, but this time, you will allow your brother to be willful once. Listen carefully to the wind and rain forest, the enemy is rushing there, he may be related to those women..."


    After speaking the last sentence, Lu Xiaobu closed his eyes in Chu Tianhe''s arms.


    "No, no, Xiaobu, you open my eyes, open your eyes! Xiaobu¡ª"


    When the surrounding people saw this scene, many people did not feel much grief except for the inexplicable sadness.


    Only Murong Xinrou and other concubines, they knew the relationship between Chu Tianhe and the Eight Heavenly Kings.


    Among the eight heavenly kings, except for a few women from Chu Tianhe, the rest are all brothers who walked with him all the way in the last days.


    At the beginning of the last days, they did not take their lives. They survived several corpse attacks and attacked other bases. They were as intact as they were, but who would have thought that they were already invincible in the last days. , But tonight, two people left Chutianhe at one time.


    The departure of the brothers of life and death did not stimulate Chu Tianhe so much.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Murong Xinrou and the others didn''t know how to comfort Chu Tianhe, so they could only accompany him to be sad.


    It didn''t take long for them to come back from Zhan Lei who was chasing Wei Xiao.


    At this moment, his face was extremely cold, and Chu Tianhe, with his red eyes holding Lu Xiaobu''s corpse, glanced at them.


    "What about people?" A voice without any emotion came from the mouth of Chutian River.


    Zhan Lei they are ashamed.


    "He ran away. I''m sorry, boss, his speed is too fast, we can''t keep up with him in armed armor at all."


    Chu Tianhe gritted his teeth: "If you don''t catch it, continue chasing me. The whole city is sealed off. From now on, the Tianting base is not allowed to enter. At the same time, strengthen the strength of the guards on the wall and mobilize all the forces inside the base, even if it digs three feet. Also find this person for me, I want him to die."


    "I''m going now!"


    A heavenly king responded and turned away with a group of guards.


    "Boss, Bob him..."


    Chu Tianhe looked at Lu Xiaobu in his arms sadly: "He is our good brother, and I will not let him die in vain."


    Hearing Chu Tianhe''s words, the hearts of the other heavenly kings trembled.


    "asshole¡­¡­"

 Chapter 501： A pair of grandparents

    Inside the Tianting base.


    It took less than half an hour before and after the order of Chutianhe to close the city.


    In just half an hour, not only had the strength of the base city wall more than doubled, but there were also dozens of celestial soldiers and generals who were heavily guarded.


    And everywhere in the base, a large number of armed personnel poured in and searched from house to house.


    In order not to cause unrest among the Christians and other external forces, the relevant personnel also explained the actions within the heavenly court to other people.


    "What happened this night?"


    "Could it be that the tide of corpses is coming?"


    "I heard that it seems that the imperial palace was broken into by outsiders, and members of the guards were killed."


    "what?"


    "Who is so daring to go to the imperial palace to commit murder? Does he not want to live anymore?"


    "People don''t dare, but they have done it. Don''t think about it, just cooperate with the law enforcement team with peace of mind, hoping to find the murderer as soon as possible."


    The hotel where Lin Qin is located.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Open the door, open the door, hurry up..."


    Lin Qin, who was worrying about Wei Xiao in the hotel room, suddenly heard a rapid knock on the door outside the room, and she couldn''t help but jump from the bed.


    For the first time, Lin Qin thought of something wrong with Wei Xiao.


    But she, who is not a social novice, calmed down and came to the door of the room with a gun in her hand.


    "who?"


    "Law enforcement team, routine inspection."


    "What proof do you have? How can I be sure that you are bad guys?"


    When the people outside heard it, they stopped talking nonsense.


    "You step back now, it doesn''t matter to us that it hurts you."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Boom boom..."


    As soon as Lin Qin''s voice fell, there was a burst of gunfire outside.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Lin Qin screamed expressively, and the figure returned to the room.


    The door lock was broken by people outside, and as the door was pushed open, a group of heavily armed people rushed in.


    "Don''t come here, or I will shoot."


    Lin Qin, who is very good at acting, shrank in a corner of the room, holding a gun with trembling hands at the person who came in.


    The members of these law enforcement teams wear bullet-proof helmets, combat uniforms, and bullet-proof vests. When they saw that there was only Lin Qin in the room, the one in the lead signaled the others to search everywhere in the room, and he walked to Lin Qin. .


    "Who can you deal with a small pistol? I''m here to ask you, half an hour ago tonight, did you have any contact with suspicious persons?"


    Lin Qin was still a little scared.


    "You, are you really from the law enforcement team?"


    The team leader facing Lin Qin was a little funny.


    After taking a look at Lin Qin, the team leader jokingly said, "Otherwise? If we are really bad guys, do you think I would be so polite to you in the face of a beauty like you?"


    Lin Qin believed what he said.


    Putting down the pistol, he said fortunately: "That''s good, that''s good."


    "If I asked you, you haven''t answered me yet?"


    Lin Qin shook his head: "No, I went out during the day and returned to the hotel after dark. I haven''t touched any suspicious persons."


    "Really? What''s your name? Where do you come from? What do you do to Tianting Base?"


    Lin Qin was not nervous, and answered the team leader''s questions in an orderly manner.


    "Captain, there is no problem."


    "Neither on our side."


    The team members who searched the room returned to the team leader and reported.


    The team leader nodded.


    He glanced at Lin Qin.


    Don''t say it, the beauty of Lin Qin made the team leader very excited.


    But thinking of the rules of the heavenly court, he dispelled the bad thoughts in his heart.


    He took out a business card and five grams of gold dollars to Lin Qin.


    "This is my business card. If you, a woman, encounter any problems in this base, you can go to the law enforcement department of the base to find me. If you can help, I will definitely help. In addition, this room is no longer available, so you''d better reopen it. One room." After finishing speaking, the team leader beckoned and was about to take the team away.


    "Captain Yun, can you ask what happened to the base?" Lin Qin glanced at the business card handed over by the other party, and asked Captain Yun aloud.


    Captain Yun stopped, hesitated for a moment, turned around and said to Lin Qin: "Half an hour ago tonight, someone broke into the imperial palace and committed an assault. He was wounded by His Majesty the Emperor and escaped from the imperial palace and disappeared. The murderer is extremely cruel. Be careful."


    Hearing Captain Yun''s words, Lin Qin''s pretty little face turned pale suddenly.


    Wei Xiao was injured by Chu Tianhe?


    Seeing the change on Lin Qin¡¯s face, Captain Yun thought she was frightened by her own words, and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our law enforcement team and the city defense force have already searched for the murderer¡¯s whereabouts throughout the city. I believe it will not be long before you find it. He. As long as you don''t walk around, there is no danger."


    Lin Qinqiang smiled and nodded.


    "Thank you, I will pay attention."


    "Um!"


    Captain Yun said no more, turned and left the room where Lin Qin was, and walked towards the next room.


    Back on the bed, Lin Qin was always unsure.


    Is the news of the Lord''s injury true or false?


    She wanted to leave the room to find Wei Xiao, but when she thought of Chu Tianhe''s people everywhere now, she immediately dispelled the idea.


    "We still wait until dawn before we go out. At that time, regardless of whether the Lord''s injury is true or false, I will find him."


    Making up his mind, Lin Qin left the room to change to a new place.


    Outside, a relatively remote corner of the base.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    After leaving the imperial palace, Wei Xiao, who did not run towards the crowded areas, took advantage of the darkness to flee towards the northern corner of the base where there was less traffic.


    This time he was hurt badly.


    The sword stabbed by Chu Tianhe was one of them, followed by gunshot wounds on his body and dozens of wounds left by weapons used by several great heavenly kings. It can be said that every wound was bone.


    He is now completely a blood man.


    Although the wound had begun to heal during the time he was escaping, the massive loss of blood caused by the front made Wei Xiao feel that his body was getting heavier and heavier.


    With a "clang", Wei Xiao, who no longer had the strength to support his escape, staggered towards a garbage dump, rolled his eyes and passed out directly.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    "Grandpa, there is someone there, he seems to have passed out."


    "Girl, where is it?"


    "where!"


    A pair of grandparents passed by where Wei Xiao was unconscious.


    The sharp-eyed little girl spotted Wei Xiao''s figure for the first time.


    The old man looked in the direction pointed by his granddaughter, and sure enough, he found Wei Xiao''s figure in a garbage dump mixed with waste and snow.


    "Girl, stay here and don''t move, Grandpa will come over and take a look."


    "Um!"


    The old man put down the cart and walked carefully towards Wei Xiao.


    A few minutes closer to Wei Xiao, the old man saw that Wei Xiao was still motionless, and his wrinkled forehead couldn''t help but wrinkle.


    "Will you die?"


    The old man thought to himself, leaning down and testing Wei Xiao''s nose with his fingers.


    "Still angry?" The old man was surprised and turned to look at his eight or nine-year-old granddaughter: "Girl, come and help Grandpa, this is a living person."


    "Good grandpa!"


    The little girl ran to the old man.


    Under the command of the old man, the grandfather and grandson helped Wei Xiao up, and finally the grandfather helped Wei Xiao, who was unconscious, to the side of the trolley.


    There are many corpses of prey and some discarded clothing on the trolley.


    The old man directly carried Wei Xiao on top.


    "The girl is behind to help Grandpa."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Two figures, one old and one young, pushed the trolley one after the other and left.

 Chapter 502： This can be regarded as a life-saving grace

    Inside a piece of ruins.


    There are many elderly people, children, and unemployed people who are spurned by others.


    In this messy and cruel environment, in a not too big a house with ventilation on all sides, the elderly and girls brought Wei Xiao here.


    They helped Wei Xiao to lie down on a bed made of broken cotton wool, and then went back to transfer the items on the trolley.


    "Girl, go and boil the pot of water. Grandpa will clean up that uncle''s wound in a while."


    "Okay, Grandpa!"


    Wearing a pair of croissants and wearing a shabby cotton jacket, the little girl hopped to boil the water.


    The old man, after handling the things on the trolley outside the door, walked to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Hurry up, search door to door, and don''t let it go anywhere."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Before the old man went to check Wei Xiao''s situation, he was disturbed by a loud noise outside.


    The old man hesitated for only a moment, and walked quickly to the place where piles of worn-out clothes were laid beside the bedside.


    Then when the old man lifted the carpet that looked like a layer of mud, a hidden grid appeared directly below.


    Turning around, he lifted Wei Xiao from the bed, and the old man carefully put him in the secret compartment.


    Don''t rush to cover the carpet and restore the surrounding clothes.


    "Girl!"


    "Grandpa, I have already boiled the water, eh, where''s the uncle?" The little girl found that Wei Xiao on the bed was no longer there, with a look of curiosity on her face.


    The old man pulled the little girl to his side and said seriously: "Girl, some bad guys are coming to catch the poor uncle. If they ask us for a while, we will say we don''t know anything. We have never seen an unfamiliar uncle, know?"


    The little girl has wide eyes.


    She was very clever and said, "Grandpa, is it the same as before, when someone asks the girl, the girl hides beside Grandpa in fear, knowing nothing?"


    The old man smiled with relief.


    "Yes! The girl is so smart."


    "The girl knows, she won''t let the bad guys take the uncle away."


    "So good!"


    "Boom..."


    Not long after the grandfather and grandson discussed it, their wooden door, which was only used to cover the facade, was pushed down directly from the outside.


    "Ah...Grandpa, I''m afraid!"


    I don''t know if the little girl pretended to be or was really scared, the door was violently opened, and she screamed in fright, like a frightened deer ran behind the old man and hid.


    The old man guarded the girl.


    "My lord, we didn''t violate the rules of the base..."


    Before the old man could finish speaking, the armed men who came in said impatiently: "Don''t talk nonsense, I ask you, is there any suspicious person coming to you tonight?"


    "Suspicious personnel?" The old man thought for a while and shook his head: "My lord, here is a slum. How can any suspicious personnel come to places like ours? No, absolutely nothing."


    The armed soldier said with a calm face: "If someone comes to you, I advise you to explain it honestly. Once we find out, you will die."


    The old man shook his head.


    "No, I didn''t see any suspicious people, I didn''t see any suspicious people. I can rest assured that if I find such a person, I will notify you adults as soon as possible."


    "It''s best to be like this. You can live to this day because of the mercy of the empress. If you let me know that you don''t report, even if the empress comes forward, you won''t be able to protect you old, weak, sick and disabled."


    "Yes, yes! Thanks to the empress for her kindness, and the empress¡¯s life-saving grace, the young man must remember it in his heart."


    No problems were found, and the armed soldiers did not stay much, and turned and left.


    Soon after the other party left, the little girl hiding behind the old man came out.


    "Hehe...Grandpa, the girl just pretended to look like that?"


    The old man fondly scratched the little girl''s nose: "You little clever ghost."


    "Hehe... Grandpa, where''s the uncle? Where did you hide him?"


    "Hidden in a very safe place. When the bad guys are gone, Grandpa will bring the uncle out."


    "Grandpa is amazing!"


    "The girl should be hungry? Grandpa is going to cook for the baby girl."


    "Great, the girl is so hungry that she screams."


    That night, the Heavenly Court Base was destined to have no peace.


    Chu Tianhe, who had almost mobilized the armed forces of the entire base, almost searched the base, and did not find any whereabouts of Wei Xiao.


    Originally, the bloodstains left by Wei Xiao could still be tracked for a certain distance, but the bloodstains left by Wei Xiao disappeared completely halfway through.


    As time passed, Wei Xiao disappeared longer and longer, and it became more difficult to find him.


    Naturally, Chu Tianhe and the king of heaven around him would not give up easily.


    Strengthen the guards on the surrounding city walls, while continuing to search for Wei Xiao''s figure in the base.


    As long as Wei Xiao is trapped in the base, Chu Tianhe is not afraid of not being able to find him.


    The night passed in tension.


    It was just dawn the next day.


    When Wei Xiao woke up, he found himself lying on a bed and straightened up his upper body.


    "Uncle, are you awake?"


    Wei Xiao frowned and turned to look at the sound source.


    I saw a little girl trotting towards him with a happy smile, and then she lay her upper body on the bed and looked at Wei Xiao, not afraid of life at all.


    Seeing the little girl''s figure, Wei Xiao''s vigilant eyes softened.


    "You saved me?" Wei Xiao said warmly as he looked at the little girl.


    The girl shook her head: "Grandpa saved the uncle! Uncle is too heavy, the girl can''t move it." The girl pouted and said aggrieved.


    Amused by the little girl''s cute appearance, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand and squeezed her little face.


    "My lord is awake?"


    At this time, the old man came from outside with a bowl of soup in his hand.


    Wei Xiao stood up and got up.


    "Thank you for the old man''s stay last night. I remember this kindness, Wei Xiao."


    The old man came to Wei Xiao''s side and put the soup in his hand on a simple table.


    "The adults don''t need to be polite to the little old man. We didn''t do anything. We just brought the adults back from outside. By the way, if the adults have nothing important recently, don''t leave here. Although I don''t know what the adults did. The emperor was furious, but the current Heavenly Court base has been under martial law throughout the city, and there are celestial soldiers and generals everywhere outside."


    Wei Xiao frowned: "Do you know that the person Chu Tianhe is going to arrest is me?"


    The old man nodded.


    "It was just a guess last night, but now, the little old man can confirm it 100%."


    "Then why don''t you hand me over to Chu Tianhe''s people? If you hand me over, I dare not say anything, but Chu Tianhe will definitely not treat you badly."


    Before the old man could answer, the **** the side said with a sobbing sound: "Those people are all bad guys. They robbed my mother and killed my grandma. They are all big bad guys."


    Wei Xiao heard the sound and looked at the little girl.


    He didn''t expect that the old man and the little girl would have such grudges with the people of Chu Tianhe.


    The old man walked over and hugged the crying little girl, and sighed: "This is all fate, no wonder. The adult''s injury is not light, it is better not to walk around at will, so as not to involve the wound. There is nothing to entertain the little old man at home. Adults, you can only boil some wild fish soup for adults, adults don''t dislike it."


    From the old man''s mouth, Wei Xiao could imagine their suffering for their grandparents.


    No longer wondering, Wei Xiao, whose eyes were on the bowl of fish soup, accidentally found the little girl in the old man''s arms swallowing.


    With a light smile, Wei Xiao picked up the fish soup on the table and walked to the old man and the little girl.


    "Come on, girl, uncle is not hungry, this is for you to eat."


    The little girl had her big watery eyes open, and she clearly wanted to eat on her face, but after looking at the old man, she shook her head vigorously.


    "Grandpa and grandpa said this was for the uncle''s body. The girl is not injured and can''t eat. Only the injured can eat meat."


    Wei Xiao glanced at the bitter old man.


    Kneeled down and pulled the little girl into his arms.


    "The girl is not injured, but the girl is still growing, and she won''t be full, but she won''t grow tall in the future!"


    The little girl looked at the old man.


    "Don''t worry. Uncle gave this to you. Grandpa won''t blame you."


    "Eat, girl, grandpa will make it for your uncle in a while."


    Hearing what the old man said, the girl with tears in her eyes smiled happily.

 Chapter 503： You cant expect me to order

    Holding the rim of the big bowl with a pair of small hands, he brought the fish soup to his mouth and took a sip carefully.


    Wei Xiao smiled gently and said, "Is it delicious?"


    "Yeah! It''s delicious! Uncle is so good."


    "Drink it when it tastes good, but be careful of the fishbone, don''t get stuck in your throat."


    "Um!"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao and the girl were getting along well, the old man''s face also showed a smile.


    The old man turned aside, took out the pistol that was put away for Wei Xiao last night, and put it on the table.


    "My lord, this is your weapon. I saw that you were seriously injured last night, and all the little old men arbitrarily advocated putting them away. Now the things are returned to the original owners."


    Wei Xiao let go of the little girl and stood up.


    Put the two pistols on the table and the corresponding magazines away.


    Thinking of something, Wei Xiao fumbled around, then took out a wad of gold dollars from his bag.


    "Old man, you also know who I am, so I can''t stay here anymore. I will leave this money to you and live with the girl. Believe me, it won¡¯t be long. For today¡¯s grace, in the future, I, Wei Xiaoqian I repay you twice." Putting down Jin Yuan, and didn''t plan to stay here any longer, Wei Xiao turned around and left.


    "My lord, your injury is still not healed. It is dangerous to go out like this."


    Wei Xiao moved his hands and feet under the old man''s surprised eyes.


    "The recovery is very good, and the elderly don''t need to worry."


    "Uncle, are you leaving now?"


    Upon hearing that Wei Xiao was about to leave, the little girl quickly put down the big bowl in her hand and ran to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled softly and stroked the little girl''s head.


    "The girl must listen to Grandpa obediently, and when the uncle comes to see you next time, he will let you become a little princess under one person and over ten thousand people, OK?"


    "Little princess? Can you wear a lot of beautiful clothes and eat a lot of delicious ones?"


    "Yes! As long as the uncle has it, the girl can eat whatever she wants."


    The little girl is very happy.


    "The uncle, let''s pull the hook."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect that one day he would do such a naive thing, but he was not annoying at all.


    "Okay, uncle and girl pull the hook."


    One big and one small two little fingers hooked together.


    "Hanging on the hook for a hundred years, no change."


    When the little girl finished her vow, Wei Xiao squeezed her little cheek, turned and walked outside.


    "Grandpa, do you hear that? Next time, my uncle will make me a little princess."


    The master smiled lovingly.


    "Girl, you can see that your uncle is an extraordinary person."


    "I really want to come back soon, uncle."


    Leaving the house where his grandson and grandson were, Wei Xiao quickly left the slum in order not to cause unnecessary incidents.


    Inside the Tianting base.


    Wei Xiao didn''t go out blatantly.


    It is hidden in every corner, observing the situation in the base.


    Chu Tianhe really looked up to him.


    In order to get him out, in the downtown area of ??the base, it can be said that there is one post at three steps and one post at five steps.


    Whether it is a market or a place of entertainment, there are law enforcement teams patrolling inside every once in a while.


    What''s more, in order to prevent Wei Xiao from escaping from the Tianting base, Chu Tianhe arranged more than 4,000 guards on the wall of the base. At the same time, there were at least three heavenly kings sitting in town. It can be said that the defense is tight.


    "Since you don''t want me to leave so much, then I won''t leave! It just so happened that the things of last night have not been completed yet, continue tonight." Wei Xiao glanced at the guards on the wall and turned around to leave.


    "Um?"


    Just when he was about to retire, Wei Xiao found a familiar figure among the people passing by at Ming.


    On the way back to the hotel.


    Lin Qin is really anxious now.


    Through her side attack outside today, she can already confirm that Wei Xiao was seriously injured and escaped last night, and his whereabouts are unknown.


    Lin Qin didn''t know how serious Wei Xiao''s injury was, but she was really worried now that Wei Xiao would leave her.


    Thinking back to the time spent with Wei Xiao, although it was short, it was extremely happy and fulfilling.


    By following Wei Xiao, she doesn''t need to worry about her own safety or fear of being bullied. It seems that Wei Xiao is there. Even in the last days, the sky is big and there is no place she dared not go.


    This feeling is something she has never had since the end of the world.


    Lin Qin doesn''t want this peace of mind to be lost, she is now eager to find Wei Xiao.


    "My lord, where are you?" Passing a corner, Lin Qin muttered while looking up at the sky that had gradually cleared up.


    Just as she was lost, suddenly, from one end of the corner, a black shadow suddenly rushed out to cover her mouth, hugged her body and dragged Lin Qin into the blind spot.


    "Uuuuu..." Lin Qin wanted to struggle, but she found that her physique taking No.2 potion could not break free from the person who controlled her.


    "Silly girl, I haven''t seen you all night, so how dare you start with the Lord?"


    Wei Xiao said.


    If he didn''t say anything, he was worried that this stupid girl would do something stupid.


    Lin Qin was stunned when he heard the familiar sound in his ears.


    His eyes were wide open, and his face was unbelievable.


    Wei Xiao slowly let go of her.


    Some woody Lin Qin slowly turned around.


    When she saw that familiar face, even if she had known that Wei Xiao had "kidnapped" her before, Lin Qin''s face also showed an expression of ecstasy.


    "Lord, Lord?"


    "Don''t recognize it?"


    Lin Qin nodded vigorously, then shook his head frantically.


    "Lord, you''re not dead?"


    Wei Xiao suddenly had a black line.


    "Idiot, can''t you expect me to be a little good?"


    "No, no. But they all said that you got dozens of shots in your body last night, so you can still live? No, Lord, where did you hurt, let me see?" Lin Qin said, right on Wei Xiao Use your hands and feet.


    "Boom..."


    "Oh... it hurts."


    Wei Xiao unceremoniously rewarded her with a popcorn on Lin Qin''s head.


    Lin Qin hurriedly took a few steps back, holding his head in both hands.


    Just as Wei Xiao wanted to say a few words to her, Lin Qin smiled and raised her head: "It''s not an illusion, you are really okay, it''s great, you are really alive."


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao slapped his forehead, completely conquering this silly girl.


    From the time we met until now, this girl hasn''t had a good word.


    Regardless of Wei Xiao''s mood, Lin Qin jumped into Wei Xiao''s arms and embraced his neck in excitement.


    Feeling a scent of damp heat close to his lips, Wei Xiao reacted and stretched out his hand to cover his mouth. Lin Qin, who couldn''t help but kissed him, kissed his palm.


    "Sure enough, you are plotting against me."


    Wei Xiao opened her cheek and gently pushed Lin Qin''s leaning body away.


    Lin Qin doesn''t mind either.


    "Lord, I''m just too excited. Don''t mind! Besides, you are not the one who suffers. Is it me?"


    Wei Xiao pretended to be disgusted and said, "Come on! You know who is going to suffer, don''t give me this one."


    "Oh, this was all discovered by the Lord. How about you kidnap me again, this time I must be struggling?"


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    "Well, now is not the time to make a fool of myself, I have something to tell you." Wei Xiao said with a solemn expression on his face.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s expression, Lin Qin suddenly stopped joking.


    Of course, the so-called joking is what Wei Xiao thinks. Lin Qin herself, if Wei Xiao gives a chance, Lin Qin vowed to eat Wei Xiao dry and not leave him a trace of energy.


    Seriously, Lin Qin asked, "Is there anything the Lord wants me to do?"

 Chapter 504： The Trial of Chutianhe

    "Next, we will really be separated. In a few days or longer, I will find a way to get Chutianhe to lift the ban on the Tianting base. At that time, you will leave the Tianting base and go to the Minghai Phoenix Base. There is Your future home. Don¡¯t even think about coming to me. No matter what news you hear, you have only one mission. Take the remaining genetic medicine and go to the Phoenix Base, understand?"


    "What about you, Lord? You won''t go with me?"


    "I have my business. If you recognize me as the master, we will obey, but we will not recognize it. From then on, we have nothing to do with what we say."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Are you obedient?" Wei Xiao asked coldly without waiting for Lin Qin to fight.


    It''s not the first time that Lin Qin''s heart trembled when facing Wei Xiao''s expression.


    She really didn''t want to be separated from Wei Xiao. Even if Wei Xiao took her to death, Lin Qin is willing now, but she is even more afraid of the phrase "nothing to do" in Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    Lin Qin, who was deflated with her small mouth and tears in her eyes, nodded Chu Chuly: "Lin Qin listened to the Lord."


    "Yeah! Go back to the hotel now! Before the ban is eliminated, you will have fun in this base. Don''t ask me about it anymore."


    "Lin Qin understands."


    "Go!" Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    Lin Qin hesitated, the figure standing in front of Wei Xiao did not move away.


    "Something else?"


    Lin Qin hesitated for a while and nodded.


    "Say something quickly."


    "Lord, can you hug me once? Just once, I will never make such a request again in the future."


    Seeing Lin Qin''s expression with longing and expectation, Wei Xiao couldn''t help it.


    "Only this one time."


    "Hmm!" Upon hearing this, Lin Qin swept away the pain of parting with Wei Xiao, exulting.


    She believed that Wei Xiao would only give her this opportunity.


    Wei Xiao had no choice but to spread his hands and hug her into his arms under the gaze of Lin Qin''s expectation.


    I''m so kind.


    Wei Xiao thought so.


    However, just as he hugged Lin Qin''s back with both hands, Lin Qin suddenly raised his head to cover his ears at the speed of the thunder, and instantly blocked Wei Xiao''s lips with his mouth.


    Under Wei Xiao''s stunned gaze, Lin Qin immediately hugged Wei Xiao''s neck with both hands, seizing all the time available to take advantage of Wei Xiao''s advantage.


    For five or six seconds, Lin Qin, who noticed Wei Xiao''s reaction, quickly let go of Wei Xiao and stepped aside.


    Without waiting for Wei Xiao to speak, Lin Qin said joyfully: "Master, you don''t need to say, I will disappear on my own initiative."


    After speaking, Lin Qin trot away from the blind spot without looking back.


    "It''s careless!"


    Wei Xiao, who could still feel the humidity in his mouth, looked at the direction Lin Qin was leaving, with annoyance on his face.


    With mental arithmetic and unintentional, it is really hard to guard against.


    Wei Xiao shook his head and wiped off the water stains on his mouth, and his figure flickered and disappeared in place.


    That afternoon.


    Chu Tianhe, who had been waiting for news from Wei Xiao, waited almost a day and didn''t receive any news about Wei Xiao. He was very angry. After falling a lot of tea cups, his figure came to the wind and rain forest.


    He has not forgotten what Lu Xiaobu said to him before his death last night.


    The ultimate goal of the mysterious powerhouse last night was to listen to Fengyulin. As a result, there was no news from Wei Xiao outside, and Fengyulin might have the answer he wanted.


    He didn''t suspect that the person last night was from Shu Wang''s side.


    If Shuwang had such abilities, he would not be trapped in the palace.


    But don''t forget, Shu Wang and the others, before they were sent by Wu Yaoxiu, there was a force behind them.


    Chu Tianhe was suspicious. The person who appeared last night was most likely from Minghai City.


    Speaking of it, even though Chu Tianhe knew that Shu Wang and the others also had their own forces, Chu Tianhe had never cared about it before.


    He didn''t believe that in this world, there was any other force that was as powerful as his Heavenly Court Alliance.


    Until the appearance of Wei Xiao last night, Chu Tianhe suddenly realized that he might have underestimated other forces.


    As soon as this idea grew, it was like a demon that Chu Tianhe couldn''t get rid of it. If he didn''t figure out the situation of the forces behind Shu Wang, he felt that he would have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.


    Most importantly, if Shu Wang''s power behind them is not weaker than the Heavenly Alliance, he may not be able to keep Shu Wang and others.


    For Shu Wang, Chu Tianhe was determined to win, so he would never allow Shu Wang to have the opportunity to return to Wei Xiao.


    Listening to the wind and rain forest, the figure of Chu Tianhe came here.


    "I heard that there was an accident in the palace last night. If you don''t deal with the affairs of last night, and come to me with leisure, has the matter been resolved?" In the forest villa, Shu Wang personally entertained the arriving Chu Tianhe.


    The two people gathered around a tea table, sipping tea and chatting.


    Chu Tianhe smiled relaxedly: "The things that should be dealt with have basically been dealt with, and the rest can be handled by Zhan Lei. I just come here to tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry about the safety of the imperial palace. With me here, there is no place in the entire heaven base that is safer than here."


    Shu Wang smiled.


    "Naturally, the Heavenly Court''s strongest combat power will almost always be gathered in the palace. If such power cannot ensure the safety here, then there is no place in this world that is safe."


    "It''s good if you don''t scare you. I won''t let him happen again for this kind of thing."


    "It''s good if you have confidence. With your strength, you should also have this confidence."


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Shu Wang''s approval, Chu Tianhe was very happy: "By the way, I have never asked you, what is the strength of your base in Minghai City? Compared with my Heavenly Court, Which is stronger and weaker?"


    When Shu Wang, who was pouring tea, heard the words, the movements of his hands were slightly stagnant.


    "Why are you asking about this suddenly?"


    Chu Tianhe pretended to be casual: "It''s mainly to understand. Today, my people sent back a message that the periphery of Minghai City has basically been occupied by zombies. If you want to open the passage to the city, I am afraid that it will There is no small sacrifice..."


    "If your base is not weaker than Heaven, the chance of surviving will be very high. In this way, even if there is only a certain chance, for you, I am willing to sacrifice a person to get through the passage there. But if your base ''S strength is too weak, Shu Wang, there are some things I know you don''t want to accept, but the reality is always cruel, do you understand?"


    Shu Wang''s body trembled slightly.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Yeah! You know, I will not lie to anyone. But you can rest assured that one day, I will let you go back to your homeland."


    Shu Wang smiled sadly.


    "Specifically, I can''t compare it. In a single round of individual strength, Tian Ting is far better than the villa base, but in terms of overall strength, the villa base is not weaker than Tian Ting."


    "How to say?"


    "We have heavy weapons such as aircraft, artillery, tanks, drones, etc. These are undoubtedly faster to clean up zombies than super fighters."


    "Is there no strong individual soldier?"


    Chu Tianhe seemed to ask these words eagerly.


    Shu Wang was a smart woman, caught Chu Tianhe''s abnormality, and gave him a slightly surprised look.


    Chu Tianhe, who knew that he was in a bad mood, sneered: "Don''t get me wrong, I just think that such a power cannot be justified without a strong person."

 Chapter 505： Shu Wangs guess

    Shu Wang kept an eye on himself, without breaking Chu Tianhe''s thoughts, shook his head: "No, our base, the strongest is the soldier king and the killer of the special forces. My husband is the special soldier king. A soldier he swears to his allegiance."


    Listening to Shu Wang''s words, Chu Tianhe didn''t think she was lying.


    Shu Wang didn''t lie to him either.


    Are Mu Wuqing, Lan Qiang, Jackdaw, and Falcon all special soldiers? As their boss, Wei Xiao called the Special Forces King not too much, right? It''s just that this king is a bit ahead.


    It is precisely because of this that it is strange that Chu Tianhe could see that Shu Wang was lying.


    But he couldn''t understand, since Shu Wang didn''t have a strong individual soldier behind them, where did that mysterious strong man emerge from last night?


    Tingfengyulin only lives in Shuwang and the others. Isn''t that mysterious powerhouse looking for Tingyulin for Shuwang and others, but for other reasons?


    Chu Tianhe felt a little dizzy.


    The mysterious powerhouses of last night, are they the people behind them?


    "I told you everything you wanted to know, now do you think my husband can survive with his people?"


    Chu Tianhe returned to his senses and smiled awkwardly: "If this is the case, then they do have a chance of survival. After all, if they have aircraft and tanks, even if they are lost, it is not difficult to escape. Don''t worry, after I go back, I will send someone as soon as possible. To open up the passage over there, it is best to connect with the base behind you. At that time, we will meet inside and outside, and maybe we will be able to wipe out the zombies in Minghai City in one fell swoop."


    "If this is the case, I believe that after you meet my husband, you will become very good friends."


    "I am looking forward too."


    Chutianhe didn''t smile.


    Friends with Wei Xiao? When I am Cao Aya?


    what! It seems that this status is also good!


    "Your Majesty, Wushuang Heavenly King has an important announcement."


    A female guard came to the two of them at this time and said to Chu Tianhe.


    "Wushuang? Where is he?"


    "Just outside the wind and rain forest."


    "Let him in."


    "Yes!"


    The female guard retreated.


    "If you have something, go ahead and do it first!"


    Chu Tianhe smiled and stood up: "Well, I will see you another day. If you have any needs, you can ask your guard to find Xinrou, and she will satisfy you."


    Shu Wang smiled without saying a word.


    That tranquility and elegance made Chu Tianhe''s heart itchy.


    I really look forward to the day when Shu Wang surrenders to him.


    Chu Tianhe turned and left the villa.


    He didn''t walk far when he came to the villa. A bald man with a height of nearly two meters and an unusually burly figure walked towards him.


    "Boss!"


    "I heard that you are looking for me for something, what''s the matter?"


    "There is news about that assassin last night." Tong Wushuang said coldly.


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes lit up: "Are you sure?"


    "It''s true."


    "Okay, let''s go. This time, I will make them hard to escape." Chu Tianhe, who had just taken a few steps and thought of something, said to the female guards around him: "Strengthen listening to the defensive force of the wind and rain forest. Don''t let any strangers come near here."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" a female guard behind her nodded in response.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t stay any longer, and took Tong Wushuang and a few other female guards to walk quickly to the outside of Tingfengyulin.


    In the villa.


    As soon as Chu Tianhe left, Phantom, Piaoyue, Xiaoqueer and the others returned to Shu Wang.


    "Master Shu Wang, this Chu Tianhe looks strange today." Piaoyue spoke first.


    The gentle Shu Wang gave her an interesting look: "What do you see?"


    Piaoyue said in an unclear manner: "I can''t tell you the specifics. It just feels that Chu Tianhe is deliberately inquiring about our base. Especially for the individual soldiers, he seems to be afraid of our base."


    "Sister Piaoyue and I thought the same thing. Although Chu Tianhe tried to cover up, I think he was just using bad intentions." Xiao Que''er also said her own opinion.


    Shu Wang smiled.


    "Xiaoying, what do you think?"


    A phantom like a three-no girl, with a pair of big eyes open and looking at Shu Wang.


    "Chu Tianhe is not a good person."


    This answer is really straightforward.


    Under the gaze of the three of them, Shu Wang smiled and motioned for Piaoyue and the others to sit down first.


    How could Shu Wang fail to see the problems they could find?


    After the Phantom and the others sat down, Shu Wang said, "Just as someone sneaked into the imperial palace last night, today, Chu Tianhe came directly to us to ask about the base. This in itself is questionable. Only then Chu Tianhe also emphasized our base. Don¡¯t you think there is a problem with the strength of individual soldiers?"


    "Question? What exactly does Master Shuwang mean?" Little Que''er didn''t react, looking confused.


    Piaoyue didn''t expect anything else for a while, thinking on the side.


    Only the Phantom, who doesn''t seem to ask anything at ordinary times, her reaction is unusually fast at this time.


    "Chu Tianhe suspects that the person who broke into the imperial palace last night came from the forces behind us?"


    "Smart!" Shu Wang praised Phantom without hesitation: "We have been here for a while, but during this period, Chu Tianhe never asked us about this matter. However, what happened last night was just fine. When it happened, Chu Tianhe came today. It is easy for people to link the two things together..."


    "I guess they must have learned something from the people who sneaked into the palace last night, otherwise, they won''t come to me and ask about the base."


    With the reminder of the Phantom, coupled with Shu Wang''s analysis, the pondering Piaoyue quickly thought of more.


    Piaoyue''s eyes were surprised: "Could it be that the Lord has defeated the tide of corpses and sent people to look for us?"


    "Master Shuwang, is this really the case?" Xiaoqueer also reacted, looking at Shuwang expectantly.


    Shu Wang smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I''m just guessing. There is too little information to confirm whether it is the husband''s person. Besides, people who can retreat under the siege of Chutianhe and the heavenly kings, do you think there is such a person under your husband?"


    Phantom shook his head: "Except for the owner, no one in the villa base can do it."


    "Will the person from last night be the master?" Xiaoqueer said boldly.


    Her words changed the expressions of Shu Wang and Phantom Shadow.


    Isn''t it impossible?


    The phantom moved and got up.


    "Xiaoying, what are you doing?" Shu Wang asked aloud.


    "I''m going to find the master. Que''er is right. The person who sneaked into the imperial palace last night is probably the master, and only the master has the ability to fear Chu Tianhe and others. I want to find him."


    Shu Wang was a little dumbfounded.


    "sit down."


    "Sister, the master is likely to come to us."


    "Sit down first and listen to me."


    The Phantom bit her red lips, a little reluctant, but facing Shu Wang''s irresistible expression, she finally sat back in her position.


    "You! You lose your sense when you mention your husband. Not to mention that this is all our guess. Even if you are a husband, do you think you can leave the palace now?"


    "I have taken genetic medicine, and my strength is not what it used to be."


    "That''s only the No. 1 potion. In the palace, there are no fewer than ten people taking the No. 2 potion. They also have armed armor. Can you guarantee that you can retreat under their siege?"


    When Shu Wang said this, the Phantom was silent.

 Chapter 506： Villain informs

    Shu Wang didn''t want to hit her too much, and said warmly: "You don''t need to be anxious. If he is really a husband, since he has come to the palace, he has already determined our position. With the husband''s ability, it will be a matter of time to meet with us. On the contrary, it is. You, go to find your husband now. Once Chu Tianhe and the others know about it, what I said to Chu Tianhe just now, isn''t it just for nothing?"


    "What did the elder sister say?" Phantom was puzzled.


    Shu Wang gave her a blank look.


    "Naturally it is the strength of our base. I told Chu Tianhe that there is no super soldier in our base, and the strongest is only the soldier king. To a certain extent, this has reduced Chu Tianhe''s suspicion of our base. Chu Tianhe feels that the base behind us does not pose a huge threat to him. He will not embarrass us in a short time, but if he is suspicious of us, how do you think he will deal with us?"


    Before the Phantom could speak, Piaoyue said solemnly: "He might use us to set up an ambush for the Lord or those who are sent by the Lord to find us. Even if he is just suspicion, he will make a fuss about it. Anyway. For him, it is just a temptation and will not cause much loss to him. On the contrary, through a temptation, if someone in the dark is drawn out, he can still confirm the identity of the person last night."


    "If the person of last night is really the master, or the master''s subordinates, we and the master will be very dangerous."


    The Phantom is not Xiaobai who doesn''t understand anything. With Piaoyue''s explanation, she quickly realized how much trouble she had just brought about to everyone.


    Chu Tianhe was able to endure her temper with them completely because of his confidence.


    If he knew that there were people in the villa base who were not inferior to him in personal strength, and even stronger than him, who knew that Chu Tianhe would still play affection with them?


    Besides, if the person of last night was really Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao who was hiding in the dark or Wei Xiao who was exposed in the light, it is self-evident which existence is more dangerous.


    "Sister, I, I just wanted to see the master earlier, I''m sorry."


    Seeing that the Phantom took the initiative to admit her mistake, Shu Wang felt distressed.


    "Stupid sister, do I need to say this to my sister? Besides, we are not sure if the person last night is a husband or not. What do we think about this? It is the husband, he will definitely find a way to take us away, no, we continue to maintain the status quo and wait for the husband. The news of..." Speaking of this, Shu Wang''s eyes showed a determination: "If my husband really leaves us, then we will follow him."


    "Hmm!" The Phantom nodded vigorously. There is no doubt about her determination.


    "Quier only belongs to the owner, life and death follow." Little Queer also expressed his determination.


    Piaoyue didn''t speak, she seemed a little ashamed, her head lowered, she didn''t dare to look at Shu Wang them.


    Shu Wang saw this scene and smiled softly: "Piaoyue, don''t think too much, you are different from us, no matter what choice you make in the future, we will support you and bless you."


    "Master Shu Wang, I, I..."


    "Okay, don''t affect our mood because of a little speculation. In fact, it''s not bad to live here. There are food and drink, and some people take risks for us. Why do you think so much? We just need to wait for the final news to make a choice. , How great." Shu Wang said optimistically.


    Piaoyue is grateful to Shu Wang.


    Nodded vigorously and said: "As long as Master Shuwang, you do not make a choice, Piaoyue will be your personal chef. I will use my method to let Master Shuwang have the best delicacy every day."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang smiled, turned his head, and looked outside the villa.


    She still had a smile on her face in the first second, but in the second, she gradually became sad.


    "Husband, will it be you?"


    ...


    In a side hall of the palace.


    "Are you sure that the person you found is the murderer we are looking for?" Feng Wuhen, one of the eight heavenly kings, was watching a scruffy man kneeling in front of them with several other heavenly kings at this time.


    This person is in a mess, and he feels that he hasn''t bathed in a few years, and the stench still diffuses from time to time.


    This kind of people who belong to the lower level in the base and can''t be lower, originally didn''t have the right to see Feng Wuhen them, but this person brings information that they care about most at the moment. Therefore, the sloppy guy not only sees the lofty status. Heavenly king, and there are several at a time.


    The scruffy man kneeling on the ground repeatedly said Nono: "My lord Heaven, the villain absolutely did not lie. Although the villain does not know what the murderer the adults are looking for, but this morning, the villain really found out that there is a man in Li''s house. The young man has left. The villain swears that that person is definitely not from our slum, and the old man Li¡¯s family has always been his grandson and grandson since he came to the base, and there will be no third person."


    "Doesn''t anyone usually go to your doghouse?" Feng Wuhen wanted to check again.


    "Absolutely not. For those of us, we usually hate it when others see it, and we can''t wait to be close and far away, so how can we go to the slums ourselves?"


    "Then have you found anything different from ordinary people in him?"


    Just when the few heavenly kings in the room were asking what else, Chu Tianhe''s voice came from outside the temple.


    As Chu Tianhe and Tong Wushuang entered the partial hall with their guards, the people inside, several great heavenly kings got up one after another.


    "Boss (husband)!"


    "His Majesty, Heavenly Emperor?"


    The sloppy man turned his head and saw the figure of the coming person, his face was indescribably shocked.


    Chu Tianhe came to the scruffy man''s side, condescendingly, and asked with cold eyes: "Answer me, what makes the person you see different from ordinary people?"


    The sloppy man was still in consternation.


    I never dreamed that I could one day admire Chu Tianhe''s so-called Long Yan so closely, his brain was completely on standby.


    "What''s your question? Dumb?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Tong Wushuang, who was beside Chu Tianhe, sullenly, gave a cold voice, and put his foot on the scruffy man, kicking him a few meters away.


    The severe pain brought the scruffy man back to reality.


    He quickly got up and knelt down, and lowered his head and said very humblely: "Your Majesty Tiandi forgives sins, the villain offends His Majesty Tiandi for a while, and asks His Majesty Tiandi for forgiveness."


    "Answer my words."


    "Yes, yes! The person the villain found is about 1.8 meters tall, which is no different from ordinary people. By the way, he has blood-red eyes, because I have never seen a person with red eyes, so I remember it very clearly. ."


    "Is it him?" Chu Tianhe''s sharp eyes condensed suddenly.


    No need to doubt.


    In this world, no matter what kind of skin color, the eyes are blood red, absolutely unique.


    When he fought against Wei Xiao last night, Wei Xiao''s unhuman eyes impressed Chu Tianhe the most.


    "Take me right away to the old man Li''s house in your mouth."


    "Yes, yes!" The scruffy man quickly got up.


    Just as he turned around to take Chu Tianhe and the others away from the side hall, he didn''t know where his courage came from. He turned his head and said fearfully: "Your Majesty, that reward..."


    Chu Tianhe''s face was cold.


    With a cold snort, he gave one of the heavenly kings a look.


    The other party understood, grabbed a handful of gold dollars from his body and threw it to the sloppy man.


    "Five thousand gold dollars, enough for you to do a lot of things."


    With an excited smile on his face, the sloppy man squatted down and picked up gold dollars.


    When he picked up all the gold dollars and straightened up, Chu Tianhe said impatiently: "Can you lead the way now?"


    The sloppy man didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, he responded, and led Chu Tianhe and the others to the outside of the hall.

 Chapter 507： Grandpa and grandson were arrested

    Slum, Old Man Li''s house.


    "Come on girl, we will eat braised pork tonight. From now on, grandpa will cook braised pork for the girl every day. Isn''t the girl okay?"


    "Okay! Grandpa is the best."


    "Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Inside the house, the grandfather and grandson who were preparing to have dinner, before they had time to move the shiny braised pork on the table, the dilapidated door was suddenly kicked off from the outside.


    The sudden abnormality frightened both grandparents and grandchildren.


    Outside, Chu Tianhe entered the house surrounded by several heavenly kings.


    Around, all heavily armed members are on guard, and the defense is airtight.


    Seeing these people were gorgeously dressed and aggressive, Old Man Li immediately protected the little girl behind him.


    "Everyone, sirs, what''s the matter with you?" Old man Li asked nervously.


    The most advanced Tong Wushuang saw the only dish of braised pork on the table. His face was indescribably cold: "A group of lowly untouchables can also eat braised pork. When will the slums have such a standard of living?"


    Old man Li''s heart beats.


    "My lord, this is the pork that the little old man bought after saving for a long time. I usually don''t want to eat it."


    "Haha..." Tong Wushuang smiled cruelly: "You old guy is calm."


    Old man Li smiled bitterly: "I don''t know what the adults are going to do with the young man? If it is useful to the young man, please do not hesitate to order."


    "Old man Li, it''s time for this, so don''t pretend. I tell you, your business has happened." The sloppy man walked out from behind Chu Tianhe and them, staring at Old Man Li with a smug look on his face.


    Seeing the sloppy man, Old Man Li''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Bu Shiren, why are you here?"


    The sloppy man, Bu Shiren, glanced at the big guys around him, and said confidently: "Why can''t I be here? Is it like you, eat inside and out and sell the sellers for glory?"


    "You, what did you say, I don''t know."


    "Haha...you dare to quibble. I have seen everything you did last night. Now that your majesty is here, do you still want to quibble?"


    Old man Li''s face changed in shock.


    Before he could speak, Chu Tianhe, standing in front of the door, said with a gloomy face: "Tell me, where is the person you rescued last night?"


    "Grandpa, I''m afraid..."


    Facing the aggressive Chu Tianhe and others, this time, the little girl was really scared.


    Old man Li took two steps back guarding the little girl''s figure.


    With his mouth trembling slightly, he shook his head: "I, I don''t know what you are talking about,"


    Chu Tianhe was too lazy to talk nonsense with Old Man Li, and motioned Tong Wushuang to give him a look.


    Tong Wushuang understood, and strode towards Old Man Li.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    "Go away!"


    Tong Wushuang reached out and grabbed the little girl beside Old Man Li, and pushed Old Man Li down.


    "What are you doing? Let go of the girl, let go of my girl."


    Old man Li struggled to get up, trying to grab the girl from Tong Wushuang''s hands, but before he got close to Tong Wushuang, he was kicked away by Tong Wushuang again.


    "Grandpa, grandpa... bad guys, you are not allowed to bully the girl''s grandpa."


    "Shut up to me! I will kill you again if you move around." Tong Wushuang threatened.


    "Let go of me, the villain let me go."


    Chu Tianhe stared at the scene coldly and said, "Tell me, where did the person you rescued last night go?"


    "My lord, I really don''t know who you are talking about."


    "Old man Li, until now you are still stubborn, for offending your Majesty for an irrelevant person, will you bear the consequences?" Bu Shiren said fiercely.


    "I don''t know anything, what do you want me to say?"


    "act recklessly!"


    Chu Tianhe snorted coldly.


    "Crack..."


    "Ooo, ooo ah ...... ...... Grandpa, it hurts, it hurts my hand, ooo, ooo ...... Grandpa ......"


    Without any kindness, when Chu Tianhe''s voice fell, Tong Wushuang directly twisted off one of the little girl''s arms.


    If a child suffers such an injury suddenly, one can imagine how painful she is now.


    "Girl...ahhh... beasts...you beasts..." Old man Li yelled and rushed towards Tong Wushuang.


    But this time Tong Wushuang didn''t make a move. Instead, another Heavenly King beside Chu Tianhe came directly behind Old Man Li and subdued him to the ground.


    "Let go of me, let me go, girl..."


    Old man Li struggled, but to no avail.


    "Don''t tell me yet?" Chu Tianhe''s tone became even colder.


    Old man Li scowled and gritted his teeth and cursed: "You group of beasts who have lost all conscience, you will get retribution."


    "There is a kind, please interrupt her hands and feet for me." Chu Tianhe said cruelly.


    "No, no, I say, I say everything."


    Seeing that Tong Wushuang was about to hurt the girl again, Old Man Li couldn''t hold on anymore.


    "Haha... wouldn''t it be fine for a long time?" Chu Tianhe sneered, and then sternly said, "Where did the people go?"


    Old man Li looked at the little girl who had passed out from the pain, tears down, and heartbroken and said: "I really don''t know where he went. He left at dawn today without telling us where he is going? My lord, All the faults are caused by the little old man alone. I beg the adults to let the child go. She doesn''t know anything. She is innocent."


    "Haha! With the injuries on his body, do you think I will believe it? Search me, don''t let it go anywhere."


    The guards behind him led the order, and immediately rushed into the house, and rummaged with everything around.


    The place is not large, so, not long after, a guard came to Chu Tianhe and said: "Your Majesty, there is a hidden cell with blood stains in it, but no one is found."


    Hearing this, Chu Tianhe''s expression became more fierce, and he only heard him gritted his teeth and said: "Very well, you are really good fellow citizens. Because Xinrou pleaded with you, I let you go, but you Not grateful, but also united to deceive me. It seems that I am too kind to you."


    After a pause, Chu Tianhe, with the killing intent in his eyes, gave orders without any emotion: "Send the law enforcement team to take away all the elderly and children under the age of ten and over sixty. At noon tomorrow, I want to Use them to feed the zombies in the corpse cage."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The guards beside him responded, and then went out to convey Chu Tianhe''s order.


    Chu Tianhe stared at the old man Li coldly: "A group of things that do not live or die. You better expect you to have some value, otherwise, tomorrow I will let you see with your own eyes how your granddaughter died in front of you."


    "No, what do you guys come at me, don''t hurt the child, don''t hurt her."


    "Huh, take it away!"


    "Old stuff, wait to die!"


    No one sympathized with Old Man Li, his grandson and his grandson, and brought him and his grandson, and Chu Tianhe and his party left the house.


    Soon after, a large number of members of the law enforcement team appeared in the slum.


    They rushed directly into the abandoned houses. Anyone under the age of ten or over sixty, regardless of gender, caught anyone at sight.


    The members of the law enforcement team also showed no mercy when encountering resistance from people around them.


    Either severely beaten, or shot to death, mercilessly.


    For a while, crying, shouting, and begging for mercy converged in the entire slum, and real wailing was everywhere.

 Chapter 508： Corpse

    Although the slums are relatively remote, people in other areas are still disturbed by such a big movement.


    After being inquired by interested people, part of the truth soon spread within the base.


    "Have you heard? There are people hiding the base in the slums to commit crimes? Now that the incident has been exposed, His Majesty Longyan is furious. The old people and children who escaped because of the empress''s plea, were once again captured by His Majesty, ready to go. Throw them into the corpse cage in front of the whole city at noon tomorrow."


    "What are you? I heard that the murderer ordered by the emperor to be arrested before actually beheaded two heavenly kings. That is the brother of life and death who beat the world with His Majesty. The people in the slums dare to hide their crimes privately. If they die, who will die? ?"


    "I don''t know who is not afraid of death, the kind of criminals who dare to hide privately, and the most important thing is that the incident happened. Because his own desire has harmed all the elderly and children, what does he think?"


    "I heard someone whistleblowing, and this person is still in a slum. Alas! That''s thousands of lives!"


    "I wonder if the murderer saved by the slum will show up?"


    The turmoil in the base shocked many people, and many people were also shocked when they learned the cause of the incident.


    Especially the murderer the emperor wanted to catch, instead of sneaking into the imperial palace to kill the guards, but beheading two heavenly kings, this fact spread, I don''t know how many people have their jaws dropped!


    Heavenly King, that is the strongest combat power known to the Heavenly Alliance except for the Heavenly Emperor.


    Their strength and horror are deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    There was a rain of bullets and thousands of zombies were not afraid of the king, but he was killed. The news was more shocking than Chu Tianhe had to feed the zombies with thousands of old people and children.


    When the entire base was discussing related incidents, Wei Xiao, who was the chief culprit of all of these, now changed into his night clothes and once again came to the interior of the imperial palace.


    Wei Xiao still didn''t know anything about the outside.


    With the lesson of last night, this time, Wei Xiao did not choose to find a female guard to lead the way, but through secretly eavesdropping, followed the palace maid in the palace to Tingfengyulin.


    "The guard is really strong enough."


    Entering Tingfengyulin and avoiding the patrolling guards with speed, Wei Xiao, hiding in the dark, noticed the situation in Tingfengyulin.


    The guards in the palace can be seen everywhere.


    Among the patrolling teams, there are also super soldiers in armed armor.


    I don''t know if it was because of the events of last night that made Chu Tianhe and the others more vigilant or other reasons, the defense power of the entire palace had increased by several levels.


    Wei Xiao had no doubt that once his whereabouts were discovered, the danger he would face would never be the same as last night.


    There is not even a chance to escape.


    Wei Xiao, confident but not arrogant, dare not expose his whereabouts easily in the face of such a defensive force.


    Besides, when he came to the palace this time, he just wanted to confirm Shuwang''s specific situation, and didn''t plan to meet with Shuwang and them, so Wei Xiao didn''t need to expose himself.


    Anyway, it will be a matter of time to pick up Shuwang and the others, not in a hurry.


    With a clear purpose, Wei Xiao continued to move forward in the dark.


    Inside the villa in the forest.


    Shu Wang and the others did not know what was happening outside, nor did they know that Wei Xiao had come to Tingfengyulin.


    At this time, everyone is sitting together enjoying dinner.


    Shu Wang, who was eating, seemed to have some sense. She looked up at the window with her eyes as bright as the starry sky.


    It was pitch black outside, nothing unusual except for the bamboo forest swaying in the wind.


    "Master Shuwang, what are you looking at?" Piaoyue sitting at the table noticed the changes in Shuwang and asked.


    After staying outside the window for a moment, Shu looked back to his senses, and smiled indifferently: "I didn''t look at anything, I just felt that there seemed to be someone looking at us outside, maybe I was thinking too much."


    "There are more than twice as many people in Chutianhe outside than before. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at us all the time. It''s normal for Shuwang Master to feel this way." Xiaoqueer said.


    "That''s true, I don''t want to, let''s eat."


    I also felt that it was the comfort of my own thoughts, and finally took a look out the window, and found nothing, and turned to enjoy the food with peace of mind.


    The others didn''t doubt anything, and ate their dinner quietly as usual.


    Sometimes women¡¯s instincts are really scary.


    In fact, Shu Wang didn''t think much about it. Outside, at this moment, he did have a pair of very special eyes looking at them again.


    When Wei Xiao was near the villa, he found Shuwang''s figure in the bamboo forest and looked at them silently in a place where he could notice Shuwang''s every move and hide his figure well.


    Wei Xiao, who was hiding among the dense bamboo leaves at a high place, naturally noticed Shu Wang''s gaze toward him.


    I haven''t seen Shu Wang and the others for more than a month. At that moment, Wei Xiao even thought about the urge to expose his figure to Shu Wang''s line of sight.


    But he finally held back.


    Before he didn''t plan to leave the Heavenly Court base, he didn''t let Shu Wang know their existence, not only didn''t want them to worry, but also a kind of protection for them.


    "Wang''er, you will come back to me soon, this day will not be long."


    ...


    I do not know how long it has been.


    When the lights in the villa went out, Shu Wang and the others fell asleep, it was like Wei Xiao, who had merged with the entire bamboo forest, escaped from a state of motionlessness.


    It was already known that Shu Wang and the others had a pretty good life in this palace, and Wei Xiao didn''t plan to stay here any longer.


    The figure swayed in place, except that the bamboo he was on swayed more than the others around him, there was no abnormality in the forest.


    Outside the palace.


    After leaving the palace, Wei Xiao soon calmed down. He soon learned of what happened in the slums from the outsiders.


    "The corpse cage? What is that place?"


    Unexpectedly, the matter of the old man and grandson taking him in would be exposed so quickly, Wei Xiao with a solemn expression, after considering it, decided to take a look.


    The corpse cage is the place where the heavenly base feeds the zombies.


    It is a man-made open-air deep pit, located in an open area on the north side of the Tianting base.


    The area is about more than 100,000 square meters, and there are isolation belts around it.


    The entire corpse cage is like a giant "beehive", and there are countless small spaces in the huge space.


    There is a first-level zombie in each space.


    These zombies are the main source of supply for the armed armor of the Heavenly Court base.


    Some people may still be wondering why Wu had to deal with the old people and children in the base after they had set up a base. The answer is here.


    The raw materials of armed armor come from giant zombies, and giant zombies evolved from first-level zombies.


    But everyone knows that first-level zombies will not swallow zombies of the same level. The food they need for evolution is mainly from high-level zombies, humans, and other living creatures.


    The corpses of high-level zombies, the Heavenly Court base needs to be used to extract genetic medicine, so naturally they will not be wasted on the first-level zombies.


    Other living creatures, not to mention, human beings themselves are in short supply, and they will not be used to feed first-degree zombies. As a result, in the last days, the elderly and children who basically have little combat power become the heaven base to feed the first-degree zombies. The best choice for class zombies.

 Chapter 509： Sinister intention

    The Celestial Alliance slaughtered the elderly and children in order to provide evolutionary blood food to the first-level zombies.


    Of course, the scope of the Heavenly Court''s cleanup of the elderly and children refers to the part that is helpless or whose relatives can''t speak in the Heavenly Court.


    If you have a relative in a high position in the heavenly court, or a member of the armed forces, that''s another matter.


    It sounds cruel, but this is the end times and reality.


    Children need to grow up in order to have combat power. The elderly are about to die. In the last days when resources are extremely scarce, children without combat capabilities and elderly people who are about to call for a curtain call, for some people, it is better to sacrifice these people instead of wasting resources alive. Those who are more hopeful out of the end times will help.


    The old people and children arrested by the law enforcement team from the slum tonight are all brought here.


    As soon as the time mentioned by Chu Tianhe arrives tomorrow, they will be pushed into the pit and end their lives.


    When Wei Xiao came here, there were crowds outside the corpse cage isolation zone, and inside the isolation zone, a large number of old people and children were gathered by the law enforcement team.


    They cried or made noises, and apart from attracting severe beatings from members of the surrounding law enforcement team, no one spoke for them.


    Maybe some people can''t bear it, but that''s all.


    In addition to the members of the law enforcement team, there are no fewer than a thousand armed fighters and dozens of super fighters wearing armed armor around the entire corpse cage.


    With such tight defense, Wei Xiao, who was in the crowd, could only watch from a distance.


    Not to mention that he never thought about being a hero, even if he did, he couldn''t do things under the nose of the armed forces of a thousand people.


    Unless he is willing to expose the secret of immortality.


    "This Chu Tianhe is more cruel than I thought." Seeing the desperate look of the group of old people and children, Wei Xiao had a clearer understanding of Chu Tianhe.


    Wei Xiao continued to keep his gaze in the isolation zone.


    He wanted to see if he could find Old Man Li and his grandson.


    The two were considered life-savers to him. If conditions permit, Wei Xiao wouldn''t mind taking risks to rescue them.


    But it is a pity that there are too many old people and children in the isolation zone. It is not easy to find Old Man Li and the little girl in a crowd of thousands of people.


    A few hours later, the old man, grandfather and grandson were still not found, and Wei Xiao gave up.


    "Let''s check again tomorrow!"


    After making up his mind, Wei Xiao''s figure didn''t stay in place for a long time, so he turned and left.


    time flies.


    The next day came in a blink of an eye.


    Around ten o''clock in the morning.


    Chu Tianhe came to the corpse cage surrounded by a line of heavenly kings and guards.


    Someone prepared seats for them in advance.


    They arrived and sat directly in their respective positions.


    "See His Majesty the Emperor!"


    Located on the main position, Chu Tianhe, who accepted the bowed salute of the citizens outside the isolation zone, said calmly: "No gift."


    "Your Majesty Xie Tian!"


    Chu Tianhe looked around with cold eyes, and found no suspicious people, and said coldly: "Bring them up."


    The female guard beside her heard the sound and beckoned to the side.


    "Go, go faster!"


    With the shouting sound, everyone present saw Tong Wushuang and the four armed men rushing to a pair of grandfathers and grandsons towards Chu Tianhe and walking under them.


    "Grandpa, the girl is scared!"


    Faced with countless pairs of eyes, the little girl with one arm hanging down, her immature face showed a trace of anxiety.


    Old man Li was heartbroken, but his face showed a kindness: "Don''t be afraid of the girl, grandpa is here, and grandpa will protect you."


    The girl didn''t know what would happen next, so she nodded her head sensibly, and moved as close to her grandfather as she could.


    The grandfather and grandson were quickly rushed to the front directly under the seats of Chu Tianhe and the others.


    Looking at them, Chu Tianhe''s face was indescribably cold.


    He kept his gaze on his grandson and grandson for a while, and then Chu Tianhe looked at the old man and the child behind them, and said coldly, "Do you know why I asked you to come here?"


    "Your Majesty, you are wronged! We are wronged."


    The old people who knew the fate of their own people were crying to Chu Tianhe one by one.


    As for the children around them, apart from howling and crying, they would not beg Chu Tianhe for mercy.


    Chu Tianhe ignored it.


    "Because some of you dared to hide fugitives privately. When the empress interceded for you, I said that you had better not trouble me, but obviously, some of you didn''t take my words to heart. Some of you are not afraid of death, then I will fulfill you today."


    "No, that''s not the case. Your Majesty, we don''t know anything, why should we be implicated?"


    Chu Tianhe smiled cruelly: "Don''t blame me for being cruel, but blame me for the unruly person."


    "Everyone is looking at me. It''s the grandfather and grandson who hides the criminals and hurts you. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can ask them to vent." Tong Wushuang pointed at the old man Li and them, and laughed jokingly. .


    The culprit was pointed out, the old people behind the old man Li''s grandson, after a moment of surprise, their old faces became grimaceous.


    "It turns out that you are the person who is hiding the criminal, why? Why do you want to save the criminal?"


    "The one who killed a thousand knives, because of you, now my grandson and I are going to be buried with you, what peace of mind are you?"


    "Old man Li, you are a murderer, we are all killed by you."


    "..."


    During the curse, some old people had already rushed towards Old Man Li and the others.


    But they didn''t run a few steps before they were stopped by armed soldiers on the side.


    But this can''t stop all the old people''s resentment and hostility towards Old Man Li.


    Unable to get close to the grandfather and grandson, they separated the armed fighters and smashed them with stones, sticks, shoes on their feet and other objects, and the curses in their mouths never stopped.


    Old man Li was unable to refute, he could only protect the little girl in front of him, and use his back to bear all the injuries.


    When the people around saw this scene, few sympathized with Old Man Li and his grandson. On the contrary, they knew that Old Man Li was the culprit who had committed the crime. More people also pointed and cursed at them.


    "Uuuuu...Don''t beat my grandpa, don''t beat my grandpa...Grandpa..."


    The old man guarding the little girl endured the pain and comforted her lovingly: "Don''t cry, grandpa is okay, grandpa still has to watch the girl grow up, and then get married and have children."


    The little girl clasped Old Man Li''s arm tightly with one hand, tears constantly gushing out of her big eyes.


    Tong Wushuang on the side turned a blind eye to this scene.


    Looking at him outside the isolation zone, he shouted loudly: "Your Excellency, I know you are in the crowd now. Watching a group of old people and children about to bear all the sins for you, how can you bear it? They are all innocent. Yes, it''s all a group of poor people, are you really going to let a group of old and young die in despair?"


    "Don''t say we didn''t give this group of old people and children a chance. As long as you stand up now, we will let them go immediately. Their life and death are all within your thoughts. Of course, you have to do it as soon as possible. Make a decision, if you haven¡¯t appeared before twelve noon, they will lose their last chance to survive."


    When Tong Wushuang shouted, Chu Tianhe and others looked for suspicious persons in the crowd.


    In addition to them, many people outside the isolation zone are also trying to find the real culprit from the crowd around them.


    However, Tong Wushuang''s words seemed to have no effect.


    From beginning to end, no one entered the isolation zone.


    Seeing this, Tong Wushuang''s face was indescribably gloomy: "It seems that your Excellency is determined to let this group of young and old die for you. It is really disappointing. I thought that those who dared to do something to the king, even if Victory is not martial, but it is a daring to be a hero, but now it seems that you are nothing more than that. Duanfeng and Xiaobu died in the hands of people like you, and I feel worthless for them."

 Chapter 510： Im Chu Tianhe, dont accept any threats

    After Tong Wushuang finished speaking, he turned to stare at Old Man Li.


    "Look at how miserable you are now. For the sake of an irrelevant person, all the people will give up, but now when you need him to show up, he hides and lives like a coward. For such a person, you save him. What did you think when you were there?"


    Old Li had nothing to refute.


    "My lord, saving lives is the decision of the young man himself. What can you do to the young man. The others are innocent. Will you let them go?"


    "Haha! Do you think it''s possible?" Tong Wushuang sneered, looking at Chu Tianhe from a high place: "Boss, that coward doesn''t seem to appear anymore. We don''t need to waste time on him. It''s time to let this happen. The untouchables know the fate of going against us."


    Chu Tianhe had a gloomy face.


    He still underestimated Wei Xiao''s disposition.


    Originally, he caught the elderly and children from these slums here and dealt with them publicly, partly to attract Wei Xiao out.


    Anyone who still has a bit of conscience, seeing thousands of young and old being implicated by them, is about to be executed, they will inevitably show up to save these innocent people. But Wei Xiao couldn''t bear the irritation of this group of desperate young and old or Tong Wushuang. This character was enough to foresee Wei Xiao''s cold blood.


    The young and old can ignore it, and the savior can also ignore it. This kind of person can no longer have any influence on him by ordinary means.


    Except for Old Man Li, the last point of value for these people in front of him was lost, and Chu Tianhe no longer had any thoughts.


    "Then don''t wait, just do it."


    "No, no, your Majesty, we are wronged."


    "It''s all killed by Old Man Li. We didn''t do anything. Your Majesty Tiandi is forgiving!"


    "Uuuuu...Dad...I want Dad..."


    "Mommy mommy¡­¡­"


    In a crowd of young and old crying, Tong Wushuang beckoned to the surrounding armed soldiers with a cold face.


    Hundreds of armed fighters lined up to surround the young and old except Old Man Li and Little Girl.


    "preparation¡­¡­"


    Tong Wushuang issued the order.


    The "Kaka" sound continued, and more than one hundred armed fighters pulled off their insurance, and their guns were aimed at the elderly and children in the middle.


    Facing the black muzzle around, the old man and child in the middle shrank inward with horrified eyes.


    "open¡­¡­"


    "Etc., etc¡­¡­"


    Just when Tong Wushuang ordered the shooting, a loud voice suddenly remembered from the crowd outside the isolation zone.


    Everyone heard the sound and looked at the place where the person who spoke.


    In the crowd, a man who was well-dressed, under the gaze of thousands of eyes, trembled into the isolation zone.


    "He wouldn''t be the one who killed the king, right?"


    "No? He can kill the king even like this, you say it yourself, do you believe it?"


    "If it wasn''t him, what would he do out loud?"


    Amidst the comments of the onlookers, Tong Wushuang couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed looking at the man who came in front of him.


    He thought that the murderer who killed Lu Xiaobu and the others finally could not help showing up, but now looking at the man who made a noise, even if Tong Wushuang hadn¡¯t seen Wei Xiao¡¯s face, he was sure that the man in front of him was not the one they were looking for. .


    Tong Wushuang said coldly: "Do you want to intercede for these old guys?"


    The man''s head was covered with cold sweat, and the figure standing under the eyes of Chu Tianhe and others was also shaking fiercely.


    He really didn''t want to stand up and ask for trouble, but he couldn''t help it.


    The man was crying and trembled: "Don''t get me wrong, Lord Heaven. I have never thought of interceding with these people. I''m here to spread the word."


    "Passing the word?"


    The man didn''t dare to hesitate, and said: "It''s a black-clothed and red-eyed man threatening me, let me bring a word to His Majesty the Emperor."


    Tong Wushuang frowned, looking at Chu Tianhe.


    "What did he tell you to bring me?" Chu Tianhe, who was sitting on the main seat, asked coldly.


    "The red-eyed man asked the young man to tell you that he is in the Tianting base, and if you have the seed, come to him. In addition, he asked you to let the old man and the grandson Li, and he also said that it is better not to be a human being. The bottom line, if you break this bottom line, you must be careful, your majesty, he can''t kill you, but not everyone around you is as strong as you."


    "Peng..."


    As soon as the man had finished speaking, Chu Tianhe, with a murderous intent in his eyes, slapped the armrest of the chair with a palm, and his whole person was angry.


    "He dare to threaten me?"


    With Chu Tianhe''s anger, the man who was passing on Wei Xiao''s message was directly frightened and knelt on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, this, this is what the red-eyed man asked the little one to say, and the little one is just the person in charge of spreading the message."


    "Ma De!" Tong Wushuang exposed, looking around: "I know you are in the crowd, stand up if you have a kind, what kind of guy is the one who hides his head and shows his tail?"


    No one responded to Tong Wushuang.


    He also didn''t want to think about how many people were there at the scene?


    Four of the six heavenly kings wore armed armor, and besides dozens of heavenly soldiers and generals, there were thousands of armed personnel around.


    If Wei Xiao dared to show up with such a defensive force, not to mention the rescue of Old Man Li and his grandson, there would be no guarantee for his own safety.


    Unless Wei Xiao is a fool, otherwise, who would show up on this occasion?


    "Boss, it seems that the person we are looking for is in the crowd. Do you want me to take someone to search?" Next to Chu Tianhe, a heavenly king in armed armor stood up and whispered in his ear.


    The indescribable angry Chu Tianhe nodded to himself.


    As the heavenly king by his side walked towards the crowd outside the isolation zone with some heavenly soldiers and generals, Chu Tianhe stared at the surroundings coldly.


    "I have to say that you are a smart person, but if you think that you can threaten me in this way and make me compromise, then you are too naive. I, Chu Tianhe, since the last days, will not accept any threats, give me Kill them all."


    "do not want¡­¡­"


    "Help..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The cruelty of Chutianhe is evident.


    With an order, the armed soldiers who had been told to stop firing directly fired at the elderly and children in the middle.


    Amid the screams, more than a thousand young and old, under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands, were all resolved by more than one hundred.


    It took less than twenty minutes from the sound of the gun to the end.


    The corpses in one place, the soil that was stained red, and the tragic situation on the scene made countless people look sideways and couldn''t bear to look directly.


    "Throw their bodies into the corpse cage."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    It didn''t count to kill these young and old, Chu Tianhe ordered his subordinates to "destroy the dead".


    More than a hundred armed soldiers entered the corpse ground, and they were not much moved, with a corpse in each hand, dragging the corpses of the elderly and children directly into the corpse cage.


    Chu Tianhe came down from a high place.


    "Boss..."


    Chu Tianhe approached Old Man Li and the little girl, his eyes cold.


    "These two people should be regarded as your saviors, you said, how should I deal with them?" Chu Tianhe said to Wei Xiao.


    Because Wei Xiao was not found, his voice was very loud. As long as he was present, none of them could not be heard.


    Among the crowd, the heavenly king who led the team away was still searching for Wei Xiao''s figure.


    He didn''t need to ask one by one, as long as he found the person with red eyes, it would be Wei Xiao.


    It''s a pity that they almost checked half of the people at the scene and they didn''t find anyone with red eyes. This makes people wonder whether Wei Xiao is really there?

 Chapter 511： Killing God is coming

    No one at the scene responded to Chu Tianhe.


    Feeling that his face was slapped again, Chu Tianhe''s eyes burst out with a stern look.


    "boom--"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "grandfather¡­¡­"


    With a gunshot, Old Man Li, who was shot in the thigh, screamed and fell to the ground.


    The little girl wanted to squat down to help Old Man Li, but was picked up by Tong Wushuang with one hand.


    "Big villain, you let go of the girl, the girl wants grandpa."


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "Shut up to Lao Tzu, then noisy, believe it or not that Lao Tzu broke your other arm?" Tong Wushuang said fiercely.


    The little girl seemed to be afraid of Tong Wushuang.


    He didn''t dare to struggle any more, but with big tearful eyes, he looked worriedly at the old man Li who was lying on the ground and bleeding on his thigh.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t seem to have any psychological burden on what he had done. He looked around with cold eyes: "Look, your threat is a joke to me. I have just touched the bottom line. What can you do? Yes. Are you capable of killing my people too? Do you have the courage?"


    Chu Tianhe was provoking Chi Guoguo, or that he just wanted to use words to force Wei Xiao out.


    But the result was not as he hoped.


    No one knew whether Wei Xiao was there.


    Even the man who spoke for Wei Xiao before.


    When he met Wei Xiao, before Chu Tianhe and others appeared, more than an hour passed, he didn''t know whether Wei Xiao was in the crowd.


    Such stimulus to Wei Xiao didn''t have any results, and Chu Tianhe''s expression became increasingly fierce as he was disappointed.


    "Interrupt the girl''s limbs for me."


    "Don''t¡ª" Old Man Li exclaimed


    It is a pity that he struggled to endure the pain in his leg, but was kicked by Chu Tianhe.


    Tong Wushuang, with a smirk on his face, did not hesitate for a moment.


    "Kakka..."


    "Woo...it hurts... Grandpa... the girl hurts..."


    The terrible little girl who turned pale for an instant, called out a few times and fainted directly.


    The old man Li, who saw this scene, had split eyes and a grim face: "Beasts, you beasts, come at me with everything and attack a child, who are you?"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t care.


    "Don''t let her faint, wake her up."


    "I know, boss!" Tong Wushuang, with a cruel smile on his face, directly asked a subordinate to bring a basin of ice water.


    Holding the drooping little girl in one hand, let the subordinates pour a basin of ice water on her.


    The little girl woke up leisurely.


    With no blood on her face, her lips were purple and her eyes were loose.


    "Bad... bad guy... the girl hurts... don''t hit the girl, okay... the girl will be obedient... not moving..."


    "Girl..." Old man Li''s eyes were blurred by tears.


    He climbed to the foot of Chutianhe, and hugged Chutianhe''s feet with both hands: "Your Majesty, we were wrong, we were really wrong. Please, let me go! All the mistakes are made by me alone, you Kill me, kill me, don''t torture her anymore."


    Chu Tianhe sneered.


    "Want to save your granddaughter?"


    "As long as you let my girl go, you can let me do anything, please."


    "Since you want to save your granddaughter so, then call me to call out the person you saved last night."


    With a trembling body, Old Man Li didn''t have any choice. He raised his head and screamed: "Uncle girl, if you are at the scene, I beg you to save the girl! I can''t help the old man. I can''t. I watched the girl die. She was still young and hadn''t seen the world well. Please show mercy and save her..."


    Old man Li''s voice was full of endless pain and sadness.


    As he said, he really can''t help it now.


    To save the little girl, he can only put his hope on Wei Xiao.


    He knew what Wei Xiao would end up with once he showed up, but compared with the little girl, Wei Xiao was obviously not as important as the little girl in his heart.


    Chu Tianhe, Tong Wushuang and others were also waiting for Wei Xiao to show up.


    The savior of a day ago, now because he is about to be tortured, no one looks like, even the hard-hearted people, seeing their miserable appearance, should have expressed something!


    However, Chu Tianhe and the others were destined to be disappointed, and Wei Xiao never appeared.


    The Heavenly King, who had been looking for Wei Xiao in the crowd before, also came to Chu Tianhe at this time and shook his head at him.


    Facing this kind of result, Chu Tianhe can now be sure that Wei Xiao is definitely not on the scene.


    Very angry, but also weak.


    In the face of a person who was not there, even if he had more means to force Wei Xiao to show up, it was destined to be of no avail.


    "Boss, I can''t use it to try to draw the other party out again. With our current strength, even if the other party is on the scene, it is impossible to come out and die. It is better to use these two people as bait, we only need to wait for him to get the bait in secret. , The success will be greater.¡± One day, Wang whispered in Chu Tianhe¡¯s ear.


    Tong Wushuang said: "I agree with Xiao Dong. Our biggest mistake today is that we did not give the other party any hope. Knowing that it is death, as long as he is not a person of volition, he cannot easily appear. Obviously, the other party is a very reasonable person. To deal with him, we need to change the way."


    Chu Tianhe looked at the old man Li who was still shouting around and the dying little girl with Tong Wu''s hands.


    Somewhat unwilling, but also looking helpless, he can only nod his head.


    "Let the medical team heal them immediately, don''t let them die."


    "clear!"


    Chu Tianhe, who did not intend to continue, returned to his previous position with a look of frustration.


    Looking around all the people present, Chu Tianhe said coldly: "I want to see what happened before. I don¡¯t want to say more, I just hope you remember that you are the people of heaven, what you did and did. All must be based on the interests of the heavenly court. This time it¡¯s a warning. Next time, someone will do something to eat inside and out, and one will be guilty, and relatives and friends will be condemned. I will never be merciless."


    "Follow the order of the Emperor of Heaven!"


    People around have bowed their heads to agree.


    "Huh, let''s go!"


    Chu Tianhe, who didn''t plan to stay at the scene any longer, took a group of heavenly kings and guards, and escorted Old Man Li and his grandson away.


    As they left, other onlookers also passed away.


    Inside a building a few hundred meters away from the corpse cage, Wei Xiao stood on the upper floors and watched what happened on the corpse cage.


    His expression was full of coldness from beginning to end.


    However, on the corner of the wall where his right hand was holding, his five fingers had sunk into the wall, and there were spider silk cracks around the wall.


    "Break through the bottom line, very good, then I am as you wish."


    Slums.


    Chu Tianhe''s wave of operations, now, here can be said to be extremely deserted.


    The survivors still living in this area, except for those old and young relatives who stayed at home to grieve secretly, the rest are untouchables exiled by the base.


    These are the real untouchables, they belong to the utter waste.


    They are lazy, afraid of death, and although young, they do nothing.


    Except for being clever, bullying and fearing hard work, my favorite thing is to get something for nothing.


    Outside the slums of the base, no one wants to accept these people. It is here that they can find a little confidence and find someone who can be bullied by them.


    But on this day, some of them are destined to have no good life.

 Chapter 512： The first goal is Bu Shiren

    "My lord, my lord, don''t kill us. What do you want to know, as long as we know, we must tell you."


    In a dilapidated house, several figures appeared here.


    Wei Xiao, dressed in black, stared scarletly at the seven men kneeling in front of him.


    "I heard that the reason why the young and old in the slums were taken away by the people of Chu Tianhe was because someone inside of you informed Chu Tianhe. Tell me, who is this informant?"


    "Yes, it''s Bu Shiren." One of the men trembled.


    "How do you confirm it is him?"


    "Because Emperor...No! It was the day Chu Tianhe captured Old Man Li and his grandson, and Bu Shiren was with Chu Tianhe. Moreover, Bu Shiren still has a lot of money, just now, in the corpse cage. After the things over there, Bu Shiren came back and took away the brothers who had been close to him before, and went to the Pink Paradise to consume."


    "My lord, Bu Shiren was the same as us before, because he didn''t dare to leave the base because he was afraid of death, and he didn''t have any source of income at all. The eight little brothers went together. It was in the past, and he didn''t even dare to think about it."


    The man in front had just finished speaking, and someone immediately added.


    Wei Xiao no longer needs to doubt that the informant is definitely this Bu Shiren.


    Bu Shiren?


    not human?


    He really deserves the name.


    After getting the news he wanted, Wei Xiao left the slum.


    It''s just that in the house where he was before, at this time, there were a few more dead bodies.


    Pink heaven.


    The largest meat trading place in Tianting Base is also the craziest entertainment place in this base.


    No matter day or night, there is an endless stream of customers coming and going here.


    Casinos, bars, KTVs, health rooms, lounges and other entertainment projects make people who come here reluctant to miss and linger.


    "Come on, Brother Ren, brother, I respect you. If it weren''t for Brother Ren to bring us here, we don''t know when we will be able to enter the pink heaven to spend once."


    "It''s simply not too extravagant here. All this is brought to us by Brother Ren, so we must respect Brother Ren."


    "Yes, right, right, if we don''t have Brother Ren, we won''t be able to enter it in our entire life. Brother Ren must drink this glass of wine."


    "Hahaha... Since the brothers are so enthusiastic, if I postpone it, it will be hypocritical. Come, let''s do it together, and I wish our brothers get better and better in the future."


    "well said!"


    Inside a big KTV package.


    Everyone had a few people like Bu Shiren accompanied by beautiful women. Under the praise of all the brothers, Bu Shiren had a toast with them.


    Sit down with a glass of wine.


    One of them said: "Benevolence, you are not treating us badly, and my brothers naturally treat you with heart and lungs. Although there is a saying that sounds bad, the brothers still have to say. Now many people know that you are telling your Majesty the Emperor Li. The old man, the grandfather and the grandson, hid the important offenders. There were more than 1,000 young and old in the slums. Although it was the old man Li who killed them, some people will inevitably put this hatred on you. You should be careful if you are going out in the future. ."


    "A Qing said, and I want to tell you to Ren Ge. There are many people in the slums who are relatives of the young and old. They cannot seek revenge from Old Man Li, and they may target Ren Ge. Ren, in the slums in the future, When you go out, you must call on the brothers, come in the water, go in the fire, as long as you say a word from Brother Ren, the brothers will never frown."


    "Yes, if someone dared to hurt Ren Ge, unless they stepped on my body and walked over, they would never want to hurt Ren Ge a vellus hair."


    The people around said excitedly one by one.


    The serious expression is like Bu Shiren''s words, they can even kill their own parents.


    Bu Shiren enjoys this flattery.


    Thinking back to him a few days ago, he was a scum of the last days with nothing.


    He wants money but no money, but has no ability to do things. He can say that he is useless all day except for extorting some young and old to barely maintain adequate food and clothing.


    But now?


    Enjoying a life that I had never even dared to think about, there are a group of friends around him to accommodate him, holding him, centering on him, the change of identity is simply not too beautiful.


    Speaking of which he would also like to thank Old Man Li.


    If it wasn''t for Old Man Li to die and let him seize the opportunity, how could he have the current life?


    Yes, Bu Shiren has not felt guilty at all for what he has done up to now.


    Bu Shiren felt that all this he had obtained was taken for granted.


    Old man Li hides the important offender privately, and he is responsible for reporting it. This is totally reasonable and he has done nothing wrong.


    As for the tragic deaths of the young and old in the slums, Bu Shiren didn''t feel that he had harmed them. All this was to be blamed on Old Man Li.


    Old man Li is the real culprit who has harmed all the children in the slums.


    Therefore, he naturally enjoys what he has now, without any sense of guilt in his heart.


    "Good brothers, I can have good brothers like you in Bu Shiren, this life is enough. Don''t worry, everyone, His Majesty the Emperor has promised me, as long as the heinous murderer catches me, I will be able to become an armed team immediately. Members, when the time comes, do you think I still need to be afraid of those untouchables in the slums?"


    "Damn, isn''t it, Brother Ren, did His Majesty the Emperor really let you go to the armed team?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I rely on rely on, Brother Ren, you really sent it this time."


    "Brother Ren, don''t forget your brothers!"


    Bu Shiren laughed: "Don''t worry, our brothers share the joys and sorrows. When I join the armed forces, I will definitely find something for you to do."


    "Thank you, Brother Ren."


    "Don''t say anything, Brother Ren is in the wine, come and do one."


    "Yes, do one."


    Several people poured another glass of wine to dry.


    "Peng..."


    At this moment, the door of the closed private room was pushed open from the outside.


    Bu Shiren and the others who were drinking happily, the younger brother who was near the door saw that it was a man who came in, his face suddenly unhappy.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t we tell the boss that it must be a woman to enter our private room? What''s the matter with this man?"


    "boom--"


    As soon as the man had finished speaking, the person who came in took out a pistol and aimed a shot at his head.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The sudden change caused the men and women in the private room to scream with fright.


    "Boom..."


    The visitor was another two shots to deal with the two women who accompany the wine in the private room.


    "If you want to reincarnate earlier, you can continue to call." Wei Xiao said, staring at Bu Shiren and the others without any emotion.


    Three consecutive deaths, the men and women who were frightened by Wei Xiao''s actions, curled up one by one, staring at Wei Xiao in fear.


    Bu Shiren forcibly endured the fear in his heart and trembled: "This, this lord, is there any misunderstanding between us?"


    Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes glanced across everyone on the scene, and said coldly, "Who among you is Bu Shiren? He should know me."


    What? I know you, what''s the joke?


    Just when Bu Shiren thought that Wei Xiao was joking with him, he noticed Wei Xiao¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Wei Xiao¡¯s silhouette gradually overlapped with a figure in his heart, and Bu Shiren¡¯s eyes instantly became frightened. stand up.


    "You, are you the murderer that His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor is looking for?" Bu Shiren said in horror.


    "what?"


    The remaining brothers of Bu Shiren exclaimed.


    The look in Wei Xiao''s eyes also became unprecedentedly scared.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze locked on him, and the evil spirit smiled: "It seems that you are just Bu Shiren."

 Chapter 513： Tong Wushuang being targeted

    Bu Shiren''s heart beats wildly.


    He couldn''t think of it anyway. The first person to find him was not the relatives of the young and old in the slums, but the extremely terrifying existence of Wei Xiao.


    This person in front of him is a fierce man who dared to kill even a heavenly king. If he finds himself, he can still live?


    "Oh, my lord, you see, the person you are looking for is Bu Shiren, it has nothing to do with us, can we leave? Don''t worry, even if we leave, we won''t tell others that you have been here."


    Knowing that the person Wei Xiao was looking for was Bu Shiren, and the other men who had hailed Bu Shiren as brothers and were willing to go up and down the fire for him, their attitudes immediately changed dramatically.


    "Aren''t you good brothers with him?"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, except for the first man who was killed by Wei Xiao entering the door, he had no chance to explain it to himself, and everyone else had cleared their relationship with Bu Shiren.


    "My lord, please don''t get me wrong. Our relationship with Bu Shiren is just normal. Now I and he are even enemies. Among those old people who were killed by Chu Tianhe because of his informant, one of them was my cousin''s family. My father-in-law''s second son-in-law''s relatives, my grudges and grievances are not shared with him."


    "Yes, yes, I have hatred with him. The father-in-law of my aunt and her father-in-law''s cousin''s cousin was also killed because of Bu Shiren''s whistleblowing. I wish I could kill him to vent my heart."


    "My lord, think about it, a scum who can betray his fathers and villagers for money, and be brothers with this kind of person, unless we die."


    "My lord, if you don''t believe me, we can help you abolish Bu Shiren, just to avenge my relatives."


    In order to survive, Bu Shiren''s buddies and friends really have no lower limit.


    Those so-called relatives, you know that they are made up.


    Is this the legendary superficial brother?


    Wei Xiao sneered: "No need."


    Before the men and women in the private room except Bu Shiren could react, the muzzle in Wei Xiao''s hand prepared them, and made them shut up forever.


    The horror and conscience are not enough to describe Wei Xiao''s cruelty.


    The person he was looking for was Bu Shiren, but who would have thought that Wei Xiao had no intention of letting go of anyone who had a relationship with Bu Shiren or was with him.


    A corpse in a private room.


    Fortunately, KTV is here.


    Each room has a certain sound insulation effect, and the entire floor is full of music. As long as the door of the private room is not opened, people outside Wei Xiao may not know what happened here.


    In a blink of an eye, only Bu Shiren was left in the entire private room.


    At this moment, Bu Shiren, who was full of spirits and imagined a bright future, shrank on the sofa.


    His face looked pale, sweat was constantly flowing on his face, and the foul smell coming from his body occasionally indicated his nervousness and fear now.


    "My lord, I and I were forced by others. You know, Emperor Tian...No, it''s Chu Tianhe. His people found me, I have no choice at all." Bu Shiren replied with a trembling voice.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "Since you dare to report, you should be prepared to bear the consequences. I think you will have this kind of consciousness. After all, instead of living a lifeless, taking a sum of money and enjoying it once, this life is enough, isn''t it?"


    "No, it''s not. My lord, please spare me, I, I won''t do it again next time, I don''t want to die, please let me go."


    Wei Xiao walked to Bu Shiren''s side.


    "In your next life, when you do this kind of thing again, remember to find someone who can protect you."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk any more nonsense, the two guns in his hand, and all the remaining bullets were sent to Cheng Shiren''s body.


    Confirming that Bu Shiren was dead and could not die again, Wei Xiao turned around and left the private room if nothing had happened.


    It took a long time for Bu Shiren and others to discover what happened here.


    But at this time, Wei Xiao had already moved to the residence of the next target.


    Outside the imperial palace.


    The great heavenly kings just left from the side of Chu Tianhe.


    After today''s plan to use the slums to lure Wei Xiao to show up failed, they returned with Lao Han, grandfather and grandson, and discussed the next step to deal with Wei Xiao.


    People continue to search for Wei Xiao in the base will not stop, but on this basis, they are also planning to use Lao Han, Grandpa and Sun to set a trap for Wei Xiao.


    Now that the plan has been discussed, the great kings have left the imperial palace to implement a new lure plan.


    "Master Wushuang, where are we going now?"


    The heavenly kings separated and asked the guards beside Tong Wushuang.


    "Back to the villa. The enemy''s temperament is something I didn''t expect. Next, everyone on the base may have to welcome his revenge. I need to rearrange the defense forces in the villa."


    "Is the enemy so strong?" The guard felt that Tong Wushuang was a little too fussy, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Tong Wushuang looks lawless, but can he become one of the eight heavenly kings, how can he be a general generation?


    "You have never seen the enemy we are going to deal with this time, so you don''t know how terrible he is. Faced with the siege of the six heavenly kings and the boss, people who can retreat with their whole body are terrible only in my life. If it is, neither I nor the boss dare to despise them. Go, go back to the villa first."


    "Yes!"


    The guard stopped asking more questions, followed Tong Wushuang and walked towards his residence.


    Tong Wushuang''s residence is a villa covering an area of ??more than 2,000 square meters.


    It''s just that the villa has undergone some transformation, and it is divided into inside and outside.


    A group of five people came to the entrance of the villa.


    "Wushuang Heavenly King."


    The four little brothers standing guard outside saw them and saluted them.


    However, the anxiety in the eyes of the little brothers was not discovered by Tong Wushuang.


    Tong Wushuang didn''t care about this either, nodded at the younger brothers, and directly led the four guards into the outer courtyard.


    Not long after they entered, the four little brothers standing guard outside quietly ran away.


    Outside courtyard of the villa.


    When he was in front of the door, Tong Wushuang hadn''t noticed anything abnormal. After all, there was a younger brother standing guard. If there were any problems, those younger brothers on guard wouldn''t know it, but it didn''t take long for them to enter the outer courtyard, Tong Wushuang''s expression changed.


    "What''s the situation? Why is the outer courtyard so quiet? What about people?" The guards next to him spoke first.


    Tong Wushuang obviously discovered this too, and his expression was different.


    Although his residence is not as good as God''s Palace, as the palace of the heavenly king, he can''t go there anyway.


    Even in the outer courtyard, there are many servants and guards who usually walk around.


    But at this moment, Tong Wushuang and the others found that the entire outside courtyard of the villa was abnormally deserted, and the guards and servants that were usually seen everywhere, there were no shadows at all.


    "problem occurs!"


    Hardly need to think, Tong Wushuang''s face changed drastically.


    "Little Yang..."


    "What is your command?"


    Tong Wushuang said with a sullen face: "You immediately inform my boss of them, just say I..."


    "Master Wushuang, you, are you back?"


    Just when Tong Wushuang wanted to say something to the guards, a woman walked out of the inner courtyard.


    Her expression was horrified, and her whole body trembled slightly. When she saw Tong Wushuang, her bright eyes were covered with mist.


    Halfway through, Tong Wushuang frowned, looking at the person who came and asked: "Xiaoli, what''s going on in the villa? Where are the others dead?"

 Chapter 514： This is so familiar

    The woman who came out was Xiaoli, she was the close-knit maid next to Tong Wushuang''s eldest wife.


    Faced with Tong Wushuang¡¯s question, Xiaoli tremblingly said: "Big, my lord, the maid inside asked the maidservant to come out and tell you, tell you not to inform anyone, otherwise, your nine ladies, young masters, and young ladies will all Because of your impulse to pay a heavy price."


    "what?"


    When Tong Wushuang heard the words, his pupils shrank and bruises appeared on his face.


    A stride came to Xiaoli, grabbed Xiaoli''s figure and lifted her up: "You mean, someone kidnapped my wives and children?"


    Xiaoli nodded tremblingly.


    "Damn it. What do the servants and guards in the villa do for food?"


    "He, they were all killed, and the bodies are on the lawn in the inner courtyard. Your lord, go and save the madam and them! They are all imprisoned in the lobby of the villa in the inner courtyard."


    "asshole!"


    In anger, Tong Wushuang shook his hand and pushed Xiaoli away and rushed towards the inner courtyard.


    Seeing this, the four guards, who had already known that something was going on, did not dare to hesitate, and entered into a fighting state one after another, holding their rifles and rushing to the courtyard of the villa.


    The inner courtyard of the villa.


    "Yan''er, Yan''er, don''t be afraid, I''m back. Whoever dares to move you, I will smash him into pieces."


    The sound comes first before the person arrives.


    At this time, in the lobby of the inner courtyard villa, twelve figures lined up and sat on a long sofa, their faces facing the entrance of the villa lobby.


    Their whole bodies were fixed on the sofa, and their mouths were sealed with tape, and they couldn''t respond to Tong Wushuang who was coming here.


    And behind them, a figure is located on a wicker chair.


    He was smoking a cigarette, playing with a ring-head knife with a blade length of about one meter three in his hand, and his expression was extremely cold.


    Hearing the shouts outside, there was a trace of evil in Wei Xiao''s cold face.


    "The one who saves you is here. Whether you can survive or not depends on whether your man and your father are as strong as he was when he tortured the girl." Wei Xiao got up and stood behind the twelve with a horizontal sword.


    The twelve men and women all had horror in their eyes, and they kept whining in their mouths.


    "Yaner..."


    After a while, Tong Wushuang''s figure appeared in front of the entrance of the villa lobby.


    Seeing that his wife and children were **** in a row and sitting on the sofa, Tong Wushuang ran towards them angrily without noticing the existence of Wei Xiao.


    "Stop, do you think it''s your speed or my knife?" Wei Xiao placed the ring-headed knife in his hand on the shoulder of a fifteen or six-year-old boy, reminding Tong Wushuang aloud.


    Tong Wushuang, who had just arrived one-third from the exit of the hall, stopped and stared at Wei Xiao in fright.


    Dressed in black with red eyes.


    With just two characteristics, Tong Wushuang knew that Wei Xiao was you.


    "It''s you?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Wei Xiao said calmly.


    Tong Wushuang, with bruises on his face, exposed, pointing straight at Wei Xiao and shouting: "You are a coward, you dare not appear in the corpse cage, but now you are here to bully a group of women and children, what kind of man are you? Some kind of let them stand up against me. ."


    "Ah!"


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "When you said this, don''t you think how you first dealt with me?"


    Tong Wushuang gritted his teeth at Wei Xiao, worried about his wife and children, and he did not dare to act rashly.


    "What do you want?"


    "I should have someone give you a message, be a human, and don''t break the bottom line. Since you think my threat is just a joke, now, you have to bear the consequences for your actions."


    "You, don''t mess around. If my wife and children lose a hair, don''t bother with grandpa and grandson."


    "Ha ha!"


    At this time, Tong Wushuang wanted to threaten Wei Xiao with Lao Han, Grandpa and Sun. Wei Xiao was directly amused by his words.


    "Where do you think the girl and her grandfather can get better now? Kill if you want to kill them. I can''t save them. The only thing I can do is to make you feel better."


    "asshole¡­¡­"


    "My lord, here we come!"


    When Tong Wushuang approached the rampage, four guards from behind appeared.


    As soon as they arrived, the rifle in their hands was aimed at Wei Xiao.


    One of the guards said coldly: "I don''t care who you are. Now, immediately and immediately, let the ladies, young ladies, and young masters. Otherwise, you will only have a dead end."


    "boom--"


    A gunshot threatened Wei Xiao''s guards, and a bullet hole was directly added to the center of his eyebrows.


    The guard who was horrified in his eyes fell backward with a look of disbelief.


    "eventful!"


    Wei Xiao, who had an extra pistol in his hand, ignored the fallen guards.


    Seeing this, the other three guards wanted to shoot Wei Xiao immediately.


    "Give me all the guns down."


    Fearing that his guards would shoot his wife and children indiscriminately, Tong Wushuang hurriedly stopped the remaining three guards.


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    The three guards just hesitated, they never thought that Wei Xiao would attack them again at this time.


    "You bastard--"


    Seeing with his own eyes that the three guards died one after another because of his own words, Tong Wushuang looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes, and the urge to eat him was gone.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    "I think this is just a grievance between us, so don''t get involved with others, what do you think?"


    Tong Wushuang, with a savage face and a creaking fist, was already trying his best to suppress his emotions.


    With bloodshot eyes in his eyes, he stared at Wei Xiao sternly.


    "The person you are looking for is me, and let my wife and children go. This matter has nothing to do with them."


    "Wow oh oh oh oh oh... how does this sound so familiar? Oh! By the way, the girl and her grandfather seem to have told you the same way? You don''t seem to take his words seriously."


    "what the **** do you want?"


    Wei Xiaoxiemei''s face suddenly changed.


    With a chill on his body, he swiped the ring-shaped knife on Tong Wushuang''s son''s shoulder lightly, and a human head fell like this, and then rolled in front of Tong Wushuang''s eyes.


    "That''s it, do you think it''s feasible?"


    "I will kill you--"


    Having witnessed his son''s death in front of him, Tong Wushuang, no matter how patiently he could continue to remain indifferent, roared, his figure flew towards Wei Xiao like an arrow from the string.


    Almost only in an instant, Tong Wushuang rushed in front of Wei Xiao, his hard as iron fist blasted towards Wei Xiao''s head.


    The king of heaven is the king of heaven.


    The instant burst, speed and strength reached the extreme, but facing Wei Xiao, his attacks seemed insufficient.


    Without dodge or avoid, Wei Xiao''s sword was in front, blocking Tong Wushuang''s fist with the blade.


    "Die me!"


    One shot missed, and Tong Wushuang was furious. The figure with one foot on the sofa was flipped into the air and hit Wei Xiao''s head with his heel from top to bottom.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly and threw the pistol in his right hand. With his left hand, he slashed at Tong Wushuang''s right hand with a knife. Wei Xiao''s right hand hit Tong Wushuang''s lumbar vertebra in one step.


    "what¡­¡­"


    With a scream, Tong Wushuang''s figure flew upside down like a broken kite.


    With a sound of "Peng", as Tong Wushuang slammed to the ground, he cried out in pain for a moment, feeling that there was something missing on his body, turned his head and saw that his right hand was no longer on his body for some time.


    Looking around, Tong Wushuang, whose face was gradually distorted when he spotted a broken arm next to the sofa, covered his right shoulder with his left hand, and screamed heartbreakingly.


    "Ah... my hand... my hand..."

 Chapter 515： True brutality

    Wei Xiao turned a blind eye to this scene.


    "I''m really sorry, there seems to be a big difference between your strength and the self-confidence you showed in the corpse cage. This strength is not your arrogant capital. But no matter what, you have to deal with me. Punishment is decent, are you right?" Wei Xiao said without any emotion.


    Tong Wushuang, who was still crying bitterly, heard the words and hurriedly raised his head to look at Wei Xiao, just in time to see the scene of Wei Xiao swinging a knife to a woman.


    "Do not--"


    "Puff......"


    Without any accident, a woman of Tong Wushuang died in front of him under his watch.


    "Asshole, I killed you..."


    Regardless of his injuries, Tong Wushuang, whose son died tragically first, and now witnessing the killing of his beloved, stood up as he roared hysterically, and his figure rushed towards Wei Xiao again.


    When his whole body was intact, he was not Wei Xiao''s opponent. Now that he lost an arm and his strength was greatly reduced, he rushed to Wei Xiao desperately again, and Wei Xiao didn''t need to make any defense.


    Seeing him flying and kicking towards him, Wei Xiao''s speed was not slow.


    The figure leaped on the back of the sofa and leaped into the air. With a backhand, Tong Wushuang''s other arm was removed with a backhand. At the same time, he turned around and kicked, kicking Tong Wushuang''s figure back again.


    Wei Xiao''s figure fell on the sofa.


    Holding a knife indifferent Tong Wushuang who fell to the ground.


    "You failed again. Who do you think I should punish this time?"


    Tong Wu is pale and terribly pale.


    Ignoring his injury, he looked at Wei Xiao with a frightened face: "No, no..."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao swung a knife.


    This time, he didn''t control the intensity well, or that is, he deliberately solved the three of them at once.


    "Do not--"


    Tong Wushuang''s body squirmed on the ground.


    It is a pity that he lost his arms, and it is undoubtedly harder to think of getting up when he is facing the ground.


    Wei Xiao stared at Tong Wushuang indifferently.


    "Sorry, accidentally killed two more, or if you attack me twice, I won''t punish me?"


    "Beast, bastard, you are a devil. There is a kind of you who come at me, bully a group of women and children, what kind of man are you? You come at me!"


    When Wei Xiao heard this, there was a trace of ferocity on his face.


    A flash came to Tong Wushuang and squatted down, reached out and grabbed his hair, and grabbed Tong Wushuang''s head.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "You know what a man is now? Then when you broke a little girl''s limbs, have you ever thought that you are also a man?"


    "Boom..."


    Without leaving his hands, Wei Xiao forcefully slammed Tong Wushuang''s head against the ground.


    Get up, surrounded by hostility.


    "I thought you guys are hard-hearted, bloodless machines? So you know what pain and sadness are? This really surprised me."


    Wei Xiao smashed his head, and Tong Wushuang raised his head, with a swollen nose and a few missing front teeth.


    "Release and let go of my wife and children. They are all innocent. You have to retaliate and come alone with me. To embarrass a group of women and children, what is the difference between you and us?"


    "Haha! You are right about this, we have no difference. If there is any difference, it should be that I am stronger than you, so I can be arrogant, willful, and ignore any rules. Since Chu Tianhe thinks it can As self-willed as I am, then we will have fun."


    "Puff..."


    When the words fell, Wei Xiao really didn''t keep his hands this time. With a slash, Tong Wushuang''s remaining wives and daughters were all beheaded.


    "No-ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh i shall kill you


    Witnessing the tragic death of his last wife and daughter under Wei Xiao''s knife, the only remaining Tong Wushuang, who had no hope, turned over a carp and stood up, roaring at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t even look at Tong Wushuang behind him, but with a backhand stab, he directly removed Tong Wushuang''s legs and let his only remaining body stand firmly on the ground.


    Turn around slowly.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes became even more strange.


    Little star pupils flickered against the blood-colored background.


    "You squeeze your girl''s limbs and I will remove your legs. This is called karma. Don''t worry, this is just the beginning. I heard that there are more than 100 women in Chutianhe. I really hope he is a hard-hearted person, otherwise , I''m afraid he can''t bear my next revenge and go crazy. You can leave."


    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, he hit Tong Wushuang with a single blow.


    Outside the villa.


    "Quick, quick, quick."


    Wearing armed armor, Chu Tianhe rushed to the villa with a few great kings and thousands of armed soldiers. At this moment, he was anxious and angry in his heart.


    He didn''t expect Wei Xiao''s revenge to come so quickly.


    At noon, he just used the young and old in the slums to deter Wei Xiao. In a blink of an eye, Wei Xiao started working on his people. This change made him realize that a greater crisis was approaching him.


    The group soon came outside the villa.


    "Enclose this place for me, don''t let me out a fly."


    "Yes, Thunder King!"


    More than a thousand armed soldiers quickly surrounded the villa.


    "Let''s go in." Chu Tianhe, who was holding his helmet with an unusually cold expression, greeted him, and brought a group of people in armed armor into the villa.


    The outer courtyard was quickly occupied by people brought by Chutianhe.


    No one was found, and they rushed to the inner courtyard again.


    In the inner courtyard of the villa, the first thing they saw was the corpses of more than one hundred men and women piled up on the grass.


    Someone checked the condition of these bodies in the past.


    "Your Majesty, these people were all killed by surprise attacks. There were no gunshot wounds on their bodies. Basically, they were either screwed off their cervical vertebrae or sealed their throats with a knife."


    Chu Tianhe''s brow furrowed even more severely.


    "Xiaoli, where did Wushuang last go?"


    Following Chu Tianhe, Xiaoli with an indescribable expression on her face said, "In the lobby of the villa."


    "Go to the villa lobby."


    Chu Tianhe gave the order, and a group of people went straight to the lobby of the villa.


    When they came to the villa hall, the first person who entered here, their eyes fixed on the long sofa facing the entrance.


    Under the sofa, the corpses of twelve men and women lay separately on the ground, while on the sofa, it was a corpse that had been decomposed.


    The head is placed in the middle, and the limbs and body are stacked around.


    This scene is like a machine being split into parts and placed together. The impact on people is not so powerful.


    "Tong Brother (Wushuang)¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing the face of the corpse clearly, Chu Tianhe and others were shocked.


    There was no need for Chu Tianhe to say anything, two heavenly kings in armed armor rushed to the sofa.


    After their confirmation, one of them said in grief and angrily: "Boss, it''s Tongge''s family. All are here, no one survived."


    "Damn it!"


    Others were furious upon hearing this.


    Chu Tianhe''s expression was already extremely gloomy.


    Killing and exterminating the clan, Wei Xiao''s fierceness was more than three points worse than he thought.


    "Boss, the other party left you a note." Another person found a note in front of Tong Wushuang''s head and hurriedly took the note to Chu Tianhe and said.


    Chu Tianhe raised his head slightly: "What did he say?"


    "It''s better for you to read it yourself!" The other party handed the note to Chu Tianhe.


    Without hesitation, Chu Tianhe took the note and looked:


    As I said, don''t break the bottom line, otherwise, it depends on whose heart is stronger. The game starts here. I heard that you have many women. They should not have the same strength as you, right? I hope that when you see their corpses, you can still maintain the mentality of being above and below the sky and being self-respecting, hahaha...


    "Dare you!" Chu Tianhe almost shouted these two words in a roaring way.

 Chapter 516： City Mobilization

    The heavenly kings around looked at each other.


    One of the female heavenly king Jiao shouted: "I will conduct a full search of this place immediately, and don''t let me let a fly."


    "Yes!"


    The heavenly soldiers who came with Chutianhe and them will immediately search the inside and outside of the villa.


    "Boss, it seems that our guess is correct. The secret enemy is not hard-hearted. He can think of revenge on us, which means that he cares about those old and young. At the moment, we must strictly guard the old man and grandson. At the same time, launch the plan to lure the enemy as soon as possible. The longer the time delays, the more disadvantaged it will be for us." Heavenly King Zhanlei said.


    "The enemy is very strong. Except for the care of Mr. Li and grandpa and grandson, we should also pay attention to it. I suggest that we should not be separated in the future. Zhan Lei, Dong Gong..."


    "Sister-in-law, what do you want?"


    "You go back now and take your wives and children to the imperial palace, including Wuhen''s family. Since the enemy has done something to Wushuang''s wives and children, he will definitely deal with you in the same way. Taking people to the imperial palace is at least better than in your house. Safety."


    Zhan Lei and Dong Gong nodded.


    "Good sister-in-law, let''s do it right away!"


    "Husband, Wushuang''s sword is gone."


    At this time, a female king who was searching the villa came out with a suit of armor.


    The battle armor is naturally Tong Wushuang, intact, only the weapons that matched the battle armor disappeared.


    Upon discovering this, it is not difficult to see that Chu Tianhe and their faces are not pretty.


    The armed armors and weapons owned by the Uranus are all made from the bones of giant zombie evolutions. Not to mention battle armors, they are just weapons, which are definitely the nemesis of armed armors.


    Armor armor that is not the same level as the weapon. Weapons made from giant zombie evolutionary bones. Armor made from giant zombie bones, just like ordinary armor facing steel knives, can only play a certain protective role. The weapon man has terrible power, and it is not impossible to break through the armor made of giant zombie bones.


    Even if it is the armor made of giant zombie evolutionary body bones-Heavenly King Armor, a place that is continuously attacked by weapons made of materials of the same level, there is still the danger of being broken.


    Chu Tianhe, who had a clear understanding of Wei Xiao''s strength, knew that he was in trouble at this moment.


    Tong Wushuang¡¯s weapon was lost, and he was replaced by an ordinary person. It would be a sharper weapon at best, but if it was taken away by Wei Xiao, it would be a big killer. To him and the heavenly generals in the heavenly court, both A big killer with a deadly threat.


    This was definitely something Chu Tianhe didn''t want to see, but now, he had no doubt that Tong Wushuang''s weapon had fallen into Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "Immediately send an order to the entire base and all the citizens to mobilize. Any man who finds a pair of blood-red eyes should immediately report to the law enforcement team. As long as the intelligence is correct and the person is found, I will reward him with the No. 2 gene potion and armed armor." Chu Tian He said very seriously.


    "I''ll arrange it right away." Knowing the seriousness of the situation, the Queen of Heaven stepped back.


    "Monster..."


    "Here, my husband!" The Demon King of Heaven answered.


    "Except for the city defense team, immediately let the members of the law enforcement team and the armed forces search the base. From the outermost periphery of the base to the center position, we must find this **** for me." Chu Tianhe said gloomily.


    The demon nodded: "Yes, I will prepare now."


    "The others follow me back to the imperial palace."


    "Boss, Wushuang and the corpses of his wife and children..."


    Chu Tianhe glanced at the corpses around the sofa, and said coldly: "If you catch the murderer, I will use his corpse to bury Wushuang."


    The heavenly king around him lifted his spirits and replied sonorously: "Understood!"


    Chu Tianhe did not continue to stay in the villa.


    With the people around him, he hurried back to the imperial palace without stopping.


    In the base, following Chu Tianhe''s order of offering a reward, the whole Tianting citizens and the personnel of foreign forces went crazy.


    Find Wei Xiao, the reward is the No. 2 potion and armed armor, this is simply the rhythm of one step to the sky.


    The most important thing is that this mission is not very dangerous.


    All you need to do is to find the red-eyed man and report it to the law enforcement team, and then the members of the law enforcement team confirm whether the person is the person who has been offered a reward, and then wait to receive the reward. This is similar to the good thing of a pie in the sky. As long as you are not a fool, no one is unwilling to try.


    If you are lucky and the person offering the reward really lets yourself run into it, then you will have no worries in your life.


    Therefore, starting from this day, every stranger in the entire base will look at each other''s eyes. Almost everyone in the city spontaneously helps Chu Tianhe find Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not expect that Chu Tianhe would come such a hand.


    He was already struggling in the base, and now everyone in the city is looking for him to receive rewards, and his situation is even more uncomfortable.


    No, he was still dangling in the crowd a day ago. After Tong Wushuang was removed, his range of activities was reduced to a dark environment. Even when he rested at night, Wei Xiao was only in the crowd and it was difficult to find out. Fell asleep in the corner.


    "It''s ruthless, but do you think this will stop the progress of the game? Naive."


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about Chu Tianhe''s actions.


    Although the opponent has the home court advantage, it also depends on who it is against?


    With Wei Xiao''s ability, he was severely restricted during the day, but at night, it was a different matter.


    Wei Xiao''s threat was not just a joke to Chu Tianhe.


    Just like the note Wei Xiao left for Chu Tianhe, there were many women in Chu Tianhe, and the tragic death of Tong Wushuang''s family. This undoubtedly sounded the alarm for Chu Tianhe.


    You said that Chu Tianhe doesn''t worry about his woman, is that possible?


    "Husband, the other party clearly intends to kill the net. This kind of extreme person can do everything. We must find him out as soon as possible."


    "The Wushuang family is so miserable, the murderer is crazy. How can such a person live in the world?"


    Inside a courtyard of the imperial palace.


    The figures of the four great concubines, empresses and Chu Tianhe appeared here.


    The news of the murder of Tong Wushuang''s family has spread to the palace, and Murong Xinrou and other empresses and concubines who learned of this situation are all heartbroken at the experience of Tong Wushuang''s family.


    Naturally, they hated Wei Xiao, the murderer, and they wanted to cut him a thousand times.


    At this moment, they all seemed to stand at the commanding heights of morality and criticize Wei Xiao¡¯s actions, but they didn¡¯t want to think that when their men had killed thousands of young and old, they had helped those young and old. A word?


    What''s more, it is not the first time that Chu Tianhe has fed zombies with human beings, young and old.


    Compared with Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao''s cruelty is nothing to mention.


    They are now verbally condemning Wei Xiao, and they are embarrassed to say this.


    Wouldn''t the second brother talk about the eldest brother?


    Chu Tianhe concealed his sullen side very well, especially in front of his beloved woman.


    He has always thought that everything he did was for this base, the citizens of this base. Therefore, he can''t understand the cruelty of others, and he needs to be punished severely and cruelly, but it is only natural that he is cruel to others.


    Drinking the tea from the empress Murong Xinrou, Chu Tianhe looked cold.


    "The enemy''s brutality is something I didn''t expect, but the more he becomes like this, he won''t get anything except to completely offend me. During this period of time, bring some celestial generals with you. Before I catch this enemy, You must be careful about everything."


    Murong Xinrou smiled softly: "Don''t worry, if he really finds us, we won''t be muddled."


    "Husband, you don''t have to worry about us. Don''t forget, we are all super fighters taking the No. 3 potion just like you." The imperial concubine Lin Jiaoyue said confidently.


    The same is true for several others.


    In the entire Heavenly Court Alliance, only Chu Tianhe, the Empress and the Four Great Concubines knew that the No. 3 potion really existed and had taken them.


    These five women are Chu Tianhe''s favorite.


    No way, who makes parents beautiful?


    It¡¯s like other imperial concubines, who had taken No. 1 and No. 2 medicines better, and the one who was taken into the harem by Chu Tianhe was not a peerless beauty. No. 1 medicine had to wait in line.


    The main reason is that the efficiency of successful extraction of a complete gene medicine is too low. Even if it is only the No. 1 potion, there is a one-in-thousand chance that sometimes two thousand second-level zombies may not succeed once.


    "Even so, you can''t be careless."


    "I know my husband."


    "By the way, my husband, how are you doing with Shuwang?" Murong Xinrou couldn''t help wondering when she thought of listening to Fengyulin''s Shuwang and others.


    Speaking of Shuwang and the others, the other imperial concubines were also interested.

 Chapter 517： Save the little girl

    "Sister Shuwang and Sister Xiaoying are really rare peerless beauties. Sometimes I see them and I feel envious. Of our many sisters, it is estimated that only Xin Rou can compete with them." The imperial concubine Roy said quietly.


    The concubine Xu Danling said: "Wait for them to be conquered by her husband, husband, will the rankings of our first emperor and four imperial concubines change?"


    Chu Tianhe glared at Xu Danling pretentiously.


    A gentle color appeared on his face.


    "With me for so long, don¡¯t you still know who I am? I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯m a little bit careless, but I¡¯ve never been biased towards your love. No one can replace your status in my heart. No matter how many and beautiful my women are in the future, no one can shake your position."


    "Husband, the sisters are joking with you. As long as you have us in your heart, we will be content." Murong Xinrou said softly.


    Chu Tianhe looked very moved.


    Holding Murong Xinrou''s little hand, Chu Tianhe said softly: "In this life, having you by my side is my greatest happiness for Chu Tianhe."


    "It''s the same with us."


    "Don''t talk about it. Now there is a powerful enemy who is secretly watching him. If he is not found and eliminated, I will have trouble sleeping and eating. During this time, I will let Meier and Ninger stay by your side. Xinrou, Imperial Palace Don¡¯t let the enemy take advantage of your safety. I don¡¯t want any of you to be harmed, understand?"


    Murong Xinrou nodded seriously.


    "Yeah! Don''t worry about the defense of the imperial palace. If the other party dares to come, I will let him come back and forth."


    "Husband, have you thought of a way to deal with the murderer?" the emperor Feng''er asked.


    Chu Tianhe looked coldly: "There is a way, but it''s hard to say whether it will succeed."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Lao Han, grandpa and grandson."


    To the west of the base, inside a 10,000-person square.


    There is a statue that is more than fifty meters high.


    The surroundings are open and unobstructed.


    A few days ago, it was also the center of street vendors that were active at night, and it was also the main trading square of the base. However, after daylight today, it was forcibly requisitioned by Chutianhe.


    The surrounding stalls were all cleared out. In the huge square, except for a lot of soldiers patrolling around, only an iron cage stood under the middle statue.


    Old man Li and his grandson were detained inside.


    One day, the people from Chutianhe didn''t give them water and food, but simply dealt with the injuries for them so as not to cause them to die, so they were locked up in this way.


    The grandfather and grandson are in a terrible state.


    Old man Li was a little better. Although he was old, his perseverance was extraordinary. Even if his whole body was uncomfortable to death, he held on firmly and did not let himself fall.


    But the little girl''s situation is terrible.


    The limbs were broken by Tong Wushuang and no one gave him bones. He was also splashed with cold water during the day, and now he has a high fever.


    Old man Li cried silently.


    He knew that no matter how he prayed to Chu Tianhe''s people, they would not save the girl.


    Listening to the little girl whispering "Grandpa, it hurts" and "Grandpa, it''s cold", Old Man Li almost broke down several times.


    With the thin body of the little girl in his arms, Old Man Li was trembling and crying.


    "Don''t be afraid girl, grandpa is here, grandpa is here!"


    Between the outermost buildings of the square, a figure wandered in the darkness.


    The guards patrolling back and forth seemed to be imaginary in front of him. As long as he didn''t appear in the open area, no one would be able to spot him by virtue of his description of ghosts.


    Wei Xiao hid secretly watching the two grandparents in the iron cage.


    Wei Xiao, who has extraordinary eyesight and terrifying ear power, can catch the muttering between his grandfather and grandson under the state of carefully observing and listening.


    The little girl''s situation is obviously very bad.


    Wei Xiao didn''t lose his square inch because of this, but continued to hide in secret to listen to the conversations of the surrounding guards.


    More than an hour later.


    Wei Xiao already knew something about the situation here.


    Chu Tianhe''s plan was to use Lao Han, Grandpa and Sun, to lure him to show up.


    In order to make Wei Xiao feel that he could save his grandson and grandson, there was only one heavenly king on the square, and there were no more than two hundred guards.


    But this is only on the surface.


    Secretly, Chu Tianhe and the others not only deployed a lot of snipers, but at the same time, under Old Man Li and their cage, Chu Tianhe''s people also planted remote-controlled bombs.


    Once the bomb is detonated, its power is enough to wipe out everything within a hundred meters.


    The remote control of the remote bomb is in the hands of the king who sits here, and such an important thing is kept by the king, and it is completely safe.


    This is Yangmou, and Chu Tianhe clearly told Wei Xiao that this was a trap.


    If he dares to come, he will die forever. If he doesn''t come, both old man and grandson will die.


    As for how Wei Xiao chose, Chu Tianhe and the others didn''t care at all. No matter whether he came or not, two people died, and there was no loss to Chu Tianhe.


    Anyway, their relationship with Wei Xiao has reached the point of endless death. With or without Old Man Li and his grandson, Wei Xiao will not give up revenge on them.


    This trap is just their test of Wei Xiao''s humanity.


    It depends on whether he is a person with a little conscience.


    Knowing the situation at the scene, Wei Xiao didn''t plan to show up. He spent part of the time determining the location of the king who was sitting here. After learning about the surrounding defenses, his figure disappeared in the square.


    The old man Li and Wei Xiao don''t care, but girl, Wei Xiao can''t let her leave this world anyway.


    Regarding the "saviors" and one of them, Wei Xiao has never been a person who sits on the sidelines.


    The hotel where Lin Qin is located.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Who?"


    Lin Qin, who was in the room, couldn''t help but become alert when he heard the knocking sound outside the window.


    "it''s me!"


    "Master?"


    Hearing the noise outside, Lin Qin was surprised.


    He quickly came to the window to open the window for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao turned over and walked into the house.


    "Lord, are you okay? I was so worried that day. Chu Tianhe is now letting people shrink the search circle for you, and there are people all over the street looking for you. I thought you had left the base. "Lin Qin looked a little excited when he saw Wei Xiao, but he was more worried.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have the time to talk to her.


    "Give me a point for the genetic medicine."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Instead of waiting for Wei Xiao''s comforting sound, but instead asked her for genetic medicine as soon as he came, Lin Qin felt that she was amorous again.


    He was full of grievances and there was nowhere to talk, feeling that Lin Qin, who is such a big beauty, did not have an important genetic medicine, and her mouth was flat.


    Without any hesitation, she turned around to find her backpack, and took out a genetic medicine from it to Wei Xiao.


    "Master, what do you want genetic medicine for?"


    "Save the child."


    "Child? Old man Li''s granddaughter?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "That girl''s condition is very bad, ordinary medicine can''t save her life, only genetic medicine can improve her physique to save her life. By the way, the blockade of the base is estimated to be lifted in these two days, remember. Stay, take the remaining genetic medicine and leave here for Minghai City. Before I return, your task is to protect the genetic medicine."


    "Lord, is it too dangerous for you to save Old Man Li and Grandpa and Sun Liang? That''s a trap. Chu Tianhe and the others would like you to jump out immediately."


    "What can you think of, can I not think of it? Take care of yourself, you don''t need to worry about my safety."


    "But¡­¡­


    "No, but that''s it."


    With that said, Wei Xiao was about to jump out of the window with the genetic medicine.


    "Do you want to leave so soon?" Lin Qin said hurriedly.


    Wei Xiao looked back.


    "You still have something?"


    Lin Qin smiled shyly: "Um, Lord, can you hug me again? I swear, just once."


    "roll!"


    Wei Xiao gave Lin Qin angrily.


    This girl still wants to lie to her, don''t even think about it.

 Chapter 518： as you wish

    Seeing Wei Xiao jumping out of the window, Lin Qin pouted.


    "Isn''t it just been deceived once? People really just want to hug you this time. I will scare you, but I won''t eat you?" The aggrieved Lin Qin muttered to herself, staring at it. Own body.


    With this slender long legs, this "S" figure, and this unattainable mountain peak and the tall waist, is he so bad?


    Then I came to the mirror and looked at his face. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t kiss his face, Lin Qin couldn''t help but want to hug him and give him a kiss.


    After taking genetic medicine, as the medicine is gradually digested, Lin Qin is now three points better than she used to be, infinitely close to 99 points, it is not too beautiful.


    "Huh, straight guy who doesn''t know how to appreciate."


    Lin Qin said, and the figure fell on the bed no longer thinking.


    Outside, Wei Xiao, who had obtained the genetic medicine, did not go to the square immediately.


    With the help of the night to hide his body, Wei Xiao came to the residence of a younger brother-in-law in Chu Tianhe.


    Because Chu Tianhe and the others took the families of the remaining few heavenly kings into the imperial palace, he could no longer act on the heavenly king''s family, so they could only turn their attention to those who were related to Chu Tianhe.


    After his secret investigation during the day, the villa he was approaching at this moment belonged to one of Chutianhe''s many brother-in-laws.


    As for why Wei Xiao came here, it was entirely because the owner of this villa was too high-profile.


    Empress Murong Xinrou''s younger brother Murong Qiusi.


    A family who relies on her sister Murong Xinrou''s superiority.


    After taking No. 2 potion and possessing armed armor, the most important thing is that this guy is a proper second generation ancestor in the base.


    Bullying men and women, and causing trouble, women in the harem are said to be about to catch up with Chu Tianhe.


    Whenever he went out, there were more guards around him than big men like Chu Tianhe and Zhan Lei.


    That scene, that formation, it''s hard not to attract the attention of Wei Xiao in secret.


    The most important point is that every time this guy goes to the entertainment venues in the base, he will book a place, and he will not push people. "Tonight''s consumption will be paid by Murong." I don''t know how arrogant and arrogant it is.


    He felt that this guy was even more arrogant than Chu Tianhe, and Wei Xiao couldn''t justify him without the operation.


    The defense in Murong Qiusi''s villa is not weak.


    Compared with Tong Wushuang''s mansion, it is only inferior to the quality of the guards. In terms of quantity, it is more than the guards on Tong Wushuang''s mansion.


    In the thousands of square villas, men in suits can be seen everywhere on guard.


    One post with three steps, one post with five steps, and a group of four patrolling the surrounding posts. When most people see this kind of scene, let alone entering the villa, it is hard to say whether they can avoid the sight of the guards outside.


    But this is nothing to Wei Xiao.


    It''s just a group of ordinary people. Isn''t it easy to win them?


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao has already begun to act.


    Relying on the speed that ordinary people can''t catch with the naked eye, Wei Xiao cleared the outermost guard force as fast as possible.


    Almost all the guards within a certain range will be quickly resolved by a single face-to-face.


    All the guards still don''t know what happened, and the companions in the visible range all fell one by one unknowingly.


    "Uuuuu..."


    It was a fierce, lightning-like attack.


    No matter how many guards there were outside, in the face of Wei Xiao, the Great Demon King, everyone was cleaned up by Wei Xiao without a warning.


    Inside the villa.


    In a huge hall on the second floor, a group of men and women are enjoying their colorful nightlife.


    Murong Qiusi''s life is not an ordinary luxury.


    Indoor baths, bar counters, singing and dancing equipment are all available inside.


    The power provided by the engine supports the operation of indoor air-conditioning and neon lights. In the dim and mysterious environment, impetuous men and women enjoy their youth and sweat.


    "Puff......"


    Two muffled noises spread in front of the door, and the two guards guarding the entrance of the hall fell in response.


    Wei Xiao, dressed in black, came here.


    At this time, his waist was covered with various types of firearms, which looked full of firepower.


    Inside the hall behind the closed door.


    The blast of music continued to blast, and the people inside either hugged and explored the origin of life, or gathered around to drink wildly.


    Jiuchi meat forest, full of erosion of life.


    "Brother Qiu Si, if you want to say who the person I admire the most in the base is, this person belongs to you. Now the inside of the base is panicked by the mysterious murderer. I heard that the families of several great kings have been taken to the emperor. The palace has taken refuge, and you are the only one who dares to hold a cocktail party outside. With this courage, you are the best among all the brother-in-laws of the brother-in-law."


    "Hahaha... Brother Jian, what you said is wrong. Brother Qiu Si is holding a banquet. Haven''t all of our brother-in-law and elder brother-in-law here? Let me say that those who dare to appear here today are the best. "


    "Listen to this. What kind of mysterious murderer who kills people without blinking? He didn''t meet us. If we meet him, he must be dead or alive."


    "well said!"


    Murong Qiusi, who had a beautiful woman in his arm in one hand, yelled loudly: "Brother Lian said this to my heart. Under the current security situation in the city, I also hold a cocktail party, just to let my brother-in-law see and make them sleepy and sleepy. The murderer is just a fart in my eyes. That kind of person can also engage in sneak attacks and take advantage of others. If you really want to do it with a real sword, I can take care of him at any time."


    "That''s it. I''ve seen the guarding power of Brother Qiu Si here. It''s absolutely impeccable and flawless. There are hundreds of guards, and there are sentries in the light and in the dark. The mysterious murderer doesn''t say to deal with us, but whether he can walk outside. It¡¯s hard to tell a level. Actually, I hope he can come to trouble us? If we work together to get rid of him, brother-in-law will treat us differently."


    "Hahaha..." Brother Yong said, I really look forward to fighting the mysterious murderer." A man put his arms around a beautiful woman wearing a three-point line, and raised his head with a wine glass in one hand and called out loudly: "Mysterious murderer. , You come out, you come out! If you don''t come out, you will be an eggless spoiler."


    "Brother Piao, you are enough, don''t scare our mysterious murderer, he may still be hiding somewhere shivering now!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The ridicule of a few people directly caused everyone present to laugh.


    "Peng..."


    Just when the men and women inside seemed a little overwhelmed, there was a loud noise, and the closed door was directly broken open from the outside with great force.


    Except for the music still playing in the hall, all the human voices came to an abrupt end.


    One is counted as one, everyone in the hall, at this time, all their gazes are looking towards the entrance of the hall.


    Wei Xiao entered from the outside, with a grin on his face, his scarlet eyes fixed on the men and women inside.


    "Made, you don''t want to live anymore? Dare to kick our door?" Because of the light, someone hadn''t noticed Wei Xiao''s eyes that were like proof of identity. He pushed away the beautiful women on the left and right, cursing at Wei Xiao road.


    Wei Xiao smiled cruelly.


    "Didn''t you ask me to come? I am here now, why, not welcome?"


    "You..." The cursing person wanted to say something, but he quickly reacted, his angry eyes gradually became frightened: "Mysterious murderer?"


    "what?"


    The identity shows that many people sitting on their seats or on the sofa sat up in shock.

 Chapter 519： Time to rescue

    "Everyone, I have fulfilled your wish. Now, welcome to the next death party. I hope you will have a good time." Wei Xiao said, suddenly, two more micro punches appeared in his hands.


    "what¡­¡­"


    When they saw the gun in Wei Xiao''s hand, many women in the hall screamed.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Without any hesitation, Wei Xiao pulled the trigger, and bullets poured out to everyone in the hall like flowing water.


    The sound of gunshots, screams, help, and panic instantly became one piece.


    The people who were shot fell on the scene with fearful and unbelievable eyes.


    Those who are not shot will find various bunkers to hide.


    After Wei Xiao finished shooting the slightly charged bullet in his hand, he immediately changed to the rifle and continued shooting.


    This is completely a unilateral massacre.


    There was no kindness, and he didn''t keep his hands. He never let go of all the living creatures in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Less than three minutes before and after.


    In the hall, a corpse has been piled up.


    With the ammunition on his body also lit up, Wei Xiao walked toward the middle of the hall with two pistols in his hands.


    "Hello, is there anyone who is still dead?" Wei Xiao walked around the bright spot with a grin, his eyes constantly searching for the remaining people alive.


    There were also many people shivering behind the bunker who hid, and whenever Wei Xiao''s footsteps approached them, their heart beats faster.


    At this moment, someone had the thoughts of alive swallowing brother.


    That bastard, just go to the reception if you take part in it! What is your mysterious murderer out loud?


    Now it''s alright, the mysterious murderer has really appeared, but are you coming out to level him?


    "Boom..."


    While walking, when Wei Xiao passed by some corpses, his keen hearing caught the breathing under the corpses, a grinning flashed past his face, and then he shot two shots directly at the "corpse" under the corpses.


    Not to mention, these two shots were also "deception".


    "Run..."


    Others who were also pretending to be dead found that suspended animation could not deceive Wei Xiao, and pushed away the bodies one by one and stood up, trying to escape the hall as quickly as possible.


    "Boom..."


    The gunfire sounded decisively.


    Everyone who got up and tried to escape lost their lives under Wei Xiao''s gun.


    "Fight with him."


    Others hiding behind the bunker noticed this scene, and knew that continuing to hide was tantamount to chronic death. As a result, someone screamed, boldly flew out from behind the bunker, and confronted Wei Xiao''s muzzle with flesh and blood.


    These people took the initiative to jump out, and Wei Xiao would naturally not be soft.


    Change your hands when the bullet is hit.


    Anyone who launched a sneak attack on him from behind the bunker, no one can do a trick on him.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    After a few minutes, there were not many people still breathing in the entire hall.


    The figure came behind the bar counter, and Wei Xiao unearthed a person from it.


    "Murong Qiusi?"


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised, this guy actually survived.


    Murong Qiusi had already lost his previous air at this moment, his eyes were distraught, his complexion pale, and his whole body trembling involuntarily.


    The super soldier who was carried by Wei Xiao in his hand like a little chicken and dignifiedly took the No. 2 potion, let alone resist Wei Xiao, even if he had no courage to face Wei Xiao directly.


    It really wasted a second potion in vain.


    "Don''t kill me, my brother-in-law is Chu Tianhe, and my sister is Murong Xinrou. Kill me, neither my brother-in-law nor my sister will let you go."


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    Shaking his hand, he threw the soft Murong Qiusi into the corpse pile.


    "It''s as if I don''t kill you, Chu Tianhe will let me go."


    "No, no, as long as you let me go, I will persuade my brother-in-law to forget what you did before." Murong Qiusi begged.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao drew the ring first knife behind him.


    Coldly said: "Then no need, I still need you to help me buy precious time. If you don''t die, how can I save the girl?"


    "No, no, brother, don''t kill me, I can take refuge in you, if I help you, it''s easy for you to save people or deal with my brother-in-law. I can even help you lead my sister out. My brother-in-law loves my sister the most. With her as a hostage, you can let my brother-in-law do anything."


    "I don''t need uncertainty."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Murong Qiusi''s proposal made Wei Xiao''s heart fascinated, but then he thought of the temporary guards in the palace a few days ago, and Wei Xiao quickly suppressed his thoughts.


    Wei Xiao already had a plan on how to save the little girl, and there was no need to take extra risks.


    Cut off Murong Qiusi''s head with a knife, and Wei Xiao glanced around.


    Inadvertently found a place trembling under a certain corpse, Wei Xiao pretended to say to himself: "Chu Tianhe should have received the news. There is time for him to arrive here, enough time for me to go to the west and get the girl. Both Sun were rescued."


    As if he didn''t know that there were survivors at the scene, Wei Xiao checked again, and after "confirmed" that there was no survival, the figure left the hall.


    Just ten seconds.


    Just as someone in the hall thought they had escaped and was about to get up, Wei Xiao''s figure came back again.


    Oh my God!


    The person hiding under the corpse was almost not scared to death by Wei Xiao''s "returning the carbine", and hurriedly lay down and continued to pretend to be a dead body, not daring to open his eyes to peek at Wei Xiao.


    A trace of evil flashed across Wei Xiao''s face.


    The figure disappeared again.


    Hearing the silent "dead" in the hall did not dare to get up again.


    Wei Xiao was completely frightened by that moment.


    If Wei Xiao comes again, the person who pretends to be dead doesn''t need Wei Xiao to kill him, he himself will first kill himself.


    Don''t bring such scary ones.


    Imperial palace.


    A female guard hurried to a side hall.


    Chu Tianhe was eating supper with Murong Xinrou and the others at this time.


    "How come?" Chu Tianhe''s face condensed slightly when she saw the female guard.


    The female guard eagerly said, "Your Majesty, something has happened to Master Qiu Si''s villa."


    "what?"


    Hearing the report from the female guard, Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou sat up in shock.


    "What happened to my brother?"


    "Go to where Qiu Si lives."


    Without waiting for the female guard to answer Murong Xinrou, Chu Tianhe said, and took the lead to leave the side hall.


    Concerned about the safety of her younger brother, Murong Xinrou hurriedly followed, followed by the four concubines present.


    When Chu Tianhe and the others walked to the exit of the palace, the two heavenly kings Zhan Lei and Dong Gong, who were armed with armor, had already joined him.


    "Boss, we heard that Qiu Si had an accident?"


    Chu Tianhe nodded: "Time is running out, let''s go and take a look first."


    The group dared not slack in the slightest, got in the car and went straight to the villa where Murong Qiusi was.


    When Chutianhe and the others arrived at their destination, the villa where Mo Rong Qiusi was located was already surrounded by law enforcement and armed forces.


    "What''s the situation?" Chu Tianhe got off the car and immediately asked the person in charge here.


    "How is my brother?" Murong Xinrou was also extremely nervous.


    "In response to your Majesty and Empress, we still don''t know the situation in the villa. The subordinates rushed to here, only surrounded the villa, and did not dare to attack the villa rashly."


    "What''s going on inside?"


    The person in charge shook his head: "We came after hearing the gunshots. By the time we got here, the gunshots inside had stopped for a while."


    Without specific information, Chu Tianhe''s face was not pretty.


    "Go in!"


    Chu Tianhe spoke, two heavenly kings wearing armed armors rushed into the wall with heavenly soldiers and generals first.

 Chapter 520： Tiaohulishan

    After that, Chu Tianhe and others entered, and not long after they entered the wall, the corpses on the ground gradually increased.


    Seeing the corpses of these guards, Chu Tianhe didn''t change much, but Murong Xinrou''s face turned pale.


    "Husband, will something happen to Qiu Si? I am the only relative in this world, and he must not have anything to do."


    Chu Tianhe comforted: "Don''t worry, Qiu Si is also a super soldier, so self-protection is fine."


    Murong Xinrou nodded unconfidently.


    "If there is anything wrong with Qiu Si, I must make the murderer pay the price."


    A group of people quickly entered the villa.


    Not long afterwards, everyone headed by Chu Tianhe came to the second floor lobby of the villa like **** on earth.


    "how so?"


    "Boss, it''s Xiaojian."


    "Apiao is also here, and Xiao Chong and Brother Peng...Why, how could this be?"


    People around Chu Tianhe entered the hall, and their faces changed when they found acquaintances in the corpses in the same place.


    "Autumn thinking--"


    Murong Xinrou has been looking for Murong Qiusi''s figure.


    Without letting her have any fluke, she found Murong Qiusi with the corpse separated in the middle of a corpse.


    Murong Xinrou, who felt that the sky was falling, suddenly collapsed and galloped towards Murong Qiusi''s corpse with tears.


    Chu Tianhe saw the bodies of his seven or eight brother-in-laws and elder brothers, and his whole body was shaking.


    With anger in his heart speechless, he took a heavy step and walked towards Murong Xinrou.


    "Qiu Si, Qiu Si... um... Husband, Qiu Si is dead, Qiu Si is dead." Murong Xinrou cried and became a tearful, heartbroken with an indescribable face.


    Chu Tianhe was heartbroken.


    Kneeling down, she hugged Murong Xinrou into her arms and comforted her: "I know, I know..."


    "The murderer I want to kill Qiu Si must not die, husband, I want him not to die--" Murong Xinrou said with a heartbreaking face, a slightly hideous face.


    Chu Tianhe''s body was trembling while hugging Murong Xinrou.


    At this moment, because of the death of my brother-in-law, Chu Tianhe''s anger can be imagined when he sees his beloved wife has changed.


    Chu Tianhe swore that since the end of the world, he has never wanted to kill a person like he does now.


    Undoubtedly, Wei Xiao completely angered him.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, you are finally here, oooooo...If you don''t come again, I thought I was going to die."


    Just when everyone was in grief, a man with two corpses pressed on his body and closed his eyes pretending to be dead. Hearing the voice of a familiar person in his ear, he quickly pushed away the corpse and stood up.


    There are still living people in the hall, which Chu Tianhe did not expect.


    "Yijie?"


    Tao Yijie nodded again and again: "It''s me, brother-in-law, it''s me. Uuuuu...Brother-in-law, you are finally here, I''m so scared."


    Chu Tianhe was furious: "Tell me, what happened here?"


    Tao Yijie, with a flustered expression and no master, said in a sentence: "He is a mysterious murderer, murderer, murderer, he suddenly appeared and killed a lot of people. Qiu Si was chopped off by him, Jian Ge died, Xiao Piao also died, many The person is dead...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "What about people? Where did the murderer go?"


    "What about people? Yes, yes, yes, he said, brother-in-law, if you arrive here, he has time to save some girl... he ran away."


    Girl?


    The moment before, Murong Xinrou, who was crying into tears in Chu Tianhe''s arms, stood up in the next moment with a hostile expression on her face.


    "I want to kill him to avenge Qiusi."


    Murong Xinrou gritted her teeth and uttered these words, staggering Chu Tianhe, and galloping away from the hall.


    "Sister (Xinrou)..."


    Seeing this, the four concubines hurriedly chased out.


    Chu Tianhe also hesitated.


    "Take a young master to the imperial palace, and the others will follow me to the square."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Everyone took their orders and quickly disappeared in the villa.


    On the square where the old man and grandson are being held.


    For more than twenty minutes, with sparks and lightning all the way, Murong Xinrou, who did not stop at all, and the Four Emperors who were chasing her came here.


    When the guards on patrol found them, they were taken aback for a moment, and then bowed their heads to greet them one by one.


    "Participate in the Empress and Empress!"


    Murong Xinrou entered the square murderously.


    "You come out, there is a kind of you come out! Give my brother the life..."


    Without a trace of the dignity of the empress, Murong Xinrou now shouted loudly in the square like a shrew.


    The situation on the square alarmed the king sitting here-Feng Wuhen.


    Feng Wuhen, wearing an armored armor, led the team to the scene.


    "Sister-in-law, why are you?"


    Seeing Feng Wuhen, Murong Xinrou came to him and grabbed Feng Wuhen''s arm.


    "Wuhen, have you seen the red-eyed murderer, have you seen him?"


    Seeing Murong Xinrou''s madness, Feng Wuhen, who didn''t know what happened, shook her head: "No, everything is normal here, and the red-eyed murderer did not appear. Sister-in-law, did something happen?"


    Murong Xinrou heard this, pretending to be strong, she no longer had the energy to control her eyes, tears rushed from her eyes.


    "Qiu Si is dead, Qiu Si was killed by that **** red-eyed beast, he killed my only brother, he killed Qiu Si..."


    "What?" Feng Wuhen was shocked.


    "Xin Rou..."


    Chu Tianhe and the others arrived at this time.


    Looking at Murong Xinrou who was heartbroken and crying, his heart was like a needle, and he walked quickly and took Murong Xinrou into his arms.


    "Husband, my brother is gone, and my last relative is gone."


    "I know, don''t cry, I will definitely help you repay Qiu Si''s hatred, I want to make the life that killed Qiu Si die better..." Chu Tianhe was also very sad at this moment.


    After this incident, Wei Xiao''s revenge finally made him realize the terrible nature of it.


    He even regrets a bit now, whether he shouldn''t execute those old people and children during the day.


    First Tong Wushuang''s family was killed, and now Murong Qiusi and other brother-in-laws were slaughtered clean. Chu Tianhe couldn''t imagine how many people around him would receive revenge.


    Impulsive.


    From the very beginning, when he was not absolutely sure of finding Wei Xiao, he shouldn''t completely offend him to death.


    It takes an unimaginable price to bear the consequences if it is quick for a while, and such a price is far beyond Chu Tianhe''s ability to bear it.


    However, the knot has been formed, and now it is useless to regret.


    Wei Xiao retaliated against him so recklessly, how could he Chu Tianhe be muddled.


    The state of affairs has reached this point, and it will never stop.


    Holding tightly to Murong Xinrou who was sobbing, Chu Tianhe looked towards Feng Wuhen with red eyes.


    "After the other party attacked and killed Qiu Si and they said they wanted to come here to save people, you really didn''t notice any movement?"


    Although Wu Wuhen was shocked by what Wei Xiao did, he still didn''t lose his square inch.


    Nodding, Feng Wuhen said exactly: "No, I haven''t got a fly in here. If he really came here to save the grandfather and grandson, I wouldn''t be able to find anything."


    "Then what does the words he left in Qiusi''s villa mean?" Xu Danling wondered.


    The others frowned.


    In a moment, Feng Wuhen''s face changed drastically: "Tune the tiger away from the mountain."


    Chu Tianhe exclaimed: "Imperial Palace?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 521： Wei Xiao also has people who cant get rid of it

    Imperial palace.


    Wei Xiao''s figure came here after leaving Murong Qiusi''s villa.


    He witnessed the scene of Chu Tianhe leading the team to leave the imperial palace.


    If you want to save the girl and them, the general Tiaohulishan is not enough to think that Wei Xiao won the time to save the girl and the others. He can only implement the plan of Tiaohulishan and at the same time disturb the minds of Chu Tianhe and others, causing them to lose the simplest judgment. , Wei Xiao had enough time to save them.


    Murong Qiusi was just the first step to make a time difference for Wei Xiao. In the second step, Wei Xiao didn''t believe that if Chu Tianhe''s woman also had an accident, Chu Tianhe would still be able to maintain his composure.


    Comparing Wei Xiao with cruelty, using a group of young and old to publicize his cruelty is just the lower class, so let''s get to know the murderer.


    Wei Xiao believed that if Chu Tianhe saw his woman''s corpse, it would only be a trivial matter to go crazy, and he would be able to endure extraordinary if he didn''t go crazy.


    Now, Chu Tianhe led people to leave the imperial palace, which undoubtedly reduced the imperial palace''s cutting-edge power drastically.


    Now Wei Xiao, who has Tong Wushuang''s weapon in his hand, in the entire imperial palace, as long as he doesn''t meet a super soldier of the Heavenly King level, even if the general is face to face, it is no use.


    In order to achieve the most ideal effect of his plan, Wei Xiao sneaked into the imperial palace after Chu Tianhe and the others left the imperial palace.


    There are rumors outside that there are more than a hundred women in Chu Tianhe, and this is true.


    Except for the first and fourth concubines, who have their own independent courtyard, the other women in Chutianhe are all a dozen of them living in one palace.


    "I really envy my sister. We have so many sisters, and only seven are pregnant. Once the sister gives birth to a prince, it is estimated that her husband will be able to catch up with the empress sister in the future. I don''t know when we will have this blessing. "


    "Hehe... If you want a child, run to your husband more often and wait for bed every night. I promise you that within a month, you will be pregnant."


    "I''m afraid that my sister will not dare. You don''t know how strong your husband is. There are no three or five sisters at a time. Who can withstand the crusade from your husband? If your sister really dares to do this, I think it''s hard to say whether the child can be pregnant or not, she I am crippled even if I am not dead."


    "Sister Rong, you are too bad, see if I won''t beat you."


    "Come on! Come hit me..."


    "Oh..."


    Inside a palace.


    A group of gorgeous women are frolicking around the two pregnant women.


    That scene, that atmosphere, don''t even mention how warm it is.


    "who?"


    "Puff..."


    When the concubines were playing around, the two armed super soldiers guarding the entrance of the main hall just made a sound. With two muffled noises, there was no movement outside the door.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The dozen or so women inside found the movement outside, and couldn''t help but stop frolicking, looking out the door with anxious eyes.


    "Sister Rong, what happened outside?"


    "I don''t know. You stay here, I''ll go take a look."


    "Sister, be careful."


    "rest assured!"


    A woman in jeans and a black down jacket slowly approached the palace gate under the watchful eyes of the sisters.


    Just as she was about to come to the exit of the palace, a cold blade stabbed from the door of the palace beside her, and it flashed past her white goose neck.


    The woman''s body instantly froze, and on her beautiful face, a pair of bright eyes widened, staring at the front in disbelief.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    As the wound on her neck opened and blood splashed, the beautiful woman who made no sound, poured into the palace with horrified eyes.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Sister Rong..."


    "Peng Peng..."


    There was a panic in the hall.


    At this time, from the outside, a black shadow flew in and quickly closed the palace gate.


    The people inside can also see the person coming.


    The black outfit, scarlet eyes, and the ring-shaped knife with a cold light in his hand, fell into the eyes of the women in the hall so cold.


    Someone had sharp eyes and quickly guessed Wei Xiao''s identity.


    "Hongyan Murderer?"


    "What, is he the murderer my husband is looking for?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t care at all about the exposure of his identity.


    Sen Leng stared at the remaining twelve top beauties in the hall.


    They are all beauties selected from a thousand, with first-class body and appearance. Each of them before the end of the world is definitely the object of countless licking dogs, but at this moment, in Wei Xiao''s eyes, they are a group of tool people, a group of people in order to stimulate Chu Tian. He, a tool man who makes him messy.


    "I have no grievances with you, but we are enemies because of our position. In the next life, remember to find someone who can protect you."


    Wei Xiao''s icy voice came out, without any hesitation, his figure flashed towards the women in the hall.


    "Xiaoyan, Yuhuan, protect the two sisters and go first, we stop him!"


    "Sisters, let this murderous demon know how good we are."


    "It''s Sister Ak!"


    Among the twelve women, eight of them were not afraid of Wei Xiao immediately, and turned to him for the first time.


    It can be seen that they are all super soldiers who have taken genetic medicine.


    In the face of Wei Xiao, they were able to counterattack calmly and understandably. I have to say that they are all very good.


    But their struggle was obviously in vain.


    One of the eight people who rushed to face each other were cut by the sword by Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t want to waste time, ignored their prosperous beauty and proud body, and directly destroyed the flowers.


    The two women who fled towards the apse with the two pregnant women were not spared either.


    They turned around and ran for a few steps, and the woman guarding the two pregnant women also died under Wei Xiao''s knife.


    Wei Xiao continued to swing the knife, and the sharp blade took the heads of the remaining two women.


    "No, let our children go." One of the women screamed.


    Wei Xiao swung the ring head knife, and the blade stopped directly in front of the neck of a pregnant woman on the far right.


    Staring at the two trembling women standing there, Wei Xiao followed their arms covering their abdomen.


    When he noticed the already swollen abdomen of the two women, Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "You are pregnant?"


    The second female tears eyes.


    One of them stared at Wei Xiao in horror, and replied with a trembling voice: "Hmm! Please let go of the children. They are not born yet and don''t know anything. Will you let them go?"


    Facing the pleading gazes of the two pregnant women, Wei Xiao''s eyes flickered.


    "Months?"


    "In six months, they will be born in four months."


    Wei Xiao closed the knife, approached the two pregnant women, lowered his head under their nervous gaze, and approached one of the pregnant women''s abdomen.


    Before I knew it, it was hard to imagine that Wei Xiao''s deathly face showed a slight smile at this moment.


    "Two active little guys, congratulations, they are twins."


    The woman was taken aback when she heard the words.


    Looking at Wei Xiao who slowly raised her head, the nervous woman trembled and said "thank you".


    Wei Xiao looked at the other person, saw that she was extremely nervous, and said calmly: "Tell Chu Tianhe that he also has children, so he can give other children a way out."


    "Boom..."


    "Emperor Concubine, Emperor Consort, are you all right?"


    In the outer hall, a guard broke through the hall door and rushed in.


    Listening to the footsteps, there are still quite a few people.


    Wei Xiao''s purpose in coming here has been achieved, and he will not stay longer.


    "Wish ya''ll good luck."


    Wei Xiao let go of the two, or the unborn child in their womb.


    Although he was cruel, he wanted Wei Xiao to act on the two pregnant women, which had already violated all principles and had no humanity at all, and he would never do it anyway.


    The figure disappeared directly in front of the two pregnant women, leaving from the back window of the inner hall.


    "Emperor Concubine..."


    The guards who came to the rescue found the two and hurriedly protected them.


    The leader of the team looked at the broken window and did not hesitate, leaving some manpower behind, and everyone else chased it out.


    It can be said that the two pregnant women who had walked through Guimenguan suddenly passed out of a coma after knowing that they were finally safe at this moment.


    The guards who stayed at the scene to protect them were suddenly in a hurry.


    This is the west plaza.


    When Chu Tianhe guessed that Wei Xiao''s next target was most likely to be the imperial palace, the death of Murong Qiusi and others was no longer important to him.


    Without hesitation for a moment, he hurried back to the imperial palace with the people around him.


    But one step is wrong, one step is wrong.


    Not long after they left, within five or six minutes, Wei Xiao''s figure appeared on the square.


    At this moment, Chu Tianhe and the others are probably still on their way to the imperial palace.

 Chapter 522： Want to save people, kill me first

    Wei Xiao didn''t worry that someone would see through his plan halfway through them.


    Isn''t this funny?


    What is the imperial palace? That is the root of Chutianhe.


    If Chu Tianhe still had the mind to separate some people back here to deal with him at this time, then Chu Tianhe would not be worthy to be a man or a husband.


    Home is almost gone and you want to catch the murderer, how strong is your heart?


    As for you, there are people who have seen Wei Xiao''s plan. They are destined to get nothing when they return to the imperial palace. It is better to stay here to guard Wei Xiao and wait for him to throw himself into the net. hehe! If anyone dared to propose to Chu Tianhe like this, Chu Tianhe would definitely kill him.


    The imperial palace is a place more important than fate to Chu Tianhe, and there is absolutely no room for loss.


    Even if Chu Tianhe knew Wei Xiao''s plan, he did not dare to gamble on the safety of the wives and children of the imperial palace.


    If their guess was wrong, Wei Xiao would stay in the imperial palace and kill him. That kind of price Chu Tianhe could not bear anyway.


    Because of this, Wei Xiao had enough time to rescue the girls on the square.


    time is life.


    The real rescue operation began, and Wei Xiao, who was traveling through the darkness, was the first to solve the problems in the dark and outside.


    "Puff puff¡­"


    Ten minutes later, in the building where Feng Wuhen was.


    The four armed super soldiers guarding his door were solved by Wei Xiao.


    The ring-head knife made by the giant zombie evolution skeleton in Wei Xiao''s hand was able to eliminate four heavenly soldiers and generals wearing armed armor so easily, which provided him with a great help.


    "Peng..."


    Wei Xiao kicked the door open from the outside.


    Indoors, Feng Wuhen, dressed in Tianwang Jia, sat on the sofa facing the door of the room.


    He seemed to know that Wei Xiao would come, waiting for him here long ago.


    When Wei Xiao saw this scene, his scarlet eyes couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    "You seem to know that I''m coming?" Wei Xiao didn''t rush to do it, but stood in front of the door with a horizontal sword, looking directly at Feng Wuhen.


    Feng Wuhen''s hand is playing with a remote control.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, he calmly and slowly placed the remote control on the table in front of him.


    "This is the remote control that controls the remote bomb under the cage outside. I will put it here. You can only get it if you defeat me."


    Wei Xiao was a little curious about Feng Wuhen.


    Is this person stupid?


    I came here by myself and made it clear that I came for him and defeated him. Isn''t this nonsense?


    "Since you know I will come, why don''t you let Chu Tianhe and the others stay? Also, do you think you are my opponent? Detonate the bombs outside in advance. At least, you can''t let me do what I want."


    Feng Wuhen slowly got up.


    Holding the giant sword leaning against the sofa in one hand, he said coldly: "Before the end of the world, I am a special soldier. I will not kill old people and children without weapons. As our leader, I cannot stop what Chu Tianhe is doing. But I have my own principles. As for why they don¡¯t leave Chu Tianhe and wait for you to join the net..."


    "Because the imperial palace is too important to Chu Tianhe, we can''t afford the price of our mistakes. I will not kill the pair of grandparents outside, but I will never let you save people. I want to save them, Your time is limited. I believe that soon, Chu Tianhe will bring a large group of people to kill here."


    Hearing Feng Wuhen''s words, Wei Xiao''s eyes became grim.


    "I''m a man, in that case, I will fulfill you."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and the battle was about to start.


    "boom¡­"


    The first confrontation between the two appeared.


    Wei Xiao collided with the giant sword in Feng Wuhen''s hand with a full blow, and the terrifying force brought the two bodies into a wall and fell into the square outside.


    Both sides got up quickly, Wei Xiao, whose speed was far higher than Feng Wuhen, stabled horizontally.


    With the Heavenly King Armor, the defense is absolute. Even if facing weapons made of the same level of material, as long as they don''t suffer multiple damages from the same place, it is difficult for Wei Xiao to break through the windless defense.


    Therefore, Feng Wuhen completely gave up his defense and attacked with all his strength.


    Although he couldn''t keep up with Wei Xiao''s speed, Feng Wuhen, with his terrifying combat consciousness, could threaten Wei Xiao''s life with every shot.


    There are no martial arts masters in this world, and there is no such thing as internal strength and vigor, but when a person''s speed, strength, and reaction reach a certain level, the power they exhibit in battle can be said to be martial arts masters. .


    Skilled combat moves, tempered combat skills, and their physique, throughout the battle circle, the sword and shadow, afterimages continue.


    "drink-"


    During the battle, Feng Wuhen slashed out with a frontal sword.


    I saw a phantom flashing past.


    Immediately, the huge sword that pierced the air fell on the square, and while the terrifying force split the ground, it stretched forward for four or five meters, as if it was affected by sword energy, and split to both sides one after another.


    "Clang clang..."


    Wei Xiao avoided Feng Wuhen''s power-up blow, his body turned, and the ring-shaped knife in his hand slashed on his shoulder like a windmill.


    The terrifying defense of Uranus Armor was reflected at this time.


    The same place suffered more than ten consecutive hacks, but Wei Xiao could not break it open, only leaving a deep knife mark on it.


    Feng Wuhen interrupted Wei Xiao''s continuous attack longitudinally with a sword.


    When Wei Xiao retreated and pulled away from him, Feng Wuhen''s feet accumulated strength and suddenly kicked, and the figure suddenly turned into a sharp arrow and flew out.


    With the Hengjian in his hand, when he approached Wei Xiao, he swung a sword, and the blade of the cold light took it straight to Wei Xiao''s neck.


    Wei Xiao, who was retreating, couldn''t take advantage of it, so he could only go forward.


    "Qiang¡ª"


    The swords collided, and the sparks from the friction illuminate the faces of the two.


    "drink-"


    Feng Wuhen suddenly stabilized his figure and shouted, the power in his hand increased, the giant sword swept out horizontally, and the terrifying power directly swept Wei Xiao away.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the air, rushed straight to the statue behind him. When he was about to collide with the statue behind him, Wei Xiao turned his body and touched the plane of the statue with his feet first. Taking advantage of the force, it flew out in the opposite direction, approaching Feng Wuhen''s figure.


    Feng Wuhen, who had just stabilized his figure, saw it, and the big hand holding the hilt sent the giant sword out.


    "Qiang¡ª"


    The harsh metallic sound spread.


    Taking advantage of the recoil, Wei Xiao picked up the giant sword sent by Feng Wuhen, and his figure approached him, pressing one hand on his shoulder and soaring into the air.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The turning figure swung the ring knife from the air like a big windmill chopped it down.


    "Clang clang..."


    The terrifying power coupled with the continuous impact on the giant sword in Feng Wuhen''s hand.


    Just catching a few moves, the giant sword in Feng Wuhen''s hand was slashed, and his left shoulder leaned on the armor to continue to withstand Wei Xiao''s windmill-like attack.


    He slashed explosively on his shoulders again and again, and after repeated persistence, he was gradually unable to stand up, his right foot was soft, one knee fell to the ground, where the knee fell, the ground was paved with granite. Broken and sinking, there are spider silk cracks all around.


    "what¡­"


    Feng Wuhen''s defense on his right shoulder was finally broken.


    Wei Xiao took off his entire right arm with the last knife, and moved back to one side, watching Feng Wuhen with cold eyes in his eyes.


    Feng Wuhen quickly resisted the screams.


    Without the slightest timidity, he took out a gun from his waist with his left hand to shoot at Wei Xiao.


    "The flaw has emerged, you are defeated!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Feng Wuhen raised his gun and shot, Wei Xiao also moved his body.


    With a ghostly posture avoiding the bullets fired by Feng Wuhen, Wei Xiao appeared to his right, and the ring head knife pierced where he lost his arm, through the heart, and through Feng Wuhen''s entire body.


    "puff¡­"


    With the knife drawn, Wei Xiao, who didn''t stop at any moment, walked towards the cage where Old Man Li and the others were imprisoned under Feng Wuhen''s painful gaze.


    There was no trace of the wind behind, a mouthful of blood was vomited into the helmet, and his knees fell on his knees, and the drooping head gradually lost his breath.

 Chapter 523： Can only save one

    "Kang Kang..."


    Wei Xiao came to the iron cage and swung his knife to split the steel cage directly.


    "My lord, is it you?"


    The dying old man Li heard the sound of Wei Xiao breaking through the cage, opened his eyes, and saw the figure of Wei Xiao, his godless eyes, glowing again.


    "How about the girl?"


    When it comes to the girl, Old Man Li tears like rain, and is anxious.


    Looking at the little girl who was still sleeping with a high fever in his arms, Old Man Li couldn''t cry: "My lord, save the child, save her!"


    "Give her to me."


    Old man Li had no doubts about Wei Xiao, and slowly picked up the girl in his arms with trembling hands.


    Wei Xiao took the initiative to take the little girl.


    Carrying the lower body of the little girl with one thigh and supporting her shoulder with one hand, he took out the No. 2 Gene Potion from his body and poured the liquid inside into her mouth.


    Without drinking water for a day, the little girl instinctively swallowed the genetic medicine, and after a while, she drank the entire genetic medicine.


    Minutes later, the little girl in Wei Xiao''s arms trembled visibly.


    He groaned in his mouth, looking painful.


    Fortunately, she was in a coma, and the pain of taking genetic medicine was not as intense as Lin Qin was at the beginning.


    She frowned and didn''t yell.


    Wei Xiao didn''t return the little girl to Old Man Li.


    Looking at the old man Li who was supporting his body with perseverance, Wei Xiao said indifferently: "The girl will be fine, but I can only take her away, you, I can''t save it."


    Straightforward.


    It''s not that Wei Xiao didn''t want to save Old Man Li, but that he was really powerless.


    To put it bluntly, Old Man Li is a cumbersome. It will not only affect Wei Xiao¡¯s actions, but also expose Wei Xiao¡¯s position. Once Chu Tianhe¡¯s people spotted him, Old Man Li will undoubtedly die. Wei Xiao and the little girl are just too ugly. .


    On the contrary, without him, just a little girl, Wei Xiao is more likely to deal with the people of Chu Tianhe.


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Old Man Li didn''t know if he thought about it, but he didn''t complain at all, but was ecstatic.


    "Okay, take the girl to leave, and the girl will leave with you. Thank you, my lord, thank you! From now on, the girl will be entrusted to you. You don''t need to treat her too well, as long as she can live in this end of life. , The little old man will also repay the kindness of the adults when he is a cow and a horse in his next life."


    "I said I would make her a little princess under one person and above ten thousand people, and she will do what she said." Wei Xiao promised Old Man Li, from his waist, handing him a pistol full of bullets.


    Wei Xiao hugged the little girl and said coldly, "You keep this for killing people or to reduce pain. There is only so much I can help you."


    Old man Li looked at the gun in his hand, tears streaming and speechless, he knelt directly to Wei Xiao.


    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir."


    Wei Xiao glanced at Old Man Li for the last time, then turned and left with the little girl in his arms.


    "boom--"


    A gunshot came from behind, Wei Xiao''s footsteps hesitated slightly, and then he disappeared quickly into the square without hesitation.


    "Hurry up... don''t let the criminals run away."


    The support in the base seemed to be much later. When these support troops arrived, there were no people alive around the square except for the corpses in one place.


    Imperial palace.


    When Chu Tianhe hurried back, the news he heard was the sad news of his own woman''s tragic death.


    They still came back late.


    The corpses of the eleven concubines lined up in front of him. Looking at the familiar and pale faces, Chu Tianhe''s whole body, up and down, exuded extreme chill within three meters.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Looking at the icy and terrifying Chu Tianhe, everyone around him was frightened.


    Even Murong Xinrou, who had just died with her own brother, looked at Chu Tianhe very worried at this moment.


    Chu Tianhe at this moment is a side that everyone who knows him has never seen before.


    He was so quiet, he felt like he could swallow everything.


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes were red, and the blue veins on his face were clearly visible.


    "How about Concubine De and Concubine Ming?" Chu Tianhe asked without any emotion.


    The guards here trembled: "The two or two imperial concubines are only temporarily in a coma, and there is nothing serious in themselves."


    "Notify all personnel in the city to gather at the west square. Regardless of men, women, young or old, anyone who remains in the house within one hour will be killed. After one hour, all armed fighters, law enforcement teams, and militias will deal with all areas of the base. Do a thorough investigation, and dig the ground three feet for me to find out the offal, and execute it immediately."


    "Yes!"


    The guards did not dare to neglect, leading to retreat.


    "Zhan Lei, Dong Gong..."


    "Boss..."


    "Assemble all the heavenly soldiers and generals, use all our available planes, search the whole city, in the sky and underground, I want that mess to have no place to hide."


    "Yes!"


    I could feel Chu Tianhe''s anger. Zhan Lei and Dong Gong didn''t dare to hesitate at all, and immediately turned around to arrange what Chu Tianhe explained.


    "Xin Rou..."


    Murong Xinrou has concealed her grief and stood up with a cold face: "Husband, what do you want to order?"


    "Notify everyone in the imperial palace, all go to the west square, and if we don''t find the choppy for one day, we will not return to the imperial palace for one day."


    "I''m going to inform." Murong Xinrou replied, and then left the hall with the Four Emperors and a dozen guards.


    Chu Tianhe, whose grief was beyond words, and whose anger was so high that there was nowhere to vent, looked at the pale face in front of him, and felt that his heart was dripping with blood. He gritted his teeth and said, "Rong''er, don''t worry, you will kill your people. , I will personally catch him in front of you for a thousand cuts, and I must make him better than death."


    "Your Majesty, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    Outside the temple, an armed man rushed over in a hurry.


    Chu Tianhe turned his head back suddenly, and the cannibal gaze faced the armed soldier who came in. The overwhelming killing intent directly scared the armed soldier to kneel in front of him.


    "What''s up?"


    It was as if the sound from Jiuyou Purgatory came into the ears of armed soldiers, causing the soldiers kneeling on the ground to tremble.


    "Yes, it is Feng Wuhen Fengtian Wang. He was killed. The body is on the west square."


    "What are you talking about?" Chu Tianhe''s eyes opened wide.


    The soldier trembled: "King Fengtian is dead, and everyone who guards the criminal is dead."


    "Oh..."


    Chu Tianhe, who was full of anger and nowhere to hide, finished speaking in the mouth of the soldiers, and from the mouth of the Chutian River, he roared like a beast.


    "Small things, bastard, I will not kill you in this life, Chu Tianhe, I will swear not to be a human being."


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"


    The people around him were frightened by Chu Tianhe''s current appearance.


    Like a mad lion, Chu Tianhe grinned and said sternly: "Follow me to the west square immediately. I must kill the crap."


    Chu Tianhe, who was full of evil spirits all over his body, finished speaking, and left the hall with a group of people.

 Chapter 524： Nowhere to hide

    Inside the base.


    "Hurry up for me, move faster."


    "My lord, what''s going on? We didn''t make a mistake!"


    "What the hell, you only have one hour to leave here. If you fail to reach the west square in one hour, you can kill it on the spot."


    "what?"


    "What on earth happened?"


    "It looks like something really happened this time."


    The armed fighters responsible for expelling all personnel from the base are already in action.


    During this time, many people in the city have fallen asleep, but these are useless.


    A large number of armed fighters rushed into the homes of various Christians and forcibly picked them up and drove them out.


    Regardless of your temper, you will be beaten a bit lighter and severely beaten on the spot if you disobey the arrangements of the armed personnel.


    The evicted people still don''t know what happened, but faced with the guns of the armed personnel, they dare not complain at all. They can only put on their coats, endure the cold, and move their family or teammates toward the Western Plaza.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Helicopter?"


    "Oh my God! What happened? Even the helicopter was dispatched?"


    "Don''t say it, this time I am afraid that the matter is more serious than the killing of the king. If you don''t want to die, follow the arrangements of the armed men."


    Many people have seen Chutianhe dispatch helicopters.


    These steel behemoths, which are completely strategic weapons in the base, were dispatched. One can imagine how serious what happened to the base this evening.


    "Quickly, quickly, search every corner for me, no matter the headspace or the ground, don''t let me let go of even a mess."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    In order to find out Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe, who was completely violent, almost reached the point where he did not hesitate to pay any price.


    The team that entered the city searched, digging through boxes and cabinets, and conducted a comprehensive search inside and outside the house. Even if it was a kennel, there were soldiers going back and forth once or twice.


    Carpet search is not enough to describe the madness of these people, and it is not an exaggeration to describe it as frenzied.


    With such a search effort, let alone an individual, even a mouse or an ant may not be able to hide.


    Such a thorough search, no matter how fast Wei Xiao was, he could not avoid thousands of pairs of eyes.


    In the corner of the front of the search team.


    After Wei Xiao noticed the madness of these people, he hid here with the little girl.


    People from Chu Tianhe wanted to search here, so don''t even think about it in two or three hours.


    It took only over an hour for the little girl to take the genetic medicine, and it would take at least two hours for her to fully adapt to the genetic medicine modification.


    This time will be their most dangerous time.


    Wei Xiao rarely made promises to others seriously, but since he promised Old Man Li, unless he died once, otherwise, he would definitely take the little girl out of this base.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Wei Xiao, who was always going out to check the progress of the enemy''s search team, returned to the house where the little girl was after confirming that there was still some time before they arrived here.


    In a blink of an eye, two hours passed.


    Outside, the exchange of search teams can already be heard.


    If you want to come, the enemy will find here soon.


    "Hey..."


    Finally, as Wei Xiao waited patiently, the sleeping little girl woke up.


    Wei Xiao, who came to her in a hurry, helped the little girl up.


    "Girl, how do you feel?"


    The little girl slowly opened her eyes.


    After looking around for a while, then looking at Wei Xiao''s eyes, a tender and pleasant voice came from the little girl: "Uncle?"


    Wei Xiao smiled slightly: "How do you know that I am the uncle?"


    The little girl blinked.


    "I remember the smell of Uncle''s body, and Uncle''s eyes. Uncle''s eyes are the best."


    "The girl is so smart."


    "Huh! Uncle, the girl doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s not cold anymore, she just feels so hungry, does uncle have anything to eat?"


    Wei Xiao had guessed that the girl would have this kind of demand.


    Where they lived, Wei Xiao prepared a lot of food in advance.


    The food was naturally "borrowed". After the end of the world, Wei Xiao will definitely return it to others.


    He swears that he will be killed by a zombie before he can.


    "It''s ready for the girl, look." Wei Xiao took out a candle from his bag and lit it.


    Under the dim candlelight, piles of meat on the ground appeared in front of the girl''s eyes.


    The girl saw the food in front of her, which was like a small hill and could only be seen in the picture with her grandfather. Her big star pupils were shining, and the corners of her mouth were crystal clear.


    After swallowing, the little girl looked at Wei Xiao longingly: "Uncle, can the girl eat a little bit? Just a little bit."


    "They are all prepared for you, but the girl must promise the uncle before eating. No matter what happens outside, the girl will stay here. Uncle will not come back. You are not allowed to leave this room, know?"


    The little girl doesn''t care what Wei Xiao''s words mean, but now she just wants to have a hard meal.


    Even if she were to die now, she would die before she was full.


    "Hmm! The girl listens to the uncle, and the uncle will never leave here if he doesn''t come back."


    "Really good." Wei Xiaowen said with a light touch on the girl''s forehead: "Go and eat! You''ll be full."


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    The little girl who couldn''t wait for a long time, heard Wei Xiao''s words, and was no longer polite. She climbed directly to the side of the food pile and started to eat.


    Hunger can make people forget everything. In front of food, a pure-minded little girl has no other thoughts except eating and filling her stomach as soon as possible.


    Wei Xiao got up.


    With extraordinary ear power, he heard that the "hounds" outside were less than a hundred meters away from them.


    With the sword in his hand, Wei Xiao left the closed room and closed the door, and walked outside.


    In the pitch black environment, there was a sound of strong black Wei Xiao. Except for those blood-red eyes, his figure was close to the door of the room. No one would notice his presence if he didn''t pay attention.


    Looking at the helicopter underneath with searchlights in the headspace.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes changed slightly.


    He didn''t expect that in this base, Chu Tianhe actually had an air force.


    It''s not comparable to his Phoenix base.


    In the sky above Wei Xiao''s sight, most of the helicopters were civilian helicopters, and Wu Zhi also found two.


    But this is still a threat to Wei Xiao.


    "Buy some time for the girl."


    Two brilliant lights burst out of his eyes, and Wei Xiao''s figure galloped directly into the darkness on one side.


    Quickly shuttled between the housing buildings, after two kilometers away from the girl''s location, Wei Xiao looked for the "hound" here.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Crack..."


    Instantly covered the mouth and nose of an armed soldier and twisted his neck. Then, before his companion could react, Wei Xiaoqi, who was holding the ring head knife tightly, killed him in a flash. A five-person search team was killed by him on the street.


    "who?"


    The search personnel are very dense.


    As soon as Wei Xiao got rid of this team, other teams found him.


    Looking at the other team that appeared at one end, Wei Xiao smiled cruelly.


    He held a knife in his left hand, lit his gun in his right hand, and fired directly at the emerging search team.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    Gunshots and screams sounded one after another.


    In this night, even if there was the sound of helicopter engines in the sky, the sound of gunfire below still alarmed other personnel.


    "Attention to all teams, attention to all teams, the suspected target person appeared, all surrounding search teams rushed to the scene of the incident immediately, and immediately rushed to the scene of the incident." The helicopter in the headspace rushed to the scene of the incident first, through the loudspeaker, Someone on the plane gave orders to the surrounding search teams.


    Hundreds of search teams arrived.

 Chapter 525： Play around

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to hide himself at all. Once he seized the opportunity, he immediately rushed out of the dark and started to kill the advancing search team.


    "It''s the red-eyed murderer, I saw him."


    "I have seen it too. It can''t be wrong. The blood-red eyes are him."


    An armed soldier saw Wei Xiao''s eye-catching eyes and immediately shouted.


    The personnel on the plane heard the report, and Ma Fang ordered all the search teams.


    "All units pay attention, all units pay attention, the target person appears, the target person appears. Location, north of the city east, the residential area of ??C area, immediately enclose the residential area of ??C area north of the city..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    To confirm Wei Xiao''s identity, the helicopter team from the sky arrived first.


    One for eighteen helicopters.


    Among them, sixteen civilian helicopters hover constantly in the sky, bright searchlights illuminate the residential areas.


    The gunship is looking for Wei Xiao''s location over the residential area. Once he is found, the artillery shells carried on the plane will immediately attack him if he is not fighting with him.


    Above the west square.


    At this moment there is already a sea of ??people.


    Chu Tianhe''s strategy of "drawing his salary from the bottom of the pot" completely cut off the possibility of Wei Xiao hiding. Coupled with the carpet search, as long as Wei Xiao is still in the base, it is only a matter of time to find him.


    No, the soldiers in front found Wei Xiao, and after a while, someone ran to Chu Tianhe to report.


    "Your Majesty, the Red-Eyed Murder has been found, and it is currently determined to be in the residential area of ??C Region to the north of the city. Our people are encircling and blockade over there."


    Chu Tianhe and the others, who had been waiting for news, heard this report, Chu Tianhe, who had been gloomy since he came here, had a cruel smile on his face at this moment.


    "Finally found you. Dirty mouse, how do I see you escape this time?" Chu Tianhe smiled sternly on his face: "Bring my armor."


    As soon as his words fell, the two female guards immediately brought a set of armed armor and came to Chu Tianhe.


    "Your Majesty, your armor."


    Chu Tianhe opened his arms and motioned to the two female guards to put on his armor.


    The speed of the female guards is not slow, and they are adept at putting on Chu Tianhe''s armor within a few minutes.


    The whole body is protected under the armor, holding a demon sword to drink blood, Chu Tianhe sighed coldly: "Go to the target location, remember, catch me alive."


    "Husband, I''ll go with you."


    Murong Xinrou, who also wore armed armor, came to Chu Tianhe and said.


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes under the pair of crystal goggles took a look at Murong Xinrou and nodded: "Be careful. Don''t let me worry about you."


    "I will let him know the fate of offending women."


    "bass--"


    Murong Xinrou pulled out the chain sword behind the armor.


    The chain sword stretches freely.


    The condensation can be turned into a long sword with gears, and the extension can be turned into a long whip with thorns, which can be attacked from near and far.


    "boarding!"


    Chu Tianhe yelled, and left with the four heavenly kings and a group of heavenly soldiers.


    There are also four emperors and a heavenly king who remain on the square.


    Coupled with the surrounding armed forces, there are no security risks at all.


    The area where Wei Xiao is located.


    The members of the search team continued to appear in secret, and the exposure of Wei Xiao''s whereabouts appeared to be unusually frequent.


    It is certain to be targeted by armed men on the plane.


    However, the armed personnel on high-altitude helicopters do not make many shots at present.


    The main reason is that Wei Xiao''s speed is too fast.


    When he shot, there were search teams around him, and the members of these search teams joined together, and the people on the plane did not dare to shoot.


    When the members of these search teams were beheaded, the armed men on the plane did not fire a few shots, and Wei Xiao''s figure rushed into the residents'' houses and disappeared.


    When the two armed helicopters had shells, they could also bomb the residential buildings where Wei Xiao was hiding, but several bombings failed to achieve any effect. Now that the shells have been hit, they even lack the means to suppress Wei Xiao.


    "Damn, is this guy a man or a ghost? He was still on our side a minute ago, why did he appear hundreds of meters away in the next minute?"


    "Everyone cheered me up. Shrink the encirclement and don''t venture into it."


    "Has the support of the heavenly soldiers and generals yet to come?"


    The searchers who kept approaching the center of the encirclement circle were attacked by Wei Xiao and killed nearly a hundred people.


    Everyone is careful and careful.


    Every step of the way, the members of the ground search team were beating violently in their hearts.


    The helicopter team above also continued to circle around the area where Wei Xiao appeared.


    Strong lights projected from above, illuminating part of the area as if daylight.


    Wei Xiao, who was always in a moving state, secretly observed the movement of the surrounding search team.


    Seeing that the enemy no longer assaulted him in batches, but advancing layer by layer in a ladder-like manner, Wei Xiao knew that it was impossible for him to attack him again.


    No single team has entered his "hunting circle". Now if he dares to attack, he will no longer face threats from the air, as well as those armed men who are encircling him.


    There are too many people, and Wei Xiao does not have enough strength to solve them all.


    Counting the time, it takes almost an hour to leave the little girl. Wei Xiao secretly said that these times are enough for the little girl to eat.


    "It should be almost done."


    Coming here is to buy time for the little girl to replenish energy. Now that the goal is achieved, Wei Xiao no longer entangles with the enemy.


    The figure suddenly appeared from the darkness of a residential building.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    The gunfire sounded, and someone fell to the ground immediately.


    "He''s here." Someone exclaimed.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Learning from the previous lesson, the helicopter in the sky no longer travels to the place where Wei Xiao''s figure appears.


    Instead, centering on the place where Wei Xiao''s whereabouts were found, an air isolation zone was formed 100 meters away.


    The searchlight illuminates the outermost area. Hundreds of soldiers lie in ambush in the surrounding houses, and their guns are aligned at the area illuminated by the searchlight, forming a death zone that no one can break through.


    "Except for the members ambushing on the periphery, the others continue to shrink the encirclement. Even if he is not a human, I want him to hide today." The leader of the command team issued an order.


    Armed fighters in seven echelons, less than five meters apart, once again compressed the space where Wei Xiao was.


    They proceeded carefully.


    Whenever it encounters a residential building, one echelon is responsible for finding Wei Xiao''s figure, while the other echelons remain on high alert.


    Not long after, the encirclement they formed was only a 22-story building that had not been searched.


    A large number of armed soldiers approached, all eyes staying on the last residential building.


    The echelon who arrived here first entered it in batches.


    "Clang clang..."


    For a time, inside the residential building, there were bursts of door breaking.


    The soldiers who entered the residential building searched floor by floor until a team of twenty-four people occupied the rooftop above the building.


    Many people were confused by the armed soldiers who had been busy for most of the day without seeing Wei Xiao''s figure.


    People?


    They searched and investigated so thoroughly, how could Wei Xiao not be in the encirclement?

 Chapter 526： Uncle will be your relative from now on

    "Captain, we didn''t find the target person."


    "Neither on our side."


    "No, I have searched the entire building, and I haven''t seen a ghost."


    "Is there any discovery in the periphery?" Hearing the soldiers'' replies, the commander used the walkie-talkie to question the personnel in the periphery ambush zone.


    "Everything is normal on the periphery."


    The commander frowned: "Damn it, is he still in the encirclement?"


    "Captain, do you want to continue searching?"


    "Search, the first echelon, the second echelon, and the third echelon are scattered. Check all the buildings in the encircled circle again. Don''t let me off any corner. The remaining echelon is ready to support. Once someone encounters Danger, immediately encircle the place where the incident occurred, and I want the murderer to have no place to hide."


    The captain meant to use the lives of the soldiers to lure Wei Xiao to show up.


    Wei Xiao attacked the soldiers who searched, and was destined to reveal his position again. With exposure at such a short distance, Wei Xiao naturally has no possibility of shifting his position. And if he can''t bear it, it''s better. The captain will let people turn the surrounding circle upside down, not afraid that Wei Xiao can''t be found.


    No matter what kind of result, as long as Wei Xiao is still in this group, he has nowhere to hide.


    "Buzzing..."


    Just as the armed fighters once again conducted a thorough investigation of the buildings, blind spots, and various possible places for Tibetans in the encirclement, Chu Tianhe, who came to support them, arrived.


    More than a dozen motor vehicles stopped at the center of the encircling circle.


    "Have you found someone?" Chu Tianhe asked when he brought a group of super soldiers in armed armor to the captain.


    "Qiqi Tiandi, finally confirmed that the place where the target person appeared was within the encirclement we are currently in, but no one was found, but the subordinates can be sure that he must still be there."


    Chu Tianhe said: "Continue searching. Zhan Lei, you will also separate some of you, you must find him for me."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Zhan Lei responded, and then left with a dozen armed soldiers.


    "Your Majesty, we found a place."


    Not long after Zhan Lei and the others left, the armed fighters who re-searched the area within the encircled circle again found new discoveries.


    "What did you find?"


    "Your Majesty, please come down with your sirs."


    Chu Tianhe nodded, and followed the newly discovered soldier to the place he said.


    A few minutes later, a group of people came to an open underground manhole cover.


    "right here."


    Looking at the underground entrance that was not closed after being opened by someone, Chu Tianhe and the others looked bad.


    No wonder that Wei Xiao was not found in the encirclement. It was not that he was too able to hide, but that people might have used the underground passage to get out of their encirclement a long time ago.


    "Damn it!"


    The commander in charge was furious.


    Just now he vowed to promise Chu Tianhe that Wei Xiao must be within the encirclement, but he didn''t expect the speed of slaps to come so fast.


    From the beginning, he only looked for Wei Xiao''s traces on the ground, but forgot that their base had an underground passage.


    "Cunning fox."


    Chu Tianhe snorted coldly and ordered: "Let the three echelons enter the underground passage to continue chasing the enemy, and the other echelons cannot relax their ground search."


    "Husband, do you suspect that the murderer left this manhole cover to confuse us?" Murong Xinrou said coldly.


    "Do not rule out this possibility, this mouse is not doing this for the first time. He may have considered everything, but he missed the most critical step."


    "Which step?"


    "I have a lot of people. This kind of virtual and real routine is useless to me, I have enough people to play with him. As long as he is exposed again, he will be unable to escape."


    Murong Xinrou had no doubts about Chu Tianhe''s words.


    Some armed soldiers entered the underground passage to chase after Wei Xiao who might have left from below, and Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou were waiting for news with a part of the heavenly soldiers.


    Everyone is still searching for Wei Xiao''s trace without leaving any room.


    Wei Xiao himself, he had already entered the underground passage and returned to the little girl''s side when he took the initiative to expose his position before.


    One city east to north, one city east to west.


    The two places were separated by more than two thousand meters, and when Chu Tianhe and the others found Wei Xiao''s current location, they didn''t know when it had happened.


    "quack¡­"


    "Uncle?"


    Wei Xiao pushed the door in, and the little girl in the room called out immediately.


    "Have you eaten the girl?"


    Wei Xiao came to the little girl like a okay person and asked calmly.


    The little girl nodded.


    "I''m done, the girl has never eaten so full, thank you, uncle." The girl said sincerely.


    "Since the food is ready, then we should also go. Girl, we may be chased by many people later, are you afraid?" Crouching down, Wei Xiao gently stroked the bangs on the girl''s forehead and asked softly .


    The little girl shook her head.


    "Not afraid. Uncle, where''s grandpa? Have you seen the girl''s grandpa?"


    Facing the innocent and innocent eyes of the little girl, Wei Xiao said solemnly: "Your grandfather has already left. Will the girl stay with the uncle in the future?"


    "grandfather¡­"


    When the little girl heard this, her petite body was shocked.


    With tears in her eyes gradually flickering, she grinned.


    "Uncle, was grandpa killed by bad guys just like grandma?"


    Obviously, the little girl understands a lot.


    Wei Xiao did not hide her.


    "Yes!"


    After getting the correct answer, two tears dripped in the little girl''s eyes, and her little head slowly lowered.


    "Girl got it."


    No crying or making trouble, except for the silent tears, the little girl''s performance surprised Wei Xiao a little.


    "Don''t you want to say something, girl?"


    The little girl shook her head and choked silently.


    Feeling distressed for the little girl, Wei Xiao embraced her.


    "Uncle will be your relative in the future. As long as the uncle is there, no one will dare to bully the girl."


    Perhaps Wei Xiao''s comfort had an effect.


    She just lost her grandfather and now has another warm little girl. She pretended to be strong, but finally couldn''t help crying and choked softly.


    "Uncle, the girl misses grandpa, oooooo..."


    "Uncle knows."


    Gently patted the little **** the back.


    Then Wei Xiao, who turned away from the girl, said coldly: "Come up, uncle will take you out of this place."


    The little girl wiped tears.


    She had developed a good temperament in the last days, and buried her longing for grandfather in her heart. After only a moment of hesitation, the little girl lay on Wei Xiao''s back, and her small hands hugged Wei Xiao''s neck tightly.


    Wei Xiao got up.


    "Girl remember, no matter what happens in a while, you must hurry up and uncle."


    "Yeah! The girl listens to uncle everything."


    "So good!"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    In order to better let the girl stay on his back, Wei Xiao then pulled a sheet from the house to fix her.


    Reopened the door and glanced at the light in the distance, Wei Xiao did not hesitate, and drove towards the east and west of the city with the little **** his back.


    East and west of the city.


    On the city wall, a large number of warriors patrolled the city, and searchlights irradiated the area inside and outside. The guards were extremely strict.

 Chapter 527： I kill, you count

    Wei Xiao came here with the little **** his back.


    The figure was hidden in the dark, and the eyes that could see at night understood the situation on the city wall. Wei Xiao said to the **** his back: "Girl, can you play a game with Uncle?"


    The little girl with a small face on Wei Xiao''s back straightened her head.


    "What game to play, uncle?".


    "Clear the game. Now, the uncle wants to take the girl outside the city wall, but there are many bad guys who will stop us. The uncle is responsible for dealing with the bad guys, and the girl helps the uncle count to see how many bad guys the uncle knocked down after we went outside the city wall."


    The little girl was silent for a moment, and said weakly, "Uncle, I can only count from one to a hundred, and nothing else."


    As if afraid that she was not good enough to disappoint Wei Xiao, the little girl didn''t have much confidence in speaking.


    "It''s enough to count to a hundred. Hold it tightly." Wei Xiao reminded the little girl.


    The little girl hugged Wei Xiao''s neck quickly, with a small face looking very serious.


    Look for opportunities.


    Wei Xiao, who was hiding in the dark, saw the searchlight on the city wall just moving past where he was. At the same time as the searchlight was shifting, his figure broke through the open area at the fastest speed and was close to the city wall in a flash.


    The structure of the city wall of the Tianting base is similar to that of the Phoenix base.


    Inside there are stone ladders that climb the city walls.


    There is no need for Wei Xiao to climb, the figure came under the wall, and just took a breath, Wei Xiao flashed his sword, and rushed up the wall like a ghost from the stairs.


    "Hey, did you see it just now, it seems that a figure is dangling from the stairs?"


    "Haha...you are afraid that you are not dazzled? Except for the people on our side, the rest of the base has been concentrated on the west square by your majesty. Will anyone come to our side at this time?"


    "Really, I really saw someone flashing past the corner of the stairs. If you don''t believe it, let''s go and take a look."


    "Don''t think too much. I know that because of the murderous madman, my brothers haven''t had much rest these days. With a high concentration of energy, there will inevitably be some illusions. Would you like to lie down here? Anyway, we are here. I kept guarding for a few days and no one came over. Relax now, there won''t be any accidents, right?"


    "I... you may be right..."


    The first soldier who spotted Wei Xiao''s figure wanted to say something, but as soon as his words reached his lips, a black shadow man with scarlet eyes and a long knife had arrived in front of him.


    The companion just wanted to turn around when he heard him.


    "Puff..."


    "One, two..."


    The ring knife in Wei Xiao''s hand slashed across the necks of the two of them, and under their incredible gaze, the two heads flew out directly.


    The little girl was not afraid, she stretched out a small hand and hooked two of her five fingers.


    Perhaps this is the end of the world. Whether adults or children, can survive to the present, they have already taken care of life and death.


    Unless someone close to them leaves, it will make a person feel sad, and they have already taken it off for others'' deaths.


    "There are enemies!"


    Wei Xiao¡¯s figure is hard to be seen clearly when he is moving. With the cover of the night and without the help of searchlights, even if Wei Xiao is in front of him, people in the city may not be able to recognize him at a glance. Own people.


    But it''s different at the moment.


    Attacking the two fighters who first spotted him, Wei Xiao''s figure paused.


    Following the sacrifice of the two, the companions who were less than two or three meters away with them quickly reacted.


    Before the two headless corpses fell, Wei Xiao lied close to them.


    He grabbed the rifle on one of the corpses with his right hand and shot directly at one end.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    The first is the strongest.


    At Wei Xiao''s speed, the automatic rifle in his hand could be used as a machine gun.


    Only when the soldiers on one side realized that something was wrong, gunshots continued to sound. On the enemy side of the stairs of the city wall, a dozen soldiers fell in response within a dozen meters.


    "shot¡­¡­"


    The soldiers behind him all reacted at this moment, and the enemies close to Wei Xiao and their side raised their guns to shoot at Wei Xiao''s back.


    Wei Xiao didn''t react slowly.


    One dodges behind the corpse in front of him.


    Moving his body, pushing a corpse towards the enemy ahead.


    The two sides approached, pushing away the corpse with hundreds of holes all over the body, and Wei Xiao rushed into the enemy''s team with a knife.


    "Twenty-two, twenty-three..."


    "It''s a murderous demon, he''s here, he''s really here."


    More and more soldiers discovered the situation on Wei Xiao''s side.


    Someone called out his identity. Except for the soldiers who were entangled by him and couldn''t get out, the rest, while keeping a distance from him, met with the companions who came to support at both ends, and the guns were pointed at the ones who killed their companions in the middle. Wei Xiao.


    "Shoot, shoot me quickly."


    "My lord, and our people."


    "Asshole, do I have to tell you about how powerful a murderous maniac is? Once he is freed up, is your life important or other people''s important?"


    The armed super soldier on the wall shouted at the soldiers beside him.


    The warriors at both ends can''t bear it, but just as the super warrior said, once Wei Xiao is allowed to take action, how many of them can survive?


    "Boom boom..."


    Gunshots sounded decisively at both ends.


    Wei Xiao, who was entangled with six or seven soldiers trying to make other enemies throw a rat, did not expect that these people would be so cruel that they would kill all of them.


    As soon as the gunfire sounded, Wei Xiao, who was instinctively evasive, turned sideways and pulled an enemy from the left and right to block him.


    "do not want--"


    The enemy who was entangled by Wei Xiao obviously didn''t expect his own people to kill them.


    In the exclaim, except for the two who were used as a shield by Wei Xiao and did not fall down, the others fell in a pool of blood within a short while.


    Wei Xiao grabbed the two of them and quickly galloped towards the outside of the city wall.


    Near the edge of the city wall, the two dead bodies were put on their backs with rifle straps around their necks.


    "Uncle, they pressed me down." The little girl said.


    Wei Xiao turned over and jumped off the wall with a knife in his left hand. On the way down, he pierced with the knife around the head and penetrated into the city wall, relying on friction to slow down their descent.


    "Girl hold on for a while, these two people are your amulet. Without them to block you bullets, you are very dangerous." Wei Xiao explained to the girl leisurely.


    "I know, uncle, I''m not afraid."


    In the face of the rain of bullets, the two uncles and nephews can still talk and laugh happily.


    It was the two corpses that were crushed on the girl''s back.


    They completely used flesh and blood to block bullets from above the city wall for the little girl.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Depend on¡­¡­"


    Faced with the bullets constantly shooting towards them on the city wall, the little girl was unharmed, but Wei Xiao was still shot several times by the bullets when he slid to the ground.


    All on the legs and feet.


    He was hit by his hands and feet, and his body lost his balance, and he slammed directly into the ground.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao was less than six meters from the ground.


    There was a close contact with the earth from the front, and he turned over in a hurry, Wei Xiao raised his spear and shot a round of bullets on the wall continuously.


    Pushing the nearest enemy back to behind the guardrail on the wall, Wei Xiao got up, resisting the pain in his leg, and fleeing away with a corpse and a little **** his back.


    "He is injured, don''t let the murderer run away."


    Someone on the city wall found Wei Xiao¡¯s state and screamed. Suddenly, a dozen armed super soldiers drew out the weapons behind the armed armor on the city wall, and came to the ground in the same way that Wei Xiao left the city wall, shouting to kill. Pursue Wei Xiao on the run.


    Inside the city.


    Chu Tianhe and others, who were still searching for Wei Xiao''s figure, soon heard gunshots coming from the east and west of the city.


    "what happened?"


    Many people involuntarily raised their heads and looked in the direction of the gunfire.


    "No, the murderous demon wants to leave the base." Zhan Lei furiously said.


    Chu Tianhe swung a sword in his hand and cut off a row of road trees.


    "Go to the location of the incident immediately."


    In a hurry, Chu Tianhe, Murong Xinrou and others directly let the helicopter drop the ladder and drove them towards the city wall east and west of the city.


    The king and the sky will follow.


    A few minutes.


    They came to the wall.


    "what happened?"


    "Your Majesty, it is the Red-Eyed Murder. He suddenly appeared here, killing more than 30 soldiers and fleeing out of the city. But your Majesty can rest assured that in the previous exchange of fire, the Red-Eyed Murder has already been shot several times. Go chasing, I believe he can''t run."


    Hearing the answer from the guard on the city wall, Chu Tianhe didn''t plan to wait for news here.


    "Where did they go?"


    "Ten o''clock direction."


    "Catch up!"


    Chu Tianhe grabbed the ladder again, and eighteen helicopters flew in the direction where Wei Xiao escaped outside the city.

 Chapter 528： One wave has not settled, another wave has risen

    Outside the city.


    On the way to escape, Wei Xiao was injured in his leg and his body''s ability to heal the wound had not been restored, so his speed was greatly affected.


    Facing the chasing heavenly soldiers and generals, the distance between them is constantly getting closer.


    "Uncle, are you injured?" The young girl felt worried about Wei Xiao''s condition, and her tender voice was full of worry.


    "Uncle is fine."


    The girl bit her lip.


    "Uncle, how about you put the girl down! You don''t need to carry the girl, the uncle can be more relaxed."


    "Believe uncle."


    Wei Xiao didn''t have extra nonsense, gritted his teeth and continued to run forward.


    "Murder madman, you can''t escape, don''t you hurry up and catch it?"


    The heavenly soldiers from behind had already caught up.


    Wei Xiao, who was running ahead, stopped suddenly.


    With a sullen face, Wei Xiao slowly turned around.


    "Murder, surrender is your only way out now."


    Fourteen celestial soldiers approached, four celestial generals took the lead, and ten other celestial soldiers surrounded Wei Xiao


    Wei Xiao glanced around at the heavenly soldiers and generals around him, and his eyes were cold and murderous.


    "Why don''t you think so? Isn''t it good for me to leave the base quietly? Have to come up to die?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    A celestial general in front of him laughed and said coldly: "A murderous madman, dare to play with us when he died, are you really a decoration for our celestial soldiers?"


    "The injury on the leg is not light? I heard that under the siege of your Majesty and the Lord, the murderous demon who can retreat with their whole body, and now even our heavenly soldiers and geniuses can''t get rid of, what else do you have to pretend to be with us "" Another sky general said contemptuously, as if he could completely see through Wei Xiao.


    "What''s the matter with him?" The heavenly general on the far left snorted coldly, and said coldly at Wei Xiao: "I advise you to catch with your hands, so that you and the little criminal on your back can live a little longer. , If we let us do it ourselves, today this is your place of burial."


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "Do you really think it''s going to take me?"


    "Isn''t it? Do you think you can escape from our heavenly soldiers and generals?"


    "No, I didn''t intend to escape. Wouldn''t it be more convenient to dispose of you before leaving?"


    "It''s not ashamed. Get him down for me!"


    The Heavenly General did not expect that Wei Xiao still wanted to frighten them, and gave an order, and the heavenly soldiers surrounding Wei Xiao and the two immediately acted.


    These heavenly soldiers were all confident, using cold weapons, even if they had hot weapons on them, they didn''t use them.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength, not to mention that the Wei Xiao they are facing is a real lion king.


    Wei Xiao liked to hear the contempt of the heavenly soldiers and generals, but he himself would not give the opponent any chance.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    If you didn''t make a move, when you made a move, the icy blade of the ring-head knife swept out of Wei Xiao''s hand swept across the necks of the three Celestial Soldiers closest to him.


    Facing the blade made of giant zombie evolution bones in Wei Xiao''s hand, the armored armor of the heavenly soldiers was like paper, and the three heads flew up instantly.


    The shocking effect brought about by the shot completely stunned the other heavenly soldiers attacking Wei Xiao on the spot.


    For a moment when they were sluggish, Wei Xiao''s figure moved, and his lightning-fast figure shuttled among the remaining seven heavenly soldiers.


    The defense of the armored armor became a display in front of Wei Xiao, and the heavenly soldiers who dared to lose consciousness in front of him all lay on the ground and lost their vitality in minutes.


    "How, how is it possible?"


    The last four remaining days will be completely stunned by this scene.


    Unexpectedly, one day the four of them whose armor was useless, looked at the fallen subordinates and the eyes behind the crystal goggles, shocked like a ghost.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The so-called quick knife cut the mess.


    After eliminating the heavenly soldiers, Wei Xiao rushed to one of the horrified heavenly generals.


    "carefully--"


    Someone reminded.


    The target general who reacted fairly quickly, in a panic, did not choose to dodge the first time, but used his hand to dig out the hot weapon on his body.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The last chance was wasted by him. The figure that Wei Xiaofei shot over flashed past him, and the knife in his hand flashed lightly, taking away his head directly.


    The remaining three people were shocked.


    At this moment, they finally realized how stupid it was to take the initiative to chase Wei Xiao.


    "Go together!"


    Not daring to show any contempt for Wei Xiao anymore, the three people who reacted afterwards, one of them took out the hot weapon he was carrying and shot at Wei Xiao, while the other two held a cold weapon and killed him head-on.


    Wei Xiao, who had been paying attention to the actions of the three people, dodged when the heavenly general who was covering for the other two in the back shot at him.


    Faced with the two approaching people, with a knife in one hand, he asked the little **** his back as he moved: "Is the girl afraid?"


    The little girl clasped Wei Xiao''s neck with both hands, and shook her head: "Don''t be afraid, there is an uncle, the girl is not afraid of anything."


    "Girl remember, the reason the strong are strong is because they will not bow their heads to the weak under no matter how difficult the situation is, and see how the uncle cuts down these three ants." Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and he approached the two who had been killed. Heaven will.


    "go to hell!"


    The two heavenly generals swung their weapons towards Wei Xiao and chopped them down.


    "Dangdang" two clear sounds, the weapons in the hands of the two heavenly generals were directly cut off by Wei Xiao.


    "what?"


    The eyes of the two were splitting, and their eyes looked at the weapon that had been cut in half by their hands in disbelief.


    Wei Xiao bullied himself close to the two of them, stretched out his right hand and grabbed one of them by the neck to block him in front of the figure, holding a knife in his left hand backhand and cutting the blade across the neck of the other heavenly general.


    "Boom..."


    "Clang clang..."


    A few meters away, Tian Jiang continued to shoot at Wei Xiao, but Tian Jiang, who was pinched by Wei Xiao''s neck, blocked it with his armed armor.


    "Puff......"


    Moving forward and backward, Wei Xiao released the celestial general who was pinched by his neck, then pierced his throat with a knife, kicked it out, and kicked the celestial general in front of him.


    The general who stayed in place and shot Wei Xiao saw his companion who flew back and dodged decisively to his side.


    It seemed that Wei Xiao, who had predicted what the opponent would do next, threw the first knife in his hand, turning it into a stream of light that pierced the last heavenly general to dodge.


    The last heavenly general just avoided the corpse of his companion, and inadvertently saw the cold light coming from flying. The whole person seemed to be frozen in place, watching Wei Xiao threw the ring knife to break the armor in front of him. , Pierced into his body.


    Wei Xiao''s figure quickly followed, grasping the handle of the ring head knife and pulling out the blade.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    When the heart-piercing screams of the sky were left, Wei Xiao swung a knife, breaking the protection on his neck and cutting off his neck.


    The Tianjiang covered his neck and stared at him in fear: "You, aren''t you hurt?"


    Wei Xiao said coldly, "After talking nonsense with you, the gunshot wound has almost healed."


    "You are not, not a human..."


    With despair and unwillingness, the last heavenly general also fell in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Forty-nine, uncle defeated a total of forty-nine bad guys." The little **** Wei Xiao''s back said glutinously.


    Wei Xiao turned his head.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Just as he was about to compliment the little girl, from the direction of the Heavenly Court base, a sound of an airplane came.


    Wei Xiao frowned. Without hesitation, he quickly galloped toward a dense forest not far away.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    With Wei Xiao''s move, on the helicopter that rushed over, the two Wu Zhi headed directly used machine guns to shoot at the position in front of him.


    The machine gun with terror penetrating ability blocked the road in front of Wei Xiao. Wei Xiao, who was unsure of passing through the machine gun blockade, could only bypass the front and approach the dense forest on the other side.

 Chapter 529： Besieged in the forest

    Chu Tianhe and the others flew past the place where the Heavenly Soldier General had enclosed Wei Xiao. Chu Tianhe, Murong Xinrou and others on the soft ladder found the body of the Heavenly Soldier General below.


    "Stop him, it doesn''t matter if you live or die."


    Chu Tianhe almost yelled at everyone.


    There are traces of living people, and there are more than a dozen corpses of heavenly soldiers and generals underground. Even if Chu Tianhe didn¡¯t see Wei Xiao¡¯s eyes and confirmed the identity of the figure in front of him, he could guess who they found now. , Ninety percent is likely to be Wei Xiao.


    If it is their people, it is impossible to escape after seeing them.


    Therefore, the roar of Chu Tianhe spread. It was only the team that Wu Zhi blocked Wei Xiao''s escape route before. The armed soldiers on the other civilian helicopters also used their guns to shoot Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao reacted swiftly, and his figure kept avoiding the incoming bullets.


    "Girl, come in front of the uncle." Moving Wei Xiao grabbed the girl''s back and turned her body.


    Upon hearing the sound, the little girl loosened her hands holding Wei Xiao''s neck, turned around, and brought her to Wei Xiao''s body with the bed sheet wrapped around her.


    "Uncle, another bad guy is here."


    Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    "Look at how the uncle throws them away." Wei Xiao looked back at the helicopter team that was less than 100 meters away from him.


    On the surface, it looked very relaxed, but Wei Xiao, who was really worried on the inside, was cruel, avoiding Wuzhi''s machine guns, and rushing into the dense forest at the fastest speed with the bullets of armed soldiers.


    "Puff..."


    "Um!"


    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wei Xiao, who had been shot a few times in his back, frowned and said with a strong smile: "I have been bitten by mosquitoes a few times. It''s okay. Sooner or later, the uncle will make these mosquitoes pay the price."


    Holding the little girl, Wei Xiao''s figure quickly disappeared into the dense forest.


    "Boss, the target has disappeared."


    Zhan Lei said loudly to Chu Tianhe.


    "Zhan Lei, Dong Gong, you will catch up with all the heavens you are following from the entrance of the dense forest. Don''t disperse. Give me a bite to each other. The others will follow me directly into the center of the dense forest. We will fight back and forth."


    "clear!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhan Lei and others directly asked the pilots to send them to the entrance of the dense forest.


    The four heavenly kings came to the ground at the same time, and more than ten heavenly generals followed.


    "All days will be dominated by thermal weapons. Once the target is found, the main attack will be on the bottom plate of the target person, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "Kakka..."


    All the sky will take the heat weapon and pull the insurance in the hand.


    "The helicopter continues to enter the air to search for the trail of the target person."


    The people on the plane made an "OK" gesture to the heavenly kings, put away the ladder and flew over the forest.


    "Suddenly..."


    "Let''s go in!"


    The Four Heavenly Kings drew out the cold weapons behind their armed armors, and took the Heavens behind them into the dense forest.


    Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou who took a helicopter came to the middle of the dense forest not long after.


    They also don''t need to let the plane descend, directly loosen the ladder and enter the dense forest.


    When they came to the ground in the forest, the two drew their weapons.


    "Be careful." Chu Tianhe reminded Murong Xinrou.


    Murong Xinrou nodded, and followed Chu Tianhe towards the direction of the plane.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    All the planes circled over the dense forest.


    With the help of the lights on the plane, armed personnel soon discovered Wei Xiao and their whereabouts.


    The shot was fired to remind Chu Tianhe where the super fighter Wei Xiao was located. Of course, if they were lucky enough to hit Wei Xiao, it would be a surprise.


    With the sound of gunfire, Chu Tianhe and Zhan Lei quickly rushed to the place where Wei Xiao''s figure appeared.


    "King of heaven, found the target figure."


    Zhan Lei and the others were the first to find Wei and Xiao.


    Looking at the figure jumping like a monkey in the forest, Zhan Lei said coldly: "I finally found you."


    The female heavenly demon beside him sneered coldly: "Don''t let him run away."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The Tian Jiang holding a hot weapon bit him, and the bullets kept sweeping the place where Wei Xiao had settled.


    "It''s not slow to come."


    Wei Xiao, who was jumping in the forest, looked back at Zhan Lei and the others tens of meters away, without any worries.


    Using the surrounding trees to avoid the bullets fired by the Heavenly General, Wei Xiao held the little girl and kept moving away from Zhan Lei and them.


    "Damn bastard, you pay my brother''s life."


    Suddenly, there was a soft shout from the front of Wei Xiao fleeing.


    Immediately, a figure flew over from a big tree, with a long sword in his hand slashing at the figure of Wei Xiao jumping in the air.


    Wei Xiao was taken aback by this sudden scene.


    He reacted quickly, with a decisive cross-sword in front of him.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    A loud impact sounded, and Wei Xiao, who reacted temporarily, did not have enough power to block the opponent''s sneak attack.


    "Peng..."


    There was a little girl in front of him, who could only endure the impact with his back. The unrecovered gunshot wound was hit, and the sharp pain almost made him scream.


    "Hiss~~"


    "Uncle, how are you?"


    Hearing the worried words of the little girl, Wei Xiao, who sucked his breath, turned over and stood up.


    "Uncle is fine, the girl remembers to hold the uncle tightly, no matter what happens, don''t let go, know?"


    The little girl was very sensible. Although she was worried about her uncle''s body, she didn''t talk much.


    The small forehead was buried in front of Wei Xiao''s chest, and his two small hands hugged Wei Xiao''s neck tightly.


    The person who attacked Wei Xiao landed and did not give Wei Xiao a chance to pull away and continue to escape. The figure in the armored armor flashed to Wei Xiao''s side, and the long sword in his hand slashed directly at Wei Xiao''s head.


    Wei Xiao held a knife to block the opponent''s attack, his figure moved closer to the opponent, and his free right hand punched out, and the future was repelled.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    But what Wei Xiao did not expect was that when he repelled the attacker, another armed super soldier appeared from behind the opponent.


    He came behind the sneak attacker, took the opponent''s hand, and threw it around him in a circle.


    The sneak attacker shot at Wei Xiaofei again, and at the same time, the second figure appeared close behind.


    Wei Xiao backed away quickly.


    Until the flying enemy got close and had to wave a knife to resist, Wei Xiao stopped his pace and slashed back the flying person with a knife. After two or three collisions, the figures of the two sides were completely separated.


    Being in the middle position, blocked by two super armed fighters with good strength, Wei Xiao''s expression became serious.


    "Cunning mouse, how can I see you running away this time?" Chu Tianhe asked, looking directly at Wei Xiao''s eye-catching blood pupils with murderous eyes.


    "Kill my brother, today I want you to bury him." Murong Xinrou said coldly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know Murong Xinrou, but Chu Tianhe''s voice was familiar to him.


    "Chu Tianhe? You are bold enough to chase it out yourself. Do you really think I can''t kill you?"


    Chu Tianhe said coldly: "You shouldn''t touch my woman."


    "Heh! Already moved, what can you do?"


    "Then you will save my life for me."


    "Swish¡ª"


    If the words are not speculative, Chu Tianhe took the lead.


    Seven or eight times faster than ordinary people, Chu Tianhe blinked and came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Cut out with a sword, and the blade took the top of Wei Xiao''s head straight.


    Protecting the girl in front of him with one hand, Wei Xiao waved his knife to block Chu Tianhe''s attack.


    "die!"


    On the other side, Murong Xinrou also rushed forward, slashing Wei Xiao''s back with a sword in the opposite direction.


    Wei Xiao held the sword and continued to block Chu Tianhe''s blood-drinking sword, stepped back, his figure turned into an "in" shape to avoid the blade that Murong Xinrou slashed, and immediately, the left hand that held the Huan Shou sword shook vigorously. , The moment Chu Tianhe retreated, holding the handle of the knife with his backhand, he slashed towards Murong Xinrou on the other side.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Murong Xinrou was slashed on her body with a full force by Wei Xiao, she did not break her armor, but the strong impact force acted on her body, directly slashing Murong Xinrou out.


    "you wanna die."


    Seeing Murong Xinrou being shot into the air by Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe yelled with hatred for having to kill, and slashed at Wei Xiao with his sword.


    Wei Xiao swung his knife to oppose him.


    Between the two people with constant clashing of swords and sparks, they made no fewer than ten shots.


    Wei Xiao, who is far above Chutianhe, seized an opportunity to retreat Chutianhe''s long sword, swung the knife in front of him twice in a row, causing his figure to lose its balance, and then the figure vacated with a series of kicks. Chu Tianhe kicked flying.


    "shot!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Zhan Lei and the others came at this time and saw that Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou were both suppressed by Wei Xiao''s team, and they decisively gave orders to shoot the heavenly general behind them.

 Chapter 530： Break the siege

    Suddenly, more than a dozen guns fired at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who had reached an unprecedented level of energy, waved the first sword in his hand, and at the same time he retreated, splitting all the bullets approaching him.


    "Continue shooting, don''t give him a chance to breathe. Let''s go!" Ning Tianyu yelled, holding a cold weapon and killing the other three heavenly dynasties Wei Xiao.


    The Tian Jiang behind them did not stop shooting, and bullets continued to greet Wei Xiao.


    "Clang clang..."


    Facing the four kings who were killed thereafter, Wei Xiao had to avoid bullets while also dealing with the attacks of the four. For a while, his situation became extremely dangerous.


    When Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou joined in, Wei Xiao directly lost the ability to fight back.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Uncle--"


    Injuries are inevitable. What''s even more cruel is that when Wei Xiao''s reaction speed was slow due to his injuries in the melee, Chu Tianhe swung a sword at him head-on.


    This sword Wei Xiao can save himself, but the little girl next to him will undoubtedly die.


    In order to protect the little girl, Wei Xiao avoided Chu Tianhe''s blow. His right arm was directly severed by Chu Tianhe. The biting pain caused Wei Xiao to scream.


    When the others saw this, the killer moves were sent out at the same time.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    Wei Xiao zong the sword in front of him, his figure turned, and the blade shook away all the weapons pierced from the four directions, forcing Murong Xinrou and others to retreat.


    Without waiting for Murong Xinrou and the others to stabilize their figure, Wei Xiao bit the ring head knife with his mouth, ignoring the flying bullets, fighting for the price of injury, and the figure rushed towards the weakest demon.


    "Be careful, Meier!"


    Chu Tianhe reminded, but it was still a step too late.


    The demon who hadn''t stabilized his figure saw Wei Xiao rushing forward, and before he could fight back, Wei Xiao directly grabbed one of her wrists and shook her whole body round.


    "Back!"


    The other people who rushed to rescue the demon, saw Wei Xiao directly sweeping the demon''s body as a weapon at them. Taking into account the safety of the demon, everyone retreated to a place where the demon''s figure could not be reached.


    Wei Xiao seized the opportunity, separated from Chu Tianhe and the others, and quickly fled in a direction without light.


    "Stop him!" Chu Tianhe hurriedly said.


    But this was at night. Forest trees blocked part of the light from the helicopter. Wei Xiao''s figure rushed into the darkness. A few flashes made it impossible for anyone except Chu Tianhe, Murong Xinrou, and the three kings to capture.


    It will take time for the helicopter to illuminate Wei Xiao''s figure again. At Wei Xiao''s speed, when the helicopter finds Wei Xiao again, Wei Xiao is afraid that they will all come to Chu Tianhe and the others for a longer distance.


    "Chase!"


    Seeing that the people on their side could not stop Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou chased them out first.


    Other people''s reaction is not slow.


    "The air force is holding on to the murderous madman, and it is forbidden to use machine guns to attack the opponent. All armed personnel on the plane can shoot freely. You must save the enchanting concubine."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The air force hovering in the headspace received Ning Tianyu''s order and immediately pursued Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Ning Tianyu then led the team to continue chasing Wei Xiao and them.


    At the very front of the dense forest, Wei Xiaokou hung his first sword, with a little girl in front of him, pulling the demon''s ankle in one hand and galloping forward constantly.


    During this process, the demon whose body is always in a head-to-foot state, the head collides with tree trunks and solid rocks frequently.


    The armed armor on her body can only protect her body from physical damage, but the shock caused by the collision between the body and the real thing, the demon was fainted before long.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    With his own speed, in the absence of fighting, Wei Xiao was confident to get rid of Chu Tianhe and the others, but he was gone for the helicopters in the sky.


    Found that the enemy''s plane had been chasing, Wei Xiao''s face was calm and terrifying, and the hostility in his eyes was extremely turbulent.


    The little girl in his arms seemed to be able to feel the bitter chill, and the little hand that hugged Wei Xiao''s neck couldn''t help but tighten a little.


    "When the target is found, the members of each group shoot freely."


    "Boom boom..."


    The helicopter caught up with Wei Xiao and the others, and gunshots sounded immediately.


    They are not worried that the bullet will hurt the enchantment.


    It is protected by armed armor. As long as the cannon is not used, the injured will only be Wei Xiao and the little girl.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Wei Xiao cursed, and as he ran away in a straight line, he faced the shooting of guns and had to change directions at all times to avoid the threat of the plane.


    "Watch him, don''t let him disappear from our sight."


    "clear!"


    The division of labor among all armed personnel on the plane is very clear.


    Half of the staff fired at Wei Xiao, and half of the staff reported the direction of Wei Xiao''s movement to other companions at any time.


    Wei Xiao had a sense of nowhere, because of the armed men in the sky, the speed had dropped a lot.


    This is not a good sign for him.


    Originally dragging a cumbersome (monster) had already affected his speed. Now that he is interfered by armed men on the plane, I believe that Chu Tianhe will catch up soon.


    It was Chu Tianhe and the others who were able to break through before, as well as the cover of the night, let''s do it again, Wei Xiao will wait to die!


    To be honest, Wei Xiao¡¯s injury was very serious. Several times he wanted to give up running away and fight Chu Tianhe and the others, but every time Wei Xiao¡¯s thought appeared, the existence of the little girl in front of him always made him give up this plan. .


    If he was alone, he would admit it and didn''t want to run away.


    Rather than escape, it might still be unavoidable to die. It''s better to stay and have a good time. Killing one is enough, killing a pair and earning yourself. When dawn is resurrected, Wei Xiao will be a hero again.


    As for whether the secret of his immortality will be revealed by Chu Tianhe and the others, this is easy to handle!


    After he was resurrected, he returned to the Phoenix Base. Without personally appearing, let Chen Haojie and the others drive the aircraft cannon to the Heavenly Base Base and kill all the members who were chasing him tonight. This worry can be completely ignored.


    But it doesn''t work right now. Wei Xiao is immortal and doesn''t care about death at all, but once the little girl doesn''t have his protection, Chu Tianhe will never let the little girl go with everything he has done to Chu Tianhe.


    Having said that he wanted to protect the little girl, Wei Xiao never broke his promise.


    As long as there is a breath, he will not give up the hope of living.


    Wei Xiao was serious about running away, but he did not relax the protection of the little girl.


    The planes in the sky were staring very tightly, and Wei Xiao, who had nowhere to get away, quickly found a place that could temporarily hide the sight of everyone on the plane while fleeing.


    It took a while for Chu Tianhe and the others to catch up. Taking advantage of this time, Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared under the dense forest and entered a cave that was sunken inward.


    The plane in the sky flew directly above him, but staggered the cave below. They did not find Wei Xiao''s figure in the front, so they immediately turned their nose and circled over Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 531： Desperate

    Time is running out.


    Wei Xiao threw the unconscious demon in his hand aside.


    "Uncle, your hands are gone?"


    The little girl who had no chance to speak while escaping, saw Wei Xiao''s **** shoulder losing her arm and her small mouth deflated, and her tears continued to flow out.


    "Girl, promise uncle, don''t cry in this life. In the future, you are a girl to be a strong woman, know?"


    The little girl grinned.


    Obediently she nodded.


    "Uncle, do you hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt, the uncle has suffered more severe injuries than this. This small injury is no different from tickling." Wei Xiao said with a relaxed expression. At the same time, he squatted down and began to untie the armor of the demon''s body.


    The defense of armed armor is very strong, but it is not difficult to take it off from one person.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t do it during the battle, but now the demon is in a coma, he can do whatever he wants.


    Finding the place where the armor was connected, and unbuttoning the corresponding button, Wei Xiao quickly removed the armed armor from the demon''s body.


    "Come on, girl, put on the helmet and armor." Wei Xiao asked the little girl to get off the sling made of sheets in his arms.


    With the cooperation of the little girl, Wei Xiao used one hand to help her put on a helmet, and then wrapped her body in a layer of armor.


    With a height of over 1.75 meters, her armor is enough to wrap the little girl tightly.


    After the little girl''s protection was impeccable, Wei Xiao let her return to his arms.


    Standing up, Wei Xiao looked at the unconscious demon on the ground.


    "You are useless."


    Facing the demon that is considered top-notch (and peerless) in both body and appearance, Wei Xiao''s eyes did not fluctuate.


    He slashed directly at her gooseneck, didn''t take a second look at her, took the little girl, and Wei Xiao continued on his escape road.


    "The target has appeared again, hurry up and die."


    "Wait, I don''t seem to see the demon king."


    "what?"


    "Damn it, leave four helicopters here to meet your Majesty and them, and the others will continue to chase me."


    Four of the eighteen helicopters were left in the sky above the spot, and the rest continued to pursue Wei Xiao.


    A few minutes after they left, Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou arrived here first.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing here?" Chu Tianhe asked the people on the plane loudly.


    "Your Majesty, the murderous demon stayed below us for a while, and waited for it to appear again, except for the figure of him and the child, we did not find the demon king. We suspect that the demon king is below, so we wait here for your majesty''s arrival. "


    "What did you say?" Chu Tianhe''s tone was shocked when he heard the words.


    Murong Xinrou looked around directly.


    Not long.


    "Husband, it''s Meier." Murong Xinrou exclaimed.


    Chu Tianhe heard the sound and rushed over.


    As a result, Chu Tianhe froze.


    Murong Xinrou had turned her back and couldn''t bear to look directly at the scene in front of her.


    The demon lying in the cave had her armor taken off, and her body was extremely messy, and its appearance was no different from what was first and then what happened.


    Looking at the demon''s body, Chu Tianhe''s whole body was trembling.


    Coupled with the enchantment in front of him, this night, Chu Tianhe''s women had already died tragically more than a dozen people, and this time, it was one of Chu Tianhe''s favorite women besides Murong Xinrou and the four imperial concubines.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I must cut you a thousand times."


    Chu Tianhe roared hysterically.


    "Boss..."


    Zhan Lei and the others rushed over. They were just astonished when they saw the demon with the corpse separated on the ground.


    "Demon, demon? How could this be, how could this be?" Seeing the tragedy of the demon, the body in the armored armor was trembling in the rain, both of the nine heavenly kings and the Chutianhe woman among the heavenly kings. .


    The very familiar sister is now lying in front of her. After a moment of tremor, Ning Tianyu fell to her knees beside the demon, holding her body and crying bitterly.


    "Ah... why is this? Why?"


    Chu Tianhe squeezed his fist and turned around.


    "I must take that corpse into pieces. Put down the ladder."


    The armed soldiers on the helicopter did not dare to neglect, and dropped the ladder from above.


    Chu Tianhe, Murong Xinrou, Zhan Lei and others used the ladder to board the plane.


    Leaving Ning Tianyu and the four heavenly generals guarding the demon''s corpse, the others chased after the helicopter team in the distance.


    Outside the jungle.


    Without the cover of the forest, Wei Xiao''s figure was completely exposed in front of the armed fighters in the air.


    No matter how fast he is, there is a limit. In the face of an attack from the air, the price Wei Xiao pays is not ordinary.


    "Murder madman, you have nowhere to run, and finally warned you, immediately stand still and catch you, waiting for your majesty to impose sanctions on you, otherwise, we will shoot you."


    The pilots above the two Wu Zhi issued a warning to Wei Xiao through loudspeakers.


    What''s the joke?


    Wei Xiao ignored him, holding the little girl and running away faster and faster.


    "Use a cannon."


    Before Wei Xiao was surrounded by monsters, people on the plane did not dare to use weapons of mass destruction, but now it is different.


    Losing the bargaining chip of the enchantment, the cannon that stopped firing was activated by the pilot again.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The bullets resembling a grenade swept across Wei Xiao''s figure in a line of fire.


    Any place that has been fired by a machine gun, whether you are a rock or a forest, is turned into debris under the attack of the machine gun.


    This is a weapon of mass destruction that even tanks can explode. One can imagine how terrifying it is.


    If Wei Xiao was hit, he would have no hands or feet, and he would turn into a blood mist.


    Facing the powerful cannon, Wei Xiao immediately withdrew back when he sensed the death crisis, avoiding a death crisis dangerously and dangerously.


    Looking at the clouds of smoke rising in front of him and the countless pits on the ground with a diameter of about one meter, even if Wei Xiao was knowledgeable and supernatural, he was shocked by the scene created by the machine guns in front of him at this moment.


    "Long You was caught in a shrimp scene in the shallow waters, Hu Luo Pingyang was bullied by a dog. I didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be threatened with force by others one day, really frustrated."


    That hate in Wei Xiao''s heart!


    If this is around the Phoenix Base, someone dared to use a gunship to deal with him, Wei Xiao can send more gunships to make dumplings directly with an order.


    Why is it the turn of the choppy in the sky to show off in front of him?


    It has always been his Wei Xiao showing muscles to others, but he didn''t expect that he would be treated the same now.


    Relying on the influence of speed and darkness on the pilot''s line of sight, Wei Xiao continued to dodge attacks from the sky.


    While escaping, Wei Xiao gritted his teeth while looking down at the tight little girl in his arms wrapped in armor.


    "For this girl, I will be a grandson this time, but next time, I must let you kneel down and sing for Lao Tzu to conquer."


    Without acting recklessly, Wei Xiao continued to run forward while avoiding aerial attacks.


    "Rumble..."


    The forefront of Wei Xiao''s escape.


    A mighty river cuts across the earth, and the turbulent, turbulent river water is like a wild beast swallowing everything around it.


    "Wow..."


    Wei Xiao, who was holding the little girl, came to the end, and suddenly stopped on the edge of the river bank.


    He is on a high ground here, more than ten meters from the surface of the river that constantly rises and falls below.


    Looking at the big river no less than sixty meters wide, and the surging water below it, Wei Xiao''s cold face couldn''t help convulsing.


    Is this what people often say "Heaven will kill me"?

 Chapter 532： I will be back

    The helicopter chasing Wei Xiao and the others apparently discovered this scene.


    They didn''t attack Wei Xiao again, but hovered around him, with lights shining on the ground, surrounding Wei Xiao and the little girl in the middle.


    "Murder madman, where are you going to escape this time?"


    The pilot on the plane said coldly.


    Wei Xiao bared his teeth.


    "Catch me alive."


    Without waiting for Wei Xiao to say anything, Chu Tianhe, who came in the distance, had not even approached Wei Xiao and the others, and used a megaphone on the plane to give orders to the other armed fighters.


    Really, there are chasing soldiers before, but there is no way back.


    Wei Xiao was completely in desperation.


    Looking down at the little girl in his arms.


    "Girl, are you afraid of death?"


    The little girl who hugged Wei Xiao''s neck looked up and looked at Wei Xiaoxihe''s face with big eyes.


    The little girl shook her head: "Don''t be afraid, the girl will live and die with the uncle."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Listening to the young girl''s immature and firm words, Wei Xiao gave a chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, even if the uncle dies, we will never let the girl do anything. Let''s play with some people first."


    "Um!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Chu Tianhe and the others came quickly.


    Above the four helicopters flying from behind, Chu Tianhe, Murong Xinrou, the three heavenly kings, and more than ten heavenly generals jumped off the plane and went straight to Wei Xiao.


    The lead Chu Tianhe stopped less than ten meters away from Wei Xiao.


    The mask in front of him opened, revealing his frosty face with bloodshot eyes.


    Looking at Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao said relaxedly: "It''s not too slow to come, I thought I would have to wait for you for a while."


    Chu Tianhe stared at Wei Xiao with murderous intent, completely ignoring his words: "Why do you want to kill my Meier? With her in your hands, it is good for you and harmless, why do you want to kill her?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect that Chu Tianhe would say these words in person with him.


    Without asking Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao could also guess that the heavenly king he killed should be the Meier in the mouth of Chutianhe.


    Surrounded by more than a dozen helicopters, dozens of guns pointed at him, and super soldiers like Chu Tianhe staring at him, Wei Xiao was confident of his own strength and didn''t think he had a chance to escape.


    This place is no better than in the dense forest, in an empty place, with a dozen searchlights shining, and there is too little space for Wei Xiao to display.


    However, Wei Xiao had no consciousness of being in desperation at all.


    He knew this from the moment he saw the arrival of Chu Tianhe and opened his mouth easily.


    Holding the little girl with one hand, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Why should I keep her? Hostage? Who knows whether her status in your mind is important? If that woman is just a dispensation for you Isn¡¯t I very passive with my vent products and a time bomb next to me? It¡¯s better to kill it directly, and it can delay you for a while. I think my choice is the best."


    "You don''t understand my feelings for Meier and the others. You deserve to die."


    "Heh! Others call you a shit, your Majesty, do you really think that you are an emperor? This is useless to me. You are relying on the ability of people to perform for a while. If you really want to avenge your woman, then Just like a man, we are singled out. If you can kill me, you will count your skills."


    "Husband, don''t be fooled by him. Now he can''t escape with his wings. If he wants to kill or slash, we have the final say." Murong Xinrou on the side was afraid that Chu Tianhe would be fooled by Wei Xiao because of the grief in her heart, and reminded her aloud.


    Chu Tianhe motioned to her not to worry.


    He grinned and said: "I admit that I am not your opponent, but it doesn''t matter. Didn''t you also say it? I have a lot of people. Since I have such an advantage, why fight with you alone? Don''t worry, I won''t let you die easily. . Move my woman, I want you to survive, not to die."


    As if eating Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe''s eyes were full of cruelty when he looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled disapprovingly: "I originally wanted to give you a chance to get revenge, but I didn''t expect you to be so timid and fearful. Since you dare not single out with me, then I won''t play with you."


    "Hahaha!" Chu Tianhe smiled furiously: "Do you think you still have a chance to escape from me now?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "Waiting for you here, it''s not that I''m desperate, but I want to give you a chance for revenge. Unfortunately, you don''t know how to cherish, so I will give you a word before you leave. What you lose now is just the beginning. You haven''t Having experienced true despair, take good care of everything you have now! When we meet again, you will know what cruelty is."


    With that, Wei Xiao turned around holding the girl, and jumped down the river bank with a stride.


    "Stop him!"


    "shot!"


    Murong Xinrou and Chu Tianhe said at the same time.


    "Boom boom..."


    With the sound of gunshots, Wei Xiao Tengkong''s figure shot several times.


    "Chu Tianhe, remember what I said, your nightmare is only beginning now, hahaha..."


    Chu Tianhe and the others rushed to the bank, below, except for the turbulent river, Wei Xiao and the others were long gone.


    "Find me, you must find him." Chu Tianhe roared heartbreakingly.


    The helicopter in the air flew over the river area to look for Wei Xiao and the others.


    However, the water was rushing, and it was night. They searched within a few hundred meters of the circle for a long time and did not find Wei Xiao and the others. In the end, they could only report to Chu Tianhe.


    "Damn it, bastard--" Chu Tianhe was furious.


    The figure on the shore waved the long sword in his hand and slashed at the ground continuously.


    "Boss, with the turbulent river water and several shots in his body, it is estimated that the murderous madman will not survive. We have avenged the sister-in-laws. Calm down." Zhan Lei saw Chu Tianhe''s crazy appearance. Said comfortingly.


    Chu Tianhe stopped his movements and sternly said: "If you want to kill him, I just let you do it. It''s too cheap to die like this. Do I know if I want to kill him?"


    "I..." Zhan Lei was speechless, not sure what to say.


    "The child in his arms is bound to die, but the murderous demon will not necessarily die. Husband, we are all super warriors, we know the situation of the super fighters. The strength of the murderous demon is higher than you and me, and his vitality is scared. It is stronger." Murong Xinrou thought of something and said to Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe, who was in madness because he couldn''t cut Wei Xiao a thousand swords a second ago, now hears Murong Xinrou''s words, as if he sees the hope that Wei Xiao can cut Wei Xiao a thousand swords, the whole person''s spirit is full Shocked.


    "Yes, super fighters are not so easy to die. People will immediately spread the identity of the murderous demon throughout the heavenly alliance, and at the same time give them an order to send people to search every place in the Tongtian River Basin in our territory. I want to live to see people, and to die to see corpses."


    "Yes, boss!" The two heavenly kings answered, and then boarded the plane through the ladder.


    Chu Tianhe and the rest did not stay where they were, so they boarded the plane directly, picked up Ning Tianyu and others on the way, and returned directly to the Tianting base.


    When they returned to the base, the sky was already bright.


    Those who were still left in the square did not wait for news that they could go home, but instead received the lifting of the lockdown order and a reward order that made everyone crazy.

 Chapter 533： Meet Shu Wang and the others

    In order to confirm whether Wei Xiao was dead or alive, Chu Tianhe also laid down sufficient capital.


    Directly offer a reward to all members of the Heavenly Alliance.


    Anyone who finds the figure or corpse of a murderous demon, as long as the situation is true, Chu Tianhe will reward a No. 3 potion, a set of Heavenly King A, and one hundred thousand gold dollars.


    Compared with the No. 2 potion and armed armor that had previously been sought for rewards by the murderous madness, the new bounty that Chu Tianhe took out this time was simply unbelievable.


    Jin Yuan won''t talk about it.


    Many people know that it is the most terrifying armor of the base. The entire base is only owned by Chu Tianhe, the first four emperors and the nine heavenly kings, but the No. 3 potion has always been just a rumor. , But what everyone did not expect was that the No. 3 potion actually existed.


    The extremely rich rewards directly tempted many members of the hunting squad and mercenary group.


    Therefore, as soon as the lockdown order was lifted, many mercenary groups and hunting squads learned from the heavenly soldiers where Wei Xiao last disappeared. They didn¡¯t even bother to go home and lead the team directly away from the base. , Ready to look for Wei Xiao''s whereabouts or corpse along the Tongtian River Basin.


    "Great, it''s okay, Lord."


    Lin Qin in the crowd heard that Wei Xiao finally escaped from Chu Tianhe''s hands. He didn''t know his life or death. Although the danger of death was not ruled out, Lin Qin, who blindly worshipped Wei Xiao, believed that Wei Xiao would be safe and sound.


    Excitement was hidden in her heart, with a slight smile on her face. Now that the lockdown order is lifted, she has not forgotten the task Wei Xiao has given her. Lin Qin intends to take this opportunity to leave the Heavenly Court base.


    "Huh, are they?"


    Just as Lin Qin was moving between the crowds and preparing to leave the Heavenly Court base, she inadvertently found several familiar figures in the area protected by many armed fighters.


    Seeing these people, Lin Qin''s departure was stagnant.


    Armed fighters in a tightly protected area.


    Here, except for Chutianhe''s women, many of them are relatives of high-level Heavenly Court.


    In the crowd, a group that is incompatible with the others came out independently.


    "Eldest sister, I have found out clearly. The Tongtian River has been flooded recently because of the melting of snow. The murderous madman jumped into the river to escape. I am afraid that it will be more ill luck." The Phantom left Shu and looked at them. After the specific situation, come back and talk to Shu Wang and the others.


    "Danger exists, but Chu Tianhe offered a reward for the murderous madman with such a big fanfare. It is estimated that he thinks the murderous madman will not die so easily." Piaoyue added.


    Little Que''er, who held Shu Wang''s arm, prayed: "I hope the murderer is not ours, don''t be."


    Hearing what the sisters said, the worry on Shu Wang''s face flashed.


    Taking this little bird''s hand, Shu Wang smiled indifferently: "Don''t worry, the murderous madman shouldn''t be ours. If it is, he will go to the palace for the last time and have many opportunities to see us, but he didn''t. From this point on It can be guessed."


    "Well, our base has the ability to do this step of murderous madness, only the master. If it is the master, he will not fail to see us." The Phantom firmly believed in Shu Wang''s words this time.


    Others think so too.


    Therefore, the possibility that the murderous madman is his own is excluded.


    "Let''s go! The ban has been lifted, we should also go back." Shu Wang glanced at the surrounding soldiers, and then said to Phantom and the others.


    Phantom noticed Shu Wang''s eyes and hesitated.


    "Sister, should we leave the Heavenly Base now?"


    It''s not that Shu Wang didn''t have this idea, but she quickly dispelled it.


    "Look at that way!" Shu Wang snorted, motioning Phantom to look in the direction she was pointing.


    Phantom followed Shu Wang''s eyes and looked to one end, frowning slightly.


    Not far from them, a heavenly king is taking a lot of heavenly soldiers and generals to patrol the surroundings for safety.


    Seeing them, the Phantom knew that their idea of ??taking the opportunity to escape was shattered.


    The speed of the Uranus is definitely not comparable to them, even if the opponent is wearing Uranus armor, it will affect the speed.


    "Chu Tianhe is really careful." Piaoyue said angrily.


    Shu Wang smiled helplessly: "Go back!"


    "Um!"


    The women followed Shu Wang and walked towards the imperial palace.


    When they were walking in the crowd under the **** of armed fighters, at some point, there was an extra figure in the middle of their team.


    "Snapped--"


    The Phantom¡¯s reaction is the most sensitive.


    Almost when she discovered the anomaly, she didn''t notify anyone, and directly acted on the extra people around them.


    The opponent''s reaction was not slow, blocking the Phantom''s surprise attack.


    When she was about to prepare for the second attack, the person who grabbed the Phantom''s wrist hurriedly said: "Master of the Phantom, don''t do it, it''s your own."


    Upon hearing the words, Phantom''s motion on her feet stagnated.


    When Shu Wang and the others heard this voice, they couldn''t help but slow down a bit.


    "Shu Wang Master, continue walking, don''t let the dogs around Chutianhe find me." The person who came to remind the women.


    They are all smart people, and naturally understand what the outsiders in the team mean.


    Just paused for a moment and looked at them comfortably, and continued to walk forward nonchalantly.


    "You said you are your own, how do you prove it?" Shu Wang asked in a deep voice as he walked around.


    "Lord, I am Lin Qin, the new subordinate of the Lord. Master Shu Wang should know me." Lin Qin said.


    Shu Wang was slightly surprised, his eyes fixed on Lin Qin.


    "Are you Lin Qin? Wu wants to repair the housekeeper beside them?"


    Lin Qin had nothing to avoid, and nodded with a wry smile.


    "Why are you here?" The Phantom next to him asked.


    "This is a long story. To put it simply, I am now a subordinate of the Lord, and the Lord is always looking for you."


    "Husband came to the heaven base?"


    "Um!"


    Shu Wang was excited and looked around.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t find Wei Xiao''s figure. On the contrary, after a moment of disappointment, Shu Wang''s face was full of worry: "Is the murderous demon my husband?"


    "what?"


    According to Shu Wang''s guess, the complexions of other people have changed to varying degrees.


    "Yes, the Lord has been in the Heavenly Court base for this period of time not to create chaos. I want to come to where he has found your place."


    The thing that the women most reluctant to accept still happened.


    The murderous madman is Wei Xiao, doesn''t that mean that Wei Xiao is in a very dangerous situation now?


    Thinking of this, Shu Wang and the others hadn''t done anything yet, but the Phantom turned around and prepared to leave the team.


    "Xiaoying!" Shu Wang''s eyes were quick, and he hurriedly pulled her.


    The Phantom¡¯s face is full of coldness: "Sister, you have heard it now, the murderer is the master, he is very dangerous now, I want to find him."


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    "The master''s life and death are unknown now, how can I not be impulsive?" The Phantom''s emotions were a little out of control.


    "Two mistresses, don''t worry, the Lord will not be in danger." Lin Qin said in time to comfort the two daughters who worried about Wei Xiao.


    The Phantom asked coldly: "How do you know?"

 Chapter 534： Infiltrate Wei Xiaos harem ahead of time

    Naturally, Lin Qin would not say that this was her trust in Wei Xiao.


    "I don''t know the details, but the Lord never does anything uncertain. You should believe him. This time I came to see you, just to tell you that the Minghai City base has passed the crisis of the corpse tide, and you are here patiently. Wait, I believe the Lord will come to take you home soon..."


    "I will leave the Heavenly Base in a while. You must protect yourself when you are here. The most important point is that you must not let Chu Tianhe know your relationship with the Lord, otherwise, you will be very dangerous."


    "Can you guarantee that there will be nothing wrong with the master?" Phantom said coldly.


    Lin Qin nodded.


    To Wei Xiao, her trust is blind.


    "You should be very clear about how powerful the Lord is. Even a corpse tide of tens of millions of ranks can''t use him. A small Chutianhe is completely unqualified."


    Hearing Lin Qin''s words, the Phantom was silent.


    Thinking back to her who was upset just now, Phantom suddenly felt that, as the wife of Wei Xiao''s bedside man, no one of her subordinates knew much about Wei Xiao.


    Some guilt, but more self-blame.


    At this critical moment, how can I add chaos to the eldest sisters?


    In fact, it''s not just her, why isn''t Shu Wang so?


    The so-called concern is chaos.


    Because they care too much about Wei Xiao''s safety, their mentality is not as good as an outsider when they hear that Wei Xiao is in danger.


    Pulling the quiet Phantom, Shu Wang''s tone was much calmer.


    "Thank you. We have never known the situation on the villa base. Now that we know that our husband is fighting the tide of corpses, we have nothing to worry about. You are right, my husband, nothing can trap him."


    Lin Qin breathed a sigh of relief.


    She came to see Shu Wang and others out of selfishness. If her presence caused Shu Wang to expose their relationship with Wei Xiao, she could not shirk the blame.


    Now that Shu hopes that they can continue to maintain a peaceful state of mind, Lin Qin is very grateful in his heart.


    "By the way, you said that you are leaving the base soon. Is it the old bus?"


    Lin Qin nodded.


    With a bitter smile on his face and a hint of pleading, Lin Qin said weakly: "Shuwang Master, I came to see you. I am doing my own thing. I am worried that you did not know the Lord¡¯s situation and were deceived by Chu Tianhe. Now you know. The Lord¡¯s situation, when you return to the base, don¡¯t tell the Lord about this. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t want me."


    Looking at Lin Qin''s sorrowful appearance, and then at Lin Qin''s appearance and figure inferior to Yan Chuan Huizi''s sisters, Shu Wang, with a clear heart, guessed what.


    With a smile, Shu Wangwen said: "I have to thank you for telling our husband''s situation, otherwise, we will always sleep and eat. Don''t worry, this matter will never be known to my husband."


    Lin Qin smiled: "Thank you Shuwang Master, I almost forgot..."


    Thinking of something, Lin Qin hurriedly brought the backpack on his back to him, and under the gaze of Shu Wang and the others, he took out a No.2 potion from inside.


    Just like offering a treasure, Lin Qin handed Shu Wang the No. 2 gene potion.


    "Master Shuwang, this is the No. 2 gene medicine. The Lord is not around to protect you. I am not at ease for your safety. You hold this one. Although there is only this one, it should help you at the critical moment. You must persist. Come to the Lord to pick you up."


    When Lin Qin said that the reagent in hand was the No. 2 Gene Medicine, Shu Wang and the others were a little surprised.


    "How did you get the No. 2 Gene Medicine?" Shu Wang asked in surprise.


    "I don¡¯t have this kind of ability. This is what the master got. He came to Longhang base and got rid of the Wu Yaoxiu and others who sent you to Tianting Base. This potion is exactly what Wu Yaoxiu uses from Chutian. He got it in his hand." Lin Qin said, handing the genetic medicine to Shu Wang''s hand.


    After taking over the gene medicine, Shu Wang''s attitude towards Lin Qin changed a lot.


    This woman has a lot of careful thoughts, but it''s not a bad thing.


    "My husband can have a subordinate like you, we are proud of him. When I return to the villa base, I will not treat you badly."


    Lin Qin waited for Shu Wang''s words.


    It¡¯s not a day or two to stay with Wei Xiao. From the small chats with Wei Xiao, Lin Qin knew that among Wei Xiao¡¯s women, except for one Bai Youwei like a child, Shu Wang absolutely surpassed other women in his heart. It is not an exaggeration to say that Shu Wang is the lord of Wei Xiao''s harem.


    Now that Shu Wang''s promise has been received, Lin Qin''s goal has been achieved.


    In the future, there will be Shu Wang as a backer in Wei Xiao''s influence, and her treatment is definitely not low.


    Of course, Lin Qin didn''t think she was doing this to please Shu Wang, she thought it was an investment, she put all the chips on a weighty person.


    What''s more, Shu Wang seemed to her to be the head of Wei Xiao''s harem. With Shu Wang as a medium in the future, she must have a lot of opportunities to get close to Wei Xiao.


    Thinking about the scene of lying next to Wei Xiao and being loved by him one day in the future, Lin Qin felt that it was really worthwhile to send a genetic medicine against Wei Xiao''s order.


    As for whether she would be punished by Wei Xiao for sending out a genetic medicine without authorization, Lin Qin was not worried at all about the consequences.


    This gene potion was given to the woman with the heaviest weight in Wei Xiao''s heart. Could Wei Xiao still kill her?


    It''s a big deal to pay for yourself, but you don''t lose anyway.


    "Pata Pata..."


    In front of the team, at this time, a group of people came towards Shu and watched them. The few people headed by them were the four imperial concubines of Chu Tianhe.


    Lin Qin found them and didn''t plan to stay anymore.


    "Master Shu Wang, you must wait for the Lord to come up to pick you up. I''ll go first. See you in Minghai City."


    Shu Wang also found the four imperial concubines walking towards them.


    Putting away the genetic medicine, he nodded to Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin left silently, and the Four Great Concubines also came over.


    "Sisters, the danger to the base has been eliminated, we will pick you up back to the imperial palace." Emperor Feng''er came over and said.


    Shu Wang nodded gently.


    "Sister Lao Fenger."


    Feng''er smiled and said, "They are all sisters, don''t be so polite."


    "Sister joked."


    Feng''er didn''t say much.


    In her opinion, Shuwang and the others are already the fish on the cutting board of Chutian River, and it is only a matter of time before they eat it.


    The armed men who escorted Shu Wang and them were replaced by the heavenly soldiers, and a group of beautiful women gradually disappeared into the night.


    ...


    The night fades and the day replaces it.


    The long-lost sunlight illuminates the world, and the soft and cold light is accelerating the melting of the snow on the earth.


    In the tumbling Tongtian River Basin, a shoal made of silt is filled with a large number of stranded fish, shrimp and sunken corpses.


    Most of the corpses were already decayed, but in this shallow shoal, which was like **** on earth, a strange sight appeared.


    Among the large number of dead bodies, there is an erected arm pointing straight to the sky, and at the top of the arm is a silt-wrapped object that is lifted up high.


    The arm is as towering as Optimus Prime, even if its owner''s body is buried under the mud, the humanoid things it lifts still lie firmly between the powerful five fingers, not shaking or shaking, as stable as Mount Tai. .


    "Ahem..."


    Suddenly, the humanoid thing above the palm moved, and a series of coughs came.


    I saw the silt covering the surface of the humanoid thing constantly falling off, and a figure rolled down from above after a short while.


    "Uncle, uncle..."

 Chapter 535： Aunt and uncle, save my uncle

    The little girl had a muddy face, and she couldn¡¯t see her appearance clearly, but she couldn¡¯t take care of her own image. She removed the armor that affected her actions, threw a weapon fixed on the armor onto the shore, and shouted Grasping the arm exposed in the mud.


    "Uncle, don''t die, the girl is the only one of your relatives, don''t die..." The little girl choked, grabbed the big hand outside, and tried her best to pull the body under the silt.


    She has great strength.


    Pull the body out of the mud little by little.


    Several times in the middle, the skater fell and sat in the mud, she still did not give up, and continued to stand up and grab the big hand and drag it out.


    Ten minutes later.


    Dragging a clay figure incomparable to her body to the shore, the muddy, panting little girl, kneeling and sitting next to the corpse, wiped the mud with a handful of tears.


    "Uncle, wake up, wake up, you promised to protect the girl for the rest of your life, wake up...uuuuu..."


    The little girl cried and shook the corpse in front of her, but the corpse in front of her didn''t react at all.


    "Captain, I found out here."


    In the voice of the little girl, from one end of the shore, a man found them.


    As the man shouted, in a short while, seven figures appeared in front of the little girl''s eyes.


    "How is it a child?"


    "There seems to be a male corpse."


    "Let''s take a look!"


    The seven said, walking towards the little girl.


    Seeing the figure, the little girl stood up quickly as if grabbing the life-saving grass.


    "Good-hearted uncles and aunts, you save my uncle, you save my uncle, the girl begs you." The little girl ran towards the seven people who came by.


    The leading man frowned as the little girl covered in silt approached him.


    "go away!"


    Before the little girl touched his body, the man kicked the little girl to the ground.


    The little girl didn''t cry out for pain, but knelt up and crawled under the man''s feet.


    "Uncle and aunt, you save my uncle, my uncle is dying, please save him."


    The seven fixed their eyes on Wei Xiao.


    Because Wei Xiao¡¯s surface was completely covered with mud and he couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, the seven were not sure if he was the target his party was looking for, but there was one thing they could confirm that the man lying on the ground in front of him was already A corpse.


    "Captain, do you think they are the people we are looking for?" a team member asked.


    The captain had a cold face and looked at the little girl and Wei Xiao''s corpse.


    "Look around and see if you find anything?"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The six players, four men and two women, responded and began to look around the shallows.


    "Captain, found a piece of armor."


    "I found a knife here."


    Soon they found other items, and found the two team members with the armor and the ring knife, found a place to wash them with river water, and then brought them to the captain.


    "That''s my uncle''s knife, you can''t take it away!"


    The little girl saw that these adults took Wei Xiao''s knives before her, and stood up to get the knives back.


    "Go away!"


    The man with the knife didn''t show any mercy, and slapped the little girl to the ground.


    "You return my uncle''s knife, you return the knife to my uncle..."


    "Captain, look, this is a good knife." The team member ignored the little girl''s yelling, and handed the ring head knife to the captain''s eyes.


    At this time, another team member who found the armor also came to him.


    "Captain, it''s a female suit."


    The captain took the ring head knife in his hand and looked at the armor in the hands of the other team member.


    "I heard that the Murder Demon is a super soldier, and the weapons he uses are all made of giant zombie bones. It blows and breaks hair and is invincible. Captain, why don''t you try?" a team member asked.


    The captain didn''t hesitate either, holding the ring head knife and walking towards a huge boulder.


    Under the gaze of the team, the captain swung his knife to the huge rock in front of him.


    There was a "pouch", without any accident, the hard rock was chopped off with a knife in the ring, like a block of tofu, a striking crack was cut out from the middle. If the captain uses more strength, he can even split the rock in two.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes brightened.


    "Captain, we may be getting rich."


    A team member said excitedly.


    The captain quietly put away the ring knife, and gestured to a female team member.


    The female team member knew, Xihe smiled on her face, and walked slowly to the little girl''s side.


    "Little friend, didn''t the uncle hurt you just now?"


    The little girl shook her head: "Auntie, that is my uncle''s weapon, you can''t take it away."


    The female team member looked back at the captain.


    The captain hesitated and asked a team member to return the ring''s first knife to the little girl.


    "Give you!"


    The little girl hurriedly took the ring head knife and held it in her arms like a peerless treasure, her big eyes staring at the men and women in front of her vigilantly.


    The female team member smiled softly: "Don''t be afraid of the children, we are good people. You see, we have returned your uncle''s knife to you. Now Auntie has a few questions for you. Can you tell Auntie?"


    The little girl did not respond.


    "If you don''t speak, Auntie will treat you as promised! Tell Auntie, are your uncle''s eyes red?"


    The little girl hesitated and shook her head.


    The female team''s expression changed, but she was not in a hurry, and continued to ask: "Did you come out of the Heavenly Court base? And you were chased by bad guys and then fell into the river?"


    The little girl still shook her head.


    The displeased color on the face of the female team member flashed.


    Reluctantly, she took out two candies from her body and resisted the urge to smoke the little girl and smiled and said, "Children must be honest! As long as you answer Auntie¡¯s previous question, Auntie will give you these two candy, OK? ?"


    Looking at the candy in the hands of the female players, the little girl was very coveted.


    She stared at the candy a few times with her big eyes, she finally resisted the temptation and shook her head.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The little girl couldn''t get in, and the female team member was anxious.


    Just when she wanted to attack the little girl, a man behind her said coldly: "If you answer our question just now, we will save your uncle."


    The little girl shook her body slightly when she heard the words.


    Thinking of Wei Xiao¡¯s current situation, Wei Xiao¡¯s important little girl hurriedly said: "Uncle, you must save the uncle. Uncle¡¯s eyes are red. We were chased by the big villains of the Heavenly Base. The protection was injured by the villain, and he is dying. You can save him."


    Unexpectedly, it would be so easy to get the words out of the little girl''s mouth. What was more unexpected was that the male corpse in front of them was actually the person they were looking for.


    The seven people present, after the little girl had finished speaking, the faces of all of them showed uncontrollable excitement.


    "Captain, we really did post this time."


    "Hahaha... I can''t find a place to break through the iron shoes. It takes no effort to get it. No. 3 potion, Heavenly King A, one hundred thousand gold dollars, captain, we really succeeded."


    The team members were all cheering and leaping, their excited expressions almost snarled up to the sky.


    Not to mention the captain, looking at Wei Xiao''s corpse at this time, the heat in his eyes was stronger than seeing the peerless beauty.


    "Uncle, you said you saved the uncle."


    The seven were excited, but the little girl was anxious to see that they had been reluctant to save Wei Xiao.


    At this time, there was indescribable disgust on her face and the female teammates who had a beautiful appearance.


    "Save your uncle? Haha...little naughty animal, your uncle is dead a long time ago."


    "No, no, my uncle is the best, he is still alive, you lie."


    "Yes?"


    The female team member smiled evilly, reached out between her hands, took out a pistol from her body and fired several shots at Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Boom boom..."


    The female team member who didn''t care about the little girl''s feelings joked: "Even if he didn''t die just now, he is dead now. Dead, how do you let Auntie save him?"


    "Uncle--"


    The little girl screamed and hobbled to Wei Xiao''s side with the ring knife in her arms.


    No one paid any attention to her.


    The captain glared at the shooting female team member and said sternly: "Fool, your gunshots will attract other hunting teams."


    The female player didn''t think so much when she shot, she just wanted to see how desperate the little girl looked.


    Now that she heard the captain''s reminder, she knew how stupid she was just now.


    Without waiting for the female team members to admit their mistakes, the captain said solemnly: "Immediately leave with the corpse and the girl. If other hunting squads spot you, the bounty won''t belong to us."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The team members understood the seriousness of the matter, and immediately ran to the corpses of the little girl and Wei Xiao, and after the little girl struggled for a while, holding her and Wei Xiao''s corpses, they boarded two chariots and left the scene.

 Chapter 536： Wei Xiao is still asleep

    Their reaction was fairly quick, but they were still noticed by other team members who had heard the gunshots.


    "Isn''t that the one who swore to kill the squad?"


    "Look, there seems to be two more people in their car."


    "They must have made the gunshots just now. I heard that when the murderous madman jumped into the river with a little girl beside him, the two extra people, could it be..."


    "Immediately notify the team leader that the murderous madman has found it."


    "Buzzing..."


    The Oath Hunting squad who drove away noticed the people who were attracted by the gunfire.


    Driving the chariot to leave the Tongtianhe area at full speed, it seemed that he couldn''t wait.


    "Captain, what should I do now?"


    The captain had a sullen face.


    "Since they have been discovered, they will probably guess that the man in our car is a murderous madman. There are many dreams in the night, so we drove directly to the heaven base. However, we must make a detour and must not be blocked by people from other forces."


    "clear!"


    The seven drove to Tianting Base at full speed.


    On the other side, the news that the Oath Hunting Squad might catch the murderous madman has spread.


    Of course, it was limited to those who discovered that the Oath Hunting Squad had hurried away.


    No one is a fool. There is only one potion No. 3 and Heavenly King A. The reward order from Chutian River reached various bases through helicopters, and it was impossible to estimate how many forces went to find Wei Xiao throughout the Tongtian River valley.


    If this news spreads in a large area, how can it get the general forces to intervene at that time?


    Even those large forces, once they know the news, in order to offer a reward, they will not be beaten up.


    This situation is very much like those martial arts sects in martial arts novels who compete for martial arts secrets or treasures.


    Whenever the magical skill of "invincible in the world" or the magic weapon of dogmatic martial arts appears in the world, the whole rivers and lakes will set off a **** storm.


    Undoubtedly, the reward offered by Chu Tianhe was a magical skill or a magic weapon, and Wei Xiao was the key to this reward.


    No power is willing to tell other competitors about the news.


    For this reason, after discovering that the "secret" people of the Oath Hunting Squad brought the news back to their respective teams, they only acted separately, preparing to eat the bounty before the news of the murderer''s appearance spread.


    The Oath Hunting Team has been very cautious and careful, but they still underestimated the huge temptation brought by the bounty.


    When they drove less than ten kilometers, they still bypassed the main road, but the convoy was still chased by people from other forces.


    "Brother Jane, where are you going to go in such a hurry?"


    A seventeen-member hunting squad was the first to catch up with the people who sworn the hunting squad.


    The vehicle approached, and inside the headed modified chariot, a man shouted at the leader of the squad who swore to kill.


    Jian Wei swore a cold face.


    "Labor, what are you doing after my team? We should have no grievances, right?"


    "Brother Jane, don''t get me wrong. I just heard that you just made a fortune. I''m afraid that your manpower will not be able to keep it. I brought my brothers to help you. Brothers are interesting?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Lao Yi smiled and said, "Brother Jane, don''t let your brother down. There are some things that you can''t eat alone. Instead of choking yourself to death, you can''t leave the unfinished part to other brothers. In this way, Hello, my hello, everyone, do you think this is the reason?"


    Jian Wei vowed to frown.


    "team leader!"


    The player sitting next to him showed a ruthless look on his face, as if he wanted to do something.


    Jian Wei shook his head to the team members calmly.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. We have to go hunting. If you have nothing to do, stop following us."


    "hehe!"


    Lao Yibi said everything to this point, and Jian Wei vowed not to let go. His attitude directly caused Lao Yibi to tear his face.


    "Jian Wei swear, don¡¯t tell me to understand and pretend to be confused. You know what I¡¯m talking about. Since you don¡¯t want to admit it, then I¡¯ll make it clear. If you want a bounty for murderous monsters, People are swallowed, idiotic dreaming. I am not afraid to tell you that you know more than me in the base. Now many people are looking for you. Do you think that with the strength of the hunting squad you pledged to kill, you can compete with other forces. Is it safe to reach the Tianting base under containment?"


    "Did you misunderstand something?"


    Lao Yi laughed grinningly: "The words are all up to this point, Brother Jian, if you still have this attitude, it will be boring. Are you really going to wait for your brother to grab it?"


    The other party directly put the final plan on the face. Now, Jian Wei vowed that if he was still sloppy, it might really be unavoidable for a big battle.


    If Jian Wei swears to have the strength, then everything is easy to say. The problem is that he only has a hunting team, and he really wants to fight with the people who work hard. It is not necessarily the one who will die.


    What''s more, their secrets have been leaked, and I don¡¯t know how many roadblocks will be waiting for them to deliver. Jian Wei vowed to really plan to swallow this bounty. There is no doubt that he and his team members will end up with both people and money. null.


    After thinking about it, Jian Wei vowed not to insist anymore.


    "What do you want?"


    Hearing what he said, Laoyi must have laughed.


    "Brother Jane is right. Brothers are not black-hearted people. We definitely can''t ask for the No. 3 potion and the Heavenly King Armor. We can only lower our requirements. In this way, we should be able to get a lot of the No. 2 potion and armed armor. I want it. There are not many, four or six, I am four and you are six. On this road, if you dare to hit your attention, how about brothers helping you?"


    "Four or six is ??too much!"


    "There is not enough heart to swallow the elephant, brother Jian, don''t take it for granted." Lao Yibing said gloomily.


    Judging from his appearance, this distribution is obviously the bottom line he can accept.


    Jian Wei, who originally wanted to fight for more benefits for his own people, felt the attitude of hard work, so he gave up.


    "Well, now that we have reached a cooperative relationship, you have to promise to stand by me."


    "Hahaha...no problem, isn''t it clear how my character is, Brother Jane? If you don''t **** you to the Heavenly Court base, my people and I will never go back."


    With that said, Lao Yi must drove ahead with his people, quite as if swearing to them for Jian Wei.


    "Captain, do we really want to share with them?" Jian Wei swears unwillingly asked the players around him.


    Jian Wei sighed.


    "Other than that, there is no other way. This bounty is destined not to be something we can eat. Forget it, it can be divided into 60% of the benefits, which is already the best for us."


    "Sorry for the captain, if it weren''t for me, we wouldn''t be able to divide up 40% of the benefits." The female player who fired the shot before blamed herself.


    It''s okay if she doesn''t open her mouth. With this opening, the haze on Jian Wei''s face almost obscures the sunlight in the headspace.


    Resisting the urge to kill, Jian Wei swears and says with a smile: "It''s none of your business. Even without your shots, this matter will be discovered by others sooner or later. Don''t think too much. The most urgent thing is to send the corpse of the murderous mad demon and the little girl to the heaven base to get the bounty."


    "Captain rest assured, I will never let others steal our results."


    In the vehicle where Lao Yibi was in front, the younger brother beside Lao Yibi also spoke: "Boss, do we really want to share the reward with them?"


    Lao Yi must glance at the little brother.


    "Do you think I want to? But the murderer''s vows on the Oath Hunting Squad has been spread out. If we kill Jian Wei Oath and they will take the reward target, what will be waiting for us is the same end as Jian Wei Oath. This is a bounty that is destined not to be monopolized by a single power. Instead of losing money and mankind in the end, cooperation is the best choice."


    "The boss is still shrewd. If it was me, I had already desperately grabbed it."


    "So you have a lot to learn. Take a good look. When you get the bounty, our blood tiger mercenary group will become one of the top powers in the Heavenly Alliance. At that time, you will not be able to enjoy the delicacies of beautiful women and the glory and wealth."


    "We all listen to the boss."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Boss, we found a team 500 meters away, about fifteen or six in number, coming towards us."


    Suddenly the little brother''s reminder came from the walkie-talkie in his ear, and Lao Yibi''s face suddenly condensed.


    "It''s really fast."


    With a murmur, Lao Yi must inform Jian Wei to swear.


    "Brother Jane, the robbery is here."


    Jian Wei oath soon also found the caravan not far away.


    With a gloomy expression, he shouted in a low voice: "There is an abandoned town five kilometers ahead. We will solve them there."


    "No problem. Everyone speeds up."

 Chapter 537： Fierce Battle in the Town

    In an abandoned town five kilometers away.


    "Zezi...z..."


    There was a sound of brakes, and six modified cars stopped in the middle of the melting road.


    "Quick, take the commanding heights."


    "Look for favorable terrain, as long as you know that the opponent is coming at us, shoot directly."


    "It''s the captain (boss)!"


    Jian Wei oath and Lao Yibi''s men responded, and immediately looked for a house near the entrance of the town to ambush.


    "Move the child and the corpse to the house. Ringtone and Xiaowan, you are responsible for taking care of them."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The only two female team members in the team led the way, one dragging Wei Xiao''s corpse and the other holding the little girl into the nearest three-story house.


    "Peng Peng..."


    Pushing the door open, the two women rudely threw the bodies of the little girl and Wei Xiao to the ground.


    "Be honest, don''t be obedient, I''ll kill you together." The female team member who shot Wei Xiao''s body, that is, Ling Yin threatened.


    The little girl dared not speak much.


    "Uncle, uncle, how are you?"


    Ignoring the two women standing in front of the door guarding them, the little girl was worried whether Wei Xiao was hurt by the fall, and climbed to Wei Xiao''s side, her muddy face filled with worries.


    She might know Wei Xiao''s situation, but the little girl didn''t want to believe that Wei Xiao was really dead.


    Just like she said, she had already regarded Wei Xiao as her only relative in this world. If Wei Xiao also left, the little girl''s heart would be truly dark.


    She didn''t want to live alone in this world, so as long as Wei Xiao''s body was still in front of her eyes, she would not think that her uncle was dead.


    Sometimes people can deceive themselves through words, but her eyes are often the most sincere.


    Climbing to the muddy Wei Xiao''s side, the little girl wiped the mud on Wei Xiao''s face with a pair of small hands, her eyes that seemed to talk, but tears kept streaming out.


    "Don''t be afraid, uncle, the girl will protect you. The girl said that she will live and die with the uncle." The little girl muttered, very seriously cleaning up the dirt on Wei Xiao.


    The two women guarding the door saw this scene without any disturbance in their hearts.


    "It''s just a dead person. When it falls into the hands of the Emperor Chu Tianhe, I don''t know if I can keep a whole body. What''s the use of caring so much?"


    "You care about her! As long as you don''t cause me trouble."


    As the two women spoke, they looked outside the house.


    The little girl who was cleaning Wei Xiao''s body, when her hand rubbed Wei Xiao''s right arm, the little girl''s tearful eyes changed obviously.


    She seemed to have seen some surprising scene, wiped her eyes with her relatively clean little arm, and then looked at Wei Xiao''s right arm, her eyes showed a surprise color.


    "Big and uncle''s hands are back?" The little girl exclaimed.


    "What is the name of the ghost?"


    The bell at the door screamed.


    The little girl shut up quickly.


    But she was not nervous at all. Instead, she took a peek at the two women in front of the door, as if she was afraid that they would know that the uncle''s arm had grown back, and then carefully touched Wei Xiao''s arm with her fingers.


    Very real and very substantial, the little girl''s joy has blossomed.


    "The uncle''s hand really grew out, the uncle did not die, the uncle did not leave the girl..."


    The little girl was ecstatic.


    Very excited, she tried to make her voice inaudible, and at the same time put her little hand under Wei Xiao''s right arm, confirming once again that she did not misread the scene before her.


    In fact, the little girl just didn''t notice.


    When she dragged Wei Xiao to the shore before, Wei Xiao¡¯s arms had already grown out, but all she thought about at the time was to save the uncle, and she didn¡¯t notice this phenomenon at all. Until now, she has time to help her uncle. After cleaning up the dirt on her body, the little girl reacted.


    With hope, the little girl carefully scraped off the dirt on Wei Xiao''s body.


    Outside the town.


    A convoy has approached here.


    Seventeen armed men got out of the car.


    One of them shouted at Lao Yibi in front of others and said: "Jian Wei swears, I know all about you. You should know that the secret has been discovered, and that bounty is not destined for you as a hunting squad to swallow. As long as you agree to cooperate with my Longtao team and receive half of the bounty, I can join hands with you to deal with those who are eyeing this bounty."


    "It''s Long Tao." Jian Wei vowed to hear the other party''s voice, frowning.


    Lao Yi must naturally hear it out.


    "His heart is really black, and it''s divided into fifty to five? I dare not tell you that."


    Jian Wei vowed to calmly ask: "What should I do now? Do you want to fight?"


    "Hit! We must not let anyone who found us go back. At least until we reach the Heavenly Court Base. The temptation of the No. 3 potion is too great, and the leaders of the major bases are also coveted. Once they go back, they will As the news spreads, we don¡¯t even think about bounty ideas."


    Jian Wei vowed to agree.


    "Then kill him!"


    "Boom boom..."


    There was no room for negotiation, Jian Wei vowed that one side would fire first.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, someone died on Long Tao''s side.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Wei vowed to be such a strong Long Tao, but at the same time he was shocked, his anger also rushed over his head.


    "Mad, shameless, brothers, kill the people inside. As long as you kill them, the biggest bounty of the Heavenly Court will be our Longtao team."


    "Oh oh oh¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    Long Tao''s team used the modified car as a shelter to engage in a fierce exchange of fire with Jian Weixue and others in the house in the town.


    Gunshots continued and deaths were a matter of course.


    But the confrontation between the two sides did not last long and became silent.


    As the offensive team, Long Tao and the others, faced with Jian Wei who had been ambushing them a long time ago, as soon as the two sides exchanged fire, all of Long Tao''s team were made dumplings by Jian Wei and his party.


    Some of them thought about running away, but Lao Yi must wait for them, who had already stared them to death. Once they saw someone in Long Tao team wanted to drive away, they would directly blow the other''s tires and shoot the person in the driver''s seat.


    It really deserves to be the Long Tao team. As the name suggests, the team is here to play soy sauce.


    "Boss, no, there is a motorcade in the southwest... Damn it, there are also on the east side, shit, and there are vehicles leaning toward us on the northwest side." Before Jian Wei sweared, they stood tall with their telescopes. Brother Lao Yibi, who was in charge of observing the surrounding situation, discovered the new situation and hurriedly reported the new situation in the distance to everyone.


    The bosses on both sides heard the words, their faces turned into pig liver color.


    "It''s the gunshots from our place." Lao Yi must find the problem.


    The frustrated Jian Wei vowed to curse: "Made! A group of shameless robbers."


    "Xiao Zhang, take the two brothers to pick up Long Tao''s weapons and ammunition. Be quick." Lao Yibi said to a younger brother next to him.


    The little brother responded, and brought the two of them out of the town, and went straight to the bodies of Long Tao and others.


    the other side.


    The other teams who were also pursuing Jian Weiswear and others, heard the gunfire from here rushing to the edge of the town.


    Three teams gathered together with more than forty people.

 Chapter 538： Its not the usual bustle

    "Brother Yang. It seems that the person we are looking for is in this small town."


    "Hahaha... we all thought of going together. How about, brother Wu, join hands to do a fortune?"


    Brother Wu smirked: "It depends on what Boss Liu means. It is obvious that the alliance cannot be established with our two families alone."


    "Brother Yang has spoken to this point, what else can I say? Let''s join hands! He Jian Wei vowed that a hunting squad would dare to swallow this piece of fat, and he would not be afraid to die."


    "Then how to divide the final benefit?" Brother Wu asked a crucial question.


    The fierce-looking and muscular-looking Yang Ge said unceremoniously: "I proposed the alliance, and I will naturally have one more share of the benefits. Four three three, four three, four, three of you, how about it?"


    Brother Wu and Brother Liu looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "That''s it."


    Brother Yang picked up his rifle.


    "What are you waiting for, **** him!"


    "Brothers, rush to me and kill everyone inside. The bounty is ours."


    "Kill!"


    These people are also blushed by benefits.


    They are not like Long Tao''s courtesy first and then the pawn, and they are directly strong.


    "They are coming!"


    "Kill them."


    Jian Wei swears that they are also hard-hearted on one side, and they have a courage to be indifferent to life and death, and to do it if they refuse to accept it.


    The gunfire that had just stopped shortly before sounded again.


    The screams were joined with the gunfire.


    In the other direction, there was a team of more than 20 people who did not move.


    They hide on the edge of the town, looking for a high place to secretly monitor the battle between Jian Wei and them.


    "Boss, shall we take part in it?"


    "No hurry, the snipe and the clam fight, and the fisherman gains. We just need to wait for them to finish, and then kill the rest. The bounty is ours. Let them fight enough now."


    "Good idea. Two groups of fools, I will see who will win in the end."


    The group of people who planned to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight did not move, and continued to watch the battle ahead.


    "Buzzing..."


    And when all sides of them were watching the battle or fighting fiercely, from a distance, a larger and more fully equipped team was marching towards the town.


    This newly-emerged team has as many as ten vehicles alone, and the number of people in the vehicle can be forty or fifty.


    This number has already caught up with two-thirds of all the forces in the town.


    This is not the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing is that these people are not generally well equipped.


    There are rifles and submachine guns, and some people have a lot of projectiles. They even have important weapons such as body armor and bulletproof shields.


    Compared with the previous squads, the gap is just like the comparison between the regular army and the miscellaneous army, ah, no, it is the comparison between the militia, and it cannot be compared at all.


    The direction of this huge force is exactly to the rear of the spectators.


    The convoy approached the town for about two hundred meters, and the spectators found them.


    "Not good boss, a new hunter has appeared."


    The spectator boss hurriedly looked to the rear.


    When I saw the opposing team and the yelling members in the car, the face of the boss of the spectator suddenly looked.


    "Ghost Mercenary Group? Why are they here too?"


    Hearing the words Ghost Mercenary Corps, it is not difficult to find that many people watching the boss here have nervous colors in their eyes.


    "Boss, what should I do? The power of the ghost mercenary group is second only to the commanding mansion in our flame base. If they also come for the bounty, shall we participate?" A little brother asked with a trembling voice.


    Watching the caravan getting closer, the boss gritted his teeth.


    "Participate. I don''t need to say how rich the bounty is. You guys know it. If we get the bounty, we will leave the Heavenly Alliance. Let''s go, don''t look at it, we will help Jian Wei swear that they will deal with Yang Dingtian and the group and join forces with them."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The forces on both sides in the front are still fighting fiercely.


    Both sides rely on the surrounding houses to shoot. In the confrontation, no one has the upper hand for the time being.


    "Hit me, beat them hard, kill them, the bounty is ours." Brother Yang, who is Yang Dingtian shooting, shouted to the members around him.


    But what he didn''t know was that when the three of them were paying attention to Jian Wei swearing on them, a group of uninvited guests had touched behind them.


    "Hey, brother, are you from Brother Yang or from Angkor, why haven''t I seen you before?"


    "Hahaha...I am no one, I am the one who came to kill you."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    Before the people of the three parties could react, the people who watched the boss immediately attacked Yang Dingtian and their people.


    Jian Wei, who was on the opposite side, vowed that they would face Yang Dingtian''s violent assault and fierce attack, because of manpower problems, they gradually had the momentum to be suppressed.


    Just when they wanted to change their way to entangle with Yang Dingtian and the group, there were intensive gunfire in the building in front of them.


    Feeling the firepower on the opposite side suddenly reduced, Jian Wei swear and Lao Yi must both look confused.


    "What''s the situation?" Jian Wei vowed to look at Lao Yibi.


    Lao Yi must be equally stunned.


    "Could it be that someone from another team showed up and mistakenly regarded Yang Dingtian and the others as us?"


    "Haha!" Jian Wei swears with a laugh: "This is better. Let them bite the dog. When the battle is over, we will go directly to collect weapons and ammunition."


    Lao must nod his head.


    If it''s the same as he thought, he would be happy to see it happen.


    But his conjecture is destined to fail.


    The battle on the opposite side soon ended.


    "Jian Wei swear, I know that you are on the opposite side, Yang Dingtian and others, I have helped you solve it, how about we talk?" The voice of the watcher boss came from the opposite floor.


    "Is it Lu Ren''s house?" Lao Yi frowned.


    "What does he want to say?" Jian Wei swears.


    "Look at what he wants to talk about."


    Jian Wei vowed that it was feasible.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "We are cooperating. Don¡¯t be busy rejecting me first. People from the Ghost Mercenary Corps have already arrived outside the town. I believe they have entered the town from the other end. They have more people than us, and their weapons are above us. If you Feeling that there is no need to cooperate with me, then I just turn around and leave."


    "What, ghost mercenary group?"


    Hearing what Lu Ren''s family said, the faces of Lao Yibi and Jian Wei swear both changed.


    "Really?" Jian Wei vowed a little skeptical.


    Lao Yi must frowned: "He doesn''t need to lie to us. Because this lie can be confirmed by seeing the appearance of the ghost mercenary group."


    "Then do you think we want to cooperate?"


    Lao Yi must be taken aback, looking at Jian Wei swear in surprise.


    Why is this still asking me?


    Shouldn''t I ask this?


    "Don''t be surprised. Now we are also considered as grasshoppers on the same line. If one more person joins, one more benefit will be distributed. We absolutely can''t deal with the ghost mercenary group. They are very likely to join in and get a share. Can you give me a word?"


    "Then why don''t we directly cooperate with the ghost mercenary group?"


    "No. The strength of the ghost mercenary group is much stronger than ours. Even if only a part of us come here, once the strength of the two sides is disproportionate, the ghost mercenary group will definitely kill people and overwhelm. This is not the first time they have done this." Jian Wei vowed to say seriously.


    Hearing what he said, the corners of Lao Yibi''s mouth twitched.


    After doing it for a long time, you have thought about everything, then you can ask me a woolen thread?


    Grinning at Jian Wei, Laoyi must gritted his teeth: "Then cooperate and combine the strengths of our three parties, and it should be possible to negotiate terms with the ghost mercenary group."


    "This is what you said. Don''t forget, the distribution of benefits must be re-budgeted, including your share."


    Damn, after doing it for a long time, this guy asked himself to agree to cooperate in order to let himself come up with a profit.


    You are a **** genius.

 Chapter 539： Song Rento, deputy head of the ghost mercenary group

    Jian Wei sweared that his goal was achieved, he immediately shouted to Lu Ren''s family: "Yes, you can bring your people over now. Don''t forget to bring Yang Dingtian and their weapons and ammunition."


    "No problem. But you must not do stupid things. The people from the Ghost Mercenary Group really come. If you do something to me and my people, everyone will not get a little advantage in the end." Lu Renjia reminded Jian Wei and sweared by them. Screamed.


    "Relax, as long as what you say is true, we are not so stupid yet."


    Hearing Jian Wei''s response, Lu Ren''s family believed it.


    Without hesitation, the people who brought him directly came to Jian Wei and swore them.


    "Huh! Lao Yi must be you too?"


    When the three leaders met, Lu Ren''s family was a little surprised to find that Jian Wei swears by his side to work.


    "Otherwise, do you think that Brother Jian''s team has the strength to fight Yang Dingtian for so long?"


    Lu Renjia smirked, then his face was serious.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I just saw that the number of ghost mercenaries here this time is almost fifty or so. If our number is too small, the alliance will be a joke to compete with them. How many people do you have?"


    Lao Yi must ask a younger brother to check their number and report back.


    When he learned the specific number of them, Laoyi frowned and said: "My people plus Brother Jian''s, there are only fifteen people in total. How about you?"


    "Twenty-three people, including me."


    The total number of the three parties is thirty-eight.


    There is a certain gap between this and the number of the ghost mercenary group.


    Lu Ren''s face was not very good.


    Not to mention weapons and equipment, just the number of people, they do not have the advantage.


    How can this compete with the ghost mercenary group?


    Seeing the mind of Lu Ren''s family, Jian Wei swears coldly: "Enough. The corpse of the murderous demon is in our hands. We have the biggest bargaining chip."


    "It seems that Brother Jian already knows what to do next." Lu Ren''s family looked at Jian Wei in surprise.


    Jian Wei snorted coldly: "The Ghost Mercenary Corps is not something we can fight against. If you propose to cooperate, I am afraid that this is also in your mind. Only when the three of us are combined can we have enough chips to negotiate terms with the Ghost Mercenary Corps."


    "Brother Jane is brilliant."


    "Buzzing..."


    As soon as Lu Ren''s voice fell, there was a sound of car humming outside.


    "coming!"


    The three of them looked straight.


    "Everyone in the house is listening. I am Song Rento, the deputy head of the Ghost Mercenary Corps. Those who don¡¯t want to die will get out immediately. If my people are allowed to do it themselves, the living people in this small town will not Stay. Everyone in the house is listening, I am..." A word kept repeating on a chariot, as if to give Jian Wei a final warning to them.


    The three big men looked at each other and walked out of the building without hesitation.


    Of course, not all of them left, only three big brothers came to the street with a dozen younger brothers.


    The convoy of the ghost mercenary group stopped.


    From above, more than fifty armed men came down and quickly occupied various main roads and corresponding houses.


    Seeing the members of these ghost mercenary groups with guns, including submachine guns, projectiles and other mass destruction weapons, Jian Wei swears that they are very grateful.


    Fortunately, I chose to cooperate with Lu Ren''s family, otherwise, they would like to confront the ghost mercenary group with their little manpower. It is estimated that the game will be all finished as soon as they meet.


    While Jian Wei vowed that they were looking at the members of the Ghost Mercenary Corps, on the front armored car, a man wearing a big jacket with a cigarette in his mouth walked down under the protection of several subordinates.


    He took the steps that his six relatives did not recognize, with his hands in his pockets, facing the sky, he looked like the biggest in the sky, the second child, and my third child. He was unspeakably arrogant and self-willed.


    "Which one of you is Jian Wei Oath?" The other party just came to Jian Wei Oath and them blatantly, squinting his eyes, and asked in a frivolous tone.


    "I am!" Jian Wei said without any fear.


    The visitor tilted his head to look at Jian Wei and nodded.


    He waved his hand, followed by a subordinate behind him, took out tens of thousands of gold dollars from his bag and sprinkled it directly in front of Jian Wei oath.


    Jian Wei vowed to frown: "What do you mean?"


    The incoming person, that is, Song Rentou, stood firm, clamped the cigarette in his mouth with one hand, and stretched his arm diagonally upwards at forty-five degrees and shook.


    "I heard that you and your people have found the murderous demon, and caught him, doing a good job. The money on the ground is your reward. Bring the murderous demon out! Don''t delay my time."


    Mad, this person is really not ordinary arrogant.


    There were no conditions, no price code, and no matter whether Jian Wei sweared that they agreed or not, they sprinkled a handful of gold dollars in front of Jian Wei sweared to them, and then directly declared Wei Xiao¡¯s right to belong. There was no room for negotiation at all. .


    The three big bosses were so angry at Song Rentou''s attitude, Jian Wei sweared even more furious.


    "Why, don''t you think the bonus is too small?" The Song people were unhappy when they saw Jian Wei swearing that they would not be moved.


    Jian Wei vowed to be amused by the other''s attitude.


    "Boss Song, if you want to divide the bounty of the murderous madman, I would be happy to talk to you, but if you want to humiliate me in this way, and then get something for nothing, you may think too much. Do you think, Is the money you gave enough to take away the murderous demon?"


    "Heh!" Song Ren snorted and turned to look at the subordinates behind him: "He actually wants to talk to me?"


    The subordinates behind Song Rentou swore to Jian Wei that they looked contemptuously.


    "Crack..."


    The moment Song Ren turned his head around, he took a pistol out of his pocket and pulled the insurance, and swears directly at Jian Wei.


    The Song Ren with a stern look in his eyes threatened with a grin, "Are you looking for death?"


    "Kakka..."


    His move caused Jian Wei to swear that all the people here raised their guns at the Song people and penetrated them.


    The two sides were at a loss for a while.


    Song Rento did not have a trace of fear.


    He continued to swear at Jian Wei with his gun, and said with a sneer: "Why, you still dare not do anything with me?"


    Jian Wei vowed to beckon the people on his side to put down the gun and face Song Rento.


    "Boss Song is so powerful that I have heard of it to some extent. If we work with you, even if we double the manpower, we will not be your opponent. But everyone''s purpose is the reward of the Heavenly Emperor Chu Tianhe, and the reward is the reward. The key happens to be in my hands..."


    "Don''t be afraid to tell Boss Song that I have planted a remote-controlled bomb on the corpse of the target. If Boss Song thinks that there is no target corpse, you can receive the bounty. You can shoot at any time. The big deal is that we are all in vain. Anyway, Jane has a bad life. Compared with the bounty, it''s not worth mentioning."


    When the Song people heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He squinted at Jian Wei oath.


    "Do you think I will believe you?"


    "If Boss Song doesn''t believe it, you can try."


    Jian Wei vowed not to show weakness, and met Song Ren''s gaze.

 Chapter 540： Surprised or not surprised

    The scene fell into a short period of silence.


    After a while.


    "Hahaha..." Song Rento suddenly closed his gun and laughed out loud.


    Obviously, he dared not swear to bet with Jian Wei.


    "Interesting, really interesting." Song Rento said, smiling at Jian Wei swearing: "You are very good. It is no wonder that thousands of teams from the Heavenly Alliance went to the Tongtian River Basin to find the corpse of the murderous demon but did not gain anything. Instead, you found it. Yes. Your self-confidence successfully conquered me, so good, let¡¯s talk about it."


    Hearing Song Rentou''s words, there was no apparent change in Jian Wei''s emotions, but in his heart, they were undoubtedly relieved.


    It is rumored that Song Rento was a super soldier who had taken the No. 2 potion. If he did it, they would definitely not be opponents of the other side.


    Now Song Rento took a step back under Jian Wei''s oath, and they had to say that they weren''t lucky that it was definitely a lie.


    This situation is undoubtedly the best.


    If you can talk, it means there is still room.


    "How do you want to talk?" Song Rentou asked.


    Jian Wei vowed not to hesitate and said, "Before Song Boss arrived, Boss Lu and Boss Lao and I had already allocated the bounty. Three, three, four, four, two of them, and three of them. Now add Boss Song. Benefits I can give two, two, three, three. This is my bottom line. If Boss Song feels that it¡¯s not good, then everyone don¡¯t worry about it. If you kill your person, I will blow up my corpse."


    It can be seen that after Song Rentou listened to Jian Wei''s oath, the irritation flashed across his face.


    But looking at Jian Weixue''s appearance, it didn''t seem to be a joke with him, Song Rento put back the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    He looked at Lao Yibi and Lu Ren''s family.


    "The two look very strange, how do you call them?"


    The two of them didn''t know what Song Rento asked their names meant, and said with a faint smile.


    "Lu Ren''s house."


    "You must do it."


    "Make a fortune, passerby? This name is very interesting. Can you tell me which power both belong to?"


    "Fox Hunting Squad (Shadow League)!"


    Song Ren thought about it for a while, and had no impression of the two forces they were talking about.


    I saw Song Rentong nodded: "It turns out that it was these two forces, forgive me."


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Song Rento shot the two directly.


    "Boss¡ª"


    "Boom boom..."


    When the two died, their subordinates who followed them all exclaimed.


    But as a result, they directly attracted the bullets from the guns of Song Rentou''s subordinates behind him.


    In just an instant, more than a dozen corpses were left on the scene.


    "Boss Song, you..."


    "Hush!" Boss Song interrupted Jian Wei''s oath, staring at some people in the building who were eager to move: "If you don''t want to die, just stay where you are. I promise not to kill you, but give you one back. Opportunity to join the ghost mercenary group. But if you want to die, then see if it''s my ghost mercenary group''s opponent."


    When this warning was issued, the subordinates belonging to Lu Ren''s family and Lao Yibi were quiet.


    All the eyes that looked at Song Rentong were full of fear.


    Song Rento liked this look very much, and turned to smile at Jian Wei swear.


    "According to your previous distribution, now, the two people who are missing, should their interests accumulate in my head?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Seeing what Jian Wei vowed to say, Song Ren said coldly and sternly: "Do you really think I''m a fool? Be aware of it. For the sake of finding a murderer, I will give you a 30% bounty. If you think you can Threaten me, can you try?"


    Facing Song Rentong''s eyes without a trace of temptation, Jian Wei vowed no doubt that if he didn''t know good or bad, the crazy guy in front of him would definitely not be kidding if he let him try.


    Jian Wei, who was discouraged and weak at the same time, eventually lost to Song Rento.


    "You won, but you can''t miss my 30% bounty. Otherwise, I promise no one will get that bounty."


    "Hahaha... That''s right! Contentment Changle. Bring the murderous madman out and let me see. I heard that the guy made blood and rain at the Heavenly Court base, and even the King of Heaven was beheaded by him. Several, I want to see if he has three heads and six arms, or how he dares to make a noise in the Heavenly Palace at the Heavenly Court Base?"


    "He is dead, only the body and a little girl are left."


    "Dead?" Song Rento was a little surprised.


    Jian Wei vowed to nod.


    "That''s really a shame." Song Ren sighed with a face: "Such a character can''t see him when he''s alive. It''s a great pity in life. I''m still going to fight with him? Forget it, let''s go. Bring the corpse out and send it to the Tianting base as soon as possible, the province will have many nights and dreams."


    Jian Wei vowed to nod his head, and then motioned to his people to let Ling Yin and the others bring Wei Xiao''s body out.


    Ring tone in the room where they are.


    They had seen what happened outside, and now the people who saw Jian Wei swear came towards them, neither of them were in a good mood.


    "Sure enough, in the last days, being weak is the original sin. The captain has lost his dominance, Xiaowan, what do you think?"


    The little bowl returned to his senses, and a strange color flashed past his eyes.


    "Why don''t we bring the corpse of the murderous demon and the little girl to seek refuge with the deputy head of the ghost mercenary group? A dog who is strong is better than a subordinate who is weak?"


    Lingyin''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    "That''s the decision. Let''s go, before the people of Jian Wei swear to come, we will go out now with the corpse of the murderous demon and the little girl."


    The two did as they thought, without any hesitation.


    "What are you going to do?"


    The little girl who had almost cleaned the dirt on Wei Xiao¡¯s face and barely revealed Wei Xiao¡¯s handsome face, saw two bad women walking towards her, and reflexed, the little girl hurriedly got up and stood in front of Wei Xiao, no Let the two women approach Wei Xiao.


    "Go away!" The ring tone, who wanted to bring Wei Xiao by her side to show her own worth, slapped the little girl to the ground with a slap, and then lowered her body to hug Wei Xiao up.


    The little bowl with her didn''t know her thoughts, but she couldn''t help it, the ringtone was stronger than hers.


    "Huangmao girl, you better pray that you have enough value, otherwise, I will personally deliver you to the zombie''s mouth."


    Xiaowan looked at the little girl lying on the ground with blood at the corner of her mouth, without sympathy or even a word of comfort, and she said coldly.


    And just as her voice fell, when Ling Yin had already touched Wei Xiao''s body, Wei Xiao, who had been keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Oh my God!"


    The ringing sound closest to Wei Xiao''s eyes met exactly with Wei Xiao''s opened eyes.


    Obviously it was a dead body, but suddenly opened his eyes, and the sudden shock directly screamed out the ringtone.


    "Ahem..."


    Before she could make any follow-up actions, Wei Xiao reached out and pinched her neck directly, standing up straight.


    The ringing sound of Wei Xiao''s neck was unable to speak, and he could only shake his limbs and struggle ceaselessly.


    "Crafted, scammed the corpse?"

 Chapter 541： I will take over the battlefield

    The little bowl that was going to grab the little girl was also frightened by this scene, staring straight at Wei Xiao, who was pinching Lingyin''s neck and pinching her into the air.


    Wei Xiao shook his head and looked at the sky outside.


    "The sky is so bright? This resurrection seems a bit late!" With doubts in his mind, Wei Xiao glanced at him, just in time to see the little girl lying on the ground with blood at the corner of his mouth, his expression could not help but be full of coldness.


    "Big, uncle..." The little girl saw Wei Xiao standing up, completely disregarding her pain, her big watery eyes showed joy.


    "You did it?" Wei Xiao did not respond to the little girl''s call, looking at the little bowl with blood red eyes.


    Xiaowan was frightened by Wei Xiao''s sudden resurrection. Now facing Wei Xiao''s blood pupils full of killing intent, Xiaowan instinctively pointed to Lingyin and said, "No, it''s not me, it''s her."


    Wei Xiao turned to look at Lingyin.


    "Quick, let go of me, let me go..."


    "You are really naive after hitting the girl and wanting me to let you go."


    "Crack..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t have the thought of pitying Yuxiang from outsiders. He pinched Ling Yin''s big hand and squeezed her neck directly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Lingyin''s death brought the shocked Xiaowan back to reality.


    Screaming, the little bowl is about to run out of the house.


    Wei Xiao happened to see a pistol on Lingyin''s waist.


    Reached out and took out the pistol and threw Ling Yin''s body aside.


    "Boom boom..."


    After a few shots, the small bowl that had just ran to the door was shot and fell to the door.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The gunshots undoubtedly attracted the attention of everyone outside.


    "Dead, dead body...the dead body is resurrected..."


    The little bowl fell down, and he breathed out a few words with difficulty, and then there was no movement.


    Come and ask their team members to see this scene and walk quickly towards the entrance of the house.


    "what¡­¡­"


    As soon as he reached the door, he was caught in by a big hand.


    "Let''s see what''s going on in the past?"


    "Yes, boss!"


    Song Rento''s subordinates walked towards the house where Wei Xiao was at gunpoint.


    Inside, Wei Xiao grabbed Jian Weixue''s team members, also crushed his neck, took a gun from him, and then turned back to hold the little girl and galloped towards the third floor of the house.


    He didn''t plan to leave, but took the little girl to a room on the third floor, comforted the little girl, and asked her what happened during the period of her resurrection.


    The uncle came back to her alive again, and the little girl was very happy, not caring about all the grievances she suffered during this period.


    Tell Wei Xiao in disjointed words what happened during his resurrection, including Jian Wei vowed that they took Wei Xiao''s weapon.


    Based on the little girl''s narrative and some of his own brain supplements, Wei Xiao quickly understood everything.


    "Uncle, those people are very bad. I said that the uncle is not dead. They just don''t believe it. There is a bad woman who shot and beat the uncle. The girl failed to protect the uncle. The girl is so useless..."


    Hearing the last words of the little girl, especially the phrase "There is a bad woman who shot the uncle", the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    No wonder he felt that the time of this resurrection was wrong. It turned out that someone gave him a few more shots when he was resurrected.


    Fortunately, he was interrupted when he was resurrected. If he was beaten to death after he was completely resurrected, according to his previous urine nature, wouldn''t he have to wait until dark to see the sky again?


    If that were the case, his girl didn''t know how much more wronged he would suffer.


    Seeing the little girl sad, the distressed Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from her face.


    Looking at her pretty face, Wei Xiaowen smiled: "They are all blind, only the girl''s eyes are the sharpest. Don''t cry. Next, let''s see how the uncle teaches the bad guys."


    "Pata Pata..."


    Outside the house, someone came upstairs.


    Wei Xiao put down the little girl.


    "The girl stays here obediently, don''t go anywhere, wait for the uncle to get rid of the bad guys outside and pick you up, okay?"


    "Uncle, go! I''ll be good."


    "really obedient."


    Wei Xiao rubbed the little girl''s muddy head and got up, revealing the two pistols in his hands.


    There were not many bullets in the gun, but for Wei Xiao, it was enough.


    Isn''t there a song that is sung like this?


    No guns, no cannons, the enemy made us...


    "Hurry up, go to the room over there, let''s go here."


    Other people''s voices have been heard on the third floor.


    "You don''t have to go, just leave it to me."


    "who?"


    "Boom boom..."


    The killing **** awoke, and all beings trembled.


    What''s more, it''s a killer in peak state.


    Facing Wei Xiao who suddenly appeared from the room, the members of the ghost mercenary group who came to check on the situation had not yet reacted. The bullet from Wei Xiao''s gun had been sent to the west.


    There are only four people in total.


    Two pistols, two rifles.


    Wei Xiao threw away the pistol that had been shot in his hand, and immediately put on new equipment.


    Intensive gunfire spread from the room, and the people outside, if it is not clear that something serious happened at this time, they will be in vain in this end of the world.


    "Go to a few more people to see what''s going on?"


    Song Rento spoke again.


    This time, his people directly dispatched more than a dozen people.


    When these people rushed towards the house where the accident occurred, the Song people stared at Jian Wei with a fierce face and vowed, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Jian Wei vowed to shook his head hurriedly: "Absolutely not."


    "Then what''s going on now?"


    Jian Wei vowed to also want to know what happened, but he couldn''t understand it.


    "Boss Song, I really don''t know. That house is where the murderer''s body and the little girl next to him stayed. Apart from the corpse and the little girl, there were only two of my female team members, not at all. There may be others."


    Song Rentong stared at Jian Weixue''s eyes, seeing that he didn''t seem to be lying, and said coldly: "You''d better not play tricks on me, otherwise, I will let you live better than die. You guys will also go with me. have a look."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Inside the house.


    Wei Xiao, who had put on a new batch of weapons, had even more murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Rush in."


    At the entrance below the first floor, someone rushed in again.


    "Boom boom..."


    Before all the people outside came in, Wei Xiao held two rifles and fired directly at the entrance.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The screams continued, but within a few breaths, the armed personnel rushing in front all received a box of lunch under Wei Xiao''s gun.


    The armed men who had not rushed in were all frightened and retreated.


    Wei Xiao approached the guardrail on the third floor and turned over to the first floor.


    When he kicked his feet, his figure moved, and the muddy body shot out like a sharp arrow.


    The armed men hiding under the walls on both sides of the door had no idea that someone had run out of it.


    I only felt a gust of wind blowing from the entrance, and when they realized something, the figure had already come outside, and Wei Xiao, whose gun was pointed at them, pulled the trigger while moving.


    More than a dozen figures fell in front of the door in screams.


    In his eyes after death, there was still panic and confusion.


    Why did i die?


    Who fired the gun?


    Damn it?


    "Super soldier?"


    Song Rentou, who was rushing over, saw this scene, his eyes suddenly opened.


    "Is that a man or a ghost?"


    Wei Xiao''s figure has disappeared between the houses on the other side.


    Except for Song Rento, none of the younger brothers who were a single figure clearly saw them, and their eyes were shocked.


    "Everyone, be careful, you are a super soldier, don''t be careless." Song Ren reminded everyone in a loud voice. At the same time, his previous arrogant and domineering appearance disappeared, and his face was unprecedentedly solemn.


    Super soldier?


    Could it be that even the super fighters are also planning to kill the corpse of the mad demon?


    Jian Wei on one side vowed to hear Song Rentou''s words, his heart trembled, and he wanted to cry without tears.


    Do you want to be so exciting?


    Just a corpse, it''s not enough to alarm a behemoth like the ghost mercenary group. Now that even extraordinary people have appeared, can we give ordinary people like us a chance to turn over?


    Jian Wei vowed that God was just joking with him.


    He was given a chance to reach the sky in one step, but he still had to go through ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties if he wanted to reap the final fruit.


    Is this too difficult for others?

 Chapter 542： Boss Song, your wish has come true

    "Boom boom..."


    When Jian Wei vowed to lament the injustice of his own experience, Wei Xiao, who disappeared, reappeared.


    According to the little girl, there is no good person outside. Wei Xiao, who doesn''t need to keep his hands at all, uses the four guns on his body to constantly solve the prey that appears in his sight while moving fast.


    The speed is as fast as the gust of wind, where to shoot, and every shot of a gun means the death of a life.


    Facing the murderous Wei Xiao, Song Rentou''s subordinates continued to fall down.


    Song Rento''s reaction was not slow.


    After knowing that Wei Xiao was a super soldier, the first shot spread, and he immediately searched for cover to hide.


    The subordinates who followed Song Rentou didn''t have the resilience that he did. After the gunfire stopped, they all fell in a pool of blood.


    Not far away, Jian Wei swore that something was wrong, and ran into the house to take shelter.


    "Damn it." Song Ren yelled angrily, and a few dashed to the side of the convoy, and then shouted to his people: "Everyone is moving closer to the armored vehicle to form a defensive circle. As long as you see a figure, you can give it directly. I shot."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The remaining members of the ghost mercenary group heard Song Rentou''s words and evacuated the surrounding houses one after another and gathered towards their motorcade.


    Wei Xiao''s figure was still on the move, and wherever the figure passed, no one could escape his shot.


    Soon, he came to the place where Jian Wei vowed to park.


    It can be said that the little girl has never forgotten Wei Xiao''s knife. In the previous narration, she told Wei Xiao that the ring head knife was put on their car by the person Jian Wei sweared.


    He concealed his body quickly and scanned all the vehicles on the street. Wei Xiao, who didn''t know which car was on his head, just glanced at it.


    Fortunately, in a convertible off-road vehicle, the figure with the first sword appeared in his sight.


    "found it!"


    With a "swish", Wei Xiao''s figure left the house directly onto the convertible tank.


    It was the first time that Wei Xiao, who was completely exposed to Song Rentong''s sight, reached out and picked up the ring knife on the car.


    "how is this possible?"


    Jian Wei, who was hiding, vowed to see Wei Xiao''s figure and his eyes went straight.


    He hadn''t seen Wei Xiao''s face and didn''t know what he looked like before, but the mud in Wei Xiao''s body was so obvious.


    Among them, except for Wei Xiao, who is like a dead body, who has this look?


    "The dead can come back to life. What is this, this is a joke?"


    "He is in the car, shooting, shoot me quickly." Song Rentou''s shout spread.


    The members of the ghost mercenary group gathered together and immediately fired at Wei Xiao on the chariot.


    Wei Xiao, who had already received the ring first sword, turned his head, saw dozens of guns aimed at him not far away, directly suspended the ring first sword, turned over and fell to the back of the convertible in a burst of intensive gunfire, avoiding attacking him. All bullets.


    "Boss Song, he is a murderous demon, don''t you want to fight him? Now your chance is here, kill him." Jian Wei hiding in the building swears, poking out half of his head from the window to remind Song People through.


    "What? Bastard, didn''t you mean that he is dead? Why is he alive again?"


    Song Rentou heard Jian Wei''s words, and at the same time he was thrilled, and he had the thoughts of taking Jian Wei''s oath alive.


    At the moment when the two of them shouted in the air, Wei Xiao suddenly turned his head, looking at Jian Wei swear, who had half his head out of the window, with cold eyes.


    Jian Wei swore to discover this scene and hurriedly retracted his head.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Fight against me? What do you think?"


    The **** eyes looked at the armored car at one end through the car window, which was exactly in line with the sight of Song Rentou who was hiding behind the armored car.


    Song Rento also noticed Wei Xiao''s monster eyes, and his heart trembled.


    "Blast the car in front of him and you kill him."


    Knowing that the super soldier who appeared was actually a murderous madman, and now being watched by Wei Xiao, Song Rento''s mood was not ordinary solemn.


    The name of the person, the bark of the tree.


    Can Song Rento dare to neglect the existence of several heavenly kings easily under the guard of many powerful men in the heavenly court?


    As for the previous statement in front of Jian Wei swear that he wanted to fight Wei Xiao, that was nothing but a boast of the Song people.


    The king of heaven is a killer who can''t handle it even if he puts on the armor of the king. He is a foreign editor who doesn''t even have an armed armor and wants to fight Wei Xiao, afraid that it is not the old birthday star who eats arsenic.


    Of course, Song Rento now can''t wait to swear Jian Wei a thousand swords.


    I''m just pretending to be in front of you, do you have to say it out loud?


    This is clearly pulling hatred for Lao Tzu!


    Song Rento swears that when Wei Xiao is resolved, Jian Wei must swear that life is better than death.


    Hearing Song Rento''s orders, the subordinates around him shot their guns at the chariot where Wei Xiao was hiding.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold, and his figure took a step back, only to hear the sound of a "puff", he saw the modified car with a weight of several tons kicked into the air by him, like a cannonball flying in the direction of the armored car.


    fear!


    very horrifying!


    It was terrifying.


    Several tons of tanks have been kicked into the air, why don''t you go to the sky?


    "Quickly get out of it¡ª" Song Ren exclaimed with horrified eyes.


    The members of the ghost mercenary group surrounding the convoy dodged when they saw the flying chariots.


    "Boom boom..."


    There was a speeding vehicle preventing the people in front from shooting, the knife was hanging in his mouth, and the two rifles in his hands were raised. Wei Xiao walked forward in stride. At the same time, the rifles in both hands kept shooting out bullets, and the armed men who evaded the tank were shot. One shot.


    When the bullet of the rifle was finished, Wei Xiao threw away the rifle and replaced it with two pistols to continue shooting.


    In less than a minute, under his fierce and invincible operation, nearly two-thirds of the living members of the ghost mercenary group fell under his gun.


    It was less than ten meters close to the convoy, and Song Rentou had less than ten subordinates.


    There was no bullet in the pistol, and Wei Xiao held a knife in his left hand, and one of his subordinates drew close to Song Rentou.


    The figure swept through like a gust of wind, and the blade was like thunder.


    I saw the afterimages constantly flashing in the air, and every afterimage disappeared, which meant the death of a human being.


    "call-"


    In just an instant, Wei Xiao approached Song Rento''s figure.


    "Damn it!"


    Just as Song Rento was about to shoot, he saw Wei Xiao''s blade cut directly at his head.


    This frightened the Song people completely.


    Not daring to hesitate, Song Ren hurriedly avoided Wei Xiao''s fatal blow.


    "Suddenly..."


    The blade lost Song Rento''s figure, and slid across a locomotive beside him. The side of the locomotive was directly cut across by Wei Xiao''s knife.


    "Super soldier?"


    Seeing Song Rento avoid him with this knife, Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    How can you encounter super soldiers in this kind of place?


    Wei Xiao then smiled evilly: "No wonder you dare to say something against me, there is indeed some capital."


    "Boom boom..."


    On the side, Song Rentong escaped Wei Xiao''s attack, and pulled his gun away at a certain distance.


    "Clang clang..."


    Wei Xiao''s reaction and strength were thrilling.


    The blades are numerous, and the cold light shines everywhere.


    All the bullets shot by Song Rento were caught by him with a knife.


    "What kind of monster is this TM?"


    Song Rento no longer knew how to describe his feelings at the moment.


    Use a knife to block bullets?


    Shameless, can you go too far?

 Chapter 543： you know too much

    Can''t tolerate Song people to think too much.


    Wei Xiao''s figure was already close, and the ring head knife that cut the gold and broken jade seemed to have eyes, slashing towards the figure of Song Rentong.


    Decisively choose to dodge.


    With the help of the locomotive and the small space around him, Song Rento, who had some ability, avoided Wei Xiao''s attacks several times in a row.


    "Peng..."


    However, the good fortune of his life will end here.


    When he evaded Wei Xiao¡¯s blade and fled from the empty position between the two locomotives, his figure just moved into the gap between the two locomotives, swiping a knife against Song Ren, who had failed to kill Wei Xiao, and grabbing with one hand. He stayed in the door of one of the locomotives, and then the whole locomotive was dragged by him.


    The fierce collision hit Song Rento''s body, directly pushing Song Ren to the rear of another locomotive, making it difficult to move.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Blood was spit out from his mouth, and Song Rento, who was trying to struggle, faced the locomotive that Wei Xiao had stepped on with one foot, his strength had no effect at all.


    "Brother, no, brother, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, this is all misunderstanding. I am not in the same group as the person who arrested you. I don''t know him at all. I just passed by and didn''t know anything." Song Rento hurriedly begged for mercy. With blood on his mouth, the face that forced a smile out of his face was uglier than crying.


    "You should know who I am?" Wei Xiao said casually, making gestures with the ring-saw in his hand.


    Song Rento nodded first, then shook his head frantically.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know anyone."


    "Duplicity, do my eyes still need extra explanation?"


    "Big brother, I really don''t know you are still alive. It was Jian Wei who swears that the **** lied to me. He said that when he found you, you were dead. If you know that you are still alive, it will be your old man¡¯s record in the Heavenly Court base. I don¡¯t dare to provoke you after eating the bear heart!


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly: "Some people think I''m dead?"


    "Yes, yes. It was Jian Wei who vowed to find the figure of elder brother, we can find here, it is also because he leaked the news that caused the misunderstanding between us."


    Wei Xiao turned his head to look in the direction Jian Wei sweared.


    Does anyone know he died?


    Now Wei Xiao had no reason to convince himself even if he wanted to be kind.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Under Song Ren''s perturbed gaze, Wei Xiao didn''t say a word, swiping the knife directly over Song Rento''s upper body.


    "Big brother, why is this?"


    "you know too much."


    Wei Xiao put down his foot on the locomotive and swore to Jian Wei to walk towards them with the ring knife in his hand.


    Song Rentou, who was withstood by the two locomotives, slowly swallowed after hearing Wei Xiao''s final answer, and the part above his chest immediately slid to the ground.


    Sometimes naming is a technical job, Song Rentou, he died unjustly.


    "Hurry up, light up!"


    "Tututu...tututu..."


    "Captain, I''m already working hard, but I just can''t fight."


    "Damn it!"


    Jian Wei, who had come to the street from the house, saw that Wei Xiao was dealing with Song Ren and them, so he wanted to run away.


    But the fortunes were bad, and they all got on the car. As a result, the tank couldn''t start anyhow.


    Like an ant on a hot pot, the anxious Jian Wei swore back to look at the armored vehicle. He just saw Wei Xiao, who had dealt with Song Rentou, approached them. Jian Wei swore was scared to death on the spot.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Buzzing..."


    During the crisis, the team members in the driver''s seat finally started the chariot.


    The players who had obviously relaxed the tension on their faces didn''t dare to neglect, they just blasted the accelerator and left.


    "boom--"


    The chariot hadn''t started yet, suddenly, a gunshot came from behind, and the driving team members directly received the lunch.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this scene, looking back and seeing Wei Xiao who was holding a gun at his side, Jian Wei vowed to leave the chariot and rush towards the house on one side.


    "Shoot, kill him, shoot quickly, or all of us will die." Jian Wei swears while running, shouting to other people hiding in the building.


    There are still many people in the building.


    They hesitated for a while watching Wei Xiao walking towards the building where Jian Wei vowed to escape step by step.


    Should we shoot?


    "A group of idiots, he is a murderous madman. Now you all know his whereabouts. Do you think he will let you go? Get rid of him if you don''t want to die, so that all the living can take his body to the heaven base Receive the bounty. Don¡¯t you know how generous the bounty is?"


    Wealth is touching.


    Life is threatened, and perhaps some people are lucky. They think that all this is just Jian Wei''s oath and self-righteousness. Wei Xiao will not necessarily deal with them, but when a wealth that they can''t refuse appears in front of them, they know that once they do it. There is no doubt that he will die, but many people have to do it even if they risk their lives.


    It is not unreasonable that people die for money and birds die for food.


    "Captain Jane is right, he is not dead, all of us don''t want to live, kill him."


    "Boom boom..."


    No one is a fool.


    Obviously they went for Wei Xiao''s bounty, but in order to bring more people down to share the risk, their reasons for dealing with Wei Xiao became "involuntary".


    Someone fired a gun, coupled with the instigation of some people before, suddenly, all the floors where there were people, gunshots rang out.


    Wei Xiao probably estimated the number of gunshots, which was about 20.


    With this person, how can they have the courage to attack themselves?


    "Boom..."


    With a knife in one hand and a gun in the other, Wei Xiao avoided bullets shot from a high place. At the same time, the gun in his hand also launched a counterattack.


    He can avoid the enemy''s bullets, but the enemy cannot escape under his gun.


    Every bullet leaving the barrel means that one person died upstairs.


    The figure entered the floor where Jian Wei swore to escape in the rain of bullets.


    "Boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The gunshots continued to sound along with the screams.


    In the building where Wei Xiao was located, either the enemy shot or Wei Xiao shot, but there was only one. Wei Xiao was safe, and none of the people who shot him had a good life.


    "My lord, don''t kill me, kill me a lot..."


    Jian Wei vowed that there was nowhere to escape, he was chased by Wei Xiao all the way to the top of the building.


    This building has twelve floors. When he came to the edge of the roof, he looked at Wei Xiao, who was approaching him step by step. After the bullets in his hand, he had no hope of survival. He knelt on the roof, begging Wei with despair. Xiao.


    Seeing his appearance, Wei Xiao smiled.


    Not to mention that Wei Xiao didn''t intend to let him go. Even if he did, he didn''t know that he would kneel down and beg for mercy after he had shot all the bullets. Wei Xiao couldn''t be merciful.


    There is a chance to kill him Wei Xiao, even if it is very small, Jian Wei vowed not to let it go. Now there is no hope at all, knowing that begging for mercy, there is such a good thing in the world?


    Wei Xiao approached him, his scarlet eyes without any emotion.


    "When you took me to the Heavenly Court base to receive the reward, did you ever think that you would lose your life because of this bounty?"


    Jian Wei cried bitterly.


    "My lord, when we found you, you were already out of breath. I''m just an ordinary person and want to pick something cheap. If I knew you weren''t dead yet, I wouldn''t dare to do that Do it! I beg my lord to spare me my life, and I promise that from now on, I will never be greedy for petty bargains.


    "You didn''t lose your life in greedy for petty gains, but you knew the secrets you shouldn''t know. You said just now that none of the people left here can survive. You are not an exception. It''s good to go, don''t give away. ."


    "no¡­¡­"


    Jian Wei vowed that he still wanted to rescue himself, but Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense with him, and kicked him off the edge of the building.


    Wei Xiao immediately jumped off the building, relying on the friction between the ring knife and the wall to come down.


    Jian Wei, who came to the ground before him, vowed that he was already dead and could not die again.


    In order to make sure that no accident happened, Wei Xiao made a knife on his neck.

 Chapter 544： I want to live and die with the uncle

    Looking up, Wei Xiao''s eyes just saw the person peeping at him in another house, with a wicked smile on his face.


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao''s evil blood pupils, the **** panicked.


    "He is here, the murderer is here."


    "Run away..."


    The rest of the people found that Wei Xiao was walking towards them, and in panic, they yelled around while running.


    People who didn¡¯t know thought they were reminding others to flee with them. Those who knew knew that they were doing this entirely to cause riots and to attract Wei Xiao¡¯s attention with many people, and then fled in the chaos. .


    Wei Xiao didn''t care what they thought, searching from building to building.


    Regardless of the floor or the room, he never let go of a single place.


    With Wei Xiao''s overall ability surpassing ordinary people more than ten times, as long as he is willing, with him as the center, the living people within a radius of five meters around him can''t escape his pursuit.


    Unless the person''s heart is not beating or breathing, otherwise, wanting to escape from under Wei Xiao''s nose is tantamount to idiotic dreams.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Don''t kill me, I don''t know anything..."


    "My lord, I''m not in the same group with them."


    There is no pity in Wei Xiao''s cleaning. Anyone he finds or sees, no matter how the other party pleads, will not escape death.


    After hours of searching and hacking, many floors were quiet.


    As soon as he was about to leave the town, Wei Xiao, who had just come out of a house, murmured softly: "Are there any people alive? Just say something if you have, I promise, as long as you come out consciously, the rest will be You can live. But if I find out, I will shave him into a stick, and then cramp and peel him."


    As he walked, Wei Xiao kept looking around.


    In the whole town, at this moment, except for Wei Xiao''s voice, there were no insects.


    On the street, the bodies of Song Rentou and others were still lying on the icy ground. A large amount of blood was mixed with the melted ice and snow, and turned into blood flowing on the street, just like a ghost town.


    I don''t know if it was because of the appearance of the ghost mercenary group that the other forces that followed were scared back. Since the members of the ghost mercenary group appeared, there have been no other groups of forces appearing in this small town.


    After wandering slowly in the middle of the street, Wei Xiao still didn''t notice any movement or sound. It was already certain that there was no third person in this town except him and the little girl.


    With no interest, Wei Xiao just passed by a clothing store, and his footsteps stopped.


    Look at the clothes in the clothing store, then look at myself...


    After a short pause, Wei Xiao turned and walked into the clothing store, disappearing into the street.


    "Huh... my god! It''s terrible. Is that a murderous demon? I''m worried about being found by him at such a distance."


    "Terror, cruel, and frenzied. I now know why Heavenly Court is offering him such a high bounty. This person is simply a butcher, a **** of murder, and the survivor he met has no good life at all."


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that there is such a horrible person in this world. No, this kind of person is a nightmare for our survivors. In any case, even if the bounty is not required, we must not let him continue. Live in this world."


    On a hillside outside the town.


    Wei Xiao''s previous guess was correct.


    It''s not that no other team entered the town, but the forces that came from behind were indeed persuaded by the presence of the ghost mercenary group.


    Of course, this is only part of the reason. What really keeps them from getting close to the small town is the ferocity and power shown by Wei Xiao.


    Jian Wei swears that these people will not say that Song Rentou is a big man with a surname in the nearest flame base.


    As a man of the Ghost Mercenary Corps who has taken the No. 2 potion, with forty or fifty gunmen, they are not the enemy of Wei Xiao alone. Are the other teams still confident to deal with Wei Xiao?


    As for the sneak attack, don''t be silly, learn about the bullets.


    Killing gods that can be ignored by bullets, provoke such a person, it is not a question of not being afraid of death, but whether you want to die.


    Knowing that you will die, you will undoubtedly insist on it. This is not brave and fearless, but stupid.


    At this time, Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared on the street, and other forces who were always paying attention to the situation in the town through the telescope. After staying for a while, no one was willing to stay in place.


    At first, they really came for the bounty from the Heavenly Court Base, but now, they just want to get rid of Wei Xiao, the murderous god.


    Such a murderous, cruel devil appeared around their base. If it is not removed, any team will leave the base to hunt in the future, I am afraid it will be frightened.


    All the forces in the distance left one after another, and at the same time, they will also notify the whole base of the news that Wei Xiao appeared in the sphere of influence of the flame base.


    Perhaps that day, other bases closer to the flame base will learn this news.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about these things at all.


    In the town, he found several clothing stores, prepared a brand new outfit for him and the little girl, and then found a place to take a bath, prepared all the toiletries, and then returned to the house where the little girl was.


    "Uncle..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure appear, the little girl leaped towards him happily.


    Wei Xiao hadn''t reacted yet, the little girl had already hugged his thigh and leaned tightly in front of him.


    "Uncle, have you knocked down all the bad guys?"


    At this time, Wei Xiao had already replaced his previous "clay suit" and put on a new set of clothes. In his hand, he still carried a lot of bags, and there was also a set of black clothes that belonged to him. Children''s clothes for the little girl.


    Wei Xiao put down the bag in his hand and gently pushed the little girl away, then knelt down and shaved her little nose.


    "The girl is so smart. The bad guys have been knocked down by the uncle, and now the uncle is back to pick you up."


    "Uncle is really good."


    "To protect the girl, the uncle must be great. Go, uncle will take you to change and wash, and then we will put on new clothes and go back to the uncle''s house, okay?"


    "it is good!"


    The little girl responded sweetly.


    Wei Xiao smiled and picked up the little girl, then left the house with the bag and ring knife on the ground.


    After more than half an hour, the two came out of a bathing center.


    Wei Xiao and the little girl have had a new look.


    Needless to say, Wei Xiao''s black outfit was as cold and handsome as ever.


    The little girl next to him, after washing and washing, hadn''t noticed before, but now after some dressing, she is indescribably beautiful and cute like a doll.


    The little girl hadn''t worn such beautiful children''s clothes for a long time, and she looked very happy with a slightly thin but white face.


    "Let''s go! Girl, from now on, the uncle''s home will be your home."


    "Well, where does the uncle go, where does the girl go, the girl will live and die with the uncle."


    "Hahaha...well, live and die together."


    Wei Xiao was in a good mood, and took the little girl''s hand and walked towards the only armored car on the street.


    ...

 Chapter 545： Race against time

    Flame base.


    The members of those forces who had returned from the outskirts of the town had already brought the news of the discovery of Wei Xiao back to the base.


    At the beginning, many people didn¡¯t believe it, and even thought that those who brought the news back wanted them to call back the people who were sent out to search for Wei Xiao¡¯s whereabouts, and then these people who released the "fake news" could come in. .


    However, in this situation, as many large forces on the base sent out people to chase Wei Xiao and them, many small forces that would rather be trusted to have them than others were untrustworthy were also ready to move.


    With their last insistence, after the troops of the Commanding Mansion were also dispatched, they no longer had any worries.


    Everyone was as if they had been beaten up, calling friends and accompany them, leaving the flame base with enough equipment to find the traces of Wei Xiao and the little girl.


    The headquarters of the Ghost Mercenary Corps.


    "What you said is true?"


    "My lord, even if I give me a hundred courage, I dare not lie to you. I have seen with my own eyes that I was not the only one who saw Master Song Rento be hacked and killed by a murderous madman. The adults will find someone to ask. true and false."


    "Good, good, what a murderous demon. It''s not enough to make trouble in the Heavenly Court base. Now killing my brother and destroying my mercenary group members, is Song Yixue really bullying for me? Come..."


    "What''s the command of the head?"


    "How many people can the weapons of our ghost mercenary group equip?"


    "About two hundred." The subordinate said truthfully.


    "Very well, let our people be equipped with these weapons right away, and leave the base with our head to capture the murderous demon. I will personally cut off the murderous demon''s head to pay tribute to my brother''s spirit in the sky." Song Yixue gritted his teeth and said.


    "Yes!"


    The entire flame base is mobilized.


    Nearly 10,000 people went out of the city to look for Wei Xiao and the others. Such a movement soon shocked some of the big forces in the Chenyang base that was close to them.


    At the beginning, the forces of the Chenyang Base were not very clear about what the Blaze Base had dispatched so many people for. After some inquiries, I learned that Wei Xiao''s figure appeared in the area of ??the Blaze Base, and the major forces at the base next door suddenly Unable to sit still, one after another sent people out of the city in an attempt to catch Wei Xiao and the others before the major forces in the Flame Base.


    One day passed.


    Into the night.


    Wei Xiao, who originally drove the little **** the road, had to choose to walk at the moment.


    no way.


    Since the members of the forces outside the small town in the daytime brought their whereabouts back to the Flame Base, within less than three hours, members of the hunting squad found them, and it was not a wave.


    These hunting teams that met Wei Xiao naturally never survived.


    From their mouths, Wei Xiao also inquired that the Flame Base had already dispatched no fewer than 10,000 people out to capture them.


    Knowing this situation, Wei Xiao knew that it was no longer realistic to drive.


    Nearly 10,000 people left the base to capture him, and among these people, nearly 1,000 had weapons in their hands.


    Wei Xiao didn''t think that he could escape under the siege of so many people. Once he was discovered by a large army while driving, his situation with the little girl would be more dangerous than ever.


    Fortunately, from the members of the hunter squad who had been beheaded by him, Wei Xiao had already asked the way to Minghai City.


    Therefore, the two nephews and uncles abandoned the car and chose to walk, both in places where vehicles cannot drive.


    "Uncle, is your home far away?"


    "Uncle doesn''t know, we just keep walking like this, we will always get there."


    "Is the uncle''s house beautiful?"


    "It''s very beautiful. There is electricity everywhere, houses sheltered from wind and rain, warm rooms and comfortable beds. The girl will love it."


    "Does that also have a lot of delicious food?"


    "A lot, the girl can''t finish it for a lifetime."


    "..."


    Under the night.


    Wei Xiao took the little girl''s hand and walked on the mountain path.


    Stepping on the green grass ground, thousands of stars above your head, one big and one small figure, the girl is tireless, the uncle is tireless, the sound of questioning and answering, in this dark environment, so leisurely, so relaxing and cozy.


    Wei Xiao and the others didn''t have any awareness of "Desperate End of the World". Instead, they were those who left the base and looked for them everywhere. In the middle of the night, not only was it difficult to look at them, but sometimes they had to prevent the zombies hiding in the dark from attacking them.


    Although the zombies in the Heavenly Alliance have basically been cleaned up by the survivors, it is only for ordinary zombies.


    Senior zombies like Level 3 zombies, they already possess the instinct of beasts, know how to hide themselves, know how to ward off evil and avoid evil, and they also know that there are not many human survivors ambushing.


    For the survivors, at night, if not necessary, they would not dare to search outside with fanfare for the whereabouts of Wei Xiao and the little girl.


    No one disturbed, Wei Xiao and the little girl walked comfortably at night.


    Chenyang base.


    A chariot pulled out from the base and drove quickly in the direction of Minghai City.


    "I knew there would be nothing wrong with the Lord, but now their situation is also worrying. These people are really frantic and sent out tens of thousands of people to arrest the Lord. I have to rush to the Phoenix Base as soon as possible to let the Lord''s people come. To meet them, I hope that the Lord''s popularity at the Phoenix Base is good enough, otherwise, everything will have to be resigned."


    At dawn today, Lin Qin drove the chariot to leave the Tianting base.


    In order to get to the Phoenix Base in Minghai City as soon as possible, she did not take the road of the original Shuguang Base, but chose the Chenyang Base, which is the nearest to Minghai City.


    But what she didn''t expect was that when she drove to the Chenyang base, she encountered no less than twenty hunter squads along the way. They seemed to be searching for something outside.


    In the beginning, Lin Qin wanted to ask these people what they were running all over the mountains and plains. As a result, the team that Lin Qin asked about coveted her beauty. Not only did they not tell her what she wanted, but also wanted to She owns it.


    Lin Qin was angry and killed five or six of the hunter squads.


    She didn''t hold any hope for those in the wild, and drove directly into the Chenxi base.


    Inside the base, she inquired about the news she wanted.


    It turned out that all of this was due to the exposure of Wei Xiao''s whereabouts.


    Now the people at the Flame Base and Chenyang Base are looking for Wei Xiao''s traces, trying to find Wei Xiao to capture or shoot him alive.


    Lin Qin was ecstatic when he heard the news about Wei Xiao.


    Although she firmly believed that Wei Xiao would not have an accident, Lin Qin was still worried deep in her heart before getting a clear answer. Now that she knew that Wei Xiao had not lost his life through the Tianhe River, Lin Qin was completely relieved.


    However, Lin Qin became nervous again when he thought that there were two bases and tens of thousands of people outside to block and intercept Wei Xiao.


    With dozens of people and hundreds of people, she didn''t worry about trapping Wei Xiao at all, but with tens of thousands of people, she admired Wei Xiao again and didn''t think that Wei Xiao could escape their search with a little girl.


    Because of this, she didn''t stay in the Chenyang base much, and after learning the specific situation, she left the Chenyang base directly.


    The only one who can rescue Wei Xiao is the base behind him. Lin Qin only hopes that the Phoenix Base is strong enough and Wei Xiao¡¯s prestige in the base is high enough. Otherwise, whether Wei Xiao can return to the Phoenix Base depends on God¡¯s will. NS.


    With the mentality of finding rescue, Lin Qin is racing against time every moment.


    Now that the snow on the ground has melted, she will be able to reach the boundary of Minghai City tomorrow morning if no accident occurs.


    "I hope it''s time."

 Chapter 546： Arrived in Minghai City

    The night passed impatiently waiting for tens of thousands of survivors.


    A new day is here.


    The sun hadn''t climbed the mountain yet, and the various forces who had spent the entire night in the wild took action immediately.


    The major transportation routes have been blocked by powerful forces at the two bases, and the waterways are also guarded by other armed forces. Basically, there are people squatting on the "open roads" that Wei Xiao and the others can walk.


    People from some small forces know this and they know that they cannot get involved in these places. Therefore, many hunting teams and small groups, holding their luck in their hearts, selected the areas to search for Wei Xiao and the little girl in the dense forests in the mountains. Among.


    In the direction of Minghai City, Lin Qin, who wanted to rush to the Phoenix Base for rescue, was in trouble.


    Not a man-made disaster, but a zombie.


    Near Minghai City, hordes of zombies began to grow densely.


    In these corpses, there are dozens of them, hundreds of thousands, and even tens of thousands of zombies.


    Lin Qin encountered the most corpses.


    She originally thought that she would be able to reach Minghai City at dawn, but because of this change, she could only choose a detour.


    As the saying goes, misfortune does not come singly.


    Perhaps the zombies in the Heavenly Alliance are so clean that many people forget that the protagonist of this world is the zombies, including Lin. Because of this, Lin Qin, who planned to walk a little longer to bypass the gathering place of the corpses, met the long-lost third-level zombies on the way.


    The Reaper among Level 3 zombies can reach a maximum speed of about 180 kilometers per hour when running at full speed. Lin Qin met them and was destined to not leave safely.


    A big battle is destined to be unavoidable, and Lu Linqin will not be able to continue driving in the future.


    With the noise from the vehicle, I don''t know how many Level 3 zombies will be attacked by the remaining distance.


    "Unlucky for people, you can stuff your teeth between your mouth when you drink it, **** it!"


    Lin Qin was anxious.


    The more this kind of critical moment, the easier it is to go wrong. Are these zombies all the reinforcements requested by Chu Tianhe?


    Being delayed in time, Lin Qin can only pray that Wei Xiao and the little girl can hold on until the moment she arrives with reinforcements.


    Another day passed.


    Lin Qin''s prayers were not favored by the heavens. Wei Xiao, who was walking in the dense mountain forest, was still discovered by the hunter squad.


    I don''t know if it was lucky or unlucky to find Wei Xiao and their hunter squad.


    A team of 17 people, they have only five pistols, and the rest of the members are cold weapons made of metal, which looks very shabby.


    This team surrounded Wei Xiao and the little girl.


    "Murder madman, you have nowhere to escape, I advise you to catch it with all your hands."


    The leader of the team tried to frighten Wei Xiao, and thus effortlessly captured Wei Xiao and the little girl alive.


    The idea is good, but they don''t know how stupid a small group is to deal with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao ignored the seventeen people who surrounded him and the little girl.


    Holding a wooden scabbard in his right hand, he looked at the little girl who didn''t make any waves in his eyes.


    "Girl, remember their gaze, that is the gaze of the weak, you should never have the same gaze as theirs, know?"


    "Uncle, I remember."


    The little girl nodded seriously.


    "Damn it, can you hear what I said? Put down my arms and I can spare you from dying, otherwise, you and the kid next to you don''t want to live."


    "You talk too much nonsense!"


    Wei Xiao''s face sank, and the moment his words fell, the scabbard on his right hand moved and the ring-head knife inside was unsheathed. At the same time, the wooden scabbard that was divided into two when the ring-head knife was unsheathed was knocked out by him. , Turned into two sharp weapons, half pierced the throat of the speaker, and half shot a person next to him.


    "Hurry up and shoot!"


    "kill him!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The others reacted quickly, and the other three with guns in their hands decisively fired at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao hugged the little girl to protect it, and swung the knife around the head.


    All the bullets fired by the enemy were blocked by him, and one of them was split in half by him, killing the two team members on the left and right behind him.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The figure that was almost impossible for ordinary people to catch with the naked eye moved for an instant, and only a muffled sound spread.


    After Wei Xiao''s figure holding the little girl appeared again, he didn''t even look at the members of the hunter squad who besieged him, and took a quick step to choose a direction and rushed away.


    The hunting squad, whose bodies were frozen in place, fell to the ground with horror in their eyes and speechless fear in their faces within a few seconds after Wei Xiao took the little girl away.


    "The gunfire came from here."


    "Captain, it''s the Flathead squad, all dead."


    "How is it possible? Seventeen people died like this in less than a few minutes after we heard the gunshots and arrived here?"


    "It must be a murderous demon, and his power is far beyond our imagination. This person is no longer what our single team can deal with, immediately notify other members of the surrounding squads that the murderous demon is in this area, and let them search for it. Keep it within five miles."


    "Yes, Captain."


    Another hunter squad who heard the gunshots rushed into the air.


    But they didn''t feel any loss, but felt fortunate.


    Because of what happened to the Flathead team, their captain realized that Wei Xiao was terrible and saved their lives invisibly.


    The captain immediately made a countermeasure.


    The members of this squad quickly dispersed, telling others the whereabouts of the murderous mad.


    After searching for other forces that hadn¡¯t been discovered for two days and nights, after learning that the whereabouts of the murderous demon was finally discovered, the members of the forces became more motivated and surrounded the area where Wei Xiao had appeared from different directions. .


    Half an hour passed.


    In the temporary garrison of the ghost mercenary group.


    "Head, there is news of a murderous madman."


    "The message is okay?"


    "Absolutely no problem. It came from the Chenyang base. A hunting squad was the first to discover the whereabouts of the murderous demon, but all members have fallen. Now, people from all major forces have finally appeared towards the murderous demon. There is absolutely nothing wrong with the convergence of regions."


    "Okay! I finally found you, murderous madman." Song Yixue stood up from his seat in surprise, "Assemble the team right away, and we will kill you directly."


    "Yes!"


    The ghost mercenary group is in action, and the other powers are not under the ghost mercenary group, and the people from the two base command houses that are even stronger than the ghost mercenary group have moved closer to the area where Wei Xiao killed the hunter team. .


    To Minghai City.


    Lin Qin, who had wasted one more day and one night, finally appeared in the Haitian District.


    At this time, she was physically and mentally exhausted and hurt all over.


    The injuries on his body were not left by the zombies, but were caused by the chasing of the third-level zombies, or rolling down a hillside, or falling into a deep ditch.


    Although the process was extremely thrilling, fortunately, there was no danger in the end.


    After dragging his exhausted body to Minghai City, Lin Qin was worried that it would take some time to find the Phoenix Base. But what she didn''t expect was that she had only entered the Haitian District, and the fortress wall that was six meters taller than before Wei Xiao left was revealed before her eyes.

 Chapter 547： Confirm Lin Qins identity

    "The Lord said that there is only one Phoenix base in Minghai City, and it should be here."


    With a smile on his face, Lin Qin shook his lead-filled legs toward the base that seemed to be close in front of him in the distance.


    "Who, stop?"


    Before she could go far, suddenly, from the surrounding buildings, a heavily armed soldier rushed out with a rifle.


    Lin Qin shouted: "I want to see Master Wu Qing..."


    Armed soldiers surrounded Lin Qin, and one of the team leaders said coldly: "What status? What is the purpose of coming to our base?"


    "Lord, there is danger in the lord, I need the strength of the base."


    "What did you say?"


    "Take me to see Master Wu Qing, or it will be too late."


    The soldiers hesitated for a moment, and the team leader said: "Put her on your back, we will go to see the mistress immediately."


    "Yes, Captain!" A soldier came to Lin Qin, bent over and carried her on his back.


    "The others continue to be vigilant."


    The squad leader said to the other soldiers, and then led the two guards and the soldier with Lin Qin on their backs to an armored vehicle not far away.


    The car quickly started and went straight to the main base in the distance.


    Not long after, the vehicle entered the base city wall.


    When the armored vehicle passed a checkpoint, the armored vehicle stopped, and the captain sitting in the passenger seat said to the personnel on duty: "There is a message from the master, immediately notify the military division and several other power holders to go to Villa No. 1."


    "The Lord? The Lord is back?" The staff on duty said excitedly.


    "Don''t ask too much, do as I say."


    "Yes!"


    The armored vehicle started and continued to drive towards the center of the base.


    Inside the car.


    "Have you not arrived at the base yet?" Lin Qin felt better after eating the chocolate offered by the soldiers and drinking some water.


    The soldier replied: "I have arrived, but the base is very large. It will take a while to get to Villa No. 1 where the hostess and them are. By the way, girl, are your injuries all right?"


    Very tired Lin Qin shook his head.


    "I must see the hostess right away, the Lord is in a dangerous situation now, and I can''t delay a second."


    "What''s the matter, Lord?" The soldier was agitated.


    "Being chased and killed."


    "Huh? The Lord was chased by someone?" Hearing Lin Qin''s explanation, the soldiers in the car were dumbfounded.


    "More than 10,000 people, what do you think?" Lin Qin added, not to say more.


    Originally, after hearing Lin Qin''s explanation at the beginning, the soldiers in the car thought they had heard it wrong, but now that Lin Qin''s explanation was added, the surprise in their eyes suddenly became serious.


    More than 10,000 people are chasing the Lord, what is that concept?


    Between the conversations between the two sides, after a long time, the armored vehicle came to a halt again.


    "I''m coming!"


    Upon entering the base, the team leader in the vehicle asked the staff on duty to inform the villa. Therefore, they had not rushed to the core location of the base. Mu Wuqing, Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang and others who had received the news were already at the wall entrance of the central base. wait.


    At this time, they found the armored vehicles arriving, and they greeted them one after another.


    "Girl, it''s already here. Now, please give me your backpack and weapons for safekeeping." Arriving at the center, the soldier in the car said to Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin handed the ring head knife to the soldier.


    "And the backpack in your hand, for the safety of the hostess, you''d better not carry anything on your body."


    Lin Qin shook his head: "The backpack can''t be given to you. This is a task entrusted to me by the Lord. Except for the Lord, this backpack can''t leave me."


    "Please cooperate. We are still unable to prove your identity. We can bring you here because of an emergency. If we cannot confirm your safety, we will not be able to let you and the hostess. Meet." The soldier insisted.


    Lin Qin was a little anxious.


    But she had no impulse.


    Opening the backpack, taking out the jacket containing the genetic medicine, Lin Qin handed the backpack to the soldier.


    "Is it all right?"


    "You have to hand over what you have."


    "This is the Lord''s thing, do you want too?"


    The soldier''s mood did not change at all: "Please cooperate."


    Lin Qin gritted her teeth: "Very well, I remember you."


    With that, Lin Qin handed the jacket containing the genetic medicine to the soldier.


    "Is it all right now?"


    "Please get off."


    The soldier took the initiative to open the car door for Lin Qin.


    The group came down, and outside the final checkpoint of the central base, the team leader came to Chenhaojie and the others to report: "Sir, the person who knows the news of the Lord has brought it."


    With Mu Wuqing as the leader, Jiang Xiyu and Yan Chuan Huizi split up, followed by Chen Haojie and the high-level members of the base on both sides of the station, their eyes fixed on Lin Qin who got off the bus.


    At the first sight of her, Mu Wuqing, who had a keen perception, instantly caught the breath of danger.


    Although Lin Qin looked very tired, her eyes were exceptionally bright, and her body, under the shattered clothes, was a well-proportioned and highly coordinated body, and she felt that it was full of terrifying power.


    And the muscles that are not prominent, but are clearly visible, seem to contain powerful strength.


    With such a perfect body, Mu Wuqing has only seen Wei Xiao in his life. Other people, regardless of men and women, could not find one that can be compared with Lin Qin, even if it is the strength of them. The strongest phantom.


    When Mu Wuqing and the others looked at Lin Qin, Lin Qin was also looking at them.


    Seeing the three women headed, Lin Qin narrowed her mouth secretly.


    You don''t need to guess, the three women in front of you must also be the Lord''s women.


    No way, they are all too beautiful, except Yan Chuan Huizi Lin Qin can compare with them a little bit, the other two, she feels inferior at both glances.


    But Lin Qin''s dream will not be lost.


    She herself is not bad, compared with the superior, more than the superior, can''t be the master''s wife and concubine, can she be a housekeeper?


    Yes, I, Lin Qin, dream of this, not high.


    "You said there was news about Wei Xiao?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    She didn''t lose her square inch by hearing the news of Wei Xiao, but was very sensible.


    Lin Qin nodded and said eagerly: "My name is Lin Qin. I am a subordinate of the lord. This time I came to the base by the lord¡¯s order and also to move the soldiers. Mistress, the lord¡¯s current situation is very dangerous. He provokes him. He has formed an alliance of more than 100,000 people, and is now being chased by tens of thousands of people in this alliance. You hurry up and save him."


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    "Sister Wu, isn''t my husband very dangerous now?" Jiang Xiyu worried.


    Mu Wuqing motioned to her not to rush.


    "You said that you are Wei Xiao''s subordinate. If I ask you a few questions and can answer them, then I will trust you."


    "Mistress, you don''t need to ask, there are three moles on the upper vest, the size of a needle lined up in a line, there are also two on the center of the right foot, and..."


    "Needless to say, I believe you."


    Before Lin Qin finished describing the characteristics of Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing had already believed it.


    Can you believe this?


    Such a secret place, if it were not for people close to Wei Xiao, it would be impossible to know so clearly.


    The most important point is that Lin Qin is also very beautiful. From Wei Xiao''s point of view, Lin Qin can score at least 97 points after taking the genetic medicine.


    With this appearance, plus what Lin Qin said, Mu Wuqing now feels that Lin Qin is the little wife that Wei Xiao has been looking for outside during this period of time?

 Chapter 548： Base in action

    Whether Mu Wuqing and the mistresses believe it or not, Chen Haojie and others around them have already believed it.


    It''s just that they looked at Lin Qin''s eyes again, a little more worried.


    The Lord never allowed his woman to commit danger. Now Lin Qin was covered with blood and scars could be seen on the exposed skin. If there was no accident with Wei Xiao, they would not believe that they were killed.


    Thinking about it this way, the crisis facing their Lord is by no means ordinary.


    "Let go!" Chen Haojie said.


    The soldiers guarding the checkpoint immediately opened the electronic door for Lin Qin.


    "Sister, come in, let''s go to the house and say." Mu Wuqing''s attitude towards Lin Qin changed at this time.


    Sister, obviously, Mu Wuqing seems to have misunderstood something.


    Lin Qin didn''t explain.


    Turning to look at the soldier who just took away her weapon and backpack: "Can you return my things to me now?"


    There is nothing unnatural about soldiers.


    "Routine, please don''t take offense to the sir."


    "Forgive you!"


    After receiving his own items from the soldier, Lin Qin entered the electronic gate.


    Mu Wuqing and others, who were already desperate to know about Wei Xiao''s situation, took Lin Qin into the luxury car and drove straight to Villa One.


    After waiting outside Villa No. 1, Lin Qin, who was a little leisurely paying attention to the surrounding environment, discovered that the environment of the Phoenix Base was not generally good.


    It feels like entering a paradise on earth, and seeing everything is full of surprise.


    A group of people came to the lobby of Villa One.


    "Lin Qin, how is your husband now?" Jiang Xiyu asked impatiently.


    The surrounding Chen Haojie and others couldn''t tell the urgency.


    For them, Wei Xiao''s existence is not only the stability of the base, but also the direction they can go on in this end of the world.


    He is the soul of the entire Phoenix Base. Whoever loses, the Phoenix Base cannot lose Wei Xiao.


    What''s more, during the period when Wei Xiao left the base, new hidden dangers also appeared in the base.


    The heroes of Chen couldn''t deal with it. Only when Wei Xiao returned could they have enough confidence to determine the existing problems of the base.


    Lin Qin did not neglect, and under the anxious eyes of everyone, he told them about Wei Xiao.


    They are all important.


    After narrating how Wei Xiao was grudges with Chu Tianhe and how he finally got to the end of his life, Lin Qin said that Wei Xiao was chased and killed by tens of thousands of people in the two bases.


    "...The general situation is like this. So when I learned the news, I rushed to Minghai City overnight. I could have been there yesterday, but I was attacked by a group of corpses and third-level zombies on the way, and I had to spare a while."


    After Lin Qin finished speaking, she quietly looked at everyone present.


    After listening to Lin Qin''s narration, Pay Million was the most angry.


    "This Chu Tianhe is looking for death. Brother Chen, let the air force go! Is the super soldier very strong? Is the armor very hard? I don''t know who is better against the two newly formed helicopter squadrons?"


    As soon as the voice of paying millions fell, Leng Chengfeng said solemnly: "Master Wu Qing, Brother Chen, supporting the master is urgent and absolutely can''t be delayed."


    The current base is Mu Wuqing, Chen Haojie, and Lan Qiang who are in charge. Any major action basically requires their consent. Leng Chengfeng told them this to let them give orders.


    Lan Qiang said earnestly: "It''s affirmative to support the Lord, but we have to figure out the position of the Lord. According to Lin Qin, if the Lord and the child next to him don''t have any accidents, they should be in the Qinghang area now. Even if my guess is biased, I believe it will not be too far away."


    "No, the Lord will definitely not be in the area of ??Qinghang."


    "Huh? Old Chen, do you think my guess is wrong?"


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    Lan Qiang was not angry either.


    "It''s best for your brains among us. In your opinion, where are they now, Lord?"


    "Thinking about the problem needs to be comprehensive and cannot be based on the most ideal. The enemy chases and intercepts the Lord, and the roads and waterways can be ignored. In addition, there are many enemies and places with open views can also be eliminated. In this way, the dense forest in the mountains is avoided. The best choice for the enemy force..."


    "These places cannot use ground vehicles, that is to say, they can only choose to walk. The walking speed can not be fast, so according to the time, they are most likely to be in the Chenyang City area. And it''s between the mountains and the wild."


    "Are you sure?" Lan Qiang asked.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses: "Yes, it can''t be wrong."


    After hearing what Chen Haojie said, Mu Wuqing nodded.


    Looking at Lin Qin who was a little tired, Mu Wuqing invited Li Qingshu: "Lin Qin, your task has been completed, now let Qingshu take you down to take a good rest and leave the rest to us."


    Lin Qin is strong in fighting spirit.


    "I''m fine, I can go with you to support the Lord."


    Mu Wuqing condensed his eyebrows: "Since you are from Wei Xiao, you should know the rules of the base. Let Qingshu take you down to rest."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "It''s so decided." Mu Wuqing couldn''t allow Lin Qin to refute: "Qingshu, take Lin Qin to rest, and also inform Dr. Jing Yu and them to come to the villa to check Lin Qin''s injuries."


    "Yes, Master Wu Qing." Li Qingshu nodded and came to Lin Qin: "Miss Lin Qin, please come with me."


    Lin Qin still wanted to persevere, but she, who was really exhausted, finally relaxed under Mu Wuqing''s solemn gaze.


    "Master Wu Qing, then you must quickly support the Lord, the longer the delay, the more dangerous the Lord''s situation."


    "He is my man!"


    No extra explanation is needed. One sentence has already explained Mu Wuqing''s attitude.


    Lin Qin stopped insisting, got up, and under the leadership of Li Qingshu, walked towards the second floor of the villa.


    As soon as she left, Mu Wuqing''s eyes became colder: "Let''s talk! What are you going to do? I don''t need extra nonsense, just tell me how to support Wei Xiao."


    The people present glanced at each other, and Chen Haojie said: "This time our purpose is mainly to rescue the Lord, so time is the most important. One million has just said that the air force is the best choice. But I can only be sure that the Lord The approximate range above, the specific location still needs to be sent for reconnaissance. Therefore, I propose that the air force and the Shadow Guard personnel be dispatched at the same time."


    "I agree, the air force is directly led by Chengfeng." Speaking of this, Lan Qiang hesitated and said: "But you also know that the Shadow Guards don¡¯t have many people around us. We must use enough people over there. People may not immediately agree."


    Everyone present understands the meaning of Lan Qiang.


    Mu Wuqing said coldly: "Then don''t use them. Reconnaissance doesn''t require too much manpower at all, we have enough people. Chengfeng..."


    "arrive!"


    Leng Chengfeng got up, straightened his body and said solemnly.


    "Now you immediately led the two helicopter squadrons and all the members of the Shadow Guards around us into Jianghang Province. You must bring the master back to the base, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "Go! Remember to bring some more weapons, you may face a tough battle."


    "Yes!"


    Leng Chengfeng took his orders without hesitation, turned and walked quickly outside the villa.

 Chapter 549： If something goes wrong, there must be a demon

    "Others, immediately integrate all members of the base, ready to welcome the return of the Lord at any time."


    "Master Wu Qing, what if some people don''t cooperate?" Jiang Xue asked at this time, as the female senior party, who had been silent for a while.


    Mu Wuqing''s face sank, and his eyes burst out with harsh expression.


    "Today is different from the past. Those who do not obey orders will be killed without mercy."


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s murderous words, many people present became excited.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day. Every time I see those people look so handsome, I can''t wait to shoot them down." Long Ba gritted his teeth.


    Ming Yulan said coldly: "In order to take care of the overall situation, we have been tolerant. Now, there is no need."


    "More than a thousand people in the armed forces are on standby at any time." Lan Qiang only said.


    "The internal management team is also on standby at all times." Jiang Xue responded.


    Looking at them, it seemed that they had a deep grudge against some people in the base, just waiting for Wei Xiao''s return to settle the ledger with them.


    I really don¡¯t know what happened to the base when Wei Xiao left the base?


    Although the base suffered a great loss of strength after experiencing the corpse tide, with the weapons and equipment they brought back from the battle base, even if there were only more than two thousand people, there was no need to fear any forces.


    But Mu Wuqing and their current attitude, it is obvious that there are a group of people on the base that they are not very sure of dealing with.


    But these are not important now. The important thing is to support Wei Xiao and bring him back as the true master of the base at the same time.


    Outside, Leng Chengfeng left the villa and immediately asked the people in the control center to summon the pilots from the base.


    On the newly constructed airport at the base.


    Here, there are now more than one hundred armed helicopters at rest.


    In addition to armed helicopters, there are still unactivated tanks and artillery groups around the huge airport.


    Looking at this situation, Chen Haojie and the others are afraid that they have directly changed the battle base.


    With Leng Chengfeng escorted by his personal guards, he came here.


    Not long after, at the airport, a squadron of 100 pilots, a combat brigade, and a special squad consisting of twelve people, except for the face, wrapped in a special combat uniform, gathered in front of Leng Chengfeng.


    "Emergency mission, the base just received news, the Lord needs our support."


    When Leng Chengfeng spoke, the atmosphere on the scene instantly solidified, and the soldiers present erupted after a moment of consternation.


    "Huh? Support the Lord?"


    "Captain, are you kidding? The Lord still needs our support?"


    "I feel this is the most incredible thing I have heard."


    The soldiers who were originally strictly disciplined and well-mannered all showed incredible faces at this moment.


    It''s no wonder that they would lose their stance on such a serious occasion. The main reason is that Leng Chengfeng''s words gave them too much shock.


    The Lord needs their support?


    The man who took the giant zombie head from the group of thousands of corpses, the man who went to the corpse nest to kill the mother''s corpse and returned safely, the man who is so close to the "god" in their minds actually needs support, what are you kidding?


    "Be quiet." Leng Chengfeng shouted.


    All the soldiers shut up immediately, but the shock in their eyes still cannot be concealed.


    Leng Chengfeng said solemnly: "I didn''t joking with you. This task is to support the Lord. Right now and at this moment, on other people''s territory, our Lord is being chased by tens of thousands of people and is at stake. The power of the Lord is at stake. Undoubtedly, two fists are hard to beat four hands, let alone tens of thousands of people, so the Lord needs us."


    The warriors who originally had a look of surprise on their faces, when they heard Leng Chengfeng say that Wei Xiao was hunted down by tens of thousands of people, the surprise on their faces was gradually replaced by shock and disbelief, and finally turned into anger.


    Thousands of people are used to hunt down Wei Xiao, do you want to be so brutal? Isn''t the other party showing that there are more people and less people bullying?


    Can you still play?


    "Shameless!"


    "mean!"


    "Are those people outside as our master?"


    The soldiers were filled with indignation.


    Leng Chengfeng said coldly: "Now do you understand why the Lord needs us?"


    "clear--"


    "Very good. I won''t say anything more. This time our purpose is only three, to find the Lord, respond to the Lord, and kill all those who are enemies of the Lord. The mission, the Shadow Guard is responsible for detecting the Lord¡¯s whereabouts and guiding him. The position, the combat unit is responsible for the master, and the air unit intercepts and kills the enemy that is besieging the master, is it all clear?"


    "Clear!"


    "Boarding!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    A group of soldiers responded loudly, and then quickly ran towards the surrounding helicopters.


    When the pilots were in place, the soldiers got on the plane, and from the airport with constant clattering, fighters flew into the air.


    The plane flew out from the base. The citizens who were working inside the base were shocked when they saw hundreds of Wuzhi leaving the base.


    Hundreds of helicopters were dispatched at one time. Such a movement has never occurred in the base.


    "What''s the matter? Why are so many planes leaving the base?"


    "I don''t know! A large number of survivors have emerged some time ago and the officers have not used so many planes. I am afraid that something serious will happen this time."


    "Could it be that another tide of corpses is coming?"


    "impossible?"


    When the ordinary citizens of the base were talking about it, inside a building outside the center base, several figures spotted the scene of the helicopter squadron leaving the base.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "What did Chen Haojie and the others do? More than a hundred helicopters were dispatched, what happened?"


    "Boss, I think it is necessary for us to ask Chenhaojie and them. The base has such a big move but we don''t know anything, what do they mean?"


    "Yes. Now that everyone lives in a base, what needs to be done behind our backs? The other big guys have great opinions about Chen Haojie''s delay in distributing weapons to us, and they are just taking advantage of this. Have the opportunity to ask Chen Haojie, do they still put us in their eyes?"


    "Okay, let the other bosses know, and we will meet the original owner of this base again."


    A more handsome man with a face full of evil charm stared at the group of distant planes and said lightly.


    The people next to him put down their wine glasses and left the room one after another.


    But what they didn''t expect was that they were just about to contact the big brothers of other forces. In the base, the armed fighters and tank brigade belonging to Mu Wuqing and their side, they came to the station of the various forces first.


    Except for Mu Wuqing and them, no one knows what happened.


    Someone tried to confront the armed fighters and was directly killed on the spot.


    "Chen Haojie are they crazy?"


    "Aren''t they afraid to start a war inside the base?"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    The armed soldiers shot and killed people directly, and many people were dumbfounded.


    Especially after the killings of armed fighters caused public outrage, and many people who resisted were shot one by one, the bigwigs of other forces in the base were shocked and couldn''t help themselves.

 Chapter 550： Support in progress

    Seeing countless muzzles on the ground aimed at their station and various artillery from high places in the distance aimed at them, it was not until this moment that other powerful leaders in the base realized that Chen Haojie and the others didn''t seem to care about provoking the base this time. Internal war.


    The huge changes make many people uncomfortable.


    Today''s Chen Haojie and the others, why are they so tough and strong?


    I think when they came to the Phoenix Base, because of the large number of people and the mastery of "black technology", the base side treated them with tolerance and tolerance, even if they entered the base and asked for their own affairs. Chen Haojie and they did not say a word.


    This situation has been maintained for more than half a month, but how did the base side seem to change its style today?


    "Everyone, gather at the North City Gate immediately and immediately. Anyone who violates the order will be killed without pardon." The armed fighters who came to drove the people gave mandatory orders to the members of the other forces on the base.


    This side of the building where young people are.


    "The captain, can you ask what is going on in bringing us together?" asked the member next to the young man.


    The leader of the team said coldly: "You don''t need to know, this is the order of the hostess, you only need to obey the orders."


    Without asking anything, the subordinate looked at the young man.


    "Mu Wuqing?" the young man murmured.


    After hesitating for a moment, a **** looked at the leader of the team, and the young man said: "Do we need to hand in weapons and equipment?"


    "No, you just need to gather at the North City Gate."


    Just drive people, but don''t need to hand in any weapons and equipment?


    "What exactly does Mu Wuqing want to do?" The young man frowned.


    "Boss, do you want to listen to them?"


    The young man looked around.


    There are either armed fighters or chariots and tanks around, and there are snipers in the distance.


    In this battle, the young people can see that once they resist the order, the endless battle is definitely on the verge of breaking out.


    Unsure of what Mu Wuqing is going to do, the young man said solemnly: "Listen to them, I want to see what Mu Wuqing and Chen Haojie are doing."


    After speaking, the young man took the lead, followed by hundreds of people.


    Facing the base party that suddenly became stronger, all other forces that had newly joined the base during Wei Xiao''s departure all chose to admit counsel.


    For a time, a large number of survivors from all directions gathered in the huge outer base toward the north of the base city.


    There are a lot of people, and there are even seven or eight thousand people.


    If Wei Xiao knew that the population of the base had increased so much during the time he was away, I''m afraid he would be surprised.


    When the base changed, outside the base, Leng Chengfeng and the others had already entered Jianghang Province.


    The helicopter unit came to a stop on a plain five kilometers away from Chenyang City. From the plane, the Shadow Guard with only twelve members left the large unit and went deep into the boundary of Chenyang City.


    With Chenyang base as the center, within an area of ??tens of kilometers.


    On major transportation routes, hunter squads and private groups either walked back to the base or drove toward the base.


    Each of them didn''t look very good, some even cursed.


    Looking at their expressions, it seemed that they were being treated unfairly.


    A squad of hunters who just walked out of a big mountain.


    Of the twelve people, the curses of a few of them were so obvious.


    "Mad, those big powers are really shameless. Our hunter squad found the people, but in the end they squeezed us out. Is it great if the power is big? They''d better pray for a day without failure, if one day falls In my hands, I want them to die."


    "Don''t complain. Originally, we just participated in this siege with the heart of picking up the bargain. We failed to kill the murderous madness before the big powers. We can only say that our luck is not good. We are not as good as people, so there is nothing to complain about. of."


    "I''m not reconciled. If we catch the murderous madman alive or kill it, our destiny can change drastically."


    "Let''s go! Keep doing our old business, and one day you will get ahead."


    "Made, I''m so embarrassed."


    Many people are sighing.


    This is a world where the weak and the strong eat the strong. If you are not capable, you can only swallow your breath if you don''t want to die.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Suddenly, at the back of their team, two players came to a standstill.


    They seemed to be trapped by something invisible, except that their limbs could struggle, but their bodies could not move forward.


    The most frightening thing is that under their horrified eyes, the mouth and nose of the two players completely disappeared into the air.


    It looked as if the middle part of their head had been erased. If you didn''t look carefully, the middle part of their faces seemed to be nonexistent.


    The blood flowed from the necks of the two players in the struggle, and the two who gradually lost their ability to resist, their figures slowly fell on the grass and lost their vitality.


    The other team members walking in the front hadn''t noticed this scene yet, and while continuing to walk, two team members appeared in the same situation.


    "what¡­¡­"


    This time, someone made a noise.


    "what happened?"


    Hearing the screams, the remaining eight people looked back at the sound source.


    There was no sign of anything else, but the eight people who turned around saw their two companions covering their necks, falling to the ground with horrified eyes and chronically dying.


    Seeing this scene, the rest were stunned.


    The four companions behind them fell silently to the ground, making them thrilled. Unexplained, none of the enemies found them, and their eyes were full of terror.


    "What the **** is going on?" someone exclaimed.


    The player who was lying on the ground with his throat cut and wanted to say something pointed his finger at the sky, and did not say a word until he swallowed his last breath.


    Instinctively, the remaining eight players looked towards the sky.


    "Puff..."


    There were two dull sounds again.


    Of the eight people who looked up at the sky, two of them immediately covered their necks and stared at the air in horror.


    "Bing brother, Qing sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    The team members who discovered the situation hurriedly asked.


    Of the two people covering their necks, one of them uttered two words with one last breath: "Someone..."


    Before the words were finished, a man and a woman fell to the ground just like the previous four.


    Around their necks, blood spurting wounds appeared in front of other people''s eyes.


    "Damn it, everyone is approaching me." The captain reacted hurriedly.


    The remaining five players leaned against the captain in a panic.


    "Puff..."


    The strange death continues.


    Even if the six people were put together back to back, among them, the death of the team members could not be prevented.


    The scene before him is like a curse.


    I can''t see the enemy, and I don''t know what the situation is, but the companions around him are always inexplicably cut their throats to death.


    Unknown and mysterious phenomena are always the fuse that can most touch the deepest fear in a person''s heart. In the end, the only four people left were confused and lost their ability to judge. The fear and horror on their faces seemed to be Damn it.

 Chapter 551： Special Warrior Shadow Guard

    "Who? Who the **** is it? You have something for me to come out." The captain roared into the surrounding air.


    But no one responded to him.


    "Captain, have we met a ghost?"


    The players around said tremblingly.


    As soon as his voice fell, the speaker and the other team member who was close to him, in an instant, they covered their necks almost at the same time, and slowly collapsed to the ground with horror in their eyes.


    "Huang Zhong, Old Cui...damn it."


    "Boom boom..."


    The nerves collapsed completely, and the last two men raised their guns and fired frantically at the surroundings without seeing the enemy.


    "Ghost, it must be a ghost, ahhhhh..."


    The last player next to the captain lost his mind, shouted, and did not continue to lean against the captain, and was about to flee.


    He had just made this move, and after running out a few steps, his figure suddenly fell to the ground, and then he covered his neck and struggled for a moment to stop moving.


    The last captain was frightened and horrified.


    With bloodshot eyes and a hideous face, he roared: "Are you humans or ghosts? Come out for me, come out..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunshots continued, but there was no movement around.


    When the bullet in the captain''s pistol was finished, a figure gradually appeared in front of the captain''s eyes.


    The person who appeared couldn''t see clearly, his whole body was shrouded in a peculiar combat uniform, but what was certain was that the figure that appeared before him was definitely an individual.


    The captain''s eyes were filled with horror at first, and then he turned into an angry one, roaring about to rush towards the person who appeared.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t act rashly at this time."


    A sound was close to my ear.


    The captain who only felt a roar in his brain, the whole person was frozen on the spot.


    Anyone else?


    What kind of monsters are these people?


    "You, why are you attacking my players? We seem to have nothing to covet?" the captain trembled.


    "You don''t need to know this. Tell me, why are you here, where are the murderous demons now?"


    Hearing the question from the invisible person behind him, the captain was stunned.


    "You are also here for the murderous demon?"


    "answer my question."


    The captain swallowed.


    "We were driven back by people from the two commanding mansions and the three major mercenary groups. The murderous madman is now besieged by people from the five major forces on a mountain, and there is no way to escape. If you are coming for the murderous madman Yes, it''s better to hurry up, it''s late, the corpses of the murderous mad devil belong to the five major forces."


    "So, now there are only five forces besieging the murderous madness?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "How many of them are there?"


    "There are probably more than 1,000. I don''t know the exact number."


    "Location?"


    "What position?"


    The captain didn''t react.


    "Where is the Murderer?"


    "In the mountain stream three kilometers away from here. There are people from the five major forces everywhere. You will know when you go."


    "Very well, thank you for your cooperation, but since you participated in the siege of our Lord, then you can''t stay."


    "What, you..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The captain wanted to say something, but the person behind him had already started.


    With unwillingness and horror, the captain slowly fell to the ground.


    "I have found out the news of the Lord, immediately notify them to the sir. The Shadow Guard rushes to the destination first."


    The figured soldier nodded, and then took out a wireless communicator.


    First contact Leng Chengfeng, inform the other party of the situation, and then connect with other members of the Shadow Guard and ask them to gather here.


    The area where Leng Chengfeng is located.


    "The Shadow Guards have found the trail of the Lord, they will go to the destination and give us specific coordinates. Now everyone boarded the plane immediately to support the Lord."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers who watched and rested around took their orders and set off to board the plane.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    More than one hundred helicopters took off, with great momentum and spectacular formation.


    Between a large mountain in the distance.


    The figures of Wei Xiao and the little girl were surrounded by people from the five major forces on an open mountain top.


    There are huge boulders on the top of the mountain.


    The five major forces surrounded him, and behind was a 100-meter cliff. At first glance, Wei Xiao seemed to be driven to a dead end again.


    Very annoying.


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect that there would be helicopters in the Flame Base and Chenyang Base.


    Although it was only for civilian use, it was precisely because of these civilian planes that after he killed the hunter squad that first discovered his whereabouts and attracted several major forces, they were spotted by the helicopter after their whereabouts were exposed again.


    Leaning on the mountain forest, Wei Xiao was able to avoid the attack from the plane, but his figure was always exposed to the enemy¡¯s sight. In the end, he was surrounded by thousands of militants. It¡¯s not too high, but It covers a large mountain with an unusually wide area.


    "Murder madman, you have nowhere to escape. As long as you mutilate your limbs and surrender, we can guarantee that you will not harm the child next to you."


    "I admire your strength especially, but now this mountain is surrounded by the five forces of our two bases, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t leave. Giving up the struggle can save the life of the girl next to you."


    Wei Xiao pulled the little girl, hiding her behind a huge boulder, holding a knife and staring at the people hiding in the dense forest in front of her.


    Yu Guang glanced at the three helicopters hovering in the sky, with an indescribable coldness on his face.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s body, there were signs of blood coagulation in many places. There was blood dripping onto the ground with his left hand holding a knife and soaking blood.


    he is injured.


    It was caused by armed personnel on the helicopter during the previous escape.


    In order to protect the little girl from harm, he used his body to block the bullets for the little girl many times.


    Thanks to his strong physique, and the gunshot wounds avoiding his head and heart, he survived.


    Now, relying on the heinous healing power, the injury on his body will cause him a lot of trouble at first, but as the confrontation with the enemy formed, his injury has slowly recovered invisibly.


    It''s a pity that the enemy doesn''t know, otherwise, we will never give Wei Xiao time to reply.


    It can be seen that people from the five major forces now want to capture him alive.


    Their purpose is obvious.


    With Chu Tianhe''s hatred for Wei Xiao, although Wei Xiao who died can also be exchanged for bounty, it is always inadequate. If the living Wei Xiao is brought to Chu Tianhe, there are too many hidden benefits.


    Maybe Chu Tianhe was happy, and it was not impossible to give them an extra bounty.


    "The Chenyang Base Command Mansion, the Flame Base Command Mansion, and the Ghost Mercenary Group, the God of War Mercenary Group, and the Holy Mercenary Group. I remember your names. If you want to take me to receive the bounty, you just have the skills. Come and get it yourself."


    "Pata Pata..."


    Facing the injured Wei Xiao, when his words fell, a figure walked out of the dense forest.


    This is the only one wearing armed armor among all the five major forces.


    Needless to say, his identity is by no means idle.


    "Boss Song, remember to stay alive."


    Seeing Song Yixue coming out, the leaders of other forces hurriedly reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    Song Yixue was very confident, as if Wei Xiao was already the fish on his chopping board in his eyes, and he could slaughter at will.


    Looking through the crystal goggles at Wei Xiao, who is now dripping with blood, Song Yixue slowly approached him with a sword in his hand.


    "If you didn''t touch my brother, I could still leave you a whole body, but you killed my brother, today, even if you leave your breath, you don''t want to keep the whole body."

 Chapter 552： Song Yixue, give one blood

    Wei Xiao didn''t expect that someone would dare to come out and face him alone.


    Even if this person has armed armor, doesn''t he know the situation in the heavenly court?


    Some admire this person''s courage, but more are absolutely stupid.


    Wei Xiao said, "Your brother? Haha... I have killed too many people, I don''t know who your brother is?"


    "Song Rento, you shouldn''t forget the ghost mercenary group killed in the abandoned town, right?"


    The other person Wei Xiao may not remember, but when it comes to the abandoned town, he still remembers the people there.


    "It turns out that his name is Song Rento, which is very interesting. I don''t know how you call it?"


    "Song Yixue!"


    Hearing that Song Yixue reported himself to his family, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    This name is absolutely amazing.


    One gives a head, one gives a blood. Just by listening to the name, others can think of them as brothers.


    Wei Xiaoxiemei smiled: "Why, do you want to avenge your brother?"


    Song Yixue stopped and stood with a sword.


    "He is my only relative in this world, you shouldn''t touch him."


    "It''s already killed, don''t talk so much nonsense. If you feel capable of avenging your brother, come!"


    Song Yixue glanced at Wei Xiao''s hand holding a knife with a fierce look.


    The blood on his hand is so clear.


    Give me a pretend when it''s all this time?


    If it is not clear that you are seriously injured now, just the record you killed in the Heavenly Court Base, I really dare not head-to-head with you, but now, hehe! Lao Tzu stepped on your fierce fame and became famous.


    Thinking about it, Song Yixue grinned and said, "Now you, how many tricks do you think you can go through my hands?"


    Wei Xiao noticed Song Yixue''s gaze, and followed his gaze to his arm.


    Suddenly, Wei Xiaoming understood.


    The other party dared to stand up and face him alone. It turned out that he felt that his injury strength was greatly reduced and that he was no longer a threat, so he wanted to show the limelight.


    Understanding Song Yixue''s thoughts, Wei Xiao couldn''t be funny in his heart.


    Very naive and stupid.


    If he comes out to take revenge while blocking himself, perhaps Song Yixue still has a chance to succeed. But now, the injury on his body has almost recovered, except that he lost too much blood and his body is somewhat weak, his strength has not been affected much.


    What did the other party think?


    "One move!" Wei Xiao responded.


    "Hahaha..." Song Yixue laughed: "It seems that you still have self-knowledge. But don''t worry, I will not kill you. You who are alive are more useful to us than you are dead, but your limbs, I''m afraid It can''t be kept."


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    Let go of the little girl''s little hand.


    "Girl, hide here, uncle will come back soon after dealing with some small things."


    The little girl nodded seriously: "Uncle, you have to be careful."


    He patted his head, and Wei Xiao turned his head.


    "Why, are you ready to accept my punishment?" Song Yixue joked.


    Wei Xiao, whose face became extremely cold, said, "Do you know the saying that the gun shot the bird and the knife cut the ignorant?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Wei Xiao did not respond to Song Yixue''s words.


    At the moment when the other party frowned at his words, with a slash in his hand, Wei Xiao''s figure resembled a flash of lightning, flashing past him under Song Yixue''s horrified eyes.


    This time, Wei Xiao broke out the strongest blow since the last days.


    Speed ??and strength have reached their peak.


    What happened at that instant, as if time had stopped.


    The strength that surpassed Superman''s peak ten times exploded with all strength. It was an exaggeration to say that it could cut space and imprisoned time.


    Everyone hadn''t noticed what was going on. One second before Wei Xiao, who was still ten meters away in front of Song Yixue, the next second, he had come behind Song Yixue.


    Standing behind Song Yixue, Wei Xiaoheng said coldly: "You may have misunderstood. The one trick I said is that you only need one trick to solve you. Your parents are both great predictors."


    "Peng..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, Song Yixue''s head that was resting on his shoulders rolled to the ground on the spot, and his body fell along with it.


    To death, Song Yixue didn''t know what happened just now.


    How could my head separate from my body before the blink of an eye?


    Even Song Yixue, who didn''t feel any pain because Wei Xiao''s speed was so fast, was fortunate enough to witness the full frontal view of his body before he died completely.


    "How is this, this, this possible?"


    "Is he a man or a ghost?"


    When the others reacted, they found that Song Yixue had died of anger, under everyone''s thrilling eyes, that big mouth could fit a goose egg.


    "Shoot, shoot, kill him right away."


    Someone finally reacted.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The dense gunfire came from the jungle, and countless flashes approached Wei Xiao like raindrops.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to hesitate, and instantly came to Song Yixue''s headless body, grabbing his body and blocking it in front of him.


    "Clang clang..."


    All the bullets hit the armor on the surface of Song Yixue''s corpse.


    The armor that could not stop Wei Xiao''s sword, at this time, was able to shoot all the bullets that were directed at Wei Xiao next.


    "Ding--"


    "asshole!"


    In the dense forest, an angry curse sounded, and then a violent explosion appeared ten meters away from Wei Xiao''s side.


    Wei Xiao was taken aback by this scene.


    These people actually have grenade?


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Boss, I want to blow him up."


    "Are you an idiot? If you blow up the corpse, what else do we get for the bounty?"


    There was another noise in the dense forest.


    Now I understand.


    Perhaps someone saw Wei Xiao¡¯s power and fear, and wanted to kill him with a bomb in desperation, but the boss around him reacted and snatched the grenade he pulled off the ring and threw it elsewhere, preventing Wei Xiao¡¯s body from destroying his life. The end.


    The **** little brother who had been scolded by his boss came to his senses.


    My heart was also taken aback by my own behavior.


    He was really nervous just now.


    The grenade is not only owned by their mercenary group, but there are also many other forces, but why don''t you use such a convenient killer?


    Isn''t it just to preserve Wei Xiao''s body?


    Without a corpse, how can they go to the Heavenly Base to order a bounty?


    Realizing that he was almost making a big mistake, the younger brother immediately admitted his mistakes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, keep shooting."


    "Ah...oh..."


    After a minor incident, the people in the forest continued to shoot Wei Xiao.


    But Wei Xiao had Song Yixue''s body as a shield, and people in the forest could hardly injure Wei Xiao without using more powerful weapons.


    The main reason is that the armored armor is too huge, and it can completely block Wei Xiao''s figure behind.


    "Attack where the girl is."


    Someone saw that the bullet could not break through the defense in front of Wei Xiao, and then changed his mind to let others attack the place where the little girl was.


    When Wei Xiao heard this, the coldness in his eyes became stronger.


    Grab the corpse in front of you and approach the little girl.


    "The helicopter went around behind them and attacked. Give up capturing the murderous madman alive and take his body away."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing the command, the pilots on the three helicopters in the air immediately pulled up the joystick and flew to the rear of Wei Xiao at a low altitude.


    Wei Xiao was furious when he saw this.


    Without thinking about it, the ring knife in his hand was thrown at a helicopter flying at low altitude.


    If someone saw Wei Xiao''s move, he wouldn''t know whether he was laughing at him or calling him an idiot.


    What did he think about hitting helicopters with cold weapons?


    Does he think he can knock down a helicopter with a ring knife?


    Isn''t this funny?

 Chapter 553： A terrifying scene

    But the result?


    Wei Xiao¡¯s terrifying power combined with the terrifying penetration and cutting ability of the ring head knife, three helicopters flying over his head at low altitude, one of the planes was directly penetrated by the ring head knife from the bottom, and the blade pierced the plane. Pilot.


    Damn it!


    It''s against the sky.


    Wei Xiao did not stop, and then grabbed the war knife in the hands of the corpse again, and shot the pilot on another helicopter in the same way.


    When the pilot of the last helicopter saw this, he was almost frightened.


    He hurriedly raised the plane, bypassing the two fallen helicopters and came to the rear of Wei Xiao.


    Most of the people who shot Wei Xiao in the forest saw what happened before him.


    Cold weapon not only succeeded in hitting the helicopter, but also shot the pilot inside. Shouldn''t it be such an exaggeration?


    Witnessing this unthinkable incident, the enemies in the forest all felt from the back of the corpse and from Wei Xiao''s body what it means to be a person against the sky.


    It is already a god-operated operation for others to shoot the plane. Wei Xiao is not good. He shot the helicopter with the knife and succeeded. How terrifying is this TM operation that can only be achieved by the sky?


    The leaders of the five forces now only have fear about Wei Xiao''s cognition, and even some people are ready to give up their plans to take Wei Xiao away and directly blow him into dregs with grenades.


    Such a person is no longer dangerous to describe, it can be called a nightmare.


    If such people are allowed to escape, they cannot imagine whether there will be a peaceful day for their forces in the future.


    But it''s okay.


    They pressed down on this idea.


    Another helicopter came to Wei Xiao''s rear. As long as the armed personnel on the helicopter shot Wei Xiao to death, they didn''t have to take the last step.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    While everyone was waiting for the helicopters to shoot and kill Wei Xiao, there were continuous screams from behind the dense forest.


    And the sound kept getting closer to them.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "what happened?"


    The leaders of the five major forces stopped shooting and looked behind.


    In addition to them, other members who also found abnormalities also ceased fire and turned to focus on the rear.


    The firepower in the dense forest was greatly reduced, and Wei Xiao took this opportunity to walk quickly to the little girl''s side.


    "Uncle!"


    Wei Xiao nodded, and blocked the bullets fired by the armed personnel on the helicopter with the corpse he brought. As for them, he was leaning on a huge rock as a cover.


    "call out--"


    "Boom..."


    The people in the dense forest hadn''t figured out what was going on behind them. At this moment, the helicopter on the side of the cliff was suddenly hit by a "rocket" from flying, causing a violent explosion.


    The personnel who asked him who were still concerned about the situation behind the dense forest were attracted by the violent explosion. Many people were dumbfounded when they looked at the helicopter that was falling down the cliff with heavy smoke behind Wei Xiao.


    It''s too much, it''s too much.


    Why did the helicopter explode on its own?


    Could it be that Wei Xiao was Ou Huang, and he was also responsible for this scene?


    Are you kidding me?


    Knife-shooting helicopter Wei Xiao can do it, and people from the five major forces can barely accept the urge to beat the chest, but if you tell them that Wei Xiao used cold weapons to blow up a helicopter, wouldn''t it be an international joke?


    This is not a movie. The vehicle will explode after a single attack. This is reality, reality, you know?


    "Boss, look at the sky in the distance?" someone suddenly exclaimed.


    "What happened to the distant sky?"


    "You''ll know when you look at it."


    Affected by this inexplicable voice, everyone looked towards the distant sky.


    As a result, everyone was frozen on the spot.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    From the distant sky at one end of the cliff, a black shadow was moving towards them.


    I can''t see exactly what it is, but the roar of the engine makes everyone aware of it.


    "Straight, helicopter?"


    "How come there are so many helicopters?"


    Someone exclaimed.


    In the horrified eyes of these people, the group of Wuzhi planes in the distance approached.


    Hundreds of helicopters circled the mountain and surrounded the entire mountain.


    In the place where Wei Xiao was hiding, at this time, eleven purple light beams shot into the sky from a boxed thing that appeared on the ground at an unknown time, forming a light beam similar to an isolation belt to separate Wei Xiao from the enemy in the dense forest.


    At the same time, behind the dense forest, a more eye-catching infrared ray skyrocketed.


    Above Wuzhi surrounding the mountain, seeing the Leng Chengfeng of these beams, he roared with a cold face: "Fire!"


    "Swish swish..."


    The attack order was issued, and more than one hundred gunship helicopters, all carrying aircraft shells, fired one shell after another from the gun barrels on both wings of the aircraft into the mountains.


    The members of the five major forces who saw this scene were crazy.


    There was a look of horror on his face, and his eyes were filled with incomprehension and despair.


    "Where are these forces coming from? How come they have so many armed helicopters?"


    "Is it the army?"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Everyone is still in a state of shock, but the shells have fallen into the dense forest.


    There are more than one hundred helicopters, each of which carries six artillery shells. More than 700 artillery shells bombard the five major forces in the dense forest at the same time. That scene and situation are simply not too exciting.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Run away..."


    Faced with the encirclement bombing of hundreds of armed helicopters and the five major forces that contained Wei Xiao, their personnel completely collapsed in the sweep of artillery fire.


    Everyone no longer thinks about Wei Xiao and the bounty. Running away is what they want to do most now.


    Hundreds of armed men left the mountain and fled outside.


    As for their escape, what greeted them was the chasing and killing of gunship helicopter guns.


    Wei Xiao, who was behind a huge boulder on the cliff, saw this scene, with a relaxed expression on his cold face.


    "Uncle, many planes, are we going to die?" The little girl asked weakly, looking at the helicopters that appeared in the sky.


    Wei Xiao stroked her head lightly and smiled and said, "Girl, we are safe. The uncle''s subordinates came to pick us up. From now on, no one can hurt the girl."


    The little girl blinked, watching Wei Xiao with big watery eyes: "Really?"


    "Has the uncle fooled the girl?"


    "No, the girl believes the uncle."


    Wei Xiao took her hand, pushed away the corpse in front of him, and walked out from behind the boulder.


    The enemy in the dense forest was already fleeing, and no one stayed at this time to ambush Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly as he looked at the eleven purple light beams a few meters away.


    Looking at the small box on the ground, Wei Xiao was sure that there were absolutely no such things on the ground before.


    Where did they come from?


    Just when Wei Xiao was puzzled, in front of his eyes, a series of figures showed their body shape to remove the invisibility effect.


    "The Shadow Guard has seen the Lord."


    Eleven people did not wait for Wei Xiao to do something, unanimously, while saluting Wei Xiao, they spoke respectfully.


    Shadow Guard?


    Wei Xiao remembered that when he left the base, there shouldn''t be such a team, right?


    Also, if he read it right, these people would actually be invisible?


    When does the base have this technology?


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    At this time, an armed helicopter flew over Wei Xiao''s headspace.

 Chapter 554： Feng Shui turns around

    From above, the ropes were thrown down, and then, people in combat uniforms and heavily armed men fell to the ground along the ropes.


    A total of nine members, uniform black combat uniforms.


    One of the men with camouflage on his face walked up to Wei Xiao.


    Standing upright, holding the gun in one hand, the other hand saluted Wei Xiao.


    "Leng Chengfeng, the leader of the villa base and the captain of the sniper team, has seen the master. The subordinates are here for rescue, and the master punishes him." Leng Chengfeng said with full momentum.


    "The armed fighters are late for rescue, please be punished." The other eight armed fighters who got off the plane with Leng Chengfeng said in unison.


    With the appearance of Leng Chengfeng, Wei Xiao hid his confusion about the Shadow Guards in his heart.


    Now he can be sure that the people who came are indeed his soldiers.


    Perhaps during the time he left the base, many changes have taken place inside the base.


    These can only be understood after he goes back.


    "No later, your arrival time is just right."


    Leng Chengfeng put down his hand.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay! How do you know I am here?"


    "It''s Miss Lin Qin. She rushed to the base to tell us about the Lord''s situation. Based on her description, the military commander guessed the approximate location of the Lord''s seat, and then we came."


    "Oh, Lin Qin? She has returned to the base?"


    "Yes."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    Looking at the air force in the sky chasing and killing members of the five major forces, with a cold face: "It looks like you emptied all the helicopters in the battle base."


    "Master, it is true." Leng Chengfeng paused and said, "Master, if you have nothing to do, we will return to the base now. The mistresses are already at the base waiting for the return of the Lord."


    "No hurry. After being chased for so long, how can I leave when it is finally my turn to vent my anger?" Wei Xiao smiled evilly: "Give my order, within five kilometers, everything that exists will survive. The team of people is gathered for me. If you can catch it, you can catch it, if you can¡¯t catch it, you just shoot it to death."


    "Um..." Leng Chengfeng was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Yes!"


    Leng Chengfeng immediately relayed Wei Xiao''s order.


    As a result, armed fighters on the plane landed one after another.


    More than two hundred people, carrying thermal sensors, cooperate with hundreds of armed helicopters to hunt down and kill people in the surrounding area.


    Wei Xiao took the little girl and left the mountain under the protection of the Shadow Guards.


    A few hours later, which is about three o''clock in the afternoon.


    On an open ground.


    At this time, thousands of people have gathered here.


    In the air, helicopters are patrolling all directions, and soldiers armed to the teeth are responsible for guarding around the ground.


    They all had rifles and machine guns, all in black combat uniforms.


    With murderous eyes and powerful mental outlook, there is a world of difference from the members of the five major forces that have been gathered in the middle.


    The five major forces and the members of the private small team who were unfortunately caught by Leng Chengfeng and they were all trembling at this time.


    They never dreamed that there was such a huge force behind Wei Xiao.


    Hundreds of armed helicopters, all equipped with automated weapons, such a force, they have no doubts, except for the battle base, there is absolutely no such team anywhere else.


    The person who frightened them the most was Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao is actually the leader of this terrorist force.


    When they knew this information, they all felt that the world had become unfamiliar.


    You said that you are the leader of a base, what are you doing alone in the air?


    Staying in your own base, living a life of stretching your hands with clothes, opening your mouth with food, and hugging left and right, isn''t it fragrant?


    The most excessive thing is that you still make trouble everywhere.


    As a boss, can you take responsibility for your safety?


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what these people thought.


    In his hand, he was playing with the ring head knife retrieved by the armed fighters.


    "Are all the people within a five-kilometer radius caught?" Wei Xiao asked Leng Chengfeng beside him.


    "The people found in the first wave of searches are here. As for whether anyone will enter the search range in the future, it''s hard to be sure."


    "very good!"


    Wei Xiao stood up and faced the more than 1,000 people in front of him.


    "Everyone, chasing me for so many days, is it fun?"


    These people from the five major powers and private groups have a hard time saying.


    Who could have imagined that in their eyes, a single, helpless murderous madman would have such a terrifying armed force under their hands.


    Not to mention the armed helicopters in the sky and the combat power of others, just the equipment of others, it will throw them dozens of streets.


    More importantly, they are now captives of the other side.


    No one responded to Wei Xiao, or that they didn''t know how to answer.


    Just like Wei Xiao said, after being chased and killed for several days and nights, the situation is now reversed. Looking at each of them, Wei Xiao is afraid that he is intent on killing.


    As for begging for mercy, forget about your baby?


    If you were chased for a few days and nights, and then had a chance to kill you, would you let the people chase you?


    Seeing no one responded, Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    With a cold face, he said, "Since no one responds, then I will treat you as fun. In fact, I also think it is fun. After all, as a hunting game, as a hunter, you can experience the happiness. Compared with me as a prey, it was destined from the beginning..."


    "But it''s okay, now the situation is reversed. I believe you are tired as hunters, then I will change the rules of the game. From this moment on, my people will become hunters, and you are all prey. If you want to survive, then Like I did before, I will do everything possible to get rid of your pursuit."


    With that, Wei Xiao looked at the soldiers around him: "Which one of you wears a watch?"


    "Lord, I wear it."


    "Yes! Tell me the time now."


    "Thirty-one in the afternoon."


    Wei Xiao nodded and looked at the people in front of him: "You have heard the time, at 3:11. Now, you have five minutes to escape. Five minutes later, the Jedi escape game officially begins. Hello, everyone. transport."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao stopped speaking.


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the people who had lost their weapons in front of them looked at each other.


    What does this murderous demon mean? Is he going to kill all of us here?


    Damn it!


    This is more than a thousand young adults! How did he do it?


    "Run away!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this moment, dozens of seconds passed.


    Someone finally reacted, he didn''t think Wei Xiao was joking with them.


    The person who reacted yelled and took the lead in fleeing behind with his companions.


    Others heard this and decisively chose to escape in a panic.


    The scene of more than a thousand people fleeing, not to mention how shocking, but at least it can be regarded as extraordinary.


    Witnessing the crowd fleeing into the surrounding dense forest, Wei Xiao beckoned.


    A member of the Shadow Guard nearby took out a cigarette and a lighter and ordered one for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao hadn''t smoked for a few days and almost forgot what the cigarette smelled like. Wei Xiao took a hard sip.


    When the smoke spit out from his mouth, Wei Xiao''s gaze condensed calmly.


    "Start!"


    Feng Qingyun gave an order, wait for five minutes, and Wei Xiao, who was completely dependent on his mood, directly let his people pursue and kill.

 Chapter 555： Back to base

    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The helicopter was the first to dispatch.


    The heavy machine gun installed in the cabin shot and killed people who were still fleeing on the plain.


    After that, armed soldiers and shadow guards were dispatched one after another, and any figures that could be seen in their line of sight could not escape the bullets fired by the guns in their hands.


    These soldiers of Wei Xiao were all elites among the elites. Their marksmanship were all fed with bullets. I dare not say that the bullets were perfect, but the 70-80% hit rate was appropriate.


    Those who were fleeing saw Wei Xiao before five minutes had passed, and knew that the murderous demon hadn''t planned to let them survive from the beginning, and they were running faster.


    Naturally, some people scolded Wei Xiao for not being creditworthy. As a result, these people who spoke harshly to Wei Xiao stayed directly on the plain.


    CEDIT?


    After being chased by them for so many days, Wei Xiao, who had been suffocating a sigh of anger in his heart, was not bad if he hadn''t slaughtered them on the spot.


    To talk about trust with Wei Xiao, first you have to not make him angry.


    With the full deployment of the helicopter troops, the escaped people, whether ordinary people or super soldiers who had taken genetic medicine among the five major forces, fell on their way to escape under the ruthless destruction of artillery fire.


    The entire open area and the periphery of the surrounding dense forests were filled with human corpses not long after.


    "Master, all the prey that escaped will be wiped out. Are there any other tasks, please instruct?" An armed man came to Wei Xiao''s side and reported.


    Wei Xiao didn''t respond to him immediately, but turned to look at Leng Chengfeng, who had a grim face beside him.


    "Cruel?"


    "If I were chased for a few days and nights, I would not be polite to them. If you choose your own path, you must be prepared to suffer the consequences."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled: "You all have grown up."


    "In such a world, if you don''t grow up, then you are destined to be eliminated by this world."


    Wei Xiao patted Leng Chengfeng on the shoulder.


    "No task, go home!"


    "Everyone closes the team." Leng Chengfeng shouted.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Soon after Wei Xiao and the others left, the hunter squad with good deeds came to the mountain where the five major forces besieged Wei Xiao.


    Nothing was found on the mountain.


    They were very strange. On the way they came, they didn''t find any traces of the major forces returning. Why didn''t they see anyone at the target location?


    When they came to the bottom of the mountain and found corpses scattered on the ground, they followed the traces left by the corpses to find the wide area where Wei Xiao and the others stayed. As a result, the members of this hunter squad were shocked.


    In the wide open area, human corpses can be seen everywhere, the green grass on the ground, and many places are stained red with blood.


    In the surrounding forests, some places are still blazing.


    The traces of the war, the smell of gunpowder, the scene of the **** on earth, scared the people who discovered this scene could not speak.


    After a long time.


    The leader of this hunter squad trembled: "What is going on here?"


    The courageous members went to fiddle with the corpse.


    While searching the corpse and taking away what he needed, he was amazed again and again.


    "The captain is the deputy captain of the Holy Mercenary Corps."


    "The deputy commander of the God of War Mercenary Corps is also here."


    "I found the body of the deputy commander?"


    "Don''t guess, the corpses here are all from the five major powers. What did they encounter, and the whole army was wiped out? Don''t tell me all this was done by a murderous demon?"


    "A major event is about to happen. Clean up the battlefield, take away what we need and leave here immediately and return to the base. No one is allowed to mention what we are seeing now, understand?"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The members of the hunter squad moved quickly.


    After cleaning the battlefield, he didn''t stop at all and left the place where the incident happened.


    They deliberately conceal the situation here, but the personnel from the five major forces have never returned. The Flame Base and the Chenyang Base belong to the headquarters of these forces, and they will not fail to send people out to check.


    In this investigation, the five major forces went out to hunt down the murderous madness, and the news that the entire army was wiped out was naturally uncontrollable.


    As a result, the two major bases shook.


    Of course, all this happened later, and for Wei Xiao, it was no longer important.


    Phoenix base.


    Mu Wuqing gathered the members of the major forces who had newly joined the base after Wei Xiao left on the northern city wall. On their own side, none of the high-level members appeared on the scene.


    The people on the scene seemed a little impatient and impatient.


    Mu Wuqing gathered them here, and did not say why, and no one came forward to explain to them. Instead, the surrounding tanks, artillery, and armed men were staring at them. This situation made them a kind of criminals. The feeling of treatment.


    But they dare not mess around.


    Dozens of firepower points on the city wall were directed at them, and there were tanks around them aiming their guns at them. Once they were chaotic, they might be destroyed directly by the current base position.


    Yes, they have black technology, and they are also very advanced, but that is only for individuals and a few people. In the face of heavily armed base fighters, once the battle really breaks out, there are really few people who can survive.


    Many big bosses are here, as long as they are not driven to a dead end, they don''t want to smash their faces with the ground.


    "What the **** is that stinky lady Mu Wuqing doing?"


    "I really don''t know what Chen Haojie and the others think, a huge base actually takes orders from a woman, is this woman so powerful?"


    "It is said that Mu Wuqing is the woman of the true owner of this base. However, the true owner of the base left the base half a month ago and has not yet returned."


    "Haha! You believe this too? Indeed, this base has a master who is very capable, but you will not be clear about what is happening outside of the last days. I haven''t returned for more than half a month. Maybe the corpse is about to rot. Want me Said, this Mu Wuqing may not know how many men slept with."


    "If you want to say that, people also have this capital. To be honest, for the women in Villa No. 1, it''s really impossible to say that the mistresses are all the best in the world, that is, the servants, among the women around us big men, Few can compare with it. If I can sleep Mu Wuqing them once, I will cut my lifespan by half."


    "Come on! You deserve it too. We still think about what the stinky lady Mu Wuqing is going to do. It really made me anxious, so I took my brothers to fight him."


    Many leaders of the medium-sized forces gathered together and talked swearingly.


    Compared with these small characters like "upstarts", in a group composed of real big bosses, at this moment, they are discussing the impact behind this incident.


    Since they came to this base, although Mu Wuqing and others have never waited to see them, for the sake of stability within the base, they would not take the initiative to provoke incidents.


    But this time, Mu Wuqing''s actions were too obvious, that is, he did not hesitate to break out a war, but also let people from other forces obey their control.


    "Boss Liu, do you see anything?"


    Among the four big brothers, a burly and powerful man looked at the young man beside him and asked.


    The young man appeared calm and composed.


    Can not see any joy and anger on the face, full of calm.


    Glancing at the other three people, Boss Liu said flatly: "What about you? Didn''t you catch any different meanings?"

 Chapter 556： Pick up

    One of the fat guys smiled bitterly: "I don''t have a clue yet. Mu Wuqing''s actions are completely confusing. Gathering all of us here, without showing up or giving an answer, let us wait here. The amount of information is too little, and there is not much that can be guessed."


    "But one thing can be confirmed. When calling us here, Mu Wuqing doesn''t intend to tear his skin, otherwise, he won''t let us keep the weapons." Someone said again.


    "You said, is it related to the departure of the previous fleet?" The hunk who asked Mrs. Liu guessed.


    Boss Liu smiled indifferently.


    "The matter must have something to do with the fleet that left the base before. Before that, Mu Wuqing and the others were indifferent to us, and everyone took care of their own things. Now that this is happening, the base is afraid it will be There are huge changes. Although I don¡¯t know what Mu Wuqing and the others are planning, we still have to make preparations in advance, so as not to be caught off guard."


    "You mean, Mu Wu Halal intends to do it on us?"


    "This is just a signal. Mu Wuqing has broken the existing balance ahead of time, the clouds have already enveloped the headspace, and the arrival of the storm is just a matter of time." Mr. Liu said meaningfully.


    The other three big men looked furious upon hearing this.


    The hunk said: "A woman in charge is just a mess. If civil strife really breaks out, and neither side will have a good fruit, does she Mu Wuqing want to destroy this base?"


    "It seems that we have to prepare in advance for some things."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "The fleet is back."


    Just when everyone on the northern wall had their own ideas, a roar came from the sky.


    Everyone looked up at the sky outside the city, and saw a group of dense black spots approaching the base.


    After noticing this scene, Boss Liu''s side came to him all at once.


    "Boss, it''s the fleet that left."


    Boss Liu nodded secretly: "Notify the Shadow Guards and armed fighters so that they can be ready for battle at any time. Once something happens, we must ensure that the commanding heights in the city are in our hands."


    "Boss, is fighting really going to break out?"


    "It''s just my guess, but it''s prepared. Mu Wu Halal wants to die, then we can''t just sit back and wait."


    "clear!"


    People with brains, seeing the return of the fleet, are now quietly letting themselves go to prepare.


    Only those small power leaders like "upstarts" are still not paying attention to the situation in front of them. Apart from complaining, they are discussing how to get certain women in the base.


    Inside Villa One.


    A soldier came to the lobby to report: "Mistress, Chief Leng, they are back."


    Mu Wuqing and the others got up from their seats after hearing the words.


    "Let''s go to the airport."


    Mu Wuqing didn''t hesitate, took Chen Haojie and the others out of the villa, and rushed to the newly built airport in the base in a vehicle.


    In the headspace of the base, the fleet has already arrived.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the same helicopter with Leng Chengfeng, held the little girl and looked down.


    The crowd on the side of the northern city wall fell into his sight, and Wei Xiao''s brows couldn''t help but wrinkle slightly.


    "Why are there so many people in the base?" Wei Xiao asked Leng Chengfeng through the wireless communicator.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Leng Chengfeng responded: "It was the time when the Lord left that he entered the base. They come from other provinces and are made up of multiple forces. The number is about 13,000. Listen to them. , Because the area where they are located is a flood or a nuclear leak, the area is no longer suitable for human survival, so they fled to our side."


    flooding? Nuclear leak?


    Wei Xiao was surprised for only a moment, and then he was relieved.


    What Leng Chengfeng said is very likely to happen.


    With the outbreak of the last days, many facilities left by human civilization were paralyzed.


    Without human control, explosions and **** breaches in places such as nuclear power plants and dams that cannot be maintained without human maintenance are normal.


    It¡¯s better to say that when the floods recede, you can re-select a place to continue to survive, but a nuclear leak cannot be dealt with by manpower.


    If you don''t want to die or mutate, you can only find a new home.


    I probably understand this, Wei Xiao no longer asks more.


    "Uncle, are we home yet?" The little girl who was in Wei Xiao''s arms with a dull expression and blinking big eyes asked glutinously.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses and smiled: "When you get home, the girl will definitely like the uncle''s house."


    "Well, where is the uncle, where is the girl."


    "What a little clever ghost."


    "Oh..."


    The little girl laughed happily.


    The helicopter soon arrived at the airport. Under the command of the personnel below, one helicopter stopped on the airport.


    Inside the helicopter where Wei Xiao was.


    The hatch opened, and Wei Xiao came to the ground first with the little girl in his arms.


    "Wei Xiao (husband, master, master)..."


    As soon as they saw Wei Xiao''s figure, Mu Wuqing and the others who had been waiting here were unspeakably excited on their faces.


    The little girl looked a little nervous at this time.


    During this period of time, there have always been only uncles around, even if they encounter other people, they are their enemies. For strangers, the little girl has an instinctive sense of fear.


    Wei Xiao put her down and took the little girl''s hand to comfort him: "Don''t be afraid of the girl, they are all people of the uncle. In the future, not only the uncle will protect the girl, but these uncles and aunts will also protect the girl from any harm."


    "Ah, the girl is not afraid..."


    The little girl was duplicity, her nervous little expression could not be hidden at all.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and dragged her towards Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "husband--"


    Out of longing for and worry about Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing next to him saw Jiang Xiyu coming from Wei Xiao towards them, calling out, and his figure turned into a fragrant wind and rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    I haven''t seen the wives and daughters for almost half a month, and now watching Jiang Xiyu pounce at him, Wei Xiao let go of the little girl holding the little girl''s hand, and hugged Jiang Xiyu who was rushing towards his face.


    Hug with her husband who had been separated for a long time, Jiang Xiyu, who was extremely emotional, regardless of the numerous gazes at the scene, as if hugging would not relieve her lovesickness, he directly embraced and kissed Wei Xiao.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    "Husband, welcome home." Jiang Xiyu wept with joy, and Li Hua said with tears.


    Wei Xiao smiled softly: "Come back, you have worked hard these days."


    Jiang Xiyu shook his head.


    "It''s not hard, as long as the old man comes back, we won''t do anything hard."


    Mu Wuqing and the others also walked towards Wei Xiao at this time.


    Without favoring one another, Wei Xiao hugged the remaining two wives into his arms and made a good affection.


    "Wei Xiao, are you hurt?"


    Mu Wuqing found the blood stains on Wei Xiao''s body and the shocking bullet holes.


    Others heard the words and noticed what was happening in Wei Xiao''s body, and their eyes became tense.


    Wei Xiao flicked on Mu Wu''s clean forehead.


    "It''s okay, it''s all the enemy''s. The clothes on my body just feel very fashionable and I wear them for fun."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s explanation, everyone was obviously relieved.


    Mu Wuqing was a little bit dumbfounded.


    My own man is really not ordinary naughty, this kind of thing can also be a joke.


    But she didn''t ask too much. As long as Wei Xiao was okay, Wei Xiao didn''t want to say anything else, and Mu Wuqing wouldn''t go into it.

 Chapter 557： Base Status

    "dad¡­¡­"


    Just looking at making out with his own woman, a small public act that was almost ignored made a sweet call from Li Qingshu''s arms.


    Almost a month away, Wei Ling was able to speak normally, and his father, who spoke clearly, almost melted Wei Xiao''s heart.


    It can be seen from Wei Xiao''s attitude towards children that he likes children very much.


    Now that I see my child, his stern face, as if a thousand-year glacier melts, exudes a deep love and warmth.


    Walking quickly to Li Qingshu, Wei Xiao embraced Xiao Wei Ling in his arms happily, kissed and squeezed. Mu Wuqing and the others were envious of that affection.


    "Ling''er misses Dad?"


    "Yes, Ling''er misses Dad very much!"


    "It''s my dad''s intimate little padded jacket, dad also misses Ling''er very much, oh oh..." Holding Xiao Ling''er to the front, Wei Xiao rubbed his head in front of her.


    "Hey... Dad, don''t...itch...chuckle..." Xiao Wei Ling smiled happily, and laughed like a silver bell in his mouth.


    The little girl who was standing behind Wei Xiao saw this scene. For some reason, she felt empty and chattering in her heart, as if the most important person was going away.


    Not familiar with everyone present, feeling the lonely little girl, silently lowered her head and cried secretly.


    My uncle was snatched away by the younger sister, and the uncle didn''t want me anymore, so sad and sad.


    The little girl is very sad, and she is still the kind of bad coax.


    "Girl, you can''t shed tears if you are so pretty! Otherwise, you won''t be pretty."


    Just when the little girl was lonely and helpless, a word in front of her, like a cold winter, the warm current of a hot spring flowed into her heart, and her cold heart was moisturized.


    The little girl raised her head, and a beautiful face came into her sight.


    Feeling that the face in front of me looks so beautiful no matter how you look at it, the little girl''s big watery eyes blinked and blinked.


    Yan Chuan Keiko squatted, smiling, "Do you think Uncle doesn''t want you anymore?"


    The little girl nodded aggrievedly.


    "Sister, don''t you really want to be a girl if you have a little sister?"


    "Stupid child." As a mother, Yan Chuan Keiko is very sensitive to the emotions of the child.


    Rubbing the little girl¡¯s head, stretched out his hand and hugged her into his arms: "Your uncle takes you home, and he already considers you a family. From now on, we will be a family, and the uncle will love you, and our aunts will also love you. You. Don''t think about it in the future, you know?"


    With Yan Chuan Keiko comforted, the little girl felt much better.


    Being held by Yan Chuan Huizi in her arms, she felt the warmth and fragrance in her arms, as if the warmth that was different from the care given by the uncle, the tears that the little girl stopped began to flow again.


    "What''s the matter, kid? Have you suffered a lot of grievances outside? Don''t be afraid, you won''t have one here in the future."


    The little girl blushed and said with tears: "Sister, you are like my mother. The girl hasn''t seen her mother for a long time."


    Yan Chuan Huizi was taken aback when he heard the words.


    When I look at the little girl again, the brilliance of that maternal love can''t be concealed.


    Hugging the little girl hard: "Bad child, I will be your mother from now on, OK?"


    "Mother!"


    "So good!"


    Wei Xiao, who was holding Xiao Wei Ling, noticed this scene between Yan Chuan Huizi and the little girl, with a gratified smile on his face.


    Give Jiang Xiyu and the mistresses a wink, the two girls knowingly, smiled and came to the little girl to communicate with her, let her know that in this base, even without the care of her uncle, she would not be alone.


    "Lord, welcome back."


    Chen Haojie and their subordinates greeted Wei Xiao at this time.


    Their excitement for Wei Xiao''s return was no less than that of Jiang Xiyu and the others, but they were able to control that emotion. They didn''t stand up at the right time until Wei Xiao had made friends with his family.


    "All of them have matured and become a lot stronger."


    "Hey... there used to be the Lord at the base, we don¡¯t need to worry about anything, we just wait for the Lord¡¯s order. But after the Lord leaves the base, we need to make decisions about many things. Seriously, after this period of time, After exercising, I feel that I am a little superior." Fu Wanwan laughed.


    "Come on! I''m making villains every day. The big and small things in the base are not the mistress and military teachers who are torturing them. What''s the matter with you?" Long Ba unceremoniously contemptuously said.


    "Old dragon, don''t you know if you don''t take it apart?"


    "In front of the Lord, I have always told the truth."


    "leave!"


    Pay Million directly raised his **** at him.


    The little joke passed, and Chenhao made an outstanding voice: "Lord, let''s go back to the villa first. Now there are some things in the base that need to be reported to you, waiting for your decision."


    Wei Xiao noticed Chen Haojie''s expression, realized something, and his expression became cold and solemn.


    "go back."


    "Yes, please, please."


    The crowd did not stay at the airport for a long time, and a row of luxury cars drove the crowd directly toward the central base.


    In the lobby of Villa One.


    At this time, Wei Xiao had changed into a clean black outfit and sat on the sofa after washing himself.


    Around him, only Mu Wuqing was the hostess, and the rest were with the little **** the second floor.


    The rest in the hall are the backbone of the base.


    Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, Leng Chengfeng, Ming Yulan, Jiang Xue and others.


    "When I came, I saw that there were many more survivors in the base. Cheng Feng said that they were all newly added to the base during this period. What you want to tell me should be their business, right?" Wei Xiao said, coldly. Said the face.


    Chen Haojie nodded: "It is these people."


    "Why, do they have any problems?"


    "Master Wu Qing, it''s up to you!" Jiang Xue looked at Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing did not postpone, and under Wei Xiao''s gaze, he told Wei Xiao about the current situation of the base.


    Everything must start after Wei Xiao left.


    Since Wei Xiao led the rest of the base to destroy the zombies in the corpse nest and seize the battle base, shortly after Wei Xiao left the base, a group of escaped survivors came to the base.


    In the beginning, Mu Wuqing and the others followed Wei Xiao''s rules. If the survivors wanted to enter the base, they had to obey their orders.


    But the leader of the first batch of refugees obviously did not want to be someone else''s subordinate, so they did not agree.


    Fearing the force of the base, they did not dare to attack, but they did not leave either, but settled down in the urban area outside the base.


    Originally, everyone was considered safe and sound, and the water in the well was not in the river.


    But the good times are not long.


    In just two or three days, more refugees came outside the base.


    What''s more serious is that among these emerging refugees, there are many powerful forces.


    One of the survivors was led by Shi Feng. They had a lot of guns, not to mention that some of them were larger and naturally powerful, and they also had a set of defensive armor that could not be broken by conventional weapons.


    These people all exist with one enemy and one hundred. Without the use of aircraft, artillery, and weapons of mass destruction, it is difficult to pose a threat to them.


    Of course, this is only part of it.


    The biggest threat to Mu Wuqing and them was a group of survivors who followed a group of survivors called Liu Bi who came to the outside of the base.

 Chapter 558： Polarized Armor

    They don''t have hard armor or advanced weapons, but in this team, there is a truly amazing scientific research team.


    This scientific research team developed a combat uniform with stealth function based on the skin of a mutant zombie. As long as a person wears this kind of combat uniform, he can completely hide his figure in the air, just like a shadow guard. They do not take the initiative to show up, even if they stand in front of you, you may not be able to find them.


    The arrival of this group of people, in order to be able to enter the base, they also gave Mu Wuqing and the others a disarm.


    One night, more than a dozen invisible fighters entered the base through the same invisible tool, leaving threatening texts beside the base high-level leaders such as Mu Wuqing and Chen Haojie.


    Afterwards, other forces outside the Liubi Joint Base started negotiations with Mu Wuqing and the others.


    There are only two points in the negotiations.


    First, all survivors outside must enter the base and obtain permanent residency rights.


    Second, the outside team does not accept the rule of the base side, they have their own autonomy.


    Of course, if the base is threatened by foreign forces or corpse tides, they will participate in the defensive battle of the base and guard the safety of the base together with the base side.


    Two conditions, if Mu Wuqing and the others agree, then everyone will be in peace, if they don''t agree, then war will begin.


    Faced with the threat of this kind of Chi Guoguo, it¡¯s the past. Chen Haojie and the others must let the other party know what regret is. But after the base experienced the corpse tide, the total number is only more than two thousand people. Victory, I am afraid that few people will live well.


    Coupled with the absence of Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing and the others did not dare to make a decision lightly.


    Helpless, in order to wait for Wei Xiao to come back to deal with this matter, Mu Wuqing and the others could only agree to the party''s conditions first.


    Since then, the base has become a situation dominated by multiple forces.


    Although they are in charge of their own, Wei Xiao is no longer in the base.


    Mu Wuqing finished talking about the main things, gritted his teeth and said: "Wei Xiao, now you are back, we will support you in whatever you want to do."


    "Yes, Lord! If it hadn''t had a huge impact this time, we would have done it with them." Fu Wanwan said angrily.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses: "We have tolerated till now, only the last order from the Lord."


    Everyone was obviously suffocating, and they waited for Wei Xiao to come back to make a decision.


    After listening to what Mu Wuqing said, Wei Xiao has roughly figured out all the circumstances.


    As for the small things that happened in the base during this period, Wei Xiao was not interested in knowing, nor did he want to know.


    If you want to be independent in his base, these people are afraid that they are not tired of their lives.


    "You are doing a great job. This is indeed not something you can handle. So, all the survivors I saw on the northern wall today came from outside?"


    "Well! I brought them together so that you can handle it." Mu Wuqing said.


    Wei Xiao nodded, and then thought of something, he asked: "You said before that the combat uniform with stealth function came from the other side, how did the Shadow Guard come from?"


    "We exchanged weapons with them. The combat uniforms that can completely hide a person in the air are their latest product, and the number is small. We changed to these twelve sets of stealth combat uniforms, and it cost a total of five hundred. A rifle, half a million rounds of ammunition, 24 mortars, two hundred and forty corresponding shells, and four armed helicopters."


    When Lan Qiang responded to Wei Xiao, that face was indescribably painful.


    "When it comes to this, I also have to admire them. As far as we know, the stealth combat suits developed by these people are successfully developed based on the skin of the corpse. The air stealth suit is their highest finished product. In addition, there are also There are some combat suits that can be invisible to the corresponding environment." Chen Haojie said admiringly.


    "Let me say that the armored armor made from the corpse is the most terrifying. That is, the weight affects a person''s ability to move. If the weight can be overcome, it will be an extremely terrifying black technology."


    Long Ba is obviously keen to arm armor, otherwise, he wouldn''t have a hot light in his eyes when he was speaking.


    "I agree with Lao Long. When I cleaned up the surrounding corpses some time ago, I also noticed that people wearing armed armors are in the corpses. Except for giant zombies, ordinary first- and second-tier zombies can''t. Attacking a person protected by armor, even if it is a third-level zombies, when the armored warrior does not take the initiative to attack them, they will not be harmed by the third-level zombies."


    "Oh, there is such a thing?" Wei Xiao frowned slightly when he heard what Fu Wanwan said.


    "Lord, in fact, you have encountered this situation before. The raw material of armed armor is the bones of giant zombies. Putting on armed armor is equivalent to disguising the appearance of a zombie on the surface of the body. The attack is also normal."


    Wei Xiao seemed to understand Leng Chengfeng''s explanation, but he was shocked.


    Does armed armor still have this effect?


    "Do you have this kind of armed armor?"


    Long Ba nodded: "Yes, but because it doesn''t fit, it can only be used as a decoration."


    "Bring it to me!"


    Long Ba responded, and then contacted the soldiers outside and brought them from the corpse to armed armors that were only used as collectibles.


    Not long after, a set of armed armor was placed in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Lord, this is it. We have tried the bones of giant zombies, but with our existing equipment, they can''t be cut at all. They are harder than diamonds. I really don''t know how the corpsemen did it?" Long Ba said in confusion.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were all on the armored armor.


    After checking, Wei Xiao found that the armed armor in front of him was not much different from the armored armor of Tianting Base.


    The whole body is made from the bones of giant zombies, and the joints of the human body are made of cartilage.


    If there is any difference, it is the appearance.


    The armored armor they built by the corpse looked wild, mainly ferocious and vicious, and very deterrent, while the armored armor of the heaven base seemed more decent, and the main direction was still handsome.


    Two styles of armed armor give people the feeling, one is full of magic, and the other is awe-inspiring, there is a kind of difference between the fairy and the devil.


    "What do you think of this armed armor?" Long Ba couldn''t help but asked Wei Xiao.


    When he saw this kind of armed armor, he had a soft spot and wished he had one too.


    However, according to the people of the corpse, armed armors need to be tailor-made, otherwise, the armor that does not fit on the body will not only not provide effective help, but will drag itself down.


    Long Ba also thought about looking for someone from the other party to build a suit of armor that suits him, no matter how much weapons and equipment it spends, it''s a pity that the other party said that the current conditions do not allow it.


    Wei Xiao did not answer Long Ba, but instead motioned to a maid to fetch the ring head knife he had brought back from the Heavenly Court base.


    Everyone present didn''t know what Wei Xiao wanted to do.


    Waiting for Wei Xiao''s weapon to be brought, in front of everyone, Wei Xiao held a ring-head knife and chopped down at the armed armor in front of him.


    Under the master''s gaze, the armored armor that could not be broken by guns was directly split into two halves by him.

 Chapter 559： Something is going to happen

    "Fuck!"


    "How can this be?"


    "Master, is this long knife in your hand going against the sky?"


    Everyone stared at the ring sword in Wei Xiao''s hand in surprise.


    Wei Xiao put the ring first knife away, and Feng Qingyun said flatly: "There is nothing to be surprised. You know about me, right?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "This kind of armor has been upgraded to the second generation (Sky King armor) in the Heavenly Court base, and they have completely solved the problem of inconvenience caused by the weight of the armor. Compared with them, this force called the corpse, their Forging technology has fallen behind."


    "What, is this true?"


    Chen Haojie and others were shocked.


    Wei Xiao motioned everyone not to get excited.


    "You don''t need to be envious. Such a good thing is targeted by me, and yours will be indispensable soon. Right now, we should solve the problem of the base first." Speaking of this, Wei Xiao''s eyes sank: "Do it on my turf. Independence, they might think too much. Wu Qing, the leaders of those forces are all around the northern city wall, right?"


    Mu Wuqing nodded.


    "All there!"


    "Well, come and see with me. They''d better expect to have enough capital to arrogant in front of me, just knowing this is not enough."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, everyone''s hearts trembled.


    "Master, do you need to mobilize more power? It just so happens that the helicopter squadron is back, and the helicopters are driven out accordingly. Those people will be more afraid." Lan Qiang asked.


    "It''s just a bunch of clowns, no need. Let''s go!" Wei Xiao picked up the ring knife and got up and walked directly outside the door.


    Chen Haojie and they looked at each other.


    "Chengfeng, you go to arrange it. Although the Lord does not put those people in the autopsy in his eyes, we should be careful, so that when the time comes, there will be an accident that cannot be dealt with." The cautious Chen Haojie knew that Leng Chengfeng Screamed.


    Leng Chengfeng also felt it was necessary, so he did not leave with everyone.


    Around the northern city wall.


    "Made, it''s getting dark, why don''t Mu Wuqing and the others show up yet?"


    "That stinky lady will never show up again. Believe it or not, I will take someone to Villa No. 1 to make them want to die?"


    "They don''t plan to let us carry it here all the time, do they?"


    Mu Wuqing and others have not appeared. There are more than 10,000 people at the scene, and many groups have already rioted.


    "Buzzing..."


    Just when the patience of many people was about to be worn away, not far away, there was a sound of car humming.


    "coming!"


    "These stinky ladies finally appeared. I thought they were going to wait until dark to come to bed and see Lao Tzu?"


    "If they don''t give us an explanation today, this matter won''t just go by."


    "Yes, at least some compensation should be made to us."


    Seeing the convoy slowly approaching, many survivors shouted loudly in the crowd.


    It seems that if you don''t make your voice louder, others don''t know their dissatisfaction.


    "Remember these loudest people, and report to the hostess and them later."


    "clear!"


    The soldiers around remembered the alive group of people in the crowd, with sneers on their faces.


    Let you arrogant, you will cry for a while.


    "They are here."


    Boss Liu, that is, Liu Bi, looked at the team that was getting closer, and smiled indifferently: "What is the situation will be clear right away, I hope Mu Wuqing and the others can maintain their relative rationality, otherwise, I can only destroy the flowers. "


    Thinking of this, Liu Bi sighed: "It would be a pity if such a peerless beauty is really fragrant."


    With tens of thousands of eyes watching, Wei Xiao and the others came to the north wall.


    The convoy came directly to the stairs of the city wall and stopped.


    A crowd of people got out of the car.


    Mu Wuqing, Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang and other familiar figures all appeared in Liu Bi''s sight.


    But when the high-levels of all the bases in the car appeared, Liu Bi''s eyes gradually changed.


    "Why are there more people?"


    "I haven''t seen it, but that''s not the point. Did you find out that Mu Wuqing and the others seem to be headed by this new man?"


    Liu Bi''s eyes wrinkled, and he stared at the same calm corpse on the side.


    "The real owner of the base?"


    The two said in unison.


    At this moment, the two of them were almost certain that the new strange man who appeared in Mu Wuqing''s name was Wei Xiao, the base owner.


    "No wonder the base will send out all the helicopters today. It seems that it is to pick up the Shenlong base owner who has seen the end." The corpse muttered to himself, his eyes fixed on Wei Xiao''s body.


    Liu Bi only looked at Wei Xiao a few times, and found nothing special. Instead, he focused all his attention on Mu Wuqing''s body.


    "Really a superb woman. Such a beauty, it''s a waste to stay next to other men." As he said, Liu Bi looked at a subordinate next to her.


    Liu Bi nodded towards him, and the subordinates beside him immediately retired in the crowd.


    Wei Xiao and the others got out of the car and walked directly towards the city wall.


    It did not reach the highest position, but stood on a ladder about nine meters above the ground.


    Condescendingly, Wei Xiao was able to see the figures of more than 10,000 people below.


    As he watched the crowd below, the hero Chen next to Wei Xiao introduced the independent groups in the crowd to Wei Xiao.


    In general, among these survivors, there are only four big bosses who are truly capable of negotiating conditions with the base.


    Has a R&D team and masters the Liubi forces of stealth combat uniforms.


    Master the forging technology of armed armor and know how to use giant zombie bones to build a corpse of weapons and equipment.


    There is also the strongest overall strength, Ye Zhiqiu''s force with the most comprehensive weapons and equipment before entering the base, and the last Li Haonan force with the most women and a group of professional bodyguards and pre-apocalyptic prisoners.


    These forces can be said to be the most elite group of human beings in the last days.


    These forces, there are too many people who dare to fight and kill.


    Wei Xiao glanced at these people.


    The four big brothers, the others will selectively avoid when they meet Wei Xiao''s gaze, but Liu Bi, not only did not divert his eyes, but also smiled and nodded at Wei Xiao.


    This is interesting.


    "That person is Liu Bi?" Wei Xiao asked Chen Hero.


    "It''s him!"


    "This person is the most restless of the four leaders. Since he came to the base, he has united people from other forces everywhere against our base. It is precisely because of him that we have repeatedly tried to subdue other small forces'' plans. He made a mess." Fu Wanwan gritted his teeth and said.


    "It''s just a **** stick, his arrogance has come to an end."


    "This host must never let it go. I''m angry when I say it. With this kind of stuff, during the time the host is away, I still want to get involved with the hostess." Jin Miaofeng said.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s calm face suddenly wrinkled, and he looked at Mu Wuqing.


    "He is a toad who wants to eat swan meat, don''t you believe in your own charm?" Mu Wuqing smiled.


    Wei Xiao felt better inwardly.


    "That being said, this man has lived to the end."

 Chapter 560： Dare to challenge Wei Da Devil?

    "Mu Wuqing, I don''t care what you want to do. Now that you are here, I hope you can send my team back to the experimental base to continue the research. Do you know that because of your actions, one of mine has been delayed Important research? If this research fails because of your mischief, you will become a sinner for all mankind."


    Before Wei Xiao could speak to everyone present, in the crowd, an old man in a white coat, with a group of people dressed like him by his side, shouted at Mu Wuqing above.


    Wei Xiao was unhappy when he heard this.


    "This is a team around Li Haonan. I heard about what genetic medicine is being researched, and the person who spoke was Xian Huyou, the person in charge of this research project."


    "Oh? Gene medicine?" Hearing Chen Haojie''s introduction, Wei Xiao''s heart was shocked: "Is there any results?"


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it for the time being. But he has promised us that after the gene medicine has been researched out, he can sell a part of it to us."


    "and then?"


    "Then Li Haonan took this opportunity to exchange a lot of food from our hands by bartering, mainly to ensure the nutrition of these researchers."


    Wei Xiao''s face twitched.


    Nothing has been achieved, and a lot of good things have been obtained from him. This TM is really beeping.


    To say that hero Chen and the others are not stupid, why did they believe the other side''s nonsense?


    Does the other party really excel?


    Originally, Wei Xiao got excited when he heard the gene medicine, but the other party gave a blank check. At that moment, the truth about Wei Xiao shot the old man down.


    Looking at the old man who was justified and yelling at Mu Wuqing from below, Wei Xiao narrowed his eyes: "He better pray that his research is useful, otherwise, he will know what will happen if he yells at me in person."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao signaled that Pay Million could say hello to the following people.


    "It''s all quiet."


    After paying a million, the people below quieted down.


    Including Xianhuyou.


    He wanted to continue clamoring, but seeing a lot of gunpoints at him, Friends Xianhu decisively admitted.


    "Humph! I want to see what you want to do. If you can''t tell what happened today, I, I will let Hao Nan show you a good look." Xian Huyou coldly snorted and led his team to stand among them.


    When the scene calmed down, Pay Million said loudly: "Many people may still be confused now, why are you all gathered here today? Now, I will tell you. I gather you here to introduce one to you. People, a person who will determine whether you can continue to live on the base in the future."


    As soon as the voice of paying a million fell, most of the people present heard that the base had gathered everyone here with such a big fanfare, just to let people know someone, and suddenly, many people below started to riot.


    "The one who decides whether we can live in the base? Ha ha! Funny, do we still need his consent to live where we live?"


    "I thought it was a major event, that''s it? I wasted my time. I don''t care who you want to introduce. I only recognize our leader. Other people, even the king of heaven, are not good for Laozi."


    "That is, we are going back and let all of you get out of the way immediately."


    "Boom boom..."


    The scene was out of control. In order to shut these up, the soldiers under the city wall who were responsible for the surrounding guards fired one after another.


    Nothing can come by force.


    As soon as the gunshot sounded, although there were no casualties, all the clamoring people quieted down.


    They weren''t afraid, but instinctively reacted, and seemed to show respect for the gunfire.


    "What''s the quarrel?" Fu Wanwan said coldly, "Now the person I want to introduce to you is the supreme master of our base, the only overlord of Minghai City, Wei Xiao. The entire base belongs to him, could it be that my words are wrong? ?"


    "Cut! Master? Are his words still useful for this base now?"


    "Even if it''s the owner of this base, that''s yours, it has nothing to do with us."


    "That''s right, that''s your master, has something to do with us?"


    The noise suppressed by the gunfire sounded again.


    In the crowd, the big four powers who did not intend to participate in these small incidents all watched this scene jokingly at this moment.


    They seemed to look at Wei Xiao and others making a fool of themselves.


    Others don¡¯t know, they don¡¯t know yet?


    Because of their split of the base, these survivors, except for the people on the original base who followed the rules set by Wei Xiao at the base, everyone else did their own way.


    Moreover, in the last days, many people are unruly and rebellious. Coupled with the fact that someone is secretly contributing to the situation, they don''t care about the base owner.


    They only know that now this Phoenix Base is their home, and if anyone does not let them live in their home, then this person should not think about it.


    What master do you want to tell Lao Tzu?


    Oh!


    You will conquer Lao Tzu first.


    "You guys..."


    Fu Wanwan was so overwhelmed by the popularity that Wei Xiao motioned him to take it back when he was about to yell at him.


    "Lord..." Pay million was a bit wronged.


    Wei Xiao looked at the people below coldly, and said lightly: "Kill me all those clamors."


    "what--"


    Pay a million for a while.


    Before he recovered, Chen Haojie took out the walkie-talkie and said a few words.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    At this moment, the soldiers in charge of vigilance around the city pointed their guns at those who were alive, and they cut off their guns and fired them.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The screams rang along with the panic of everyone.


    No one thought that Wei Xiao would actually order the shot.


    This incident occurred, not to mention ordinary survivors, but the four big bosses who planned to watch a good show, their expressions of jokes were frozen.


    "Asshole, I knew they wouldn''t do anything good if they brought us together. Brothers, you have also seen, they just want to kill all of us and fight them."


    "Made, you won''t let me live, and I won''t let you live better."


    "Do you think it''s great to have a gun? I have it too!"


    The scene was completely chaotic, and some survivors took out their weapons one after another to fight against the base side under the voice of some instigators.


    "Kakka..."


    When this scene occurs, the base side will naturally not be polite to them.


    On the city wall, the bursting rocket turrets all aimed at them. Various heavy machine guns, light machine guns, and RPG muzzles were aimed at the crowd, and all armed fighters in charge of vigilance entered a state of combat. In front of Wei Xiao and the others, there were already armed soldiers carrying bullet-proof shields in front of them to form a defense.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    This is not over yet.


    Armed helicopter troops taking off from the airport arrived, and the cannonballs that would kill them all locked in the crowd below.


    With such a scene and such a scale, all the people who clamored and encouraged others to do things with Wei Xiao before, all stopped cooking.


    The base side is not joking this time, they are really moving.


    Wei Xiao stared at this scene coldly.


    "Let them put down all their weapons. For one minute, those who have weapons in their hands will be killed on the spot." The murderous voice came from Wei Xiao.


    With the armed forces rising, and Wei Xiao backed by paying a million, he suddenly became proud.


    Feeling the anger swept away before, he beckoned a soldier to bring him a loudspeaker, and then shouted: "The Lord has an order, all the survivors who have newly joined the base below, put it down within one minute. The weapon in your hand, otherwise, it will be killed. Now the countdown begins, 59..."


    "What, put down the weapon?"


    "Isn''t that just letting me catch it?"


    "Boss, what should we do? Should we lay down our weapons?"


    Everyone panicked.

 Chapter 561： Assassination

    You say revolt?


    Stop joking, see how many firepower points are aimed at them, and then see what equipment they are. If this fights, I''m afraid the base side only needs one wave to solve them all.


    But you said you want to lay down their weapons and let others slaughter them, but they are not reconciled.


    When they can''t make up their minds, many people can only ask more important people around them.


    "...53..." Pay a million and continue counting.


    "Big brother, what do you do now, you just say something!"


    Here are the four big powers.


    "What on earth does Wei Xiao want to do? Does he really intend to tear his face with us?"


    "How much do you know about Wei Xiao?"


    "It''s not very clear. The first time I met. But from the original soldiers on the base, I only know that Wei Xiao is a ruthless man. He is ruthless to the enemy and to his own people."


    Liu Bi was calm.


    "I learned an interesting thing during this period. At this base, everyone almost treats this Wei Xiao as a god. Their loyalty to Mu Wuqing and others originates from this Wei Xiao. We can''t buy it. The people in this base are all because of the existence of this person. You said, if this person dies, can the people in this base be invulnerable?"


    "what?"


    "Boss Liu, don''t you think?"


    Liu Bi was smoking a cigarette, staring at Wei Xiao with a cold face on the top of the steps, and said with a sneer: "Whether you get to this step or not depends on what he does."


    Liu Bi had another sentence later, that is, "He is immortal, and the women in Villa No. 1 will not re-emerge into the arms of others." Naturally, Liu Bi would not say it.


    For Mu Wuqing, Jiang Xiyu and others, he has been coveting for a long time.


    Get rid of Wei Xiao''s idea, he had it after he met Mu Wuqing and the others. Coupled with his understanding of the importance of Wei Xiao to this base during this period of time, his idea was even stronger and more urgent.


    Before, it was because Wei Xiao was not at the base, he didn''t have a chance. Now that he has an opportunity, he doesn''t want to miss it.


    Exactly, in this situation, if Wei Xiao died under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of people, the effect would be even more perfect.


    Liu Bi believed that as long as Wei Xiao died, the base would be more chaotic.


    With the power he holds, it is only a matter of time before he completely controls this base.


    With plans and scheming, even if Wei Xiao doesn''t make this scene, it will be sooner or later for Liu Bi to do it. It''s better now, let''s make use of it.


    When the other three heard Liu Bi''s words, they took a deep breath in their hearts, and at the same time they looked at Wei Xiao, they also became sympathetic.


    You will be wiped out as soon as you play. How sad is this?


    They didn''t worry that Liu Bi could not kill Wei Xiao.


    With the shadow guard''s magical ability, it is not too easy to assassinate a person.


    "ten¡­¡­"


    The three big bosses are waiting for Liu Bi''s people to do it, and there are only ten seconds left in one minute.


    Facing the surrounding firepower and the helicopter in the air, many people''s nerves are close to collapse.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Some people who didn''t dare to fight against the base, and didn''t dare to make fun of their own lives, finally, unable to withstand the threat of death, threw their weapons to the ground one after another.


    There are two.


    When the others who were still insisting saw this scene, they were all anxious.


    "Brothers, don''t be afraid of them, they just frightened us. Now put down the gun, that would be a dead end. Pick up the gun quickly, they will definitely not dare to shoot so many of us." Some people still want to confuse others. .


    "0!"


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the time given by Wei Xiao also ended.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded decisively.


    "Ah..."


    Those who were still holding weapons in their hands were spotted and killed in the crowd by armed fighters around them.


    "Fight with them!"


    Someone resisted.


    The muzzle fired at the surrounding soldiers.


    Wei Xiao said coldly and sternly: "Tell the people below to subdue the people with guns in their hands, otherwise, accompany them to die together."


    Pay million immediately used a loudspeaker to convey Wei Xiao''s words.


    "Let us subdue those with guns around? Doesn''t this make us kill each other?"


    "It''s not enough for us to put down our guns, and now let us kill each other again? Is this to kill us?"


    "It must not be done, otherwise, we really have no choice. This is a conspiracy."


    No one did what Wei Xiao said.


    "Since they all want to die, then fulfill them." Wei Xiao said without emotion.


    Chen Haojie obeyed orders and decisively used the walkie-talkie to give orders to the surrounding armed personnel.


    "Fire!"


    "emission!"


    Wei Xiao is not joking.


    He has given the opportunity to other people, but unfortunately these people don''t cherish it.


    Therefore, as long as there are gunshots in the crowd, it is either ushered in the surrounding heavy machine guns, RPG strafing, bombing, or being slaughtered by the machine guns on the armed helicopters.


    This can be different from burst shots.


    Even if a burst of fire caused accidental injuries, it would be one or two people at most, but heavy machine gun fire and artillery bombing would affect a large number of people.


    The survivors who said a moment ago that they would not do anything to people with guns around them, after hundreds of people paid the price for their ignorance, the remaining people could not sit still.


    "Don''t shoot, we catch them."


    "Quickly, catch them."


    There is no need for anyone to order. In order to survive, anyone with a gun in their hands will be caught by the surrounding survivors.


    Seeing this phenomenon, Wei Xiao let Chen Haojie ordered the soldiers to stop using ranged destruction weapons and use burst shooting to continue to clean up those who resisted with guns from the crowd.


    In minutes, those who tried to resist Wei Xiao were subdued by those around them.


    There are a lot of people, there are more than two hundred.


    At this moment they were all struggling and roaring in the hands of the survivors.


    "When are you going to do it?" On the side of the four major forces, the three big men looked at Liu Bi.


    They also have weapons on them, but because they are not displayed, they are not within the shooting range of armed fighters.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was about to control the scene, the three big men wanted to know Liu Bi''s arrangements.


    Liu Bixie smiled: "As a killer, the time to take prey is when he is the most slack. When a person is the slackest, he often thinks that after taking control of everything, now, it happens to be hunting time."


    Upon hearing this, the three of them looked at the place where Wei Xiao was at the same time as Liu Bi.


    On the platform where Wei Xiao is.


    Seeing that the scene below was basically controlled, Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    Even with this ability, dare to challenge him Wei Xiao? Where are these people confident?


    "Um?"


    Contempt for a moment, as if Wei Xiao had discovered something, his eyes suddenly condensed.


    Before the other people around him could react, they saw Wei Xiao suddenly turning around, grabbing the air with one hand and pressing it down on the ground.


    "Peng..."


    With a sound, everyone around Wei Xiao was taken aback.


    "Wei Xiao..."


    "Be careful, someone from the Shadow Guard will assassinate the Lord."


    "Protect Lord!"


    Chen Haojie and the others reacted and immediately responded.


    "Leave me all the way."


    Wei Xiao drank lowly and drank back the soldiers who wanted to protect them.


    I saw Wei Xiao withdraw the ring-head knife that he put away with a scabbard with his right hand.


    At the moment when the knife was released, a burst of blood spewed out from the place where he had previously held it with his hand.


    Soon, a figure in a stealth combat uniform lay on the ground, and the corpse separated.

 Chapter 562： Still familiar taste

    "carefully!"


    The first person who assassinated him was resolved between the electric light and flint. Wei Xiao seemed to have discovered something. He pulled Mu Wuqing to his side, swiped his backhand with a knife, and a burst of blood spurted out of the invisible air.


    "Stay behind me." There was no extra nonsense, and he said to Mu Wuqing, and Wei Xiao rushed to the forefront alone.


    His eyes condensed and his ears moved slightly. Every time he saw Wei Xiao swinging his knife, a figure appeared in the air.


    Wei Xiao, whose hearing is against the sky, kept scanning the steps below the city wall.


    As if fighting with the air, he rushed all the way, and wherever the figure passed, there were assassins wearing invisibility clothes lying on the ground.


    "Liu Bi¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing so many members of the Shadow Guard, Mu Wuqing glared at the place where Liu Bi and them were.


    "Enclose them!"


    Following Chen Haojie''s order, the helicopters in the air and the soldiers high on the city wall, many firepower points were aimed at the place where the members of the four major forces were located, and countless hidden snipers aimed their guns at their heads.


    This incident shocked most people, but what was even more shocking was Liu Bi and others who knew what was happening on the platform at this moment.


    In any case, Liu Bi couldn''t think of how the assassination of Wei Xiao that could be described as a dripping assassination was discovered?


    Looking at the figures slaughtering frantically on the steps, at this moment, they even thought that Wei Xiao could see the invisible person clearly?


    Do you want to be so powerful?


    "Boss Liu, we are in trouble now." The dead body said solemnly.


    Liu Bi pretends to be calm.


    "I don''t just have the Shadow Guards, everyone here also bought a lot of invisible suits from me. Why do you think we are in trouble?"


    The body seal frowned: "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe...As long as I don''t admit that these people were sent by me, all the forces present are questionable. Unless he kills us all, if that is the case, then there is nothing to say, don''t stop dying!"


    At this time, Liu Bi can still be so calm and self-assured. With just this character, there are many people present who can''t match it.


    "Will you say I did it?" Liu Bi looked at the three with a smile.


    I don''t know why, facing the smile on Liu Bi''s face, everyone just feels the creeps.


    "Boss Liu joked. We are all allies standing on one side. We are all prosperous and perished. How can we betray our own people?"


    "That''s it, don''t say that Wei Xiao has no evidence. Even if there is, we can''t watch Mr. Liu being targeted."


    "Our knowledge of Wei Xiao is still too superficial. This time, many things have to be discussed in the long term." The corpse did not directly respond to Liu Bi, but he meant clearly that he would not betray Liu Bi.


    Liu Bi smiled.


    "It''s really surprising. It''s worthy of being regarded as a''god'' by the people of this base. Today I have seen it. But his ending is doomed, this time as a test! Next time, he won''t be like this. good luck."


    next time?


    Ah!


    Don''t you think too much?


    On the steps, Wei Xiao could say that he would kill the upper and lower ends.


    Feeling that there were no more invisible people appearing, Wei Xiao returned to Mu Wuqing''s side.


    "Lord..."


    Before Hero Chen could finish speaking, Wei Xiao looked at the place where Liu Bi and the others were.


    This time, it was Liu Bi. Others might not dare to look at Wei Xiao because of their guilty conscience, but he was different, he still looked calm and composed.


    But he didn''t know that his performance was so annoying in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "It''s his, right?" Wei Xiao asked Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing shook his head: "Uncertain. The stealth suit developed by Liu Bi''s team has been purchased by many forces. It is impossible to confirm it from just one assassination, unless someone points out that he instructed someone to do it."


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome." Wei Xiao said with a sullen face: "Hero, convey my order, from now on, who dares to make trouble for me, kill me without mercy."


    "Yes!"


    "Liu Bi? I want to see how awesome you are." Wei Xiao left a sentence and turned and walked under the city wall.


    Pay a million, Ming Yulan followed closely behind.


    Along the way, the soldiers separated the survivors below, leaving Wei Xiao a way to Liu Bi and the others.


    With a group of people around, Wei Xiao walked toward them aggressively.


    "He''s here!" Ye Zhiqiu said in shock.


    The other two were wary. The subordinates around them were close to them, ready to deal with sudden changes, while Liu Bi was still as stable as Mount Tai, very relaxed.


    "Don''t be nervous, if there is no evidence, does he dare to do something to us? Don''t forget, what we represent behind us are four huge forces whose numbers are not under him. Calm down and see what he wants to say when he comes over?" Liu Bi Comfort other people.


    The little brother around him saw that the boss was so calm, and then looking at the performance of the other three big brothers, for a while, they couldn''t help but despise each other.


    Such a person can actually be the boss?


    Shall we learn from our old university again?


    Wei Xiao quickly came to Liu Bi and the others.


    "I heard that the owner of the base is back today, and I am still curious about what kind of character Shenlong sees the owner of the base without seeing the end. Now that I see it, I am not as well-known as meeting. Boss Wei, I, Liu Bi, have long admired your name for a long time. "Liu Bi is really not ordinary calmly.


    With all this done, he still had the guts to laugh with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao stopped, his icy eyes swept across the faces of the four of them, and then fixed on Liu Bi.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid that I will trouble you?"


    "Haha... Boss Wei joked. We may not have any intersections, but since I came to this base, we are our own people. For my own people, I believe that as long as I do not do something sorry for the base, Boss Wei Don¡¯t blame me, do you?"


    "No, you''d better not believe it." Wei Xiao replied with no face.


    Liu Bi''s face was slightly unhappy.


    "What does Boss Wei mean?"


    "You tell me directly, did you send the person just now?"


    Such straightforward questioning made the bosses present a little surprised.


    If you ask others like this, it would be strange if they are willing to answer!


    Liu Bi hesitated for a moment, then smiled: "If I say yes, will Boss Wei believe it?"


    "letter!"


    Nima, don''t play cards according to the routine!


    Liu Bi''s face finally changed, and he twitched, and said, "Then I should be emotionally grateful. I was not sent out by the people before. Now there are quite a few forces in the base with stealth suits. Only now, Boss Wei ordered a lot of killings. People. With this action, it is inevitable that some people from the power will jump over the wall in a hurry and do this kind of madness."


    "You are not going to admit it, are you?"


    "Boss Wei, you have to have evidence. I didn''t do it. How would you let me admit it?"


    Wei Xiao laughed when he heard the words, angrily.


    "You are the only person who is so arrogant in front of me. I will give you a chance to be arrogant. Is the proof? I''ll give it to you." Then, Wei Xiao looked at the other three and stared at one person: "You said, just now Did he send out the assassin?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Ye Zhiqiu.


    Because the previous few people had already passed the anger, Ye Zhiqiu shook his head: "Boss Wei, I really don''t know this. Now that so many forces in the base have invisible suits, I don''t dare to talk nonsense about this."


    "Yes?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes sank, and the ring-head knife in his hand flashed past Ye Zhiqiu''s neck like a flash of light. Then everyone saw Ye Zhiqiu''s head slowly rolling down from his shoulders.


    "what¡­¡­"


    This scene shocked everyone present.


    The corpses and others who instinctively separated from Wei Xiao looked at Wei Xiao in shock.


    "Asshole, do you dare to move my boss?"


    "Whoever has an opinion, kill it!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t bother to talk nonsense to the ants, and after paying a million, they communicated it, and the armed fighters in order immediately started shooting and killing Ye Zhiqiu''s people.


    In a short while, there were more than 30 more corpses on the spot.


    Ye Zhiqiu''s remaining little brother saw dozens of his companions being shot and killed in this way. Looking at the surrounding guns, they don''t dare to put a fart on whether the boss is not the boss.


    Wei Xiao immediately looked at the body seal.


    "Did he send the person just now?" Wei Xiao asked.

 Chapter 563： I wont pretend, Ill showdown

    The corpse took a few steps back.


    "Boss Wei, if you do this, aren''t you afraid to involve the entire base in the flames of war?"


    "You have another chance to answer me." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Grass, arrogant fart, watch Lao Tzu cut your head."


    When the corpse was riding a tiger, from behind him, a figure wearing an armored armor rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    "Be careful, lord!"


    Because the distance is too close, the pilots in the air dare not use artillery shells to bombard each other. As for paying millions of them, although they have guns in their hands, they pose no threat to the armor.


    The people who couldn''t help Wei Xiao at all could only remind Wei Xiao aloud.


    Wei Xiao saw the rushing figure, and before the other party approached, his body moved, and at the speed that the corpse could not catch with their naked eyes, he flashed past the rushing armed armored warrior.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the armed armor warrior who threatened to cut off Wei Xiao''s head, under the buffer of inertia, his body split into two, including the extremely hard armored armor.


    Before the corpses came back to their senses, Wei Xiao had no patience.


    "Take it all away!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The snipers were dispatched, and bullets fell into their heads, killing the body and the main members around him.


    As for the six armed armored warriors remaining in the corpse, they didn''t dare to move at all when they saw that their previous companion was beheaded and killed by Wei Xiao.


    The almost indestructible armor armor in their eyes was cut in half by Wei Xiao. What''s the joke?


    Until this moment, Liu Bi''s expression finally ceased to be calm.


    Wei Xiao''s handling of the assassination was completely different from what he thought.


    TM, is his attitude of looking for witnesses in this way? It''s all about intimidation, intimidation, murder and evidence collection!


    This is in ancient times, it is a trick.


    Compared to Liu Bi''s shock, the remaining big boss, Li Haonan, now only has fear in his eyes.


    Deep down in his heart, he kept praying that Wei Xiao would not find him or find him. At the same time, his body was trembling involuntarily.


    "You are left, answer me, is this assassin sent by Liu Bi?"


    The more you don''t want to face things, the more it rushes non-stop.


    Wei Xiao''s voice appeared in his ears, and Li Haonan trembled.


    "Yes, it''s him, I swear, the assassin was sent by Liu Bi."


    What kind of alliance, what kind of person, faced with the threat of Wei Xiao''s anger and slaughter knife hanging over his head, Li Haonan didn''t have the courage to conceal it for Liu Bi.


    Anyway, the person was sent by Liu Bi, and the dead daoist is not the poor Dao. The lesson is right in front of him. It is impossible for him to lose his life for Liu Bi.


    You said Li Haonan, why didn''t he choose to resist?


    It also depends on whether he has this strength.


    There were people from Wei Xiao all around, and the aircraft and artillery were waiting for them to counterattack and destroy them humanely. With his little people, I''m afraid it''s not enough for the base party to cover one shot.


    Hearing Li Haonan''s words, Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    Looking at Liu Bi who had already hidden among his subordinates, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Look, isn''t there evidence? He can prove that the assassin was sent by you. What else can you say now?"


    The corners of Liu Bi''s mouth twitched, and his heart roared.


    "Can you believe what he said? Li Haonan said this kind of unconscionable words because he was afraid that you would kill him. In the face of death threats, the fake can also be said to be true."


    "He said that you were telling lies. I hate others for lying to me, do you want to prove it?" Wei Xiao looked at Li Haonan with a smile.


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao''s evil eyes, and looking at the ring head knife that he could chop off at any time, Li Haonan couldn''t help swallowing secretly.


    Anyway, he had already drawn a clear line with Liu Bi, and Li Haonan also gave it up.


    "I didn''t lie. Just now, Liu Bi said that the reason why this base is so solid is entirely because of your existence, Boss Wei. As long as you get rid of you, your power will fall into chaos. At that time, we outside forces will be in chaos. Take advantage of it. Boss Wei, Liu Bi definitely said something like this, and everyone around me heard it."


    "Yes, yes, we all listened to him."


    "It can''t be wrong, Liu Bi said such a thing."


    The younger brothers around Li Haonan echoed.


    "What else do you have to say now? The corpses on the steps are physical evidence. These guys are human evidence. There are human and physical evidence. Do you still have to quibble?"


    "Haha...hahaha..." Liu Bi smiled angrily.


    The laughter passed, and Liu Bi glared at Wei Xiao with a grim look: "If you want to commit a crime, why don''t you have any trouble? You can just say that you want to get rid of me, why do you want to do this?"


    "So you know! Since you have said so clearly, then I won''t pretend, I will have a showdown. You are right, I just want to kill you, what can you do?"


    Liu Bi grinned.


    "Kill me? You still think about yourself! Zombie and Ye Zhiqiu were attacked and killed by you. Do you really think the people under them are afraid of you? Believe it or not, only one of them now needs to stand up and give an order. Two or three thousand people immediately let you corpse on the spot?"


    "hehe!"


    Wei Xiao smiled when he heard Liu Bi''s words.


    I want to struggle when I die.


    Do you think that reminding the men of Shifeng and Ye Zhiqiu can really arouse their anger and ambition?


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at the people who were about to move, and said coldly: "A group of crooked melons and jujubes, if they think they can save their lives under the bombardment of airplanes and cannons, they are welcome to besiege me."


    In a word, Wei Xiao directly extinguished Liu Bi''s plan.


    Liu Bi didn''t expect Wei Xiao to see through his tricks so quickly, he didn''t pretend once he gritted his teeth.


    "What are you waiting for? He killed your boss. Are you indifferent? Don''t be afraid of him. With him as our shield, the base will not dare to fire. Unless they also want to kill this person, otherwise, grab Wei Xiao, This base is ours. Do it!"


    "You talk too much."


    After playing with Liu Bi for a while, he completely lost the patience of Wei Xiao and killed Liu Bi with a knife.


    Liu Bi''s eyes opened wide.


    "Block him, all the Shadow Guards go and kill him for me."


    "Kill¡ª"


    Liu Bi is still quite capable, at least, his people, after hearing his order, dared to rush towards Wei Xiao.


    "open¡­"


    Pay a million and they want to kill Liu Bi''s people for Wei Xiao.


    But they only uttered a word, which was stopped by Wei Xiao.


    "You don''t need to intervene. It''s all newcomers. Without giving them a deep memory, they don''t know why I can become the boss of this base." As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, his figure flashed, and he took the initiative to approach Liu Bichong. A group of subordinates ahead.


    Hands up and down the knife, open and close.


    At a speed that ordinary Wei Xiao people could not catch with the naked eye, Liu Bi''s people lay on the ground one by one.


    The Shadow Guards hidden in the air are Liu Bi''s greatest support, but facing Wei Xiao, they didn''t even have the opportunity to get close, all of them died in a state of invisibility under Wei Xiao''s butcher knife. Breath.


    The real killing.


    Liu Bi''s people were harvested by him like straw in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    From a dozen at the beginning to more than a hundred later.


    These people fell under his feet without even touching the corner of Wei Xiao''s clothes.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Bi, who kept backing away, realized that Wei Xiao was no longer a man, but a devil and a murderer.


    "Use a gun, kill him with a gun." Liu Bi shouted while running away.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Master¡ª"


    The gunfire sounded, and everyone on Wei Xiao''s side shouted out.


    But the result?

 Chapter 564： Shot, no, shot

    "Clang clang..."


    As if the sound of a bullet hitting a metal object spread, Wei Xiao, who continued to chase Liu Bi, used the ring knife in his hand to actually block the enemy''s bullet.


    Seeing this scene, they were ecstatic and excited to pay a million.


    "Lord, Niubi (broken sound)!" Long Ba roared.


    Paying a million is even more emotionally yelling: "The Lord is unparalleled, those who follow me prosper, invincible in the world, and those who oppose me perish..."


    "Mighty and mighty..."


    A group of armed fighters shouted in unison. Even the personnel on the plane opened loudspeakers to cheer for Wei Xiao. In that scene, even if the number of people on the base side is not as large as the survivors here, the momentum that can be created will completely dampen the scene. People suppressed.


    Compared to the excitement of paying a million, Li Haonan and the others are shocking and dazzling.


    A person who can avoid and block bullets, is this TM still a person?


    No wonder, it''s no wonder that the people at the base are all very respectful of Wei Xiao.


    All this, it turned out that it was not the people in the base who exaggerated Wei Xiao''s terrible words, but that this man really had the same strength as the "God and Demon".


    Everything is clear, and all rumors about Wei Xiao in the base have been confirmed.


    Li Haonan and others who witnessed and confirmed all the legendary deeds of Wei Xiao in the base, at this moment, they only felt how arrogant, brave, ignorant, and stupid they were.


    Such a base established by a man who is extremely close to the "god", since they, these ants, are trying to get involved, how much a brain-dead can this TM do?


    The fear in his heart magnified infinitely, watching the scene where the people who watched Liu Bi had been killed by Wei Xiao and dared not approach him, Li Haonan and the others who survived, all shivered.


    Terrible, terrible.


    Such a person, why do we not want to provoke him?


    Wouldn''t it be better to believe what the Christians said earlier?


    Now, surrounded by people from Wei Xiao, fully armed and surrounded by airplanes and cannons, running away was a joke. After Wei Xiao settled Liu Bi and turned to them, would they still have a chance to survive?


    "thump¡­¡­"


    In the work of Li Haonan and the others, Liu Bi has nowhere to escape.


    Facing Wei Xiao, who was full of hostility and murderous aura, his arrogance, calmness, and calmness disappeared at this moment.


    With nowhere to go, he could only turn around, kneeling in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Wei, Boss Wei, can you give me a chance?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head: "I heard that you also have ideas about my woman?"


    "No, no, absolutely nothing."


    "Don''t be like this, I still like the way you were in control of everything as soon as possible. Two times to see each other in the air, four big brothers, only you have expressed to me, this confidence, I hope you can take it with you Leave."


    "Boss Wei, I was wrong. I shouldn''t get involved with your base, let alone have thoughts about your women. As long as you spare my life, I can offer the invisibility suit developed by my research team with both hands. I just ask you to give me a chance to survive."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes burst into coldness, and Liu Bi directly took the box of lunch.


    "Tell you, isn''t yours mine?" Looking at Liu Bi''s head falling to the ground, Wei Xiao looked contemptuous: "Liu Bi? I killed so many people, and you are the only one who is sorry for your name. ."


    After Liu Bi was dealt with, Wei Xiao turned around.


    "Wow..."


    His gaze swept around Liu Bi''s younger brother. These people instinctively reflected that they, who were originally five or six meters away from Wei Xiao, involuntarily stepped back.


    From their eyes, Wei Xiao saw a color he liked-fear.


    "Is anyone going up to avenge your boss? It''s a rare opportunity. After you pass this village, you won''t have this shop." Wei Xiao asked comfortably.


    revenge?


    Do not make jokes.


    Look at the corpses left on the way Wei Xiao chased Liu Bi.


    There were guards around Liu Bi, and some stealthily attacked Wei Xiao and couldn''t be beheaded. After adding up, nearly two hundred people failed to injure Wei Xiao a little. What was left of them fighting Wei Xiao? ?


    Facing Wei Xiao, who was standing in the crowd with an open area within seven meters, everyone who was his opponent was frightened.


    "Is there no one?" Wei Xiao''s tone was slightly cold.


    Around, no one dared to step forward.


    If it weren''t for the conditions, I''m afraid they would all want to escape this place of right and wrong.


    Seeing that no one had come forward, Wei Xiao''s face seemed to be close to the people suddenly cold and terrifying.


    "A bunch of rubbish. I thought you had the ability to do that. Who gave you the courage to run wild on my turf?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s taunts, Li Haonan and the others bowed their heads, daring not to speak.


    "Come to my base, I don''t have the skills and I want to be independent, you say, are you looking for death?"


    Still no one dared to say anything.


    Wei Xiao''s voice was amplified a little bit: "Why, do you think that the matter of not speaking is over? Well, if you don''t speak, I will treat you as if you don''t want to live anymore. Isn''t it true that I have never killed anyone? Pay a million... "


    "Here!" Fu Wanwan ran to Wei Xiao quickly.


    "Summoning the armed forces, everyone present, except our base, kill all of them, and leave no one behind."


    "Yes!"


    "Thump thump thump..."


    Just as Wei Xiao¡¯s words fell, everyone whose horror for Wei Xiao had penetrated into their souls, was present, whether Li Haonan or a member of other forces, or a completely innocent survivor, one counted as one, and all of them knelt on the ground. .


    "Lord (My lord) spare your life, spare your life! We want to live, we want to live..."


    "All of this is Liu Bi and the others claiming to be an enemy of the base, it''s none of our business!"


    "We don''t know anything, your lord let us go!"


    The whole area of ??the north wall is begging for mercy.


    Some people even cried bitterly.


    Looking at these new survivors who joined the base, Mu Wuqing and the others all faced each other coldly.


    At the beginning, what was the look of these people?


    I refuse to accept the management and talk about their mistresses at will. They are excessive, and even molested the "kind" female soldiers in the base. But now?


    What the hell?


    "Lord, do you think you still have to issue an order?" Seeing this scene, Pay Million asked very cooperatively.


    Wei Xiao glanced around.


    Stepped to the front of Li Haonan.


    "Want to survive?"


    Li Haonan looked up tremblingly: "I want to live, Lord, I want to live."


    "Do you know the rules of the base?"


    "Know, obey, listen to the Lord, listen to the powers, listen to all the managers of the base." In order to survive, Li Haonan utterly stated the most basic and core rules of the base.


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    "Are the rules of the base very clear? Then why can''t you think about it like this?"


    "It''s all our bad things. It''s our ghosts. Please give us a chance. From now on, we must abide by the rules of the base, and we will never be different."


    "I think you are just being cheap, and if you don''t give you a deep lesson, you don''t know how many catties you are."


    "Yes, yes, the Lord is right. We don''t know what is good and what is wrong. We are blinded by lard. Everything is our fault. Please let the Lord give us a chance to reform."


    Wei Xiao snorted coldly.


    "Isn''t it alright?" As he said, Wei Xiao looked at the group of enemy militants mixed with ordinary survivors: "The craps that were subdued by other people before shooting are pulled out by me. Shoot it, no, just shoot it. The rest, you understand my rules, clean it up for me, don''t leave me any hidden dangers."


    "Understand! Leave it to me for this kind of thing! I will definitely handle it for you." Fu Wanwan said excitedly.

 Chapter 565： The person the little girl wants to protect

    Sure enough, no matter how difficult things are in the hands of the Lord, they can always be easily resolved.


    At the beginning, I thought that the snake, let Liubi and the others enter the forbidden ground to stabilize their strategy is simply not too perfect.


    If the Lord is present, even if the sky falls, they will not hurt those who are loyal to the Lord.


    If our God does not fall, this world is beautiful.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at Li Haonan.


    "You''re pretty acquainted. Now, you new survivors are in charge of you, and you cooperate with the arrangements of the base fighters. If something went wrong, Lao Tzu killed you alive."


    "Yes, yes, thank the Lord for his grace not to kill. I will definitely cooperate with the senior officials. If anyone makes trouble for me, I will be the first to let him go."


    Wei Xiao nodded, and then, under tens of thousands of eyes with fearful gaze, he came to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Back to the villa."


    Mu Wuqing took the initiative to take Wei Xiao''s hand and put a fragrance on his face in front of tens of thousands of people.


    "Husband, you are so handsome." Mu Wuqing praised from the heart.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Mu Wuqing with a slightly surprised look.


    "Doesn''t I always call my name? Why, I changed my name now?"


    "I think you like this title, so I make you happy."


    Wei Xiao scratched Mu Wuqing''s small nose.


    "How do you like to call me? Wouldn''t you be my wife if you call me another name?"


    "Um!"


    If no one on both sides of the husband and wife sprinkle dog food, I don''t know that it makes many people feel aggrieved and envious.


    Surrounded by a group of armed fighters, the two got into the car and left the north wall directly.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... The master and the hostess are really loving. Fortunately, I am also a man with a woman now, otherwise, I think I can survive this wave of dog food." A newly appointed captain Lin Changsheng said quietly. .


    Pay million came to him, hooked Lin Changsheng¡¯s shoulders, and said jokingly: "Then you have to hurry up. Brother, I have two wives and concubines. Every time I go home, someone cooks and someone rubs shoulders and legs. Some people took the initiative to bring fruit to their lips. The taste is so beautiful that it cannot be described."


    "Two scumbags, because there are people like you, there are fewer and fewer good girls." Li Cunyong said tastefully from the side.


    The two of them just made a joke, and they didn''t expect it to be annoying.


    Seeing that the person speaking was Li Cunyong, the two did not refute.


    Lao Li is really fate.


    When the corpse tide attacked, the newlywed wife was unfortunately killed. Later, she had another one. As a result, she passed away due to a heart attack. Sometimes they would have to pay a million to doubt whether Lao Li could kill his wife.


    "Don''t chat here, do the things the Lord has explained first." Chen Haojie came over and said to everyone at this time.


    They stopped joking by paying millions.


    Lin Changsheng watched the enemy militants who had been transferred from the survivors to the **** by armed fighters.


    "Military strategist, do these people really want to fight as the Lord said?"


    Haojie Chen glanced at those people and said solemnly: "This is the Lord''s order, so you can execute it!"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    "Why, do you have any doubts about the Lord''s order?" Chen Haojie smiled evilly.


    Lin Changsheng only felt a burst of excitement all over his body.


    Recalling the scene where Wei Xiao cut out a piece of sky before, he shook his head quickly: "I will execute it now."


    With that said, Lin Changsheng left with a group of guards.


    Chen Haojie and the others did not neglect, and immediately "cooperated" with Li Haonan to clean up the new survivors.


    Villa One.


    "Master, are you back?"


    When Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing entered the villa, a cheer of joy came.


    It''s Lin Qin.


    After a day''s rest, her energy has been restored.


    As for the injuries on his body, as a super soldier, he has strong self-recovery ability and there is no problem. I believe that within a few days, even a scar will not be left on his body.


    Of course, the resilience of Super Soldiers cannot be compared with Wei Xiao.


    I don¡¯t want to think that anyone who is swallowed and digested by the mother¡¯s corpse and only a small piece of bone remains can be resurrected within a day.


    "You did a good job this time." Faced with Lin Qin who ran up to him with joy, Wei Xiao praised her without hesitation.


    There are no special rewards, but just such a compliment, Lin Qin''s heart is sweeter than eating honey.


    "This is what the subordinates should do. The Lord''s safe return is more important to the subordinates."


    "Come on! I didn''t make you afraid of horses." Wei Xiao pretended to be impatient.


    Hand in hand with Mu Wu and walk to the sofa in the Qing Dynasty Hall: "Qing Shu..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Get ready to finish the meal! Don''t be too complicated, just keep it simple."


    "Qingshu understands!"


    Wei Xiao turned his head and said to Lin Qin: "Let''s stay for dinner tonight! I''ll let Qingshu arrange your accommodation tomorrow. Now that I have come to the base, I will treat it as my home in the future and stay at ease."


    Lin Qin nodded ecstatically: "Thank you, Lord."


    "Dad (uncle)..."


    At this time, the two little guys called Wei Xiao.


    Letting go of Mu Wuqing''s hand, Wei Xiao walked to Yan Chuan Huizi and hugged Xiao Wei Ling and kissed him, and then sat next to the little girl.


    "Girl, are you used to it here?"


    The little girl nodded: "Godmother and aunt are very good to me, and I have a younger sister now. From now on, the girl will protect her sister like an uncle." While speaking, the little girl looked at Wei Xiao''s arms. Little Wei Ling.


    "elder sister¡­¡­"


    Xiao Wei Ling''s sweet and greasy sister exhaled, and the little girl who called was enraged.


    In the past, it was not her parents who protected her or her grandfather. Later, she was an uncle. There has never been a little girl who needs her protection. Now she has found this person, so she is very happy and feels that she has a goal and direction in this world.


    "Sister Linger!"


    It seems that the little girl has been integrated into this family.


    Wei Xiao was very pleased.


    The little girl was not a relative to him, but she and her grandfather had a life-saving grace to Wei Xiao. Wei Xiao didn''t mind adopting the little girl as his own daughter.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at Huizi Yan Chuan: "Do you recognize her as a goddaughter?"


    As if doing something wrong, Yan Chuan Keiko lowered her head and said weakly, "Master, can you?"


    Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    "This is a good thing, why not?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Yan Chuan Huizi looked up and smiled: "It''s fine if the master doesn''t object."


    "Husband, do you see the eldest sister and them, how are the eldest sisters now? No one bullied them at that heaven base?" Jiang Xiyu changed the subject at this time and asked about Shuwang.


    When it comes to Shu Wang and the others, Wei Xiao''s expression is slightly low.


    "Don''t worry, they are in no danger now."


    "What about You Wei and others? Do you have any news about them?"


    Mu Wuqing also said: "Youwei is no better than the eldest sisters. At least, the eldest sister is calm and thoughtful, and there is a small shadow around him. As long as they are careful, they will not suffer a big loss, but Youwei and the others are worrying. You Wei doesn''t know how to take care of people and can easily cause trouble. Not to mention Yan Yi, she listens to her sister Young Wei. These two stay together, I''m really afraid that something will happen to them."


    Mu Wuqing''s worries are not unreasonable.


    Among the sisters scattered outside, the one with Shu Wang undoubtedly made them feel relieved, only this Bai Youwei.


    Thinking of what she did in the villa, alas! Those of them who are sisters are really heartbroken.


    Fortunately in the misfortune, fortunately, there are Song Xiaoyu and Wu Xiaoqi beside them.


    The former will at least take care of others, and it can also be considered as filling some of the shortcomings of the two younger sisters. Needless to say, Wu Xiaoqi is definitely a master who will not suffer. If anyone provokes her, unless there is no chance of winning, otherwise, the one who provokes them is definitely the one who provokes them.


    Wei Xiao Ning eyebrows said: "There is no news about You Wei and the others for the time being. When you pick up Shu Wang and the others, I will ask Shu Wang about You Wei and the others."

 Chapter 566： Wei Xiaos troubles

    "When are you going to bring the eldest sisters back?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "Originally, these things didn''t happen to the base, I will leave within two days, but now I need to wait for the base to settle down, three days! Three days later, I will pick up Shuwang them."


    "Do you need me to accompany you?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at Mu Wuqing, and nodded as he thought of something in his heart: "You must go, and this time to meet Shu Wang them, you will be the person in charge, and I will live in seclusion behind him."


    "Oh?"


    "Master Wu Qing, the Lord doesn¡¯t want Chu Tianhe to know the relationship between him and Master Shuwang and the others. With Chu Tianhe¡¯s hatred of the Lord, if you let him know the relationship between Master Shuwang and the Lord, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s right. Shuwang Master and they will be disadvantaged." Lin Qin explained.


    Reminiscing what Wei Xiao said during the day, Mu Wu was clear and bright.


    "For the safety of the elder sisters, this really needs to be cautious. How do we pick up the eldest sisters?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "The Chutianhe turtle thinks that his power is the most powerful in the last days, so I will let him see what is truly powerful."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s tone, he seemed to have some big moves when he met Shu Wang.


    Everyone chatted for a while, and dinner was ready.


    During Wei Xiao''s absence, every time they ate, even if the food was exquisite, Mu Wuqing and the others did not have much appetite. Now that Wei Xiao is back, the family surrounds him, feeling that the food on the table that is the same as usual is much more delicious.


    Everyone was delicious, especially Lin Qin and the little girl.


    We must know that the meals that Wei Xiao and the hostess ate, even the simplest home-cooked dishes, are very rich.


    Fresh beef, delicious vegetables, delicious seafood, anything outside the base is enough to make people salivate.


    In Wei Xiao''s place, as long as he wants to eat, he can eat almost every meal.


    For Lin Qin and the others, such a life could hardly be imagined before.


    As for now, of course it was a big meal with an open belly.


    After the meal, Mu Wuqing took Wei Xiao to the base for a week, and at the same time introduced to Wei Xiao the current infrastructure of the base.


    People like Liu Bi joined the base. Before Wei Xiao returned, although they did not obey the management of the base, they did a lot to build the base.


    According to Mu Wuqing''s introduction, the current base has a wall height of 33 meters, and a residential area is added to the original base on the periphery of the central base.


    At the same time, the commercial street that the elder sister Shu Wang was looking forward to was launched, and many Christians laid storefronts in it.


    There are snack street, vegetable market, shopping street, entertainment city, hotel and restaurant and other areas.


    In addition to the changes within the base, construction on Haixin Island has also begun.


    The tourist area that Wei Xiao highlighted has now begun to take shape.


    The villas on the island are also under construction, with enough manpower, I believe it will be completed in a few months.


    On the whole, after the corpse tide, apart from the sharp reduction in the original personnel of the base, Wei Xiao¡¯s territory was not affected. On the contrary, because they destroyed the zombies in the corpse nest, it gave survivors in the south of the base and other areas. Provide convenience, so that survivors from other provinces will flock to Minghai City every few hours.


    Knowing the changes in the base, Wei Xiao sighed.


    "It will be a year in a few months. Now, the people who are still alive are basically moving towards some large forces. I believe that within two years, the world will be completely divided and become dominated by zombies. , A new pattern supplemented by human bases."


    "The old man thinks that there will be no more countries in the future, and the bases established by mankind will become the new darling of this world?"


    "This is the case in a short time. People like Liu Bi have brought me a lot of information. Do you remember Shihou?"


    Mu Wuqing nodded: "Naturally, at the beginning, we would be impacted by the corpse nest, and they played an indispensable role in it."


    "Then do you know how Shihou came from?"


    "Didn''t ordinary zombies evolve?" Mu Wuqing was puzzled.


    "No, it''s the mother corpse. The heavy armored zombies, the sky raiders, and the corpses are all reproduced from the mother corpse. The Liubi group can invent the invisible battle suit, which means that the area they were in before has appeared. Mother corpse."


    "What? Doesn''t that mean that there are also corpse nests in other areas?" Mu Wuqing was shocked.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "The appearance of a mother''s corpse in Minghai City is a good omen. How big is the world? Isn''t it normal for mothers to appear in other areas?"


    Mu Wuqing condensed his eyebrows: "Then this is definitely not a good thing for us humans. Husband, the crisis of our humanity is really coming."


    "How to say?"


    "Since the mother corpse can reproduce, it means that the zombies can no longer be killed. They have formed a brand new species, and we humans have a long growth cycle. It takes at least ten years for the newborn to have sufficient combat power. Time, during this period, can human casualties catch up with the follow-up manpower supplement?"


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s words, Wei Xiao frowned and stopped walking.


    Mu Wuqing continued: "We still don''t know what the growth cycle of zombies is? If it''s the same as our humans, it''s okay to say that if it''s lower than ours, human beings are doomed to be destroyed by zombies in the future."


    Another heavy hammer fell on Wei Xiao''s heart.


    Is the growth cycle of zombies long?


    How can they have any growth cycle? As long as there is sufficient food, the zombies can form a climate within a few hours.


    Mu Wuqing didn¡¯t say that Wei Xiao still didn¡¯t know the horror of this incident. Now, he suddenly realized that the zombies mutated from humans are nothing at all. The real crisis humanity faces is the emergence of a new type of zombies. A family of zombies formed.


    "Damn it!"


    "Husband, did you find something?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    With a dignified expression, he looked into the distance: "I planned to let the Heavenly Court Base be wiped out. Now it seems that this idea is no longer realistic."


    Mu Wuqing''s words awakened Wei Xiao.


    That is the problem of human numbers.


    The existence of mother corpses has seriously threatened the living space of human beings. Judging from the growth rate of new types of zombies, if human beings still kill each other internally, it is tantamount to self-destruction.


    Wei Xiao is immortal, everyone in the world is dead, and he will not die, but if all mankind is gone, he is alone. What is the meaning of Wei Xiao being alive?


    The key is that he can''t die, which is fun, suicide has become a luxury.


    One hundred years of loneliness? Thousand years of loneliness? Or eternal loneliness?


    Is it possible that in the end, Wei Xiao needs to integrate into the zombies family, and later find the mother zombies to breed offspring?


    Thinking about that scene, Wei Xiao shuddered.


    "Depend on!"


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?" Wei Xiao suddenly drank, and Mu Wuqing asked in surprise.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses.


    Naturally, he would not tell Mu Wuqing what he thought.


    "Nothing, think of something. I don''t look at other places, let''s go back." With that, Wei Xiao turned and walked towards the center base.


    Mu Wuqing couldn''t laugh or cry at Wei Xiao''s change.


    "What''s the nerve of my husband?"


    If Mu Wuqing knew that Wei Xiao was worried that he was the only human being left in this world in the future, how would he feel?

 Chapter 567： A confident person

    late at night.


    The so-called little love wins newlyweds.


    For nearly a month, I haven''t contacted Mu Wuqing and the others. Coupled with the enthusiasm of the three beautiful wives, this night, Wei Xiao can be said to enjoy the blessings of the same people.


    Early the next morning.


    As soon as everyone had eaten, Chen Haojie and Jiang Xue brought Li Haonan to the villa to report to Wei Xiao the situation of the new base.


    In general, among the more than 10,000 survivors who have newly joined the base, except for those who have become accustomed to being aloof, the survivors living at the bottom do not exclude joining the base and accepting Mu Wuqing''s management.


    The reason why they were "unmoved" before was entirely because of their previous management threats.


    But yesterday, Wei Xiao was very powerful and killed many leaders. Later, Chen Haojie and the others cleaned the survivors who belonged to the management team. There was no worries. The vast majority of the survivors naturally joined the base.


    The remaining managers who had escaped, now have Li Haonan taking the lead, and dare not have any opinions.


    In yesterday''s cleanup, the attitude of Chen Haojie and others was "Those who follow me prosper, those who oppose me die", they don''t want to die, they can only hand over their weapons obediently and start with the newcomers on the base.


    "Lord, after the cleaning last night, there were 11,323 new survivors who joined the base, and the death toll was 2,123. Those who joined the base are clean. There is not much intersection with Shifeng, Liu Bi and others, and belongs to the managed level." Jiang Xuehui reported.


    After Jiang Xue finished talking about the basic people''s situation, Chen Haojie went on to say: "The armed teams belonging to the previous forces also voluntarily handed over weapons to start from the newcomers. After this battle, the strength of the base is stronger than it was at its peak."


    Wei Xiao was smoking a cigarette and drinking tea, his eyes swept over Chen Haojie and Jiang Xue, and finally stayed on Li Haonan.


    "Volunteering? If it weren''t for me to teach some people a little lesson yesterday, would their volunteering be too expensive?"


    When Li Haonan heard the words, his heart trembled.


    He did not dare to speak, nor did he dare to defend himself.


    In front of the real boss, he dare not do anything except listen to the "teaching" of the boss.


    Everyone else was sitting, but he stood still in place and motionless.


    Witnessing this scene, Chen Haojie helped his glasses and said: "The Lord said that. Many people are forced to surrender to us under the pressure of the Lord. However, he was able to find out the confidants of Liu Bi and others so quickly last night, Li Haonan helped a lot. Without his assistance, we would not be able to complete the task assigned by the Lord so quickly in one night."


    Unexpectedly, Chen Haojie would speak for himself, Li Haonan was grateful.


    "They are all well led by Army Master Chen, the villain only did some trivial things. Everything depends on the master''s deterrence."


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "You are very good at being a human being. For the sake of your sincere repentance, forget the previous things. In the future, you will work well for the base and perform well. It is not that you can''t become a manager or even a power holder."


    Li Haonan was flattered.


    "Thank you Lord, thank you Lord, Li Haonan will definitely be a base in the future, no, he will do everything for the Lord, and he will die without hesitation."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "Sit down! How can I say that I was a big man before. I have been standing like this and let others see me. I thought Wei Xiao was terrible."


    The corners of Li Haonan''s mouth twitched.


    Does this master really dare to say?


    Isn''t it scary to yourself, don''t you have 13 (combination of numbers) to count in your heart?


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, in front of the Lord, where is the position of the villain?" Li Haonan said with a sad face.


    "The Lord asked you to sit down, have you forgotten the most basic rules of the base?" Mu Wu beside Wei Xiao said clearly.


    These words scared Li Haonan very much.


    Not daring to hesitate any longer, Li Haonan found a place far away from Wei Xiao to sit down.


    The sofa is soft and comfortable, but for Li Haonan, sitting is not comfortable to stand. If he has a choice, he would rather stand.


    If you sit on pins and needles to find out?


    Wei Xiao ignored Li Haonan and looked at Hero Chen: "I remember, among these new survivors, there are two research teams, right?"


    "Yes, one belonged to Liu Bi before, and the other belonged to Li Haonan."


    "For a new leader, do they reject it?"


    "This is not true. According to my understanding, Liu Bi''s research team is only a cooperative relationship with Liu Bi. They are a group of real researchers who are only responsible for developing new technologies. They don''t care who is their leader. Follow. During Liu Bi, Liu Bi only provided them with food and safety protection, but the research team of Li Haonan..."


    Chen Haojie paused and looked at Li Haonan.


    Seeing this, Li Haonan, who was sitting on pins and needles, stood up in shock directly from his seat.


    "Master, Master Wu Qing, Army Master Chen, Professor Xian Huyou and I are just a cooperative relationship. I can''t get involved in their behavior. Many times I just ask people to provide them with research materials. What are their specific results? I''m not too sure either."


    Li Haonan was deeply afraid that Xianhuyou and the others would provoke Wei Xiao and they would be implicated in him, so he hurriedly separated from them.


    "Why stand up? Sit down."


    "Master, the villain really doesn''t know much about them."


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t do anything to you, sit down, sit down, and listen quietly."


    Wei Xiao actually comforted Li Haonan, which is really hell.


    Although Wei Xiao''s reassurance would not make Li Haonan emotionally broken, but when he thought of what friends Xianhu and the others might have done to annoy the heroes of Chen and them, Li Haonan was panicked even if he returned to his position.


    Hyun Ho-you knows his temper too well.


    That old guy, relying on his ability to study genetic medicine that makes people powerful, in Li Haonan''s team, it doesn''t give any face to anyone, even if he is the leader, he sometimes gets scolded by him.


    That is to say, the temptation of genetic medicine made Li Haonan unable to refuse, otherwise, Li Haonan could not bear an old guy pointing at him and dragging him out to feed the zombies.


    Returning to the subject, Wei Xiao asked: "What happened to them?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s the surnamed Xian, who prevents our people from entering his research room, saying that he is afraid that we will destroy his research results."


    "You just tell him not to damage it."


    Chen Haojie smiled bitterly: "It''s useless, the man refused to let me in to find out what he said, and threatened us with research failure. After all, the research of genetic medicine is very important to us, and in the end we can only stop it. ."


    After hearing what Chen Haojie said, Wei Xiao understood.


    It''s not clear whether the other party''s actions are trying to make things clear, or if they are really worried that the people sent by Chen Haojie will destroy their research room. Wei Xiao can''t say anything about the research room.


    After all, wherever research involves genetic biology, chemistry, etc., if you don''t get it right, there will really be big problems.


    Wei Xiao still has this common sense.


    "Since they won''t let them, then go and invite them. It just so happens. I also want to get to know these researchers. Xiaoxue, you go and call them here. By the way, there is also the corpse that can build armored armor. , Call them together." Wei Xiao said to Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue got up and nodded, and then left the villa.


    In Li Haonan''s restless mood, Mu Wuqing next to Wei Xiao asked: "Wei Xiao, do you think what Professor Xian Huyou said is true? He can really develop genetic medicine?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "I don''t know if he can develop genetic medicine, but it is real to obtain genetic medicine from zombies that can greatly increase human strength."


    "Has the Heavenly Court Alliance developed?" Chen Haojie asked.


    This guy was guessed right by him again.

 Chapter 568： What should come is always coming

    "Yes. Didn''t I tell you before? The Heavenly Alliance has solved the weight problem of armed armor. The weight of the armor has not changed, and it has become the one who uses it. At present, there are three kinds of potions developed in the Heavenly Alliance. Number One The potion can increase a person''s physique by three to four times, five to six times for No.2, and nine times for the full absorption of No.3 potion. The effect is very powerful."


    "So what Professor Xian Huyou said is true?" Li Haonan said excitedly.


    In fact, it''s not that Li Haonan didn''t doubt Xianhuyou, after all, so far, the other party hasn''t come up with any decent results, and Li Haonan doesn''t doubt Xianhuyou that is justified.


    But Xian Huyou often used time as a reason to tell Li Haonan that genetic medicine was not a treat for dinner, and could be developed anytime and anywhere. Therefore, even though Li Haonan had doubts, he just held it in his heart.


    Now, knowing from Wei Xiao that genetic medicine can be developed from zombies, Li Haonan''s suspicion of Xianhuyou has been completely dispelled.


    He just lamented at the moment and didn''t wait for him.


    If Xianhuyou can first develop a genetic medicine for him to take and then come to Wei Xiao''s base, will things like yesterday still happen? Is he still a little brother in such a low voice?


    Yes, Li Haonan thinks that Wei Xiao will be so powerful because of taking genetic medicine.


    He hates it in his heart!


    Why is that old fellow Hyun Hoyou so unbelievable?


    Wei Xiao looked at Li Haonan, his eyes that seemed to be not a smile made Li Haonan''s whole body hairy.


    Li Haonan, who quickly lowered his head, returned to the state of being a transparent person, scolded himself impulsively.


    In front of this great devil, how could he have the courage to speak? Don''t want to live anymore?


    "This heavenly alliance is really extraordinary. But it''s a pity that they are very unwise to oppose the Lord." Chen Haojie changed the subject and said.


    "Genetic medicine is also useful to you. For me, a mouthful of plain water is better than it. I don''t know if I am too strong. I tried it and it didn''t work."


    "Have you tried?" Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao in shock.


    Wei Xiao smiled and called Li Qingshu.


    "My lord, what is your order?"


    "Go upstairs and call Lin Qin down, and remember to ask her to bring the things I asked her to keep."


    "Yes!"


    Under the gaze of Mu Wuqing and the others, Li Qingshu went to the second floor and called Lin Qin.


    "Wei Xiao, do you still have genetic medicine?" Mu Wuqing couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "You''ll know in a while."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, just waiting for Lin Qin to come down in the expectation of everyone.


    Not long after, Lin Qin, who was crazy playing games on the second floor, was led by Li Qingshu to the lobby.


    "Lord, you call me?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Did you bring things?"


    "Bring it." Lin Qin responded, and at the same time passed the jacket in his hand to Wei Xiao.


    When Lin Qin gave Wei Xiao the jacket, it was not difficult to find that Lin Qin was a little nervous.


    A few days ago, she made a proposition to give Shu Wang a potion. Although she was also one of Wei Xiao''s most important people, she did not have Wei Xiao''s permission after all. Now Wei Xiao needs genetic medicine. If Wei Xiao had his own plan for the remaining three medicines, Lin Qin''s self-assertion would inevitably arouse Wei Xiao''s displeasure.


    Lin Qin''s self-joking thoughts about whether the meat is not paid for the meat. If Wei Xiao is really angry because of her private use of a genetic medicine, Lin Qin can only face Wei Xiao''s anger.


    Wei Xiao clearly noticed Lin Qin''s performance.


    When he took over the jacket, he also glanced at Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin, who has a guilty conscience, has lost his previous nature, bowed his head and stood aside properly, not daring to face Wei Xiao''s gaze.


    Wei Xiao opened the jacket.


    The calm face changed slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Wuqing next to him saw this and asked with concern.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to Mu Wuqing, but looked at Lin Qin: "Why is there one missing?"


    "Master, that, me, me..."


    "lost?"


    Lin Qin shook his head.


    "I also ask the Lord to punish me." Lin Qin, who didn''t know how to explain, had his body bent at ninety degrees, and took the initiative to plead guilty.


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    "What are you punishing? Do you lose the genetic medicine? It''s just a genetic medicine. If you lose it, you will lose it. If you can rush back to the base and call me for reinforcements, it will be a compromise and forgive you for not guilty."


    "No, the genetic medicine was not lost. It was me, I arbitrarily decided to give one of them to Master Shu Wang." Lin Qin gritted his teeth and said the reason.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "Have you met Shuwang and the others?"


    Lin Qin bit her red lips and nodded.


    "I''ve seen it, and the Lord took Yaya (little girl''s name) to leave the Tianting Base on the night. I took advantage of Chu Tianhe to look at the master and they called to the west square, looking for a chance to get close to them. "


    Wei Xiao changed his sitting position.


    Pass the jacket containing the gene medicine to Mu Wuqing.


    "So, Shu Wang and the others already know that I have been to Heavenly Court Base?"


    "Yes, please be punished by the Lord." Lin Qin''s head was lower this time.


    The hall fell into a moment of silence.


    Lin Qin, who was waiting for Wei Xiao''s next punishment with anxiety, was now sweating on the palms of her hands.


    Lin Qin was not afraid that Wei Xiao would punish her, but that Wei Xiao would do nothing.


    a long time.


    Wei Xiao said, "How can you tell me to say hello?"


    "Master, everything is my fault. If you want to fight, Lin Qin is willing to claim it, but the master don''t drive me out of the base."


    Wei Xiao chuckled.


    "Get me out and run a hundred laps around the training ground of the men''s armed team. Don''t eat today until you finish running."


    "what?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s punishment on her, it seemed that Lin Qin, who thought he had misheard, straightened up and looked up at Wei Xiao, somewhat unbelievable.


    "What? A hundred laps are too few?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s icy face, Lin Qin shook his head quickly: "No, no, not a lot, Lord, you are too cruel, I will get the punishment now."


    As if afraid that Wei Xiao would change his mind, Lin Qin, who said Wei Xiao "cruel" but with joy on his face, ran out of the hall happily like a bird.


    "Fast speed."


    Chen Haojie couldn''t help exclaiming when he noticed Lin Qin''s figure leaving the hall.


    Mu Wuqing, who was sitting next to Wei Xiao, looked at his man meaningfully.


    "Forehead--"


    Unconsciously turning his head, Wei Xiao, who was staring at Mu Wuqing together, froze for a moment.


    "Why look at me with such a look?"


    Mu Wuqing raised his long legs, holding a jacket in one hand, and leaning his elbow on his thigh with his elbow in the other. He held his chin on his palm and looked at Wei Xiao jokingly: "She should be our sister, right? Three wives and four concubines, you already It''s all over, are you planning to open 72 rooms now?"


    Wei Xiao''s expression twitched.


    "Jing nonsense." He glared at Mu Wuqing. If there weren''t outsiders on the scene, Wei Xiao would let Mu Wuqing know whether his rations that had been accumulated for nearly a month could feed her.


    "Oh..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s angry look, Mu Wuqing chuckled lightly.


    Wei Xiao gave her an angry look, and said, "What you have in your hand is the No. 2 Gene Potion. One of them is for you."


    Not kidding.


    Hearing that Wei Xiao said that one of the two genetic medicines left in the jacket was his own, Mu Wuqing, who had long been very curious about genetic medicines, took one out of the jacket.


    Li Haonan and Chen Haojie also stared at the genetic medicine in Mu Wuqing''s hands.


    The gene potion is only a dozen milliliters, packed in a test tube, it looks green and viscous, almost like milk.


    "This is the genetic medicine?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "This is the No. 2 potion. After taking it, the body can fully absorb the power of the potion, which can fully enhance a person''s strength by about six times."


    "How to use it? Drink it directly?"


    "Well! Now you put it away first, and I will watch you take it for a while," Wei Xiao said.


    "Why?"


    "I''ll know when you take it."


    Although I don''t know why Wei Xiao said this, Mu Wuqing is not in a hurry.


    Put away the genetic medicine.


    Soon after, the person that Jiang Xue called came.

 Chapter 569： Yang Xiu, Shao Yan

    "I don¡¯t care who is our leader. I have only two requirements to ensure that my team and I have a normal diet and the environment required for genetic medicine. I have already had my eye on genetic medicine research. Just give me some more time. If it can be developed, then it will be a pioneering work that will benefit all mankind."


    No one was seen, but there was already a very arrogant voice outside the villa.


    You don''t have to think about it, you know it''s Hyun Huyou.


    This bad old man is really not general willful.


    As the voices outside got closer and closer, soon, six figures led by Jiang Xue into the hall.


    Xianhuyou, who was still very arrogant outside the door, shut up immediately when he entered the hall and saw Wei Xiao and the others.


    Especially when he faced Wei Xiao¡¯s cold expression, yesterday Wei Xiao¡¯s cruelty was still vividly visible. To anyone who was arrogant and dared not to be presumptuous in front of this murderous demon, he suddenly lost his temper and was quiet. Like a sheep.


    It''s hard to say that wicked people have their own wicked torment, but a person like Xianhuyou can shock a wicked person like Wei Xiao who doesn''t take anyone seriously.


    "Master, people have arrived. These six people are the main leaders and their assistants of the three teams." Jiang Xue said when he came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Wei Xiao motioned Jiang Xue to sit down and glanced at the six people.


    Four men and two women.


    The man, the two old and two young, the sage tiger friend naturally belongs to the old one, and the other looks calm and cold. The remaining two are younger, with big waists, strong bodies, and a height of 1.8 meters. Seeing is a good hand at work.


    Girl, a girl who looks enchanting and charming, plus a white coat, is very confused by a certain uniform.


    The other, wearing a pair of glasses, looked very cold and looked meticulous.


    From the external performance alone, as a researcher, the gap between the two women is not generally large.


    "You are the one who builds the armored armor, right?" Wei Xiao first spoke to the two strong men.


    "Yes, old man, Lord."


    "What is your name?"


    "Xiong Shoulin (Bear Logging)!"


    "Puff......"


    As soon as the two of them said their names, Mu Wuqing and Li Qingshu couldn''t help laughing.


    The main reason is that their names are too conflicting.


    A forest guard and a feller. I really don¡¯t know how their parents came up with this name?


    Is it because there is a wood in the house, the boss is responsible for preventing others from stealing, and the second child is responsible for making money?


    Maybe it is true.


    Wei Xiao didn''t react much.


    "How do you use the bones of giant zombies to create armed armor? You don''t know how hard the bones of giant zombies are?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "I know, but it won''t be difficult for us."


    "Oh? Let''s listen." Wei Xiao expressed curiosity.


    The two of them were able to let go. Seeing that Wei Xiao was curious, the two brothers told Wei Xiao exactly how they dealt with the giant zombie bones.


    Basically, Wei Xiao knew about it, but the two brothers did some processing on the original basis.


    They also discovered the secret of the evolution of giant zombies.


    Compared with other people directly using the bones of the giant zombies in the evolution to shape the battle armor, on this basis, they made various cutting tools from the soft bones of the giant zombies in the evolution.


    They found that the bones of the same giant zombie, but when the force is different, the cutting tool made of giant zombie bones can cut through the hardened giant zombie bones with the help of machinery.


    The team led by the two brothers only knows how to use tools, and the use of giant zombie bones is no longer limited to giant zombies in evolution.


    Of course, the formed giant zombie bones cannot be compared with the softened ones, but with the discovery of the two brothers, although the giant zombie bones when softened are indispensable for making armed armor, some weapons, scabbards, and armors can also be used. do it. To a certain extent, the strength of the corpse team has been enhanced.


    Knowing the situation of the two, Wei Xiao''s eyes lit up.


    "There are giant zombie bones in the base?" Wei Xiao asked Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue is basically managing the internal affairs of the base, so it is appropriate to ask her.


    Jiang Xue nodded: "Yes, self-appointed people came to our base, and they collected the bones of giant zombies in Minghai City."


    "Very good." Wei Xiao asked Li Qingshu to fetch his ring-shaped knife made of the giant zombie evolutionary body skeleton, and handed it to the two brothers: "You go down and make me some scabbards for this knife. After it''s done, I will give you and the team behind you one hundred points, how about?"


    Wei Xiao¡¯s weapon is too sharp. Ordinary scabbards, even made of alloy, can¡¯t withstand a single rub. Although the bones of giant zombies can¡¯t absolutely stand the toss of a ring sword, at least they won¡¯t be a thing. .


    When the two brothers heard Wei Xiao''s words, they heard Noo and promised Wei Xiao that they would never let him down, and then left with the ring head knife.


    Wei Xiao then turned his gaze to the old professor who looked like a face.


    "What do you call the old gentleman? Of course, and the assistant beside you." Wei Xiao glanced at the woman wearing glasses.


    The woman is not very beautiful, but delicate, with the refreshing beauty of Yangliu Yiyi, and she feels very comfortable.


    "The sir is polite, my name is Yang Xiu, old man, and this is my assistant, Shao Yan, don''t you know what the sir is calling us?" Yang Xiu said politely.


    When he introduced Shao Yan, the woman just nodded and said nothing.


    As the name suggests, Shao Yan, speak less.


    "I heard that the invisible suit was successfully developed by the old man. I don''t know if this is true or not?"


    "How can I have that ability? It is the result of working hard with the students and other researchers around me."


    Wei Xiaozheng said: "I have seen the effect of the invisible battle suit. It is very good, especially your latest results. But I want to know whether this type of battle suit can insulate the heat sensor. You are a scientific researcher, you should know what I mean. It is true that wearing an invisible battle suit can be invisible to the naked eye of others, but if others are equipped with auxiliary devices such as heat sensors, can it be invisible?"


    When Wei Xiao said this, it was obvious that the expressions of Yang Xiu and Shao Yan had changed a lot.


    A person with the same habits as Chen Haojie appeared.


    Shao Yan lifted his glasses and said solemnly: "We have thought about the effect that the chief said, but as far as the conditions we control at present, it cannot be achieved. Even Shihou (for convenience) itself cannot isolate itself. Thermal energy."


    "How can it be solved? If this step can be done, then it can be regarded as true invisibility."


    "This is the direction of our next research and it will take time."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "If you have any needs, please mention it to me or the people around me. As long as we can do it, we will meet you as much as possible."


    "We need more corpses, and enough autonomy." Yang Xiu dare to say, and this will begin to make conditions with Wei Xiao.


    However, as a talent, Wei Xiao is willing to give them the right to impose conditions.


    "The corpse is only available when the mother''s corpse appears. At present, Minghai City cannot find a corpse, but in the future, I will meet your requirements. As for autonomy, I can only promise not to interfere with your research projects, but you also I can¡¯t study dangerous things in my base. Once I find out, I won¡¯t care who you are. The zombies are hungry and I should really hope to enjoy your meal."


    Worthy of being a great devil, others are terrified by threatening words.


    "Of course not. If necessary, we will apply to you."


    Wei Xiao smiled: "I like well-behaved people, you are very good. By the way, what is Mr. Yang''s opinion on genetic medicine?"


    "Genetic medicine?"

 Chapter 570： Too esoteric, you dont understand

    Yang Xiu and Shao Yan frowned, looking at Friends Xianhu involuntarily.


    Perhaps he noticed that others were looking at him, Xian Huyou straightened his body, with a very authoritative appearance.


    Yang Xiu retracted his gaze and smiled: "The chief can ask this Professor Xian, he is an expert in this field, and I believe he will give the chief the answer he wants."


    "Okay! You can go on. I look forward to your new research results."


    "We try our best to say goodbye."


    Yang Xiu didn''t say anything to death, so he quit, and left the hall with Shao Yan.


    Now only Xian Huyou and his assistants were left.


    The friend of Xian Hu, who was ready to be asked by Wei Xiao, kept organizing words in his mind to think how to answer Wei Xiao to be perfect enough.


    It is said that only one''s own family knows about their own affairs.


    Faced with the questions that Wei Xiao might ask next, Xianhuyou needs to make a draft in advance and answer Wei Xiao perfectly.


    However, in his wait, Wei Xiao did not ask him anything.


    Instead, Wei Xiao asked Mu Wuqing to take out the remaining gene medicine in the jacket and hand it to Friends Xianhu by Li Qingshu.


    Instead of asking questions, he showed him a reagent that didn''t know what liquid was in, and Xianhuyou was dumbfounded.


    How is this different from what he guessed?


    "My lord, what is this?"


    Friends Xianhu spoke, and Wei Xiao said, "Li Haonan has basically explained your situation to me. Gene medicine. Gene medicine can be extracted from zombies. This discovery of yours is the one thing I want to know the most at the moment. It happened to be right. Originally I wanted to find an opportunity to''please'' a few talents in this field to come back and ask, since you are also doing research on this, it just so happens that you tell me what results you have now?"


    "Does this have anything to do with the potion that the adults showed me?"


    "Open it and take a look, maybe you will have a surprise."


    Friends Xianhu didn''t know why, but he still didn''t dare to disobey Wei Xiao''s words.


    Open the lid of the reagent in front of everyone.


    Suddenly, the friend Xianhu and his assistant who were closer to the reagent, the former hurriedly took the genetic medicine away from him, and the latter moved a certain distance away from the friend Xianhu.


    Both of them looked uncomfortable.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s calm face changed.


    A touch of coldness flashed across his face, and the eyes that looked at the two people became cold and stern.


    "What''s the discovery?" Wei Xiaoqiang asked, holding back the suspicion in his heart.


    Xian Huyou hurriedly covered the reagent''s hijab, and said bitterly, "My lord, what''s in it? Why is it so unpleasant?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Wei Xiao''s tone sank.


    At this moment, Li Haonan, who was sitting on the side, looked at Friends Xianhu with a slightly frightened look.


    Xian Huyou hasn''t figured out the situation yet, shook his head and said, "Please forgive me for my ignorance. I really don''t know what the lord showed me this thing?"


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" Li Haonan couldn''t help but **** Wei Xiao''s words.


    But as soon as he said this, he regretted it.


    In this kind of situation, how could an unwelcome sinner **** the boss''s words? Isn''t it all right?


    Unfortunately, the words have already been said, and he can only bite the bullet and continue to stare at Friends Xianhu, waiting for his answer.


    Xian Huyou noticed Li Haonan''s reaction. If he didn''t realize anything at this time, then he would be a professor for nothing.


    Looking around, and then thinking of what Wei Xiao had asked him before, Friends Xianhu couldn''t help but trembled.


    "Is this a genetic medicine?"


    "What, genetic medicine?" Xian Huyou''s assistant exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Yes, I discovered by accident, what do you think of Professor Hyun?"


    Professor Xian''s eyes flickered.


    Not knowing what he was thinking, his surprised face gradually became serious: "My lord, take the liberty to ask, where did your genetic medicine come from?"


    "Why, there is a problem?"


    Friends Xianhu nodded: "There are not only problems, but big problems."


    "Oh?"


    "My lord, this is absolutely false."


    "You..." Mu Wuqing wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, Wei Xiao stopped her.


    Looking at Friends Xianhu with interest, Wei Xiao asked: "How do you know it is fake? You have to think clearly that I paid a huge price for this medicine. If you dare to lie to me, there will be Weigh what will end up on your own."


    Wei Xiao''s words were right.


    Objectively speaking, genetic medicine, but it was a huge price to trade for his wife.


    When it comes to this, Xianhuyou can''t change his words.


    "Sir, I can use my reputation as a guarantee. In my research, the final product of genetic medicine should be completely liquid. Things like this almost sticky thing are by no means a real genetic medicine. Someone deceived an adult with an unknown liquid..."


    "I believe it should have a certain effect, otherwise it can''t deceive adults, but based on my years of experience, this unknown substance is absolutely harmful and unhelpful once people consume it."


    "You don''t seem to talk about the main point. I can tell you clearly that this gene medicine is also extracted from zombies. Since you are also studying zombies, don''t you know something so obvious?"


    "My lord, isn''t genetic medicine a child''s play? It involves too many fields, especially genes. A little carelessness can kill people. What''s more, everyone''s research direction is different, even if it produces the same effect. , But because of the huge gap in the process, I can¡¯t recognize the substance in this potion for excuses.¡±


    "hehe!"


    Hearing Xianhuyou''s words, Wei Xiao smiled, Shanren''s smile.


    Xian Huyou still doesn''t know why the smile on Wei Xiao''s face is.


    Now if he noticed the expressions of Hao Nan and the others, he would find that he was in trouble.


    Gene pharmacy covers a wide range of fields? The research is different, so you don¡¯t understand the same raw material? The most ridiculous thing is that there are not one hundred or eighty people taking genetic medicine in Tianting Base, and all the super fighters have come out. You actually told Wei Xiao that it was harmful and unprofitable?


    I have to say that you are not so courageous, and you flickered to Wei Xiao''s face.


    Li Haonan gritted his teeth at Friends Xianhu.


    His current rhetoric has been told to Li Haonan more than once.


    Because he didn¡¯t know that the genetic medicine had already appeared, Li Haonan believed his nonsense, thinking that this kind of "anti-the sky" thing could not be made in a short time, so he reluctantly believed him, but now, the real genetic medicine is In front of his eyes, this **** has no eyes, which means he is okay, and the ghost doesn''t believe it.


    Xianhuyou continued to insist: "Do you not believe me, your lord?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I can prove it. In my research room, there are detailed research reports on genetic medicine. If adults can understand, I will now let them be brought over for the adults to see, adults..."


    "Needless to say."


    Wei Xiao interrupted Xianhuyou and looked at the female assistant behind him: "Is she your assistant?"


    Do not understand what Wei Xiao asked the assistant behind him, Xian Huyou nodded.


    "As an assistant, you must also have extraordinary abilities. Hero, go find a few people in biology to give her two questions. If you can''t do it today, you will be dragged out and killed."


    "Boom..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao said this, not to mention that as the female assistant of the client, she was the friend of Xianhu, there was a roar in his head.


    Are you kidding me?


    Let the female assistant behind him do biology problems?


    The other party is the physical assistant he hired to act as a facade, so that she can do the bed stuff, and do the biological problems? Physics questions about giving birth?


    Damn it! Did you reveal yourself?

 Chapter 571： Really ruthless

    "I''m going now!"


    If Chen Haojie hadn''t realized that this sage tiger friend had a problem, then he would really be sorry for his IQ.


    "Sir, our research field is directional, and what we have learned is also focused on one direction. One or two questions can''t prove anything. If you don''t believe us, we just don''t do research. There is no need to do this, right?" Seeing that Haojie Chen was really going to find someone to write a question to the female assistant, he hurriedly said.


    Wei Xiao got up, coldly all over.


    "My patience is gone. Give you a chance to tell me your details?"


    Xianhuyou was crying with a face.


    "My lord, I can really study genetic medicine. You should know that once people focus on a career or job, they will selectively forget about other insignificant things. All our energy is focused on genetic medicine research. Some unimportant knowledge has long been forgotten. This is like a person who has worked for many years after graduating from a bachelor degree. If you ask him to go back to do student exercises, he may not do it."


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    At this time, Xian Huyou was still quibbling in front of Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who was also patient with them, couldn''t bear it at this moment.


    He picked up the tea cup on the table and smashed it directly on Xianhuyou''s face.


    The splashed tea is not too hot, but it hurts when the tea cup hits the face.


    Xian Huyou, whose painful mouth was deformed, staggered and fell to the ground, covering his cheek that was smashed by the teacup with one hand and shouting in pain.


    The enchanting woman who had stood beside him before had already knelt and shivered in fright.


    Wei Xiao with an unusually cold gaze said coldly, "Shame on your face. You said that you were studying genetic medicine on zombies. As a result, you didn¡¯t even know the ingredients extracted from zombies. You deal with zombies all day long, but What was your expression when you faced the real genetic medicine just now? I can''t stand the smell of genetic medicine. This is what you are talking about?"


    Facing Wei Xiao who was walking away in anger, Xian Huyou, who was covering his face, did not dare to refute any more, and stared at the Murderer approaching him in horror.


    Wei Xiao walked to Friends Xianhu, grabbed his female assistant by the hair and lifted her up.


    "Ah...sir, forgive me, forgive me..." the female assistant begged for mercy.


    Wei Xiao continued: "Just look at what she wears with this kind of stuff? Fancy, heavy makeup, scratching her head and posing, such a person is still a researcher, do you think I''m blind?"


    After speaking, Wei Xiao pushed the woman to the ground.


    "My lord, my lord, forgive me, forgive me..." The female assistant didn''t complain, and quickly got up to her knees, begging for mercy.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    Xianhuyou''s heart and soul trembled.


    He who dared not pretend anymore, knelt on the ground.


    "My lord, I was wrong, I knew it was wrong. I can''t help it. The villain is just an ordinary person. If you don''t pretend like this, no one will take in an old man like me in the last days. I don''t want to die, so I can only fool you. Others, please beg an adult for a way to survive, and I will never dare anymore."


    "My horse..."


    When Xian Huyou said the matter, it was not the people from Wei Xiao and his base who were most angry, but Li Haonan, who was sitting aside like an outsider.


    The last thing Li Haonan didn''t want to admit still happened.


    It turned out that this old guy was fooling him in all this.


    Fortunately, he used to use this old guy as a treasure, almost responsive, but now, knowing that the other party is an old fool and bastard, Li Haonan deeply feels the shame of being rubbed on the ground by the other party''s IQ.


    I was fascinated by ghosts before I believed that this old guy could research genetic medicine?


    If it weren''t for Wei Xiao''s place where he could be presumptuous, Li Haonan would now have the urge to kill this old bastard.


    With a cold face, Wei Xiao picked up the genetic medicine from the ground and handed it to Li Qingshu.


    "For the elderly and children, even if they do nothing, I will at least not let them starve, nor lack their combat power, but your behavior really makes it hard for me to be kind to you. Xiaoxue..."


    "Master!"


    "Hand over these two people to Jin Miaofeng, who are ordinary slaves. Whether he can become a newcomer, Jin Miaofeng has the final say."


    "Yes!"


    "It makes people drag it down, and I''m upset when I look at it."


    Jiang Xue didn''t dare to neglect, so he called a few soldiers from outside, and dragged them away from the villa amid the begging of friends and female assistants.


    "Hero..."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Immediately let people investigate this old guy¡¯s research room, as well as his team, who have real skills, and temporarily send them to Mr. Yang Xiu. Those who are not capable will be demoted to me as ordinary slaves. Dare to stop you and kill me directly."


    "clear!"


    Chen Haojie responded, and then went down to deal with the task Wei Xiao gave him.


    Soon, only Li Haonan was left at the scene.


    Wei Xiao, who was not in a good mood, glanced at him.


    "Need me to keep you down for lunch?"


    Li Haonan''s body trembled involuntarily, and quickly got up and said with a smile: "No need, then the subordinate will not disturb the master and the mistress. The subordinate retires and retires."


    They retired with Wei Xiao, right here, it was Li Haonan who didn''t want to stay for a moment, and left in a hurry.


    "Made, I was so happy, it turned out to be a Xibei goods in the end."


    Mu Wuqing got up and came to Wei Xiao''s side to comfort him: "Why do you want to be bad for this popularity? It''s also a good thing to know his abilities in advance, otherwise, like Li Haonan, he would be crippled by the opponent without knowing it."


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath.


    He looked out of the hall with a deep gaze.


    "It seems that the genetic medicine research personnel have to''please'' from the Tianting base. Forget it, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go to the second floor and see the effect after you take the genetic medicine." Wei Xiao no longer thinks about it, transfer The topic said to Mu Wuqing.


    "now?"


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao nodded, and then said to Li Qingshu: "Qingshu, let the kitchen prepare more meat, tentatively set a serving of fifty people, Wu Qing can use it in three hours."


    Mu Wuqing was startled by Wei Xiao''s words.


    "Me? Fifty servings of food? Wei Xiao, do you treat me as a pig?"


    Seeing Mu Wuqing''s surprised look, Wei Xiao smiled badly: "You said this, I didn''t say anything."


    "you are serious?"


    "You''ll know in three hours. Go and prepare!" The following words were addressed to Li Qingshu.


    Although Li Qingshu was also surprised by Wei Xiao''s confession, who made Wei Xiao her master?


    Li Qingshu, who was full of doubts but did not dare to ask more, went down to prepare.


    Wei Xiao took Mu Wuqing to a room on the second floor of the villa.


    "Do I need anything to prepare?"


    He will be able to take the genetic medicine immediately. Mu Wuqing, who is full of expectations for the super soldier in Wei Xiao''s mouth, stares at Wei Xiao with watery eyes.


    "Are you afraid of pain?"


    "What?"


    "I ask if you are afraid of pain?"


    "Does it hurt to take genetic medicine?" Mu Wu asked weakly.


    "I heard that it is more painful than a woman in childbirth."


    "I..." Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Wuqing''s beautiful face couldn''t help but change slightly.

 Chapter 572： Mu Wuqings image is completely ruined

    But she gritted her teeth in the end: "I want to try and adjust to the pain of giving birth in advance by the way."


    At the end of the talk, Mu Wuqing''s face turned red.


    Wei Xiao knew her thoughts and didn''t say much.


    "Now you can take genetic medicine, and it''s not bad to experience it. Don''t worry, I will not make you suffer forever."


    "Um!"


    Mu Wuqing knew what Wei Xiao meant.


    He took out the genetic medicine Wei Xiao gave her and swallowed it directly in front of Wei Xiao.


    After a few minutes, Mu Wuqing''s face instantly turned pale.


    "Husband, it hurts..."


    At the beginning, Mu Wuqing was able to persist, but as the pain on her body became stronger, her previously ruddy face was pale and terrifying, and there was even a lot of fragrant sweat rolling off her forehead.


    Wei Xiao shot in time to knock Mu Wuqing unconscious.


    Wei Xiao smiled helplessly as he looked at his faint wife with no blood on her face.


    "What a silly woman." He lowered his head and kissed Mu Wuqing''s forehead, and Wei Xiao hugged her to the bed to lie down.


    Wei Xiao did not leave either, but stayed by her side.


    Three hours passed.


    In the coma, Mu Wuqing, whose face was already recovering, his closed eyes and long eyelashes trembled several times.


    There was no need for Wei Xiao to wake her up. Within a few minutes after three hours, she woke up by herself.


    "Husband, what''s wrong with me?"


    Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    "how are you feeling?"


    feel? How does it feel?


    "Gurulu..."


    Before Mu Wuqing could answer Wei Xiao, her belly had already responded for her.


    Wei Xiao felt that Mu Wuqing was able to wake up on time three hours later, completely awake from starvation.


    Mu Wuqing blushed and looked at Wei Xiao with a clear look: "Husband, I''m hungry!"


    This pitiful little expression, this dad¡¯s coquettish voice...


    Tsk tusk tusk... It''s hard to imagine that Mu Wuqing, who is the majestic King of Iron and Blood, has such a moving and charming side in front of Wei Xiao.


    Knowing that Mu Wuqing didn''t have much strength now, and was even very weak, Wei Xiao smiled, stretched out his hand to pick her up, and walked out of the room in a stride.


    In the hall.


    With Wei Xiao''s previous instructions, Li Qingshu had already prepared a large amount of food.


    It''s not all meat, but there is a combination of fruits and vegetables, which is absolutely nutritious.


    Holding Mu Wuqing to the table and placing her on the seat, without Wei Xiao saying anything, Mu Wuqing started to eat.


    What an elegant and ladylike image is a cloud for Mu Wuqing at this moment.


    She didn''t even bother to use chopsticks, so she grabbed the food on the table and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Wei Xiao was not surprised at this scene, but Li Qingshu and the maids in the villa were shocked when they watched the usual dignified, cold-faced and selfless master Wu Qing who is so wild and bold.


    More shocking is yet to come.


    The food for fifty people is declining in front of them at this time, and the only one who destroys them is Mu Wuqing, the beautiful hostess who sits at the table and looks like a fairy.


    Is this too exaggerated?


    Li Qingshu and the others unconsciously looked at Mu Wuqing''s lower abdomen.


    As a result, Mu Wuqing''s barely changed abdomen refreshed their three views again.


    Where did Master Wu Qing''s food go?


    "Uuuuu...comfortable!"


    After almost half an hour passed, Mu Wuqing, who was finally full and satiated, stretched out and leaned back in the chair lazily.


    That contented look made Wei Xiao indescribably funny.


    After slowing down, his eyes gradually noticed the eyes of Wei Xiao and Li Qingshu around them, Mu Wuqing, as if thinking of something, suddenly jumped up from the seat, staring at the pile of debris on the table in surprise.


    "I did this, this?"


    Wei Xiao hugged his hands in front of him, looking like "what do you think".


    The corners of Mu Wuqing''s mouth twitched and looked at Li Qingshu and the others.


    Li Qingshu and the maids were not Wei Xiao, they could watch Mu Wuqing''s jokes comfortably, they nodded one after another, and they answered Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing''s contented little face immediately turned red.


    She felt embarrassed that her face was about to bleed.


    I actually ate 50 people''s appetite at once without using chopsticks or knives and forks, relying on one pair of hands for the whole process.


    Recalling how she had eaten before, Mu Wuqing felt that her long-term business image in the villa was completely destroyed.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    With a scream, Mu Wuqing pounced directly at Wei Xiao.


    With her speed improved obviously, she rushed in front of Wei Xiao in the blink of an eye, and Xiaoquanquan banged in front of Wei Xiao unsuspectingly, only hearing the sound of "Peng", Wei Xiao''s figure fell on the spot. Flew out and hit a wall behind him.


    Mu Wuqing was stunned again.


    Am I so strong?


    Silly woman, is this what you care about now? Why don''t you go and see if your man is dead?


    "I really want to forget something, wait...Wei Xiao, my God! Husband, are you okay!" Mu Wuqing, who finally reacted, hurriedly came to Wei Xiao''s side, asking with self-blame and concern.


    "Ahem..."


    Wei Xiao coughed dryly, looked at the concerned look on Mu Wuqing''s face, and smiled bitterly: "My wife, are you trying to murder your husband?"


    Mu Wuqing shook his head quickly: "I, I am not, no, I didn''t expect my punch to be so powerful. Husband, is there anything wrong with you? Did I hurt you?"


    Mu Wuqing was flustered, and was afraid that she would hit Wei Xiao with this punch.


    Wei Xiao grabbed Mu Wuqing''s little hand groping on him, pulled her into his arms and kissed her greasy little mouth.


    "Looking at it scared you, even with your strength, you want to hurt me too, don''t you think too much?"


    Mu Wuqing was stunned.


    Then he tapped Wei Xiao''s chest lightly with a small fist.


    "You bad guy, you did it on purpose, did you know that you were worried about me just now?"


    "Okay, okay, it''s my husband''s fault. Don''t I want you to feel the power changes now? How about it, isn''t it very powerful?"


    Mu Wuqing pouted.


    Confirming that Wei Xiao is okay, she has a clear perception of the changes in her body. It is a lie to say that she is unhappy in her heart, but when she thinks of the way she ate just now, Mu Wuqing is shy and unbearable.


    "Did you know that taking genetic medicine will require a lot of food?"


    Wei Xiao nodded straightforwardly: "I know, Lin Qin and Little Girl were the same as you when they took genetic medicine."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "what happened?"


    Mu Wuqing cried a face, pushed Wei Xiao away and stood up.


    "Wei Xiao, you just want to see your old lady make a fool of yourself. In the next week you don''t want to go to the old bed. I''m so angry with my old lady." After that, Mu Wuqing, who felt that he had no face to see people, walked angrily to the second floor.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Isn¡¯t it just a bit uglier to eat? Is it necessary to be so cruel?

 Chapter 573： Humanoid Female Tyrannosaurus

    Looking down, Wei Xiao looked at the place in front of him that was touched by Mu Wuqing''s greasy hands, smiled bitterly and stood up.


    Wei Xiao, who quickly recovered his cold expression, glanced around Li Qingshu and the maids around him.


    "No one is allowed to say anything about today. If anyone dares not to be obedient, I will catch her in my room so that she won''t get out of bed for three days and three nights?"


    Li Qingshu and the others want to say: Then, Lord, will you catch us? Let alone three days and three nights, it will do for a lifetime.


    Of course, I thought this in my heart, knowing that Wei Xiao was joking with them, and the maids and Li Qingshu responded in unison.


    They are all great beauties with 80 points or more, and this response is unspeakably comfortable.


    Satisfied with Li Qingshu and their performance, Wei Xiao took the last potion from Li Qingshu and went to the second floor.


    In the room where Mu Wuqing is.


    The sound of water was flowing.


    Knowing what his wife was doing, Wei Xiao put down the genetic medicine in his hand and pushed the door into the bathroom.


    "Ah, what are you doing? Get out?"


    "I''m an old husband and wife, I haven''t seen anything about you, together."


    "Wei Xiao, you stinky hooligan."


    "My wife and I take a bath together, what kind of gangster is this?"


    "You are!"


    "Very well, since you dare to say that your husband is a hooligan, then I will show you the hooligan."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    The weak struggle, the sound of flowing water, for a while, the scenery in the bathroom is endless.


    ¡­


    After a long time, wait for the couple to leave the bathroom and dress neatly.


    The man is cold and handsome, and the woman is graceful and graceful. I don''t know how many people are envious of that match.


    Mu Wu, blushing, gave Wei Xiao an innocent look.


    "Just know to bully me."


    Wei Xiao held Mu Wu''s smooth and tender little Yu''s hands, looked at her skin, figure, and appearance that were even better than before, and said in amazement, "Although this genetic medicine is a bit awful, the effect is really not so good. Look. Look, you are more beautiful now, and I feel a little worried about letting you out again."


    "Why, afraid of me running away with others?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "I''m afraid that your going out will cause bloodshed and cause all the men in the base to bleed and die."


    "Puff...Fuck you!"


    Being teased by Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing hammered him with a small fist.


    But it really wasn''t Wei Xiao who said that after taking genetic medicine, Mu Wuqing did find that his appearance had changed to a certain extent.


    Beauty is just the icing on the cake for her. The biggest change is her height and skin.


    Mu Wuqing used to be about 1.72 meters tall. Now he is definitely 1.77 meters tall. Not to mention his skin, it seems more supple and elastic, and also very compact.


    "Husband, is this change one-time or long-term?"


    "One time. Taking genetic medicine, as long as you continue to consume the excess energy in your body in the future, your body can always maintain its peak state. Don''t talk about this, go, I will take you out to practice. You have just gained a strong strength. It is easy to not control it well. Hurt people around him."


    "Do you practice against you?"


    "Practicing with me against you is purely looking for abuse. I will find you a more suitable opponent."


    Pulling Mu Wuqing, the couple left the room directly.


    Men''s training ground.


    "My god! Is this girl too strong?"


    "Captain, I can''t do it anymore. I can''t beat her. A dozen brothers are not her opponents. Wouldn''t this woman be so cruel?"


    "From now on, I will never underestimate a woman. There is this great **** in the base, and it is estimated that the Lord will be able to restrain her in the future. This TM is definitely a fairy!"


    At this time, dozens of wounded were sitting paralyzed on the lawn here.


    Each of them had their noses and faces swollen and sighed, and their innocent faces seemed to have suffered much grievance.


    The team members will not say anything, there are also captains among them, such as Leng Chengfeng, Lin Changsheng, Huo Dao and other male captains, who are equally distressed.


    In the middle of the training ground, there was still fighting.


    The captains are Lan Qiang and Lin Qin, but Lan Qiang is completely on the abused side.


    Strength, speed, and reaction are not Lin Qin''s opponents. In minutes, there is one more captain among the wounded.


    "Lost?" Leng Chengfeng asked.


    "Well, I lost."


    Lan Qiang grinned back.


    "Do you want to be so upright?"


    "Then what do you think I can do? This girl is a humanoid tyrannosaurus, it''s terrifying."


    Speaking of Lin Qin, Leng Chengfeng and the others were silent, and they felt a bit of pity for the same illness.


    I also blame the players under them for causing trouble.


    Lin Qin was punished by Wei Xiao to run laps here. At first, the soldiers in training saw a beautiful chick running around the outer ring of the training ground. At first, apart from thinking that the other party was beautiful, she didn¡¯t feel much, but she saw it with their own eyes. Lin Qin ran dozens of laps at the peak speed of ordinary people without panting, and the soldiers in training could not sit still.


    So someone proposed to cross-country with Lin Qin.


    As you can imagine, all the fighters who challenged Lin Qin were all abused by blood.


    Feeling that the dignity of men has been severely provoked, and after the weight-bearing cross-country failure, the soldiers put forward actual combat.


    Lin Qin felt that these fighters on the Lord were very interesting, and Quan should use them to practice hand skills, so he agreed.


    This is just great.


    The actual combat starts from one-to-one to many-to-one.


    Although the warriors who face Lin Qin will not even touch the corners of her clothes, because of the disparity in power, they have no effect when they attack Lin Qin many times, and Lin Qin can make them hold with one punch. The belly squatted down and wailed.


    The players were abused, and the captain naturally couldn''t stand by, so Leng Chengfeng and others who trained in the team or passed the training ground also joined the battle.


    I won''t talk about the last thing. Those who played against Lin Qin are all together now, looking at the energetic Lin Qin in the middle of the field with shocked faces.


    monster!


    This is Leng Chengfeng''s unanimous evaluation of Lin Qin.


    "Not convinced?"


    Lin Qin is very energetic now.


    Comparing with this group of fighters who have personality and know how to start, she experienced unprecedented joy and ease.


    The most important point is that these fighters all know how to respect people and have the military discipline that an army should have before the end of the world.


    Lin Qin never had this kind of scene outside except for Wei Xiao''s base.


    Seeing Lin Qin walking up to them and shouting, Leng Chengfeng and the others weren''t the ones who couldn''t let go. They gave Lin Qin a thumbs up one by one.


    "Come on, Lin Qin, give you water." Lan Qiang took a bottle of mineral water to Lin Qin, and then asked, "Speaking of Lin Qin, what did you eat and grow up? No matter if the speed response is faster than us, even the strength It''s also very scary. It doesn''t look like your figure is very powerful. Why can you burst out with such strength?"


    Lin Qin randomly found a place to sit down, poured a few sips of water into his mouth and said, "I can''t say this. You can ask the Lord, he knows the answer."


    "This is still related to the Lord?" Lin Changsheng asked curiously.


    "Well! I have the abilities I have now, and they are all given by the Lord."


    "This¡­"


    "Buzzing..."


    Just when everyone was surprised by Lin Qin''s words, a car drove towards them.


    "It''s the master and the master of Wu Qing."

 Chapter 574： Good things are ours

    Seeing the people in the car, Leng Chengfeng and the others got up and prepared to meet Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing.


    The car stopped, and Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing got out of the car.


    Walked straight to the training ground.


    "Master, Master Wu Qing!"


    Wei Xiao and Mu Wu nodded their heads.


    Seeing everyone''s appearance, Wei Xiao''s face couldn''t help but be funny: "What''s wrong with each one of them? Has he been abused by her family?"


    Wei Xiao''s jokes made Leng Chengfeng and the others embarrassed one by one.


    They were also embarrassed to say that Lin Qin had caused the bruises on their faces, not to mention that dozens of them were **** by a woman.


    "Master, I did all the injuries on their bodies." It was Lin Qin who stood up and answered Wei Xiao by himself.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Lin Qin curiously.


    "A hundred laps are over?"


    "Um!"


    "Why did they provoke you, and still be beaten like this by you?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Lin Qin didn''t have much to hesitate.


    I told Wei Xiao what had happened just now.


    "...That''s the way it is. I think they are quite positive, so I discussed it with them."


    "Lord, we are ashamed of you."


    Leng Chengfeng and the others lowered their heads, as if they had no face to face Wei Xiao.


    Think about it too.


    A group of men were overturned by a woman, and this matter was going to spread. The members of their armed team were embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the male and female training grounds are separated, otherwise, it is not known how the female soldiers will attack them.


    Wei Xiao was a little bit dumbfounded.


    "You do it with her, isn''t that looking for abuse? You really belong to you."


    Lan Qiang, when they heard this, their hearts were shocked.


    "Master, Lin Qin said you know why she is so powerful, is this true?" Lin Changsheng asked impatiently.


    "real."


    Wei Xiao was blunt.


    When he opened his mouth, all the male soldiers present were excited.


    Especially Leng Chengfeng and them.


    As people who knew what Wei Xiao had experienced in Heavenly Court, they had already guessed what.


    "I know what you are thinking. Don''t think about it now, I don''t have anything that can make you stronger, but in the future, I will definitely let you have a strength several times higher than the current one." Do not wait for the soldiers under Lan Qiang to ask. , Wei Xiao directly blocked what they wanted to say.


    Turning his gaze to Mu Wuqing: "The opponent I found for you is her, do you want to practice?"


    Mu Wuqing put his gaze on Lin Qin and asked, "Can you?"


    "Relax, Lin Qin has long been a super soldier, and his anti-strike ability will not let you down. You can lie down on the bed for a few days at most."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Mu Wuqing immediately felt relieved.


    "Lin Qin, how about we discuss it?"


    Lin Qin, who didn''t know what was going on, looked at Wei Xiao in surprise: "Master, you let me and Master Wu Qing do it. Isn''t this a joke?"


    "Why, don''t you dare?"


    "No, it''s not!" Lin Qin hurriedly shook her head and explained: "You know my situation. Let Master Wu Qing and I do it. I''m afraid of hurting her."


    "Haha... you are confident. Forgot to tell you that I am also a super soldier now, so your worry is unnecessary." Mu Wuqing rushed in front of Wei Xiao and replied to Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin was surprised.


    "Master Wu Qing has taken genetic medicine?"


    "So you can rest assured now?"


    Lin Qin smiled bitterly.


    Her expression quickly recovered, and she was not to be outdone by her prestige, and nodded: "If Master Wu Qing is also a super soldier, then it will be fine. Master Wu Qing, if there is any offense in a while, please bear with me. "


    "The sword has no eyes, the fists and feet are merciless, and a bit of pain is normal. Don''t you deliberately release the water just because I am the master."


    "No, I will do my best."


    "Then go!"


    The two women said yes, and then walked towards the middle of the training ground together.


    The soldiers at the scene also knew what the second woman was going to do at this time.


    From their previous conversations, the soldiers seemed to have captured some incredible news.


    Leng Chengfeng and Lan Qiang looked at each other, and both caught the same thoughts from each other''s eyes.


    Sure enough, genetic medicine!


    "Master, do you still have genetic medicine in your hand?" Lan Qiang asked quietly in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Leng Chengfeng also heard his words, and this guy immediately got up and overheard.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "There is another one, you don''t need to think about it. The last genetic medicine is for you. When they finish the comparison, I will go to Villa No. 1 and I will give it to you."


    Lan Qiang was excited inside.


    "Thank you Lord, hehe..."


    "Lord..."


    "Don''t think about the others, the last one, but you don''t have to worry about it. It won''t be long before the Lan guns are available, and you are indispensable."


    Originally Leng Chengfeng was still a little disappointed, but after hearing Wei Xiao''s words, he suddenly became energetic.


    Although Leng Chengfeng didn''t have the brains of Hero Chen, he guessed something from Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    Since the Lord said this, the genetic medicine that belongs to them is not an empty check.


    "Brother Feng, what did you say to the master? What kind of genetic medicine? Did the sage tiger friend at the base really get a genetic medicine that can enhance a person''s strength?" The other captains around Leng Chengfeng asked one after another.


    Leng Chengfeng looked at Wei Xiao and seemed to be asking if he would tell everyone the situation.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    Therefore, Leng Chengfeng and Lan Qiang told others what Wei Xiao had seen and heard in the Heavenly Court Alliance.


    After hearing what the two captains had said, the soldiers couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The survivor base outside has actually made a genetic drug, which is a kind of "anti-sky" drug. Shouldn''t it be so advanced?


    "Brother Lan, according to the Lord''s intention, he is preparing to do something with the so-called Heavenly Court Alliance?" Huo Dao asked expectantly.


    "If you do, are you willing to go?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Yes, how can we not have such a good thing? Let me say that it is best for the Heavenly Alliance to take the initiative to hand over the secret recipe. If you don''t hand it over, then beat him, swallow him, and then take her."


    "Hehe..." Lan Qiang smiled: "With the temper of the Lord, the day you are talking about is not far away."


    When the others heard this, they all looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao nodded calmly.


    It is not difficult to find that everyone present was excited and speechless.


    "Look at it, Master Wu Qing and Lin Qin''s exchanges have begun."


    Leng Chengfeng''s words brought everyone''s thoughts back to the training ground.


    Everyone diverted their attention.


    When they found the two girls who had been fighting each other, their eyes suddenly changed.


    In the training ground, Mu Wuqing and Lin Qin both broke out to their full strength.


    When the two sides fought against each other, the fighting power displayed was completely different from when Lin Qin and Leng Chengfeng fought against each other.


    Leng Chengfeng and Lin Qin discussed each other, and Lin Qin obviously had all reservations.


    Either way, at least they are still within Leng Chengfeng''s tolerance, but now, when the two super fighters are fighting against each other and their strength has completely exploded, they find that their naked eyes can''t keep up with their speed.


    The most shocking thing is that they actually saw the afterimage of the second woman.


    Do you want to be so scary?


    "Master, we must win the Heavenly Alliance, and even if we pay a certain price, we must also master the methods for the development of genetic medicine." Lan Qiang said excitedly.


    "You don''t need to say that I know. Don''t worry, I already have a preliminary plan."


    "That''s good, that''s good. If we get genetic medicine, apart from the mother''s corpse we haven''t seen, other levels of zombies will not be a cause for concern."


    "Look at the discussion, you will be busy next."


    Wei Xiao said, no longer speaking.


    All eyes were on the two women who were fighting on the training ground.


    Others also concentrated on watching the battle between the two women.

 Chapter 575： Ready to meet Shu Wang them

    The two women''s exchanges can''t talk about how exquisite and exquisite is, but it''s really special.


    The swift body style, the punching accompanied by the popping of the air, and the dazzling dislocation of the front, all brought the highlights to this competition where the level of fighting is not too high.


    Everyone can see that Lin Qin is obviously better than Mu Wuqing than physical fitness, but in terms of overall strength, Mu Wuqing is too strong for Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin nowadays is like a person who has a strong internal force but no martial arts skills, fighting all by instinct.


    Faced with an opponent whose strength is vastly different from hers, she can rely on her strong physical fitness to crush the opponent, but when encountering an opponent whose strength is almost the same as hers, and at the same time possessing martial arts, her advantage is no longer obvious.


    This competition finally ended with Mu Wuqing subduing Lin Qin.


    After this fight, Mu Wuqing also discovered that Lin Qin was seriously inadequate in fighting, and it was not an exaggeration to say that he was fighting Xiaobai.


    Not only the body is not fully deployed, but also the resilience is not satisfactory.


    She didn''t use her strength at all.


    If a person''s strength can be set at ten percent, then Lin Qin will not be able to use half of his strength against her.


    "Lin Qin, haven''t you learned how to fight?" Mu Wuqing asked after the competition was over.


    Losing to Mu Wuqing, Lin Qin has nothing to be depressed, she knows what her biggest weakness is.


    She had never been systematically trained, and she couldn''t make good use of her strength at all.


    "No, after I became a super soldier, I fumbled alone, Master Wu Qing, can you teach me?"


    "Of course, as long as you are willing to learn, I can teach you everything I know."


    "Great, I must study hard."


    Seeing Lin Qin''s excitement, Mu Wuqing couldn''t help looking at Wei Xiao who was aside: "You have been with Wei Xiao for so long, didn''t he teach you fighting skills?"


    "Ahem..."


    When Wei Xiao heard Mu Wuqing''s words, he coughed twice with a cold face.


    Lin Qin laughed out of her heart when she saw this.


    "Yes, but I am too stupid to learn the high-end and high-end moves of the master."


    While answering Mu Wuqing, Lin Qin winked at Wei Xiao mischievously.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, but with his comforting expression, I could see that he was very satisfied with Lin Qin''s answer.


    Yes, it''s not that I don''t teach, but the apprentice is too stupid, I can''t help it, right?


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Lin Qin''s answer and noticed Wei Xiao''s expression at the moment, why didn''t Mu Wuqing understand the reason?


    Without pointing it out, Mu Wuqing said: "In the future, we will learn from each other while teaching you fighting skills."


    "Thank you, Master Wu Qing."


    The discussion between the two was over, and when the two girls returned to Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao and the others did not stay on the training ground much.


    Let Leng Chengfeng and the others continue to train, while Wei Xiao left the training ground with Mu Wuqing and Lin Qin.


    Back to the villa.


    Wei Xiao left the time to his baby girl and little girl.


    During this day, the little girl has been with Xiao Wei Ling.


    Suddenly there was a younger sister beside her. After the end of the world, the little girls who had gone away one by one loved them very much.


    It can be seen that Xiao Wei Ling likes this extra sister very much. If Wei Xiao does not show up, Xiao Wei Ling will not even want his mothers, so he will stick to the little girl.


    I accompanied the two little guys around the base all day. In the evening, Wei Xiao gave the two tired children to Yan Chuan Huizi and the others, and then asked Li Qingshu to call Chen Haojie and the others.


    In the spacious hall, the most powerful high-levels of the Phoenix Base appeared here.


    "Should you know what happened at the training ground today from Cheng Feng and the others?" Wei Xiao took the lead in speaking, which was a start.


    Wei Xiao asked about genetic medicine.


    "The Lord is really going to deal with the Heavenly Alliance?" Fu Wanxian asked.


    "Yes. I am determined to get the genetic medicine. Don''t you want to be super fighters?"


    "How is it possible? I want to get it in my dreams." Long Ba exaggerated.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses and said in a condensed voice: "According to the Lord''s description of the Heavenly Court Alliance, the overall strength of this huge power is not below us at all. If there is a head-on collision, I am afraid that both sides will not be able to get it. Lord. Are you going to take it by force or grind it softly?"


    "Don''t worry about this. Compared to strength, the Heavenly Alliance is not much worse than ours. We also have an advantage in weapons. In terms of individual combat capabilities, the Heavenly Alliance is more powerful and head-to-head. Wei Xiao will not do this kind of trading at a loss. ..."


    "To deal with the Heavenly Alliance, I already have a way. I will tell you how to do it in detail. When I call you tonight, there is another thing for you to do."


    "Welcome to Master Shuwang?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at Haojie Chen and nodded with a smile.


    "This is just one, and the most important point. There is another purpose."


    Wei Xiao paused and continued: "Since we have already focused on the fat flesh of the Heavenly Court Alliance, then we must always let them know how strong their enemies are in the future. Therefore, to meet them this time, we must not only ensure that they are foolproof," Let the silly person Chu Tianhe know what kind of power he is facing."


    "Let the Heavenly Alliance know our strength in advance. This should be related to the Lord''s plan to deal with the Heavenly Alliance next time?" Fu Wanwan interjected.


    Wei Xiao looked at paying a million in amazement.


    If Chen Haojie had said this, Wei Xiao wouldn''t be surprised at all, but if it was replaced by paying a million, it would be surprising.


    When did this guy become smarter?


    "you are right."


    Wei Xiao personally admitted that, involuntarily, everyone around him watched for a bit of dealing with Million High.


    Could this be what people often say is that great wisdom is foolish?


    Pay million was embarrassed by everyone, and said with a smirk: "I just talked about it, I guess I guessed it right. Luck, luck."


    "The blind cat met a dead mouse, you are proud of it." Lan Qiang gave a million a look, and then said: "We now have two gunship groups, two tank groups, and two artillery groups. Others Not to mention, as long as these three arms are pulled out and displayed in front of the Heavenly Alliance, even if they have strong individual combat capabilities, they can only be softened.


    When it comes to the current strength of the base, Lan Qiang is extremely proud.


    This is still due to insufficient manpower in the base.


    If the base had a population of tens of thousands of people after the corpse tide, the three mobile units could be doubled.


    The strength of the base increases, and Chen Haojie and others in power also feel brighter.


    Now they have enough weapons to fight a head-on battle with a group of corpses led by a mother''s corpse without having to activate the "decapitation plan."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled, "I didn''t expect this. During the time I left the base, it seems that you have done a lot of things."


    "These are all made by Chengfeng and Lao Lan. After the corpse tide, the base left behind. Except for the elderly and children, the rest are the elites of the elite, and they are all warriable soldiers. Chengfeng and the others Given to these people, after a period of practice, they will naturally have the ability to use war machines." Li Cunyong said.

 Chapter 576： Ownership of the last genetic medicine

    "Done well, then pull it out. Of course, the artillery that needs to be consigned is fine. In addition, those who have newly joined the base, those with armed armor and invisible suits, have joined, and re-formed two new teams. "


    "Armored armor team and invisible team?" Ming Yulan asked.


    "Armored warriors are called doomsday warriors. After all, they are new products in the last days. As for the invisible warriors, they are still called the Shadow Guards."


    Chen Haojie said worriedly: "Master, those people are new to the base after all. We still don''t know what they think in their hearts. Will they be a bit risky if they participate in the plan to welcome the hostess?"


    "Lao Chen, you are worried that those guys will turn to battle after seeing that the strength of the Heavenly Alliance is not weaker than us?" Lan Qiang said the worry in the heart of Chen Haojie.


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    "You don''t need to care about this, just leave after you leave." Wei Xiao looked disapprovingly: "Your worries reminded me. It just so happened, just use this action to test the new base to join us. How many people are sincere."


    Wei Xiao didn''t worry about something wrong with his actions, and Chen Haojie no longer struggled.


    "When is the Lord going to leave?"


    "One day later. Lin Qin, Lan Qiang..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    The two who were called by Wei Xiao''s name responded.


    "In the future, Lin Qin will be the leader of the Shadow Guards. Tomorrow you will go to Professor Yang and ask them to formulate an invisible suit for you as soon as possible."


    "Me? Lord, you let me be the commander of the Shadow Guards?" Lin Qin obviously didn''t expect Wei Xiao to entrust her with a heavy responsibility, and it was still such an important position.


    "Why, do you think it can''t be done?"


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao''s cold eyes, Lin Qin''s heart trembled.


    "No, no, I''m just a little too excited."


    "It''s not so decided."


    "Yes, Lin Qin will never let the master down." Lin Qin also made a lot of determination.


    After she took this appointment, she was determined in her heart that she must do a good job of the responsibility of the leader of the shadow guard.


    "You will take over the commander of the doomsday warrior, Lan Qiang, your current brigade, as soon as possible, select a new brigade captain to take over your position."


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang''s appointment of Wei Xiao was much more natural.


    No arrogance or rashness, everything seems so natural.


    "Xiaoxue..."


    "Master!"


    "We leave the base a day later, and the daily safety of the base will be handed over to you. If anyone dares to make trouble while we are away, don¡¯t have any worries. The punishment should be fine, the kill should be killed. If the person is gone, I will take it from other places. return."


    "Understand, Xiaoxue must guarantee the safety of the base."


    "Well, the Lanjian stay, the others will go back and prepare now! Especially the Shadow Guards and Doomsday Warriors, as soon as possible to gather them into a new unit. I don''t need them to be comparable to the Heavenly Base, but at least let Chu Tian That silly He knows that Wei Xiao has what he has, and Wei Xiao has what he doesn''t."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the others stood up and said goodbye to Wei Xiao.


    When leaving the hall, among the crowd, Leng Chengfeng also patted Lan Qiang on the shoulder, with envy in his eyes.


    Lan Qiang smiled, and after saying "you will all have it in the future", he didn''t say more.


    When everyone who should leave left, Mu Wuqing and the others wanted to laugh a little while looking at Lan Qiang who was sitting on the sofa with a nervous and expectant expression.


    Wei Xiao didn''t confuse his appetite, and motioned Li Qingshu to bring the genetic medicine.


    Not long after, the gene potion appeared in Wei Xiao''s hand. Under Lan Qiang''s eager eyes, Wei Xiao handed him the gene potion.


    "This is the genetic medicine?"


    Looking at the reagent in his hand, Lan Gun''s eyes were full of doubt and excitement.


    "Lao Lan, ask you a question?" Wei Xiao said suddenly.


    Lan Qiang quickly straightened his attitude: "What do you want to ask the Lord, Lao Lan, I know all you can say and can''t say enough?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "Do you know how painful it is for a woman to give birth?"


    "What?"


    Lan Qiang''s eyes widened, his mouth widened, and he stared at Wei Xiao dumbfounded.


    He originally thought Wei Xiao had any important problems, but that was the end?


    Lord, isn¡¯t it okay to look for trouble, right? How can I know how painful it is for a woman to have a baby? I don''t have children.


    "Just say, do you know?"


    Lan Qiang smiled bitterly: "This, it should be painful!"


    "Hehe... Then do you want to experience it?"


    "Don''t be kidding, Lord, how can I experience it as a master?"


    "Okay! You have to remember one thing when taking genetic medicine. Once the fusion of genetic medicine is completed, you need to eat a lot to replenish the energy of genetic cells. Before taking it, you''d better prepare 50 or 60 kilograms of high-energy food, otherwise, genetic Cells do not have the ability to absorb, be careful to swallow your life and make you dead."


    "so serious?"


    "These are all normal reactions, you just need to prepare more food."


    Lan Qiang remembered Wei Xiao''s reminder, and nodded solemnly: "I know the Lord, I will be ready before taking the genetic medicine."


    "Then you go! If you want to come, you can''t wait."


    Lan Qiang smiled.


    "The subordinates won''t disturb the master and the hostess. The subordinates retired." As he said, Lan Qiang hurriedly left the villa lobby.


    As soon as he left, Mu Wuqing, who was sitting next to Wei Xiao, hammered him with a small fist.


    "Wei Xiao, you are too bad, why don''t you remind Lan Qiang that the process of genetic medicine fusion will be painful?"


    "Master, what is this pain? Lin Qin came here in the same way. Isn''t he even better than a woman?"


    Mu Wu gave him an innocent look, and then his face changed to a worried color: "There will be no problems, right?"


    "Don''t worry, he will faint if he can''t stand it. The opportunity is rare. In any case, you should let them know the pain of a woman giving birth, otherwise, you won''t know the woman who cherishes her in the future."


    To Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing was completely speechless, and muttered, "Then why don''t you try it?"


    Wei Xiao laughed.


    "I thought, it''s a pity that strength doesn''t allow me, and I''m also helpless."


    "Look at you. I really don''t know where you are so strong?"


    "You will know later."


    ...


    Lan Qiang''s residence.


    "Husband, are you back?"


    As soon as he entered the door, Ling Qifen''s melodious call came from Lan Gun''s ear.


    Ling Qifen, who was wearing home clothes and long hair back, came to Lan Qiang just hearing a sound of "Pattern".


    "came back!"


    Ling Qifen didn''t ask too much, and he prepared slippers for Lan Gun, and took off his coat and put it on the hanger. It was a good wife and mother.


    "The rice is ready. You can eat when the last soup pot is ready."


    Lan Qiang with excitement on his face said: "My wife, don''t be busy, I''m afraid the food you cooked is not enough today."


    Ling Qifen, who put the coat on Lan Qiang, looked at him.


    Seeing the excitement on Lan Qiang''s face, Ling Qifen curiously asked, "Are other captains coming to eat with us?"


    "It''s not, but what do you think this is?" Lan Qiang took out the genetic potion and shook it in front of Ling Qifen.


    Ling Qifen approached Lan Qiang and looked at the genetic medicine.


    "Green, what is this?"


    "Genetic medicine, the entire base, the hostess and others I don''t know, but among those in power, I am currently the only one who has been rewarded by the master of genetic medicine."


    "real?"


    Ling Qifen''s eyes brightened upon hearing what Lan Qiang said.

 Chapter 577： Is this what people did?

    She was not excited because Lan Qiang received genetic medicine, but because Lan Qiang said that he was the only power holder in the base who was rewarded with genetic medicine by the Lord.


    What does this mean?


    This meant that Lan Qiang had a more important position than other power holders in Wei Xiao''s mind. Otherwise, why would I only give Lan Qiang a genetic potion?


    This is Ling Qifen''s idea.


    Lan Qiang didn''t know Ling Qifen''s true thoughts, and thought she was also happy because she had obtained genetic medicine.


    After kissing Ling Qifen¡¯s ruddy mouth, Lan Qiang walked to the living room sofa: ¡°The Lord said, after taking genetic medicine, you need to eat a lot, at least 50 or 60 kilograms, or you will be bitten. Wife. , You ask the hotels outside to send us more food, especially high-energy food. I am going to take genetic medicine."


    Ling Qifen recovered from the state of wanting to be non-non-fathered.


    Although she was very happy that her man was valued by the master, she also cared about Lan Qiang from the bottom of her heart: "Husband, there will be no sequelae from taking this genetic medicine, right?"


    "It shouldn''t. Besides, it''s impossible for the Lord to harm me. If he does anything against me, does he need to use this thankless method?"


    Ling Qifen thinks about it too.


    "Then I will go down and let the hotel people bring food."


    "Yeah! Let me adjust my mentality first."


    Ling Qifen didn''t say more, went back to the bedroom and changed to a casual outfit, and then left the house.


    Lan Qiang was also ready at this time.


    Bring the genetic medicine to your eyes.


    "Super soldier...hahaha! I don''t know how strong I can be after taking genetic medicine?"


    No longer hesitating, Lan Gun opened his hijab, raised his head and poured all the genetic medicine into his mouth and swallowed it.


    Minutes later.


    "Well, fucking..."


    It didn''t take long after the gene potion was administered, Lan Qiang''s face changed first, and then his face instantly became pale.


    "It hurts, it hurts..."


    The reaction of the drug has already begun to be obvious.


    Lan Qiang, whose complexion was gradually twisted, hugged his abdomen with both hands, bent over and was trying his best to endure the pain of the heart-wrapping in his body.


    "Why is it so painful? Nima, it''s getting stronger and stronger, ah..."


    The Lan Gun is also quite resistant, and it took more than 30 seconds to shout out.


    To be honest, before the end of the world, Lan Qiang was a special fighter. To him, ordinary pain was like being stung by a mosquito, and ordinary pain was nothing in his eyes. After the end of the world, that will will become more determined, and he can remain silent even if the bullet hits him.


    But now, Lan Qiang swears that it is not that he is not strong enough, but that he can''t stand it anymore.


    The pain of tearing his whole body, feeling thousands of knives cutting his internal organs in his abdomen, penetrated into his soul, penetrated his body surface, broke through his endurance limit, and made him scream unconsciously.


    "It hurts, it hurts..."


    The scream was overwhelmed.


    The heartbreaking howl directly shocked the neighbors on the floor where he was.


    "What happened?"


    "Fuck, it seems that it was Lao Lan''s screams, something went wrong."


    "It''s Brother Lan, hurry up, come and see with me."


    "Lao Lan? Did someone sneak attack on the base?"


    Chen Haojie and the others in the same building were all eating. Suddenly they heard the screams of a gun like a pig in their ears. They were all shocked and unable to control themselves. Some people even frightened the dishes and chopsticks. NS.


    Many people opened their doors and rushed towards the house where the Lan Gun was located.


    Lan Gun here.


    Ling Qifen, who had just returned from the outside, hurried home after hearing the screams of Lan Qiang downstairs.


    As a result, I saw Lan Qiang lying on the ground turning over and over, making horrible screams.


    Looking around, he knocked over a lot of furniture, and the meals that Ling Qifen had prepared on the table were scattered all over the floor.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you, what''s the matter with you?" Ling Qifen paled with fright, and quickly ran to Lan Qiang and asked him about his situation.


    At this time, Lan Qiang was twitching all over his body, and the conspicuous blue veins on his face were constantly squirming.


    "My wife, it hurts, it hurts..."


    When Ling Qifen saw the appearance of Lan Gun, he was completely panicked: "How can this be, how can this be..."


    Ling Qifen, who was very flustered, couldn''t help herself at all, tears in her eyes began to flow, she knelt down on her body and hugged Lan Qiang in fear.


    "Husband, don''t scare me, I''m so scared, don''t have anything to do..."


    "Wife, don''t, don''t come close to me, I will hurt you, get up quickly..."


    "do not want¡­¡­"


    "Pata Pata..."


    "Lao Lan, Lao Lan, are you okay?"


    "Brother Lan, what happened?"


    Chen Haojie and they came at this time.


    The door was not closed, they entered the living room directly, and they happened to see the husband and wife hugging each other on the ground.


    Soon Leng Chengfeng and they noticed the condition of Lan Qiang at the moment.


    "Kiffen, what is going on?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything. My husband came back and said that the Lord had given him a genetic medicine, and then let me go down and prepare food for him. When I came back, my husband would be like this. Military sergeant, my husband What''s the matter? You guys, save him, he looks so painful."


    Lan Qiang is more than pain now, he has a suicidal heart.


    His face was as pale as rice paper, with trembling lips, he gritted his teeth and said, "Master, master, you are so unreliable, why should I put on a master like you..."


    Now Lan Qiang finally understood that when Wei Xiao gave him genetic medicine, why he asked him if he knew how painful it was for a woman to have a child.


    It turned out that the Lord knew that it would be so painful after taking genetic medicine, and he deliberately concealed him.


    Too TM is not a human being, is a human being able to do such a thing?


    If Wei Xiao told him that taking genetic medicine would be so painful, he would have to go to Jing Yu to get a general anesthesia first.


    now what?


    "Ah... Lord, you are definitely the devil, the big devil... Fuck..."


    Chen Haojie and the others can''t imagine what kind of pain Lan Qiang endured before they dare to scold the Lord, but from the mouth of Lan Qiang, they also know who the "initiator" of all this is.


    "Qifen, the only one who can save Lao Lan is the Lord, why don''t we go to the Lord and ask?"


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, Ling Qifen seemed to have grabbed the life-saving grass and stood up hurriedly.


    "Yes, yes, Lord, let''s go to the Lord, the Lord must have a way to save my husband, I will find him now." Not daring to wait for a moment, Ling Qifen left the residence non-stop and hurried downstairs.


    Chen Haojie and the men all stayed and looked at Lan Qiang, while the female companions around him accompanied Ling Qifen to find Wei Xiao.


    Villa One.


    When Ling Qifen and the others drove here and saw Wei Xiao, the answers they got from Wei Xiao were "rest assured", "nothing", "waiting" and other words.


    In a word, Lan Gun can''t die, it''s just a little bit painful.


    Of course, Wei Xiao didn''t forget to remind them that if they didn''t prepare enough food for Lan Qiang, it would be another matter.


    Without a solution from Wei Xiao, Ling Qifen could only leave with others.


    When they returned to their residence, Lan Qiang had fainted.


    Lan Gun is really capable of resisting.


    When Lin Qin took genetic medicine, he passed out in less than ten minutes, but Lan Qiang persisted for more than 40 minutes.


    If he persisted for more than ten minutes, he passed the most painful part of the process.


    Although perseverance is good, it is suffering from oneself.

 Chapter 578： Are not good things

    "What did the Lord say?"


    Ling Qifen said with tears: "The Lord said this is normal, let us wait."


    Chen Haojie''s cheeks couldn''t help but twitch when hearing what Ling Qifen brought back.


    What kind of answer is this?


    Yes, since there is no useful news, everyone is waiting!


    Fortunately, Lan Qiang passed out. Although he couldn''t solve the problem, at least he could suffer less.


    In a blink of an eye, three hours passed.


    "Me, what''s wrong with me?"


    Lan Qiang, who was in a coma, woke up slowly, looking at the ceiling with dizzy eyes.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "Lao Lan (Brother Lan)..."


    Seeing Lan Qiang wake up, everyone waiting is extremely pleasantly surprised.


    Ling Qifen, who was frightened for a few hours, fell into Lan Qiang''s arms and held him, crying completely into tears.


    Ling Qifen once committed himself to the Lan Gun, and it was entirely for Lan Gun''s identity and status in the base, but what is there to say? Lu Yao knows horsepower, and has seen people''s hearts for a long time. Ling Qifen''s utilitarianism may still exist, but she has also begun to show positive feelings for Lan Qiang.


    "Husband, you finally woke up. It''s great for you to wake up. Do you know that you scared me to death just now, oooooo..."


    After Ling Qifen said this, Lan Qiang remembered what happened before.


    He didn''t know what he thought of, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Lord, count you as cruel, you mean villain."


    "Gurulu..."


    Just as Lan Qiang gritted his teeth at Wei Xiao, the hunger in his abdomen brought him back to his senses.


    Lightly patted Ling Qifen on the back, Lan Qiang smiled bitterly: "My wife, don''t cry, I''m fine. I''m very hungry now, can you please let me get up and eat something, otherwise, I''m afraid I will be starved to death. ."


    Ling Qifen wiped her tears and got up.


    He said impatiently: "Husband, you are fine. I have all the food ready. Look, there is all food on the table."


    Lan Qian had already smelled the food, and scrambled to stand up.


    "Lao Lan, are you okay?"


    Chen Haojie looked concerned.


    Lan Qiang walked to the dining table. At this moment, only food was left in his eyes.


    "Everything waits until I''m full." Lan Gun, who didn''t want to waste another second, immediately, under Chen Haojie''s dumbfounded gaze, pounced on a pile of food, and a large piece of Duoying rose.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Seeing that the food piled up on the table was decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, their worries about Lan Gun gradually turned into amazement, and their wide-open mouths didn''t know how to express their inner feelings at this moment.


    "Hiccup~~~Comfortable!"


    After Lan Qiang was full and there were only four or five catties left on the table, Chen Haojie and the others completely consumed it.


    The seventy or eighty catties of food, Lan Gun, almost finished it by himself, this TM rice bucket can''t compare to him, right?


    Lan Qiang stretched out his body comfortably, and then noticed the expressions of Chen Haojie and the others, and his eyes were taken aback.


    "What are you doing looking at me like this?"


    Chen Haojie did not speak.


    Ling Qifen opened her mouth in surprise, and pointed to the dining table.


    Lan Qiang turned his gaze to the dining table at this time.


    "Fuck!"


    Lan Qiang himself was taken aback by the scene in front of him.


    "This, this is all I did?"


    No one responded to Lan Qiang, but from their expressions, Lan Qiang had already got the answer they wanted.


    "I won''t become a rice bucket from now on?"


    "Brother Lan, are you the devil''s reincarnation? You have eaten seventy or eighty kilograms of high-energy food by yourself. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, I couldn''t believe it." Fu Wanwan said in astonishment.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Lan Qiang was speechless.


    Even he himself was stunned, how did he answer to pay them millions.


    "Don''t say this, what happened to you just now?" Chen Haojie changed the subject and asked.


    Lan Gun slowly calmed down.


    First signaled everyone to find a place to sit down.


    Then Ling Qifen poured a glass of boiled water for everyone, and said with a wry smile: "Isn''t it the fault of the genetic medicine given by the Lord?"


    "You mean, all of this is caused by genetic medicine?" Leng Chengfeng asked in surprise.


    Lan Gun nodded.


    "Is it so scary to take genetic medicine?"


    Seeing everyone''s curious gaze, Lan Gun, who was about to say something, suddenly turned his gaze, and then smiled bitterly: "Who said no? The Lord told me that taking genetic medicine requires perseverance for 30 minutes. , Otherwise, the efficacy of the medicine will be lost. I also tried to fight it, otherwise, do you think I am crazy to torture myself like this?"


    As soon as these words are spoken, hehehe! Obviously Lan Qiang is a very thoughtful person.


    He had planned to tell the truth just now, but when he thought of being so miserable by the Lord, if he didn''t pull a few backs, wouldn''t he become someone else''s "test item"?


    This kind of thing must never happen.


    They are all dead brothers, the old saying goes well, the blessings and the difficulties are shared, and the pain is not as painful as the others, so that they are the real brothers in difficulties.


    Lan Qiang also believes that if there are other people taking genetic medicine in the future, Wei Xiao will never explain to them. That being the case, what else to say, let''s feel the "pain of giving birth" together! Everyone in the province didn''t know the hardship and greatness of their daughter-in-law giving birth to a child.


    Everyone had no doubts about Lan Qiang''s words.


    After all, they can see the pain before Lan Qiang, the kind of pain that looks terrifying, unless it is an idiot, otherwise, no one will choose to grit their teeth to bear.


    "Then how do you feel now?" Fu million asked a question that everyone was looking forward to.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Lan Qiang moved his hands and feet.


    There are not many specific feelings, but he can be sure now, as if he punches out with all his strength, basically no ordinary person can stand it.


    Without explaining, Lan Qiang looked at the slate dining table in front of him, and under everyone''s gaze, he was scared.


    "Boom..."


    With this palm down, an undamaged slate dining table was suddenly torn apart and scattered on the ground.


    "Fuck!"


    "So strong."


    "Is this the power of genetic medicine?"


    "With such a powerful force, let alone persisting for 30 minutes, even if I smash my teeth for an hour, I have to persist." Long Ba said in shock.


    Maybe he didn''t know, just because of what he said today, in the future, when he was taking genetic medicine, this product really persisted for an entire hour.


    Later, when he learned about other ways of taking genetic medicine, Long Ba also received the title of "the only macho who has given birth to a child".


    Closer to home.


    Looking at the power of Lan Qiang, Chen Haojie was envious of them.


    As for the pain that Lan Qiang suffered just now, everyone selectively forgot, anyway, it''s not themselves, who cares how hard Lan Qian was before.


    "This Gene Potion is really incredible. No wonder the Lord said that he must win the Heavenly Alliance. As far as the effect of the Gene Potion, the Lord is unwilling. We all help him win the Heavenly Alliance." Lin Changsheng said meticulously.


    Others thought the same.


    Now that I have seen the power of genetic medicine, the Heavenly Alliance is no longer a question of whether Wei Xiao wants to fight or not, but when to fight.


    "You don''t have to be envious. With the Lord''s character, you will have a genetic medicine sooner or later. This is only the No. 2 medicine, and there is a No. 3 behind it. I really don''t know what kind of power that will be." Lan Qiang said.


    Others agree.


    Then everyone sat here for a while again.


    After Lan Qiang demonstrated some other abilities, and everyone basically understood the tremendous changes brought about by genetic medicine, they said goodbye to Lan Qiang and his wife one after another.


    Soon there were only Lan Qiang and Ling Qifen left at home.


    Ling Qifen, who was terribly scared before, was now nestled in Lan Qiang''s arms.


    Listening to Xiaojiao''s wife recounting her previous feelings of fear and fear, Lan Qiang was moved, but she also loved Ling Qifen even more.


    "Ah...husband, what are you doing?"


    At the place of emotion, Lan Qiang held Ling Qifen and stood up.


    Under the frightened expression of his wife, Lan Qiang said with a smirk: "The abilities I showed to Lao Chen just now are not all. There is another ability that can only be used on you. Now let''s try the effect."


    Hearing the bad words of Lan Gun, how Ling Qifen didn''t know what Lan Gun meant.


    The face is indescribably shy.


    "It''s just you!"


    "It''s only bad for you in this life."


    Holding Ling Qifen into the bedroom, the door closed, alas! A sleepless night began.

 Chapter 579： Meet the team of Shu Wang and others

    The next day.


    In order to prepare the team to leave the city as soon as possible, all major power holders are busy this day.


    Lan Qiang needs to form a new team of doomsday soldiers, Lin Qin needs to integrate the Shadow Guards, and Leng Chengfeng, Chen Haojie, Jiang Xue and the others must not only arrange the defense of the base, but also decide to send those armed forces to follow Wei Xiao. Tianting base welcomes back the hostess.


    Basically everyone is busy.


    The easiest estimate is Wei Xiao.


    I took my daughters Wei Ling and Yaya to Haixin Island to inspect the development of the island, and at the same time spent a day playing outside with the two little girls.


    Busy, one day passes.


    A new day has arrived.


    On the field outside the north wall of the Phoenix Base, the army is waiting, and the army is ready to go.


    War weapons such as tanks, rocket vehicles, armored vehicles, and chariots are all ready, as well as large trucks for transporting soldiers.


    This time I went to meet Shuwang them. What Wei Xiao wanted was strong enough, mighty enough, and shocking enough.


    Yes, he just went to Chu Tianhe to brighten his muscles.


    Only by letting the other party know how powerful he is, would Chu Tianhe send Shu Wang and the others from the imperial palace to him in a proper manner.


    Of course, Wei Xiao would not expose himself before Shu Wang and the others came to Wei Xiao, but once Shu Wang and them returned to Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao promised that he would let Chu Tianhe know what it means to kill. Zhu Xin.


    Hey-hey!


    I don¡¯t know what Chu Tianhe¡¯s expression would look like when he learned of Wei Xiao¡¯s identity just a second ago when Chu Tianhe sent Shu Wang to Wei Xiao¡¯s team?


    "Lord, Master Wu Qing, and the team to welcome Master Shu Wang and others are ready. But now there is a problem that needs to be solved."


    Chen Haojie came to Wei Xiao and the others and said.


    "What''s the problem?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "The problem of the supply of helicopters. There are more than two hundred kilometers to the Tianting base. The helicopters do not fly back and forth. They need to wait for the ground forces. This must take into account the fuel consumption. If the fuel problem cannot be solved, the air forces can only wait. We can only take off from the base after we get close to the Tianting base."


    "You should have a solution?"


    Chen Haojie nodded: "The best way is to find a temporary parking airport between our base and Tianting base, so that the inconvenience of communication will not delay the deterrent effect the Lord wants."


    "This is easy. Let''s go directly to Longhang City, enter the sphere of influence of the Tianting Base from there, and find the leader of the Dawn Base to make room for us. Speaking of which, there is still an initial transaction between me and the leader of the Dawn Base that has not been completed. This way. , You bring 1,500 more weapons and equipment, which I will use on the way."


    "OK!"


    Chen Haojie took the order, and then went down to prepare what Wei Xiao explained.


    Not long after, the equipment Wei Xiao needed was loaded into the truck under the transport of thousands of people.


    "Master, Master Mu Wuqing, everything is ready." A soldier came to report.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at the wife and daughter beside him.


    "Husband, you have to bring the eldest sister and them back quickly, don''t leave it for more than half a month." Jiang Xi said reluctantly.


    Gently hugging her body, Wei Xiao kissed her little mouth.


    "Not this time. After receiving Shu Wang and them, we will come back soon."


    "Um!"


    After releasing Jiang Xiyu, Wei Xiao hugged Huizi Yan Chuan and kissed him again.


    "Master has a safe journey. We are waiting at the base for you to pick up Shu and see them come back."


    The gentle and obedient Yan Chuan Keiko said quietly.


    Her eyes were full of dissatisfaction with Wei Xiao, but she knew that as the wife of this man, we shouldn''t be too attached to him. It is enough to give full support to what he is going to do.


    "Take care of Xiao Linger."


    "Please don''t worry, Master, Keiko will take care of it."


    "Dad, kiss, and Linger should kiss too."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Watching Xiao Wei Ling in Li Qingshu''s arms stretch out his little fleshy hand, Wei Xiao embraced her dotingly and kissed Xiao Wei Ling''s white face.


    The little girl also held her father''s head, leaving a slobber on his face.


    "What a little troublemaker." Wei Xiao pretending to be angrily scratched Xiao Wei Ling''s nose.


    "Oh..."


    The little girl laughed happily.


    "Uncle, you must protect yourself! Sister, don''t worry, Yaya will protect her."


    Seeing Yaya''s childish expression, Wei Xiao also knelt down and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Uncle will be back soon, you must listen to godmothers and aunts at home, do you know?"


    "Um!"


    Rubbing Yaya''s little head, Wei Xiao got up.


    "Lin Qin, I will leave Xiyu and their safety to you, don''t let me down."


    Lin Qin had no chance to go with Wei Xiao this time.


    She brought the twelve film guards from the base who were most loyal to Wei Xiao to stay to protect Jiang Xiyu and the others, with a heavy responsibility.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, who would dare to hurt the mistress and the little princess, unless stepped on the corpses of me and the Shadow Guard."


    Lin Qin was meticulous in dealing with business matters, but after responding to Wei Xiao, Lin Qin''s lively character was exposed again.


    "Actually, I still want to go with the Lord, but I know I don¡¯t have a chance. If you don¡¯t kiss me, you don¡¯t love the cherry mouth of the other person¡¯s family, or you can kiss your face. This is a small request, the Lord will not Do you not agree?"


    Wei Xiao gave her a look of "want to be beautiful" on the spot.


    "Thinking about these unrealistic things all day, protect me and them."


    Lin Qin curled his lips.


    "If you don''t kiss, don''t you kiss! It''s a murderer, Lord, you don''t know how to pity and cherish jade."


    "What are you talking about?" Wei Xiao looked over with a cold expression.


    Lin Qin hurriedly shook his hand: "Nothing, nothing to say. The Lord has a safe journey, don''t worry if I have me in the base!"


    What a ghost that doesn''t make people worry.


    Wei Xiao handed the little Wei Ling in his hand to Yan Chuan Huizi, and then glanced at Mu Wuqing: "Let''s go! Get Shuwang and them sooner, so we can come back sooner."


    "I think so too."


    Mu Wuqing smiled, and then the husband and wife walked towards a chariot modified from a sports car.


    Among the people who met with Wei Xiao to meet Shuwang them this time, there are six people in power, Leng Chengfeng, Li Cunyong, Long Ba, Fu Wanwan, Yu Wei, and Ling Zhiyu. They also include their team, with more than one. Thousands and five hundred people.


    In addition to them, a helicopter brigade, two tank brigades, and a rocket car squadron accompanied them, plus other miscellaneous newcomers and soldiers, the total number reached three thousand.


    Such a large team is also equipped with air, sea, and ground weapons, and the strength is absolutely unprecedented.


    That is, Leng Chengfeng and the others could only arm such a team by evacuating the battle base.


    The strength of the team is absolutely unmatched.


    Pulling out such a heavily armed team, there is really no force in the survivor base that Wei Xiao knows at present that dare to face its edge.


    "Set off!"


    As Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing got on the leader''s chariot, Fu Wanwan shouted loudly, and suddenly, billowing smoke rose from the ground, and the steel chariots that looked like wild beasts pulled out one by one.


    "Buzzing..."


    Lightweight tanks are driving at the forefront.


    They belonged to the vanguard, and their task was to clear the barrier for the large forces behind Wei Xiao and them along the way, or to come back to notify Wei Xiao and them as soon as they found any danger.


    The helicopter unit does not need to take off yet. They had to wait for Wei Xiao to reach the Longling base and set off from there before taking off to catch up with the large group.


    As for how to let them know that Wei Xiao had left the Longling base, Wei Xiao had already given a clear time, and he would be dispatched at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning.


    In other words, Wei Xiao and the others will spend the night at Longling Base today and tonight.


    This is what Wei Xiao requested.


    At the beginning, it was considered to have accepted the affection of some people. Although Wei Xiao repayed it, for Wei Xiao, the kindness of dripping water will be repaid when Yongquan repays him. It is only natural that he will help others if he is kind to him.


    This is why people often say that "repaying the debt is difficult to calculate the favor".


    People who understand the graciousness report, you are affectionate to him, and no matter how much he helps you, he will feel that it is not enough to repay your kindness.

 Chapter 580： The crisis of Axue and others

    Around one noon.


    Longling base.


    More than half a month away.


    After more than half a month of development, the population of Longling Base is even greater than ever.


    The base has taken in many survivors from outside without interruption during this period.


    Among these people, 30% are elderly and children, 50% are women, and only 20% are young men.


    The number of people in the base has increased from one to two thousand to seven or eight thousand.


    The increase in population is a burden for Axue and Zimou''er, and there are also huge hidden dangers.


    Among other things, just attracting the zombies is like the lights in the night, constantly attracting "hunters" peeping in the darkness.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Outside the wall of the base, which was originally a general defense, now, around the Longling base, tens of thousands of zombies have gathered.


    These zombies were attracted by foreign survivors.


    Without enough weapons and ammunition, Axue and the others used their lives to stop the zombies from attacking the city.


    The battle with the zombies has lasted for two or three days.


    So far, the number of casualties in the base''s battle with the corpse group has exceeded 3,000.


    This number is still increasing.


    Judging from the current situation, if there were no accidents, Axue and the others would most likely need to lead someone to break through and find a new base.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t be afraid of death. You can''t stop the corpse group''s attack. All of us don''t want to live. Let me go up. Don''t waste bullets on the first or second-level zombies with guns in your hands, third-level zombies. Zombies are our goal."


    "I see, second sister."


    The base and the corpse group launched a full range of battles.


    This is Axue''s strategy.


    Collecting the zombies in one place can even kill the zombies, but the accumulation of corpses after the death of the zombies will bring convenience for the group of corpses behind to enter the base.


    In order to ensure that the wall around the base can block tens of thousands of zombies, Axue and the others dispersed the base''s personnel to all directions on the wall to disperse the number of zombies.


    At this time, Zi Miao''er was running around the base with two guards, lecturing, sassy and heroic, quite like a female general.


    "Axue, we have fewer and fewer manpower to fight. This is not the way to go, we have to make early plans."


    After patrolling for a week, Zi Miao''er came to Axue''s delicate face with unspeakable seriousness.


    Axue waved the long hair in her hand and continuously assassinated the climber who was trying to climb the wall, her stern face frowned.


    "Now is not the time to break through."


    Zi Miao''er looked at the black corpses outside the wall, and understood what A Xue meant.


    "I will let them repair as many vehicles as possible, but if time is too late, Axue, we still have to give up when we give up."


    "Knowing Mou''er, you and your team go to rest! During the day, the corpse group does not have a strong offensive force, but at night, the cooperation of the third-level zombies is the time to really test us. The base needs you."


    Seeing Axue starting to **** the zombies again, Zi Miao''er gritted his teeth and nodded.


    Don''t look at Zi Miao''er now leisurely patrolling the fence with her guards and shouting at others, but people who are fighting with zombies don''t think she is too much. Because they knew that the hardest and most dangerous thing in the base was Zi Miao''er and the team she led.


    They need to deal with Level 3 zombies, and it''s still at night.


    The appearance of Level 3 zombies during the day will definitely be targeted by all personnel on the base. As long as the third-level zombies dare to come, the base defenders will kill the third-level zombies, even if they die.


    The third-level zombies fought in the dark just because they had suffered during the day.


    With night as a cover, they can easily approach the wall and enter the base.


    Because of this, the "death squad" formed by Zi Miao''er appeared.


    This team has men and women, and their task is to stop or kill the third-level zombies that sneak attack on the base at night.


    If they can shoot, they will definitely not save ammunition. If they can''t shoot, someone will stand up and end up with the third-level zombies holding a self-made explosive pack.


    Their contribution can be seen by the rest of the base, so for Zi Miao, no one in the base does not admire this second sister.


    When Zi Miao''er was about to take his guards down to rest, outside the base, among the corpses attacking the base, I wonder if it was an illusion by Axue and the others. They unexpectedly discovered that a part of the corpse group near the rear had escaped from the main force and moved towards the rear. They swarmed, as if chasing something.


    Of course, it''s not that Axue and the others haven''t seen this phenomenon.


    Zi Miao''er stopped and smiled bitterly: "Another foreign survivor was found by the zombies. I hope they are lucky."


    Yes, seeing some zombies in the corpse group change the direction of attack, Zi Miao''er and the others knew that there were survivors coming towards them again.


    During this period of zombies besieging the city, this phenomenon is not the first time.


    But every time they appeared, the zombies who had left would always come back soon after, and without thinking about it, the survivors who rushed to their direction were either wiped out or fled.


    "Don''t worry about this, you guys go down and rest first! If something is really going on, I will let someone call you."


    "Um!"


    Zi Miao''er no longer insisted, turned around and left.


    "Swish swish..."


    "Look, what is that?"


    Suddenly, from a distance, bursts of mysterious objects blasted through the air and caused everyone''s attention.


    Zi Miao''er, who had just turned around, hurriedly looked back towards the sky.


    From a distance, things that dragged flames and smoke came flying in, and the place where the zombies were densely outside the base.


    "missile?"


    Zi Miao''er opened her eyes wide, and her cute and shocked face changed color.


    Axue also stared at this scene in a daze.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The shells fell into the corpse group under the gaze of Axue and the others, and the dense and powerful shells exploded at the same time, blooming clusters of gray-green flowers.


    Continuous explosions appeared, and on the southern base wall, thousands of zombies died in the blink of an eye.


    This is just a wave of attacks.


    Then, rows of dense shells flew in from a distance.


    A new round of cleansing appeared, and for a while, the entire base was just south, and the place where the corpses gathered was in full bloom.


    "How is this going?"


    "Is it the army?"


    "No? It''s been almost a year since the army appeared, don''t you find it ridiculous?"


    "Then how do you explain what you see now?"


    The people on the fence were shocked and excited.


    The wide-open eyes looked directly at the cannonballs that were flying in the distance.


    Thousands of shells, which were almost free of money, kept falling among the corpses, and the carpet-like bombardment blinded everyone.


    This kind of covered bombing is much faster than the speed at which they can assassinate zombies with knives, guns and clubs.


    Imagine a force that needs to save the use of pistol and bullets, and suddenly discovered that in front of them, there are other forces that use the shells improperly, the shock, the gap, really, the people who hear it are sad, and the people who see it shed tears.


    When can we be extravagant like this?


    "Axue..."


    Zi Miao''er recovered from the shock, looking at A Xue with solemn eyes.

 Chapter 581： Rather Stick to your guns

    Axue understood what she meant.


    In the last days, the most terrifying thing is not zombies, but humans.


    When humans meet zombies, it''s basically a matter of one sentence.


    "Life and death are indifferent, just do it when you meet, either you die, or I die", there is no misfortune in it. But when human beings encounter human beings, especially when the strength of the two sides is very different, there are too many risk factors.


    Undoubtedly, Axue and the others are facing such a problem now.


    "Go and call everyone. If they come to help us with kindness, we welcome them. If they have ulterior motives, they would rather be jade rather than tile." Axue said loudly.


    Feeling Axue''s determination, Zi Miao''er nodded vigorously.


    "Chunyue, Qiuhua, go and call all of us."


    Chunyue and Qiuhua didn''t dare to neglect, they turned and ran under the wall.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Outside the wall, the corpse group has already rioted.


    Under the bombardment of continuous artillery fire, in addition to the tens of thousands of zombies falling into the pile of corpses, the others, like chicken blood, became more crazy and more impulsive.


    "Buzzing..."


    Just as Axue and the others were facing a more frenzied corpse attack, rows of neat black shadows appeared in the sight of many people on the distant horizontal line.


    The gray and black things are like a moving steel city wall. Every time a stream of smoke forms a stream and lifts into the air, a large area of ??corpses will be cleaned.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The corpse group that didn''t know what it was to be fearful, and discovered that something new appeared behind them. Regardless of what the other party was, the zombies who only felt that there was "meat to eat", suddenly, most of them escaped from the corpse group and rushed towards the back.


    "Fire!"


    "Da da da... bang bang bang..."


    Things that appear in the distance become clearer.


    At this time, Axue and the others could see clearly.


    What is advancing towards them at this time is really an extremely powerful army.


    Hundreds of steel chariots opened their way in the forefront. Behind the chariot, elite soldiers armed to their teeth kept firing at the corpses that rushed towards them.


    The crazy group of corpses fell in pieces on the charge road, and the scene was really exciting.


    "Tank, it''s a tank!"


    "Fuck, it''s really an army. Look at the crowd behind the tank. They are all heavily armed soldiers. Their weapons are so advanced. We can save them. We can really save them."


    "Don''t get excited, block the remaining zombies, and wait for the army to join us."


    "Kill, kill all these bitches."


    The people on the fence couldn''t bear the excitement.


    Seeing that the army was really coming to rescue them, even if the offense they were facing was crazier than before, they didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    Hope is the motivation to live, and the change in mentality brings about fearless courage.


    The momentum of hacking and killing the zombies one by one was more fierce. Facing the continuous attack of the zombies, they truly did not fear.


    Now they just want to kill all the zombies that are still attacking the wall, and then rendezvous with the army in front.


    The front of the base.


    "Li Haonan, take all the doomsday fighters and rush up, the master is watching, don''t let the master down." said Li Haonan, who was on a tank, Leng Chengfeng rushed to the rear.


    Yes, Li Haonan was also brought out by Wei Xiao.


    Accompanied by all the existing doomsday fighters on the base.


    A total of 31 people, including Li Haonan.


    Because there is no genetic medicine, everyone with armed armor, except for Li Haonan''s special, is a strong, tall man.


    They have absolute strength and strong physique. Although the speed is not fast, their physical strength can fully support the consumption of armed armor.


    Hearing Leng Chengfeng''s call, Li Haonan''s IQ would not be too low to be a big boss.


    Although he didn''t understand the real purpose of Wei Xiao bringing them out, he also guessed that as a "commissioned general", if he wanted to enter Wei Xiao''s sight and be reused, this time out was the best opportunity.


    Li Haonan could not have as strong combat power as other doomsday fighters, but he did not hesitate in the slightest.


    Following a group of doomsday soldiers jumped from the truck, and handsomely pulled out two war knives made of giant zombie bones from behind.


    "Brothers, can we turn over? Just watch it once and charge me!"


    Other doomsday fighters also took out their weapons.


    "Come on¡ª"


    The roar that shook the world and the earth exhaled, and the thirty-one doomsday warriors, except for Li Haonan, slowed down after trotting for a certain distance. The other doomsday warriors kept a relatively constant speed toward the front corpse group.


    If you think Li Haonan is lazy or afraid of death at the end, then you are wrong.


    He also wanted to charge forward like other doomsday fighters, but his physical condition did not allow him.


    When he asked the corpse to build this armor for his life, it was used to save his life. It was like the head of a country''s car. It was bulletproof, waterproof, fireproof...all kinds of defense, Li Haonan ever thought that one day he would need it Put on this suit of armor to charge into battle?


    However, it is not easy for him to do this step.


    Unable to maintain the relative speed to charge like those strong men, he slowly approached the group of corpses.


    Anyway, wearing armed armor, as long as he doesn''t encounter giant zombies or third-level zombies, he won''t be in danger, just stand in the corpse group and kill him.


    "The Shadow Guard is also dispatched."


    Leng Chengfeng continued to give orders.


    Similarly, the Shadow Guards wearing invisible battle suits made of zombie skins will not be threatened by ordinary zombies. The most important thing is that ordinary zombies can''t find the invisibility of the Shadow Guard.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Two special arms were dispatched. At this time, the large unit formed a line of defense with steel chariots and started shooting at the rear corpses. As for the front, it was completely handed over to the doomsday fighters and the Shadow Guards.


    Fighting is a totally one-sided trend.


    Tens of thousands of zombies sound like a lot, but facing an extremely elite team, their demise is only a matter of time.


    Axue and the others, who were on the fence and continued to block the corpse group, watched the scene of the people on Wei Xiao''s frantically killing the zombies.


    If one''s own forces also have such armed forces, why are they afraid of more than 100,000 zombies?


    As the time goes.


    Around five o''clock in the afternoon, the battle ended after three or four hours.


    At this time, zombies were everywhere along the outer wall of Longling Base.


    The chariot rolled over from above, and the army approached the entrance south of the base wall in an orderly manner.


    At this time, Axue and the others were very nervous, not knowing whether it was an enemy or a friend.


    It¡¯s a friend. Needless to say, Axue must bring all the base staff to welcome him, but if it¡¯s an enemy...

 Chapter 582： Surprisingly unusual purple eyes

    Looking at the opponent''s equipment, and then at the cold war machines, Axue and the others didn''t even think about resisting, but they didn''t have the courage to confront the opponent.


    This is not to say that they are afraid, but that the strength of the two sides is not at the same level at all.


    Once fighting broke out, people only needed one round of artillery coverage, and the entire Longling base would probably be destroyed.


    The strength is not equal at all, and if you continue to struggle, it will only cause more casualties on your own side. In that case, it is better to give up resistance and choose to decide your own destiny.


    "Axue..."


    Zi Miao''er approached Axue, her two small hands tightly clasped together.


    "Are you afraid? Eye?"


    Zi Miao''er smiled brilliantly: "Don''t be afraid, as long as I can be with Axue, I don''t care about life or death."


    "Then let''s face it together."


    "I will use the knife that Big Brother Wei left me to protect Axue." Zi Miao''er held the ring head knife in her hand tightly. This was her favorite and cherished weapon.


    Because relying on the ring head knife that Wei Xiao gave her, she killed three predators alone in the past two days.


    The sharpness of the ring head knife made her love it.


    At this moment, everyone on the fence had their own thoughts.


    In the absence of communication, many people have their own minds in the face of the steel army displayed under the wall.


    "Buzzing..."


    At this time, from behind the team, a black luxury sports car different from other chariots appeared in the sight of Axue and the others.


    The car stopped and the door opened. From inside, Wei Xiao''s figure emerged first.


    Early in the morning, he saw Axue and Zi Miao''er who looked a little nervous on the wall.


    As soon as he appeared in front of Zi Miao''er and the others, Wei Xiao waved at them.


    Looking at the familiar figure and stranger below, both Axue and Zi Miao''er''s eyes trembled.


    "Mr. Wei?" Axue was lost, his face couldn''t be said in disbelief.


    Zi Miao''er was even more unbearable.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s face, she felt that she might have hallucinations, and rubbed her eyes with her small hands.


    "Axue, did I have hallucinations, I actually saw Big Brother Wei?"


    Axue stared at Wei Xiao intently, and after repeatedly confirming that the person below was Wei Xiao, there was nothing wrong with it, Axue opened the mouth and said, "It''s Mr. Wei, there can be nothing wrong."


    "It''s really Big Brother Wei. Big Brother Wei--"


    Having completely confirmed that the person below is Wei Xiao Doudou, Zi Miao''er let go of A Xue''s hand and greeted Wei Xiao below with joy.


    At this time, Mu Wuqing also got out of the car.


    Looking at the smiling purple eyes on the wall, Mu Wuqing said to Wei Xiao with a smile but not a smile: "His eyes are still as sharp as ever. Before, I was curious about why you came here. Now I understand. It turns out that you still have here. Little wife."


    When Wei Xiao heard the words, a black line suddenly appeared: "Believe it or not, when you meet Shu and look at them, I will let you lie in the car to greet them?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s unhappy expression, Mu Wuqing smiled happily.


    In any case, they are all the people on the pillow, and she knows Wei Xiao''s personality very well.


    If Wei Xiao really had other women outside, with his character, he would never let them suffer outside, not to mention that Wei Xiao never concealed his family members in this regard.


    He gave Mu Wuqing angrily, but Wei Xiao was not really angry. He turned to the two girls on the fence and said, "Aren''t you going to open the city gate to let me in?"


    "Brother Wei, wait, I will open the door for you."


    Zi Miao''er, who didn''t know the following situation, responded, and then left the wall with Qiuhua and Chunyue.


    Not long after, the entrance to the base was opened.


    The people in the base pushed away the zombies piled outside, and Zi Miao''er changed into a wind toward Wei Xiao.


    "Brother Wei, it''s really you? I just thought I was dazzled." Zi Mu''er said very excitedly, throwing into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    The two gave a symbolic hug, and Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Just passing by you, stop by and have a look."


    Zi Miao''er''s gaze was quickly attracted by the chariots and soldiers behind Wei Xiao.


    The big watery eyes were full of purple eyes with stars, and there was indescribable envy on his face.


    "Brother Wei, these are your subordinates?"


    "Both!"


    "They look so energetic. I didn''t believe that Sister Shu Wang and the others said how strong you are. Now I absolutely believe it. Wow! What a cool armor..." The alive Zi Miao''er left Wei Xiao''s figure immediately. , All eyes are on the doomsday soldier.


    "Mr. Wei, long time no see, goodbye that day, goodbye, I almost can''t recognize Mr."


    Axue and the others also walked out at this time.


    The generous and generous Axue said to Wei Xiao with a smile.


    Wei Xiao looked around for a while, then looked at the people around Axue, and said coolly: "You are not bad. Now you have such a population base. It won''t be long before you can have many forces in these last days. A place."


    "Can''t compare with Mr. Wei. Who is this?"


    Axue quickly noticed Mu Wuqing and asked actively.


    "My wife, Mu Wuqing."


    "Hello, I heard that Wei Xiao mentioned you. The ability of Xue to lead such a power as a daughter is really admirable."


    "Madam Wei is polite, just call me Axue. You should come in with me first! Thanks to you for being here in time this time, otherwise, we are all going to lead someone to break through and find another place."


    "It should be the same as human beings." Mu Wuqing said politely.


    Axue took Wei Xiao and Mu Wu to the Qing Dynasty base.


    "Leave a group of soldiers in charge of guarding the chariot, and the rest enter the base."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Leng Chengfeng arranged the team and led other people into the base.


    The purple eyes that were still spinning around the doomsday fighters, looking at the domineering armed armors on the fighters, they were envious to death.


    But soon, under her expression full of admiration, the figure of a person made the corners of her mouth twitch slightly.


    Take the initiative to walk to a person who is different from the other warriors of the last days.


    "Hey, do you look tired?" Zi Miao''er asked.


    Li Haonan, who was breathing heavily, looked up.


    "You, are you asking me?"


    "Otherwise?" Looking at Li Haonan''s body that was about to stand still, Zi Shu''er''s eyes were contemptuous. "You are really embarrassing to other people. You are also such a handsome armored warrior. Why are everyone in good spirits? Like a tired dog? Did you walk through the back door to become an armored warrior?"


    The corner of Li Haonan''s mouth twitched under his helmet.


    With misery, he smiled bitterly: "My aunt, I am not a doomsday fighter. I was temporarily pulled to fill the scene. Do you know the weight of this armor on me?"


    Zi Miao''er disagrees.


    "Can it weigh? Others also wear armor, isn''t it okay?"


    "You really dare to say it. My armor weighs a full one hundred and twenty-seven catties. Can I not be tired if I wear such a heavy armor to fight?"


    "If you can''t do it, just say it, what excuses?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Li Haonan wanted to vomit blood.


    This girl was not sent by the Lord to hit him, right?


    "Mu''er..."


    "Come here!" Hearing Axue''s call, Zi Miao''er no longer stayed outside. He glanced at Li Haonan in front of him, and Zi Miao''er curled his lips, "I should exercise more if I have time! If you are like this, going out with Big Brother Wei in the future will only humiliate Big Brother Wei. Alas, it''s the same person. Look at the armored warrior like you, why is the gap so big?"


    After speaking, no matter what Li Haonan''s mood was, Zi Miao''er turned and ran towards the base.


    Li Haonan''s body was twitching because of Li Haonan, who was frozen in place with a sentence behind Zi Miao''er.


    He was actually despised by a little girl film?


    "I, am I so bad?"

 Chapter 583： A big gift

    In a small bungalow at the base.


    Sit down in all directions.


    Wei Xiao introduced his main members to Axue and the others, and Axue also introduced them to Mu Wuqing one by one.


    After getting acquainted with each other, Axue said: "Mr. Has there been any gain from the last time he went to Longhang Base?"


    "I have found Shuwang and the others, this time I brought someone out to take them home."


    "With Mr.''s strength, it is not difficult to meet Hui Shuwang and the others. It is hard to imagine that a force like Mr.''s hands is not sure to deal with the tide of corpses. If we have the same experience, we are afraid that we will be in disaster." Xue said with a sigh.


    What she said was that when Wei Xiao''s base faced the corpse tide attack, he had to choose to send Shuwang to leave before he acted at ease.


    During this period of time, they were overwhelmed with tens of thousands of zombies, and even full of despair. Axue could not imagine how a force that could easily kill tens of thousands of corpses would encounter such a huge tide of corpses that it needed to be sent. Go as your lover.


    "From the end of the world to the present, the threat of ordinary zombies is not enough to be feared. What really worries us is the new type of zombies. The tide of corpses we faced at the beginning was controlled by a mother corpse. Mother corpses can reproduce more powerful ones. The third and fourth-level zombies come out, and their abilities are different and very difficult." Mu Wuqing said.


    Leng Chengfeng, who had personally participated in the original battle, heard Mu Wuqing''s words and recalled the original scene. Now they still have lingering fears.


    Fu Wanwan said gratifyingly: "In that battle, if the Lord did not commit the danger and enter the corpse nest to solve the mother''s corpse, I am afraid that none of us can live, and now I am a little scared in retrospect."


    "Level 4 zombie? Mother corpse?"


    Axue and others, who had captured some important information from Mu Wuqing and the others, their eyes condensed.


    Axue and Zi Miao''er glanced at each other, and Axue with a heavy face asked: "Ms. Wei just mentioned fourth-level zombies and mother corpses. Are these new types of zombies newly evolved?"


    "I don''t know the details. You should ask Wei Xiao about this."


    "Mr. Wei?"


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I don''t know the specific level of the mother''s corpse. I will type her into a fifth-level zombie for the time being. Most of the new types of zombies that she breeds are third-level zombies, such as the corpse and the corpse. Empty people, heavy armored zombies, other than that, the heads of zombies belong to the fourth-level zombies."


    "They don''t have strong combat power and mobility, but they have the ability to control ordinary corpses and command battles. They are intelligent zombies. Such zombies are definitely one of the greatest threats to our humanity in the apocalypse."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Axue and Zimou''er were all shocked.


    Not to mention the mother''s corpse, this zombie leader, just possessing the wisdom, is shocking.


    For a long time, Axue and the others have come into contact with the most advanced zombies are reapers and predators. Originally, they thought this was the most terrifying existence in the corpse group. How did they ever think that above these two types of third-level zombies, they have already appeared? Level 4 zombies and level 5 zombies.


    They are somewhat powerless to deal with ordinary corpses with third-level zombies. If they face a corpse group led by more advanced zombies, can they still have the power to parry?


    "Axue..." With purple eyes thinking of something, she looked at Axue worriedly.


    Axue should have also thought of going with Zi Miao''er, and the worries on her beautiful face became even more profound.


    Their worries are the same, that is, how will their team survive in the face of these high-level zombies that Wei Xiao said?


    "Lord Xue, in fact, you don¡¯t have to worry. If you feel that you can¡¯t lead the team to survive outside, it¡¯s better to join our base. Not to mention, as long as you join our base, the weapons and equipment will definitely be better than what you have now. Several times. Moreover, we still have all kinds of new equipment derived after the end of the world. Zombies are growing right, but we humans are not bad either." Long Ba said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Axue was stunned.


    What Long Ba said was also a choice.


    With their knowledge of Wei Xiao, they wanted to join his base, and Wei Xiao would not treat them badly.


    But in the end, Axue shook her head.


    Perhaps it was selfishness, or for other reasons, Axue declined Long Ba''s proposal.


    "Captain Dragon''s proposal, Axue, is very heartwarming, but we have become accustomed to our current life. Suddenly joining an unfamiliar environment may not be suitable for us."


    "What is suitable or unsuitable for this? As long as you join, with you and the Lord..."


    "Shut up!"


    Long Ba wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Wei Xiao in the middle of the conversation.


    Indifferent to Long Ba, Wei Xiao, with no extra color on his face, said to Axue: "How to live is your business. I will not impose any intervention on this point. I will come here this time, besides taking a look at you, I will also prepare for you. I¡¯ve got some things. I got to know each other, and I hope you can live to the arrival of the new era."


    "Thank you for understanding, Mr. I don''t know what Mr. has prepared for us?" Axue smiled gently.


    "Let''s go out and have a look!"


    Axue and the others looked at each other.


    Zi Mou''er got up first.


    "Hehe... Brother Wei is a big local tyrant. The gifts he prepared for us must be extraordinary. Axue, let''s go and see."


    Axue nodded.


    "Trouble Mr. Wei."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything.


    I got up with everyone, and left the small bungalow with the expectant Axue and Zi Miao''er.


    "Commander..."


    When they came outside, the people responsible for patrolling and standing guard outside greeted Axue and the others.


    Axue nodded at them.


    A group of people came to an open field.


    "Long Ba, go and drive a truck in." Wei Xiao said to Long Ba.


    Long Ba understood what Wei Xiao meant and turned and walked outside the base.


    In the expectation of Axue and the others, after a while, a truck came and stopped in front of them.


    "Master, something has been brought."


    Wei Xiao nodded against Longba.


    "Brother Wei, is this?"


    "The car is filled with gifts for you. Go and see for yourself!"


    Zi Miao''er and the others did not hesitate when they heard this.


    Bringing Chunyue and Qiuhua, Zimouer and the others walked towards the rear compartment.


    Others followed.


    As several people took a moment to open the door of the rear compartment, Axue and the others were shocked when the contents appeared in front of and behind Axue''s eyes.


    The entire compartment is filled with all kinds of weapons.


    From small blades and pistols to heavy machine gun bazookas, the array is dazzling and overwhelming.


    Zi Miao''er showed a surprised look on the baby''s face, and looked back at Wei Xiao: "Brother Wei, these are all for us?"


    "Although you have a number of people, the weapons are really not good. This vehicle has enough weapons and equipment for you to arm 500 people. With these weapons, I believe you can live better in these last days."


    Axue and the others were stunned by Wei Xiao''s generous hand.


    Weapons and equipment capable of arming five hundred people were sent out in this way, which was simply terrifying.


    Axue was moved.


    "Mr. Wei, we all refuse to join your base. Now you are sending us weapons, don''t you be afraid of your opponents?"


    "Will you guys?" Wei Xiao asked back.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s question, Axue came back to his senses after a moment.


    "Axue thanked Mr. Wei for his trust."


    "Unload the cargo! I have to trouble you tonight. My people plan to rest here for one night and leave tomorrow."


    "Yes." Axue replied, without pretense, and directly let Zi Miao''er and the others unload the goods.

 Chapter 584： Unimaginably powerful

    Seeing a car of weapons, Zi Miao''er, who had long been tempted, heard A Xue''s words, and immediately recruited powerful men from the base.


    "Second sister, is there anything to ask us to come?"


    "See what''s on this car?"


    The dozens of people who came over looked at the truck in front of them, their eyes turned green when they saw the shocking weapons and equipment on the truck.


    It was as if the wild beast found its prey to be slaughtered, and its whole body trembled with excitement.


    "A lot of weapons and equipment."


    "Second sister, did you call us because of these weapons and equipment?"


    Zi Miao''er''s cute little mouth curled up: "This is a gift from my eldest brother Wei to our base. What are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and unload the weapons and equipment on it."


    "Oh my God! It''s true."


    "Quickly, quickly, take a hand and move these weapons and equipment to the arsenal. Hahaha... With so many weapons, the strength of our base is now even stronger."


    A crowd of people rushed to the truck ecstatically, and amidst cheers and exclamations, they carried down the weapons and equipment on it.


    When someone sees his beloved weapon, it looks like he can''t put it down, don''t mention how funny it is.


    The dragon tyrants who witnessed the expressions of these people on the side shook their heads helplessly.


    You really have never seen the stuffed buns in the world. Just look at the weapons and equipment that make you happy?


    If you were to know that the weapons and equipment prepared by the Lord for another base are twice yours, I wonder how you would feel?


    There were many people and great strength, and a car of weapons and equipment was carried by the people at Longling Base in less than an hour.


    Seeing that it was time for dinner, Axue, who had never been as happy as it was today, personally asked the base kitchen to make a dinner of the highest standard for Wei Xiao and the others.


    At the dinner, the entire base was full of joy.


    Surprisingly, at this dinner, there was a spark of love between the two bases.


    The soldiers from the Phoenix Base, in contact with female Christians in Longling Base, unexpectedly gave birth to hundreds of "love at first sight" couples.


    No way, the proportion of women in Longling Base far exceeds that of men. Coupled with living in a different environment and different horizons, the outstanding men from the Phoenix Base will naturally attract the attention of women in Longling Base.


    This is like the gap between "high, rich and handsome" and "short and poor."


    The males in the Longling base are naturally the latter, while the fighters at the Phantasmal base are undoubtedly the former.


    Any woman who has pursuits and beauty knows how to choose.


    What''s more, because of the presence of Wei Xiao in the Phoenix Base, the atmosphere in the entire base still retains the pre-apocalyptic taste. Many men, not to mention how dedicated, do care about their wives. Compared with the vast majority of men outside who have completely annihilated their humanity and indulged themselves, they are undoubtedly the best choice for women in the last days.


    As for you, will the female soldiers at the Phoenix Base spark sparks with the men at the Longling Base?


    Don''t think about it, the female soldiers at the Phoenix Base today are not all arrogant, but they are by no means casual.


    The love between "Bai Fumei" and "Poor Boy" is too rare.


    ¡­


    After the dinner, everyone dispersed.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning, Wei Xiao and the others had assembled their team to leave.


    Axue brought a group of high-level officials from the base to see him off.


    "Brother Wei, can''t you stay a few more days?" Zi Miao''er was very reluctant to leave Wei Xiao.


    The man in front of him had rescued them not long ago, and now he has given them weapons and equipment. Although he is usually cold, Wei Xiao feels like a brother to Zi Miao''er, and he no longer takes care of them all the time.


    If it weren''t for Axue''s unwillingness to send someone under the fence, Zi Miao''er would want to go with Wei Xiao and join his base.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "I will have a chance to recount in the future. Just send it here!"


    "Knowing that Mr. Wei has important matters, Axue will not leave Mr. Wei. I wish Mr. Wei a smooth and successful trip."


    "Let you auspicious words!"


    "Everyone get in the car!"


    Seeing that the conversation between Wei Xiao and Axue was over, Fu million yelled, and the soldiers neatly arranged around the convoy got into the car.


    Waved to Axue and the others, Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing got on the luxury chariot, and then under the gaze of Axue and the others, they walked away.


    Looking at the caravan that was gradually moving away, Zi Miao''er''s eyes showed reluctance, and at the same time, the cute baby''s face was unspeakable envy: "It would be great if we could also have a force like Big Brother Wei."


    Axue, who was beside her, held her purple eyes and smiled indifferently: "Yes. Aren''t we much better now than before?"


    "Yes! With the weapons that Big Brother Wei gave us, our base will only grow stronger in the future. I believe that under the leadership of the commander, our base will also become a powerful force like Big Brother Wei and the others in the future." Yue said full of longing.


    Qiuhua said, "Commander, how will that batch of weapons be distributed next?"


    Axue returned to her senses.


    What Qiuhua said was of course the weapons Wei Xiao gave them.


    The advanced level of weapons is beyond their current weapons.


    Although it is a good thing, if it is used by someone with a heart, many problems will arise.


    Axue thought for a while and said, "To the sisters. Compared to men, I trust our sisters more. As for the weapons that the sisters have replaced, let''s give them to others!"


    "clear!"


    "Da da da¡­"


    "what sound?"


    Just when everyone was about to return to the base, suddenly, a burst of clear sound came into the ear.


    Unconsciously, everyone''s eyes looked towards the sky on one side.


    "Yes, it''s a helicopter? A lot of helicopters."


    "Oh my God! It''s all armed helicopters. Isn''t this, is this too exaggerated?"


    Many people have found objects flying from far away sky.


    Spreading from a black spot to a group, the dense clusters, like helicopters filling the sky, made everyone at the Longling base start to see this scene.


    "Aren''t these also Brother Wei''s men?" Zi Miao''er guessed.


    Axue''s complexion was a bit solemn.


    Looking at the direction where Wei Xiao and the others disappeared, he sighed: "Mr. Wei''s strength is really shocking. I still underestimate the power behind him."


    "Now I really can''t imagine that Big Brother Wei and the others have such a powerful strength that they need to send Sister Shu Wang away. How terrifying was the tide of corpses they faced at the beginning?"


    Under the sigh of Qiuhua and the others, hundreds of helicopters flew over their headspace, chasing after Wei Xiao and others who had disappeared in the distance.


    Dawn base.


    After reshuffling the cards some time ago, the high-level base of the base is now under the control of the Commanding Mansion, the Wolf Mercenary Corps, and the Chaos Society in the huge base.


    As for the other forces, they were either dependent on them, or they were completely eliminated during the recent purge.


    Tong Sandao can now be said to be full of spirits.


    On the surface, there was no appointment by the Heavenly Emperor Chu Tianhe. He was still the deputy commander of the base. In fact, the entire base had already regarded him as the commander.


    Coupled with the "sincere cooperation" with Shi Shiwu, the president of the Society of Troubled Times, and Di Wudi, the leader of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Corps, his status is even more unshakable.

 Chapter 585： Uneasy

    "Pattern..."


    Command the mansion.


    At this moment, Tong Sandao is discussing with Shishiwu and Di Wudi about what happened in the Tianting base in recent times.


    They were talking about the five major forces besieging Wei Xiao, and finally Wei Xiao¡¯s people disappeared out of thin air, and the part where all the people who besieged Wei Xiao by the five major forces were wiped out. Before they could guess what was behind it, there was a person outside. The soldiers rushed towards them in a hurry.


    "Commander, the big thing is not good."


    The communication was interrupted, and Tong Sandao looked unhappy: "What''s the big thing wrong? When the sky is falling down, I''m holding it up and panicking, how proper is it?"


    The soldier cried a face.


    "Commander, something really happened. A heavily armed force came outside the base. They not only have tanks, armored vehicles, rocket vehicles, but also hundreds of armed helicopters. They are so powerful and fierce that they are stationed now. Three miles outside the city, they may attack us at any time."


    "Peng..."


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Tong Sandao and the others sat up in shock.


    "It''s a real commander, go and see!"


    The soldier''s expression didn''t seem to be a joke.


    Realizing this, Tong Sandao and the others couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    After a while.


    Di Wudi said: "Go, let''s go out and have a look."


    Tong Sandao nodded solemnly: "You immediately go down and inform all the combat personnel of the base to enter the first level alert. All those who have guns in their hands will go up to the city wall."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier did not dare to neglect, and led his orders to retreat.


    Tong Sandao and the others did not dare to hesitate, took their guards, and quickly left the commanding mansion, rushing in the direction where the unknown forces appeared.


    The south wall of the base.


    At this time, heavily armed soldiers were already on the walls.


    The opened city gate has also been closed, and everyone who stayed on the city wall looked at the terrorist armed forces appearing in a queue in the distance, and everyone was in danger.


    "Commander!"


    The soldiers who defended the city saw Tong Sandao and the others coming and saluted him one after another.


    Tong Sandao and the others nodded all the way to the wall above the city wall.


    When the three of them saw the terrifying torrent of steel in the distance, they were indescribably horrified.


    Especially the helicopter fleet hovering in the air.


    Not to mention the combat effectiveness of armed helicopters, just the number is daunting.


    "When did the other party show up? Can someone come to negotiate with us?" Tong Sandao asked the warrior guarding the city.


    The soldier shook his head.


    "It hasn''t been long since they arrived, no one came to communicate with us, nor took the initiative to launch an offensive against us. At present, the other party''s purpose is not clear."


    "Is that so?"


    Tong Sandao frowned and looked at Di Wudi and Shi Shiwu.


    "Are they preparing something? Or, do you think it''s not the best time to attack?" Shi Shiwu guessed.


    "Impossible. With the opponent''s strength, there is no need to play with us any conspiracy and tricks. Look at the dense tank group, only a few rounds of shelling, our defense line will completely collapse. But what on earth do they want to do?"


    "Should we take the initiative to send someone to negotiate with them?" Tong Sandao suggested.


    The other two think about it.


    The opponent''s appearance was too sudden, and at the same time, his strength was extremely strong. Standing here like this can''t solve the problem at all. Why don''t you send someone to negotiate with them to see what the group of people outside wants to do?


    Just when Tong Sandao and the others were about to send someone out to negotiate with each other, from a distant team, a chariot with a machine gun drove towards them.


    "Someone is here."


    Shi Shiwu reminded that other people turned their eyes to the chariot coming towards them.


    Pay a million for the soldiers to drive the chariot to a place 20 meters away from the city wall and stop, pick up a loudspeaker from the side and rush up to the city tower and shout: "Listen to the people above, you have been wrapped up by me... ...Cough cough...I''m sorry, I almost said something wrong. I want to ask, is there a person named Tong San Dao on it?"


    "Commander, the other party knows you." Shi Shiwu said in shock.


    Others also looked at Tong Sandao.


    Tong Sandao shook his head: "I have never seen this person, let alone know him."


    "Regardless of whether he knows him or not, since he is looking for the leader, the leader can ask them what they want to do?"


    Tong Sandao felt that Di Wudi''s words were reasonable and nodded.


    "I am Tong San Dao. May I ask what you do when you come to my Suguang base?"


    Seeing Tong Sandao who was replying, Fu Wanwan smiled: "It turns out that the Lord is really on the top, then it will be easy! Tong Sandao, our lord asks you, do you remember helping you sit in the command position some time ago? People, now he is here, in order not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, my Patriarch hopes that you will open the car door and come out to greet us in person."


    The voice of paying a million was so loud that almost the entire wall of the South City heard it.


    Tong Sandao and the others couldn''t help but trembled when they heard this.


    "Boss Wei?"


    The three big men looked at each other.


    They couldn''t imagine that the team from outside would actually be Wei Xiao''s team?


    "Believe it?" Di Wudi asked.


    The other two can''t guarantee.


    Tong Sandao shouted at the bottom: "Are you from Wei Xiaowei''s boss?"


    "Yes, Wei Xiao is my Patriarch."


    "How do you prove?"


    Pay million is funny, and said domineeringly: "Do you need proof? Or do you think that the wall under your feet can stop us?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tong Sandao was speechless on the spot.


    Without giving them time to discuss, he paid a million and continued: "I will go back now and let the team come over. You will get out of the city to meet the Lord as soon as possible. Otherwise, we can only force in."


    After that, he paid a million for the soldiers to start their chariots, turned their heads, and returned to the distant team.


    There was absolutely no room for Tong Sandao to discuss them.


    Seeing the return of paying millions, Tong Sandao and others felt anxious.


    "What should we do now?"


    Di Wudi glanced at the distant team, with a little helpless expression on his face: "He''s right, if the opponent is the enemy, we can''t stop it with their current strength. Let''s go! Let''s open together! The city gate welcomed the arrival of Boss Wei. I really didn''t expect that the person who came to our base alone once had such a terrifying army behind him."


    "If it was Mr. Wei who came in person, it wouldn''t be a bad thing. At least, we made the right bet that day." Shi Shiwu also said.


    Tong Sandao was still a little worried about the other party''s goals, but now that he heard the words of the two big men, he knew how to choose with more than enough energy.


    "Put away all the guns. Except for the soldiers who are in charge of guarding the city wall, everyone else will come with me to meet Boss Wei."


    "Yes, commander!"


    In the distance, Wei Xiao''s team had slowly moved towards the base city gate.


    When the chariot in front of them arrived at the gate of the city, Tong Sandao and the others also opened the gate and walked out from the inside to greet Wei Xiao and the others.


    Tong Sandao and they are all very nervous now.


    Before they really saw Wei Xiao''s figure, they didn''t know whether this team was an enemy or a friend, and they took the initiative to greet them. Everyone had to bear the risk of losing their lives.


    Fortunately, they didn''t let them wait long.


    Among the slowly approaching team, an eye-catching luxury chariot came directly in front of Tong Sandao and the others.


    The chariot stopped, and the figures of Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing bent out from inside one after another.


    "Really Boss Wei?"


    "I can finally rest assured."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, Tong Sandao and the others mentioned that the heart of the throat could finally be put back.

 Chapter 586： Wei Xiaos cards

    "Hahaha..." With a loud laugh, the more enthusiastic Tong Sandao walked towards Wei Xiao with a group of high-level bases, "Boss Wei, goodbye that day, I didn''t expect to meet again, you have changed your face. If it hadn¡¯t been for your honorable little brother to keep it in his heart, he would almost have not recognized you today.¡±


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Yeah! I haven''t seen you for a while, I should call you the leader now, right?"


    "Boss Wei has seen you. In front of you, anyone can only be a younger brother. You can just call me Sandao or Brother Tong."


    Look at this treatment.


    To let the head of a place put his face down and be willing to be a younger brother, Wei Xiao''s face is not small.


    Of course, this is normal operation.


    Others don''t know, but Tong Sandao knows them well.


    During this period of time, they had internal information about what happened in the Heavenly Court Base, and they had long since figured out the identity of the murderous mad.


    A single Wei Xiao disturbed the entire Heavenly Alliance. Now there is such a huge force behind Wei Xiao. To Tong Sandao and the others, that is simply an invincible existence.


    Facing such a person, being able to call himself a younger brother in front of the other person is also a good thing.


    "Commander, we still go to the city to renew the old, but we can''t neglect Boss Wei." Shi Shiwu said.


    "Yes, right, right, look at me, I am happy to see Boss Wei, but I forgot everything. Come here..."


    "Commander!"


    "You go to the city lord''s mansion right away and let the ladies prepare the banquet. I want to treat Mr. Wei and them well, understand?"


    "Yes, the subordinates will go and tell the ladies." The soldier replied and stepped back.


    With a cold face at the soldier, and at Wei Xiao, Tong Sandao, who immediately put on a smile, said enthusiastically: "Boss Wei, please come into the city. The banquet will be ready soon. Last time you walked in a hurry, my little brother didn¡¯t do well. Entertain, this time, Boss Wei will give the younger brother a chance anyway."


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "Just enter the city. I have other things when I come here this time. I want you to come out just to let you accept the deal we talked about before. Not much, a thousand people''s weapons and equipment, you can arrange manpower to unload the goods!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    What else Tong Sandao wanted to say, Wei Xiao interrupted: "I don''t want to repeat the same thing a second time."


    Tong Sandao smirked.


    "Since Boss Wei has more important things to deal with, the younger brother won''t stay too much. The man who unloads the cargo, Boss Wei, don''t worry, and he will be there on call."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and beckoned to the rear, and immediately two trucks approached them.


    The truck came to a halt, the surrounding soldiers opened the door behind the truck, and immediately, the pile of weapons and equipment inside appeared in front of Tong Sandao and the others.


    "A lot of weapons!"


    "Tsk tusk tusk... They are all good guys."


    Wei Xiao said: "The two cars are yours. Take them and make three cuts. You should understand what this means?"


    When Tong Sandao heard the words, he even trembled with excitement.


    According to their original agreement, once Wei Xiao funded their weapons and equipment, the entire Dawn base would take the lead in confronting the Tianting base.


    Now, Wei Xiao has undoubtedly fulfilled his promise, and the next step is to see how Tong Sandao chooses.


    Of course, Wei Xiao is not afraid that they won''t do anything after receiving the benefits.


    Dare to fool him Wei Xiao, unless Tong Sandao thinks he has enough.


    "Boss Wei rest assured. What I said to you that day is our heartfelt words. Now that you know your Boss Wei''s ability, who is willing to follow the Heavenly Base that only knows how to squeeze us? From now on, as long as you say something when you do something about the Heavenly Base. , The little brother is willing to take the lead in the charge."


    "Yes, the heavenly soldiers and generals who were afraid of the heavenly base before, now that with these guys, even the king is coming, I can wrestle with him."


    Without waiting for Tong Sandao''s response, Shishiwu and Di Wudi took the lead.


    Feeling that his chance of flattering was taken first, Tong San Dao, who was not happy, but unwilling to lag behind, resolutely said: "In the future, Tong San Dao is willing to obey Mr. Wei."


    "Very good, I like people with self-awareness. Let''s unload! This is only the first batch, and the subsequent funding will continue to be sent."


    "Boss Wei is open and bright."


    Praising Wei Xiao, Tong Sandao immediately sent people out of the city to carry the weapons and equipment on the truck.


    The okay gangsters walked aside.


    Tong Sandao and the others, from time to time focused on the weapons and equipment carried by the soldiers. Seeing those weapons of mass destruction being carried down from the truck, they couldn''t express their excitement.


    "It''s all good things, good things! If we had these weapons and equipment, which round would we get the Heavenly Base to arrogantly in front of us?" Di Wudi said angrily.


    "Who says no? But it''s not too late. We will lean back to Boss Wei from now on. In these last days, we will walk sideways enough."


    Wei Xiao looked down on the pursuit of several people very lightly.


    "Apocalypse! Mutual benefit. We are now given to you. We are also a team on the same front. You still need three swords for your help in the next thing."


    "Boss Wei, as long as I can do what Suguang Base can do, it is incumbent upon him."


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m going to pick up people at Tianting Base, but the air force needs a transfer station. I think your Dawn Base is in a good location, so they will stay here for one day today. You have to take care of me. All right."


    "What''s my business, this little thing is on my body. All the brothers who don''t leave today, I will serve them with delicious food, drink and fun, and I will never wrong them."


    "It''s enough to have you. Chengfeng..."


    Leng Chengfeng, who was chatting with Long Ba and the others, ran over when Wei Xiao called him.


    "Master!"


    "Come on, let me introduce you to you. Leng Chengfeng, my right-hand man. Chengfeng, they are the three most powerful people in the Dawn base, Tong Sandao, Di Wudi and Shi Shiwu. Your air force will stop here today. One night, if you have any requirements, you can find them."


    Leng Chengfeng was not arrogant or impetuous, and greeted the three with a cold expression: "Good three!"


    "Hehe... Brother Chengfeng is indeed young and promising, and I don''t know how many people can envy him to be the right-hand man of Wei''s boss."


    "I admire the most capable people. Brother Chengfeng, we didn''t have the opportunity to entertain Boss Wei. You must give your brother a face. Let''s have a good drink tonight."


    "Yes, yes, we can''t stay with the boss, but the Chengfeng brothers can''t refuse."


    "It''s easy to talk."


    During the four people chatting, Wei Xiao took Mu Wuqing to the side.


    Mu Wuqing, who didn''t speak the whole time, said at this moment: "Wei Xiao, will it really be fine to fund these people?"


    "what are you worried about?"


    "They can betray the Heavenly Court Alliance. Once you boost their strength, they are not afraid that they will betray you at that time?" Mu Wuqing said his worries.


    Wei Xiao squeezed her little hand.


    "Unnecessary worry. They are all smart people. With the noise I made in the Heavenly Court base, they wouldn''t be ignorant. No matter how strong the weapon is? If my personal strength can''t compete with me, they won''t come to my opposite. Unless they feel that they are living enough. Not everyone can get their lives back from me like Chu Tianhe."


    "Well! Since you are sure, I won''t say much."


    "Don''t worry! Funding them is only for individual combat equipment. I will not send out important weapons. The strongest strength is still in my own hands."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Wu smiled.


    "What you do is right."


    It is rare that Mu Wuqing would say such touching words.


    Wei Xiao held the big hand of the small hand harder.


    The couple walked aimlessly on the road hand in hand.


    Very warm and beautiful.

 Chapter 587： Difficulties in the No.4 Potion

    More than half an hour later.


    "Master, mistress, the weapons and equipment have been unloaded." Ling Zhiyu came to Wei Xiao and they reported.


    "Has uninstalled?"


    "Yes, the other party has more people dispatched, and it doesn''t take much time."


    Wei Xiao turned to look at where the two trucks were.


    The truck is now empty.


    The speed is really not fast.


    "Since the move has been completed, it is important to pick up the eldest sister and the others, let''s go!" Mu Wuqing said.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Then let''s go! Notify everyone except the air force to get in the car and set off."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Ling Zhiyu saluted Wei Xiao and Mu Wu, and turned back to inform the others to get on the bus.


    The couple walked back hand in hand.


    "Boss Wei, I missed it again this time. Next time, next time, I sincerely hope that Boss Wei can give us a chance to entertain us."


    Tong Sandao and the others also came to Wei Xiao at this time, each of them seemed to be full of resentment towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "It''s okay if you have the intention. There will be more opportunities in the future."


    Several people smiled.


    "Then we wish Boss Wei all the best and every success."


    "Yeah. As soon as possible, set up your troops, and it won¡¯t be too long to fight against Tianting Base. During this period, in addition to Chenyang Base and Blaze Base, you can also contact the person in charge of other affiliated bases, as long as you stand with us sincerely. On the one hand, I am not stingy with weapons and equipment."


    "Boss Wei rest assured, I will contact like-minded people as soon as possible. Once you start working on the Tianting Base, we will make Chu Tianhe no longer able to stand up."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "That''s it. Chengfeng, remember the time we agreed."


    "Master, don''t worry, the air force is on standby at any time."


    With Leng Chengfeng''s guarantee, Wei Xiao didn''t say more.


    Under the gaze of the group, he and Mu Wuqing got on the luxurious chariot.


    "Set off!"


    Pay million returned to the chariot, holding a loudspeaker with a loud cry, and there was a burst of car hum, and the steel beasts left the place in an orderly manner.


    Seeing Wei Xiao and their fading motorcade, Tong Sandao and the others were extremely envious.


    Compared with Wei Xiao and the forces around him, Tong Sandao felt that their base bosses were like children playing house.


    It''s still a matter of putting it in their own power, and their power becomes insignificant when they leave the base and go to the world.


    "This is the real tycoon, and the contemporary Tianjiao who can make waves as he pleases in the last days." Tong Sandao sighed heartily.


    "Indeed, we still have a long way to go compared to forces like Wei Boss and Chu Tianhe."


    Shiwu smiled indifferently: "Don''t sigh for the two of you. The hope for the rise of the Dawn base has already emerged. Whether we can grasp this opportunity or not depends on our courage."


    After hearing Shi Wu''s words, the two smiled at each other.


    Yes, an opportunity for the rise of the Dawn Base has arrived. As for whether they can seize this opportunity, it depends on whether they have this fate.


    "Brother Chengfeng, if there is nothing wrong, how about we enter the city? The banquet at the house should have been prepared." Tong Sandao turned to look at Leng Chengfeng.


    As Wei Xiao''s confidant, Leng Chengfeng deserves to be taken seriously by Tong San Dao.


    "Hehe... it''s better to be respectful than fate."


    "Hahaha... Brother Chengfeng is refreshed."


    Tianting base.


    Since some time ago, because of Wei Xiao''s affairs, the Tianting Base has not yet recovered its previous anger.


    Chu Tianhe, who seemed to be worried about Wei Xiao''s escape, has still not relaxed his inquiries about Wei Xiao''s whereabouts so far.


    Because of Wei Xiao, the Tianting base can now be said to be broken.


    Five of the nine heavenly kings died, the loss of the heavenly soldiers and generals exceeded one-third, and the tragic death of a dozen concubines in Chu Tianhe''s harem, which made Chu Tianhe live in grief all day long.


    The grief in the heart and the reduction of the strength in the hands gradually radiated the hidden dangers.


    Recently, Chu Tianhe has heard that in the Sifang affiliated base, some people have begun to violate the rule of the Heavenly Alliance.


    There seems to be the idea of ??being independent from the Heavenly Alliance at any time.


    When he heard about these things, Chu Tianhe wished to send troops to directly destroy these affiliated forces that were already ready to move, but he still endured it in the end.


    It¡¯s not that the Tianting Base does not have this strength, but that if you don¡¯t see Wei Xiao¡¯s corpse for a day, his existence is like a sharp sword hanging above Chu Tianhe¡¯s head. If you are not careful, you may die. End.


    Wei Xiao is now a thorn in Chu Tianhe''s heart. If he doesn''t pull out this thorn first, Chu Tianhe will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Damn chopsticks, if you don''t find you and break your corpse into thousands of pieces, I, Chu Tianhe, will be in vain."


    In order to further enhance the strength of the base and at the same time give those around him the strength to contend with Wei Xiao, after the fall of the five heavenly kings, Chu Tianhe is also considered to be able to survive.


    Before the No. 4 potion had arrived, Chu Tianhe gave the No. 3 potion that had appeared to the remaining four heavenly kings.


    As for the others, Chu Tianhe also took out almost all of the genetic medicine inventory in his hands. During this time, he added more than 30 celestial soldiers to the base.


    The increase in strength did not bring any sense of security to Chu Tianhe.


    Whenever thinking of the strength that Wei Xiao demonstrated that day, Chu Tianhe was like a throat, hard to swallow.


    It is urgent for Chu Tianhe to study more advanced genetic medicine.


    Genetic research base.


    "Professor Bokang, hasn''t there been any progress on Pharmacy No. 4?"


    The gene research base can be said to be one of the most important secret bases in the Tianting base. Here, except for Chu Tianhe and the four emperors and concubines, the heavenly kings are not eligible to enter.


    The researchers in the base are only responsible to Chu Tianhe.


    Their minds are all on the research of genetic medicine, and they don''t care about anything else.


    An old man in his 50s and 60s wearing a white coat, faced Chu Tianhe''s urgent questioning, and shook his head with a solemn face: "Tianhe, you have also participated in the study of genetic medicine. The emergence of raw materials has repeatedly caused the zombies outside to agitate. I have now begun to suspect that once the giant zombie evolution takes shape, there will be an uncontrollable situation."


    Chu Tianhe frowned, "What do you mean specifically?"


    "The tide of corpses broke out, and there is still an immeasurable number of zombies. You have seen it a few times before. We tried to form the giant zombie evolution. As a result, the Sifang base was attacked by a large number of corpses. If it were not for the critical moment, we would be evolving. I¡¯m afraid that the big mistake has already been made."


    "I suspect that after the giant zombie evolution is formed, you can control the corpse group in a certain area by means we don''t know. This range is incalculable. Are you sure you want to take a risk?"


    "Is there no other way?"


    "Yes, you can have people build a new base that isolates any internal and external signals to cultivate giant zombie evolutions. Only in this way can the danger be minimized. Tianhe, the raw materials involved in the No. 4 potion are likely to have been touched. When it comes to taboos, you have to think clearly." Professor Bokang reminded.

 Chapter 588： The status quo of Tianting base

    This is a very sensible professor.


    Although he is obsessed with the research and development of genetic medicine, he will not take risks that he cannot control.


    In the final analysis, they did this in order to allow humans to have a certain degree of self-protection in this dark world. If their madness awakens the existence of taboos and causes the destruction of the base and major human casualties, then they study genes. What''s the use of medicine?


    For the research on genetic medicine, the old man in front of him is definitely a Taishan Beidou-level existence. Since he said that medicine No. 4 has touched some taboos, it is definitely not alarmist.


    But when Chu Tianhe thought of Wei Xiao, his heart was very unwilling.


    "Professor, if I tell you outside, someone has already developed the No. 4 potion, do you believe it?"


    "This is impossible!"


    As soon as Chu Tianhe spoke, Professor Bo Kang directly denied it.


    Professor Bokang said: "With the emergence of the No. 3 potion, we have already taken a big risk. We want to make the No. 4 potion. The consequences behind this are simply beyond the capabilities of the current human forces. Tianhe, who do you listen to? Said?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes. Some time ago, an enemy came to the base. I, the nine heavenly kings, and many heavenly soldiers and generals were unable to take him under the siege. This is still when he has no armored armor, Professor, what do you think? Such a person can still be compared with the No. 3 medicine?"


    Professor Bokang''s eyes suddenly widened: "What you said is true?"


    Chu Tianhe smiled bitterly: "I''m so eager that you and your team can develop potion No. 4 because of him, do you think I need to lie to you?"


    "How is this possible? The giant zombie evolution can already affect ordinary zombies within a radius of tens of kilometers before it takes shape. It is impossible to imagine how they resist the corpse wave attack? Is it the army?"


    Professor Bokang''s face changed and changed when he thought of something.


    When it comes to the army, Chu Tianhe''s face is not very good.


    It''s been almost a year since the end of the world, and the army has never appeared before. Now suddenly I heard of this kind of group standing at the peak of military force before the end of the world. This is not good news for Chu Tianhe.


    The strength of the Heavenly Alliance is undoubted, but in front of the army, it is still not enough.


    Even if they don''t have genetic medicine or armed armor, only a weapon of war is enough to destroy the power that Chu Tianhe has established in a short period of time.


    Chu Tianhe is a man who dreams of being the master of this planet.


    Once he could only dream, but the end of the world came, and at the same time he got a certain opportunity, this idea was no longer a dream. And he also took action, but as far as his current strength is concerned, it is not enough to face the army, which stood at the peak of strength before the end of the world.


    "Forget it, I will establish a special base for professors as soon as possible. The research and development of the No.4 potion is imminent."


    "Well, as long as you build a base that can isolate the internal and external signals, even if you fight my old life, I will develop the No. 4 potion for you."


    "Professor can''t say that. Pharmacy No. 4 can be developed slowly, but you are my invaluable treasure. Anyone can have an accident, but you can''t. I also look forward to your research and development of No. 5 Pharmacy, No. 6 Pharmacy and other gene products in the future. Woolen cloth!"


    "Hehe...you kid. Get out! Don''t disturb my research."


    "Go!"


    Chu Tianhe responded, and then left the base with two guards.


    As soon as they left, some of the other researchers who were unable to speak in the surroundings came to Professor Bokang and smiled: "The professor dared to talk to the Emperor like this. If it was someone else, I was afraid that he would not even have the courage to speak. "


    "How about he is the Emperor of Heaven? He is not one of my students. They are all ready to prepare. Now that Tianhe has already moved on the development of No. 4 potion, we must increase the success rate of gene potion extraction as soon as possible. Later, the gene potion The less the extraction can make mistakes, the raw materials are too rare."


    "Professor rest assured, according to the conclusions we have come to now, the more advanced the zombie, the easier it is to extract the genetic medicine. In addition, we have a set of extraction plans to increase the success rate. As long as the raw materials for the No. 4 medicine are in place, We are confident to increase the success rate to over 40%."


    "Well, let''s go! Go and see if there are giant zombies with the omen of evolution in the corpse cage now. They will be our indispensable test items next."


    "Yes, Professor."


    Leaving the gene research base, Chu Tianhe returned to the main hall of the imperial palace.


    "Husband, how''s it going? Is the No. 4 potion eye-catching?"


    When they just came back, Murong Xinrou and the others, who were waiting in the house, couldn''t wait to inquire about the result.


    They all knew that Chu Tianhe was going to let the research base develop the No. 4 potion. Similarly, after seeing Wei Xiao''s strength, they also eagerly hope that their man''s strength can be further enhanced.


    With a knife hanging on their heads, Murong Xinrou and the others also feel distressed every day when they look at the gloomy look of their lover.


    Chu Tianhe poured himself a cup of tea and drank it, and hugged the emperor Xu Danling from the side to sit on the sofa made of golden nanmu.


    "The professor does not recommend us to develop the No. 4 potion for the time being. This is very likely to be related to the survival of the base. Therefore, in order to ensure that it is foolproof, I need to have someone build a more strict secret base. By the way, let someone go out and explore. The news of the murderous demon, is there any result now?"


    Murong Xinrou sat next to Chu Tianhe and shook her head: "No. Since the Flame Base and Chenyang Base failed to encircle and suppress him, there has been no news of murderous demon in Jianghang Province. According to the information we know, murder If the mad demon is not already dead, it is rescued by the mysterious force that wiped out the five major forces."


    Chu Tianhe frowned.


    "It''s really troublesome. A murderous demon made me sleepless, and now there is another mysterious force. How did these people grow up?"


    "Husband, don''t worry too much. Our heavenly base is not worse than others. Moreover, we control genetic potions. As long as the No. 4 potion appears, no one will be our opponent in the future. The most important thing now is to stabilize the hearts of the people. I heard Some restless elements have appeared in the affiliated base." Lin Jiaoyue said.


    When it comes to the problems arising from the Heavenly Court Alliance due to Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe''s face is even more ugly.


    "A group of guys who don''t know the height of the sky. Let them jump for a while. When the murderous madness is removed, or the No. 4 gene medicine is developed, this alliance is not necessary. From now on, there will only be heaven in Jianghang Province."


    "Well, I think so too. In the past, the command of the affiliated bases was held by their own people. From now on, Zhan Lei or our own people can take the charge. We must control the armed forces of the various sub-bases in our hands." Murong Xinrou totally agreed with Chu Tianhe''s plan.


    In the past, Chu Tianhe, in order to win over the people in the affiliated bases and let their respective bases have autonomy, they only needed to pay a certain amount of tribute every month. Heavenly court basically did not interfere with the affairs of the affiliated base, but the Wei Xiao incident After appearing, some unwilling people began to move around again, which made Chu Tianhe aware of certain crises.


    Cannot control the armed forces of the sub-bases in their own hands. These sub-bases are always a hidden danger.


    Now Chu Tianhe still has the ability to suppress it, but once this strength is reduced again, the Tianting base will inevitably face a devastating blow.


    It is precisely because of this that Chu Tianhe made up his mind to complete the true unification of the alliance.


    As for those who are disobedient, ha ha! Cultivating high-level zombies just lacks food, and Chu Tianhe doesn''t mind using their corpses to complete obedient people.

 Chapter 589： Dont even think about leaving when you come

    "Your Majesty, there is a new situation in the direction of the Dawn base."


    Outside the hall, a female guard walked quickly into the hall.


    Chu Tianhe returned to his senses and asked, "What news?"


    "I just received a report from the exploration team. From the Dawn base, a huge team is approaching us."


    "Huge team? How big is it?"


    "The detection team did not explain. They seem to be unable to get close to this team. Listening to their report, they have sacrificed several teams in order to clarify the situation of this team."


    "Will this happen?" Murong Xinrou''s face changed.


    Chu Tianhe asked with a solemn face, "How long will it take for the other party to reach us?"


    "If you drive overnight, you can arrive at around ten o''clock tonight, and tomorrow morning at the latest."


    "husband¡­¡­"


    The five women looked at Chu Tianhe at the same time.


    Chu Tianhe waved the female guard to retreat.


    Frowning, Chu Tianhe said in a deep voice: "A mysterious force from the direction of the Dawn Base? Hou Mo asked what he wanted to do?"


    "The person Hou Mo asked?" Murong Xin softly narrowed her eyebrows.


    "It''s not confirmed yet. So, Xinrou, you send two helicopters to have a look. You don''t need to figure out the identity of the other party, you just need to understand the approximate size and strength of this force, and let them come back and tell me as soon as possible."


    Suede Xinrou nodded, got up and left the hall.


    Not long.


    From inside the Tianting base, two civilian helicopters took off and went straight to the outside of the base.


    On the way from Dawn Base to Tianting Base.


    The snow has already melted, but the road has been deserted for nearly a year, coupled with the crazy growth of plants after the end of the world, many roads are unusable.


    This caused Wei Xiao and the others to travel very slowly.


    Before the end of the world, under normal driving conditions, the Tianting base could be reached in two or three hours. Now Wei Xiao and the others only drove two-thirds of the distance in half a day.


    I don''t know how complicated the road ahead is.


    According to the predictions of people familiar with the route, if they hurried overnight, they would have to arrive outside the city of Tianting Base at least at around eleven in the evening.


    "The soldiers don''t have to go. Find an open area to rest for the whole night, and then set off at dawn tomorrow."


    Wei Xiao took the army to the Tianting Base this time, in addition to welcoming Shu Wang and the others, it also included those who showed their strength to Chu Tianhe.


    What is it called running to brighten the muscles to the enemy at night?


    If you don¡¯t pretend it, you¡¯ll need to do it during the day and have a shocking effect.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s order, soldiers immediately got out of the car and searched for a camping site.


    In a short while, the camping site will be found.


    "million¡­¡­"


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    Fu million came to Wei Xiao''s side and asked.


    "Let the Shadow Guards spread over the camp a kilometer away. Anyone or things approaching here can be controlled if they can be controlled, and if they can''t be controlled, they will be resolved. Doomsday fighters are responsible for patrolling outposts to prevent secret attacks by zombies."


    "clear!"


    Pay a million to get your life, go and make arrangements immediately.


    "Are you worried that Chu Tianhe would know the news of our arrival in advance?" Mu Wuqing asked beside him.


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face: "He already knows. Those who were dealt with by the Shadow Guard before dark, if I guess right, they should be from Chu Tianhe."


    "Then what is the purpose of your current practice?"


    "He probably doesn''t know our specific strength. Tonight I want to make Chu Tianhe sleep and eat."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would do this because of this bit of nasty taste, and Mu Wuqing didn''t know what to say about him.


    Is this what men call "fun"?


    After Bai gave Wei Xiao a glance, Mu Wuqing took his arm and walked towards the campfire lit by the soldiers.


    Everyone did not bring a tent, and this night was destined to be spent only in the car.


    far away.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Two helicopters are flying towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "This big night, what team will continue to drive at night? I really don''t know what the empress thinks."


    "Don''t complain, you kid, the empress is also for the safety of the base. During this time, you also know the situation of the alliance. There have been people with two minds in the affiliated base. It is normal to be careful."


    "I just think the emperor and empress are too cautious. I admit that because of the murderous madman, the strength of the base is greatly damaged, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and the affiliated bases are not underestimated by me. Even if they come together, they cannot be opponents of our base."


    "Enough of you! Tell the truth all day long. Pay attention to the ground and be careful of being knocked down from the sky."


    "Haha! Old Zhao, what you said is too much. As for the armed forces of the affiliated bases outside, what do they use to hit us? Pistols? Do you want me to hover within their range and let them attack for a while?"


    "I can''t tell you, just don''t forget our mission."


    "You know, isn''t it just to check the number of people who came to Dawn Base? We were in the sky and found them. Believe it or not, I flew over their heads, they all took me wrong?"


    The two pilots on the helicopter teased each other.


    But what they didn''t know was that when the two helicopters entered Wei Xiao''s surveillance range, they had been exposed to the artillery fire of Wei Xiao and others.


    Inside the camp.


    "Master, two helicopters are flying towards us." Yu Wei came to the campfire where Wei Xiao and them were and reported what the soldiers had discovered.


    Wei Xiao sitting by the bonfire asked: "Civil or military?"


    "Civilian!"


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly: "Chu Tianhe is really stingy, so he sent two civilian helicopters over, it''s not enough to stuff my teeth. Let the soldiers shoot them down with a rocket launcher."


    "clear!"


    Yu Wei took her order and withdrew.


    Soon, among the resting soldiers, more than a dozen figures resisted RPG against two helicopters flying from a distance.


    "Found the target, about 500 meters ahead."


    "Raise the height and look at the number of opponents in the past."


    The pilot has found Wei Xiao and the others, and the observers accompanying the pilot have also prepared infrared telescopes to check the situation on the ground.


    They were also bold, the helicopter raised a certain height, and then flew directly towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Courageous enough." Wei Xiao sneered already seeing the lights from the helicopter in the sky.


    Two helicopters approached Wei Xiao''s team, and the surveyor above immediately inspected the ground.


    "Fuck..."


    "Nima! Quick retreat, quick retreat..."


    The surveyors on the two helicopters seemed to have discovered something thrilling, and they didn''t care to say what was going on. One exclaimed and the other directly told the pilot to retreat.


    "What did you find?" the pilot asked over the radio.


    "Tanks, artillery cars, and armed fighters carrying RPGs aiming at us."


    "what?"


    Hearing what the surveyor said, the pilots on both sides were stupid.

 Chapter 590： The domineering and leaky Chutianhe

    "Get out of here."


    A surveyor shouted in a thrilling voice.


    under.


    Seeing the two helicopters flying to a place less than one hundred meters from the camp, Wei Xiao and others sneered.


    I''m all here, and I want to leave without saying hello. Isn''t that too much of me, Mr. Wei?


    Well, since you have to leave if you don''t say hello, how about someone from Wei taking the initiative to greet you?


    "Knock them down." Yu Wei gave an order.


    Suddenly, the tracking rocket fired ten in a row.


    The people on the plane looked at the things with long tails behind them constantly approaching them, and their faces looked like ashes.


    "End bird!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The plane was hit by a cannonball at the same time, and the huge body was soaring in the sky like two grand flames, and the dazzling light was shining brightly for almost a square kilometer.


    "The target was shot down."


    "Receive the team!"


    Easily getting rid of the two flies, apart from bringing a visual feast to Wei Xiao and the others, it didn''t make the soldiers much moved at all.


    "Two civilian helicopters, this is in Tianting base, there shouldn''t be too many?" Mu Wuqing, who was sitting next to Wei Xiao, turned to ask Wei Xiao after watching the curtain call of the two helicopters.


    "Really not many. As far as I know, the number of helicopters in Chu Tianhe''s hands is only 18. When he chased me down, they played an important role. This time I have the right to collect some interest."


    "Then do you think Chu Tianhe will send a plane tonight?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while: "This is not clear. Anyway, I don''t mind. If Chu Tianhe has the courage, it is best to send all the helicopters out. There are too few activities at night, just to help. Use helicopters as a gift, you Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s extravagant and in line with the temperament of your husband and me?"


    "Hehe... as you would say, it''s just that someone is afraid to sleep and eat even more tonight."


    The husband and wife skinned each other.


    It is suffering from Chu Tianhe.


    This is also the case.


    Chu Tianhe, who had been waiting for news for more than two hours from the time the helicopter left the base to about ten o''clock in the evening, saw that the people below hadn''t come to report to him, his face was gloomy, and a trace of anger burned in his eyes.


    "How come there is no news for so long?"


    "Let me ask!" Murong Xinrou got up and left the hall.


    After a while, Murong Xinrou came back with a solemn expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Tianhe asked.


    Murong Xinrou shook her head: "According to the answer from the airport, the two helicopters that left the base before have not come back. I think they are afraid it will be more or less good."


    "How can this be?"


    "Does Dawn Base want to rebel?"


    The four imperial concubines exclaimed.


    Murong Xinrou looked at Chu Tianhe: "Husband, what do you think?"


    Chu Tianhe gritted his teeth.


    "Hou Mo asked if you want to be in this early bird?"


    "Now the situation is unclear, and there are many things we can''t clearly understand."


    Chu Tianhe calmed down, "Is there a large number of people approaching the Tianting base in other directions?"


    "I haven''t heard, so far, there is only one direction for the Suguang base." Emperor Roy said.


    If Roy answers that similar things have happened in other directions in Chutianhe, then Chutianhe, it can be considered that the peripheral affiliated base is indeed ready to break away from the control of Tianting base, and intends to attack Tianting in the next two days, but now only the Suguang base is in the situation. , Then he can deny the betrayal of the Dawn base.


    No matter how ignorant and bold Hou Mowen was, it was impossible not to know the gap between Dawn Base and Tianting Base.


    If Hou Mowen thinks that he can overthrow the heavens with only his Dawn base, then it is simply lighting a lantern in the pit, and it is purely looking for (corpse rice) to die.


    "Send five more helicopters out to have a look. Let an armed helicopter accompany you this time, and you must figure out what this mysterious team from the Dawn base wants to do?"


    "I''m going now."


    On the other side, it was close to eleven o''clock in the evening.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    There was still some distance away, Wei Xiao and the others heard the sound of an airplane coming from the sky in the distance.


    The five helicopters again sent by Chu Tianhe were still some distance away from Wei Xiao and the others, but the lights on the plane had completely exposed their positions.


    "Wei Xiao, it seems that the fireworks you ordered are here."


    "Yu Wei, let the anti-aircraft machine gun and anti-aircraft gun directly attack the helicopter flying in the distance."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    This time, Wei Xiao launched an attack without waiting for the helicopter to approach.


    On the heavy armored tanks, vehicles equipped with anti-aircraft machine guns and anti-aircraft guns lined up at the five helicopters that were flying towards them.


    When the shooter was in place, only the sound of "bang bang bang" was heard. The bullets fired from several barrels swept across the position of the helicopter like a line of fire.


    The people on the helicopter hadn''t felt the crisis yet. When they reacted, the fuselage had been shot. Balls of fire bloomed in the night air, turning into endless fireworks and withered in the sky.


    "Now, Chu Tianhe should be in pain."


    I didn''t know that there was a Wuzhi Wei Xiao among the helicopters sent by Chu Tianhe this time. Even if it was only five civilian helicopters, it was enough for Chu Tianhe to feel heartache for a long time.


    The fact is also true.


    There was no news from the helicopters sent out again and again, and even the armed helicopters never returned. Chu Tianhe, who waited for several hours without results, was completely angry.


    "Asshole, what are those **** doing?"


    "The seven helicopters at the front and back will never go back. If this is an accident, it is absolutely impossible. Husband, the other party is afraid that the person will be bad."


    Having lost seven helicopters, Chu Tianhe''s heart is bleeding now.


    Especially the Wuzhi, which was the strongest war weapon he never knew how many armed brigade stations were, and he didn¡¯t care about it, but now he lost one of them all at once. This loss is no less than one for him. The fall of a beloved woman.


    "Husband, what should we do now?" Xu Danling asked Chu Tianhe.


    "It seems that I still underestimated the strength of this group of people. Very good, since they have made their attitude toward our heavenly court, then I will meet them for a while. Xinrou, you immediately give Zhan Lei and them a battle order to let the base All the armed forces entered the fortifications on the city wall, I want to see what kind of confidence these people have to dare to confront me, Chu Tianhe."


    "Are you all?" Murong Xinrou asked.


    "Yes, all. People come to the door and prevent them from seeing our strength. Doesn''t it mean that we don''t know how to treat guests?"


    All the armed forces of the Heavenly Court base are dispatched, that is more than ten thousand combatable soldiers.


    In this battle, obviously, Chu Tianhe also wanted to show his muscles in front of Wei Xiao.


    Murong Xinrou felt that it was necessary to do the same.


    In the last days, strength is king. If you don''t take out some family background to compare with the enemy, people think you are in a muddle.


    "I''ll go and inform Zhan Lei them immediately."


    "We also went to the city wall and waited for each other. I have the courage to destroy my helicopter, and hope that their next strength will not let me down, otherwise, I am so sorry for my enthusiasm."


    "My husband is right, let''s prepare now."


    As the couple said, they got up to arm themselves.

 Chapter 591： Shadowy

    In the middle of the night.


    The southern city wall of the Tianting base.


    "Wow..."


    A group of heavenly soldiers came to the wall above the city wall surrounded by Chu Tianhe, Murong Xinrou and others.


    "Boss, sister-in-law, why are you here?" Zhan Lei, who had already arrived here, greeted them.


    "How''s it going?"


    Chu Tianhe looked at the darkness in the distance and asked.


    Dong Gong shook their heads.


    "There hasn''t been any movement yet, and there is no trace of any enemy within five miles. We have sent a large number of spies to look into the distance, but so far there has been no result."


    "Then let the soldiers be more vigilant. The enemy we are facing this time is not trivial. The power that can retain the armed helicopters is definitely not to be underestimated."


    "We have strengthened the alert on the city wall. Outside the city, we have arranged thousands of armed soldiers to lie in ambush on both sides. As long as the other side dares to appear, we are confident that they will be wiped out in the first place." Zhan Lei vowed.


    "Don''t take it lightly. So far, we haven''t figured out the enemy''s firepower equipment and the specific number of people. It''s not a last resort. It''s not too late to figure out the opponent''s purpose before we start."


    "My sister-in-law is right. Anyway, no matter what their purpose is, they dare to provoke our Heavenly Court base, and they are destined to have no return." Dong Gong said.


    "Wait! Seven of my helicopters have been destroyed, it is impossible for them not to come here."


    The people on the wall don''t plan to go back tonight.


    The super soldier is okay.


    After the modification of genetic medicine, you won''t feel tired after a day or two.


    But ordinary people suffer.


    In the middle of the night, people from Chu Tianhe called to this city wall to defend against some **** enemies, and I didn''t feel like I was sleeping well. Now the enemy hasn''t even seen a ghost and can''t go back to sleep. This is really not an ordinary torture.


    More than 10,000 people were waiting for Wei Xiao and the others to appear under the wall, and this waiting was the alternation of night and day.


    Wei Xiao where they camped.


    Around six in the morning.


    The agreed time between Wei Xiao and Leng Chengfeng was eight o''clock.


    When it arrived at eight o''clock, the air force took off directly from the Dawn base to boost Wei Xiao''s power.


    The convoy set off now, not to mention that it happened to be able to appear outside the city wall of Tianting Base at the same time as the air force, but the time between the front and back will not be too long.


    "Everyone is ready to go."


    At the camp, the soldiers simply ate some food, and with the shout of the "General Manager" who paid a million, everyone checked their equipment and got into their cars one after another.


    "I can see the eldest sister, Xiaoying, and others today. I don''t know how they have been during this time?"


    "Don''t worry about them. That Chu Tianhe is also a strange thing, obviously romantic, and has to''fall in love'' with the woman you like. This kind of brain damage, before the end of the world, is a complete hanging silk, wanting to do it. I don¡¯t have the guts, and I want to wait for the girl to bring him to the door. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?"


    When Mu Wuqing sitting in the car heard Wei Xiao''s words, he gave him a blank look.


    "You should also thank others. If it weren''t for this Chu Tianhe, it would still have some bottom line, the eldest sister and others would have died."


    Wei Xiao did not refute Mu Wuqing''s words.


    With a cold expression on his face, he nodded in agreement: "I should really thank him. Therefore, I will leave a way for his blood."


    The convoy started, and a huge convoy drove slowly towards the direction of the Tianting base.


    "There is movement ahead!"


    "Is it the enemy that your Majesty they are talking about?"


    "Go over and take a look. If it''s really an enemy, you must notify them as soon as possible."


    "Yes, everyone stayed in this cold wind all night, and many people began to relax their vigilance. If the enemy launches an attack on the base at this time, the consequences will be disastrous."


    The spies sent by Chu Tianhe and went deep into the distance discovered the whereabouts of Wei Xiao and his motorcade. The figure hiding in the deep grass, slowly approached the road where the motorcade was driving.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "who?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Just as these spies were about to witness the situation of the convoy, they were moving secretly, and suddenly, their companions fell one by one for no reason.


    All people lying on the ground have one characteristic in common, that is, there is a shocking wound on their throat.


    Their deaths looked strange.


    From beginning to end, there was only one of them in the same place.


    The dead, as if cursed, lost their lives inexplicably.


    Of course, if you observe carefully, it is not difficult to find that in these deep grasses, many dense blades of grass seem to be crushed by an invisible force, shaking, collapsed...in some places, there is still an empty space. The aisles of adult figures continue to spread forward.


    This scene happened constantly in the course of Wei Xiao and his team.


    The spies hiding in the dark or seeing the huge convoy on the road are either obliterated in shock or wiped out by invisible objects in the air while fleeing.


    It''s cruel and weird.


    But all this was what Wei Xiao wanted.


    Slow down and let the Shadow Guards clear the way ahead, in order to ensure that the strength of the team is not detected by Chu Tianhe.


    Knowing that the enemy is coming to the Heavenly Court base, but not knowing what kind of strength the enemy has, this kind of torture in anxiety and anxiety is enough for Chu Tianhe and his people to drink a pot.


    Thinking of Chu Tianhe''s angry and helpless expression, Wei Xiao was amused.


    If Wei Xiao dared to seize and dig his corner, if Wei Xiao could make the other person comfortable, then he was not Wei Xiao.


    Here is the South Gate of Tianting Base.


    Chu Tianhe and the others, who had been waiting for the next half of the night without seeing the enemy''s whereabouts, were also a little impatient at this time.


    "What did the returning spies say?" asked Chu Tianhe, who was wearing Heavenly King Armor.


    Zhan Lei shook his head and said: "I still haven''t found any enemy''s whereabouts. So far, none of the more distant spies have returned."


    "How is this possible?" Murong Xinrou''s tone sank.


    Chu Tianhe, who seemed to have caught something, said in a deep tone: "They should have already arrived."


    "Husband, how did you know?" the imperial concubine Roy asked.


    The others hesitated for a moment, as if they wanted to understand what they were. Among them, Murong Xinrou said solemnly: "The spies in the distance have not returned, and they have probably been cleared by the other party. Husband should have learned based on this guess."


    "Is that right?"


    Chu Tianhe did not respond to Roy.


    "Let everyone cheer up and be ready to enter a state of combat at any time."


    No one dared to hesitate about Chu Tianhe''s words.


    The messenger immediately issued his order.


    The ordinary soldiers on the wall and outside the city who looked sleepy after waiting for the night suddenly heard the sound of the messenger, and all of them cheered up for a while.


    "Is the enemy coming?"


    "I don''t know, but the above command says so."


    "Are there any mistakes? I was shocked by shouting without seeing the enemy."


    "I don''t know how His Majesty the Emperor and the others did it. Just send someone out to check it out. It''s fine now, and we lie in ambush for nothing. We are exhausted instead of doing anything. What''s the matter? "


    "Say a few words! If you are heard by the heavenly soldiers and generals, you will have a good life in Your Majesty''s ears."


    "Made, I swear, I have never hoped that the enemy will appear in front of me so quickly. Enemy! You guys are coming soon! It''s up to you if Grandpa can go back to sleep early."


    "Rumble..."


    "Here, a team is coming towards us."


    I don''t know who it is, as if the call from his heart touched the sky. His heartfelt voice just confided. At the end of the horizon that could be seen above the wall, the billowing smoke caused many people on the wall to shout.


    The person shouting in his heart heard the words, and the whole person was dumbfounded.


    Damn it, I''m just kidding, are you serious with me?

 Chapter 592： Come out after a thousand calls

    Many people set their sights on the direction where Wei Xiao and the others came.


    The people ambushing on both sides below naturally don''t know the situation of the enemy, but the shaking from the earth still makes them realize the terrible enemy this time.


    Above the city wall.


    Chutianhe has captured the smoke and dust on the horizontal line.


    The face under the helmet showed a wicked smile.


    "There are some means. Until the large forces entered the sight range of my Heavenly Court base, a spy did not send the information back. Very good, this is enough to prove that your strength has not disappointed me. This time, let me dance to the full! "


    Chu Tianhe, who felt his whole body trembling, and his blood all boiling, what he said from his mouth was so inspiring.


    When the women and subordinates around him heard what he said, everyone looked hungry and thirsty.


    During the days when they were ravaged by Wei Xiao, they all doubted that they were still heavenly soldiers and generals? Now they finally have a chance to recognize their identities, and the fighting will that they have suppressed for a long time broke out at this moment.


    "My husband should be able to vent his anger this time."


    "We also need to use a big battle to tell others that the strength of our base is still not something anyone can provoke."


    Murong Xinrou and the others are looking forward to the next war and harvest.


    "Your majesty, your majesty, the big thing is not good."


    Just when Chu Tianhe and the others were preparing to use an overwhelming strength to destroy a force that tried to provoke the majesty of the Heavenly Base, the observers who were responsible for observing the enemy''s movements on the city wall with binoculars rushed to Chu Tianhe and them. Said to all of them present in a trembling voice.


    Chu Tianhe frowned under his mask.


    "Why, did you find anything?"


    The observer smiled bitterly, and handed the telescope to Chu Tianhe: "Your Majesty, let''s take a look at it yourself! The enemy we and we face this time seems to be not as simple as imagined."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Zhan Lei asked coldly.


    The observers did not respond, and they found several binoculars from other observers and gave them to Zhan Lei and Murong Xinrou.


    With confusion and incomprehension, Chu Tianhe and the others opened their helmets one after another, exposing the faces inside, and then placed the telescope in front of them to observe the situation in the distance ahead.


    I don''t know, Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou''s expressions changed at this look.


    What did they see?


    Naturally, it is a terrorist army whose strength far exceeds their imagination.


    A portable tank equipped with a machine gun was driving at the forefront, wherever it went, wind and dust filled the sky.


    Then came the tank troops advancing at a constant speed in a queue, the body of steel, as solid as gold.


    After that, there were armored vehicles, heavy armored tanks, transport vehicles and other troops... The most terrifying thing is that at the back of these convoys, Chu Tianhe and the others actually saw a rocket that could cover an area with that salvo. car.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Seeing such a team, Chu Tianhe and the others were shocked and speechless.


    "army?"


    Almost at the same time, everyone put down their spectacles and looked at Chu Tianhe.


    "Husband, the other party turned out to be an army, what should we do now?" Murong Xinrou asked in a frightening manner.


    Chu Tianhe''s face was sullen, his eyes were also shocked, and his heart was turbulent as he watched the motorcade approaching the city wall from a distance.


    In any case, he could not think of the fact that the forces that came to his heavenly base from the Dawn base this time were actually the army.


    Now, he finally understood that this team passed by the Dawn base, and Hou Mo asked them why they didn''t dare to let go of a fart.


    If the influential strength of the Dawn base dared to stop such a team, wouldn''t the old birthday star eat arsenic and be tired of life?


    Similarly, it can also be ruled out that Chu Tianhe, who is the affiliated base betraying the Tianting base, remained silent for a long time, and said: "Notify the ambushers outside. No one can act rashly without my order."


    "I''m going to inform."


    The situation was far beyond what Chu Tianhe and the others had expected. Facing the firepower equipment of Wei Xiao and the others that could destroy all obstacles in an instant, it was obvious that all the preparations made by Chu Tianhe and the others last night had been done with half the effort.


    Of course, it does not mean that the preparations made last night were useless at all.


    At least, when Wei Xiao and the others come to the bottom of the city, once they find that their group has been surrounded, they can have some worries about what they do.


    As for Chu Tianhe''s original plan, the original dance, or the idea of ??killing chickens and monkeys, now that part of Wei Xiao''s strength has been shown, Chu Tianhe has dispelled this idea.


    Are they tough with Wei Xiao?


    Stop dreaming.


    Take a look at what equipment they are, and then take a look at what equipment these people are?


    I don''t know how to die from the front.


    Don¡¯t you say there are celestial soldiers, super soldiers?


    hehe!


    Super soldiers, heavenly soldiers, and generals are only for ordinary people. When facing enemy tanks, artillery and rocket vehicles, they only need one face-to-face to send you to see Wangye Yan, do you believe it?


    What''s more, does the enemy really only have this strength?


    "Why did the army suddenly find us? We should have no holidays with them?" Xu Danling and the others were dumbfounded.


    Before, they were planning to vent the pain Wei Xiao left them some time ago on these enemies. Now after seeing their muscles, they all feel that God is joking with them.


    I thought it would be an ordinary Yelang arrogant force, who knows, the other party directly incarnates into a wild beast, pressing against them with an ancient aura.


    These forces born in the new era face the ancient giants, just like the little flowers in the greenhouse face the thorns that have grown up through wind, frost and rain in the wild, and they tremble when confronted.


    Now Chu Tianhe has a kind of pain that is severely slapped on his face with the palm of his hand.


    He also said last night that he hoped that the strength of the opponent would not let him down. What happened?


    Not only did the opponent''s strength not disappoint him, but he was also out of the sky and didn''t reason with you at all, okay?


    Just ask you, are you surprised or surprised?


    "Husband, if this army is here to attack us, what shall we do?" Murong Xinrou asked a little worriedly as she approached Chu Tianhe a little bit.


    As the highest leader of the base, the more this time, the less Chu Tianhe couldn''t panic.


    There is no need to look at the surrounding situation. Chu Tianhe knows that the soldiers in the fortifications above their city wall are now scared and shrunk. If even his leader is timid at this time, then once Wei Xiao and the others confront the base. When the war begins, the defense of the Tianting base will be broken in one battle.


    "There is nothing to worry about. Yes, the opponent''s strength is indeed beyond my expectation, but we are not vegetarian. If we really want to fight, we have a numerical advantage, and it is not always the one who is the winner."


    "What the boss said is. We can''t compare their weapons, but we have super fighters. As long as they are close to each other''s crowd, they are also lambs to be slaughtered in our eyes."


    There is still some confidence in the heart, Dong Gong, Luo Xia Piao, Ning Tianyu and other heavenly kings have some confidence.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t say much, watching the team approaching the city wall.


    Just after they were somewhat emboldened in the face of Wei Xiao and others, watching the steel torrent from a distance came to a stop on the open space 500 meters away from the city wall, they soon felt that their biggest hole card seemed to be threatened.

 Chapter 593： There is no harm without contrast

    The convoy stopped, and the tank troops dispersed from other tanks.


    Following the transport vehicle behind the convoy, a soldier left the vehicle and went to the bottom to establish a line of defense.


    From these fighters, thirty-one super fighters in armed armor appeared.


    Their armor was full of wildness and ferociousness, and the domineering and violent figure like a fierce beast came forward, Chu Tianhe and the others were shocked when they saw it.


    "Do they also have super armed fighters?" Dong Gong exclaimed in exclamation.


    Where is this?


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    A few minutes after Wei Xiao and his motorcade stopped, from the direction they had come from, there were bursts of engine operation sounds that made Chu Tianhe and the others shocked, attracting their gazes into the air.


    I saw a group of dense black shadows flying towards them in the distant sky.


    Waiting for these flying things to fully appear in Chu Tianhe''s eyes, and Chu Tianhe and the others felt a sense of powerlessness in the war weapon.


    Gunships, and there are hundreds of them.


    Seeing those air overlords flying in the sky and occupying the blue sky right in front of the base, the last bit of confidence that Chu Tianhe and the others were proud of was completely torn apart by the power displayed by Wei Xiao.


    There is no harm without comparison.


    Seeing the forces appearing under the city wall, at this moment, Chu Tianhe felt his own insignificance.


    "This, how can this be good?"


    "My God! Your Majesty will let us fight against such forces, right?"


    "What''s a joke? Let''s not talk about the others, just the hundreds of Wuzhi in the sky. Tell me what to fight, and what do we fight with others?"


    "It''s over, this time it''s completely over."


    The soldiers defending the city and ambushing in two directions outside the city are all heartbroken at this moment.


    Faced with the power displayed by Wei Xiao, let alone confronting them head-on, it is hard to say whether they can escape once the fight breaks out in a while.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Murong Xinrou and the others became nervous.


    As Wei Xiao said at the beginning.


    He has what Chu Tianhe has, and I have it in Wei Xiao, and he doesn''t have it in Chu Tianhe, and I have it like Wei Xiao.


    What about the super soldier Chu Tianhe is proud of? Take a look at the 30-odd Xibei goods brought by the Lord. As long as you don''t do anything, do you know that they are a group of powerful paper tigers?


    Don''t even say that these paper tigers will be exposed once the battle really breaks out. Just ask Chu Tianhe, after seeing the power that Wei Xiao is showing now, will he dare to be the first to do it?


    The answer is yes, not dare.


    In the face of absolute power, it is not about life or death, even if Chu Tianhe is unwilling to do so, it is impossible to act on Wei Xiao and the others in advance.


    After the scene fell into a brief silence, a luxury chariot was pulled out from behind the steel chariot.


    The luxury chariot stopped, the inside of the vehicle that could not be seen from the outside, the door opened, and Mu Wuqing, in a combat uniform and sunglasses, walked down from above.


    "Master Wu Qing, this is the Heavenly Court Base."


    Ling Zhiyu and Yu Wei came to Mu Wuqing''s side. The former pointed to Chu Tianhe and others on the city wall and said.


    Mu Wuqing took off his glasses in a fanciful manner, and his star-like bright eyes glanced at the city wall of the Tianting Base at random, and said indifferently: "Look if there is any danger around you."


    "The Shadow Guards came to report just now that 800 meters away on our left and right sides, there were two groups of men and horses lying in ambush under the slope. The number of people was about 4,000." Yu Wei said.


    Mu Wuqing sneered: "Let the two helicopter squadrons look at them, and when the time comes, they will not have long eyes to cause war between the two sides."


    "Yes!"


    Yu Wei responded, and then used the walkie-talkie to contact Leng Chengfeng, asking him to execute Mu Wuqing''s order.


    Leng Chengfeng executed the order immediately after receiving the order.


    One hundred and twenty helicopters split into two sides and came directly over the armed soldiers who were ambushing in Chutianhe.


    "Our people have been found." The falling clouds on the wall were shocked.


    Chu Tianhe said solemnly: "After all, it is the army. The detection methods they possess are not imaginable. It is not surprising that our people were discovered."


    "Then what are we going to do now?"


    "Watch the changes. They don''t do it, and we don''t do it. If they are really here for the Heavenly Court base, then they will fight to death. I want to see if they can really live with us regardless of all consequences."


    Hearing what Chu Tianhe said, Murong Xinrou and the others nodded.


    It can be seen that the loyalty of these people around Chu Tianhe to him is by no means comparable to the private forces of the base.


    With such a group of people around him who can live and die with him, the leader of Chu Tianhe will not fail.


    Outside the city.


    Sitting on the chariot, Wei Xiao had already spotted Chu Tianhe''s figure.


    He didn''t know how Chu Tianhe was feeling now, but Wei Xiao didn''t plan to show up before Shu Wang and the others came to him.


    "Chu Tianhe, I really want to see your expression for a while."


    Like Wei Xiao, a big man behind the scenes, a wicked smile of expectation appeared on his stern face.


    As the soldiers on the side of the Phoenix base set up the defense lines at the left and right rear, at this time, the "General Manager" paid a million, and with Mu Wuqing''s permission, drove to the base city wall.


    The standard loudspeaker was taken out, and Fu million shouted at the top of the city wall: "Listen to the people above, and ask the leader of your base to come out. Our chief has something to say to him."


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "You can hear it!" Chu Tianhe responded with Murong Xinrou''s voice, and then stared at paying millions.


    "I am Chu Qinghe, the leader of the Heavenly Court Base. You can say what your chief has to say now."


    "Haha!" Fu Wanwan sneered: "Don''t you think it''s impolite to talk to our chief in this way? We are not malicious here. Please come out of town to see you."


    "You said that if there is no malice, there is no malice, who believes?" Dong Gong yelled coldly.


    "It depends on what you think. We took a friendly attitude and came to your base for friendly exchanges with you from a long distance. I hope you will not let down our good intentions. If you insist on communicating with our chief in this way , I¡¯m sorry, but in order to achieve our goal, we do not rule out the use of force against your base."


    "Heh! Do you really think we are afraid? You can give it a try?" Murong Xin said softly.


    Fu Wanwan frowned upon hearing this, and turned to look at Mu Wuqing behind.


    "Wei Xiao, what do you mean?"


    Mu Wuqing contacted Wei Xiao in the car via radio.


    "Since everyone has asked for it, if we don''t do anything, wouldn''t it be underestimated? Let the troops put the battle out."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Wuqing, who knew what to do, nodded to pay a million.


    Paying a million dollars clearly in his heart turned his head, and said with a cold face: "It seems that you are going to reject our kindness. In that case, we will see you later."


    After that, he paid a million for the soldier who was driving to turn around.


    At the same time, with time, the fighters who established a line of defense in the rear went into combat.


    The adjusted muzzles of the tanks were aligned at the top of the city wall, the rocket vehicles were in a state of ready to go, and army soldiers took the mortars they brought to the designated place and placed them. Look like.


    Seeing this scene, the people on the wall were shocked.


    "Do they really want to go to war?" Murong Xinrou exclaimed.


    What she just said just didn''t want to weaken her own prestige. Didn''t expect the other party to come true?

 Chapter 594： Where are you confident

    Chu Tianhe''s expression became deeper and squinted.


    He couldn''t guarantee now that the opponent would actually go to war with them.


    But he knew that the battle must not be started. Once the first shot was fired, it would be difficult to end it.


    Chu Tianhe will not take risks if the mountains and rivers are not exhausted, nor without any discussion.


    "Wait!" Chu Tianhe shouted at Fu Wanwan who was about to leave below.


    "Our request is only the previous one. If you do not agree, then go to war! We don''t have time to talk nonsense with you."


    After being stunned by a million, Chu Tianhe''s mouth twitched.


    This was the first time he had been confronted by someone who was not close since he established the Heavenly Court Base.


    However, Chu Tianhe still suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "I can go out of the city to have an interview with your chief, but I want to know your purpose."


    "You need to ask our chief, I am only responsible for conveying orders from the upper level. You have ten minutes to think about it. After ten minutes, if the city gate does not open, we will enter by force." Wan, let the soldiers drive back to the rear team.


    Chu Tianhe and others on the tower were very hesitant at the moment.


    "Boss, really want to listen to them?" Luo Xia Piao asked.


    "It''s okay to go out and meet with their chief. At least it seems that there is still room for discussion?"


    "But your safety?" Ning Tianyu''s tone was full of concern.


    Chu Tianhe smiled confidently: "With my strength, if I want to go, they can''t keep me. Besides, there are you behind me."


    "Then I will go with you." Murong Xinrou stood up.


    "We will also go with you." The four imperial concubines were not to be outdone.


    Looking at this situation, there is quite a bit of a husband and wife concentric, and the momentum is to cut money.


    "Hahaha..." Chu Tianhe laughed: "If you have a wife like this, what can your husband ask for? Xia Piao, Dong Gong, you are responsible for watching on the wall, if the other party changes, you will immediately fight back. In addition, the base The rest of the helicopters are dispatched. Even if the air power is not as good as them, I want to let people outside know that we are really anxious, so don''t think about it."


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Let''s go. Let me see who the chief of this team is."


    After speaking, Chu Tianhe took the woman who followed him out of the city and his subordinates to the downstairs of the city on the elevator.


    A few minutes passed.


    With a "quack", the closed metal door opened. From the inside, Chu Tianhe, who was wearing a Heavenly King armor, and whose whole body, including his face, was protected by armor, brought his people out.


    In terms of momentum, Chu Tianhe did not lose to Wei Xiao and the others.


    What is there to say? By the way, the weapons are not enough, the heads come together.


    Chu Tianhe, who walked out of the city gate with more than a thousand people with him, immediately formed a line of defense at the foot of the city by the armed soldiers behind him as soon as he appeared.


    "I `m coming out!"


    Chu Tianhe said very aggressively.


    It''s just that he didn''t know that the Heavenly Court base, which was forced by Wei Xiao''s side at the moment they were out of the city, is now even more dangerous.


    Seeing this, Mu Wuqing in front did not hesitate.


    Bringing Ling Zhiyu, Yu Wei, Long Ba, Li Cunyong, and several special fighters to Chu Tianhe and others.


    Chu Tianhe saw that Mu Wuqing, who was headed by him, did not use the magical doomsday warriors around him.


    I don''t know if the other party was confident that he didn''t dare to treat them or other reasons, but Mu Wuqing''s actions undoubtedly made Chu Tianhe relax his vigilance towards Wei Xiao and others.


    It didn''t feel like a conspiracy, and I couldn''t help but, a pair of eyes under Chu Tianhe''s crystal goggles began to look closely at Mu Wuqing.


    The best, it is a rare best.


    And compared to the superb beauties such as Shu Wang and Murong Xinrou, Mu Wuqing''s body is full of heroic spirit and that kind of "overlord flower" posture that does not let her beard.


    This kind of aura is difficult to cultivate in the end times, and only those who have been trained in the pre-apocalyptic battle base all the year round and who have come out of that kind of environment can have it.


    It is said that the country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change.


    Seeing that Mu Wuqing was such a superb woman, Chu Tianhe''s restless heart began to float again.


    "If the other party is included in the harem, won''t the power behind me get a comprehensive upgrade?" Chu Tianhe, who kept thinking carefully, already had an idea for Mu Wuqing.


    Both sides are very snapshots.


    "The leader of the Phoenix Base this time, Mu Wuqing, how do you call your husband?" Mu Wuqing introduced himself first.


    Chu Tianhe put away the mask in front of his head, and his handsome face showed a smile of Xihe: "Chu Tianhe, the leader of the Tianting base. I didn''t expect that the commander of such an army was actually a strong woman like Ms. Mu. Fortunately, I will be lucky."


    With that, Chu Tianhe wanted to shake hands with Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t see it, avoiding the big hand he stretched out, and said to himself: "Leader Chu is polite, I''m just a soldier who obeys orders."


    Failing to shake hands with Mu Wuqing, Chu Tianhe looked a little embarrassed, but he was not angry.


    The best beauties! All have their own pride, not to mention coming from the battle base.


    This kind of person is only tasteful and exciting when conquered.


    Anyway, I ended up on his bed. Isn''t it at his mercy?


    When he closed his hand, Chu Tianhe smiled indifferently: "Chief Mu doesn''t need to be presumptuous. You can sit in the position of commanding an army as a daughter, and you will be very good at it. This is not what an average woman can do. "


    "That''s all for the gossip! How does Chief Chu feel?" Mu Wuqing didn''t want to talk nonsense with Chu Tianhe.


    Facing the hypocritical smile on Chu Tianhe''s face, Mu Wuqing only felt sick.


    If Chu Tianhe knew that his kind and gentle smile made Mu Wuqing feel sick, he didn''t know how he would feel.


    "Chief Mu is right, then let''s get straight to the point." Chu Tianhe paused, and continued: "I don''t know what''s the point of Commander Mu leading the team to my Tianting base this time?"


    "Private matter. We are here to pick up my eldest sister Shu Wang and the younger sister Phantom. Our people recently learned from a dying population that the two sisters are now in the base of the leader of Chu, this time not far away. Bringing the team to your base is just hoping to take the sisters home."


    "Shu Wang, Xiao Ying?" Chu Tianhe''s expression changed slightly.


    "It seems that Chief Chu also knows my two sisters. This is simple, and I asked Chief Chu to send someone to bring my two sisters and the people around them. For the kindness of Chief Chu to take them in, the Phoenix Base must learn by heart."


    "Are you from Minghai City?" Murong Xinrou behind Chu Tianhe asked in surprise at this time.


    Mu Wuqing glanced at her.


    But it is a pity that Murong Xinrou''s body is wrapped in thick armor, and there is nothing to see at all.


    "good."


    "It doesn''t mean that there is a tide of tens of millions of corpses in the sea, and it is difficult for survivors to survive. Are you okay?" Emperor Xu Danling was surprised.


    Mu Wuqing frowned: "What do you mean?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Pill spirit don''t make trouble." Chu Tianhe stopped Xu Danling''s words, and then smiled and said to Mu Wuqing: "This is my woman Xu Danling. Her words have no other meaning, but are surprised by the strength of your base. After all, it''s not. What kind of base can block the attack of tens of millions of corpses."


    "This is nothing to us. I also asked Chief Chu to send my sisters out. They have been away from home for a while, and now it''s time to go home."


    Chu Tianhe hesitated for a moment, and said, "I take the liberty to ask, is the leader of your base well?"


    "Our base leader is naturally safe and sound. I don''t know what leader Chu said?"


    Hearing that Shu Wang''s men were still alive, Chu Tianhan''s heart suddenly felt like a needle stick.


    Mad, how is this different from the script you thought?


    Throughout the world of fiction, aren''t all the women whom the man of Destiny looks after, are they "Kefming", or "the husband is not as expected"? Why is it different to yourself?


    How could that **** be alive? This is not metaphysics?


    Yes, Chu Tianhe had long regarded himself as the only male protagonist in the last days.


    But nowadays, the character of the actor is biased, and Chu Tianhe is somewhat unacceptable.

 Chapter 595： For what you said

    "Chief Chu..."


    Seeing Chu Tianhe lost his senses, Mu Wuqing called out a few times with displeased expression.


    Chu Tianhe returned to his senses, turned his eyes, and said with a smirk: "Mr. Mu made a laugh. I just thought about other things and failed to reply to Mr. Mu in time. It was my fault."


    Mu Wuqing naturally would not believe his words.


    "Chief Chu hasn''t told me what I just said?"


    "This..." Chu Tianhe hesitated, and then smiled bitterly: "Sir Mu, it''s not that I don''t want to bring Shuwang and the others to you. The main reason is that now Shuwang and them are my women."


    "This is impossible?"


    Mu Wuqing heard this, and decisively denied it on the spot, his bright eyes staring at Chu Tianhe like a cannibal.


    Chu Tianhe smiled bitterly and said: "It''s all my fault. Shu Wang them came to my base, thinking that their home had been destroyed, heartbroken, several times wanted to self-destruct. But I stopped it. Later, in my company and care, I gradually came out of sorrow. It may have been a long-lasting love, so..."


    Chu Tianhe hesitated to speak but stopped, that looks, really, it is as annoying as it is more annoying


    "I don''t believe it, you ask Shuwang and the others to come out and tell me."


    "Sorry, it is not convenient for Wang Shu to go out now."


    "Why?"


    "this¡­"


    "Shuwang and the others are already pregnant, so it''s hard to walk outside." Murong Xinrou, who knew what Chu Tianhe was thinking about, said for him.


    As soon as he said this, Mu Wuqing''s body trembled.


    Chutianhan was ecstatic in his heart.


    As expected to be the lord of his own harem, this is too timely.


    If it were not for the conditions, Chu Tianhe wanted to kiss Murong Xinrou ruthlessly.


    But even so, Chu Tianhe turned his head and cast a grateful look at Murong Xinrou.


    Things seemed a bit unexpected.


    Mu Wuqing, who did not continue to question Chu Tianhe, walked aside.


    "Wei Xiao, something unexpected happened."


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Chu Tianhe said that the eldest sisters are already his women and they are pregnant with his children..."


    "Peng..."


    As soon as Mu Wuqing finished speaking, he didn''t hear Wei Xiao''s reply. Instead, there was a burst in the headset.


    On the luxury chariot where Wei Xiao was.


    The hardened and hardened door has now disappeared.


    The sudden situation in the team did not scare the soldiers around.


    Especially the one who paid a million from Wei Xiao, nearly fell off the chariot.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Pay million walked quickly to the side of the luxury chariot, looked at the door of the car that flew more than a dozen meters away, and asked in a panic.


    Sitting on the seat in the car, Wei Xiao had a sullen face, and he placed a big hand into a fist, his bones creaking.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine, better than ever, go away!"


    The corners of the pay million mouth twitched.


    The soaring anger is written on the face, which is better than ever. Do you think I am a three-year-old child?


    This is what Fu Wanwan thought in his heart, but he also knew that he had better retreat now.


    As soon as he walked away, Wei Xiao grinned, his face was full of anger and hideousness.


    "Your woman? Still pregnant with your child? Why don''t you TM go to heaven? Good you Chu Tianhe, disgust me in this way, very good, very good."


    "Wei Xiao, husband, are you okay?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Wei Xiaoqiang in the car suppressed the urge to rush out to tear Chu Tianhe, and took a deep breath and replied: "I''m fine. Wu Qing, clearly tell Chu Tianhe that if you don''t bring Shu Wang out, then go to war. In addition, let the Shadow Guards that have entered the city go to the imperial palace to control some people. Doesn''t Chu Tianhe like women so much? Then let me see how much he cares about his own women."


    Mu Wuqing heard Wei Xiao''s low voice in the headset, and nodded when she knew that Wei Xiao was completely angry.


    Back in front of Chu Tianhe and the others, Mu Wu said with a solemn face: "Chief Chu, I hope that what you just said was not a joke."


    "There is no need for Chu to joke with Officer Mu on this matter. This time, Officer Mu is destined to return without success. I believe that if Officer Mu and Shu Wang and their sisters have a deep affection, they are not willing to take them back to be punished. no?"


    "Hmph!" Mu Wuqing snorted coldly, "Maybe the leader of Chu doesn''t know the seriousness of the problem. Shuwang them are our leaders one day, and they will be for the rest of their lives. Not to mention whether they have become your women. , Even if they do, they must follow us today."


    Chu Tianhe''s expression sank when he heard the words.


    "Mr. Mu, do you think that Chu Tianhe is the kind of person who can''t even protect his own woman?" At this point, Chu Tianhe, who didn''t intend to be ambiguous, said sternly, "Shu Wang, they are already my women, then I will not let anyone bully them. It is impossible for people to let you go. If you need any compensation, as long as I have what Chu Tianhe has, I can give it to you."


    "Then there is no need to talk about it?"


    "You can think so."


    "Haha..." Mu Wuqing smiled, angrily: "You will pay for your arrogance."


    With that said, Mu Wuqing led the team to leave.


    "and many more!"


    "Something else?"


    "Mr. Mu, there may be something you need to know about."


    Mu Wuqing turned his head and frowned Liu''s eyebrows: "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Tianhe smiled indifferently, and said, "It may be a bit unkind to do this, but for the safety of my base, I have to do it. Officer Mu, how about you and your people, please sit in my base?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Kakka..."


    Mu Wuqing''s voice fell, and Long Ba and the others around her took their guns and opened the insurance to aim at Chu Tianhe and them.


    Chu Tianhe smiled contemptuously on his face.


    The face mask appeared to block his face, and Chu Tianhe, who was agitated, quickly rushed towards Dragon Ba and them.


    "Grass!"


    Long Ba wanted to fight back, but Chu Tianhe was not the only one who did it, and Murong Xinrou and others who followed him.


    Just a face-to-face, Long Ba and the others were subdued.


    "Mr. Mu, you can''t leave anymore." Facing Mu Wuqing''s Chu Tianhe personally, he looked like he was holding the winning ticket.


    "That''s not necessarily!"


    "I really don''t want to shoot you, but now I can only wrong you a bit."


    As Chu Tianhe said, he shot Mu Wuqing contemptuously.


    However, when he thought that his speed advantage was enough to subdue Mu Wuqing, his sight and reaction could keep up with his Mu Wuqing. A salted pig''s hand that grabbed Chu Tianhe stretched sideways, then turned around and threw him over his shoulders. Chu Tianhe flew out with a body of more than two hundred kilograms in armour.


    "Peng..."


    Chu Tianhe fell hard, even, he didn''t expect Mu Wuqing to have such an ability, after falling to the ground, he forgot to stand up.


    Obviously, Chu Tianhe was completely restrained by Mu Wuqing''s strength.


    Not shocked, but unexpected.


    "Catch her!"


    Murong Xinrou and others who grabbed Long Ba didn''t expect Chu Tianhe to lose his hand.


    When Chu Tianhe was still a little confused, Murong Xinrou said to the other celestial soldiers.


    "Boom boom..."


    At this moment, on the armed helicopter in the air, the sniper started shooting at Murong Xinrou and the others.


    A powerful military sniper rifle hits the body, even if it is a heavenly soldier, a single attack cannot break their armor in the first time, but the terrifying impact still makes them uncomfortable.


    The heavenly soldiers who came to arrest Mu Wuqing, their actions were blocked.


    This is not over yet.

 Chapter 596： Rat throwing device

    The ordinary soldiers who followed Chu Tianhe out of the city before are now performing "performance mode".


    I couldn''t see anything, I couldn''t touch anything, but the soldiers who came out with Chu Tianhe kept falling to the ground and quickly lost their vitality.


    When Dong Gong and others on the city wall saw this, their expressions changed drastically.


    "Do you want to fight?" Luo Xia Piao asked.


    Dong Gong frowned, looked at the scene below, and shook his head: "Boss and the others are still down there. It is estimated that neither side dare to mess around. At this time, the main thing depends on the strength of the individual soldiers."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Dong Gong and the others are still hesitating, but the scene below has spread to the wall above the city wall at this moment.


    Accompanied by a scream, Dong Gong and the others quickly noticed that the soldiers guarding the fortifications above the city wall were being cut to death invisibly.


    This phenomenon is still spreading towards the two ends above the city.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "have no idea!"


    "No, there are invisible people. Everyone, hurry up. We will form a circle in small groups. Some of us who can be invisible have mixed in." Dong Gong suddenly shouted.


    The warriors who had been in a panic on the wall heard the words, did not dare to disperse, and immediately surrounded their companions, staring at the empty surroundings with horror.


    Under the city wall.


    Hundreds of ordinary soldiers brought out by Chu Tianhe have fallen in a pool of blood.


    But until now, the enemy hidden in the air has not been discovered.


    Mu Wuqing sneered: "You are stupid enough to do it with us. I hope that your leader Chu and the people around you will not wear these armed armors all the time, otherwise, be careful when you will die."


    At this time, Chu Tianhe had stood up from the ground, and saw the dilemma faced by one of his people.


    The enemy''s real attack has not yet begun, but only the tip of the iceberg revealed by the enemy now is enough to scare him. If the situation continues to develop, he can''t imagine how serious the consequences will be.


    "Do you have someone who can be invisible?" Chu Tianhe asked in surprise.


    "Do you still think you can catch us now?"


    The face under Chu Tianhe''s mask was indescribably frightened.


    "Hurry up and let your people stop."


    "Funny, you are the one who did it first, and you are the one who is going to stop now. Who do you think you are? Are we the leader?"


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Demon Sword drinking blood was withdrawn from behind by Chu Tianhe: "I told you to stop your people, didn''t you understand?"


    "I don''t understand. Want to kill me? Whatever, but you have to be prepared to bear the consequences. I forgot to tell you that at the time you left the city, my people have already entered the city, and I heard that your women are all there. The imperial palace, just don¡¯t know if they are all wearing armored armor?"


    "Dare you!" Chu Tianhe was furious.


    The figure instantly came to Mu Wuqing''s side, and the demon sword in his hand pointed directly at Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing waved away the demon sword facing her, and said in a deep voice: "You don''t have to show off in front of me. You have only two choices now. You can either start a full-scale war or bring Shuwang them out, otherwise, I The people who do not stop. If you have the ability, do it."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Your Majesty, the matter is not good. A group of invisible people attacked the imperial palace. Twenty-six empresses were held hostage by them. The guardian commander asked your majesty to ask your majesty to go back and rescue the empresses." At this time, a woman appeared on the tower. Bing, she shouted at Chu Tianhe and others outside the city.


    Hearing what this female soldier said, at this moment, Chu Tianhe no longer had any doubts about what Mu Wuqing said.


    "Good, good, good. Let them go." Chu Tianhe said furiously.


    Murong Xinrou and the others also knew the seriousness of the matter.


    Unable to coerce Mu Wuqing and others, their continued control of these people has no effect.


    What''s more, there was an accident in the imperial palace, and the changes in the situation were beyond Chu Tianhe''s control.


    It was a mistake, and it was fatal.


    Chu Tianhe couldn''t think of it anyway, in this army, there is actually a team that can be invisible.


    Murong Xinrou and the others let go of Long Ba and others one after another.


    "I thought you were so good, so you have this ability. There is a way to continue holding Laozi?" Long Ba yelled at the imperial concubine Roy around him unceremoniously.


    Roy wanted to kill this person who dared to be disrespectful to her, but she didn''t have the courage.


    Chu Tianhe stared at Mu Wuqing coldly: "If you dare to hurt my woman, I promise you, none of you will want to get out of the sphere of influence of my Heavenly Court Alliance."


    "Everyone can say cruel words, but you must have this strength. Send Shu Wang and the others, otherwise you can only choose to go to full-scale war." Mu Wuqing would not be polite to Chu Tianhe.


    Threatening her Mu Wuqing? You are not thinking too much.


    Not to mention that Mu Wuqing still occupies the active advantage, even if she is at a disadvantage, she will never give in to the enemy.


    The real female tyrant flower to find out.


    The mouth is useless, and the threats are useless. I feel that there has never been such a weak Chu Tianhe, and the anger in his heart has nowhere to vent.


    This is another person after Wei Xiao who makes him unable to start.


    At this moment, Chu Tianhe had no thoughts about Mu Wuqing, and if conditions permit, he could not wait to let this woman die.


    "Xin Rou, you take people back to the imperial palace and send Shu Wang them out."


    "Okay!" Murong Xinrou nodded, staring at Mu Wuqing under the crystal goggles: "You''d better not hurt my sisters, otherwise, I will let you know what regret is."


    "As a woman, I feel sad for you. It''s not because your man is bothered, but this man, who doesn''t have the ability to find so many women, has no self-knowledge. What do you think of him?"


    "Humph!"


    Murong Xinrou ignored Mu Wuqing, snorted coldly, and returned to the city with a few soldiers.


    Waiting for them to leave, Chu Tianhe looked at the dying soldier and said in a deep voice, "Now can you let your people stop?"


    Mu Wuqing didn''t want to continue to irritate Chu Tianhe, and said "Stop" to the radio. For a while, in fear, no one was attacked by the enemy''s armed men in the air.


    Can''t see what Chu Tianhe''s expression is now, Mu Wu Qingfeng said lightly: "We came here with a friendly attitude, but it''s a pity that you are too self-righteous. Now look at it, it''s a pity that so many people have died?"


    Kill the heart.


    In this regard, Mu Wuqing was definitely infected by that **** Wei Xiao.


    Close to Zhu Zhe Chi, close to Mo is black, with a faceless and skinless person like Wei Xiao around him, and a good woman like Mu Wuqing who is upright and can''t change her mind.


    Chu Tianhe felt trembling all over his body.


    Now he, like a dumb eating Coptidis, has a hard time talking about it.


    No goal was achieved, and hundreds of soldiers were killed in vain. This loss was enough to shred his arrogant heart.


    In the past, in this Jianghang province, only his Tianting base attacked and caused others to suffer. When did Tianting base suffer?


    But since the appearance of Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe has been crippled one after another. The continuous blows irritated Chu Tianhe not as big as usual.


    Of course, this also allows him to recognize reality and himself.


    The heavenly base, which I thought had been unscrupulous in the last days, seemed to be insignificant. With those forces established on top of the ancient giants, his background is still too weak.

 Chapter 597： I can finally go home

    Inside the base, the imperial palace.


    Murong Xinrou soon returned to the imperial palace.


    "Empress, you are finally back."


    The head of the guard saw Murong Xinrou''s figure and immediately led the team to greet him.


    Murong Xinrou saw that there were guards everywhere on the periphery of a palace.


    The gates of the palace were also open, and the hostages gathered inside, except for a few corpses left at the door, the people inside, even if no outsider was seen around, they did not dare to make any attempt to escape. .


    "Have you found the enemy?" Murong Xinrou asked the guard leader.


    "No, we can never find the enemy. They just don''t exist. We are completely helpless."


    Murong Xinrou gritted her teeth.


    "Listen to the people inside. We have already negotiated with your chief. You''d better not hurt my sisters. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, you have to bear all the consequences."


    "You don''t need to say that we also know. Bring the hostess and the others to see Master Wu Qing, otherwise, the imperial palace will be restless." A man''s voice came from the hall.


    Only hear the sound, but not see the person.


    Sure enough, it is a person who can be invisible.


    Murong Xinrou didn''t talk too much.


    "If you continue to watch here, you must ensure the safety of all the concubines inside. The crisis will be resolved soon."


    "The empress rest assured."


    Murong Xinrou nodded, and then walked towards Tingfengyulin.


    Listen to the wind and rain forest.


    "Master Shuwang, something happened to the Tianting Base again?"


    "what happened again?"


    Shu Wang, who was sitting in the pavilion and tasting tea at the Phantom, looked at the little **** hurriedly and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Que''er said: "I just went out and came back, and found that Chu Tianhe seemed to have provoke some powerful forces. Now some of his women are controlled by opponents. Many female guards are surrounded by a large hall, and they dare not dare. Acting without authorization. But strangely, I didn''t see Chutianhe."


    When Shu Wang heard this, there was a slight change in the beautiful face.


    "Have all opponents hit the imperial palace?"


    "Yeah! Many people died."


    Little Queer said with certainty.


    Shu Wang looked at Phantom Shadow: "This Chutianhe is really swollen."


    "They have genetic potions and armed armors. They have such a strength that few powers can compare in the last days. Chu Tianhe''s ambition is not small. "


    "Haha... Yeah! I don''t know how my husband is now? Did you go back to the villa base?"


    "I have confidence in the master''s strength."


    "See the Empress and Empress..."


    When the two of them were chatting, there was a call from the guard in their ears.


    Shu Wang and Phantom Shadow turned their heads to look towards the entrance of Tingfengyulin.


    At this time, Murong Xinrou was walking directly towards them with the guards beside her.


    "What is she doing with us?"


    Seeing Murong Xinrou wearing armed armor, Shu Wang''s face couldn''t help but change a little.


    In this palace, Chu Tianhe women rarely wear armor, even if they encounter some crisis, Chu Tianhe does not need them to act. But now, even Murong Xinrou, the lord of the harem, went into battle in armor. From this alone, Shu Wang could imagine the crisis facing the heavenly base.


    The two got up.


    "Sister Murong, why do you have time to come to me today?"


    Looking at Shu Wang and them, Murong Xinrou was really angry.


    Since these Hu Meizi came to the Heavenly Court Base, the originally peaceful Heavenly Court Base was no longer peaceful. Nowadays, there are even foreign forces because they have come to the door to put Chu Tianhe into a crisis. Whenever she thinks of this, Murong Xinrou feels that these women are carrying bad luck all over her body.


    Without showing Shuwang and the others, Murong Xinrou said with a smile but a smile: "Congratulations, sister, you will be free from now on."


    "What do you mean by this sister?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything. It''s just that the forces behind you have defeated the tide of corpses and are now coming to welcome you outside the Heavenly Court base. Shouldn''t this be congratulations?"


    "Husband sent someone to pick us up?"


    Hearing Murong Xinrou''s words, Shu Wang lost his composure, with a surprise color on his face.


    Not only her, but the Phantom, Xiao Que''er and the others came over to Shu Wang and looked at Murong Xinrou in surprise.


    "What you said is true?" Phantom asked.


    "I don''t know the situation of your back base, but now, a woman named Mu Wuqing led a team to us and indicated that she would pick you up. As for whether it is your husband''s person, that is your business."


    "It''s Master Wu Qing."


    "Great, the master really came to pick us up. Shuwang Master, what are you waiting for? Let''s go to see Master Wu Qing now." Xiao Que''er said ecstatically.


    After a moment of surprise, Shu Wang''s face returned to calm.


    She didn''t behave like Xiaoqueer and others as impatient, patiently, and Shu Wang said: "Then sister is here to pick us up now?"


    "Yes, if you have nothing to clean up, you can go now."


    "it is good!"


    Not much to say, Shu Wang replied, turning around and said to Xiaoqueer and the others: "Go and see if we have anything to pack, fast."


    "Okay, Master Shuwang, let''s go and clean up." The happy little Queer said, returning to the villa with Piaoyue and a few female soldiers.


    Not long after, a few people each came to Shu Wang with a burden on their backs.


    "Master Shuwang, it''s already done, let''s go see Master Wu Qing!"


    Shu Wang smiled and nodded: "Sister Murong, please lead the way."


    "follow me!"


    Murong Xinrou walked towards the outside of Tingfengyulin with Shu Wang.


    Finally leaving this place where I stayed for a month.


    Shu Wang didn''t give up, and now they just want to meet the sisters outside quickly, and then return to the man who is thinking about it.


    "Shu Wang, can you promise me a request?"


    On the way, Murong Xinrou suddenly said to Shu Wang.


    "Sister Murong, what do you say."


    "If you see the Chief Mu outside, please let her spare the innocent sisters in the imperial palace, don''t hurt them, okay?"


    "Wu Qing wants to do something to those concubines?"


    "I don''t know, but they act decisively, and I feel uneasy."


    "Okay, I promise you."


    This is not a difficult task. It is right to see that Chu Tianhe respected them during this period, and Shu Wang agreed to Murong Xinrou''s request.


    "Thank you!" Murong Xinrou said sincerely thanks.


    Chu Tianhe can find a woman like Murong Xinrou, I really don''t know what **** luck has gone?


    If she were to be a very jealous eldest woman, I''m afraid she would be eager for Mu Wuqing to help her get rid of those competitors in the harem of Chutianhe.


    For Chu Tianhe to do this, it is no wonder that Chu Tianhe let her be the lord of his harem.


    The group soon came to the motorcade outside the imperial palace.


    "I''ll see the master soon, hehe... I don''t know how the master is now, has she lost weight? There are also Master Youwei, has the master recovered?" Xiaoque''er looked forward to it.


    Get in the car, the car started, and a convoy of several cars drove outside the southern city wall.

 Chapter 598： Reunion

    Outside the city.


    Mu Wuqing and they are all waiting.


    Having seen the power of the Shadow Guard, Chu Tianhe no longer dared to be arrogant.


    The enemy''s strength made him feel deeply powerless, and at the same time, Chu Tianhe also coveted the team with invisibility in Mu Wuqing''s hands.


    If you have such a team, who do you need to worry about in the future?


    If the front is over, the enemy can''t be protected 24 hours a day, right?


    "Find time to ask the professor if he can study these things."


    "Buzzing..."


    When Chu Tianhe was thinking, a car rang at the gate of the city.


    "coming!"


    Everyone cheered up and looked at the convoy coming out of the city.


    "Wu Qing, from now on, take over Shuwang''s safety. Make sure that they won''t suffer any harm before they come to me." Wei Xiao''s voice came from Mu Wuqing''s headset.


    With Wei Xiao''s reminder, Mu Wuqing knew that among the cars that came out, there must be Shu Wang and the others.


    "clear!"


    Mu Wuqing nodded, then gestured into the air without others knowing.


    "The people you want are here, now can you remove those who entered the imperial palace?" Chu Tianhe said.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. As long as we receive the person we want to take away, we won''t embarrass your person."


    "I hope you do what you say." Chu Tianhe was unwilling, but he could only admit it.


    At this moment, Chu Tianhe realized for the first time that it seemed that too many women were not a good thing.


    Of course, he was just a little conscious, so that Chu Tianhe would not be able to let him see beautiful women in the future without doing anything.


    The convoy came to Mu Wuqing and stopped in front of them.


    The door opens.


    At that time, a few familiar figures appeared in Mu Wuqing''s sight. Others may not be too moved, but Wei Xiao, who was in the chariot and whose eyes were twinkling, could not be restrained. I want to show up the impulse to meet the two familiar figures in the distance.


    "Shu Wang, you will be back with me soon." Wei Xiao finally held back, still sitting in the car silently watching Shu Wang and others in the distance.


    Mu Wuqing on their side.


    Shu Wang and others all got off the bus.


    Before Murong Xinrou and the soldiers she brought with her, she looked around them comfortably. At this moment, a group of invisible figures appeared in the air.


    They directly took the place of Chu Tianhe''s people, protecting Shu Wang and them in the middle.


    "this is?"


    Shu Wang and the others had never seen the Shadow Guard, so they were a little confused about these people who suddenly appeared around them.


    The Phantom of Caution is even ready for battle.


    "Eldest sister, Xiaoying, don''t be nervous, they are all our people, from now on, your safety is entrusted to them." Mu Wuqing promptly reminded Shu Wang them.


    Chu Tianhe was also the first time they saw the figure of the Shadow Guard.


    The whole body is wrapped in a special combat uniform.


    All the weapons on their bodies are also wrapped in shells that also have stealth functions.


    Finally seeing these ghostly shadow guard members, Chu Tian Hanei was envious and jealous, but also dissatisfied with Mu Wuqing''s arrangements.


    how? People have brought you here, are you still worried that I will regret it?


    I, Chu Tianhe, is also the Great Emperor of the Alliance. How can I turn back?


    "Chief Mu is cautious." Chu Tianhe said something in his words.


    "Be careful, after all, those are my sisters."


    "Wu Qing, long time no see?"


    At this time, Shu Wang and them came to Mu Wuqing under the protection of the Shadow Guards.


    Mu Wu''s cold face showed a gentle smile.


    Spread his hands and hug Shuwang and Phantom.


    "Long time no see. Wei Xiao asked me to pick you up."


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, Shu Wang looked for the team not far away.


    "Old, husband, didn''t he come?"


    Mu Wuqing knew Shu Wang''s thoughts.


    "For some reason, Wei Xiao is still not able to show up. You go back to the team first, and I''ll be here soon."


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s words, it is not difficult to see that Shu Wang''s face is a little disappointed.


    But she is not someone who doesn''t know the importance.


    She also knew what Wei Xiao had made in Tianting Base. If Wei Xiao really led the team to pick them up, she didn''t know what crazy behavior Chu Tianhe would do.


    Nodded, Shu Wang said, "Then we''ll see you later."


    "Come on! Don''t think too much, the person who cares about you most at the base will always be him."


    Shu Wang smiled.


    "I know!"


    Don¡¯t you know?


    If Wei Xiao didn''t care about them, would he break into the Heavenly Base alone?


    "Chief Mu, should you call your people back now?" Chu Tianhe said at this time, looking a little impatient.


    Mu Wuqing smiled and looked at Chu Tianhe: "Leader Chu is really well-intentioned. I have also met my two sisters now. From them, I don''t seem to see what you are talking about."


    "It shouldn''t be our concern now, right?"


    "Haha...Yes. In that case, congratulations, your women are safe."


    Upon hearing the words, Chu Tianhe immediately motioned the people around him to go back and take a look.


    "Wu Qing, when we were at the Tianting Base, Chief Chu did not embarrass us, can we not embarrass his concubines?" Shu Wang did not forget to promise Murong Xinrou, and said in Mu Wuqing''s ear.


    "Don''t worry, we are here only for you, and everything else is not important."


    Shu Wang smiled.


    Not much to stay, they walked towards the convoy with the Phantom.


    "Sister-in-law, welcome home!"


    When they came to the team, Shu Wang paid millions to meet them.


    Shu Wang who shouted "sister-in-law" was slightly taken aback.


    "sister in law?"


    Fu Wanwan sneered: "Master Shuwang feels a little bit more productive, and my sister-in-law is also kinder."


    Shu Wang smiled slightly: "I like this sentence of sister-in-law."


    "Sister-in-law likes it. Sister-in-law, come with me, there is a gift prepared by the Lord, you will like it when you see it."


    "what gift?"


    Because Mu Wuqing had already said that Wei Xiao hadn''t come, Shu Wang and the others didn''t think about it either. Now that Fu Wanwan said that Wei Xiao had prepared gifts for them, Shu Wang couldn''t help but become a little curious.


    "When I see it, my sister-in-law will understand." Fu Wanwan said nothing, taking Shu Wang and the others, and walked towards the chariot where Wei Xiao was.


    Several people soon came to the chariot.


    From the outside, it¡¯s hard to see the inside of the car, but when Shu Wang first walked to the place where he lost a door on the side of the tank and saw the person in the car watching them, Shu Wang was stunned. .


    Immediately afterwards, Phantom, Xiaoque''er, and Piaoyue also saw Wei Xiao''s figure, and they also freeze on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, Fu Wanwan turned and left silently, and at the same time made the surrounding warriors turn their backs.


    Inside the car, Wei Xiao smiled slightly.


    "Silly daughter-in-law, what''s the matter, don''t you recognize me?"

 Chapter 599： Finally unveiled

    "Old, husband?"


    "It''s me, I''m here to take you home."


    Shu Wang''s strong heart completely collapsed under these words, a pair of star eyes gradually flickered with tears, and some could not help but Shu Wang, agitated, covered his mouth with a small hand, and big tears kept coming from his eyes. Out of my eyes.


    "Didn''t Wu Qing and Wu Qing say you didn''t come? You, why did you come?"


    Wei Xiao bent out from the car.


    Now, Shu Wang and the others have come to him, and Wei Xiao has enough strength to ensure that they won''t get hurt at all.


    Therefore, he no longer needs to hide himself.


    It''s time to excite Chu Tianhe.


    Wei Xiao, who had left the chariot, came to Shu Wang''s side and stroked Shu Wang''s bangs with a big hand.


    "I have been there all the time, just for your safety. When you haven''t come to me, you can''t let Chu Tianhe know of my existence. Now, there is nothing I can do to restrain myself."


    "Husband, I miss you! I really want to think about it." I no longer have to control my emotions. After calling out, he threw himself directly into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    Wei Xiao opened his hands and hugged Shu Wang into his arms, and looked at the Phantom Shadow on the side: "Xiaoying, do you want me to take the initiative to hug you?"


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    It is said that the killer girl has no feelings, but it also depends on who you are facing.


    Having not seen Wei Xiao for a month, she who missed Wei Xiao no less than Shu Wang, wiped away a trace of tears from the corner of her eyes, and threw herself into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    Holding the two sweet wives, Wei Xiao sniffed the smell in their hair, and said warmly, "I miss you too."


    By their side, Xiaoqueer and Piaoyue saw this scene, and while they silently blessed Wei Xiao and Shuwang for their reunion, their eyes filled with tears were also full of envy.


    Especially Xiao Que''er, she also wanted to be held by her master, but she felt inferior at the thought of her ordinary presence in front of her.


    It is too difficult to meet the conditions of the host, how did the hostess do it?


    After a moment of warmth, Wei Xiao kissed Shuwang and Phantom''s mouths respectively, and then let go of them.


    Look at Xiaoqueer and Piaoyue.


    "Thanks for you during this time."


    Piaoyue and Xiaoque''er shook their heads again and again.


    Xiao Queer said: "It is our duty not to work hard for the hostess. It is our duty to protect the hostess. If the host is not around, Queer will not let others bully the hostess and them even if they die desperately."


    "I just cooked for the hostess and them, and didn''t do anything. These are all things I should do." Piaoyue said.


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Leave everything to me next. If you are tired, you can take a rest in the car first, and we will go home when I finish some tasks."


    "We are not tired, accompany you." Shu Wang said affectionately.


    Phantom didn''t speak, but looking at her expression, she obviously didn''t want to leave Wei Xiao''s side.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care either.


    Now the daughter-in-laws are by their side, if you can''t even protect their safety, then don''t live by yourself.


    Well, it seems that I can''t die, it''s uncomfortable.


    Then dig a deep hole and bury yourself.


    "Wu Qing, you can come back." Wei Xiao first notified via radio.


    On the one hand, Mu Wuqing, who was still waiting for Chu Tianhe to confirm whether the imperial palace crisis was lifted, heard Wei Xiao''s words in his headset and gave a light "um".


    "Chief Chu, the person we are going to pick up has already been received, so don''t disturb your base. Thank you for taking care of Xiaoying and the others during this time. I hope that there will be opportunities for cooperation between our two bases in the future." Qing was about to leave, and said to Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe, whose mind was still in the imperial palace, frowned slightly when he heard the words.


    Just when he wanted to say something, a female guard ran up to him from the city.


    "Your Majesty, Empress and the others have been able to leave the hall safely. Because we can''t see the enemy, we don''t know if the enemy has left."


    "It''s all safe? Is anyone injured?"


    "No, it''s just that the guards suffered a few casualties."


    Hearing the words of the female guard, Chu Tianhe''s expression became clear.


    His woman is fine. As for the guards, although he is also very heartbroken, the latter is obviously more important than the safety of his own woman.


    Besides, even if he wants to trouble Mu Wuqing, he still has to see if he has that strength?


    Signaling the female guard to retreat, Chu Tianhe said to Mu Wuqing: "Cooperation is affirmative. After all, in the last days, it is difficult for a single power to contend with the corpses. But, see you next time, I hope I can meet the leader of your base. Communication. I really want to know what kind of person is someone who has such an outstanding subordinate as Chief Mu."


    "Yes, I believe this day will not be too long."


    After giving Chu Tianhe a weird smile, Mu Wuqing greeted Long Ba and the others, then turned and walked towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "My husband, just let them go?" Seeing Mu Wuqing and the others leave, the emperor Lin Jiaoyue next to Chu Tianhe asked unwillingly.


    Chu Tianhe squinted.


    "We are not as good as others, we are destined to swallow our anger. Look! When one day our strength surpasses them, today''s shame, I, Chu Tianhe, will ask them to double back." With that, Chu Tianhe turned to Mu Wu. Look at the convoy ahead.


    He looked forward to one day that his subordinates also possessed the strength of Mu Wuqing and the others. At that time, with armed armor and genetic medicine, Chu Tianhe did not believe that it was beyond the Phoenix Base.


    Just as he was thinking about how to improve the weapon power of the base in the future, he stared at Chu Tianhe on the side of the convoy, his pupils suddenly shrank with sharp eyes.


    As if seeing something horrified, Chu Tianhe''s stiff body at this moment involuntarily took two steps back.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you?" Murong Xinrou noticed Chu Tianhe''s abnormality and hurriedly came to him and asked with concern.


    Chu Tianhe trembled: "It''s him, that **** bastard."


    Murong Xinrou and the others looked towards Mu Wuqing and the others in search of sound.


    At the front of the team not far away, at this moment, Wei Xiao hand in hand Shu Wang, with Phantom and Xiaoque''er standing beside him, looking at Chu Tianhe with a smile on his face.


    Seeing this family look at him, Wei Xiao also nodded friendly at them.


    Very polite.


    Because of the distance, others may not be able to recognize Wei Xiao¡¯s identity at a glance, but the Murong Xinrou people who have had close contact with Wei Xiao and also hunted him down, don¡¯t treat Wei Xiao¡¯s figure too much. familiar.


    "Murdering madman? Why is he, he is opposite?" Murong Xinrou exclaimed.


    "It''s really him, this, this... he''s not dead?"


    Feng''er and the others were shocked and looked at Chu Tianhe in amazement.


    "Asshole, I was deceived by them."


    At this time, if Chu Tianhe didn''t know what happened, then he wouldn''t be the emperor.


    Seeing He Shuwang hand in hand, Wei Xiao, who was in love with his concubine, and thinking about what happened during this period, Chu Tianhe''s eyes stared at Wei Xiao.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the murderous demon will come to the base, it is no wonder that once the murderous demon disappears, the army will come to the door...


    It turns out that none of this is an accident, nor is it a coincidence. From the very beginning, the source of everything is in Shu Wang.


    The most hateful thing is that the **** opposite clearly came, but sent a stranger to confuse him.


    With Chu Tianhe''s ingenuity, one would not fail to think of the reason why Wei Xiao did this.

 Chapter 600： Chu Tianhe with an explosive mentality

    This despicable and shameless guy.


    The reason why he didn''t show up before was because he was worried that he would be unfavorable to his woman after knowing his relationship with Shu Wang and them.


    After all, it is not an exaggeration to say that the hatred between himself and him is as deep as the sea.


    In addition, Wei Xiao dared to venture into the Heavenly Base alone to find Shuwang them. Based on this alone, one can guess Shuwang''s status in Wei Xiao''s heart.


    If this is used by himself, Wei Xiao will definitely be in a passive situation.


    What''s ridiculous is that he obviously held a good hand, but he was played around by the opponent.


    The landlord was robbed of the landlord at the beginning, and then the other party cheated out his own pair of kings with a single three. How stupid is this TM?


    If you know that the man behind Shuwang and them is Wei Xiao, as long as you firmly control the life and death of Shuwang and them, will the other party dare to be so arrogant and defiant?


    Chu Tianhe stared at Wei Xiao, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    With a hideous face and splitting eyes, his right hand holding the Demon Sword trembled.


    "I''m going to kill him."


    Chu Tianhe, who felt that his IQ was being rubbed against the ground by the opponent, gritted his teeth and said this, lifting his sword to kill in the direction where Wei Xiao was.


    "Husband, don''t be impulsive."


    Murong Xinrou has quick eyes and quick hands, and hurriedly grabbed Chutianhe.


    "Xin Rou, don''t stop me, even if I don''t want the base today, I will have her corpse broken into pieces."


    Chu Tianhe was really looking for Wei Xiao desperately, not pretentious.


    As a pillow, Murong Xinrou knows his character too well.


    Chu Tianhe is really bothersome, and he likes to get in touch with flowers everywhere, but he loves every woman around him very much.


    A dozen of his beloved were beheaded by Wei Xiao, and good brothers who lived and died tragically died under the knife of Wei Xiao. Chu Tianhe, who saw his relatives especially importantly, saw Wei Xiao as a victor. Standing in front of him and watching him being played on, if Chu Tianhe could bear it, then he would not be Chu Tianhe.


    How can a man who pretends to be pretentious and inspiring to become the world''s ruler will make a supporting role humiliate him so much?


    Murong Xinrou almost couldn''t hold Chu Tianhe alone, and several other imperial concubines all came over to hug Chu Tianhe.


    "Husband, it''s not the time to be impulsive. We know that you are angry, and we can''t wait to kill the murderous demon, but have you thought about the consequences of rushing now? Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should do it for us and for you. Think about those unborn children, husband, we can''t live without you."


    "Don''t go, okay? Husband, we can''t beat them." Xu Danling said with tears.


    Listening to the words of his wives, Chu Tianhe, whose heart was burning as painful as a raging fire, was clenched and blood spilled out.


    "Damn it, **** it!"


    Chu Tianhe, whose grief and anger had nowhere to vent, thrust the demon sword in his hand into the ground, and raised his head to the sky and roared out.


    Murong Xinrou and the others all knew Chu Tianhe''s pain at the moment, and the women around them were full of tears, and they silently endured it with him.


    Wei Xiao in the distance saw this scene, and he didn''t know why, he suddenly felt like a big villain.


    See what kind of forced Chu Tianhe, the "protagonist of the destiny" into?


    Full of guilt.


    But why am I so happy?


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly, and took a few steps forward with his arms around Shu Wang''s water snake waist.


    "Chu Tianhe, long time no see? Maybe you still don''t know who I am. Let me introduce myself formally. The leader of Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao, not long ago, thank you and your people for the hospitality and gave me a nickname. , Murderous demon. I have to say that your ability to take the nickname is not very good."


    Wei Xiao did not suppress his own voice, almost everyone in the city heard it.


    Also because of his words, the people present on the entire southern city wall directly exploded the pot.


    "What? He is a murderous demon?"


    "The murderer is not dead?"


    "This, how is this possible? Isn''t the Murderer alone? How could he be on the side of the army? Isn''t he a member of the army from the beginning?"


    Dong Gong and others on the city wall stared at the figures standing in front of the motorcade outside the city, all stunned.


    They couldn''t even imagine that the murderous madness they were chasing and killing was not only not dead, but there was such a terrifying force behind him.


    If this was placed one day ago, they would not believe it if they were killed.


    A person who is already powerful enough to make people helpless, and now there is such a fierce army under his command, does this make people live?


    Chu Tianhe under the city was red with red eyes.


    Ask Murong Xinrou and the others to loosen themselves, pull out the demon sword that pierced the ground from the ground, and look directly at Wei Xiao with intriguing eyes.


    "Wei Xiao? Good, good..."


    "You don''t need to say, I know, you don''t need to remind you of this. However, I don''t think you are very good now, are you right?" Wei Xiao said shamelessly.


    Chu Tianhe''s clenched fists creaked.


    Want to rush to fight Wei Xiao desperately, but his strength does not allow, want to fight with Wei Xiao, but he has been dazzled by anger, how is Wei Xiao''s opponent?


    I couldn¡¯t speak for a long time, and I tried my best to endure Chu Tianhe''s mentality of exploding. After a long time, he said coldly: "You have a seed. Okay, this time I planted in your hands. I have nothing to say. . But you better pray that you can continue to maintain this confidence. One day, I will make you kneel before me and cry."


    "Very confident. But do you think I will give you a chance?"


    "Why, now that I know that I don''t have any chips in my hand, I am ready to start a war?" Chu Tianhe sneered, "I really thought I was Chu Tianhe afraid that you would not succeed? If you want to fight, I will accompany you Chu Tianhe."


    "Everyone is ready to fight!"


    When Dong Gong on the tower heard what Chu Tianhe said, he didn''t make a mistake at this moment.


    With an order, the people guarding the fortifications loaded their guns one after another, as if Wei Xiao and the others would fight to the end once they went to war.


    Wei Xiao glanced over the wall, his eyes didn''t care.


    It''s just pretentious.


    If it weren''t for some problems that hadn''t been realized during a chat with Mu Wu a few days ago, Wei Xiao wouldn''t mind letting Chu Tianhe know what despair is.


    As for now...


    The strength of the Heavenly Court base is not weak. If it is a strong attack, it will inevitably kill a thousand enemies and end up at a loss of 800. Even if Wei Xiao''s side can win in the end, it is not what he hopes for.


    There is no need to use this reckless form to deal with a force that is not weak.


    Wei Xiao had a better way to deal with Tianting Base.


    "To deal with you, there is no need for me to do it. You should enjoy your last glory! Everything you have now will soon become the past."


    "Do you really think that Chu Tianhe was scared? Wei Xiao, the momentary complacency is nothing. The person who laughs last is the real winner. The grief you brought to me, I will remember it, and soon , You will experience the same feeling as me."


    Wei Xiao curled his lips: "You hate me so?"


    "My hatred with you is not shared."


    "Haha! In that case, do you think it would be good? We stand in front of the people on both sides? How about the grievances between us?"

 Chapter 601： Please be a man

    "Husband, don''t be impulsive!"


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Murong Xinrou was afraid that Chu Tianhe would not be able to stand the stimulus and immediately agreed to Wei Xiao, reminding her.


    Just now Chu Tianhe did have the urge to agree to Wei Xiao.


    Fortunately, Murong Xinrou said in time to calm Chu Tianhe.


    "You don''t have to push me, I admit, I am not your opponent now, but it is only now."


    "If you don''t dare, don''t you dare, do you whistle a hammer? It''s not my opponent now, it will be in the future? Besides, do you think you have a future?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "A person who doesn''t stand up to face the danger, what kind of boss are you? Is life too easy, you have forgotten that this is an era where the strong are respected?"


    "Wei Xiao, if you want to humiliate me, you have done it..."


    "That''s good. You''re right, I just humiliate you, what can you do? Heavenly Emperor? This is a title that can only be thought of by how many people? Besides, are you worthy of this title? Pig nose with green onions, What kind of elephant are you pretending to be? You really want to be kind, come here! I promise not to kill you."


    Before Chu Tianhe could finish speaking the most important thing, Wei Xiao interrupted him directly and continued to stimulate him.


    At this moment, Chu Tianhe''s face was full of blue veins that could be seen with naked eyes. If his eyes could kill people, I''m afraid that Wei Xiao has now been broken into pieces by Chu Tianhe.


    "Wei Xiao, don''t be too much of a person." Murong Xinrou said, angered.


    "It''s boring. A coward who needs a woman to get ahead, what do you fight with me? Only when I am alone, relying on the number of people you can show prestige, change to other times, such as now, you, give me shoes Not worthy."


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    "Just now you, I feel the price drop when talking to you. Let''s go, a grasshopper after autumn will not be long. Chu Tianhe, cherish the rest of your time!"


    Feeling stimulating enough for Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao turned around and walked towards an armored vehicle with Shu Wang and the others.


    The anger in his heart had already broken through the Chu Tianhe in the sky, but because they were dragged by Murong Xinrou again, they couldn''t do anything.


    Huo Tun Wei Xiao''s eyes were staring straight at the convoy ahead, as if to remember all the foreigners who came to the Tianting Base today. The hideous, resentful, Murong Xinrou and others who were close to him felt scared. .


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Buzzing..."


    Wei Xiao did not stay much.


    All the vehicles were activated, and under the gaze of the personnel of the Heavenly Court base, they left in a bright and unscrupulous manner.


    The atmosphere on the scene has not changed because of Wei Xiao and their departure.


    On the contrary, for the first time since the establishment of the Heavenly Court base, they were provoked but did not dare to take the initiative to attack them, and they felt unspeakable humiliation and shame in their hearts.


    Many fighters are in a bad mood now.


    Those who were fortunate not to go to war, those who were full of anger and nowhere to vent, and those who were disappointed in Chu Tianhe, anyway.


    As for Chu Tianhe, he didn''t say anything.


    In terms of mood, no one is worse than he is now.


    "Wei Xiao, it''s not you or me in this life, ah¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe''s last roar, Wei Xiao was destined to be unable to hear it. If he heard it, Wei Xiao would be very sympathetic to Chu Tianhe, because he even knew his ending.


    Wei Xiao could say that he was afraid of everything, except that he was not afraid of death.


    Just say something to you so capriciously! Can kill me, congratulations, in this world, you are invincible.


    Wei Xiao took a long time after they left.


    The Tianting base city defense was lifted.


    Those who ambushed Wei Xiao outside and were stared at by the helicopter did not feel their souls returning to them until they retreated.


    They were really scared before.


    Being stared at by dozens of armed helicopters, once fighting breaks out, they will definitely become the first batch of "honorable sacrifice" cannon fodder.


    The feeling of being stared at by the gods of death can never be felt by people who have not experienced it personally.


    Returning to the imperial palace, Chu Tianhe, whose emotions were somewhat suppressed, calmed down the "hijacked" concubines, and then came to the research base with his confidant guards.


    "Professor, the research and development of the No. 4 gene medicine can''t be delayed any longer, you will implement it now."


    Chu Tianhe, who was thoroughly stimulated by Wei Xiao, no longer cared about the threat posed by the research on the No.4 potion, and insisted on doing so.


    Professor Bo Kang, who also knows Chu Tianhe''s temperament, said solemnly: "Are you ready to withstand the crisis that comes from behind?"


    "Done, no matter what the cost, the No. 4 potion must be released as soon as possible."


    "Okay, you come with me."


    Professor Bo Kang took Chu Tianhe to the control room of the research base to monitor the corpse cage.


    A group of people came here, and Professor Bokang asked the monitoring personnel to replace the picture on the big screen with the place where the giant zombie was.


    As the area where the giant zombies were located appeared on the big screen, in the corpse cage, the giant zombies they fed by Chu Tianhe actually numbered no less than twenty.


    "These are all the giant zombies we currently feed. After our data analysis, we found that it takes 0.5 tons of flesh and blood to evolve from first-level zombies into second-level zombies, and 5 tons for second-level zombies to evolve into third-level zombies, and so on. , But giant zombies are unique


    , They will not evolve towards level three zombies. Once it begins to evolve, even the third-level zombies will feel fear. "


    "From this, I can judge that the new zombies evolved from giant zombies are at least level four or above. The raw materials for our research and development of the third potion are all unsuccessful products that have not been evolved. Therefore, once the research on the No. 4 gene drug is launched, the giant zombie experiment must increase safety prevention and control."


    "Okay, let''s feed on the giant zombies No. 12 and 3. For safety, I will let Luo Xia Piao sit down in person." Chu Tianhe was desperate to develop the No. 4 potion.


    In fact, Professor Bo Kang was also looking forward to it, but he had been hesitant to do it before considering the crisis behind it. Now that Chu Tianhe has made his attitude clear, he has nothing to hesitate.


    According to data analysis, even if a giant zombie fully evolved body does appear, the super fighters of the heavenly king level in the base can also deal with it.


    Of course, it''s just data, and it depends on the results later.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t stay at the research base much.


    After explaining the next tasks for the research base, he returned to the imperial palace.


    "Boss (husband)..."


    Returning to the imperial palace, Chu Tianhe immediately called the only other heavenly kings around him.


    Ning Tianyu, Luoxia Piao, Zhan Lei, Dong Gong.


    Recalling the heyday of the heavens, there were nine heavenly kings, and now it seems that only this is left in a blink of an eye.


    "Have you seen the situation today?"


    The four of them bowed their heads, obviously faceless to face Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes condensed: "It''s nothing to be ashamed of. The strength is not as good as humans. What is it to be a momentary grievance? But we can''t be content with the status quo. Now I have asked Professor Bokang to start developing the No. 4 potion. Once it succeeds, it will be like today. Things won¡¯t happen again. The shame the other party brought us today will be doubled back in the future."


    Hearing what Chu Tianhe said, the depressed four heavenly kings suddenly came to their spirits.


    The loose eyes were re-focused, and there were brilliant eyes bursting out invisibly.


    "Boss, tell me! What do you want us to do?" Zhan Lei said forcefully.

 Chapter 602： The protagonists are all set like this

    Seeing the brothers regaining their confidence and fighting spirit, Chu Tianhe said coldly: "At present, only you and the first and fourth concubines are taking the No. 3 potion in the base. There is a huge risk in the research and development of the No. 4 potion, so Xia Piao , You will sit in the corpse cage in the future. Once the giant zombies are abnormal in evolution, you must ensure that the crisis is eliminated as soon as possible, understand?"


    "Understand, if the No. 4 potion is not released, the Heavenly King A on my body will not be removed."


    Chu Tianhe nodded: "Zhan Lei, because of today''s incident, I believe the news will reach the other affiliated bases soon. They have long been defiant, and you are always ready to lead your team to these affiliated bases. It has been a long time since these people have moved. These people have forgotten the horror of being dominated by our heavenly base. I want to let bad luck come to them again."


    "Yes!"


    "Dong Gong, you will be responsible for the defense of the base. During this time, I will pay close attention to the outsiders. If anyone finds suspicious, they will be arrested and tortured."


    Chu Tianhe is now like a bird with a frightened bow.


    He believed that Wei Xiao would not let him go so easily, and he was particularly concerned about Wei Xiao''s "time is not much".


    Chu Tianhe is not an idiot either.


    Since Wei Xiao did not take the initiative to attack his base and wanted to disintegrate his power, he could only "strike strength" and "disintegrate" the defenses of the Heavenly Alliance from the inside. Therefore, we should strengthen supervision of unfamiliar forces that appear in the base. It''s required.


    I''d rather kill the mistake than let it go.


    Because once there is a loophole, the consequences are not what he can bear.


    Dong Gong also knew the seriousness of the matter and promised: "Boss rest assured, with me, other people don''t want to disrupt the base."


    "Finally, Tianyu, you lead the team to accelerate the expansion of the base. This time, you don''t need to occupy an external base, you directly attack the outside forces to bring the population back to the base. Regardless of the size of the Phoenix base, when it comes to a decisive battle with them, I want to let Wei Xiao know that I have to surpass him no matter whether it is personal strength or number of people."


    "Take the heavenly soldiers out?" Ning Tianyu asked.


    "Yes. Those new heaven soldiers and generals will be handed over to you, and the right will be the experience."


    "it is good!"


    "That''s it, you go down!"


    The four nodded and turned to leave.


    "Husband, what are we going to do next?" Murong Xinrou asked, who had never spoken.


    Looking at the woman he loves most, Chu Tianhe said gently: "Wei Xiao''s matter has reminded me. Xinrou, you and Dan Ling will be mainly responsible for the safety of the imperial palace in the future. My weakness must not be anymore. Let the enemy hold it."


    After two experiences, Chu Tianhe is no longer the arrogant arrogant that nobody dares to move his wife and children.


    It is impossible to avoid being caught by the enemy''s weakness. Although his harem has hundreds of beautiful ladies, Chu Tianhe hopes to be able to achieve the greatest defense.


    "Should we gather all the sisters together? Now that the wind and rain forest is vacant, there is enough for all of our sisters to live." Roy suggested.


    "Sister Luo''s proposal is good. The geographical environment there is superior and it is easy to guard against. As long as the guards are increased, it will undoubtedly be more difficult for outsiders to enter it." Lin Jiaoyue echoed.


    Chu Tianhe thought for a while and nodded: "You can arrange it yourself! I don''t worry if you leave the harem to you."


    "It shouldn''t be too late, then we will go and notify the sisters now." Said the Four Emperors and got up.


    We greeted Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou and left.


    In the end, only Chu Tianhe and Murong Xinrou remained.


    "Are you worrying about the Phoenix Base?" Chu Tianhe didn''t show any serious thoughts in front of other people before. Now only his wife is left, and his exhaustion is no longer concealed.


    "Hey!" After sighing, Chu Tianhe said weakly, "Xinrou, do you think I am very useless? I have said that I will give you the best life and the safest protection, but now I have everything. I can¡¯t do it. The murderer who killed Longer and Meier is right in front of me, but I can¡¯t do anything. Am I a trash?¡±


    "Husband, don''t say that. I believe that if the monsters are still there, I don''t want you to be like this. You have done well enough. If you didn''t have you, our sisters would have been dead. Blame only that. Wei Xiao is too despicable. Apart from using some tricks, he is not your husband''s opponent at all."


    "Since ancient times, evil is invincible. I believe that you will be able to defeat your husband. You are our heaven and the pillar of this base. You can''t fall anyway. No matter what happens in the future, I will be with you."


    Looking at the affectionate Murong Xinrou, Chu Tianhe''s heart was indescribably moved.


    Holding Murong Xinrou into his arms, breathing the fragrance on her body, Chu Tianhe firmly said: "For you and for our future, I will definitely defeat Wei Xiao. With you here, Chu Tianhe is invincible. ."


    "Xinrou believes in you."


    With the care and support of Murong Xinrou, Chu Tianhe was full of confidence at this moment.


    A person with faith and concern, he believes that no one can overcome.


    Yes, you are right again.


    The protagonist in the novel is always invincible because of various fetters. Even if you are in a desperate situation, you can survive from a desperate situation and turn danger to a bane.


    Chu Tianhe undoubtedly regarded himself as such a person, and he firmly believed in it.


    the other side.


    After receiving them from Shu Wang, Wei Xiao didn''t think about staying outside and drove directly back to the Phoenix Base.


    Because of the fast speed, the helicopter unit first returned to the Shuguang base for a short break, and when Wei Xiao and the others arrived, they returned to the base together.


    It takes one day and one night.


    In the morning of the next day, as the unattainable base wall of the Phoenix Base appeared in Shu Wang''s sight, it was only at this moment that Shu Wang really felt that they had gone home.


    The base has already received the news that Wei Xiao and the others are back, so this morning, Jiang Xiyu and the others have already taken people to wait here at the North City Gate.


    "Come, here, they are back."


    When someone found Wei Xiao and his motorcade approaching, the cheers gradually turned into a sea of ??sound.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The air force did not choose to stop outside and flew directly into the airport inside the base.


    Wei Xiao and the others arrived, before they could get out of the car, Jiang Xiyu and the others had surrounded them.


    "Sister, welcome home."


    "Xiaoying, you have worked hard outside during this time."


    "Auntie, Linger misses you."


    Shu Wang saw a lot of familiar figures appear in front of them, their smiling faces, tears could not help falling.


    No matter how good the food and accommodation are outside, there is no warmth at home.


    Feeling the enthusiasm of the sisters at this moment, while Shu Wang, Xiaoying and the others came forward to hug them one by one, the sisters also gathered together, leaning their heads against each other.


    "It''s fine if it''s okay, you''ll be fine if it''s okay."


    When Wei Xiao saw this scene, he didn''t bother their sisters.


    They came to Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang with them.


    "In the two days we left, nothing happened to the base, right?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "No, everyone abides by the rules. Besides, we didn''t let them hungry. The current life is better than what they had before." Lan Qiang said.


    "Now that the basic citizens have begun to integrate into the base, I believe it will not be long before the strength of our base will rise to the next level."


    "Very good! There may be a lot of things to do next, and it needs manpower. Let''s go, let''s go to the villa to talk, and let the base canteen prepare food. The soldiers have been eating dry food these days. Pause."


    "I''ll let people go down and order." Jiang Xue responded, and then said a few words to the guard behind him.


    These things do not require Wei Xiao to do it himself.


    After explaining, he took Chenhaojie and the others into the base by car.

 Chapter 603： Cooperation, non-existent

    Inside Villa One.


    Shu Wang and the others have just returned home, and now they naturally need to connect with the other sisters.


    Wei Xiao didn''t let them participate in the next meeting either.


    In the hall.


    All the power holders of the base are present.


    Wei Xiao first spoke: "Shu Wang and the others have been picked up from the Heavenly Court Base. Next, they will implement a plan to disintegrate the Heavenly Court Alliance. I said before that I have a countermeasure for how to disintegrate the Heavenly Court Alliance, and now you listen carefully. ."


    "Lord, you said." Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "The formation of the Heavenly Alliance, from beginning to end, relied on the Heavenly Base to deter surrounding affiliated bases by force."


    "The surrounding affiliated bases do not have the strength to contend with them, so I can only choose to surrender. But now I am ready to support them with weapons and equipment, so that they can narrow the gap with the heaven base as much as possible, so as to use genetic medicine as a temptation to use them to attack the heaven. , The main plan is like this, what can you add?"


    "This plan is okay, and it can reduce the casualties of our base personnel. But it is not easy to implement? After all, we are not familiar with the leaders of those affiliated bases, and they may not believe us." Lan Qiang said.


    "Brother Lan, you don''t need to worry about this. This time to pick up the hostess and the others, the master has already bought a base leader, and he will lead us to the line. I am not afraid that other aliens will not be caught. Seriously, our base does everything. Lack, but there is no shortage of weapons and equipment. As long as they dare to come, conventional weapons will be given."


    Paying a million for going out with Wei Xiao, he knows the situation of the Heavenly Alliance very well.


    There is no way to do things that are most afraid of. Once the way appears, everything else will come naturally.


    Everyone is sensible.


    In the last days, if you don''t follow a boss that you can''t surpass, everyone will not be lonely. Especially those who are ambitious and capable.


    Therefore, Chu Tianhe, who is strong by genetic medicine, is in the eyes of others, that is, it is the first opportunity. As long as they also get genetic medicine, it is not difficult to catch up with him.


    Therefore, there are definitely a lot of people who are unwilling to submit to him.


    Chen Haojie helped the glasses: "The Lord''s plan is undoubtedly the most conservative and the best. However, using this method to deal with the Tianting Base, I am afraid that it will not be possible in a short time. I have visited before these two days. Li Haonan and the people of those forces, from their mouths, I know that outside, zombies are growing very fast."


    "At the beginning, we almost destroyed the corpse nest of our base, and there are already many places outside. Lord, a mother corpse can threaten a base like ours. If the evolution of the mother corpse breaks out, it will be a real disaster. . Therefore, we must fight quickly and use genetic medicine to enhance the strength of our fighters as soon as possible."


    "Mother corpses appeared in many places outside?" Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Yes, there are three known places, which are less than 800 kilometers away from our Minghai City. This is only a partial. Our Longxia Kingdom is vast and there are mother corpses in neighboring areas. How many mother corpses appear in other places? "


    "According to the military division''s words, the master, dealing with the Tianting base will have to change the form. Instead, we can tell the affiliated forces that as long as they are willing to attack the Tianting base, we will provide them with weapons and ammunition, and the attack will end at the same time. Later, all weapons and equipment belong to them." Leng Chengfeng proposed.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and shook his head: "This will only make them open their mouths. You may not understand what I mean."


    "Providing weapons to those affiliated forces is my charity, not relying on them. I don''t want to fight the Heavenly Base, but I can¡¯t help them refuse. It just so happens that there are two affiliated bases I don¡¯t intend to let him participate in my plan. Just use them to operate, let other forces see my attitude first."


    "What does the Lord mean?"


    "Didn''t I be hunted down by people from the two affiliated bases when I went out before? I heard that their leaders were very hungry, so let them have a look. As for other forces, it depends on how they choose! We phoenix, they can only choose one. They want to fish in troubled waters and profit from it. I''m afraid they think too much."


    "Which two bases do you want to deal with?"


    "Flame Base and Chenyang Base. Give you three days. After three days, I want these two bases to be removed from this continent at the same time."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s tone didn''t seem to be a joke, Chen Haojie''s eyes flicked.


    "Then the next thing is mainly in this aspect?" Ming Yulan asked.


    "Yes, one big stick and one red date, it depends on how they choose."


    "clear!"


    "That''s it, kill the people who resisted at the two bases, eliminate the hidden dangers, and bring the other survivors back to the base."


    Wei Xiao''s last sentence ended this brief meeting.


    After Chen Haojie and the others retired, they immediately began to prepare for the battle.


    This is the first time that the Phoenix Base has officially used troops to the outside world since its establishment. Therefore, Chen Haojie did not dare to neglect the battle three days later.


    Not to mention hurting one soldier and taking down two bases, but at least let other affiliated forces of the Heavenly Alliance know that the Phoenix base is powerful.


    Because of this battle, in addition to giving Wei Xiao a bad temper, it was more important to knock the mountain and shake the tiger, kill the chicken and the monkey, so that other affiliated forces could see clearly that the battle between the Phoenix Base and the Heavenly Court was not a joke.


    If they still hold the attitude of sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fight, then waiting for their end will be the same as the Flame Base and Chenyang Base.


    The people below are actively preparing, but Wei Xiao, when he is free, naturally accompanies Shuwang and them.


    The husband and wife have not seen each other for more than a month, and there are so many life mysteries to be studied, so I won¡¯t explain them one by one here.


    Three days later.


    The five thousand fully armed teams of the Phoenix Base, led by a high-level leader headed by Wei Xiao, were divided into two groups of people and marched towards the Flame Base and the Chenyang Base at the same time.


    Two tank battalions, two helicopter battalions followed, and artillery troops. The strength and firepower are really rare in this end of the world.


    This passerby, led by Wei Xiao, was handed over to Hero Chen all the way.


    The target of the former is the flame base, and the latter naturally can only choose the Chenyang base.


    And when the Phoenix Base has already moved, the Heavenly Alliance, except for the exciting zombies that the Heavenly Base is training for high-level zombies, most of the other affiliated bases are still waiting for the two Big Macs to fight, and they will seek benefits from it. The dream of taking the opportunity to rise.


    This is true even for the Dawn Base, which has secretly reached a cooperative relationship with the Phoenix Base.


    It''s a pity that they never thought of the decisiveness and iron-bloodedness of Demon King Wei.


    I really thought that Devil King Wei would kindly discuss with you about the attack on the Heavenly Base, and ask you when is a good time to attack the Heavenly Base?


    Think too much.


    As a subsidiary, you have only the life of obedience, follow, and obedience. Other than that, there is no choice.


    Ever since.


    While others were still dreaming, the Flame Base and Chenyang Base suffered.

 Chapter 604： Unobstructed

    Flame base.


    Fighting, basically there is nothing that you told me and I was ready for it.


    The large force led by Wei Xiao has not yet approached the enemy base. The team with the Shadow Guards as the vanguard first mixed into the city to solve or control the guards on the wall, and then the large force arrived and drove directly into the base with a chariot.


    It is better to say that it was a war than it was a sneak attack.


    The unprepared Flame Base did not launch much fierce resistance before being attacked by Wei Xiao''s people.


    The soldiers of the Phoenix Base are not polite to the people in the base.


    As soon as you enter the base, the aircraft and tanks are directly facing you. Anyone who has a gun in his hand, who will not kill, try to struggle or resist, will be dealt with as a dangerous element, and will not be merciless.


    It can be said that Wei Xiao, who played the "blitzkrieg" to the extreme, drove straight to the commanding mansion under the trembling eyes of the captives on both sides of the street after entering the base.


    There are shadow guards along the way, which can be said to be unimpeded.


    Command the mansion.


    The commander was still lying in a woman''s bed.


    "Peng..."


    Suddenly, the closed door was violently removed from the outside, and a small group of heavily armed soldiers rushed in.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "What''s the noise? Did you let people sleep?"


    "Husband, husband..."


    The woman on the bed was the first to react, crawling up and stretching her upper body to the head of the bed, covering the area below her neck with a bedding.


    The man who was still lying beside her was a little impatient.


    Before he got up, a soldier walked over and grabbed one of his hands and dragged him from the bed to the ground.


    You didn''t fall lightly.


    "Oh! Someone who knows nothing dares... Don''t shoot! I surrender."


    The moment the furious leader raised his head, he found that he was surrounded by black muzzles, and the anger on his face was instantly replaced by tension.


    Kneeling on the ground, he involuntarily raised his hands and immediately convinced him.


    However, if you pay attention to the commander''s eyes, you will find a gloomy flash of gloom under his nervous expression.


    "Pata Pata..."


    Before the commander did anything unusual, Wei Xiao walked in with the Phantom from outside the door.


    "Lord, people have controlled it." The soldier said to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao nodded and stopped in front of the commander.


    Looking at the commander who was fairly strong and had a dragon tattoo on his body, Wei Xiao curled his lips.


    "Ren Renqi, commander of the Flame Base?"


    "Yes, I am, I don''t know what''s wrong with this boss? Why did you break into my residence for no reason?"


    "Why, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I don''t know you anymore? Even if you haven''t seen me in person, you should have an impression of my eyes, right?"


    Eye?


    Ren Renqi looked at Wei Xiao with puzzled eyes.


    If you don''t look carefully, the eyes of Wei Xiao during the day may not necessarily be noticed, but now as he waits and sees close at hand, Ren Renqi''s bewildered gaze gradually becomes startled and panic, and finally turns into whole-hearted anxiety and fear.


    "You, you are the murderous demon Wei Xiao?" Ren Renqi exclaimed.


    "Heh!" Wei Xiao sneered, "Even my name is known. It seems that the leaders of you affiliated bases have already understood what I did on the Heavenly Court base."


    Ren Renqi''s heart trembled, cold sweat on his head.


    How could it be this killer?


    Isn''t he supposed to have trouble with Chu Tianhe now? How could he appear in his base?


    Looking at all Wei Xiao''s people in the room, Ren Renqi even thought of a terrible thing.


    That is, his base has fallen?


    Previously, Ren Renqi had planned to make false claims, waiting to find a chance to overthrow these mysterious armed fighters who rushed in to control him while he was unprepared, but now, knowing the identity of the leader, Ren Renqi intends to completely retreat.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree.


    Wei Xiao''s horror has spread through this period of time, and it has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    What''s more, many people have used their own deaths to sound Wei Xiao''s terrible wake-up call to others. Who can''t be dealt with by the Heavenly King, how can he, a small second-level fighter, contend?


    At this moment, he was completely subdued.


    Ren Renqi trembled: "Boss Wei, we have no grievances and no grudges, why would you find me? We should have no holidays, right? Yes, my base is an affiliated base of Tianting Base, but I am also asking for everything. With Tianting Base, In fact, we have nothing to do. I even hate that **** Chu Tianhe."


    "It''s not wrong to say that your nobles have forgotten things. You are afraid that you have forgotten. I left from the Heavenly Base. Your Blazing Base commander''s mansion did not send people to arrest me. Is this what you said about no grievances and no enmity?"


    "No, Boss Wei, I was forced to be helpless. Do you also know the strength of the Tianting Base? If I don''t follow the order issued by Chu Tianhe, I won''t have a good end."


    "According to you, will it end up against me?"


    "This, this... Boss Wei, I didn''t mean that."


    "Humph! Just like this, I really didn''t know how you had the courage to deal with me. Take it away!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers responded, coming forward to put Ren Renqi on the shelf.


    Ren Renqi looked at this posture and knew that once Wei Xiao was taken away by them, there would be no life, and he had heard of Wei Xiao''s cruelty. Therefore, watching the two soldiers approaching him, Ren Renqi, who was still kneeling on the ground a second before explaining in a low voice, violently violently the next second.


    "Damn, I went down and begged you for mercy in a low voice. You still don''t plan to let me go. Since you don''t give me a way out, I won''t make you feel better."


    Ren Renqi still has the strength.


    The two soldiers approaching him just touched his arm. Ren Renqi, who shot quickly and skillfully, clamped the arm of one of the soldiers and got up and kicked the other one.


    As soon as the ruthless words were released, before he threatened Wei Xiao, a ghostly figure flashed past him.


    "Ah..."


    A scream came from Ren Renqi''s mouth. Before he had time to completely control the hostage in his hand, his tendons and hamstrings were all picked off by a figure.


    Phantom flashed back to Wei Xiao''s side.


    She seemed to have done nothing, with an indifferent face, looking at Ren Renqi who had collapsed to the ground and howl.


    "You still want to resist? You really don''t know how many pounds you are. Grab it and take it away." Wei Xiao snorted coldly and took the lead and left the room.


    "Boss Wei, I really don''t want to fight you, spare my life, spare my life, I can be a cow and a horse for you."


    Ren Renqi, who was framed by the fighters, begged for mercy behind Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao ignored him.


    The group soon came to the open ground inside the entrance of the South City Wall.


    Here, at this time all the survivors of the flame base have been gathered.


    It is worthy of being a subsidiary force of the Heavenly Alliance.


    There are no old people or children in the base, all young and middle-aged men and women.


    Except for those who had been executed by Wei Xiao''s people, there were still seven to eight thousand people left.


    They were all concentrated here, and the defenses around and on the city wall were replaced by Wei Xiao''s people.


    As Wei Xiao and the others arrived, Lin Changsheng also escorted a group of people to join him from another direction.


    "Master, this person is the current leader of the Ghost Mercenary Group. The subordinates have asked, this person took the position through a mutiny after the former leader of the Ghost Mercenary Group left." Lin Changsheng said to Wei Xiao.


    "This big brother, I am willing to surrender, please let me go." Zhao Kaosan, the current head of the Ghost Mercenary Corps, said.

 Chapter 605： I think you are a brother, but you want to be my father

    Wei Xiao looked towards him.


    "Through the rebellion, you are not the former head of the group?"


    Zhao Kao nodded three times: "No, no, if I were his, I wouldn''t have robbed him of the inheritance he left for my son and took the position of the boss."


    "Oh! Did you solve the confidant of the former head?"


    I don¡¯t know why Wei Xiao asked this. Zhao Kaosan shook his head and answered truthfully: ¡°Only part of it was solved, and the rest, such as Song Yixue¡¯s son Song Dalong, Song Ta, and daughter Song Wusha, are all kept. I can sit as the boss. Controlling them is the key."


    "Haha...it''s pretty sane." Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "Have you brought all the people he said?"


    Lin Changsheng nodded: "It''s all here, including all the senior leaders of the Ghost Mercenary Group."


    "Very good!" Wei Xiao nodded, and said to Zhao Kaosan, "Do you want to survive?"


    "Of course, of course, as long as you give me a way out, I am willing to do anything."


    "Well, kill anyone you think can threaten your position in the ghost mercenary group. Give him a gun."


    Lin Changsheng took out his gun from his trouser legs and handed it to Zhao Kaosan.


    The soldiers controlling Zhao Kaosan released him.


    Zhao Kaosan received a pistol with a capacity of 15 rounds from Lin Changsheng, but he was also a decisive person.


    Turning around, under the cries of the sons and daughters of the former head, shot them all.


    Zhao Kaosan is very thorough.


    In addition to the blood of the former head, there are also some former head confidants that he didn''t dare to move before.


    After more than a dozen corpses were lying on the scene, Zhao Kaosan touched the gun with both hands in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Brother, I have done as you ordered."


    Wei Xiao asked Lin Changsheng to put away the pistol.


    "Very good, you will be my one from now on, so you can work hard for me."


    Zhao Kaosan was ecstatic when he heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    "Yes, yes, I will fight wherever you refer to, brother. I will never disappoint my brother."


    "Call the Lord, do you know the murderous madman in your mouth? He is our Lord." Lin Changsheng felt that Zhao Kaosan was taking advantage of them by calling Wei Xiao "Big Brother", and he reminded him aloud.


    But he didn''t know, because of this sentence, Zhao Kaosan was very scared.


    The man in front of the British army who is martial and domineering is actually a murderous demon?


    My goodness!


    Can I survive the murderer''s hands?


    Should I find someone else to show off?


    I don''t know that Wei Xiao''s identity is okay. After knowing that, Zhao Kaosan realized how lucky he was to survive.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s figure again, Zhao Laosan''s eyes changed.


    It used to be fear and rejoicing, but now it has become awe and cautious.


    Not everyone can ignore the prestige of the murderous demon.


    In the future, you need to think twice about doing things under such a character. Otherwise, I don''t know how I died.


    Wei Xiao ignored Zhao Kaosan and motioned to the soldiers behind him to bring Ren Renqi to the front.


    Ren Renqi was still begging for mercy, but no one paid any attention to him.


    The members of the Flame Base saw that their leader was captured by the opponent, and they were shocked in their hearts. At the same time, they were also full of fear for Wei Xiao and the warriors around him.


    They don''t know what their fate will be next, but they pray that what will happen next is not a massacre.


    "Do you know this person? I won''t say much here. Introduce myself, Wei Xiao, the leader of the Phoenix Base. Not long ago, he was also the murderous madman in your mouth."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, many people in the crowd were afraid to stare at Wei Xiao confidently.


    They knew the name of the Murderer.


    A few days ago, more than 70% of the people here went out looking for his traces.


    Who would have thought that in just a few days, a murderous maniac who had been lonely before had actually become the boss of an army.


    The change in identity shocked and panicked many people present.


    "I know what you are thinking now, but I am reasonable, broad-minded, and never careless. I can buy and sell what you did before..."


    "But you have seen the situation now. Now I am the owner of it. Therefore, everything in it belongs to me. I hope that in the future, under my leadership, you can live out your direction and live a wonderful life. , Live a brilliant life. Of course, for those who try to provoke me, I will never be merciless..."


    In the face of thousands of people, Wei Xiao began his generous and completely shameless speech.


    The speech that feels good, for the people in this base, don''t want to miss any sentence that is useful to them, but for the people around Wei Xiao, many people have gotten goose bumps.


    "Hey! Brother Million, does the Lord often forget about things like this and come just open his mouth?"


    Behind Wei Xiao, Lin Changsheng stabbed the payment for a million and asked in a low voice.


    Fu Wanwan glared at Lin Changsheng: "What do you mean by opening your mouth? The Lord is from the bottom of your heart, do you really know each sentence?"


    "Uh..." Lin Changsheng''s face twitched, "Falls? The Lord is reasonable? Do you care about it?"


    "Isn''t it? Why, are you suspicious of the Lord?"


    Lin Changsheng suddenly laughed and laughed.


    He discovered that he shouldn''t ask to pay a million, and he knew that he was a proper fan of the Lord.


    Does the Lord make sense? Do you care about anything? Don''t you have any points in your mind?


    "I said longevity! Your thoughts are very dangerous. You have to know that the Lord is our heaven and our God, and every word he says is a good word for us. You can''t doubt the Lord if you doubt anyone. Do you know it?"


    "Brother Million, I just ask, you don''t have to be so serious, right?"


    "Can this be casual? It''s about the reputation of the master. As a subordinate, we must try our best to maintain it. The boss is happy, but the younger brother has the sweetness. The boss is not happy. Do you think he will make you happy? "


    The previous ones are all nonsense, I''m afraid this sentence is true.


    Lin Changsheng realized instantly.


    Thumbs up for dealing with millions.


    "Listening to the Lord''s words is better than reading ten years. Brother Million, my little brother has been taught."


    Pay a million with an expression of "My son is grown up, and my father is very pleased".


    "Follow Dad in the future...ahhh, follow my brother, you have a lot to learn."


    Lin Changsheng''s mouth twitched.


    I treat you like a brother, but you want to be my dad! I believe you a ghost.


    At this moment when the two communicated privately, Wei Xiao''s speech also came to an end.


    Basically, it is to tell these Christians that they will follow Wei Xiao in the future, eat and drink and have status, and don''t have to worry about the boss changing at any time. Other than that, it is a warning.


    Join his forces, if there are people who have other thoughts, then don''t want to live to see the sun the next day.


    The prestige of the murderer is still there, who dares to make small moves under his nose?


    Those Christians who know that they will not be dealt with are extremely grateful in their hearts. As for who will be their boss, they don''t care at all.


    As long as you give them a bite of food, nothing else matters.

 Chapter 606： Internal cleaning

    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, he took out a pistol from the waist of the soldier beside him.


    "Do you know why I caught this guy? Because as the head of a place, he has to take responsibility for everything the citizens under him do. This is his duty and his destiny."


    "Boss Wei, spare your life, spare your life!"


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    Wei Xiao didn''t know that his hands were soft.


    In front of everyone, Ren Renqi was executed directly.


    "Now, our grievances have been cleared up." With that, Wei Xiao handed over the gun in his hand to the soldiers around him, and said to them, "The next thing is to you, bring them to meet us as soon as possible. I also have to go to Chenyang Base."


    "All the problems have been solved, and the rest is easy for us." Fu Wanwan flatly said.


    "Yes, the next thing, the Lord will leave it to us, we know how to deal with it."


    "Clean up well and don''t leave hidden dangers."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    After several people assured Wei Xiao, they immediately started the finishing work.


    Wei Xiao walked outside the city with the Phantom.


    Chenyang base.


    The situation here is similar to the Blaze Base.


    Although the process is a bit biased, the ending is the same.


    When Wei Xiao came here, the leaders of Chenyang Base''s main forces were captured by Chen Haojie and the others.


    Regarding their handling, except for the five high-level forces who had besieged Wei Xiao, who was dealt with by him, Wei Xiao didn''t kill anyone else.


    Everything is handled in accordance with the old rules.


    The battle to conquer the two major affiliated bases of the Heavenly Court Alliance was completed within one day. The speed was so fast that Chu Tianhe and the others had no time to connect to the news.


    When the news that the two bases were attacked by mysterious forces reached the ears of Chu Tianhe, the Tianting base, Wei Xiao and the others had already returned to the Phoenix Base with the survivors from the two bases.


    "He finally started to do it."


    Chu Tianhe was not alarmed when he received the news. Except for his gloomy expression, there was not much change in his emotions.


    He doesn''t need to guess either.


    At the moment, it is clear who will act on his affiliated forces at a glance.


    "Husband, are we going to support them?" Murong Xinrou asked by her side.


    "It''s too late to support. We are too mobile. You know the strength in Wei Xiao''s hands. At this time, we rushed to support the two affiliated bases. Maybe it was in Wei Xiao''s arms, so that he could deal with other affiliated bases with more confidence. In this way, 10,000 troops will be transferred from the north to stationed in the middle of the other three sides, and if something similar happens again, let them support."


    "That''s okay. Even if Wei Xiao is strong in the north, he won''t be able to intervene. But doing so is also risky. Taking out the city defense forces from the two affiliated bases in the north, if you encounter zombies attacking the city, I am afraid that it will be difficult to deal with."


    "Haha... Stupid wife, the corpses around the Heavenly Alliance have been cleaned up long ago. Even if there are remnants, they are just hundreds of cats and dogs. With this amount, the two bases in the north can be used with bare hands even if they don¡¯t need guns. Solve them."


    Hearing what Chu Tianhe said, Murong Xinrou felt reasonable.


    "By the way, what did the leaders of the other bases do?" Chu Tianhe asked suddenly.


    The female soldier in charge of base information shook her head: "Not yet."


    "Pay close attention to their movements." At this point, Chu Tianhe''s face sank, "I hope that Zhan Lei''s preparations are unnecessary."


    Chu Tianhe was already worried about other affiliated bases except the north.


    The butcher knife has been sharpened, and now it''s up to the people in the other affiliated bases to choose.


    one day later.


    The news that the Flame Base and Chenyang Base were destroyed by the Phoenix Base officially spread to the heads of other affiliated bases.


    Originally, the news was received yesterday, but it was not confirmed at that time whether the situation was true, so some people were still waiting and watching.


    Until today, after the people sent by the major bases to the two bases confirmed the news, some of the remaining affiliated forces could not sit still.


    After many inquiries, the leaders of other affiliated bases smelled some unusual smells from the Dawn base.


    Therefore, there was no need for Tong Sandao to make an appointment with them. The leaders of the two nearby bases, Jingshi Base and Xanadu, met with Tong Sandao secretly that day.


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing these two people, Tong Sandao didn''t hide anything, and revealed the cooperation between him and the Phoenix Base.


    In the future, everyone may be a companion on the front. In order to draw more bases for Wei Xiao to stand on the side of the Phoenix, Tong San Dao is also considered "heart and lungs."


    The leader of the Jingshi base said: "Originally, we planned to wait and see. It''s better to wait for the Phoenix Base and the Tianting Base to profit from the injury. Now the boss of Wei has come to this and made it clear that we will stand in line. If you follow Tianting, then we will be caught. Boss Wei is destroyed, and following the Phoenix Base is on the opposite side of the Heavenly Court, and we have no choice."


    The leader of the Xanadu Base said: "Boss Tong, you are familiar with Boss Wei, do you think they are sure to deal with Heavenly Court?"


    "Haha... do you need to ask my mother? You already knew it well. Before, Boss Wei only led some people to the Tianting base, but Chu Tianhe didn''t dare to act rashly. You think that if Boss Wei is determined to kill Chu Tianhe, does Chu Tianhe still have room to fight back?"


    The two big men thought for a while.


    The leader of the Jingshi Base said: "Yes, not to mention that if we join the Phoenix Base, Boss Wei will be stronger. At that time, the Tianting Base will not be able to set off any storms. Boss Tong, I hope you can recommend it. We want to see you. See Boss Wei."


    "Yes, see Boss Wei. With his guarantee, we can be at ease."


    "Haha... It''s easy to say. They say that choosing a day is worse than hitting the sun. How about going to the Phoenix Base now?"


    "That feeling is good!"


    The three big shots hit it off,


    There is no need to wait for a suitable time. On the same day, they took a helicopter to the Phoenix Base.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    For the arrival of the three big brothers, everything seemed to be what Wei Xiao had expected.


    He personally received the three people and led them around the base.


    The displayed force, Wei Xiao, was not in private possession at all, allowing the three big men to witness the strength of the Phoenix Base.


    When they left, Wei Xiao also assured them that within a day, Phoenix would airlift a batch of weapons and equipment to them so that they would have a certain ability to protect themselves.


    In addition, Wei Xiao drew the big pie of Tianting Base for them.


    As long as the Heavenly Court base falls, the technology possessed by this base will have a share.


    Wei Xiao would not control the technology in his own hands like the Tianting Base.


    As long as you have the ability, you will not stop Wei Xiao from developing a more advanced genetic medicine.


    With Wei Xiao''s personal guarantee, and also obtained a batch of valuable weapons, the other two big men who followed Tong Sandao to the Phoenix, it can be said that they have gained a lot.


    Unfortunately, what they didn''t know was that as soon as the three of them saw Wei Xiao returning to the base, the relevant information was sent to Chu Tianhe.


    Although I don''t know where the three big men left the base, Chu Tianhe, who was in the midst of the "Wei Xiao Storm", directly thought that they had met Wei Xiao in secret.


    "Okay, very good, since you don''t know what is good or bad, then I will give your base a change of command. Here comes..."


    "Your Majesty, what''s your order?"


    "Tell Zhan Lei Tian Wang that they can act. Starting from the Jingshi base, give these restless bases a new obedient commander."


    "Yes!"


    The female guard retreated.


    The following time, the civil strife of the Heavenly Alliance began.


    The first is the Jingshi base.


    One day after the leader of the Jingshi base returned from the Phoenix Base, on the night he took over the weapons and equipment Wei Xiao had promised them, the entire commanding mansion, whether men or women, old people, or children, was slaughtered by unknown forces overnight.


    On the second day after the incident, the base was replaced by a new leader, who was appointed by Emperor Chu Tianhe.


    One day later.


    The same thing happened in Xanadu.


    The Xanadu Commander''s Mansion became a place of death overnight, and the next day, the newly appointed commander swore allegiance to the heavenly court from then on. His attitude was very obvious.


    The bosses of two consecutive bases were dealt with, and the news spread quickly.


    He obtained a batch of Tongsandao from Wei Xiao''s hands who hadn''t warmed up his weapons and equipment. After learning of this, his heart became anxious.

 Chapter 607： Please enter the urn

    "Two brothers, you should also know about Xanadu and Jingshi Base, right?"


    The Flame Base Command Mansion, Tong Sandao brought Di Wudi and Shi Shiwu to discuss about the slaughter of the two base Command Mansion.


    Di Wudi''s face was heavy.


    "Commander, if nothing happens, our side will be the next step. Have you thought of a good way to deal with it?"


    "There must be some preparations, but the opponent is in the dark, we are in the light, only a thousand days to catch the thief, how can there be a thousand days to defend against the thief? I called you to ask if there is any way you can do it." Tong Sandao said bitterly. .


    "Should we ask Mr. Wei for help?" Shi Shiwu asked.


    This is a safe way.


    But Tong Sandao thought about it and shook his head.


    Asking Wei Xiao''s people for help is destined to only be able to solve the siege for a while. To avoid Chu Tianhe''s revenge, they must rely on themselves in the end.


    Isn¡¯t the old saying often said: Is it even harder to hit iron?


    It''s impossible for others to protect you for the rest of their lives, right?


    "I have one way, but as commander, you may have to prepare for some sacrifices." Di Wudi suddenly spoke, his face solemnly said.


    "What can I do? My eyebrows are burning now. As long as it can block the cleaning of the Heavenly Court Base, let alone sacrifices, it won''t be a problem for me to put my net worth in."


    Tong Sandao was also decisive, and was fully prepared to break the boat.


    What does it mean to do nothing and never stop?


    Tong Sandao is now.


    Now that he has fallen to the Phoenix Base, he will show his attitude so that he can also show his determination to be loyal to Wei Xiao.


    Di Wudi did not hesitate, and let the two of them come over.


    "We only need to be so, so, so and so... At that time, with the weapons we have now, even if he comes to Chu Tianhe, he will not escape death."


    After listening to Di Wudi''s plan, Tong Sandao and Shi Shiwu''s eyes lit up.


    "No wonder Brother Invincible said that the leader should prepare for some sacrifices. If this plan is completed, what is the loss of the leader?"


    "Yes, hahaha...very good. With this plan of Brother Invincible, then I will wait for the people from Chu Tianhe to come over. Do they really think that Lao Tzu is still the same old Lao Tzu? They really want to come, I let them There is no return." Di Wudi''s plan is obviously favored by Tong Sandao.


    The previous haze was swept away, and the happy Tong Sandao seemed to have seen the death date of the Chutianhe assassination team.


    "Although there is a plan, it is better for the leader to prepare early, so as to save a lot of nights and dreams. Another point is that it is best not to let outsiders know about this plan, it will inevitably leak out the wind."


    For Di Wudi''s reminder, Tong Sandao took it seriously.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a matter of life and death. How can I be a child''s play?"


    The plan was already in place, and the three of them said something unsatisfactory and left.


    Tong Sandao also began to prepare for the plan to deal with the assassination team at the Heavenly Court base.


    For the next two days, Tong Sandao stayed in the commanding mansion with his wife and children. Around the commanding house, the number of guards is four to five times more than usual. It can be said that there are people everywhere around the commanding mansion, let alone people, even a fly don''t even want to fly in.


    And the night after two days.


    "It''s no wonder that this Dawning Base has taken refuge in Wei Xiao early. The former commander, Hou Mowen, has been killed. Very good, now we take the initiative to solve these traitors, and it is considered a famous teacher."


    "What the king said is. But this Tong Sandao is careful enough. After our two days of observation, he has hardly left the commanding mansion, and the number of guards inside and outside the commanding mansion alone exceeds 300, and he is not defensive. It''s not strict."


    "For us, no matter how strong the defense is, it''s useless. Notify the other celestial soldiers and generals to take action and dismiss the battle within an hour."


    "clear!"


    In the dark, looking at the brightly lit Command Mansion, a group of people who had already figured out the inside and outside of the Command Mansion quickly approached the guards outside.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The assassination is absolute.


    Those who wander in the dark are fast and ruthless. Almost half of the defenses outside the commanding mansion have been secretly resolved by the enemy before the guards had time to find them.


    "who?"


    Unlike the commanders of the previous two bases, the prepared Tong Sandao, even if the secret enemy is very strong, in the process of continuously reducing the guards inside and outside the commanding mansion, someone still exposed their whereabouts.


    The enemy who was found no longer concealed himself, holding a sharp long knife and quickly rushed towards the guard who found him.


    "court death!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The guard opened fire, and the bullet hit the opponent''s body like running water.


    "what?"


    But the bullets were useless, they were all blocked by the armor on the surface of the opponent''s body.


    The guard has no chance to do any struggle.


    The person who rushed to kill with the bullet, a face to face to deal with him.


    "Our people have been exposed and will no longer be hidden. We will quickly solve the people inside and outside." The war thunder leading the team heard the gunshots and directly notified the others to enter the commander''s mansion.


    In order to kill Tong San Dao this time, Zhan Lei brought twenty-four heavenly soldiers.


    There is no need to have any more scruples, the horror of the heavenly soldiers is immediately revealed.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    Gunshots and screams continued.


    In a short moment, the commanding mansion, which was originally peaceful, became a **** on earth.


    No one can stop them from War Thunder.


    As the subordinates dealt with the guards everywhere in the commanding mansion, Zhan Lei took the two straight to the master bedroom where Tong San Dao was.


    "Peng..."


    Forcibly broke in.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The people who were sleeping inside were awakened by this sudden shock.


    They just wanted to turn over, and the two soldiers who followed Zhan Lei slid and pressed them on the bed.


    The war thunder swaggered into it.


    "Who are you, let me go?" The man on the bed asked in horror.


    "Tong Sandao, you should have known that we will come. What? Didn''t you receive the news of the death of the other two base leaders?" Zhan Lei said casually.


    "I''m not the commander, I''m just an ordinary soldier. The commander asked me to come to his house, and said that I can play with the women in it."


    "what?"


    As soon as the ordinary soldier spoke, his face changed drastically as he was holding a set of war thunders before.


    "You are not Tong San Dao?"


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    Before the ordinary soldier could answer the war thunder, a powerful gunshot came from his ear.


    "Sniper rifle? No, we were fooled."


    "Rumble..."


    "Fuck..."


    Zhan Lei''s heart and soul were shaken, and he didn''t make any movements. With a rock-shattering explosion, the Commanding Mansion where they were located was turned upside down in an instant.


    Outside.


    From the sound of gunshots from here, I knew that the enemy had found Tong San Dao. At this time, Di Wudi and Shi Shi Wu were co-authored, and more than a thousand people surrounded behind the guardrail hundreds of meters away from the commanding mansion.


    Seeing that the entire commanding mansion was destroyed in a huge explosion, Tong Sandao didn''t look distressed at all, but was extremely excited.

 Chapter 608： Deadly aggrieved

    "Brother Invincible, you have done a great job of stealing the beam and changing the column. With such a violent explosion, I believe there can be no one alive in it." Tong Sandao said with expression on his face as he watched the firelight illuminating the entire night sky of the Commanding Mansion.


    "The leader is still willing to sacrifice this mansion and replace it with me. I really don''t necessarily do this."


    "Hahaha... the house can be repaired if it is gone, but if there are no people, there will be nothing."


    "A total of three hundred and seventy people, using them to bury the people in the heavens, is worthy of their identities." Shi Shiwu said with a sigh.


    Tong Sandao said with a cold face: "They died well. In the past two days, they have enjoyed something that they have never enjoyed in their entire lives. They have prevented this catastrophe for me, and I am not treating them badly."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    While Tong Sandao and the others were chatting while looking at the sea of ??fire in the distance, someone rushed out of the commanding mansion that had been turned into rubble in the explosion.


    "There are still people alive?"


    Seeing this scene, Tong Sandao and their hearts, which had relaxed their vigilance, suddenly rose to a high level.


    Can survive such a terrifying explosion, is this TM surely human?


    "Kill him." Tong Sandao decisively issued an order.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The snipers and bombardiers in ambush immediately carried out the humanitarian destruction of the figures that ran out of the ruins.


    "Tong Sandao, you shameless villain, you can plant it, you can plant it for me..."


    Amidst the rain of bullets and grenades exploding everywhere, the people who came out of the ruins, apart from being blown out by the grenades several times, seemed to be crumbling, they didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble.


    According to Tong Sandao and their cognition, the heavenly soldiers should not be able to withstand the impact of the grenade explosion.


    The sky may be better, but in the face of continuous explosions around the body, this level of destructive power cannot be blocked by the sky. But now this person not only blocked it, but also looked unscathed, which made Tong San Dao and the others shocked.


    "The King of Heaven?"


    The three of them are almost certain that the person who survived last must be a figure of the heavenly king level.


    At the thought of the identity of the other party, Tong Sandao and their eyes lit up.


    O God! In the Tianting base, except for the Heavenly Emperor Chutianhe, power is the highest existence.


    If this person is taken or killed, how much impact will it have?


    The key is that the Phoenix Base and the Heavenly Court Base are already incompatible with each other. If the news of Tong Sandao and the others killing a heavenly king reaches Wei Xiao''s ears at this time, how much benefit will they gain?


    "Use a bazooka!"


    Tong Sandao did not hesitate.


    Since the grenade cannot hurt the opponent, use a more powerful rocket launcher.


    This kind of weapon Wei Xiao didn''t give Tong Sandao many, but for the sake of being a king, it was worthwhile to use a bazooka.


    Following Tong Sandao''s order, soon, three fighters who had to resist the bazooka aimed at the stumbling and obviously injured enemy.


    "Swish swish..."


    Three shells were fired at once.


    In a moment, accompanied by a deafening explosion, the armored warrior who was directly hit by the shell flew back several tens of meters and slammed into the ruins.


    "Ahem..."


    In this way, the other party is still not dead, but can''t get up anymore.


    "do you died?"


    "Maybe not."


    Tong Sandao and the others stared at the figure leaning on the ruins unable to get up, and their hearts were full of horror.


    The grenade can''t be killed, and the rocket will only cause serious injuries to the opponent. Is the king of heaven so terrible?


    "Would you like to try with two more rockets?" Shi Shiwu asked.


    Tong Sandao shook his head.


    "It''s no longer necessary. It''s a waste to continue using shells. Here comes..."


    "Commander, what''s your order?"


    "Go and bring a heavy machine gun. I heard that Heavenly King Armor is the hardest substance in the world. I didn''t have a chance to find out before, so I will try it this time."


    The soldier retreated.


    Not long after, four soldiers brought a heavy machine gun.


    "Fire me at the opponent."


    "Yes!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The heavy machine gun was aimed at the figure in the ruins, and bullets poured on him like a fire snake.


    The opponent, who was already seriously injured, suffered even more serious injuries under the impact of the heavy machine gun.


    When the shuttle was finished, the people in the ruins were almost unable to move.


    "Let''s take a look!"


    Di Wudi made a suggestion, and then the three big men walked towards the ruins with a group of guards.


    When he came to the opponent, Tong Sandao asked people to untie the opponent''s mask.


    As the opponent''s mask was removed, a **** face appeared inside.


    "Despicable, mean..."


    Zhan Lei can still breathe.


    The super-soldier who took the No. 3 potion was so tenacious that it was unimaginable.


    Tong Sandao and the others did not expect each other to be still alive.


    One by one, he was amazed.


    "It deserves to be the Heavenly King A. This defensive power is the best in the world." Tong Sandao sighed, unable to see the face of Zhan Lei, and asked, "Your identity is not low when you want to come to the heaven base. , I don¡¯t know which heavenly king is in person, is Tong Mou lucky enough to know your name?"


    "Mice, if it weren''t for your way, I would kill you like cutting grass."


    "Haha...Don''t you know if the soldiers are not tired of fraud? If I take the same medicine as yours and have the same Celestial Armor, do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    "Bah, if you want to kill, you have to kill you. My fate today will soon fall on you."


    "The defeated general also dare to speak up?"


    "Boom boom..."


    As soon as Tong Sandao finished speaking, there was a pistol in his hand, and he fired three shots at the place where the war thunder had lost its mask protection.


    A generation of kings died like this.


    It was not in the hands of zombies, nor was it beheaded by someone stronger than him, but in the hands of a group of ordinary people who were regarded as ants in his eyes, how sad.


    "I heard that the weapons used by the heavenly kings are all top quality. Everyone is looking for them on the spot. I will reward whoever finds them." Tong Sandao said to the surrounding soldiers after the war thunder was solved.


    "Commander, why are you looking for the opponent''s weapon?"


    Tong Sandao smiled: "The weapon of the Heavenly King is also made of the materials used to make the Heavenly King Armor. You have also noticed a habit of the Lord! He likes knives. The Heavenly King Armor can''t use it, but weapons, trust us. Dedicating the news about the removal of a heavenly king and his weapon to the Lord should be able to exchange a lot of good things."


    "Still leading the wise." Shi Shiwu flattered.


    "Hahaha... a heavenly king died in my hands. I believe he Chu Tianhe will hurt enough for a while. We will not be in any danger in the next short time. Let''s go and find a place to drink. My three brothers drink well. Two cups."


    "Tonight''s business is indeed worth a swig. Then we should respect our fate."


    "That is necessary. Adjutant, I''ll leave it to you here."


    "Yes, commander!"


    To solve the worries of the future, Tong Sandao did not feel distressed at all about the loss of a moving house and hundreds of subordinates.


    Using hundreds of people and a house in exchange for the lives of a heavenly king and more than 20 heavenly soldiers, he earned this transaction no matter how he counted it.

 Chapter 609： The origin of the mothers corpse

    When the night is gone, the day falls.


    Can''t wait to go to Wei Xiao''s performance in front of Tong Sandao, the next morning, and Di Wudi and the others took the war knife of Zhan Lei to the Phoenix Base.


    When Tong Sandao saw Wei Xiao telling what happened last night and offering the trophies, Wei Xiao didn''t let him down. Not only did he take away the weapons and equipment of a hundred people, but also gave him an armed helicopter.


    This can make Tong San Dao happy.


    The most important thing is that the armed helicopter also carried six artillery shells and 5,000 rounds of ammunition used by the cannon. These things can''t be envied by others.


    When Tong Sandao got the helicopter, he decided that the gunship would be his car in the future, and he would never use it as a last resort.


    "Master, it seems that our plan has begun to work."


    After Tong Sandao and the others left, Chen Haojie and others all smiled.


    Without a fight, the defenses of the Heavenly Alliance began to disintegrate. This is still the case where the Phoenix Base has no strength. Once the Phoenix Base starts to take action, can the Heavenly Alliance survive?


    "This is just the beginning. What we have to do now is to let the new recruits who join the combat team form combat strength as soon as possible. Then, it will be the time when we attack the Heavenly Court base." Wei Xiao pointed to Jiangshan.


    Leng Chengfeng said: "Basically all the people in the base have fired shots, and their physical fitness is strong enough. As long as they have formed an initial combat effectiveness and pulled out to fight for a few zombies, a new army can be established."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "I heard that the two brothers Xiong Shoulin and Xiong Lulu are now also establishing a corpse breeding ground. How is the progress of the project?"


    Jiang Xue said: "With Master Tang and the others, the design drawings have been completed. At present, the Christians are transporting construction materials from the industrial zone. By the way, there is not much sand and stone. Without these things, it is difficult to build a solid building."


    "These let people go mining. By the way, I have time, Lan Gun..."


    "exist!"


    "You take someone to Junlin Island and let Han Yifei and the others follow. There should be a lot of good things on it."


    Speaking of King''s Landing Island, Lan Qiang their eyes brightened one after another.


    "Lord, Junlin Island is used as a maritime combat base. There must be fighters in it. It has only been a year since the end of the world. If you are lucky, you may be able to find useful fighters." Leng Chengfeng said excitedly.


    fighter?


    This is a good thing!


    "This matter will be arranged as soon as possible. In order to prevent missing good things, you can select a group of mechanical masters from the base to go together."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task." Lan Qiang said forcefully.


    Everyone talked about some future development plans for the base, and then left.


    ...


    Tianting base.


    During this time, Chu Tianhe was in a good mood.


    Zhan Lei did not disappoint him.


    The two subordinate bases were continuously replaced by obedient commanders, which in his opinion was enough to deter other Xiaoxiao.


    After the Shuguang base is resolved, I believe that no one will make small moves for him in the short term.


    Wei Xiao can use force to frighten the people at the affiliated base, and he can do the same for Chu Tianhe.


    Although it can''t solve the problem fundamentally, but with an attitude, at least let the people at the affiliated base know that they can only sit on the cold bench before the Phoenix base and the Tianting base have a victory.


    The things between the big guys are not something they can participate in.


    However, Chu Tianhe''s little pride was shattered after today.


    Inside a side hall of the imperial palace.


    Twenty-five broken bodies were carried to Chu Tianhe''s eyes.


    When they saw the bodies of these people, whether it was Chu Tianhe or Murong Xinrou, they were all frightened.


    Because the bodies of these people belonged to Zhan Lei and others.


    Perhaps it was to express themselves as much as possible in front of Wei Xiao. After Tong Sandao and the others dug out the corpses of the heavenly soldiers from the ruins, they gave them to Chu Tianhe one by one.


    This approach is not only a provocation to Chu Tianhe, but also a clarification of their position.


    "Husband, Zhan Lei them, they..."


    Chu Tianhe closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Carry it down for a good burial!"


    Unable to see whether Chu Tianhe was angry or sad, a plain tone came from his mouth, and the surrounding guards lifted Zhan Lei and their corpses in response.


    "Wei Xiao did it?" Dong Gong asked, twisting his face.


    Chu Tianhe opened his eyes, and two spirits burst out.


    "Apart from him, who else can threaten Zhan Lei''s lives?"


    This pot was wronged by Wei Xiao.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Murong Xinrou looked worried.


    Chu Tianhe''s confidant keeps shrinking, which is definitely not a good thing for them.


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything, and I also call Tianyu back. In the future, the focus of the base will all be on the research of the No. 4 gene medicine. When the No. 4 medicine is released, the pain they cause me today, I will make them thousands of times. Return it." At the end, Chu Tianhe''s entire face looked hideous.


    How can the death of Zhan Lei not irritate Chu Tianhe?


    The reason why Chu Tianhe could still maintain the appearance on his face was that there was no other angry expression to show.


    He must endure now.


    It can be said that Chu Tianhe is now waiting for an opportunity, and this opportunity is the No. 4 genetic medicine that the research base is starting to develop.


    As long as the No. 4 potion is released, Chu Tianhe, who can''t bear it, will release a murderous intent that is more ferocious than the violent storm.


    The people around him also understood Chu Tianhe''s plan. Although they could not wait to send troops to destroy the Phoenix Base now, they could only wait for the No. 4 potion to appear in order to ensure nothing.


    Waiting is undoubtedly full of pain, but when they think that the appearance of the No. 4 potion is a shame and revenge, Murong Xinrou and the others must insist on gritting their teeth.


    In the genetic research base, Professor Bo Kang and others are also actively preparing.


    As the key cultivating giant zombies No. 1, 2, 3, today, it has finally ushered in the path of evolution.


    "From now on, everyone will cheer me up. The task of collecting evolution data of giant zombies and recording various indicators of the experimental body must not be slackened."


    "Yes, Professor!"


    In the research base, the eyes of Professor Bokang and others are now on the three experimental subjects on the big screen.


    Through the feeding of this period of time, the three giant zombies seemed to enter the hibernation period. Except for the mouth that was constantly swallowing the blood food dropped by the staff outside, the huge and clumsy body seldom moved.


    It can be seen through the big screen that these three giant zombies are evolving.


    The evolution of giant zombies is like caterpillars turning cocoons into butterflies.


    The skin on their surface is called a cocoon. From the inside, a brand new life is breaking through the outer skin.


    In the past, when the giant zombie evolution reached this point, Professor Bokang and the others would prepare to harvest the leeks to develop the No. 3 potion or cast the Heavenly King Armor, but this time, they did not stop it and continued to feed the experimental body.


    As the new individual under the skin of the giant zombie became clearer, many parts of the skin were broken and exposed. An individual nearly twelve meters long, multi-legged, and full of spines appeared in front of Professor Bokang.


    If Wei Xiao was there, he would be shocked.


    Are the three new zombies in front of them the original form of the mother''s corpse?


    The mother corpse evolved from giant zombies?


    Good guy, is this giant zombie going against the sky?


    According to Wei Xiao''s classification of zombies, the mother corpse belongs to the fifth-level zombies, and the giant zombies directly skip the third and fourth levels in one evolution. This is simply a leapfrog challenge in the legend.

 Chapter 610： Sure enough, I touched a taboo

    As Professor Bo Kang who often deal with giant zombie evolutions, they all know what stage the three new individuals appearing now belong to.


    Mother corpse larvae.


    They are the raw materials for the No. 3 potion and the Celestial Armor. At this time, the mother''s corpse larvae, the body''s muscles and bones, and the skin armor are all in the softening period, which is easy to deal with, and it is also the weakest time.


    Seeing them, Professor Bokang endured the inner tension and excitement.


    Up to now, the three female corpses and larvae in front of them are the most powerful zombies they have come into contact with. Next, they will promote the growth of each other and make them reach full body. Researchers who have never contacted full body , No one is looking forward to it, and no one is uneasy.


    What is the complete body of the mother''s body?


    "Hohoho..."


    Completely separated from the giant zombie''s shell and became a separate entity, the three female corpse larvae roared at the sky above the cage.


    "Quickly, continue to feed the experimental larvae. Notify the Luoxia Piaotian King and pay close attention to the movement of all the zombies in the corpse cage. Once the situation is out of control, you can choose to shoot two of the experimental larvae." Professor Bokang was excited to his side. People gave orders.


    No one dares to neglect.


    The most critical moment has arrived.


    Every time a mother corpse larvae is born, the entire corpse cage is like a blast.


    Except for giant zombies that are not affected by the mother''s corpse and larvae, the other zombies, as if their own "gods" need their help, want to break their scalp and try to break free from their respective cages to reunite with the mother''s corpse and larvae.


    The corpse cage side.


    This is also the case.


    Hundreds of second-level zombies and third-level zombies are trying to break through the cage to get to the place where the mother corpse larvae is.


    But Chu Tianhe had already prepared.


    "One group, two groups and three groups use anesthetics. Don''t let any zombies get close to the subject. The four groups and five groups closely monitor the movement of the subject. If the situation is not right, they can shoot two of the subjects."


    "Yes, Lord Heaven!"


    Luo Xia Piao''s order was communicated, and hundreds of armed men were in place, ready to destroy the group of corpses in the corpse cage at any time.


    The three newly-appearing mother corpses roared a few times at the beginning, and then they calmed down, focusing all their energy on the food put down by the staff in the cage.


    Piles of food were swallowed into their abdomen, and their bodies were also growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In less than four hours, the larvae of the mother''s corpse gradually grew from 12 meters to more than 13 meters. Professor Bokang and other researchers seemed extremely excited.


    "A miracle, this is definitely a miracle. Even if it¡¯s not the first time I have seen the growth rate of zombies in evolution, but every time I face it, I can refresh my mind. It¡¯s a pity that if there is one of us in the evolution of chemistry People with very high achievements, the research value of this zombie is too high." Professor Bo Kang said.


    "Professor, shall we inform the Emperor of Heaven."


    "No, wait for the complete body to appear before letting him know. All the data of the experimental body are being recorded, right?"


    "Yes, we are testing and recording life activities and thermal energy reactions. It is very scary. The speed of the test body digesting food is more than 300 times that of our humans, and the energy absorption is as high as 90%."


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing."


    Professor Bokang, who seemed unwilling to let go of any details of the evolution of the experimental body, had his wise eyes staring at the big screen all the time.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that at the moment when the mother corpse larvae began to grow, outside of the Heavenly Alliance, many zombies who had nothing to do were gathered together, as if they had received some distress signal. The status quo" gradually became restless.


    In the beginning, only the zombies more than ten kilometers outside the Heavenly Alliance had such changes, but as time went wrong, more and more zombies were affected.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Many third-level zombies hidden in the dense forest voluntarily appeared in the deep mountains and gathered towards the heaven base from all directions.


    Ordinary zombies ran together in twos and threes. Within a short period of time, in the outer area closest to the Heavenly Court Alliance, relying on patchwork, there were also eight thousand zombies gathered.


    "The corpse tide, it''s the corpse tide!"


    The outer base of the Heavenly Alliance first ushered in the attack of the corpse group.


    This is not the first time they have faced this phenomenon.


    When the Heavenly Alliance did not clean up the zombies on a large scale to collect the corpses, there would be groups of corpses attacking them in almost three days.


    At that time, the corpses were more and more terrifying.


    Unlike this time, although groups of corpses also appeared outside the base, the number was really pitiful.


    "Kill them!"


    There are only eight thousand zombies, and they are divided into several paths. With the strength of the outer base of the Heavenly Court Alliance, it can be easily handled.


    As for those zombies that approached the Tianting base from Chenyang Base and Lieyan Base, no one took them seriously.


    Mainly still too little.


    Being accustomed to big winds and waves, suddenly watching a few waves splashing on the water surface, it would not be put in the eyes of big guys such as Chu Tianhe.


    But this is only a sign.


    Professor Bokang and others continue to let the mother''s corpse grow into full body.


    As the mother corpse and larvae become more mature and larger, their influence will cover a wider range.


    The area close to Minghai City.


    Many corpses have begun to gather.


    Compared with the corpses that the Heavenly Alliance had already faced, the corpses that appeared now were terrifying.


    A wave of corpses formed by a million zombies is surging toward the heavenly base.


    This is only one aspect.


    In other places, especially the northern side of the border defense line of the Heavenly Court Alliance, the number of zombies gathering there is even more terrifying.


    "Roar--"


    To the north, more than a hundred kilometers away from the nearest affiliated base of the Heavenly Court Alliance, an earth-shaking roar resounded across the sky.


    Subsequently, from this place, a large number of corpses came out of the nest, and countless sky-grabbers and heavy armored zombies emerged, bringing tens of millions of corpses to the area where the Heavenly Court Alliance was located.


    Along the way, I don¡¯t know how many small survivor bases that were on the path of the corpse tide were submerged, and a large number of survivors were buried under the impact of the corpse tide.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Oh my God! How do you fight this?"


    "Uuuuu...I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    "Run away, run away--"


    In the face of this disaster-level corpse tide, human survivors are still too small in front of them.


    Those survivors in the survivor base around the corpse tide path, aware of this phenomenon, dare not leave them in the base with a fluke mentality and pray that the corpse tide will let them go.


    Everyone didn''t think about it, and before the tide of corpses approached, the humans in these survivors'' bases chose to run away for the first time.


    But what surprised them was that the corpse tide did not chase them, even if the sky-grabber with flying ability did not appear on the path of the corpse tide, the sky-grabber would not bother to chase the survivors outside.


    In that case, it is as if the corpse tide has more important things to do than human beings.


    Human survivors have been ignored. Is this still the zombie we are familiar with? Did the zombies change their tastes and feel that the flesh and blood of our survivors is not tasty, or they are tired of eating?


    Don''t lie to me, if this is the case, I will wake up when I dream.

 Chapter 611： Dead end

    Chu Tianhe didn''t even know what happened outside.


    Chu Tianhe also didn''t know, his act of letting Professor Bo Kang and others cultivate the complete body of the mother''s body was to dance on the tip of a knife.


    The mother''s corpse and larvae are still growing, but outside the Heavenly Court base, many places have become a mess of porridge.


    "Commander, the big thing is not good."


    "What happened again?"


    "The corpse tide, the corpse tide..."


    Hearing the soldiers stammered, Tong Sandao said with a displeased face: "What corpse tide? Haven''t thousands of zombies been wiped out?"


    "No, no commander, it is a lot of zombies, more than one hundred thousand zombies are pouring in the direction of our base."


    "bass¡­"


    "What are you talking about? More than one hundred thousand zombies?"


    Tong Sandao sat up in shock, staring at the soldier in disbelief.


    "Yes, the leader, the corpse tide is less than ten miles away from us."


    "Damn it, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Tong Sandao couldn''t stand still, and hurriedly walked upstairs, saying, "Did they know the news, President Di and President Shi?"


    The soldier followed Tong Sandao.


    "It has been notified, and I believe the two adults are now summoning people to go to the city wall."


    "Immediately notify the people in the Commanding Mansion. Anyone with handles and weapons in their hands will give me access to the fortifications and be ready to fight at any time."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier responded and immediately turned and left.


    South City Wall of Dawn Base.


    The city wall facing the direction of Minghai City will be the place where the corpse tide''s main actions must pass.


    After receiving the news, Tong Sandao, who was quickly armed, brought people to the top.


    "How''s it going?"


    Di Wudi and Shi Shiwu have come to the wall.


    Seeing Tong Sandao''s figure, the two gathered around.


    Looking at the empty area outside the city, Di Wudi''s face solemnly said: "It''s still unclear for the time being. The tide of corpses is about five kilometers away from us. Judging from the intelligence brought by the people out, this time, they are heading towards us from Longhang City. The group of corpses coming here is at least over 100,000."


    Tong Sandao condensed his eyebrows: "How come there are so many zombies? Wasn''t there a thousand or eight hundred before?"


    "Don''t you think this scene is the same as the corpse tide we have encountered in the past?" Shi Shiwu said.


    "you mean?"


    The two looked at him.


    Shiwu nodded: "What kind of moths the Tianting Base is doing. It used to be that the corpse group closest to us would behave abnormally, but this time, the influence spread directly to Longhang City. The previous ones. You have also seen the situation. The third-level zombies rushed directly to the direction of the Heavenly Court base, and would never stop on the way. The situation is worse than ever before."


    "Damn, why is this Chu Tianhe crazy?"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "The tide of corpses is coming!"


    Before Tong Sandao could curse Chu Tianhe again, the roar of zombies had been heard in the distance.


    Tong Sandao and the others looked into the distance.


    In the line of sight, on the flat plains, zombies, crushed in darkness, like locusts crossing the border, were galloping towards them.


    "Everyone is ready to fight."


    There is no time to think of him.


    Ordinary zombies are no better than third-level zombies.


    The former is a reckless man without any wisdom. Once they find a living being, even if there is something calling in the distance, as long as the living creature is blocking their path, these ordinary zombies will be pushed directly by them. past.


    As for the latter, he already has a certain amount of intelligence, and he can prioritize.


    It was not the first time this happened in the Heavenly Court Alliance, but the third-level zombies would come around and avoid the peripheral affiliated bases to the destination.


    But even so, more than one hundred thousand ordinary zombies are enough to attract Tong San Dao''s attention.


    The same scene happened in other directions.


    In the entire Heavenly Alliance, the number of zombies gathered on three sides, southeast and west, reached four or five million. Although they were divided into multiple waves of corpses, they also threatened the safety of the affiliated base.


    Compared with these three directions, the northern part of the Heavenly Alliance is much more terrifying.


    Already, more than eight million corpses are launching an attack on the two affiliated bases.


    This was still attracted by the three female corpses in the base, after them, there were even more terrifying existences.


    how to say? Perhaps Chu Tianhe should have suffered such a disaster.


    In order to prevent the subordinate bases in the south, east and west from mutiny, he transferred 10,000 armed forces from the two bases in the north. Losing the armed forces of this ten thousand people would have required two affiliated bases to resist a large number of corpses. Now they are facing more zombies, and their situation can be said to be dead and dead.


    There is not much confrontation at all.


    When the leaders of the two affiliated bases saw the zombies attacking the city more than a million, they directly sacrificed a group of soldiers to buy them time to retreat. The others either fled with the large troops or scattered and broke through, without any at all. resistance.


    Within three hours, the two affiliated bases were captured by the corpse group.


    The corpse group did not stay, and went through the affiliated base to continue to the Heavenly Court base.


    Heavenly Court Base is not feeling well now.


    A large number of Level 3 zombies gathered towards them, changed their previous state, completely belonged to the crazy Level 3 zombies, and attacked the city wall regardless of the consequences.


    "Block, block me!"


    The strength of the base is strong.


    Although there is no powerful heat weapon, the horror of the heavenly soldiers and generals can still defend against the attacks of the third-level zombies.


    But even so, everyone in the heavenly base is in danger.


    Imperial Palace!


    "How is the battle above the city wall now?"


    "His Majesty, this time we have been attacked far more than before. According to current incomplete statistics, the number of third-level zombies has exceeded three thousand. The most important thing is that from other directions, there are still a large number of ordinary zombies. The base is close. Once the corpses from all quarters gather together, the number will be no less than tens of millions."


    Ten million level?


    Hearing the words of the female guard, Chu Tianhe''s eyes widened.


    "Husband, what is going on? Haven''t all the zombies around the alliance been cleaned up? How come there will be so many this time?" The concubine Xu Danling asked in a frightening manner.


    Chu Tianhe recovered from the shock.


    "The corpse cage, there must be something wrong with the corpse cage."


    "Is it No. 4 potion?" Murong Xinrou guessed.


    Chu Tianhe had no doubts.


    Standing up from his seat, Chu Tianhe said solemnly: "Immediately put on your armed armor, we will go to the corpse cage now."


    "Got it, husband!"


    Knowing the seriousness of the problem, Murong Xinrou and the others didn''t dare to neglect, they got up and left, and went to arm themselves.


    "Is the No. 4 potion really a taboo that can''t be touched?"


    After Murong Xinrou and the others left, thinking of what happened outside the base, Chu Tianhe couldn''t help but think of what Professor Bo Kang had said to him.


    Soon Chu Tianhe put this concern behind him.


    Now that the arrow is on the line, he can''t help but insist on it.


    "As long as we can get rid of Wei Xiao, no matter how big the sacrifice is, it will be worth it." With a firm heart, Chu Tianhe also went to put on his armor.


    Inside the research base.


    After a day of growth, the three experimental bodies are close to maturity.


    Professor Bokang and others who have witnessed the evolution of the experimental body are very excited at this moment.


    "Professor, how about the experimental subject?"


    "Tianhe, you are here just right, and I''m about to send someone to find you." Professor Bo Kang in a white coat saw Chu Tianhe and the others coming and said enthusiastically.


    Chu Tianhe and the others stared at the mother''s body, which had grown to be 18 meters away, on the big screen, their expressions were a little surprised.


    "Is this the complete body of the giant zombie evolution?"


    "She looks terrible. Husband, there is nothing wrong with this, right?"


    Asked the emperors and concubines who were next to Chu Tianhe.

 Chapter 612： Dead end

    "Tianhe, what you see now is the complete body of the giant zombie evolution that is about to mature. Isn''t it incredible? The product of the final evolution of the human giant zombie has undergone a complete change. This is simply a miracle. It is a miracle that it is a genetic mutation. Not an exaggeration."


    Chu Tianhe frowned, "Professor, how long will it take for them to fully mature?"


    "It''s about three hours. Three hours later, the research on the No.4 gene drug can be started. With these three experimental subjects, I am 100% sure to extract a gene drug."


    "What is abnormal in the experiment?"


    "No, except for some restlessness in the early stages of evolution, the three experimental subjects are now very quiet, which I did not expect."


    "Does the professor know that the base is about to be attacked by tens of millions of zombies?" Chu Tianhe said in a deep voice.


    Professor Bo Kang, who was still full of excitement on his face the previous second, changed his expression the next second after hearing Chu Tianhe''s words.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    Chu Tianhe smiled bitterly: "This is the case. Just now, thousands of Level 3 zombies and tens of thousands of ordinary zombies have gathered outside the base. These are just the beginning. According to the intelligence we control now, the Heavenly Alliance has a large number of zombies. The corpse tide is approaching here, no accident, it will arrive in a few hours."


    Professor Bokang''s heart trembled.


    He would not suspect that Chu Tianhe was joking with this kind of thing.


    His expression became extremely tense, and he hurriedly walked to the side of the staff who was testing the data of the experiment.


    "During this period of evolution of the experimental body, what abnormalities can you detect here?"


    The staff shook his head: "No abnormality was found. The sound wave monitoring is the same as usual, and the precision instrument did not detect any special signals from here. Professor, did something happen?"


    No problem was found, and Professor Bokang''s face became more serious.


    None of the existing scientific and technological instruments can detect any useful data. Does this mean?


    Either the current technology is unable to capture the contact information between the mother''s corpse and the zombies outside, or the way the mother''s corpse summons other zombies is not the method they know now.


    "This shouldn''t be! According to my speculation, even if the data is biased, the complete body of the giant zombie evolutionary body, her influence on ordinary zombies will not exceed two hundred kilometers, but you say that there are already tens of millions of zombie dynasties. The base is close, there is obviously a big error." Professor Bo Kang said seriously.


    Chu Tianhe said: "The completeness is beyond our cognition, and it is not surprising that there are errors. The problem now is that the professor has to develop the No. 4 gene medicine as soon as possible. Otherwise, everything we will do next is It was wasted."


    Professor Bo Kang nodded solemnly.


    "I asked them to speed up the progress."


    After Professor Bokang finished speaking, he immediately arranged the manpower to prepare the extraction process of the gene medicine in advance.


    Looking at the busy researchers, Murong Xinrou and the others were not at ease at the moment.


    "Husband, what shall we do next?"


    Looking at Murong Xinrou, Chu Tianhe said coldly: "Stay here. We have reached this point, and there is no room for gaps in the research and development of the No.4 Gene Medicine. We will stay here."


    The desire for potion No. 4 is far better than that of Chu Tianhe, who was currently lost in the base, and he was determined to get potion No. 4.


    As for other things, Chu Tianhe couldn''t manage so much.


    The base city wall is square.


    As many as 10,000 people have entered the fortifications of the city wall to resist the zombies.


    Relying on the number advantage, Dong Gong, who was in charge of city defense, did not let a third-level zombie enter the base, but the price they paid was not small.


    In the battle with the third-level zombies, more than 20 heavenly soldiers and generals fell, as well as ordinary soldiers, all adding up to more than a thousand people.


    Seeing the zombies who were still climbing frantically on the wall and rushing upwards, Dong Gong was extremely frightened.


    "Are these Level 3 zombies crazy?" Dong Gong said.


    "My lord, this time the zombie attack is even more terrifying than ever. These third-level zombies are completely afraid of death, which is completely different from our previous understanding of the third-level zombies."


    Dong Gong shot the zombies on the wall of the city wall, gritted his teeth and said: "No matter what these zombies go crazy, we must stop them, otherwise, the base will be destroyed. If you keep informed, if you don''t want to die, just Give me the strength to feed me to deal with the zombies. If the zombies break through the city wall, I will die or not. I don¡¯t know, but people who don¡¯t have armor can never live."


    "Yes, I will notify you now."


    "My lord, it''s not good, it''s not good, zombies, many zombies."


    A soldier rushed to Dong Gong in a hurry and said in a thrilling voice.


    "What zombie?"


    "It''s in the southeast."


    "Southeast?"


    Dong Gong put down the giant sword in his hand, took the spectacles from the guard on the side and looked towards the southeast.


    When the mountains and plains, black things like huge waves swarming towards the base in his field of vision, Dong Gong''s armored body trembled involuntarily.


    Putting down his sight glasses, Dong Gong said in anger: "How come so many zombies come here? Does the peripheral affiliated base eat dry food?"


    "My lord, the Chenyang base and the Lieyan base were destroyed by the Phoenix base not long ago. There is no affiliate base in that direction. These zombies all gathered from there."


    "Damn it!"


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Dong Gong was anxious.


    "Immediately mobilize the entire base to let all young and middle-aged men and women join the battle against zombies. The point is that in the southeast, the tide of corpses must not be allowed to attack the base''s city defense."


    "My lord, it''s not good!"


    "What''s the situation?"


    Just after solving the problem in the southeast, Dong Gong heard the words that made him want to kill again.


    A soldier who came from the northern city wall was trembling when he came to Dong Gong.


    "My lord, our chief asks you to go to the northern city wall and have a look. There, I''m afraid that you are about to fall."


    "What are you talking about?" Dong Gong opened his mask, revealing an unusually shocked face.


    "My lord, let''s go and see for yourself!"


    "go!"


    Dong Gong did not hesitate at all, and hurried towards the northern wall with a group of guards and the soldiers who had come to report.


    Ten minutes later.


    Dong Gong and the others came to the north wall.


    The northern city wall was not as unstoppable as the soldiers said, but Dong Gong did not punish the soldiers who came to him to "lie about the military situation". , The whole person is frozen on the spot.


    A tide of tens of millions of corpses.


    Yes, zombies of tens of millions of levels appeared in the north direction alone.


    There are as many as the sand in the desert. Looking far away, the ground covering thousands of meters in width is a zombie figure that can''t be seen at a glance.


    They have not yet begun to attack the city, but the shock caused by them makes the walls tremble.


    The densely packed figures that describe the tsunami, just looking at it makes people lose their souls.


    "My lord, what do you do now?" The general commanding here trembled.


    He had never met such a horrible corpse tide. At this time, when he saw the corpse tide getting closer and closer to the city wall, he felt what it meant to be insignificant.


    Since putting on the armored armor and becoming a celestial general taking the No. 2 potion, he has not felt the fear and despair of facing zombies for a long time, but now, the panic of the apocalyptic outbreak hits his mind, and the celestial general is holding the weapon. ''S hands are shaking.


    Dong Gong was also afraid.


    But as the supreme commander of city defense, the more such a critical moment, the more he can''t be timid.


    Gritting his teeth, Dong Gong said coldly: "Block it, even if you use your flesh and blood, you still have to block it for me. If you block it, don''t even want to live."


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    "I know you are all scared, and so am I, but defending the wall is our only chance to survive. If we don''t want to die, then we will defend the wall. Do you understand?"


    "Ming, understand!"


    "Speak up to me."


    "understood!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "fighting!"


    The real tide of corpses arrives. At this moment, people who are afraid, fearful, or determined to fight to the death will use all their energy to deal with zombies.

 Chapter 613： I havent seen this operation

    Inside the base.


    When all the soldiers and citizens outside were using their lives to prevent zombies from entering the city, three hours passed in the research base.


    "Hohoho..."


    Three loud roars came from the corpse cage, and the three female corpses as the experimental subjects had completely completed their evolution.


    "It''s finished, it''s finished, the complete body of the giant zombie evolution has appeared."


    Seeing three female corpses 20 meters away in the corpse cage, the researchers in the surveillance room jumped up excitedly.


    "Quickly, give them anesthetics." Professor Bokang shouted eagerly.


    Medicine No. 4 is about to appear, and Chu Tianhe is not the only one who is most looking forward to, and Professor Bo Kang also expects this "taboo" to appear from his hands.


    The staff dare not neglect.


    On the walls surrounding the space where the three mother corpses were located, one of the shooting ports opened, and from the inside, anesthesia needles made of giant zombie evolutionary body bones pointed to the mother corpse.


    "Swish swish..."


    Anesthesia needles were shot at the mother''s corpse in all directions.


    Just when Chu Tianhe and the others waited for the anesthetic needle to penetrate the surface of the mother''s corpse and inject the anesthetic into the mother''s corpse, an accident occurred.


    "Clang clang..."


    The anesthesia needles that were shot at the mother''s corpse were all bounced off when they touched the mother''s corpse''s shell.


    The anesthesia needle that can easily penetrate the steel plate, in front of the mother''s corpse, could not even break the defenses on her body surface.


    "Professor, what is going on?"


    Chu Tianhe was anxious.


    Professor Bokang was also very anxious: "Use anesthetic on the subjects again. This time aim at their abdomen."


    An accident did not panic the staff.


    The new needle was ready, and the staff aimed at the unprotected abdomen of the mother''s corpse this time.


    But the accident happened again.


    As if aware of the threat of anesthesia against the mother''s corpse, when the body moved, the sharp claws on the body surface cut around like a crusher.


    The anesthesia needle that was shot at them for the second time was cut into sections by the hook-like sharp claws before they touched their bodies.


    Seeing this, Professor Bokang became anxious.


    "Continue shooting."


    No longer caring about others, more shooting ports opened on the walls around the corpse cage.


    "Roar--"


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the three mother corpses became fierce and fierce.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Without any hesitation, as if they could feel the existence of the three female corpses of the other companions, they changed their previous "secure and guarded" state, and at the same time they dug the wall leading to the place where the other companion was.


    The wall where the zombies are detained looks like a concrete wall on the outside, but the people who built the corpse cage know that in order to trap these high-level zombies, there is a barrier made of the hardened bones of giant zombies inside the cement wall.


    If they were changed to Level 3 zombies, they would destroy the concrete walls outside at most, and the absolute defense against the internal layer would be doomed to return without success.


    But now, the mother''s corpse took the shot. They crushed the wall at the same speed as cutting tofu. They didn''t spend much time facing the "absolute defense" inside. It was cut like a centipede with a hundred feet of sickle and claws, giant zombie bones. The created isolation belt was directly broken open.


    "problem occurs!"


    Noting the behavior of the mother''s corpse, there is no need for Chu Tianhe to explain, the researchers in the control room are all encountering a crisis.


    Once the three female corpses are put together, the threat is not one plus one.


    "Husband, where are you going?"


    Chu Tianhe turned around and was about to leave the control room. Murong Xinrou asked when seeing this.


    "You are here to protect the professors. Xia Piao alone can''t handle the three experimental subjects. I will help him." After Chu Tianhe finished speaking, he left the control room without looking back.


    "I''ll help my husband!" Ning Tianyu also followed out.


    Murong Xinrou and the others looked anxious.


    "Professor, how could this be?" Murong Xinrou asked Professor Bo Kang, who was also panicked.


    Professor Bokang blames himself.


    "I didn''t think about this step, I should have expected it. After the appearance of the full body, her body surface defense will definitely be enhanced. The previous methods used to deal with Level 3 zombies are no longer suitable. Blame me, blame me for paying attention. Putting effort on the extraction of genetic medicine made such a low-level mistake."


    "Then what can I do to stop them or kill them?" Roy asked.


    Professor Bokang shook his head quickly and said solemnly: "It cannot be killed. The genetic medicine needs to be extracted by the living zombies, otherwise, it will destroy the integrity of the swallowed genes in the zombies. These three experimental bodies have caused an immeasurable disaster. It''s really going to perish."


    "Then... wait, look, they are fighting."


    When Xu Danling was anxious to say something, the three female corpses that were digging the channel and meeting together did not "same the same enemy" or "unanimous outward" as they imagined. Instead, the three parties bitten each other as soon as they met.


    It''s not a normal fight, but a fight that completely kills the opponent.


    It can be called a war between Big Macs, and the destructive power is not what you can imagine if you don''t see it with your own eyes.


    There was no alliance, no mercy, and the three mother corpses were in a complete melee.


    The several-meter-long claws slashed at the targeted enemy like a cutting machine, and the terrifying force directly cut into the flesh and blood scars on the enemy''s hard armor.


    "Hohoho..."


    The roar that shook the world came from the corpse cage, and the three female corpses who were scrambling together attacked the enemy and us.


    Also because of their fighting with each other, the space used to isolate a single zombie was destroyed and smashed by them one by one.


    The third-level zombie inside saw that it was a mother''s corpse, and immediately ran to a corner to hide.


    In front of the three big brothers, they are also considered to be the third-level zombies of the last days, like a helpless lamb, shivering in the dark.


    If he could speak, he might be muttering: Can¡¯t see me, can¡¯t see me...


    The sudden fight between the mother corpses was unexpected and at the same time full of puzzlement.


    Why are the corpses that have always been "united" fighting in their nests?


    Even more puzzled is still in the area of ??the city wall.


    A tide of tens of millions of corpses launched a fierce attack on the base. The level 3 zombies, who were originally indomitable and fearless, had their consciousness restored to clarity after the three mother corpses were killed. The third-level zombies entering the base retreated one after another, hiding themselves with the help of ordinary zombies.


    Ordinary zombies have not changed much, and they are no longer as crazy as before, but they are still attacking where there are humans.


    When Dong Gong discovered this scene, many people were a little confused in their hearts.


    What happened to Level 3 zombies?


    They are the ones who never die, and they are also running away now. What do they want to do?


    "Don''t be stunned, there is no third-level zombies to force our firepower, and I will kill the ordinary zombies that have piled up." Although I don''t know what the third-level zombies are going to be crazy about, but there is no third-level zombies to contain most of their firepower. Dong Gong, who had a rare opportunity, immediately asked his subordinates to focus their firepower to clean up the ordinary corpses that had climbed to the middle of the city.


    Inside the research base.


    "Professor Bokang, what is going on?"


    Murong Xinrou and the others asked, looking at the three mothers who were already bruised but still immortal.


    Professor Bokang has been on the sidelines.


    "Professor, I think their current situation is very similar to a sentence." A researcher suddenly said.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "A mountain cannot accommodate two tigers."


    "One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers?"


    After all.


    Professor Bokang quickly reacted: "You mean, these experimental subjects have evolved to this stage and have formed territorial consciousness. Once a zombie of the same level appears, they will be killed?"


    "Yes, don''t you think this explanation is reasonable at the moment?" the researcher said.


    His explanation makes sense.


    But Professor Bokang didn''t think it was that simple.


    If it''s just territorial awareness, just defeat the opponent and expel the opponent, but in the current situation, the three mother corpses seem to want the opponent''s life.


    If this is placed in the human race, there is no deep hatred, no resentment, who would kill a person under normal circumstances?


    Are you too energetic?

 Chapter 614： Go to the theater

    "Boss, look down."


    Having reached the Chutian River above the corpse cage, he saw the scene of three mother corpses wrecking underneath.


    Seeing one of them gradually shattered his head to death, and the other two corpses who were still fighting for life and death, Chu Tianhe frowned.


    "Husband, do you want to stop it?"


    "No, just let them kill each other. You can see how sharp the claws of these experimental subjects are before. When we meet, Heavenly King A may not be able to withstand it," Chu Tianhe said.


    "Then what if they are all dead?" Ning Tianyu was slightly worried.


    As soon as she said this, Chu Tianhe was also clearly aware of this problem.


    The source of the No. 4 potion is the mother''s corpse, and to extract the No. 4 potion, the living mother''s corpse is needed. Once there is an accident, their current efforts are equivalent to the empty bamboo basket.


    Chu Tianhe hesitated for a moment, and said: "We will pay attention to it. Once we find a problem, we can stop it in advance."


    Now the battle between the last two mother corpses is extremely fierce.


    The death zone constructed by sharp claws confrontation, even Chu Tianhe and the others don''t dare to enter it in the armor of the Heavenly King.


    They have no doubt that if they enter the arena at this time to prevent the two mother corpses from fighting, their bodies will be disassembled in a short time.


    Seeing the destructive power of the mother''s corpse, Chu Tianhe was shocked.


    "I don''t know if the bastard''s strength can deal with such an experimental body?" Chu Tianhe couldn''t help thinking of Wei Xiao.


    ...


    Inside the Phoenix Base.


    Sooner or later, there will be a battle with the Heavenly Court Base, so Wei Xiao has already arranged manpower for the monitoring inside and outside the Heavenly Court Alliance.


    At this moment, the news that the corpse tide attacked the Heavenly Alliance had reached Wei Xiao''s ears.


    "You all know about the Heavenly Alliance, right?"


    In the lobby of Villa No. 1, Wei Xiao called Lan Qiang and Chen Haojie to the villa.


    "I have heard about it. This time, Chu Tianhe has suffered from the attacks of tens of millions of zombies." Lan Qiang said bluntly.


    Chen Haojie''s habits still cannot be changed.


    Supporting the glasses, Chen Haojie said calmly: "Master, the strength of the Heavenly Alliance lies in its individual combat ability. In terms of overall strength, it is completely incomparable with ours. Now they are attacked by the corpse tide, I think they may not be able to stop it. live."


    "What the military division said is what I want to say." Leng Chengfeng intervened, "At the beginning we faced a tens of millions of corpses, and the weapons were sufficient, but in the end it was the Lord that resolved the crisis. The Heavenly Alliance has Super fighters, but how many? The number is too small to play a decisive role at all. Maybe we don''t need to take action, Chu Tianhe will just use it."


    "Our goal is genetic medicine, sir, the researchers in Chu Tianhe''s hands can''t be involved." Ming Yulan reminded.


    Wei Xiao, with Shu Wang, Mu Wuqing, and Phantom sitting beside him, nodded.


    "I want you to come here just to tell you. I plan to go to the Heavenly Court Base to take a look. If necessary, I will take action to protect the safety of those researchers, and you must always be ready to support me."


    "The Lord is going to the Heavenly Base?"


    "No, it''s too dangerous." Chen Haojie said seriously, "Master, now the entire Celestial Alliance is full of zombies. Once your whereabouts are discovered, there is a great danger. Although genetic medicine is important, it is for us. Say, you are the soul of this base, and we absolutely cannot let you take risks."


    "Don''t think too much, I just go and see, after all, the opportunity is rare. Besides, I am not going to be upright. Professor Yang Xiu has prepared the invisible suit for us. When we arrive at the destination, we just need to wait and see. It''s fine, it''s not a last resort, and you won''t expose yourself." Wei Xiao said.


    US?


    Everyone caught a key word from Wei Xiao''s words.


    Jiang Xue asked: "The Lord does not plan to go alone?"


    "Naturally, Xiaoying, Shu Wang, Wu Qing, and Lan Qiang will all go this time. They have all taken genetic medicine, and if they have invisible suits, there is no problem with self-protection. In addition, there is a small team among the accompanying personnel. The Shadow Guard. For safety, I won¡¯t be careless."


    When Lan Qiang heard that he would also follow Wei Xiao to the Heavenly Court Base, the excitement on his face was clear.


    "This is good. During this period of time, I have gradually adapted to my own strength. Zhengzhou has no chance to flex my muscles. This time I will go out with the Lord, which may be a good opportunity."


    "Come on! Look at what excites you. We are now persuading the Lord not to take risks. It''s better for you, and you still stand up. How do you think you are a subordinate?" Li Cun never said angrily to Lan Said the gun.


    Lan Qiang smiled awkwardly.


    When I was excited, I forgot about it.


    "Hey... I don''t say anything, I listen to the Lord, and I will do whatever the Lord tells me to do."


    Everyone gave Lan a shot in white.


    Chen Haojie sternly said: "If the Lord wants to go to the Tianting Base, the only way we can quickly support is the air force. However, because of communication problems, we need to find a transit station in the Suguang Base area for the purpose of timely transmission of news. ."


    "Yes, I will take three helicopters. After they send us to our destination, one will be left behind, and the other two will be used as a tool for message transmission."


    "Master, are you going to set off now?"


    "I don''t want to delay watching a good show."


    Wei Xiao showed his attitude.


    If he still hesitated, Chen Haojie and the others really didn''t want Wei Xiao to go out for adventure, but now they understand Wei Xiao''s attitude, Chen Haojie and others knew that they could not change the decision of Wei Xiao to go to "watch a show".


    "Then the Lord must ensure his safety on this trip."


    "Lao Chen, don''t worry! With me, no one will want to hurt the master and the hostess." Lan Qiang said swearingly.


    "You better take care of yourself!" Chen Haojie gave him a white look.


    The discussion is over.


    Under Chen Haojie''s arrangement, Wei Xiao and the others set off immediately.


    Go to the sky above the heaven base.


    "Husband, don''t you go find Youwei and the others now?"


    Shu Wang, who was leaning on Wei Xiao''s arms, asked Wei Xiao about looking for Bai Youwei and the others.


    From Shu Wang and the others, Wei Xiao already knew part of Bai Youwei and the others.


    They were ambushed by the enemy on Haixin Island that day, and their helicopters were severely damaged to a certain extent.


    Shu Wang and the others made an emergency landing near the Longling base, but Bai Youwei and others have never seen them again after the plane crash.


    Although Shu Wang didn''t know exactly where they went, he knew the approximate location.


    It belongs to Jianghang Province, but far away from the Heavenly Alliance. The most likely area is Jiangzhou.


    Wei Xiao hugged his wife and said indifferently: "For now, put the affairs of Youwei and the others behind the heaven base. I am determined to get the genetic medicine."


    "Are you not worried about the safety of Youwei and the others?"


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and looked at Shu Wang in his arms with confusion.


    Shu Wang, who seemed to feel that he had said something wrong, quickly explained: "I, I didn''t mean that, I just, just..."


    "No need to explain. Life and death are fate, wealth and wealth are in heaven. If they are well, it will be the same when I go to them. If something happens, even if I rush to them now, it won''t help."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Do you think I''m cold?"


    Shu Wang didn''t speak, with a hint of bitterness on the beautiful face.

 Chapter 615： Horrible corpse tide

    "When I came to you, I was mentally prepared. Either I will collect your corpses, or I will take you home alive. If you are bullied by anything, all participants, from parents, wives and children, to relatives and friends , One counts one, all of them will die." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Shu Wang''s body trembled slightly.


    With courage, Shu Wang asked: "If we are bullied and afraid of death, can we come back to you?"


    "Voluntarily, I will personally send you out of this world. There is nothing I can do. You are still my wife."


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate, and said his truest thoughts.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Shu Wang smiled sweetly.


    "I won''t let this happen, and never will."


    Right beside them, Mu Wuqing and Phantom heard the conversation between them.


    They didn''t say anything, but to Wei Xiao''s final answer, their expressions were similar to those of Shu Wangxiang, and their thoughts were probably the same.


    After a long time.


    Three helicopters have penetrated into the territory of the Heavenly Alliance.


    "Master, we can only send you here. We have already entered the active range of zombies, and there is no place to fall."


    There was a report from the pilot on the radio. Wei Xiao, who closed his eyes on the plane, opened his eyes and looked outside.


    He has seen Shihai.


    There are still a few kilometers away from the Heavenly Court base, but the ground below is basically filled with zombies.


    It''s scary, and it''s scary.


    The densely packed human heads made people''s hearts and souls tremble.


    Their current position is on top of a hill.


    The zombies had found them, but they didn''t come to chase them, and they still gathered in the direction of the heavenly court.


    "Then stay here! Leave a plane. You always use drones to monitor where we are. Once you see the ring-head knife in my hand out of the sheath, immediately contact the rear."


    "clear!"


    Arranged with Wei Xiao on the way of support, the three helicopters were on a flat place on the mountain, and all the people on it were put down.


    Only one of the three helicopters stopped on the ground, and the other two returned on the same route.


    Leaving the plane, the invisible battle suit opened, and Wei Xiao and the others disappeared in the air.


    Contacted by radio, a group of people rushed towards the Tianting base on foot.


    The fighters who stayed in place also released drones with the same invisibility capabilities and flew in the sky above Wei Xiao and the others.


    A few kilometers is not too far for a super soldier.


    You don''t need to run at full strength, as long as you maintain the speed of a normal person''s full sprint, you can reach the destination in ten minutes.


    Wei Xiao didn''t plan to approach the Tianting Base either.


    Bringing Shu Wang and their group to the desolate area closest to the Heavenly Court base, they found a fifty or sixty-meter-high building.


    Arriving at the waiting position, the accompanying Shadow Guards immediately arranged a defensive line around them.


    Hidden in the air and walking to the edge of the top of the building, Wei Xiao and his colleagues can clearly capture what happened in most areas inside and outside the Tianting Base through the telescope.


    "It''s really horrible, this scene is no more than the corpse tide we faced at the beginning!" Lan Qiang said with a sigh.


    Shu Wang and Phantom Shadow had never experienced the battle with the corpse tide at the beginning, so they didn''t know how terrifying the scene was at that time, but now they witnessed what happened to the Heavenly Court Base, their eyes looking at Wei Xiao were full of lingering fears.


    Shu Wang, who hugged Wei Xiao''s arm, couldn''t help but tighten his little hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Wei Xiao asked her when she felt the changes in Shu Wang''s body.


    "Husband, did you come here in the same way?"


    Upon hearing Shu Wang''s words, Wei Xiao didn''t know what she was worried about.


    Patting the back of Shuwang''s hand, Wei Xiao said softly: "It''s all over. With the current strength of our base, we are not afraid of such a tide of corpses. During this time, Lanjian and the others have also begun to detect Junlin Island. Just confirm There is not much danger from above. With the weapons on the island of King¡¯s Landing, we will be invincible in the last days."


    "Although I said that, I am still a little scared."


    "With me, when the sky falls, I will carry it for you."


    "Master, unless you kill me next time, otherwise, I won''t leave again." Phantom said from the side.


    Having witnessed the horror of tens of millions of corpses, she couldn''t imagine what Wei Xiao and others had experienced.


    It is one thing to hear that it is another thing to witness with your own eyes. The two cannot be compared at all.


    "Me too, don''t want to bear all the pressure alone." Mu Wuqing stated.


    "Hehe... won''t appear again. Take a look! A base that is no more convincing than us, it is estimated that after this time, it will fall."


    Standing on a high place, watching the corpses that constantly hit the walls of the Heavenly Court Base in the distance, Wei Xiao and the others were already able to predict the end of the Heavenly Court Base.


    Even if Chu Tianhe and the others dealt with the mother''s corpse now, nothing can help.


    The corpse nest has been formed, and the zombies here will not leave without swallowing all the survivors in the base.


    Inside the Tianting base.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t know that a group of uninvited guests had arrived outside the city.


    After a few hours, the three female corpses who fought in the corpse cage finally decided the winner.


    The only surviving mother''s corpse was eating the corpses of two companions on the ground at this time.


    The previously scarred surface of the body is now recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye by devouring the flesh and blood of his companions.


    The most important thing is that during the time when the last mother corpse swallowed the corpse of her companion, her body got a lot bigger.


    Before swallowing the corpse of her companion, the figure of the mother''s corpse was only about 22 meters, but now, a behemoth that was nearly 30 meters in front of them appeared in front of Chu Tianhe.


    "She is still growing, no, it should be said that she is still evolving, isn''t this the final form of a zombie?"


    Ning Tianyu said in surprise.


    Chu Tianhe''s face was also extremely solemn.


    The change in the situation was beyond his imagination. What''s more, after the death of the other two mother corpses, they did not immediately stop the last test body that swallowed their corpses.


    Now, watching the long body curling down below the mother''s corpse that continues to devour the flesh and blood of her companion, everyone has an inexplicable fear in their hearts.


    "Boss, what should I do now? Do you want to take her down?" Luo Xia Piao asked.


    "Let Professor Bo Kang prepare enough anesthetics, let''s go together!" Chu Tianhe didn''t plan to wait any longer.


    The experimental body already gave him a strong breath of death. If she waited for her to completely swallow and digest the flesh and blood of the two companions, Chu Tianhe didn''t know how far she would grow.


    "Roar--"


    Just as Chu Tianhe and the others were preparing to do it, suddenly, in the sky outside the city, there was a roar that was almost indistinguishable from the roar of the experimental body.


    The sound felt close at hand.


    "There are other subjects at the same level?" Chu Tianhe thought of this on the spot.


    Outside the city.


    The group of corpses from afar finally arrived.


    Facing the tens of millions of corpse tides, Dong Gong and the others who fought on the city wall could not see any changes in the last part of the corpse tide, but when they looked up to the sky, they were constantly approaching and growing. The "clouds" were stunned.


    "What are those?"


    Someone looked up at the distant sky.


    Above the sky, a group of unknown creatures approached them like flying birds.


    After seeing the mysterious creature in the sky, everyone on the wall was stunned.


    "Zombies, zombies... and still flying zombies?"


    "Oh my God! What the **** are these?"

 Chapter 616： Its over

    "Oh oh oh..."


    "Ah..."


    The skidder soon came to the wall above the city wall.


    With sharp claws and flying fast, the skimmers confronted the survivors on the city wall. When facing each other, hundreds of survivors were carried into the air by their claws, and then from a height of tens of meters. The place was loosened and fell to the ground to death.


    "Kill them, get rid of them." Dong Gong panicked.


    He had never thought that zombies would fly. He witnessed the damage caused by these thousands of flying zombies to the guards on the wall. Dong Gongjai''s face was cracked, his face was full of veins, and his roaring words spread throughout the wall.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The soldiers launched a counterattack against the skimmers, and dense bullets continued to shoot into the air.


    However, the skidder''s wings were both offensive and defensive, and not only blocked all the bullets they shot, they also continued to slaughter the soldiers on the wall during the dive.


    "asshole!"


    Dong Gong was furious.


    Holding a huge sword, spotted a skidder and chopped it out frontally.


    The sound of "Puff" and the sound of "Squeak" sounded at the same time.


    Dong Gong beheaded him with a single sword, and the skidder touched Dong Gong''s body, and his damage was completely blocked by the Heavenly King Armor.


    "All the heavenly soldiers and generals are free to deal with the monsters in the sky. The rest continue to block the ordinary corpses."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After quickly assigning the tasks of the soldiers below, Dong Gong used his sword to kill to the densest place of predators.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    However, when Dong Gong and the others had not solved the crisis brought about by the skimmers, the waves of swaying mountains rang out from the tide of corpses outside.


    Dong Gong stopped his pace and looked far away.


    "What the **** are those?"


    In the tide of corpses outside the city, only a monster different from other zombies rushed.


    They are like a group of bulls who only know about rampage. The bodies that are three meters away are covered with a layer of armor, and their cumbersome and powerful bodies directly push out a passage in the middle of the corpse.


    The surrounding zombies seemed to be very afraid of them, even the third-level zombies had to avoid them by three feet.


    Seeing this scene, Dong Gong''s pupils widened.


    "Stop them."


    I don''t know what type of zombies came this time, but instinctively told Dong Gong that if these weird zombies were brought close to the city wall, they were afraid they would be finished.


    "Boom boom..."


    Intensive gunfire sounded, and countless bullets hit the bodies of these large zombies. Under the gaze of the naked eye, the places where these large zombies were hit by the bullets splashed eye-catching sparks.


    "My lord, bullets are useless to these monsters." A warrior yelled in a thrilling voice.


    "how so?"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Before Dong Gong could react, the continuous screams on the wall suddenly spread.


    "what?"


    The soldiers who found the abnormality looked towards the place where the accident happened, and as a result, they saw the most terrifying scene in their lives.


    There are already zombies on the city wall. The most terrifying thing is that these zombies can completely blend with the surrounding scenery.


    If they don''t take the initiative to show up, you can hardly even find them.


    "How come there are such zombies?"


    "Flee! Run away quickly."


    Leaning on the city wall, the people in the base can still fight to the end with the tide of corpses with a glimmer of hope, but now, after discovering these "invisible" zombies, they are desperate and completely timid.


    I don''t know who was the first to call out the two words escape.


    A chain reaction appeared.


    The soldiers from all sides who thought that everyone else was starting to flee, completely lost their fighting spirit, turned their guns back and fled.


    "Asshole, keep fighting for me¡ª"


    The walls are completely messed up.


    When Dong Gong discovered the abnormality, even if he attacked and killed a few people who had fled during the roar, he still could not prevent the collapse of the city defense.


    "Rumble..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    This is not over yet.


    The soldiers appeared and fled but the beginning was only the beginning. Then, a wall of the North City Gate suddenly collapsed, and all the people on it were buried in the ruins as the wall collapsed.


    He didn''t know why the city wall suddenly collapsed, but seeing the vacancy of more than ten meters revealed by the north city wall, Dong Gong was completely stunned.


    "It''s over!"


    The reason why they can temporarily block tens of millions of zombies is entirely due to the advantages of the city wall. Now a wall to the north has collapsed, and there are too many corpses outside, like the water of a bursting bank, rushing towards the base. .


    "Ah... let me go, let me go..."


    "Brother, save me, save me..."


    "My wife, hurry up! Hurry up!"


    The zombies entered the city, and the killing began.


    Those who were busy escaping for their lives were hunted and killed by zombies, and they were all bitten, killed and swallowed in unwillingness and fear.


    When the people fighting on the wall saw this, they no longer had the courage to resist the zombies outside.


    Under the dual stimulus of death and panic, at this point, no one will stay and wait for death.


    The city defense collapsed across the board.


    The people who no longer stayed on the wall to guard the city, each as a group, fled in all directions.


    From a distance, Wei Xiao and the others watched this scene, their expressions very solemn.


    "Master, there are mother corpses behind these corpse tides." Lan Qiang said in a deep voice.


    Wei Xiao naturally understood.


    The appearance of sky raiders, heavy armored zombies, and corpses, these figures must be accompanied by the existence of the mother''s corpse.


    "The Heavenly Base is really hopeless this time."


    "Then are we going to support them now?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Wei Xiao looked at the skimmers in the sky and shook his head.


    "Now we have no help in the past. At the center of the disaster, the Tianting Base has been completely out of help. Now, it depends on how many of them can escape."


    Wei Xiao never did anything unsure, let alone take the initiative to let his people die.


    It can be said that the tide of corpses facing the Heavenly Court base is even more terrifying than that of their base at the beginning.


    A gap was opened in the base, and endless groups of corpses poured into it. Under such circumstances, who would dare to wade through the muddy water?


    Looking at the extremely small Heavenly Court base surrounded by the tide of corpses, at this moment, Lan Qiang and them suddenly discovered the weakness of human beings.


    It is good that humans can use tools, and they know that fortifications to resist the tide of corpses can be faced with millions of zombies and a wide variety of zombies. These human reliances seem insignificant.


    Perhaps a person with a weapon can kill several times his zombies before dying, but with the appearance of the mother''s corpse, the concept of "one exchange for more" is no longer good for zombies.


    Without solving the roots of zombies'' reproduction, humans and zombies are exhausted, and only the former will eventually perish.


    "It''s terrible. Husband, do you think we can really destroy all the zombies?" Shu Wang asked with a pale face.


    It''s a pity that Wei Xiao couldn''t see it, but from her voice, she could feel the fear in her heart.


    "Do your best, see God''s will. No matter what happens in the future, I will take you with you."

 Chapter 617： What kind of existence is this

    Inside the Tianting base.


    "Roar--"


    Because of the abnormal appearance on the periphery, Chu Tianhe and the others suspended the time to deal with the subject, that is, this time, they completely swallowed the last subject, which had not even given bones to the two companions, and suddenly roared up to the sky. .


    There were anger, panic, and anxiety in her roar, as if something that made her scared was approaching her, swallowing the experimental body of the companion¡¯s corpse, and with a roar, she began to destroy the surrounding cages, and turned towards her as quickly as possible. The place where other giant zombies are located is close.


    "What does she want to do?" The people in the control center found the subject''s abnormal movement, and their eyes were full of confusion.


    "Giant zombies, she went to the giant zombies." A researcher exclaimed.


    Their astonishment was not over, they continued to destroy the experimental body of the corpse cage, and stood upright, using their height advantage to destroy the exit of the corpse cage above.


    Chu Tianhe and the others who were standing outside saw this scene, and their expressions changed drastically.


    "Block the exit." Chu Tianhe roared.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    It''s too late.


    The exit above the corpse cage was opened, and those high-level zombies who were able to move freely because the experimental body''s battle and the fixed living space were destroyed, all rushed out of the corpse cage following the exit destroyed by the experimental body.


    "Asshole! Stop them."


    There was no longer the Chu Tianhe, who was calm and pointed, pulled out the demon sword from behind to drink blood, roared at the heavenly soldiers and armed soldiers this week, and took the lead to kill a reaper.


    "Puff......"


    The strength was there, Chu Tianhe killed him with a single sword.


    "Kill me, don''t let one go."


    "Kill!"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    The armed personnel responsible for the safety of the corpse cage were dispatched collectively.


    The armed personnel are responsible for shooting, and the celestial soldiers and celestial generals will collide with the zombies in strength.


    below.


    The subject has entered the feeding area of ??the giant zombies.


    The giant zombies here seemed to feel the crisis too, constantly roaring and rushing into the surrounding concrete walls in an attempt to break free from the cage.


    "Boom..."


    As the subject opened the channel, the first giant zombie facing the subject was cut by more than a hundred sharp claws on the subject¡¯s body, and then the corpse was strung on each sharp claw of the subject. Taken by her, she continued to approach the location of the next giant zombie.


    The test subject killed the giant zombies without eating it, and even ran around with their corpses. This scene made Professor Bokang and others in the control room full of confusion.


    But this is only temporary.


    After the test subject killed all the giant zombies, she piled the corpses into two parts. At this time, the mother''s corpse began to eat.


    She only swallowed half, and the other half was piled up behind her.


    "What is she going to do?"


    Under Professor Bokang''s gaze, soon, from under the mother''s abdomen, new individuals were born.


    "She, she can actually breed zombies by swallowing food?"


    Professor Bokang and others who witnessed this process were all surprised and freezed on the spot.


    In the corpse cage, the larvae of the zombies born by the subject began to devour the flesh and blood of the giant zombies by instinct.


    Their bodies are constantly growing, and their strength is constantly increasing.


    That fast and heinous growth rate once again refreshed Professor Bokang''s three views.


    "I, what kind of monster are we feeding?" Professor Bokang''s heart trembled.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "what?"


    Just when everyone was still shocked by the performance of the experimental body, from other directions in the base, there were sky-grabbers appearing on Chutianhe''s side.


    Chu Tianhe, who was fighting with the zombies, thought of the sky-grabber, and his eyes were full of shock.


    "Flying zombies?"


    "Boss, boss, can''t keep it, let''s run away!"


    In the ear, a familiar sound came, and Chu Tianhe couldn''t help but look back towards the source of the sound.


    When he saw the figure coming towards him clearly, the pupils of Chu Tianhe were all shrinking.


    "Dong Gong, why did you come here? Who told you to withdraw from the wall?"


    Dong Gong brought more than 20 heavenly soldiers to Chu Tianhe, and while letting his accompanying heavenly soldiers deal with the zombies that escaped from the corpse cage, Dong Gong said to Chu Tianhe: "Boss, the wall can''t be guarded." Live, the city has fallen."


    "You bastard, why can''t you keep it?" Chu Tianhe stepped to Dong Gong''s side, grabbing the armor in front of Dong Gong with both hands and lifting him up.


    Dong Gong said painfully: "Boss, I really can''t keep it. There are a lot of zombies we have never seen before. There are flying, invisible, and large zombies that are more than three meters high and can''t be penetrated by bullets. Another part of the northern city wall collapsed, and the city wall has already fallen. Boss, hurry up! It''s too late if you don''t leave."


    "asshole!"


    Hearing Dong Gong''s words, the hideous Chu Tianhe threw him to the ground.


    "Husband, there are more and more flying zombies, what should I do?" Ning Tianyu heard anxious sounds.


    Chu Tianhe noticed that most of the sky-grabbers who came here flew towards the corpse cage.


    There were fierce fighting and roaring from below. It is not difficult to guess that the flying zombies were all directed at the subject, but a small number remained above and attacked his people.


    "Boss, a large number of zombies have entered the base outside, and they will come here soon, let''s go!" Dong Gong persuaded.


    Chu Tianhe was not reconciled, he was really not reconciled.


    Seeing that the No. 4 potion was only the last step away from success, but who would have thought that it would be the result in the end.


    This is no longer the price of paying the wife and losing the soldiers, but directly losing and ruining the family!


    "Boss¡ª"


    "Go, immediately notify the people in the control room, take the professor with them, and immediately go to the imperial palace to meet." Chu Tianhe roared this sentence through gritted teeth.


    "Rumble..."


    Just as Chutianhe and the others were preparing to retreat, not far from them, from the ground, a soil pack with a diameter of more than ten meters swelled.


    Afterwards, a lot of earth and rocks splashed, thick smoke emptied, and the ground under their feet trembled violently.


    "Roar--"


    With a roar resounding across the sky and tearing through the sky spread, a huge, hideous monster that was thirty meters away from the smoke and dust appeared before their eyes.


    As soon as this big guy appeared, the high-level zombies released by the experimental body in the corpse cage fled one after another.


    And Chu Tianhe and the others who stayed on the spot looked up at the giant monster that appeared at this moment, and many of them lost their judgment.


    "Roar--"


    This is not over yet.


    Under the corpse cage, the experimental body that normally killed the air marauders, while giving birth, seemed to feel the crisis of death.


    The threat in the corpse cage was quickly lifted, she stopped production, and after a frightened roar, nearly thirty meters of huge body crawled out of the corpse cage.


    "Husband, be careful¡ª"

 Chapter 618： Heartbroken

    The place where the experimental body appeared was right opposite Chutian River.


    Chu Tianhe, whose attention was completely attracted by the newly-appearing mother''s corpse, did not expect that the experimental body in the corpse cage behind him would also appear.


    At the moment of crisis, Ning Tianyu flew over and smashed Chutian River away with her own body. She was just pierced in place by a sharp claw climbed up by the test subject in the corpse cage.


    Ning Tianyu looked at the sharp claws passing through her body in front of him with a little disbelief.


    Her Celestial King, in front of the claws of the experimental body, was so vulnerable.


    "Roar--"


    "what--"


    The experimental body in the corpse cage appeared, and with her swinging claws, Ning Tianyu''s body was also picked up in the air.


    "Heavenly rain? Heavenly rain¡ª"


    Ning Tianyu''s screams awakened Chu Tianhe, and he fell on the ground and looked up at Chu Tianhe, who was looking at Ning Tianyu. His eyes suddenly cracked and his face was full of bruises.


    "Heavenly rain¡ª"


    An instant eruption, Chu Tianhe, holding a demon sword and drinking blood, rushed towards the subject.


    "Clang clang..."


    But before he got close to the subject, he was hit by countless sharp claws on the opponent''s side, and his figure flew out like a cannonball.


    The Celestial King A of Chutianhe was not penetrated, but it definitely suffered a lot of shock injuries.


    It can also be foreseen from this that, compared to the sharp claws on the side and back, the claws in front of the mother''s corpse are more terrifying, and their power is not on the same level at all.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The seriously injured Chu Tianhe got up from the ground, shouting the name of Ning Tianyu and was about to rush up again.


    "Boss..."


    Luo Xia Piao hurried to his side and hugged Chu Tianhe.


    "Boss, don''t go there, it''s dangerous."


    "Let go, you let me go--"


    Chu Tianhe struggled and roared.


    It is a pity that Luo Xia Piao, who also took the No. 3 potion, is not as strong as Chu Tianhe, but it is not difficult to stop him.


    The subject who left the corpse cage didn''t seem to put Chu Tianhe and the others in their eyes at all, and sent the paw that penetrated Ning Tianyu''s body to his mouth, directly sending the dying Ning Tianyu into his mouth and swallowing it.


    Swinging his body, the eyes of the subject were all placed on the same kind that appeared in front of him.


    "Fuck Nima!"


    Compared to the subject''s ignorance of Chu Tianhe and the others, Chu Tianhe broke out completely at the moment when he witnessed the coagulation rain being swallowed by the subject.


    No matter what, nothing, Chu Tianhe, who had the idea of ??killing the subject, was left in his heart. The potential in his body was completely stimulated, and an unstoppable force shook him out.


    "Boss¡ª"


    "You give me my woman''s life!" Chu Tianhe with a pair of red eyes killed the subject with a sword.


    The subject still used the sharp claws on his side to deal with Chu Tianhe, but this time, Chu Tianhe was obviously not so easy to deal with.


    "Get out of here!"


    With all his strength, Chu Tianhe rushed towards the experimental body, while the demon sword in his hand swept towards the claws that had been chopped off.


    Hearing only a few sounds of "pupupupu", the sharp claws used by the subject to attack Chutianhe were cut off by him with a single sword.


    Without a trace of hesitation, Chu Tianhe quickly approached the huge body of the subject, and several jumps came to the other party''s body.


    "Heavenly rain..."


    The heart-piercing Chu Tianhe, holding the sword in both hands, pierced the subject''s back.


    The experimental body''s seemingly indestructible carapace was directly pierced by Chu Tianhe''s wrath, and half of the blade was submerged in her flesh and blood.


    "Roar--"


    The subject was injured and roared, sounding like thunder.


    When this scene appeared, the new mother''s corpse did not rush up, but roared.


    Suddenly, from the air, a large number of skimmers flew up, swinging their claws to chop and chop down at the mother corpse of the subject.


    The sky raiders do not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, and the Chutian River, which is the mother corpse of the experimental body, has also become their target of attack.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Not far away, there were already a large number of zombies coming towards them at this time.


    Mainly those new types of zombies,


    Their target of attack is very clear, that is, the mother corpse of the experimental body.


    As for other evolutionary zombies, they do not participate in the duel between mother corpses, but instead focus on humans.


    Anxious Dong Gong and Luo Xiapiao looked at Chu Tianhe who was still fighting with the sky raiders on the back of the body of the experimental body. They knew that it was impractical to persuade Chu Tianhe now. They gritted their teeth and gathered a part of them. Heavenly soldiers and generals rushed towards their respective residences.


    What do you say?


    The husband and wife were birds of the same forest, and flew separately when the disaster was approaching.


    Although they are loyal to Chutianhe, they also have wives and children in this base.


    Now the corpses have poured into the base, and their family members are even more dangerous than Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe lost his mind because of a woman, but they didn''t.


    Instead of staying and waking up a man in madness, it is better to do what you are sure of.


    The two began to break through, leaving Chutianhe in place.


    "Roar--"


    "Get out, get out of me..."


    There are more and more new types of zombies besieging the mother corpse of the experimental subject.


    Chu Tianhe, who used to be the helper of the enemy''s mother''s corpse, has now become a helper of the experimental body''s mother''s corpse.


    In the fierce battle, Chu Tianhe was thrown from the back by the mother corpse of the experimental body, and if he wanted to get close to the mother corpse of the experimental body again, Chu Tianhe had to blaze a new way out of the encirclement established by the new type of zombies.


    This is no ordinary difficulty for him.


    The zombies besieging the mother body of the experimental subject have reached level three, and the number is terrifying. Although the Heavenly King A on Chu Tianhe can effectively defend against the attack of level three zombies, no matter how he kills, there will always be level three zombies to fill him and tear him apart. The exit.


    Especially heavy armored zombies.


    Their defense is not low, even if the demon sword in Chu Tianhe''s hand is made from the bones of a giant zombie evolution, it can''t solve a heavy armor zombie within one or two moves.


    Heavy armor zombies have terrifying power. If Chu Tianhe gets a punch, his figure will be beaten and fly out.


    Unable to get close to the mother''s corpse of the subject, no one could imagine Chu Tianhe''s sadness and despair.


    Chu Tianhe, who had always been pretentious and defined himself as the protagonist of the destiny, now he found that his own woman''s hatred could not be avenged by himself. Which kind of protagonist was this destiny?


    While he was painful and unwilling to hack and slay the new-type zombies, blood and tears continued to flow in the eyes under the helmet.


    Control room.


    Murong Xinrou and the others have received the retreat message from Chu Tianhe.


    They do not hesitate.


    Murong Xinrou asked the Four Emperor Consorts to lead the researchers in the protection base to leave, and she, worried about the safety of Chutianhe, took a few celestial generals alone to support Chutianhe.


    As for the base, the city defense was completely lost, a large number of zombies poured in, and the endless wave of corpses chased the survivors in the base to bite, kill and devour.


    The entire Heavenly Court base was plunged into chaos.


    Wei Xiao and the others who witnessed all this in the distance sighed a lot.


    "Tianting base is over." Mu Wuqing sighed.


    Naturally, other people don''t need to say much.


    "Lord, those two giants are the mother corpses you said?" Lan Qiang asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded and said, "Not bad. But compared to the mother corpse I dealt with, these two are undoubtedly stronger in front of me."


    "Does the mother''s corpse continue to evolve?" Shu Wang was surprised.


    Looking through the telescope at the two mother corpses that were about 30 meters long, Shu Wang couldn''t imagine. If the mother corpse can evolve, how terrifying is the next stage of new evolution?

 Chapter 619： Catastrophe

    "There are too many secrets in zombies that we don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s certain that mother corpses can evolve. We still have a lot to do in the future. Now, everyone is focusing on those that might be research Personnel. The Heavenly Court base was completely captured. They will definitely evacuate. Pay attention to people wearing research uniforms."


    "Master, there is a discovery!"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, a member of the Shadow Guard reported the situation.


    "What found?"


    "Look at the direction east of the center of the Heavenly Court Base, a group of people in white coats are retreating under the protection of other armored fighters."


    Hearing the direction the Shadow Guard was pointing, everyone took their binoculars and looked at the target.


    Sure enough, after receiving the retreat order, the four imperial concubines were leading armed men to **** a research team towards the imperial palace.


    But their retreat seemed extremely difficult.


    The tide of corpses has poured into the base, and not long after they left the research base, they were besieged by evolutionary zombies.


    With Wei Xiao and the others watching, a team of hundreds of people was dispersed by the corpse group, and small groups fled around on their own. Many armed fighters and researchers were bitten, killed and swallowed by the zombies that came up in the process of fleeing, in a precarious form.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    "Those must be researchers."


    "Master, are we going to rescue?"


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a while, looking at the sky-grabbers who were still besieging the mother''s corpse of the experimental body, he didn''t say much.


    The invisibility function of the invisible battle suit on the body was lifted, and the figure appeared.


    "bass--"


    Without any extra words, Wei Xiao directly drew out the Ring Sword in his hand.


    The unmanned aerial vehicle that always pays attention to their movement in the sky captured this scene.


    The operator a few kilometers away saw this and immediately knew what Wei Xiao meant.


    "Notify our people, support begins."


    "clear!"


    The soldier left behind left one person and started the helicopter and flew in the direction of the Shuguang base.


    Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Pay attention to the movements of those researchers. Once they have escaped from the base, report to me immediately."


    "Yes!"


    Inside the base.


    Zombies raged, fearless, and panicked survivors, amidst the sound of gunshots and roars, were either submerged by zombies and no bones, or occupied high places and defended the last place of survival.


    "Ah..."


    "Why is this? I don''t want to die, who will save me!"


    "It''s over, it''s over, there is no hope of survival at all, what shall I insist on?"


    "No husband..."


    The cruel phenomenon still appeared.


    There are many survivors who are forced to feel helpless and desperate.


    Some people choose to sacrifice themselves, just to protect important people, and kill a small number of zombies with bombs in their hands.


    But more people are still struggling and resisting.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Over the corpse cage.


    The combat effectiveness of the experimental body''s mother corpse is terrifying.


    Besieged by thousands of Level 3 zombies, she still has the upper hand.


    Thousands of knives swept over the place where the new type of zombies were. In less than two hours, as many as a thousand third-level zombies were killed by the mother corpse of the experimental subject.


    But two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    Continuously under the siege of new types of zombies, the mother body of the experimental body consumes a lot of energy. Up to now, one eye is blinded by the skidder, and the pain makes the body of the experimental body fall like a building.


    In the violent concussion, many new-type zombies were pressed under him and turned into mud.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    The mother body of the experimental body was injured. At this time, the zombies larvae that she had bred before finally grew up.


    The number is small, only a few hundred, but they are all heavy armored zombies.


    They crawled out of the corpse cage, roaring at the zombies brought by the enemy mother''s corpse.


    "Roar--"


    The helper of the experimental body''s mother corpse appeared, and the wild mother''s corpse looked eagerly on the side. With a roar, the huge body rushed towards the experimental body''s mother corpse like a river.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Two giants collided, and the mother body of the experiment body that had just gotten up was bitten by the neck of the wild mother body, as if the mother bodies of two big mountains fell to the ground at the same time.


    The claws on both sides are attacking each other, and the rising dust is enough to cover the space where their bodies are.


    The zombies that were close to the two mother corpses suffered unreasonable disasters one after another.


    In just a moment, no zombies dared to approach within a hundred meters of the place where the two mother corpses were fighting.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    At this time, Murong Xinrou led people to kill Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe, who was mentally numb and consumed a lot of physical strength, heard the familiar sound, and his loose eyes under the crystal goggles had some expressions.


    "Why are you here? Go, go!"


    "Husband, the base has fallen, let''s go together!"


    "Why are you so stupid?"


    Murong Xinrou smiled sadly: "You are my husband. If you are gone, I will have nothing."


    In a word, let Chu Tianhe freeze on the spot.


    Ning Tianyu''s death undoubtedly made him feel unhappy, but now, with the arrival of Murong Xinrou, Chu Tianhe, whose reason has gradually recovered, finally has a trace of worry in his painful expression.


    As soon as his energy was relaxed, a sense of exhaustion struck, Chu Tianhe, who was almost unable to stand, stepped back a few steps.


    "Take your majesty away!"


    "Yes!"


    The two heavenly generals came to Chu Tianhe, one left and the other set him up.


    Murong Xinrou said coldly: "Kill out!"


    Taking the lead, Murong Xinrou, who took the No. 3 genetic medicine, and the chain sword in her hand, the third-level zombies could hardly pose a threat to her.


    They only need to rush out of the enclosure of Level 3 zombies, face the evolutionary zombies outside, disguise themselves with armor made of giant zombie bones, and will not be attacked.


    "Roar-"


    Although the idea is good, there are still two behemoths in the battle circle where they are a huge threat.


    In the process of breaking through, a shadow that obscured the sky fell from above them.


    Murong Xinrou, who was rushing forward, discovered the crisis, and came to Chu Tianhe and the others.


    "go!"


    With all his strength, Murong Xinrou grabbed Chu Tianhe''s arm and threw him away.


    "Xin Rou¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, Chu Tianhe''s eyes no longer slumped.


    He felt that he was about to lose something again. The moment he was in the air, he was sober.


    "Rumble..."


    There was no response, and Chu Tianhe, who had not yet landed, witnessed the scene where the huge body of the subject''s mother smashed against Murong Xinrou and the others.


    The figure of the woman she loved so much disappeared under the body of the mother''s corpse of the experimental subject, and she didn''t know her life or death.


    Chu Tianhe''s figure fell to the ground and rolled over several meters.


    Ignoring the pain in his body, he hurriedly got up.


    "Xin Rou¡ª¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe wanted to save Murong Xinrou, but at this moment, the wild mother corpse that had been thrown out of the experimental body rushed towards him.


    The two giant beasts collided again, causing movement comparable to thunder.


    The mother corpse of the experimental subject is entangled with the wild mother corpse.


    The overwhelming claws of both sides completely sealed off their battlefield.


    Chu Tianhe saw Murong Xinrou''s body stand up in the gap left by the two mother corpses.


    "Xin Rou, come out quickly, come out, we leave here."


    Now Chu Tianhe knew he had left.


    Seeing Murong Xinrou who was in danger in the battle between the two mother corpses, Chu Tianhe''s heart touched her throat.


    Murong Xinrou said to Chu Tianhe, "I''m fine husband, you guys go quickly."


    "I''m waiting for you, if you don''t come out, I won''t leave. Xinrou..."


    As soon as Chu Tianhe''s words fell, she saw Murong Xinrou''s body being attacked by the sharp claws of two female corpses in the chaos, and her figure disappeared in front of her eyes again.


    "Fuck Nima--" the heart-piercing Chu Tianhe roared, rushing up with the demon sword in his hand.

 Chapter 620： Wake up in time

    Facing the sharp claws that kept falling from the sky, he tried his best to rush in.


    The more nervous and anxious, the more Chu Tianhe''s strength is restricted.


    He desperately wanted to rush in, but he couldn''t do so for a long time.


    "No, no, Xinrou, you must not leave me, I can''t live without you--"


    "Husband, I''m out..."


    When Chu Tianhe was almost feeling desperate, a sound that was more beautiful than Tianlai sounded in his ears.


    Chu Tianhe hurriedly looked towards the sound source.


    Familiar figure, familiar face...


    Weeping with joy and ecstatic Chu Tianhe swooped to Murong Xinrou''s side, pierced the demon sword in his hand into the ground and hugged Murong Xinrou into his arms.


    "Great, great, Xinrou, I know you won''t leave me, I know."


    "Well, Xinrou will never leave her husband. Husband, let''s go! The base is out of help." Murong Xinrou said eagerly.


    "Yes, let''s go and leave immediately!"


    Chu Tianhe, who almost lost Murong Xinrou and finally understood what he needed most now, pulled out the demon sword from the ground, and quickly pulled Murong Xinrou away from the battlefield of the two giant beasts.


    In the base, someone has broken through the blockade of zombies and fled outside the city.


    The number is still quite large.


    The Tianting base with tens of thousands of people, at this moment, after a bitter battle, more than 20,000 people fled towards the four directions outside the city.


    They also don''t want to meet with other teams. There is still loss of chasing behind them. There are countless corpses in front and around them. Whether they can escape is the same thing. How can anyone want to meet with other teams?


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    In the direction of the foundation imperial palace, there are also helicopters taking off.


    They are also the escaped team.


    These people are very lucky, and the sky raiders are now helping the wild mother corpse to deal with the experimental mother corpse, so they can''t control them.


    The corpses lacking anti-air capabilities can''t stop them from leaving at all.


    In the current Heavenly Court base, everyone has formed a small group to fight each other, as long as there is a chance, they will find a way to break through.


    As for who is waiting for rescue, don''t think about it.


    The entire base is full of zombies. If you don''t seize the opportunity to leave, you don''t know how to die once you are trapped.


    And on the battlefield where the two mother corpses are.


    The two behemoths did not know how many buildings were destroyed and how many survivors and zombies were killed. The final result was that the wild mother corpse had a better skill and bit and killed the experimental mother corpse.


    The skull of the subject''s mother''s corpse was directly crushed, and the huge body was lying on the ground like a wall of flesh.


    "Roar--"


    The wild mother corpse with scars and bruises all over defeated the mother corpse of the experimental subject. The huge body stepped on the mother corpse of the experimental subject. A roar that pierced Qiongxiao and shocked nine days spread, shaking the entire base.


    At this moment, the children of the experimental mother corpses who were still fighting under the wild mother corpses, who hadn''t died in the first second, chose to flee in the next second.


    But they have nowhere to escape.


    Before there were two mother corpses, there was no group of corpses participating in the battle. Now only the wild mother corpses are left. As if they had a ruler, they all gathered to deal with the new type of zombies on the run.


    These losers, they didn''t attack the ordinary corpses, only knew to escape blindly.


    It looked like they had no power to fight back against any zombies, except for running away, even the most basic fighting consciousness disappeared.


    In the face of tens of millions of corpses, they have nowhere to escape.


    Soon, the abdomen of the mother''s corpse of the test subject was divided and swallowed by ordinary corpses.


    However, this change in the corpse group was a bit unexpected for the survivors.


    The battle of the mother corpse was divided, and the ordinary corpse group was in a state of stagnation amidst the roar of the wild mother corpse proclaiming "ruling rights".


    The survivors seized this opportunity, and no matter what caused this phenomenon, they all used milking energy to break out of the base.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Uuuuu..."


    On the side of the wild mother corpse, who is in full control of the tide of corpses, several new individuals with human figures and a layer of concealment ride on the sky raiders to the wild mother corpse¡ªthe head zombie.


    As the head zombies were dispatched, the sluggish tide of corpses became active again.


    "Run away, run away--"


    The survivors on the run did not know what would happen next, but in the shrill call, they were inexplicably frightened, and the speed of fleeing was even more crazy.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In a moment, the corpse tide became active again.


    As if they had restarted, the hunt for the survivors started again.


    This time, the zombies faced by the survivors are no longer ordinary zombies and evolved zombies, but there are also new types of zombies that can be invisible and fly.


    Before they were irrelevant, but now they share the same hatred, the crisis faced by survivors has undoubtedly increased exponentially.


    The direction of the corpse cage.


    With complete control of the corpse tide, the wild mother corpse began to devour the body of the mother corpse of the experimental subject.


    Around her, heavy armored zombies and head zombies protected her in them, acting as if they were protecting the law for her.


    In the distance, Wei Xiao and the others had witnessed the destruction of the Tianting Base with their own eyes, but at this moment, Wei Xiao''s eyes had been staring at the wild mother corpse that swallowed the mother corpse of the experimental body.


    "Heavenly Court is really over. I originally thought that we would have a big battle with them, but I didn''t expect that it would end up like this in the end." Shu Wang said bitterly.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to her.


    Wei Xiao, who was watching the wild mother''s corpse, now found that when the opponent swallowed the enemy''s corpse, his body was growing.


    The corpse of the wild mother, which was 30 meters away, was already close to forty meters in less than half an hour.


    Wei Xiao, who was very active, quickly thought of a possibility.


    The appearance of this mother''s corpse was not for the survivors of the Heavenly Court base, she was directed at the subject from beginning to end.


    Recalling the mother''s corpse that appeared in Minghai City, she had never left her lair from beginning to end, but the mother''s corpse in front of her had been "ruled." From this point, it is not difficult to guess that the new gravity between the mother''s corpse and the mother''s corpse is more terrifying than the flesh and blood provided by the survivors.


    "Husband, what are you thinking about?"


    Mu Wuqing asked.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses and said calmly: "I am thinking of a possibility, but there is too little information at present, and I still need to wait for confirmation before we know it."


    "What''s possible?"


    "I''ll talk about it later."


    "Wait, Lord, look at it, the corpse tide has new movements again." Lan Qiang noticed something and hurriedly reminded Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao and the others took their telescopes and looked in the direction of the base.


    As a result, the movement of the zombies made them somewhat unclear.


    "What''s happening here?"


    In the direction of Heavenly Court Base, the group of corpses that originally hunted down the survivors, after hunting or driving away the survivors within a certain range from the mother¡¯s corpse, they stopped chasing ordinary survivors and instead focused on wearing armored armor. People.


    Yes, no matter the evolutionary zombies or the new zombies, they now only act on people wearing armed armors, and they are still the kind of endless death.


    The desperate survivors discovered this phenomenon. At first they thought they were wrong, but when it was confirmed that the corpse group was really just chasing down the person wearing the armored armor, they were excited and quickly changed their minds. The man in the armor opened the distance.


    The weird behavior of the zombies is unclear.


    The same survivors, why do they only hunt down people wearing armored armor?

 Chapter 621： The Great Demon Appears

    As the actions of the zombies were noticed by more and more people, those heavenly soldiers wearing armed armor decisively gave up the armor on their bodies and threw the armored armor aside while fleeing.


    Remove the armor from the body, sure enough, as long as it is not very close to the corpse group, it will quickly get rid of the pursuit of the zombies.


    The group of corpses that had been chasing them changed direction and chased after the heavenly soldiers who were still wearing armed armor.


    Many people are not aware of this phenomenon, so they even think that these zombies are sick?


    Do the armed super fighters have any deep hatred with them? It was so frantically targeted.


    There is helplessness, but it is more depressing.


    Who could have imagined that the armed armor they had relied on in the past would one day become a fuse to attract the corpses to attack.


    But they don''t understand, why do zombies feel so worried about survivors wearing armed armor?


    The place where the four concubines are located.


    Wearing Heavenly King Armor, it is even more terrifying to encounter the siege of zombies.


    They are all new-type zombies and third-level evolutionary zombies who are chasing them.


    An attack that completely disregarded all consequences, even if Xu Danling and the others were good in strength, they gradually lost their ability to resist.


    "Pill Spirit, Roy, quickly take off the Heavenly King Armor, and then take the professor away from us."


    "Sister Feng''er, what are you talking about?" Xu Danling looked at Feng''er in surprise.


    "Trust me, otherwise none of us can leave."


    Feng''er was a little anxious.


    More and more high-level zombies were chasing them, and Feng''er, who was already feeling powerless, made a decision in her heart.


    "Believe Feng''er."


    Lin Jiaoyue heard the eagerness in Feng''er''s words and did not hesitate. After speaking to others, she took off the Celestial Armor from her body by using the surrounding Celestial Generals to resist the attack of the zombies.


    When other people saw this, although they didn''t understand what Feng''er meant, the other imperial concubines who were sympathetic to the brothers and sisters all chose to believe her.


    "Hurry up, I will bring the other celestial soldiers and generals to lead the zombies away." Feng''er said to the sisters, and then greeted the other celestial generals, "All the celestial generals will go with me!"


    "Yes, mother!"


    Feng''er, who acted vigorously and resolutely, didn''t give Lin Jiaoyue and the others any time to react, and took the only nine heavenly soldiers, and he was separated directly from Xu Danling and the others.


    "Sister Feng''er¡ª¡ª"


    When they left, Xu Danling and others who did not have Heavenly King A were directly ignored by the corpse group.


    At this moment, Lin Jiaoyue, who finally understood Feng''er''s intentions, was too late to stop Feng''er.


    "Come on, take the professor and them, and you must find your husband and them." Feng''er''s voice came from one end, with a farewell in her tone.


    Xu Danling and the others burst into tears.


    The worst thing happened.


    For their safety, Feng Er chose to sacrifice herself. This unhesitating sacrifice deeply hurt Lin Jiaoyue and the others.


    "Go, don''t let Feng''er''s sacrifice be wasted." Roy held back his tears and said to others before turning and leaving with several researchers including Bokang.


    Xu Danling and the others cried silently, looking at Feng''er and the others, who were getting further and further away from them and their silhouettes were gradually being overwhelmed by the corpses. Several imperial concubines gritted their teeth and followed in Roy''s footsteps with grief and pain.


    "Roar--"


    The corpse cage is here.


    After the mother corpse swallowed the body of the subject, her body grew from thirty meters away to about forty meters.


    By this moment, the mother''s corpse had stopped growing.


    The mother''s corpse, who didn''t intend to stay here, snarled up to the sky, moving her huge body, and departed outside the base under the protection of thousands of heavily armored zombies.


    With her move, a large number of ordinary zombies followed.


    Like a tide, an endless wave of terrifying corpses gushes out of the base just like a sea wave.


    "Mother''s corpse is leaving?"


    "Isn''t she going to let the corpses chase and kill the survivors?"


    Shu Wang noticed the movement of the mother''s corpse and the tide of corpses, and their hearts were filled with confusion.


    "She needs time to digest the blood and flesh of the mother''s corpse in the base. If I''m not mistaken, the mother''s corpse will be abnormally weak as it grows. At this time, it is not safe to stay outside." Wei Xiao said.


    "Then, why do those new zombies continue to hunt down people wearing armed armor?" Phantom asked curiously.


    Wei Xiao stared at the armed super soldiers who were still being hunted down by the air marauders, corpses, and evolution type three-level zombies, and smiled coldly.


    "Didn''t you notice that among the tens of millions of zombies, there is not a giant zombie?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang really didn''t notice the phenomenon Wei Xiao said.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s prompt at this time, they watched amidst the tide of corpses.


    Sure enough, among the tens of millions of zombies, there was no giant zombie.


    "How is this going?"


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao put away the ring knife and walked towards the exit at the top of the building.


    "You still need to know the details before you can get the results. When the mother corpse appeared in Minghai City, you all know that the giant zombies were besieged by the corpse group. The problem is with the giant zombies. The materials come from giant zombies or giant zombie evolutions."


    "Husband, where are you going?" Shu Wang asked.


    "It''s time for us to pick it up."


    The corpse tide force is retreating with the mother''s corpse, but because the number of zombies is too large, the survivors on the run are still in danger.


    They couldn''t go back to the Heavenly Court base, and they didn''t dare to go back. The survivors without direction, now they can run as far away from the tide of corpses.


    "Pill Spirit, did the zombies catch up?"


    "No, the corpse tide seems to be retreating."


    Lin Jiaoyue, who took six or seven researchers and a dozen armed fighters to escape on a lush wilderness, stopped after Xu Danling''s voice fell.


    Looking back, looking at the dense group of corpses in the distance, not one chasing them towards them, everyone''s eyes were full of surprises, but they couldn''t conceal the sadness and exhaustion on their faces.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "Finally I can catch my breath. Jiaoyue, rest for a while! My old bone can''t run anymore." Professor Bo Kang sat down on the grass when talking to Lin Jiaoyue and the others, there seemed to be a way to go. I don''t want to move again when I die.


    The same is true for other researchers.


    Let them do research, they are worthy of anyone, they can fight for physical strength and escape for life, and Lin Jiaoyue and the super fighters, Professor Bo Kang and others are incomparable by any means.


    "Jiaoyue, let''s take a break! The zombies have already retreated, so there won''t be too much danger if you think about it, and the professors'' bodies can''t stand the toss." Roy said.


    Looking at the exhausted group of researchers and some armed soldiers, Lin Jiaoyue nodded after hesitating for a while with a heroic expression.


    "Okay, then rest for a while. The armed fighters are responsible for the surrounding vigilance and pay attention to the surrounding movement."


    "Yes!"


    More than a dozen armed fighters separated and went to the surrounding area to be on alert.


    Others also found a place around to take time to rest.


    No one knows how long this rare comfort can last. Don''t hurry to rest, once the zombies chase again, they won''t have enough strength to escape.


    "Our home is just like that."


    While the others were resting, the three imperial concubines stood together.


    Looking at the shattered base in the distance, Roy''s eyes were indescribably sad.


    Lin Jiaoyue bit her red lips, her sadness was beyond words, but she, who was stronger in her heart, firmly said: "As long as we are still alive, a new home will be established soon."


    "I don''t know if her husband escaped?" Xu Danling asked worriedly.


    "My husband and them will definitely not be in danger. When we reunite with my husband, it will be the time when Heavenly Court rises again." Lin Jiaoyue said firmly.


    "Yes, as long as the husband is still there, we have hope."


    "Papa..."


    "who?"


    As soon as Roy''s voice fell, a round of applause came from everyone''s ears.


    Lin Jiaoyue and the others, who didn''t see anyone approaching, couldn''t help but become vigilant.


    Just behind the guard of the outer armed soldiers, on the grass in Lin Jiaoyue''s rest circle, a figure gradually emerged from the air.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    Lin Jiaoyue''s complexion changed drastically when they saw the figure of the coming person.

 Chapter 622： Destructively

    "Kakka..."


    The surrounding armed soldiers pointed their guns at Wei Xiao, and those who had been resting on the ground also stood up in shock.


    The name of the murderous demon has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, especially for the people of the Heavenly Court Alliance.


    Even if Professor Bokang hadn''t seen Wei Xiao himself, it would not be an exaggeration to say a word about the various things he did on the Heavenly Court base.


    Now I heard that the person here was Wei Xiao, and they were no less nervous than Lin Jiaoyue and the others.


    Wei Xiao, with a cold expression on his face, glanced at the armed soldiers outside.


    "If I were you, it would be better to put the gun down now." Wei Xiao said.


    "How will you be here?"


    Lin Jiaoyue watched Wei Xiao vigilantly.


    The surrounding armed soldiers obviously did not act according to Wei Xiao''s words, and continued to point their guns at him.


    Wei Xiao sneered and looked at Lin Jiaoyue and the others: "Don''t you think you should let the ants around you put down their guns now?"


    "Don''t think about it. What are you doing? If you think that you can slaughter us at will, then you are wrong." Lin Jiaoyue did not take Wei Xiao''s words to heart, and her attitude towards Wei Xiao was very firm.


    The appearance of Wei Xiao was something they never expected.


    What I didn''t expect was that their meeting would be in this situation.


    They didn''t think that Wei Xiao''s appearance here was just an accident.


    Compared with the threat of zombies, Wei Xiao who appeared now was their greatest enemy.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "Why bother?"


    Having said that, Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    Suddenly, the armed soldiers who pointed their guns at Wei Xiao, without knowing what happened, fell to the ground one by one amidst screams.


    A dozen people lost their breath within a few breaths. From beginning to end, none of the guns in their hands were shot.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I advise you not to act rashly, because you can''t imagine how many sniper rifles are aimed at you secretly."


    The three imperial concubines had just acted, and at this moment, a cold and merciless voice came from beside them.


    Lin Jiaoyue''s eyes trembled in shock.


    "There is anyone else?"


    Unexpectedly, there are people around Wei Xiao, and they can still be invisible. Lin Jiaoyue and the others trembled, and the eyes that looked at Wei Xiao were also full of anger.


    Shu Wang showed their figures and walked slowly to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Xu Danling was frightened, his sword-holding hands were sweating.


    Wei Xiao ignored them and walked directly to the researchers like Professor Bo Kang.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Facing Wei Xiao, Professor Bo Kang and others were very nervous.


    Seeing the murderous demons approaching them, a group of researchers couldn''t help but step back.


    Wei Xiao came to them and stood still.


    "You should be researchers working on genetic medicine?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Professor Bokang suppressed the fear in his heart and nodded: "Yes."


    "That''s good. From now on, you are my people, do you have any comments?"


    Wei Xiao was so straightforward.


    "This..." Professor Bo Kang hesitated, looking at Lin Jiaoyue and the others.


    "My lord, I am willing to follow you."


    "We are willing too."


    Before Lin Jiaoyue and the others could speak, many researchers behind Professor Bo Kang stepped forward to Wei Xiao''s side.


    There are four people, one woman and three men.


    Compared with Professor Bokang and the two researchers around him, these four people are clearly aware of current affairs.


    Not to mention that they are not firm.


    As long as it is a person who does not want to die, and at the same time knows Wei Xiao''s identity, I believe that no one will give up the olive branch that Wei Xiao throws.


    They have just escaped from the claws of zombies, and they don''t know how long they will live a life of displacement in the future. Now a powerful backer appears in front of them, as long as they are not stupid, they know how to choose.


    Anyway, they are just doing research. It''s the same for anyone who provides them with safe haven and what they like to do.


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied with the knowledge and interest of several people.


    "Very well, stand behind me."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The four of them did not hesitate, and decisively stood on Wei Xiao''s side.


    "How do you three choose?"


    "Wei Xiao, don''t deceive people too much." Roy said at this time, afraid and angry at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the three of them.


    "Do you have an opinion?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Shut up if you don''t have any comments." Wei Xiao yelled coldly, his eyes rested on Professor Bokang again, "What about your choice?"


    The remaining three people hesitated in the face of Wei Xiao who was pressing every step of the way.


    The two researchers next to Professor Bokang looked at him as if waiting for Professor Bokang''s decision.


    Professor Bokang sighed: "We can go with you, but can we not embarrass other people? Everyone is human. I believe you have seen the horror of the corpse tide before. We humans, it is best to unite in order to survive in this last time. ."


    "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    "I''m just stating a fact."


    "You should know the relationship between me and Chu Tianhe. Do you think I still have a chance to cooperate with him?"


    "Is there no room for redemption?"


    "no."


    "Oh!" Professor Bokang sighed.


    "Professor, now the heaven is gone, you can go with him! Continue to be with us, and we can''t guarantee your safety. You are all capable people, and the humans in the last days need you." Lin Jiaoyue suddenly said.


    She did not persuade Professor Bo Kang to stay, but instead pushed them to Wei Xiao.


    Her words made Wei Xiao look at her with a little more appreciation.


    "Jiaoyue, you..." Professor Bo Kang glanced at Lin Jiaoyue in surprise.


    Lin Jiaoyue smiled sadly: "People go to higher places, and water flows to lower places. You are just a group of researchers. As long as you can continue to engage in your own business, it doesn''t matter where you are? Professors should know how to choose."


    Professor Bo Kang smiled bitterly when he heard Lin Jiaoyue''s words.


    "I am sorry for you."


    Chao Lin Jiaoyue and the others apologized, and Professor Bo Kang made his choice: "We will follow you."


    "Congratulations, you made the right choice."


    "If we don''t follow you, what will you do?" Professor Bokang asked.


    "It''s nothing? The most is that you have no umbrellas, and you will only survive and die in the future."


    "You won''t kill us?" Professor Bokang was a little surprised.


    The murderous demon would actually let them go. Is this he misheard, or is he dreaming?


    "Do you still need me to kill you?"


    Wei Xiao said something inexplicable.


    Professor Bokang puzzled.


    However, he soon understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    After solving the problem of the attribution of researchers, Wei Xiao said to Lin Jiaoyue and the others: "You also go with me?"


    Lin Jiaoyue and the three were suddenly uneasy.


    Xu Danling said angrily: "Don''t think about it, we only have one man in this life, and that is Chu Tianhe, you don''t want to make us think."


    "Even if you die, we won''t let you succeed."


    The three women thought that Wei Xiao was going to occupy them, and they couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    Wei Xiao glanced at them indifferently, and said with disdain: "What I think is pretty beautiful. Give you ideas? Are you worthy too?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before Roy finished speaking, Lin Jiaoyue sneered: "You don''t have to stimulate us. I want us to follow you and dream."


    "hehe!"


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly: "I originally wanted to use you to threaten Chu Tianhe, so that he didn''t want to jump over the wall and do things secretly for me. Since you want to die like this, I will fulfill you. Anyway, Chu Tianhe doesn''t have anything else, it''s just that there are many women. Nothing. You, I can find other people. I don''t believe that each of them is as vigorous as you."


    "You want to kill us?" Roy''s eyes trembled, and he instinctively made a defensive posture.


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly: "It''s good to go all the way!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and bullets shot at Lin Jiaoyue and the others in the invisible air around him.

 Chapter 623： Real leak

    "Don''t underestimate us."


    The third daughter is not muddled.


    After taking the No. 3 medicine, his strength is extraordinary.


    Almost the moment they saw the flames in the air, the three of them reacted.


    The bullets were all avoided by them, and the three women with swords in their hands, one of them dodged, and at the same time rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Because the speed is too fast, the members of the Shadow Guard who are invisible in the air can''t lock their bodies. In addition, they are getting closer and closer to Wei Xiao, and the Shadow Guard can''t shoot anymore.


    But no one worried about Wei Xiao''s safety.


    Just when the three of them were about to kill Wei Xiao with their swords, the ring-sword in Wei Xiao''s hand came out of the sheath.


    With a few "clang clang clang", the long sword pierced by the three women was thrust forward, Wei Xiao''s figure moved, and a cold light flashed directly from the middle of the three with a splash of blood.


    "bass--"


    The sword was returned to its sheath, as if Wei Xiao, who had done nothing, was staring ahead.


    Lin Jiaoyue and the others lost the figure of Wei Xiao in front of them. Their bodies sprinted forward for a certain distance with inertia, and then separated their heads and fell to the ground one by one, fragrant disappearing.


    Seeing this scene, Professor Bo Kang was thrilling.


    Now he also understands what Wei Xiao said to him before.


    He wouldn''t embarrass them, but Chu Tianhe''s woman, Wei Xiao would not let it go.


    Without these women to protect them, how can their group of broilers survive in the last days when zombies are rampant?


    As for Shu Wang, they didn''t feel much.


    Has Wei Xiao done little to destroy flowers?


    In fact, at first Shu Wang really thought that Wei Xiao would accept these women from Chu Tianhe. After all, Xu Danling and the others are not more attractive than their mistresses.


    Although she is a woman, isn''t Keiko Yan Chuan also?


    However, Shu Wang still underestimated Wei Xiao.


    As Chu Tianhe''s women, Xu Danling and the others are not difficult to see from their attitude just now that they have an extraordinary relationship with Chu Tianhe.


    If Wei Xiao really planned to force the three of them into the harem, he would definitely find himself uncomfortable.


    Many people like beauties, and they are even more scarce in these last days, but that also depends on who they are.


    Wei Xiao already has the best woman. He is not a stallion like Chu Tianhe. He loves one when he meets one. No matter how beautiful Xu Danling and the others are, to Wei Xiao, they are just enemies.


    The enemy, in his eyes, Wei Xiao has only two kinds of fate, which are useful and dead.


    The former is painful, and the latter is easy.


    "Oh! Lord, you really did it. These are all beautiful women like flowers and jade! It''s a pity to die like this." Lan Qiang looked at the corpse on the ground with a sigh on his face.


    "Why, what do you think?"


    Lan Qiang shook his head hurriedly: "No no, I''m just joking."


    "Hehe... if you feel it is a pity, take advantage of the heat."


    When Lan Gun heard the words, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Looking at the dead body without a head, Lan Qiang felt a chill in her heart.


    "Lord, you are really joking."


    Wei Xiao turned around and rolled his eyes at Lan Qiang directly.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    At this moment, the sound of helicopters came in the distant sky.


    Everyone looked up to the sky, and saw many armed helicopters appear in their sight.


    "Our support is here." Shu Wang said.


    Wei Xiao said: "Contact the team leader and try to intercept the survivors who escaped from the Tianting base, especially those who left by plane. Chu Tianhe does not appear for a day, it is a time bomb for us, his A woman is the key to restricting him from jumping over the wall in a hurry. You have to make good use of it."


    "I''ll get in touch now." Mu Wuqing replied.


    "Go, let''s find the next group of people."


    Wei Xiao said, taking Professor Bo Kang and others, and leaving the place.


    In the air, with the arrival of the Phoenix Base''s support, hundreds of helicopters, after receiving Wei Xiao''s order, began to encircle, chase and intercept those who fled from the Tianting Base.


    Around six o''clock in the afternoon, thousands of people were gathered here on an open field.


    These survivors who escaped from the Heavenly Court base now face the heavily armed members of the Phoenix Base, and everyone is extremely uneasy and fearful about their own survival.


    Especially after knowing that the person they are facing is the Great Demon King Wei Xiao, I don''t know how many people are now scared to incontinence.


    In the face of this group of survivors, except for the researchers who have been selected and handed over to Professor Bo Kang to manage them, Wei Xiao''s eyes are always on a group of people.


    This group of people is clearly distinguished from the others.


    They are all very beautiful women.


    Soldiers, court ladies, clerks or pregnant women, everything is available.


    "Master, these people were intercepted by us from seven helicopters, a total of 37 people." A soldier came to Wei Xiao''s side to report.


    Wei Xiao nodded and motioned for the soldier to retreat.


    Wei Xiao, who looked at the group of women, quickly found two figures among them who had a relationship with one another.


    "We met again, two expectant mothers?" Wei Xiao said, looking at the two pregnant women among them.


    "My lord, my lord, will you let us go? We have no threat to you at all." one of the pregnant women pleaded.


    These two are the two pregnant women who escaped from Wei Xiao''s attack on the harem of Chutianhe because of their pregnancy.


    It seems that the female guards around them protect them well.


    Previously, it was still intact under the chaotic scenes of Tianting Base. From this it is not difficult to imagine that Chu Tianhe obviously left behind his pregnant wives.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I also want to let you go, but your man and I are destined to never die. You should know the truth about cutting the grass without removing the roots, but the spring breeze will regenerate."


    "No, no, adults, we don''t know anything about them. They won''t know who their father is in the future, please be merciful and let us go!"


    "It''s difficult."


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    A group of pregnant women among the women are ashamed.


    Wei Xiao''s appearance clearly meant to sue them, as long as it was from Chu Tianhe, he planned to let it go.


    "My lord, if you let us go, I can give you the rest of Chutianhe''s genetic medicine." A pregnant woman suddenly said.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes changed slightly, and all his eyes were on a beautiful pregnant woman.


    "You mean, you have Chutianhe''s genetic medicine?"


    All that said, there is nothing to hide from the beautiful pregnant woman.


    She nodded: "Yes, we escaped from the Tianting base and also took away all the genetic medicines stored in Chutianhe. They are now placed in a safe place. As long as the adults are willing to let us go, genetic medicine It¡¯s all yours."


    "How many genetic medicines are there?"


    "About twenty or so, there are also three No. 3 potions in it."


    Hearing the words of the beautiful pregnant woman, Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    This is definitely a surprise.


    Not to mention the three No. 3 medicines, only the weight of the more than 20 genetic medicines is enough to be moved by Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, I think this deal can be agreed. They are optional for you. If you can use them to exchange for the more than 20 genetic medicines, you still have earned it." Shu Wang is the time. Said something in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Looking at Shu Wang with a smile on her face, why didn''t Wei Xiao know what she meant?

 Chapter 624： Your wife and daughter, I raise her

    From beginning to end, Wei Xiao had no plans to deal with these women in Chu Tianhe.


    It wasn''t that Wei Xiao was cruel, but that Chu Tianhe''s whereabouts are still unknown, and his life and death are simply unknown. At the beginning, a Nie Ao almost destroyed Wei Xiao''s base, and now it is replaced by a more capable Chu Tianhe. If the opponent is dedicated to revenge Wei Xiao, the harm behind it is too great.


    Only by controlling these wives and children of Chu Tianhe and letting him act scrupulously, can Wei Xiao and Chu Tianhe take the initiative in the next struggle.


    The opening of Shu Wang now, it can be said that it not only gave Wei Xiao a step, but also made Shu Wang''s image noble in the minds of these women.


    They might even think that it was Shu Wang''s credit for not killing them.


    Wei Xiao pretended to meditate for a moment, then nodded: "Okay, tell me where the gene medicine is. You pregnant women, I don''t want to embarrass you."


    "grown ups¡­"


    "Don''t bargain with me, understand?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the beautiful pregnant woman who wanted to say something suddenly stopped talking.


    Looking at the helpless women beside her, the beautiful pregnant woman shook her head bitterly.


    "Xiaoqing, take the genetic medicine to an adult."


    A female soldier next to the beautiful pregnant woman did not hesitate.


    He took off his coat in front of everyone, revealing a piece of armor inside.


    There are many small pockets on the armor, which contain a bunch of genetic medicine.


    Xiaoqing took off his armor.


    She was obliged to obey the order to the beautiful pregnant woman, but at this time she gritted her teeth, facing Wei Xiao with a stern look on her face.


    "My lord, if you don''t kill me, I will give you these genetic medicines right away, but if you refuse to let me go, even if your mother promises to give you the genetic medicines, I will take them to hell." , Xiaoqing had an extra grenade in his hand, and in front of Wei Xiao, he put on an attitude that might destroy himself and the genetic medicine at any time.


    "Xiaoqing, what are you doing?"


    The sudden change made the face of the beautiful pregnant woman change.


    Unexpectedly, her most trusted person would be so bold at a critical moment, her beautiful face turned pale.


    Xiaoqing said with tears, "Manny, I don''t want to die, I just want to live. The adult promised not to embarrass you, but he did not promise us. You know how powerful an adult is. Without his guarantee, I''m afraid I can''t live. "


    "You, you are confused!"


    It has been done, and Xiaoqing has nothing to regret.


    He stared at Wei Xiao, gritted his teeth and said, "Can your lord promise me?"


    Wei Xiao''s face was extremely unhappy.


    "Do you know the consequences of threatening me?"


    "I just want to live. As long as the adults don''t kill me, I can do anything." Xiaoqing said humblely.


    "Courage is commendable, but..."


    "Swish¡ª"


    The word "but" was only spoken. Wei Xiao''s figure moved instantaneously. He could barely even blink his eyes. He had come to Xiao Qing, pinched her neck with one hand and lifted Xiao Qing with the other hand. The grenade and armor in her hand made Xiaoqing lose the opportunity to negotiate terms with Wei Xiao.


    "Big, my lord, I, I just want to survive, no, don''t kill me..." Xiaoqing said laboriously, tears in her eyes constantly flowing out.


    "I can understand your feeling of wanting to live, but you used the wrong way. In your next life, before the result of an event comes out, stop being impulsive."


    "Kacha..."


    Wei Xiao directly twisted Xiao Qing''s neck with his hands.


    Taking the grenade and armor into his hands, Wei Xiao threw Xiao Qing''s body out with his hand.


    The figure returned to Shu Wang''s side.


    "Go get Professor Bokang and show him what level these genetic medicines are?"


    Mu Wuqing responded, and then asked a guard to call Professor Bo Kang.


    Not long after, Professor Bo Kang came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "My lord, are you looking for me for something?"


    "Look at these genetic medicines and classify them for me."


    Professor Bokang took over the suit.


    After a while, Professor Bo Kang placed twenty-four genetic medicines in different pockets of his suit and handed them to Wei Xiao.


    "My lord, there are a total of thirteen No.1 potions, eight No.2 potions, and three No.3 potions. From bottom to top, they correspond to their grades one by one."


    "There is no problem with these genetic medicines?"


    "No, I developed the gene medicine, so I can''t read it wrong."


    "Well, go down!"


    Professor Bokang resigned and returned to where he was before.


    "My lord, what you promised..."


    "What I said, Wei Xiao, will never go back. But you have to understand the truth, capital sins are forgiven, and living sins cannot be escaped. From now on, you can live on my base! His wife and daughter of Chutianhe, I am raised by Wei Xiao Of."


    "This¡­"


    "Don''t take an inch." Wei Xiao looked at it with a cold look.


    The beautiful pregnant woman suddenly stopped talking.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Which of you who have a relationship with Chutianhe will take the initiative to stand up. I will only say it once. I will not kill you, but you will also be honest. If you let me find out who has a relationship with Chutianhe, then If you refuse to stand up, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    As soon as Wei Xiao said this, not only the small group of thirty women, but also the rest of the crowd, many people came out one after another.


    There are a lot of people, there are more than 20 people.


    Each of them is beautiful and beautiful.


    "Scum!" Phantom cursed coldly when seeing so many women related to Chu Tianhe.


    It''s really scumbag.


    After being ransacked by the tide of corpses, there are still so many women in Chu Tianhe who have survived, and this is only a part of Wei Xiao''s restraint. Among those survivors who are still fleeing outside, how many are there?


    At the peak of Chu Tianhe, no one dared to imagine how many women he had.


    As a man, Wei Xiao felt that Chu Tianhe was too much.


    This is not enough to describe a stallion, the opponent is simply a beast.


    "Ahem..." Wei Xiao coughed and said to Mu Wuqing, "Wuqing, they left it to you, let me take care of it."


    "Um!"


    Mu Wuqing nodded, and then asked the soldiers to take Chu Tianhe these women aside.


    "Now how many of the remaining people from you came from the imperial palace, stand up." Wei Xiao continued to shout.


    I don''t know what Wei Xiao is going to do, but in the crowd, all those who have worked in the imperial palace stand together.


    They are all women, there are more than forty.


    "How many of you are super fighters?"


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and 17 out of forty people stood up.


    "My lord, we have nothing to do with Chu Tianhe, we are just guards." A woman was afraid that Wei Xiao would have any intentions for them to stand up, and hurriedly said.


    Naturally, other people have cleared their relationship with Chu Tianhe one after another.


    When Chu Tianhe was the Emperor of Heaven, these female fighters naturally wanted to climb onto his bed and let him play with them. After all, climbing the Chutian River means lofty status and endless glory and wealth.


    I think I am a bit charming, and in such a world, as long as someone who is a little bit after, he will not be wronged.


    But now, Chu Tianhe has become a thing of the past, and a new overlord comes to them. It is natural for these women to have their own ideas.


    The relationship with Chu Tianhe is not deep, they don''t need to continue to dedicate everything for a person who is already down.


    Wei Xiao raised his hand and motioned to them not to say more.


    "Xiaoying, leave these super fighters to you, is it okay?"


    "No problem, Master." The Phantom answered, and then greeted them, taking them aside.


    Wei Xiao didn''t ask more questions about the rest.


    Hand them all over to Lan Qiang.


    Ask the question, kill the kill.


    When the final cleanup is over, there are now only about 900 survivors from the Heavenly Court base.

 Chapter 625： Elegy, Li Shang

    "Master, there are still a lot of survivors outside. Do you need to continue to catch them here?" Looking at the situation at the scene, it was almost over, and Leng Chengfeng asked beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "The main purpose of our coming here is for the researchers. Now that we have achieved our goal, there is no need to continue wasting time here. With these people, we will return to the base." Wei Xiao said.


    "understood."


    Leng Chengfeng took his orders, and then went down to arrange for the survivors present to board the plane.


    Hundreds of helicopters are enough to transport all the people here without any delay.


    "It''s finally over. Husband, what do you think of the corpse that attacked the Heavenly Court Base?" Shu Wang asked beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and looked at the direction where the mother''s corpse had left before, his eyes bursting with sharp light.


    "It''s hard to say now. Go back first. I need to ask Professor Bokang about the mother''s corpse information they have before making any plans."


    "Well, I hope to get the information we want from them."


    "I believe these researchers will not let me down."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao took Shu Wang and they walked towards a helicopter.


    far away.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Puff..."


    "die!"


    In the lush wilderness, Chu Tianhe took Murong Xinrou on the way to escape, constantly being chased by new types of zombies and evolutionary zombies.


    Relying on the defense of Heavenly King A, they are not afraid of the claws of zombies, but people will be exhausted.


    Continually fighting, facing the tireless and forgotten corpses, Chu Tianhe and their situation became more and more dangerous.


    "Xin Rou, hold on, we will be able to escape soon."


    I don''t know when it started, Chu Tianhe found that Murong Xinrou''s state was getting weaker and weaker. Up to now, the person who can effectively kill the zombies has become a wounded person like him.


    But even so, Chu Tianhe did not let go of Murong Xinrou''s hand.


    He desperately repelled the zombies that attacked them, while giving Murong Xinrou hope.


    Unfortunately, Chu Tianhe couldn''t see Murong Xinrou''s bloodless face under her mask.


    Being pulled by Chu Tianhe, Murong Xinrou, with tears in her eyes, looked at Chu Tianhe desperately, her body trembling.


    "Puff..."


    After persisting for a long time, Murong Xinrou, who finally had no strength to support her body, staggered to the ground.


    "Xin Rou¡ª¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe was shocked.


    "Oh..."


    "Go away!"


    Seeing the zombies that continued to rush towards them, Chu Tianhe quickly blocked Murong Xinrou''s side, swept the demon sword in his hand, and swept the zombies back.


    "Xin Rou, what''s wrong with you?"


    Chu Tianhe hugged Murong Xinrou into his arms and asked eagerly.


    "Husband, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "Don''t say this, we are a husband and wife, no one is sorry for anyone. Are you too tired? It''s okay, I will carry you, I will take you out."


    With that said, Chu Tianhe was about to carry Murong Xinrou on his back.


    But as soon as he moved, Murong Xinrou stopped him.


    "Damn, you guys get out of me."


    Chu Tianhe was anxious and angry now.


    Murong Xinrou''s state made him feel wrong, but he didn''t have time to check his wife''s condition.


    The surrounding zombies seemed to be unaware of fear, and they continued to attack them.


    Anxious and frustrated, he once again repelled a few zombies that came up, Chu Tianhe put down Murong Xinrou and stood up.


    "Xin Rou, wait a minute, I will take you away when I kill these craps, we will have nothing to do."


    Don''t allow Murong Xinrou to say anything, Chu Tianhe will turn around to deal with the zombies.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The moment he turned and waved his hand, Chu Tianhe felt something, and hurriedly put the left hand that was holding Murong Xinrou''s back to his eyes.


    Red color, blood flowing.


    This is definitely not the blood of zombies.


    He Chu Tianhe didn''t have any injuries, so where did the blood come from?


    "Xin, Xinrou--" Chu Tianhe''s face changed, and he turned to look at Murong Xinrou who was lying flat on the ground, his body was trembling.


    "Sorry husband..."


    "No, no, no."


    Chu Tianhe hurriedly returned to Murong Xinrou''s side, hugged her body, and looked towards Murong Xinrou''s back.


    As a result, on the part of Murong Xinrou''s vest, a shocking wound appeared in front of Chu Tianhe.


    The armor there had long since broken, and there was not much blood flowing from the wound inside.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Tianhe''s lips trembled.


    "How could this be, how could this be... Yes, when I was fighting the mother''s corpse before?"


    "Hmm! Husband, I, I may not be able to stay with you anymore." Murong Xin said weakly.


    Chu Tianhe shook his head frantically: "This is not true, it''s not..."


    The mask in front of her opened, and Murong Xinrou revealed her haggard and pale face.


    Slowly raising his hand, Murong Xinrou gently stroked Chu Tianhe''s mask: "Husband, Xinrou can''t accompany you anymore, promise me, live, live well, okay?"


    "No, it won''t. Why is this, why is this?"


    "In this life, it is my luck and misfortune to meet you. You are bothered, you look for women everywhere, and sometimes I am really sad, but I know that you saved my life, and it was you who made me I have a sense of security in these last days. I don¡¯t blame you. Really, if there is another life, I hope that you belong to me alone."


    "Xinrou, don''t say it, don''t say it. I''m not good, it''s me..." Chu Tianhe apologized in a hurry, and his words were filled with confusion, "I won''t let you die. Absolutely not. Let''s go and go to the doctor now. No matter how much it costs, I want you to live."


    "It''s too late. Husband, promise me to live well, okay?"


    "I promise you, I promise you everything."


    "My husband is really good. I really want to accompany you out of the last days, but Xinrou will let you down. I''m sorry, husband..."


    "No...no, Xinrou, don''t sleep, don''t, don''t--"


    No longer able to hold on, Murong Xin''s little hand gently caressing Chu Tianhe''s face slowly dropped.


    "Xinrou, ah..."


    Holding Murong Xinrou and feeling the piercing pain of Chu Tianhe again, he roared up to the sky.


    "Clang clang..."


    "Squeaky..."


    In extreme sadness, Chu Tianhe lost his ability to respond to a crisis from the outside world.


    Allowing the attack of the zombies to fall on him, he never came out of the heartbroken pain.


    More and more zombies surrounded him.


    The raining attacks made continuous noises on his armor.


    Within minutes, the figures of the two were completely submerged by zombies.


    "what--"


    I don''t know how long it took, and suddenly, a tearing roar resounded across the sky.


    The corpse group that flooded Chutianhe''s figure, more than a dozen zombies were cut and killed, and the group of corpses resembling a mound of corpses also exploded in an instant. The situation was like a volcanic eruption. The force flew out.


    The Heavenly King Armor on his body had been damaged in many places, but Chu Tianhe, who had a straight body, lifted Murong Xinrou on his back.


    "Xin Rou, let''s go. My husband said that he would take you out and I will definitely do it. I won''t leave you behind."


    A voice without a trace of emotion came from the mouth of Chu Tianhe, only to see him holding a sword in one hand, looking for a direction to kill.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The zombies'' siege of Chutianhe did not stop, batch after batch of high-level zombies rushed towards Chutianhe.


    Like walking corpses, without a trace of soul, Chu Tianhe only had the thought of rushing out in his heart except for protecting his sleeping wife on his back.


    "Take Xinrou and kill it out."

 Chapter 626： Chutianhe dropped

    "Rumble..."


    I don''t know if it was destined, Chu Tianhe, who was running away, finally came to an end.


    The Tongtian River Basin straddles the earth, and the billowing floods isolate the two sides.


    Looking at the opposite bank a hundred meters away, the footsteps of the Chutian River stopped on the bank.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Thousands of zombies chased up behind him, and the madness of chasing Chu Tianhe was undiminished.


    There is no way out.


    The face mask in front of him was opened, his face was cold and frosty, his eyes were bloodshot, and he did not have any emotions. His eyes gradually revealed a trace of desolation.


    Turning around with Murong Xinrou on his back, looking at the zombies getting closer and closer to them, Chu Tianhe smiled sadly: "Hahaha! Thinking of me, Chutianhe, there is nothing wrong with doing anything after the end of the world, only this time, I was defeated and defeated in a mess. Xinrou, my husband is sorry for you, but you can rest assured that I will never let these beasts ruin your body."


    "Oh..."


    "Puff..."


    The zombies would not give Chu Tianhe time to lament.


    The figure approached him, and the extremely fast Reaper rushed up first.


    Chu Tianhe swung his sword to kill him.


    Facing the more third-level zombies afterwards, Chu Tianhe, who didn''t think he could still rush out, turned his face horizontally, took Murong Xinrou on his back into his arms, and turned and rushed towards the turbulent Tongtian River.


    "Wei Xiao, I won''t die today, and in the future, I, Chu Tianhe, will definitely let you pay for it."


    The last sound of Chu Tianhe echoed between the heaven and the earth, and the figure immersed in the wave, in the rapids, did not make any waves.


    Many zombies also jumped into the Tongtian River with Chutian River, which is regarded as an ellipsis for the once glorious emperor.


    The demise of the Tianting Base came to an end with the challenge of Emperor Chutianhe.


    The retreat of the corpse tide, in addition to the complete destruction of the two bases in the north of the alliance, the entire heavenly alliance, in the end, only the dawn base, the Jingshi base and the paradise were left.


    The tripartite base was also greatly affected in this corpse tide.


    The Dawning Base was able to barely retain its vitality because of multiple funding from Wei Xiao. It only takes a period of time to develop and will soon recover, but the other two bases are not so optimistic.


    Ten thousand people base, more than half of the losses of the Christians, and all the possessions accumulated in the city since the outbreak of the end times were all consumed.


    Nowadays, in addition to the walls of the base, they can also block the corpses that may appear outside in the future, and the weapons they can handle are already pitiful.


    With guns but no ammunition, the situation can be imagined.


    No way, in the end, the leaders of the two bases had to find the Shuguang base, hoping that Tong Sandao could take the lead and let them meet Wei Xiao.


    They can only rely on Wei Xiao and obtain weapons and ammunition from Wei Xiao. Otherwise, it will be difficult for their base to survive in the last days.


    ...


    Phoenix base.


    Wei Xiao returned to the base with the people fished from Tianting Base, and let them rest for a day. The next day, Wei Xiao called Professor Bokang to Villa No.1.


    At the same time, those who came to Villa No. 1 included Chen Haojie and others in power.


    "Professor Bokang, I believe you know better than us about the mother''s corpse, and I want you to come over to tell us, what do you think about the mother''s corpse?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "The Lord called the complete body of the giant zombie evolution the mother corpse?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    Professor Bokang shook his head: "No, it''s very appropriate. In fact, I had this idea the moment I saw the mother''s corpse breeding zombie larvae, but I didn''t expect that the Lord had already named them."


    "Professor Bokang, you should talk about the mother''s corpse!" Shu Wang asked eagerly.


    Professor Bokang no longer hesitated.


    "The appearance of the mother''s corpse has to start with the giant zombie..."


    Professor Bokang began to talk about the mother''s corpse.


    Of course, in addition to the specific origins of the mother''s corpse, he will also tell Wei Xiao and the others a lot of information about the mother''s corpse that he discovered in the research.


    As for the origin of mother corpses, it is already very clear that they all evolved from giant zombies.


    There will be two most intuitive phenomena in the appearance of the mother corpse.


    First, the mother corpse can dominate the zombies within a certain range and let them do things for themselves.


    Second, once the mother corpse appears, no giant zombies are allowed to exist within the area that she can control.


    In addition to these two critical points, the mother corpse can also breed new types of zombies by swallowing flesh and blood.


    According to Professor Bokang''s self-speculation, these new types of zombies will only obey the mothers who gave birth to them. Once their "mothers" die, these new types of zombies will either be self-exiled or be cleansed by groups led by other mothers.


    After Professor Bo Kang finished talking about the mother''s corpse, Wei Xiao combined with the information he had learned, and a lot of things suddenly became clear at this moment.


    The mother corpse appeared and massacred giant zombies. This was a precautionary measure.


    Combining the battle between the two mother corpses in the Tianting Base, Wei Xiao can be sure that there is fierce competition between the mother corpse and the mother corpse, even the kind of endless death.


    To use an analogy, this kind of competition is like the ancient feudal dynasty. An empire is destined to have only one emperor, and they will quickly get rid of those who have the ability to threaten their existence.


    Giant zombies are the source of the birth of the mother''s corpse, and this potential threat to the mother''s corpse will naturally be strangled in the bud.


    As for why the victor wants to clean up the new type of zombies that the defeated reproduced, this is also a good explanation.


    A family! It must be neat and tidy, is this perfect?


    The winner is also kind.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that the victor is to win the hearts of the people.


    After all, after the death of a new type of zombies, the flesh and blood are divided among the evolutionary zombies.


    The conqueror devours the flesh and blood of the competitor, and always has to give the newly gathered brother a sip of soup, right?


    Thinking this point clearly, Wei Xiao''s knowledge of the mother''s corpse will be more thorough.


    Whether there will be new discoveries in the future, that is the future.


    "Lord, it seems that in the future, when we face zombies, the space we can manipulate is not small." Chen Haojie suddenly said.


    "What did you think of?" Wei Xiao asked curiously.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses: "According to the information we have about the mother''s corpse, since the mother''s corpse is a mortal enemy, then, not only do we not have to worry about the threat to us when the mother''s corpse appears in large numbers, we can even give They pass on information to each other and let the mother corpses kill each other. In this way, the emergence of new types of zombies is no longer a threat."


    "Hey! Lao Chen''s idea is very good. After all, the zombies mutated from our humans are limited. Sooner or later, they can be wiped out. Only the mother corpse reproduces, and it will definitely become the mainstream of the zombie family in the future. But now we know the mother corpse. We will never tolerate the existence of the other party and the other''s offspring. Then we can use this to eliminate more new types of zombies in the future."


    Lan Qiang was agitated.


    Before, they were worried that the large number of mother corpses would become a nightmare for mankind, but now, knowing that the mother corpses do not coexist with each other, then their worries are easily resolved.


    As long as we inquire about the position between the two mother corpses in the future, when the disaster will lead to the east, humans can completely watch from the sidelines, saving time and effort.


    "It''s really good. Wei Xiao, it seems that our previous worries are completely unnecessary." Mu Wuqing said in agreement.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "You can''t look at the surface in everything. Don''t you find that once the mother''s corpse dies, when facing other zombies, her offspring will not choose to resist except to run away?"


    "Yeah! Why is this?" Lan Qiang couldn''t help but feel confused when he thought of the phenomenon they had seen in the Heavenly Court base.


    The new type of zombies are at least high-level zombies. In the face of zombies of the same level as the skimmers and reapers, it is reasonable to escape, but they are not afraid to resist the first-level zombies, which is a bit weird.


    "Strong family consciousness." Professor Bo Kang said suddenly.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Everyone looked at Professor Bo Kang.

 Chapter 627： Wei Xiaos self-confidence

    Professor Bokang said solemnly: "Sacrifice the ego to achieve the greater ego. If one side fails in the competition between the mother and the corpse, her offspring will all become the trophies of the winner. Evolutionary zombies can grow up by devouring flesh and blood. These trophies, It''s the best target to swallow. As for the descendants of the loser, they don''t attack other zombies..."


    "Just to ensure the power of the zombie clan." Chen Haojie interjected in.


    "Yes, that''s it. When they have a stand, they can give up their lives for their mother''s corpse, but without a stand, they are willing to be killed, and they will never cause greater losses to their race." Professor Bo Kang said solemnly.


    Hearing Professor Bokang''s words, everyone present was a little surprised.


    "Zombies still have such a fearless spirit? It''s simply more noble than our humans!" Long Ba said incredibly.


    Professor Bokang said solemnly: ¡°From the emergence of the mother¡¯s corpse, we can¡¯t regard zombies as ordinary living entities. They already belong to an independent race. Every new race is born, grows, and reaches its peak. A set of rules. This may sound like a fantasy, but how is our human development process not like this?"


    "Countries grow themselves in a war situation. When their strength reaches a certain level, they will choose to use other methods to resolve their conflicts and interest disputes. Today''s mother corpse groups are just like the independent kingdoms during the Warring States period. Once the world is unified , Is the emergence of a new civilization." Shu Wangkan said.


    When she said this, everyone looked at her in shock.


    According to Professor Bo Kang and Shu Wang, the performance of zombies today is really possible.


    "How do I feel that the more I talk about it, the more mysterious it is?" Pay million said with a little fear.


    "This possibility may really exist." Ming Yulan said.


    "Isn''t it? So, doesn''t the era we are in now represents the alternation between old and new civilizations?"


    Others did not answer paying millions.


    Because the amount of information related to this issue is too huge.


    According to the historical process of this world, the collision between two civilizations basically means that the new civilization replaces the old civilization. According to this law, does it mean that human civilization is doomed to disappear?


    Who is willing to accept such consequences?


    The main thing is influence.


    If someone thinks that this is the inevitability of the historical process, and thus abandons resistance and even throws into the "embracing" of a new civilization, how much pressure will the surviving human beings bear?


    Don''t you think this is alarmist.


    Among human beings, are there few people who do stupid things?


    Especially in a desperate situation, if someone fools around and paints a bright future for you, maybe many humans who believe in a new civilization will be born, and even these humans will act as human traitors and in turn help the zombies. Deal with humans themselves.


    Thinking of meeting the same kind when going out in the future, but he tells you:


    "Put into the arms of zombies and blend into this brand new civilization. This is the call of the Lord." Or, "You think the aesthetics of zombies do not meet your standards, but that is because you did not become one of them. Waiting for you Becoming one of them, you will find that the women among the zombies are so perfect, and the human beings are so ugly"...


    Tsk tusk tusk...The picture is hard to imagine.


    "Made, I won''t be one of them even if I''m killed." Fu million obviously thought of something, and he couldn''t help but feel excited.


    "The topic has changed. We are now talking about the mother''s corpse, and we didn''t let you guess what civilization." Wei Xiao said, bringing the fanciful people back to reality.


    Anyone with bad ideas in their heads couldn''t help but smile awkwardly after hearing Wei Xiao''s words.


    "That''s all about the mother''s corpse. Now the base has a population of close to 40,000. For the internal control of the base, you need to sort out a new plan as soon as possible." Wei Xiao changed the subject, and the mother''s corpse was exposed.


    "We are already implementing it to ensure that there will be no trouble." Jiang Xue said.


    Wei Xiao looked at Professor Bokang: "Professor, you also know the purpose of my picking you up. When the experimental base you need is built, I hope you can invest in research immediately."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao looked at Hao Chen: "Hero, the armed forces must actively cooperate with Professor Bokang. As long as they need the experimental body, you can get me back as much as possible."


    "clear!"


    "Master, researching genetic medicine is our own job, and I will not postpone it. However, the master also sees the end of the Tianting base. No. 4 medicine, I hope the master will not touch it. That is a taboo." Professor Bokang Remind Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled: "Are you worried that what happened to Tianting Base will happen to me?"


    "Yes, please think twice before acting."


    "Haha...Professor, your worry is purely superfluous." Fu Wanwan said, "You may not be clear. When our base was still very weak, we had already withstood a tens of millions of corpses. It was the same time. There were mother corpses. But in the end, the tide of corpses was completely wiped out by us, and the mother corpses were also beheaded by the master. Do you think that with the current strength of our base, we still need to be afraid of these?"


    "What? The Lord personally killed the mother''s corpse?"


    Professor Bo Kang looked at Wei Xiao in shock.


    Lan Qiang proudly said: "Naturally, Chu Tianhe has no abilities, but he has taken too far, and he deserves nothing. But we are different. Although the mother''s corpse is a great threat, it is only a threat to us. That''s it."


    "Researching genetic medicine requires a large number of second- and third-level zombies. Nowadays, it is difficult to find senior zombies in our area. It happens that we can use the mutual attraction of mother corpses to attract more zombies." Chen Haojie said.


    If you are not at the same level, your ideas are different.


    At the beginning, Chu Tianhe made up his mind to study the No.4 potion, the pressure he was under was by no means ordinary, and he also paid a painful price for his impulse.


    But Wei Xiao and the others did not have any pressure.


    Not only was he not worried about being unable to deal with the tide of corpses, but he also took the initiative to cultivate mother corpses to attract more advanced zombies to send experimental materials. This attitude alone illustrates the gap between the two bases.


    "Can the Lord really deal with the mother''s corpse?" Professor Bo Kang was still a little worried, and asked Wei Xiao.


    "Can weapons made from the bones of the mother corpse larvae (giant zombie evolution) break through the defense of the mother corpse''s entire body?"


    Wei Xiao asked.


    I don¡¯t understand what Wei Xiao¡¯s question means, Professor Bokang thought for a while and nodded: ¡°In theory, it¡¯s possible, but in the case of unequal power, weapons built from the mother¡¯s corpse¡¯s larval bones can¡¯t break through the mother¡¯s corpse¡¯s defenses.¡±


    "Then it''s okay. The mother corpse that is cultivated really cannot be controlled, I will solve it." Wei Xiao believed in himself.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was not joking, Professor Bo Kang didn''t say much.


    "Well, since the Lord has this confidence, I will sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman, and if I have the opportunity, I will definitely develop the No. 4 potion."


    "It''s a must!" Wei Xiao emphasized.

 Chapter 628： Good evil thoughts

    After that, Wei Xiao talked about the future development and construction of the base, and this small meeting ended.


    When the heroes of Chen and the others left, Mu Wuqing asked Wei Xiao: "Wei Xiao, what are you going to do with those women in Chu Tianhe?"


    The women of Chu Tianhe were nearly forty people who fell into Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Originally there were only a few dozen, and the extra ones were later encountered when returning to the Phoenix Base.


    I have to say that every woman who can become a Chu Tianhe woman is above 90 points.


    The figure and appearance are impeccable. The most important thing is that, as Chu Tianhe women, most of them have taken No. 1 potion, which is considered a bit of strength.


    After these people were brought to the base by Wei Xiao, most of them were arranged to live in a residential building.


    Wei Xiao didn''t embarrass them, as long as they acted according to the rules of the base, they could even move around freely in the base like ordinary citizens.


    Of course, there are exceptions, that is, five women who are already pregnant. They are separated by Wei Xiao and live in an apartment in the central base, very close to the villa area, and there are shadow guards who are secretly watching.


    What Mu Wuqing is asking now is those women who are not pregnant.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and Xie Mei smiled and said, "Except for the five women in Chu Tianhe who are pregnant, the rest are arranged to have blind dates with the base people in the base, but the combat troops should be excluded as soon as possible. Let them start a family in the base."


    "Husband, why is this?" Jiang Xiyu asked puzzledly.


    "Hehe..." Shu Wang on the side chuckled, "I guess, the biggest reason here is that the husband wants to disgust Chu Tianhe, and the other is to make those women completely cut off their thoughts. How Chu Tianhe has a face A character, if he knew that his woman had put a hat on him, he would never accept such a woman again if he wanted to come."


    "The main reason for not letting Chutianhe women disarm the base fighters is to prevent these women from instigating separation and causing unnecessary losses to the husband''s combat troops. The power of the pillow wind cannot be underestimated."


    Hearing Shu Wang''s explanation, all the sisters looked at Wei Xiao with weird faces.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Wu Qing knows why I want to do this." Wei Xiao said.


    "Sister Wu Qing..."


    Seeing Jiang Xiyu and the others'' curious eyes, Mu Wuqing smiled helplessly: "This also starts when we pick up the eldest sister and the others. At that time, Chu Tianhe bluntly said that the eldest sister, you are already his women, and you are pregnant with his child. When Wei Xiao heard this, he almost tore Chu Tianhe."


    "Is there anything like this?" Shu Wang was dumbfounded.


    "Shameless!" The Phantom was angry.


    Become his Chu Tianhe''s woman, and still pregnant with his child? How could he think so beautiful?


    In addition to his looks, he didn''t see where he was comparable to Wei Xiao? Besides, Wei Xiao''s appearance is not bad.


    Mu Wuqing smiled bitterly and said: "That''s what it is. Chu Tianhe teased Wei Xiao first. Now that Wei Xiao is doing this, it is estimated that he will retaliate against Chu Tianhe!"


    After speaking, Mu Wuqing still looked at Wei Xiao with a look of "husband, I am right".


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak, it was a kind of default.


    "When I was in Tianting Base, although I knew that Chu Tianhe had thoughts about us, I didn''t expect him to be so shameless. Husband, I support you. Since he disgusts us, then we won''t let him feel better. Think about it. Quite looking forward to it. If Chu Tianhe escaped in the tide of corpses, in the future, knowing that his woman not only gave him a green hat, but also has a child, what kind of expression would he look like?"


    "Shu Wang, I didn''t see that you still have such a dark side." Yan Chuan Huizi Qiao smiled.


    Shu Wang''s face was squeamish.


    "He asked for it by Chu Tianhe. It ruined my innocence out of thin air. Wouldn''t we still have a chance to return to this home if it weren''t for my husband''s insight into everything?"


    The girls nodded, feeling that Wei Xiao''s actions were understandable.


    "But now there is a question. Wei Xiao, those women in Chu Tianhe are not casual people, will they do what we say?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Comparing heart to heart.


    Shu hoped that they could defend themselves like jade for Wei Xiao. Are there not a few chaste ladies in Chu Tianhe?


    Wei Xiao sneered: "I can''t help them. People with strong personalities are destined to be an uneasy factor. If they don''t agree with them, then deal with it. It is my kindness to let them live, and I don''t know good or bad, so what do I keep?"


    "Master, don''t you still use them to contain Chu Tianhe?" Yan Chuan Huizi said.


    "The five pregnant people are my bargaining chip! The rest are optional."


    "understood."


    "Okay, that''s it, you guys go and work on your own too! In the evening, Keiko will give Ling''er to Qingshu and the others to take care of them, and you will all come to the master bedroom."


    When Wei Xiao said the last sentence, the jade faces of the few wives present couldn''t help but blush.


    But none of them objected.


    It¡¯s not the first time for an old couple to sleep in the same bed, so I don¡¯t care much.


    Looking at their expressions, Wei Xiao knew that several wives wanted to be crooked.


    He didn''t explain, anyway, the last step is indispensable.


    The grievances between the Phoenix Base and the Heavenly Alliance have come to an end.


    The process was surprising, but the ending was what Wei Xiao hoped.


    The only fly in the ointment is that Chu Tianhe''s life and death became an unknown.


    If even the uneasy factor of Chu Tianhe is removed, the grievances between the two powers will undoubtedly reach 100% perfection. Unfortunately, after the corpse tide captured the Tianting base, Chu Tianhe would be missing, and Wei Xiao would not be there. Find him in a short time.


    "You had better leave this world, otherwise, facing the big meal I give you in the future, I''m afraid you won''t be able to endure a few rounds?" Wei Xiao thought.


    He was not afraid that Chu Tianhe was still alive. If that was the case, Wei Xiao''s current preparations would be put to use at that time.


    To a certain extent, Wei Xiao still hoped that Chu Tianhe could live.


    After all, I have prepared so many surprises for myself, wouldn''t it be a pity if I don''t use any of them?


    One day passed.


    Last night, Shu Wang and them all came to the master bedroom.


    Originally, all the women thought it would be a very shy sleepless night, but they never thought that Wei Xiao called them to let them take genetic medicine.


    Knowing that a few of my sisters took Wei Xiao''s words wrong during the day, they were a bit embarrassed in front of Wei Xiao.


    But they didn''t think it was wrong, because after the fusion with the gene medicine was over, the girls still couldn''t escape Wei Xiao''s clutches.


    Because of this, none of the girls got up this morning.


    Twenty-four genetic medicines and three No. 3 medicines were given to Shu Wang, Mu Wuqing and Phantom.


    Of the three, Mu Wuqing and Phantom of the Shadow took the No. 3 potion undoubtedly for reason.


    Their strength is the strongest among all the sisters, and now they have taken the No. 3 potion, which is undoubtedly even more powerful.


    In the future, Xiong Da, Xiong Er, ah, and Xiong Shoulin and Xiong Lumu brothers will tailor-made armed armor for them. The strength of the two girls is definitely not comparable to those of Murong Xinrou. They will become Wei Xiao¡¯s true right-hand man. .


    As for Shu Wang, Wei Xiao''s eldest woman, a good helper in the house, is necessary for her to have a strong strength.


    The lord of the harem is worthy of the name.


    Because of the limited genetic medicine, Jiang Xiyu and Yan Chuan Huizi took No. 2 medicine.


    Wei Xiao felt sorry for his women and didn''t make them suffer too much.


    Taking the gene medicine is gradual. Mu Wuqing and Phantom have both taken No.2 medicine. Therefore, No.3 medicine has been taken directly, and Shuwang has only taken No.1 medicine. Therefore, before taking No.3 medicine, he also consumed one medicine. No. 2 potion, Jiang Xiyu and Yan Chuan Huizi took a No. 1 potion and a No. 2 potion respectively.


    At present, Wei Xiao still has 11 genetic medicines left in his hand, and five medicines No.2.


    Of the remaining potions, two of the No. 1 potions and two of the No. 2 potions Wei Xiao kept for Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, and he was going to reward the people below.

 Chapter 629： Cheating for a while

    Therefore, this morning, Chen Haojie, Ming Yulan, Leng Chengfeng, Yu Wei, Li Cunyong, Ai Fei, Long Ba, Fu million, and Jiang Xue were called into the villa.


    "Master!"


    Everyone came to Wei Xiao''s side, greeted him and found a place to sit down.


    Seeing that everyone was there, Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, and signaled Li Qingshu to bring the square plate containing the genetic medicine to the crowd.


    "You should all know these, right?"


    "Genetic medicine?" Chen Haojie asked.


    "Yes, we accidentally obtained 24 gene potions from a woman in Chu Tianhe. Now, here are the rest. Heroes, Yulan, and Chengfeng, you are the first batch of people with me, and they are mine. On the left and right arm, on the left side of the square plate are three No. 2 Gene Potions. Now it is yours, and you will receive one each."


    When they heard Wei Xiao''s words, the hearts of Chen Haojie and the others were excited, but their eyes were full of surprise.


    "Master, is this really for us?" Leng Chengfeng swallowed and said.


    "Genetic medicine is useless to me. If you don''t give it to you, do I keep it moldy? Go and get it if you don''t want it, I can give it to someone else."


    "do not!"


    Leng Chengfeng was the fastest, and immediately got up and took a second potion in his hand.


    "Thank you Lord."


    Although Chen Haojie and Ming Yulan did not behave as exaggerated as Leng Chengfeng, they were also excited.


    They have seen the power of genetic medicine a long time ago.


    Because Lan Qiang took genetic medicine, the entire base, without the master and the hostess, could match Lin Qin. If they were replaced by them, they would not be Lan Qiang''s opponents.


    Therefore, they are more eager than anyone else in their desire for genetic medicine.


    The two of them got the No. 2 Gene Medicine and expressed their gratitude to Wei Xiao.


    "The rest are all No. 1 potions, and the rest of you will also receive one. You don''t have to envy the heroes. Now Professor Bokang is in our base. Sooner or later, the gene potions behind will appear. At that time, I will give priority to the base. Power holders and managers." Wei Xiao said to others.


    "Don''t envy, don''t envy, the Lord can give us the No. 1 potion, we are already flattered. Hahaha... After taking the No. 1 potion, can I use the armored armor to show two or three times the strength of normal people? "Long Ba said excitedly.


    "Four times the normal, wearing armed armor, depending on your physique, if you are better, you can explode three times the strength."


    "That''s also very abnormal."


    Everyone got up and took their own genetic medicine, and then returned to their seats.


    At this time, there are only three No. 1 medicines left without the owner''s genetic medicine.


    Looking at these three masterless things, many people present were tempted.


    "Lord..." Fu Wanwan wanted to say something.


    Wei Xiao interrupted him directly: "I have other arrangements for the remaining three, so don''t think about it. Now that the genetic medicine has been given to you, you can find him if you want to take the Lanqiu. Go on!"


    Originally, he paid a million and wanted to ask for a genetic medicine for his wife Zhang Zimei, but when Wei Xiao talked about it, he couldn''t say anything.


    Naturally, other people who have the same idea will not speak again.


    Some disappointment inside, but this does not affect their mood.


    Thinking that they would soon be able to carry the tripod and become a man of the world, everyone got up and said goodbye to Wei Xiao, and then went to Lan Qiang to ask about the specific matters that need to be paid attention to when taking genetic medicine.


    After all those in power had left, Wei Xiao set his sights on Li Qingshu.


    Being watched by Wei Xiao''s cold eyes, Li Qingshu looked a little worried.


    With his head down, he didn''t dare to look at Wei Xiao.


    "Qingshu..."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "You take one of the remaining genetic medicine, and send the other two to Piaoyue and Xiaoque''er."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Li Qingshu looked a little unbelievable when Wei Xiao said that there was a genetic medicine that belonged to her.


    "Why, don''t you want it?"


    Li Qingshu shook his head quickly: "No, Lord, I just didn''t expect, I didn''t expect..."


    "I didn''t expect you to get genetic medicine too?"


    Li Qingshu nodded.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "You are the person next to me. It is reasonable to give you a genetic medicine. If it is not for the limited number of second medicine, I will give priority to you who take care of me and Shuwang them in the villa. Take it. Go ahead!"


    Li Qingshu was moved by the words.


    The Lord really did not forget these people who paid silently in the villa.


    Without hesitation, Li Qingshu stepped forward and carefully picked up the genetic medicine that belonged to her.


    "Thank you Lord!"


    "Because you are taking medicine No. 1, the reaction will not be too strong when you take the medicine. However, if you are not at ease, you can inject yourself with anesthetic before taking it, but you should pay attention to as much as possible. Prepare some food, fusion gene medicine requires a lot of food."


    "Yes, we will prepare in advance."


    "Go down with the remaining genetic medicine! Today''s villa does not need your care."


    Li Qingshu nodded and stepped back.


    Outside the villa.


    Chen Haojie, who couldn''t wait, had found the Lan Gun and asked about the precautions for taking genetic medicine.


    Originally, it was because Wei Xiao didn''t ask him to go to the villa. After listening to everyone''s questions, he didn''t know the purpose of Wei Xiao asking them to go to the villa.


    Lan Qiang is also a good old man. In order to let his comrades and companions grow up as soon as possible, he tirelessly explained to everyone the precautions for taking genetic medicine.


    In order for them to have stronger strength, Lan Qiang also especially urged that the longer they can bear it in a sober consciousness, the more perfect the genetic fusion, and the greater the potential.


    Of course, taking genetic medicine requires a large amount of food, and Lan Qiang has not forgotten to remind them.


    After all, this is about the lives of brothers, and jokes cannot be made here.


    After everyone learned how to take genetic medicine, everyone said goodbye to Lan Qiang.


    "Puff...hahaha..."


    Mom said I can''t laugh unless I can''t help it.


    The current Lan Gun is in this state.


    As soon as Chen Haojie and the others left, the Lan Gun who closed the door immediately laughed.


    "Husband, what are you laughing at?"


    "My wife, come, let me tell you..." Lan Gun, who couldn''t wait to share his joy with Ling Qifen, put Ling Qifen around on the sofa and explained the reasons why he was laughing.


    Ling Qifen looked at Lan Qiang dumbfounded after learning the reason.


    "What kind of wife, are you looking forward to it?"


    Ling Qifen couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Husband, you are too bad. Don''t you be afraid that the military division will ask you to settle the account afterwards?"


    "What am I afraid of? I have been a super soldier longer than them. Even if they take genetic medicine, they cannot be our opponent..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Lan Qiang hadn''t finished speaking yet, a scream of howling ghosts and wolfs had sounded in their ears.


    These residential buildings have a certain sound insulation effect, but if the noise is too loud, the sound insulation function is not good.


    No, the sudden scream interrupted Lan Qiang''s words directly.


    "It''s starting, it''s Chengfeng, hahaha... He is also taking No.2 potion. Wife walks away. Let''s go to the balcony to enjoy this historic moment."


    The Lan Gun is really horrible and funny.


    In order for his comrades to experience the painful feelings he had at the beginning, he could do anything.


    In the residential building, when Leng Chengfeng''s screams sounded, the screams of Ming Yulan and Hero Chen also came one after another.


    Although the others who took the No.1 potion were not as heartbreaking as Chenhaojie and the others, they were not much better. Everyone gritted their teeth to endure the pain caused by gene fusion.


    Lan Qiang lives here.


    The Lan Qiang who came to the balcony asked Ling Qifen to prepare the fruit drink, while drinking the drink and eating the fruit, while listening to the continuous and endless screams, her face was unspeakably comfortable and enjoyable.


    "I smile smugly, and smile smugly, Xiaopohongchen is not old, I smile smugly..."


    Looking at his husband''s gloating appearance, Ling Qifen''s heart was actually full of worry for him.


    "Oh! This severe beating is probably indispensable."


    Ling Qifen seemed to have seen the end of Lan Qiang, but now that Lan Qiang was in high spirits, she wouldn''t be bothered. Now she only hopes that after Chen Haojie and the others know the truth, they can act lightly.


    Ugh! Really broke my heart.

 Chapter 630： Retribution came so fast

    "Lord, save me, save me..."


    It''s time to come.


    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, Wei Xiao, who was on the side of the corpse cage, heard Lan Qiang''s death cry for help.


    "Master, it seems to be Master Lan Qiang."


    Xiong Shoulin beside him said to Wei Xiao.


    "You will continue to be responsible for the construction process of the corpse cage, and build the corpse cage as soon as possible. I don''t have many requirements. You must not use people to feed the zombies, understand?"


    "clear."


    "That''s it."


    Wei Xiao is not Chu Tianhe.


    Born to be human, you can be cold-blooded and ruthless, but you can''t lose your humanity.


    He would rather slaughter all the enemies and then burn them all at once, and couldn''t do such an unreasonable thing as feeding zombies with human beings.


    Instructing Xiong Shoulin, Wei Xiao walked towards the Lan Qiang who had come.


    "Huhuhu...at the point, Lord, help!"


    Lan Qiang ran to Wei Xiao, panting.


    Wei Xiaorao took a look at Lan Qiang interestingly.


    Well, the appearance of the person can still be seen, at least there is no disfigurement, but the face is very swollen, and some parts are blue and purple. As for the combat uniform, many places are human footprints.


    You don''t need to ask to know that before Lan Qiang came here, he was ravaged.


    "How did this happen?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Lan Qiang''s face was swollen, his nose and tears said: "Lord, they are too human, each of them is too human. A dozen groups beat me, saying that I am too handsome, and I can¡¯t keep this face. , If it weren¡¯t for me to run fast, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have the face to see you."


    "Lan Qiang, do you think it''s okay if you run to the Lord? I tell you, today is the king of heaven, Lao Tzu is here, and you will have to suffer this beating!"


    "We still treat you as a brother, but what have you done? Today, if you don''t let you feel that life is worse than death, I''m Leng Chengfeng and your last name."


    Just after Lan Qiang had finished speaking, Haojie Chen and Leng Chengfeng all chased after him.


    The number is still quite large.


    All the people who took the genetic medicine from Wei Xiao in the morning came.


    In addition, there are Lin Qin, Zhang Zimei, and Shurou.


    "Master, only you can save me now, you can''t ignore me." Lan Qiang said eagerly.


    "How do I feel like they want to eat you? What did you do?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Lord, don''t care about this. This shameless villain, if we asked Lin Qin and we were deceived by him, we still don''t know." The group of people had already come to Wei Xiao''s side, Ming Yulan said angrily.


    Wei Xiao laughed.


    "What did they ask you?" Wei Xiao asked Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin smiled: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just about taking genetic medicine. Military officers don¡¯t know that they can be anesthetized before taking genetic medicine to relieve pain, nor do they know that the fusion of genetic medicine has nothing to do with the length of the pain. They take genetic medicine basically and I almost passed out from the pain. Oh! Captain Longba is the only one who remains awake after the genetic medicine fusion."


    "Too TM is not human. Lord, did you say that this is something human did? This **** tells us that taking genetic medicine, we must be awake for half an hour before the integration is successful, otherwise it means failure. .Also, the longer you persist in the awake state, the greater the potential you will gain...Until we learned from Lin Qin that this **** was talking about nonsense, we didn¡¯t know that we were deceived by this guy." Fu million was excited. Say.


    "This **** is simply inappropriate. I almost died of pain. I hate that we still believe in him so much." Leng Chengfeng said through gritted teeth.


    "His fight is absolutely indispensable. Lord, you must not intervene this time." Li Cunyong stared at Lan Qiang hiding behind Wei Xiao with a cannibal gaze.


    After hearing what they said about paying a million, Wei Xiao looked at Lan Qiang in surprise.


    "You really know how to play."


    Lan Qiang looked wronged.


    "Lord, speak with conscience! When I took the gene medicine, you didn''t tell me this. I came here like this, so it''s not a lie to them?"


    "Hey! It''s still my fault?"


    "No, it''s not..."


    "I think you think so." Wei Xiao said with a cold face, "I don''t want to intervene in your personal grievances. You can do it yourself, but be careful, don''t kill it."


    "Lord, don''t worry, we will take him half his life at most." Fu Wanwan said.


    "We are not unreasonable people, we will be very gentle." Long Ba smiled evilly.


    "Lord, don''t, please, only you in this world can save me now." Lan Qiang looked at Wei Xiao pitifully


    "Oh, I want to help you too, but what you do is really chilling."


    He patted Lan Qiang on the shoulder, and Wei Xiao looked helpless.


    "In this way, Lao Lan, you and Chengfeng have handed over the matter of King''s Landing in the past few days. I think you need to take a long vacation for the next period of time, so I won''t have to work hard for you."


    "It''s not the Lord, you really don''t plan to care about me? They will really tear me up." Lan Qiang was anxious.


    Wei Xiao looked at the surrounding subordinates who were staring at him, and shook his head.


    "If I were you, I would beat them. In our base, whoever has a big fist can do whatever he wants. I believe in you."


    With that said, Wei Xiao walked towards one side.


    "Lord..."


    Wei Xiao was the last life-saver of Lan Qiang. If Wei Xiao were to leave like this, he couldn''t imagine what the "torture" awaiting him would be like.


    He was just about to grab Wei Xiao, Long Ba and Leng Chengfeng had already guarded against this.


    The two dashed around one by one and hugged Lan Qiang''s arm.


    "Lao Lan, don''t struggle. The Lord takes care of everything. Do you have the heart to delay the important events of the Lord? Don''t be afraid, my brothers will stay with you and promise you won''t lose your arms or legs."


    "Yeah! We are brothers, we share blessings, we share difficulties, and small things, don''t disturb the Lord."


    Lan Qiang has all the thoughts of crying now.


    "Lord, you can''t die without saving! Lord--"


    Wei Xiao turned a blind eye to foreign affairs, and gradually disappeared from everyone''s sight in Lan Qiang''s desperate "desperate" cry for help.


    The last life-saving grass was gone, and his hands were still being held by two old yin, Lan Qiang was crying with a face of mourning.


    "Big Brother and Sister, I know everything is my fault. Seeing that everyone has been working together for so long, can we solve the previous things in another way?" Lan Qiangfu was soft with a panic expression on his face.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "What do you think?"


    "can not!"


    Lan Qiang is self-aware.


    "That''s a fart, brothers, punch him!"


    "Just wait for this sentence."


    "Hey hey hey... Brothers, don''t slap your face, okay? Ah..."


    An extremely cruel and **** group fight broke out on the corpse cage.


    Listening to the screams of Lan Qiang that call for reluctance every day and the ground is not working, it is really sad for those who hear it, and tears for those who see it.


    Wei Xiao returned to the villa.


    As soon as he walked in, Li Qingshu came to him.


    "Lord, the leader of Dawning Base, Tong Sandao, wants to see you."


    "Oh! What did he see me doing?"


    "I don''t know, the man is in the reception desk now, do you want to see him?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and nodded: "Let people take him over. By the way, is Shu Wang them up?"


    "The hostess and them are all up and they are now at the female soldier training ground. Do I need me to call the hostess and them?"


    "It''s not necessary. Go and bring Tong San Dao!"


    "OK!"


    Li Qingshu responded and then left the villa.

 Chapter 631： Naive idea

    Not long.


    Five figures led by Li Qingshu into the lobby of Villa One.


    "Master, they are here."


    Li Qingshu came to the back of Wei Xiao''s seat, bent his head and said in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Wei Xiao, who was drinking tea, looked up at the people who came in.


    Tong Sandao, Shishiwu, and Di Wudi Wei Xiao knew it, and there was nothing surprising, but it was the other two who came with them, Wei Xiao could be sure that this was the first time he had met the two of them.


    "Boss Wei, we come here uninvited, and I hope to forgive me for the interruption." Tong Sandao spoke first, breaking the tranquility of the scene.


    "Find a place to sit."


    "Thank you, Boss Wei!"


    The five responded, and then sat down around Wei Xiao.


    "Let''s talk! What can you do when you come to me?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing. First of all, congratulations to Boss Wei for defeating Tianting Base and becoming the veritable overlord of Jiangming and Ming. From now on, we small forces will need more support and help from Mr. Wei."


    "Haha... you are wrong to say that. The one who defeated the Heavenly Base is a zombie to be precise. I just picked up a bargain. If you really want to go to war with the Heavenly Base, it may not be the one who will die."


    "Boss Wei is really joking. Everyone knows that Chu Tianhe has never been at the same level as you in the eyes of your Boss Wei. Even without this corpse tide, once Chu Tianhe and Boss Wei go to war, the end will be long ago. Doomed." Shi Wu said, afraid of flattering.


    His words are not unreasonable.


    Wei Xiaozhen fought against Chu Tianhe, and the victory or defeat was already clear at a glance.


    "The Heavenly Court Base has become a thing of the past, so I don''t need to say more here, let''s talk about the purpose of your coming."


    "Hehe..." Tong Sandao smiled, looking at the two people who came with him at this time.


    The two knew it was time for them to go out.


    There was no need for Tong Sandao''s recommendation, and the two got up at the same time.


    "Boss Wei, it is mainly the two of us who want to see you this time."


    "Yes, right, right, because there is no way out, I specially found the leader Tong to help us recommend. If there is any offense, I hope Boss Wei will forgive me."


    "Little brother Huo Buchang, now he is the commander of the Jingshi base, and I have long admired Wei''s boss."


    "Little brother Duan Minggui, by luck, became the commander of the Xanadu base. I have long heard about the legendary life of Wei''s boss, but I knew it was better to be famous when I saw him today."


    Wei Xiao glanced at them.


    "It turned out to be you. After the former leader of the Jingshi Base and Xanadu was killed by the people of Chutianhe, you were supported by his people, and you announced that you will never die with my Phoenix Base. Should I remember correctly?" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    As soon as he said this, the bodies of the two who stood up trembled involuntarily.


    Duan Minggui said anxiously: "Don''t get me wrong, Boss Wei. That external declaration was not made by us, it was arranged by Chu Tianhe''s people. At that time, we had no strength to resist Chu Tianhe''s people, and we were helpless. , We can only commit ourselves to seeking completeness and temporarily obey Chu Tianhe''s arrangement. However, our hearts are the same as those of the former leader, and are all directed towards you, Boss Wei."


    "Yes, we are all waiting for the opportunity. Once Boss Wei employs troops on Tianting Base, our two bases will definitely respond to Boss Wei''s call and destroy Tianting Base in one fell swoop. I just didn''t expect that Tianting Base will be over before that day. ."


    "Yes?"


    "Yes, we are talking from the bottom of our hearts."


    The two said seriously.


    Wei Xiao put down his teacup and smiled indifferently.


    "Then what do you want to express when you come to see me this time?"


    "Boss Wei, the two brothers are here to surrender to you. They are willing to become a subsidiary of the Phoenix Base. I only hope that Boss Wei can help them so that the two bases can better survive in the last days." Tong San The knife said for them.


    "Yes, yes, yes, as long as Mr. Wei is willing to accept us, in the future, Xanadu and Jingshi base will be part of the Phoenix base. Your command from Mr. Wei is the imperial decree for us, and we can do everything." Huo Buchang accepted In a word.


    "You also want to form a cooperative relationship with my Phoenix Base, just like the Sugon Base?"


    "Yes, I hope Boss Wei accepts our surrender."


    "Boss Wei, the population of their two bases is more than 10,000, which is not a small force. Let them join in, and in the future, the north gate of the Phoenix Base will be guarded. For you, No matter how you choose, you won''t lose." Shi Shiwu said to the side.


    Tong Sandao and Di Wudi also hope that Wei Xiao can take in the Jingshi Base and Xanadu, and speak nice things to them.


    This is not to say how much benefit the two bases have given them, it is mainly aimed at the goal.


    The Heavenly Court base was destroyed, and in the future, there will be no other force to match the Phoenix Base in Jiangming and Ming.


    Although the Dawn Base and the Phoenix Base belong to a cooperative relationship, there is an ally who can eat them at any time, Tong San Dao and they are always disturbed. But when the Jingshi Base and Xanadu were added, it would be different.


    In other words, there are two or three allies to choose from. Wei Xiao really intends to annex them in the future, and the Dawn base will not even be able to find a helper.


    Yes, Tong Sandao and the others tried their best to get Wei Xiao to accept the two bases, just thinking about them for themselves.


    With a few more optional allies, in the future, when Wei Xiao moved his mind to annex them, they could at least find a few helpers.


    Wei Xiao glanced around the five people.


    In the waiting of the five people, Wei Xiaofeng said calmly: "Accepting you, what can I get, and what do you want?"


    "Naturally it is the allegiance of our two bases. In the future, if Boss Wei has the idea of ??expanding abroad, we can also act as a pioneer to open up and expand the territory for Boss Wei." Huo Buchang said vowedly.


    "We don''t want anything. We only hope that Mr. Wei can provide us with a batch of weapons and equipment. In the future, all enemies north of the Phoenix Base will want to attack the Phoenix Base unless they step on our bodies."


    After hearing what the two said, Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "Boss Wei, if you are dissatisfied, you can tell it. We really hope to join your power."


    Duan Minggui asked.


    "I don''t think this matter should be so troublesome. Since you want to join my power, please hurry up and bring your people into my power. I have always treated my citizens equally, how?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would come to such a move, Duan Minggui and Huo Buchang were stunned for a moment when they heard the words.


    This is obviously different from what they imagined.


    According to their thoughts when they came, shouldn''t it be that they surrendered to Wei Xiao, and then Wei Xiao accepted them and sent a batch of weapons and equipment for them to take away contentedly?


    This was how the Shuguang base was at the beginning. How come Wei Xiao needs them to drag the family and bring all the family back here?


    "Boss Wei..."


    "Shut up!" Tong Sandao wanted to say something, and Wei Xiao directly interrupted his unfinished words.


    Wei Xiao stared at Duan Minggui and Huo Buchang with a cold face, and sneered: "Are you being stupid or thinking that I am a good person? A word of clinging to my forces, and then wanting to take away a batch of equipment from me, you are Didn''t you think too much?"


    "No, Boss Wei, we..."


    "What''s not? I think so. Don''t talk nonsense, and cooperate with Shuguang Base. That''s because I need them to deal with Chutianhe. Now that Tianting Base is gone, what do I want you to do? Be my affiliate base? Everyone is an adult, so don¡¯t be so naive? Tianting Base is the best example. When she was in danger, I didn¡¯t see your affiliated bases doing anything!"


    "This is not the same. We are all ready to take refuge in you, Boss Wei, why would you help Chu Tianhe? Boss Wei, you have to trust us, we are sincere and sincere in taking refuge in you."


    "Then bring your people to join my base."


    Wei Xiao mentioned this again, and Duan Minggui and Huo Buchang were silent.


    Wei Xiao knew exactly what they thought.


    To put it bluntly, it is here for him (female ticket).


    Do these people think that Wei Xiao has sent too many weapons and equipment recently, and they think he is talkative, or he is stupid?

 Chapter 632： Smile, die early

    "Boss Wei, is there no other room for negotiation?"


    Duan Minggui also wanted to fight for it.


    "There is no room for negotiation. Either you will lead the team to integrate into my base completely, or you will take care of your own." Wei Xiao said bluntly.


    The five people looked at each other after hearing this.


    Huo Buchang said disappointedly: "That''s a shame. I have always heard that Mr. Wei is righteous and quick to do things, but now it seems that we think too much. Since Mr. Wei is unwilling to accept our surrender, then we too Don''t force it. There are many interruptions today. If there is any rudeness, I hope that Boss Wei will not take it seriously and bid farewell."


    After speaking, Huo Buchang turned to leave the villa.


    "Brother Huo, wait a minute." Duan Minggui hurriedly stopped Huo Buchang.


    "Boss Duan doesn''t plan to leave?"


    "That''s not what I meant." Duan Minggui replied and said to Wei Xiao with a wry smile, "Boss Wei, nowadays the zombies are so powerful, if we humans cannot cooperate sincerely, we will be wiped out by the zombies sooner or later. You were willing to cooperate with each other before. Give weapons and equipment to other bases, why did we change our minds when we replaced them?"


    "Didn''t I understand what I said already? It was because the Heavenly Court was here before, so you needed your efforts. If you want a horse to run, but don''t feed the horse, it''s you. Are you willing to do things for me?"


    "Aren''t we here to surrender to you? As long as you nod, the Jingshi Base and Xanadu will definitely look forward to you in the future. This is no different from the Suguang Base!"


    "Haha!" Wei Xiao sneered, "Just because of your promise and surrender, I will support you. Do you think there is such a good thing in the world?"


    "Boss Duan, do you understand? People don''t care about our power at all. Let''s go! You are also the commander of a base at any rate. You are so shameless here, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Huo Buchang was obviously temperamental, and his speech began to become stingy.


    Wei Xiao''s face was slightly unhappy.


    "Listening to what you mean, it seems that I don''t accept your surrender, it''s my fault!"


    Huo Buchang looked at Wei Xiao, and said without a smile: "How dare you blame Boss Wei, my little brother. I just lamented that he was inferior to others. If the heavenly base is not destroyed by the tide of corpses, maybe we still have a chance to follow. Boss Wei, but it¡¯s a pity that things are counterproductive. Don¡¯t you say that this zombie is sincerely adding to the blockage for us?"


    "Boss Huo, what did you say to Boss Wei? Hurry up and apologize to Old Dao Wei." Tong Sandao shouted.


    Huo Buchang laughed.


    "Boss Tong, you can introduce us to Boss Wei, I thank you, but since Boss Wei looks down on us, why should I use a hot face to stick to someone''s cold ass. Speaking of it, I have a little bosom Chu Tianhe Leading our days. Although that guy has no self-knowledge, he is bold enough, and he is enough. At least, he never shuts out people who sincerely take refuge in him."


    "Haha...interesting, really interesting." Wei Xiao laughed.


    He stood up from his seat, staring at Huo Buchang coldly.


    "It seems that your opinion of me is not so big."


    "Boss Wei, Boss Huo didn''t mean that. He just can''t speak, don''t be knowledgeable with him. As the saying goes, business is not righteous. Since Boss Wei looks down on them, let them fend for themselves. I''m also to blame this time. It is my fault to bring them to see you without your permission." Tong Sandao said in the middle like an old good man.


    Wei Xiaoxie looked at him charmingly.


    "You better leave it alone, what do you think?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Tong Sandao flattened, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he dared not say anything.


    Wei Xiao looked at Huo Buchang and Duan Minggui.


    "Boss Wei, I didn''t say anything. If you really don''t want to accept us, we just leave, and we won''t bother you again." Duan Minggui hurriedly said.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "No, I changed my attention and accept you."


    "What?"


    The two of them thought they had heard it wrong, and looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    Duan Minggui asked, "Boss Wei, what you said is true?"


    "Naturally, when I speak, Wei Xiao has always kept my promise. If I say I accept you, I will accept you."


    The sudden change is a bit unbelievable, but Wei Xiao''s expression does not seem to be joking. The expressions of Duan Minggui and Huo Buchang gradually changed from disappointment to joy.


    "Boss Wei, I was impulsive just now, I am here to tell you..."


    "Don¡¯t be busy apologizing to me first, I accept you, not to make you an affiliated base under Phoenix, but to let you directly join my forces. You have a word to remind me that he dared to do what Chu Tianhe did. Why don¡¯t I dare, Wei Xiao? And I¡¯m more thorough than him, and I will let you join my base directly, so you can get in touch with the core secrets of the base at any time. How about it, man?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The bodies of Duan Minggui and Huo Buchang trembled.


    "Boss Wei is planning to forcibly annex our two bases?" Huo Buchang said with a sullen face.


    "So what?"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "boom--"


    "Boss Huo..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, Huo Buchang laughed. When he wanted to say something, suddenly, gunshots came from Wei Xiao''s side. After that, the people present saw Huo Buchang whose laughter had not stopped. , There is a striking bullet hole at the center of the eyebrow.


    Huo Buchang, with straight eyes and a thrilling face, fell to the ground in disbelief and lost his life.


    Looking at his last expression before death, I''m afraid he would never think of it until he died, Wei Xiao would kill him so directly.


    Why is this happening?


    This is not logical!


    Didn¡¯t you see that I was smiling?


    According to normal people''s thinking, shouldn''t you ask me "what are you laughing at" at this time?


    You just shoot, can you still play happily?


    Seeing Huo Buchang fall under Wei Xiao''s gun like this, Tong Sandao, Di Wudi, and Shi Shiwu were shocked, while Duan Minggui was full of anxiety.


    Wei Xiao''s murder had no sign at all. The most terrifying thing was that Huo Buchang obviously had any hole cards that he didn''t say, but Wei Xiao didn''t give him this opportunity, and he didn''t care whether what Huo Buchang wanted to say was important and dealt with it directly. .


    Wasn''t Wei Xiao worried that Huo Buchang''s unfinished words would cause him trouble before he killed him?


    If they are familiar with Wei Xiao, they don''t think there is any problem with Wei Xiao''s approach.


    In front of him Wei Xiao, no one has ever been able to complete the match.


    As for the backing behind Huo Buchang''s laughter, Wei Xiao was not interested in knowing.


    If you have a back hand, take it out, and Wei Xiao will take it all.


    "Pata Pata..."


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the door at this time.


    I saw a few armed female soldiers rushing into the hall.


    "Master, what happened?" the leader of the team asked.


    Wei Xiao motioned to them not to be nervous.


    Looking at Duan Minggui, Wei Xiao said: "Actually! I didn''t intend to embarrass you. After all, I am not a bloodthirsty person. I don''t like to do things that can be solved with words. But you have to do it for me. The reason is that it¡¯s all right now. I who didn¡¯t want to annex you, but now I have to do it. It¡¯s really hard for me to do it!"


    "Wei, Boss Wei, I, I would like to join your base. Huo Buchang doesn''t know what is good or bad, he is more than guilty, but I sincerely surrendered to you. I will go back and notify the people at the base now, up to three days, within three days , I will bring everyone from the base to join your force.¡± Duan Minggui said hurriedly.


    Wei Xiao coldly smiled: "This will not trouble you. I believe that without you, the survivors in your base will more easily accept my rule."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    Once Wei Xiao started, there would be no hidden dangers left behind.


    Therefore, Duan Minggui also received the box lunch.


    After eliminating the two, Wei Xiao put the pistol back to his waist.


    "Dispose of the corpse!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The female soldier who came in responded, and then dragged the two bodies out.


    Li Qingshu immediately called the maid to clean up the scene.

 Chapter 633： Not dead

    At this moment, the three Tongsandao trio, who were still sitting in their seats but trembling all over, felt unspeakable nervousness in their hearts.


    "Boss Wei, we..."


    Shi Wu wanted to say something, Wei Xiao interrupted him and said with a smile: "No need to explain, I know you sent me people, otherwise you won''t bring these two short-lived ghosts to me. Three swords, You did a good job, you said, how can I reward you?"


    Tong Sandao''s heart was beating wildly.


    "This, these are what I should do. It will definitely serve the best for Boss Wei. It is incumbent on everything that is beneficial to Boss Wei."


    "Don''t reward?"


    Tong Sandao frantically shook his head: "It is an honor for me to do things for Boss Wei, and the reward is absolutely undesirable."


    "That''s a pity, I''m still going to give you a few bullets! You don''t give me a chance!"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the three of them were almost out of fright.


    The three of them laughed, their faces still afraid of showing a hint of panic.


    Sitting back in his seat, Wei Xiao, who changed his cup of tea again, took a sip from his teacup.


    "Are you doing anything?"


    "No, no more!"


    "Do you want me to stay for dinner?"


    Hearing this, the three hurriedly stood up.


    Di Wudi suppressed the fear in his heart and sneered: "No need, then we won''t bother you, Boss Wei, and we will visit again someday."


    "Yeah! Be careful on the road. By the way, Jingshi Base and Xanadu are mine now, you can''t move."


    The three nodded frantically.


    Saying goodbye to Wei Xiao, the three left the villa hall impatiently.


    Outside the villa.


    "It''s so scary. Just now I thought we were going to be killed too." Shi Shiwu said with lingering fear as he walked.


    Di Wudi is also very scared.


    "As expected to be a murderous madman, we were all deceived by our own subjective consciousness before. This big man, we must not ignore his nature just because he gives you some favors and a few words of kindness to you. The ghost gate was closed for a while."


    Tong Sandao secretly wiped a handful of sweat.


    "There will be no call from the boss, so it would be better for us to come here less. I''m really afraid that the boss will kill me if one is upset that day."


    "Yes, yes, it''s not a last resort, absolutely don''t come to the Phoenix Base. Hurry up, now I just want to go back to the base and drink a bottle of red wine to be shocked."


    The three left the center base non-stop.


    When they arrived in front of their car, they didn''t dare to stop for a while, and directly started the helicopter and flew away from the Phoenix Base.


    Today''s events brought them too terrifying.


    Facing death at such a close distance, they once again felt the deep sense of powerlessness.


    After Tong Sandao and the others left, Wei Xiao called to pay Million and Longba!


    No unnecessary nonsense, just let them send troops to bring the rest of the Jingshi base and Xanadu back to the base.


    Wei Xiao didn''t worry about the resistance of the two bases. In a word: Those who follow me will prosper, and those who oppose me will die. There is absolutely no room for negotiation.


    The last bit of the Heavenly Alliance was completely taken into the bag by Wei Xiao. As for the Suguang base, it is estimated that it depends on Wei Xiao''s next mood.


    Tongtian River Basin in Yun Province.


    night.


    One was built in a small base less than one kilometer away from the river.


    There are few stars in the sky and the moon, and the ground is hazy.


    On the top of an abandoned building, a lonely figure sits on the edge of the roof, looking up at the moon sky.


    Invisible, two lines of clear tears flowed from his cold face.


    "Brother, you have been sitting here for a day. Your injury is still not healed, the wind is strong outside, let''s go back to the house!" A young man walked over to the man, his tone full of worry.


    The man sitting on the edge of the building turned his head.


    Seeing a gray-headed and childish boy approaching him, he did not respond, turned his head, and continued to look into the distance.


    The young man seemed to have become accustomed to the man''s attitude of indifferent to anything, came to him, looked at the distance and let out a long breath.


    "Brother, from the day I rescued you, I knew that you were not an ordinary person. Although I don''t know what happened to you, I think, this person! If you can survive, try to live, nothing Kan can''t get through. Compared to those who left this world early, those of us who survived should know how to cherish more, don''t you?"


    Hearing this, the man''s cold face changed.


    "Why are you alive?" the man asked.


    "Haha...Big brother, you finally talked to me, I thought you were dumb!" The young man looked at the man with joy with a smile on his face.


    The man was not speaking, but the divine eyes kept watching Xiao Young.


    Feeling a little self-confident, the young man smiled and said firmly on his face: "For the little girl. She is my last relative in this world, and I want to protect her."


    "Is it someone to protect? Haha!" The man smiled bitterly, "You are not so courageous. You don''t know anything about me, but you dare to take me back to your residence. Are you not afraid that I am a bad person, wake up? Will it be bad for you brother and sister after coming?"


    The young man smirked: "I was really worried about this problem before, but since you said this, I can be sure that you are not a bad person. Because if you are a bad person, you won''t talk so much nonsense to me."


    "I really don''t know how you took your sister to live until now."


    "Hey... maybe our brother and sister are lucky."


    It can be seen that Xiao Young is a very optimistic person, and his nature is not bad.


    In these last days, there are still such people, and it can only be said that the luck of their brothers and sisters is really not so good.


    Chu Tianhe, the man, continued to look into the distance.


    He didn''t know how he survived in the watershed. When he woke up, he was in the house of the young man beside him.


    The young man is called Ling Xiaocong. He is seventeen years old. He has a fourteen-year-old sister named Lingying beside him.


    The two brothers and sisters depend on each other in these last days, and they usually make a living by going out to pick wild fruits and vegetables.


    It''s a hard day, but the brother and sister are happy to do so.


    "Xiao Cong, I ask you, did you find anyone beside me on the day you rescued me?"


    Ling Xiao Cong sat next to Chutian River and shook his head: "No, we found Big Brother you alone in the shallows. By the way, I let Xiaoying clean your armor and put it away for you. Speaking of which, Big Brother, you The armor is very handsome, and the sword is cut as iron as mud. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe it."


    "Heh! No matter how powerful armor weapons are, if they can''t protect their beloved ones, what use are they coming?"


    Seeing the gloomy look on Chu Tianhe''s face, Xiao Cong asked, "Big Brother, can you tell me about you? I think you are definitely not an ordinary person."


    "Want to know about me so much?"


    "If Big Brother doesn''t want to say, I won''t ask more."


    Chu Tianhe took a deep breath, his eyes closed, and in his mind, the faces of Murong Xinrou, Xu Danling and other wives appeared...

 Chapter 634： Youre afraid it wasnt a monkey invited me to make fun of you

    For Chu Tianhe, there is nothing bad to say about what happened to him.


    Perhaps the death of Murong Xinrou and the others has dealt a great blow to Chu Tianhe, and now he needs a person to talk to.


    So Chu Tianhe told Ling Xiaocong about his post-apocalyptic experience.


    Thinking of him, Chu Tianhe, a few days ago, he was still a heavenly emperor, dominating a quarter of a province, under his command tens of thousands of warrior soldiers, and hordes of beauties in the harem. The order was given, and the Quartet did not fail.


    When others were afraid of zombies and shunned them, he had already led the warriors in the forces to sweep across the country, and the zombies could be extinct in the territory.


    How vigorous was he at that time?


    But people have misfortunes and blessings.


    When his power reached its peak, he encountered the darkest moment in his life.


    Subordinates betrayed, their wives and concubines were killed, and the base was destroyed by an attack of tens of millions of corpses.


    Everything he had was destroyed in a day, and even he had to choose to jump into the river in the end to escape the catastrophe. Such a turning point in fate can be said to be written into a fantasy novel.


    When Chu Tianhe finished talking about his experience, his face was full of pain when he thought of his dead wife.


    "I didn''t even protect Xinrou''s body in the end, haha! You say, am I a failure?"


    Ling Xiao Cong did not expect that Chu Tianhe''s past would be so magnificent and volatile.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Tianhe''s recollection that the expression on his face didn''t have a trace of falsehood, he couldn''t believe it.


    However, after making Xiao Cong''s surprise for a moment, his face was filled with uncontrollable excitement, as if he was thinking of something, his gaze at Chu Tianhe became piercing.


    "Big brother, ah no, boss, from now on, you will be my boss. No matter what you do, my little brother will support you with all your strength. Even if you want me to work hard, I don''t hesitate."


    "what do you mean?"


    Chu Tianhe frowned slightly.


    What''s the matter with this kid? Hearing such a tragic experience, he didn''t let him comfort him. Now he still shows an expression of ecstasy? Does he feel that his experience has not been miserable enough, or that he is injured and can''t lift the forty-meter long sword?


    Noting the look in Chu Tianhe''s eyes, Xiao Cong hurriedly waved his hand and shook his head.


    "Boss, don''t get me wrong. I''m not excited because of what happened to you, it''s not right. I was excited because of what happened to you. Damn, boss, I don''t mean this or that... Oh, how do you say it? Let me get it straight! You are the one I have been waiting for."


    Chu Tianhe was even more confused when he heard the words.


    I''m the one you are waiting for?


    What is this talking about?


    do we know each other? Are we related? It seems we only met for two days, right?


    What makes Xiao Cong seem at a loss.


    "Oh! This is not right, what should I say?"


    "what do you want to say?"


    Ling Xiao Cong suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked like he was willing to go out: "Some things are not clear in a few words. Boss, I first ask you, according to what you said, that Wei Xiao is powerful and unparalleled. Are you looking for something in the future? Is he taking revenge? And, besides Wei Xiao, is there someone you like?"


    "I don''t share the feud with Wei Xiao, so I will naturally seek revenge from him. Besides, how do you know that there is someone I like around Wei Xiao?"


    "Snapped!"


    Xiao Cong slapped his hands excitedly: "That''s right."


    Chu Tianhe didn''t know what nerves caused Xiao Cong.


    This guy, how can he say something that he doesn''t understand?


    "You better speak clearly."


    "Hahaha... Boss, don''t worry, listen to me slowly tell you."


    Xiao Cong paused and continued: "Boss, look, you were born extraordinary in the last days. At the peak, you lost everything because of the betrayal of your subordinates. You have a powerful enemy, and you can survive a miserable encounter. In addition, there is another enemy beside you. Beloved, this setting, this background, tusk tusk... It''s a proper counterattack against the hero! And it''s still a great emperor."


    "Boss, if you have read a novel, you know what I¡¯m talking about. It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t read it, but you must believe me. Your dark life will end completely when you meet me. From now on, you will be greeted by Broad Avenue. wonderful Life."


    "Are you thinking too much? This is reality."


    Chu Tianhe probably already understood what Ling Xiao Cong meant.


    This year, how many people have not touched a few novels?


    The guy in front of him definitely regarded himself as the protagonist in the novel, and he believed it for real.


    Although Chu Tianhe also believed that he was the protagonist of Destiny, when someone really said that, he was a little suspicious.


    Can you know that the protagonist is a dragon?


    If this is the case, how can the protagonist grow up and counterattack?


    Ling Xiao Cong was dissatisfied with Chu Tianhe''s words.


    "If the boss doesn''t believe it, I can prove it."


    "How do you prove?"


    "Do you have anything to carry on your body?" Ling Xiaocong asked.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Naturally help you unblock the boss. Have you?"


    Chu Tianhe frowned, but still tore off a jade pendant from his neck.


    "This was given to me by my mother, saying it was the dowry my grandma gave to my mother."


    Seeing the jade pendant in Chu Tianhe''s hand, Xiao Cong''s eyes were bright.


    After receiving the jade pendant from Chu Tianhe, Xiao Cong was even more excited and said: "The settings are set, the background is set, and now there is still a golden finger. Boss, the time to witness the miracle has arrived."


    "Depend on!"


    "Crack..."


    Making Xiao Cong stand up, under Chu Tianhe''s shocked gaze, he directly smashed the jade pendant in front of Chu Tianhe''s eyes.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    I never dreamed that Ling Xiaocong would directly smash his jade pendant Chu Tianhe, his face twitched, and his eyes stared at Ling Xiaocong with fire.


    Ling Xiao Cong didn''t care about what he did.


    Seeing Chu Tianhe¡¯s cannibalistic gaze, Xiao Cong hurriedly explained: ¡°Boss, don¡¯t blame me, you can¡¯t do without the three major laws of the protagonist. You have the background, settings, and gold fingers. You have the first two things, but this is a step away. . Believe me, you will soon enter the on-hook mode, and from then on to the peak of your life."


    Chu Tianhe was trembling all over.


    "Ling Xiaocong¡ª¡ª"


    Being stared at by Chu Tianhe''s cannibalistic gaze, making Xiao Cong smile on his face, he involuntarily stepped back.


    "Boss, don''t get excited, don''t get excited..." While speaking, Ling Xiao Cong also looked at the jade pendant that was smashed into pieces, and kept urging in his heart, "Why don''t you show up yet? Come on, gold finger, you don''t show up again, boss It''s about to kill."


    Chu Tianhe stood up from the ground.


    Although Ling Xiao Cong rescued him, this guy now smashes the only relic his mother left him, and this account cannot be easily settled.


    "You don''t give me an explanation today. Even if you saved me, I won''t let you get out of bed for a few days."


    "Hey Hey¡­¡­"


    Being stared at by Chu Tianhe''s cold eyes made Xiao Cong extremely frightened.


    Why doesn''t it show up yet? Why doesn''t it show up yet? Gold finger, where is the protagonist¡¯s gold finger?


    Just when Xiao Cong was about to despair, inadvertently, he seemed to see something among the pieces of jade pendant.


    "Boss, look at that fragment." Ling Xiao Cong pointed to a thumb-sized fragment and said.


    Chu Tianhe heard the words and looked over.


    The original angry eyes were noticing the fragments, and his brows wrinkled.


    Chu Tianhe walked to the debris and picked it up.


    "I knew it was like this, hahaha... It''s worth reading the web for five or six years. This **** end of the world has appeared, and there must be someone who is chosen by heaven." Ling Xiao Cong once again confirmed his conjecture, the whole person They all jumped excitedly.


    He hurriedly came to Chu Tianhe.


    "Boss, take a look at what''s inlaid in it? If necessary, I think you can drop your blood to recognize the Lord."


    Chu Tianhe stared at the things inlaid on the fragments.


    It looks like a gem, half the size of a little finger, round and clear, like a crystal.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t know what it was, he applied a little force on his hand, and as a result, the fragments and the transparent orb inlaid on it were shattered.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Make Xiao Cong dumbfounded.


    The "Gold Finger" is just like this. I''m afraid it''s not a copycat, right?


    Chu Tianhe was also dumbfounded.


    What is this gem?


    "Boss, do you feel any changes in your body?" Ling Xiao Cong asked weakly.

 Chapter 635： This plot is fully in line with the protagonist’s setting

    Chu Tianhe didn''t answer him, staring at the broken Mo in his hand, there was no sound for a long time.


    "Boss..."


    Ling Xiao Cong''s call came from his ear again, and Chu Tianhe clasped his palm.


    "Ling Xiaocong, you have a big deal."


    "Puff..." Ling Xiao Cong vomited blood, and kept moving away from Chu Tianhe, "Boss, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."


    "I believe that fist will not be a misunderstanding."


    "Hehe...hehe...killed, help..."


    Realizing that Chu Tianhe didn''t get any inheritance or "gold fingers" from the **** relics, Xiao Cong screamed, turned around and ran away.


    But how can his speed compare to Chu Tianhe?


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Chu Tianhe''s teleportation figure came to Ling Xiaocong''s side in a blink of an eye.


    "Ghost¡ª"


    Seeing Chu Tianhe came in front of him in an instant, Xiao Cong fell to the ground in fright without any preparation.


    But before long, the expression in his eyes looking at Chu Tianhe changed, he became shocked and ecstatic.


    "Old, boss, you, you..."


    "Big brother, brother, what are you doing?"


    At this moment, a sweet sound came from the exit of the roof.


    Then, a girl with a ponytail, a black pleated skirt, a black sweater, and tall leather boots appeared in front of them.


    The girl is very beautiful. Unlike Ling Xiao Cong who is lively and active, she looks very quiet.


    She is Ling Xiaocong''s sister, Lingying.


    Seeing the incoming person, the coldness on Chu Tianhe''s face was somewhat reduced.


    "Yingying, why did you come out?"


    Ling Xiao Cong hurriedly got up from the ground and came to Ling Ying''s side and asked.


    "I heard my brother''s help, so I thought something was wrong, so I came out to take a look. Big brother, has something happened?" Lingying finished speaking, watching Chu Tianhe with big watery eyes.


    Chu Tianhe was not ordinary angry at Ling Xiaocong.


    However, the moment he saw Lingying, his anger was already extinguished.


    No way, although Ling Ying is still young, a man can see that when he grows up, even if he can''t compare with the goddesses of the level of Murong Xinrou and Shuwang, it is definitely not much different.


    In addition, Chu Tianhe, a breeding pig, has almost no resistance to beautiful things. Even if his wife has just died, his broken heart is about to move.


    Chu Tianhe smiled like a big brother: "Yingying, don''t worry, your brother and I were having fun."


    "Is that so?" Lingying looked at Ling Xiaocong.


    "Yes, yes, Yingying, don''t worry, I was having fun with the boss."


    Ling Ying laughed: "Then I can rest assured. Brother, elder brother, supper is ready, let''s go back for dinner!"


    "Okay. Boss, let''s go! From now on, we two brothers and sisters will follow you. I know that my judgment can''t be wrong. From now on, we will follow you and drink spicy food."


    When Ling Xiao Cong spoke, his eyebrows twitched towards Chu Tianhe.


    Obviously, he had realized something from the shock that Chu Tianhe had just come to him in an instant.


    He doesn''t need to ask either.


    As Ling Xiaocong said, after reading online articles for five or six years, he is very clear about the protagonist''s temper.


    That is, the protagonist in the novel will never let others know what his golden finger is. Moreover, as long as the relationship between the protagonist and the protagonist is better, the life is harder, and even at the finale, they can become an existence that others cannot imagine.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t know Ling Xiaocong''s thoughts. Seeing that he had a lovely and beautiful sister, Chu Tianhe naturally forgave him compassionately.


    "Okay, let''s go back to eat."


    No words for a night.


    the next day.


    After a night of thinking and the company of a living treasure (Ling Xiaocong) and a little sister next door, Chu Tianhe temporarily buried the pain and hatred in his heart.


    Since God doesn''t even want him to die, then he must cheer up.


    "Wei Xiao, see you later, I will make you pay for it."


    It is true that Chu Tianhe blamed Wei Xiao for the destruction of the Tianting Base, and he did not feel that he had ruined his foundation.


    After all, he is the protagonist! Can the protagonist be wrong? nonexistent.


    With this enmity, Chu Tianhe didn''t lose weight, on the contrary, he became more motivated to fight.


    a new day.


    "Boss, Yingying, today I will go outside with a member of the hunting team to collect some food and daily necessities. You are waiting for me at home, and I will be back in the evening."


    "Brother, be careful yourself. I''ll make a meal and wait for you."


    "Don''t worry! Your brother now has an honorable person to help you. It won¡¯t be long before your brother will no longer take you to hide. We want to live in the most beautiful house and eat the best food, and I will find it for you. More than a dozen sister-in-laws, let them accompany you every day." Ling Xiao Cong said, leaving home excited.


    As soon as he left, Lingying, who was standing at the door to bid farewell, still showed a trace of sadness on her immature face.


    "Oh! Brother is getting more and more unreliable." After speaking, he turned to Chu Tianhe and said, "Big Brother Tianhe, if there is anything my brother offends you, I am here to apologize to you. Don''t be like my brother. He is a good brother, but sometimes he doesn¡¯t care about things. He doesn¡¯t have any bad thoughts."


    Chu Tianhe smiled softly.


    "No, in fact, I would like to thank you. If it weren''t for your brothers and sisters, I don''t know if I can live in this world."


    "No way! Brother Tianhe is such a good person, Ji people have their own natural looks."


    Chu Tianhe smiled bitterly: "Are you good? Yingying, if you knew my past, you wouldn''t think so."


    "I don''t care about the old Tianhe brother, but now the Tianhe brother is a good man."


    "What are you doing? Don''t go up!"


    As soon as Ling Ying''s voice fell, Ling Xiao Cong''s eager shout suddenly came from the corridor outside the door.


    Chu Tianhe frowned slightly.


    "Brother has an accident." Lingying turned around and hurriedly left the house.


    But she didn''t leave long before she was scared back.


    "I said I couldn''t read it wrong. Boss, do you believe it now? There really is a big beauty hidden in this kid''s house."


    "Hahaha... this time your kid has done a good job. When you return to the headquarters, the women inside will pick whatever you want."


    "Thank you boss, thank you boss!"


    "Who are you?" Lingying stepped back into the house, looking nervously at the men who walked into the house from the outside at this moment.


    The leading man said frivolously: "Little sister, you are such a beautiful person. Wouldn''t it be wrong to live in such a place? Go with my brother, how about my brother''s taking you to eat and drink every day?"


    "You bastards, don''t hit my sister''s idea. I advise you to leave my house immediately, otherwise, you will do it at your own risk." Outside, Xiao Cong, who was framed by two men, said angrily.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "You still look up to now, be honest with me." The man holding Ling Xiaocong punched him and threatened.


    "elder brother¡­¡­"


    Seeing Ling Xiaocong being beaten, Lingying''s eyes were full of worry.


    "Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you follow me, I won¡¯t do anything to your brother. Moreover, when you follow me in the future, I will not only treat you well, but your brother can walk sideways in our creation base. I promise not to Let him be as useless as he is now." The headed boss laughed.


    "My sister won''t go with you."


    The boss sneered: "Hehe... In this creation base, I haven''t got anything that Si Zhao is fond of. Take my little beauty away and don''t hurt it."


    "Okay, boss!"

 Chapter 636： The rise of Chutianhe

    "What are you doing? Let go of me, let me go..."


    Two men came to pull Lingying.


    "Boss, there is another person here." Someone spotted Chu Tianhe in the house and asked his boss.


    Zhao Si naturally saw Chu Tianhe with a complacent expression.


    Did not take him seriously.


    "Another rubbish, leave him alone, take my little beauty and leave directly." Zhao Si said.


    "Yes!"


    Chu Tianhe was simply ignored by others. What''s more, he became **** in the eyes of others.


    Rubbish?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t say this, but now, he was treated as **** by an ant.


    "Get out of here if you don''t want to die!"


    Chu Tianhe spoke, with extreme anger in his tone.


    When Zhao Si, who had just turned around, heard this, his face was unhappy.


    Looking back, he stared at Chu Tianhe fiercely in his eyes.


    "Boy, if you don''t bother you, you''d better not be nosy. Heroes can''t do anything to save the United States."


    "I''ll say it again, get out!"


    "TM''s, our boss kindly spared you your life. You don''t know how to be grateful, but now you dare to give me crazy and see how Lao Tzu can deal with you."


    Before Zhao Si could speak, a little brother beside him took the lead and yelled and walked towards Chu Tianhe.


    "call¡­¡­"


    However, this little brother just took his steps, only to feel a strong wind blowing on one cheek, and then he felt that his breathing became difficult.


    "Ahem... let go, let go... the boss save me..."


    Chu Tianhe had already come to the little brother, pinched his neck with one hand, and lifted him into the air.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive?"


    "Crack¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe used his hand hard, and the little brother burped suddenly.


    "kill him!"


    Everything happened so suddenly that Zhao Si, who saw his younger brother being killed by Chu Tianhe, didn''t realize what kind of existence his party was facing.


    Instinctively, Zhao Si asked the little brothers around him to do something, and he also reached out for the weapon at his waist.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Chu Tianhe was not a soft-hearted person, except for beautiful women, in his eyes, there was almost no existence that could not be killed.


    It took no more than a minute from Zhao Si letting the younger brother do it to the end when he was the only one left.


    Zhao Si, who had just pulled out the gun, found that he was the only one left on the scene, and the gun in his hand was trembling.


    Shaking, Zhao Si, who didn''t even have the courage to shoot, his feet softened, and his body slowly knelt on the ground.


    "Big, big brother, big brother forgive me."


    "I''m going to you Mad!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Freed from the door, Ling Xiao Cong came forward and kicked Zhao Si to the ground.


    Arriving in front of Zhao Si aggressively, he pouted his lips and said proudly: "I said, you''d better leave my home. If you don''t be conceited, do you believe it now?"


    Zhao Si was lying on the ground and did not dare to raise his head.


    "Xiao Cong, no, Brother Cong, I was wrong, I was wrong, you adults have a lot, let me go!"


    "Hehe... the car hit the wall, you know it''s abducted, the stock has gone up, you know you bought it, you go to jail, you know you repented, why did you go earlier? I asked you to beat my sister, I asked you to beat my sister Idea..." Angrily Ling Xiao Cong cursed and trampled on Zhao Si.


    It can be said that since the end of the world, Ling Xiaocong, who has never dared to act on a big man like today, is indescribable at this moment.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Just when Xiao Cong was kicking and enjoying himself, a gunshot sounded.


    "Damn!"


    Ling Xiao Cong was so frightened that he squatted on the ground with his legs folded and his head, Ling Ying also stared at Chu Tianhe in a little panic.


    Chu Tianhe had a cold face, the gun that originally belonged to Zhao Si was still hot.


    Ling Xiaocong quickly realized that Chu Tianhe had fired the gun, with a wry smile on his face: "Boss, can you tell me when you shoot next time? See if it scares me."


    With that, Xiao Cong stood up and looked at Chu Tianhe with a grimace.


    "You are timid, blame me?"


    "Hehe...hehe..." Xiao Cong sneered, "How can you be happy, you don''t need to think about my feelings."


    He calmed down and made Xiao Cong''s eyes again on the corpses of Zhao Si and others, his face gradually becoming serious.


    "Boss, this guy is a person who can''t provoke him in the creation base. Now he is dead here. I believe that someone under him must know his whereabouts. It seems that we have to prepare for escape."


    Chu Tianhe closed his gun.


    "How strong is the creation base?"


    "Boss, shouldn''t we care about where to leave the base now?"


    "Just answer my question."


    "Um!" Ling Xiaocong said, not knowing what Chu Tianhe thought, "The creation base is neither too strong nor too weak. The base has more than 3,000 people and is jointly managed by the four major dealers. The four major dealers It is a well-deserved Big Mac in the base. Every force has hundreds of people and hundreds of guns. This Zhao Si is one of them."


    "No Super Soldier?"


    "Super soldier? What is that?" Ling Xiao Cong was puzzled.


    Chu Tianhe has obtained a lot of information from Ling Xiaocong''s expression.


    It seems that apart from his Heavenly Court Alliance and Phoenix Base, there are very few people out there who know the secrets of genetic medicine.


    With a certain guess, Chu Tianhe said, "Go get my armor and weapons."


    "Boss, what are you going to do?"


    Chu Tianhe smiled evilly: "Aren''t you going to mess with me? You''re just a little brother, what kind of boss am I?"


    Ling Xiao Cong was taken aback first, then ecstatic.


    "Okay! Boss, wait, I''ll get your armor and weapons right away." Ling Xiao Cong said, and ran to a room quickly.


    As soon as he left, Ling Ying had only recovered for a long time. In his bright eyes, she looked at Chu Tianhe with some fear.


    "Tian, ??Brother Tianhe, you looked terrible just now."


    Chu Tianhe smiled indifferently: "I told you that I am not necessarily the good person in your mouth. Are you afraid of me now?"


    Being stared at by Chu Tianhe''s divine gaze, Ling Ying shook her head after a moment of hesitation.


    He took the initiative to hold Chu Tianhe''s arm, and smiled sweetly: "Don''t be afraid, I know that Brother Tianhe will not hurt me and my brother."


    Infected by Lingying''s sweet Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe showed a gentle smile.


    The big hand stroked Lingying''s forehead.


    "You little girl!"


    Not long after, Ling Xiao Cong took out Chu Tianhe''s armor and demon general.


    Chu Tianhe put on the battle armor, looked at the martial arts scratches left on the surface, and trembled in his heart: "Wei Xiao, when you bring me back from the East, it will be the day when you and I will fight for life and death."


    Holding the demon sword in his hand and drinking blood, Chu Tianhe''s eyes under the helmet looked at the brothers and sisters of Ling Xiaocong.


    "You are here waiting for me, and soon I will let someone come to pick you up."


    Without unnecessary nonsense, Chu Tianhe left the house with a sword.


    "elder brother¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Chu Tianhe left without taking them, made Ying a little worried.


    She was not worried about Chu Tianhe abandoning them, but worried about Chu Tianhe''s safety.


    Although Ling Xiao Cong looks uncomfortable on the surface, even carelessly, but to live with his sister from the end of the world to the present, it is absolutely false to say that he is not smart.


    He didn¡¯t worry about Chu Tianhe¡¯s safety at all, and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the boss is considering this for us. If we follow him, if there is danger, we will be targeted by the enemy. Just wait here for the boss, he But the protagonist of Destiny, from now on, our two brothers only need to hug his thigh.


    "Is that right?"


    "When did your brother lie to you?"

 Chapter 637： Call me the queen

    Leaving Ling Xiaocong and their residence, Chu Tianhe came to the crowded place in the base, and then directly found someone to take him to the headquarters of the four major dealers.


    With Chu Tianhe''s strength and the weapons that the entire creation base possesses were also obtained from local departments, his existence is simply invincible without weapons of mass destruction.


    One thing Chu Tianhe is very similar to Wei Xiao is that it cuts the mess with a sharp knife.


    With absolute strength, directly crushing the past, the targeted target either surrenders or perishes.


    Perhaps this is a character that every protagonist needs to possess.


    Yes, I''m here to pretend to be, to find a sense of existence.


    If you are not as strong as me, then you have to cooperate with me, let me slap in the face, let me be at the mouth of the storm, and dance with the wind. If you are stronger than me, it doesn''t matter. Give me some time, "Thirty years in Hedong and 30 years in Hexi", anyway, it is only a matter of time before you are stepped on by me.


    As for why don''t you overturn me when I am inferior to you?


    Sorry, the villains are all fools, and their IQ will be infinitely weakened in front of the protagonist.


    If you don¡¯t say much, you don¡¯t know the reason for stifling potential threats in the bud. He always likes to give the protagonist time to grow.


    The creation base obviously did not have the existence that would allow Chutianhe to develop wretchedly. Therefore, Chutianhe sought out the persons in charge of the four major dealers, ah no, now it should be said that the persons in charge of the three major dealers almost killed them under the rain of bullets. Come to them in a **** way.


    "Surrender or death?"


    Very decisive and not nonsense.


    In just a few hours, among the three major dealers, those who resisted Chu Tianhe were dealt with, and the rest, even if they weren''t sincere, just feared Chu Tianhe''s strength, they all chose to surrender.


    A few hours later.


    Brother Ling Xiaocong was taken to one of the most luxurious villas in the base.


    "My deed, you deserve to be the protagonist of the destiny, so soon you have your own base."


    After Ling Xiao Cong learned that Chu Tianhe had subdued the power of the four major dealers, the excitement in his heart became more difficult to control.


    He knew that he was now developed, and he was relieved.


    Throughout the world of fiction, all supporting actors who follow the protagonist to make a fortune when the protagonist is at their most desperate will end up with a long life and good luck, and the probability of death is harder than winning the lottery.


    According to this setting, that is to say, from the moment Xiao Cong hugs Chu Tianhe''s thigh, there is no danger in the end of the world in his eyes.


    Of course, in order to make sure nothing goes wrong, Xiao Cong had to increase his bargaining chips on Chu Tianhe.


    "Yingying is still underage. It''s too early for her to marry her boss. But you have to let them cultivate relationships in advance. Anyone around the protagonist can die, but the heroine can''t, otherwise, what would the Void God (reader) think? Go down?"


    Ling Xiaocong is already planning the future for Lingying.


    His biggest wish in this life is to make his sister safe, even if he finally leaves this world by accident, he definitely wants his sister Lingying and Chu Tianhe to be completely bound together.


    "Boss, we are starting now, what are your plans next?"


    "I told you that my enemy is very strong. With my current strength, I don¡¯t even have a chance to get close to him. First, we will dominate Yun Province and strengthen our strength. When I feel that I can avenge my grievances, I will let Wei Xiao never had a day to stand up."


    "Haha... Boss, don''t worry! It''s only a matter of time before you get rid of your enemies."


    "Brother Tianhe can definitely get revenge."


    Looking at the two brothers and sisters beside him, Chu Tianhe smiled: "Yes, for me, it is only a matter of time to solve the enemy."


    Taking the creation base, Chu Tianhe also has a foundation.


    In the next few days, Chu Tianhe asked the people below to start to find out if there were other bases around him.


    After confirming the news of other bases, Chu Tianhe immediately led his troops to attack.


    Still implement the idea of ??"those who follow me prosper, those who oppose me perish".


    Suddenly, Yunsheng, because of the arrival of Chutianhe was no longer peaceful.


    The forces that once only needed to guard against the tide of corpses and establish a good relationship with other bases will live in the shadow of the Chutian River for a long time.


    Chu Tianhe, can be regarded as starting his new legendary road in Yun Province.


    One month passed in a blink of an eye.


    Jiangzhou area in Jianghang province.


    "Queen, good news, good news..."


    "shut up."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "How many times have I told you, call me Queen Queen, Queen Queen, how come I have not changed it every time?"


    "Good queen, understand the queen, know the queen."


    "Oh my God, it''s totally hopeless. Come on, what''s the good news?"


    Between the mountains, in a huge cave, at this moment, two men are respectfully facing a masked woman in a red costume.


    The woman has a clouded temple with watery eyes and green silk. It is a pity that she can''t see her face clearly, but she has a devilish figure.


    Her body is rugged, tall and plump, and her straight and slender legs are full of reveries under the split red antiquity long run.


    Just the tip of the iceberg, even if you don''t look at her appearance, her perfection is enough to conquer countless men.


    The two subordinates around her were black and white.


    The black one is called Chang Hei, and the white one is called Chang Bai. They are twin brothers.


    The two brothers looked like a naive one and the other taciturn, but those who knew them didn''t dare to look down upon them.


    Because they are inherently different from ordinary people.


    Changhei has infinite power and is born with supernatural power. He can lift more than four hundred catties with one hand and can be called the reincarnation king. As for Chang Bai, although his strength is no different from ordinary people, he never forgets, is able to train animals, and understands all kinds of pharmacology. He is definitely a rare talent.


    The one who spoke before was often black.


    Hearing the Queen¡¯s words, Chang Hei said excitedly: "Queen, the group of people we accepted last time has made good things again. I heard that it is the No. 2 gene medicine. Once a person takes it, he can have five or six ordinary people. Times the strength. As soon as I heard the news, I took Xiao Bai to report to the queen."


    "Did they extract the No. 2 potion so soon?" The queen was a little surprised, her eyes as bright as the starry sky seemed to glow with golden light.


    The dissatisfaction that Lao Hei had brought before was wiped out.


    "That''s what they said, is the queen going to see it?" Old Hei asked.


    "Go, go, why not? Wait, I''ll call the little queen, come here..."


    The woman yelled.


    Soon, a heavily armed female soldier came to the queen.


    "What''s the order of the Queen?"


    "Xiao Yan, go call the little queen, and say I have something good for her."


    "Yes!"


    The female soldier responded and left towards another fork in the cave.


    Did not let them wait long.


    At this time, a voice like a silver bell came from inside the cave.


    "Sister Youwei, what are you looking for?"


    Before the words fell, the master who was speaking and the female soldier Xiao Yan who had left walked out of the fork.


    "Little sister, how many times have I told you, I am the queen now, does the queen know? Either call me the queen sister or just the elder sister." The queen seemed dissatisfied with the name of the little sister and corrected.


    The little beauty who came over smiled bitterly: "Okay! Sister, what are you looking for me for?"


    The queen looked satisfied when she heard the little beauty change her words.


    Holds the little hand of the little beauty.


    "Go, I''ll take you to watch good things. After today, in this Jiangzhou area, no one will dare to bully us, and we can even break the blockade of the corpse group and return to my husband."


    Looking a little impatient, the queen took the little beauty and trot towards another fork in the hole.


    The little beauty couldn''t resist at all, so she could only let her inconspicuous sister come and drive here.

 Chapter 638： Benefit the Quartet

    The deepest part of the cave.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    There are separate caves in a very spacious space.


    In these caves, many living zombies were locked in chains by their limbs.


    They roared and roared, but they couldn''t break free of the shackles that bound them.


    "Pattern..."


    As a group of people arrived, the people here who were busy extracting phagocytes from a third-level corpse stopped their movements and walked towards the queen and others who came over.


    "My Lady Queen, are you here?" a middle-aged man headed by the head said.


    The man''s name is Yan Tianhua. He was once one of Professor Bokang''s assistants and a major member of genetic medicine research.


    The Tianting Base fell, and all the researchers dispersed. By coincidence, Yan Tianhua and the others came here.


    With brains, talents, and while escaping, Yan Tianhua took a finished gene potion No. 1 from the research base. With this gene potion, they succeeded in gaining the trust of Lady Queen and became a member of this cave base. .


    For researchers like them, it doesn''t matter who they help develop genetic drugs, as long as the other party provides them with safety guarantees and provides them with experimental materials, they will stay wherever they are.


    I have to say that the destruction of the Tianting Base was a devastating blow to Chu Tianhe, but it was a rare opportunity for the surrounding forces.


    Especially the researchers at Tianting Base, their escape gave other bases a chance to rise.


    The queen took her little sister to Yan Tianhua.


    "Professor Yan, I heard that you extracted the No. 2 potion. Really?" The queen asked impatiently.


    "Fortunately, fulfill the mission. Through our efforts for more than a month, three finished products have been extracted from the second potion. However, the queen, the third-level dead corpse is always inferior to the living third-level zombies, and the success rate of gene potion extraction is too small. Only three corpses of nearly 1,000 third-level zombies have succeeded. If they are replaced with alive ones, I am confident to extract twice as many corpses."


    "I can''t do anything about this. There are already few Level 3 zombies. It''s not easy to find these corpses for you. The risk of catching Level 3 zombies alive is too great. I can''t risk my people''s lives."


    "Understood. Fortunately, our zombies training has already begun. I believe it won''t take long for this problem to be solved."


    The queen nodded.


    "Where is the potion?"


    Yan Tianhua was not talking nonsense, and turned his head to motion to an assistant.


    The assistant knew it, and walked to the wall where a lot of experimental props were placed and took three test tubes filled with medicament.


    "My Lady Queen, this is the No. 2 Gene Potion."


    The queen received three genetic medicines from her assistant.


    "Still the same as potion No. 1?" the queen asked Yan Tianhua.


    "Yes. The second potion is far more powerful than the first potion. If the Queen wants to test the medicine, I suggest that it is best to let the super soldiers who have taken the first potion come."


    "Why is this?"


    Yan Tianhua smiled bitterly: "It can be regarded as a side effect of genetic medicine! People who have not taken No. 1 medicine before directly inject No. 2 medicine, will suffer a lot of pain, weak-willed people, and even die in the process."


    Upon hearing Yan Tianhua''s words, Queen Liu frowned.


    "There is no solution?"


    "Yes, anesthetics are used, but the Queen should know that we don''t have this condition here."


    The queen knew what he meant, and smiled bitterly.


    "Queen, let me come! I am not afraid of pain." Chang Hei stood up and asked.


    Looking at the three potions in her hand, and then at the people at the scene, the queen nodded.


    "Xiao Yan, let the kitchen prepare a lot of food, and send it here directly after it''s done."


    "Yes, Lord Queen!" The soldier Xiaoyan responded and turned to leave.


    "Here you are, old black, don''t let your lord queen down."


    Chang Hei took a No. 2 potion from the Queen and said with a serious face: "Queen rest assured, I will never let you down."


    Not much to say, Chang Hei opened the lid of the test tube directly in front of everyone, and swallowed No. 2 potion with his head up.


    Everyone is waiting for his response.


    A few minutes later, Lao Hei''s face that was almost invisible when the light was turned off suddenly turned red.


    If you pay attention, it is not difficult to find that Chang Hei''s body is trembling now.


    The gradually distorted face grinned.


    Although Chang Hei has taken No. 1 medicine, and now taking No. 2 medicine can relieve some pain, the "side effects" of the medicine still exist, and the pain is not much better than baking it on a fire.


    "Lao Hei, how do you feel?" Seeing Lao Hei''s painful look, the little girl asked concerned.


    "I, I''m fine, don''t worry about the little queen."


    Chang Hei looked very strenuous, responding to the little queen''s words were squeezed out between the teeth.


    "Old Hei, you can shout out if you can''t stand it."


    "Queen who is okay, I can do it." Chang Hei continued to gritted his teeth and insisted.


    "Okay, I can''t let Xiaobai stun you." The queen said, looking at Yan Tianhua, "Professor, is the time for the 2nd gene fusion also three hours?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then wait three hours! I am looking forward to the efficacy of the second potion."


    "My Queen will not be disappointed."


    "My Lady Queen, the one with no swords is here again."


    At this time, a female soldier ran from outside with a nervous look on her face.


    The queen, who was originally full of expectations, couldn''t help but frown upon hearing this.


    "Where are they now?"


    "At the foot of the mountain, the captain is facing them."


    "Damn bastard."


    The queen shouted angrily and said: "Professor Yan, look at the old black. Besides, I will extract as much of the No.1 potion as possible. I will go out and have a look."


    "My Lady Queen can do it first if you have something to do."


    The queen didn''t say much.


    "let''s go!"


    Taking the people around him, walked quickly out of the cave.


    At the foot of the mountain outside the cave base.


    At this time, there are two groups of people forming a confrontation.


    One side has guns and cannons, and there are hundreds of people, all of them are strong men, who look very deterrent.


    On the other side, both men and women have limited weapons, and some even hold wooden spears.


    The gap between the two sides is clear at a glance.


    "Simon I''m tired of it, don''t go too far. It really pushes us into a hurry. The big deal will be broken."


    "The fish die and the net is broken? Ha ha! Song Xiaoyu, do you think too much of yourself? What are your strengths and what strengths are we? If it weren''t for our boss''s admiration for Queen Qingcheng and Yan Yi, just your strength, believe it or not, I will tell you every minute of it. Are you swinging?"


    "You can try it." The female soldier standing beside Song Xiaoyu said with a gloomy face.


    The height is not too high, only about 1.7 meters, but Simon, who is white and clean, with the expression of beating on her face, looks tired of the female soldier who is talking.


    "Do you really think I dare not?"


    "Kakka..."


    His voice fell, and the more than one hundred people who came with him took up their guns, opened the insurance and aimed at Song Xiaoyu and the others.


    "Protect the captain!"


    Song Xiaoyu and the others did not show any weakness. Even though their weapons were not as good as each other, the people who followed them came to the front of them one after another, aiming their weapons at Simon and the others.


    "You really don''t know how to live or die!"


    "It''s better to break jade than to complete it." The female warrior faced each other tit-for-tat, not afraid of Simon''s disgusting expression of cannibalism.


    "It seems that we have to teach you a lesson so that you can recognize reality."


    "Woo..."


    "Wow..."


    Just as Simon''s voice fell, suddenly, in the mountains and forests, a wolf howl sounded, followed by the roar of countless beasts.


    "Wow..."


    The ground began to tremble, countless birds in the forest skyrocketed, and the intensive running sound made the complexions of Simon and the others changed drastically.


    "defense!"


    Someone yelled.


    Ximen''s disgusted people didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly formed a defensive formation to guard the surroundings.

 Chapter 639： Longyou Shallow Water

    In the mountains and forests, a large number of beasts galloped past.


    A pack of wolves, blind bears, and leopards followed one after another. More than a hundred packs of animals soon appeared around Simon and the others, surrounding them.


    "Brother Tired, so many beasts."


    The beasts that rushed to stop at Simon and their claws, fangs and claws, did not attack.


    But the invisible deterrence brought great pressure to Simon and his party.


    "It''s the **** who can guard against beasts."


    Simon took a bite of disgust, and their eyes turned vicious when they looked at Song Xiaoyu.


    Obviously, it was not the first time that Ximen had dealt with Song Xiaoyu and the others. He knew exactly who was in the cave base and how strong he was.


    Facing the beasts that appeared around him, the arrogant arrogance on Ximen''s face could not help restrained.


    "My Queen..."


    Not long after the beasts appeared, the queen and others who came from the mountain appeared.


    People who saw them along the way called out.


    The queen brought her little sister and a group of people to the forefront.


    "Youwei, are you here?" Song Xiaoyu saw the queen, who was actually Bai Youwei, and her nervous heart finally calmed down.


    Passing by Song Xiaoyu, Bai Youwei nodded.


    His eyes stayed on Simon and the others.


    "Isn''t this a dog? Why, Hua Wujian released you again?"


    Simon''s mouth twitched in disgust.


    "Queen Qingcheng, please be careful when you speak."


    "That''s it for me, what can you do to me?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Hua Wujian tried to invite me to visit Wushuang Base several times and was unsuccessful. You said, if I ask him to kill a dog as a gift for me, and then be a guest at Wushuang Base, will he give it a try?" After speaking, Bai Youwei said with a smile.


    As soon as he said this, Simon''s disgust suddenly lost his temper.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Simon didn''t speak any more.


    It seemed that he didn''t dare to try Bai Youwei''s words.


    "Just this temper is ashamed to play in front of me, I really don''t know where your courage comes from." Ximen despised him, and even if he saw him clenching his fists and trembling all over, Bai Youwei didn''t take it seriously, "Xiaoyu, what Circumstances, what are these dogs doing here again?"


    Song Xiaoyu said: "They are here to let me summon people to deal with zombies, and they want us and people from other forces to act as pioneers and leave the base to deal with the zombies outside."


    "To deal with zombies?" Bai Youwei frowned.


    "You need to ask him about this, he knows it." Song Xiaoyu glanced at Ximen in disgust.


    "Yes?"


    Looking at Ximen, Bai Youwei said coldly: "This is what Hua Wujian means?"


    "It is the meaning of all the high-level leaders of Wushuang Base. Our neighbor, Heavenly Court Alliance, has been wiped out by the tide of corpses. According to the news we received, there is a terrifying super zombie on our side. She can control a group of corpses within a certain range. Now that this super zombie has gathered tens of millions of corpses, the high-level base of the base hopes to reduce the number of zombies in our territory as much as possible before they are dispatched."


    "Then why do you want us to go, Wushuang Base has nothing to say?"


    Ximen said coldly: "The power of the base must be used to defend against the tide of corpses that may appear at any time, and there should not be too much loss. You small forces that can survive under the shelter of the base have naturally become the best way to clean up the surrounding zombies. Candidates."


    "Hahaha!"


    Bai Youwei chuckled when she heard the words.


    "why are you laughing?"


    "What am I laughing at? Of course, you have no skin and no face!" Bai Youwei''s face quickly became gloomy, "Under your protection? This is not what you said. When did you shelter us?"


    "That is, apart from constantly getting benefits from our peripheral forces, I haven''t seen your Wushuang base do anything." Yan Yifuhe.


    Being scolded by Bai Youwei, and being confronted by Yan Yi, Simon was tired of secretly being angry, but he didn''t dare to do anything to them.


    Facing Bai Youwei''s contemptuous eyes, Simon gritted his teeth in disgust.


    "I can''t tell you, and I''m too lazy to say it. I''m just here to spread the word. It''s your business whether you want to do it or not, but I hope you think about it. This decision is not made by our boss alone, but by Wushuang. High-level base. All surrounding forces must participate. Who wants to be alone, hum! The consequences are definitely not what you want to see."


    "What are the consequences?"


    "Get up and punish it!"


    Bai Youwei''s eyes narrowed.


    Song Xiaoyu, Wu Xiaoqi and their faces are also unsightly.


    They would not think that this was what Simon was saying to scare people.


    Since Bai Youwei accepted Yan Tianhua and others, from their mouths, it would not be ignorant of the Tianting base.


    The so-called super zombies are real, and there is no false element in the tens of millions of corpses.


    It is really possible that Wushuang Base made this decision in order to prevent the super zombies from gathering more corpses.


    Noting the changes in the expressions of Bai Youwei and others, Ximen felt tired of finally getting back a round.


    A smile appeared on his face, Ximen Qing said relaxedly: "Of course, although the high-level decision to let the surrounding forces undertake the task of eliminating zombies, it is not without exception. Our boss said that if the Queen of Allure is willing to join our Nine-Day Mercenary Corps, That''s one''s own person, and one''s own person naturally doesn''t need to undertake such a task."


    "Heh! Speaking of Hua Wujian, isn''t it just the idea of ??hitting Youwei and the others? It sounds better than singing." Song Xiaoyu sneered.


    "The choice is yours. I almost forgot to tell you that you only have three days to prepare. After three days, whether you like it or not, you will leave your current base to deal with the zombies. The corpses of one hundred thousand zombies, this is each The missions that the peripheral forces need to complete, don¡¯t want to stay within Wushuang Base¡¯s control if they don¡¯t complete the mission."


    "What if we don''t go?" Wu Xiaoqi said solemnly.


    "Don''t go? Those three days later, the people here will not be my number one hundred or so." Simon smiled in disgust, "I have brought it to you. How to choose is your business, the Queen of Allure. Seriously, our boss." I never forget the two queens, and hope that Queen Allure can make a wise choice."


    "You can kneel down!"


    Bai Youwei said coldly.


    Kneeling?


    "you¡­¡­"


    "roll!"


    Simon was sick of convulsions.


    "Okay, very good, I hope you don''t die outside. Let''s go!" Simon yelled coldly, and finally looked at Bai Youwei, then turned and took his people away.


    Seeing Ximen Tien and his party disappear from sight, Song Xiaoyu and others, who were not afraid of facing this group, showed sadness on their faces after a while.


    "Youwei..."


    Song Xiaoyu wanted to say something, Bai Youwei interrupted aloud: "Go back to the base first, let''s go to the base to talk about anything."


    Song Xiaoyu nodded.


    "Except for those who are on guard at the foot of the mountain, everyone else returns to the base." Wu Xiaoqi yelled at the people around him.


    "Yes, Captain Xiao Qi."


    Everyone did not stay in place.


    The leave that should leave, the vigilance of the vigilance.


    Soon, no one could be seen in the bright spot at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 640： The silly daughter-in-law has grown up

    Go back to the main hall of the cave.


    "Queen¡­¡­"


    The group had just returned, and Chang Hei, who had completed the gene fusion, ran over with excitement.


    "Call me Lord Queen!"


    "Good queen!"


    "I go!"


    Bai Youwei was completely speechless.


    Lai De and this silly nonsense, Bai Youwei asked: "How do you feel?"


    "Queen, the No. 2 potion made by Professor Yan is too powerful. I think I can kill an elephant with one punch now."


    "Master Youwei, Professor Yan has extracted the No. 2 gene medicine?" Wu Xiaoqi asked in surprise.


    Bai Youwei nodded, looking at Chang Hei.


    "Show me your strength."


    Without saying a word, Chang Hei looked around, then locked on a huge boulder with a diameter of more than one meter.


    "That''s it!"


    Chang Hei trot over.


    Just when everyone was confused about what he was going to do, he saw Chang Hei throw the boulder into the air with one hand.


    "Stone Palm!"


    Chang Hei yelled, and as the boulder was falling, he slapped it with a palm.


    "Peng..."


    With a loud noise, everyone saw that the boulder was slapped to pieces by Chang Hei''s palm.


    "Oh my God! Are you kidding me?"


    "This is the effect of the second gene medicine?"


    "What a terrifying force."


    Wu Xiaoqi and others, who witnessed this scene with their own eyes, all stared at the debris all over the floor in surprise.


    "Queen, how about it, am I great?"


    Chang Hei returned to Bai Youwei and couldn''t wait to ask.


    Bai Youwei was surprised and excited inside.


    Although Yan Tianhua had already told them about the efficacy of Gene Potion, it was dictated after all. They had never seen the true power of Potion II. They all had a certain degree of suspicion. But now, a super soldier who has taken Potion II has already To show them the horror of this power, it is hard for Bai Youwei and the others to be surprised.


    "Professor Yan, is this the power of the second potion?"


    Bai Youwei looked at Yan Tianhua who came out from behind and asked in surprise.


    Yan Tianhua looked at Bai Youwei, then at Chang Hei, and smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, I can only explain that Brother Chang Hei is different from ordinary people. The strength that Brother Chang Hei shows now, I am only taking the super of No. 3 potion. I''ve seen it in soldiers."


    "Didn''t he take the second potion?"


    "This is where I don''t know how to say it. Maybe genetic medicine varies from person to person. Changhei brothers are born with supernatural powers, and their genetic strength is far beyond ordinary people. The injection of genetic medicine can fully stimulate the body''s potential. So, take two The Changhei brothers of Gene Potion #3 will explode with the effect that Gene Potion #3 can have."


    "So powerful?" Song Xiaoyu exclaimed.


    Wu Xiaoqi walked to Chang Hei''s side: "Yes, Xiao Heizi, I didn''t expect you to leapfrog and improve."


    Chang Hei scratched the back of his head and smirked: "Captain, don''t laugh at me. I just have more strength. If the captain takes the second potion, it will definitely be better than me."


    "Ha ha... I also learned to be humble."


    Bai Youwei said: "Professor Yan, is this situation common or unexpected?"


    "Unexpected. It''s very difficult for Brother Changhei to happen again. In layman''s terms, Brother Changhei is like the martial arts wizards in the novel, a rare encounter in a century."


    "Except for power, how about the reaction and speed?"


    Yan Tianhua said earnestly: "The response and speed are within the normal range, but now the gene medicine has not been completely integrated with the Changhei brothers. If you want to understand the situation, you need to observe for some time."


    Bai Youwei understood what Yan Tianhua meant.


    His eyes are often dark.


    She really didn''t expect that when she saw the two brothers surrounded by zombies, they kindly saved their lives, but she never thought that she would actually find a treasure.


    Unbelievable, really unbelievable.


    "Does my husband, like Lao Hei, have an extraordinary talent?"


    It seemed that she had guessed Wei Xiao''s incredible secret, and Bai Youwei smiled on her face.


    I walked to Chang Hei to take pictures...


    Well, Bai Youwei can''t reach it.


    Chang Hei was two meters away, but Bai Youwei barely grew to a height of 1.7 meters after taking the No. 1 Gene Medicine. It was difficult to reach Chang Hei''s shoulders. It was too difficult for her.


    Bai Youwei, who had no choice but to punch Chang Hei''s chest, said gratifiedly: "Old Hei, that''s right, from now on, the queen will give you my safety."


    Chang Hei suddenly became serious.


    "Please rest assured the queen, whoever wants to hurt the queen, unless stepped on my corpse."


    "Yes, loyalty is commendable. By the way, what did you call "Cracked Stone Palm" just now, have you learned martial arts?"


    "No no!"


    "Then what do you mean by calling gravel palm?"


    Chang Hei smiled: "Xiao Bai said that people and things must make people shine. Queen, isn''t my shout just now very imposing?"


    Bai Youwei twitched and smiled, looking at Chang Bai, who was a little thin but looked gentle and personable.


    "That''s how you told your brother?"


    "Yes!"


    "Why?"


    "handsome!"


    I''m down!


    Hearing Chang Bai''s answer, everyone was overwhelmed by him.


    Bai Youwei smiled and shook her head.


    These two brothers are really weird.


    The eldest brother is honest and honest, with a tendon, and the typical limbs are well-developed and simple in mind, but the younger brother is more stinky.


    Not only always maintains his noble image, but also requires perfection.


    I heard Chang Hei said that his younger brother used to be very talkative, but after accidentally watching a web drama with a cold male protagonist, and found that this male protagonist is very popular with the audience (girls), and since then, He became a stranger not to enter, reticent, and cherish words like gold.


    As for asking him why, one word-handsome.


    "Yes, this potion is for you." Bai Youwei took out a No. 2 potion from her pocket and gave it to Chang Bai.


    Chang Bai looked at the Queen in confusion, as if asking "Why?"


    "Don''t be stunned, your brother can use the No. 2 potion to exert the power of the No. 3 potion. As a younger brother, it won''t be bad if you want to come. Queen, my safety depends on your protection!"


    Hearing what Bai Youwei said, Chang Bai took the genetic medicine.


    "The Queen is as discerning as ever."


    "..."


    Too narcissistic.


    After being together for a few months, Bai Youwei and the others also knew Chang Bai''s character, so let him go narcissistic!


    Then he took out a second medicine to Wu Xiaoqi.


    "Xiao Qi, this is for you."


    "Thank you, Master Youwei."


    Wu Xiaoqi was not polite, and directly accepted the medicine Bai Youwei gave her.


    "My lord Queen, only three potions are extracted from the second potion. Don''t you and the little queen use it?" Yan Tianhua asked in surprise when she saw Bai Youwei giving all three potions to her subordinates.


    "Master Youwei, what Professor Yan said is true?"


    Wu Xiaoqi, who was still willing to accept the medicine Bai Youwei handed over, now hears Yan Tianhua''s words and looks at Bai Youwei in shock.


    Bai Youwei smiled and said: "I and Yan Yi are not suitable for fighting. Naturally, genetic medicine is given to the person who is most suitable for fighting at the moment. Don''t think too much about it. With Professor Yan, we will not be short of No. 2 medicine in the future. Besides, there are you. Protect me, am I still worried about my safety?"


    Bai Youwei said it lightly, but Wu Xiaoqi and the others heard what she said, but they were extremely moved.

 Chapter 641： Flower Without Sword

    In these last days, no one does not want to increase their strength, even if they are not suitable for fighting as Bai Youwei said.


    Many times, some people who don''t have to face death are just a little bit short of strength, but now, Bai Youwei has given them this "a little bit" of strength improvement, so why are Wu Xiaoqi and others not moved?


    Not to mention those who got the genetic medicine, or the people who didn''t get the medicine, they also admired Bai Youwei very much at this moment.


    Following such a queen who is willing to consider her subordinates, will she still be afraid that she will treat herself badly in the future?


    nonexistent.


    Wu Xiaoqi put away the genetic medicine and said firmly: "Wu Xiaoqi will swear to protect the safety of the owner of Young Wei from now on."


    "Also, I used my life to protect the queen. Whoever dares to hurt the queen, I will divide him into eight segments." Old Hei quickly stated his position.


    "I will follow your will and dedicate my life."


    When it comes to being handsome, Chang Bai is serious, and his words are so full of charm.


    "Okay, I''ll find a place to sit down. The previous matter has not been resolved yet?" Bai Youwei said, walking towards her "throne".


    It''s actually a larger recliner.


    This recliner is often made for Bai Youwei in black, and it is padded with soft material, which is very comfortable.


    Others also find places to sit down.


    "Xiao Bai, what is the Queen''s unresolved matter? Do you want me to do it to the Queen in the dark?"


    "Listen more, talk less, sit down!"


    Old Hei''s mouth twitched.


    I have confirmed the look in my eyes, it is undoubtedly my brother.


    "Master Youwei, what do you think about what Simon Tired said?"


    Everyone sat down, Wu Xiaoqi took the lead to ask.


    On the throne, Bai Youwei found a comfortable position to lie on it, between the forked red robes, those long legs that were thrilling to be exposed.


    "Simon Tired is obviously not joking this time. With our strength, let alone fighting against Wushuang Base, even Hua Wujian''s power alone is not something we can be low-grade. It is not a wise choice to fight against them, but it is different now. NS."


    "Sister, why is it different?" Yan Yi asked.


    Bai Youwei smiled and said: "Gene medicine. Around us, there are many zombies gathering places, and there are also many third-level zombies. He gave us three days, then we will use these three days to extract more genetic medicine for the next People take it. Professor Yan, this matter depends on you."


    "As long as I have enough materials, I will try my best to extract more genetic medicine for the Queen."


    "Yeah! Xiao Qi, you and Lao Hei have worked hard these days. Bring more zombies back, whether they live or die."


    "Yes!"


    "What about three days later?" Song Xiaoyu asked.


    "Three days later? Naturally going out to kill zombies. Hua Wujian thought that this way would make me succumb to him, ridiculous, Bai Youwei is Wei Xiao''s woman. My husband is unparalleled in the world, and as his woman, he naturally wants to be a woman. Don''t let the eyebrows be shaved. It just so happens that while killing the zombies, we can still get as many zombies as possible, why send them under the fence?"


    "Domineering and leaky." When Chang Bai heard Bai Youwei''s words, he seemed to have a sense of relief that a good minister had to meet the master.


    "I will take the lead in the charge."


    "But going out is too risky, You Wei, I''m afraid you and Yan Yi..."


    "Don''t worry, we were mentally prepared for the worst result when we were faced with this trouble? Is there anything more serious than that." Bai Youwei said to Song Xiaoyu.


    Song Xiaoyu was taken aback when he heard the words, then smiled relievedly.


    Yes! At the beginning, they were in such a difficult situation, and Hua Wujian was still eyeing them. They were all ready to burn the jade and the stone. Compared to this, what was more terrifying?


    Wanting to understand this, Song Xiaoyu smiled and said, "Well, we must not be ashamed of Brother Xiao."


    "That''s it. In the last three days, everyone try to enhance our strength. After three days, leave the base to kill the zombies."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Wushuang base.


    This is a stronghold for survivors that is not much worse than the Tianting base.


    There are more than 50,000 survivors in the entire base, covering an area of ??five or six square kilometers, and controlling one-fifth of the area of ??Jianghang, with strong strength.


    However, what they can''t compare with the Heavenly Court base is that this base is not a single family, and their relationship is intricate and controlled by multiple forces.


    And between these forces, there is also a presbytery, which is filled with some upper-level figures before the end of the world. Of course, everyone in the base who can be counted is also one of them.


    The Presbyterian Church can be regarded as the true decision-making level of Wushuang Base.


    A luxurious manor in the base.


    "Brother hate!"


    "Brother Nai, are you back?"


    "I''m back, where''s the boss?"


    "The boss exercises on the golf course."


    "knew!"


    Knowing the location of Hua Wujian from the younger brothers, Ximen was tired of taking people straight to the golf course.


    On the golf course in the manor.


    "Ah..."


    "Pumppump..."


    All around were guards armed with guns.


    In the middle of this court, at this time, a group of men in suits besieged a strong man.


    There are a lot of men in suits, there are more than 20, but they are not in the hands of strong men.


    More than 20 people besieged one person, and was completely overturned by the other party.


    When the last person was knocked down by the strong man, there was already a wailing on the grass.


    "Papa......"


    "The strength of the boss is becoming more and more awe-inspiring."


    "Brother hate!"


    "Ximen is back?"


    "came back!"


    The applause came from Simon.


    His appearance immediately aroused the welcome of the crowd watching the Hua Wujian performance.


    Seeing Ximen tired, Hua Wujian came towards them.


    Taking the towel from the maid to wipe off the sweat on his face, Hua Wujian said calmly, "I''m back?"


    "Um!"


    "It seems that you have nothing to gain this time."


    Ximen smiled bitterly: "Boss, you know the character of Queen Qingcheng to a certain extent, and the other party can''t get into it at all. Besides, they are the women you like, I don''t dare to offend, so I can only come back desperately. "


    Hua Wujian didn''t blame him.


    He took another glass of red wine from another beautiful maid and drank it, Hua Wujian said, "You told me everything, right?"


    "said!"


    "What does she think?"


    Simon shook his head, "I didn''t answer directly, but according to my guess, she won''t agree with your boss."


    "Really?" Hua Wujian hesitated for a moment, and chuckled, "Ha ha... you deserve to be the woman I''m after, with a personality."


    "Boss, if she doesn''t join us in three days, would you really let them clean up the zombies?"


    Somewhat unexpectedly, after hearing Simon''s words, he seemed to be worried about Bai Youwei and others.


    "Is there anything wrong? Since it was her choice, I respect her."


    Simon smiled bitterly: "I''m completely confused. Since the boss likes them, why do you let them take risks? The corpses outside will not take pity on Yu Yu. For them, no matter how beautiful people are, it is just a delicious meal. "


    "Hahaha... Simon, don''t you understand?"


    A big guy laughed.


    This person''s name is Hei Xiong, and he is Hua Wujian''s right-hand man. In the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps, his position is equal to that of Simon.


    "Brother Xiong, what do I know?"

 Chapter 642： The true purpose of Wushuang base

    The black bear smiled and said, "Boss, this is trying to catch up. Why did the woman Bai Youwei refuse the invitation of the boss again and again? It is nothing more than that there are some people around her who think we dare not act against her. But if they choose to go out to clean up the zombies, Do you think how many people will come back after they finish the task?"


    "I know this naturally, but Bai Youwei will definitely go out too. If there is any danger to her and Yan Yi by then, wouldn''t the boss work in vain?"


    "Who told you that the old man was busy for nothing?" The black bear grinned badly.


    Simon was disgusted.


    "Does the boss intend to let people protect Bai Youwei secretly? But this is not safe! Faced with the corpses, all beings are equal. When there is a real danger outside, the people sent by the boss may not be able to protect Bai Youwei and the others."


    "Hey...that was before, now it''s different."


    "Why is it different?" Simon asked.


    The black bear pretended to be unpredictable, and did not answer Simon''s disgusting words.


    His move almost made Simon anxious.


    "Heizi, stop teasing Simon and give him things." Hua Wujian said at this time, ending the black bear''s mind of continuing to hang on to Simon''s appetite. .


    "Okay, boss!"


    When the boss spoke, the black bear would naturally not tease Simon anymore.


    "Give me what?" Simon was still a little unsure.


    "Naturally it is a good thing." As he said, the black bear took out a potion from his pocket and gave it to Simon. "This is for you."


    "this is?"


    Seeing the test tube with an unknown liquid in the black bear''s hand, Simon asked irritably.


    "Peng..."


    The black bear did not answer him, but stomped on the ground with his foot.


    Suddenly, as a muffled sound spread, where the black bear stepped on its foot, the entire sole of its foot sank into the ground.


    "I''ll go, Brother Xiong, when have you been so good?" Simon was shocked.


    "This is the power that this medicine brings to me. It''s still just the beginning. I heard from those researchers that when I fully integrate the power of the gene medicine, my strength will be stronger than it is now."


    "Genetic medicine? Is the liquid in this test tube the legendary genetic medicine that can improve a human body?"


    "You have too many questions, do you want?" Black Bear said impatiently.


    "Yes, yes, how can you not."


    Fearing that the black bear would take the genetic medicine back, Simon didn''t ask any more, and grabbed the genetic medicine in his hand.


    "Looking at you in a hurry, no one will rob you."


    "Hey... isn''t this excitement?" Simon held the genetic medicine like a baby, "Boss, how do you use this?"


    "Oral directly, but before taking it, you still have to inject anesthetics first, and you have to prepare a lot of food, otherwise, it will kill people." Hua Wujian said seriously.


    Ximen nodded solemnly when he heard what the boss said.


    Thinking back to the previous question, after Ximen got tired of taking the genetic medicine, he asked: "Boss, are you going to let people who have taken the genetic medicine secretly protect Bai Youwei and the others?"


    Hua Wujian smiled indifferently, and did not respond to Simon''s disgust.


    "Go, let''s go back. When you feel the improvement brought by the genetic medicine, then you will understand why I dare to let You Wei and the others go out to clean up the zombies."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Inside the manor.


    A few hours later.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Simon, who has initially successfully merged genetic medicine, is testing his strength in a courtyard at this time.


    A boulder of several hundred kilograms can be lifted by one hand. On the ergometer, with every fist thrown, it can produce more than a thousand kilograms of force, followed by speed, reaction, and vision. After being tired of trying, Simon found that they were far beyond ordinary people.


    "It''s amazing. Boss, is this gene potion so scary?" Simon asked with excitement after testing his overall strength.


    Hua Wujian, who was sitting in the chair, smiled indifferently: "How about the strength brought by the genetic medicine?"


    "It''s horrible. If it weren''t for my own experience, I would never have imagined that I could be so strong. Now I can do it easily." Simon said without hesitation.


    "Gene medicine is indeed a good thing, a fascinating power. I heard that there are also No.2, No.3, and No.4 medicines on top of the medicines we take. I really don¡¯t know how powerful that is. Exist?" Hua Wujian looked fascinated.


    Simon Tired came to sit down beside the crowd.


    "Boss, what number are we taking?"


    "Number One. Even if it''s just the number one potion, the entire base has only extracted more than ten. Our nine-day mercenary group is divided into four, and the rest is divided by other forces."


    Simon was a little puzzled: "How can such a good thing be extracted from this potion? We should increase the amount of extraction! Especially for more advanced potions, doesn''t the Elders know the importance of genetic potions to us?"


    Hua Wujian glanced at Simon in disgust, and said nothing.


    Instead, the man closest to him said: "Do you know what the raw materials of genetic medicine are?"


    Simon shook his head in disgust.


    "It''s a zombie, and it''s a middle-to-high-level zombie. According to those researchers, the second-level zombie can extract the No. 1 potion, and the probability that each zombie can successfully extract the No. 1 potion is less than one in a thousand, while the second potion requires three. Level 3 zombies have a success rate of 1%. Needless to say, level 3 zombies. So far, we have not seen any zombies above level 3."


    "This is how the gene medicine comes from?"


    "Otherwise? Fortunately, Potion No. 1 is fortunate to say that there are still many corpse groups in our Wushuang base. Among these corpse groups, there are one hundred and eighty thousand second-level zombies. It is not difficult to extract one hundred and eighty genetic medicines. , But it¡¯s harder than Potion One."


    "Old cat, you won''t tell me that the elders will let the outside forces go out to clean up the zombies this time, just to get more zombies, right?"


    The man, the old cat, smiled: "This is the main reason. Otherwise, why does the elders require every force to kill at least 50,000 zombies? No one knows how many zombies they killed outside. Only the corpses of these 50,000 zombies can be brought back for us to count. Of course, preventing super zombies from gathering more corpses is also one of them."


    Ximen couldn''t express surprise on his face: "I thought that the elders made such a decision just to reduce the number of zombies. It seems that every step, the elders has a calculation!"


    "We have to thank our old neighbor Tianting Base. If they hadn''t been destroyed and sent a group of researchers to us, how would we know that there are such treasures on the zombies?" Hua Wujian sighed.


    Other people think the same way.


    They are all aware of the existence of the Heavenly Base, but because of the distance issue, the two sides do not have much intersection.


    It wasn''t until a group of survivors from the Tianting base came to their base that the Wushuang base high-level officials knew that among the forces outside of them, someone had already walked ahead of most of them.


    "Wait, since the secret of the genetic medicine came from the Heavenly Court base, and the Heavenly Court base where the secret was first known was destroyed by the corpse tide, doesn''t it mean that the corpse tide that attacked the heavenly base is even more terrifying?" What, Simon said in disgust.


    "This is why this presbytery is determined to let the outside forces take the initiative to clean up the zombies in the territory. We need more powerful forces, and we also need to reduce the number of zombies. In the face of potential threats, there are only people who do not obey the command. There is a dead end." Hua Wujian said coldly.


    "In the last days, zombies are the masters of this world. We have no choice. We don''t want to increase our strength and reduce the number of zombies. Sooner or later, we will be destroyed." The black bear said solemnly.


    The old cat said: "Now that we have genetic medicine, this is our hope for survival. Therefore, if we don''t want our strength to be damaged, the uncontrolled and violent forces on the periphery will become our stepping stones. If they are used Their sacrifice in exchange for the rise of the base, they have also done a great thing useful to mankind in the last days."


    Simon nodded tiredly.


    "By the way, where''s Brother Chen? Why didn''t you see him?"


    "Didn''t you have guessed that the boss secretly sent someone to protect Bai Youwei and the others? Chen Du is the flower protector." The old cat smiled.


    Simon Nian was taken aback for a moment, then laughed.


    "I said that the boss will not let our future sister-in-law take risks. Brother Chen is a trustworthy person, and now he still takes the No. 1 potion. He is secretly protecting the two future sister-in-laws, so there is nothing to worry about."


    "The emergence of genetic medicine means the end of the early end of the world. A magnificent and turbulent world is coming. Who can take the lead, in the future, this sky will have his place." Hua Wujian suddenly sighed.


    Hearing the words, the three right-hand men around him looked at each other.


    "Others, I don''t know if there is this opportunity, but you can definitely become the overlord of the future."


    "We will follow the boss, overcome obstacles, ride the wind and waves, and build a legend that belongs to us."


    The three said one after another.


    "Hahaha...well, let us break out a piece of world that belongs to us in this last days."

 Chapter 643： Weakness is original sin

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Three days later, Wushuang base''s combat troops were dispatched.


    They are not to deal with the zombies, but to personally find other forces around the base, and force these forces to implement the orders issued by the base elders in the form of force.


    Facing the Wushuang base that was heavily armed and far superior to their own strength, they were still holding some fluke forces, and they all succumbed when the combat troops belonging to the Wushuang base appeared at the gate of their base.


    They don''t want to be destroyed or annexed, they can only go out to clean up the zombies.


    At the foot of the mountain of Qingcheng base.


    "It''s you again. Simon is tired, you really can''t shake it off like a mangy dog, why, come to find excitement again today?"


    The person who came to give Bai Youwei and the others an ultimatum this time was still Ximen.


    Knowing the purpose of the base, and knowing exactly what Bai Youwei will end up with Ximen, he didn''t care about Bai Youwei''s expression on his face.


    Ximen laughed in disgust, "Queen Allure, three days have passed, do you have a choice?"


    "Do I need to tell you how to choose?"


    "You are really right. You must tell me your choice today. Otherwise, this time we won''t be as easy to talk as we did three days ago."


    Bai Youwei looked at Simon and was tired of the people brought this time.


    A lot.


    Perhaps Wushuang Base is really moving, and this time Ximen is tired of bringing more than three hundred heavily armed soldiers.


    Once many of these people go to war, Bai Youwei and the others are not necessarily opponents of the other side.


    What''s more, this is only a small part of Wushuang base''s combatants, and they really tear their skins and never die. The final defeat is destined to be the Qingcheng base.


    Although Bai Youwei, a nine-day mercenary group, was jealous, but she was not without the power to resist, but a Wushuang base, she knew herself and was not an opponent of the other party anyway.


    I can''t understand Simon''s disgust with that look of doggies.


    Bai Youwei said coldly: "Since you want to know so much, well, I''ll tell you. Go back and tell Hua Wujian to dispel the thought of me. I am destined to be a woman he will never get. I choose to go out to clean up the zombies."


    "Haha... Queen Allure is indeed the Queen of Allure, she has a temper. Okay, I will bring this to the boss, and I hope Queen Allure will not regret it. Outside, it is very dangerous."


    "Then don''t bother you to worry about it."


    "Really? I hope you can laugh in the end."


    As he said, Simon turned around tired of it.


    The figure paused for a moment, and Simon, who didn''t know what he thought of, couldn''t help but look at a tree the size of an adult''s wrist.


    A wicked smile appeared on Simon''s face.


    Without speaking, he stepped towards the tree, and under Bai Youwei''s gaze, Ximen slapped his right hand on the trunk.


    There was a "click".


    The trunk was directly interrupted by Simon.


    Ximen shook his hand, as if he had done a trivial thing, and looked back at Bai Youwei: "Queen Qingcheng, you should be thankful that my boss is interested in you. Remember, it¡¯s not me that Ximen is afraid of you, I just respect you. My boss. In this last days, we still have to talk about strength in the end. Let''s go!"


    No longer staying, Simon was tired of leaving a word, and left with his people.


    Looking at their backs away, Bai Youwei and the others were jumping around.


    What does this guy mean?


    Interrupt a tree and leave a sentence, what does he want to express?


    "Do you know what he meant?" Bai Youwei asked Song Xiaoyu and others beside her.


    Wu Xiaoqi said with a cold face: "He seems to be demonstrating to us."


    "Demonstration?" Bai Youwei''s big star eyes changed slightly.


    "It should be because you feel that you have humiliated You Wei several times. Ximen wants to tell you this way, if it is not for fear of Hua Wujian, you are nothing in her eyes." Song Xiaoyu added.


    "Ah!"


    Having basically understood what Simon was tired of, Bai Youwei laughed.


    "That''s it? Did he find the wrong person?"


    "Who knows? Maybe people think this hand is very shocking, and I want Master You Wei to show respect to him in the future." Wu Xiaoqi said strangely.


    "The class door makes an axe." Song Xiaoyu hummed softly.


    Ximen might still think that his hand just now was very shocking, and he didn''t know him well. In the eyes of Bai Youwei and the others, his performance was no different from that of the jumping clown.


    The **** taking the No. 1 potion is shining in front of Bai Youwei, who owns the No. 2 potion super soldier. I really don¡¯t know where his confidence comes from?


    "idiot!"


    Bai Youwei gave a summary, and then led the team back to the base.


    No matter how ignorant Ximen is, they dare not take it seriously.


    Because of this, after returning to the base, Bai Youwei convened a meeting with the base high-level officials, and then proceeded to prepare for the cleaning of the zombies.


    In the past three days, they have almost cleaned up the surrounding corpses. Through Yan Tianhua and his team''s three-day sleepless efforts, they extracted three No. 2 potions and seven No. 1 potions on the original basis. .


    This time, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi took both the second potion, and the extra one was given to Song Xiaoyu.


    In the small Qingcheng base, there are now six second-level super fighters.


    In addition to them, there are also 19 Super Soldiers, and their strength is not as big as that of three days ago.


    There are more than 800 people in the entire Qingcheng base. Among them, about 500 are responsible for fighting. The rest are old, young, women and children. When they are at the base, they are basically responsible for logistics.


    After the meeting decided, more than 800 people in the base, all the members responsible for the battle were dispatched. The logistics personnel, except for the children and some elderly people, also went out to be responsible for logistics and transporting zombies. The only people who don''t need to go out are researchers like Yan Tianhua.


    These people are all Bai Youwei''s darlings. The loss of one made her feel bad, so they were also left at the base.


    Wushuang Base has a mission to let the major forces clean up the zombies this time.


    Fifty thousand corpses of zombies of different levels.


    No one would think that Wushuang Base would listen to you saying that there are as many zombies as you kill. There is no evidence, and no one believes you even if you say it in a mess. Therefore, it is certain to bring back the corpse of the zombie.


    Of course, even if there is no upper limit for the mission of Wushuang Base, Bai Youwei and the others will not let go of the corpses that were killed.


    These are the fundamentals of genetic medicine, and no one is willing to abandon them.


    After the tasks were assigned, Bai Youwei asked Chang Bai to stay.


    He has the ability to guard against beasts, coupled with the use of No. 2 genetic medicine, the strength is enough to shelter the safety of the base.


    Unable to follow Bai Youwei and the others, Chang Bai was a little unwilling, but he did not dare to disobey Bai Youwei''s orders.


    "Old Hei, if the queen makes a mistake, you and my brother will be strangers from now on."


    Unable to protect the queen personally, Chang Bai can only delegate the task of protecting Bai Youwei to Chang Hei.


    "You don''t need to say that I know it. If I don''t die, no one can hurt the queen."


    After the final arrangement was explained, Bai Youwei led her team to leave the base.


    On the same day, the eleven members of the forces around Wushuang Base all left the place where they depended for survival, and all of them were fully armed and killed where zombies gathered.


    Above the boundless earth.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Fight with them."


    "Brothers and sisters, if you meet on a narrow road, the brave wins, kill all these trifles."


    "Don''t be afraid, kill me, save up to 50,000 zombies, and we can return to the base."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The battle between the survivors and the zombies broke out, and the Wushuang base was full of screams and screams.


    Inside the Wushuang base.


    The high-level base of the base has received news that all parties have gone out to clean up the zombies.


    All the high-ranking, pampered bosses are happy to see what is happening at the moment.


    They didn''t care about the casualties of the peripheral forces. They only knew that the plan of the Presbyterian Church was successful.


    "Now we can sit back and enjoy it."


    "Hahaha...These peripheral forces are already out of control. This time it happens that while letting them collect zombies for us, they can also weaken their power. When their mission is completed, I believe they will not have much combat power. When the time comes, All of us can completely annex and merge them."


    "Multiple arrows, this is a good start."


    "Everyone, I wish our Wushuang base become bigger and stronger."


    "cheers!"

 Chapter 644： The queen who didnt escape

    field.


    The killing sounded everywhere, fierce battles.


    Under the threat of Wushuang Base, all forces had to kill the zombies.


    No one has ever thought of **** and slipping.


    The mission limit of fifty thousand corpses in Wushuang Base completely dispelled their thoughts.


    Unless they don''t want to continue to survive in the Wushuang base''s sphere of influence, otherwise, there will be no power to choose.


    In just one day, more than three to fifty thousand zombies died in the hands of the survivors, and the casualties on the side of the survivors were also not small.


    Thousands of sacrifices.


    Among them, those who died in frontal battles with zombies accounted for only one-third of the total number of victims, a small number were accidentally injured, and more were infected after injury.


    The cleanup of the zombies continues.


    There are no zombies in the surrounding area, and all forces are moving further.


    But the further away from the base, the greater the risks faced by all forces.


    "Damn, we are surrounded."


    "Why do so many zombies suddenly appear?"


    "Boss, we have encountered a large number of corpses, what should we do?"


    "Kill out, all follow me in the same direction, kill out together."


    "Ahhh... Chief, save me, save me..."


    Unfortunately, something happened.


    A member of the force strayed into the gathering place of a large group of corpses.


    At the beginning, only twos and threes of zombies were seen moving on the street, but when movement came out, a large number of zombies appeared in the surrounding alleys and buildings.


    The terrifying number of zombies surrounded the combatants of this force, and the crazy corpse group was like a wasp stabbed in the honeycomb, swarming, and in a blink of an eye, all the retreats of the opponent were blocked.


    The sound of screaming and screaming became one piece.


    In this **** and incomplete battlefield, within ten minutes of effort, a team of hundreds of people was drowned in a tide of zombies, and soon there was no movement.


    The same encounter has occurred in other forces.


    Those forces that were besieged by a group of corpses, or were unlucky enough to be targeted by Level 3 zombies, either the entire army was annihilated or the entire team was beaten to death by the zombies.


    The people who survived by fluke are also those who die and are terrified.


    Humans, who were not dominant in number, left the high wall and did not have enough weapons and equipment. Since they took the initiative to find the corpse group, the outcome of the vast majority of people has been doomed.


    The cruel reality shattered many people''s last hope for survival, and the mutual suppression between humans also made those who escaped dead completely lost in the wild.


    Compared with other forces, Bai Youwei and others, who are obviously stronger than others, are also not having a good time.


    Being stared at by Level 3 zombies, there are also thousands of ordinary corpses attacking them, and the situation is no more dangerous than other forces.


    In order to eliminate this group of zombies, Bai Youwei and the others paid more than a hundred lives to wipe out all the zombies in this battle, which can be said to have suffered heavy losses.


    "Youwei, there are fewer and fewer zombies around. We want to complete the task assigned by Wushuang Base, and we can only go farther. But this will increase the risk. Once we fall into the encirclement of the corpse group, we are afraid that it will be very difficult. It''s hard to get out."


    While the logistics personnel were cleaning the battlefield, the base high-level officials headed by Song Xiaoyu came to Bai Youwei and said.


    Bai Youwei knows the current situation, but what can she do?


    They chose the road. They didn''t complete the task assigned by Wushuang Base. Others Bai Youwei didn''t know that Hua Wujian would definitely take advantage of the question, and then justifiably lead people to annex her base to achieve his goal.


    The greenness on her face has long since faded, and Bai Youwei, who has become extremely determined, gritted her teeth and said, "Go on, there are no obstacles that we can''t pass."


    "Master Youwei, why don''t we leave Jianghang Province and return to Minghai City! Anyway, we have to face the zombies. Instead of staying here and suffering, it is better to fight once, let''s go back to the villa base?" Wu Xiaoqi suggested.


    After this day and night, Wu Xiaoqi didn''t know how many life and death crises they had experienced.


    If it weren''t for the large number of super fighters in their team and their keen awareness of the surrounding environment, when they were sneak attacked by Level 3 zombies last night, they would have been destroyed.


    But even if they survived in the end, but recalling that Yan Yi was almost scratched by a zombie last night, Wu Xiaoqi and the others still had lingering fears.


    Bai Youwei shook her head for Wu Xiaoqi''s proposal.


    "Going back is affirmative, but not now. Now we have a way to enhance our own strength. As long as we have a few more super fighters in the base, we can see hope. Everyone will hold on for a few more days, and only need to bring back 50,000 zombies. After extracting enough genetic medicine from the corpse, we will go home."


    "But your situation is very dangerous like this. Why don''t you and Yan Yi stop participating in the next battle and leave it to us?" Song Xiaoyu said.


    "Queen, leave the task of killing zombies to me. I promise to bring back 50,000 zombies." Chang Hei promised.


    Bai Youwei said: "I am a queen, how can I retreat when I get to the battlefield? You don''t need to say anything, live and die together, advance and retreat together, the corpses of 50,000 zombies, I will decide Bai Youwei, no one can stop it."


    Seeing Bai Youwei''s persistence, Song Xiaoyu is not good at what they are talking about.


    "Well, since you have decided, then we will accompany you." Song Xiaoyu said.


    Wu Xiaoqi is not persuading too much.


    Order the logistics personnel to speed up the loading speed of the zombies.


    After the battlefield was cleaned up, Bai Youwei led the team further away.


    In a flash, five days passed.


    After seven days of cleaning up, there were no more than three-digit corpses within dozens of kilometers around Wushuang base.


    Similarly, through methods such as slicing Hu, piecing together, and uniting, they finally returned to their base with the power of 50,000 zombies.


    Naturally, they would not take the corpses away, but pile them up in one place, and then let them report to Wushuang Base.


    After the Wushuang base personnel counted correctly, they could leave.


    What they didn''t expect was that after they left, Wushuang Base dispatched countless trucks to load and transport the corpses of these zombies.


    Bai Youwei collected 50,000 zombies on the eighth day.


    After this period of fighting with zombies, there are fewer than one hundred combatants who have followed Bai Youwei to leave the base and are still alive.


    The sacrifice was great, but fortunately, they could finally return to their base.


    "Your number has reached the mission requirements, you can go back now." After the staff who counted the corpses confirmed the number, Bai Youwei and the others waited for the most anticipated sentence during this time.


    Bai Youwei and them all looked very tired, and the gray-headed group of people heard the words, and their faces showed long-lost smiles.


    "Okay, everything is over. Xiao Qi, let the logistics staff load these zombies into the car. Let''s pull some of them back, and then come back and transport the rest for a while."


    "Yes, Master Youwei!"


    Wu Xiaoqi responded, and then ordered the waiting logisticians to load the corpses into the car.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    When the logistics staff started to move the corpses, the staff from Wushuang Base who came to count the corpses called them to stop.


    The logistics staff looked confused.


    what''s the situation?


    Bai Youwei frowned slightly, she felt that something bad would happen.

 Chapter 645： Pretend to be cooler than for a while

    Wu Xiaoqi coldly looked at the shouting soldier and said, "We naturally took these zombies away. What, has Wushuang Base stipulated that we are not allowed to move these zombies?"


    A soldier in charge of counting the number of zombies walked towards Wu Xiaoqi and the others.


    "You are not allowed to move these corpses."


    "What do you mean?" Wu Xiaoqi frowned, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    The soldiers who stopped them were not afraid of the killing intent in Wu Xiaoqi''s eyes, and said coldly: "It''s not interesting, but you can''t move these corpses."


    Bai Youwei and the others leaned over here.


    "Don''t let us move the corpses of the zombies, you always have to give us an explanation, right?" Song Xiaoyu said.


    "There is nothing to explain. Your mission has been completed, please leave immediately. If you still want to continue cleaning up zombies outside, I don''t mind arranging another 50,000 corpse mission for you." The soldier said strongly.


    "you wanna die--"


    Chang Hei, who was following Bai Youwei, couldn''t understand the warrior''s face, and rushed towards the warrior angrily.


    "Someone is making trouble."


    "Wow..."


    The warrior was also acquainted, knowing that he was weak and not a dark opponent, and when he saw that the opponent was about to do something, he immediately shouted.


    Suddenly, the surrounding soldiers from Wushuang Base looked towards them one after another. Some soldiers with rifles in their hands pointed their guns at Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Protect the Queen!"


    Although Bai Youwei only had more than a hundred combatants left on their side, and they were all very tired, they were not afraid of the soldiers on the side of Wushuang Base.


    They quickly placed Bai Youwei and Yan Yi in the middle, and the weapons in their hands were also aimed at the people in Wushuang Base.


    "Put down the gun."


    "You put the gun down first."


    The two sides formed a confrontation, and no one showed weakness to anyone.


    People from other forces who were transporting zombies from the wild saw this scene, and stopped staring at the two sides of Bai Youwei and Wushuang Base, a little confused as to how the two sides suddenly became hostile.


    The soldier who spoke first said coldly: "Do you want to rebel?"


    "You are unreasonable at first. If you don''t give us a saying that you can''t move the corpse of a zombie, you can''t stop us today." Wu Xiaoqi said tit-for-tat.


    The soldier is impatient.


    "Okay, okay, okay, you are very kind..." As he said, the soldier took out the walkie-talkie and said something, and then stared at Bai Youwei and the others coldly, "You wait, I hope you can be as arrogant as you are now. ."


    The soldiers seemed confident.


    With his little warrior daring to threaten Bai Youwei and the others, as long as he is not a fool, he knows that there must be a problem.


    "Sister, they seem to value the corpses of these zombies very much." Yan Yi whispered beside Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei naturally realized it too.


    "It''s okay, there is my sister, and my sister will support you when the sky falls."


    The two sides just consumed it like this, and no one planned to do it in advance.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Buzzing..."


    From Wushuang Base''s direction, the sound of the helicopter first came to Bai Youwei and the others.


    Everyone looked up towards the distant sky and saw two armed helicopters slowly flying towards them.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a roar on the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, I saw several chariots and two large trucks driving towards Bai Youwei and the others.


    "You are dead."


    The soldier who was the first to stop Bai Youwei and the others from carrying the corpse saw the support troops approaching, and said viciously to Wu Xiaoqi, and then trot towards the direction of the convoy.


    The convoy stopped.


    From the chariot ahead, a man in a combat uniform, a crooked hat and sunglasses walked out.


    "Who is making trouble here?" the man said lazily.


    "Sir, you are finally here." The soldier trot to the other side and said respectfully.


    "You let someone inform the base that someone is making trouble here?"


    "Yes, the sir, that''s them." The soldier turned his head and pointed at Wu Xiaoqi and them.


    The man glanced at Wu Xiaoqi and them, then raised his hand and waved: "Enclose them for me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers who came with the man got out of the car one after another.


    More than one hundred people quickly surrounded Bai Youwei and the others, aiming directly at them with their guns.


    This is not enough.


    Two helicopters in the sky also arrived, and the cannons also pointed directly at the place where Bai Youwei and them were.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Seeing Wushuang Base deploying powerful firepower in front of them, some logistics personnel around Bai Youwei became nervous for a while.


    In the past, only the soldiers who counted the number of zombies existed, and Bai Youwei''s side could still form a confrontation with them, but now Wushuang Base has even dispatched helicopters. Faced with the armed helicopter carrying artillery shells, their hearts are suddenly lost, and their hearts are also growing. A sense of fear.


    Controlling Bai Youwei and the others, the man walked towards them with a few guards.


    "Is it that you are making trouble here?" The man''s eyes were first placed on Wu Xiaoqi, very frivolous, and some did not put Wu Xiaoqi in his eyes.


    Wu Xiaoqi stared coldly.


    "We didn''t. Was it yours who did us first?"


    Hearing the words, the man tilted his neck and looked at the soldier who asked to inform the base: "Your hand first?"


    "It''s not the sir. It''s these people who want to take away the zombies here. They don''t listen to them. I can only control them first."


    "Um?"


    The man''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Are you going to take away the zombies here?"


    "We killed the zombies, and Wushuang Base did not say that these corpses cannot be taken away. Why can''t we take them away?" Wu Xiaoqi said.


    "Hehe..." The man sneered twice, "What are you doing with these zombies?"


    "I don''t need to tell you this."


    "Hey, the little girl is quite temperamental." The man said lightly, and then quickly took out a pistol from his thigh and pointed it at Wu Xiaoqi, "Do you think it is necessary now?"


    Wu Xiaoqi''s eyes narrowed.


    "Are you looking for death, right?"


    "Heh!" The man was obviously amused by Wu Xiaoqi''s words.


    He pointed the gun at each other, and the other party even dared to speak up. Where did this stinky lady have the courage?


    The man took off his sunglasses and said contemptuously: "Do you think I dare not shoot?"


    "You can try it."


    "There is a kind, then let me see where your confidence comes from." As he said, the man moved the muzzle aimed at Wu Xiaoqi''s head to her thigh.


    "stop!"


    Just when the man was about to shoot, Bai Youwei said.


    "Anyone who doesn''t have long eyes and wants to die?"


    The man twisted his neck and looked at Bai Youwei.


    But with just one glance, the man''s gaze at Bai Youwei froze.


    "The best, and it''s two."


    The man exclaimed inwardly.


    Bai Youwei didn''t know the other party''s inner thoughts, and walked to the front among the soldiers.


    "A big man is embarrassed by a woman, do you feel glorious?" Bai Youwei said.


    The man recovered from his consternation.


    His eyes swept over Yan Yi and Bai Youwei, and finally stayed on Bai Youwei.


    "I didn''t expect that I could still find a beauty like you here. It seems that I was lucky today." The man said, putting away the pistol in his hand, his eyes didn''t have any coveting meaning for Bai Youwei. A trace of convergence.


    Facing the man''s frivolous words, Bai Youwei frowned.


    "Is Wushuang Base all the disciples?"


    "Haha!" The man laughed twice: "Are you their head?"


    "Yes!"


    "Very good. Since you are their leader, then your people have made mistakes. Should you be punished if you are the leader?"


    "What wrong did we make? Just because we want to take away the zombies we killed?"


    "If I say yes, then yes, do I need a reason?"


    "you¡­¡­"

 Chapter 646： Post-incident crematorium

    Bai Youwei was very angry by the other party.


    But looking at the soldiers brought by the opponent and the two helicopters in the sky, even if she was angry now, she could only endure the evil breath.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... even anger is so good-looking, you say, how should I punish you?" The man smiled evilly, and at the same time, the figure walked towards Bai Youwei.


    "Shameless, you are looking for death!"


    The so-called humiliation of the master.


    Wu Xiaoqi, who was already intent on killing the man, now sees the other party molesting Bai Youwei so unscrupulously, as the personal soldier of the two mistresses, she can''t help it anyway.


    As soon as the voice fell, Wu Xiaoqi rushed towards the man at a speed that ordinary human eyes could barely catch.


    "Follow me, you...ah..."


    The man still wanted to say something, but unfortunately, before he turned his head to look at Wu Xiaoqi, Wu Xiaoqi had already come to him.


    With one move, one of the arms of the master controlling the opponent broke off, and Wu Xiaoqi, who came to the back of the opponent at the same time, kicked each of them behind the man''s knee joints.


    The man couldn''t control his legs and knelt down.


    Before the other soldiers could react, Wu Xiaoqi had an extra gun in his hand and pointed it directly at the opponent''s head.


    "Tell me to shoot you again!" Wu Xiaoqi said coldly.


    "Quickly let go of sir!"


    Everything happened so quickly. When the soldiers from the surrounding Wushuang Base reacted, the man had been subdued by Wu Xiaoqi, and he was in control of his life and death.


    The surrounding soldiers pointed their guns at Wu Xiaoqi.


    Wu Xiaoqi was not afraid.


    "Let them put the gun down."


    The man with his legs kneeling on the ground gritted his teeth and forcibly endured the pain of his broken arm: "Do you think you can get out of here if you control me?"


    "boom¡­"


    "what¡­"


    Without a trace of nonsense, Wu Xiaoqi fired a shot directly on the man''s other arm.


    "Let your people put down their guns."


    "Ah...Smelly bitch, believe it or not, I killed you..." The man was a bit spine, and at this time, he still dared to be fierce Wu Xiaoqi.


    "boom¡­"


    Wu Xiaoqi is not a good man and a believer.


    Not to mention that all the soldiers brought out by Old Wei are as cruel and cruel as he is, but they are definitely a bit fierce in their decisiveness.


    Wu Xiaoqi shot the man in the leg again, and the man grinned in pain.


    "You kind of kill me."


    "Okay, if you want to die, I will fulfill you." Wu Xiaoqi seemed to really want to kill the other party.


    Point the gun at the man''s head and shoot.


    Hearing the words, the man with a distorted face and savage eyes trembled in his heart.


    "and many more¡­"


    Wu Xiaoqi smiled contemptuously: "Why, I don''t want to die anymore?"


    The man gritted his teeth with hatred towards Wu Xiaoqi.


    "What good is it for you to kill me?"


    "It''s no good, but at least it can pull you to cushion us."


    "You..." The man was annoyed by Wu Xiaoqi''s words and wanted to vomit blood: "Very well, you are very kind. Put down the gun for me..."


    "Sir..."


    "Put down the gun¡ª"


    Even if it was eaten in Wu Xiaoqi''s hands, even the soldiers around didn''t seem to listen to his orders, and the man''s anger almost broke through the sky.


    With his roar, the soldiers around did not dare to hesitate any longer, and put down their guns one after another.


    "And the two big guys in the sky. I know that there are snipers above me with guns. Would you like to bet that when they attack me, I have enough time to send you back to the west?"


    The man''s heart trembled.


    Made one wrong step, wrong step.


    He who chose to yield is no longer comparable to Wu Xiaoqi in aura.


    The soldiers have already let down their guns and let the people on the helicopter compromise. It seems that there is nothing left to say.


    Let a soldier signal the gunship in the sky to land.


    When the helicopter found a place to stop, the people inside also walked out and put their weapons on the ground.


    When the surrounding arms were temporarily disarmed, Song Xiaoyu on Bai Youwei''s side asked their people to pick up all the weapons that the soldiers had placed on the ground.


    The situation turned suddenly


    "What else do you want me to do?"


    Wu Xiaoqi''s eyes narrowed when he heard the man''s words.


    Looking at Bai Youwei, she seemed to be asking her something.


    "You Wei, the knot has been formed and cannot be reconciled. I will keep doing nothing. The big deal is that we will leave Jiangzhou." Song Xiaoyu whispered beside Bai Youwei.


    A trace of unbearable flashed in Bai Youwei''s eyes, but she quickly became firm.


    "Kill all..."


    "Queen Allure, wait..."


    Just when Bai Youwei was about to issue an order to kill all these fighters, a voice appeared in time.


    Everyone looked at the sound source.


    I saw a long-haired man wearing a red and blue corpse from the team of other forces walking out.


    Seeing him, Bai Youwei and the others obviously didn''t know each other, and all of them remained relatively vigilant, but after seeing him, the surprise in his eyes flashed by the men on the man''s side.


    "Master Chen Du?"


    When the soldiers around saw the incoming person, their faces were obviously startled.


    Governor Chen ignored these soldiers and hurried to Wu Xiaoqi''s side.


    "Master Chen, save me, save me quickly."


    Du Chen stared at the man begging for mercy with cold eyes: "You shouldn''t be rude to Queen Allure."


    The man was taken aback: "My lord, my lord, I..."


    "She is the woman our boss looks after."


    "boom¡­"


    Chen Du''s second sentence exited.


    As soon as the man heard the words and showed horror in his eyes, Governor Chen got an extra gun in his hand, and directly solved him.


    "This¡­"


    The man did not die in Wu Xiaoqi''s hands, but was killed by his own people. This change was simply shocking.


    Without the chips, Wu Xiaoqi''s heart trembled.


    Almost instinctively, she would take Chen Du as a new hostage.


    Governor Chen hurriedly said: "Captain Xiao Qi, don''t be nervous, I''m not malicious."


    Wu Xiaoqi''s movements stagnated.


    In order to relieve Wu Xiaoqi and the others from their vigilance, Governor Chen said to the other soldiers: "I killed this waste, and it has nothing to do with Queen Allure. If anyone has an opinion, you can come to the headquarters of the Jiutian Mercenary Corps to find me."


    The soldiers present hesitated for a moment, and then unanimously said: "Yes, Lord Chen Du."


    Mr. Chen''s words were obviously better than those of the men, and the soldiers around did not hesitate at all, but directly responded.


    "Go to your business!"


    "My lord, our gun?"


    Some soldiers looked at the subordinates beside Bai Youwei, their eyes all on the weapons in their hands.


    Governor Chen also noticed.


    "If you didn''t keep your gun, it can only prove that you are useless. Why, do you need me to help you get it back?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare!"


    "That''s not going to go away!"


    The soldiers around no longer hesitate.


    The soldiers who came to support returned directly, and the soldiers counted the number of zombies here, and continued to count the corpses. It seemed like nothing had been released before.


    A crisis was lifted in this way, and the atmosphere on the scene was also eased.


    "Why do you want to help us?" Wu Xiaoqi asked Chen Du at this time.


    Du Chen said coldly: "No, I''m helping the base."


    "Um?"


    Wu Xiaoqi and they were slightly confused.


    Governor Chen explained: "I know everybody''s ability to kill zombies in the wild. If you want to get rid of the people here and leave, no one can stop you."


    "You have been following us?" Bai Youwei said coldly.


    "No, but to protect the Queen of Allure in secret. This is our boss''s order. However, after witnessing the skill of the Queen, I realized that the boss''s worry is unnecessary. Compared with you, I am not at all as strong as you. Inflow."


    "Thank you really." Bai Youwei sneered.


    "It''s all the subordinates should do, the Queen doesn''t need to be outside."


    "Stop, I have nothing to do with Hua Wujian, we''d better see something outside. Now that the farce is over, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 647： I miss the days of being by the Lord

    Governor Chen thought for a while, and said, "My Lady Queen wants to take away these zombies. It''s probably impossible. Please forgive me, Lord Queen."


    "You said the same. Well, why do you say this?"


    "The base needs these corpses to extract genetic medicine. When you go out to clean up the zombies, in fact, the base uses your hands to collect a large number of zombies in the shortest time. Since you piled up the corpses here, they already belong to the base. Yes. If you want to move the corpses of these zombies, you are using the interests of all forces on the base. At that time, even our boss will not be able to help you anymore."


    "Is there anyone in the base who can extract genetic medicine?" Song Xiaoyu blurted out these words without even thinking about it.


    Du Chen looked at her unexpectedly.


    Song Xiaoyu, who seemed to realize that he had leaked his mouth, stopped speaking.


    The corner of Chen Du''s mouth inadvertently curled up slightly, and then said to Bai Youwei: "Yes, there must be such a talent around the Queen, right?"


    Being watched by the opponent''s gaze, Bai Youwei felt uneasy in her heart.


    Shifting his gaze, his gaze stayed for a while on the corpses of the zombies, Bai Youwei forced her unwillingness in her heart, and said coldly: "Okay, since it''s something from the base, I won''t move. Xiao Qi, let''s go."


    "Master Youwei..."


    "let''s go!"


    Without further ado, Bai Youwei returned to Yan Yi and took her directly onto a locomotive.


    "asshole!"


    Wu Xiaoqi, who saw Bai Youwei''s determination and understood her difficulties, yelled and got into a car.


    As everyone from Qingcheng base got on the car, the convoy slowly drove towards the other side.


    Seeing Bai Youwei and their leaving motorcade, Governor Chen didn''t stay in place much, and left directly.


    Qingcheng base.


    "My Lady Queen, they are back."


    "Sister Queen..."


    The team returned to the base, and the people who stayed at the base came out to greet Bai Youwei and them.


    The number is small, only forty or fifty people, mainly children.


    Bai Youwei and the others smiled strongly, and the bitterness in their eyes was hard to conceal.


    "How come only this person comes back?"


    "Where are the other big brothers and sisters?"


    "Sir Queen Queen, what about brothers and sisters?"


    Someone finally found out about the team.


    The old man said more implicitly, but those children were very direct.


    "Old Hei, what''s the matter?" Chang Bai came to the crowd, his domineering sword frowning.


    Chang Hei, who has always been outspoken, turned his head away, with a look of suffering.


    "Let''s go back to the base, let''s talk about what happened."


    Bai Youwei spoke and led a group of people towards the inside of the base.


    The old people around were all winking, and one after another called the children aside to prevent them from disturbing Bai Youwei and others.


    Go back to the main room of the base.


    Chang Bai had learned from Song Xiaoyu and the others about what happened to Bai Youwei and their outing this time.


    When he heard their last encounter, Chang Bai said nothing, turned around and left the base.


    But his actions were stopped by Bai Youwei.


    "Damn it, we sacrificed so much and got nothing in the end. I''m not reconciled." Someone said sadly.


    In order to save the corpses of 50,000 zombies, they paid too much.


    The two queens went into battle in person, and their companions fought with the zombies with their lives. Originally, I expected these corpses to extract more genetic medicine. As a result, Wushuang Base reaped the benefits of the fishermen and completely wiped out all their efforts and hopes. Such a painful blow would be unbearable by anyone.


    Wu Xiaoqi and the others are not comfortable either.


    The spoils in exchange for their lives finally fulfilled others. This feeling of powerlessness and being bullied by others would be weird if they could let go.


    "If the Lord is by our side, will such a thing happen again?" Wu Xiaoqi murmured.


    Recalling the days when he was with Wei Xiao, Wu Xiaoqi missed it so much at this moment.


    At that time, apart from being overshadowed by others, who would dare to show them a face?


    Not to mention bullying Bai Youwei and their mistresses.


    If Wei Xiao knew, I''m afraid the good days of Wushuang Base would come to an end.


    "If Brother Xiao is here, don''t even think of anyone from Wushuang Base."


    Bai Youwei motioned everyone to stop discussing.


    "The situation is not as good as others, we have nothing to say. But today, we must remember that this place will be found one day." Bai Youwei said firmly.


    Everyone also knew that Qingcheng Base could not compete with Wushuang Base anyway. This time they suffered a loss. No matter how dissatisfied they were, they could only bite their teeth and swallow them in their stomachs.


    No longer think about what has happened.


    Wu Xiaoqi said: "Master Youwei, we are afraid that we will have to deal with it carefully in the next time. This time, Wushuang base let our peripheral forces clean up the zombies. Although the purpose is for genetic medicine, I don''t believe that they have no other plans. The strength of the forces has been greatly damaged. If they have any ideas about us, the threat we will face is undoubtedly greater than ever."


    "Xiao Qi, do you suspect Wushuang Base will take this opportunity to annex our peripheral forces?" Song Xiaoyu frowned.


    "Yes! Although the Wushuang base was strong in the past, they have to pay a high price if they want to forcibly annex us, but now..."


    In the following words, Wu Xiaoqi did not continue, but most of the people present were sensible people, and they knew what Wu Xiaoqi wanted to express.


    "This group of shameless people, if they dare to do this, it will be a big deal with them."


    "Whoever dares to hurt the two queens, I will fight them desperately."


    "If we really get there, then we have no choice but to fight to the death!"


    Many people expressed their struggle to the end.


    It can be seen that the people in the base run by Bai Youwei are very loyal to her.


    Someone said this before, and there may be some reliance, but now, the total number of people who can fight at Qingcheng Base is only a hundred, and such strength is not afraid of Wushuang Base, and their loyalty does not need to be verified.


    Bai Youwei looked at everyone''s expressions in her eyes.


    For Wu Xiaoqi''s words, she had no doubts.


    Wushuang Base had the heart to annex peripheral forces a long time ago. There used to be no chance due to various reasons. Now, if they continue to fight, the sow does not believe it.


    "No matter what happens next, let''s do it now. Okay, that''s it for today''s meeting. Everyone is tired this time out. Let''s go and rest!"


    Bai Youwei spoke to end this small meeting.


    Although the people present are still aggrieved by Wushuang base''s approach, they also know that they cannot reverse what has happened.


    After all, his own strength is not strong enough.


    If they have enough strength, can Wushuang Base still dare to be so arrogant?


    Weak and small, really have to be restricted everywhere.


    Everyone stopped talking, got up, retreated to Bai Youwei, and left in frustration.


    "Sister, I think O''Neill sauce!" Yan Yi Chuchu said.


    Facing the sad gaze in Yan Yi''s eyes, Bai Youwei felt a pain in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, we will be able to return to my husband."

 Chapter 648： Wolves? Familiar name

    The station where the Wushuang base nine-day mercenary group is located.


    "came back?"


    "came back!"


    "You Wei and the others are fine, right?"


    In a villa in the manor, Hua Wujian asked in a flat tone after seeing the dust returning.


    Du Chen came to Hua Wujian and sat down, took the water glass handed by the maid and placed it on the table in front of him, saying, "The two queens are okay, and they have safely returned to Qingcheng base."


    "With our brother Chen Du, it will be hard for my sister-in-law to have anything in the future, right, brother Chen Du?" Old Cat joked.


    Chen Du smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Why, what''s the problem?" Hua Wujian asked.


    Du Chen smiled bitterly: "Boss, this time you asked me to secretly protect the two queens. This is totally unnecessary."


    "Oh?"


    In the face of Hua Wujian and other people''s puzzled gazes, Chen Du did not appetite everyone, and recounted what he had seen and heard during the time he was with Bai Youwei.


    At the beginning, everyone present still listened to the story and listened to Supervisor Chen about what happened around Bai Youwei and the others during this period, but when Supervisor Chen said that Bai Youwei and others were stronger than him, not to mention the old cat. Waiting for someone, even Hua Wujian''s face became a bit solemn.


    "Did they also take genetic medicine?" Simon asked in surprise.


    Governor Chen nodded: "I was skeptical at the beginning, but I was not sure. It wasn''t until they clashed with the soldiers who counted the corpses of zombies after they completed the mission, that I was sure that they also knew about the gene medicine, and that they could get zombies from them. The person who extracted the genetic medicine from the corpse."


    "This¡­¡­"


    After listening to Governor Chen''s words, Simon''s expression on his tired face couldn''t help but look hard.


    "Simon, what''s the matter? Look at your expression, it seems shocked?" The black bear noticed that Simon''s body was twitching, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Simon was tired of answering him, but he felt that his old face was hot.


    It turned out that Bai Youwei and the others also knew about the existence of genetic medicine, and they had also taken it.


    Hearing what Chen Du said, the genetic medicine people took was probably higher than the one he took.


    Recalling his performance in front of Bai Youwei and others seven days ago...


    Mad, I''m afraid the other party treats himself as an idiot, right?


    This face was really lost to grandma''s house.


    Seeing that Simon was tired of speaking, the black bear didn''t ask, and looked at Hua Wujian: "Boss, if you follow what Brother Chen Du said, this is not a good thing."


    "Unexpectedly, Bai Youwei and the others will have an extra hole card in their hands. Boss, you can''t let them continue to develop, otherwise, it will become more difficult for us to grasp the Qingcheng base in the future." The old cat said with a solemn expression. .


    The people present were all Hua Wujian''s confidantes, and they knew part of Hua Wujian''s thoughts.


    Originally, Hua Wujian wanted to use the decision of this presbytery to break Bai Youwei''s backing, and then forcefully annex Bai Youwei and the others, but who ever thought that there are talents who can extract genetic medicine in Bai Youwei''s base.


    The emergence of genetic medicine undoubtedly broke the disadvantage of a power shortage of manpower.


    They are all people who have taken genetic medicine. Through digestion and fusion during this period of time, they are very clear about the power of genetic medicine.


    Let me put it this way! A person who takes No. 1 genetic medicine can deal with ordinary people who have not taken genetic medicine dozens of times at the same time, provided he has certain fighting awareness and fighting skills.


    This is still the case of unarmed and head-on confrontation. If equipped with weapons and in a complex environment, people of the same physique can be destroyed a hundred times after taking the No. 1 genetic medicine. Even a thousand times ordinary people who have the same physique as themselves.


    Thinking of this, in other words, although Bai Youwei and the others suffered heavy losses this time, their overall strength not only did not weaken, but was better than before.


    What''s wrong with the number one hundred people?


    If these hundred people become super fighters, their combat power is simply unimaginable.


    Hua Wujian, who seems to have always been approachable, gentle and elegant, knew that Bai Youwei and the others also had the talents to extract genetic medicine, his handsome face couldn''t help but become gloomy at this moment.


    "People who are beautiful, sure enough, luck will not be too bad. For a long time, I think You Wei and the others are in my pocket, so I have the patience to accompany them, but now, they have the ability to escape from me The potential of the palm of the hand. The prey that I can¡¯t control, even if I love it, I can¡¯t let it go.¡±


    "Boss, what are you going to do?" Du Chen asked.


    Hua Wujian squinted.


    "I don''t like things that are beyond my control."


    "Then I will gather the team now and completely knock down the Qingcheng base." Ximen got up in disgust, and said hostilely.


    Hua Wujian glanced at him.


    "Have I said that I want to deal with You Wei''s forces?"


    "Huh?" Simon was taken aback for a moment, then smiled bitterly, "The boss, what do you mean?"


    "The talents who can extract genetic medicine are too talented to put in the hands of Youwei and the others. Bring them to our Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps, here, they are suitable for them. By the way, remember to keep it secret, this is our talent." Hua Wujian emphasized at last.


    The people present quickly understood what Hua Wujian meant, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    There are people who extract genetic medicines in the base, but that is the common property of the entire base, and no one should own it alone.


    In this way, which party in the base wants to get more benefits is undoubtedly a idiotic dream, let alone a secretly strengthening one''s own power.


    But now an opportunity for the nine-day mercenary group to rise is right in front of them, as long as they are not idiots, they all know what Hua Wujian wants to do.


    "Boss, what if Bai Youwei and the others don''t agree?"


    "Haha..." Hua Wujian smiled indifferently: "Although Peerless Beauty needs to be cared for, she can''t blindly indulge it. You still have to beat it when it''s time to beat it. This matter is left to you, I believe you will not It will disappoint me."


    "clear!"


    Du Chen nodded, as he accepted the task of Hua Wujian.


    "By the way, Boss, when I was helping my future sister-in-law and the others, I killed a small leader of the wolf gang. Do you need me to talk to the leader of the wolf gang?" Chen Du thought of the man he had dealt with and said at this time. Asked.


    "Wolf Gang?"


    "Yes, he is verbally frivolous about the future sister-in-law, I just killed it."


    Hua Wujian''s face was a bit ugly when he heard Duo Chen deal with a small leader of the wolf gang, but upon hearing Duo Chen''s explanation, Hua Wujian''s face became cold: "Good killing. You don''t have to worry about this. , I have some friendship with their leader, so I just need to give a gift at that time."


    "OK."


    "Thanks for your hard work during this period of time. Now that you are back, take a good rest and go to the Qingcheng base tomorrow to bring back the talents we want."


    "Well, then I will go down and rest first."


    "Go!"


    Du Chen got up, talked with the others, and then left the villa.


    As soon as he left, the black bear opened his mouth and said: "Boss, is the wolf gang thing really okay? We all know that the wolf gang is like a family, and Brother Chen has taken care of one of their little bosses this time, acting in the style of the wolf gang. , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to give a gift, right?"


    Hua Wujian had a cold face.


    "I will take care of this."


    Seeing that their boss wasn''t worried, the black bears didn''t say much anymore.

 Chapter 649： Come so fast

    At the same time, Wushuang Base was in the headquarters of another force.


    "Brother Wolf, the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps is too bullying, this time I have to let them give me an explanation anyway."


    "What''s the matter with the gray wolf, the corpses of hundreds of thousands of zombies will be put into storage at this time, and then we will be able to distribute more gene potions. What makes you so furious at this time?"


    In a living room at the top of the building, a few figures are sitting here.


    A bald man sitting on the main seat looked at the little brother who rushed in angrily with fun.


    "Tell Brother Wolf what the **** is going on." The little brother said to an attendant, sitting on the sofa with an angry expression on his face.


    The little brother who followed the gray wolf face the many big bosses alone, a little trembling, but they didn''t neglect.


    "Brother Wolf, brothers, things are like this..."


    The little brother organized the language, and then told the big guys there what happened outside the base today.


    After everyone knew the ins and outs of the matter, the bald-headed man drinking leisurely had his face that looked extremely deterrent slightly condensed.


    "You mean, Supervisor Chen, the deputy commander of the Nine Sky Alliance, killed one of our little bosses?"


    "Yes, Brother Wolf!"


    "Then did he say the reason?" the bald man asked coldly.


    "The specific little brother didn''t hear clearly, but when Du Chen killed Brother Heizi, he said that Queen Qingcheng was the woman their boss liked."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing the little brother''s explanation, the bald man and others were slightly stunned.


    "Brother Wolf, I have heard about this. Hua Wujian seems to have taken a fancy to the female leader of a base from a peripheral force. I don''t know who the other party is. I only know that others call her the Queen of Allure. However, Hua Wujian is right. This Queen of Allure seems to be very caring. It has been hard and soft for several months. So far, I haven''t seen him do anything out of the ordinary." A man sitting on the side said.


    "Is there anything else?" The bald man was a little surprised.


    "It''s true."


    "Haha..." The bald man laughed, "Interesting. Hua Wujian is a ruthless person. In my cognition, I don''t seem to have heard of him being so patient with a woman. How come he becomes gentle this time? "


    "Who knows? The guy who hides the knife in the smile is thinking too much! Also, Brother Wolf, you can contend with him. In the base, who is the leader of the other forces who sees him not being polite?"


    "Brother Wolf, it''s about the murder of my little brother, are you talking wrong?" Gray Wolf asked a little dissatisfied.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The bald man laughed: "Grey wolf, don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t it interesting to hear? Hua Wujian is a difficult opponent. Since we have known him for so long, this is the first time I have discovered that he is right. A woman is so caring."


    "What about my little brother?"


    One second before he was facing the smiling bald man, the next second, his face became cold.


    "Killing my wolf to help brothers, this matter will naturally not go so easily. But I am more curious now, what kind of woman it is that will make Hua Wujian people not hesitate to grudge with me but also to defend. In this way, Wind Wolf, Go and find out if this Queen of Allure is the leader of that little force, and ask her to come to our headquarters to sit down. I am really curious about her."


    "Brother Wolf, I''m afraid that this will be difficult?" Feng Lang smiled bitterly.


    "How to say?"


    "Before Hua Wujian wanted to invite the Queen of Allure to come to their Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps many times before, but the other party refused. This is not the point. The point is that Hua Wujian''s people still have nothing to do with her. Without the impression of sword, this kind of thing shouldn''t happen to him." Feng Lang explained.


    After hearing what Feng Lang had said, the bald man sneered and said, "Hua Wujian didn''t use her because that fellow pity Xiangxiyu. I am not Hua Wujian, so I can''t help her. In the face of absolute strength, she can only obediently submit. ."


    "Well, let me first let the brothers below find out the location of the Queen of Allure, and I will take someone there tomorrow."


    "Well, when someone arrives at our headquarters, I will also give Hua Wujian an invitation letter." At this point, the bald man''s face was full of smiles: "I just don''t know how much Hua Wujian cares about this Queen of Allure? As I thought, this time, maybe it can bring us endless benefits."


    "Brother Wolf, I want to go too. Mad, Hei Zai lost his life for nothing because of this Queen Allure. Queen Allure? Hmph, I want to see what this woman looks like." Gray Wolf said.


    "Go if you want! A peripheral force can allow us wolves to help the Eight Great Wolf Kings to show up two, which is enough to give her face."


    The murder of the little brother was put aside like this.


    But everyone at the scene knew that Brother Wolf wouldn''t just leave it alone.


    They are the wolf gang, but they have gone through countless setbacks before they have come to this point.


    The once selfish and domineering wolf brother has long since transformed, and he cared and cared for his brothers just like a parent.


    Your own brothers can beat, scold, and even kill, but if an outsider dares to move the wolf gang, even if it''s just a small person at the bottom, no matter right or wrong, all members of the wolf gang will not easily let each other go.


    Without letting the enemy peel off, how can they show the title of "family" of the wolf gang?


    They are so united.


    The next day.


    Qingcheng base.


    After a night of rest, Bai Youwei and the others basically regained their energy.


    A new day is here.


    In order to deal with the unfavorable things Wushuang Base might do to the peripheral bases in the future, after high-level discussions at the base in the morning, Bai Youwei decided to unite with peripheral forces to fight against Wushuang Base.


    The union is not destined to be completed in a short time, but in order to tide over the immediate crisis, Bai Youwei intends to use genetic medicine as a bargaining chip.


    She didn''t believe that, under the lure of genetic medicine, the leaders of other forces could refuse her kindness.


    "My Queen, something has happened."


    However, Bai Youwei and the others had just made a decision, and before they took any action, trouble had already come to their door.


    Seeing the female soldier hurriedly rushing to report, Bai Youwei seemed to realize something.


    "Are the Wushuang base people here?"


    The female soldier nodded, anxious on her face.


    "It''s them, and there are a lot of manpower used this time, most of them have thermal weapons."


    Bai Youwei''s face was cold, her teeth clenched: "They really can''t wait!"


    Outside the base.


    Before Bai Youwei and the others appeared, Governor Chen had already led people up the mountain and surrounded the entire base.


    This time, in order to take away Yan Tianhua and others from Bai Youwei, Supervisor Chen brought 1,500 people to Qingcheng base. Among these thousand and five hundred people, half of them are fully armed, and it is not an exaggeration to say that the army is overwhelming.


    Facing the menacing Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps, the guard posts at the foot of the mountain did not dare to resist, and they retreated to the base and formed a confrontation with Chen Du and the others at the entrance of the base.

 Chapter 650： Rabbits will bite when they are anxious

    "It''s you?"


    Bai Youwei and them soon appeared.


    When they saw that the leader of the team was Governor Chen, Bai Youwei, who had a relationship with Governor Chen, their eyes condensed.


    "Queen Qingcheng, we met again." Du Chen said with a cold face.


    Bai Youwei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she said coldly: "What are you here for? Because of yesterday?"


    "Queen don''t get me wrong, what happened yesterday won''t involve the queen, this time I''m here, it''s just a private matter."


    "Private matter?"


    Bai Youwei looked around for a while, looked at the armed personnel occupying various main roads and completely surrounded the base, and sneered: "Heh! Bring so many people to deal with personal affairs. Are you afraid of the personal affairs in your mouth?"


    "It can be big or small. It depends on how the queen chooses?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Du Chen didn''t procrastinate, and went straight to the point.


    "The boss knows that there are researchers who can extract genetic medicine in the Queen''s base. The boss thinks that they are a little bit talented to stay here, so let me take these talents to the headquarters. Also ask the Queen to cut love and let these people follow me. Go. So as not to hurt the harmony of the two families."


    "Shameless, why should our people let you take away?" Wu Xiaoqi shouted angrily.


    "Aren''t you robbing people outright?" Song Xiaoyu stared at Governor Chen angrily.


    Du Chen didn''t care about Song Xiaoyu''s cannibalistic eyes, and said coldly: "The result is the same as our boss thought, the queen won''t let it go easily, so it is not unreasonable for me to bring so many people to the queen''s base."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chang Hei behind Bai Youwei wanted to say something, but Bai Youwei stopped him.


    Gazing at Du Chen without any emotion, Bai Youwei gritted her teeth and said, "If I don''t hand them over, are you planning to go to war with us?"


    "The decision lies with the queen. The researcher in your base, our boss, is bound to win. If the queen does not want to make unnecessary sacrifices, then please let go."


    "Damn it, it''s too arrogant. Do you really think we are bullied?"


    "This group of **** have been suppressing us since we established a base here, Queen, fight with them."


    "Yes, fight with them."


    Du Chen''s words undoubtedly angered everyone on Bai Youwei''s side.


    It is said that rabbits will bite people when they are in a hurry, let alone people?


    Although the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group often squeezed them in the past, they were at least gentle, and would not force Bai Youwei and the others to death. But this time, the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group¡¯s approach is not as simple as threats, but to completely break the Qingcheng base. The hope of all.


    You have to use the bottom-of-the-money tactics of others. If others are still stubborn, then you look down on them too much.


    The violent anger of the crowd immediately caused a reaction from the dust supervisor.


    Whether it was in the dense forest or some commanding heights, countless guns were directed at Bai Youwei and others.


    "Woo..."


    Fighting seems inevitable, and Bai Youwei is not to be outdone here.


    Chang Bai, who was able to guard against beasts, made a strange noise in his mouth.


    Not long after, there was noisy in the dense forest in all directions, and thousands of herds of beasts soon emerged.


    This is what Chang Bai achieved after Bai Youwei and the others left the base.


    In the past, he could only control more than a hundred birds and beasts, but after being strengthened by genetic medicine, he found that his ability to guard against beasts was even stronger.


    So during the time when Bai Youwei and the others were away, Chang Bai wandered in the forest, tamed many beast kings, and thus controlled more than a thousand beasts.


    With Chang Bai''s move, other people also took up their own weapons and confronted Chen Supervisor''s people in the air.


    The scene was instantly filled with the smell of gunpowder.


    Chen Du''s stern face wrinkled slightly.


    "Queen, are you really planning to go to war with us?"


    At this time, Bai Youwei was no longer weak, and said strongly: "How Hua Wujian suppressed us in the past, but at least it is still within our tolerance, I Bai Youwei recognizes, but this time, your approach has no bottom line. Chen Du, Don''t think that Bai Youwei is a bully. If you really want to tear your skin, you will never die."


    "Queen, as long as you give an order, I will tear this turtle grandson at any time." Chang Hei wanted to do it a long time ago, and now Bai Youwei is only one order.


    "Haha..." Chen Du sneered: "Bai Youwei, you don''t really think you can fight us?"


    "Who knows if you don''t try? Even if you lose in the end, don''t think about it."


    The two of them stared at each other, and neither was to be outdone.


    After a while.


    For the first time, I realized that the woman in front of me was different from what I had learned before. While Chen Du was surprised in his heart, he also had a different view of Bai Youwei.


    Perhaps Bai Youwei has been softened too many times, and they all think that the other party is easy to bully.


    Until this moment, Chen Du had some understanding of why Bai Youwei''s female stream could become the leader of a party base.


    Sure enough, none of the people who can become the leader of a place is simple.


    "good very good."


    With that said, Governor Chen was about to leave with a gloomy face.


    "I want to leave when I come, do you treat me as a decoration?"


    Behind Bai Youwei, Chang Bai made a sound, and his figure instantly swept towards Chen Du.


    Mr. Chen didn¡¯t respond slowly. Although he had only taken the No. 1 potion, he had good skill and fighting consciousness before the end of the world. At the moment Chang Bai shot him, relying on his rich combat experience, he avoided Chang Bai. The sneak attack.


    Two pistols appeared in his hands...


    "Brother Chen, there is a situation!"


    Seeing that a big battle is inevitable, a little brother speaks out at a critical juncture.


    "Yeah! A large group of lords bullied a group of old and young women and children. Is this what your Nine-Day Mercenary Group likes to do?"


    The younger brother, who didn''t wait to speak, explained the situation. From the rear, a joking sound came into everyone''s ears.


    Both sides of the battle stopped their movements immediately, turning their heads to look at the source of the sound.


    "You are not allowed to pass."


    "go away!"


    Below the aisle at the entrance of the base, a group of people walked up unscrupulously.


    Those who had the dust on the way tried to stop them, but they were pushed aside by a group of people who came.


    Fenglang brought the younger brother of the wolf gang directly in front of both sides.


    "Wind wolf, what are you doing here?" Chen Du frowned when he saw the figure of the headed person.


    Fenglang looked familiar.


    "Who am I? It turns out to be Brother Chen Du! It''s really an accident. Yesterday you just killed a little brother of my wolf gang, and you met today. Do you think this counts as Yuan Jia Lu Zhao?"


    Du Chen didn''t reply, but looked at the dense forest below the mountain.


    He soon noticed that Wind Wolf had brought a lot of people.


    Although I can''t see the exact number of people, only from the hundreds of people who have been caught in the line of sight, Governor Chen can probably guess that the number of people coming from the Wolf Gang is no less than their Nine Heavens Mercenary Group.


    These guys are all prepared.


    "Duke Chen, since I met, you killed my little brother Heizi yesterday, shouldn''t you give me an explanation?" The gray wolf who followed Fenglang stood up and said coldly.

 Chapter 651： The scared wind wolf

    Du Chen retracted his gaze and stared at the two great wolf kings of the wolf gang: "What do you want to explain?"


    "Why, plan not to admit it?" Gray Wolf''s face sank, and the killing intent burst into his eyes.


    Du Chen simply said: "I killed people, but your people moved things that shouldn''t be moved. If you want to settle accounts with me, I will accompany you at any time, but not now."


    "Enough kind. People who killed me can still be as confident as you. There are not many Wushuang bases."


    "Grey Wolf, put aside the little brother''s in advance, don''t forget the purpose of our coming this time." Wind Wolf knows the temperament of Gray Wolf, and is afraid that he will delay the big event of Brother Wolf, and reminds it aloud.


    The gray wolf snorted coldly: "I''ll take note of the matter this time, I hope you can continue to be so rampant."


    "Anytime."


    The dust governor did not show weakness.


    No longer quarreling with Du Chen, Gray Wolf looked at Bai Youwei and the others at this time.


    He didn''t need to look more. With just one glance, Gray Wolf''s eyes locked on Bai Youwei and Yan Yi.


    The main reason is that they are so beautiful, standing in the crowd, standing out from the crowd, very conspicuous.


    The gray wolf''s eyes were shocked, but more often, his heartbeat was not stopped.


    He has played with many women in Wushuang Base, among them the beautiful are countless, but among those women, none can compare with the two women in front of him.


    If he could bring these two women back, his gray wolf would be willing to lose his life for 20 years.


    Fenglang also noticed Bai Youwei and the others, and his eyes were equally shocked.


    "What a beautiful woman!" Feng Lang sighed heartily.


    Gray Wolf smiled evilly and took a few steps forward, without concealing the coveted color in his eyes, and jokingly said: "Two beauties, who of you is the Queen of the Allure?"


    "Remove your dog''s eyes!"


    Chang Bai stood in front of the gray wolf and stared at him coldly.


    "Where''s the dog leg, get out of me."


    Chang Bai is unmoved.


    "you wanna die!"


    Even if you eat at Duchen Chen''s place, now that an unknown little person wants to find a sense of existence in front of him, how can the gray wolf be polite to him?


    "stop!"


    Just as the gray wolf was about to do it, Bai Youwei said.


    The motion on the gray wolf''s hand was stagnant, and his eyes looked at Bai Youwei.


    "Xiao Bai, you step back!"


    "Yes, Queen!"


    Chang Bai did not hesitate for a moment, and retreated to Bai Youwei''s side.


    "I am the Queen of the Allure."


    Facing Bai Youwei, the unhappy gray wolf immediately ran behind her head.


    Looking at Bai Youwei unscrupulously, the gray wolf sighed again and again: "People are like the name, and the country is all over the country. No wonder Hua Wujian is so concerned about you, I am afraid that it is not much better than him, or even more exaggerated. Everything is done."


    "You better pay attention to your words, the last person who spoke to Master Youwei in this tone is no longer in this world." Wu Xiaoqi in the crowd said coldly.


    Wind Wolf next to Gray Wolf noticed Wu Xiaoqi who was talking.


    At first, he didn''t care much, but after looking at Wu Xiaoqi more, he felt that the figure in front of him was familiar with Wind Wolf, and his eyes could not help but pause.


    The expression on his face became more solemn as the line of sight stayed on Wu Xiaoqi''s body for longer.


    Unconsciously, there was a Wind Wolf in his mind who fit in with Wu Xiaoqi, his eyes suddenly widened.


    No one noticed the change in Fenglang''s expression. After hearing Wu Xiaoqi''s words, the disdain flashed across Gray Wolf''s face.


    "I''m talking to your queen, with you..."


    "Grey Wolf, shut up!" Feng Lang said in time, stopping the words under the Gray Wolf.


    "Brother Feng, what''s wrong?"


    The gray wolf turned his head to look at the wind wolf, and asked in a puzzled way.


    Feng Lang did not respond to him, his eyes stopped for a moment on Bai Youwei and the others, and then at Wu Xiaoqi.


    "Have you stayed in Minghai City?" Fenglang asked.


    Wu Xiaoqi was a little surprised: "How do you know?"


    Bai Youwei and the others stared at Fenglang in surprise.


    How does this person know their heels?


    Bai Youwei said, "Are you also from Minghai City?"


    Seeing the surprised expressions of Bai Youwei and some people around her, Feng Lang''s heart trembled.


    Invisibly, a body comparable to a mountain appeared in his mind.


    An electric current ignited, running through Feng Lang''s body, and the whole body was agitated.


    You can''t go wrong this time, absolutely not wrong.


    The familiar figure came from Minghai City, and the two extremely beautiful women in front of him, as if they had discovered some secret wind wolf, the speed of their heartbeat increased several times.


    Du Chen noticed this scene, confused.


    "Do they know each other?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Governor Chen couldn''t help but secretly signal his men to be vigilant.


    After changing his contemptuous attitude before, Fenglang hurriedly sneered: "I used to stay in Minghai City, but I didn''t expect to meet people from my hometown. Now, let¡¯s go, Queen Allure, we have no intentions. This time, it¡¯s Brother Wolf. I hope that the Queen will be a guest of my wolf gang. In any case, I ask the Queen to show her face."


    "Brother Feng, what are you doing? Brother Lang let them go to the wolf gang that is their honor, you..."


    "Shut up!"


    The wind and waves interrupted Gray Wolf again and turned to look at his eyes, still with a coldness.


    Before the gray wolf could follow, Feng Wolf smiled again to face Bai Youwei: "I also ask Lady Queen not to refuse."


    Wind Wolf''s transformation is a bit surprising.


    But Bai Youwei is not a social idiot, just by Wind Wolf''s change at this moment, he is not idiotic enough to agree to the other party''s request.


    No matter what the other party''s mind or purpose is, don''t even think about being a guest in Wushuang Base.


    "I appreciate the kindness of the wolf gang leader, but I''m sorry, I won''t leave my base."


    "It''s okay, Lord Queen doesn''t want to go, we will never force it. I am so offended this time, and I hope to forgive me. Next time we will visit again, say goodbye, say goodbye!" After Feng Lang finished, he didn''t care about the grim wink at him. The wolf, pulling the gray wolf, brought the wolf brother who came here and turned and left the scene.


    It feels a little anticlimactic.


    The menacing wolf gang just left headlessly, leaving the people on both sides of the scene confused.


    These people were not invited by monkeys to make fun of them, right?


    On the way down the mountain.


    The Wind Wolf and others who had disappeared from Bai Youwei''s sight, the Gray Wolf could no longer resist the curiosity in his heart, and asked Wind Wolf, "Brother Feng, what is going on? Just now I saw that you seemed to be afraid of those women, isn''t it? Does it resemble your character?"


    Feng Lang looked back and confirmed that no outsiders would notice them, and he was deeply relieved.


    Faced with the gray wolf problem, Feng Lang said with a serious face: "Old Hui, you almost killed us just now."


    "Huh?" The gray wolf stagnated, staring at Feng Lang in a little surprise, "Brother Feng, what do you mean?"


    Wind Wolf didn''t stop, and said as he walked: "This matter is unclear in a few words, we should go back and tell Brother Wolf as soon as possible. If things are the same as I thought, every step of the wolf gang must be cautious, otherwise it will definitely be over. ."


    Not getting the problem he wanted, Gray Wolf felt uncomfortable in his heart, but since he joined the Wolf Gang, it was the first time he saw the nervous side of the elder in the gang, and Gray Wolf also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Is there anything terrifying about that Queen of the Allure?"


    If you don''t understand it, Gray Wolf didn''t think too much, and started to catch up with Wind Wolf.

 Chapter 652： extremely suspicious

    The people of the wolf gang come quickly and go quickly.


    After this dramatic scene, the smell of gunpowder faded a lot between Chen Du and Bai Youwei, who were originally drawn to each other.


    Now that the members of the wolf gang have appeared here, there are some things, and the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group has no room for manipulation.


    Looking at Bai Youwei and the others who were tit-for-tat to her side, while Chen Du secretly cursed bad luck in his heart, he did not intend to try to grab someone from Bai Youwei.


    This is no longer necessary.


    Hua Wujian''s purpose is to secretly accept a group of researchers for him to drive, but now that the wolf gang is making trouble, their desire to hide researchers privately is destined to be impossible.


    Once someone traces it down, they cannot keep the secrets of the researchers in private.


    Don''t you even kill Bai Youwei and the others, won''t no one know?


    Not to mention whether Duke Chen dared to do something with Bai Youwei, even if he did, Duke Chen could not guarantee that the little brother around him would not be bought by people from other forces, and then confessed the secret.


    Once the researchers'' secrets were leaked, everything they did was completely thankless. Even because of this incident, it will be suspicion by all forces in the base.


    If that were the case, the situation of the Jiutian Mercenary Group would be very dangerous.


    Once suspicion arises, the best way to reassure other forces is to uproot this force.


    Although the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group is very strong, it cannot be a united opponent of all forces in the base.


    When the teacher was unfavorable, the eyes that Governor Chen looked at Bai Youwei again became cold and unfamiliar.


    "Bai Youwei, your decision is destined to be stupid. Believe me, this time, the boss will not play with you slowly. Everyone retreats." Chen Du left a sentence without staying for a moment, and turned around with the team. Leave.


    Seeing Duo Chen who left with anger, to be honest, Bai Youwei and the others are still a bit unclear.


    Why are you leaving here one by one?


    Lao Tzu is ready to fight to the death and make heroic sacrifices, but in the end, did you come here?


    What''s the meaning?


    Are we scary?


    "Sister, what''s the situation with them?" Yan Yi asked inexplicably.


    Bai Youwei is also full of confusion.


    "The specific reason is hard to say, but it should be related to the wind wolf who left before." Wu Xiaoqi guessed.


    "But this is too dramatic, right?" Song Xiaoyu''s mouth twitched.


    "Anyway, the crisis of the base is resolved. This time it may be that they misunderstood something. We were temporarily able to save it, but when they reacted, the crisis faced by the base still exists. The previous plan must be implemented as soon as possible. Only us Only with the strength of self-protection can I have the confidence to confront them." Bai Youwei said.


    The others slowly calmed down from their previously tense state.


    "Queen, we will contact other peripheral forces now." A man said.


    Bai Youwei did not object.


    "Go!"


    ...


    Wushuang base wolf gang headquarters.


    Before the dust supervised them, Feng Lang and the others came back one step. Without a moment''s hesitation, Feng Lang took the gray wolf directly to the residence where Brother Wolf was.


    Brother Wolf, who was playing with the two beauties, came to the living room wrapped in a bath towel, and was unhappy with the two young brothers who disturbed him.


    Had it not been for these two people to be his confidantes, Brother Wolf would want to kill them with two shots.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Brother Wolf, who lit himself a cigarette, said coldly: "Let you ask what queen to come to the wolf as a guest. What is the result?"


    The Gray Wolf spoke first: "Brother Wolf, don''t mention it, Brother Feng doesn''t know what''s going crazy. Seeing the Queen of the Allure, he is afraid of something. Don''t say harsh words, but the tone of speech is respectful, which is almost invisible. Go down."


    "Shut up if you don''t know the situation." Feng Lang glared at Gray Wolf.


    The gray wolf narrowed its mouth and stopped talking.


    Brother Wolf frowned slightly: "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother Wolf, this time I went to Qingcheng base and found a big secret." Fenglang said solemnly.


    "What''s the secret?"


    "Brother Wolf, I think it''s better for you to be mentally prepared, otherwise, I''ll say it, I''m afraid to scare you." Feng Lang kindly reminded.


    Brother Wolf smiled.


    "Xiaofeng, did you take the wrong medicine this morning? Is there anything in this Wushuang base that can scare me? Not to mention just a small force on the outside, even if you tell me the other forces in the base are going to deal with our wolf gang now. , I''m not afraid. Let''s talk! I can stand the sky when it falls."


    "Then, what did I really say?"


    "Do not talk nonsense!"


    Feng Lang swallowed, coughed twice, and said: "Going to Qingcheng base, I saw Wu Xiaoqi who was next to Boss Wei at the time, and Captain Wu called Queen Qingcheng the master of Youwei. I suspect that the Queen of Qingcheng actually It''s Boss Wei''s woman."


    "What''s my concern, just... wait, who did you say you saw?"


    "The warlord Wu Xiaoqi next to Wei Boss, Captain Wu."


    "What Boss Wei, Captain Wu?"


    "Minghai City, Wei Xiao!"


    "Fuck--"


    As if he heard some terrible name, Brother Wolf, who was slow to react, waited for his thoughts to clear up, and the whole person jumped from his seat.


    Brother Lang''s radical reaction seemed normal in Feng Lang''s eyes, but Gray Wolf was a little confused.


    What happened to Brother Lang and Brother Feng? As for a name that scares them like this?


    Brother Wolf didn''t know what Gray Wolf was thinking, and at the moment he jumped up, he didn''t know that the bath towel fell off his body.


    Flesh-colored skin showed vividly.


    The body was trembling obviously, and the cold sweat on his forehead was also revealed for an instant.


    for a long time!


    The wolf brother, who found himself in a gaffe, hurriedly bent over to pick up the bath towel and re-wrapped around him. The horror in his eyes was not concealed, and he turned to look at Fenglang: "Are you sure you really saw the person next to Boss Wei?"


    Feng Lang cried with a face: "Brother Wolf, you can''t be wrong, you don''t know how Boss Wei is dominating us, even if the people around him turn into ashes, I won''t admit mistakes."


    "Damn it!"


    Brother Wolf broke a bite.


    The lone wolf with a flustered expression hurriedly walked to the two of them.


    "You didn''t disrespect the Queen of Allure when you went? Did you offend each other in words?"


    Feng Lang smiled bitterly: "Isn''t there too much offense, it''s just that Lao Hui said a few frivolous words."


    "Snapped!"


    "Brother Wolf, why are you hitting me?"


    As soon as Feng Lang finished speaking, Brother Lang slapped the gray wolf head without hesitation.


    Touching his head, the aggrieved gray wolf looked at Brother Wolf.


    Brother Lang looked angry: "You bastard, who told you to be rude to Queen Qingcheng, do you want to kill Lao Tzu?"


    "Brother Wolf, what is this all about? Is this Queen of Allure terrible? Or the Wei Xiao in your mouth?" The Gray Wolf has a misfortune now.


    He took a slap in vain and didn''t say anything. Up to now, he didn''t know what Brother Lang and Fenglang were talking about.


    "You turtle grandson, I, I..." Brother Lang wanted to do it again.


    But this time the gray wolf has learned well, even if he hides aside.


    Brother Lang didn''t get out of his anger, and asked Feng Lang angrily, "Have you seen that Boss Wei is also at Qingcheng Base?"


    Feng Lang shook his head: "That''s not true. But when we went, the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps seemed to be doing something against Qingcheng Base. I don''t know the specific reason, but if our wolf gang goes a few minutes late, the two sides are likely to fight."


    Hearing Fenglang''s words, Brother Lang slowly calmed down after the initial shock.


    "In this case, Boss Wei did not show up. I think he should not be at the Qingcheng base."

 Chapter 653： Little wolf or that little wolf

    "I also find it strange. According to the personality of the boss, his woman was bullied, and she should have killed the Wushuang base long ago to overthrow the Nine Days Mercenary Corps, but according to what I learned yesterday, Qingcheng Base has been suppressed many times by the base, and none have been seen. The presence of Boss Wei."


    "Our wolf gang didn''t suppress Qingcheng base, right?"


    "This is not true. If it weren''t for the dust superintendent to kill our little brother, I wouldn''t know the existence of this peripheral force."


    Brother Wolf calmed down completely.


    Sit back on the sofa and light a cigarette to suppress the shock.


    It scared him a while ago.


    No wonder Fenglang made him mentally prepared.


    This is not a question of Brother Wolf¡¯s timidity, but that a certain great devil once left a shadow in his heart so profound that when he mentioned the name of this person and the things around him, Brother Wolf would be born in his heart. The involuntary fear came, quite a bit of a cup of bow and snake shadow.


    It was already obvious that Brother Wolf was a lone wolf, the poor baby who wanted to escape from Wei Xiao''s influence again and again, but couldn''t again and again, but hated and feared Wei Xiao.


    Unexpectedly, after leaving Minghai City, it took more than half a year for the lone wolves to pull up a strong team in other provinces.


    Listening to his evaluation of Hua Wujian, it is obvious that the wolf gang today is already a powerful force that is not under the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group at all, and it is even worse.


    But I am afraid that the lone wolf would not even dream of it. After more than half a year, he, who had already sealed the memory of Wei Xiao, now broke the seal again.


    Through the stimulation of cigarettes, the lone wolf has basically recovered his composure, and his complexion is indescribably ugly.


    "Mad, this guy is in his shadow. I have left Minghai City, why is he everywhere?" said the lone wolf angrily.


    "Brother Lang, what are you talking about with Brother Feng? Is this Wei Xiao terrible?"


    The Gray Wolf who finally had a chance to speak, asked at this time.


    The smoking lone wolf glanced at him as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Feng Lang said: "Old Hui, you don¡¯t know the past. When talking about Wei Xiao, you have never experienced his horror. Let¡¯s tell you this! We are in front of others at this point. It¡¯s just like a child¡¯s play. Do you think it is terrible for a fierce person who can enter seven out of a million corpses at the beginning of the end of the world?"


    The wind wolf said it lightly, and it could be heard in the ears of the gray wolf, but it was like being struck by lightning.


    "Isn''t it! It was so terrifying at the beginning of the last days? Is he still a human?" Grey Wolf''s face was thrilling.


    What was his gray wolf doing in the early last days?


    It seems that you are still hiding in a certain trembling, praying all day that the zombies can''t find themselves, right?


    "A devil who can treat a level 3 zombie as straw harvesting, do you think he is still a human?" Lone Wolf said.


    The gray wolves no longer knew how to describe the Wei Xiao of the lone wolves.


    In the early days of the last days, people who can harvest Level 3 zombies as playthings at will, even if he is currently taking the No. 1 potion, he can''t do it, right?


    "Could it be that he took genetic medicine a long time ago? And it''s still more advanced than No. 1 medicine?" Gray Wolf blurted out the words.


    When Lone Wolf and Wind Wolf heard the sound, their faces were slightly taken aback.


    Yes! Gene medicine.


    They didn''t know where Wei Xiao''s strength came from at the beginning, but now that genetic medicine is available, does that mean that Wei Xiao is so powerful because everything is attributed to genetic medicine?


    "Brother Wolf, now we also know the secret of genetic medicine, this Wei Xiao, should we no longer need to be afraid?" Gray Wolf continued.


    The lone wolf and the wind wolf looked at each other.


    Both of them seem to be asking each other: This is the truth, right?


    If Wei Xiao really became so powerful because of taking genetic medicine, then they also have genetic medicine now, do they still need to fear Wei Xiao?


    Possibly the current No. 1 medicine is still not comparable to what Wei Xiao is taking, but in the future, when No. 2, No. 3 and even No. 4 medicines are released, will Wei Xiao still be invincible?


    Why should we be afraid of him?


    "That''s right! I forgot about Lao Hui. Brother Wolf, now we also have genetic medicine. What else is Wei Xiao afraid of? Afraid of him being a wool!" Feng Lang suddenly cheered up.


    The lone wolf also thought of this, but soon hid the idea.


    "Don''t take it for granted. You''ve seen Wei Xiao''s horror. It''s cruel, moody, and killing is even more commonplace. Without absolute certainty, we''d better not show a sense of being an enemy. Once we take a step, the lesson is Our end."


    When the lone wolf said that, the wind wolf shook his whole body.


    The heart that had just risen suddenly became discouraged.


    "Brother Wolf said that we are not sure about things, we still don''t want to take that step."


    In the end, Wei Xiao once dominated them too deeply, without really confirming where Wei Xiao''s upper limit was, and the lone wolf would never take a risk.


    After all, Lone Wolf is the only man who shouted, "Without nuclear weapons, he won''t be right with Wei Xiao."


    His vigilance can be imagined.


    "Yeah! It''s good if you know it. If you really have direct or indirect contact with angry Wei Xiao who don''t have long eyes, don''t blame my lone wolf for not talking about brotherhood. I can''t kill all the brothers who were born with me because of someone."


    "Understood!" Fenglang fully supported Lone Wolf''s decision.


    "Then Wolf Brother, what shall we do about Qingcheng Base?" Gray Wolf asked.


    The lone wolf thought for a while: "Xiaofeng, what do you think?"


    "Not to please, but never to provoke. In addition, Brother Wolf, because we are all living in the shadow left by Wei Xiao, facing him, we are always lacking in confidence. Even if we have genetic medicine, we dare not face his edge. All this is due to our ignorance of Wei Xiao, but this time there is an opportunity for us to further understand Wei Xiao''s details."


    "Oh?"


    "Nine-day mercenary group."


    "Hua Wujian?"


    "That''s him. Doesn''t Hua Wujian have an idea for the Queen of Allure, who is likely to be a Wei Xiao woman? Then we will let Hua Wujian be our pathfinder. If necessary, we can even pull the entire Wushuang base into the water. They If we can deal with Wei Xiao, it proves that Wei Xiao''s strength is not enough to deal with everything, and our opportunity will come. If Wei Xiao is still strong, we will continue to stand on his side and develop wretchedly."


    Hearing Fenglang''s words, Lone Wolf''s eyes lit up.


    "How do you do it?"


    "Now we don¡¯t know why Wu Xiaoqi and the others appeared in Jianghang Province, nor do we know whether Wei Xiao is alive or dead. First, we have to figure out the situation of Queen Qingcheng and the others before we can make plans for the next step. ."


    "Then how do you find out about Queen Qingcheng and the others?" Gray Wolf asked.


    "This..." Speaking of this, Wind Wolf looked at the lone wolf.


    Just looking at each other for a moment, the lone wolf understood what the wind wolf meant.


    After taking a mouthful of cigarettes, Lone Wolf said, "It seems that I need to go to Qingcheng Base. Wu Xiaoqi knows me."

 Chapter 654： Have to add money

    The headquarters of the nine-day mercenary group.


    "It looks like you have failed."


    Hua Wujian saw Governor Chen who came back frustrated and said calmly.


    Du Chen had nothing to say, and nodded.


    "It shouldn''t be! The manpower brought by Brother Chendu, even if Bai Youwei and the others took genetic medicine, how can the little people left by them make Brother Chendu return without success?" The old cat asked strangely.


    "It''s the wolf gang. People from the wolf gang also went to Qingcheng base, and we also met together." Du Chen said.


    "what?"


    Except for Hua Wujian, the faces of everyone present changed.


    "How can the people of the wolf gang know Qingcheng base?" Ximen asked tiredly.


    "It should be yesterday." Chen Du said, and then said to Hua Wujian, "Boss, I suspect that members of the Wolf Gang know Bai Youwei and others."


    Hua Wujian calmly said, "Did you find anything?"


    Du Chen didn''t talk nonsense, and explained Feng Lang''s attitude towards Bai Youwei at Qingcheng base.


    "That''s the situation. Everyone understands the behavior of the wolf gang. The dignified wolf king chose to give in after seeing Bai Youwei and the others. This was originally abnormal."


    After listening to Chen Du''s narration, Hua Wujian''s face grew deeper and deeper.


    "It may just be acquaintance, but this is not easy." Lao Mao said with a solemn expression, "Boss, we want to secretly bring back the researchers from Bai Youwei, I am afraid it is impossible."


    The others all looked at the calm Hua Wujian at this time.


    "I don''t know any woman, my patience was completely wiped out by her this time." Hua Wujian said.


    All present were Hua Wujian''s confidantes. As soon as he said this, Chen Du and them all knew what it meant.


    Simon asked, "Boss, what are you going to do?"


    "Human! When I was given a chance, I always felt that I had a better choice. Only after experiencing despair did I realize how precious the kindness I chose to ignore. Did she really think she could escape my control? Naive." Hua Wujian muttered to himself, and his calm eyes instantly became sharp.


    Glancing at the people present, Hua Wujian said, "Since those researchers can''t be my exclusive, they can''t be left to Bai Youwei and the others to strengthen themselves. Notify the members of the Presbyterian Church about the genetic researchers at Qingcheng Base, and they will Let Bai Youwei recognize reality."


    "We don''t want those researchers?" Simon asked in dismay.


    The old cat on the side laughed and said: "The wolf gang already knows the existence of Qingcheng Base. Do you think we can still hide the group of researchers privately?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Simon was taken aback for a moment, and he quickly figured out what was at stake, with a gloomy expression on his face: "Damn Bai Youwei, she''s obviously just blocking us."


    "Okay, go and notify the members of the Presbyterian Church! Bai Youwei wants to rise, it depends on whether I agree."


    "I''m going now." The old cat got up, and then left the villa.


    After a few hours passed.


    Wushuang base is a huge conference room.


    "Head Hua, is what you told us is true?"


    In the meeting room, around the long table are the bigwigs of all forces in the base at this time.


    A total of nine people, in addition to Hua Wujian and Lone Wolf, there are also one woman and six men.


    The female is the boss of the red powder venue in the base, named Rose, who mainly runs indescribable business. More than 70% of the women in the base are under her control. If you want to experience the tenderness and passion of a woman, you can find her.


    The other few, three belong to the chief and deputy commanders in the base, symbolically, and the three belong to the big bosses of other forces. They are all powerful and powerful.


    It was Xu Mingqiang, the leader of Wushuang Base, who spoke.


    Many people were shocked when they learned that the peripheral forces actually had researchers to extract genetic medicine.


    These people present can be said to be beneficiaries of genetic medicine, and they are very aware of the power of genetic medicine.


    All along, in order to ensure the absolute force of the base, the Wushuang base''s high-level suppressing the growth of peripheral forces has been a part of their particular importance. But now, peripheral forces also have the conditions to obtain genetic medicine, which undoubtedly touched their interests and bottom line.


    For peripheral forces with genetic researchers, they will absolutely not allow them.


    Because of this, they couldn''t sit still when they received Hua Wujian''s notice.


    Hua Wujian has nothing to say, and said calmly: "The news is certain, there is nothing to say. Everyone knows what we are suppressing the external forces for. If they are allowed to grow up, in the future, Wushuang Base will lose more than just A unique position, as well as the existing interests of everyone present."


    "Without the resources handed in by external forces every month, I believe you are not willing to see it, right?"


    "Yes, the peripheral forces are the slaves we raise. If the slave wants to turn over and become the master, this is absolutely not allowed."


    "If this is the case, let''s advance the previous plan! Now the peripheral forces that went out to clean up the zombies have returned to their bases, just to annex them all. What do you think?" said the commander Xu Mingqiang.


    "Can!"


    "agree!"


    "It should have been done a long time ago."


    Many people have expressed their hands on peripheral forces.


    "Brother Wolf, what do you think?"


    Basically everyone spoke up and voted, but the wolf alone did not speak.


    Hua Wujian looked at him and asked with a smile.


    At this time everyone discovered that the lone wolf hadn''t voted yet.


    Smoking a cigarette, the lone wolf who looked carelessly smiled: "You all agree, and naturally I won''t object."


    "Then it is so decided. There are twelve external forces, including Qingcheng base, except for the researchers who share the base, how do you plan to distribute control of these twelve bases?" Xu Mingqiang asked.


    "I only need Qingcheng base, you can share the rest!" Hua Wujian spoke first.


    Hearing his choice to annex the base, Lone Wolf gave him a meaningful look and said nothing.


    Others also spoke of other forces that they wanted to annex.


    Soon, the ownership of the peripheral forces was allocated by the big guys present.


    After the meeting, Lone Wolf walked alone with Hua Wujian.


    "Head Hua, Qingcheng Base is not a piece of meat that can easily be eaten in your mouth!"


    "What advice does the wolf gang master have?"


    "I don''t dare to be a teacher. Tell you the truth! The leader of Qingcheng Base has a relationship with me. Although I don''t know why they came to Jiangzhou, the old relationship is difficult. Does Captain Hua understand what I mean?"


    Seeing Lone Wolf Feng Qingyun''s indifferent expression, Hua Wujian''s expression deepened.


    "This month''s Gene Potion, my Nine-Day Mercenary Group''s share will give you one-third of the wolf help."


    "Haha! Leader Hua, I have a fateful relationship with Bai Youwei, do you think I will let my friend be bullied for this petty profit? Who do you think of me as a lone wolf? "


    "Then what do you want?"


    Lone Wolf said solemnly: "You have to add money!"


    When Hua Wujian heard the words, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely.


    This TM is simply a shameless guy.


    If you want to sit on the floor and raise the price, you can just say it directly. It is so eloquent. Without your saying "you have to add money", I almost believed it.


    "Two-thirds. Wolves gang leader, you should be aware that there are definitely a lot of genetic medicines on the corpses provided by external forces this month. This number is already quite impressive."


    "Hahaha..." Lone Wolf laughed loudly: "Thank you for your generosity, head of Hua. By the way, yesterday your deputy head Chen Du killed one of my little brothers..."


    "This month, all the genetic medicines of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group will be given to you wolf gang, okay?"


    Before the lone wolf finished speaking, Hua Wujian, with a black thread, gritted his teeth and said this sentence.


    "let''s go!"


    Before the lone wolf could react, Hua Wujian, who was already close to the edge of the outbreak, was afraid that if he continued to walk with the lone wolf, he would not be able to control his actions against him.


    Looking at Hua Wujian who was leaving angrily, the lone wolf said loudly from behind: "Head of Hua is proud, then I am here to wish Head of Hua a beautiful woman and enjoy the blessings of everyone."

 Chapter 655： Lone Wolf Visiting

    "Brother Wolf, this time we have completely offended Hua Wujian. This guy is overcast. From now on dealing with their nine-day mercenary group, I''m afraid we have to be careful."


    After Hua Wujian and the others disappeared, a little brother beside Dulang reminded.


    The lone wolf with a smile on his face a second, the next second, his entire face became cold.


    "It''s a matter of offending him sooner or later, and it''s not bad this time. Besides, it is not us who must be careful next, but he Hua Wujian."


    "What do you say?"


    Lone Wolf glanced at his younger brother and smiled evilly: "I don''t know about some things now. If it''s what I think, then this Hua Wujian...No, it should be said that the whole Wushuang base will be unrest. Let''s go. ! I have to go out in a while, some things are not clear, I have trouble sleeping and eating."


    Without further ado, Lone Wolf left with the little brother beside him.


    Into the night.


    Qingcheng base.


    "Buzzing..."


    At the base of the mountain, five chariots came here.


    "who?"


    The personnel responsible for guarding at the foot of the mountain discovered this convoy, and several figures came out from the darkness to block their way.


    The convoy stopped, and a figure walked down from above.


    The visitor walked in front of the guard post and said politely: "Tell me, please, Wushuang base wolf gang leader Lone Wolf came to visit the Queen of Qingcheng."


    "Wolf Gang Leader?"


    Hearing what the other party said, the guard post here focused his eyes.


    They may not have seen the wolf gang leader, but they know the name of the wolf gang in Wushuang base.


    That was the same powerful personal power as the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps, an absolute giant.


    "You are waiting here, I will send someone to inform the Queen."


    "Thank you."


    In the base on the mountain.


    The news that the lone wolf came to visit Bai Youwei''s ears.


    "Wolf Gang Leader? What is he doing here?" Bai Youwei was a little puzzled.


    With the wolf gang, Bai Youwei can be sure that there is no contact between them. Except for the first meeting with Fenglang during the day, she has never dealt with before.


    It can be described as eventful now. What is the purpose of the lone wolf visiting her at this time?


    "Master Youwei, do we want to see them?" Wu Xiaoqi asked.


    Now Bai Youwei''s only people with strong combat power are Wu Xiaoqi and Chang Bai. Song Xiaoyu and Chang Hei have all gone out to contact other peripheral forces, and they have not yet come back.


    For the sake of Bai Youwei and their safety, Wu Xiaoqi needs to ask.


    "Sister, the strength of this wolf gang is about the same as the nine-day mercenary group. We are already united with the nine-day mercenary. It is not a wise move to provoke the wolf gang at this time. Since the other party visits in person, it is reasonable and reasonable, we are not It''s time to stay behind closed doors." Yan Yi next to him said softly.


    Bai Youwei looked at her in surprise when she heard the little girl''s remarks.


    "Sister, when do you still understand this? Are you not a female V country? You actually know the hospitality of Long Xia country better than me."


    Yan Yi blushed and said weakly, "I, I... my sister (Eiko Yan Chuan) taught me."


    Bai Youwei smiled and said, "Okay, listen to you. Since people dare to visit, we can''t be frightened. Xiao Qi, let Xiao Bai bring them up."


    Wu Xiaoqi hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Not long.


    Under the leadership of Chang Bai, the lone wolf group came to the main hall of the cave.


    "Queen, I have brought you here." Chang Bai said, moving to a step below Bai Youwei''s throne.


    Bai Youwei glanced at the lone wolves and said in a flat tone: "Is the wolf gang leader coming?"


    The lone wolf looked at Bai Youwei.


    When I noticed Bai Youwei sitting on the throne and Yan Yishi next to her, Lone Wolf''s eyes were more amazing.


    However, the lone wolf who has gone through too many ups and downs in life, and then ups and downs, now has an extraordinary character.


    He recovered quickly and looked at Bai Youwei and the others again, and the lone wolf was sure that these two people were not any Wei Xiao women he had ever seen.


    "Little wolf?"


    At this moment, Wu Xiaoqi, who was sitting in a position on the left hand side, spoke, his tone seemed a little surprised.


    Lone Wolf heard the sound and looked at Wu Xiaoqi.


    "Captain Xiao Qi?"


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi on the throne were stunned.


    Bai Youwei asked in surprise: "Xiao Qi, do you know them?"


    Wu Xiaoqi was a little surprised at first, but after the lone wolf called her name, Wu Xiaoqi was already certain that the bald man in front of her was the "little wolf" in her impression.


    Wu Xiaoqi stood up and replied to Bai Youwei: "Yes, Master Youwei. At first, I was a little skeptical, but now, I can be quite sure. He is called a lone wolf. When he was in Minghai City, he had some friendship with the Lord."


    The lone wolf laughed at this time: "Hahaha... really Captain Xiaoqi, when Xiaofeng went back during the day, he told me that I didn''t believe it when I saw you here, so I came to confirm it. Now, I believe it."


    Bai Youwei was still waiting for the arrival of the lone wolf and others, but she never thought that the two sides actually knew each other, which was really unexpected.


    But this is also good.


    Listening to the tone of Wu Xiaoqi and Lone Wolf, the relationship between the two parties is not ordinary. In this way, the other party''s visit shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    Relaxing, Bai Youwei smiled and said, "Since you are an acquaintance, then you don''t need to be polite. The wolf gang master and everyone please sit down."


    "Captain Xiao Qi, who is this?"


    "My hostess, the Lord''s wife, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi."


    Hearing Wu Xiaoqi''s introduction, Done Wolf quickly showed a flattered look on his face: "It turned out to be two sisters-in-law. The younger brother has no eyes on Taishan. I don''t know if the two sisters-in-law are face to face. Here Xiaolang apologizes to the two sisters-in-law. "


    "The wolf gang is polite, please sit down."


    "Thank you sister-in-law."


    "Thank you sister-in-law!"


    After Lone Wolf finished speaking, all the little brothers behind him also responded.


    Speaking of the little brother around Lone Wolf, he is still a little confused. Except for some people, the others who joined the wolf gang when Lone Wolf came to Jianghang Province don¡¯t understand how the courageous and defiant brother Wolf would treat several women. So respectful?


    They can''t figure it out, but since the boss calls the other party "sister-in-law" in a low profile, they, as little brothers, naturally don''t dare to neglect.


    When the lone wolves find a place to sit down, Bai Youwei said: "Wolf gang lord..."


    "Sister-in-law, just like Boss Wei, just call me a little wolf." Hearing Bai Youwei''s address to herself, Lone Wolf said quickly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Master Youwei, he is right, just call him a little wolf. That''s how the Lord called him."


    Bai Youwei was still a little embarrassed, but after hearing Wu Xiaoqi''s words, she couldn''t laugh or cry in her heart, so she had to follow the wish of the lone wolf.


    "Well, little wolf, I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming to my base?"


    Lone Wolf said seriously: "The main thing is to confirm the identity of Captain Xiao Qi. When he was in Minghai City, Mr. Wei had taken good care of his younger brother. Now I heard that his people have come to Wushuang Base as one of the powers of Wushuang Base. One, if it''s the boss of Wei, the younger brother can''t neglect what he says."


    "Is that really the case?" Wu Xiaoqi smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 656： Words from the bottom of your heart

    Without thinking about it, Lone Wolf nodded: "Talk from the bottom of your heart."


    "Haha! Little Wolf, your personality has not changed at all. Don''t worry, the Lord is far away in Minghai City, even if you have any thoughts about us, the emperor is far away, and you can¡¯t do anything to you if you want to come to the Lord. Sample."


    "Captain Xiaoqi, don''t be joking. Although the younger brother is not from Weibo, but the younger brother''s admiration for Weibo is like the surging water, and the mother river is overflowing, and it is out of control. No matter where Weibo is, as long as It''s a person or thing related to him, the little brother will never dare to think too much about it."


    "I can''t refute what you said."


    "It''s mainly because the little brother''s worship of Boss Wei can be shown, the sun and the moon can be learned, every sentence is sincere."


    Being able to say these words without his conscience, Wu Xiaoqi now finally knows why the lone wolf survived Wei Xiao''s hands in the first place.


    It''s no wonder that Wei Xiao spoke highly of the lone wolf.


    In the past, there was little contact, and Wu Xiaoqi didn''t understand the deep meaning, but now hearing the words of Lone Wolf, she really admires the five-body cast.


    Wu Xiaoqi smiled and shook his head: "Master Youwei, Little Wolf is still trustworthy. It is not malicious to come to visit him this time."


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi have been listening to the conversation between the two.


    Although I don¡¯t know the relationship between Lone Wolf and Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei also realized that the relationship between Lone Wolf and Wei Xiao was not the kind of "friendship" she thought at the beginning. It is very likely that there is no small grudge, even hatred.


    Bai Youwei was wary in her heart, but on the surface she said with satisfaction: "My husband can make friends like you, Xiaolang, and I am very proud of him as his woman. If he knew that there was a person like you far away thousands of miles away. The devout admirer will probably be more pleased."


    "Sister-in-law has said that, Boss Wei is worthy of my heart-felt worship."


    "I''m just telling the truth. Xiao Qi, since you and Xiaolang know each other, we leave the rest to you, and we can just listen."


    Because she was not familiar with Lone Wolf, Bai Youwei didn''t plan to say more, and handed over the right to talk to Wu Xiaoqi.


    Wu Xiaoqi nodded, and then said to the lone wolf: "If you want to follow it, let''s stop here! You said that you came to visit to confirm our identity. Now that you have confirmed our identity, what else can you do besides this? ?"


    The lone wolf hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Sister-in-law, Captain Xiaoqi, can I ask, how did you come to Jianghang Province? Especially Jiangzhou area. It is also more than a thousand kilometers away from Minghai City. Come here, isn''t Mr. Wei worried about your safety?"


    "Why, want to know our secret?"


    "Captain Xiaoqi, don''t get me wrong. I''m also considering it for you. To tell you the truth, the Wushuang base elders have made a decision this afternoon. Starting tomorrow, they will integrate and annex the peripheral forces. You are also annexing the scope. Once fighting breaks out, your safety will not be guaranteed."


    "Wushuang base is about to do it so soon?" Wu Xiaoqi was shocked when he heard the words of Dulang.


    Not only her, but also Bai Youwei and others, frowned.


    According to their previous estimates, it will be a matter of time for Wushuang Base to take action against peripheral forces, but because of the emergence of genetic medicine and Wushuang Base has just acquired a large number of zombies, how can Wushuang Base also use these corpses to extract them. It¡¯s only right to reinforce the genetic medicine of Wushuang base, but he didn¡¯t expect that Wushuang Base would be so decisive.


    The lone wolf smiled bitterly: "So I am very worried about your safety now."


    Wu Xiaoqi didn''t believe much about Lone Wolf''s words: "Do you really think so?"


    The lone wolf does not shy away.


    "Captain Xiaoqi don¡¯t have to doubt me. If you have a choice, I really don¡¯t want to care about your affairs, but I¡¯m afraid of the big man behind you! You should be very clear about Wei¡¯s personality, Captain Xiaoqi, if you have any damage. , Especially the two sisters-in-law, I am afraid that I will lose my life."


    Lone Wolf''s words are definitely from the heart.


    Wei Xiao''s image of "killing the gods" has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    When Tong Qian was attacked and killed, what was the result? Wei Xiao, the upper-level forces on Haixin Island, never let go.


    That was just a subordinate who was dispensable in Wei Xiao''s heart. If something happened to Bai Youwei and the others, what kind of anger would Wushuang Base suffer from Wei Xiao?


    Wu Xiaoqi knew this well, his eyes narrowed: "Didn''t you say that you are also a member of the Presbyterian Church? It shouldn''t be difficult to protect a peripheral power?"


    "It''s too late now. The benefits have been distributed, and I didn''t know the Qingcheng base was established by the sisters at the time. Although I am a member of the Presbyterian Church, I am not alone in determining some things."


    Speaking of this, Lone Wolf thought of something, and continued: "If Captain Xiao Qi can contact Boss Wei, it is best to get in touch with him as soon as possible. At that time, as long as Boss Wei can bring someone over, I Lone Wolf is here to guarantee that I will definitely stand on the side of Boss Wei. If there is a chance, I can even dedicate the entire Wushuang base to Boss Wei as a meeting ceremony."


    The lone wolf said nothing to Wei Xiao.


    It sounds like they are thinking about Bai Youwei and the others, but in words, Bai Youwei and the others are tested everywhere.


    None of Bai Youwei was aware of this, but because of the delicate relationship between the lone wolf and Wei Xiao, after Bai Youwei delegated the right to speak to Wu Xiaoqi, Wu Xiaoqi always kept a guard against the lone wolf.


    "We will consider this. Anyway, thank you for telling us this. If necessary, we will notify the Lord."


    "Captain Xiaoqi, I don¡¯t underestimate you. Once the base does something to you, with your current strength, even relying on the cave base, it won¡¯t last long. For the safety of the two sisters-in-law, I think it¡¯s safest to notify Boss Wei. way of doing."


    "Huh! I don''t dare to underestimate the strength of the base, but we are not easy to mess with either."


    Seeing that Wu Xiaoqi''s tone was so strict, Lone Wolf knew that his plan tonight was shattered.


    There are some things that the lone wolf can''t say too obvious, and he can''t do anything when he sees things, and he doesn''t say much.


    "Since Captain Xiaoqi has this confidence, the younger brother will not say more. If the two sisters-in-laws really encounter any danger, please also ask Captain Xiaoqi to inform us as soon as possible. The two sisters-in-laws must not make any mistakes here."


    "Don''t worry, at that point, I won''t let you, an acquaintance, not use it."


    Then everyone said some gossip.


    A few hours later, the lone wolf, who still failed to obtain useful information from Wu Xiaoqi and the others, took the initiative to get up and leave.


    Not long after they left, Bai Youwei, who hadn''t said a few words during the whole process, finally couldn''t help but ask Wu Xiaoqi: "Xiao Qi, what is the relationship between this lone wolf and my husband?"


    Wu Xiaoqi was silent for a moment, and smiled bitterly: "It''s hard to say, it''s a big grudge with the Lord, right?"


    "Ah! This person has hatred with O''Neill? Then everything he just said was a lie?" Yan Yi opened his cute little mouth, looking surprised.


    "That''s why I find it hard to say. Although he has hatred with the Lord, what he said just now is really not a lie. This person''s desire to survive is the only thing I have seen in my life, and the Lord has admired it."


    Wu Xiaoqi then told Bai Youwei and the others about the lone wolf and Wei Xiao.


    "It''s a talent."


    After listening to Chang Bai, he couldn''t help but praise.


    Bai Youwei didn''t expect that Lone Wolf and Wei Xiao would have such disputes between grievances and grievances.


    "It seems that the main purpose of his visit to us this time should be to inquire about our fiction. This person will have to deal with it carefully in the future."


    "I think so too. With the Lord pressing down, the lone wolf will not be chaotic, and it can be a big help for us at critical moments, but if he knows our situation, it will be hard to say." Wu Xiaoqi nodded. Bai Youwei''s opinion is deeply impressed.


    Bai Youwei stood up from the throne, her eyes full of worry.


    "Wushuang Base will do it tomorrow. I don''t know how Xiaoyu and the others are doing now?"

 Chapter 657： Wushuang base started

    On the way down the mountain.


    "Brother Wolf, the other party''s tone is very tight, and this will probably have a lot of influence on our next plan." A wolf king said beside the lone wolf.


    Listening to his tone, it is not difficult to guess that he is definitely a veteran in the wolf gang.


    The lone wolf has been frowning since leaving the cave base.


    Failing to learn about Wei Xiao''s situation from Wu Xiaoqi and the others, his heart was still unable to calm down.


    Needless to say, Lone Wolf''s fear and hatred towards Wei Xiao.


    If he had absolute certainty, he would definitely not let go of his thoughts on Wei Xiao. But now I don''t know Wei Xiao''s reality, let alone why Bai Youwei and the others came to Jiangzhou. Wei Xiao''s existence is like a sharp sword hanging over a lone wolf''s head, making him unable to make a choice for a while.


    "Brother Wolf, I don¡¯t understand it, but it¡¯s just a few women. Do we need to please them in such a low voice? With our Wolf Gang¡¯s status and power today, it¡¯s simply impossible to take down such a small force as the Allure Base. It takes a lot of effort."


    "If you don''t know, don''t talk nonsense. How can Brother Wolf be afraid of several women? What we are really afraid of is the people behind them, who are not sure of being able to provoke them."


    "Is it so scary?"


    "What do you think?"


    When the boys were discussing, the lone wolf stopped.


    "War Wolf, do you think there is a possibility that the base in Minghai City has been destroyed by zombies? Bai Youwei and the others will appear here, not accidentally, but to escape?" Lone Wolf asked the little brother beside him.


    The wolf''s gaze was startled: "Brother Wolf, do you suspect that Wei Xiao might be dead?"


    The lone wolf stared at his eyebrows and nodded: "Wei Xiao''s dominance is well known to you and I. Now his woman is being bullied here. According to his personality, it is impossible to sit idly by. However, I haven''t seen Qingcheng base in the past few months. The arrival of reinforcements is obviously not Wei Xiao''s style."


    The wolf of war thought about what the lone wolf said, and felt that his conjecture was impossible.


    "This possibility is not non-existent. But Brother Wolf, after all, this is just our guess. If the situation is different from what we thought, if we choose the wrong team, we are afraid that we will be overwhelmed. Wei Xiao, we won''t listen to our excuses."


    The words of War Wolf undoubtedly spoke to the heart of the lone wolf.


    He was worried about Wei Xiao''s existence before continuing to pretend to be a grandson in front of Bai Youwei and the others.


    It can be said that as long as one day does not know the exact news of Wei Xiao, Lone Wolf will not stand on the opposite side of Wei Xiao.


    "I don''t want to. Let''s take a look at the reaction of Bai Youwei and the others after the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps took action. When necessary, I will protect Bai Youwei and the others." Lone Wolf said.


    "Now it can only be so."


    The wolf responded, and a group of people followed the lone wolf quickly to the parking place, and then drove away.


    Vertical sun.


    This day is not destined to be peaceful.


    Early in the morning, the Wushuang base city defense coalition forces were mobilized, with a total number of more than 8,000 people. They were divided into twelve forces and marched towards the positions of the twelve external forces.


    I don¡¯t know the peripheral forces that Wushuang Base has already used against them. Except for a few of them who are still licking their wounds in the base, the others have already communicated with each other secretly, preparing for a great integration and forming a brand new force to deal with what may appear next. crisis.


    Anyone who can become the leader of a place is not an idiot.


    The other forces knew what Bai Youwei and the others thought of.


    Now that Bai Youwei is taking the lead and throwing out the absolute temptation of genetic medicine, the peripheral forces that originally planned to alliance, the smoothness is beyond imagination.


    "The people from Wushuang Base are here!"


    "Damn! Why are they moving so fast?"


    However, just when the leaders of these forces dreamed about taking genetic medicine in the future, making contributions and accomplishing some brilliant deeds in this apocalypse, the expedition troops of Wushuang Base arrived.


    "Everyone, immediately launch an attack on the front base. Anyone who has a gun in his hand or who intends to resist will be killed without mercy."


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The battle is so direct, so decisive.


    No nonsense.


    Once Wushuang base''s troops from the major forces rushed to the target area, they did not give the peripheral forces any time to prepare, and directly crushed them with absolute force.


    The battle was too sudden, so that some peripheral forces had not reacted before they were taken by the troops from Wushuang Base.


    One, two, three...


    More and more peripheral forces have been captured by the army of Wushuang Base.


    Although the strength was inferior to that of Wushuang Base, there were at least some peripheral forces that rebelled. After a mission to go out to the unreasonable zombies, now facing Wushuang Base¡¯s expedition force, that is the lamb to be slaughtered.


    The dream of the alliance of peripheral forces has just begun to be shattered. Seeing the troops entering the base and controlling everything in the base, the bosses of many bases have a sense of sadness in their hearts that they don''t wait for me.


    If they were given a little more time, could Wushuang Base still capture them so easily?


    "Go, go faster..."


    Peripheral forces attacked by the Celestial Mercenary Corps.


    A team of gunmen is pushing a five-flower-tied woman who has lost an arm towards the leader of the team.


    King Bi, the deputy commander of the Celestial Mercenary Corps, was also the leader of the attack on the base in front of him.


    Looking at the woman escorted by the soldiers, Wang Bi frowned slightly: "What''s the matter with this person?"


    "The deputy commander, the other party is a super soldier. We found it in a basement of this base. In order to catch her, we sacrificed more than 30 brothers, which is very dangerous." A soldier came to Bi Wang and returned to report.


    "so smart?"


    "It''s very strong. If we were not crowded and wounded her with a grenade, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to catch her. She also had a companion who was seriously injured and escaped. I have sent someone to chase him, but it can kill or catch the other person. Hope not much."


    Wang Bi was a little surprised, and walked towards the woman.


    When he came to the woman, Bi Wang first glanced at her up and down.


    "Tsk tut, it looks so beautiful."


    Unexpectedly, the other party was actually a beautiful King Bi, and his eyes lit up when he looked at the woman.


    However, when he saw the other party''s broken arm that was still bloody, although it was no longer bleeding, the desire that ignited in Wang Bi''s heart subsided.


    "What is your name?"


    The woman didn''t answer him, so she turned her face away, as if she felt sick when she looked at the other person more.


    Wang Bi was cold and angry.


    Reached out and pinched the opponent''s chin so that the woman was facing him.


    "Answer me, what''s your name?"


    "Pooh¡­¡­"


    The woman spit on her face.


    "You are looking for death!"


    In anger, Wang Bi slapped the woman''s face with a slap.


    King Bi, who had taken the No. 1 potion, was so powerful in this slap.


    Only hearing a "pop", the woman''s bound body fell directly to the ground, and her body collided with the ground, making a muffled noise.


    "Take it away to me and see how Lao Tzu fixes her when I go back."


    "Yes, deputy commander!"


    The two mercenaries responded and stood up the woman on the ground.


    "Deputy commander, all the prisoners and materials have been collected, please give instructions?"


    "Back to base!"


    Bi Wang, who was not in a very good mood, gave a cold sigh, and did not forget to glance at the woman when he walked away, the anger in his eyes was obvious.

 Chapter 658： Song Xiaoyu captured

    The location of Qingcheng base.


    "Peng..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    On the small road to the base on the mountain, a galloping figure suddenly stepped on the air, and the figure suddenly fell to the ground.


    "who?"


    The guard post in this area found the situation and rushed out some people.


    The man who fell to the ground looked up: "Hurry up, take me to see the queen!"


    "Old Black?"


    Seeing the figures of people coming, all the outposts that appeared were shocked.


    The guards did not dare to neglect, and the two helped Chang Hei to trot up the mountain quickly.


    Inside the cave base.


    "The battle plan is like this. If we are still lost in the end, we will retreat to the cave and defend ourselves."


    In the main hall of the cave, Wu Xiaoqi and Bai Youwei are making a battle plan.


    As soon as the plan was finished, at this moment, there was a sound of dense footsteps from outside the main hall.


    "My Lady Queen, My Lady Queen, something happened..."


    The people outside the cave ran in quickly, and at the same time the Chang Hei they had brought up the mountain fell into Bai Youwei''s sight.


    "Old Black?"


    Everyone sat up in shock and hurried to Lao Hei''s side.


    "Is that so? What happened?" Yan Yi said in shock.


    "Hurry up and lay down the old black." Wu Xiaoqi said.


    Lao Hei stopped those who wanted to put him down: "Queen, go and save Miss Xiaoyu. We were attacked by the Celestial Mercenary Corps, and Miss Xiaoyu was captured by them."


    "You, what are you talking about, something happened to Xiaoyu?" Bai Youwei''s heart trembled when she heard the words.


    "She was captured alive by Bi Wang, the deputy commander of the Celestial Mercenary Corps, and she is now estimated to be on the way back to Wushuang Base. Queen, the speed must be fast. Once she enters Wushuang Base, it will be too late." As soon as he finished speaking, Chang Hei fainted. Past.


    "Old black, old black..."


    Bai Youwei shouted several times in a row, often black, but did not respond.


    "Help Lao Hei down to rest, and ask the medical staff to check his wounds. There must be no accident to him." Wu Xiaoqi ordered.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The men who helped Lao Hei took him away.


    "Sister, let''s go and save Xiaoyu Sister!" Yan Yi said anxiously when Song Xiaoyu had an accident.


    "Master Youwei..."


    Bai Youwei was worried about Song Xiaoyu''s safety, but after a moment of eagerness, she gradually calmed down.


    "No, now the base is in the midst of life and death. Once we disperse our hands and the people from Wushuang base attack us, you don''t need to tell me what the consequences will be."


    "Then shall we save Sister Xiaoyu?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei gritted her teeth, an expression of pain appeared on her face.


    Bai Youwei wants to save Song Xiaoyu?


    It goes without saying.


    Good girlfriends before the end of the world, after the end of the world, are also good sisters who have gone through countless lives and deaths.


    It can be said that, apart from Wei Xiao, in Bai Youwei''s heart, Song Xiaoyu''s position is not below Yan Yi and the others, and even more important.


    Present, she wanted to rescue Song Xiaoyu more than anyone else.


    But she can¡¯t do this now. The enemy attacking the Qingcheng base doesn¡¯t know when they will appear. With all the combat plans in place, once they divide their forces to save Song Xiaoyu, they can save people, not to mention their battle plan. They will definitely be disrupted, and if they are not dealt with, they will all be wiped out by the enemy.


    Relying on the superior geographical environment of the Allure Base, they can barely have the strength to fight, but once they have left the Allure Base, is there any room for resistance once they are targeted by the enemy?


    "Queen, let me go!"


    When Bai Youwei was in a dilemma, Chang Bai stood up.


    "noob¡­¡­"


    "As long as Miss Xiaoyu doesn''t enter the Wushuang base, I will definitely bring it back to the queen." Chang Bai assured Bai Youwei, without Bai Youwei''s consent, and walked directly out of the cave.


    What Bai Youwei wanted to say, Wu Xiaoqi took the lead and said: "Master Youwei, let him go! We all know how important Sister Xiaoyu is to you. Although you have to take care of the overall situation, if you even care about the person you care about the most for the overall situation Don''t save it, don''t worry about this overall situation!"


    Upon hearing Wu Xiaoqi''s words, Bai Youwei held back what she wanted to stop Chang Bai.


    Bai Youwei quickly calmed down and said coldly, "Xiaoyu will be handed over to Xiaobai. Now, since Wushuang Base has already started working on other bases, I want to come to us soon. Xiaoqi, immediately follow your previous plan. Our people have entered the fighting area, and everyone will follow your command from now on."


    "Yes, Master Youwei."


    Wu Xiaoqi did not refuse, but responded and immediately began to issue combat instructions to everyone in the base.


    Bai Youwei''s guess was correct. At the moment when Wu Xiaoqi began to deploy troops and generals in the base, a fully armed team was driving in an aisle two kilometers away from Qingcheng base.


    This time, the leaders who led the team to attack the Qingcheng base were Governor Chen and Ximen Nai. They brought two thousand members of the Nine-Day Mercenary Corps and the manpower of the five hundred coalition army.


    This time, Hua Wujian was determined to win against Bai Youwei and others.


    "The boss finally made up his mind this time. If you did this earlier, Bai Youwei''s wife would already be the boss''s person now."


    "It''s not too late. At that time, let our people pay attention. Others don''t care. Bai Youwei and Yan Yi must not make any mistakes." In the car, the dust governor said.


    "Don''t worry, in order to capture them alive, I have prepared anesthesia gun. I will not risk being killed by the boss to hurt them." Ximen replied.


    "It''s good if you have a sense of measure, there is no need, try to catch the people inside."


    "OK!"


    "Two deputy heads, the place is here."


    When the two talked, a reminder of mercenaries came from the headsets in their ears.


    Governor Chen and Ximen looked at each other with a look of confidence in their eyes.


    ...


    In the dense forest a few kilometers away from Wushuang Base.


    "Wow..."


    "Woo..."


    Countless beasts roared in the forest, with sharp eyes, all staring at the human base protected by the high wall in the distance.


    Standing on the top of an uncle''s tree, Chang Bai looked ahead with a look of helplessness in his eyes.


    He was still late.


    The King Bi and others who had captured Song Xiaoyu had already entered the firing range of the base one step earlier.


    At this time, if he had to rescue Song Xiaoyu, it would basically be no different from sending him to death.


    Chang Bai is not a stubborn person, so he can''t do anything about it, so he abandons his plan to save Song Xiaoyu, but the queen is afraid that she will be disappointed.


    "Uuuuu..."


    After a strange sound in his mouth, Chang Bai came down from the treetop.


    A strong leopard just came to him and let him sit on it.


    "Woo..."


    Another different sound came from Chang Bai''s mouth. The wild beast in the forest was agitated, and then, led by Chang Bai, disappeared into the dense forest.


    The base is here.


    King Bi led the expedition troops into the base, arousing the onlookers of many Christians.


    Seeing the prisoners from the outlying bases on the truck, many people gave them pointers.


    In the crowd, a figure happened to pass by here.


    "Hey, isn''t that Song Xiaoyu beside Queen Qingcheng?" This person frowned slightly when he saw Song Xiaoyu''s figure, and the figure quickly disappeared in place.

 Chapter 659： Battle of the Allure Base

    Outside the Qingcheng base.


    The battle here has begun.


    When they came to the foot of the base from the dust commander, the joint army composed of the seven forces of the base was blocked by Bai Youwei and the others.


    This also benefited from the time that Governor Chen helped Bai Youwei and the others in the rescue a few days ago.


    Although Bai Youwei and the others lost the corpse of the zombies they killed, they captured some weapons as comfort.


    Now, the batch of weapons seized a few days ago has become a sharp weapon for Bai Youwei and the others to stop the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group from going up the mountain. It can be regarded as karma!


    Du Chen and the others did not expect that Bai Youwei would be so resolute.


    The two originally planned to persuade them, but they couldn''t do it anymore, but now, this is no longer necessary.


    The battle has started, and that is the endless end.


    Relying on the number and weapon advantages, the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group''s offensive is very fierce.


    Bai Youwei''s people were condescending and fighting against the mountain. However, the number of people was too small. In the hours-long battle, they could only delay the pace of the coalition army''s ascent of the mountain, but could not stop them from advancing.


    The gap between the two sides is clear at a glance.


    "Captain, there are too many enemies, and the weapons are not comparable to us. So far, we have lost more than 30 brothers and sisters."


    The battle on the front line continued, but Wu Xiaoqi did not relax in the delivery of the battle report.


    Knowing the situation at the foot of the mountain, Wu Xiaoqi said coldly: "Let our people evacuate to the middle of the mountain, and use the trap set previously to consume part of the enemy''s strength."


    "Yes!"


    The messenger led the command and galloped down the mountain quickly.


    "Xiao Qi, it seems that Hua Wujian is really moving this time. There are more than two thousand people, no matter how much we prepare, we can''t stop them from going up the mountain."


    "Master You Wei, don''t worry, we haven''t reached the end of the mountain. If it doesn''t work, we will retreat to the cave. Unless they blow up the cave in the next battle, otherwise, they won''t want to take advantage of us."


    "How much is the food and drinking water in the cave?"


    "Enough for the rest of us to eat and drink for half a month." Yan Yi said.


    Bai Youwei''s face is heavy


    "Half a month?"


    Down the mountain.


    The pace of advancement slowed down because of being blocked, and both Ximen and Duchen were unspeakably annoyed.


    "These people really do not live or die. Do you think you can beat us back in this way? It''s naive."


    Du Chen looked at the sky, his expression a little heavy.


    "It''s getting dark soon. If we can''t hit the outskirts of their base before dark, we will be very passive this evening."


    "Then there is no way." Ximen looked bored and cold, "Notify everyone, go all the way to the top, the top ten killed at the entrance of Qingcheng base, whether it is my Nine Heavens Mercenary Group or other forces, I Ximen is sick of it. All rewarded him with a genetic medicine."


    Under the so-called reward, there must be a brave man.


    The issue of genetic medicine has spread in the base. I don''t know how many people are coveting this medicine that can make ordinary people a "superman".


    Now Simon was tired of taking out genetic medicine as a reward. The irritated fighters no longer hid, concealed, and rushed up against the bullets shot from the mountain.


    Under the advantage of the number of people, once the people on the mountain block them to expose their position, the greet each other will be intensive firepower.


    Faced with the rain of bullets, basically no one can survive such a burst of fire.


    The coalition''s offensive suddenly became fierce, blocking their base side, and the casualties further increased.


    Fortunately, Wu Xiaoqi''s order to retreat arrived in time.


    After more than a dozen people were lost, the gunfire above quieted down.


    "Man ran away?"


    "Isn''t it a conspiracy?"


    "Follow him! Brothers, only the top ten people who went up the mountain have genetic medicine. I have to fight for genetic medicine."


    The resistance on the mountain suddenly stopped, and some people were still full of worries, but when someone mentioned genetic medicine, those who hesitated no longer hesitated, shouting to kill and rushing up the mountain.


    But soon they knew how powerful the Qingcheng base was.


    In the dense forest with lush vegetation, countless organ traps were triggered.


    People trapped in pits, rolling stones, falling wood, traps, hornet nests... all kinds of traps appeared, and the coalition forces suffered heavy losses.


    Relying on these indefensible organ traps, Wu Xiaoqi was stunned to block the pace of the coalition army halfway through the mountain.


    The sky is getting dark.


    At this time, for the dust governor and others whose terrain absolutely cannot be compared with the Qingcheng base, they can only delay the attack speed temporarily.


    Gather the team and set up camp in a flat dense forest halfway up the mountain.


    "Oh..."


    "Ah..."


    The dark night is the most mysterious.


    In this mountain stream, under the silent night, from time to time there are sounds of beasts.


    Governor Chen and the others will not forget that there is a guy on Qingcheng base who can control beasts. Therefore, when they heard the roar of beasts, they thought it was an attack by the beasts, and they all stood on their guard.


    But they are destined to work in vain.


    With a high degree of vigilance, they did not see a beast jumping out of the dark to attack them until the middle of the night.


    Just when they felt that they were too nervous, Chang Bai came back with an army of wild beasts from outside.


    Entering the sphere of influence of the Allure Base, I noticed Chang Bai of these coalition forces, and did not report the situation to Bai Youwei first, and directly let the wild beast army launch an attack on the coalition army.


    The night is undoubtedly the best camouflage for the beasts, and in the dense forest, the army of beasts, which occupy a good geographical position, caused terrible casualties to the coalition army after the offensive began.


    "Ah..."


    "It''s the one who can guard against beasts."


    "Free shooting."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The forest was in chaos, and the sound of gunfire, shouting, and roar was mixed, completely breaking the silence of the night.


    The fighting is cruel, and casualties are inevitable.


    In this battle between man and beast, no matter which side pays a huge price.


    When a new day arrives, people who have been fighting for the night have killed the beasts on the battlefield, and with the help of the weak light, all people alive are surrounded by chaos.


    The corpses of wild beasts, the corpses of their companions, the corpses that can be seen everywhere, and the strong smell of blood all stimulate the hearts and souls of everyone.


    "Damn Bai Youwei, you completely angered Lao Tzu. All those who can fight will be killed for me to go up the mountain. Except for women, don''t let anyone else at Qingcheng base go."


    Overnight, the coalition army suffered more than 500 casualties. In addition to the sacrifices made during the day, the coalition army had not reached the outskirts of the Qingcheng base, and its number had dropped sharply by one-third. This loss completely angered both Ximen and Chen.


    The two men, both **** and fierce, quickly assembled their teams to kill the mountain again with the momentum of "God blocking the killing of the gods and Buddha blocking the extinguishing of the Buddhas".


    Bai Youwei and the others relied on geographical advantages, organ traps, and Chang Bai who arrived in the middle of the night to gain a lot of advantages, but after all, their number was still too small.


    Faced with the new charge of the coalition army, they have been unable to resist.


    In desperation, Bai Youwei could only retreat into the cave base with the blocking joint soldiers outside.


    "Enclose the entire mountain for me, and I can''t attack the Qingcheng base. I Ximen swears not to be a man."


    The angry Simon snarled at the coalition army.


    The remaining 1,500-plus members of the coalition quickly dispersed.


    Twenty-four people as a small team, surrounded the entire Qingcheng base in the middle.


    During the period, the dust governor made people attack the entrance of the base, but unfortunately, the entrance of the base is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Will also be beaten out by Bai Youwei and others.


    Several attacks were fruitless, and Chen Du and them soon thought of using smoke to smoke the people in the cave.


    In the cave, Bai Youwei and others had long thought that Du Chen and others would use this trick, so in the cave base, there were more vents.


    In some places, the intrusion of smoke can even be blocked.


    As a result, the battle between the two sides reached a stalemate.

 Chapter 660： There is news from Wei Xiao

    Inside the Wushuang base.


    One day passed.


    The Wushuang base''s operation to annex peripheral forces has achieved remarkable results.


    Except for the Allure Base attacked by the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps, which hasn''t made any achievements, the other forces have returned with a full load.


    While everyone was waiting for the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps to complete the final battle, they attacked Duo Chen and Ximen Nian who were in trouble at the Qingcheng base, and finally sent someone back to report the situation to Hua Wujian.


    "Boss, what are you going to do? I don''t think the Chen Du brothers can be blamed for this battle. The two sisters can''t hurt them. The researchers owned by Qingcheng base must also be preserved. They are subject to too many restrictions. If it is only to eliminate the enemy, Not to mention that they hid in the cave, just in the bottomless abyss, just blow up the cave, no matter how troublesome it needs to be." Hei Xiong was afraid that Hua Wujian would blame the two brothers and spoke for them.


    "I didn''t blame them. You Wei and the others did what I expected. However, they really thought they would be able to get along well?"


    "Do you need to send troops to support them?" Old Cat asked.


    Hua Wujian''s gaze condensed: "Go and bring the woman we brought back from the Celestial Mercenary Corps yesterday. It''s time for a showdown with Bai Youwei."


    "Good boss!"


    The wolf gang station.


    "Brother Wolf, there is a new situation."


    Feng Lang ran in from outside, shouting in his mouth.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Hua Wujian started. Just now, he left the base with the remaining 1,000 people from the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps. If I guessed correctly, they should be heading for the Qingcheng base."


    Lone Wolf''s face condensed: "Hua Wujian shot himself?"


    "Well, the nine-day mercenary group is dispatched." Feng Lang took a sip and continued, "Brother Lang, Bai Youwei and the others are afraid it won''t last long."


    "Before we confirm Wei Xiao''s specific situation, Bai Youwei and the others must not have an accident. Brother Wolf, what are you going to do?" The wolf looked at the lone wolf.


    Smoking a cigarette, the lone wolf, who looked a little deep, thought for a while, and said, "Go and call the two brothers who took refuge in us last time."


    "Brother Wolf refers to those two people from Heavenly Court Base?" Gray Wolf asked.


    "It''s them."


    "Aren''t they our secret weapon? Expose them now, isn''t it worth the loss?"


    The lone wolf shook his head and said: "Compared with this point of exposure, the crisis caused by Bai Youwei''s accident is more serious. Go and call them!"


    Seeing the lone wolf so persistent, the gray wolf no longer said more.


    Got up and left the living room.


    for a long time.


    The door was opened, and Gray Wolf walked in with two strong men who were 1.9 meters tall and with a grim complexion.


    "Brother Wolf, do you call us?"


    Seeing the two, except for the lone wolf, everyone else felt a deep sense of oppression from each other.


    "Is this the super soldier taking the second potion? What a terrifying aura."


    "I really can''t imagine, after the second, how terrifying is the third and fourth potions?"


    Fenglang and they were all surprised at the two who came.


    "Two brothers, please sit down." The lone wolf motioned for the two to sit down.


    The two who came were also not welcome, and followed the gray wolf to the lone wolf and their side, and found a place to sit down.


    "The two brothers are still used to being in the wolf gang?"


    "I also want to thank Brother Wolf for taking in. Without Brother Wolf, both of my brothers are still bereaved dogs."


    "Brothers are polite. It is an honor for me to be a lone wolf to have two brothers in the wolf gang."


    "Brother Wolf, is there anything looking for us?"


    The Lone Wolf no longer circumscribes: "There is indeed something that requires the two brothers to act once."


    Among the beloved, the shorter one said: "If you have anything to do with Brother Wolf, it is incumbent to do as long as my brothers can do it."


    "Thank you so much for the two brothers." The lone wolf smiled with satisfaction. "This is how I need two people to protect two people. It is best to bring them back to the wolf gang safely. But remember, never Neglect them and make sure that they are intact."


    The two brothers looked at each other.


    The tall man said: "No problem, please tell Brother Wolf where and what status is the person who needs protection?"


    "Hey, the two brothers won''t ask me why I want you to protect those two people?"


    The tall man smiled indifferently: "We don''t need to know the reason for doing things for Brother Wolf, we just need to execute Brother Wolf''s orders."


    "well said!"


    Before the lone wolf could speak, the gray wolf on the side praised it.


    "The two brothers are really sensible. With the participation of two brothers from the Wolf Gang, they will surely be even more powerful in the future, hahaha..."


    Feng Lang also smiled: "Brother Wolf, there are two brothers secretly protecting Bai Youwei and the others, now we can sit back and relax."


    The lone wolf is more satisfied with the two.


    "Then there will be two brothers. It shouldn''t be too late, Gray Wolf, you personally lead the two brothers and explain to them the situation of Bai Youwei and Yan Yi."


    "Okay Brother Wolf. Two brothers, let''s go!"


    The two nodded, and then got up and followed the gray wolf towards the door.


    "This is all right. There are two Tier 2 super fighters secretly responsible for Bai Youwei and their safety, and we can finally let go of our worries. Even if only Bai Youwei and Yan Yi are left in Qingcheng base in the future, it is up to us to keep the two of them well-rounded. , At least don''t worry about Wei Xiao''s future revenge." Feng Lang said excitedly.


    Because they didn''t know Wei Xiao''s situation, they were doing everything to leave a way for themselves at the moment.


    According to their previous guess, if Wei Xiao really died, then it would be good. If they didn''t die, their contribution to saving Bai Youwei and Yan Yi would be enough to protect the Wolf Gang.


    However, as soon as Feng Lang said this, the two brothers who had just walked to the door stalled.


    "Two brothers, what''s wrong?" Grey Wolf found that the two hadn''t left the living room, turned around and asked curiously.


    The two brothers did not respond to him. The tall man turned and looked at Fenglang: "Brother Feng, you mentioned Wei Xiao just now. Is the Wei Xiao in your mouth the leader of the Phoenix Base in Minghai?"


    "Um?"


    Hearing the words of the tall man, the expressions of Lone Wolf and others, whose expressions were relaxed and with a smile on their faces, all changed.


    "Brothers have heard of Wei Xiao?" Feng Lang asked in shock.


    "It''s really him?"


    The tall man and the short man looked at each other, and their eyes were full of horror.


    The lone wolf found the problem: "Do the two brothers know something?"


    The short man said coldly: "Brother Wolf, I want to know, what is the relationship between the goal you asked our brothers to protect and Wei Xiao?"


    "Husband and wife, both targets are Wei Xiao''s women."


    "what?"


    The two brothers were dumbfounded when they heard the answer from the lone wolf.


    The lone wolf realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Get up from the seats, walk to the two of them and ask: "The two brothers have seen Wei Xiao?"


    After the two brothers were shocked, their faces showed tension.


    "Brother Wolf, do you know why the Heavenly Court Base was truly destroyed?"


    "..."

 Chapter 661： The eldest brother is like a father, and the eldest sister is like a mother

    The two brothers also didn''t sway the appetite of the lone wolves, and they told the lone wolves the reason for the true demise of the heavenly base.


    There are rumors from the outside that the destruction of the Heavenly Court Base was due to the tide of corpses.


    Indeed, it was indeed the zombies that destroyed the Heavenly Court Base, but the real culprit was undoubtedly Wei Xiao.


    If it wasn''t for Wei Xiao to come to the Tianting base to make a big fuss, and then use absolute force to deter Chu Tianhe, then Chu Tianhe would not let the research base develop No. 4 potion without equipment.


    If the experimental body does not appear, there will be no mother corpses from other directions, and the heavenly base will not be destroyed.


    Therefore, the root cause of the destruction of the Heavenly Court is still Wei Xiao.


    The two brothers are all important.


    When they finished speaking, the lone wolf and his party were already stunned on the spot.


    Behind the destruction of the Heavenly Court base, there was actually such a big secret hidden.


    Wei Xiao?


    "Brother Wolf, our knowledge of Wei Xiao is still too superficial. I can''t imagine how terrifying a person who can retreat in the face of the siege of the king taking the No. 3 potion is how terrible? He can no longer be seen as a human being. .Perhaps, only the super soldier created by the Forbidden Thing No.4 Potion can fight him." The wolf trembled.


    Feng Lang smiled bitterly: "We thought we had a chance to surpass Wei Xiao before, but how naive it is now when I think about it."


    "This is not the most terrifying. You have heard the words of the two brothers. Hundreds of armed helicopters, countless tanks and chariots, this is only to welcome his woman, if he knows that his other women are in us. Something happened here, **** it! If I don''t think about it, I seem to have seen the scene of corpse mountains and seas, blood flowing into rivers."


    At the end of the speech, the gray wolf twitched as if it had been shocked by an electric shock.


    The lone wolf now is equally thrilling.


    If you don''t understand, you don''t know, Nima was shocked by this knowledge.


    The strength of Wei Boss has become stronger again. Compared with the last time they met, the lone wolf couldn''t imagine how powerful Wei Xiao was after hearing the two brothers'' description of Wei Xiao''s current power.


    No one is invincible, and the power under his command breaks through the sky. Does such a person really have a chance to wrestle with him?


    Enduring the shock in his heart, Lone Wolf asked: "Two brothers, what are you saying is true?"


    The tall man nodded solemnly: "Brother Wolf, you are kind to us, and we will never lie to you. Besides, Wei Xiao¡¯s horror is what we have seen with our own eyes, let alone face him, even if we mention it now. By his name, we all have lingering fears. Is the name of the murderous mad devil a false name?"


    "Brother Wolf..."


    The other wolf kings looked at the lone wolf.


    The face of the lone wolf was uncertain.


    But it was a momentary matter. When his emotions calmed down, the lone wolf threw away half of the cigarette in his hand: "Madege Ba Zi, the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps deceived people so much, and even dared to beat the two sisters-in-law in front of my lone wolf. Attention, is it true that I am a lone wolf? Brothers, don''t say anything, call all the members of the wolf gang, and we will support the sister-in-law."


    "..."


    Should the change be so fast?


    "Brother Wolf, didn''t you let the two brothers secretly protect Bai Youwei and the others?" Yi Wolf King asked.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    As a result, the lone wolf greeted him with a big slap.


    "Idiot, secretly protecting it is when the two sisters-in-law are not in danger. Now that Hua Wujian''s dangling hair is going to the door, he secretly protects a wool? Listen to me, gather all the members of the wolf gang and work for nine days of mercenaries. group."


    "Brother Wolf, do this, I''m afraid we will walk to the opposite side of the base at that time." Feng Lang was a little worried.


    The lone wolf looked ruthless.


    From the moment he repeatedly confirmed that the words of the tall and short brothers were not a lie, he had already brought himself into the role of the dog-legged next to Wei Xiao.


    The lone wolf, who is completely consistent from the outside to the inside, said sternly: "What about the opposite? My lone wolf can do anything in this life, but I don¡¯t do anything I¡¯m sorry to my elder brother Wei Xiao. The eldest brother is like a father, and the eldest brother is like a sister-in-law. Mother, now that my sister-in-law is being bullied, that''s bullying my mother. Do you think I can stand by and watch?"


    "Brother Wolf said. We are like a family. Brother Wolf''s sister-in-law is the sister-in-law of all members of our Wolf Gang. Now the sister-in-law is in trouble. As brothers, how can we do nothing? Brother Wolf, I will call up the brothers. "


    "Go! Bring out the family."


    "Yes!"


    War Wolf responded and left the living room directly.


    "The others will also go down and prepare. After half an hour, they will set off for Qingcheng base."


    The wolf kings around did not dare to neglect, and left one after another.


    "Two brothers, I''m sorry. To protect the sister-in-law, my little brother has to go out in person. If the two brothers don''t dislike it, they can join us."


    Witnessing the operation of Lone Wolf, the two tall and short brothers were taken aback by his transformation.


    Is this change too fast?


    Before, you didn''t seem to be planning to go out!


    "Two brothers, brother..."


    The tall man reacted and hurriedly said: "Now we are also brothers of Brother Wolf, so how can we be missing from such things as supporting sister-in-law?"


    "Yes, if anyone provokes our sister-in-law, that is our enemy, who will never die."


    Made, are all actors.


    "Very well, it is true that the two brothers joined my wolf gang. I am a lone wolf, and I need talents like you. Go, I will take you to see my strength."


    Stop talking nonsense, Lone Wolf took the two tall and short brothers and left the house.


    Outside, the wolf gang has called for an emergency call and the alarm has been sounded.


    From all sides of the base, whether it was eating, playing or having other things, the members of the wolf gang, when they heard the sound of gathering, put down everything in their hands one by one, and rushed to the headquarters of the wolf gang without stopping.


    In less than twenty minutes, more than four thousand people had gathered in a square outside the wolf gang headquarters.


    When the lone wolf and the other wolf kings appeared, there was no impassioned declaration. The lone wolf only said that he was going to support his sister-in-law, and then let the wolf gang members arm themselves and drove away from the base.


    The actions of the wolf gang naturally attracted the attention of many forces.


    But because of time constraints, they didn''t know where the lone wolf was crazy.


    Good guy, all members of the wolf gang are dispatched. In such a scene, I have never seen them so serious when attacking peripheral forces a day ago.


    "What the **** is the lone wolf going to do?"


    "It''s weird, the belonging forces assigned to the wolf gang have been swallowed by them. At this time, they are all out. Is there something going on inside the wolf gang?"


    "Send someone to follow. The lone wolf will not mobilize so many people for no reason. I hope it''s not a bad thing."


    Many big bosses at the base have speculated about the purpose of Lone Wolf''s move.


    In order to find out why the lone wolf dispatched all the members of the wolf gang, they even sent out the super soldiers around them to try to understand the situation.


    And at the moment when the wolf gang rushed to Qingcheng base, it was on a plain far away from Wushuang base.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Keep shooting for me, shooting..."


    A huge army, driving tanks and planes, is launching a frontal attack on a crowd of more than 100,000 corpses.


    There was a rain of bullets and artillery fire.


    On the battlefield where hundreds of thousands of creatures clash, the battle is extremely fierce.

 Chapter 662： Reinforcements are on the way

    "Military division, this group of zombies is already the largest group in Jiangzhou, Jianghang Province. As long as they are eliminated, our team can establish temporary transfer stations in this area. However, our army can enter Jiangzhou at any time. "


    "It''s not easy! I didn''t expect that after a quarter of the site was wiped out by the people of Chutianhe, Jianghang Province would still have so many corpses. Over the past half month, we have cleaned up zombies. How many millions?"


    "Jiangzhou, as the capital of Jianghang Province, has a large population. These are all expected. It takes more than half a month and it is not easy."


    "Hehe... or follow the Lord''s excitement. This is the battle that men should have. When we were led by Chu Tianhe before, we could only play a little bit. Once the number of zombies exceeds 100,000, we will have to kill them. Separate and defeat each, it''s like now, we take the initiative to gather the zombies and fight, it''s really cool!"


    On the top of a big mountain, here, there are many apocalyptic warriors and some imposing figures.


    They were condescending, watching the battle between the soldiers and the zombies everywhere below, and they had a sense of grandeur of sitting behind and pointing the country.


    Chen Haojie put down the sight glasses in his hand.


    "A group of corpses without mother corpses is no longer a concern for us now. Millions, please go down and let the logistics staff collect the corpses of the zombies as soon as possible. After this war, it is time for our people to enter the Jiangzhou area. Finding the whereabouts of the other two mistresses is our task."


    "The logistics staff are always ready. Hehe... There are a lot of giant zombies this time. It is estimated that it will not be long before the master will ask Professor Bo Kang to develop the No. 4 potion, right?" Fu Wanwan said in anticipation.


    Lan Qiang said: "That''s the business of the master and the professor. At the moment, we still have to clear the obstacles to Jiangzhou as soon as possible, establish a temporary transfer station in the middle, and find the heroine talent is the top priority."


    Everyone agrees.


    Ever since the Tianting Base collapsed and this confidant concern was resolved, Wei Xiao began to look for Bai Youwei and the others.


    Originally, Wei Xiao planned to lead the army to the Jiangzhou area, but he did not expect that on the road from Minghai City to Jiangzhou area, there are many gathering places for zombies, and the number is terrifying.


    In an encounter, after the base failed to break through the line established by the zombies after paying thousands of deaths, Wei Xiao dispelled this idea.


    In that failure, Wei Xiao realized that the strength of his soldiers was still too weak.


    In order to make his own power stronger, Wei Xiao turned his mind to the development of the base.


    Every day, let the base''s team go out to capture zombies or clean up the corpse, and even mobilize all the base to participate.


    If you encounter survivors who are close to the Phoenix base outside, they will be annexed to continuously enrich the base''s population.


    As a result, a few months later, before not knowing it, the Phoenix Base has become unprecedentedly powerful.


    Today, the total population of the Phoenix Base has exceeded 80,000. The base area covers the three major areas of Minghai City. The number of soldiers that can be fought is as high as 80%. It is not an exaggeration to say that the whole people are soldiers.


    There is also the development of black technology.


    The invisibility suit lacked materials, so it didn''t have much results, but the armored armor and genetic potions absolutely reached the point where the Heavenly Court base could not reach the dust.


    With guns, artillery, and manpower, it is not easy for the Phoenix Base to capture a large number of zombies or collect zombie corpses.


    Up to now, base administrators and above, including those with administrator status, have a set of armed armor and a No. 2 gene potion, and those in power have taken the No. 3 potion. They are so powerful that they definitely didn''t even think about it. Dare to think.


    In addition, many types of troops have also appeared in the base.


    The original 14 men''s and women''s teams, the men''s team has developed into a team, a team of 1,020 people, the women''s team has also developed into a brigade.


    This is still the result of Wei Xiao¡¯s restrictions. If it were not for Wei Xiao¡¯s worry that too many soldiers would cause no one to do the daily work in the base, a few legions could be built based on the base¡¯s rules for all-Citizen bodybuilding.


    In addition to these regular teams, there are doomsday teams, shadow guards, air forces, armored forces, artillery, etc.


    The number of these teams is small, but the total price adds up to two to three thousand people, and their combat power definitely exceeds that of conventional teams.


    The control of these teams is in Wei Xiao''s hands and belongs to the regular army.


    Below, there are private forces such as private mercenaries, hunting squads, and societies formed spontaneously by the Christians.


    Compared to a few months ago, the current Phoenix base is already too powerful.


    The overall strength of the base became stronger, so Wei Xiao''s thoughts of looking for Bai Youwei and the others came up again.


    Half a month ago, Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, Fu million, Long Ba, Li Cunyong, Lin Changsheng, Yu Wei and Dongfang Jiaoyue accepted Wei Xiao¡¯s orders to lead the base¡¯s five men¡¯s teams, two women¡¯s teams, and ground armor. The army and the doomsday team composed of three hundred doomsday fighters are dispatched, and the road from Tongminghai City to Jiangzhou is bound to be opened.


    The overall strength of the team has long been different from what it used to be, so it pushed all the way.


    In half a month, on the way from Minghai City to Jiangzhou, the large gathering of zombies had been almost wiped out by Hero Chen. Today''s battle is the final battle.


    Looking at the army of zombies completely suppressed by the soldiers, Hero Chen and the others are confident that they will completely complete the task given to them by Wei Xiao within today.


    It''s also funny.


    In the apocalypse, there has been a force like the Phoenix that can positively power the enemy''s corpse, the other forces in the apocalypse are also complacent because of the secret of obtaining genetic medicine. Think that he has become the top group of people in the base of human survivors in the last days.


    As everyone knows, in places they don''t know, some people have already left them behind, and they are beginning to have the conditions for world hegemony.


    A huge crisis has quietly approached the Wushuang base, but this force that has just possessed genetic medicine, so far, except for some people who have taken precautions in advance, others are afraid that they are still dreaming of their spring and autumn dreams.


    Qingcheng base.


    Du Chen and Ximen were tired of attacking Qingcheng base and they were unable to explode the mountain. Now they can only besieged Bai Youwei and the others.


    The two people who had already planned to fight with Bai Youwei and the others, at noon today, everything changed.


    The support troops led by Hua Wujian have arrived.


    At this time, the day is empty.


    Outside the entrance of Qingcheng Base, which seemed quiet, a group of people were bound by Hua Wujian and their hands and feet, kneeling in front of the base lined up.


    There are not many people, there are only thirteen, but among these thirteen people, there is one person who is mobilizing the heartbeat frequency of Bai Youwei and the others in the cave all the time.


    Song Xiaoyu, Song Xiaoyu was caught by the deputy head of the Cangqiong Mercenary Corps yesterday.


    Not knowing what happened in the middle, Song Xiaoyu actually fell into Hua Wujian''s hands.


    Except for Song Xiaoyu, the other twelve people are all basic citizens of Qingcheng base.


    They knelt in front of the base, and behind them, thirteen gunmen pointed their guns at them one after another.

 Chapter 663： You, I want it all

    "The boss still has a way, I don''t believe it, watching his companions die tragically in front of them, they can stay unmoved."


    "Originally, the boss didn''t need to do this, but unfortunately, some people don''t know the current affairs, but now it''s all right, angering the boss, everything is her own."


    Seeing the thirteen people who were kneeling on the ground, Simon was tired of all of them chuckles.


    Wearing a black trench coat and long burgundy hair moving in the wind, Hua Wujian stood behind the prisoners with a long sword in his hand, staring at the entrance of the base with cold eyes.


    "Youwei, as long as you and Yan Yi come out, I will immediately release these people, including Song Xiaoyu, who you care about most, but if you insist on going against me, then I can only send these people to **** with my own hands." Hua Wujian Said without emotion.


    Inside the cave.


    Bai Youwei and the others can see the situation outside through the slits inside.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Wujian would be such a despicable Bai Youwei, at this moment her heart was angry and anxious.


    "Hua Wujian, you are shameless, there is a kind of release Xiaoyu and the others. Use this method to threaten me a woman, what kind of man are you?" Bai Youwei shouted in the cave.


    Hua Wujian didn''t seem to hear it.


    The long sword in his hand was placed on the shoulder of one of them.


    "My patience is limited. From now on, every minute, if you don''t get out of the base, I will kill one person."


    "Threaten us with innocent people, Hua Wujian, can you be more shameless?" Wu Xiaoqi said furiously.


    Hua Wujian is unmoved.


    It seemed that Hua Wujian didn''t care about anything except Bai Youwei and the others voluntarily leaving the base.


    "Damn bastard, he can secretly give the brothers outside a joy, but he wants to bring people to us to kill him. He wants to kill people."


    "Awan and the others are among them, and many of the relatives of brothers and sisters outside are still in the base. If they are seen by their relatives, I can''t imagine how painful their relatives will be."


    "My Lady Queen, fight with them. I''ll take someone out to rescue all my brothers and sisters. In any case, I can''t let that **** kill Miss Xiaoyu and them in front of us. This will deal a big blow to our military spirit. ."


    "My Queen..."


    Many **** fighters around have asked Bai Youwei.


    How Bai Youwei didn''t know Hua Wujian''s thoughts.


    But what use is they sending someone out?


    I don¡¯t know how many guns were aimed at them outside. Once they lose the shelter of the cave, relying on their people, isn¡¯t it a part of being slaughtered?


    "Queen, let me come!"


    When everyone was anxious, Chang Bai stood up.


    "What are you going to do?" Bai Youwei looked at him and asked.


    "I can only do my best!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "asshole!"


    At the moment when Bai Youwei and the others discussed, one minute passed.


    Without any soft-handed Hua Wujian, he directly swung his sword to kill one person.


    Everyone who saw this scene in the cave cried out in pain.


    Bai Youwei has no other choice.


    "Little Bai, it''s up to you."


    Chang Bai did not respond, his figure approached a wall, and then made a strange noise in his mouth.


    "Cuckoo..."


    The crisp sound rang in the cave and spread out through the vents in the mountain.


    "Boss, that guy who can guard against beasts."


    Simon, who was not dealing with Chang Bai for the first time, was disgusted with them. Hearing this strange noise, he hurriedly reminded Hua Wujian.


    "Everyone is on alert!"


    The black bear shouted.


    The soldiers around became vigilant.


    "Tweet--"


    It didn''t take long for Changbai''s call to sound. Suddenly, there were bursts of loud crowing from the sky.


    "eagle?"


    Soon, the people of Hua Wujian found hundreds of birds flying towards them on the cloudless clear sky.


    "Oh..."


    "Uuuuu..."


    This is not over yet.


    From the dense forests in all directions, the roar of wild beasts also surrounds them.


    Listening to the sound, the number of beasts is not too much, but it also makes Hua Wujian people highly vigilant.


    "Ready to fight!"


    "Cuckoo..."


    Changbai''s call suddenly changed. At this moment, the birds hovering in the sky suddenly swooped down. At the same time, the beasts that appeared around the forest also attacked the Hua Wujian.


    "Boom boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    The gunshot sounded suddenly.


    The battle between man and beast broke out again.


    Hua Wujian, who was still standing behind Song Xiaoyu and them, didn''t seem to know all this.


    After the second minute passed, another person died tragically under his sword.


    Facing the birds that swooped down at him from the sky, Hua Wujian didn''t need to use his hands. The warriors who were alert around him shot directly to kill them.


    In the face of heavily armed humans, the birds and beasts that Chang Bai summoned were still too weak.


    Not only weak, but also few.


    Hundreds of birds and beasts kept falling under the enemy''s muzzle, but within a few minutes, there were not many birds that could be seen in the sky.


    Chang Bai in the cave didn''t know much about the situation outside, but listening to the calls of the birds and beasts outside, he knew that there were not many birds and beasts he had recruited.


    Chang Bai stopped the sound in his mouth.


    "Queen, I failed."


    Bai Youwei did not blame him.


    In fact, they all know the ending, but they are not reconciled to admit failure like this.


    "It''s okay, you have tried your best."


    "Would you like me to lead someone to try again?" Chang Bai still wanted to fight for it.


    Bai Youwei shook her head: "Hua Wujian is now waiting for us to take the initiative to send it to the door."


    "Girl Xiaoyu..."


    Bai Youwei looked at Song Xiaoyu who was kneeling outside through the slit, and smiled sadly: "Does Hua Wujian want to take me back to Wushuang Base? Well, I will fulfill him."


    "Master Youwei (Master Queen)..."


    As soon as Bai Youwei said what she said, everyone around her exclaimed.


    What does she want to do?


    Do you really want to take the initiative to go with Hua Wujian and the others?


    "You don''t need to say anything. Xiao Qi, Yan Yi will leave it to you."


    "Sister Youwei..."


    They could not say so much, Bai Youwei left where she was and walked towards the exit of the base.


    Looking at Bai Youwei''s helpless figure, Wu Xiaoqi and Chang Bai were very distressed, and they didn''t realize that the nails on their hands fell into flesh and blood.


    Outside the base.


    The people from Qingcheng base fell in front of Hua Wujian, and soon, there was only Song Xiaoyu left in front of him.


    "Youwei, at the last minute, if you don''t come out again, you will never see this person again in the future." The long sword in Hua Wujian''s hand has been placed on Song Xiaoyu''s shoulders.


    "You do it! Your conspiracy will not succeed."


    Song Xiaoyu said blankly.


    Hua Wujian ignored her, staring at the open mountain gate in front of her.


    "Pattern..."


    A faint sound came from the ear, and Hua Wujian''s cold face gradually revealed a triumphant smile.


    "Youwei?"


    "Hua Wujian, I came out and let Xiaoyu go."


    Bai Youwei finally came out.


    No one by her side followed, she came out alone to face Hua Wujian and them.


    Unexpectedly, Song Xiaoyu, who really appeared in Bai Youwei, had a change in his emotions that he thought of death as home and unshakable: "Youwei, what are you doing out? Go back, go back quickly, I don''t care about it."


    She wanted to struggle to stand up.


    "Puff..."


    However, Hua Wujian, who was standing behind her, suddenly moved her hand, swiping a sword, and cut her hamstrings accurately.


    Song Xiaoyu''s face suddenly turned pale, and the figure who was about to stand up knelt on the ground again.


    "Hua Wujian, don''t hurt Xiaoyu." When Bai Youwei saw this, she was furious and rushed towards Hua Wujian.


    "I advise you to stay still, otherwise, I cannot guarantee the safety of this woman."


    Bai Youwei stagnated.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Bai Youwei was very angry, "Isn''t your purpose just me? Now I am out, let Xiaoyu go, and I will go with you."


    "Haha..." Hua Wujian smiled indifferently, "You may be wrong. I want not only you, you, Yan Yi, and the genetic researchers at your Qingcheng base, I want everything."


    "You are shameless!"

 Chapter 664： Hua Wujian caught off guard

    "I gave you a chance, and more than once, but you don''t seem to take my good intentions seriously. If so, then I can only use my way to get what I want. You alone are not enough, let everyone else come out "Hua Wujian said mercilessly.


    "You, you dream!"


    "Then this woman doesn''t need to live. Remember, you killed her."


    As Hua Wujian said, the long sword in his hand was slowly raised.


    Bai Youwei''s eyes were horrified.


    "Stop it, you stop it..."


    "Boom..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just as Hua Wujian was about to do it, suddenly, there was a burst of intensive gunfire and explosions under the mountain.


    Hua Wujian''s brows condensed, and he turned to look at Simon and disgusted them: "What''s the matter?"


    "Whhhhhhh..." A soldier galloped down the mountain, "It''s not good, it''s not good, it''s not good, our brother at the foot of the mountain was attacked by the wolf gang, and more than a hundred people have already died."


    "What? The Wolf Gang?"


    The little brother ran up to Simon and the others, and said breathlessly, "Yes, it''s the wolf gang. There are a lot of people here, and the brothers under the mountain can''t stand it anymore."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The gunshots and explosions down the mountain became more and more intense, even if they weren''t seen with their own eyes, just the movement at this moment can guess the fierce battle.


    Hua Wujian''s face was extremely ugly.


    "Lone wolf, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Down the mountain.


    "Brothers, charge me, charge me all..."


    The lone wolf who personally directs the members of the wolf gang to fight, stood on a chariot, holding a loudspeaker and roaring at the younger brother who was attacking the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps in the forest.


    Inspired by his eldest brother, the wolf gang attacked the mountain without fear of death.


    Because the incident happened suddenly, after the coalition army discovered that the person attacking the mountain was actually a member of the wolf gang, among them, the younger brother from the wolf gang, no matter what happened, his brother attacked the coalition army. They had no reason to stand by.


    Therefore, facing the sudden appearance of the wolf gang brother, the coalition army that has not yet turned around, they were also attacked by the wolf gang brother of the mountain coalition army.


    The inside should be combined with the outside.


    The coalition forces caught off guard, the mountain line of defense was quickly breached by the Wolves.


    News from the foot of the mountain continued to reach Hua Wujian and their ears.


    "Is the lone wolf crazy?"


    "Deputy commander, commander, the offensive of the wolf gang is too fierce, it has hit halfway up the mountain, our people can''t stop it."


    Hua Wujian gritted his teeth.


    "How many people are they here?"


    "The specifics are not clear, but no less than us. I suspect that they were dispatched in full force."


    "Asshole." Hua Wujian''s face began to twist.


    The lone wolf is simply not human.


    One day ago, he asked for benefits from him. Although the benefits have not yet been obtained, since they have all agreed, why did the lone wolf turn back?


    What''s more, this **** actually made a sneak attack.


    What does he want to do?


    Are you planning to destroy my nine-day mercenary group on this Allure Base?


    "Kill!"


    "Kill all the bits and pieces of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps."


    The sound of killing has reached Hua Wujian and their ears.


    "Boss, the lone wolf has already come up, what should I do?" The black bears were shocked.


    How long has it been before the members of the wolf gang have actually hit the mountain.


    Hua Wujian''s eyes were bloodshot.


    He looked at Bai Youwei in the distance and Song Xiaoyu in front of him.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "clang¡­¡­"


    At this moment when he hesitated, a gunshot came from the base.


    Hua Wujian, who almost swung his sword in sync with the sound of the gun, blocked the bullet that came in secret with the long sword in his hand.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Old and big heart!"


    But the secret shooting did not end.


    Gunshots kept coming, and the bullets either hit Hua Wujian and was avoided by him, or shot the soldiers who were armed with guns.


    "Cuckoo..."


    "Tweet..."


    "Oh..."


    Changbai made a strange noise again in the base.


    The few birds and beasts that had been repelled by Hua Wujian and the others attacked again.


    "Brothers, kill all these gangsters."


    More people emerged behind Bai Youwei.


    They are planning to fight with Hua Wujian and others desperately.


    Bai Youwei also moved at this time.


    At the moment when Hua Wujian was restrained by the people on the base, she drew a short knife from behind, and her figure turned into a sharp arrow to rush towards Hua Wujian.


    The figure came instantly.


    Hua Wujian''s eyes condensed, and he hurriedly waved the long sword in his hand to resist Bai Youwei who was swinging the knife at him close.


    "Crack..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    When the swords collided, the metal long sword in Hua Wujian''s hand collided with the short knife in Bai Youwei''s hand. The long sword broke in half like tofu, and the undiminished short knife struck Hua Wujian''s chest, sharp. The blade left a visible wound directly in front of him.


    Fortunately, at a critical moment, Hua Wujian took a step back by instinct, otherwise, Bai Youwei''s knife would be enough to break his stomach.


    Bai Youwei didn''t have the time to pay attention to Hua Wujian, and while pushing it back, Bai Youwei grabbed Song Xiaoyu who was paralyzed on the ground with one hand, turned and shook his arm, throwing Song Xiaoyu''s figure to Chang Bai and the others who came out from behind.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Chang Bai stood up to catch Song Xiaoyu who was thrown back by Bai Youwei.


    "Hua Wujian, I''m going to kill you." Chang Hei roared like a beast, passing through the open space six times faster than ordinary people, and his figure rushed into the crowd like a gust of wind.


    "court death!"


    Ordinary people can''t aim at Chang Hei at all, so the super fighters like Lao Mao, with three times the response of ordinary people, jumped out to stop him when Chang Hei rushed to them.


    "The one who blocked me died!"


    Chang Hei, which had been suppressed for a long time, erupted like a beast with ferocity.


    The power equivalent to taking the No. 3 potion exploded, trying to stop his old cat and black bear, and was directly flew out by his two punches.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "monster¡­¡­"


    The eyes of the two who were beaten by Chang Hei to fly out were thrilling.


    "Shoot, shoot me quickly."


    Simon and Governor Chen reacted and hurriedly issued attack orders to the surrounding soldiers.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded decisively.


    Chang Hei and Bai Youwei chose to avoid them for the first time.


    "Quick, go, take the boss, go!"


    Du Chen held the Hua Wujian who was injured by Bai Youwei, quickly called a dozen younger brothers to stand by them, and then retreated to one side with Hua Wujian.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Looking at the scary wound on Hua Wujian''s chest, Du Chen asked in surprise.


    There was a cold sweat on Hua Wujian''s aching forehead.


    "Lone wolf, I am incompatible with you." Hua Wujian does not blame Bai Youwei for slashing him.


    "Retreat, retreat quickly..."


    Soon after Chen Du took Hua Wujian to retreat, everyone else also began to retreat.


    The Nine Heavens Mercenary Group, which had the upper hand, and it was a certainty to take down the Allure Base, at this moment, because of the sudden arrival of the wolf gang, it was completely messed up.


    The regiment commander and deputy regiment commander were injured and fled, and there was no one to command, and the coalition army was not even the opponent of the wolf gang.


    Looking at the fleeing Hua Wujian and others, Bai Youwei and Chang Bai met.


    "Kill them all." Chang Hei was crazy, watching the enemy running away, he shouted that he was about to catch up.


    "Old Hei, don''t chase the poor." Bai Youwei hurriedly stopped Chang Hei.


    In the entire base, Chang Hei listened to Bai Youwei the most.


    "Queen, are you okay?"


    Bai Youwei did not speak, but her face looked a little pale.


    "Master Youwei, are you injured?" Wu Xiaoqi found Bai Youwei''s condition and hurried to her side, with indescribable worry on his face.


    Bai Youwei covered her arm at this time.


    "It''s okay, accidentally shot."


    "Is it serious?"


    Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Kill kill kill...no one from the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group will stay." The lone wolf''s roar can already be heard below the base.

 Chapter 665： Loyal and loyal little wolf

    In the mountains and forests below, the Lone Wolf, the Eight Great Wolf Kings, and the tall and short brothers personally dealt with the members of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group.


    The strength of the super soldier is reflected at this time.


    In the face of a group of ordinary people, even if they are armed with guns, but they are not as fast and responsive as super soldiers, there are lone wolves and others who have a younger brother to contain them, like those who are in the water, who are constantly harvesting flowers and swords.


    Bai Youwei and the others are serious at this moment.


    Although the Hua Wujian people retreated, but they didn''t know the purpose of the wolf gang, they were still facing the enemy.


    After half an hour.


    All those who could escape from the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps had already escaped, and those who could not escape were all cleaned up by the lone wolves.


    Thousands of people flocked to the base, and the densely packed heads had an extraordinary impact on Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Sister-in-law, are you all right?"


    No one arrives, the sound comes first.


    The Lone Wolf brought the Eight Great Wolf Kings and the tall and short brothers, and walked towards Bai Youwei and the others, surrounded by a group of younger brothers.


    Bai Youwei and the others made preparations for battle.


    "Lone wolf, what do you want to do?" Wu Xiaoqi said first.


    The lone wolf found Bai Youwei and the others waiting, and hurriedly shouted to the younger brother beside him: "Except for the guards, everyone else put their weapons away. Hurry up. If my sister-in-law misunderstands me, I will kill you."


    With that, the lone wolf smiled and said to Bai Youwei and the others: "Sister-in-law, don''t get me wrong, we are not here to deal with you, we are here to help the sister-in-law."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Youwei looked at Wu Xiaoqi and the others in disbelief.


    "Believe it?"


    Wu Xiaoqi couldn''t judge either.


    "It shouldn''t look like a fake. He killed a lot of Hua Wujian people. He has no reason to lie to us."


    At the moment when the two were talking, the lone wolf had already come to Bai Youwei and them.


    "Sister-in-law Youwei, are you all right?" Lone Wolf''s eyes were full of concern.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Damn, Sister-in-law Youwei, are you injured? That **** did it?" Before Bai Youwei could finish her words, she found that the lone wolf who had a gunshot wound on Bai Youwei''s left shoulder was not well, as if she had discovered something thrilling. Turning around and roaring around.


    "Who else? Hua Wujian''s crap." Chang Hei said abruptly.


    "Grass!" The lone wolf was furious, "Brothers of the wolf gang, left a thousand people to protect the sister-in-law, and the others will give me their best to chase and kill Hua Wujian. If I dare to hurt my sister-in-law, I will kill him alive."


    "Yes, Brother Wolf!"


    The voice of the wolf gang brother came from all over the mountains, and soon, a large number of wolf gang brothers dispersed out.


    "Sister-in-law Youwei, don''t worry, my little brother must make Hua Wujian pay the price."


    Bai Youwei was taken aback by the operation of the lone wolf.


    Even though Wu Xiaoqi had known the grudge between Lone Wolf and Wei Xiao from Wu Xiaoqi''s mouth, at this moment, Bai Youwei clearly felt that Lone Wolf cared for her from the heart, without any pretentious attitude.


    What''s happening here?


    "You, aren''t you here to deal with us?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "Sister-in-law, what nonsense are you talking about? How could I deal with you? Look, I know you are in danger. I brought out all the brothers of the wolf gang, but unfortunately it is still a step too late." Speaking of this, the wolf gang looked angrily. Wu Xiaoqi, "Captain Xiaoqi, I reminded you one day ago. Didn''t I tell you that if my sisters-in-law are in danger, they will send someone to notify me immediately. Is this what you promised me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wu Xiaoqi''s expression twitched.


    Under what circumstances, how come I am still wrong in the end?


    "What are you doing? It depends on what you have done. My sister-in-law is now injured. If you let Boss Wei know, how can I explain it to him?"


    I don''t know why, after being scolded by the lone wolf, Wu Xiaoqi suddenly felt that he was not like Bai Youwei and their personal guards, but the lone wolf was more like a person protecting Bai Youwei and the others.


    The key is that she was murdered by a lone wolf, and she was still unable to refute it.


    Do I have any misunderstandings about the relationship between the lone wolf and the Lord?


    Wu Xiaoqi couldn''t help but doubt his previous views on lone wolves.


    "Little Wolf, Xiao Qi is not to blame, I didn''t pay attention." Bai Youwei spoke on behalf of Wu Xiaoqi.


    The lone wolf''s angry eyes calmed down a lot at this moment.


    "Why don''t you blame her? Change to me, even if the members of the wolf gang are all burned out, they will never let my sister-in-law suffer a little bit of harm. For the guys who are more than successful, I will take the safety of my sister-in-law. Medical staff, medical staff, where are you dead, why don''t you come soon to bandage the wounds for your sister-in-law?"


    "Brother Wolf, here we are."


    "Hurry up, if my sister-in-law has something to do, don''t even want to live any of you." said the lone wolf fiercely.


    At the scene, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Wu Xiaoqi and the others.


    The lone wolf brought people over, and they were taken over by them inside and outside the Qingcheng base.


    And outside the mountain.


    The wolf gang pursued and killed Hua Wujian and they did not stop.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Block them for me, block..."


    "Made, the lone wolf is crazy, is he crazy?"


    The wolf gang was chasing and killing them continuously, which made Hua Wujian and others among them shocked and angry.


    In any case, they couldn''t understand that for the sake of a group of women, the lone wolf was actually preparing to kill them all.


    The injured Hua Wujian had a gloomy face.


    "Well, what a lone wolf, I''m completely underestimating you. You wait for me..."


    Hua Wujian completely hated the lone wolf.


    "Boss, the wolf gang is persevering in chasing us. It is difficult for us to get rid of them." Chen Du said anxiously.


    "Leave some people to stop them. We return to the base now. I want the lone wolf to know what regret is." Hua Wujian was also cruel enough.


    He is planning to abandon the car to protect his handsome!


    Du Chen did not hesitate, and directly let the old cat stay to stop the pursuers.


    The wolf gang''s pursuit of Hua Wujian and others is doomed to no avail.


    In the end, the corpse they brought back was only Lao Mao, the deputy head of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps.


    In the afternoon.


    Hua Wujian fled back to the base.


    Thousands of members of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps went to encircle Qingcheng base, and even less than one third of them were able to return.


    Seven or eight hundred remnants will return to the base after the defeat. Their appearance has brought a lot of shock to all forces in the base.


    "Move me the wolf gang headquarters."


    Without waiting for the other forces in the base to understand the situation, Hua Wujian, who had just returned to the headquarters, and the wounds in front of him had improved during the return process, did not let the people below breathe a sigh of relief, and immediately led his troops to the wolf gang headquarters.


    In the face of the aggressive and murderous Hua Wujian and others, no one dares to stop them except for guessing the reasons.


    After other forces in the base followed the wolves who had gone out to return, and informed their leaders of the reason, the leaders of the other forces in the base were completely confused.


    All members of the wolf gang went out, not to deal with zombies, nor to attack peripheral forces, but to sneak attack on the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group. Why on earth?


    "Is the lone wolf crazy?"


    "This guy, what is he going to do?"


    "Does Qingcheng base really have treasures that we don''t know?"


    All forces in the base are still speculating, but at the wolf gang headquarters, those who did not leave with the lone wolf were slaughtered by the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps on this day.


    Most of them were old and young women and children, and a few soldiers responsible for the security of the headquarters, under the attack of Hua Wujian and others, also flee to death and flee.


    In just half a day, the wolf gang headquarters was leveled by Hua Wujian.


    "Lone wolf, since you want to die, then I will fulfill you."


    Moved the wolf gang headquarters, so Hua Wujian was not reconciled, so he informed the other members of the presbytery that he was going to hold a meeting against the lone wolf.

 Chapter 666： The strongest actor is born

    Qingcheng base.


    Several hours passed.


    Now, Bai Youwei and the others have completely believed that the lone wolf brought people here to help them.


    The defense inside and outside the base is given to the lone wolf people.


    "Xiaoyu, your hand, your hand..."


    "You Wei, it''s okay, as long as people are alive, what is the loss of a hand? You were really stupid just now. If it weren''t for the little wolf and they appeared in time, do you know how dangerous you are?"


    "Let me watch you die in front of me, I can''t do it."


    "thanks!"


    Inside the cave.


    Bai Youwei and Song Xiaoyu hugged each other.


    There were not many words between them, Song Xiaoyu''s last thank you, but it revealed the deep friendship between the two.


    "Little Wolf, Hua Wujian has escaped back to the base, what are you going to do next?"


    On the side, after this crisis, Wu Xiaoqi''s view of the lone wolf has been completely changed.


    Not to mention, just this time the lone wolf sent troops to rescue them at all costs, and Wu Xiaoqi felt that it was worthwhile for Wei Xiao to leave the lone wolf with a small life.


    Such an easy-to-use and witty little brother, even if his heart is full of resentment towards Wei Xiao, but as long as he can recognize the reality, why not leave him behind?


    Wu Xiaoqi didn''t believe that Wei Xiao did not have the ability to suppress him for a lifetime.


    Lone Wolf looked at Bai Youwei and Yan Yi with a firm face and said: "I shouldn''t have hesitated a day ago, otherwise, the two sisters-in-laws will not bear the risks like today. From now on, neither I nor the younger brother of the wolf gang will hesitate. Will leave the two sister-in-laws, unless Mr. Wei picks up the two sister-in-laws, otherwise, the wolf gang will protect the safety of the two sister-in-laws."


    "Sometimes I really don''t know how to describe you. The Lord is thousands of miles away, what are you doing this for?" Wu Xiaoqi asked curiously.


    As a result, Wu Xiaoqi got a cannibal look in Lone Wolf''s eyes.


    "Please don''t save the abdomen of the emperor with the heart of a little girl. For the sake of Boss Wei, it is incumbent for me to be a lone wolf."


    "Don''t you hate the Lord at all?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, and dare to provoke discord, even if you are the confidant next to Boss Wei, my lone wolf will never die with you."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Looking at the solemn look of the lone wolf, Wu Xiaoqi always felt that he couldn''t help but want to laugh, don''t know why.


    Of course, she also wondered if she really "save the abdomen of a gentleman with a villain''s heart"?


    Perhaps people like the Lone Wolf would be loyal only when a powerful person like Wei Xiao spurs them?


    "Brother Wolf..."


    While they were speaking, from outside the cave, two wolves brought three embarrassed people into the cave.


    Seeing these three people, Lone Wolf''s expression wrinkled.


    "Aren''t you at the headquarters? Why are you here?" Lone Wolf asked coldly.


    When the three little brothers heard the words, the grievances, fears and grief they had endured along the way broke out completely.


    "The headquarters is gone. Our headquarters was destroyed by Hua Wujian''s leader."


    "The people inside, regardless of men and women, were all slaughtered by the Hua Wujian people. We managed to escape."


    "Brother Wolf, you want to avenge us! It''s so miserable, our people have died so miserably!"


    The three said with tears and noses.


    Hearing what they said, no one was present without shaking.


    The Wolf Gang¡¯s headquarters in Wushuang Base was destroyed?


    Wu Xiaoqi and Bai Youwei looked at the lone wolf one after another.


    "Why cry?"


    The lone wolf showed no grief.


    Each slapped the three younger brothers, and the lone wolf seemed to pretend to be strong and said: "If the headquarters is gone, we are gone. We are not dead. As long as we still have people, there is a place outside for us to build a new headquarters."


    "Brother Wolf..."


    "Don''t embarrass me here. Wipe away your tears. A husband was born in heaven and earth, and he will stand upright. As long as I am still there, we still have what we used to have in the future. Xiaofeng, take the brothers down and make arrangements."


    "Yes, Brother Wolf!"


    Feng Lang responded and left the cave with his three sad little brothers.


    Lone Wolf squeezed a tear out of his eyes, and said to Bai Youwei with a smirk: "Let the two sisters-in-law laughed. The little brother is not sensible, which affects your mood."


    The expression of the lone wolf at the moment was very uncomfortable to Bai Youwei and the others.


    Think he was making a strong smile.


    Bai Youwei said guiltily: "Little wolf, sorry, if it weren''t for us..."


    "Sister-in-law, don''t say anything. If it weren''t for Wei''s boss, there would be no lone wolf now. As long as the sister-in-law is safe, what is my wolf''s sacrifice? The women and children of the power of the chicken will do it. Sooner or later, I will let them return this account thousands of times."


    Bai Youwei didn''t say much about thinking that the lone wolf was pretending to be strong.


    "I wrote down your contribution. If there is a chance, I won''t let your people sacrifice in vain."


    "Sister-in-law and I don¡¯t have to be polite. If you want to come today, you are tired. The two sister-in-laws have a good rest, and the little wolf will not bother you. The security sister-in-law of the base can rest assured that there is my brother from the wolf gang, let alone a person, just a fly. Don''t even want to come in."


    As he said, the lone wolf wiped the corner of his eye with his hand, then lowered his head, taking the wolf kings in the cave, and turned and left the cave.


    "Small¡­¡­"


    Yan Yi wanted to say something, Bai Youwei took her hand and shook her head.


    "Stop yelling, let him calm down, this kind of thing happens, he is sadder than anyone else."


    "Sister, did we wrong him before?" Yan Yi said guiltily.


    Looking at the lone wolf who had disappeared from sight, Bai Youwei smiled bitterly: "Perhaps! Some people are truly grateful."


    Others were very impressed by Bai Youwei''s words.


    Lone Wolf¡¯s "loyalty" to Wei Xiao is not just a matter of words. Today, he also demonstrated to Bai Youwei and the others with his actions.


    Outside the cave.


    The lone wolf and others came out into a dense forest.


    "No one of them will follow, right?"


    "Brother Wolf, don''t worry, brothers are all on guard outside, no one will come near here."


    Lone Wolf breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words of War Wolf.


    The depressed mood subsided, the sadness on his face disappeared, and it was replaced by lightness and plainness.


    "That''s good, this time, it should be fine."


    The gray wolf on the side worshipped the lone wolf and said, "Brother Wolf, if you didn''t listen to this, brother, I was almost fooled by you just now. For your acting skills, the World Film and Television Association owes you a golden figure."


    Lone Wolf glared at him: "What do you say, am I acting? My true feelings flowed in at that time."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what Wolf Brother said."


    Another wolf king next to him said: "Brother Wolf, is such a sacrifice worthwhile? That Wei Xiao, really needs us to spend such a large capital?"


    The lone wolf looked straight and said: "It''s worth it. You never know what fear is if you haven''t faced him before. Although our sacrifices were great this time, we can win Bai Youwei''s trust and we will be in no danger in the future. Look at it. ! What we sacrifice now will definitely be worth the money in the future."


    "I am very curious about the Wei Xiao in your mouth, Brother Wolf. I really want to see what kind of character he is." Gray Wolf expected.


    "You''d better not have this kind of thought, because you are playing a clown in front of Lord Yan, and you don''t know when you won''t be able to return to the sun." The wolf solemnly reminded the gray wolf.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "What do you think?"


    The lone wolf and the war wolf unanimously.

 Chapter 667： Army pressure

    The gray wolf is right, the World Film and Television Association really owes the lone wolf a golden man.


    Nima! It turned out that everything that happened inside Wushuang Base was in the calculations of Lone Wolf and others.


    But the emotion that this guy showed in front of Bai Youwei and the others just now made it impossible to see any flaws.


    Especially the strong smile, pretending to be strong, and the confidence of finally leaving the field sadly, it has reached the point of being superb and reaching the top.


    Of course, the lone wolf''s brutal passing through this incident can also be seen.


    He did not hesitate to use the remaining people in the headquarters to win the sympathy of Bai Youwei and the others, so as to prevent Wei Xiao from becoming angry with himself in the future. This determination and this calculation simply used the words "precaution before the start" to the extreme.


    It really complied with that sentence.


    No one who can live to the end in a cruel environment is simple.


    This night, Qingcheng Base was destined to be fine, but there was an earthquake at Wushuang Base.


    The meeting of elders held by Hua Wujian has begun.


    Everyone on the base is aware of the grievances between the two major forces.


    The Wolf Gang actually attacked the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group for the Qingcheng base. If it weren''t for the spies they sent out to see with their own eyes, plus the fact that Hua Wujian moved the Wolf Gang headquarters during the day, they wouldn''t believe it.


    "Why did the lone wolf do this?"


    "Why? Of course it''s because of the genetic medicine. Up to now, I will not hide it from you. The Qingcheng base has the No. 3 medicine. Once taken, the combat power will be tens of thousands of enemies. I tried so hard to get the Qingcheng base, except for Bai Youwei and Yan Yi. , The most important point is the No. 3 potion. Everyone, the wolf gang now occupies the Allure Base. Once the lone wolf takes the No. 3 potion, I believe you are very clear about what it means."


    "What, potion three?"


    "Sure enough. I said, how can a small Qingcheng base be favored by the two major forces. Head Hua, you hide so deeply!"


    "What''s the use of saying this now? The wolf gang of lone wolves is originally an outsider. He can develop and grow. It used to be because of their powerful firepower. But now, the lone wolf occupies the Allure base and not only obtains the No. 3 potion, but also has the A group of researchers who can extract genetic medicine has been formed. Everyone, if we don¡¯t do anything, it won¡¯t be long before this base will have to change owners.¡± Hua Wujian said.


    "Huh! We were too benevolent to take in the lone wolf, which caused the tail to be too big. Now he actually wants to be above us. This is absolutely not allowed."


    "Yes, the balance of the base must not be broken because of him."


    "Since he chooses to betray us, he must be prepared to endure our anger."


    The members of the Presbyterian Church said indignantly.


    Looking at the faces of these people, Hua Wujian didn''t want to say anything.


    These guys are not profitable and cannot afford to be early.


    If their status and interests were not threatened, would they agree?


    "Since everyone has reached an agreement, in order to prevent the wolf gang from developing and growing, let''s send troops! This potential danger must be nipped in the bud."


    "Well, this time the task of destroying the wolf gang and Qingcheng base will be given full authority to Head Hua. We only need the result."


    "no problem."


    The elders finally reached an agreement, before the wolf gang had a firm foothold in Qingcheng base, to destroy it in advance.


    So, early the next morning, the six major forces of the base mobilized their own personnel to form an army of ten thousand people to conquer the Qingcheng base.


    The leader in charge of this conquest of Qingcheng base is naturally the head of the nine-day mercenary group Hua Wujian.


    Of course, in order to prevent Hua Wujian from annexing their troops, all major forces sent high-level leaders to control their troops.


    Hua Wujian didn''t care about this.


    He just wanted to destroy the wolf gang of the lone wolf, grabbing the lone wolf and peeling his skin.


    Ten thousand people set off, and the news soon reached the Qingcheng base.


    "They are really cruel."


    "Brother Wolf, we really have no choice this time."


    "We have made a choice. Let the order go on and try our best to stop the Wushuang base army. Depending on the terrain, it''s not that we can''t fight."


    "Yes!"


    Knowing Wushuang Base''s actions, Qingcheng Base also began to prepare.


    "Little Wolf, if things can''t be done, let''s break through towards Minghai City, right?"


    "Sister-in-law Youwei, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the lone wolf, and Wushuang base is not a concern." On the surface, the lone wolf is full of confidence, but in her heart, there is hardship. It¡¯s time to get home. Boss Wei, I¡¯m working hard for your woman. If you still have a little conscience, you can quickly bring troops to support us!"


    ...


    Minghai City, Phoenix Base.


    "One, two, three, four, one, two, three, four..."


    "Hurry up, move faster, haven''t you eaten all of them?"


    "Ha... drink..."


    Today''s Phoenix Base has changed drastically.


    Early in the morning, men and women wearing combat pants and gray vests can be seen outside the base for training.


    Whether running or acting in battle, the scenes are so orderly.


    In addition to these, many factories have been established inside the base.


    Among these factories, the main are military industries and food processing factories. The former is responsible for producing weapons and ammunition for the base combat troops, and the latter is for the food supply of the base population.


    Compared to a few months ago, the changes in the Phoenix Base are too great.


    In the center of the base.


    "My lord, the sergeant and them are here."


    In Villa No. 1, Wei Xiao, who was accompanying his daughter Wei Ling, heard Li Qingshu''s report and asked the daughter who was riding a horse to get off him.


    A proper daughter slave.


    In the entire base, Xiao Wei Ling was the only one who dared to use Wei Xiao as a horse with such a fair light.


    Handing Xiao Wei Ling to Jiang Xiyu beside him, Wei Xiao got up and said, "Oh! Are they back?"


    "Already waiting in the lobby."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Ling''er, dad leave for a while and come to play with you later, okay?"


    "Okay, goodbye dad."


    Wei Xiao kissed Wei Ling''s little cheek, and then left the room with Li Qingshu.


    "Master!"


    In the villa lobby, Chen Haojie and others who were already waiting here saw Wei Xiao coming down from the second floor and got up to greet him.


    Wei Xiao walked and motioned for them to sit down, and walked slowly to the sofa in the hall to sit down.


    "The road in Jiangzhou has been opened up?" Wei Xiao went straight to the subject.


    Chen Haojie said: "The corpse group has basically been cleaned up, and our army wants to enter it, and there will be no obstacles."


    "Thanks, it''s not easy in half a month!"


    "All we should do."


    Lan Qiang continued: "Now we have cleared a temporary transfer station between Jiangzhou and the base. Helicopter troops can travel between the two places at any time. We no longer have to worry about running out of fuel and being unable to fly."


    "Master, the task of finding the two mistresses can begin."


    "Very well, establish a line of defense at the temporary transfer station as soon as possible, and at the same time, Chengfeng..."


    "arrive!"


    "Prepare the transport plane and let Lin Qin lead a shadow guard into the Jiangzhou area in advance. While they are investigating the specific whereabouts of Youwei and the others, they can find out what survivor forces are there. Any news must be delivered to the base at all times. Here."


    "Yes, I will arrange it now."


    Leng Chengfeng saluted, turned and left the villa.

 Chapter 668： They are coming

    "Sunday..."


    "Master!"


    "Your helicopter troops can also prepare. Let some of them go to the temporary transfer station. This time you will go to Jiangzhou. You are the main force."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Yangtian saluted excitedly.


    Wei Yangtian, the new power holder and now the head of the armed helicopter unit, is the highest officer of this mobile unit after Leng Chengfeng.


    As for Leng Chengfeng, who originally controlled the helicopter force, he has now taken over the command of the fighter jets.


    Yes, the Phoenix base already has fighter jets.


    They were all found on the island of King''s Landing, not many, fourteen, but the combat effectiveness of these fourteen fighters was beyond the ability of the entire helicopter force at the Phoenix Base to contend. What''s more, they found two transport planes and a tanker on Leng Chengfeng on the island of King''s Landing. Today''s Phoenix base has long-range strike capabilities.


    "The ground troops will not be dispatched this time. The round trip is very fuel-consuming. The doomsday soldier in charge of Lan Qiang prepares and is waiting for my dispatch at any time."


    "clear!"


    "Hmm! Hero, next, we are going to start cultivating mother corpses. Safety must be in place. I don''t want the situation like Heavenly Court Base."


    "Don''t worry about this. The training ground for the mother''s corpse has been built separately, and we have buried enough explosives in it. Once the situation becomes uncontrollable, the mother''s corpse that appears cannot escape the corpse cage."


    "That''s it. You haven''t been home for more than half a month, so you can spend time with your family. The first child of a million should be born too, right?"


    When Wei Xiao mentioned himself, Fu million scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "It''s almost a month."


    "Then you can stay with Zimei at ease during this time, and don''t say that I, the master, don''t know how to be compassionate to subordinates."


    "How can it be! The Lord''s command is above all else."


    "You go tell your younger siblings to try this?" Long Ba smiled slyly.


    Pay million was silent for a moment.


    He just wanted to show that if Wei Xiao gave him a holiday, he would still think about work. Zhang Zimei knew, would he not unite his other two concubines to let him sleep on the sofa?


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Seeing paying a million to eat, everyone laughed.


    "Go down and get ready!"


    Everyone got up, talked to Wei Xiao separately, and left the villa.


    Not long after the group left, from the second floor, Shu Wang, who had reached the level of disaster to the country and the people, took Yan Chuan Huizi down.


    The maids in the villa greeted them one after another, and they nodded with a smile, and walked slowly to Wei Xiao''s side.


    As they approached their men, Shu Wang''s smiles on their faces gradually became resentful.


    Feeling the jealousy, Wei Xiao laughed and asked, "What''s the matter, who is making my two good wives unhappy?"


    "It''s you."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Wei Xiao looked surprised.


    Shu Wang said quietly: "We have all heard that Qifen and Shurou are pregnant, and there are many new pregnant women in the base. Why do you think our sisters can''t be pregnant?"


    Knowing the reasons why the two wives were unhappy, Wei Xiao was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Reached out his hand to pull the most jealous Shu Wang into his arms.


    Give her a kiss on her ruddy, soft mouth.


    "We are still young and we can''t wait for this kind of thing. You can''t stop it when we should come."


    "But I really want a child that belongs to us. Husband, do you think it is because we have taken the No. 3 medicine that we can no longer have children?" Shu Wang''s eyes flickered, and his eyes were watery, making people see Unspeakable want to pity her.


    "Stop talking nonsense in a day. Don''t think about it. Didn''t Dr. Jing Yu show us all? We have no health problems, and we won''t have children. This kind of thing may require more effort."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s nonchalant words, Shu Wang gave him a blank look.


    "You must be careless."


    "Puff......"


    Unexpectedly, Shu Wang, who has always been dignified and steady, would say such a sentence, and Yan Chuan Keiko, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t help but smile.


    Wei Xiao was also dumbfounded.


    When did I not worry about it?


    Scraping Shuwang''s little nose, Wei Xiao said viciously: "Let me see how I clean up you at night."


    "Master, are they sure of looking for You Wei this time?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko changed the subject and asked about Bai Youwei and the others.


    After months of hard work, Wei Xiao is finally looking for Bai Youwei and others, and the hearts of Yan Chuan Huizi and others are now looking forward to and nervous.


    Looking forward to the reunion of their sisters naturally, but being nervous, but worrying about what is wrong with Bai Youwei and the others.


    After all, the sisters have been separated for several months. There are too many crises in the last days, and they are really unwilling to face the worst results.


    Wei Xiao said in a deep voice: "As long as they are still in Jiangzhou, I will definitely bring them back. If there is no news of them in Jiangzhou, I will let people go out and inquire about their whereabouts. I will not let them continue to drift outside. "


    "If, Master, I mean if, if You Wei, Yan Yi and the others are killed, will you be sad?"


    Wei Xiao''s expression sank, and he looked at Yan Chuan Huizi with cold eyes.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s gaze, Yan Chuan Huizi trembled in her heart and lowered her head unconsciously.


    "Master, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said such things."


    "Husband, the two younger sisters, Jiren, have their own visions, and there will be no accidents." Shu Wang comforted.


    Wei Xiao put the Shu Wang in his arms aside, and he said coldly without changing the coldness on his face: "No if, just wait for me to bring them back at home."


    The voice fell, got up, and Wei Xiao walked outside.


    Obviously, I could feel the cold comfort in Wei Xiao''s heart, and looked at Yan Chuan Keiko with some puzzlement.


    "Keiko, why did you ask what kind of words just now?"


    "I, I''m just worried. I''m worried that something happened to the little sister and Youwei, and my husband will not be able to bear it. I don''t want to see the sadness of the master."


    Upon hearing this, Shu Wang felt angry and distressed for Yan Chuan Keiko.


    Get closer to her, Shu Wang took her hand: "This kind of thing won''t happen, we should trust You Wei and Yan Yi."


    Yan Chuan Huizi slowly raised her head.


    "Shu Wang, I''m sorry, I seem to upset my master."


    "Fool, my husband loves us so much, he won''t be really angry with you. But what you said just now really broke the atmosphere and needs to be punished."


    "how should I do?"


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Shu Wang''s mouth, and then the probe whispered a few words into Yan Chuan Huizi''s ear.


    Yan Chuan Keiko widened his eyes: "Is this really okay?"


    "Trust me, not only will my husband not be angry with you, but it will be too late to hurt you."


    "Well, thank you Shu Wang."


    "We are a family, no need to say thank you."


    Yan Chuan Keiko smiled: "Yeah!"


    ...


    Over the Jiangzhou area.


    "Buzzing..."


    The figure of a transport plane appeared here.


    A few kilometers above the sky, looking down from above, the things below are so small.


    "The Shadow Guard, please note that the plane has reached the sky above the destination. Please prepare for parachuting."


    The pilot¡¯s announcement came from all the Shadow Guard¡¯s headsets.


    "Prepare to skydive."


    In the cabin, the captain in charge of the operation leader stood up.


    Lin Qin was dressed in a women''s invisible battle suit, which was similar to a tights to set off her bumpy figure vividly.


    As she got up, other members of the Shadow Guard also stood up.


    Bring the parachute, except for Lin Qin, a total of forty-eight members of the shadow guard lined up in two lines.


    The hatch opened.


    "Remember your mission, to find the hostess as the main task, and to collect information on the various forces in Jiangzhou as the second, do you understand?"


    "Understood, Captain."


    "Now in a group of four, start skydiving."


    "Yes, Captain."


    The members of the Shadow Guard responded and left the plane one by one.


    Lin Qin was the last to parachute, and there were four team members who followed her.


    Minutes later, Lin Qin and the others fell to the ground.


    "Turn on the invisible suit to keep communication smooth." Lin Qin gave the order.


    The four team members around him acted on the command line.


    After the five people confirmed that the communication was correct via radio, Lin Qin said: "Start to search for survivors, find the human survivor base in the shortest time, find useful information, and set off."


    At the same time, the film guards scattered to various places also began to move.


    Without the knowledge of the local forces, Jiangzhou has already attracted a group of uninvited guests.

 Chapter 669： Huawujians strategy

    Qingcheng base.


    The battle between the coalition army and the lone wolves was completely started.


    The confrontation between the two sides was fierce.


    The coalition army relied on its number advantages to simultaneously launch a strong attack on the Qingcheng base in four directions, while Bai Youwei and the others, with the help of thousands of wolf gangs and a lot of heavy firepower, rely on terrain, continue to fight guerrillas with the coalition army.


    In just one day, more than two thousand people died in the battle on both sides.


    In addition to the confrontation between the fighters of the two sides, the Allure base side with the second-level genetic fighters secretly dispatched super fighters to assassinate the high-level Hua Wujian.


    After coming down many times, the high-level coalition army and other forces sent to Hua Wujian to control their respective troops were killed and injured many times. Even Hua Wujian escaped many times.


    What people did not expect was that Hua Wujian was also a second-level super fighter.


    Lone wolf explained the reason afterwards.


    The nine members of the Wushuang Base Presbyterian Church are actually second-level genetic warriors.


    It''s just that this secret was concealed by them.


    If it hadn''t been for this assassination of Hua Wujian''s opponent to reveal his true strength, I''m afraid that Bai Youwei and the others didn''t know it, and the lone wolf had also taken the second potion.


    Fortunately, in the United Army, only Hua Wujian took the No. 2 potion, which was not unacceptable to Bai Youwei and the others.


    But their advantages soon disappeared.


    Originally, Bai Youwei and Lone Wolf were able to suppress the joint army led by Hua Wujian by relying on their individual strength. However, after one day of fighting, Wushuang Base sent a batch of No. 2 potions, which made the joint army¡¯s high-level ranks second to ten. Class super soldier, the battle situation has been reversed.


    Another day passed.


    "Brother Wolf, the other party has also dispatched a second-level super soldier, and our casualties are high."


    "How many people do we still have?"


    "There are less than three thousand people. They all have second-level super fighters joining them. In terms of number, our side is far inferior to them."


    "Damn it!"


    There were other second-level fighters in the coalition army, and the wolf gang''s casualties increased. This was what the lone wolf had long expected, but he did not expect it to be so serious.


    In just one day, the wolf gang has lost almost half of its manpower. If the battle continues, how many people will be left in the wolf gang in the end?


    But now the lone wolf has put his wealth on Bai Youwei and the others. At this time, it is no longer a question of whether he wants to fight or not, but whether Hua Wujian is willing to stop.


    "Made, let the brothers continue to withstand it. As long as there is one living person, you can''t let the people from the coalition army go up the mountain."


    "Brother Wolf, is it really worthwhile for us to spare Bai Youwei and the others like this? If we continue to fight, our family will almost be wiped out."


    The lone wolf gritted his teeth: "It''s worth it or not. Do you think that at this point, Wushuang Base''s **** will let us go?"


    "Yes!"


    A wolf king responded loudly, and then left the base.


    Outside.


    The coalition''s offensive remains fierce.


    In order to cope with the enemy''s second-level fighters, the Eight Great Wolf Kings, the first-level fighters, the Chang family brothers, the tall and short brothers, and Wu Xiaoqi who are second-level fighters, all entered the battlefield to fight with them.


    The collision between the super soldiers of the two sides was extremely fierce, almost always fighting in the dense forest under the rain of bullets.


    The rear of the coalition army.


    "Boss, now the battle has fallen to our side. The lone wolf and Bai Youwei are just dying. In two days at most, I believe our people can take the Allure Base and capture the lone wolf and Bai Youwei alive."


    Standing at a high place, Hua Wujian could see part of the battlefield through a telescope.


    "How about our casualties?"


    "Less than five thousand. The main reason is that the firepower of the wolf gang is too fierce. Boss, you know, they have heavy machine guns, bazookas and other powerful weapons. As the offensive, it is inevitable that the casualties will exceed the enemy." Chen Du Shen Soundtrack.


    "Unfortunately, this is a mountain and forest battle. Gunships cannot be dispatched, otherwise, why would it be their turn to be arrogant?" a senior said angrily.


    Hua Wujian put down the telescope.


    "Two days have passed, it seems that the heat is almost the same." Hua Wujian said inexplicably, and continued, "Since our troop strength has dropped sharply, let the base add more troops. This time I want 30,000. It just so happens that many people from outside forces have been captured by us, let them act as cannon fodder."


    "Head Hua, are you kidding? Thirty thousand people, how can we arm them with so many weapons?"


    "That''s right. Not to mention that we don''t have so many weapons. Even if there are, those people from the outer powers have not returned to their hearts. Let them have weapons at this time. Isn''t the head of Hua afraid that they will fall in battle and help Allure Base deal with us?"


    The representatives of the various forces present at the scene obviously did not agree with Hua Wujian''s request.


    Hua Wujian sneered: "Have I said to give them weapons and equipment?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Under the gaze of the representatives, Hua Wujian took two steps forward.


    "They are just our cannon fodder. What is the cannon fodder for? Isn''t it just waste recycling? It is enough to give them a cold weapon."


    After listening to Hua Wujian''s thoughts, everyone behind him took a breath.


    Ruthless enough!


    "Head Hua didn''t intend to completely trap the lone wolf and others to death, right?" Someone guessed that Hua Wujian was planning to ask.


    Hua Wujian glanced back at him and smiled.


    "Yes. The purpose of attacking Qingcheng base is not only to get rid of the scourge of lone wolves, but the most important thing is the researchers in Qingcheng base. Blindly fighting, in the end it is inevitable that the bamboo basket will be emptied and the number of people will be used to force them. Go back to the cave and trap them to death. When they run out of ammunition and food, that''s when we catch turtles in the urn."


    "Why didn''t the head of flower do this before then?"


    "Brother, there are some things I don''t want to say, but when this time comes, I won''t vomit," said the black bear. "In the beginning, we used this method. You can guarantee that the lone wolves will not rush over the wall and lead the mountain. People break through?"


    "But now the lone wolves can do the same too!"


    The black bear smiled contemptuously: "Now that the lone wolf loses the army, the strength on the mountain is obviously insufficient, and after two days of use of ammunition, how much can they have left? Once we surround them, do you think that with their current strength, Can people break through our defenses?"


    Hearing what the black bear said, many people present quickly understood Hua Wujian''s thoughts.


    It turned out that after these two days of fierce attacks, Hua Wujian never thought of defeating the lone wolves from the beginning. All they did was to consume their ammunition and manpower.


    Now, the lone wolves and their people are almost dead, and there is not much ammunition left. At this time, they are being besieged by troops. Even if the lone wolves are not fully armed, the lone wolves want to break through under the eyes of these people, and it will be difficult. Not as big as usual.


    If they used this strategy at the beginning, and the lone wolves who couldn''t see the hope broke through with a heyday, they would really not be able to stop them.


    Wanting to understand Hua Wujian''s intentions, the representatives of the various forces smiled on their faces.


    "The head of the flower is still clever."


    "Indeed, the beast that originally required ten times or a hundred times the enemy''s manpower to besieged can now be completed with only a few times the number of people. It really is the head of the flower."


    "Do you think I let the base send another 30,000 people too much?" Hua Wujian asked.


    "Not too much, I raise my hands in agreement."


    "agree!"


    "I will let someone explain the reason to our head."


    With the approval of the representatives of the major forces, Hua Wujian had no obstacles in increasing the base of its troops.

 Chapter 670： The heart of playing conspiracy is dirty

    On the side of the base, no one from the Presbyterian Church hesitated after receiving Hua Wujian''s request.


    On the same day, 30,000 troops were added to support Hua Wujian.


    Most of these reinforcements come from outside forces. It can be said that even if these people are used as cannon fodder by Hua Wujian, the base elders will not feel distressed.


    "Everyone, it''s a good time now. The situation of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group and the Wolves Gang is also clear to everyone. Haven''t you thought about dividing some benefits out?"


    "Haha... The commander and I thought about going together. Hua Wujian is no longer the Hua Wujian before. How many people are there in the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group now? After they finish fighting Qingcheng Base, will they still be eligible to be on an equal footing with us?"


    "Sister Rose said that my heart is up. I take this opportunity to completely eliminate them. From now on, this Wushuang base will only be the five of us."


    "Hahaha...I like to share an extra cake."


    The base did not hesitate to increase Huawujian''s troops, but likewise, behind this increase, a conspiracy against Huawujian was born in the base''s presbytery.


    Take advantage of your illness and kill you.


    What alliance, presbytery?


    Without the strength, you still want to sit in the position of the Presbyterian Church.


    The reinforcements reached Qingcheng Mountain in the afternoon.


    Hua Wujian also asked these people to surround the entire Qingcheng Mountain according to his own ideas.


    "Boss, is it really good for us to deal with the lone wolves so sparingly like this?"


    When Hua Wujian was alone with several of his confidants, through this day, watching more and more people sacrificed by the mercenary group, Du Chen couldn''t help but worry.


    The black bear beside him also looked at Hua Wujian.


    He realized some of the things that Governor Chen could think of.


    Hua Wujian seemed to have expected this scene a long time ago, with a smile on his face.


    Looking into the distance, Hua Wujian murmured: "This is a cannibalistic world. If you don''t have the strength, you can only be swallowed by others. Even the partners who have been with you day and night, once you lose your claws and fangs, they I will also eat you for the first time."


    Chen Du''s eyes shook.


    "Boss, did you think about it?"


    The black bear''s eyes burst out: "The boss seems to have a good idea."


    Hua Wujian turned her head and sneered: "Do those people in the Presbyterian Church think I don''t know what they are thinking? Humph! Do you really think that I asked them to increase our troops by 30,000 because of the lone wolf?"


    Chen Feng did not speak, but he knew that Hua Wujian thought of more things than him.


    The black bear seemed to perceive something, but did not speak.


    Hua Wujian continued: "This time the reinforcements for me are all survivors of peripheral forces. They and the base, not to mention that everyone has enmity, but if they are given a chance to retaliate back, they will definitely not hesitate. There are many bases. The situation has been under the control of the forces for too long, and I need to change. Now is the opportunity."


    After listening to Hua Wujian''s words, it was dusty. The black bear''s face was shocked.


    Governor Chen said: "It turns out that the boss has thought about the future. But with so many people, how do we arm them?"


    Hua Wujian smiled and said: "Where is this place? The battlefield, the battlefield has never lacked weapons."


    A word awakened the dreamer.


    This time they attacked the Qingcheng base, there were 10,000 fully armed personnel on their side, plus the lone wolf side. Once Hua Wujian took down the Qingcheng base and captured the lone wolf alive, they would not have the weapons they needed. Yet?


    As the high-level officials of the base, Supervisor Chen and Black Bear are very clear about how much armed forces are left in the base.


    Thinking of this, the two people''s restless hearts were indescribably excited and passionate.


    "The boss deserves to be the boss. Hahaha... I thought we were attacked by a lone wolf, and our Nine-Day Mercenary Group would have fallen from now on. I never thought that the boss would go beyond the sea and use his strength to make our power grow unprecedented in an instant. , Boss, I admire you now." The black bear laughed.


    "Sure enough, as long as there is a boss, our Nine Heavens Mercenary Group will not fall easily."


    "As long as I''m still here, the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps will not fall." Hua Wujian said this confidently.


    The figure standing upright on the top of the mountain, at this moment, is so stalwart and tall.


    At the same time, Wushuang base.


    "Finally found the human survivor base."


    "Captain, I just inquired about an important thing."


    "Huh? You have gained just by coming here, what''s the matter?"


    "About the hostess and them."


    "What did you say?"


    It is not lively, but there are also base aisles that survivors pass by.


    The invisibly sudden exclamation alarmed two people passing by.


    "Did you hear something just now?"


    "Have you heard that too?"


    The two pedestrians glanced at each other, looking into the air on the side involuntarily.


    But there was nothing in front of me.


    But just now they heard the sound clearly coming from a short distance away, how could they not see anyone?


    "Ghost¡ª"


    "Peng..."


    As soon as the two yelled, their heads slammed together without their control, and then passed out.


    "Tell me what you know right away."


    There was another noise in the air, but still no one could be seen.


    Half an hour later, there was a ruin inside Wushuang base.


    "Captain, that''s probably the case. Although it''s not sure if it''s the hostess, but the name can''t be wrong."


    Five figures appeared here.


    Lin Qin frowned when he heard what he had heard from the players.


    "How did you know?"


    The team member smiled bitterly: "Now many places in this base are talking about this matter, even if I don''t know it, it''s difficult."


    "Whether it is the hostess or the others, we must go to Qingcheng Base. Bing, you immediately contact the members of the Shadow Guards who are closer to us and ask them to meet me outside the city. Sky, snow, ground, three of you They are now scattered throughout this base, collecting all the information about Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, and we will meet again here at 8 o''clock in the evening."


    "Yes!"


    The four team members nodded, then put on their hats, zipped up, and disappeared into the air.


    time flies.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Lin Qin''s agreed meeting time arrived.


    Except Bing did not return, the others gathered in this place again.


    Without any nonsense, Lin Qin asked the three of them to report to her one by one what they had heard.


    No matter how big or small it is.


    All the information circulated in the base about Bai Youwei and others, the three team members told Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin''s face changed after listening to the reports of the three players.


    "These people deserve to die." Lin Qin gritted his teeth and said.


    "Captain, what are you going to do next?"


    Lin Qin calmed his mind, and his sharp eyes burst out with a cold cold light: "God, you are now rushing to the temporary transfer station overnight, and write the information we collected to the person in charge over there, so that he can pass it on as soon as possible. In the hands of the Lord, what you have inquired about tonight will be rotten in my stomach, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "Okay, without further ado, you can leave now."


    Tian did not hesitate, retired and disappeared before Lin Qin and the others.


    "Go, let''s meet Bing now, and find someone to take us to Qingcheng base."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The three of them disappeared into the air at the same time.


    After Lin Qin and the others left, they were in some corners of Wushuang Base.


    "Hey, why is there someone here? Hey, brother, wake up... ah-dead."


    The same scene happened elsewhere.


    It''s just that, compared with the discovery of the body, there are a lot of secrets that others don''t know.

 Chapter 671： Talking and laughing

    At night, Qingcheng base.


    Hua Wujian has already made people blockade the entire Qingcheng Mountain.


    The encircling circle formed by 30,000 people drenched the inside and outside of Qingcheng Mountain.


    Internally, Hua Wujian did not stop the attack on the lone wolf and Bai Youwei, and still let the original armed men confront them.


    His move aroused suspicion among representatives of various forces.


    Didn¡¯t it say that 30,000 reinforcements should be used as cannon fodder? Why are all the reinforcements here now, and Hua Wujian is still letting them, the main force, continue to consume the lone wolves and others?


    "Do you know why you were sent here? I really feel sad for you."


    "The base was destroyed and family members were killed. In the end, you chose to surrender and you couldn''t settle down. I''m afraid you didn''t expect it! The elders of Wushuang Base sent you here to let you act as cannon fodder. Yes, it is cannon fodder, they I want you to use your life to consume enemy shells, and then step on your corpses to wipe out the enemies on the mountain in one fell swoop."


    In the encirclement outside the mountain, at this time, the people of Hua Wujian were brainwashing the reinforcements.


    When these reinforcements with few weapons in their hands knew that they had been abandoned by others and had to use their lives as tools for cannon fodder, everyone panicked and became angry.


    They chose to surrender, but they didn''t want to die. They obeyed Wushuang Base''s arrangements, and only for the cheap first-line survival, but now they are told that they still can''t escape death. The prisoners who were completely forced on the road to the dead end, the moment they learned the truth, the long backlog of anger completely broke out.


    "Wushuang base is really not a human being."


    "Brothers, fight with them. Anyway, the left and right are dead. Since they don''t give us a way to survive, we can''t make them feel better."


    "Fight with them, eighteen years later, Lao Tzu is a good guy again."


    Despair and anger aroused the resistance of these toolmen. The reinforcements sent by Wushuang Base to help them attack the Qingcheng Base, amidst the provocation of Hua Wujian and his group, went to the opposite side of the base.


    At this time, the provocative people told their true purpose.


    Unsurprisingly, even knowing that Hua Wujian can''t understand the faces of Wushuang Base''s high-level leaders, when he wants to counterattack Wushuang Base, those prisoners who don''t know how to choose, fall to Hua Wujian, and follow Hua Wujian''s orders at any time. Attack the Wushuang base.


    Such a scene happened everywhere in Qingcheng Mountain.


    Hua Wujian didn''t need to pay anything, and easily obtained tens of thousands of troops.


    And in the temporary headquarters of the joint army.


    "Hua Wujian, what do you mean? The cannon fodder has arrived, and you still let our elite attack Qingcheng Mountain, do you want to give us an explanation?"


    Representatives of all parties gathered in the temporary headquarters, one by one can be said to be menacing.


    Facing the press of these people, Hua Wujian smiled calmly: "Everyone, the vitality of Qingcheng Base has not been completely defeated. At this time, letting the cannon fodder rush up, except to die, it can''t achieve the effect I want. All of us. Work harder and wait until the Qingcheng base no longer has the ability to counterattack, that''s when we reap the fruits of victory."


    "You fart. Isn''t the cannon fodder here to die?"


    "Hua Wujian, what is your peace of mind? Let the cannon fodder on the periphery do it right away, otherwise, I will have my people withdraw with one order. When the time comes, you will be fully responsible for the failure of the attack on the Allure Base."


    "Haha... well! Since you insist on using the power of cannon fodder, I will let them do it."


    Hua Wujian seemed to have compromised.


    However, just when all the representatives thought that Hua Wujian would do what they said, from the outside, a group of armed men rushed in to surround them all.


    "Hua Wujian, what are you doing?"


    "Kill them."


    Hua Wujian didn''t bother to speak.


    The black bear by his side gave an order, and the armed men who entered, pointed their guns at the representatives present in a burst of fire.


    The sound of gunfire and screams spread throughout the command center.


    In a moment, all the noises were quiet.


    "Head of Flower, spare, spare, as long as you don''t kill me, I will listen to you everything."


    Most of the representatives of the various forces present have taken the No. 2 potion. The vitality is so strong that it is very surprising.


    After the intensive gunfire, some of them actually survived.


    Hua Wujian took a gun from the black bear and wandered to the seriously injured representatives who had survived.


    "Seriously, if you continue to obey my orders to attack the Qingcheng base, I will not act on you so quickly, but why do you want to force me? It''s fine now. I don¡¯t want you to have a chance to live longer. Give it to me, how can you let me let you go?"


    "No, Head Hua, we..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Without giving these people a chance to beg for mercy, Hua Wujian shot them one by one, blasting their heads and sending them back to the West.


    "Well, no one will bother me now. Black Bear..."


    "Boss!"


    "Let our people begin to take over the fighters of all forces, before they know the news of their leader''s death, let them play a final role."


    "clear!"


    The black bear responded, and then led people away from the headquarters.


    "Hehe...Boss, now here, everything is what we said." Simon smiled disgustingly.


    "How are those reinforcements now?"


    Governor Chen said earnestly: "Boss rest assured, they are willing to take refuge in us. The weapons and ammunition we have collected have been distributed. As long as you order from the boss, they can join the battle at any time. Now we have at least seven thousand combatable soldiers."


    Hearing Duchen Chen''s report, Hua Wujian rarely smiled.


    "Everything is under control. After half an hour, let the peripheral reinforcements allocate 10,000 to attack the Allure Base."


    "Yes, I will arrange it now."


    Completely grasping the power to attack the Qingcheng base, at this moment, Hua Wujian has enough confidence and strength to plan everything he wants.


    In the darkness, several figures appeared from the air.


    They are located on the branches in the dense forest. What happened in the headquarters just now, these people have a panoramic view.


    "He''s a ruthless man."


    "Captain, according to what we have learned, that person is Hua Wujian. He never forgets the two mistresses." Xue said beside Lin Qin.


    The cold light in Lin Qin''s eyes stared at Hua Wujian in the camp.


    "Can you get close to him?"


    "It''s difficult. I tried it just now. Some of them are second-level fighters with strong perception. Although we can be invisible, we can easily expose ourselves when we start our hands in their base camp." Di shook his head and said.


    Lin Qin said coldly: "Then don''t do it yet. Bing, what''s the situation on your side?"


    "The three teams have been contacted, and I have left a mark for them, and I believe I will be able to meet us soon."


    "Okay, don''t stun the snake for the time being. Let''s go, let''s get close to the mistresses first, and give priority to ensuring the safety of the mistresses."


    "Yes!"


    The figures of several people retired and disappeared into the dense forest.

 Chapter 672： Raptors cross the river

    Qingcheng Mountain.


    Half an hour passed.


    With reinforcements prepared by Hua Wujian, 10,000 people began to join the offensive team.


    They were all struggling to deal with the original 10,000 lone wolves of the United Army. Now they have to face more enemies when they lose their troops. They are no longer able to resist.


    "Retreat, return to the cave base."


    After losing two to three thousand people, Bai Youwei and others, who were unable to effectively stop the coalition army outside, gave up the outer turf and returned to the cave with the remaining thousand people.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Don''t let them run."


    The coalition army rushed forward, and the dense figures were like locusts crossing the border, straight to the top of the mountain.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom..."


    Gunshots and explosions continued.


    After Bai Youwei and the others retreated to the cave, the battle continued.


    "Everyone stopped the attack and surrounded the entire base."


    After several strong attacks, they couldn''t penetrate into the cave. The soldiers in charge of the command had no choice but to retreat, forming a new encirclement against Bai Youwei and them on the top of the mountain.


    The fighting between the two sides temporarily stopped, but everyone knew that there was still a fierce battle to be fought.


    The sky gradually brightened.


    With the arrival of a new day, the people with no swords, after making arrangements last night, formed a new encirclement of Qingcheng Mountain.


    There are three floors.


    The innermost layer is controlled by five thousand fully armed personnel. Bai Youwei and the others want to break through, and this first encirclement will bring them huge losses.


    The second layer is entirely composed of a group of people holding cold weapons. Their role is only to prevent Bai Youwei and the others from escaping through the secret road in the mountain and acting as a sentry. The number is small, only about three thousand.


    The outermost layer has the largest number of people and the strongest strength at the same time.


    In order to trap Bai Youwei and them 100%, Hua Wujian also transferred two armed helicopters and four civilian helicopters from the base for patrol.


    To Hua Wujian, Bai Youwei and others are now soft-shelled turtles in the urn.


    It is only a matter of time to win the Qingcheng base.


    "Boss, now Bai Youwei and the others can''t escape with their wings. How about we blow up part of the outlet and give them a little pressure?"


    Standing on a peak corresponding to Qingcheng Mountain, Ximen joked when they looked at Qingcheng base.


    Hua Wujian waved his hand.


    "No need. The number of people who returned to the cave is 134. The number of people in Qingcheng Base was only in its heyday? There are so many people now, and the food they store will not last long. For me, they are now. In addition to giving us time to continue to run in the newly recruited members, what is left is to let those inside Wushuang base continuously provide us with the materials we want."


    The black bear smiled evilly: "The boss is brilliant. Now we have completely controlled this place. No matter who the base sends, we must listen to us. I heard that the new No. 1 and No. 2 medicines have been extracted. This time, The medicines sent here belong to us."


    "Take war to support war. When the idiots at the base react, I really don''t know what kind of expression they will have?"


    "Desperate!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Minghai City, Phoenix Base.


    "Peng..."


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    Inside Villa One.


    The information that the Shadow Guard member Tian sent to the temporary transfer station last night has been sent to Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Looking at the content described in the newspaper, the wine glass in Wei Xiao''s hand was directly crushed by him.


    When Shu Wang saw this, they approached Wei Xiao one after another.


    Others dare not touch the things in Wei Xiao''s hands. Only Shu Wang took the note from Wei Xiao''s hand and looked at it.


    Mu Wuqing and the others looked at the content described on the note next to Shu.


    "These people deserve to die."


    Upon learning the situation, Shu Wang and them all glared at King Kong.


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath and looked at the person who sent the information: "Have you read this information?"


    The informant shivered.


    "Subordinates dare not. The members of the Shadow Guard sent this information to the transfer station, during which no one checked it."


    Hearing the answer from the intelligence personnel, Wei Xiao''s cold expression eased.


    What kind of intelligence actually made Wei Xiao so angry?


    In fact, it''s nothing, please report the contents of the narrative, there are a lot of rumors about Bai Youwei and Yan Yi.


    What two women rely on beauty to play the major forces of Wushuang Base in their hands, or how many men have an affair with Bai Youwei and others.


    The most excessive one is that Bai Youwei and the others, in order not to be swallowed by Wushuang Base, did not hesitate to betray their bodies to please Wushuang Base''s digital high-level staff, and at the same time carry out indescribable transactions on a thunderstorm night.


    In short, most of the information indicates that Wei Xiao has a trend toward the development of green grasslands.


    Wei Xiao believed that Bai Youwei and others would not do what the information said, but they were terrifying.


    In addition, many things cannot come from nowhere. From this information, a lot of bad information is revealed-Bai Youwei and the others have always had a hard time.


    Shu Wang and the others also believed that Bai Youwei and Yan Yi would not do anything to apologize to Wei Xiao, but this information was enough to show them many problems.


    "Wei Xiao, You Wei and the others are in danger now, we must take action." Mu Wu said coldly.


    "Bull my sister, I want to let those in Wushuang base know what regret is." Shu Wang gritted his teeth and said.


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao stood up: "Come here!"


    "Pattern..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Let Lan Qiang and Wei Yangtian gather their troops to wait for me at the airport."


    "Yes!"


    The female soldier responded and turned back.


    "Husband, let''s go with you." Shu Wang stood up.


    "You wait for me at home."


    If you can''t let Shu expect them to say more, Wei Xiao left a word, and he walked out of the villa with a coldness all over his body.


    Base airport.


    "Master!"


    With the arrival of Wei Xiao''s figure, Wei Yangtian and Lan Qiang, who were ordered to gather here as soon as they were ordered, were ready.


    Three hundred doomsday fighters, a brigade of pilots, seem to be small in number, but their combat power is enough to be worth thousands of troops.


    Wei Xiao walked towards Lan Qiang with a cold face.


    "Everyone boarded the plane and went to the temporary transfer station."


    "Yes!"


    Without unnecessary nonsense, Wei Xiao took Lan Qiang, Wei Yangtian and others, and quickly boarded the plane.


    The plane took off, and more than two hundred armed helicopters left the base.


    Temporary transfer station.


    Long Ba, Leng Chengfeng and Yu Wei are in charge here.


    In a few days, more than 3,000 armed fighters have been stationed here and established a line of defense.


    Wei Xiao and the others arrived, and the three of them came out to greet them in person.


    "Lord, are you going to Jiangzhou?" Long Ba asked.


    "Youwei and the others'' positions have been confirmed. Give me an armed soldier from the corps and enter Jiangzhou now."


    "Master, I want to go with you." Leng Chengfeng said.


    The reason he wanted to follow Wei Xiao was clear, and there was no objection.


    "Can."


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Leng Chengfeng saluted excitedly.


    "Yu Wei, contact the members of the Shadow Guard who have confirmed Yu Wei and their specific locations, and ask them to provide us with coordinates."


    "Okay, I''m going to inform now."


    Without wasting too much time at the transfer station, Wei Xiao assembled a group of fighters, took two helicopter battalions, and carried more than 1,000 people to Jiangzhou.

 Chapter 673： The last moment

    Another helicopter group came here a few days ago.


    According to Wei Xiao''s intention, he originally intended to figure out the situation of the survivor base in Jiangzhou and bring people in, but the information sent by the Shadow Guards made him change this decision.


    Regardless of the strength of the Jiangzhou Survivor Base, Wei Xiao didn''t care how strong the other party was, so he didn''t care about the woman who dared to move him.


    What''s more, the power he is now mobilizing is not weak.


    Combatants of one corps, air units of two battalions, and doomsday fighters and Shadow Guards secretly support them. This kind of strength, let alone Wushuang base, is just a force that has just acquired genetic medicine, it is impossible for the original Heavenly Alliance. It is Wei Xiao''s opponent.


    As for the number of people?


    hehe! More than 500 armed helicopters opened fire at the same time, just ask how many people can you resist?


    Qingcheng base.


    Bai Youwei and the others have been trapped in the cave.


    Hua Wujian besieged them without attacking, and the purpose was clear. I just want to wait for them to run out of ammunition and food, and take them down effortlessly.


    Especially food.


    There is not enough food to support the lives of more than 1,000 people in the cave. Once hunger appears, they may be able to restrain each other in the early stage, but in the later stage, even if Hua Wujian doesn''t do anything, the defense in the cave will probably fail.


    "Sister-in-law Youwei, how long can the food in the cave last?"


    "Seven days, we have too many people. In the case of frugality, we can only last for seven days!"


    "Seven days?"


    Hearing this number, Lone Wolf''s face was not very good.


    The time was too short. In only seven days, Hua Wujian had the patience to spend with them.


    "Little Wolf, I know your worries. We will hold on for another five days. After five days, if Hua Wujian does not withdraw his troops, you will take your people and protect the two mistresses away. I will help you hold Hua Wujian. "Wu Xiaoqi said.


    The Lone Wolf didn¡¯t refute, and looked at Wu Xiaoqi and said, ¡°Can you contact Boss Wei? Captain Xiaoqi, at this time, don¡¯t hide from me. The situation we are facing right now, you think there is something more than this. Bad?"


    Wu Xiaoqi hesitated for a moment. She seemed to have a decision in her heart, and finally let go: "We can''t get in touch with the Lord."


    For Wu Xiaoqi''s answer, Lone Wolf seemed to have expected it.


    In the past few days, he is not just dealing with Hua Wujian''s people.


    From the time they exchanged fire with Hua Wujian''s coalition forces, the base has faced tremendous crises many times, but Wu Xiaoqi has never mentioned that they contacted Wei Xiao. Based on this alone, Lone Wolf has already guessed many problems.


    He doesn''t blame Wu Xiaoqi and them.


    Regardless of whether they could contact Wei Xiao or not, after the lone wolf knew that the culprit behind the destruction of the Heavenly Court Base was Wei Xiao, he had a choice.


    The reason for asking now, he just wanted to hold a glimmer of hope.


    The lone wolf smiled bitterly: "Then why did you come here? With the personality of the boss, this kind of thing shouldn''t happen."


    "Up to now, we don''t want to hide anything from you." Bai Youwei said.


    "Master Youwei..." Wu Xiaoqi wanted to say something, but Bai Youwei motioned to her not to say more.


    Looking at the lone wolf, Bai Youwei smiled and said: "We all see the performance of the little wolf during this period of time. No matter whether he is really helping us or not, he is qualified to know something about their efforts during this period of time."


    At this point, Bai Youwei didn''t intend to hide anything.


    After speaking to Wu Xiaoqi, Bai Youwei told the lone wolves all the reasons for their coming here, including the incident of the corpse tide attacking the Phoenix base.


    When the lone wolf understood the reason, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    Boss Wei¡¯s base actually faced the same number of corpses as the Tianting base?


    Do you want to be so scary?


    Don''t get me wrong, the shock of Lone Wolf was not because he felt that he had made the wrong choice, but because he was shocked at how powerful Wei Xiao and the others were.


    In the face of the corpse tide that destroyed the Heavenly Court Base, Wei Xiao can lead his people to victory. How strong is this kind of strength?


    "That''s the way it is. Little Wolf, I know you are on our side because you are afraid of my husband. Now, you know our situation. If you want to leave now, I will never blame you. If we are lucky enough to be able to save After this crisis, and reuniting with my husband, I will tell him one by one of your help to us."


    After Bai Youwei finished speaking, her bright eyes stared at the lone wolf.


    Wu Xiaoqi and the others became wary of the lone wolf after Bai Youwei''s voice fell.


    Their greatest secret has been known by the lone wolf. Will the lone wolf stand by them as always?


    The scene was silent for a moment, and the lone wolf laughed: "Haha...sister-in-law, who do you think of my lone wolf? Since I''m on your side, then my lone wolf has no reason to back down. I said, you and my lone wolf It¡¯s in Baoding, let alone a flower without a sword, it doesn¡¯t work even though the heavenly king Lao Tzu is here."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Sister-in-law needn''t say much. We still have more than a thousand people. We are really going to reach the end of the storm, and I will surely send you away safely." Said the lone wolf sonorously and forcefully.


    The choice of the lone wolf was beyond Bai Youwei''s expectations, but because of this, at this moment, Wu Xiaoqi and the others completely recognized the lone wolf and no longer had any defense against him.


    "Little wolf, you make me look at you differently." Wu Xiaoqi said sincerely.


    Lone Wolf smiled indifferently: "It''s all I should do. Want to bully my sister-in-law, he has no life for Hua Wujian."


    "Lone wolf, have you ever regretted being an enemy of me now? Don''t even say that I didn''t give you a chance. As long as you now take your people and want to surrender to me, how can I leave the blame for the past?"


    Just as the voice of Lone Wolf fell, Hua Wujian''s voice came from outside the cave.


    "It''s Hua Wujian."


    Wu Xiaoqi''s faces changed slightly.


    When the lone wolf heard Hua Wujian''s shout outside, his face looked unspeakable anger.


    "Sister-in-law, let me leave." Leaving a word, Lone Wolf walked towards the entrance of the cave with his people.


    The group of people did not leave the cave and found some cover near the exit. The lone wolf said loudly: "Hua no sword, there is Lao Tzu, you don''t want to fight the Qingcheng base. If you want Lao Tzu to surrender, neither will you Are you qualified to take a **** and take a picture of yourself?"


    "You are killing yourself."


    "Hehe! You value yourself too much. Lao Tzu put it here, as long as Lao Tzu is still alive, you can''t even want to touch the two queens."


    Hua Wujian outside was silent.


    After a long time.


    "Can you tell me why you did this? I don''t believe you are the kind of person who covets beauty."


    "You don''t need to know. But we have been working together in a base for several months. I''ll give you a piece of advice. Now take your people and go as far as possible. Otherwise, what is waiting for you will be overwhelming." Speak confidently.


    Hua Wujian outside smiled, angrily.


    At this time, the lone wolf actually dared to threaten him.


    "I don''t know how to praise, if that''s the case, then you just wait to die!"


    "It''s not certain who will die, I''ll wait."

 Chapter 674： The dream should wake up

    "Brother Wolf, our current situation is not very good! If Hua Wujian really intends to besiege us here, it won''t take long for us to have problems. We have to find a way to solve the current predicament."


    "Xiaofeng, don''t you think the conditions for agreeing to Hua Wujian are better?"


    Just after finishing the battle with Hua Wujian, Done Wolf turned around and asked curiously when he heard the words of Fenglang around him.


    Feng Lang smiled bitterly: "Brother Lang, stop joking. With the grievances between us and Hua Wujian, it would be nice if he didn''t torture us to death. He would let us go? He knew that he was bluffing us just now. , If we really surrender, then we won¡¯t die."


    Lone Wolf smiled with satisfaction.


    "I''m very relieved that you can think of this."


    "Brother Wolf, although we know Hua Wujian''s intentions, we still have to find a solution to the current dilemma." Said the wolf.


    The lone wolf stood coldly.


    "I know." After saying, the lone wolf''s eyes rested on the wolf.


    The Wolf Warrior is the only one in the Wolves Gang who possessed a skill before the end of the world.


    Moreover, his thoughts are delicate and his work is not leaking. Among the eight wolf kings, he is one of the most trusted people by the lone wolf. The wolf gang has many difficult problems, and the lone wolf often entrusts him to do it, and the wolf can still complete it successfully.


    "Brother Wolf, what do you think of me?"


    "War Wolf, I now have a task that needs to be handed over to you."


    When the wolf heard this, he was taken aback, and then said seriously: "Brother Wolf, you say."


    "We don''t have any foreign aid here at Wushuang Base. If we want to find a way from here, there is no hope at all. Now, our only hope is in Minghai City. You have heard the conversation with Bai Youwei and others before, they don''t know Wei at all. The boss has repelled the tide of corpses, and the strength has been unprecedentedly strengthened. I now need you to break out and tell the news here to Boss Wei."


    "Go to Minghai City for support?"


    Wind wolf and gray wolf exclaimed.


    "good."


    The wolf frowned: "Brother Wolf, Hua Wujian has already surrounded Qingcheng Mountain, and I may not be able to escape. Even if I can escape the blockade of Hua Wujian, I will go to Minghai for more than a thousand kilometers. I don¡¯t know how dangerous it is, and I can¡¯t guarantee the completion of the task.¡±


    Lone Wolf smiled and said: "But always have to try. Continue to spend with Hua Wujian, we will only pay more. Six days, this is the deadline I can give you. After six days, if you can''t bring With reinforcements appearing, I can''t control Bai Youwei and the others, and directly lead my brothers to break through."


    "War Wolf, you understand, Boss Wei is not dead, we have no other choice but to fight for it as best as we can. Now, only he can save us. Brothers'' future is up to you."


    The wolf''s heart trembled.


    He knows the meaning of the last words of the lone wolf very well.


    Only when you have witnessed Wei Xiao''s power, do you know what powerlessness is.


    Maybe you think the sky is big, even if Wei Xiao is strong, he can''t stay away from him. Why do you have to fear him so much?


    If you really think so, it would be too small to underestimate the lone wolf.


    The pattern of lone wolves is huge.


    The so-called life meets everywhere, and there are surprises everywhere.


    Choosing to fight against Hua Wujian and the others, as long as they can get the support of Wei Xiao, Hua Wujian is not worried, but chooses to abandon Bai Youwei and the others. With Wei Xiao¡¯s character, no matter how much the lone wolf did before, once Bai Youwei and the others have an accident, he Will also be nailed to the title of enemy by Wei Xiao. Enemy with Wei Xiao, that is undoubtedly death.


    In the future, the major survivor bases of mankind are destined to be linked together, and Wei Xiao, if he does not die, once the world pattern becomes clear, he will definitely become one of the small group of people standing on the top of the world.


    By then, as Wei Xiao''s enemy, can the lone wolf still live in the sun?


    Hiding everywhere, endless darkness is his future life.


    Therefore, after hearing that there was Wei Xiao behind the demise of the Heavenly Court Base, the lone wolf was betting on his future.


    Rather than take the risk and fight Wushuang base as an enemy, he does not want to live in endless darkness in the future.


    Of course, if the wolf cannot call in reinforcements, the lone wolf can only choose a path of no return in order to survive.


    He doesn''t want to die.


    "Okay, Brother Wolf, as long as I don''t die, I will come back with reinforcements within six days."


    "Good brother. The tall and short brothers will set off with you. Three people, the goal is not too big, plus you are super fighters, the chance of breaking through is very high."


    "When shall we act?"


    "At night! I will discuss with Bai Youwei and others first, and then make some movement to cover you."


    The wolf didn''t say much, and nodded.


    Outside.


    Hua Wujian''s "insurrection" did not achieve any effect, and he was not emotional.


    Originally holding the attitude of trying, since the lone wolf is not fooled, then continue to surround it! Anyway, the ending seemed to him to be doomed, and it was only a matter of time before the Allure Base was taken.


    "Boss, the lone wolf doesn''t know what''s good or what''s wrong. How many times should I let someone force an offensive? Their people will not have much resistance if they consume a few more times." Simon said.


    "What is doomed, there is no need for our people to make fearless sacrifices. Besides, the cave is dim and the sight is not good. If you accidentally injure Youwei and the others, I will feel distressed. The people who closely monitor the Qingcheng base will waste at most half of them. In May, some of them will take the initiative to ask me to let them go."


    Seeing that Hua Wujian didn''t plan to attack, Ximen finally had to give up.


    When they were planning to continue besieging Bai Youwei and others, the shadow guards hiding in the surroundings received news from the transit station.


    "Captain, there is a call from the transfer station, and the master personally led the team to take a helicopter to Jiangzhou. It will take up to two hours to enter the boundary of Jiangzhou."


    Secretly, Lin Qin''s radio headset received the information from the team members, and the eyes of Hua Wujian and the others were visibly shaken.


    "Lord, are they here?"


    "Yes, we have already set off." The team member in charge of the radio station said.


    "Okay, notify the other team members who have a radio station and let them guide the master to the Qingcheng base."


    "Yes!"


    After finishing the remote call, Lin Qin said to the team members around him: "Ice and Snow, you two will immediately notify the outside team members to use the red laser to encircle the enemy''s attack range and provide targeted blows for their arrival."


    "clear!"


    The two responded with two gusts of wind in the air, proving that they had left.


    "Earth, you are now leading the two squads of Shadow Guards close to the exit of Qingcheng Base. Once the hostess and them appear, they will take over their safety as soon as possible. If not necessary, don''t show up."


    "Yes!"


    The land leader retired.


    Lin Qin, who had only four shadow guards by her side, left this order and only one day was left.


    "Captain, do I have any mission?"


    God asked.


    Lin Qin didn''t respond to him immediately, but looked at the area where Hua Wujian was.


    "Staring at the enemy leader. Hit the mistress and their attention, and he doesn''t want to think about what he is. This person can''t let him run away."


    Knowing Lin Qin''s plan, Tian looked at the area where Hua Wujian was, excited in his eyes.


    This is the leader of the other party, and, according to the information they have obtained, the source of so many rumors about Bai Youwei and others in Wushuang Base lies in this Hua Wujian.


    If he was captured alive and brought to the Lord, how would the Lord reward himself?


    "Maybe I can also get the opportunity to take the second medicine." Tian thought of this, his heart beating fiercely.


    "Don''t worry about Captain, he don''t want to run away from under our noses."

 Chapter 675： Simple and rude

    Two hours passed quickly.


    The Hua Wujian and others who didn''t know the Great Terror was coming, at this moment, the entire temporary headquarters was full of joy.


    Not for anything else, just because a new batch of genetic medicine from the base has been delivered again.


    In this potion, there are three potions of No. 2 and nine potions of No. 1. Although they are not as good as the first batch, Hua Wujian can have all of the potions this time.


    "Boss, now our strength has increased again."


    "Three No. 2 potions, hahaha...The bases are afraid that they would not even dream of it. These potions that were originally provided to their representatives have now fulfilled us in vain."


    Hei Xiong, Simon Nai and others were very excited.


    Hua Wujian looked calm, as if he didn''t care about these potions.


    "You have all taken No. 2 potion. Give these three potions to others! Take out three potions of No. 1 potion, and reward a few good performers from those who have just taken refuge in us. Remember, Rewards in front of other people." Hua Wujian said.


    When the three confidants around him heard what Hua Wujian said, they knew his intentions.


    The so-called rewards are better to buy people''s hearts.


    They can already meet the black bears. As long as the three selected by them become super fighters in front of others, this will not only capture people''s hearts, but also let others know that joining their nine-day mercenary group and becoming super fighters is not a dream at all.


    There is a hope, those people still don''t give up their lives to do things for Hua Wujian?


    "The boss is worthy of being the boss. Leave this to me to ensure that the boss will not be disappointed." Ximen took the initiative to take the task.


    "Head, it''s not good, the big thing is not good."


    Just when the four were about to distribute genetic medicine, a mercenary broke in from outside.


    The black bear wrinkled their brows in explanation.


    Hua Wujian motioned to Governor Chen to put away the genetic medicine.


    "What to shout? What can happen if you panic?" Simon yelled dissatisfiedly.


    The mercenary who came in looked terrified: "Deputy commander, something really happened."


    "What happened?" Hua Wujian asked in a deep voice.


    "Aircraft, a lot of helicopters are flying towards us." The mercenary said.


    "Um?"


    Hearing the words of the mercenaries, Hua Wujian and their faces changed.


    There is no need to ask more, the four of them immediately walked out of the camp.


    Outside, under the guidance of the mercenaries, Hua Wujian and others looked at the direction where the strange plane appeared.


    When they saw the dark shadow appearing in the distance, their faces were all shocked.


    "Why are there so many helicopters? Is it an external force?"


    Just when Hua Wujian and the others were in shock, secretly.


    "Do it!"


    With Lin Qin''s order, the members of the Shadow Guard who had already installed remote infrared projectors in the area where the Jiutian Mercenary Corps were located, turned on the devices one after another.


    The first to be activated is the infrared device outside the wall of Qingcheng base, a total of six.


    The red light of the size of a baby''s arm soared into the sky, reaching hundreds of meters in the sky, very eye-catching.


    "what is that?"


    "Damn, it looks like infrared. When were they placed?"


    As the equipment on the Qingcheng base was turned on, soon red light beams appeared in all directions outside Qingcheng Mountain.


    Infrared rays are very scattered, and all devices are turned on less than 30, but if someone carefully observes it, they will find that these beams of light rising up into the sky just form an encircling circle, enclosing Hua Wujian and the others.


    Hua Wujian noticed this scene and his eyes became solemn.


    "Boss, what''s going on? How come there are so many infrared devices around us? When did they appear?" The black bear was shocked.


    "Is it an alien technology?"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    While everyone was still amazed, the fleet in the distance was already close to Qingcheng Mountain.


    "Lord, the Shadow Guard has drawn out of the attack area, and we have entered the attack range. Do you start attacking?"


    Sitting in the helicopter, Wei Xiao looked at the infrared rays appearing in the dense woods and said coldly: "Attack!"


    "Yes!"


    At Wei Xiao''s order, the pilot in the subseat turned on the launcher.


    "Fire!"


    "Swish swish-"


    Without hesitation, two helicopter groups and more than 500 helicopters fired shells at the same time.


    The dense rain and amazing scenes of shells dragged their long tails towards Qingcheng Mountain.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Hua Wujian and the others saw this scene, their eyes were splitting and their complexion pale.


    "Quickly get out of the way!"


    They could no longer tolerate Hua Wujian to guess the purpose of this team in the sky, looking at the rain of cannonballs, the thrilling Hua Wujian and others, they chose to dodge for the first time.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The shells landed, and the earth-shaking, deafening explosion sounded.


    The ruthless artillery exploded in the crowd, and its tragedy was beyond words.


    "Fire!"


    "Swish swish..."


    The helicopter unit did not mean to stop.


    A round of artillery fire swept out, and a new round of bombing appeared again.


    Hua Wujian also had a helicopter, but unfortunately, the enemy came so suddenly that they had no chance to start the helicopter.


    At this moment, the members of the entire Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps squirmed around in the baptism of artillery fire.


    After three consecutive rounds of bombing ended, Wei Xiao''s men descended to the ground via ropes.


    The soldiers, armed to the teeth, landed from head to toe, and immediately entered the battlefield under the command of their respective captains.


    "Peng..."


    After thousands of armed fighters left the plane and rushed into the Quartet, suddenly, there was a continuous loud noise from the ground.


    Below hundreds of helicopters, a doomsday soldier wearing armor and holding a cold weapon appeared.


    They are like fighters from the future, extremely domineering.


    "Finally, we can show the strength of our doomsday warriors well in front of others. Little ones, this is the first battle that our doomsday warriors have established. Don''t mess it up with me. The Lord has orders. Those who have weapons in their hands will resist. Who, kill without mercy, kill with me¡ª"


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Three hundred doomsday warriors roared, all charged, and the whole earth trembles under their feet.


    The speed of the doomsday fighters is very fast, and coupled with the fearless general firearms, they hardly need to avoid the enemies in the mountains and rush directly up front.


    "What are those?"


    "Armor Warrior? Future Warrior? Alien?"


    "How is it possible? The bullet is useless to them."


    "Monster, monster...Run away..."


    The first group of members of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps to face the doomsday fighters, they resisted for only a moment. They found that the weapons in their hands had no effect on the Lan Qiang and others, the baptism of artillery and the horror of the unknown enemy at this moment. The inner line of defense has completely collapsed, and there is no more resistance to it.


    On the mountain.


    Hua Wujian and they all survived the baptism of three rounds of artillery fire.


    The power of the second-level fighters is still impressive.


    However, all of them are now embarrassed and embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter? Where did these people come from?" Simon said in dismay.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    In the ears, the sound of gunfire and screams spreading across the mountains and plains spread into other people''s ears. While Hua Wujian''s face was pale, there was also unspeakable fear in his heart.


    "Boss..." Governor Chen yelled anxiously.


    Hua Wujian was stunned, as if he hadn''t heard Governor Chen''s words.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "Head, deputy head, run away! Monsters, those people are a group of monsters. Bullets can''t hurt them." A mercenary hurried to Hua Wujian and said.


    Hua Wujian returned to his senses and hurriedly came to the top of the mountain and looked down the mountain.


    As a result, his eyes were even more horrified.

 Chapter 676： The most beautiful voice in the world

    I saw in the mountains and forests, whether they were armed forces or doomsday soldiers, they were clashing with the disintegrated members of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps, completely crushed.


    The doomsday fighters don''t say much, they are a group of "reckless men" with smooth movements and amazing speed, and their combat effectiveness is even more horribly powerful. The members of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps who are disintegrated in the artillery fire are just for slaughter.


    Because of the unknown, Hua Wujian can''t describe how terrifying this group of enemies has never been seen before, but those enemies who wear combat uniforms, bulletproof helmets, and look the same as ordinary people, should they be so terrifying?


    Orderly advances and retreats, seamless cooperation, a member of a small team, even if facing an enemy several times theirs, the person taking the lead only needs a few gestures, and the team around him can make the most effective attack in the shortest time.


    In just one face, the members of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps targeted by them were wiped out. The frightening thing is that these people who were killed did not pose any threat to the armed fighters to their deaths.


    "regular army?"


    Hua Wujian couldn''t help but think of this term in his mind.


    "Boss, it''s terrible, who are these people? Our remaining brothers have no resistance at all in front of them."


    Simon hated that they had also noticed the enemy''s situation, and they were all dumbfounded.


    "Boss, an enemy is coming towards us, our people can''t stop it at all." The black bear said to Hua Wujian quickly.


    Hua Wujian, whose eyes became cold from horror, glanced at the Qingcheng base on the opposite mountain, and then retracted.


    "Go, leave here now."


    Hua Wujian was very decisive, he didn''t need to think much, he chose to retreat directly.


    He didn''t need to confirm the identity of this group of enemies, nor did he need to know why they attacked them without saying a word.


    The enemy''s strength has made him feel terrified, and staying here is undoubtedly an act of seeking death.


    When the voice fell, Hua Wujian didn''t care about other people''s life or death, took the people around him, and disappeared on the top of the mountain first.


    Ximen was tired of them and didn''t dare to hesitate, so they followed Hua Wujian one after another.


    Within the Qingcheng base.


    "What happened outside?"


    "I don''t know, it seems that someone is fighting with Hua Wujian."


    "A lot of gunfire, is there a new force appearing?"


    Such fierce fighting broke out outside, Bai Youwei and the others wouldn''t know it.


    Through the crevices in the cave, Bai Youwei and the others could see that there was thick smoke and flames everywhere outside the mountain at this time.


    There were endless guns and screams. Even if they hadn''t experienced the fighting outside, they couldn''t express the shock and anxiety in their hearts.


    Lone Wolf said with a solemn expression: "A group of unfamiliar forces who don''t know how many times stronger than Hua Wujian are here, this is in trouble."


    "Could it be that something went wrong inside Wushuang Base?" Wu Xiaoqi asked.


    Lone Wolf shook his head: "It''s impossible. Wushuang Base¡¯s major forces, in terms of firepower, my Wolf Gang is the most powerful. Their family background, and what we see now, are not at the same level at all, even if some people say they are attacking. I believe that the unknown force of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group is the battle base."


    "Will we be dangerous?" Yan Yi asked with some worry.


    Bai Youwei and Wu Xiaoqi didn''t know how to answer Yan Yi.


    Bai Youwei said earnestly: "No matter what''s going on outside, we still don''t want to participate. We will make plans when they decide the outcome."


    "You Wei, how about we now take advantage of fighting on both sides to break through?" Song Xiaoyu asked.


    Her words immediately calmed the atmosphere.


    Wu Xiaoqi thought for a while and shook his head: "Now there are people from both sides everywhere. We go out, let alone break through, or we will be forced into the flames of war. It''s too risky, I don''t recommend this. "


    "What Captain Xiao Qi said is that we still watch the changes."


    "I hope they won''t embarrass us."


    No one in the cave intends to go out.


    The fighting outside is not something they can participate in or fish in troubled waters.


    Outside the cave.


    The nine-day mercenary group has no resistance.


    The departure of Hua Wujian and others accelerated the end of the battle.


    In about three hours, Lan Qiang cleared the battlefield out.


    Except for those who died in the battle and who had fled with Huawujian, all the remaining members of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group were captured.


    "Boom boom..."


    Outside the Qingcheng base.


    The gunfire continued to sound.


    It''s not a fight, but a gun. They are making the final end to those prisoners who are already incapable of action or who are dying.


    "Da da da¡­"


    As a helicopter came to the outer space of Qingcheng base, from above, Wei Xiao jumped straight down.


    "Master!"


    "How''s it going?"


    Lan Qiang put away the big knife in his hand and said: "The enemy is completely vulnerable. In this battle, we wiped out more than 17,000 enemies and captured about 9,000. The rest, either escaped or hid. We are armed. There were more than 30 soldiers casualties, and none of the Doomsday soldiers suffered casualties."


    Among other things, this post-war report alone has already explained the gap between the two sides.


    With a casualty ratio of one to five hundred, such a record is enough to be called a big victory.


    Wei Xiao looked at the prisoners gathered in the woods at the bottom of the mountain, his eyes were unusually calm.


    "What does the Lord plan to do with these prisoners?" Wei Yangtian asked.


    "I don''t care about them for the time being, and I''ll talk about it when I finish dealing with the matter here."


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and several members of the Shadow Guard appeared to walk towards them.


    "Master!"


    "Where are You Wei and the others?"


    A member of the Shadow Guard said: "It''s in the base behind the Lord. Behind the base wall is a cave, and the hostess and them are inside."


    Wei Xiao turned around and looked at the many destroyed bases on the wall.


    Inside the base.


    Bai Youwei and the others are very nervous now.


    The battle outside is over, they don''t think that the powerful forces that defeated the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group do not know that there are people in the base.


    Their tension stems from the fear of unfamiliar forces.


    Bai Youwei knew what Hua Wujian wanted, so even if they were besieged by Hua Wujian''s people, they were psychologically prepared for various results. But now the group of people outside is different.


    The other party doesn''t know what purpose it is until now.


    Facing the unknown, people tend to be inexplicably fearful, even if they are not afraid of death.


    "Sister, do you think they are a group of thugs who only like to kill?" Yan Yi said anxiously.


    Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "Little wolf, what do you think?"


    The lone wolf''s heart is also up and down now.


    The power of the unknown forces is too terrifying, so that he doesn''t even know whether he can succeed in the final back hand.


    Does he really want to accompany Bai Youwei and the others to die here? how is this possible?


    The reason why he persisted until now, he has always thought that he hadn''t walked the road to a dead end, or that Hua Wujian was not qualified to keep him.


    But it''s different now.


    The group of people outside can defeat Hua Wujian in such a short period of time, and the strength can be imagined.


    In the face of the opponent''s absolute strength, can his group stay in the cave for six or seven days?


    "Youwei, Yan Yi, can''t come out yet?"


    Just when the lone wolf didn''t know how to answer Bai Youwei and the others, outside the cave, a dull voice of blame and tenderness came to Bai Youwei and the others.


    "This, this voice..."


    "Euny sauce?"

 Chapter 677： Husband and wife reunion

    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi looked at each other.


    They couldn''t be more familiar with the voice of their own men.


    But why do they feel all this is so unreal?


    Isn''t it an auditory hallucination?


    "It''s the Lord, the Lord has come up, and the group of people outside are ours." While others were still in doubt, Wu Xiaoqi was already convinced and jumped for joy.


    "What? The man outside is Boss Wei?"


    Originally hesitated whether to give up Bai Youwei and their lone wolves as soon as possible, but after hearing Wu Xiaoqi''s cheers, his expressions obviously changed and changed.


    Do you want to be so coincidental?


    The people outside are really Boss Wei and his men?


    "If you don''t come out yet, do you want me to come in and invite you personally?" Outside, Wei Xiao said again.


    This time, Wei Xiao''s voice was so clear.


    Yan Yi jumped up excitedly: "It''s O''Neill, you can''t go wrong, it''s O''Neill."


    Bai Youwei didn''t speak herself, turned around and galloped towards the exit of the cave.


    "Queen, wait for me!"


    With Bai Youwei''s move, Chang Hei hurriedly chased him, and Chang Bai was not slow. The two brothers almost ran out behind Bai Youwei one after another.


    "Oni sauce--"


    Yan Yi leaped for joy, and couldn''t wait to run away.


    Outside, Wei Xiao was standing in front of the broken gate, staring at the gloomy-looking cave not far away.


    Before he waited long, a figure wearing a red robe first appeared in his sight.


    Bai Youwei had already seen Wei Xiao''s face clearly.


    Yes, it was her man. The Optimus Prime and Dinghai Shenzhen in her heart really came, and they were right in front of her.


    Bai Youwei stagnated, staring at Wei Xiao from the air.


    Prior to this, Bai Youwei, who had been steadfastly faced with no matter how suppressed by other forces, no matter what difficulties he faced, at this moment, in those bright star eyes, after confirming the identity of the person in front of him, tears flickered.


    "Old, husband..."


    Wei Xiao showed a soft smile: "I''m here to pick you up."


    "husband--"


    A calm sentence completely broke Bai Youwei''s emotions that she could barely control.


    Tears came out of his eyes, and his figure rushed towards Wei Xiaofei like a red wind.


    Wei Xiao opened his hands.


    In the blink of an eye, a soft body plunged into his embrace.


    "Husband, is it really you? Are you really here to pick us up?"


    Embracing his wife, separated for a few months, to Wei Xiao, who also missed Bai Youwei very much, didn''t restrain her emotions, and said warmly: "It''s me, I''m here to pick you up."


    "I, I am not dreaming? Husband, I am not dreaming, am I?"


    "No, I''m here, and I have suffered in the past few months."


    Bai Youwei kept shaking her head.


    "Husband, I miss you so much..." Without more words, Bai Youwei hugged Wei Xiao with her hands, and her soft red lips blocked Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Lao Hei and Xiao Bai followed, just to see this scene, and the two of them immediately froze on the spot.


    "Turn around."


    In front of them, two figures suddenly appeared, just blocking their sight.


    "Fuck! Watching..."


    Because the two appeared suddenly and instinctively, after the old black shouted, he directly attacked the two shadow guards.


    The Shadow Guards didn''t know that Old Hei was a second-class fighter, let alone that he was a second-class fighter that could not be measured by conventional power. As first-class fighters, they underestimated him from the beginning.


    Facing the fists that Lao Hei made at them, the two actually wanted to be strong.


    "Peng Peng..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    In this match, the two members of the Shadow Guard knew that they had underestimated the enemy.


    Failed to stop the attack of the old black, the body withstood more than 80% of the strength of the old black, and the two figures vomited blood and flew out.


    The two boxing members of the Flying Shadow Guard, Lao Hei did not stop, and the figure chased after him.


    "Bold evildoer, show me the true shape."


    With his move, the other Shadow Guards hidden in the air shot.


    "Old black, be careful!" Chang Bai had been dealing with beasts all the time, so his perception and consciousness were terrifying.


    Before the other shadow guards showed their figures, they were often white when they found out, and they reminded them of the often black.


    "Peng Peng..."


    But Chang Hei, who would only know what Chang Bai''s reminder meant, was that he continued to rush forward. Suddenly, he stumbled on something under his feet. Because of inertia, his figure flew directly into the ground.


    "Bah baah baah...Where does the rat generation dare to attack your black grandfather?"


    He took a mouthful of green grass and mud, and Chang Hei cursed and wanted to get up.


    "Don''t move, or it will kill you."


    There was a cold drink in the ear, and it was often dark when he looked up, and he saw four or five strange figures with the same invisible faces pointing their guns at him.


    "It''s your own, don''t get me wrong."


    Yan Yi came out at this time and just happened to see this scene. There was no time to find her O''Neill, and aloud to remind the members of the Shadow Guards who controlled Chang Hei.


    The affectionate Bai Youwei and Wei Xiao caught the movement here, and they separated.


    Feeling the reality of Wei Xiao personally, Bai Youwei now no longer doubts that the scene in front of her is a dream.


    But she still felt a little uneasy, so the hands holding Wei Xiao''s neck didn''t mean to let go.


    Wei Xiao noticed the often black side and lowered his head and asked, "Your people?"


    Bai Youwei snuggled in Wei Xiao''s arms, turned to see the often dark situation, and nodded: "Well, husband, let your people not hurt him."


    Knowing Chang Hei''s identity, Wei Xiao would naturally not embarrass the other party.


    Isn''t the wife''s person Wei Xiao''s?


    Wei Xiao Chong members of the Shadow Guard waved their hands.


    The Shadow Guards put their guns down, and Chang Hei stood up.


    It was often dark and there was no danger, Yan Yi looked at Wei Xiao at this time.


    "Euny sauce?"


    "Yan Yi, haven''t you come in your husband''s arms yet?"


    Yan Yi was ecstatic.


    I didn''t mind that there was a Bai Youwei in Wei Xiao''s arms, and Lihua ran towards Wei Xiao with tears.


    Hugging Yan Yi into her arms, she kissed her soft mouth, "My husband is late."


    Yan Yi shook his head.


    "It''s not too late, Yan Yi knows that O''Neill will definitely come to pick us up, O''Neill, Yan Yi misses you so much."


    "I miss you too."


    Tightening the two wives in his arms, Wei Xiao missed them from the bottom of his heart.


    On the side of the cave, at this time, Wu Xiaoqi and Song Xiaoyu appeared one after another.


    They all saw Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Until this moment, the heart that they had been hanging in their throats completely let go.


    "Lord..."


    "It''s really Boss Wei, it''s great, it''s really great."


    Lone Wolf said excitedly.


    Let''s not talk about how he wants to fight now, but the lone wolf knows that he has pressed the right treasure again this time.


    "Xiao Qi..."


    Behind Wei Xiao, a cry of surprise came with strong longing.


    Wu Xiaoqi''s gaze shifted away from Wei Xiaochao and looked outside the wall. When he saw a guy''s figure, his face was also very surprised.


    "Shengfeng?"


    A gust of wind blew past Wei Xiao, and when she looked at Wu Xiaoqi''s side, Leng Chengfeng had already come to her.


    Under Wu Xiaoqi''s startled gaze, Leng Chengfeng hugged Wu Xiaoqi up and let out an excited laugh.


    "Haha... Great, great, you''re fine, you''re fine, it''s really great."


    It was the last reunion.


    Bai Youwei and his party, who didn''t know how long they were frightened, now they don''t have any worries anymore.


    Because, in their minds, the "omnipotent god" has come, as long as he is there, no matter what kind of enemy they face, they are fearless.

 Chapter 678： Im tired of moving my woman

    Inside the base cave.


    On Bai Youwei''s throne, Wei Xiao was sitting on it at this time.


    Yan Yi and Bai Youwei sat on Wei Xiao''s side, looking inseparable from Wei Xiao.


    In just half an hour, Wei Xiao already knew what happened to Bai Youwei and Wu Xiaoqi.


    Wushuang base oppressed his woman so much, which made Wei Xiao''s face look frosty.


    "Little Wolf, you did a good job this time. Not seeing you for half a year has grown a lot."


    "These are what the younger brother should do. I only hate that the younger brother has no strength, otherwise, Hua Wujian and Wushuang base''s gangsters bullied the two sister-in-laws so much, I will make them regret not becoming zombies."


    Wei Xiao was really satisfied with Lone Wolf''s behavior this time.


    Regardless of whether he was sincere or had other purposes, if he did not protect Bai Youwei and others, Wei Xiao wondered if Bai Youwei and the others could hold on to their arrival.


    "I will write down what you did and reward you later."


    "Thank you, Boss Wei, thank you, Boss Wei!"


    The lone wolf is very excited now.


    He was grateful that his previous decision was so timely.


    It''s only a few days? If he is one step late, or if he drags on for a few more days, can he still sit here and be praised by Wei Xiao, or even wait for Wei Xiao to give him a reward?


    While feeling lingering in his heart, he also firmed up his ideas.


    There is no absolute certainty that he will never be an enemy of Wei Xiao in his life, and even if necessary, he needs a lot of help if he is able to do things like Bai Youwei and the others this time.


    As for the brothers of the lone wolf, now they are also very grateful that they followed the decision of the lone wolf.


    They didn''t know or didn''t know, only with this understanding did they know the horror of Wei Xiao.


    Not to mention personal strength, only those soldiers who are now on guard outside, Gray Wolf and others are shocked.


    The invulnerable doomsday fighters, the No. 1 potion has benefited a thousand people in the Phoenix Base, and there are second-level fighters and third-level fighters on it. Such a terrifying force, if it is not the fact that it is in front of them, they can''t even think about it.


    "It''s no wonder that Brother Lang and Brother Feng are so afraid of Wei Xiao, such a person, let alone not provoke, if necessary, if you can protect yourself, you must support it if you save everything." Gray Wolf thought this way. write.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know the thoughts of several wolf kings, and casually responded to the lone wolf, looking at Song Xiaoyu who was sitting beside Wu Xiaoqi and the others.


    Losing an arm, the chattering sleeves are so eye-catching.


    As the first person to follow Wei Xiao, although Wei Xiao never thought of making Song Xiaoyu his woman, compared to Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang, Song Xiaoyu''s position in Wei Xiao''s heart is absolutely second only to the person closest to him.


    A good girl has become disabled now, Wei Xiao sees it so dazzlingly.


    "Xiaoyu, how did you lose your arm?"


    Song Xiaoyu smiled lightly and said, "Brother Xiao, who is okay, has only one hand. As long as the person is alive, it is more important than anything else."


    "Answer me." Wei Xiao said domineeringly.


    "My husband is King Bi, the deputy commander of the Celestial Mercenary Corps. I am also to blame. If I hadn''t sent Xiaoyu and the others out to contact other peripheral forces, Xiaoyu would not lose his arm."


    "No, You Wei, you are not to blame, we are inferior to others." Song Xiaoyu said quickly.


    "Just know who caused you to lose an arm."


    Wei Xiao already knew what to know.


    Looking back from Song Xiaoyu, Wei Xiao got up.


    "Yu Wei, you take a group of people to stay here to take care of the safety of You Wei and them. When I finish my work, I will come to meet you back to the Phoenix Base."


    Yu Wei stood up and responded: "Yes, Lord."


    "Euny sauce, where are you going?"


    "Help you clean up those who bully you. My woman, they dare to move, they are tired of life."


    With a word, Wei Xiao walked down the steps and walked out of the cave.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others got up and followed.


    "Brother Wolf, shall we go with us?" Feng Lang asked softly beside the lone wolf.


    Lone Wolf glanced at the people around him: "Go, why not? Wushuang Base has caused me to lose so many brothers. This time, let''s take a look at how arrogant they are in the face of Boss Wei."


    "Yes, I also really want to know how Boss Wei can deal with those people in Wushuang Base. Especially Hua Wujian, thinking that he would be fine if he escaped? Naive."


    "Go, let''s follow Boss Wei."


    The lone wolf and several wolf kings got up and left the cave.


    Outside, the helicopter hovering above dropped the ladder.


    Long Ba gave an order, except for the soldiers who stayed to protect Bai Youwei and the others and the personnel guarding the prisoners, everyone else boarded the plane.


    "Husband, the Wushuang base is not weak, you must be careful in the past this time."


    "Euny sauce, we will wait here for you to come back."


    Wei Xiao kissed each of the two wives.


    "Wait for my return, and then we can go home."


    "Um!"


    "Boss Wei, we also want to go with you, don''t know if it''s okay?" Lone Wolf came out and asked.


    "Board if you want."


    Wei Xiao didn''t have much nonsense.


    After bidding farewell to Bai Youwei and the others, they turned around and grabbed the ladder to board the plane.


    The Lone Wolf and the others were not slow either, and selected a group of elites to follow Wei Xiao and them to Wushuang Base.


    Wushuang base is here.


    After several hours of running, Hua Wujian had already arrived at the entrance of the base.


    "Open the door, open the door quickly."


    The number of people who came back with Hua Wujian was less than a thousand, and each of them looked nervous and embarrassed.


    No one can imagine what they have experienced.


    When the people on the city wall saw Hua Wujian and the others, they didn''t think much about it, and immediately opened the city gate to let them in.


    They don''t think that Hua Wujian and his party are deserters.


    How is that possible?


    Forty thousand people attacked a small Allure base, even if the opponent had the help of the wolf gang, it could not be the opponent of the coalition army.


    As for Hua Wujian and the others appearing here, the defenders thought it was Hua Wujian and they had already laid down the Qingcheng base. Isn''t it normal for Hua Wujian to come back early as the commander?


    After entering the base, Hua Wujian didn''t want to waste a second.


    "Supervisor Chen, you will immediately lead our people to the headquarters and pack up all the supplies you can take away. When I come back, you will leave Wushuang base immediately."


    "Boss, do you think that mysterious force will come to attack Wushuang Base?" Chen Du was shocked.


    "I don''t think, it must be. We definitely can''t stay at Wushuang Base. Although I don''t know what happened, I have a bad feeling that the people who attacked us this time came at us." Hua Wujian Said.


    Governor Chen did not hesitate, nodded, and rushed to the base headquarters with the remaining 1,000 remnants.


    "Black Bear, now you go to inform those people in the Presbyterian Church, I have something important to tell them."


    "Boss, since we are going to leave, what can we tell them? If those people chase us, we won''t even have time to escape." Hei Xiong asked puzzledly.


    "Listen to me right."


    Seeing that Hua Wujian''s attitude was so determined, the black bear stopped saying more and turned to leave.


    After explaining the black bear, Hua Wujian took Ximen Wei directly to the elders'' meeting room to wait for the arrival of others.


    There seem to be ripples in the invisible air.


    "Captain, this Hua Wujian is not easy. He decisively abandons Wushuang Base to run away based on a premonition. Does he know that the master will not let him go?"


    "Does he know that I don''t know, but he wants to leave under my nose and dream. Go, follow them, and see who he calls the elders."


    "Yes!"


    Hua Wujian was afraid that she would never think of it in her dreams. By his side, there were always two pairs of eyes staring at him.

 Chapter 679： Ning I to bear the world, and to quit teaching the world to bear me

    Not long after, Wushuang base elders will often meet.


    "Head of Hua, it seems that you have eliminated the lone wolf and the people in Qingcheng base. I don''t know if the researchers we need are damaged?"


    Members of the Presbyterian Church entered the conference room one after another.


    They still don''t know what happened to the coalition army, and they are still in the mood to make fun of Hua Wujian.


    Seeing that the members of the Presbyterian Church were all there, Hua Wujian didn''t talk nonsense.


    "Everyone, I won''t say more nonsense. What I want to tell you now is that the attack on the Qingcheng base failed and the 40,000 coalition army was almost wiped out."


    "What did you say?"


    "Impossible. How can the 40,000-strong coalition army be destroyed by the wolf gang and Qingcheng base?"


    "Head Hua, you should also find a better reason for lying, do you think we are all idiots?"


    As soon as Hua Wujian said, everyone present looked at him like an idiot.


    Hua Wujian is not angry either.


    "I don''t have to lie to you. We were attacked by an unknown force. In front of them, the coalition forces had almost no power to fight back. Believe me, they will come to the base in a short time. This time we will call you. Coming here is not to share any interests with you, but as an ally, reminding you that if you don''t want to die, then go back and prepare as soon as possible. Wushuang base is no longer safe."


    Hua Wujian''s words became more and more outrageous.


    Xu Mingqiang said coldly: "Head Hua, do you know how much impact your words will have on the base?"


    "Believe it or not, my nine-day mercenary group is ready to run away. I will tell you that I am also considered as benevolent and righteous. As for how you choose, it is not my control. If the landscape meets, we will have a period of time."


    Hua Wujian didn''t want to say any more, he had already said what should be said, and he should not take care of the rest.


    Without staying any longer, Hua Wujian left the meeting room directly with Simon.


    Not long after they left, some of the seven people in the conference room did not react.


    "What does he mean?"


    This question is destined to be no one can answer them.


    Outside.


    What the members of the Presbytery would think Hua Wujian no longer needed to understand. After leaving the meeting room, Hua Wujian took Ximen Wei straight to the headquarters of the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps.


    By the time they returned to the station, Chen Du and the others had already prepared a large number of trucks, and let people continue to move materials on it.


    "Boss!"


    Seeing Hua Wujian coming back, Hei Xiong and Chen Du greeted him.


    "How is the material collection?" Hua Wujian asked.


    "There are too many things to move in one time. It will take at least three or five hours to load things into the car." Hei Xiong replied.


    "No need to move anymore. Let them all stop, Black Bear, you immediately lead the team and set off. The sooner you leave, the better it will be for us."


    The black bear hesitated for a moment, feeling that Hua Wujian was right, and nodded.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    The women of Hua Wujian were walking towards them at this time.


    Yingying and Yanyan are a group of people, each one of them is one of a thousand beauties, and there are dozens of them in total.


    Seeing her own woman, Hua Wujian said with a cold face: "Qing''er, take Wan''er and the others in the car, you and the black bear go first."


    The big beauty called Qing''er nervously said: "Husband, what''s going on? I saw Supervisor Chen and they moved things as soon as they came back. Is the tide of corpses coming?"


    "Don''t ask, go with the black bear now."


    Hua Wujian''s face sank, and Qinger could not say more.


    Knowing the temper of Hua Wujian, Qing''er and the other women dare not say a word.


    "Boss, I''m ready, I can leave at any time." The black bear came back and reported to Hua Wu Jianhui at this time.


    Hua Wujian nodded.


    "Black Bear, take your sister-in-laws first. I''ll leave them to you. You have to ensure their safety for me."


    The black bear glanced at these women in Hua Wujian, and then at Hua Wujian, feeling very moved.


    "Boss, don''t worry. With me, my sister-in-laws will never be in any danger."


    "Okay, you guys set off now, and Chen Du and I will stay behind."


    The black bear had no doubts, turned his head and said to the woman in Hua Wujian, and then walked towards the front row of the vehicle.


    "Husband, you have to hurry up and follow us."


    "Relax, let''s leave together!"


    The woman of Hua Wujian didn''t say much anymore, under the guidance of the younger brothers, they got on the chariot prepared by Chen Du for them.


    Soon, the convoy started, and cars one after another, loaded with large amounts of materials and personnel, drove out of the station.


    Hua Wujian, who set out only behind, was surrounded by Duo Chen, Ximen Wei, and more than one hundred old members of the Nine-Day Mercenary Corps, closely following the back of the truck.


    At the city gate.


    It didn''t take long for Hua Wujian and the others to come in, and then they saw the warriors who were leaving and carrying a large amount of supplies, and they were very confused.


    But they didn''t dare to ask and let them out of the city directly.


    However, the personnel guarding the city afterwards reported to the people in the Presbyterian Church.


    "Hua Wujian really left?"


    "What he said is not true, is he?"


    The members of the Presbyterian Church couldn''t help being shocked after hearing the report from the people below.


    Hua Wujian not only left the base, but also brought a lot of supplies...


    "Is what he said is true?"


    "Is there any yin in it?"


    "Even if they ambush in Qingcheng base and suffer heavy losses, but the base is protected by a city wall, the internal armed forces are no less than five thousand, does he need to be so nervous?"


    "You said, is it possible that Hua Wujian told us this deliberately. In fact, he has secretly controlled the coalition army, waiting for us to remove the city defense and completely control Wushuang base?"


    The members of the Presbyterian Church are all speculating about Hua Wujian''s purpose.


    Make them believe that Hua Wujian''s escape was forced away by unknown forces, and they didn''t believe it anyway.


    The walls of the base are not furnishings. If there are any forces that want to attack the base, the force they will have to pay is simply unimaginable.


    And they have super fighters. In the face of such strength, which force with no eyesight dare to attack them? Tired of life, right?


    In the end, the members of the Presbyterian Church tended to do all these things that Hua Wujian did as "obstacles" and "tempting tricks."


    They now have reason to believe that Hua Wujian may have taken control of the coalition army in secret, just waiting for the high level of the base to believe him, everyone is ready to flee the base when there is no time to estimate the base city defense, lead the coalition army to take the base and become The only commander of Wushuang Base.


    "This bastard, we haven''t done anything to him yet, but he has taken this step first."


    "This is better. Since he left the base wisely and wants to come back in the future, he can rely on the tens of thousands of cannon fodder, let alone control the base, I will not even let him enter the base gate."


    "But no matter what, Hua Wujian has always been with us, this dumb loss, we can''t just let it go."


    The base elders have determined that all this is a conspiracy of Hua Wujian. For this reason, not only did they fail to comply with Hua Wujian''s requirements, they also discussed how to do it in the future.


    Outside the city.


    After Hua Wujian''s team left the city, they didn''t leave too far, when Hua Wujian suddenly let the people with him leave the convoy and drove in other directions alone.


    "Boss, why don''t we follow the big army?" Hua Wujian''s approach made Du Chen and Ximen who were in the same car with him puzzled.


    Hua Wujian said coldly: "Originally, they informed the base senior management that after seeing my determination, they should decisively choose to leave Wushuang Base with me, but I still overestimate them. You have seen the strength of the enemy. There is no bait. Our situation will be very dangerous. Now we can only let the black bear lead a large force to attract the enemy. I don''t believe the enemy will still look at our convoy."


    Upon hearing Hua Wujian''s words, Du Chen and Ximen Nian''s hearts trembled.


    Ximen trembled in disgust: "There are sisters in the black bear team!"


    Hua Wujian said mercilessly: "If you don''t give the black bear a guarantee, will he rest assured that we will leave for the last time?"


    "Boss, you..."


    "Ning me to bear the world''s people, and quit teaching the world''s people to bear me."


    Hua Wujian didn''t say much, a word, let Chen Du and the others have nothing to say.

 Chapter 680： Regret

    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Less than half an hour after Hua Wujian and the others left, a large number of planes appeared in the sky outside Wushuang Base.


    "what is that?"


    "Oh my God! Helicopters, many helicopters."


    The guards on the city wall found the figure of the fleet, and many people looked at it and thrilled.


    "Master, you have arrived at the outskirts of Wushuang Base. Please give instructions."


    Wei Yangtian''s report came from Wei Xiao''s headset.


    Looking at the Wushuang base city wall hundreds of meters away, Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "Boss Wei, I still have a bit of deterrence in Wushuang Base. It is up to me to come forward, and they dare not attack the team." Lone Wolf wanted to behave in front of Wei Xiao and said in the communication channel.


    Wei Xiao said: "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Yang Tian, ??punch me in."


    "Yes!"


    "All teams pay attention and prepare to fight."


    Wei Yangtian''s voice sounded in the communication channel, and the aircraft group approaching Wushuang Base quickly entered the attack range.


    The aircraft group began to adjust the hovering position, from low to high, aligning the muzzle at Wushuang Base''s city wall in a ladder shape.


    "What do they want to do?"


    "Where did these people come from?"


    The guards on the city wall saw Wei Xiao and their actions, all of them were frightened.


    "Position one is ready."


    "The second position is ready."


    "Position three..."


    On Wei Xiao''s side, in the communication channel, the captains of the helicopter squads reported on their team.


    When everyone was ready to confirm that they would not cause accidental injuries in the next battle, Wei Yangtian sternly said, "Fire!"


    "Swish swish..."


    The attack order was issued, and only three rounds of aircraft had been bombed at Qingcheng base, and the remaining shells all greeted the city wall of Wushuang base.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Run--"


    The guards who stood on the city wall and wanted to watch what the outside fleet was preparing to do. At this moment, they witnessed the shells flying towards their location. I don''t know how many people were scared to the sky.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The explosion sounded.


    On the east wall of Wushuang Base, the coverage of artillery fire can be said to be fully blooming.


    Screams, panic, and explosions were intertwined, and for a while, the East City Wall turned into a purgatory on earth.


    "What''s the matter? Where is the explosion?"


    "Someone is attacking the base?"


    The presbytery is here.


    These people are really big-hearted.


    Just be indifferent to Hua Wujian''s reminder, after Hua Wujian left, they still had the intention to continue the meeting here.


    Now, the violent explosion sounded into the ears, and the people in the meeting room could not sit still, and one by one sat up in shock.


    "Peng..."


    At this time, the door of the conference room was forcibly broken open from the outside.


    "Elder, it''s not good, there are enemies attacking the base."


    "what?"


    When the people who rushed to inform the Presbyterian Church spoke, the expressions of Xu Mingqiang, Rose and others changed.


    "Is it true that what Hua Wujian said? He doesn''t have any conspiracy like we thought?"


    Xu Mingqiang''s face was extremely solemn: "I will notify our air force immediately, take off immediately, and never let the enemy enter the base."


    "Yes, commander!" The informant hurriedly responded, and then left the meeting room non-stop.


    "Everyone, it seems that Hua Wujian didn''t lie to us. A group of powerful enemies have really come within the base. Moreover, they are now attacking our base." Xu Mingqiang said solemnly, "It is impossible to leave now. Only by defending the base with all our strength can we survive."


    "Commander, tell me! What do you want to do?"


    "Assemble all the strengths of our five families and fight each other with all their strength. We have wall defense, enough manpower and super fighters, and it is not certain who will die."


    "Yes, we have the home court advantage. He is timid and fearful, but we are not the same. Regardless of him, dare to hit the attention of our base, then let them taste our power."


    "Fuck it, we''re not annoying, just do it."


    Everyone on the scene hadn''t realized what they were facing, each clamoring for a decisive battle with Wei Xiao''s team.


    Xu Mingqiang is also very confident to win this battle.


    Seeing the fire, there is no agreement.


    "Go down and get ready! We must fight this battle beautifully."


    Everyone nodded and left the meeting room.


    Outside.


    Facing the powerful artillery bombing of the Phoenix Base, the base had no hope of counterattack.


    The eastern city wall fell in just a few minutes.


    The helicopter fleet entered the base unimpeded, and under the alert of some helicopters, a large number of combat troops and doomsday fighters landed in the base.


    "Listen to the people of Wushuang Base. Our chief is kind. If you don''t want to kill more or don''t want to die, immediately put down the weapons in your hand and gather at the east wall. Otherwise, you will kill with one strand. Wushuang Base..."


    Helicopters have already begun to recruit and land in the base.


    The plane flew by in the sky, and the loud broadcast sound spread everywhere.


    "Grass! Do you really think that only you have a helicopter? We do too."


    "Brothers, let these arrogant guys know what an air battle is."


    "Hohoho..."


    On the base side, the air force belonging to Wushuang Base took off.


    The strength is not weak.


    Six armed helicopters, more than ten civilian helicopters.


    The pilots who started the plane didn''t realize how terrifying the fleet they were facing, and they came into the air one after another.


    But when they rose to a high altitude and their vision became more open, they witnessed the armed helicopters on the east side that seemed to fill the sky, and the base pilots who were clamoring for a showdown with the enemy air force in the first second, the next second, All of them were shocked.


    "Captain, shall we run away before they find us?"


    "Hurry up, don''t let them find out."


    After being arrogant for only two seconds, the Wushuang base''s air force did not respond to the enemy after launching into the air, but turned its nose and flew toward the west of the base.


    "Swish swish..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just about to escape, more than a dozen artillery shells chased up from behind, and Wushuang base civilian helicopters were all shot down.


    "Captain, what do we do now?"


    "The people on the plane listen, and immediately land and surrender. Otherwise, there will be no mercy."


    Wei Xiao''s people caught up, and more than 30 helicopters followed the remaining air units on the base side.


    Several helicopters that wanted to escape suddenly hovered in the air.


    "Big brother don''t open fire, we surrender, we surrender."


    An instant second counseling.


    Don''t persuade you! Six armed helicopters want to deal with enemy planes that are a hundred times closer to them, unless they don''t want to survive, otherwise, everyone who understands knows how to do it.


    Below the base, Xu Mingqiang and others have assembled a team to support the East City Wall.


    But they did not see the situation in which their own air force took over the battlefield. Instead, they found that from above the base, one helicopter after another flew by, and the entire base was already under the control of the enemy.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "These are enemy helicopters?"


    Xu Mingqiang and others were dumbfounded.


    "Listen to the people below, immediately put down their weapons and surrender, otherwise they will kill you..."


    The assembled team on the base side had not had time to pull out. Seeing dozens of helicopters around in the air had opened their muzzles and aimed at them, Xu Mingqiang and his party had no idea what they were thinking.


    There was no courage to resist at all. People with guns in their hands put down their weapons one after another, and then squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    "Hua Wujian is right, the enemy is not something we can contend with."


    "It''s too late to regret, it''s too late to regret! We should have listened to Hua Wujian if we knew it. Now, everything is too late."


    Only after seeing the enemy''s strength, Xu Mingqiang knew how ridiculous their previous struggle was.


    Play a beautiful victory? Are you kidding me?


    I was made dumplings before I made the shot. How can I fight this?


    Looking at the planes patrolling in the sky, they all regretted not leaving with Hua Wujian for the first time.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in history. Because of suspicion, they are now prisoners of others. As for resistance?


    In a word: I don''t want to die.

 Chapter 681： Can anyone tell me if you want to answer

    "Pattern..."


    Wushuang Base has been fully controlled by Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao entered the arena surrounded by a crowd of people.


    "Is that a lone wolf?"


    "It''s really the leader of the wolf gang, how can he be with these people?"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    The lone wolf and others who followed Wei Xiao''s side, heard the surrounding prisoners talking about him, and the lone wolf smiled disdainfully.


    How could I be with Boss Wei and the others? That was Lao Tzu''s exchange for the lives of thousands of younger brothers.


    Do you think Lao Tzu is easy?


    The little brothers sacrificed the lone wolf very sad, but now, seeing the puzzled, envied and shocked eyeballs of these people in the base, the lone wolf suddenly felt that all this was worth it.


    If he hadn''t bet on the right treasure again, he would now be like these people as a prisoner of Wei Xiao.


    The proud state of mind came to the surface.


    Although it wasn''t his own wolf to lay the Wushuang base, but as Wei Xiao''s follower, Dulang felt that his immediate achievement was part of his work.


    By the way, Gray Wolf and others are also very arrogant.


    In the last days, survival is very important, but more importantly, following a visionary and courageous boss. Undoubtedly, in their hearts, the lone wolf is such a person.


    If it were not for the lone wolf insisting on protecting Bai Youwei and the others, then the strength and status of the wolf gang in the base would be replaced. It would be good if he didn''t fall into the trap. It would be wishful thinking to protect Bai Youwei and the others.


    The team passed by and walked straight to Xu Mingqiang and the others where the high-level bases were located.


    "Master, in front are all the high-levels of this base. We have controlled them and there will be no problems." Under the leadership of Lan Qiang and them, Wei Xiao has already seen Xu Mingqiang and others.


    When they approached, big men like Xu Mingqiang and Rose looked not at Wei Xiao, the most beautiful cub, but a lone wolf.


    "Lone wolf, you, why are you here?" Xu Mingqiang asked in surprise.


    Lone Wolf did not respond to him, and said beside Wei Xiao: "Boss Wei, this is the commander of the base, Xu Mingqiang. Those around him are also high-level bases. Except for Hua Wujian, I didn''t see any of them. Not less."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Which one of you is King Bi?" Wei Xiao said.


    In the crowd, Bi Wang, who was standing behind several big bosses, heard Wei Xiao calling him. He was a little confused at first, but after reacting, he quickly responded.


    "I, I am King Bi." King Bi stood out from the team, "This, this big brother, do you call me?"


    Wei Xiao looked at King Bi, and his eyes burst out coldly: "Do you know Song Xiaoyu?"


    Song Xiaoyu?


    There was confusion on Bi Wang''s face.


    Who is Song Xiaoyu? Do i know her?


    Wang Bi shook his head: "This big brother, I, I don''t know what Song Xiaoyu is."


    "Then you should be aware of a girl whose arm was abolished by you a few days ago, right?"


    Wei Xiao reminded.


    When Bi Wang just heard Wei Xiao''s words, he didn''t react. After he thought of a woman whose arm had been abolished by him recently, Bi Wang''s face instantly paled.


    Wei Xiao noticed the change in Bi Wang''s face and said coldly, "It seems that you have already remembered."


    "Eldest, eldest brother, can you ask what is the relationship between that woman and you?"


    "My man."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s reply, Bi Wang only felt a roar in his head.


    Song Xiaoyu is actually Wei Xiao''s subordinate. Isn''t she from the Queen of Allure Bai Youwei? How could it be the man in front of him? and many more¡­¡­


    Song Xiaoyu is the subordinate of this person in front of him and Bai Youwei''s follower at the same time. What is the relationship between Bai Youwei and this person in front of him?


    "Big brother... I didn''t know she was your subordinate, I..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to talk to Bi Wang any more nonsense.


    He took a pistol from Leng Chengfeng next to him and sent all the bullets into King Bi''s body.


    Seeing Wang Bi''s wide-eyed figure slowly falling down, Wei Xiao handed the gun to Leng Chengfeng without any explanation.


    This scene shocked Xu Mingqiang and the others.


    "The big brother, we..."


    "You are the leaders of several major forces in Wushuang Base, right?" Wei Xiao interrupted Xu Mingqiang and asked coldly.


    Xu Mingqiang and their hearts are full of fear.


    "Yes, yes, brother!"


    "Do you know Bai Youwei from Qingcheng Base?"


    Here again?


    Just now, Wang Bi answered almost the same question from Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao''s answer was taken. Now that the question is facing them again, Xu Mingqiang and others are unspeakable in their hearts.


    Do we answer knowing or answer not knowing?


    Can anyone tell us?


    "Big brother, brother, we haven''t hurt Bai Youwei, really, I swear to God, if anything happens to her, it has nothing to do with me." Rose said hurriedly.


    "Did I say something happened to You Wei?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao sneered: "You are very kind, not to mention the women who suppressed me, and let them go out to kill you zombies. When they were with me, I didn''t let them do such dangerous things. You are more powerful than me. ."


    Hearing that Bai Youwei is Wei Xiao''s woman, Xu Mingqiang and the others have already raised their throat nervously.


    "Big brother, we don''t know that she is your woman, if we know, how dare we do this?" Xu Mingqiang explained.


    "Since you have done it, don''t be afraid to bear the consequences. They are not as strong as you, and they are dominated by you. There is nothing to say, but now, I am stronger than you. Therefore, the feng shui takes turns, I should vent my anger for my woman. Little wolf, Pull out all of them who belong to the high-level base of the base to dispose of them, and Cheng Feng assists."


    "Yes, Lord (Boss Wei)."


    There is a chance for performance, how can the lone wolf let it go?


    "Commander, sorry."


    "Asshole, since you don''t let us live, don''t think about it. Brothers, fight with them."


    Under death threats, Xu Mingqiang and others tried to resist.


    They just had the heart to resist, and suddenly, in the invisible air, there seemed to be an invisible magic knife. All those who tried to resist Wei Xiao lay on the ground with a scream.


    A weird scene appeared. The crowd who had looked unusually restless under the lead of Xu Mingqiang were all staring at the dozens of corpses lying on the ground dumbfounded.


    How did these people die?


    Not to mention that they were shocked, even the lone wolf and his little brothers showed a devilish face.


    They had never seen the scene where the Shadow Guard appeared, so facing the sudden death of Xu Mingqiang and others, their hearts were full of fear.


    "Protect Boss Wei!"


    The lone wolf reacted and stood in front of Wei Xiao for the first time.


    Judging from his appearance, he thought that something indescribable had been mixed into their team.


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s mine."


    Wei Xiao pushed away the lone wolf in front of him, and Feng Qingyun said calmly.


    "Boss Wei''s person?"


    Lone wolf asked with a look of surprise?


    Wei Xiao did not answer him. He looked at the corpse on the ground and said coldly: "Anyone still wants to resist?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s icy gaze, all the remaining people from the major forces looked like they couldn''t avoid it.


    Rebel, are you kidding me?


    Originally, it was only under Xu Mingqiang''s leadership that they broke out a bit of blood and wanted to struggle, but now, Xu Mingqiang and the others'' death is simply terrifying.


    I didn''t see anyone who did anything by the enemy, but people just died like this. What kind of mighty force could do this?


    Facing the unknown fear, death in front of it is no longer what these people fear most.


    Seeing no one resisted, Wei Xiao didn''t embarrass these people.


    Turning around, Wei Xiao looked at the lone wolf: "Are you leaving with me or staying in this base?"

 Chapter 682： Cry me

    "Boss Wei, don''t you plan to take away the people here?" Lone Wolf was a little surprised.


    "Why, you really want me to take these people away?"


    The lone wolf shook his head first, then realized something and nodded frantically.


    "Boss Wei, don''t tease me anymore. What you want to do, which round will get your little brother to dictate."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao chuckled, "Don''t think about how terrible I am. I am actually very good at talking. I will never use force if I can be reasonable."


    "Yes, yes, Boss Wei is the most reasonable person I have ever seen, not one of them."


    You hang big, ah, you have big fists, everything you say is right, I just need to be responsible for nodding.


    "Just ask you again, do you want to follow me?"


    The lone wolf smiled bitterly: "Boss Wei, do I have a choice?"


    "Of course, I''ve said that I''m a reasonable person." With that, Wei Xiao took out a cigarette and lit a cigarette, and Feng Qingyun looked at the lone wolf indifferently.


    Lone Wolf was wondering if Wei Xiao''s words were serious.


    Reasonable?


    It''s not the first time that the lone wolf has dealt with Wei Xiao. If you really believe him, then the lone wolf''s many deeds of escaping from Wei Xiao''s hands will be considered in vain.


    After hesitating for a long time, the lone wolf still shook his head.


    "Boss Wei, I still like an unfettered life. Your old rules, my younger brother, I''m afraid I can''t stand it."


    When the lone wolf uttered this sentence, everyone on his side was frightened.


    However, their worries are obviously redundant.


    Wei Xiao''s words cannot be believed, but it depends on who they are right.


    The Lone Wolf was considered a great contributor during this period, and Wei Xiao admired him so much that he was qualified to make some choices in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Before Wei Xiao''s bullet came, Wei Xiao patted the lone wolf on the shoulder.


    "Since this is your choice, I respect you." After Wei Xiao finished speaking, he said to Leng Chengfeng, "Leave a brigade of weapons and equipment for the little wolf. In addition, all the materials seized by this base are also reserved for him. It''s a reward for him."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Leng Chengfeng replied and turned around to let a group of soldiers unload their weapons and equipment.


    Lone Wolf didn''t expect Wei Xiao to treat him so well.


    While feeling excited, he was even more in awe of Wei Xiao: "Thank you, Boss Wei."


    "You deserve it." As he said, Wei Xiao looked at the others, his tone suddenly changed: "Who among you knows where Hua Wujian is?"


    The captives who were afraid of Wei Xiao''s forces were all anxious at this time.


    "The eldest brother, Hua Wujian, I know that he had left the base with his man more than two hours ago. Now we don''t know where he is."


    "Oh, have you left?"


    "Yes, he went in a hurry. He even took away the materials collected by the Nine Heavens Mercenary Group. He probably knew that you are coming, so he ran away early."


    "Master!"


    Just when the other party had finished speaking, a figure appeared in the air.


    "invisible Man?"


    Many people present were very surprised when they saw the people who appeared.


    At the same time, Xu Mingqiang and the others seemed to understand their previous death.


    There is someone who can be invisible around Boss Wei, shouldn''t it be such a science fiction?


    It was Tian who appeared. He ignored the surprised gazes of the surrounding Lone Wolf and others, and came to Wei Xiao''s side and said a few words in a low voice.


    Tian was stayed by Lin Qin to convey to Wei Xiao that Hua Wujian and the others had left the base.


    Because they didn''t bring the radio, they had to leave someone to tell Wei Xiaohua and the others about the situation.


    Knowing the situation of Hua Wujian from Tian''s mouth, and also knowing that Lin Qin had already followed him, there was a smile on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Very well, now I don''t need to spend a lot of time looking for them." Wei Xiao waved his hand to make the sky retreat, then looked at the prisoners, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Lone Wolf noticed Wei Xiao''s expression, and his heart trembled.


    I don''t know why, he always feels that something unfavorable to him will happen again.


    Sure enough, Wei Xiao called to Huan Longba: "Tell the prisoners of this base about the conditions of our base. Anyone who is willing to follow us will take them away. Don''t force it. Everything is voluntary. Understand?"


    Long Ba nodded, and then went down to make people start to promote the superior living conditions and unique living environment of the Phoenix Base to the captives.


    What Wei Xiao said to Long Ba, Lone Wolf heard clearly, he only felt that his heart was cut by others at that moment.


    I should have guessed it would be like this.


    I knew it would be like this in the end.


    It''s ridiculous that I really believe what a shameless person like Wei Xiao said.


    How many times is this TM? Can there be some basic integrity among people?


    "Little Wolf, this base will be yours from now on. Run it well, and I am optimistic about you." Wei Xiao didn''t know what the lone wolf was thinking at the moment, and said to him with a smile.


    The lone wolf regained his senses, the smile on his face was uglier than crying.


    "Yes, we will not let you down, Boss Wei."


    He said that, in his heart, the lone wolf almost greeted the eighteenth generation of Wei Xiao''s ancestor.


    What do I say to the base?


    How many people will be left in this base once your publicity is in place?


    God! O earth! Which fairy sister will take this evildoer away for me! I''m too hard!


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and walked out of the base with a group of confidants.


    "Brother Wolf, this Wushuang base is ours, haha... Sure enough, as long as the choice is right, even if we lose everything in the early stage, but in the end, more can be recovered."


    "Yes, Boss Wei is righteous."


    At this moment, the unknown wolf king heard Wei Xiao''s words, all of them were very excited.


    But they didn''t notice the unspeakable bitterness on the faces of Lone Wolf, Wind Wolf, and War Wolf.


    Feng Lang patted the gray wolf on the shoulder, and sighed: "It''s good for you to be happy. It''s better to be happy now than crying all the time."


    The gray wolf looked puzzled: "Brother Feng, why do you look unhappy?"


    Lone Wolf and Wind Wolf looked at each other, and both smiled sullenly.


    What do they say? It''s all tears when I say more.


    Let Gray Wolf, those who have just come into contact with Wei Xiao, have a good experience of being beaten by Wei Wu Shame.


    ...


    After a few hours.


    Lone Wolf and the new high-levels of these bases stood on the broken city wall, looking at the scene outside, their hearts twitching.


    "Brother Wolf, is this what Weibo said to hand over the base to us?" Gray Wolf''s expression was sad.


    Outside the city wall, at least 20,000 people from the base gathered here, while inside the city, the huge base is hard to find.


    According to their estimates, the entire base, after Wei Xiao''s people had promoted the prosperity and prosperity of the Phoenix Base, there were fewer than five thousand people who chose to stay in Wushuang Base, except for members of the Wolf Gang.


    Gray wolf and their previous joy has long been wiped out, and now, there seems to be a feeling of beeping a dog.


    Lone Wolf smiled sadly: "It''s good to be used to it, and good to be used to it. How to say, Wushuang Base is now also ours, and we must continue to smile."


    Smile? I smile your uncle!


    There are only a few thousand people on the base of more than ten square kilometers. What is this base?


    I actually laughed a while ago and said that Boss Wei was righteous. Is this something a righteous person can do?


    "Brother Zhan, borrow your shoulder to use it."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to cry, I''m still too young, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh to cry

 Chapter 683： Day Terror

    Outside the city.


    Under the envious, jealous and hateful eyes of Lone Wolf, Wei Xiao asked Long Ba and Wei Yangtian to be responsible for bringing the survivors who Wushuang Base chose to join them to Qingcheng Base.


    With more than 20,000 people, plus more than 9,000 prisoners outside Qingcheng base, Wei Xiao and the others are destined to be endless.


    Fortunately, there are temporary transfer stations.


    Just pick up people to a temporary transfer station, and then let the base drive to pull people, or they can be sent to the base in a day.


    In addition to transporting survivors, Leng Chengfeng was also sent out by Wei Xiao.


    The two helicopter squadrons left with Leng Chengfeng, the purpose of which was self-evident.


    Wei Xiao himself took the Lan gun and 24 doomsday fighters and left in six helicopters.


    Hua Wujian wanted to escape from under his nose? Don''t even think about it.


    Let you run for a few hours first to see if your car is faster or my plane is faster.


    Several hours.


    Hua Wujian and his party were about to leave the boundaries of Jianghang Province.


    They were also lucky. They did not encounter a large number of zombies along the way, and occasionally passed the places where small groups of corpses gathered. With the speed of the car, they could also throw away the zombies.


    As for dealing with agile people, climbers, or third-level zombies, their strength is enough to deal with.


    "Boss, where are we going next?"


    Inside the car, Governor Chen asked Hua Wujian.


    "Go to Sky Blue Province. We can''t stay in the coastal areas. Let''s go to the hinterland. There are high mountains and long roads, and there are more dangerous places. We will re-development over there."


    "I don''t know what Wushuang Base is doing now. Boss, will those people really attack the base?" Ximen Tired still holding a trace of luck.


    Hua Wujian said: "We have no grievances or grudges against each other. We attack us without asking why we meet. This kind of power cannot be viewed from a conventional perspective. In the last days, there are everyone, and you also listen to the heavenly base. Those people have said that in order to cultivate high-level zombies, Tianting Base does not hesitate to feed them with living people. The people we meet are very likely to be the same as Tianting Base."


    "It''s ruthless. These people are crazy."


    "Be careful to sail the ship for ten thousand years. With our strength, where can we not rise? I have written down the hatred this time. We will make a comeback in the future, and we will return to level up this mysterious force."


    "Unfortunately, those researchers at the base, if we could take some away, how good would it be?" Governor Chen sighed.


    Hua Wujian straightened his attitude and said solemnly: "Everything will be there."


    Secretly, Lin Qin, who came with Hua Wujian and the others, couldn''t help but sneer in her heart when she heard the conversation of several people.


    Still want to make a comeback? I''m afraid it''s not too much thinking, right?


    With a sneer, Lin Qin found that the motorcade was driving towards a bridge.


    Looking at the suspension bridge hundreds of meters long, with abysses and cliffs hundreds of meters high on both sides, Lin Qin got up.


    "Just here!"


    It seemed that something had been decided. Lin Qin, who was in a truck equipped with Hua Wujian and more than 100 people to eat and drink in a short time, walked directly to the innermost pocket of the truck.


    "Peng Peng..."


    Without deliberately controlling his own power, Lin Qin put his feet on the baffle that separates the car pocket from the driver¡¯s seat. The terrifying force acts on the baffle, and the baffle is directly destroyed. The driver pierced directly.


    "what?"


    The person in the passenger seat was alarmed, and just about to turn his head and look back, a short knife also sent him home.


    Lin Qin did not stop, opened the car door and jumped down.


    "Rumble..."


    The truck lost the control of the driver and hit the railing of the suspension bridge and rolled over.


    The huge movement disturbed the people in front of and behind the convoy.


    "What happened?"


    "Leader, a truck loaded with supplies has gone out of control. I don''t know the specifics."


    Someone reported to Hua Wujian and the others through the walkie-talkie.


    "parking!"


    Hua Wujian decisively stopped the team.


    The convoy stopped, and from the car, Hua Wujian and others got off one after another.


    "Everyone pay attention to the safety around you." Governor Chen ordered, and followed Hua Wujian towards the overturned truck.


    When Hua Wujian and others focused their attention on the truck, Lin Qin had already acted.


    First, she rushed to the end of the convoy heading towards the exit, gazing across the surrounding area, and didn''t hesitate when she spotted the woods on both sides of the bridge.


    Pulling out the long knife he carried with him from behind, taking off the invisible leather case on it, Lin Qin entered the woods.


    Cut trees the size of an adult, and then throw them into the aisle of the bridge into several sections.


    In minutes, the trunks of several big trees were used by her to block the path of Hua Wujian and the others.


    This is not safe.


    Lin Qin moved a few hundreds of kilograms of boulders from the side to consolidate it, so Lin Qin turned back.


    In the middle of the bridge, Hua Wujian had already dragged the two dead brothers out of the driver''s seat.


    One of them has nothing to say. Being killed by the baffle can be considered a coincidence, but the other, the wound on the neck is obviously the work of a sharp weapon, which shows that the truck rollover was not an accident, but a man-made one.


    "Damn, everyone get in the car and get out of here right away."


    Upon discovering this, he couldn''t help but say that Hua Wujian didn''t want the cargo from this cart anymore, shouted, and hurriedly returned to the chariot with Simon and the others.


    The other boys didn''t dare to say anything, and returned to the car, starting the car and drove quickly toward the bridge.


    "Head, there is no way ahead."


    After driving for some distance, the younger brother who opened the road at the front found the situation of the bridge head and immediately notified the people behind.


    Hua Wujian in the car frowned, her face extremely solemn.


    "Get off! Watch out."


    The convoy stopped again.


    Hua Wujian, who had left the chariot, quickly came to the front. When she saw the trees and boulders in front of her, her inner anxiety became stronger.


    "Boss, these trees have been felled not long ago, and the breaks are very fresh, and someone is blocking us here." Governor Chen went to check the obstacles and found the problem easily.


    Hua Wujian looked around, her eyes sharp.


    "Watch around, protect yourself, and report to me as soon as you discover the situation."


    "Yes!"


    "Ximen, take someone to clear a passage as soon as possible. You can''t stay here for a long time."


    Ximen was tired of knowing the seriousness of the matter, and hurriedly greeted a group of people to walk towards the obstacle.


    "Pumppump..."


    Just when they did something, the members in charge of the surrounding area fell to the ground one by one.


    They hadn''t even screamed before screaming.


    If you look closely, you will find that the heads of these people who suddenly fell to the ground and were bleeding to the ground, their heads still on their shoulders, are connected by only a layer of skin.


    Unimaginable, how sharp is this what a weapon can do?


    "Dead..."


    Because these people died silently, no one had reacted in a short time.


    Even the people around them have become the next target of death when they realize that the situation is not right and have no time to speak.


    When someone finally noticed this situation, on the bridge head, Hua Wujian had already sacrificed more than a dozen people.


    "what happened?"


    Hua Wujian also noticed the men who fell on both sides of the bridge.


    A little brother went over to find out.


    "Head, dead, all dead, ah..."


    As soon as the little brother finished speaking, he also followed in the footsteps of his companions.


    There was no reason, no vision, and no enemy in sight, but in front of Hua Wujian, a person who was still talking to him one second before lying under his nose the next second.


    What exactly is going on?


    "Everyone move closer to me, hurry up." Hua Wujian yelled this sentence almost in a roaring way.


    The people who noticed the situation on Hua Wujian''s side, upon hearing his order, no longer cleared the roadblocks, but gathered towards Hua Wujian''s side.


    All people form a circle.


    "Boss, what''s the situation?"


    "The enemy, or something else, we are in trouble this time." Hua Wujian said in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 684： Is this still the last days we know?

    It''s weird.


    All the people who died were silent.


    It feels like there is a giant hand controlling their life and death invisibly, which is frightening and powerless.


    Ximen and Supervisor Chen were all very vigilant around.


    The eyes that can''t wait to stare out, don''t mention how focused.


    Nearly a hundred people formed a circle, and with a gun in hand, the defense was also much stronger. However, facing Lin Qin in invisibility, their struggle was obviously weak.


    "See how long your psychological defense can last."


    Lin Qin, who was on the iron ropes above the suspension bridge, looked at the people below, her bright eyes revealing a bloodthirsty light.


    Without a trace of fear, Lin Qin jumped directly from the chain.


    A mercenary near the outermost periphery from above, Lin Qin''s falling figure, his hands landed on the opponent''s shoulders first.


    "what?"


    The mercenary who couldn''t see people, but the touch and pressure on his shoulders were very real, his face changed suddenly.


    Lin Qin pulled away and circled the opponent, locking his feet in front of him from behind the opponent. In his hand, only the sharp blade without the protection of the invisible holster cut across the opponent''s neck, making the opponent suddenly no resistance.


    "Boom boom..."


    The struggle before death.


    The mercenary fired by instinct.


    Lin Qin decisively controlled the rotation of his body, and the bullet hit the body of his surrounding companions.


    "Asshole, what are you doing?"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Under the random shooting, five or six unlucky ghosts were shot, two of them died directly, and the rest screamed and fell to the ground yelling at the shooter.


    Lin Qin left the controlling "puppet" and fell back somersault, and then passed at a gust of speed the person who was disturbed by the sudden shock.


    One by one the mercenaries fell in screams.


    The invisible killing caused Hua Wujian and others'' hearts and souls to tremble.


    "Shoot, shoot around freely."


    The fear that the invisible enemy brings to Hua Wujian has no words.


    Seeing the people around him continue to die in the unknown, Hua Wujian gave orders in shock.


    "Boom boom..."


    The living mercenaries started shooting around.


    Regardless of whether they can hit the invisible enemy or not, everybody''s expression looks extremely hideous under the frantic burst.


    "Ah..."


    However, the death of their companions continued.


    "What kind of monster did we meet?"


    "Devil, devil..."


    "You can plant it out! Come out..."


    The people around Hua Wujian seemed crazy.


    Shooting everywhere did not have any effect. Instead, the surrounding companions died one after another. Under the envelope of great fear, many people''s emotions and nerves were completely broken.


    "Boss, what have we encountered?"


    Simon was very nervous.


    Seeing the surrounding mercenaries continue to die amidst gunfire, he is not far from collapse.


    Hua Wujian kept a solemn face, staring at the invisible air with sharp eyes.


    "She is at twelve o''clock."


    Suddenly, Hua Wujian called out loudly.


    Without any hesitation, when Hua Wujian raised his gun to shoot straight ahead, Governor Chen and a few more determined people followed Hua Wujian and fired in one direction.


    Lin Qin, who was attacking, did not expect that Hua Wujian could capture her position under such intensive gunfire. She was about to attack a mercenary head-on, and decisively gave up the target, and the figure galloped towards the guardrail on the side. .


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The figure made a sound of movement on the guardrails and iron cables. After Hua Wujian shot at the frontal to no effect, relying on hearing, Hua Wujian guided the rest of the people around him to shoot towards the location where Lin Qin''s movement triggered the movement.


    Lin Qin knew that her rhythm had been chaotic.


    Although the second-level fighters are not as good as the third-level fighters, once they find suspicious points, they can still roughly judge Lin Qin''s location with the help of the second-level fighters'' super keen hearing and perception abilities.


    Facing the rain of guns and bullets, Lin Qin did not dare to support it.


    Unable to continue to kill Hua Wujian and others on the bridge head, Lin Qin moved his body to the bottom of the suspension bridge, making Hua Wujian and others lose their target.


    "Boss..."


    Hua Wujian no longer reminded the people around him, Ximen looked at him impatiently.


    "She''s under the bridge, leave here immediately."


    Pushing Lin Qin back for a short time, Hua Wujian realized that this invisible enemy was definitely not something they could match. Without neglect, Hua Wujian galloped towards a chariot as fast as he could.


    Du Chen and Ximen were tired of seeing this, and didn''t dare to waste time, and quickly followed Hua Wujian.


    Others have long been scared.


    Seeing Hua Wujian and the others retreating, they didn''t think of anything else, and rushed to the nearest chariot one by one.


    Lin Qin below stabilized her emotions again, and stood up from under the bridge.


    "Buzzing..."


    At this time, Hua Wujian, who got on the car first, had already started the chariot.


    With a roar, Hua Wujian drove the chariot drifting around, and then swiftly drove towards the coming end.


    Lin Qin frowned upon seeing this.


    Hua Wujian can''t run away.


    Without time to think about it, Lin Qin broke out at full speed, trying to chase after the vehicle where Hua Wujian was.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The sky at the other end of the suspension bridge, at this moment, came roars.


    Lin Qin, who was not far out, stopped when he heard the sound, and looked at several helicopters flying in the distance.


    Seeing this, Lin Qin smiled lightly.


    "The task is complete."


    With that, Lin Qin took out an infrared device from his body and threw it on the ground.


    The device was turned on, and a beam of light pierced the sky.


    The helicopter that Wei Xiao was riding in arrived and found the infrared beam on the bridge.


    "Block the bridge."


    With an order, the three helicopters separated from the team and hovered at the exit of the suspension bridge. Sen Leng''s guns were aimed directly at the vehicles approaching them.


    "The person in front stops immediately, stops immediately..."


    "It''s them?"


    Seeing the three helicopters stuck at the bridge head and Hua Wujian driving, his heart trembled.


    "Boss, what should I do now?" Simon was anxious.


    Hua Wujian wanted to rush over, but unfortunately, his strength didn''t allow it.


    "Squeak..."


    The brakes sounded, and a long distance chariot was drawn on the bridge, stopping less than ten meters away from the helicopter.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Over the suspension bridge, the other two helicopters following Wei Xiao passed by Hua Wujian and the others and flew towards the other side of the bridge.


    "Everyone put down their arms and squatted down in place..."


    There was a warning sound from the helicopter.


    The mercenaries who were still snatching the car watched the two helicopters surrounding them from the left and right. In shock, one by one threw away the weapons in their hands and squatted down on the spot.


    "Master, all personnel have been controlled."


    Hearing the reports from the soldiers, Wei Xiao asked the pilot to drive the helicopter to a flat place.


    The plane did not land, and Wei Xiao jumped directly from the top with the ring first knife.


    "Pumppump..."


    After him, the twenty-four doomsday soldiers led by Lan Qiang also landed on the ground.


    The doomsday warriors are all second-level warriors, their strength is very powerful, and the appearance of the armor they wear is extremely hideous and wild, they did not start Hua Wujian and others astonished when they appeared.


    "Who are these people?"


    The first time I saw armed armor, Chen Du and others were surprised.


    Wei Xiao took the lead and walked straight to the vehicle where the Hua Wujian three people were.


    "Boss, what should I do, they are here."


    Simon was so nervous that he was going to die.


    These people who appeared in front of him completely subverted his cognition.


    In the last days, besides genetic medicine, how come there are these warriors who look like the devil?


    Could it be an invasion of another world, these people are all from hell?


    Hua Wujian was also very nervous now, pressing his hands on the steering wheel, a lot of sweat came out.


    "Do you get out of the car yourself or should I ask you to get out?" Wei Xiao stopped five meters away from the chariot and said coldly.

 Chapter 685： Flower Without Swords End

    Governor Chen and Ximen looked at Hua Wujian.


    Hua Wujian had been hesitating, until this moment, he struggled a few times before finally choosing to admit counsel.


    "get off!"


    The door opened and the three people got out of the car.


    "Hand over all the weapons on you." Two doomsday fighters stepped forward and said coldly.


    The three of them glanced at each other, did not choose to resist, and handed over their weapons to the two doomsday fighters.


    "Search them." Lan Qiang behind Wei Xiao said.


    "no need."


    Wei Xiao stopped the actions of the two doomsday fighters and told them to retreat.


    "Master!"


    At this time, Lin Qin appeared in front of Wei Xiao.


    She lifted her invisibility, like a sci-fi character walking out of the air.


    Hua Wujian and the others now also see who is blocking them.


    They didn''t expect that the opponent who made their 100-odd people helpless was actually a woman.


    "Who are they Hua Wujian?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Lin Qin pointed to Hua Wujian and said, "This is this one, and the two next to him are his henchmen, Ximen and Chen Du."


    Wei Xiao looked at them.


    "Several people, are you tired from running?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s joking question, Hua Wujian took a deep breath.


    "This boss, we should have no grievances, why did we sneak attack on my Nine Heavens Mercenary Group? Also, we have all given up Wushuang Base, you still have to kill them, is it too much?" Hua Wujian asked straightforwardly. .


    He could be sure that Wei Xiao was the group that attacked them in Qingcheng Mountain, but he couldn''t understand why these people didn''t even let them run away?


    If it is just to use them to feed zombies, this is completely unnecessary.


    How many are they?


    I am afraid that the flesh and blood obtained by killing a wild giant zombie is much more than their combined flesh and blood.


    If it is for Wushuang Base, it is even more unnecessary.


    They all gave up. Wei Xiao achieved his goal, is it necessary to chase them down so frantically?


    It''s not that there is any deep hatred.


    Seeing that Hua Wujian really didn''t understand, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Bai Youwei, Yan Yi, I am a woman, understand?"


    Hua Wujian looked stunned for a moment, staring at Wei Xiao with shocking eyes.


    "Bai Youwei and Yan Yi are your women?"


    Chen Du and Ximen Nian, who did not have the concentration of Hua Wujian, these two words blurted out almost at the same time.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "I want to run after pretending to be in front of my woman, do you think too much?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Hua Wujian burst out laughing.


    "That''s how it is, that''s how it is. I said that the lone wolf seemed to have changed after knowing that the leader of Qingcheng base was Bai Youwei and the others. He did not hesitate to fight against the base and protect them. Now it seems that the lone wolf has long been I know that you are behind them. I didn¡¯t lose injustice, and I didn¡¯t complain when I lost!"


    "bass--"


    Seeing Hua Wujian''s hero ending, Wei Xiao''s face was unhappy, the sword in his hand flashed, Hua Wujian''s voice suddenly stopped.


    People who are dying still sigh ass.


    Really treat yourself as a person?


    "Peng Peng..."


    Simon Tired and Chen Du witnessed this scene, the corners of their mouths twitched, and their hearts were shocked.


    Without a trace of hesitation, when Hua Wujian''s figure fell, the two knelt in front of Wei Xiao in unison.


    "Big brother, big brother, spare my life, spare us, and embarrass Bai Youwei and the others are all done by Hua Wujian alone, and it has nothing to do with us." Ximen trembled in disgust.


    "As long as you let us go, I can give you a big gift."


    Wei Xiao gave them a cold look.


    "Take it away!" Wei Xiao said to Lin Qin.


    "Big Brother..."


    Lin Qin shot quickly, Chen Du and Hua Wujian had no chance to react. Lin Qin''s figure flashed past them. After that, the two of them covered their necks with horrified eyes, and fell unwillingly to the ground. Do not look down.


    "Search their bodies and vehicles." Wei Xiao did not forget the words of Governor Chen.


    This group of people hurriedly left the base. There are some good things that will naturally be carried on their bodies or in the vehicles. Is there any good things Wei Xiao needs Supervisor Chen to say? Just look for it directly.


    Lan Qiang nodded, and greeted several doomsday soldiers to search Hua Wujian on them and on the chariot.


    "Lord, what do the remaining people do?" Lan Qiang asked Wei Xiao.


    "I think it''s better to dispose of them all." Lin Qin said.


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    "Why?"


    Lin Qin didn''t conceal it, and told Wei Xiao about how Hua Wujian and the others abandoned the big army.


    "...This person can abandon his subordinates and women without hesitation, and the subordinates who can be brought by him are all confidants. So I suggest that the Lord does not stay in order to avoid future troubles."


    After listening to Lin Qin''s explanation, Wei Xiao looked at Hua Wujian''s body with some surprise.


    A person who can say "I would rather take the world''s people, and quit teaching the world''s people should take me" and act accordingly is considered a hero.


    But it is a pity that time does not wait for him.


    If he is allowed to grow in awkwardness for a few more years, maybe it will really make him a giant.


    "Then solve it all."


    "Yes!"


    One end of the suspension bridge.


    Controlling the two helicopters of the remaining mercenaries in the Nine Heavens Mercenary Corps. After receiving Wei Xiao¡¯s order, the people above did not hesitate. The machine guns were aimed at the prisoners on the bridge, and a loud gunshot sounded. Then it returned to peace again.


    "Lord, find this from this person."


    A doomsday warrior who went to search for the bodies of the three Hua Wujian people came to Wei Xiao with a jacket and handed the jacket he found from Du Chen to Wei Xiao.


    "Genetic medicine?"


    Wei Xiao and the others are very familiar with genetic medicine now, so when they see the contents in the jacket, they can tell at a glance what the contents are.


    Wei Xiao took over the jacket.


    There are a total of three No. 2 potions and nine No. 1 potions.


    It''s not a small gain.


    If Professor Bo Kang were to extract this batch of genetic medicines, at least the corpses of 10,000 level two zombies and three hundred and three level zombies would be needed.


    Wei Xiao handed the gene potion to Lin Qin: "You can find You Wei and the others in time this time. Your Shadow Guard has done a great job. You will leave this potion to you. You can use it yourself."


    Lin Qin quickly took over the genetic medicine.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Wei Xiao smiled, and looked at one side: "This time I let Little Wolf pick up a leak, but I don''t know if he will go the wrong way because of this small bargain?"


    It seemed like an inexplicable word, but in fact, Wei Xiao was already predicting something.


    It''s not difficult to understand what Wei Xiao said.


    He had foreseen the emergence of the gene medicine. It was nothing more than saying that the researchers owned by Wushuang Base were still in the base and did not follow Wei Xiao and the others away. With these researchers, Lone Wolf undoubtedly has the capital to rise.


    The fact is also true.


    The lone wolf watched Wei Xiao leave with a large number of survivors in Wushuang base, his heart felt like a knife cut, but when he knew that the researchers in the base research room had not left and knew nothing about what happened outside, the lone wolf He almost laughed out of excitement.


    Fortunately, he can restrain.


    The people in the Phoenix base have not been exhausted. If they find out that there are other people in the base who don''t know the situation outside, and they are still the most precious group of people in this base, I don''t know if they will be left alone by the wolf.


    In order to keep the researchers, the lone wolf decided not to speak up.


    At the same time, I was very excited.


    What about Wei Xiao taking away most of the survivors from the base? As long as these researchers are in their own hands, he is a lone wolf, a pig standing on the wind, ah! It is the person standing on the tuyere, destined to soar into the sky.


    As if a broad road appeared in front of the lone wolf, the unhappiness brought to him by Wei Xiao taking most of the survivors from the base has been wiped out.


    He even now hopes that Wei Xiao''s people will quickly take away the survivors who have taken refuge in the Phoenix Base, and the province will discover his "secret weapon".

 Chapter 686： major discovery

    Approaching the evening, Qingcheng base.


    "Husband, are you back?"


    Bai Youwei and the others, who had been waiting outside the base, saw Wei Xiao''s figure falling from a flying helicopter, and the two little wives leaped towards him.


    Embracing Bai Youwei and Yan Yi in their arms, they kissed each on their foreheads. Wei Xiao smiled and said, "Now we can go home."


    "Husband, have they chased Hua Wujian?" Bai Youwei raised her head and asked Wei Xiao expectantly.


    "I have sent him where he should go, and there won''t be such a person in this world from now on."


    "Thanks husband!"


    The happy Bai Youwei kissed Wei Xiao''s cheek, her heart full of sweetness.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go home, Shu Wang and they miss you very much."


    "Um!"


    "We also miss the elder sisters, and Ling''er." Yan Yi said happily.


    Without saying more, following Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei, Yan Yi and him left in the same helicopter.


    The two Chang brothers, who are relatively close to Bai Youwei and the others, are also among the first group to return to the Phoenix Base.


    Long Ba, Lan Qiang, Wei Yangtian, and Yu Wei were left behind, and they needed to bring more than 30,000 people from Wushuang Base to the base.


    Inside the Wushuang base.


    "Brother Wolf, Boss Wei and the others are gone."


    The lone wolf standing on the wall, hearing the report from the little brother, could finally let go of the heart he had been tugging.


    He was really afraid that Wei Xiao would discover the researchers in his base and then take them away. Now, when Wei Xiao returned to Qingcheng base, he did not choose to come here to find his dignitaries. Lone Wolf knew the researchers in the base. Stabilized.


    He breathed a long sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on the face of the lone wolf.


    "Okay, brothers, from now on, Wushuang Base is our wolf gang''s decision. Now, Wolf Warriors..."


    "Brother Wolf..."


    "Take the brothers to search the headquarters of other forces. All useful materials are concentrated in our wolf gang headquarters. Tonight, I am going to come to a''universal celebration''. Ah... everything is a wasteful base, Wushuang base. Whether it can be bigger and stronger, it will be up to us wolves to help ourselves in the future."


    "Yes, Brother Wolf!"


    War Wolf responded, greeted several wolf kings, and then left the base city wall with a group of younger brothers.


    Wushuang base southwest.


    "Swish swish..."


    On the lush grass, a handful of green grass was pressed to the ground with a small sound.


    In the grass and mud, when the pouring grass extended to here, in the seemingly nothing unusual air, several short figures were changing.


    The color on their bodies changed from grass green to earthy brown. This change was rapid, only a few seconds, and soon, these figures merged with the earth, and if you didn''t pay attention, they would never be able to find their traces-the corpse.


    Phoenix base.


    After a few months of absence, Bai Youwei, Yan Yi and others, who had suffered so much, finally returned to the home where they once settled down.


    When I met Shu Wang and the others, the sisters hugged each other and told each other''s thoughts and care.


    The scene is warm and touching.


    Wei Xiao didn''t interrupt Bai Youwei and Shu Wang''s confession, and brought the little **** close-fitting maid, and went directly to the training base of the experimental body (mother''s corpse).


    Within months of work, a new research base has been established and is underground.


    "Master!"


    When he came to the experimental body base and looked at the corpse cage of the experimental body that was more than 20 meters high and more than ten meters in front of him, Wei Xiao asked, "How is the progress of the experimental body?"


    Professor Bo Kang followed Wei Xiao and introduced to Wei Xiao: "This time we choose four giant zombies as the experimental subjects."


    "In order to further understand the evolution process of the mother corpse, the progress is relatively slow. However, in this underground laboratory, we have time to understand the characteristics of the evolution of the mother corpse. We not only have the materials to develop the No. 4 potion, but also understand The advantages and disadvantages of the mother''s corpse will be very useful for dealing with the mother''s corpse in the future."


    "What did you find then?"


    "A lot. The four experimental bodies have begun to evolve toward the mother corpse larvae. We have tried to put other levels of zombies around the four experimental bodies. The third-level zombies are okay. The principle of proximity, which experimental body is near, They are under the control of that experimental subject, but first- and second-level zombies, they are like weeds at the mouth of wind and waves, swaying."


    "Oh, how do you explain this phenomenon?"


    Professor Bokang said seriously: "After verification, we have come to the conclusion that the experimental body can issue unknown commands affecting zombies, but because the commands come from four experimental bodies, all of them cause confusion, which makes it difficult for ordinary zombies to make choices. From this point on We can understand that when two experimental bodies, that is, mother corpses exist at the same time, the corpses mutated from our humans will be in a neutral position."


    "Until the only mother corpse appears, the evolutionary corpse group will not obey the orders of the mother corpse."


    "It sounds like a puppet," Wei Xiao said.


    "The Lord''s description is very appropriate. The evolutionary zombies are puppets, which are controlled by multiple people. It is inevitable that they are in a hurry. Only when one person controls them can relative coordination be ensured. This is the truth."


    "What else do you find besides these?"


    "There is a discovery that is definitely a huge breakthrough for us humans." Speaking of this, Professor Bokang became excited.


    Wei Xiao was curious: "What discovery?"


    "Pharmaceutical No. 3 has the effect of purifying zombie viruses."


    As soon as Professor Bokang said these words, walking Wei Xiao stopped.


    Wei Xiao was shocked and said, "Sure?"


    "Yes." Professor Bokang affirmed, "We discovered this accidentally. In the process of cultivating the test body, I was accidentally scratched by the test body. I was already prepared to be killed by the corpse, but until the virus The time of the outbreak passed and I still had no effect, so I experimented further and came to this conclusion."


    "Isn''t it because of physique?"


    Wei Xiao also wanted to confirm further.


    After all, Professor Bokang¡¯s discovery is too important.


    If it''s like what Professor Bokang said, doesn''t it mean that they have found a way to deal with the zombie virus?


    But this kind of thing must be rigorous.


    Think about him, isn''t he just getting invincible ability after being scratched by a zombie? Will Professor Bokang be the same as him, just because of his special physique, not the gene medicine?


    Professor Bokang resolutely said: "It can''t be wrong. Afterwards, I tried with the power holders of the base, and there was no corpse change."


    Damn, this old guy really did it.


    Fortunately, there was no problem, otherwise, Wei Xiao would be thrown into a quarrel in the rear.


    Sure enough, when it comes to madness, how can anyone compare to these geniuses who are obsessed with research?


    I''m afraid to think about it.


    With the lingering fears in his heart, Wei Xiao asked: "Professor, according to this, with the third potion, can you rescue a person infected by a zombie?"


    As if knowing that Wei Xiao would say this, Professor Bo Kang shook his head.


    "It''s useless. Once infected, taking the medicine is useless. Only those who take the medicine in advance will no longer be afraid of being infected by the zombies."


    "Why is this again?"


    "We haven''t figured it out yet. We can only guess that it is related to the phagocytic gene. However, we found that once the zombie dies, the zombie virus carried on its body will also die. The virus loses its live body for more than a few seconds. If you do not touch a new live body , It will lose its activity."


    "I used to wonder why armors and weapons made of giant zombie bones would not infect the person wearing it, because my carelessness solved this problem." Professor Bokang said teasingly.

 Chapter 687： Miserable lone wolf

    Wei Xiao''s heart is extremely complicated at this moment.


    Originally thought that the No. 3 medicine would become the "antidote", now it seems that they still have a long way to go to solve the zombie virus.


    However, the gains are also huge. At least now, Wei Xiao knows that people who take No. 3 potion will be able to spend time outside in the future.


    The infectivity of the zombie virus has always been the biggest threat to survivors, and now it is a good start to solve the infection of some people.


    "Lord, although we have discovered this, the extraction of the No.3 potion is always limited. This benefit, in the future, is estimated to only belong to the upper class. Those at the bottom should still be absolutely careful about the zombies."


    Wei Xiao knew this.


    The resources needed to cultivate a female corpse larvae are too large, and even if it is cultivated, it may not be 100% to extract the No. 3 potion. If you want to popularize it, it is undoubtedly a dream.


    The only consolation is that even if the mother corpse larvae fails to extract the genetic medicine, if time is available, one or two sets of heavenly king armor can be created.


    Afterwards, Wei Xiao learned about other things from Professor Zai Bokang and took Xiao Que''er back to the villa.


    With the return of Bai Youwei and others, Villa No.1, which had been deserted for a period of time, returned to its former liveliness.


    Bai Youwei, who had been the commander of the base and the queen, returned to Wei Xiao and released her uncontrollable "major power", ah no, nature.


    I got in touch with my sisters and brought the maid in the villa to play games for a whole day on the same day. The madness made people unbearable to look directly at it.


    At night, in the master bedroom of the villa.


    "Little Weizi, don''t you kneel down to meet you when you see this queen?"


    "Euny Chan, I and I are also a queen, a little queen, and you have to welcome me too."


    This night, Wei Xiao was destined to belong to Bai Youwei and Yan Yi.


    In the bright master bedroom, at this time, the two girls are both dressed as queens.


    Bai Youwei''s tall and plump body, dressed in a phoenix crown and neon clothes, is like the queen of heaven descending to the earth, making people squirm in her throat.


    Yan Yi was pure and shy. The white long dress with golden silk lines showed her perfect temperament before Wei Xiao''s eyes, giving Wei Xiao a feeling of being out of silt but not stained.


    Compared with her unreliable Sister Youwei, Yan Yi was a little weaker in the face of Wei Xiao''s cannibalistic gaze, and she was very unassuming to speak.


    Wei Xiao got up and walked towards the two of them.


    "Queen? Little Queen?"


    Bai Youwei looked arrogant, her mouth turned upwards: "Yes, I am your queen, and I want to call me the queen."


    "I''ll say whatever my sister says." Yan Yi lowered his head, and his two index fingers kept spinning in front of him.


    "what¡­"


    In Bai Youwei''s exclaim, Wei Xiao directly hugged the little woman who had become lawless after going out.


    "Bold little Weizi, you dare to be lesser than the queen, this queen wants to punish you offense."


    "Cure my sin? I will ask you to call you Father Father." After saying that, Wei Xiao threw Bai Youwei onto the bed, "Yan Yi, do you need me to do it to you?"


    "Father...Ah no, Ernie Chan, come here by myself."


    Yan Yi walked towards Wei Xiao with small steps.


    Feeling that Yan Yi was walking too slowly, Wei Xiao grabbed her and pressed directly onto the bed under Yan Yi''s nervous expression.


    "Tonight I will let you know what it means to be embarrassed by the husband."


    After kissing Yan Yi, Wei Xiao ate her immediately after her young response.


    As for Bai Youwei.


    Once on the battlefield, it was really arrogant and boundless.


    She threatened to turn over and become the master. In the end, under Wei Xiao''s crusade, not to mention admitting defeat, it was useless to call "Father Emperor." It was her husband who wanted to shake the sky, but Bai Youwei could only moan weakly after a club hit.


    The typical three days are not to fight, go to the house to demolish the tiles, and don''t show her a bit of power, she doesn''t know her own depth.


    So, three days passed.


    As the people from Wushuang Base continued to enter the base, the strength of the base has once again been unprecedentedly improved.


    The black bear and others who were abandoned by Hua Wujian, when they knew what Hua Wujian did, except for the main ones who were dealt with by Leng Chengfeng, the others, including the few women of Hua Wujian, are now Phoenix Base. One of them. Loyalty has yet to be verified, but Erxin, after seeing that it is not as powerful as a bird, they completely throw them out of their heads.


    Today, Wei Xiao has become a supreme existence base for 100,000 survivors.


    There are tens of thousands of men under his command, weapons, food, and a variety of powerful troops born after the end of the world... Its strength, even if all the forces in the world have not yet competed out the last batch of winners, but they are definitely standing on the pinnacle of the world. The presence.


    The entire Phoenix base is developing in a better direction.


    Wushuang base.


    The lone wolf can be said to be full of spirits these days, and the glory is revived.


    In just a few days, the eight great wolf kings next to him had become a second-level fighter. Many confidants will also take the next potion and become the "new humans" in the last days.


    Although the number of wolf gang members who came back from Qingcheng Mountain to the base is less than 7,000, this number is completely called the current pinnacle of the lone wolf.


    Moreover, with researchers, Dulang believes that his power will only grow stronger in the future, and he even has a certain hope to surpass Wei Xiao.


    However, before he was happy for long, just today, the lone wolf once again ushered in his darkest time.


    "Brother Wolf, go, go!"


    The moment of tragedy has come again.


    Wushuang base was stared at by the corpse tide.


    Millions of zombies attacked the Wushuang base under the leadership of the head zombies. Facing the endless tide of corpses like a tide, the lone wolf could not lead the people of the base to fight against it.


    Corruptors destroy the city gates, poisonous ones create poisonous fog, as well as sneak attacks by reapers and predators. The fortifications that Wushuang base has finally re-established in the past few days have been easily destroyed.


    Seeing the corpses swarming into the base like Hongtao, the lone wolf collapsed and cried.


    Under the protection of a group of younger brothers, the lone wolf led the remaining five wolf kings, researchers, and a dozen level one fighters to start the only six armed helicopters in the base to escape.


    More than a hundred people carried helicopters into the air, watching the base submerged by the tide of corpses below, tears were in the eyes of the lone wolf.


    So, his crisis is not over yet.


    The appearance of the skimmers made their hope of escape become slim.


    In the face of hundreds of predators, who fleeed by plane with him, two of the five great wolf kings directly gave their lives to cover them to leave.


    A battle that had no contrast at all ended with the announcement of the destruction of Wushuang Base.


    Although the lone wolf escaped in the end, it was miserable...


    There were more than 6,000 people in the entire base, but only a few dozen of his brothers escaped with him.


    Five of the Eight Great Wolf Kings died in battle, and almost all of their combatable soldiers were wiped out. Now, among the group of people they fled, they had no food or equipment, and only four armed helicopters were the weapons they could use. The situation can be imagined. .


    In many escape careers, this time is definitely the most desperate and miserable time that the lone wolf has experienced, not one of them.

 Chapter 688： Come from desperation

    On a large mountain nearly 100 kilometers away from Wushuang base.


    "Heaven! Earth! Why are you doing this to me? What did I do wrong? Let Wei Xiao bully me, even zombies bully me, why am I so unlucky!" Kneeling on the grass on the top of the mountain, The lone wolf roared up to the sky.


    But in his thirties, he has a face full of vicissitudes, smelling sadness, and tears when he sees it.


    "Brother Wolf, don''t do this. At least we survived, and we will definitely have our future. Even if not for ourselves, for those brothers who gave us a chance to survive, you have to cheer up. "


    The lone wolf turned his tearful face.


    Looking at his few dozen brothers behind him, his heart is dying.


    "What future do we have? What **** future?"


    Feng Lang gritted his teeth and said: "We still have dozens of brothers and genetic researchers. As long as we don''t admit defeat, there will be a piece of our world in the last days."


    "Haha... do you believe it?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Looking at the devastated and very decadent lone wolf, Fenglang didn''t know what to say.


    From the end of the world to today, how much the lone wolf bears, only their brothers who have followed him to the death know.


    I don''t know how to comfort the lone wolf, Fenglang and them are silent.


    The lone wolf turned his head and looked at the thousands of miles of trees, thinking of something, he smiled sadly.


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, meeting you is the worst misfortune in my life as a lone wolf. You are a broom star, a plague god. Every time I meet you, I won''t have a good life. Why don''t you just go for it? A single blow resulted in me, so I must be tortured again and again? What the **** did my lone wolf owe you in my previous life? You want to treat me this way?


    Wei Xiao: Why do you blame me?


    Maybe the lone wolf only said this sentence when he vented his inner pain, but don''t say anything, since the lone wolf met Wei Xiao, nothing good has happened.


    Minghai City Industrial Zone.


    The lone wolf had the first base in his life and the first batch of manpower in the last days. How confident and conceited he was at the beginning, thinking that in these last days, an emperor''s hegemony is about to be born in his hands, but the result Woolen cloth?


    Wei Xiao is here, he has lost everything.


    The dawn base afterwards.


    The lone wolf succeeded in getting rid of the boss who took them in. He has his own new territory and the armed forces he has long envied. At that moment, not to mention that his lone wolf wanted wind and rain at dawn base, but at least he lived a cool life without worrying about eating and drinking, but the result? Wei Xiao is here again.


    Then he lost everything again.


    Finally, he left the sad place in Minghai City and planned to achieve a career in other provinces. Through his unremitting struggle, Wushuang base, he stood still and had a relative right to speak.


    Similarly, in the new environment, his life is not to mention how chic it is. Thousands of brothers, wives and concubines in groups, but the result?


    Wei Xiao, the grass-clay horse, came again.


    As a result, now there are only a few dozen people behind the lone wolf.


    I don''t know if I don''t analyze it. I rely on this analysis. Wei Xiao is definitely a broom star and a plague **** to the lone wolf. He really didn''t wrong Wei Xiao.


    It''s miserable, terrible.


    Now the lone wolf doubts whether Wei Xiao is the devil sent by the sky to punish him, otherwise, why does Wei Xiao show up every time he gets better?


    Metaphysics is not credible, but once is a coincidence, twice is a coincidence? Isn''t it three times?


    Are there so many coincidences in the world?


    It''s really hard for me to TM.


    "Brother Wolf, Brother Wolf, I have a major discovery."


    When the lone wolf was heartbroken and desperate to live, a little brother ran towards him excitedly.


    I was very pessimistic, and turned around the Lone Wolf who had no hope for the future, and said dejectedly: "Don''t comfort me, the base is destroyed, and I can bear no matter how big a blow is."


    The little brother shook his head frantically: "Brother Wolf, I didn''t lie to you. I really found something amazing this time. If you don''t believe me, follow me."


    "Puppy, what did you find?" War Wolf asked.


    "Brother Zhan, you just come with me, I promise to surprise you." The puppy pretended to be mysterious.


    "Brother Wolf..."


    Fenglang looked at the lone wolf and motioned to him if he wanted to take a look.


    The lone wolf smiled bitterly: "Let''s go! Even if it doesn''t work for us, at least, it can make the brothers feel better."


    The lone wolf doesn''t think that the little brother can find any incredible places, no matter how good it is, at most it is to find a new survivor base, but this is no longer very attractive to the lone wolf who has no fighting spirit now.


    A group of people disappeared to the top of the mountain following the puppies who had made a major discovery.


    More than twenty minutes later.


    When the lone wolves came to the halfway of a large mountain and saw the scene ahead, the lone wolves, whose eyes were dizzy and lacking in fighting spirit, felt like an electric shock, refreshed and radiant.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    The puppy said excitedly: "Brother Wolf, this is my major discovery, and I observed for a while, there are no zombies here, it should be attracted by something. Here, it is ours now."


    The lone wolves were dumbfounded.


    What did they see?


    Across the mountains and dense forests, a wide and open area emerged.


    Inside, houses and towers with a certain concealment effect abound. The most important thing is that they saw military weapons and equipment such as tanks, artillery and shell launchers.


    The hordes of military transport vehicles, the unowned war machine lined up on the ground, fell into the sight of the lone wolves at this moment, so thrilling and so inspiring.


    "Battle, battle base?" The lone wolf murmured.


    "Hahaha... The sky does not kill me, the sky does not kill me, Brother Wolf, we are really rich now, no, we have risen. Seeing that, the battle base, we actually found the battle base, God is still standing On our side, hahaha..." Fenglang cheered heartbreakingly.


    "Good boy, how did you find this place? This discovery is really refreshing for us." The wolf said excitedly, pulling the puppy.


    The puppy scratched his head and smiled shyly: "I came over to find wild fruits to eat, but vaguely saw something in front of you. Brother Zhan, you know, become a super soldier. My sight is good. Then I came over and watched. Click. I didn''t expect that there is a battle base hidden here."


    "Hahaha... well, well, well..."


    The lone wolf laughed.


    He kept saying yes, without saying anything else, but it can be seen that his fighting spirit is back, and the little wolf feels that he is doing it again.


    "Brother Wolf, now we don''t have to fear anyone anymore." Gray Wolf said excitedly.


    The lone wolf regained his fighting spirit, changed his previous decadence, and his face was unspeakably energetic: "Brothers, what are you waiting for, come with me to see our new home."


    "Hohoho..."


    Everyone roared excitedly, and under the leadership of the lone wolf, a group of people swarmed to the super battle base.


    If you don''t come to the extreme, you will come to life from a desperate situation.


    An unexpected discovery, it is foreseeable, the lone wolf, this time is really going to get up.

 Chapter 689： Lone wolf thinks he can do it again

    Quickly checked most areas of the battle base.


    The lone wolves can now confirm that there are really no zombies inside this base.


    When everyone gathered together again, looking at the surrounding planes, tanks, and artillery, the lone wolf''s face was filled with excitement and happiness.


    "Finally, finally let me wait until this day. Hahaha...Wei Xiao, from today on, I don¡¯t have to look at your face anymore. You wait, when I get up, I will make you sullen and hide. The faceless flattery in front of me, I also want you to taste the taste of humility, hahaha..."


    "Brother Wolf, although we are no longer short of weapons and equipment, there is a problem that must be solved right now." War Wolf said.


    "Population?" Fenglang said.


    "Yes. We are like self-employed individuals guarding Jinshan, unable to explore the maximum potential of this Jinshan to the fullest extent. We can only export little by little, and we have to be careful, which is very detrimental to us."


    "And everyone has seen it. There are almost no zombies in the base. This shows that there are no zombies here, but they are temporarily transferred for some reason. Maybe they will come back sometime. We can''t be careful."


    Wolf Warrior told everyone about the problem.


    The lone wolf, who was originally excited and energetic, quickly calmed down.


    "Warwolf is right. As far as we are, let alone a battle base right in front of our eyes, even if it''s just an arsenal, the weapons and equipment we can use are limited. If we want to make good use of this place, we continue to manpower. "


    "Brother Wolf, what do you say?" Gray Wolf asked.


    The lone wolf looked around for a while, and said sternly: "Snatching people. We can also **** survivors from other bases to join our team like Wei Xiao. Now we have guns and cannons, as long as we throw away the temptation, we are not afraid of it. People join."


    "Can this guarantee the loyalty of the newcomers?" Gray Wolf asked worriedly.


    The lone wolf sneered: "Don''t forget that we are all super fighters. With our personal strength, it is enough to deter ordinary people, not to mention that we have so many brothers, and we are not afraid of two-minded guys. In the future, we must also control the genetic medicine. It is the foundation for us to truly settle down and ensure absolute power."


    "Then we are going to build a survivor base here?" Wind Wolf asked.


    "No, you have seen the situation in Wushuang Base. An extremely terrifying group of corpses has entered the Jianghang area. It is only a hundred and eighty kilometers away from Wushuang Base. It may be found by zombies at any time. We can use this as a weapon supply. Base, choose another place to build a base belonging to our wolf gang."


    Lone Wolf thinks a lot.


    The appearance of the battle base undoubtedly gave him the capital to rise and even surpass Wei Xiao, and he did not plan to take risks.


    Without survivors living in the battle base, zombies would not invade here.


    Treating the battle base as their supply place is the most conservative.


    What''s more, if Wei Xiao can come to Jiangzhou once, who can guarantee that he won''t come a second time?


    If Wei Xiao found out here, what else would he use to rise up as a lone wolf?


    "But with this number of people, can we take people from other bases?" Gray Wolf said with some worry.


    They now have only 57 people left, of which five are still non-combatants. Facing the survivor base, which is always a thousand-person combat force, their strength can hardly be complimented.


    "We don''t need to use other large bases at the very beginning. Starting from a small stronghold, we will gradually grow our power." Lone Wolf said his plan.


    Others glanced at each other and thought that the idea of ??a lone wolf was okay.


    "Okay, just do it."


    The crowd said with determination.


    "That''s it, first find the weapon arsenal, arm yourself, and then start our road to rise."


    The road to the future is decided, and there is a lone wolf with a battle base as the foundation. At this moment, I really plan to do a big job.


    They are not just saying nothing.


    On the first day when they arrived at the battle base, after everyone had armed themselves, Lone Wolf left Fenglang and led seventeen people to protect the five researchers at the battle base, while he took the remaining people out.


    This time, they mainly searched for small survivors'' strongholds.


    Three days later.


    A group of people who walked for hundreds of kilometers finally found a small base of hundreds of people.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    A sneak attack successfully took control of this base.


    Hundreds of men, women and children were gathered by lone wolves.


    A lone wolf in a combat uniform, a crooked hat on his head, and sunglasses behind his eyes, stood on a high platform and watched the shivering survivors below.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. We are all civilized and reasonable. This base is now my place. For you, I don''t force it, but I am willing to stay. From now on, I will be my lone wolf brothers and sisters, relatives and friends. It¡¯s okay if you have difficulties, you don¡¯t want to, and it¡¯s okay. You can leave. I am a lone wolf and will never force it. Choose by yourself!"


    Facing the strength of Lone Wolf and others, no one in this base dared to leave.


    Besides, there are zombies everywhere outside. Without base protection, how long can they survive if they leave?


    What''s more, the lone wolves have powerful weapons and equipment. If they take refuge in these people, they may be able to live better, and their lives will be better guaranteed.


    As a result, after three days of hard work, the power of the lone wolf expanded to hundreds of people.


    In the next three days, through the first base that was smashed, the lone wolf knew from the population where there were other survivors. The lone wolf, who was vigorous and fast-acting as fast as lightning, used the newly assembled hundreds of subordinates, yes. The surrounding small bases launched an offensive.


    Relying on the bully and bullying the weak, fighting to support the war.


    In less than ten days, the number of combatable soldiers from the lone wolf has rapidly increased to more than a thousand people, and the number of civilians in the power has also changed from dozens of a few days ago to thousands in a blink of an eye.


    After taking the No. 2 Gene Potion, the lone wolf united with his old subordinates, enough to deter all the two-minded people in personal force, and the background of a battle base to provide them with weapons and equipment, the development of the lone wolf would not be fast. difficult.


    The wolf gang grew stronger and more and more combatable soldiers in their hands. Half a month later, the lone wolf personally led a sneak attack on a medium-sized base of tens of thousands of people, and went down in one battle.


    On this day, Lone Wolf took his men and decided to clear a city near the inland border of Jianghang Province to establish the first base belonging to their wolf gang, named Xiaoyue Sirius City. The Lone Wolf was also renamed Xiaoyue Sirius, known as the Wolf Emperor.


    The name changed, Lone Wolf was to bid farewell to the past and to welcome the new life, and also to prevent Wei Xiao from hearing any wind to suppress him again.


    He needs enough time to expand and grow Xiaoyue Sirius City until he can wrestle with Wei Xiao.


    "Wei Xiao, see you next time. I lone wolf swears that I will never be your licking dog again. I want to sit on an equal footing with you."

 Chapter 690： Arrogance of outsiders

    On the sea, from the direction of female V country.


    Three war weapons are coming towards Longxiaguo.


    "Mr. Cunkou, why don¡¯t we go to Minghai City? As Longxia Kingdom and one of the largest financial and trade centers in the world, if we go there, with our strength, we will soon be able to stand firm and even realize our ancestors. The dream that we have never realized, choosing Longclaw Province is indeed the next choice."


    "The son of the village, if you think so, you would be very wrong. Minghai is just a city, but it has a population of more than one province. Do you think there is still a foothold for our humanity?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Our three war weapons are just decorations. The ammunition is basically finished. The remaining high-end weapons can only be used for self-defense in the future, and absolutely cannot be used to kill the enemy. There are tens of millions of zombies in Minghai City, what do we take from them? Take a piece of living space in your hands?"


    "The lesson from the village student is that it''s my fellow Meng Lang."


    "Hey, it''s not your fault. If we have enough strength, Minghai City will also be my first choice. Unfortunately, the family is gone, and the female country V has fallen. I can''t imagine that, on top of the mother''s corpse, it would be my first choice. There are also that kind of terrible monsters. We can escape, it is already a gift from the sun god, we are the last hope of the female country V, and we must not be subjugated and extinct."


    "Hi!"


    On the weapon of war, there are two members in combat uniforms standing on the deck looking at the distant shore.


    They were speaking foreign languages, and their words were full of sadness and longing. At the same time, a restless heart was always agitated.


    "Don''t say these sad words. Longxia is the second most populous country in the world. I believe that our trip will capture a large number of slaves and rebuild the glory of the female country V. The young master of the village, what are your plans for the future?"


    "Hey... When I get to Longclaw Province, I want to occupy that rich and vast territory. The people on it, the males, all serve as slaves to expand our territory, and the females are raised in captivity and open for the soldiers of our female country V. Branches and leaves. I will be their master, enslave them, and demote them to inferior people."


    "Good idea. Then we can have more women and better children than anyone else."


    "I can''t wait to set foot on that land, and then conquer her and ravage her."


    "Hahaha...Yes. All of our soldiers have one enemy and one hundred, and in front of us, no one can stop them."


    Before they set foot on the land, the officers on the weapon of war had already dreamed of a **** future, and their arrogance simply surpassed the sky.


    The funny thing is that they don''t want to think about why they have come to this point.


    Listening to the content of their chat, a group of subjugated slaves, where is the confidence?


    At the same time, Minghai City.


    "Kill Grid..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    "Not good, enemy attack, enemy attack, everyone defends."


    In an area far from the Phoenix Base, a private team from the Phoenix Base was on the way back from collecting supplies from the outside, and was attacked by an unknown force.


    When the number and weapons were not equal, this private force was defeated by an unknown force without a long battle.


    Hundreds of enemies armed with weapons came out of the dark to surround the few men and women remaining in the private forces.


    The man who led the team looked at the group surrounded by them and everyone was fully armed, and his expression couldn''t help but condensed.


    Not his own, and besides their Phoenix Base, when did such a powerful armed team appear in Minghai City?


    The man summoned his courage to step forward and said coldly: "Who are you? Why did you attack us?"


    The leader of the enemy forces looked at the man¡¯s unusually angry expression, and could not understand what he was saying, and asked the interpreter next to him: "What did he say?"


    "He asked who we were and why we attacked them."


    "Hahaha...Why attacked them? Of course it was to grab supplies and women." The leader laughed.


    "Female V countryman?"


    When the man heard the conversation between the two, his expression couldn''t help but change.


    "Take their material away and kill all men. I only want women."


    Before the man could react, the leader said another word.


    I saw the enemies surrounding the men and some of them rushed into their team and forcibly took away the female companions around them.


    "What are you doing? Let me go."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Someone tried to struggle, but what was waiting was a gunshot.


    "do not want--"


    "Boom boom..."


    The enemy did not have any softness, and killed all the remaining men in the team.


    "Fight with them."


    The remaining three women are also very bloody.


    Before they surrendered only to hand over their guns, they took out a short knife from their bodies and burst into flames instantly.


    The enemies who pulled them were unprepared. Faced with the three women who suddenly shot, six enemies were quickly assassinated.


    "stupid!"


    When the leader saw that his men were actually killed by the three women in front of him, he was extremely frightened.


    The three women didn''t stop there, and rushed towards the leader with knives.


    "shot!"


    In the face of life and death, the leader is not thinking about women anymore.


    The order was issued, and the surrounding subordinates shot at the three women one after another.


    The bullet penetrated their bodies and stopped their footsteps.


    "You, you must not die, the Lord will avenge us." A woman who did not die, vomiting blood, staring coldly at the leader not far from her, the grief and hatred in her eyes, As if it can penetrate people''s hearts.


    "what does she say?"


    "She said their Lord would avenge them."


    When the leader heard the words, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    A katana was taken out by him, and the leader walked to the woman''s side.


    With a "pouch", the blade was cut across the woman''s neck by the leader, which completely ended her life.


    The leader wiped the blade in his hand with the woman''s corpse, and said with disdain: "In front of my female V national soldier, the lobster men (not typos) are sick men, they are only suitable for our dogs. Bring the supplies and let''s go. "


    "Hi!"


    Failing to **** the woman, the leader can only ask his people to take the materials collected by this private team and leave.


    Such a scene still happened in other areas of Minghai City at this time.


    Not every woman in the team is as strong as the team in front of them.


    Women who did not have the courage to resist fell into the hands of men from the female country V like these people. They were either bullied to death on the spot, or they were taken away directly.


    Their pleading, screaming, struggling, and death were exchanged for the brazen laughter of these beasts.


    "Lobstermen are pigs", "Lobstermen are still vulnerable", "They are our breeding tools" and other slurs are eloquent in the mouths of these enemies.


    All of a sudden, Minghai City became smoggy due to the arrival of these people.


    Inside the Phoenix Base.


    "Peng..."


    The loud sound of falling cups came from Villa One.


    "No matter what method you use, before dark, find these mice for me. I want to know who they are and where they come from?"


    Wei Xiao already knew what happened outside.


    Hundreds of corpses of al Qaeda¡¯s basic citizens were found and brought back to the base, which naturally caused quite a stir.


    It has been a long time since the zombies in Minghai City were cleaned up by Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was very angry.


    Someone dared to pull a tooth from a tiger''s mouth, and he was tired of his life.


    In the face of Wei Xiao''s anger, Chen Haojie did not dare to neglect.


    Immediately dispatched the Shadow Guards to secretly investigate the disappearance and death of Christians in Minghai City.

 Chapter 691： A bunch of chopsticks

    Around five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, Jiang Xue and others gathered in Villa One.


    The enemy''s intelligence, Chen Haojie, they have already obtained, together with the enemy''s current location and how many people there are, the report is also clearly recorded.


    "...Master, the situation is roughly like this. If it weren''t for this accident, we didn''t know that a group of people like this had arrived in Minghai City. They were hidden deeply." Chen Haojie reported the situation to Wei Xiao.


    After listening to Chen Haojie''s report, no one was angry at the scene.


    A group of enemies from the sea. They have their own armed forces and their own private teams.


    A few days ago, he landed in Minghai City from the sea and quickly gained a foothold in Minghai City.


    In just a few days, these people established more than a dozen villages in the area far from the Phoenix Base.


    The villages are named after spring, summer, autumn and winter, gold, wood, water, fire, soil, and southeast, northwest, and the highest leader is collectively called the daimyo.


    In all the villages, there are more than one thousand people, and three or five hundred fewer, and the strength is simply not enough to compare with the Phoenix Base.


    Today, the private team in the Phoenix base was attacked for supplies and women.


    They were obviously fleeing. There were very few women in the team, and the materials they could use were even more limited. When all the materials that can be used in Minghai City are basically cleaned up by the Phoenix Base, what else can they do if they don''t grab other people''s materials to survive?


    As for whether they thought about provoke any powerful forces before they attacked the base citizens, this was not mentioned at all in the report of the Shadow Guards. Chen Haojie only heard from the members of the Movie Guard that the other party was not afraid of offending the Phoenix Base.


    Although the group is small in number, its firepower is not weak.


    Everyone is equipped with primary and secondary weapons, fully armed, and their combat effectiveness is extraordinary.


    Ordinary forces confront them, not to mention defeating them, or they might even get themselves in.


    What made Wei Xiao and the others angry was what the other party did.


    All the teams that were attacked by them, all the men were killed, none of them stayed, and the women, the end was even more miserable, and they would not be peaceful when they died.


    "Husband, this group of people are beasts, and they must not be let go." Seeing the enemy''s treatment of the women on the base in the report, Shu Wang desperately had anger on his face.


    Wei Xiao said: "Just find them, Lan Qiang, Lin Qin..."


    "Here." Lan Qiang and Lin Qin got up, full of hostility.


    "Assemble the doomsday warriors and the Shadow Guards, and destroy the gangsters with me."


    "Yes!" The two responded and hurriedly left the villa.


    Wei Xiao stood up with a cold expression on his face: "Sunday, let a brigade of helicopters start and stand by. It''s okay to come to my site without saying hello. Those who move me, I want to see them. Where is the confidence?"


    "I''ll just tell you to go down."


    "Husband, I''ll go with you." Bai Youwei got up, looking murderous.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her and didn''t object.


    "Anyone else going?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Phantom, Mu Wuqing, and Yan Yi stood up one after another.


    "Go and put on the armor."


    The girls nodded, turned and walked towards the second floor.


    Half an hour later, the base airport.


    Three hundred doomsday fighters and thirty-seven members of the Shadow Guard are ready.


    As Wei Xiao, who was wearing a second-generation armed armor (armed armor made from the skeleton of a corpse of a corpse), brought Bai Youwei and the others, Wei Xiao gave an order and hundreds of people boarded the helicopter.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    A group of helicopters lifted off and flew towards the outside of the base quickly.


    Xiangyun District, Minghai City.


    Five small forces are stationed here. They are Jinnv Village, Munv Village, Shuinv Village, Huonv Village, and Tunv Village.


    The total number is more than 3,000.


    The distance between the two villages is less than 500 meters.


    In the native village.


    "Hahaha... it''s me, it''s me."


    "Together, we last longer than anyone else."


    "Yo Xi, good idea."


    "You beasts, beasts, you must not die, ah..."


    "Girl Long Xia is good, this cry makes people excited."


    In a clearing, dozens of disheveled men were walking around the three women.


    The women who were restricted from being free by them can only let them do what they do in the painful wailing and screams, and the situation is so miserable that they can''t bear to look directly at them.


    "My lord, do you see how happy our soldiers are? It''s been a long time since we saw them so happy."


    "Yeah! It''s been a long time."


    Alongside, a group of people passed by.


    Looking at the soldiers playing in the open space, the two headed by them, with a sense of satisfaction and comfort on their faces, but also indescribable emotion.


    The middle-aged man in full costume continued: "Five-five, you did a good job this time, and successfully let these lobster men know the strength of our female V fighters. This is a good start, but we want to revive the female V country. , You still need to work harder."


    "What the adults said is. Longxia has a vast territory and a large population. As long as we give us enough time, the rejuvenation of our female country V will not be a dream. In the future, we will become the most powerful and noble nation in the world. We will be trampled under our feet and become our livestock and slaves."


    "Yo Xi! I look forward to this day."


    The wretched-looking Fifty-Five, who was less than 1.6 meters tall, joked and said, "I won''t let the adults wait for a long time. Adults, do you want to have fun with the soldiers?"


    The middle-aged man glanced at the crowd in the clearing.


    I could see that he was also a little moved, but when his eyes fell on the three women who were being bullied, he suddenly lost interest.


    "These women are so bad, they don''t fit my aesthetics."


    "Then next time I will grab some good ones for the adults."


    "Hahaha...Five-five Kaijun is interested."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged man was exuberantly licked.


    Just as they were about to bypass the open space, there was a roar in the sky.


    "what''s the situation?"


    A group of people stopped and looked up to the sky.


    "That''s... a helicopter?"


    "How come there are helicopters?"


    In the open space, the three women who were ruined by men around also discovered this scene.


    Seeing the cluster of machines becoming clearer and clearer, the three of them stopped yelling, and excited smiles appeared on their painful faces.


    "Hahaha...you beasts, when you are done, you will all die."


    "Lord, save us..."


    Looking from the top to the bottom of the aircraft cluster near Tunv Village, the people on the aircraft have noticed a scene on the open ground.


    "Master, find the target."


    Wei Xiao, who was at the front, could see the most clearly.


    As his gaze swept over the disheveled men in the clearing, Wei Xiao¡¯s icy voice came out: "A group of happy people living in this world who are purely polluting the air, avoid the clearing ahead and attack the surrounding buildings and buildings. Crowd, no one will stay."


    "Yes. All personnel are ready to fight."


    The order was issued, and the group of planes flying in echelon immediately dispersed to the surroundings.


    "Fire!"


    "Swish swish..."


    The attack order was issued, and the scattered fleet was bombarded by artillery shells except for the clearing where the three women were.


    "Protect Da Ming!"


    Wuwukai, who was still in shock, was brought back to reality by the explosion. He watched the village being bombarded by unknown forces and immediately protected the middle-aged man beside him.


    The middle-aged man was terrified in his eyes.


    "Who are they?"


    "My lord, it''s not safe here. Let''s go." Before five or five, he greeted the surrounding guards, protecting the middle-aged man to evacuate the scene.


    Wei Xiao and the others entered the Tunv Village.


    Silhouettes jumped off the plane.


    "Kill me, don''t keep one!"


    Wei Xiao drew the ring''s first sword and gave a cold shout, and the three hundred doomsday soldiers slammed into all directions under the leadership of Lan Qiang.

 Chapter 692： Speak with a knife

    "Run, run away!"


    The attack came so suddenly that many people in Tu Nu Village were killed before they could react.


    After a moment of panic, the village was in chaos.


    The beasts who bullied the three women couldn''t care about wearing something to cover themselves, and they ran away panicking.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    However, the Doomsday Warriors and Shadow Guards have already been dispatched. They are just ordinary female V-country fighters. In the face of these super fighters who are far superior to them in terms of speed, strength, and equipment, there is no room for resistance at all.


    On the way to escape, they were killed one by one.


    Bai Youwei, who followed Wei Xiao, hurriedly came to the three extremely miserable women.


    Pick up some clothes from the ground to cover their bodies.


    "Mistress, mistress..."


    The three women burst into tears, looking at Bai Youwei and the others, they kept crying.


    "It''s okay, those who bully you, I won''t let them go." Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth and said.


    "They all deserve to die!"


    The Phantom popped out this sentence from the gap between his teeth, glanced around, and directly locked on the group of people at fifty or five.


    With a movement, he quickly caught up with the phantoms of fifty-fifths, and when they got rid of their hands, they flew up and threw them.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    A hundred steps through the Yang, the knife is fatal.


    "Stop her!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The **** protecting the middle-aged man left a part of the blocking phantom.


    The bullet hit the Phantom''s body like flowing water.


    "how is this possible?"


    When the armor on the Phantom body actually blocked all the bullets, the enemy who blocked her was dumbfounded.


    The enemy was stunned at this moment, and the Phantom''s figure flashed past them.


    All the people who met her and stopped her were killed.


    "stupid¡­¡­"


    Wu Wu Kai and the daimyo who hadn''t been far away saw the Phantom catching up, and their hearts and souls trembled.


    Directly dealt with the guards around the two of them, Wuwukai and the daimyo staggered and fell to the ground in fright.


    "Don''t kill me, I am a daimyo. If you kill me, it will cause a dispute between the two countries." The daimyo said quickly.


    Wuwukai did not speak, but the figure was hiding behind the daimyo.


    The Phantom understands the female V language, and he hesitates for a few seconds. Under the horrified eyes of the two, the Phantom takes the two away like a chicken with one hand and one person.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    Without doing anything, Wei Xiao, who was surrounded by many guards and guards, watched the doomsday soldiers and Shadow Guards hunting enemies everywhere in this simple village, and there was no wave in his eyes.


    The area of ??the entire village is small, about four or five square kilometers. Faced with the ghostly Shadow Guard members and the invulnerable doomsday fighters, the people in Tu Nu Village are completely tortured and killed.


    There was blood and killing in the buildings and between the streets, and no part of the entire village was peaceful.


    "Master!"


    Wei Xiao looked at the person who spoke: "What''s the matter?"


    "A group of militants came from the east and west directions from the periphery. They should be enemies of other villages." Weiyang Tianhui reported.


    "how many people?"


    "There are more than 400 people on both sides."


    "Then let them come back and forth. Today, none of the people from the five villages in Xiangyun District should let them go."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Yangtian led the order to retreat, and then conveyed Wei Xiao''s instructions to the air force.


    Tunv Village is outside the east and west sides of the village.


    "Quickly, quickly, keep up!"


    At both ends, heavily armed enemies are coming towards Tunu Village.


    However, before they entered the village, dozens of armed helicopters appeared from Wei Xiao and the others.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    It was too late to express any exclamations. The reinforcements of the two women''s countries V were directly hit by the helicopters.


    Only a few hundred people were spotted by a total of more than a hundred helicopters. They had no hope of escape, and they were all shot and killed on the way to support.


    The helicopter separated and flew towards other villages.


    A few hours later.


    Five villages in Xiangyun District were taken away by people brought by Wei Xiao. More than 3,000 female V nationals were killed in the battle.


    Most of the remaining people were women, and they were all taken to Wei Xiao, kneeling on the ground.


    "We are female V nationals, you are not qualified to try us, we need to appeal."


    As prisoners, these people have no self-knowledge at all.


    Facing Wei Xiao with a cold face, the names of the five villages dared to shout in front of him.


    Wei Xiao, who opened his mask, stared at these people in front of him, his whole body calm and terrifying.


    "Lord, from the five strongholds, we found a total of eleven of us, but none of them are in very good condition." Lan Qiang said in front of Wei Xiao.


    None of the women who were caught by these beasts were spared, both mentally and physically, were severely injured by the female V country men.


    Bai Youwei and the others are comforting these people, but the situation does not seem to be very good.


    "Are you from female V country?" Wei Xiao approached a big name, condescending, without any sentiment in his eyes.


    The daimyo, who was kneeling on the ground, was afraid of Wei Xiao.


    "We are a female country V. Even if we violate the rules, only our authority can judge us. You''d better let us go immediately and apologize to us, otherwise, the army of our female country V will be able to come to your territory soon. Kill all of you."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    I didn''t understand what the other party was talking about, but Wei Xiao saw his expression and felt that it was not a good thing. He flashed the first knife around, and the yelling name lay directly on the ground.


    Wei Xiao walked to the next big name: "Can you speak Longxia?"


    "My lord is forgiving, we don''t know this is your site, as long as you let us go, let us be cattle and horses."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    It''s another bird who only speaks.


    The next big name.


    "Can you speak Longxia?"


    The remaining three big names did not dare to speak.


    They didn''t know what Wei Xiao was talking about.


    As a result, the three big names also followed in the footsteps of the previous two.


    Wei Xiao is so decisive.


    As for who you are, ha ha! In front of the Demon King Wei, God also had to kneel.


    "Who among you can speak Longxia language?" Wei Xiao asked coldly, facing the men and women in the same place.


    "My lord, my lord, I, I will." Fifty-five said.


    Wei Xiao recognized him, and the Phantom brought it back.


    A doomsday soldier came to Wuwukai and brought him to Wei Xiao.


    "My lord, my lord, I can speak Longxia language, and I can speak Longxia language." Wu Wu said nervously.


    "What is your name?"


    "Five-five open."


    "..."


    This name is really amazing, why don''t you call Kakadong?


    "Why come to my Longxia country, can you not stay in country V?"


    "My lord Mingjian, our country has been occupied by zombies, and human beings cannot survive. Those who can escape have fled. The current female country V has completely become a paradise for zombies."


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly when he heard the words of Fifty Five.


    This result was unexpected by Wei Xiao.


    The female V country has fallen, and the amount of information is not so large.


    Lan Qiang, Mu Wuqing and the others around them were also very surprised at what they said.


    A country is destroyed in this way, are zombies so powerful already?

 Chapter 693： Say the most ruthless things, do the most intimidating things

    Seeing Wei Xiao not speaking, he smiled flatly and said: "My lord, we came to your site with hope and peace. If there is anything wrong before, please forgive me. If you can, please give us yours. A chance for atonement. From now on, the Sun people in our five villages are willing to accept the drive of the adults, and they will do their best for the adults, and they will die."


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses, looking at the smirking half-and-five open eyes with evil charm.


    "Hope, peace?"


    "Yes, we are all human beings. In the face of this catastrophe, we should abandon our misfortunes and work together to create a better future. I hope that the adults can accept us and let the people of the sun in our country become the power of adults. Add bricks and tiles, and contribute as much as possible."


    "Your country has been a big country of benevolence and righteousness since ancient times. I believe that adults are also broad-minded people. Facing the request of a group of poor homeless people, your kindness will give us hope in the dark and make us suffer here. In the last days, I feel the warmth of a long absence."


    "hehe!"


    Wei Xiao sneered, and looked at the eleven women who were wrapped in coats with dizzy eyes.


    They didn''t speak, but Wei Xiao could see the hatred and grief from the depths of their souls under their eyes.


    "Then what do they say?"


    Wuwukai looked at the group of women who were like walking corpses, with a flash of disapproval on their faces, and then pretending to be sad and said: "This is our mistake. I can apologize to them. If adults think this is not enough, We are willing to dedicate all the women in our village for the adults and their soldiers to drive."


    "Scum!"


    "Shameless!"


    As soon as the words of 50-50 fell, Bai Youwei and the others went crazy on the spot.


    These people are totally inappropriate.


    To put it lightly, he doesn''t treat their women as human beings. To put it more seriously, he doesn''t take women seriously. It seems that women in this world have no other use in their eyes except for making fun of others.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    Wuwukai looked at Wei Xiao in shock, his eyes filled with horror and incomprehension.


    Wei Xiao put the blade into Wuwukai''s body, with cold eyes: "What you said before is very beautiful, and I also hope that the world is perfect and harmonious, but you forgot that there is one more word in my country..."


    "What, what?"


    "Those who violate my Longxia will be punishable even though they are far away."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao turned the first knife in his hand, and a large amount of blood flowed out of his mouth, with a panic and unwillingness in his eyes, he slowly lay down.


    Withdrawing the Huan Shou Sword from Wu Wu Kai''s body, Wei Xiao cast a cold glance at all the women and men in the V country present.


    "All the men are killed, not one left."


    "What, they are going to kill us all?"


    "Fight with them."


    Among the crowd, there are obviously people who understand Longxia.


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words were uttered, someone exclaimed in female V language.


    When the people who were kneeling on the ground tremblingly heard his translation, they couldn''t wait any longer, and instantly panicked.


    "kill!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Without giving these people a chance to resist, the surrounding doomsday soldiers raised their guns one after another.


    Not long after, the last men of the five villages all fell in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    As for the remaining more than three hundred women, they were in a panic and were blocked by the surrounding doomsday fighters.


    "My lord, how do you deal with these women?" Lan Qiang asked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at the eleven female Christians who were persecuted, and then stared at these women in the female country V, and said coldly: "Take it back and give them two choices, either to become ordinary slaves or to engage in the pink business. "


    "understood!"


    "Husband, are we going to the next village?" Bai Youwei asked.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to her, and asked Wei Yangtian: "Where are the other villages?"


    "Xianyan District and Beikou District are two places."


    In these two places, apart from the Beikou District which is far from Wei Xiao''s current location, Xianyan District is also separated by an area.


    It was getting dark, but for Wei Xiao and the others, this had little effect.


    "Leave a hundred doomsday fighters to take these prisoners back, and the others will follow me to Xianyan District."


    "Yes!"


    Xianyan District.


    The four villages "settled" here are Chunxiang, Autumn and Winter.


    The number of people used in each village ranges from six hundred to eight hundred, and the strength is stronger than the previous five villages. After all, he has RPG and heavy weapons.


    However, it is night, even if the enemy possesses these weapons, it is impossible to bring them with him.


    By the time they use these weapons of mass destruction, I am afraid it will be too late.


    Within ten minutes, Wei Xiao''s team came here.


    When approaching the first village, the village was dark, and occasionally some houses flashed lights, but they were all within the candlelight, and there was no electricity in the village.


    Through intelligence, Wei Xiao knew that people who had no base in this village had been arrested. Therefore, as soon as Wei Xiao and the others arrived, they directly bombarded them.


    After the shells were covered once, the Doomsday Warriors and Shadow Guards were dispatched.


    Led by Bai Youwei and the others, they attacked the men who survived the artillery fire in the village.


    Aren¡¯t these men killing all men and women captives when dealing with the base¡¯s private team?


    This is what Wei Xiao called the enemy''s plan, but also to cast his body.


    The destruction of a village took only ten minutes, plus some clearing. One hour later, the next village became the target of Wei Xiao and the others.


    After midnight, the four villages in Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter were taken away by Wei Xiao and the others. In the village, the men who survived are almost negligible.


    Without continuing to attack the remaining villages, after clearing the scene, Wei Xiao led the team directly back to the base.


    In this raid, Wei Xiao and the others wiped out more than 5,000 enemy men from nine villages, and took away more than 1,000 women from country V, as well as a large amount of weapons and ammunition.


    Everything is so swift, so people caught off guard.


    And this is just the beginning.


    Early the next morning.


    Beikou District.


    Female country V came to the four remaining villages in Minghai City.


    "It''s sloppy. The forces we are facing this time are probably much stronger than we thought."


    "Cunning lobster man. They have been using militia to confuse us and let us expose ourselves without knowing the situation."


    "Hundreds of armed helicopters are definitely not something we can contend with. Everyone, the time has come to test us. If we don''t quickly find a way, the fate of the first nine villages is our portrayal."


    In Dongnv Village, the big names of the four major villages gathered together.


    They all knew about the nine villages last night.


    After all, it was night, and it was inevitable to get caught.


    The news was delivered to their ears by these slippery fish.


    The leader, that is, a big name who personally led a sneak attack on a private Phoenix team, said coldly: "This matter is easy to deal with. Lobster people tend to be self-conscious and good, as long as we give them enough face and win enough. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have the opportunity to oppose the guest at the right time."


    "Jun Baichuan have any good suggestions?"


    The leader, Baichuanjun, said in a deep voice: "In order to prevent the enemy from being destroyed by each other, we feel that our remaining four villages can be merged. The armed forces of more than four thousand people will be afraid to come to the other party. Other than that. In addition, immediately send envoys to negotiate with the other party. We can rely on them and show our loyalty."


    "As long as we obtain their forgiveness, we will find a way to eat them after we find out the situation of the local forces."


    "Let me surrender to the lobster man? This is absolutely impossible. My blood is flowing with the noble samurai spirit, and the honor of my family does not allow me to bow to the humble lobster man. This will become a stain that cannot be washed away in my life." There is a big name against it.

 Chapter 694： Mission

    "Kun Bugawa, we shoulder the mission of rejuvenating the empire. Now the enemy is strong and we are weak. For the rise of the empire, please bear with me." Someone advised.


    Buchuanchi gritted his teeth: "Kun Baichuan, Mr. Fudu, and Mr. Matsushita, do you know how much I sacrificed by doing this? The honor of my Bugawa Patriarch for hundreds of years will be destroyed."


    The other three daimyo showed guilt.


    But thinking of the strength of Wei Xiao and others, the three of them got up.


    "Kun Bukawa, for the great cause of the empire, please." The three simultaneously bowed to Bukawachi.


    "You, you...Oh! Well, for the rise of the empire, this time I will fight it out."


    "Monarch Buchuan is righteous."


    "Buchuan-kun can rest assured that as long as we pass this level, in the future, the lobster man who knows this history will personally send him to hell."


    The three big names promised.


    "Then what are your specific plans?" Buchuanchi said in a deep voice as if he had made much sacrifice.


    "What Baichuan-kun said before was only one of them. In order to ensure that there is nothing wrong, this time, our four big names each offered a pure girl and four beautiful upper-class beauties. The lobster man wants face, we give him face, as long as we are stable first Only the tiger living next to him can we swallow him one by one." Fudu Zijin, that is, Fudu Jun said.


    Hearing what he said, Buchuanuchi was in pain again.


    In their village, there are not many women, let alone pure women, the absolute existence of water chestnut.


    But now, he not only has to sacrifice four beauties, but also give away the treasures of the collection of pure women, which is even more inseparable than the honor in his heart.


    "Mr Buchuan, the overall situation is the most important thing."


    "Well, for the empire, I agree."


    "That''s it. Without further ado, we will immediately let the messenger lead the mission to find the other party''s base."


    After the discussion between the four daimyos was over, they immediately selected an emissary from the village who was able to speak and speak, and then left the Beikou District with enough "gifts".


    As for the women from the Phoenix Base captured in their village, the four decided to destroy their bodies.


    As long as no one can be found, I believe that the sincerity shown by them will be enough to paralyze Wei Xiao and the others.


    The delegation set off, following the clues on the ground towards the Phoenix Base.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    Sweeping through nine villages last night, Wei Xiao will not forget that there are still fish that slip through the net in Beikou District.


    However, the remaining four villages are different from the previous ones. The opponent has weapons that threaten the helicopter, and it is daytime. If you don''t prepare for it, you will inevitably suffer heavy losses.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about casualties, but sacrificed his soldiers for a bunch of **** was not worth it in Wei Xiao''s view.


    As a result, a new day has arrived, and the fighting forces inside the base are mobilized.


    This time, not only the air force was dispatched, but also tanks and artillery. If necessary, the fighter Wei Xiao was willing to go out.


    Around ten o''clock in the morning, everything is ready.


    Just as Wei Xiao and the others were about to set off, the soldier in charge of the outermost area of ??the base sent a news that surprised Wei Xiao.


    The female V country mission is here.


    The missions sent by the four major villages were intercepted by soldiers when they entered the guard range of the Phoenix Base.


    After understanding their intentions, the soldiers immediately relayed the news to Wei Xiao''s ears.


    "The messenger? Haha! They are quite courageous."


    "Husband, do you want to see?" Shu Wang asked.


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly: "If people dare to visit, how can I not meet? Hero, let the troops leave later, I would like to see what these people are going to do?"


    "Yes, Lord."


    The outermost part of the base.


    This time, Buchuanuchi and the team leader they sent was a man named Shimagawa Akiku.


    They drove up and were intercepted at the outer border of the base.


    At this moment, under the leadership of the peripheral fighters, he has entered the periphery of the base.


    Looking at the 30-meter-high city wall, Shimagawa Qiuku, as the leader, swallowed involuntarily.


    He had already guessed the size of the local power on the way here, but after seeing it with his own eyes, he found that his cognition was still too superficial.


    Not to mention, it is just the base wall. Even when the female country V did not fall, the most powerful survivor force in their country did not have this scale.


    After entering the base, his shock was even stronger.


    Crowds of armed fighters, powerful tanks and cannons, and mighty doomsday fighters, all of which were all taken aback by Shimagawa Qiuku sitting in the car.


    What kind of power does this possess?


    From just the tip of the iceberg, he can imagine how terrifying the forces that the four major villages have provoked this time.


    Not to mention the basic people in this base.


    Looking at the place where hundreds of thousands of people live, Shimagawa Qiuku can be said to have set off a storm in his heart when looking at the inside of the unusually lively base.


    "Even in the strongest period of our base, there is no such a scene, right?"


    "It''s incredible, how did they do it?"


    The people in the mission were equally thrilling.


    Even if they don''t know what happened last night, now, seeing such a strong local power, they understand why the four big names want the mission to come here.


    After a long time, the group came to Villa No. 1 in the center base.


    Peripheral soldiers sent them here and left.


    Li Qingshu personally waited for them outside the door.


    "Female V country mission?"


    Seeing Li Qingshu, Shimagawa Qiuku''s eyes lit up.


    Exquisite beauty was his first reaction, followed by coveting and longing.


    Shiaochuan Qiuku got off the bus and hurried up to shake hands with Li Qingshu.


    Li Qingshu glanced contemptuously: "Since it is, don''t waste time, the Lord is waiting for you inside."


    Ignoring Shia Chuan Qiuku''s arms in the air, Li Qingshu said and turned and left.


    "Eight¡­¡­"


    Shimagawa Qiuku was a little unhappy, but when he saw the heavily armed female soldiers outside the villa, he swallowed again.


    "Irrespectful stinky lady, wait, wait for the big names to conquer this place, I will let you pay for today''s rudeness." Putting the anger down in his heart, Shimagawa Qiuku greeted the people behind him with They walked towards the villa.


    It is not very smooth for them to enter the villa.


    Twenty-five people, five men and twenty women, each of them was searched again, and only after confirming that they had no weapons on their bodies did they see Wei Xiao.


    In the lobby of the villa, several hostesses were there.


    As Shimagawa Qiuku came in and looked at the twenty women behind him, the faces of Shu Wang and the others were slightly unhappy.


    Twenty women from the female V country are quite beautiful, the most beautiful, can catch up with Song Xiaoyu, almost can beat more than eighty points, can be regarded as beautiful women.


    "Shimagawa Qiuku has seen you all, I don''t know who is the leader of this base?"


    Shimagawa Neko first spoke and asked


    Wei Xiao also didn''t let anyone give them a seat. He took a look at them and said coldly, "I am. I heard that you are the mission sent by the remaining four villages. What''s the matter?"


    Shiaochuan Qiuku looked at Wei Xiao, his expression changed.


    As a messenger, you still have to have the aura that you should have.


    He straightened his clothes and raised his chest: "Since I was a child, I have heard that Longxia Kingdom is a country of etiquette, but today, in my opinion, meeting is not as well-known. As the leader of the place, is this your hospitality? The way?"


    Hearing what Dao Chuan Qiuku said, Chen Haojie and the others were slightly surprised.


    This guy is okay, very powerful, and dares to say these words so violently in front of the Great Demon King Wei. Isn''t he afraid that he really regards himself as an envoy of a country?


    Wei Xiao was also slightly surprised.


    "Oh! What do you think I should do to treat guests?"

 Chapter 695： The ignorant is fearless

    Shimagawa Akiku is furious: "If your Excellency intends to talk to me in this way, then I feel that this mission to your base is no longer necessary. A force that is rude and does not respect others is not worth it. My female V country people are dating."


    "Well, you can leave now and see off the guests!" Wei Xiao said straightforwardly.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would be such a direct Daochuan Qiuku, and he was stunned for a while.


    Why is the development of the plot different from what he thought?


    It stands to reason that after you have said that, shouldn''t the other party first apologize to yourself, and then ask the servant to arrange a seat for your party?


    Just agree to let yourself go, what kind of operation?


    "Several people, please!" Li Qingshu said when he came to Shimagawa Qiuku.


    Shimagawa Qiuku''s complexion is cloudy and sunny, and his heart is full of flavors.


    Wei Xiao''s directness and disapproval made him a bit hard to get off at this moment.


    Does he really dare to leave?


    how is this possible?


    He was sent here by the four great names to stabilize Wei Xiao. The goal was not achieved. He left without even giving the "gifts". If this delayed the great events of the great names, he would not be blamed for his death.


    But no one will let you down the steps when you say it. If you are soft at this time, doesn''t it seem that you are afraid of the other party?


    As a messenger, if diplomacy is at a disadvantage from the beginning, how can you strive for the best interests for your side?


    Shimachuan Qiuku gritted his teeth.


    "Your Excellency, I came with the sincerity of our name this time. If you really don''t care, don''t regret it in the future."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    Is the other party threatening him?


    Wei Xiao sat up straight, his eyes staring sharply at Daochuan Qiuku.


    "Regret? How do you make me regret?"


    Shimagawa Qiuku was not afraid of Wei Xiao¡¯s eyes, and said with a composure and complacency: ¡°I also know the strength of your base. I admit that your power is very strong, but our four major villages are not weak. We have more than 4,000 combatable soldiers, and everyone is one of ten elites, and fully armed..."


    "What''s more, we are backed by the female country V, and the whole country supports it. This time we came to the Longxia country, mainly because the corpse disease in our female country V has been eliminated. Out of humanitarianism, the empire hopes to help neighboring countries from this situation as soon as possible. Get out of the catastrophe. If your Excellency sweeps me out, you will not only lose our friendship, but will also stand on the opposite side of ours. At that time, private power will be stronger and weaker than the imperial power. I don''t need me to remind you, right?"


    Very good, very kind.


    Bragging about not paying taxes, just talk about it.


    If it weren''t for Wei Xiao''s interrogation last night that some people knew about the current situation in female country V, let alone the fact that Shimagawa Qiuku''s reliance would be quite scary.


    Chen Haojie they sneered.


    The foreign barbarian in front of him really didn''t know how to write the dead words.


    In front of Wei Xiao, he didn''t say anything, and mainly used vain things to fool Wei Xiao. Didn''t he find out that their people had already informed Wei Xiao about the situation of the female country V?


    "I bet a thousand points, this person is dead." Fu Wanchao raised a finger and cast a glance that everyone knew.


    Lan Qiang knew it, and secretly placed a heavy bet like paying a million.


    When Long Ba, Li Cunyong, Leng Chengfeng saw this, they thought about it, and finally they put up a finger and stood on the side of Pay Million.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses and told Fu million of their position with the opposite finger of the others.


    Seeing Chen Haojie''s secret actions, they were shocked to pay a million.


    No way, no way! The military teacher would not think that the second fool in front of him could leave the Lord alive, would he?


    Faced with the look in their eyes, Chen Haojie smiled unpredictably.


    After noticing Chen Haojie''s performance, they just felt that they had no bottom after paying a million.


    Involuntarily, everyone looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao showed a wicked smile, waving his hand, he took out a gun and placed it on the crystal table in front of him.


    Here comes, the scary male silver is here again.


    They were very excited by paying a million.


    "Do you think I am afraid of you?" Wei Xiao said calmly.


    Looking at the gun on the table, Shimagawa Qiuku''s heart was flustered.


    Did you pretend to be too much?


    Shimagawa Qiuku, who couldn¡¯t help being weaker, sneered: ¡°Your strength is naturally worthy of the empire¡¯s attention. The daimyo specially selected twenty peerless beauties from the village to offer to you, he only hopes that you can stand on the standpoint of the human race and don''t do things that hurt your loved ones and make your enemies happy."


    "Boom boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    As soon as Shimagawa Qiuku''s words fell, Wei Xiao took the pistol on the table and shot the four men beside Shiaochuan Qiuku.


    Twenty women who came with Dao Chuan Qiuku screamed, and Wei Xiao screamed, frightening the twenty women to cover their mouths and dare not make any more noises.


    However, the twenty women standing behind Dao Chuan Qiuku, all bowed their heads and dared not look at Wei Xiao, their bodies trembling.


    Shimagawa Qiuku is not much better.


    He can stand so confidently in front of Wei Xiao and talk, one is because he has the support of the four big villages behind him, and the other is he dares to speak.


    With an imaginary empire standing behind him, he didn''t think Wei Xiao dared to tear his face completely.


    Besides, the big talk has been said. If his performance is not inconsistent with what he said, wouldn''t it be easy for others to see the flaws?


    But now, Shia Chuan Qiuku, who was pretending to be a tiger, saw the four men around him being shot to death, and his disguise was suddenly removed. He was lacking in confidence, and his legs stood still trembling involuntarily.


    Wei Xiao stood up and said coldly, "My loved ones are in pain? You are worthy? I am moving your people now, what can you do?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Say what you came from, otherwise, die."


    "Puff..."


    Infected by the aura released by Wei Xiao, Dao Chuan Qiuku, who had no more calmness, was so frightened that his legs softened and he knelt directly in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Don''t kill me, my lord, I said, I said. I was sent by four big names to make peace with the adults. We know that yesterday''s actions offended the adults. Although it was not done by our village, it is also our female country V. The people of the people do. In order to express their apologies, 16 first-class beauties and four pure daughters were specially presented, in order to ask the adults to forgive us and let us have a way of life."


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao put the pistol back on the table.


    The sound of the pistol touching the crystal table can scare Shima Chuanqiuku.


    "It''s okay to say that earlier? If the woman stays, you can go away."


    Shimagawa Qiuku was very scared in his heart, but he couldn''t fall behind.


    "Then, that lord, the matter between us..."


    "Go back and tell you people, I forgive them this time, and behave in the future. The next time, don''t even think about living."


    Shimakawa Qiuku heard the words, and was surprised and delighted in his heart.


    Enduring the tension and excitement in his heart, Shimagawa Qiu Kuhari nodded.


    Standing up from the ground, he didn''t dare to be indifferent, said goodbye to Wei Xiao and others, and then hurriedly left the hall.


    Seeing Shiaochuan Qiuku leaving, Wei Xiao said, "Lin Qin..."

 Chapter 696： Bliss

    "What is the Lord''s order?" Lin Qin got up.


    "Take the Shadow Guard to follow him, sneak into the enemy village to eliminate all their firepower points. You only have half an hour to leave the enemy village in half an hour."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Qin responded, then stepped back.


    "Hero, let the team prepare. The ground troops will set off first and keep a certain distance from this little mouse. Half an hour after he entered the village, he directly gave me firepower to cover their village."


    Chen Haojie smiled lightly: "Understood!"


    "Master, you weren''t just..." Wei Xiao interrupted him directly when Fu Wanwan wanted to say something.


    "They are going to hell. I always have to give them a piece of comfort and a piece of hope. Don''t you think that letting the enemy die in hope is more merciful than welcoming death in despair?" Wei Xiaoxiemei smiled.


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s explanation, the corners of their mouths twitched.


    Nima! Ruthless people, absolutely hate people, ah no! It was the wolf, and Ruthless could only rank fifth in front of him.


    Although they have not yet begun to attack the last four villages, they have paid a million and they can already imagine how frightened the remaining people of the female V country who came to Minghai City will be when they are anxious and hope to be destroyed immediately. Fear, unable to face.


    This is more cruel than just letting them face death in despair.


    Isn''t it just like that for murder?


    "Go ahead and get ready! A group of people who do not live or die. The people who moved me want to survive on my territory. Where can they be confident?"


    Once again, they learned the horror of the Great Demon King Wei, and they were full of fear in their hearts.


    Not dare to stay longer, the group bid farewell to Wei Xiao and left the villa.


    "Don''t forget your bet."


    After going out, Chen Haojie did not forget to remind them to pay a million.


    Everyone was in pain.


    One thousand points!


    "Military strategist, how did you know that the lord would let go of that Island Chuan Qiuku?" Leng Chengfeng came up and asked.


    Chen Haojie smiled indifferently: "Because that is our master."


    "..."


    Inside the villa.


    Everyone was gone, and the rest, except for the female V country girl who stood still and did not dare to look up, only the people in the villa of Wei Xiao were left.


    "Husband, this time the other party is very generous. Look at them, all of them have a beautiful face, a soft voice, and a minor. I can''t help seeing them. Should I arrange a group of people to wait for your favor tonight?" Shu Wang looked at the twenty women in front of him with desirable figures and faces, and said with a smile.


    "I think the eldest sister can pick out the four pure people first, and my husband should like it." Jiang Xiyu echoed.


    Wei Xiao turned around, and squeezed the second woman''s delicate little face angrily.


    "None of you two can run away tonight." With that said, Wei Xiao said to Yan Chuan Huizi, "Huizi, they leave it to you. You decide how to arrange it."


    Yan Chuan Keiko and Shu Wang looked at each other and smiled softly: "Okay, Master."


    "Go, we should also clean up the last bit of rubbish."


    Wei Xiao didn''t stay in the villa much, took Mu Wuqing, Phantom, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi and left directly.


    "Sister, my husband won''t be angry anymore?" Jiang Xiyu asked with some worry when Wei Xiao and the others left.


    Shu Wang smiled, glanced at the twenty women, and said, "Why? Although these women are not bad, they are far from getting into our men''s eyes. I just want to make fun of him, don''t you think they are molested? Is my husband fun?"


    "Um..." Jiang Xiyu was taken aback, then smiled bitterly, "Big Sister really knows how to play."


    "Oh..."


    Beikou District.


    On the way back, Shimagawa Qiuku''s heart was beating wildly, even if he had left the sphere of influence of the Phoenix base, he still had lingering fears.


    Facing death, he had a deep understanding of the fear. After walking through the ghost gate, he found out that the mission of the TM messenger was really not something ordinary people could take on.


    "Mad, I won''t be a **** messenger if I kill him in the future."


    Driving on the Shimagawa Autumn Coconut Road.


    Although I took a little risk, the task given by the big names was still completed.


    Fearful, Shimagawa Qiuku became excited again when he thought that he had already completed the task assigned by the great names.


    The big names attach great importance to this task, and they have completed it perfectly now. Returning to the village will definitely benefit you.


    Shimagawa Qiuku, who couldn''t wait to go back, didn''t realize that behind him, a group of demons had already stared at him.


    Dongnv Village.


    Sifang Village today.


    During the period when Shimagawa Qiuku was visiting the Phoenix Base, the four big names ensured the relative safety of the villages and merged the four major villages.


    On the periphery of the village, there are many guard posts in the light and dark places.


    Their role is to provide warnings to the rear as soon as the enemy attacks the village, so that the village can be prepared.


    Shimagawa Qiuku entered the village''s security area and was immediately intercepted.


    After learning the identity of Shimagawa Qiuku, the outposts let him drive in.


    "Captain, there are many outposts around this area. If you don''t clear them, they will easily find out if a large group comes over."


    "Then get rid of them. In ten minutes, I don''t want a fish to slip through the net."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Qin and others, who abandoned their locomotives to go stealthily after entering the Beikou District, noticed this outpost with Sifang Village, and Lin Qin immediately made adjustments to the original plan.


    The members of the Shadow Guard dispersed, and the outpost outside Sifang Village suffered.


    In the village, Shimagawa Qiuku came here soon.


    "Shimagawa, what''s the matter?"


    Without any hindrance, Shimagawa Qiuku was led directly by the guards to see the four great names.


    The question was Bukawachiku.


    Buchuanuchi doesn''t know what''s going on, he just thinks Shimagawa Akiku agrees with him.


    When choosing the messenger today, as soon as he heard Shimagawa Qiuku''s name, he fell in love with this guy.


    This may be the Maxima and Bole in the ancient language of Longxia Kingdom! There will always be such a sympathy inadvertently.


    Of course, Buchuanuchi thinks that the other party''s name is in line with his own appetite, and they are all the kind of good names that are more delicious.


    Facing the look in the eyes of the four great names, Shimagawa Akiku said sincerely: ¡°Four adults, fortunately, the mission is fulfilled. The other party has promised not to mention what happened yesterday.¡±


    "well!"


    "Hahaha... the lobster people are indeed hypocritical. A little bit of petty profit makes them lose sight of the status quo, don''t you know how to allow others to snore on the side of the couch?"


    "This catastrophe, we are considered to have passed, the next step is how to eat the fat sheep beside us."


    "Shimagawa-kun, you did a good job this time. We have decided to appoint you as the general secretary of Sifang Village and will be directly responsible to the four of us in the future."


    "Thanks to the trust of the four adults, Shimagawa Qiuku will definitely make Sifang Village bigger and stronger, and become a force that no one in the world can provoke."


    "Well, tell us about this mission, I''m very curious, what kind of person is the leader of the other party?" Baichuan Daming said.


    Shimagawa Qiuku did not neglect, and told the four great names about his experience and experience at the Phoenix Base.


    He didn''t say everything, and in many places he added fuel and vinegar.


    For example, they have the support of the empire behind them, how strong are their hidden strengths, etc., they are vivid and colorful.


    In a word, he described his performance in front of Wei Xiao as a strong and indomitable hero image, coupled with a clever tongue, all the experiences are linked together, and there is no loophole.


    After listening to what Shimagawa Qiuku said, the four great names were full of enthusiasm.


    Especially for the "imperial support" thrown by Shimachuan Qiuku, they felt that in the future, they could make a fuss about this illusion, so that Wei Xiao would be jealous of the "backer" behind them.


    Just when the four great names and Daochuan Qiuku were full of imagination about the prospect of unifying Longxia in the future and enslaving all Longxia people on this land, a group of uninvited guests had arrived outside Sifang Village.


    "We only have fifteen minutes. We must act fast. Even if we are exposed, we must destroy all the firepower around them."


    "Yes, Captain!"

 Chapter 697： Sadness comes from it

    On the way to Beikou Village.


    "Rumble..."


    A large number of behemoths of steel are approaching the target ahead in an overwhelming manner.


    Wherever he goes, it is not an exaggeration to say that the gods and demons retreat and the Buddhas give way.


    Less than half an hour after the mighty army entered the Beikou area at Shimachuan Qiuku, it appeared as soldiers approaching the city.


    "Master, in another twenty minutes, the target village will be able to enter the range of our tank unit, and the artillery can already cover it all," Chen Haojie''s report came from Wei Xiao''s ear.


    "Then let the artillery troops stop and leave a brigade around to take care of their safety. The rest of the troops continue to advance."


    "Do you need to let the helicopter troops go?" Wei Yangtian asked.


    "No hurry, how long will it take for the helicopter to get here? When our large forces enter the attack range, we will send them out."


    "Yes!"


    After explaining the things to be explained, the chariot in which Wei Xiao was riding continued to drove forward.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Located at a high place, Sifang Village has entered Wei Xiao''s sight.


    In the village.


    "Rumble..."


    Inside the fairly quiet village, suddenly, a series of violent explosions sounded.


    "withdraw!"


    This is Lin Qin''s last resort.


    In time, they had no chance to continue to quietly solve the firepower points outside Sifang Village. In order to minimize the loss of their own people, in the end they had to use a convenient way to directly blow up those places that were too late to deal with with grenades.


    "what''s the situation?"


    In the house where the four daimyos are located.


    The sound alarmed them, and the people inside ran out one after another.


    "Four adults, it''s okay, all the outposts outside of us have been killed, all firepower points have been destroyed, and enemies are attacking us." A soldier panted and ran in front of several people to report.


    The four were shocked when they heard this.


    Buchuanuchi was furious: "How could this happen? Could it be that other forces exist in Minghai City besides the one we know?"


    "Impossible, if there are other forces, we can''t be ignorant." Baichuan Jun shouted angrily.


    "Could it be that base?"


    Fudu Zijin thought of a possibility.


    For a time, four pairs of eyes looked at Shimagawa Qiuku at the same time.


    Shimagawa Qiuku''s face instantly turned pale, and his figure backed away under the gaze of the four great names.


    "No, no. The other party has promised that I won''t care about the previous things anymore. He can''t lie to me. My lord, he really promised not to care about the past. I swear to the sun god, he personally treated me like this. Said."


    Outside the village.


    Rows of tanks have aimed their muzzles at Sifang Village.


    Thousands of fully armed male soldiers waited for the gunfire to cover them and entered the village to clean up the remaining elements.


    Standing on a hill, around Wei Xiao, are the combat high-levels of the Phoenix Base.


    Chen Haojie, Leng Chengfeng, Wu Xiaoqi, Yu Wei and others.


    "Is the time up?" Wei Xiao stood against the wind and asked calmly.


    "Half an hour has passed." Chen Haojie said.


    "Very good, you can notify the helicopter unit to start. The tank unit fired directly, and the artillery postponed."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s order, Chen Haojie immediately conveyed it down.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    No need for extra preparation, the tank unit fired first.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    Artillery began to sweep across Sifang Village.


    One by one shells fell in the village, and huge waves sounded layer after layer.


    People turned their backs on their horses, tall buildings collapsed, and endless flames of war spread throughout the village like a prairie fire.


    "My lord, be careful."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    For the four daimyos who were still in shock, a cannonball fell around them.


    Some fighters had quick eyes and quick hands, and immediately threw them down, letting them escape.


    "Quickly, gather people to break through."


    "Immediately break through."


    It was too late to think about other things, and the four daimyo organized the manpower and began to transfer back to the village.


    "Shoo, hoo..."


    Unfortunately, their movement is still too slow.


    After the bombardment of the tank troops appeared, the artillery troops in the rear were formally put into battle.


    More powerful, destructive and terrifying artillery shells fell from the sky like raindrops, intensive bombing, and there was no safe place on the ground of Sifang Village.


    Cries, screams, and roars rang together, and the Sifang Village, which was completely covered by gunpowder fire, seemed to be a **** on earth at this moment.


    In the distance, Wei Xiao and the others watched through their spectacles as the fleeing people in the village died one after another under the bombardment of artillery fire. To be honest, except for Wei Xiao, everyone else had a little bit of unbearableness in their eyes.


    Wei Xiao seemed much colder.


    He is black and wearing a windbreaker. He is the coquettish man. The breeze blows over his body, lifting the cloak behind him and swaying with the wind.


    His eyes were like torches, his face was cold, and the face that was unmoved by Mount Tai at this time gave people the image of an absolute villain.


    After several rounds of bombing, Wei Xiao raised his hand.


    "Stop the attack!"


    Someone conveyed what he meant, and as for the rest, it was passed down to the mouths of others.


    "When the troops enter, don''t get wounded, don''t drop soldiers, kill all men, and women prisoners. By the way, they will keep them for me when they meet high-level officers."


    "Yes!"


    Chen Haojie responded and waved his hand. The armed soldiers slowly marched towards the village along with the tanks and chariots.


    "Husband, have we passed?"


    "protect yourself!"


    Bai Youwei and the others nodded, and under the protection of their respective guards, they also slew towards the village.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "I surrender, I surrender, don''t kill me..."


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about, but I think you are scolding me. So, you have to die."


    The troops entered and began to clean up the remaining elements.


    There were armed soldiers on the ground, helicopters in the air, and the entire Sifang Village was soon under Wei Xiao''s control.


    As for whether someone will run away, it is impossible.


    Although Lin Qin and the others evacuated the village, they hid in the surroundings to prevent anyone from escaping.


    The four great names are unfortunately targeted by Lin Qin and others. Except for some people and women of status who have not been removed by them, none of them and the male fighters are spared.


    More than an hour later.


    The whole village was turned upside down by Wei Xiao''s people.


    All those who survived in the village were captured by Wei Xiao''s people.


    "You promised me not to trouble our village, why don''t you keep your word."


    Goodbye Wei Xiao, Shimakawa Qiuku, who has become a prisoner, roared with his eyes cracking.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "I didn''t expect you to be alive, but it surprised me."


    Shimagawa Qiuku barked his teeth: "Why don''t you keep your word? You clearly promised me, why did you lie to me?"


    "You seem to have misunderstood something. I promised you not to care about what you did yesterday, but I didn''t say not to attack you. I, Wei Xiao, have always kept their promises, and I will never break my words."


    "You, you are shameless, you must not die."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "Noisy ears."


    Wei Xiao''s face became cold, and he shot Shima Chuan Qiuku to calm down.

 Chapter 698： First heard of the corpse emperor

    His gaze swept over the four great names who were trembling on the ground.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Da Ming?"


    Bukawachi looked up, with only one expression on his face-fear.


    "My lord, spare my life, spare my life, I can be your dog, your slave, as long as you give me a chance to survive, I am willing to give anything." Buchuanchi used standard Longxia language coolly. Say.


    In front of death, what kind of samurai spirit and family honor are all nonsense, and life is gone. What are you doing with these illusory things?


    If it can keep me alive, I''m willing to call someone else''s grandfather.


    Wei Xiao looked at the other party, jokingly. "Don''t you have the support of that **** empire? As a big name, you should be very valuable. You said, it should be okay to use you to find the empire behind you to blackmail a ransom, right?"


    The four great names kneeling in front of Wei Xiao, after hearing his words, Fuduzi''s scattered eyes suddenly brightened.


    He raised his head as if grabbing some life-saving grass.


    "What the adult said is that we are all decent figures in the empire, and we still have a family. As long as the adults let us go, the villain will let the family members prepare generous gifts to thank the adults for not killing."


    "boom¡­"


    As soon as Fudu Zijin had finished speaking, Wei Xiao changed his hands and shot him.


    The other three people who are also thinking about this are dumbfounded now.


    Don¡¯t you want to keep us for ransom? Why did you shoot?


    After getting rid of Fudu Zijin, Wei Xiao said coldly: "It''s funny, you believe me when I say that? Return to the owner? I really don''t know that Female V Island is gone?".


    The remaining three daimyo convulsed in their hearts.


    This TM is simply not a human being. Since you know everything, why do you tell us this? Do you think we are not miserable enough?


    Looking at the remaining three people who were trembling, unpossessed, and smelling, Wei Xiao said coldly: "I really want to know, as a group of bereaved dogs, when they came to my site, why would you think of someone who attacked me? It''s too naive. Still think my Longxia people are so bully?"


    "Da, sir, I, we didn''t, they were all made in other villages, and we only learned about it after the fact. I beg my sir to let us make a living, and we are willing to atone for the sins committed by other tribesmen." Matsushita-kun said with a trembling.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold.


    "I think you should all go to **** to atone for your sins."


    "Boom..."


    "My lord, as long as you don''t kill me, I have an important piece of information to tell you."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao killed Baichuan and Matsushita without leaving his hands, he said what he wanted to say in one breath for the sake of the surviving Buchanuchi.


    Wei Xiao stopped pointing his gun.


    "What information?"


    "My lord promises not to kill me, I''ll just say."


    "Okay, I agree, you say."


    "..."


    Wei Xiao agreed so simply, which made Buchuan Panties feel so unreal.


    "What? I promised you and didn''t say it?"


    Can I say that I don''t believe you?


    Buchuanchi is cruel and miserable.


    If you hesitate a little bit, maybe I still believe what you said, but you just answered me straightforwardly, I don''t know what to do!


    "The grown-ups can''t let other people do it. I must ensure my safety."


    "boom¡­"


    "what¡­"


    As soon as the gunshot sounded, Buchuanuchi was shot directly in the left shoulder.


    The pain made him scream like a pig.


    "With so many demands, do you still want to live?" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Buchuanchi gritted his teeth to resist the pain on his shoulder, and with a cold sweat on his head, he quickly said, "I said, I said."


    "You don''t have to talk any more nonsense."


    Bukawachi trembled and said: "The information I''m talking about is about zombies. Behind ordinary zombies and third-level zombies, there are more advanced zombies, which we call mother corpses. Mother corpses can multiply newborn zombies, but also Control a large area of ??corpses, they are wise and know how to sneak attacks..."


    "That''s it?"


    "I thought it was useful information. We already knew it."


    Before Buchuanchi''s cool words were finished, Bai Youwei and the others said coldly.


    "It seems that your information is not enough to keep you alive." The muzzle in Wei Xiao''s hand was aimed at Buchuanuchi''s head again.


    "No, more than that, there is a more terrifying zombie on the mother''s corpse. We call it the corpse emperor. She can speak humans and has wisdom no less than humans."


    "Um?"


    With a strong desire for survival, Bu Chuanchi hurriedly said the last information, and it was these words that made Wei Xiao''s face change slightly.


    The corpse king?


    More advanced zombies have appeared?


    Bai Youwei and their faces are not very good-looking either.


    Beyond the existence of the mother corpse, what level of zombie is this?


    Wei Xiao put down his gun and said coldly, "Tell me about the corpse emperor in your mouth?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao put down the gun, Buchuan Neiku knew that his life was saved for the time being.


    Not daring to be scornful, Buchuan Neiku said the corpse emperor in his mouth again.


    Wei Xiao attaches great importance to the newly-appearing zombies. Therefore, what Buchuan Neiku said next, he listened very seriously.


    Without understanding, Wei Xiao and everyone around him became serious.


    The corpse emperor can be regarded as an evolution of the mother corpse.


    She is more than a hundred meters tall, wrapped in thick leather armor, and can release a shock wave that interferes with electronic equipment, destroys various human instruments, and makes it impossible to use it normally. In addition, she can also emit an unknown sound wave that affects the human spirit, making people mad and unrecognized.


    His own strength is invincible.


    Its defense is also very scary.


    According to Bukawachiku¡¯s narrative, the corpse emperor¡¯s body has almost no flaws except for the eyes. The huge body is wrapped in thick leather armor. Conventional weapons, even bazookas, can¡¯t break her defenses, plus her own abilities and The numerous guards can be said to be invulnerable.


    The birth of the corpse emperor came from the swallowing of the mother corpses.


    When a mother corpse swallows nine evolved mature mother corpses, it will evolve into a corpse emperor.


    She is even more advanced than the mother''s corpse, and even the mother''s corpse is obedient to her.


    Currently, there is only one corpse emperor in the entire female V country, and only this one. Below her, there are nine mother corpses. The mother corpses are scattered all over the country, and they are ruled by the corpse emperor. The situation is quite a situation where the emperor is supreme and the kings assist.


    As for whether a new corpse emperor will appear in the future, it is completely impossible.


    Because the first corpse emperor appeared and nine mother corpses took shape, the first-level evolutionary zombies (zombies derived from human mutation) were not allowed to exist in the zombie clan, and all were killed by the new zombies.


    Without the existence of first-level evolutionary zombies, giant zombies will not appear, and even more advanced zombies will not appear.


    It is precisely because of this that the current female country V has completely entered the era of the reign of one emperor and nine kings (mother corpses).

 Chapter 699： Are you sure your conscience wont hurt

    Hearbe Kawauchi said that when the corpse emperor did not appear, the competition between the mother corpses was extremely fierce.


    Both want to swallow each other and go further.


    Once the mother corpses of the two neighbours find each other, they will lead an army of new zombies to start a confrontation, and the winner has the right to dispose of all the new zombies of the losing side.


    At first, the senior survivors of the female country V discovered this phenomenon, thinking that God was helping them. Not only did they not participate in the competition between the two mother corpses, but sometimes they deliberately lured one mother''s corpse into the other mother''s corpse. Sphere of influence.


    But as a result, when the first corpse emperor succeeded in evolving without any hindrance, the survivors of the female country V suffered.


    The short time when the mother''s corpse was respected and the attack was over, the chaotic situation of the zombie clan quickly settled down.


    When the nine female corpses under the corpse emperor appeared, the new type of zombies wiped out the source of chaos in the clan, and then unanimously outside, completely wiped out the uneasy factor of mankind.


    It was also at this point that the senior survivors of the Female V country realized how much disaster their indulgence, their tacit approval, and their ignorance brought to the survivors living on the Female V islands.


    It''s a pity that everything is too late.


    The corpse emperor is not only powerful, but can also breed super zombies that surpass third-level zombies. Faced with a group of corpses far exceeding humans in number and individual strength, the survivors of the female V country cannot resist at all. In the end, they can only leave their homes and escape from the female V. country.


    Of course, although the corpse king is terrible, it is not without weakness.


    That is "lazy", she hardly moves.


    Otherwise, with the corpse emperor''s ability to "control the human heart" and destroy human electronic equipment, it would be difficult for the survivors of the female country V to escape the island.


    After listening to what Buchuan said coolly, Wei Xiao and others felt stormy waves in their hearts.


    The corpse emperor actually came this way, and it was so terrifying.


    Recalling the scene they saw at the Tianting Base, at that time, Wei Xiao and the others had never thought of luring a mother''s corpse to deal with another mother''s corpse, but now they know what happened to the female country V, not to mention Chen Haojie and the others. Wei Xiao himself also secretly squeezed a sweat for his original thoughts.


    It seems that the fighting and fighting between mother corpses will bring more living space for human beings, but once the corpse emperor appears, according to Buchuanuchi, it is definitely a nightmare for humans.


    The appearance of the corpse emperor completely marked the official rise of the zombie clan.


    Disciplined, standardized, large number of zombies, and extraordinary combat power, when the time comes to deal with humans, let alone humans can no longer use many destruction-level weapons, even if they use them, unless they have the idea of ??dying together, otherwise, humans The war with the zombies is doomed to end in the defeat of mankind.


    "Lord, beside us, the mother''s corpse that is not far from the corpse emperor''s step has appeared." Chen Haojie said to Wei Xiao heavily.


    Wei Xiao understood what he meant.


    Chen Haojie refers to the mother''s corpse that sneaked on the Heavenly Court base.


    According to Buchuanuchi, under the corpse emperor, the mother corpse can be divided into nine levels. The first level is the kind of mature body that Wei Xiao has dealt with. Whenever the mother corpse devours a similar species, it will be upgraded to a level until After swallowing nine female corpses, they will become new individuals.


    The mother corpse that attacked the Heavenly Court Base had a body thirty meters away, and had obviously swallowed other similar bodies. If you add the three experimental bodies of the Heavenly Court Base, that is to say, the opponent has reached at least level five.


    After swallowing five more mother corpses, a new corpse emperor will appear. At that time, in the land of Longxia, can human beings still have a place to survive?


    "If what he said is true, Wei Xiao, in the future, we will not only defend against zombies¡¯ attacks, but also take the initiative to attack. We must stop the mother¡¯s corpse from evolving again. Especially the one that sneaked on the Heavenly Court base, we must remove her anyway. Solved." Mu Wuqing said solemnly.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold, but he thought a lot in this moment.


    In other places, he can''t get involved, nor can he interfere with the evolution of zombies, but in this Longxia land, around his sphere of influence, there is absolutely no corpse emperor.


    This is not how noble Wei Xiao is, but the threat of the corpse emperor, which has touched his interests.


    Still the same sentence, Wei Xiao can''t always be with zombies, right?


    "My lord, my lord, I have told you everything I know, can you let me go now?"


    "Let you go?"


    "My lord, you promised me?"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The cool response Bukawachi was a gunshot, which caused him to fall to the ground with the last light.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at Hao Chen and them: "Have I promised him?"


    "Mmm..."


    Chen Haojie shook their heads frantically.


    "That means it! If I promised him, even if I wanted to kill him, my hand would not agree. If I dare to slander me, he won''t die, who will die?"


    "What the Lord said is. This guy is full of nonsense, even if the Lord doesn''t do anything, I want to abolish him. It''s not a pity to dare to slander our Lord''s character." Fu Wanwan said indignantly.


    I just don¡¯t know if his conscience hurts when he says this?


    "Well, foreigners are always shameless, don''t be familiar with him. Millions..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the female countryman V who was kneeling on the ground, and said calmly: "These people will be handed over to you. Men don''t want them, women take them back."


    "Yes!"


    Fu Wanwan responded excitedly, his eyes constantly searching for this among the group of women.


    "Millions, one wife and two concubines in the family, life! Family harmony is the most important thing, right?" Long Ba said abruptly.


    Originally paying a million enthusiastically, when he heard this, his face was even more uncomfortable than eating dead flies.


    Turning his head to look at Long Ba, after seeing the smirk on the opponent''s face, Fu Wanwan felt the anger in his heart!


    "I know--"


    After gritted his teeth and said this, Fu million took a team of people and began to deal with the prisoners in front of him.


    Wei Xiao took Bai Youwei and others to the side, looked at Sifang Village, which had been turned into ruins, and said: "The foreign barbarian''s matter has been resolved, but this experience also reminds us. Hero, return to the base. Later, all private teams out of the base will be granted certain weapons purchase permissions. The same thing, I don¡¯t want it to happen again."


    "I will explain it after I go back." Chen Haojie replied, "Lord, what do you plan to do with the mother''s corpse?"


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance, his eyes sharp.


    "Before, I just wanted to ensure the safety of the base. As for the outside world, even if it was upset, I didn''t want to pay attention to it, but the corpse king was no longer something I didn''t want to intervene. In that case, let the Shadow Guard go. At the same time, quests are released inside the base. Anyone or team who finds the mother''s corpse lair will be rewarded with 500,000 points."


    "It''s not suitable for us to rest on our laurels. If you can''t enjoy peace, then take the initiative. I want to make sure that there is no threat of mother corpses in the three provinces around Minghai."


    "Are we going to officially start a war with the zombies?" Bai Youwei asked excitedly.


    Seeing her excited little expression, Wei Xiao was angry and funny.

 Chapter 700： Generous task rewards

    Pulling her into his arms and scratching her little nose, Wei Xiao smiled and said, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Bai Youwei shook her head: "I''m the Queen, no longer the small vase that needs your husband''s protection. As long as my husband gives me enough soldiers and horses, even if it''s a corpse emperor, I''m sure that it will be 50-50."


    "Puff...... You have enough Bai Youwei, be careful that you will be rescued by Wei Xiao again." Mu Wuqing couldn''t listen to it, and said amusedly.


    Bai Youwei pouted her mouth: "Huh, Sister Wu Qing looked down on me, I am very strong now."


    "Yes, yes, our Young Wei is the best now." Mu Wu chuckled quietly.


    Bai Youwei, who always felt that the other party was underestimating herself and wanting to say something, was knocked on the head by Wei Xiao.


    With an aggrieved face, Bai Youwei, who couldn''t tell the truth, pouted her small mouth: "Husband, you are bullying me with Sister Wu Qing. Hey......the feelings have faded, the feelings have really faded."


    "If you are tall, even if you go to war with zombies, you will give me peace of mind. I will not stop you when it is time to let you play."


    "Hehe... I know my husband is the best to me, mua~"


    The external threat from Minghai City has been resolved.


    There are not too many waves.


    However, after experiencing this incident, Wei Xiao''s defense of the Phoenix Base was no longer limited to three areas, but instead let a part of the soldiers go out to monitor the entire Minghai City.


    His family was attacked by someone at the door of his home. Although the loss was not great, it was hitting Wei Xiao in the face.


    In order to minimize the occurrence of such things in the future, it is necessary to completely control Minghai City.


    One day later, the Phoenix Base.


    "Ling Tian''s hunting team recruits people, and those with weapons are preferred."


    "The violent mercenary group recruits people without any conditions. As long as you are willing to join, we will provide weapons and equipment."


    "The Fire Guild recruits people, super fighters have priority, and ordinary people can join. We not only provide weapons and equipment, three meals a day, but also five points to receive every day, first come first served..."


    "..."


    Inside the base, an unprecedented lively scene appeared on this day.


    On the spacious square, at this time, people with private teams can be seen everywhere recruiting free radicals.


    The mission of exploring the mother''s corpse''s lair, Chen Haojie, was passed on after returning to the base.


    Many people went crazy when the task appeared.


    The intelligence of a mother¡¯s corpse lair is worth 500,000 points. When you see this number, this temptation is not to mention the basic people of the newcomers and beloved classes, even if it is at the level of elites, managers, and power holders. Nothing is uninteresting.


    The points system has become more mature in the Phoenix base.


    Because of the emergence of genetic medicine, now, at the Phoenix base, points are no longer obtained through tasks, positions, and contributions to the base. It is simpler and more crude, and can be obtained by hunting zombies or capturing zombies.


    For first-level zombies, the corpse can be exchanged for one point, ten live ones, ten points for second-level zombies, one hundred live ones, and so on.


    The purchasing power of points is also considerable.


    One point can be exchanged for one bread, and a few dozen points can make a family of four have a full meal.


    Shu Wang and the others are not worried that the points system will collapse, at least not for now.


    Because on the existing basis, Shu Wang made several reforms to the base.


    The first is to abolish the basic welfare of the beloved, including the beloved, except for the base troops. For example, the basic welfare food that used to be, these are no longer free.


    If you want to live, you need to buy through points.


    The second is the right to housing.


    Regardless of whether it is a power holder or a newcomer, the base no longer provides permanent housing residency rights. It only provides one year for free. After one year, if you can''t afford a house, you can only sleep with the slaves.


    You read that right, yes, today''s Phoenix Base, if you want to have a house of your own, you need to use points to buy it, just like before the end of the world.


    Not many. Ordinary one bedroom, one living room and one bathroom only cost five or six thousand points. These are the most common basic housing, if you want expensive ones.


    Haixin Island Villa, a building with millions of points, is scary.


    This price means that the power holders and managers have certain purchasing power. It is still in installments.


    In addition, genetic medicine, various weapons and equipment are also on the shelves in the material supermarket.


    Apart from other things, the genetic medicine alone is enough for more than 90% of the base citizens to work hard.


    A potion No. 1 requires 10,000 points, a potion No. 2 is 100,000 points, and so on.


    Although genetic medicine has not yet been widely available, the Christians all know that even if they do not buy a house, they have to prepare a copy for themselves or their family members.


    It is not only a status symbol, but also a criterion for you to escape poverty and enter a well-off family.


    Even if you didn''t buy a genetic medicine, you still have to have this purchasing power points.


    Many places require points, so Shu Wang and the others are not worried about problems with the points system.


    As for forged points?


    Don''t be silly, every point is recorded in Shuwang''s housekeeping team, and it is online and authenticated by real name.


    Everyone has detailed information about the points obtained by each person and the point verification department, and it is stored on the ID card. As long as you consume, how many points you have is referenced by the total amount. Once the points in your hand increase for no reason, you can¡¯t provide it. The source of the extra points, then you just wait for the security team to review it!


    If the circumstances are serious, they will be shot directly.


    It is precisely because of this that once the task of 500,000 points comes out, and it is still "sustainable", who is not crazy in the base?


    Wei Xiao knew everything about the situation in the base.


    Knowing that the people below had spontaneously organized to find the mother''s corpse''s lair, Wei Xiao stopped paying attention to this matter.


    However, he still has to be prepared for some things.


    Since the existence of the epic level of the corpse emperor has appeared, he can no longer develop as sullenly as before.


    So, on the second day after the mission of finding the mother corpse lair was released, Wei Xiao sent a batch of people from the Phoenix Base. In each team, there are two doomsday fighters to follow.


    They look like missions to the Phoenix Base.


    Longling base.


    After a period of development, the Longling base controlled by Axue has begun to take shape.


    The most intuitive point is that more than ten-meter-high city walls have been built on the periphery of the base, which is no longer as shabby as it used to be.


    The second is the population inside the base. From the scale of two to three thousand people, the team of survivors who fled outside has been continuously gathered. Today, the entire Longling base has a population of more than 17,000.


    The once small forces have now grown and developed.


    "During this time, because of the appearance of genetic medicine, the zombies around the base have been almost cleaned up by us. Command, the base wants to develop, and it is urgent to extend it to the outside."


    "The survivors from Jiangzhou mentioned that there was a huge wave of corpses moving over there. I think we can keep our eyes on that side."


    At the base commander''s mansion, Axue, Zimou''er and the high-level bases gathered together.


    Since the base has accepted a group of researchers from the Tianting base, the emergence of genetic medicine has made the base more powerful.


    Axue and the others are the beneficiaries of genetic medicine, and therefore, it is particularly important for the research and development of genetic medicine.


    During this time, the people in the base went out to clean up the zombies, but because of the early cleanup of the Tianting base, the mother corpses gathered in groups later, so the zombies on the Longling base were quickly killed.


    Now, they have reached the point where there is no corpse to kill.


    If this phenomenon is placed in the early end of the world, no one would dare to believe it if it was said.


    Axue was sitting on the main seat, wearing a long red dress, with a pair of slender legs and one hand against her cheek, with a lazy look.


    "Since you all have this idea, go and give the order! I don''t need to know the process, I only need the result."


    "Axue don''t worry, I must bring enough zombies back to our base." The purple eyes in a black suit believed in herself.


    "I believe you."


    "Commander, if I have to report."


    A female guard walked in from outside at this time.


    "What''s up?"


    The female guard said: "A group of armed men came from outside the base. They said they were old friends of you and the second commander."


    "Oh?" Axue sat up straight, her heroic beauty, there was a hint of surprise: "Did they say what their name is?"


    "Yes, Shu Wang, Phantom."


    "Sister Phantom?" Zi Miao''er stood up in surprise.

 Chapter 701： Unleash the power of survivors

    "Sister Shu Wang, why are you here, Brother Wei?"


    Shu Wang and the others came to Longling Base, which was pleasantly surprised and unexpected for Axue and the others.


    Axue and Zi Miao''er went out personally to take them inside the base.


    The reunion of the deceased, coupled with the relationship of Wei Xiao, the pure purple eyes, is a joy from the heart.


    Axue thinks more.


    The location was different. The moment she heard the names of Shuwang and others, she began to guess the purpose of Shuwang''s arrival.


    Sitting in the spacious living room, Shu Wang, who was holding his arm by Zi Miao''er, put down the tea cup in his hand and smiled and said, "Come and see you, by the way, this time we come here with the task of the old bus."


    "Does Mr. Wei have any tasks?"


    Axue asked curiously.


    Shu Wang didn''t procrastinate, and gave Li Qingshu a look next to him. Li Qingshu understood, and said, "Lord Xue, I have to talk about this from a few days ago..."


    Li Qingshu organized the language, and then told Axue and others about the Phoenix Base''s treatment of female refugees from country V and the information obtained from it.


    "...This is the situation. Higher-level zombies have appeared in the female country V, and they are extremely powerful. We have not had such a situation on our side. Therefore, to take precautions, the Lord plans to unite with the survivor bases in the three surrounding provinces and take the initiative. Find out the mother''s corpse that has now appeared, and wipe it out completely."


    After listening to what Li Qingshu said, Axue, Zi Miao''er and their faces were extremely solemn.


    Beyond the existence of the mother corpse, and still the corpse emperor who can command the zombie family?


    If it hadn''t been for Li Qingshu, they wouldn''t dare to imagine that such a terrifying zombies existed on top of the mother''s corpse.


    "What is Mr. Wei going to do?" Axue asked Shu Wang.


    "Within the scope of ability, we must cast nets everywhere, and we must wipe out all the mother corpses that may exist in several provinces around us. If necessary, this search area can be extended a little further." Shu Wang said.


    "Commander, if the corpse emperor is really as powerful as Mrs. Wei and the others said, we can''t stay out of the matter." Qiuhua said seriously.


    "Such terrible zombies must never appear. Axue, we happen to have to go further afield to collect zombies. We can add this task to the task of collecting zombies."


    Axue thought for a moment.


    "Okay, I fully support Mr. Wei''s proposal. I''ll be notified later."


    Hearing what Axue said, Shu Wang and the others were not surprised at all.


    "Xiaoying, take out what her husband gave to Axue and the others."


    Purple eyes were overwhelmed with watery eyes: "Brother Wei has something to give us?"


    Shu Wang smiled without saying a word.


    Naturally, Wei Xiao would not think of giving Axue and the others, but as the lord of the harem, Shu Wang had too much power over Wei Xiao in terms of being a man.


    Simply put, compared to Wei Xiao, Shu Wang knows how to handle people''s hearts better.


    Phantom stood up, took out two reagents from her arms.


    "This is the No. 3 potion."


    "Reagent No. 3?"


    When I heard that the potion that the Phantom took out was reagent No. 3, not to mention Qiuhua and Chunyue, Axue''s calm heart was full of waves.


    "It is indeed the No. 3 potion, now it is yours."


    After Shu Wang finished speaking, the ghost handed the potion to Zi Miao''er''s hand.


    "Axue..." Zi Miao''er looked at Axue, seemingly at a loss.


    Potion No. 3!


    According to the researchers at Tianting Base, Pharmacy No. 3 is currently the most perfect existence of genetic drugs known. Although there is still the possibility of the No. 4 potion above, it has not appeared before. Therefore, the No. 3 potion is the most powerful supplement for humans today.


    The Longling Base where the No. 3 potion was extracted is also being cultivated, but because the experimental body poses a huge threat, Axue and the others are very careful, and only cultivated one.


    But they didn''t expect that the coveted No. 3 potion would be delivered to the door today. This surprise was too unexpected.


    "Shu Wang, Mr. Wei has helped us a lot. We can''t ask for such a valuable thing. Please take it back." Axue said.


    Zi Miao''er returned the genetic potion she had received to Phantom Shadow. Although her eyes were very disappointed, she also understood the truth that no merit would be rewarded.


    The Phantom did not answer, and stood beside Shu Wang with her hands in her arms.


    Shu Wangwen smiled: "Axue, you don''t need to be polite to me. My husband helps you. It''s his business and has nothing to do with me. I took the initiative to propose these two potions. In my husband''s heart, you once helped us once. This friendship is much more valuable than two genetic medicines. Don¡¯t you think we are less than two medicines in my husband¡¯s heart?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Let''s take it! There are still many experimental subjects in our base being cultivated. Although the No.3 potion is rare, it is not a rare thing." Shu Wang said.


    For the sake of this, if Axue pushes three times, it will be hypocritical.


    Nodding, Axue said seriously: "Thank you, Shu Wang."


    "Aren''t we friends?"


    Axue smiled: "Yes, we are best friends."


    "Great, hee hee... I just wanted to return the potion, but I was really reluctant to do so. Now that I''m done, I will be able to become a third-level super fighter immediately." Zi Miao''er laughed happily.


    Everyone was infected by Zi Miao''er''s straightforwardness and smiled knowingly.


    The task has been completed, and Shu Wang and the others did not plan to leave immediately, but decided to go back after playing in Longling Base for a few days.


    Other directions.


    Compared with Shu Wang''s friendly attitude towards Longling Base, other bases don''t have this kind of treatment.


    The first is the Dawn base.


    It was clearly admitted that it belonged to the Dawn Base attached to the Phoenix Base. After Wei Xiao¡¯s mission arrived, after hearing Wei Xiao¡¯s plan, Tong Sandao, Shi Shiwu, and Di Wudi did not dare to let one fart. What''s the advantage? None, so he joined Wei Xiao''s plan.


    Not only that, everyone in the mission and the Shuguang base treated them as "angels", fearing that they would have any dissatisfaction, and saying something unfavorable to them in front of Wei Xiao after returning.


    "Mr. Fu, how about relaxing on the earth tonight?"


    "Happy Land on Earth? What is that place?"


    Tong Sandao dealt with Million and blinked, with a "face you understand".


    Pay millions of seconds to solve.


    "Hahaha...then trouble the boy leader, if I have a chance in the future, come to the Phoenix base, one-stop, I will pack it."


    "There is also a place like the paradise on earth in the base of Boss Wei?" Shi Shiwu asked curiously.


    "Why not? The industries that have just appeared are all women from the V country. I promise that you will be worthy of your trip at that time."


    When the three heard this, their eyes lit up.


    Is there any exotic style for women in country V?


    "Then thank you Mr. Fu."


    "Good talk!"


    The so-called gathering of things and people in groups, the atmosphere between the two parties who have a common topic is simply not too good.


    People who don''t know, they are brothers who have been separated for many years!

 Chapter 702： Impulse is the beginning of death

    The second is Longhang Base.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi headed to the Longhang base.


    I heard that the people in this base dared to send their eldest sister to Chu Tianhe as a concubine. The two women were filled with indignation. Even if the culprit had already received the retribution, the two women had to teach Longhang base a profound lesson.


    Because of this, Xiang Zesheng, Bao Daquan, and Hongying, as the new leaders of Longhang Base, suffered a lot.


    Bai Youwei and the others arrived at Longhang Base on the same day. Before they saw the person in charge, Hongying and the others were controlled by the Shadow Guards.


    Thanks to the Fu of Tianting Base, Longhang Base also has its own genetic researchers, the Red Orioles and the others have also taken the No. 2 potion, but in the face of the silent Shadow Guards, they didn''t even have the chance to resist.


    Controlled by others, they thought it was another invasion of the "Heavenly Base" until Bai Youwei and the others appeared and explained their intentions. The three people knew that what they had endured was completely unreasonable disaster, and the key was that you did not dare to retaliate.


    "That''s what my husband meant, what do you three have to say?"


    Bai Youwei had already told the three of Wei Xiao''s plans. She was in the lead, watching the three ailing fellows with an aura.


    Can the Orioles object to it?


    Of course not.


    See who are around Bai Youwei and them?


    There are eight doomsday fighters, a twelve-man Shadow Guard, and Lin Qin, a third-level fighter. Not to mention Wei Xiao behind Bai Youwei and the others, these people are just in front of them. It''s not too easy to kill them.


    "Everything obeys the arrangements of Boss Wei."


    "That''s good. Now the base has to contact other forces. In a short time, you only need to send people to search for the mother''s corpse''s lair. I will stay here for a while, and I will notify my husband when he has any new tasks. you."


    "Okay, everything is up to you. I''ll let someone arrange a place for the adults to live."


    "Call me Queen Queen from now on!"


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    Finally, there are new forces in other regions.


    Many of them were not in contact with Wei Xiao before.


    But through this large-scale integration, as the envoys of other forces came back, Wei Xiao and the others made statistics and found that there were more than fifty large and small forces in the three provinces around Minghai City.


    They either exist independently or form alliances in different forms.


    The most powerful, with a population no less than today''s Phoenix Base, and the worst, with a population of 1,000 or 800.


    These have already been found. If there are no big forces, it is not known.


    However, the mission of the Phoenix was not going well with these new forces.


    They are not Tong San Dao, Hong Ying, etc., and the reputation of Wei Xiao and Phoenix is ??unheard of.


    In the last days, many leaders who are accustomed to being aloof and self-respecting, suddenly someone finds them, hoping that they can help the outside forces do things, how can these self-righteous guys obey?


    Not only that, when it was discovered that there was a black technology in the Phoenix Mission, there were some people who became malicious and attacked the mission directly.


    Zhongzhou Province, an area located east of the sea entrance of Minghai City.


    In this place, there is a medium and large base with a population of 50,000.


    And this base is one of the forces that have committed malicious intent to the mission.


    "Catch me alive, don''t let them run away."


    "Captain, go, go quickly..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    Among the lush forested mountains, a team of more than 20 people is being chased by a thousand people.


    There are chasing soldiers on the ground constantly clashing with them, while in the sky, as well as civilian helicopters, always pay attention to their movements. The fleeing crowd cannot get rid of the enemy''s pursuit.


    Mu Feng, once the commander of the Film Academy, started with Wei Xiao from the bottom of the warriors, step by step, until now, he has become the captain of the next brigade under the command of Li Cun Yong.


    This time he led the team to be responsible for the security of a mission, but he never thought that after entering the survivor base found by the mission, the other leader wanted to secretly control them because he coveted the secrets of the two doomsday fighters and genetic fighters in their team.


    After the opponent¡¯s conspiracy was seen through, the two doomsday fighters had sacrificed to cover them out of the enemy¡¯s base. The mission that came with Mu Feng, fifty people, after a long battle, only the twenty people around them were left. one person.


    The main personnel of the mission have been sacrificed, and now, this team, only his position is the highest.


    "Ah..."


    During the battle, the number of people around Mu Feng continued to drop sharply, and their situation became more and more unfavorable.


    "Captain, leave us alone, go away!"


    Seeing his comrades and brothers who had survived battles with zombies following him leave him, Mu Feng''s heart was dripping blood.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, enter the valley first, I will definitely take you back."


    Mu Feng never thought of leaving alone.


    He is a second-level fighter. If he really wants to go, the enemy can''t keep him in the wild, but he is unwilling to give up these brothers around him.


    The soldiers were all ordinary people, but they were dead brothers who accompanied Mu Feng in the battle with the zombies.


    The team of more than twenty people fought and retreated, and soon entered a valley.


    "Enclose me!"


    The enemy didn''t intend to let them go. Thousands of armed men dispersed, blocking the entrance to the valley. On the other side of the valley, there were also a dozen civilian helicopters carrying combatants to block the road, completely intending to cut off Mu Feng''s retreat.


    Mu Feng quickly found favorable terrain in the valley to hide.


    "Kill..."


    Outside the valley, the enemy launched an attack, and dense crowds poured into the valley like locusts.


    "beat!"


    Unwilling to show weakness, Mu Feng and the others fought back.


    Gunshots and explosions resounded throughout this valley, and screams and screams shook the hills.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Old cow..."


    "Captain, let''s go! Go back and tell the Lord, give us revenge!"


    The Mufeng team''s combat effectiveness is extremely strong, but Nai can''t help but have too many enemies. Even if every one of them can serve ten purposes, they can only eliminate one or two hundred enemies at most.


    But the enemy exceeds four digits, and this number is no longer what they can handle.


    Even more frightening is that their ammunition is running out.


    Mu Feng was heartbroken with the player who had his neck pierced in his arms and blood was constantly spitting out from his mouth.


    "Captain, let''s go! We are running out of ammunition. If even you are left here, no one will avenge us."


    "team leader--"


    The remaining team members roared at Mufeng.


    Mu Feng''s face turned hideous, with sorrow and anger in his eyes, but tears flowed unconsciously, endlessly unwilling to impact his soul, like a needle.


    "Mu Feng, as long as you surrender and tell your secrets, I promise you will not embarrass you. Now, you have no way to escape, continue to struggle, there is only a dead end." A voice came from outside the valley.


    Mu Feng hugged the breathless old cow and roared out hysterically: "Ma Shizhong, you will pay for what you did today, I promise."


    "Hahaha...you dare to be tough with me when you die, do you think you can still run away?"


    Mu Feng gritted his teeth.


    With bruises on his face, he didn''t respond to the opponent anymore, watching the remaining comrades with grief in his eyes.


    "Captain, let''s go!"


    "As long as we can avenge us, we will die without regret."


    The remaining comrades all smiled at Mu Feng.


    But their expressions were seen in Mu Feng''s eyes, and this smile was more painful than being stabbed on the body.


    Putting down the old bull in his hand, Mu Feng said with tears: "Brother, I''m sorry."


    Hearing Mu Feng''s words, the team members all knew that Mu Feng had already made a decision.


    The soldiers laughed.


    "Captain, remember to avenge us."


    Mu Feng squeezed his fist and looked at the plane hovering above the valley: "If this revenge is not revenge, I am Mu Feng in vain."


    When the voice fell, Mu Feng held the rifle in his hand and galloped towards the valley side at a very fast speed.


    The enemy outside is still attacking.


    Without Mu Feng''s ability, none of the soldiers who were destined to leave were afraid of death.


    They kept blocking the enemy entering the valley.


    After the bullets were shot out, he took out his short blade to fight, an endless battle.


    For ten minutes, the people Mu Feng had brought, except him, lay on the ground.


    The enemy began to sweep the battlefield.


    "Commander, except Mu Feng, everyone else is here."


    A strong man came into the valley surrounded by a group of guards.


    As soon as he appeared, someone came to report to him.


    Ma Shizhong frowned: "Have you found all the places in the valley?"


    "I searched for it, but he was not found."


    Hearing the answer from his subordinates, Ma Shizhong''s face was not very good.


    Stepped towards a soldier who hadn''t died yet.

 Chapter 703： Cruelty of the Great Devil

    Condescendingly, Ma Shizhong said with a cold face: "Tell me where Mu Feng has gone. As long as you tell his whereabouts, I can have someone treat you, how about?"


    The bloody, wounded warrior smiled contemptuously: "Do you think you are awesome? Do you think you would be very proud of killing dozens of us? Ma Shizhong, your end is coming, hahaha...cough cough... I really want to see what your face looks like when you face our Lord. It''s a pity, I can''t see it anymore, but I can imagine what it looks like."


    "Do you want to die that way?" Ma Shizhong gritted his teeth.


    "No one wants to die, but none of us phoenixes are afraid of death. Ma Shizhong, your ignorance will cost you a heavy price. The captain has already left, you just wait for the Lord''s sanction! Hahaha..."


    "Boom boom..."


    A dying person dared to be so arrogant, Ma Shizhong who was so angry that he took out a pistol and shot all the bullets from a magazine into the soldier''s body.


    The soldier died, but a triumphant smile appeared on that dirty face.


    "Things that do not live or die. Frighten me? Really, Ma Shizhong is really scared? Bah..." He spat at the soldier''s body, Ma Shizhong turned around, "Find it for me. Mu Feng finds it out for me."


    "Yes, commander!"


    Thousands of people dispersed and began to look for Mu Feng''s traces in and out of the valley.


    Unfortunately, Mu Feng had already left the valley, and Ma Shizhong''s persistence had no effect.


    More than half an hour later.


    The subordinates scattered around did not find Mu Feng, and they returned to report to Ma Shizhong.


    "Commander, this may be really troublesome. Although we are dealing with these people for the first time, you have also seen their combat effectiveness. I can''t imagine the forces behind such a group of people. The existence of.¡± Someone said beside Ma Shizhong.


    Ma Shizhong''s eyes were uncertain.


    To deal with Mu Feng and them, Ma Shizhong was also on a whim.


    The main reason is that Mufeng has some secrets that are too tempting.


    Originally, he felt that even if the incident was discovered, he would have enough strength to keep Mu Feng and others behind.


    But who knows, two people in armor, not afraid of conventional weapons, rushed all the way to the gate of the city, and then one of them stood up against the attack of armed men on the city wall, climbed up with bare hands to solve the defenders of the city, and one blasted away. The city gate guarded the exit, and with the strength of the two alone, Mu Feng escaped from Liuyun Base.


    In the end, it was Ma Shizhong and the others who used rocket launchers and grenades to destroy the two doomsday fighters. Otherwise, they would not even have a chance to chase Mu Feng and others.


    The mighty Ma Shizhong of Mu Feng and others has a deep understanding, and therefore, Ma Shizhong will personally lead people to pursue them for dozens of kilometers.


    But now, there are still fish that slip through the net.


    It is a lie to say that Ma Shizhong is not worried about it, but it is not necessarily true to say that he is afraid of the forces behind Mu Feng.


    How can he say that Ma Shizhong is also the commander of a base of 50,000 to 60,000, with more than 10,000 warriors under his command. Does he need to be afraid?


    His eyes recovered, Ma Shizhong said coldly: "I care what kind of existence he is. This is Zhongzhou, not Minghai City. Here, the dragon is holding it for me, and the tiger is lying down for me. I am Ma Shizhong, this is it. The heavens, the land here, they really dare to come, I let them come back and forth."


    "The leader said. If you say a few big words and think we are afraid, that would not put me in the eyes."


    "Yes, since we can kill them once, then we can kill them a second time. Our Floating Cloud Base is not afraid of anyone."


    Many subordinates around him responded.


    Ma Shizhong gradually recovered his previous self-confidence and domineering: "Go, let''s go back. They really dare to come, I will wait for them at Liuyun base."


    Mu Feng''s encounter with them is not unique.


    Wei Xiao sent a total of 30 missions, and successfully persuaded the outside forces to help them find their mother''s corpse lair, only 19, and the remaining eleven encountered different exclusion and contempt. The serious team is like wood. Like the wind and them, there were casualties.


    For some outside forces, one sentence: How do I do things, do you need an outside force to teach you?


    Three days later, the Phoenix Base.


    "You said, am I being too kind to them by sending a mission?"


    In Villa One.


    At this time, it was like the twelfth lunar month of winter, and the atmosphere on the scene was extremely cold.


    Mu Feng has returned, and many missions that have suffered unfair treatment have also returned.


    Wei Xiao already knew what had happened to them. So, at this moment, in the hall where the male and female fighters of the Phoenix Base gathered, except for Wei Xiao¡¯s calm voice that could no longer be calm, everyone else did not dare to breathe. .


    No one thinks that Wei Xiao''s mood is normal now.


    Look at his face without any emotional changes, and the figure that seems to be covered with a layer of frost, let alone the heroes of Chen and the others, they are Mu Wuqing, Jiang Xiyu and others, who are full of fear for the current Wei Xiao .


    Regarding what happened to the mission, in fact, everyone present had expected it when they left the base.


    It makes sense to not be seen by others, even to be scorned and provoked by others.


    After all, if you are an external force who asks a mission to teach others to do things, no matter how polite, no one will kill you.


    Phoenix? hehe! I don''t know what phoenix is, and I don''t know what corpse emperor is.


    My game, my turf, my rules.


    If you want us to help, you can list the benefits. If I think it works, then I will reluctantly help you. If I don''t believe it, I''m sorry, I''m not a bird.


    But don''t ignore one person, that is Wei Xiao.


    Yes, Wei Xiao was swollen and took it for granted. He felt that if he sent a mission out and talked with other forces in a pleasant way, that was to give the other party the greatest face, and the other party had to do what he said.


    Even if you don''t agree, you can never humiliate or move my people, but now you have surpassed the difference, well, you are provoking my bottom line of the Devil Wei, there is nothing to say?


    Faced with Wei Xiao''s question, no one answered.


    A smile gradually appeared on Wei Xiao''s moodless face.


    After looking at everyone, Wei Xiao got up, his eyes stern: "One by one, since I don''t like my tenderness, then face my cruelty! Hero..."


    "exist!"


    "In the land of the three provinces, the eleven forces and alliances that rejected us, except for the Floating Cloud Base, are all given to me. The high level of the base, regardless of male or female, does not stay, the rebels underneath, the identity is verified, relatives and friends are connected. Punish, all kills. Give you one month, I want the land of three provinces, and no force will go against my will."


    "clear!"


    "Forever..."


    "Master!"


    "The soldiers who died at Liuyun Base are your squad members, right?"


    "Yes, a team is full, only the leader Mu Feng is back alive."


    "Well, your team will go to Liuyun Base with me. In addition, Lan Gun, left one hundred and fifty doomsday fighters for me, and the Shadow Guard also gave me a small team."


    "Yes!"


    "Shengfeng, your air force should also be dispatched. Follow me to Liuyun base first. I want their walls to be empty."


    "Yes!"


    "Go down and get ready! Rest today and leave tomorrow."


    Everyone nodded and left the villa one after another.

 Chapter 704： Sanctions begin

    Outside the villa.


    "Huh~~~" Long Ba shuddered, and said in a trembling voice, "It''s terrible. I have been with the Lord for almost a year. I have never seen him as cold as today, even when I dealt with Chutian. River."


    "You don''t know, my legs were trembling just now. If I weren''t also a super soldier, I''m afraid I would be scared to pee." Lin Changsheng said with lingering fear.


    "This time the Lord is really angry. Also, the Lord has always been pushing against any forces. This time it was hard to reason with others. As a result, 30 teams, except for the three parties who are most familiar with the Lord. The forces and others, nearly half of them don''t give up to the master, and I can''t stand it if it is replaced." Ming Yulan said.


    "In fact, we should have anticipated it when the mission went out, but the Lord seemed not to care." Yu Wei said.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses: "The Lord really doesn''t care. Because he has this qualification, it''s just that others don''t know it. Now, those forces that reject us will know what a difference in thought is. Let''s go! This time it takes a month. To be outside, what we have to deal with is not just the survivor base."


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s words, everyone''s mentality that they were still under Wei Xiao''s prestige suddenly changed.


    Yes! Dealing with the outside forces is just the second thing. The real test of them is the zombies.


    How many zombies will they face in the land of the three provinces?


    At this moment, Leng Chengfeng seemed to know why Wei Xiao had to dispatch the fighters.


    The day passed quickly.


    At present, Chenhaojie and the others are still preparing for the upcoming expedition.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to be so troublesome. He had only one goal, and he could completely return on the same day.


    At the airport.


    The heavily armed Wei Xiao and the others have already appeared here.


    This time, besides Mu Wuqing, Xiaoque''er, Jiang Xiyu, and Yan Chuanhuizi were all out of the women with Wei Xiao.


    They haven''t experienced many cruel wars. This time, it was regarded as an experience.


    "Master, everything is ready." Mu Feng came to Wei Xiao, his eyes were bloodshot, and his face was resolute, he said loudly and forcefully.


    Wearing a second-generation armor, Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder with his face mask opened: "Ma Shizhong in your mouth, I will leave it to you."


    With a word from Wei Xiao, Mu Feng, a determined predator, couldn''t help tears in his eyes at this moment.


    "Thank you, Lord!" Mu Feng said this almost in a roaring way.


    Any encouragement and award Wei Xiao gave him was less than a sentence of "Ma Shizhong is yours", which made Mu Feng cry even more.


    "Boarding!"


    Wei Xiao yelled, and his face mask was covered.


    The fighters who had already been waiting at the airport boarded the helicopter one after another.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    A group of helicopters took off and disappeared into the sky above the base soon.


    Zhongzhou Liuyun Base.


    Four days passed.


    After the Mu Feng team was dealt with, he said that he was not afraid of the Phoenix Base, but Ma Shizhong, who was extremely disturbed in his heart, had reached an unprecedented level of vigilance on the walls of the base during these four days.


    Not only that, but in the periphery of the base, he also arranged for people to secretly watch for movements in the direction of Minghai City.


    But four days later, not to mention sending a large army to deal with him in the direction of Minghai City. No one was seen. Therefore, they thought that Mu Feng and Ma Shizhong also had a lot of thunder and little rain. The anxiety in their hearts gradually receded. The defense has also relaxed a bit.


    Today, Ma Shizhong got a fairly good news from the base researchers.


    Four days ago, the two doomsday fighters they killed had results in their armed armor and genetic components.


    "Commander, this is all right. The secret of the Phoenix base has been cracked by us. As long as we give our researchers a period of time, we can also have the real genetic medicine and armor technology. When the time comes, even if the Phoenix does not come to us We cannot easily let go of the base with mature technology."


    "Yes, Mu Feng has sent us a lot of good things. I didn''t expect that the bones of giant zombies could be used in this way. Damn it! If we knew it was so simple, wouldn''t the giant zombies we killed in the first place be armed enough? Hundreds of people?"


    "Come on! It turned out that you also tried it. The bones of the giant zombie are extremely hard. I don''t know how the Phoenix Base used it to make armor. Our focus should be on the genetic medicine. The swallowing genes in the zombie It turns out to be the key to genetic medicine. Our previous research completely deviated from the direction."


    "It can only be said that the wrong method was used. It is fine now, and there is no need to find a living person for experimentation in the future. It is also a good thing for our base."


    Looking at the discussions of the surrounding high-levels, Ma Shizhong smiled and said: "Next, what we have to do is to let the basic citizens of the base go out hunting zombies. As long as the genetic medicine is successfully extracted, our Liuyun base will no longer be afraid of everything. ."


    "Haha...When we form an army of genetic warriors and approach the Phoenix Base, I wonder what Mu Feng will think?"


    "I guess I will be shocked not to be able to find the southeast, northwest."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Buzzing..."


    Just when Ma Shizhong and a group of people were dreaming about how to make Mu Feng look good in the future, a roar came into their ears in the base.


    When the people in the villa heard this increasingly clear sound, their expressions couldn''t help but change.


    "Have you heard?"


    "It''s the sound of an airplane."


    "Fighter or civil aviation?"


    Ma Shizhong''s face changed drastically: "Go out and have a look!"


    After the end of the world, apart from helicopters that are still very common, such as civil aviation and fighter jets have become past tense.


    Now the familiar sound came again, but Ma Shizhong didn''t realize that the other party was just passing by.


    A terrible conjecture sprang up in his heart.


    Outside the house.


    The people in the entire base heard the sound of the plane, and most of them looked up to the sky, hoping to find the figure of the plane.


    On the city wall, the guard who stood a dozen meters high on the tower quickly spotted the plane.


    "There, it''s a fighter jet."


    "They seem to be flying towards us, shit, what are they going to do?"


    The fighter planes in the sky are getting closer and closer to Liuyun base.


    Just as the guards on the city wall were full of curiosity and confusion about the scene before them, the twelve fighters that were already able to attack did not hesitate at all. The artillery shells carried under the two wings flew out, flying towards the city wall like a meteor.


    "It, they seem to be attacking us?"


    "Idiot, run away!"


    "Run--"


    Some of the people standing on the wall watching dozens of shells were frightened, but the rest of them almost didn''t even think about it. They turned and rushed to the side of the wall, and jumped directly off the wall that was more than ten meters high.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    The explosion sounded.


    A powerful cannonball exploded on the city wall, and the terrifying shock wave and energy wave lifted everything on it like a tide.


    "They are back!"


    After a round, the twelve fighter jets turned round, and a new bombardment came again.


    "Rumble..."


    Because Liuyun Base did not know how many corpse tide attacks it had resisted, from beginning to end it was as solid as a golden city wall. Under the bombardment of twelve fighters, it could no longer stand in the sky and earth, and the earth-shaking roar came from more than ten meters. The high city wall collapsed under the baptism of artillery fire.


    Many people were buried, and billowing smoke rose straight into the sky.

 Chapter 705： Unequal battle

    The city wall was destroyed, the fighter jets left, staying in place, wailing everywhere.


    "Gone? Is this gone?"


    Someone found that the fighter''s figure had disappeared, and was shocked, even more puzzled.


    What''s the situation with this TM?


    The fighter jet just left? Don''t they come to attack our hostile forces?


    Inside the base, Ma Shizhong and the others rushed to the scene of the accident with a group of people.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In front of them, except for a huge gap in the city wall, Ma Shizhong and the others couldn''t help but feel confused when they didn''t see the enemy.


    "Commander, we don''t know what''s going on. Just now a dozen fighter jets flew out suddenly. They blew up our wall and left. We don''t know what they want to do." A subordinate came to Ma Shizhong to report to them. road.


    Ma Shizhong and the others, whose face twitched, stared at the huge gap with frightened eyes.


    Blow me a wall and leave, what''s the matter? Is it fun?


    "Commander, this time I am afraid that a big problem is really going to happen."


    Suddenly, a high-level man next to Ma Shizhong said in horror.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    When Ma Shizhong and the others were about to ask, a familiar sound came from their ears again.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at the sky in the direction of the gap.


    From this look, 70% of the people are frozen on the spot.


    "Good, many helicopters."


    "And it''s a gunship."


    Outside the city, near the gap of the city wall less than 500 meters, a helicopter hovered over a dozen meters above the ground. From the plane, ropes and ladders were thrown down, and armed soldiers landed one by one.


    Not long.


    More than 1,000 armed fighters, 150 doomsday fighters, and twelve members of the Shadow Guard appeared in the sight of the civilians inside the base.


    Wearing the overlord armor covering his whole body, Wei Xiao belongs to the most beautiful cub in the audience, holding the ring-head knife inserted in the scabbard, his eyes locked on the person inside the gap in the city wall.


    "Kill in! Anyone who has a gun in his hand or who resists will be killed without mercy."


    Ma Shizhong and the others saw the situation outside, especially when they noticed the one hundred and fifty doomsday fighters. If they don''t know what happened at this time, then they should not be the high-level base of their base.


    "It''s them, they are here, Mu Feng really came back with the army!"


    "What are they? Who are they?"


    "It''s the enemy, outside is a group of enemies who kill people without blinking, blocking them."


    Someone exclaimed.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    The battle is on.


    Only part of the city wall collapsed, and the rest was guarded. Hearing the commander''s order to guard, he wanted to block Wei Xiao and others.


    But they just took action. The helicopter outside lifted off without using the artillery shells they brought. The cannon shot at the people on the wall.


    Hundreds of machine guns fired at the same time, with the terrifying lethality and suppressive power, the people on the wall did not even have the chance to raise their heads.


    "leave here."


    In the base, Ma Shizhong has recovered from the shock. He watched the doomsday soldier entering the base from the gap in the city wall under the **** of the helicopter. He decisively left the scene with his escorts.


    The speed of the doomsday fighters is very fast, and those who have not yet reacted and have guns in their hands have become their first wave of harvest targets.


    The Shadow Guards also began to dispatch.


    Their goal is to prevent people in the base from escaping.


    Regardless of the small number of them, once they are targeted, the invisible killer is enough to scare those who run away.


    After entering the arena are armed fighters.


    They have the largest number.


    In addition to killing people with guns, they are also responsible for controlling the entire base.


    While occupying the main points while shouting the slogan "Hand in guns, hold your head and don''t kill", the team of armed fighters kept advancing inward behind the doomsday fighters.


    Wei Xiao and the others entered the game last.


    Twenty-four doomsday fighters, Wei Xiao and others in armed armor, slowly entered the base.


    Wherever Wei Xiao, Jiang Xiyu and the others went, the soldiers in charge of guarding from all quarters saluted.


    Wei Xiao and the others walked towards the center of the base step by step under the peep of those who were trembling and squatting on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    "Block them, block them..."


    Inside, as soon as Ma Shizhong left, other high-level officials would naturally not stay and wait for death, turning around and evacuating with their own guards.


    But their speed is not as fast as the doomsday fighters.


    Without fear of conventional weapons, even the doomsday fighters who can evade even the grenade before they explode, chasing these people with **** protection do not intend to let them go.


    There is no need to use hot weapons, a doomsday soldier with a cold weapon in his hand, the high-level guards of Liuyun Base smashed their horses and corpses everywhere.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Don''t kill me, I''m a good person!"


    A high-level guard was all killed. Knowing that he had no hope of escape, he turned and knelt on the ground, begging for mercy in tears.


    "Take it down."


    Knowing that the other party should have some identity, the doomsday fighter did not kill him, and asked the armed fighters who came later to take him away.


    Where another high-level is located.


    "Don''t come here!" The middle-aged man with a greasy head and wrinkled belly gripped a small pistol, and dared to growl at the doomsday soldier approaching him.


    He saw the cruelest scene of his life today.


    Yes, the cruelest scene.


    More than 30 guards were killed by two doomsday fighters with guns and grenades.


    Look behind the doomsday warrior, the stumps, broken arms, and internal organs, if it weren''t for the fear of the doomsday warrior himself, the opponent has been numb, I''m afraid this scene would have made him vomit long ago.


    One of the doomsday fighters looked at the small pistol in the opponent''s hand and jokingly said, "Would you like to shoot? You are also a high-level person. If you don''t shoot, I really can''t kill you."


    Hearing this, the fat boy shook his head frantically: "I won''t shoot, I won''t shoot, I won''t shoot if I''m killed."


    "Haha...little brother, don''t tease him, look to scare others."


    "Sister, don''t I want to watch him struggle?"


    Unexpectedly, the other party was so afraid of death, the male doomsday fighter felt bored, and then let the armed fighters who came to take him away.


    In other places, the killings are still going on, and at the same time, large numbers of survivors are being escorted by armed fighters to gather towards a huge square at the base.


    The seat of the ruling house.


    Ma Shizhong has returned here.


    "Take Madam and them right away, hurry."


    "Yes, commander!"


    "Is the helicopter ready?"


    "The eleven helicopters have been activated, as long as they lead them over, they can take off immediately."


    "Okay, as soon as possible."


    Ma Shizhong began to collect those gold and silver jewelry and some valuables in the house.


    For more than ten minutes, a large group of men, women, old and children were gathered by guards outside the commanding mansion.

 Chapter 706： Regret

    "Husband, what''s the situation outside, why are there so many killings?"


    "Dad, I''m afraid!"


    "Husband, are zombies attacking the city?"


    A large group of people, seeing Ma Shizhong appear, asked in a frantic manner.


    "Shut up all to me. Now, everyone is going with me, don''t ask too much if you don''t want to die."


    Ma Shizhong, who didn''t want to stay any longer, ran towards his private airport with the group of people he cared about most.


    At the airport, there are already pilots on more than a dozen helicopters.


    "Quickly, take the kids on the plane. We will leave when we are full, we don''t have to wait for us."


    The people around Ma Shizhong did not dare to hesitate and boarded the plane one after another.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The first three helicopters full of people took off.


    "Swish swish..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Hurry up!"


    However, the three helicopters didn''t fly very far. From the rear, several artillery shells appeared and directly shot the helicopters down.


    Part of the fragments produced by the explosion flew towards Ma Shizhong, and Ma Shizhong quickly reminded everyone to escape.


    At this moment, an armed helicopter flew over the sky.


    The hope of escaping from the air is gone.


    Ma Shizhong saw this scene, his heart was ashamed.


    Now he regrets, regrets his impulse, his greed. If you are not the secret of the ghost obsessed with the secret of hitting the Immortal Bird base, will you suffer such a catastrophe now?


    Of course, he regretted not being able to kill Mu Feng at the beginning.


    If it weren''t for him to catch Mu Feng, Ma Shizhong would have enough opportunity to let his subordinates on the plane shoot Mu Feng when he was chasing them.


    Unfortunately, it is too late for him to regret it now.


    The big mistake has been made, and what he can do now is to try his best to survive.


    "Go back, go back soon..."


    Unable to escape from the air, Ma Shizhong would not sit and wait for death, shouting in his mouth, and at the same time returning on his way under the protection of a group of guards.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    On the way back, a burst of gunfire and screams came.


    Ma Shizhong''s face suddenly became pale.


    "Kill them."


    With a shout to hundreds of guards around him, Ma Shizhong ignored his wife and children and ran towards the back alone.


    "Husband, don''t leave us..."


    "dad¡­¡­"


    "Uuuuu..."


    The doomsday soldier appears.


    The guards Ma Shizhong left behind were not the opponents of the seven doomsday fighters at all.


    Before long, all those with guns in their hands were killed by them.


    "Why so many children?"


    A doomsday warrior headed by approached the women and children present, his eyes narrowed slightly under the crystal goggles.


    "No, don''t kill us, please don''t kill us..." The women present begged for mercy.


    As for the children, all are crying.


    The doomsday warrior looked at these people in front of him. Except for the twenty-three mature women with beautiful faces, there were fifteen children left.


    There are men and women, one is seven or eight years older, and the younger one is probably not half a year old.


    "Captain, what should I do?" some team members said.


    "Take it away first, don''t hurt them."


    "knowledge!"


    The team members nodded, and then asked the women to take the children away with them.


    The captain looked around and found that there was no one around, and then left the place.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    There was no movement outside. At this time, Ma Shizhong, who was hiding in the lotus pond, crawled out with a straw in his mouth.


    Ma Shizhong''s expression ached with no women or children left.


    "Wife, my child, it is my father who is sorry for you. Don''t worry, my father will avenge you in the future."


    "How about staying with them if you care about them so much?"


    "If a woman is gone, you can look for it again. If a child is gone, you can regenerate. I''m going out now to send... who? Who is talking?" Ma Shizhong, who spoke subconsciously, was only halfway through the conversation, and he quickly pulled out his waist when he realized something. On the two pistols, stared at the surroundings in horror.


    There was no one around, not even a ghost shadow.


    "Don''t hide, get out of here."


    "Originally, seeing you care about your relatives so much, I would look at you more or less, but unfortunately, with a human face and a beast, you like a person, it is cheaper to die if you think about it."


    "Are you a man or a ghost? Ah... my hand!"


    Ma Shizhong, who didn''t see any figure, lost consciousness for a moment, a wound appeared on both his gun hands and wrist.


    The pain made him unable to control the gun in his hand. The pistol fell and Ma Shizhong screamed screaming. Before he squatted down to cover the wound on his hand, two figures appeared in front of him.


    "Come with us!"


    "You, you... are you humans or ghosts?"


    The two members of the Shadow Guard did not talk nonsense with him, one of them reached out and picked him up, turned and walked to one side.


    As Ma Shizhong was arrested, the others in the base were almost arrested.


    Except for the ones that have not been found in hiding, the rest are either concentrated in the square or squatting next to the aisles of the square.


    Many people survived, estimated to be about 30,000.


    In other words, the number of people who died in Wei Xiao''s hands reached more than ten thousand.


    "Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Ma Shizhong was thrown between his wife and daughter by members of the Shadow Guard.


    Seeing my husband and father, these people surrounded him.


    Wei Xiao and the others walked under the **** of a group of doomsday fighters.


    "Ma Shizhong, I want you to die today."


    Mu Feng, who was bringing a group of survivors, found Ma Shizhong''s figure, directly abandoned the team around him, and rushed towards Ma Shizhong with a ferocious face.


    "Wood wind?"


    Ma Shizhong''s expression changed when he saw the rushing person.


    I didn''t care about the wounds on my hands, and I got up to flee.


    But where can he escape?


    "Want to run?"


    Mu Feng came up, grabbed Ma Shizhong with one hand and pulled him back.


    "Brother Mufeng, spare your life..."


    "Let go of my dad! Let go of my dad..."


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "Go away..."


    When the enemy met, Mu Feng, who was completely emotionally out of control, saw that several children left his mother''s arms and pulled him. His body moved, and the children who pulled him were all thrown out.


    The child is fine, but it is inevitable to cry.


    "He is Ma Shizhong?" Wei Xiao and the others came up, and Wei Xiao, with his mask open, asked indifferently.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Feng nodded vigorously, with a calmer mood.


    "It''s him," Mu Feng said through gritted teeth.


    Wei Xiao motioned to Mu Feng to let go of Ma Shizhong.


    Mu Feng didn''t dare to violate Wei Xiao''s order, although he hated Ma Shizhong now, but in front of Wei Xiao, he still had to obey the Lord''s will.


    After releasing Ma Shizhong, Mu Feng retreated to the side.


    With a pale face and a beating heart, Ma Shizhong was panting, and at the same time he gave Mu Feng a lingering look.


    Mu Feng''s cannibal gaze met him, causing Ma Shizhong to quickly look away.

 Chapter 707： I never kill women

    "Ma Shizhong?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s call, Ma Shizhong returned to his senses.


    "Yes, it''s me. What do you say, my lord?"


    Although he still didn''t know Wei Xiao''s identity, he knew that Mu Feng would obey the orders of the person in front of him. Ma Shizhong didn''t dare to neglect, his tone was humble.


    "Tell me, four days ago, what did you think you would do to my people? Don''t you know that among them, there is a presence beyond your ordinary people? You dare to provoke such a person?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Why, when you move my people, aren''t you very kind? It''s so difficult to answer my question now?"


    "My lord, I know. Ma Shizhong wanted to obtain the secrets of armor and genetic medicine, so he took the risk and took action against the mission you sent. He thought that as long as everyone in the mission was killed, no one would know this. "A senior who originally belonged to the Liuyun base said.


    "Wu Lichang, you..."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Ma Shizhong was about to say something, Wei Xiao had an extra gun in his hand, and the speaker, Wu Lichang, had already passed away.


    "You weren''t allowed to answer what you interrupted? Nosy."


    With a cold voice, Wei Xiao handed the pistol to Jiang Xiyu beside him.


    Ma Shizhong saw this scene, his face twitched, and his heart became even more panic.


    If someone breaks in and is killed, can he still survive if he kills nearly fifty people from the other party?


    As for the others who saw Wu Lichang''s end, all of them lowered their heads at this time, and their bodies trembled involuntarily because of fear.


    Looking at Ma Shizhong again, Wei Xiao said: "You have a good idea, but you didn''t recognize the reality. I really don''t know how you, a brainless guy, became the commander of this base. It''s so stupid that it is hopelessly stupid."


    Ma Shizhong gritted his teeth, his pale face had some color at this moment.


    It''s a pity that his wrist was severed by someone from the Shadow Guard, otherwise, he might clenched his fist and gritted his teeth to endure Wei Xiao''s humiliation.


    Wei Xiao saw all this in his eyes and smiled contemptuously.


    "Mu Feng, he belongs to you." Even though he didn''t bother to talk to him anymore, Wei Xiao directly decided Ma Shizhong''s ending.


    Mu Feng has long been waiting for this moment.


    With a grinning face, Mu Feng took out a dagger from his body: "Ma Shizhong, I said you will pay for what you do. You killed 49 people in my mission, and I will stab you today. Forty-nine dollars, I hope you can hold on for a while and don''t die too early."


    Ma Shizhong''s body trembled.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "dad¡­¡­"


    The woman and child on the side called out.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    Just when Mu Feng was about to "execute" Ma Shizhong, Wei Xiao said, "There are children here, take them to deal with them."


    Mu Feng was taken aback when he heard the words, then glanced around the group of women and nodded.


    "For the sake of this group of orphans and widows, can you give me a chance to survive?"


    Just as Mu Feng was about to take Ma Shizhong away, he felt that Ma Shizhong, who had grasped Wei Xiao''s weakness, hurriedly spoke.


    As soon as he said this, three of the women beside him seemed to understand something, and they all opened their mouths to complain to Wei Xiao and plead with Ma Shizhong.


    With their movements, even some of the children in the group called "uncles" hoping that Wei Xiao would let go of their father.


    Seeing the children''s plea of ??a father without any impurities in their eyes, Wei Xiao''s eyes moved slightly.


    Noting the change in Wei Xiao''s eyes, Ma Shizhong was inexplicably relieved, and at the same time a drooping hand signaled something to his woman.


    Outsiders didn''t notice this scene, but the three women who had previously pleaded for Ma Shizhong began to cry again.


    How pitiful came, and at the same time brought the baby who was beside him.


    Mu Feng knew something about Wei Xiao.


    Their masters have almost no weaknesses, except for their children, which deviates from his status as a demon king.


    He noticed Wei Xiao''s expression and Mu Feng worried that Wei Xiao would change his mind. Just when he wanted to speak, the moving expression in Wei Xiao''s eyes gradually became cold and fierce.


    "Take it down, how cruel you can kill him, I want him to die." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    what happened?


    Wei Xiao''s sudden changes made everyone present unexpectedly.


    The most shocking thing is undoubtedly Mu Feng. The Lord is obviously moved because of these children, but now it seems that he hates Ma Shizhong more than him?


    Ma Shizhong and his three "connected" women were also taken aback.


    Is this change too big?


    "Are you surprised? You shouldn''t take advantage of these children. They and us are people from two worlds. Take it with you."


    This time, Mu Feng would no longer give Ma Shizhong a chance to be a demon. He seized him and left the square directly under Ma Shizhong''s struggling and begging.


    The children were crying, very sad.


    Wei Xiao was unmoved.


    He really cares about these pure-hearted children, but if someone really thinks this is his weakness, then you can try to see if Wei''s magic knife is sharp enough.


    "The relationship between you and Ma Shizhong is not ordinary, right?" Wei Xiao looked at the three women.


    The three women were so scared at this time, they didn''t dare to look up at Wei Xiao, let alone begging for mercy.


    "Don''t be afraid, I never kill women, tell me the truth." Wei Xiaowen smiled.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, many soldiers trembled behind him, and even the wives closest to him looked at him dumbfounded.


    Are you sure you are not joking?


    The three women didn''t know the question, thinking that Wei Xiao really wouldn''t embarrass the woman, so they answered the relationship with Ma Shizhong weakly one by one.


    Not to mention, under Wei Xiao''s gentle offensive, the words of the three women proved the "heart-sounding" relationship with Ma Shizhong.


    They were all the people who were saved by Ma Shizhong in the early last days. From then on, they could be regarded as following Ma Shizhong desperately.


    The repeated trials of life and death fulfilled their love for each other. In addition to leaving no crystallization of love, their feelings can be called "eternal".


    "Is there anyone among you?" Wei Xiao asked the others.


    "I, many of us were robbed by Ma Shizhong."


    "Ma Shizhong allows me to live a good life, so I followed him."


    The remaining women also talked about their relationship with Ma Shizhong.


    When they finished speaking, the gentleness on Wei Xiao''s face was replaced by coldness. He looked at the three women before and said coldly: "The relationship between you and Ma Shizhong touched me very much. So, in order to keep you from separating, you also go. Stay with him! I wish you all."


    The three women changed their faces and looked at Wei Xiao with wide eyes.


    Didn''t you say that you can''t kill women?


    you liar.


    Wei Xiao ignored them, and turned around and said to a doomsday soldier: "The high-levels of this base will deal with them all, and ask those who are related to them, and those who don''t report it. Once they are verified, they will be condemned."


    The doomsday soldier knew what to do, and immediately summoned people to deal with what Wei Xiao explained.


    "Let''s go! It''s rare to take you out, let''s go." Wei Xiao looked at Jiang Xiyu and the others, and smiled slightly.


    "Um!"


    Jiang Xiyu and the others showed no fear of Wei Xiao, with sweet smiles on their faces, and then turned and left with Wei Xiao.


    As for the rest of the scene, Wei Xiao doesn''t need to pay attention to it anymore.


    If your subordinates can''t even do this little thing, why do you want them?


    "Lord..."


    Without taking a few steps, an armed soldier rushed to Wei Xiao''s front.


    "What''s up?"


    The soldier neglected and said: "The tide of corpses, there are more than one hundred thousand tides of corpses attacking the southeast of this base."


    "Um?"


    ...


    It is in the wild about kilometers southeast of the base.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    A large number of zombies are coming towards Liuyun base.


    Among the huge group of corpses, you can see tall giant zombies and fast-moving third-level zombies.


    Hundreds of thousands of zombies appeared in the wilderness, and the picture was still thrilling.

 Chapter 708： Zombies will only be late, but never absent

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    There were hundreds of thousands of zombies coming, which Wei Xiao did not expect.


    Upon receiving the report from the soldiers, Wei Xiao took Jiang Xiyu and the others towards the city wall southeast of Liuyun Base.


    The Phoenix Warriors have already fought against the zombies.


    Giant zombies with conspicuous targets became living targets, and one by one wailed to the ground under the resistance of snipers.


    The dense group of ordinary corpses below, except for those who went back to devour the flesh and blood of giant zombies, became the targets of air troops.


    Hundreds of helicopters appeared above the tide of corpses. The air force without any threat to the giant zombies when the giant zombies fell. The artillery shells carried continuously greeted the corpses of the giant zombies. The group has a remarkable record.


    "Master, mistress!"


    Wei Xiao and the others came to the intact wall, where the soldiers who were blocking the tide of corpses called out.


    Wei Xiao nodded at the soldiers on the city wall, walked directly to the parapet of the city wall, and stared at the corpses outside.


    "The number is still quite large."


    The tide of corpses appeared, and Li Cunyong, who came here to direct the battle as soon as he got the news, smiled and said: "Indeed, it''s hard to see the corpses in this kind of scene in Minghai City."


    There is no fear, there is no worry, it seems that hundreds of thousands of zombies are in the eyes of Li Cun Yong, no different from a hundred and eighty zombies.


    This is the self-confidence brought by the strong base, and at the same time, the mood improvement brought by battles more brutal than this.


    Seeing Li Cunyong and others who are accustomed to being a million-level corpse tide, now these hundreds of thousands of zombies, they really did not take it seriously.


    "Although it is not to be feared, I still can''t be careless. Go and call all the people in the city to stop the group of zombies. In addition, tell the survivors of this base that if you don''t want to die, they will come to fight for me. The corpses of this batch of zombies, I wanted."


    "Yes!"


    Li Cun Yong took his orders and immediately let his guards go down to deliver Wei Xiao''s orders.


    Inside the base.


    The soldiers responsible for guarding the survivors of this base, after receiving Wei Xiao''s order, abandoned the survivors inside.


    The helicopters hovering over the base also flew towards the southeast city wall.


    The survivors who were under control were still a little confused.


    Why did these people leave? Didn''t they plan to occupy this place?


    When these survivors thought that the powerful forces in front of them would just let them go, the warriors who remained in the last informed them that the tide of corpses had come.


    "What, corpse tide?"


    "Could it be that the sound of guns coming from the southeast is these people fighting with zombies?"


    "Anyway, we are now prisoners. The fighting outside has nothing to do with us. We just stay here. If this group of people can''t beat the zombies, we will run away when the time comes."


    The survivors in Liuyun Base had mixed reactions when they heard the tide of corpses coming.


    Some were panicking, some gloating, and even planning to take advantage of Wei Xiao and the others to fight with the zombies and try to escape.


    The remaining soldiers looked at the faces of these people and sneered: "Don¡¯t think you can stay out of the matter. Now go with us to defend against the zombies. If anyone dares to stand still or run away in chaos, then you can try and see. Do you run fast or we fly fast."


    As soon as the warrior uttered these words, there were other people who thought carefully, and immediately dispelled the thought of running away.


    Without giving them time to hesitate, the soldiers who left last forced them to take them to the southeast to participate in the battle against the zombies.


    "kill¡­¡­"


    The fighting broke out in full.


    The members of the armed forces all concentrated on the wall to shoot at the corpses in the distance, while the zombies at close range, led by doomsday soldiers and the Shadow Guard, led more than 30,000 survivors armed with various knives, guns and sticks to fight with them.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    On the battlefield, Jiang Xiyu, Xiaoque''er, Yan Chuanhuizi and others also went deep into the battlefield under the protection of Mu Wuqing and the doomsday warriors.


    With the protection of Heavenly King Armor and being a third-level fighter, their performance on the battlefield is particularly outstanding.


    Except for Mu Wuqing, it was the first time that Jiang Xiyu and the three were fighting zombies head-on, and they were still in a melee.


    Their performance did not disappoint Wei Xiao, except at the beginning, they were a little shackled, and when they were completely let go, even without guards, they were completely invincible by virtue of the characteristics of Heavenly King Armor against zombies and their own strength.


    Above the city wall, Wei Xiao always paid attention to the performance of the three women, very pleased.


    The little wives have grown up unknowingly, and in the future, even if they are restrained by the enemy for some reason, they will be able to stand alone.


    "I didn''t expect that the mistresses were so skilled, I didn''t see it before." Li Cunyong needed to direct the battle, so he didn''t go to the battle to kill the enemy, but he also paid attention to Jiang Xiyu and their every move. He saw Jiang. Xiyu and the others could not help but sigh for their performance.


    This is not a compliment, but from the heart.


    With Jiang Xiyu and their identities and Wei Xiao¡¯s protection for them, to be honest, in the base, except for Mu Wuqing and the Phantom, who performed the most dazzling performances, the citizens didn¡¯t think the other mistresses were so powerful, but now, Li Cunyong witnessed Jiang Xiyu and the others fighting, and at this moment he realized that the strength of the mistresses and the others was not inferior to them.


    "Low-key is also a kind of protection. Even you all think they have no strength, what will outsiders think?"


    Li Cunyong nodded: "The hostess has the ability to protect themselves. Now, we don''t have to worry about the Lord''s weakness being caught by outsiders."


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao looked at Li Cunyong curiously, "What do you say?"


    "We are afraid that the Lord will go crazy."


    Hearing Li Cunyong''s answer, Wei Xiao had a black line.


    Does this speak human words?


    However, looking at Jiang Xiyu and the others again, Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "I won''t let this happen."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Suddenly, heart-piercing screams came from outside the city.


    Both Wei Xiao and Li Cunyong were attracted by this sudden scream.


    "Very poisonous, corrosive?" Li Cunyong exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao also noticed.


    On the battlefield outside the city, five third-level zombies with "abilities" appeared in an area.


    Toxic and corrosive.


    These two types of zombies are rarely seen in evolutionary zombies, but once they have a group of these two types of zombies, the harm they bring to survivors is extremely terrible.


    The latter is okay and not targeted, but the former, whether before or after death, their spread is all-round.


    At this moment, many survivors of Liuyun Base died within their attack range.


    Looking at the green poisonous gas rising in the corpse group, Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao, who was out of the sheath with the first sword, jumped off the city wall before Li Cunyong could react.


    "Master¡ª"


    "Don''t kill the poisonous ones."


    A reminder from Wei Xiao came from below, and Li Cunyong saw that Wei Xiao''s figure had already rushed towards the area where the poisonous person was.

 Chapter 709： Sweeping

    With Heavenly King A as cover, no zombies would attack Wei Xiao along the way.


    Within ten seconds, the figure came to Wei Xiao in the poisonous gas, and quickly locked the two poisonous people inside.


    "Wow..."


    As if feeling some threat, the poisonous person in the gas roared.


    The poisonous person looks very human.


    The appearance of Wei Xiao clearly felt a huge death crisis. Not only did they choose not to run away immediately, but instead yelled at Wei Xiao a few times, as if to say: Here is another person who is looking for death.


    However, after seeing Wei Xiao stop and watch them, the two venomous men did not hesitate to turn around and ran without any delay.


    "..."


    Ok! The translation was wrong. Their two roars should convey the meaning of "Don''t go, kid has a kind of kind. When we go back and take a rest, we will fight you for three hundred rounds."


    Keke, I can''t make it up.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    He was planning how to take the two poisonous people to a distance to solve them, and now it''s alright, the two poisonous people took the initiative to flee to the rear, which also saved Wei Xiao some trouble.


    The figure quickly followed.


    After kilometers away.


    "Puff puff" twice, with the knife up and down, Wei Xiao instantly beheaded the two poisonous people.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The high-level zombies died, and the surrounding ordinary zombies suddenly blasted up and quickly decomposed and swallowed them.


    After a few hours.


    Except for the third-level zombies who felt the death crisis escaped early, on the battlefield, the last zombie that could still breathe was solved, and the battle ended.


    At this moment, outside the southeastern city wall, most of the people who were still alive were sitting on the ground and panting, while a few people were holding the bodies of their dead relatives and crying loudly.


    The scene is extremely bleak.


    People who survived after the end of the world have seen too many such scenes, and no one sympathizes with these people.


    It is not that they are hard-hearted, but that they are numb in this regard.


    Once upon a time, wasn''t he as desperate and sorrowful as they were?


    Get used to it and don''t care about it.


    "husband!"


    On Wei Xiao''s side, Jiang Xiyu and the others came to him.


    Hearing their calls, Wei Xiao could feel the excitement and excitement in the voices of the women.


    Faced with such a big scene for the first time confronting the zombies head-on, it is normal to be agitated when beheading an extremely large number of zombies.


    "Are you tired?" Wei Xiao looked at the daughters-in-law who came towards him and asked with concern.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t speak, and stood beside Wei Xiao and looked at Jiang Xiyu and the others.


    Yan Chuan Huizi shook his head: "Not tired, just a little hungry."


    "Well, I feel like I can eat a cow now." Jiang Xiyu said seriously.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    After taking genetic medicine, the only side effect of Super Soldiers is that they need to eat a lot after the war.


    This is known to all super fighters.


    "Then Xiancheng, eat something, don''t burden your body."


    "Um!"


    "Wei Xiao, what should these survivors do?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Looking at the survivors resting in place or choking silently while holding the corpses of their loved ones, Wei Xiao said calmly: "First gather the injured people and deal with them. The rest will distribute food and move the corpses after eating. After that, those who are willing to follow us will leave, and those who are unwilling, let them go."


    "I''ll make arrangements now."


    Mu Wu nodded and left with a few guards.


    In the city.


    Wei Xiao and the others came in, and Li Cunyong had already found food from the base to distribute to everyone.


    There is no preference, as long as you can eat, you can eat as much as you want.


    "Master, we found a lot of vehicles in the base, which should be enough for us to transport zombies."


    During the meal, Li Cunyong came to Wei Xiao to report.


    "You can arrange these things! Take a rest here today and leave tomorrow."


    "OK!"


    Not much to say, after everyone had eaten in a muffled voice, they began to clean up the battlefield.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    The Liuyun base is not comparable to the Phoenix base. At night, many places are plunged into darkness, and only a few areas are powered on.


    After the daytime battle, more than half of the original 30,000 survivors lost more than half of them. More than 5,000 of them died directly, and 7,000 or 8,000 died of infection after injury.


    Virus infection is still the greatest threat to survivors in confronting zombies.


    Wei Xiao didn''t feel much about the death of these people.


    When there is war, there is death. This is inevitable.


    Besides, the survivors of Liuyun Base are only Wei Xiao''s prisoners. Between them and his own, Wei Xiao would rather sacrifice them than let his soldiers suffer too many casualties.


    The corpse tide of more than 100,000 zombies, if it were not for these prisoners to fight for more shooting space for the armed fighters, even if Wei Xiao and the others could solve this corpse tide, relying on his people alone, even if they win, the armed fighters The casualties are not small. It''s like now, the entire armed corps, the casualties after the end of the war did not exceed three digits.


    No words for a night.


    The next day, a large number of locomotives drove out of the Liuyun base, and the mighty convoy drove towards the direction of Minghai City.


    Other areas.


    Chen Haojie led more than 30,000 fighters and has already begun the crusade against ten forces and alliances in the land of the three provinces.


    All kinds of arms are dispatched, especially the tanks and artillery troops, their firepower reaches the peak that the Phoenix base can give.


    Chen Haojie didn''t think about going out too much, but "raising the war with war."


    Upon reaching the first force to be crusaded, the army directly crushed it.


    Capture all the high-levels in the base.


    Some were dealt with, and some were imprisoned. Afterwards, the captured army was selected from the enemy base to join the combat troops, and then the entire force''s population and materials were brought along to move towards the next target force.


    On the way, they have to face not only the forces of survivors, but also zombies everywhere in the wild.


    The people brought out by Chen Haojie from the base alone, even if they have advanced weapons and equipment, cannot withstand the consumption of many battles.


    It is inevitable to supplement the team''s combat effectiveness.


    Not to mention, relying on the army formed by the prisoners, Chen Haojie and the others in the field marching encounters with zombies and the battle against other bases, the team''s strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    In just half a month, the team of 30,000 people when they left the Phoenix Base has now grown to more than 90,000.


    The strength of the crusade army is getting stronger and stronger.


    Time is like flowing water, time is like arrow.


    In a blink of an eye, a month passed.


    Today''s Phoenix Base has become famous in all three provinces with Chen Haojie and their triumphant record in all directions.


    Those forces that previously rejected the conditions of the Phoenix Base have been wiped out by the "righteous divisions" led by Chen Haojie, and the forces that agreed to help the Phoenix Base find the mother''s corpse lair were also fortunate after seeing the strength of the Phoenix Base.

 Chapter 710： Hit and hit

    The strength of the Phoenix Base allowed the forces in the three provinces to escape the disaster and were shocked.


    Before understanding the strength of this base, everyone accepted the mission of this base with the attitude that one more friend is better than one more enemy, but now it seems that their original decision was a wise choice.


    Look at those forces that think they are strong and don''t give any face to the Phoenix Base, now it''s past tense.


    A difference in thought is a world of difference.


    "I can''t imagine that there will be such a powerful force around us. Although we escaped this time, but next, we have this Phoenix base as our neighbor. I don''t know if it is our luck or misfortune?"


    "If you didn''t observe it secretly, you can''t believe that a person can kill a giant zombie alone with a cold weapon, and those doomsday warriors who will not be attacked by the zombies, what is their armor? What material is it made of?"


    "This force has too many secrets. If we have the opportunity to lead, we''d better get in touch with them more. It''s best to get the secrets of their becoming stronger."


    "Proactively show good, absolutely can not provoke."


    The remaining forces in the Three Provinces all realized the terrible power of this force during this strong attack on the Phoenix Base. In order to prevent their forces from becoming the target of the next attack on the Phoenix Base, the leaders of many forces are ready to take the initiative. Befriend the Phoenix Base.


    When they were thinking about how to visit the Phoenix Base, Chen Haojie and others who went out to attack were already on their way back.


    A team of hundreds of thousands of people appeared in the wild, and its formation was awe-inspiring.


    But their way back was not smooth.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ready to fight!"


    Chen Haojie and the others were spotted by the zombies, and there was still a huge tide of corpses as many as millions.


    Different from the corpse tide encountered before.


    In the tide of corpses that attacked them this time, there were new types of zombies such as sky-grabbers and corpses.


    what does that mean?


    It means that there is a mother corpse behind the corpse tide that attacked them.


    Millions of corpse tides have struck, and the mighty zombie army has not yet approached the team, the mountains and plains, endless black waves have spread across the earth.


    The big earthquake between running can be felt from a few miles away, and it can be said to be very terrifying.


    They would be attacked by an army of zombies, which was expected by Chenhaojie and the others, but what Chenhaojie and the others did not expect was that the group of corpses they encountered this time was actually dominated by mothers.


    The two sides have not yet contacted, and the fighter force led by Leng Chengfeng has already bombed the incoming corpse tide.


    When their bombing was over, ground troops, artillery and tank troops in the distance also launched long-range bombings.


    The use of ammunition can be described as sparing no effort, carpet-style bombing, spread all over the forest a few miles away.


    After that, the helicopter force was dispatched.


    The fierce resistance made the world shake.


    In a short period of confrontation, the zombies had not yet confronted Chen Haojie''s people, and the casualties of the zombies had exceeded one hundred thousand, and Chen Haojie had no casualties.


    All this stems from the fact that there was no anti-air force in the zombies at the beginning.


    "Wow..."


    But with the support of the zombies, facing the human troops from the air, among the zombies, thousands of sky-grabbers swept from the sky behind.


    Compared with the extremely flexible skidder in the air, the helicopter force appears to be much more passive. Fortunately, Leng Chengfeng''s fighter group did not leave.


    Fighters with speeds far above the skimmers joined the battle, completely eliminating the skimmers in the form of "flying a kite."


    In addition, the fighter forces can also travel to and from the base to replenish ammunition to quickly support the battlefield. Chen Haojie and their air power completely crushed the zombies.


    This encounter ended in the victory of Chen Haojie and the others.


    It''s not that they wiped out all the zombies, but the head zombies who led the tide of corpses couldn''t do anything, and took the initiative to retreat.


    After a day and night of fighting, there were 600,000 to 700,000 zombies casualties, and Chen Haojie''s team also lost 40,000 to 50,000 people.


    Those who sacrificed were mostly an army of prisoners and ordinary survivors. Chen Haojie and their original team had only about two thousand casualties.


    Chen Haojie and the others, who had not collected the corpses of zombies, or had no time to waste outside at all, left the tide of corpses, and they went back to the Phoenix Base for several days.


    Based on their experience of fighting the mother corpses of Minghai City, the retreat of the corpse tide is only temporary. When they reappear, the number is absolutely desperate.


    In the wild, Chen Haojie and the others, who consumed huge ammunition, were not sure to repel the next wave of corpse waves.


    So three days later, a group of newcomers with more than 90,000 people ushered in the Phoenix Base.


    "Master!"


    A group of generals appeared in front of Wei Xiao, all full of energy.


    Wei Xiao already knew what happened to Chen Haojie and the others. Seeing that there were not a few key personnel, Wei Xiao was relieved.


    "Thanks for your hard work!"


    "Fortunately, fulfill our mission. In this conquest of ten forces and alliances in the three provinces, we have lost more than 5,000 people and captured more than 137,000 enemy survivors. If it were not for the return, we encountered millions of corpses. Chao, the number of survivors coming back with the team will not be only ninety thousand." Chen Haojie reported to Wei Xiaohui.


    "It''s good if you can come back."


    "By the way, the lord, there are ten forces and some of the leaders of the alliance who came back with us. The military division felt that it would be too cheap to kill them directly, so he left some of them and brought them back. After listening, the lord went up and down." Long Ba said .


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao didn''t expect Chen Haojie and the others to bring some hostile seniors, "How many people are there?"


    "Thirty-six!"


    "Take me to see it!" Wei Xiao came with interest.


    "Husband, I want to go too." Bai Youwei said.


    Bai Youwei and Shu Wang have returned.


    Among the three forces in Jianghang area, they lived very comfortably.


    Especially the missions to the Longhang base and the Dawn base, they are simply too emperor than the emperor at these two bases. Not to mention the big fish and meat, all kinds of entertainment are too busy.


    Wei Xiao did not object, and under the leadership of Chen Haojie and the others, everyone quickly came to the place where the ten forces and the "main criminals" of the alliance were imprisoned.


    "My lord, forgive us! We don''t dare anymore, we will listen to you everything."


    "I don''t want to die, please don''t kill me!"


    The main criminals were brought to Wei Xiao, and most of them asked for mercy.


    Chen Haojie began to introduce the crimes of these people to Wei Xiao.


    All the "crimes" were listed for those who spoke harshly to the mission and who acted on the mission.


    Wei Xiao looked at some of them who were more spine.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "What is there to be afraid of in death? I am not as strong as you, and I have nothing to say when I am caught. It is the man who gave me a happy one."


    "There is a kind!"


    After seeing these people, Wei Xiao did not torture them.


    "If you drag it on, it will be solved. Come to the villa at night, I have something to explain to you."


    "Yes!"


    Naturally, Chen Haojie and the others do not need to do it personally to deal with these prisoners.


    They gave orders to the soldiers below, and then returned to their respective homes to accompany their daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 711： Boss Wei has to count others again

    night.


    Chen Haojie, who had eaten, came to Villa One.


    "This time the tide of corpses you encountered halfway means that I don''t need to say more, right?" When everyone arrived, Wei Xiao went directly to the subject.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses: "There are skimmers, corpses and zombies of the head, there must be a mother''s corpse behind it."


    Shu Wang said with a light smile: "In a month''s time, there was no news about the team going out to find the mother''s corpse. I didn''t expect to be met by you under the accident. This is surprising."


    "The Lord is going to deal with this mother''s corpse?" Ming Yulan asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "This time is also an opportunity. With the help of your riots in the Three Provinces this month, I am going to unite the remaining known forces in the Three Provinces to deal with this mother''s corpse. You pass the news, three days later, let these The leader of the forces came to the Phoenix Base to discuss matters concerning dealing with the mother''s corpse."


    "Will they come?" Jiang Xue asked.


    She wasn''t worried that the remaining forces would not give Wei Xiao face, but felt that those people cherished their lives and feared that Wei Xiao let them come to the Phoenix Base was a conspiracy, so she sent some people who could not be the master.


    Wei Xiao calmly said: "They have to come. Tell them the benefits I have given. As long as they come, I will disclose the secrets of armed armor and genetic medicine. Of course, only the forces that come from the base leader are eligible to receive these two shares. secret."


    "what?"


    "Master, is this too cheap for them?"


    Hearing the benefits given by Wei Xiao, many people were in shock at the scene.


    By revealing the secrets of armed armor and genetic medicine, isn''t Wei Xiao afraid that the surrounding forces will become stronger and out of control?


    "I know what you are worried about, but this is absolutely unnecessary. Zombies grow faster than us humans. It is difficult for humans to survive in this world if we don¡¯t let humans know how to strengthen ourselves as soon as possible. There is no other kind to help us contain the zombies. In the future, with our Phoenix base alone, do you think you can stop the zombies army?"


    "The Lord said, I agree with this." Effie said.


    "It''s okay if the secrets of genetic medicine are announced. No. 1 and 2 medicines are destined to be common in the future. However, if you want to obtain higher medicines, not all forces can do it. We have enough strength to suppress everything." Long Ba confidently Say.


    "The Lord decides it is."


    "Yeah! Next, Chengfeng, let your troops look for the mother''s corpse''s lair. You don''t need to go to the close quarters. You can also encounter ordinary corpses when you conquer the outer forces. It proves that the mother''s corpse''s lair is not in those areas. Search to the periphery. I need to get an accurate answer within three days."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Xiaoxue..."


    "Lord..."


    "Let the arsenal speed up the production of weapons and ammunition. Dealing with mother corpses is destined to be a tough battle. The demand for weapons and ammunition is far greater than in the past. If resources are not enough, the armed forces are allowed to go out to collect them. I don''t want to miss this opportunity because of insufficient weapons and ammunition. ."


    "Yes!"


    "Do you have anything else to say? If not, the meeting will end here!"


    Wei Xiao looked at everyone and waited for them to speak.


    "Master, what should I do with the mother''s corpse in Jianghang area?" Chen Haojie asked.


    Except for the mother''s corpse discovered by accident this time, the senior mother''s corpse who attacked the Heavenly Court base was the base''s most concern.


    After all, it is the existence of the corpse king they have known recently. If they do not solve it as soon as possible, once the opponent evolves into a corpse king, the crisis the base will face will be immeasurable.


    "Don''t worry about that mother corpse, I already have a way to deal with her." Wei Xiao said calmly.


    Since he could say such a thing, he would definitely not disappoint Chen Haojie.


    Chen Haojie stopped talking, shrugged and said that he had nothing to say.


    At this time, Pay Million opened his mouth: "Master, I have a question that is not a problem. I don''t know if I should talk about it properly?"


    Wei Xiao glared at him: "If you have a fart, let it go."


    "Hehe..." Fu Wanwan laughed, "Aren''t you going to let big men from outside forces come to our base in three days? Do we have a sense of ritual? At least let the other party know that we value them, of course, too Show the prosperity and strength of our base to the outside world."


    "is this necessary?"


    "Yes, of course. You see, before the end of the world, when the leaders of any country visited other countries, weren''t they all lively? This time the big guys from all sides gathered at the Phoenix Base, which can be said to be the first time after the end of the world. The big boss meeting may become history in the future, and the necessary welcoming ceremony is still necessary."


    "I think it''s feasible. Lord, although it is not reliable in many cases, I agree with this suggestion. Don''t let others think that our base is too small." Long Ba agreed.


    "This can be."


    "It''s also a good thing to have fun."


    Everyone else thinks that the million-dollar proposal can be implemented.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    Do people from outside forces need to take it so seriously?


    When Shu Wang saw this, he warmly said: "I think it can be organized. There are few activities in the last days, this time as a welfare for the citizens, lively and lively?"


    Others suggested that Wei Xiao shouldn''t take it seriously, but his own women thought it was feasible, what else could Wei Xiao say?


    It doesn''t take much effort anyway, the Pomeranian smiles, it''s worth it.


    "Well then! This matter is handed over to Hu Xiaoyao, and their art department hasn''t had any activities for a long time, so let them plan it."


    "okay!"


    The proposal was approved by Wei Xiao. Paying one million seemed very excited, and secretly gave Shu Wang a thumbs up and praised Shu Wang for his divine assist.


    At the end of the meeting, everyone left one after another.


    In the middle of the night, in the master bedroom.


    Jiang Xiyu and Yan Chuanhuizi were already asleep, Mu Wuqing lying in Wei Xiao''s arms, leaning on Wei Xiao''s chest, with a faint red rhyme on their faces.


    "Husband, although there were military divisions who deterred other forces in the three provinces before, these people have been in high positions for a long time, and they are not necessarily willing to live under others. Even if they are afraid of your deterrence and reluctantly succumb, after returning, they are afraid they will be wronged."


    Caressing his wife''s pink back, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Do you think I want to subdue them?"


    "Isn''t it?" Mu Wuqing raised his head, looking at Wei Xiao with smart eyes.


    "Hehe..." Wei Xiao freed a hand to scrape Mu Wuqing''s little nose, and said with a chuckle, "I never thought of subduing them. With our current strength, even without the power of those people, It can also deal with the mother''s corpse that Dong Mian accidentally discovered. I gathered them together, because there are more important things for them to do."


    "What''s up?"


    "That mother''s corpse above level five. Her power is no longer a single base that can contend, at least we can''t do it yet. I need to use other people to help me consume her overall strength. It doesn''t matter if the forces outside don''t submit to me. , As long as they can mobilize their strength."


    "Are you going to take the initiative to find the fifth-level female corpse?"


    "No, it was to lead her to appear."


    "Huh?" Mu Wu was puzzled.


    "You''ll know when the time comes. Go to sleep! After a few days of free time, some will be busy again."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was reluctant to say more, Mu Wuqing stopped asking.


    Mu Wuqing judo: "I want more."


    Wei Xiao looked at her in surprise, "What more?"


    "Don''t say you don''t know?" Mu Wuqing groaned.


    "Hahaha...well, we must meet this unrejectable request from my wife."


    "You hate it..."

 Chapter 712： Shock from outside forces

    Three days passed quickly.


    After Wei Xiao''s "convening order" was passed to the known leaders of the major forces in the three provinces, the leaders of the major forces finally decided to come to the Phoenix Base after some discussions during these three days.


    Whether it is fear of the force of the Phoenix Base or other reasons, they also want to take this opportunity to have a good understanding of the huge existence of the Phoenix Base.


    What''s more, they couldn''t refuse the secrets of genetic medicine and armed armor.


    On the base side, Leng Chengfeng and the others did not live up to Wei Xiao''s expectations. They found the location of the mother''s corpse within two days after deciding to find the mother''s corpse lair.


    Located at the junction of Qingzhou and Mingzhou.


    Between the mountains.


    The number of zombies in the corpse nest is between 10 million and 20 million. Although the strength is not as good as the one in Minghai City, it should not be underestimated.


    When the three days came, the entire Phoenix base became busy.


    Early that day, the only two gates of the Phoenix Base opened wide.


    According to the proposal of paying a million, in order to let outsiders feel a different phoenix base, today''s welcome ceremony is very grand.


    The welcoming team headed by Hu Xiaoyao were all beautiful women.


    Both the welcoming lady and the person in charge of the reception dressed in a very seductive service and looked sweet.


    Before the end of the world, they all deserve the title of "goddess". A large piece of Yingying and Yanyan came out, not knowing how many beasts and animals had blinded the eyes of the base.


    In the hot summer, the heat waves are rolling, and the scenes inside and outside the city gates on both sides of the Phoenix Base are like a hundred flowers blossoming and beautiful.


    As the advocate of this ceremony, Fu million came to the city wall with a group of unfocused masturbates (not typos) early in the morning, and saw them holding binoculars one by one, looking down like a waterfall without skin and face. Beautiful women.


    They see a lot of beautiful women, but like today, hundreds of pure and beautiful beauties dressed in uniforms gather together. This kind of scene is really not always possible.


    "The old man is counted as countless women, but in the face of the temptation of the girls below, he still can''t help but scream."


    "A million is worth a million. I have to say, if it weren''t for his suggestion, how would we have the opportunity to enjoy this beautiful picture? It''s so fascinating and happy to miss home."


    "Tsk tusk tusk... look at the big long legs under the pleated skirt, and then look at the unbearable waistline, the ring is fat and thin, graceful and graceful, whirr... Is there any excitement?"


    "Just look, why do you still spit blood?"


    "Can''t stop shouting! I think I can bleed and die if I look further."


    "Then don''t look, give me some space."


    "She said she didn''t want to look at it, but she was very honest."


    Under the city gate.


    "After several days of rehearsal, I believe you all know what made you stand here today. The Lord will leave the welcome matter to us. I hope you will not make any mistakes. We represent more than just The Lord¡¯s trust in us, as well as the base card face, facing the big guys from outside, we must make them feel at home, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "Okay, girls, cheer up. If you do well today, I will treat you to Hot Pot City tonight."


    "Yes, Manager Hu."


    Hu Xiaoyao, who wears a suit and leather collar and looks like a person in charge, is giving the last words to the girls outside.


    He had received the order from Wei Xiao three days ago to do this ritual well, but he put out a lot of energy to train these girls.


    Now it''s finally time to play, his heart is both nervous and excited.


    "Dududu..."


    "coming!"


    After waiting for a long time, on the side of the northern city wall, the first foreign force finally arrived.


    Seeing a convoy coming from a distance, the people on this side of the city gate cheered up.


    Axue and the others came first.


    Out of trust in Wei Xiao, they brought only a hundred and eighty people.


    This is to ensure the safety of the road to bring so many people, otherwise, Axue and the others only plan to come.


    The convoy stopped and Axue and the others got out of the car.


    When they saw the scene at the gate of the North City, their eyes were a little surprised.


    "Axue, it looks like it was the welcome team prepared by Brother Wei. I didn''t expect that Brother Wei would come to this one. Slightly...but they are all so beautiful, like models, so I want to play a hooligan." Purple Eyes Er watched the gorgeous young ladies at the gate of the city, and laughed.


    A Xuebai glanced at her.


    Looking ahead, he sighed.


    "It deserves to be Mr. Wei''s base. If this is changed to other forces, it will be difficult to see such a scene. Let''s go! We should also enter the city."


    "Yeah! I have to spend a few more days here with Big Brother Wei this time. I don''t know what the inside of the base looks like?"


    Zi Miao''er took A Xue''s arm and walked towards the city gate with their people.


    Near the gate of the city, the welcome speech of the lady welcoming guests was spoken in unison, and at the same time, a special receptionist led them.


    Register first to confirm their identities, and then the receptionist led them into the base.


    People outside the city are mainly responsible for welcoming and reception, but when they are in the city, there are various food and drinks prepared for visitors on both sides of the road for them to enjoy...


    All the arrangements are comprehensive, making people unconsciously forget the tension and anxiety when they come, and accept the arrangement of the base easily and happily.


    After Axue and the others arrived, Tongsandao''s Dawn Base and Orioles'' Longgang Base appeared one after another.


    Seeing the extraordinary welcome ceremony in these last days, they were surprised at the same time, but they were also satisfied with Wei Xiao''s arrangement from the bottom of their hearts.


    When they came, they were worried that Wei Xiao had ulterior motives, but seeing such a grand welcome scene, they couldn''t help but dispel the idea.


    "Chief, it seems that we still underestimated this Phoenix base before. Observing along the way, I actually didn''t see a refugee in their base. I feel that the people living in it are the same as before the end of the world. This is still us. Are you familiar with the end times?"


    "It''s so beautiful and clean. It''s a paradise. How did this Phoenix base do it?"


    "Fuck, there are so many beauties, if conditions don''t allow me, I want to take them all away."


    "I look forward to meeting the leader of this base more and more now. What kind of person can manage a base in such an orderly and stable manner?"


    "Those forces that were wiped out by the Phoenix Base will not complain."


    "..."


    As time went by, the leaders of the major forces from the three provinces rushed to the Phoenix base with their own troops.


    These representatives who came to the Phoenix Base, after seeing the scale of the Phoenix Base and the environment of the characters, all lamented the abnormality in their hearts.


    Think of their base, which is dirty, messy, and smoky. Compared with the Phoenix base, the two are like clouds and mud.


    In the case of slums and refugee areas in other bases, the Phoenix Base has achieved the level of self-sufficiency for everyone and such a superior living environment. These representatives do not say anything, but they all yearn for it.


    Such a base, how good is it if I control it?


    Envy is envy, but they have not forgotten the business of coming to the Phoenix Base this time.


    Wei Xiao summoned them here on the condition of announcing genetic medicine and armed armor. What they desire most in their hearts is these two aspects.


    As long as their forces become stronger, what the Phoenix Base can do, they are not impossible.


    It''s afternoon.


    In addition to Wei Xiao personally entertaining Axue and Zi Miao''er and the others, the leaders of other forces have the power in the base responsible for receiving them.


    Everyone who is in charge of the power of one party will take them all over the base.


    Shopping streets, snack streets, markets, entertainment venues, farms, farms, training bases, military centers, etc. Except for the research base, Wei Xiao didn''t let Chen Haojie and the others conceal anything. They were all open to the outside world. If necessary, he would explain to them.


    The purpose of this was to let the outside forces know the strength of the Phoenix Base. Some people did not know the so-called in the meeting in the province for a while, which affected Wei Xiao''s mood.

 Chapter 713： Feel trapped

    After these people saw the same and knew about the Phoenix Base, the main members of the major forces were sent to Villa No. 1 by the power holders.


    This time, the real purpose of the big guys from all parties gathering at the Phoenix Base also began.


    In the spacious hall of the villa, the leaders and deputy leaders of the 19 forces gathered together. On the side of Wei Xiao, only Wei Xiaoshuwang and the Phantom were participating in this meeting, and Chen Haojie was not qualified to participate.


    As Wei Xiao brought Shu Wang and their arrival, those present were undoubtedly not taking them seriously.


    Today, when I visited the Phoenix Base, all the forces heard and asked the most about Wei Xiao, so they were full of curiosity about Wei Xiao.


    Now I finally saw Wei Xiao, the legendary commander of the Phoenix Base. People from various forces had different opinions on Wei Xiao, but no one dared to despise him.


    Not to mention, the identity of the strongest Phoenix base alone, although few people have seen Wei Xiao¡¯s greatness, as long as people who have been to the base training ground and have seen the training scenes of the soldiers, they will understand Wei Xiao¡¯s strongest. The strong are powerful.


    "Boss Wei..."


    "Mr. Wei..."


    "Sit all down, all sit down..."


    Everyone got up to greet Wei Xiao.


    Signaling the people present to get up and sit down with him, Wei Xiao brought Shu Wang and Phantom to the main seat and settled down.


    A sharp gaze swept over everyone, Wei Xiao straightforwardly said: "This time we gathered everyone together, you should all know part of the reason, right?"


    "Mr. Righteousness. Regardless of the matter of arming armor, genetic medicine will change our future destiny in the end times for us human survivors. It is our honor to be able to share the secret of genetic medicine with us, and it is also a human being. It¡¯s an honor to be here. I must first say thank you to your husband."


    The speaker was Xiao Fan, one of the nineteen most powerful forces from outside.


    The base is located in the western part of Qingzhou. It is called Chaofan Base, with a population of over 100,000. Because a combat regiment was accidentally discovered, its base has good strength.


    This time he came to the Phoenix Base, and he brought a total of 3,000 people, including a tank squadron. Among the 19 forces, their combat effectiveness was definitely the first.


    The other party has a majestic posture and speaks neither humble nor overbearing, but he can hear that what he said to Wei Xiao at this moment came from the bottom of his heart.


    Thinking about it, Wei Xiao can share something like genetic medicine, which is entirely a strategic material. This attitude is worthy of praise.


    Others also responded one after another, expressing their gratitude to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao motioned everyone to be quiet, and gave Phantom a look.


    Phantom understood, got up, and took out a stack of documents from the bag he carried with him.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the Phantom distributed the files.


    "The document that you have now contains information on the creation of armed armor and the extraction of genetic medicine. This is what I promised. You can take a look first."


    Upon hearing Wei Xiao''s words, everyone immediately turned their attention to the information in their hands.


    Isn''t this the most important reason why they are here today?


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would take it out so readily.


    Not long after, when everyone finished reading it, there were sighs in their mouths.


    Some people said "So it was", some said "It can still be like this", and some people lamented "Why didn''t I think of it". Everyone''s reaction was different.


    To say how difficult it is to create armed armor and extract genetic medicines, that''s not necessarily true.


    But no one has pointed out the key, you can''t understand it even if you want to break your head.


    This is like many magics. It is magical when you see it, and it feels incredible, but once you know the principle, you must think that I can use such a simple principle.


    This is the reason.


    "Have you finished reading it?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Well, everything you want to know is now known, so let me talk about the real purpose of bringing you together this time."


    coming!


    As soon as Wei Xiao said this, everyone at the scene knew that the time had come to really test them.


    "Presumably you all know the mother corpse. Here, I won''t explain more. What I want to say is that on the mother corpse, there has been a more powerful existence, the corpse emperor. She is caused by the mutual relationship between the mother corpses. Swallowing evolved, ten mother corpses produced a corpse emperor. Not long ago, a female V country appeared. As a result, female V country fell completely, a large number of female V country people fled and the country was destroyed."


    "what?"


    "This is real?"


    Wei Xiao said: "I don''t have to lie to you about this kind of thing. The Emperor is so powerful that it surpasses the mother''s corpse. She can multiply and surpass the existence of third-level zombies, and can control the mother''s corpse and possess supernatural powers. Now we are in the area. There is no corpse emperor inside yet, but once it is born, it will be the beginning of a nightmare for all of us. I think you don¡¯t want to see this kind of epic monster appear, right?"


    "Is it true that Boss Wei, you sent a mission some time ago to let us look for the mother''s corpse''s lair to prevent the appearance of the corpse emperor?" Someone asked, thinking of the past.


    "Yes. If a corpse emperor appears in our territory, don''t think about it. I can''t control other areas, but in the three provinces around Minghai, such monsters must not appear. The most direct way to prevent the birth of such monsters is to Eliminate its root cause. Without the mother corpse, there would be no corpse emperor."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at each other, and after Wei Xiao''s words fell, they began to discuss with the neighbors.


    "Brother Wei, we have asked the team that goes out to clean up the zombies to pay attention to the existence of the corpse nest. If we find it, we must notify you as soon as possible."


    "Boss Wei, don''t say anything, as long as you say a word, Suguang Base is willing to take the lead in the charge."


    "Longhang base is willing to think that the Phoenix base will do its best."


    The tripartite bases familiar with Wei Xiao expressed their opinions.


    When other people saw this, they hesitated for a moment, and no longer hesitated. They all expressed their willingness to find all the corpses that might exist in the three provinces.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "Finding the mother''s corpse is what everyone should do, but destroying the mother''s corpse is not just a matter of my Phoenix Base. Everyone present, don''t you think you should make a contribution?"


    "We are fine."


    "As long as Mr. Wei needs it, Axue has no shirk."


    The three forces in Jianghang did not hesitate to support Wei Xiao.


    "My extraordinary base is willing to contribute." Xiao Fan echoed.


    There is nothing to hesitate.


    The existence of the mother''s corpse eliminates her responsibility for the base of either party. People who try to stay out of the way and stand on the sidelines are entirely the way to die.


    This is clear to everyone present.


    The lips are dead and the teeth are cold.


    You may not be the first force to be targeted, but you will definitely not be spared.


    If you don''t plan to contribute, your demise will sooner or later.


    Therefore, after Xiao Fan, other people also expressed their willingness to do their best to deal with the mother''s corpse.


    Regardless of the number of people present who really wanted to deal with the mother''s corpse, as long as they had this attitude, it was enough for Wei Xiao.


    "Since everyone has the same idea, that''s right. My people have determined that the nest of a mother''s corpse is at the junction of Qingzhou and Mingzhou. How do you feel about the partnership?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    Is this a coincidence?


    As soon as a strategic agreement was reached, Wei Xiao immediately threw out a mother''s corpse. Did he calculate it long ago and wait for everyone to jump in?

 Chapter 714： Is my stuff so easy to take

    "Why, I agreed to my proposal just now, and now I regret it?" Wei Xiao''s face sank, and his eyes swept across everyone coldly.


    Axue frowned, meditated for a moment and then replied: "Mr. Wei, give me time, Longling Base will never lag behind."


    Tong Sandao and Hongying looked at each other.


    Their understanding of Wei Xiao is definitely deeper than that of others, even Axue and others are not as good as them.


    Therefore, after Axue, the two parties also said that they were looking forward to Wei Xiao.


    The three parties have agreed, and the remaining sixteen parties are still a little hesitant at the moment.


    Pang Chuan, the commander of the Qingzhou Fengling Base, chuckled and said, "Boss Wei, it¡¯s not that I regret it. We are all responsible for dealing with the mother¡¯s corpse. It stands to reason that we are all responsible, but you see, we just got the research and development materials for genetic medicine and armed armor, right? Let us develop for a while, and when we have enough strength, how about dealing with the mother corpse you found?"


    "Yeah, yeah, Boss Wei, it''s not worth the loss to deal with the mother''s corpse now. Why don''t we do it again when we are more certain?"


    "I also think we need to wait for a while. After all, the mother corpse is different from ordinary zombies. A little carelessness will cause heavy losses, not to mention, it will even put us into a state of despair."


    Pang Chuan found a plausible reason, and half of the remaining people agreed.


    Xiao Fan and the others didn''t speak, but they probably thought so in their hearts, but because of Wei Xiao''s face, they couldn''t refuse.


    "Chi Zesheng, don''t you know? The mother corpse and the mother corpse can attract each other. She can afford to wait, but we can''t wait. The mother corpse found at our base must be removed as soon as possible." Wei Xiao''s tone increased. It''s a bit.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Faced with Wei Xiao, who could not be rejected by others, many people found it difficult to do it.


    Xiao Fan said: "Then I wonder if Boss Wei has found out how many zombies are gathering around this mother''s corpse?"


    "Between ten million and twenty million. This is just the beginning. If the zombies she controls continue to wander around, the longer the time, the more zombies will be around her."


    "Twenty million? Is this, this number too big?"


    "I thought it was only a few million. If it exceeds ten million, we still take the initiative to attack. Is this different from sending death?"


    "Absolutely not. Boss Wei, this is too dangerous. If it is a defensive battle, it is okay to say that zombies of the 20 million level can take the initiative. We absolutely disagree. We are not as big as you, Boss Wei. In my base, no more than 5,000 people have guns in their hands, and the power gap is too great."


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Without a gun, I can provide, ten thousand people, for each force, how about the weapons and equipment I will give you ten thousand people?"


    "That''s too dangerous."


    "Boss Wei, I think this matter should be discussed in the long term."


    "So, don''t you plan to participate in this operation?"


    Wei Xiao''s stern eyes swept over those who were hesitant, and the killing intent in his eyes revealed without evasiveness.


    The person he was staring at only felt chills all over, and his hesitant gaze became timid, and he dared not stare at Wei Xiao.


    "Boss Wei, Wei, I don''t know how you plan to attack the corpse nest?" someone asked.


    "Assemble all the forces that can be mobilized and deploy them in a unified manner. Don''t think about who will contribute more. The acquisition of genetic medicine is related to zombies. People who work more, don¡¯t contribute, and want to take more, I advise you to get rid of them. This idea."


    "Do you have to deal with the mother''s corpse?"


    "Definitely!" Wei Xiao said firmly.


    Except for a few, everyone else was silent.


    With a mother corpse protected by 20 million zombies, they really didn''t know whether Wei Xiao was crazy or had no idea about this number.


    In the face of a corpse nest of this level, let alone active offense, even if he was hiding in the city for defense, how could he think of moving such an existence?


    "What do you think? If we don''t get rid of this mother''s corpse now, we will face it sooner or later. At that time, in the face of more zombies, do you think a single force can stop it?" Zi Miao''er said angrily.


    Tong Sandao sneered and said, "Do you really think you can hide? Boss Wei has already said that the corpse nest is at the junction of Qingzhou and Mingzhou. Once the corpse tide breaks out, you don¡¯t know who is the first to suffer, right? ?"


    "If you stop constantly, you will suffer the chaos. You can think about it. In some respects, Boss Wei is helping you get rid of a threat." Hongying said.


    The senior officials of the three bases in Jianghang area obviously followed Wei Xiao, and their attitude has been reflected in the answer at this moment.


    Xiao Fan, Pang Chuan and their forces were in Qingzhou, and now they heard the words of the three, their hesitation was shaken.


    "Boss Wei, can I choose to quit? My power is in Zhongzhou, and there is no mother''s corpse over there. Even if the mother''s corpse''s power is attacking the city, I can leave with my fellow citizens. Twenty million zombies It¡¯s really not something we can deal with. I need to be responsible to my citizens. I hope you can understand."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Commander..."


    A big man from a force in Zhongzhou bluntly withdrew.


    When the other big guys from the same area wanted to say something, beside Wei Xiao, the Phantom threw a flying knife in his hand, and the sharp and penetrating blade plunged into the throat of the first person to speak. In, wore out from behind.


    The speaker''s eyes widened, and he fell back on the sofa with disbelief, and soon lost his breath.


    And those who wanted to talk after he spoke, this one was dumbfounded, and the words that came to the mouth were swallowed directly.


    As for the others, they sat up in shock one by one, staring at Wei Xiao and the Phantom in anger.


    "Boss Wei, what do you mean?" Xiao Fan asked coldly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t blame the Phantom for taking action, staring coldly at the dead: "You may not realize a problem. When you know the research and development materials of genetic medicine and armed armor, your destiny is already bound to deal with the mother''s corpse. Action. You can hesitate and make comments, but you can''t withdraw. If you want to withdraw, then I will let him withdraw completely."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, in the presence, except for those who were determined to stand on Wei Xiao''s side as always, the bigwigs of other forces suddenly felt that the information in front of them was not fragrant, and even felt very hot.


    Wei Xiao continued: "A happy person who is unwilling to deal with zombies, this kind of person is no longer necessary. There are also Zhongzhou among you. After you go back, you can swallow his power. In dealing with the mother''s corpse, More strength, more protection, what do you think?"


    Looking at several big men from Zhongzhou, Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    These people couldn''t help but feel excited all over their bodies.


    "What Boss Wei said is that this kind of person does not deserve to be the leader of a place."


    "We all listen to Boss Wei, whoever retreats will be a common enemy of other forces in our three provinces."


    The big brothers in Zhongzhou have changed quickly. They were still hesitating before, and they died personally. They no longer discussed Wei Xiao''s proposal.


    Xiao Fan and the others who came from Qingzhou were full of vigilance towards Wei Xiao at this moment.


    This is a round, a killing that they cannot refuse.


    The death of one person had already made them thoroughly understand Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    In dealing with the mother''s corpse, if anyone in the three provinces wants to be alone, there is only one way to perish.

 Chapter 715： Going farther and farther on the shameless road

    In panic, Xiao Fan and the others sat back in their positions.


    "Okay, do everything as you said, Boss Wei. Just now, Ms. Hongying was right. The mother''s body is in Qingzhou. If we are still hesitant, it is no different from looking for death. My extraordinary base joins this battle. "


    Without a choice, everyone else temporarily succumbed to Wei Xiao''s lewd prestige and agreed to his proposal.


    "Haha! Wouldn''t it be enough to agree so readily? It makes everyone nervous now." Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    Everyone convulsed in their hearts.


    This TM is not talking about humans at all. You have put the knife on our necks. If we still dare to disobey your decision, can we survive?


    If this is not Wei Xiao''s base, other people don''t know, Xiao Fan will definitely not show Wei Xiao a good face.


    Although his extraordinary base is inferior to Wei Xiao in strength, Xiao Fan is not afraid of Phoenix Base if he really wants to fight.


    If Wei Xiao really wants to go to war with his extraordinary base, Xiao Fan has the confidence to let the Phoenix base hurt.


    It''s a pity that this is the Phoenix Base. If he dares to touch Wei Xiao''s brows, the former boss will be his fate.


    "Boss Wei, I don''t know if the weapons and equipment you just mentioned to support our 10,000 people are true?"


    Seeing that the atmosphere at the scene was somewhat depressed, Tong Sandao found a topic that was beneficial to everyone and asked with a smile.


    Sure enough, when he heard Tong Sandao''s words, the unhappy people looked at Wei Xiao as if they had found first aid to make up for their trauma.


    Wei Xiao didn''t let everyone down, and said calmly, "Naturally! Letting everyone deal with zombies is not asking you to die. When you leave the base, you can take away ten thousand weapons and equipment from me."


    Axue glanced at the others present, and asked with a smile: "Mr. Wei is not afraid that we will not accept the weapon if we take the weapon. After returning to the base, will we forget everything about today?"


    "Yeah! Brother Wei, now we are at your base and our lives are threatened. Naturally, what you say is what you say, but when we get back to the base, you won''t have the chance to threaten us like you do now?" Have something to say.


    As expected, he was a person who had had a fateful relationship with Wei Xiao.


    Axue and the others seemed to be joking, but in words, they were completely on Wei Xiao''s side.


    When they said these words, there is no doubt that they were beating other people with such thoughts.


    Xiao Fan and the others are all sensible people. By now, they can be sure that Axue and Tong Sandao are all on Wei Xiao''s side.


    When Wei Xiao was still willing to provide them with weapons and equipment, they really thought about it, but now Axue and the others raised it, Xiao Fan and many of them didn''t look good.


    Wei Xiao smiled and glanced at Axue and the others, his eyes gradually becoming cold and charming.


    Looking at Xiao Fan and the others, Wei Xiao said coldly: "It''s dangerous to take my things and do nothing."


    With that said, without Xiao Fan and the others consciously, behind them, a group of figures appeared, and the short knife in their hands had been placed on their necks at some point.


    "what?"


    "When did they show up?"


    "Someone who will be invisible?"


    "You better stay away!"


    With a knife on their neck, Xiao Fan and the others'' first reaction was to resist, but when they heard the emotional reminder from the Shadow Guard behind them, their unbearable silhouettes could be described as sitting on pins and needles.


    "Boss Wei, what are you doing?" Someone looked at Wei Xiao in horror.


    Wei Xiao waved his hands to the members of the Shadow Guards and told them to retreat.


    The members of the Shadow Guard didn''t hesitate, and took the knife, and the figure disappeared under the gaze of the big guys.


    Witnessing this scene with my own eyes, let alone Xiao Fan and the others who were threatened, even Axue and Tong Sandao were shocked.


    There are such "capable men and strangers" beside Wei Xiao?


    The foundation of the Phoenix Base is truly unfathomable.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I just want everyone to understand a truth. If I want your life, it¡¯s just a word, even if you are hiding in your own influence. Don¡¯t doubt my attitude. If you are disobedient, I can always let Change your power to the position of an obedient person."


    Everyone felt uncomfortable at this moment.


    They would not doubt Wei Xiao''s words. With such a group of invisible people who are invisible and difficult to prevent, if these people want to engage in assassination, it is simply not too easy.


    At this moment, all the people present found that they had no room for bargaining at all of Wei Xiao''s decisions.


    At least for now.


    Someone laughed and said: "What Weibo said, I don''t know other people, but my Shenlong base must fully support Weibo''s decision. This is true today, and it will be the same in the future."


    There are many people who see the wind to make the rudder.


    Knowing that they could no longer disobey Wei Xiao''s decision, all of them were clever ghosts, and they all said that the matter of attacking the mother''s corpse could not be delayed.


    Wei Xiao was very pleased to see everyone "Chen Cheng".


    To be able to (stress) smoothly get all the bigwigs to agree on the attitude of attacking the mother''s corpse lair, it seems that in the end times, many people still have a great view of the overall situation.


    "Are you the deputy commander of the hapless thing just now?"


    Wei Xiao said to a big man at this time.


    Xiao Ao Tian skinned and smiled without a smile.


    My boss was just killed by the woman next to Wei Xiao, why? Does the other party want to kill them all?


    "Wei, Boss Wei, I''m on your side. Wu Zhi has short-sightedness and doesn''t know how to promote him. He deserves his sin when he died. The base behind me and I are absolutely determined to implement any decision made by you, Boss Wei." Xiao Aotian hastily. Explained.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just want to say that in the future, your base will be in charge of you, and work hard. If this ticket can end perfectly, based on the information you have, your future is destined to be immeasurable."


    "Yes, yes, that''s all Mr. Wei''s appetite for food."


    "Well, it''s basically like this. It''s not too early today. You guys will rest here for one night. Tomorrow, take the weapons I provide and prepare the combat troops as soon as possible. I want to remind you that your situation, I You can send someone to find out at any time, if someone raps me, or sends me old and weak soldiers to refill the number, let alone Wei Xiao turning my face and denying people."


    "That''s natural. I will send out the best fighters from the base at that time."


    "It must be, no one dares to take this kind of thing lightly."


    Everyone expressed that they would not perfuse Wei Xiao on the issue of sending troops.


    "Better like this! Let''s end today''s meeting, Qingshu..."


    "Pattern..."


    "Master..." Li Qingshu walked from the second floor of the villa.


    "Arrange for everyone to go down and rest. Remember, good food and drink to greet you, don''t neglect."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu took the order, and then called the servants in the villa to greet everyone present.


    The base has already prepared accommodations for these people, so there is no need to deliberately arrange them.


    Xiao Fan and the others had long wanted to leave here, so, without Wei Xiao''s urging, they bid farewell to Wei Xiao and the others, and left the villa under the leadership of the servant.


    In the end, only Axue, Tong Sandao, Red Ying and others remained in the entire hall.


    "Brother Wei, when are you going to do something on the mother''s corpse in Qingzhou?" Zi Miao''er asked.


    "The sooner the better. Since you are here, I will give you a bottom line and send more manpower. Although there is a lot of risk in this attack on the mother¡¯s body, casualties are inevitable, but once it succeeds, the more crowded party, The harvest will also be the most. Want to rise in a short period of time, this time is an opportunity."


    "Thank you, Boss Wei for reminding. At that time, we will bring the rest of the personnel except for the necessary security forces for the base." Tong Sandao said.


    "Yeah! Go down and rest!"


    "Axue, Mou''er, don''t leave, stay here tonight." Shu Wang said.


    "This..." Axue and the others looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Shu Wang is inside the Lord, I am outside."


    In a word, Wei Xiao obviously agreed with Shu Wang''s decision.


    Zi Miao''er and the others were happy in their hearts and gladly accepted Shu Wang''s invitation.


    Tong Sandao and the others were not so lucky.


    Unable to stay here with Wei Xiao, after they bid farewell to Wei Xiao and others, they were taken away by the servants.

 Chapter 716： You are so bad, I like it so much

    In the hotel room where Xiao Fan was.


    Yes, you read that right, it''s a hotel, and it''s a luxury hotel based on a mansion.


    "Yun Xuan, what do you think?"


    In the room, a young man with his back on the balcony frowned: "It''s more terrifying than we thought. It has strength, man and horse, and the base also masters all kinds of black technology that only appeared after the end of the world, especially the ones that appeared last. Invisible warrior. If Wei Xiao wants to completely enter the land of the Three Provinces, none of us will be his opponent."


    "Yes! The opponent''s strength is far beyond our imagination." Xiao Fan said, looking at the document in his hand, "They have walked too far in front of us, and it is impossible to catch up in a short time. It now appears that we can only obey his orders and temporarily send them to the fence."


    "We have no choice, do we?"


    "Haha... you are right."


    Seeing Xiao Fan''s loss, Yun Xuan stood up straight and said coldly: "In fact, things are not as bad as we thought. Now we know the secret of genetic medicine. This time we deal with the mother''s corpse, it seems that we will all be killed by Wei. Xiao led his nose, but it was not an opportunity."


    "How to say?"


    "The raw material of genetic medicine is zombies. Wei Xiao has to deal with mother corpses this time. Resources at the level of 20 million are our opportunities. Not to mention that we can catch up with Wei Xiao''s forces in one step, but as long as we seize this opportunity to surpass other surrounding forces. It¡¯s not difficult."


    Yun Xuan paused, and then continued: "Don''t forget, Wei Xiao said that those who work harder get more. It is not ruled out that Wei Xiao will use our people, but as long as he has scruples, he won''t be messy. At that time, once the mother''s corpse is eliminated, the party with more people will get the most rewards. In this battle, removing the threat of the mother''s corpse is a factor, and more importantly, it is the corpse of the zombie."


    Xiao Fan was not a Xiaobai who didn''t understand anything, and quickly understood what Yunxuan meant.


    "Do you want us to spare no effort to participate in this war?"


    "Yes. Wei Xiao''s power is already so strong. If we don''t fight it, sooner or later, we will be swallowed. As long as this time succeeds, we can at least gain the strength to protect ourselves. Even if we choose to leave Qingzhou, we can stand in other places. ."


    Xiao Fan thought for a while.


    After a while, Xiao Fan nodded, "You are right. There are forces like the Phoenix around. We have no hope for further development. Now we can only save our strength and plan for the future."


    "Wei Xiao shouldn''t let our people go to death unilaterally. Twenty million zombies sounds terrifying, but if Wei Xiao really provides each of our forces with 10,000 weapons and equipment, 20 combatants from the forces tomorrow. Together, it''s enough to fight." Yun Xuan said his opinion.


    Zombies, except for level two and three are deadly to humans, level one zombies, in fact, apart from infectiousness, their combat effectiveness is not strong.


    Their main offensive method is to tear and bite. As long as it is not fatal, before the corpse is transformed, a person who regards death as home, holding a cold weapon, hacking and killing thirty or fifty ordinary zombies is completely no problem.


    "Then go all out. I believe the leaders of other forces, as long as they are not stupid, also know what to do."


    "Well, but before that, we still prepare the transportation team in advance, don''t go too far, but we must rush to collect zombies as much as possible before other forces."


    Xiao Fan nodded.


    "Prepare after you go back."


    Other forces also thought of things Xiao Fan could think of.


    However, compared to Xiao Fan and the others, the other forces were somewhat worried.


    They were worried that Wei Xiao would let them be forwards and confront the corpse tide head-on.


    This kind of thinking is normal. Judging from the strength that Wei Xiao showed at today''s meeting, Wei Xiao just wants them to be cannon fodder, so as to reduce casualties to his own forces.


    I think it''s such a situation, and the bigwigs of other forces don''t want to invest all their belongings in this cooperation.


    But considering that Wei Xiao could not be perfunctory, many people began to struggle again.


    How many people should be sent to join the coalition?


    This night was destined to be a sleepless night for many people, but Wei Xiao, who advocated the use of soldiers on the mother''s corpse, looked forward to it.


    "Husband, you seem to be very happy! What makes you so happy?"


    On the balcony on the third floor of the villa, Jiang Xiyu watched his man laugh here, and came over to ask with curiosity.


    Wei Xiao turned his head, saw the person coming, stretched out his hand to pull Jiang Xiyu into his arms, kissed her soft mouth, and hugged her from behind.


    "It''s really worthy of joy. A group of self-righteous guys, this time they don''t seize a good opportunity, next time, they will know what regret is."


    "Huh?" Jiang Xiyu raised his head and looked at Wei Xiao puzzledly, "Could it be that another mother''s corpse has been discovered?"


    "no!"


    "My goal has never been the mother''s corpse in Qingzhou, she is just a sweet gift I gave to other forces. Grasp the opportunity, someone can eat a mouthful of oil, instead of grasping the opportunity, they can only pick up some in addition to envy. Leftovers. Waiting for groups of super fighters to come out and show off, what do you think those who miss the opportunity will think?"


    Jiang Xiyu shook his head: "I don''t know!"


    "Stupid wife."


    "Oh... even if I am a silly daughter-in-law, I am also your silly daughter-in-law, Wei Xiao."


    Wei Xiao scratched Jiang Xiyu''s little nose, which evoked Jiang Xiyu''s sweet smile like a silver bell.


    "They will regret and desire. As long as the opportunity comes up again, they will leave no room. As for those who have tasted the sweetness, they have to grasp the advantage of the lead. They don''t need me to say anything, they will give everything to help me. At this time, my goal was achieved."


    "What''s the purpose?"


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance with a particularly deep gaze: "Bring out the mother corpses that appeared in Jianghang Province. Professor Bo Kang and them have already begun to cultivate more experimental subjects on the basis of the previous ones. When the time comes, they only need to throw the bait. The big fish in the province will not be caught. At that time, the forces in the three provinces will be the combat power to reduce the burden on the base."


    "Not only can it solve a potential threat, but also preserve the strength of the base to the greatest extent, can you say I can''t be happy?"


    Hearing the calculations behind Wei Xiao, Jiang Xiyu looked at his man with incredible star pupils.


    "Why, are you surprised?"


    Jiang Xiyu nodded.


    "It feels like your husband is getting worse and worse now."


    "Then do you like it?"


    "like!"


    Without hesitation, Jiang Xiyu blurted out these words, very pure.


    Looking at the look in the eyes of the beauty in his arms, Wei Xiao was moved, he was not polite, and he lowered his head directly.


    "Uuuuu...husband, wait, wait...Don''t be here, let''s go back to the house..."


    Wei Xiao let go of Jiang Xiyu''s small mouth, copied his hands and picked her up, and walked towards the bedroom in a stride.

 Chapter 717： General mobilization before the war

    The next day.


    Many people struggled to sleep last night, so that when they went out today, all of them were listless.


    In the base, Li Qingshu had already prepared 10,000 weapons and equipment for each of the 19 powerful leaders. This was explained by Wei Xiao.


    They are all conventional weapons such as rifles and pistols.


    There are also a lot of bullets, 300,000 rounds per force.


    The forces that left received these weapons and equipment, and all smiled like a flower.


    All the unpleasant things that happened at the meeting yesterday were left behind by them.


    Five days after learning about the alliance in Qingzhou Capital, the bigwigs of these forces said they would never be absent.


    "Mr. Wei, see you in ten days."


    "Boss Wei, you can rest assured that all the staff at Suguang Base will support you for your decision."


    "See you in four days, Boss Wei!"


    Axue and the others also left with their own weapons and equipment.


    They said that they would see you in four days, not because Wei Xiao had any arrangements, but from Jianghang to Qingzhou, it would take a day to travel. They planned to take the army to meet Wei Xiao''s people first, and then head to Qingzhou together.


    Sending off the last group of people, Wei Xiao immediately sent the high-levels in the base to the first villa for a meeting.


    Inside the villa hall.


    "In this battle, all combat troops at the base will participate. Jin Miaofeng, your militia will take over the defense of the base city. You must ensure the safety of the base."


    Jin Miaofeng said earnestly: "Don''t worry, the master, the militia has now grown to 10,000, and it is more than enough to just hold the base. If the base is lost, Jin Miaofeng will raise her head to see the master."


    "Yeah! Xiaoxue, you will arrange the collection of troops, transport troops, and the logistics of the army. These people are transferred from the basics. Non-main combatants, all basic citizens of the base can participate. The collection of materials is given in accordance with the exchange system of base points. Rewards will not let them go in vain."


    "Yes!" Jiang Xue recorded Wei Xiao''s words and explained it after the meeting.


    "Hero..."


    "To deal with the mother''s corpse this time, the commandership of the coalition forces is given to you. We don''t need to retain our strength, nor do we need to do some harm to others in order to weaken other forces. For regular operations, treat the coalition forces as our people. Of course, when you should be partial, you still have to be partial. You can grasp the details."


    "clear!"


    "Lin Qin, the mission of your Shadow Guards is to immediately go to the junction of Qingzhou and Mingzhou to explore the terrain. Although we are actively attacking the corpse nest, we cannot blindly. Record the surrounding terrain and give it to the hero, and use everything that can be used. Terrain, strive to take down the corpse nest with the least cost."


    "Yes."


    "Chang Bai..."


    "Master!"


    "How effective is the carrier pigeon you trained?"


    Chang Bai said: "There are more than 30 pigeons ready for use."


    "Very good. At the beginning of the battle, you will bring these pigeons to follow the hero, distribute your intelligence personnel among the major coalition forces, and deliver the command to the coalition forces at any time."


    Changbai nodded.


    Speaking of it, the appearance of Chang Bai was definitely a surprise to Wei Xiao.


    In today''s era when remote communication is blocked, Changbai''s existence is simply a "plug-in" for the Phoenix Base.


    The emergence of the homing pigeons will definitely give the Phoenix Base an advanced condition in terms of foreign operations and deliver information in a timely manner. I don''t know how much trouble it has saved Wei Xiao and the others.


    For this reason, Chang Bai is now appointed by Wei Xiao as the power holder of the intelligence department of the Phoenix Base, and has trained a group of intelligence personnel for the Phoenix Base.


    These intelligence personnel have a homing pigeon. No matter where they are, their homing pigeons can find them. After the homing pigeons leave their owners, they have two footholds, one is where Changbai is, and the other is a phoenix. base. Changbai is the first choice, followed by the base.


    After Wei Xiao explained, he felt that there was nothing else to add, so he asked everyone to prepare.


    The time is only four days at most. During this period, the base has a lot to prepare.


    The supply of weapons and ammunition, logistical support, as well as the inspection and maintenance of transport vehicles, and the deployment of personnel are not to be faulted.


    When Minghai City was the main city and all the major forces in the three provinces were busy, Yun Province, during this period, an extremely spectacular battle broke out.


    It is not a civil war between humans, nor is it a war between zombies and humans, but a battle between zombies and zombies.


    "Roar..."


    "Wow..."


    In the endless wilderness, hundreds of thousands of new zombie groups are engaged in confrontation.


    The sky and the earth are full of their figures.


    This is a duel between mother corpses, and no evolutionary zombie participates.


    The fighting between the two sides was extremely fierce and ferocious, and they were both unstoppable.


    The confrontation between the two mother corpses 40 meters away was even more **** and cruel.


    They have no way out of each other, this is natural, and they are also natural enemies of life and death.


    In this battle, the loser is destined to become the nourishment for the evolution of the victor. There is no survival, and so is the new type of zombies they reproduce.


    The battle between giants can be described as landslides and earth-shattering.


    The shocking battle lasted for two days and one night. In the end, the entire battlefield was full of corpses and blood flowed into rivers.


    "Da da da¡­"


    "Kill, kill them all, don''t let go of the mother''s body."


    "Hahaha...Snipe and clam are fighting, and the fisherman is profiting. How many genetic medicines can be extracted this time?"


    When the battle between the mother corpses ends and the victorious party cleans up the loser, an accident occurs.


    From all directions, warriors belonging to humans rushed out.


    The group of corpses suffered heavy losses, facing the heavily armed and tens of thousands of human warriors, when the confrontation began, they were at a disadvantage.


    In the past, they were all zombies with a numerical advantage. This time, the form was completely transformed.


    The number of humans exceeds them by seven or eight times.


    "Roar..."


    The mother corpse, who was eating the evolution of the loser, discovered this situation and couldn''t take care of the one-fifth loser who had only eaten it, with a deafening roar in her mouth.


    After the mother''s corpse was formed, the defense was extremely terrifying, but when she evolved, it was her weakest stage.


    Now she is being attacked by humans, and growing up, she is in urgent need of protection from other zombies.


    Hearing her call, a large number of new-type zombies approached her, protecting the mother''s body in it.


    At the same time, hundreds of kilometers away, there are countless evolutionary zombies coming towards the battlefield.


    In this way, the mother''s corpse did not wait for reinforcements in place, but waved hundreds of claws on her body to dig into the ground, trying to make a hole and leave.


    "fire!"


    "Swish swish..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The incoming human forces did not give her a chance, and armed helicopters carrying artillery shells bombed the area where the mother''s body was located.


    The mother''s corpse, who wanted to escape, was overturned by the blast of cannonball explosions. Every time her struggle was interrupted by the armed helicopter in the sky, there was no hope of escape.


    Under the continuous bombing, the mother''s body was already scarred, and there were many broken limbs and arms from her body on the ground, and the condition was extremely miserable.


    The mother''s corpse who continued to roar in her mouth, but did not have the strength to excavate the ground and leave, had no ability to escape alone.


    Protecting her new type of zombies is desperately blocking the human army, but unfortunately, the gap in numbers, coupled with the humans have enough firepower and some black technology that appeared after the end of the world, the new type of zombies, no matter how powerful, can not stop the human army. go ahead.


    The human army continued to shrink, and the number of new zombies protecting the mother''s corpse continued to decline sharply. In the end, less than 10,000 new zombies were destroyed in a human sneak attack.


    "Puff..."


    "Roar¡­"


    Accompanied by the last wailing of the mother''s corpse, a figure standing on top of the mother''s corpse''s head, piercing the long sword in his hand into the mother''s corpse''s soft skull again and again.


    Within minutes, the mother''s corpse''s raised head fell to the ground, and the huge eyes completely lost their light in unwillingness and fear.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    "We won, we won, ahhhh..."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Loud cheers resounded across the hills, and the entire field was filled with the roar of human victory.


    When the mother''s corpse died, the tide of corpses coming from the distance suddenly lost its direction. Without the traction of the mother''s corpse, they stopped and resumed their aimless movement.


    On a hill, Ling Xiaocong and Lingying in armed armor came to the top under the protection of a group of guards, looking at the figure standing above the head of the mother¡¯s corpse and feeling all the soldiers worshiping and cheering below, and under the mask that made Xiao Cong open , The slightly green cheeks were indescribably excited and exhilarating.

 Chapter 718： Son of Destiny

    "This is the Son of Destiny, and this is what I call the protagonist of heaven and earth. I fell from a mountain to a trough and experienced the cruelest treatment in the world. In the world, who else can stop the boss''s pace? I just ask, who else?"


    "Brother, Brother Tianhe is amazing, he is my hero."


    "That is necessary. Little sister, how about letting the boss be my brother-in-law?"


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Make Xiao Cong smile.


    Looking at the majestic and indomitable man on the head of the mother''s corpse, and looking at the fanaticism in the eyes and faces of the soldiers below, Xiao Cong knew that he was really betting on the right treasure in his life.


    After a few months, Ling Xiao Cong followed Chu Tianhe and witnessed the rise of Chu Tianhe from the end of life.


    From a small force with only a few thousand people to a large force that almost dominates Yun Province in just a few months, this growth, not to mention that Xiao Cong recognized the identity of Chutianhe¡¯s Son of Destiny from the beginning, even if Some doubts, now, his inner strength has also been unwavering.


    The great source of good fortune, such as being able to pick up the mother¡¯s corpse even for a cheap price, was met by Chu Tianhe. He is not the protagonist, who is the protagonist?


    The iron law of novels.


    Follow the protagonist, in the end, have everything you need, and become an enemy with it. In the end, it is absolutely miserable and unrecoverable.


    He didn''t know the others, but Ling Xiao Cong himself would never betray Chu Tianhe in his life.


    Hug and lick Chutianhe has now become the first thing for Xiao Cong in the future.


    This is the protagonist! What do you think if you don''t hold such big thick legs?


    Chu Tianhe on the head of the mother''s corpse received a wave of praise and cheers with enjoyment.


    Pulling out the demon sword that pierced the head of the mother''s corpse, Chu Tianhe said coldly: "Immediately clean the battlefield and bring all the corpses back."


    "Yes, God!"


    The soldiers said in unison, and then began to move the still-complete zombies on the ground.


    The new types of zombies are all Level 3 zombies, with hundreds of thousands of corpses, no matter how bad they are, they can still extract thousands of No. 2 potions.


    That was a thousand No. 2 potions, and the soldiers were excited just thinking about it.


    "Boss!"


    When Chu Tianhe came down from the mother''s corpse, Xiao Cong and the others greeted him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Ling Xiaocong shook his head: "Congratulations, boss, now the mother''s corpse is in hand, and the No. 4 potion is at your fingertips. It won''t be long before the strength of our base will be improved."


    Chu Tianhe patted Ling Xiao Cong on the shoulder and smiled faintly: "Before the medicine comes out, everything is still hard to say. Fortunately, there are two female corpses this time, and the chances of success are a little bit higher. If there is extra , Both you and Yingying will have one."


    "Thank you boss!"


    "God!"


    "Say what you have."


    A high-level executive lamented: "In this battle, although we wiped out the last two corpses in the territory, our casualties are still heavy. Nearly 30,000 people will stay here forever. This is because we took advantage of the heavy losses of the corpses of the victorious side. Without this opportunity, I can¡¯t imagine how much this number will reach.¡±


    When they heard the report from their subordinates, Chu Tianhe frowned.


    "How could there be such a large casualty?" Ling Xiao Cong asked in surprise.


    Chu Tianhe was silent for a few seconds, and said in a deep voice: "Sacrifice is inevitable, but the ending is good. With these corpses of zombies, this kind of thing will never happen again in my base in the future."


    I don''t want to mention anything that affects my mood.


    "Go collect the corpses of the zombies! When the new batch of genetic medicine comes out, I want this cloud province, only my voice is left."


    "Yes!"


    The high-level leader took the order and left with the guard.


    "Brother Tianhe, you are amazing."


    Chu Tianhe rubbed Lingying''s little head, his eyes stopped for a moment on the corpses of two mothers not far away, and then he looked at the direction of Minghai City.


    "Wei Xiao, it''s not far from the day when Chu Tianhe returned."


    ...


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    Three days passed quickly.


    After Wei Xiao and the others prepared everything, at noon on the fourth day, from the Jianghang area, three mighty teams came outside the Phoenix Base one after another.


    "Brother Wei (Mr. Wei, Boss Wei)!"


    Axue and the others are here.


    Wei Xiao had already allowed the expedition team to be displayed outside the base.


    Seeing Axue and the others, Shu Wang wearing a cool outfit greeted them.


    "coming?"


    "Haha! How dare we neglect what Wei''s boss has explained?" Tong Sandao smiled coolly.


    Zi Miao''er pursed his mouth and said, "I didn''t even sleep late. As soon as daybreak, the team came over without stopping."


    The three major forces, this time a team of 56,000 people, joined Wei Xiao''s team to attack the corpse nest this time.


    With Wei Xiao supporting their weapons and equipment, in these three teams, there are as many as 50,000 people with thermal weapons, including the logistics personnel of the three major forces.


    There are about 40,000 main combat personnel. These people, placed before the end of the world, can also be regarded as an elite term.


    Wei Xiao looked at the army behind them and nodded: "Come on, let me introduce you..."


    Wei Xiao signaled Chenhao to come, and then said to a few people: "This is the military division of my Phoenix Base and the commander-in-chief of this coalition army. Next, all the command for attacking the corpse nest will be arranged by him. Please get to know it. "


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s introduction, Tong Sandao and the others did not dare to neglect, and they greeted Chen Haojie one after another.


    After the two sides got acquainted with each other, Axue and the others noticed Wei Xiao''s team.


    What do you say? By the way, there is no harm without comparison.


    The combatants from the three parties, whether they were leaving or coming to the Phoenix Base, looked disorganized and undisciplined. .


    Except for the vast majority of people holding guns in their hands to prove that they can be worthy of a war, other military discipline and other things have not been seen in them at all.


    Look at Wei Xiao''s people again.


    The number far exceeds the sum of their tripartite forces.


    In order to let people see the attitude of the Phoenix Base, the number of main combat troops and logistics personnel that Wei Xiao dispatched this time reached a terrifying one hundred thousand.


    There are as many as 80,000 main combatants, all wearing combat uniforms and bulletproof helmets.


    At this moment, they formed twenty squares, distinguishing their units by the colors of their clothes.


    All of them have their heads tall and full of energy, and the neatly organized squares are like beautiful landscapes, which people can see, not to mention the combat effectiveness, just the military posture and appearance makes people secretly applaud.


    What''s more, the people of Wei Xiao, even if they did not fight outside, maintained high-intensity training in the base.


    "What a tiger and wolf teacher."


    Bao Daqi and others sighed inwardly, and were surprised at the strength of the Phoenix Base.


    He deserves the ability of others to overwhelm the Quartet and rise strongly in this last days.


    Just relying on the tiger-wolf meaning of other people''s troops, it is not comparable to the miscellaneous troops behind them.


    People are really maddening than people.


    "Since it''s here, let''s go! The next period of time, it will be difficult!"


    "Everything depends on Mr. Wei."


    There was no objection, the four bases joined together, and at the order of Wei Xiao, everyone set off.


    Sixteen powerful people in other regions also set out from their bases one after another.


    The Quartet rushed to the capital of Qingzhou in mighty force.

 Chapter 719： Can we not pretend?

    Around ten o''clock that evening, the army of twenty forces came to station around the capital of Qingzhou one after another.


    The coalition provided more than 420,000 people, of which the total number of Phoenix Base and Extraordinary Base accounted for as much as 180,000, and the number of combatable troops in the alliance reached 350,000, which is terrifying.


    After a night''s rest, the next morning, under the leadership of Wei Xiao, the leaders of all parties held a meeting and alliance ceremony on the ancient city of the capital.


    Of course, Wei Xiao became the supreme commander of the Alliance Army, and Haojie Chen, as the deputy commander, will give orders to the Alliance Army.


    After the alliance ceremony is over, and the leaders of all forces have been assigned to their positions, the battle with the corpse nest officially begins.


    Wei Xiao, the supreme leader, was a hand-shocking shopkeeper. Except for the symbolic existence, he did not intervene in the next battle plan. All the battle arrangements and battle deployments were given to Chen Haojie with full command.


    Commanding hundreds of thousands of people to fight in unison, now Chen Haojie''s heart is undoubtedly surging with enthusiasm.


    This is a real battle, and it is the largest battle against zombies since the end of the world.


    If this battle is successful, his name will be recorded in the annals of the last days, admired and praised by future generations, and will be immortal.


    "Everyone, this is the topographical map around the corpse nest drawn by our Shadow Guards in these four days. The main areas are marked. Now we are about 120 kilometers away from the corpse nest, but our troops are returning. When the Phoenix base was attacked by zombies in the corpse nest, it can be seen that the army of zombies in the corpse nest has been raging in the two states of Qing and Ming."


    "We have confronted the mother corpse head-on, and have some understanding of some habits of the mother corpse. Therefore, I will divide this battle plan into five parts, namely, drawing snakes out of the cave, encircling and suppressing in batches, exploding mountains and closing roads, and drawing salaries from the bottom of the cauldron. , Each break."


    "Deputy Commander, how do you arrange it?" Axue asked.


    Chen Haojie stood in front of the map, pointed at certain places on the map with a laser stick, and said: "The three series of places, Tianyixian, Longchuan Valley, and Ancient God Mountain, are our best choices for ambushes. Occupying the terrain is easy and difficult to defend. Attack, except to guard against the skimmers, the other zombies need to advance step by step to take these three places."


    "We don''t need to fight to the death with them, but we can set up ambushes in these three places, and retreat and exhaust. Once these three lines of defense fall, this will be the place where we will fight to the death with the zombies."


    Everyone looked at the place Chen Haojie pointed at last, and there was a big guy present with a serious face.


    "At my base?" Pang Chuan asked in shock.


    "Yes, your base is closest to the corpse nest, and the surrounding area is empty and unstoppable. It completely eliminates the controllable space of the zombies of the head. We are fighting from the city, and with enough firepower, it is enough to defend against the group of invading corpses. If we get here. In one step, we can destroy three places on the front line of the sky and delay the return of the zombies to the nest. Then we can launch a sneak attack on the corpse nest and completely wipe it out."


    "Commander Chen, is this really good? Even if we win the war, but my base is gone, what should I do afterwards?" Pang Chuan was a little dissatisfied.


    "The zombies won''t want your base. Some infrastructure is destroyed, just rebuild. You can withdraw all of your people now. Afterwards, the corpses of the zombies in the base belong to your Fengling base. How about?" Wei Xiao Open up.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "You have all seen my sincerity in this cooperation. I don''t want other people to hold me back. Obey the arrangements, obey the orders, and kill the offenders."


    An icy voice without any emotion came out of Wei Xiao''s mouth, and everyone in the room immediately did not dare to talk any more.


    "Well, for the peace of the three provinces, I obey the arrangement."


    Chen Haojie went on to say: "Before this, we still need a bait. There is a corpse next to the mother''s corpse. Once the corpse finds a human gathering place, it will provide information to the corpse nest, and then send the corresponding zombies to attack the base, so, This task is handed over to Zhongzhou everybody. The number of personnel is tentatively set at 30,000."


    "Why are we?"


    When the forces in Zhongzhou heard that Haojie Chen wanted them to be bait, they suddenly became dissatisfied.


    "What''s your dissatisfaction?" Wei Xiao said, staring at a few people with bad eyes.


    Although afraid of Wei Xiao¡¯s prostitution, some people still whispered for their own interests: "Let us be bait. If something happens, will we definitely die? Boss Wei, this alliance was initiated by you, I think, even It¡¯s a bait, and all the forces have to come out, so it¡¯s fair."


    "Haha!" Wei Xiao sneered, "The battlefield is chosen in Qingzhou. On the final main battlefield, all forces in Qingzhou must go into battle. They have no choice. If they don''t win this battle, they will have no place in Qingzhou. Jiang The forces in Hangzhou need to set up an ambush in the land of three dangers, and at the same time accept you, why should they send a batch of bait?"


    "Oh! By the way, there is also my phoenix base in Minghai. You might ask me what the phoenix does? I''m not afraid to tell you that the final plan of drawing a salary from the bottom will be completed by my phoenix base. If you think it can Assuming this task, I am happy to change with you."


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "Boss Wei wants to go deep into the corpse nest?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the expressions of everyone present changed.


    Even Axue and the others looked at Wei Xiao inconceivably.


    For this alliance, everyone thought that as long as Wei Xiao was not too much, he would do something to reduce his own casualties. Everyone recognized him, but they never expected that Wei Xiao not only did not think of "sit back and enjoy it", Actually let his people do the most dangerous things. If this weren''t for Wei Xiao personally said, Xiao Fan and the others would be unbelievable.


    Except for the Phoenix Base, no one had ever fought with the mother''s corpse, but none of them were stupid.


    No matter how perfect Chen Haojie''s previous plan is and how many zombies are drawn from the corpse nest, the corpse nest is the base camp of the mother''s corpse, and the place where she lives is definitely not small.


    In such a dangerous place, Wei Xiao actually let his people perform the final task. This attitude is worthy of the awe of everyone present.


    "I don''t want to, but there are super fighters in my base. As the saying goes: the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?"


    This is a good level, so there is a sense of justice.


    If the people around you didn''t understand Wei Xiao''s character, I''m afraid Chen Haojie would believe them.


    Do you give yourself up?


    Don''t be kidding, when did Devil King Wei suffer?


    Others don''t know Wei Xiao''s character, so no one in the room cares about those "little things" for his responsibility.


    "Since Boss Wei has said everything for this reason, all of me in Zhongzhou are willing to bear this bait."


    Wei Xiao Chaochen hero nodded.


    "Okay, the bait is already there, and what is left is the line of defense you have to assume and the places you need to pay attention to..."

 Chapter 720： The operation is as fierce as a tiger, and the combat power is less than five

    Chen Haojie began to finish the details of the attack on the corpse nest and the emergency measures. On the same day, the alliance rushed to a place fifty kilometers outside the corpse nest to establish the first line of defense, providing a decoy for those who acted as bait in Zhongzhou. Enemy fortifications.


    Others also entered the battle preparation according to their own plans.


    Everything is ready, and the battle between the Alliance Army and the corpse nest begins.


    "You said, can we go back alive?"


    "Definitely. This time we don''t need to fight deadly with the zombies, we can''t do anything, we immediately withdraw to the ancient mountain, there will be us."


    "Yes, there are helicopter troops along the way to stop the tide of corpses for us. As long as we don''t die, it''s not difficult to escape back."


    "Oh! You said, why did the commander agree to let us come to the front line? Even if some of us can escape back in the end, I''m afraid it will suffer heavy losses."


    "This is not what we should care about, just listen to the orders."


    At the forefront of the battlefield, in the newly built temporary station five miles from the ancient mountain, the decoys from all parties in Zhongzhou have settled in it.


    Thirty thousand people are all led by the deputy commanders of the major forces in Zhongzhou.


    There is no concealment, and no deception is required.


    Everyone who comes here knows that they will all act as bait to lure the zombies in the corpse nest to attack here, step by step toward the traps designed by the Alliance army for them.


    Many fighters were dissatisfied with the decision of the high-level alliance, but the military orders were like a mountain, and even their commanders were unable to resist, let alone them.


    The battle has not erupted yet, and the people holding their positions are idle and chatting, but they don''t know that their emotions have been fed back to the ears of their deputy commander.


    "What''s the mood of the soldiers?"


    "What else? They were all sent out as bait to take risks. If it weren''t for the Allied forces to suppress everything with absolute force, I''m afraid those little rascals would have turned back."


    "It''s expected. It''s me, and I''m quite complaining. I just don''t know what is the use of them doing this?"


    "Who knows? Among us, the only one who has dealt with the mother''s corpse is the Phoenix Base. As the highest commander of the Alliance, the Phoenix people, unless we have the ability to resist, we can only do what they say."


    "I hope the other party is really capable, otherwise, we will really become bait."


    At the command post of the temporary station, the deputy leaders of seven or eight forces gathered together.


    They received feedback from the soldiers below, and while feeling uneasy, their faces were full of helplessness.


    No one wants to be used as bait by others, but when things cannot be done, they can only pray that the arrangement at the top of the alliance is correct.


    When everyone in the temporary resident was worried, a group of uninvited guests had already quietly arrived in the resident.


    With the help of the surrounding environment, their figures blend in well.


    Inadvertently, no one will notice their existence.


    As these uninvited guests gradually figured out the situation in the premises, night fell.


    "Puff......"


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Casualties appeared.


    The armed men patrolling above the improvised tower were attacked by the corpse.


    One hit kill.


    While the other soldiers who had reacted screamed, their muzzle was aimed at the corpse whose body color was constantly changing and attacked.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The senior resident of the temporary resident received the report that several deputy chiefs came to the place where the incident occurred.


    The soldiers on the spot didn''t say anything, and took them to the place where the five corpses were piled up.


    "Sir, everything was too sudden, we found nothing, Xiaozong and the others had already sacrificed. By the way, this is the only murderer we have left." When the soldier reported, he brought up the body of a corpse. .


    A new type of zombies, there, many people have seen this kind of living body for the first time.


    "They will be invisible?"


    Asked the deputy commander.


    The soldier nodded and shook his head: "No, they can change the color of their bodies according to the surrounding environment, so as to achieve the effect of invisibility."


    When the people at the entrance of the city were talking, a figure came to them silently.


    "It''s a messenger."


    Seeing people coming and being present, many people''s eyes changed.


    The messenger is from the Phoenix Base, and there are two in each force.


    Their existence is to transmit and receive information for the coalition forces, and they belong to liaison personnel.


    The messenger looked at the corpse, with a solemn expression: "Deputy Commander Zhang, the corpse tide is coming soon, please prepare for battle."


    Deputy Commander Zhang frowned: "How did the messenger know?"


    "This is the corpse next to the mother''s corpse. It is responsible for searching for the survivor base of humans in the wild. Once the survivor''s stronghold is confirmed, they will pass the message back to the corpse nest, and then dispatch an army of zombies to attack the human stronghold. I need to send the information back. It''s a matter of life and death, so please don''t neglect."


    After speaking, the messenger took out a piece of paper and pen to write a piece of information, found his carrier pigeon, and asked it to pass the message back to the headquarters (Fengling Base).


    "Quick, quick, notify everyone and enter a first-level combat state."


    Deputy Commander Zhang and others should not neglect. After the carrier pigeon flew out, they immediately mobilized everyone in the station into a fighting state.


    rear.


    Chang Bai has received the information from the temporary resident.


    "Military officer, the zombies are here."


    "Okay, very good. Inform all parties that everything is going according to plan."


    In the Fengling base, the carrier pigeons flew out with instructions from the headquarters, and on the temporary station, Deputy Commander Zhang did not wait for long. In just a few hours, the shaking of the earth indicates that the zombie¡¯s attack is true. coming.


    "Ready to fight!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The tide of corpses is coming.


    The black night gave the corpse tide the best cover, but the surging torrent was caught by the soldiers above the temporary resident tower.


    When a series of strong lights illuminate the distance, watching the corpses rushing toward the temporary station like a tide, the soldiers guarding the tower, all of them trembled and sweated.


    "Wow..."


    "Fire!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The attack order was issued, and there was a flash of fire everywhere on the temporary station.


    The eye-catching bullet marks like a meteor fell into the group of corpses like raindrops. The earth-shaking, ear-shattering group of corpses faced the dense bullets, and groups of zombies fell.


    Unable to confirm the number of corpse tides, but seeing the corpses constantly emerging from the darkness, the soldiers occupying the terrain saw it, even though they kept pulling the trigger with their fingers, their bodies were shaking.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "The reaper is the reaper. Be careful, everyone."


    After all, it is a temporary station, the wooden wall is not high, and the reaper with absolute speed in the dark night, under the cover of ordinary zombies, it is not too simple to enter the fortifications of human beings.


    The Reapers approached humans, and the unilateral massacre began. Then, other types of Level 3 zombies arrived, and the first line of defense in the temporary garrison did not last long before being breached.


    "Rumble..."


    "Ah..."


    There were so many zombies that a large number of zombies were piled up under the wooden tower, and the overwhelmed tower began to collapse in some places.


    "Retreat, retreat, enter the second line of defense and continue to block."


    Unable to stick to the first line of defense, Deputy Chief Zhang and others integrated the team and began to retreat to the second line of defense in the garrison.


    But in ten minutes, they don''t know how many zombies have died, Deputy Chief Zhang, but they have already sacrificed seven or eight hundred.


    When the people on the first line of defense retreated to the second line of defense, the two sides joined forces, and the more fierce firepower was submerged in the tide of corpses.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    As the third-level zombies rushed into the second line of defense, Deputy Zhang led their resistance for long.


    In less than an hour, two of the three lines of defense in the temporary garrison were breached. The last line of defense is estimated to be taken down by the zombies soon.


    "Deputy commander, can''t stop it, we can''t stop it."


    "Withdraw! We won''t be able to leave if we don''t withdraw."


    Deputy Commander Zhang gritted his teeth: "Retreat, retreat..."

 Chapter 721： Teach them to fight

    Confederate Army headquarters.


    "Peng..."


    "Trash, a bunch of trash. Thirty thousand people can''t handle a wave of attacks from zombies. What do they eat?"


    Chen Haojie has received news of the frontline battle.


    After learning that the position held by 30,000 people in Zhongzhou was captured by zombies in less than an hour, the gentle and elegant Chen Haojie, in front of the leaders of other forces, was furious.


    Being present, as the leader of the major forces in Zhongzhou, faced with the insult of Chen Haojie, he was embarrassed, but his face couldn''t hold the color.


    Xiao Aotian laughed and said: "The deputy commander should not be angry. The temporary resident will be breached in such a short period of time. In fact, deputy Zhang is not all to blame for them. The number of corpses is one aspect, and the most important thing is the environmental problem. It¡¯s not conducive to our fight. It¡¯s not easy for them to persist for an hour."


    "Yeah, yeah! Night fighting is the best thing for zombies. Our fighters don''t have the advantage and can understand if they fail to complete the mission. Isn''t there a second position? I believe this kind of thing will never happen again. "


    "Now the people in the first position are all returning to the second position. There are as many as 40,000 or 50,000 combatants. The zombies can''t produce a little blood. It is not that simple to attack the ancient mountain."


    Other leaders of Zhongzhou echoed the road.


    Chen Haojie looked at the leader of the Zhongzhou side with cold eyes.


    "There is a raging soldier, and a raging nest. I don''t have the ability, so I don''t need to make excuses. 30,000 people didn''t stick to it for an hour. They are not rubbish, who is rubbish?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Chen Haojie didn''t give the Zhongzhou commander the face at all.


    According to his plan, the temporary resident needs to block the first wave of attacks on the corpse nest. In the second wave of attacks, it is reasonable to fight and retreat.


    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t think of it anyway. The 30,000 armed men could not even withstand the first wave of attacks on the corpse nest, and they would need to use a team to respond to them within an hour to safely withdraw to the second position in Ancient God Mountain. If not, Chen Haojie couldn''t believe the facts before his eyes.


    This is not what a waste can describe. The people in the temporary resident, in the eyes of Chen Haojie, are simply useless.


    "Deputy Commander, things have happened, and now it''s useless to blame them. Next, the place where the zombies will attack is the ancient mountain. At the moment, we should focus on the ancient mountain." Xiao Fan said.


    Xiao Fan didn''t know what to say about Zhongzhou''s combat effectiveness, but he knew that compared to the Phoenix Base, he was on the same line as other talents.


    Wanting to block the threat and pressure given to them by the Phoenix Base, they can only reluctantly fight against it now only by holding a group, and only in this way can they gain a certain right to speak among the allied forces.


    As long as you are not an idiot, you will not help Hero Chen.


    Speaking of the Ancient God Mountain, as the responsible force for this line of defense, the Orioles opened the mouth and said: "The deputy commander can rest assured that the defense line of my Ancient God Mountain will definitely not let you down. The tasks that were not completed in the temporary garrison, we have taken over the defense line of the Ancient God Mountain. "


    "Yes, we will let some people know what a fight is."


    When Bao Daquan and Xiang Zesheng were talking, they looked contemptuously at the bosses in Zhongzhou.


    It''s shameful, it''s too shameful.


    The resident guarded by 30,000 people fell in less than an hour. This kind of performance, let alone other people, felt that Xiao Aotian''s faces were dull.


    But that''s their people after all. If they don''t even protect them, how will the Christians treat them in their base in the future?


    Chen Haojie took a deep breath.


    He glanced at the people on the scene.


    Too bad, the performance of the Alliance Army made Chen Haojie see no hope.


    "That''s it! Everything went according to plan."


    After the discussion was over, Chen Haojie immediately reported to Wei Xiao what happened in the temporary resident.


    The top of the mountain.


    Wei Xiao and his woman set up a temporary residence here.


    Climb high and look into the distance.


    You can have a panoramic view of the entire Fengling base, which is a good place for sightseeing.


    Wei Xiao has received the battle report from Chen Haojie and explained the reason for the failure of the temporary resident.


    Just as the hero Chen said, there will be a raging soldier and a raging nest.


    The battle in the temporary garrison can be called a playhouse.


    The zombies are coming. When the zombies are not close to the position, the garrison can still fight with them. However, after the third-level zombies attacked the position and slaughtered and destroyed, the commander on the scene did not want to continue to resist, but to be the first. One took the lead and withdrew to the second line of defense.


    The so-called fierce fighting has never happened.


    Everything next is exactly the same.


    When the zombies attacked, the garrison used all their strength, but as soon as the zombies approached and there was a slight loophole in the defense line, those people immediately retreated.


    It is ridiculous that 30,000 troops were garrisoned, and more than 8,000 people died in World War I last night. These people really died in a head-on confrontation with the zombies.


    What a ridiculous record?


    After reading the battle report sent by Chen Haojie, Wei Xiao''s expression was ugly.


    Rotten wood can''t be carved!


    "These people are really not ordinary rubbish."


    After reading the report, Shu Wang was speechless about the combat effectiveness of the Zhongzhou troops.


    Even with 30,000 pigs, shouldn''t it only be able to block the zombies'' attack for an hour?


    "It seems that many people have not realized what they are going to do. This defeat, the incompetence of the master is one of them. The real reason is that the people in Zhongzhou regarded it as an escape game. They did not realize what is life and death. How can they be of great use to war?"


    "Husband, if people from other forces are of this kind of virtue, it would be difficult for military officers to attract more zombies from the corpse nest in this way." Mu Wuqing said.


    Of course Wei Xiao knew.


    "let''s go."


    "Where to go?" Bai Youwei asked when she got up.


    "If you don''t let those people know what war is, they won''t be able to help me in the next step. Let''s tell those people what is war."


    Wei Xiao left a sentence and walked down the mountain.


    Shu Wang glanced at them at each other.


    "Go, let''s follow."


    Inside the headquarters.


    With Wei Xiao''s arrival, Chen Haojie summoned the leaders of all forces to meet him.


    Seeing Wei Xiao, the true leader of the Allied army, appeared, the others didn''t react much. The big bosses in Zhongzhou, all of them bowed their heads, as if they had no face to see people.


    Wei Xiao looked at everyone present.


    "I was surprised to learn about the battle report of the temporary garrison. Everyone, your soldiers are here to fight soy sauce?"


    "Boss Wei, we didn''t expect this to happen. It''s mainly night fighting, and our people are not familiar with it." Xiao Aotian said with a lack of confidence.


    "Come on! Useless is useless. War is not a child''s play. Once it starts, it is not something you want to give up. Now you still have the opportunity to retreat. Someone will break you off on the way, but what about in the future? If there is no retreat in the future, How are you still living?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the group of big men in Zhongzhou with contempt: "I don''t have much hope for you. Then let your people show me what is meant by fighting."


    "Lord, are you planning to let our people go?" Chen Haojie asked in surprise.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "We are not going, do we rely on this group of fighting scum? Hero, stop making trouble, let the notice go, let Longba''s team follow me to the ancient mountain. War is never a child''s play." After that, Wei Xiao got up and carried Shu looked at them, and left the headquarters in the startled gaze of Xiao Fan and others.


    Chen Haojie hesitated for a few seconds without saying much, and hurriedly followed out.


    In the headquarters, this moment seemed extremely deserted. There were many people present, but no one spoke.


    After a long time, the leader of the Zhongzhou side sneered and said: "It''s like how good his Phoenix base is. We really don''t need us, so why unite us?"


    "Yes. Standing and talking can''t hurt your back. Since there is such a kind, then go and deal with zombies and show us. His people are really going to the front line, maybe they are not as good as us!"


    Someone took the lead, and the big bosses in Zhongzhou couldn''t suppress the suffocation in their hearts.


    Xiao Fan glanced at Axue and sighed: "Everyone, we did lose in the battle last night. There is nothing to say. Now that Boss Wei is also preparing to bring his men into the battlefield, then we will take a good look, he People, how are they different from us?"


    "Yes, I also want to know if his Phoenix is ??really fearless."


    "If they also lose, how can I see him going crazy in front of us in the future?"


    "Let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 722： Battle of the Ancient Mountain

    The vast majority of the command staff wanted to see Wei Xiao make a fool of himself, especially those big bosses in Zhongzhou.


    After being criticized by Chen Haojie, Wei Xiao later regarded them as worthless. If it weren''t for Wei Xiao''s force, they would all want to set the table on the spot.


    Now it''s alright, since Wei Xiao offered to lead the team on the court, that''s okay.


    Don''t you look down on us? Let us see what your Phoenix base can do.


    In front of the zombies, everyone is equal.


    If you haven''t completed the task assigned by Chenhaojie by then, see how you look in front of us.


    Around five o''clock in the morning the next day, the sky was light.


    After receiving Wei Xiao''s order, Long Ba immediately assembled his team.


    No Shadow Guards were dispatched, and no doomsday fighters followed.


    In addition to leading a team of Long Ba, Wei Xiao also followed his seven women and their guards.


    "Lord, should I let Lan Qiang lead the doomsday soldier with you?"


    Chen Haojie was a little worried when he learned that Wei Xiao only planned to lead a team to the Ancient God Mountain.


    "No. There are 40,000 to 50,000 garrisons in the ancient mountain. If this fails to complete the task you specified, then the purpose of uniting other forces in this battle is no longer necessary."


    "No one is born a warrior, and no one is born a coward. The most important thing is that many people do not recognize their situation and the value of their survival. As long as someone guides them, 40,000 or 50,000 people, even if the temporary station fails. It''s a group of women, and I can also make them into soldiers of a hundred wars."


    "What do you mean by the Lord?"


    "Let them awaken the ferocity and wildness in their bodies. Our ancestors carved every inch of mountains and rivers of blood into their bones and fought for it, and the situation is the same today. Zombies are invaders, when they understand that this war is not just for To survive, to be proud of being a person, their combat effectiveness is not as bad as you think."


    After hearing what Wei Xiao said, Haojie Chen understood.


    "Then I hereby wish the Lord every success in launching."


    "Military teacher, don''t worry, with me, the zombies don''t want to hurt the Lord''s hair."


    Chen Haojie gave Long Ba a white glance.


    Does the Lord need your protection?


    Even so, Chen Haojie still exhorted a few words in Long Ba''s ear.


    When the hero Chen returned to continue to preside over the overall situation, Wei Xiao asked Long Ba: "What did the hero tell you?"


    Long Ba shook his head: "The military commander told me not to say that I, Long Ba, is also a base tyrant at any rate. I am called Ji...cough! Anyway, I won''t say it, unless the master kills me."


    "Well, it''s also good to warm up before going to the battlefield. Let me see how good you are after taking the No. 3 potion?"


    "The military adviser asked me to protect the hostess and them to prevent the master from going crazy."


    What about base Yiba?


    This is explained before you start, you are simply, and your abbreviation does not seem to be worthy of your name!


    Glancing at Long Ba, Wei Xiao turned around and gave orders to the soldiers amidst the other party''s silly smile.


    "Set off!"


    Did not say more.


    Wei Xiao led the troops into the vehicle, and military transport vehicles drove toward the ancient mountain.


    Gushenshan, responsible for the defense here, is mostly from Longhang Base. Qingzhou Army and the other two forces in Jianghang Province take part. The commander is Shi Zhongtian. Longhang Base is a super who has taken No. 2 potion. Warriors, good strength.


    Last night, due to the defeat of Deputy Zhang led them, the ancient mountain defense line was exposed to the eyes of zombies in advance.


    Although they repelled the wave of zombies that attacked the temporary station, afterwards, they organized a group of millions of zombies to attack the ancient mountain in the direction of the corpse nest.


    Fortunately, the terrain of the Ancient God Mountain is steep, and many places are easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    But even so, the insiders of the ancient mountain defense line also died more than 10,000, which can be said to have suffered heavy losses.


    Everyone in the ancient mountain defense line knows that a new wave of zombie attacks is coming.


    According to the plan made by Chen Haojie, the corpse group must pass through the ancient mountain defense line at least for the fourth wave.


    They could already retreat, but who told the Red Orioles last night to take on the task of temporary resident?


    All the words have been said, if Shi Zhongtian can''t do it, wouldn''t he let their leader slap him in the face?


    For this reason, after learning that there are still more than 30,000 people around him, Shi Zhongtian gritted his teeth and blocked a wave of zombies'' attacks.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Sir, the tide of corpses is here."


    A new wave of corpse attacks has arrived.


    Shi Zhongtian didn¡¯t rest for long, and stood up and shouted, ¡°Brothers, our Longhang base can have today. It¡¯s not because of **** and slippery, nor stolen life. It was shot and shot by the dead brothers. There is nothing to be afraid of zombies. Go over them. There are people from our Longhang base. If the mission is not completed, the zombies will not want to pass through our defense line."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Enter the battle!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The fighting broke out.


    The warriors occupying the high ground on both sides of the Ancient God Mountain, with their weapons, spare no room for sending bullets into the dense group of corpses below.


    The entire area opened fire in full, every minute, every second, the number of dead zombies was counted as a hundred.


    As deserters who were defeated last night, deputy head Zhang and they also joined the battle with their own people.


    However, compared to the bravery of the warriors of the Ancient God Mountain, these warriors from Zhongzhou seemed absent-minded.


    The fight was certain, but when they saw the endless corpses not only rushing towards them through the aisles below, there were even zombies approaching them in several mountains and all directions, and when they were fighting, their timidity became more and more intense.


    If it weren''t for Shi Zhongtian to still lead his people in the forefront and not retreat, deputy head Zhang would want to escape.


    "Wow..."


    Their last insistence did not last long.


    As thrilling roars came from the sky, Deputy Zhang led them to see that from a distance in the sky, a group of skimmers were flying towards them.


    "It''s a skimmer!"


    "It''s over. The skimmers are not restricted by the terrain. Once they attack us, let''s not talk about dealing with the corpses rushing up from the mountain. It is a question of whether we can survive the killing of the skimmers? Old Zhang, Let''s withdraw! There is Longchuan Valley behind, there is no need to wait for death here."


    "Yes, yes! The deputy commander''s order is mainly to attract, and it is not against the military order that we leave now."


    When Deputy Commander Zhang heard the suggestions of other leaders, his heart was shaken.


    "I''ll talk to Deputy Commander Shi."


    "Hurry up. Once the skidder launches an attack, we will be embarrassed up and down."


    Without hesitation, Deputy Commander Zhang quickly walked to Shi Zhongtian''s side.


    "Deputy Commander Zhang, why are you here? There are also zombies attacking the mountain to the north, why don''t you keep your post?"


    "Deputy Commander Shi, there has been a skimmer on our side."


    "what?"


    Upon hearing this, Shi Zhongtian looked up to the north.


    Sure enough, in the sky that was already extremely close to the ancient mountain, a swarm of sky-grabbers attacked.

 Chapter 723： Run away and met by Wei Xiao

    Shi Zhongtian was furious: "Send all combatants to vacate one third of their manpower to deal with the zombies in the sky."


    Shi Zhongtian did not panic, but calmly gave orders to the soldiers.


    "Deputy Commander Zhang, please return to your post. Please be sure to block the zombies to the north."


    Deputy Commander Zhang smiled bitterly: "Deputy Commander Shi, I came to you to make you retreat. The ancient mountain can no longer be held. If you continue to hold on, it will only increase casualties. Our purpose is to lure zombies, not to keep them. Coming down and fighting with them, retreating now can reduce casualties."


    "You want to escape again?"


    Deputy Commander Zhang''s mouth twitched when he heard the words.


    What is "again"?


    "Sir, the zombies on our front and under the hillside on the south retreat, all coming from the north. The zombies on the opposite side of the mountain attacking our position are also concentrated on the back to attack our position." A soldier came to Shi Zhongtian to report the situation.


    Shi Zhongtian''s face changed drastically.


    Hastily took out the telescope to observe the surrounding situation.


    The first is the mountain opposite them.


    Originally, there was no sight of zombies attacking the mountain except for the side of the headquarters, but now it has changed.


    There are no zombies on three sides in the opposite position, but they can''t take into account the back of the mountain and become a place for zombies to attack the mountain.


    They are the same here.


    Guarding two-sided mountain peaks can be regarded as a defender who can take care of both sides. At this moment, the zombie chooses the direction that the two-sided defenders cannot help to attack the mountain, which completely exceeds Shi Zhongtian''s knowledge of zombies.


    How can zombies have such a high IQ?


    "Deputy Commander Shi, you have seen the situation. We will not be able to leave if we don''t retreat." Deputy Commander Zhang urged.


    Shi Zhongtian gritted his teeth: "It''s impossible. If you want to go, you have to fight back this wave of corpses. Order to go down, concentrate all the firepower on the two hills, and try your best to stop the zombies going up the mountain."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldier retreated.


    "Deputy Commander Zhang, follow me to the north, absolutely can''t let the zombies attack the ancient sacred mountain so quickly."


    Without letting Deputy Commander Zhang say anything, Shi Zhongtian led the guards and galloped toward the north of the mountain where he was.


    "Damn it!"


    Failing to move Shi Zhongtian, Deputy Commander Zhang cursed secretly.


    Shi Zhongtian guards the north of the mountain.


    The zombies that can''t see the end at a glance, dashing on the top of the mountain without fear of death.


    On the mountain, tens of thousands of soldiers continued to organize firepower to destroy the zombies attacking the mountain on the way to the charge.


    The corpses are everywhere, blood is flowing in rivers, and the horror of war is enough to reflect here.


    "Wow..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Kill them."


    The attack of the skimmers finally arrived.


    Shi Zhongtian snatched a light machine gun from the guard, lifted it up and fired at high altitude.


    The same goes for the other fighters who are responsible for dealing with the skirmishers.


    Everyone grinned and roared to stop the skirmishers falling from a high altitude.


    "Puff..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Casualties began to appear.


    In the face of the fast and lethal air-grabbers, Shi Zhongtian and the others would have to pay more than a dozen casualties when shooting and killing an air-grabber.


    Relying on the speed advantage and flying ability, the skimmers continue to impact the existing firepower points on the mountain.


    The firepower point was destroyed, and the defenders who blocked the zombie army had an unprecedented crisis.


    This is not over yet.


    Because the zombies all put their main force in one direction to attack the mountain, for this reason, the defenders of the Ancient God Mountain who also transferred the defenders of various positions to one direction suddenly appeared huge loopholes in the defense line.


    In other respects, the zombies that had already retired, at this time, a large number of evolved third-level zombies touched them.


    "No, there are third-level zombies coming up from other directions."


    "what?"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "my eyes¡­¡­"


    "my hand¡­¡­"


    No one stopped, the evolutionary third-level zombies came to the mountain and found that their fighters had not had time to fire. The Reapers strangled the fighters as soon as possible, and then the predators charged. The three tails were like skewers of meat along the way. Constantly penetrate the bodies of the soldiers.


    Afterwards, the poisonous and corrosive appeared.


    The former began to release poisonous gas, and the latter continued to spew corrosive liquids to melt the soldiers'' bodies. For a while, the defenders suffered heavy losses.


    "Stay steady for me, hold on, the guards will kill these Level 3 zombies for me, at all costs."


    Shi Zhongtian is still directing the battle.


    "I can''t hold it, I can''t hold it. Run away, run away! Otherwise we will all die."


    "Flee¡ª"


    I don''t know who yelled at this moment, so the warriors who were timid and willing to retreat could no longer hold on, leaving their positions and fleeing towards the defense line of the west command headquarters.


    "Come back, come back, you die faster if you retreat like this..." Shi Zhongtian shouted loudly.


    Regrettably, no one listened to the soldiers who fled, and most of them fled with the people in Zhongzhou.


    Shi Zhongtian was furious: "Zhang Chong, you **** it!"


    Seeing Deputy Commander Zhang and others running at the forefront, as a commander, they actually took the lead to escape, the gods in the stone have their hearts.


    Deputy Commander Zhang, that is, Zhang Chong turned his head and shouted: "Shi Zhongtian, you want to die by yourself, don''t take everyone. I am also saving strength for the alliance. Now if you have time to retreat, once the zombie troop goes up the mountain, you think I can''t go anymore."


    "What''s the matter with him? If he wants to die, let him die, don''t pull us. Hurry up and get out of the ancient mountain as soon as possible. There is a team outside to meet us."


    The other deputy commanders around have spoken.


    Zhang Chong stopped talking, and rushed towards the west side of the mountain with all his strength.


    "Boom boom..."


    Just as they were going down the mountain, suddenly, from the dense forest below the mountain, a series of gunfire sounded.


    Zhang Chong and others were amazed. When they looked up, they saw several sky-grabbers constantly swooping in the sky being shot and killed by people in the woods.


    In their stunned work, from the bottom of the mountain, a group of more than 500 people appeared.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The people who were escaping were stunned, looking at the team that appeared from below in a puzzled manner.


    Headed by Wei Xiao, the team followed by Shu Wang, Phantom, Jiang Xiyu, and Yan Chuan Huizi approached Zhang Chong and others.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhang Chong came back to his senses: "Your excellency?"


    "Wei Xiao, the supreme commander of the alliance."


    "what?"


    When Zhang Chong and others learned of Wei Xiao''s identity, their expressions changed in shock.


    Wei Xiao frowned, looking at those panic-faced people, and said coldly: "Are you going to retreat?"


    Zhang Chong was terrified in his heart, but he was tense inside.


    Quickly controlling his emotions, Zhang Chong pretended to nodded calmly and said, "Yes, sir, the ancient mountain can no longer be guarded, so I am taking my brothers to retreat."


    "Husband, there are gunshots over the mountain, and the fighting is still fierce." Shu Wang asked beside Wei Xiao.


    Zhang Chong and the others heard it, and their hearts and souls trembled.


    "You are not retreating, but want to be deserters?" Wei Xiao had already guessed their purpose.


    "Bros¡­¡­"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    A deputy commander wanted to say something, but the words were only spoken, and Wei Xiao shot him down with a single shot.

 Chapter 724： The fate of deserters

    You don''t need to guess what he wants to say.


    The escape was met by the supreme commander of the alliance, and it is not clear what the fate was.


    Under this circumstance, Zhang Chong and the others had only one way to survive, and that was to kill Wei Xiao.


    However, there are a lot of people around Wei Xiao, and the weapons and equipment are obviously stronger than them. It is estimated that these deputy chiefs and the guards around them are very hanging. If you want to do something with certainty, it will naturally spur other people who are fleeing to follow them. Shoot the sir together. It is a pity that Wei Xiao has already seen everything, so his wish can only be done in the next life.


    Wei Xiao shot and killed one person, and the others instinctively resisted.


    "Boom boom..."


    Anyone who raised their guns was shot and killed by soldiers brought by Wei Xiao.


    "Who dares to resist, kill without mercy."


    Jiang Xi Yu Jiao drank.


    She was very timely.


    According to the soldiers¡¯ practice, those who fled might think that Wei Xiao was going to kill them all. In this way, the escaped people would resist collectively, but Jiang Xiyu knew that as long as he did not act rashly, he would not. The deserters in trouble pointed their guns at the ground one after another.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Another deputy commander next to Zhang Chong wanted to say something, but he was also shot by Wei Xiao.


    "Everyone will go back to me. Who dares to say a word of nonsense, I want his life." Wei Xiao yelled coldly, looking directly at Zhang Chong with murderous eyes.


    Zhang Chong and others trembled, but they did not dare to resist Wei Xiao.


    Seeing that Shu Wang and others in armed armor were all around him, Zhang Chong knew that he would die if he dared to confront Wei Xiao when he could not speak.


    Without any choice, under the obstruction of Wei Xiao and others, Zhang Chong and the others returned to Shi Zhongtian''s side.


    There are still seven to eight thousand people fighting in the north.


    These people are all from Jianghang area.


    Their casualties were not small, but under the leadership of the brave commander Shi Zhongtian, they still fought desperately with the corpses.


    "Zhang Chong, you... Boss Wei?"


    Shi Zhongtian was a little surprised when he found Zhang Chong and the others came back, but when he saw the people who followed Zhang Chong and the others, Shi Zhongtian, who knew Wei Xiao, was surprised and happy on his face.


    "Oh..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    A sky-grabber wanted to sneak attack on Wei Xiao, and he didn''t need Wei Xiao to take action. Shu Wang beside him offered a red and white chain sword and cut it in half directly.


    "Xiyu, Keiko, you bring the members of the guards to help others deal with the skirmishers, Xiaoying, you take people to deal with the level 3 zombies. Be careful of the poisonous ones, and throw them down the mountain as quickly as possible after you kill them. ."


    "Yes, sister!"


    The three women took the order and left with their guards.


    The number is small, only about twenty people, but they, except the hostess, are all super soldiers who have taken the No. 2 potion, and they are extraordinary in strength.


    After explaining these things, Shu Wang asked more than 500 armed soldiers who followed to join the team of blocking the zombies, helping Shi Zhongtian''s people to relieve a lot of pressure.


    Wei Xiao looked at Shi Zhongtian.


    "It''s kind, good. What''s the matter with these people?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Shi Zhongtian glanced at Zhang Chong and the others. When he thought that they had run away just now, causing heavy losses to his side, Shi Zhongtian did not hesitate to talk about Zhang Chong and their identities and what had happened just now.


    After Wei Xiao listened, they looked at Zhang Chong and their eyes were not friendly anymore.


    "It turned out to be you. It''s amazing! The temporary resident was lost in less than an hour, and now you are still damaging the Ancient God Mountain. You really give the Central Zhou forces a face."


    "Sir, I know that this is our fault, but you have also seen the situation of the zombies. If we don''t escape, we will all die." Zhang Chong explained.


    "Dead? Then tell me, how many people died in the frontal battle between you and the zombies? How many died while escaping?"


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Zhang Chong and others were stunned.


    "Boom boom..."


    Without giving them time to buffer, Wei Xiao directly killed a few people.


    "You can''t kill me, you are not my leader, I want to see my leader."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Some people still want to resist, and the result can be imagined.


    Zhang Chong was horrified: "If you kill, you will be an enemy of our Baichuan base. Our commander, Zhang Tianfeng, will not let you go."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t care who he was in charge.


    The person that the Demon King Wei wants to kill is not worthy of anyone who comes.


    "What''s the use of a guy who has not succeeded or failed?" Wei Xiao didn''t feel guilty at all, said coldly.


    After witnessing that Wei Xiao killed a group of deputy commanders of the Zhongzhou base, Shi Zhongtian asked with some worry: "Boss Wei, will it be okay to kill these people, right?"


    Wei Xiao closed his gun and took the ring-head knife placed in the scabbard from Shu Wang''s hand.


    "Anything is the same for me. Anyway, I am invincible. It doesn''t matter how they want to play. But if anyone influences the plan to attack the corpse nest, I will take his skin off."


    "..."


    Nima, listen to this.


    Really domineering.


    I''m invincible, you can play like this, you are free.


    A lot of Shi Zhongtian''s cognition of Wei Xiao is hearsay. Now that he faces him in person, Shi Zhongtian knows how domineering this person is.


    Shi Zhongtian might sneer at this kind of remarks, but when it came from Wei Xiao, he was speechless to refute it.


    "What Boss Wei said is."


    "What''s the situation now?"


    Knowing what Wei Xiao was asking, Shi Zhongtian said with a solemn expression: "It''s terrible. Our defenders on both sides of the ancient mountain were attacked. The zombies seemed to have wisdom. At the beginning, we attacked on three sides. We took care of both sides. A small advantage, but soon, the attack of the zombies was changed to one side, and there were also third-level zombies sneaking attacks, which was miserable."


    "Boss Wei has also seen that many areas are poisonous areas, which are already difficult to defend. Zombies know how to use the poisonous areas to advance. Our defense is very difficult. If it weren''t for you to support Wei, I would take my brothers to retreat. NS."


    Wei Xiao scanned the battlefield and nodded.


    "There should be zombies of the head, they give it to me." Wei Xiao said, looking at those who fled, "I brought you all those who fled, let them join the battle. You don''t care about the third-level zombies. My people will handle it."


    "With Boss Wei taking action, the previous problems will not be a problem."


    "it is good!"


    Wei Xiao responded, and then said aloud to those who ran away before: "For those who ran away before, I don¡¯t care for your reasons. This time, I will treat it as if I didn¡¯t see it, but in the next battle, whoever will give it to me. If you are absent-minded and fearful, don''t blame my ruthless men."


    "Everyone is afraid of death, but so what? The relationship between our humans and zombies is destined to die and die. If you don''t destroy them today, we humans will be destroyed when they become stronger. Do you still want to escape? Don''t? Dreaming, after the whole world is occupied by zombies, your only end is death."


    "Now, at least there are people who will die with you. When you need help, someone will give you a helping hand. When no one is reliable and no one can rely on in the future, what will happen if you make any changes? Significance. I have always adhered to a sentence, life and death are indifferent, do what you don''t agree with, dignified Long Xia man, would rather stand to die than kneel to live..."


    "If you still think that you are a man, take out your blood, your courage, and get rid of this group of crap..."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao''s gaze focused on the two swooping skimmers. With a move, the long sword was out of the sheath. He only heard two sounds of "pupu". The existence of such a powerful as a skidder was directly in the process of swooping. In the middle, was beheaded by Wei Xiao Tengkong.


    "Zombies, it''s just that."


    Standing sideways with a cold face, Wei Xiao, as soon as he uttered these words, the people who looked at him were shocked first, then excited, and finally became fanatical.

 Chapter 725： Bearish

    "The Lord is mighty, and the Lord is mighty." The Phoenix people broke out first.


    A loud and powerful loud shout shook the hills.


    Shi Zhongtian was equally emotional.


    He knows that Wei Xiao is very strong, but he has witnessed the process of beheading the skidder with his own eyes. Is Wei Xiao''s strength too exaggerated?


    I only felt that the blood was burning in Shi Zhongtian, and shouted loudly: "Brothers of Longhang Base, do we lose to others?"


    "No, **** it."


    "Life and death are indifferent, just do it if you don''t accept it!"


    People from both sides were mobilized, and those who followed Zhang Chong and others to flee in vain, at this moment, many people were heartbroken and enthusiastic.


    "It''s done. Isn''t it a life? I can afford it."


    "It''s really useless to keep running away. Even big men like them don''t spare their lives, I''m afraid of a ball."


    "Zombies, your grandfather is here, come up if you have the seeds!"


    "Kill them all."


    The momentum is coming.


    Under this kind of atmosphere, even those who are still timid, their hard work was brought up, all of them were so proud and energetic, they joined the battlefield and began to block the corpse group.


    "Husband, you have it."


    This is the first time that Wei Xiao has seen such a righteous side. While admiring in his eyes, Shu Wang also loves this man even more.


    "protect yourself!"


    Wei Xiao left a word, and the figure holding the knife rushed away.


    "Puff puff¡­"


    After an unknown period of time, Wei Xiao, who has rarely used his hands, once again showed his strength. All the third-level zombies they came across and stared at were killed by a single blow.


    The poisonous person is a bit more troublesome, but after Wei Xiao beheaded him, the body was thrown down the mountain by Wei Xiao.


    "Kill, kill them all..."


    The soldiers returned to the fortifications, and the fire on the mountain became fierce, and the number of casualties of the attacking mountain corpses suddenly reached a terrifying amount.


    Mountain peak on the other side.


    Bai Youwei, Mu Wuqing and the others brought people over to support. Similarly, Bai Youwei, who likes to do things, took her sisters to rush to the forefront after some encouraging words, which can be said to be unstoppable.


    Seeing the bravery of Bai Youwei and the others, the soldiers on their side showed hideous faces.


    Mad, a group of ladies have this air every second, every second, how can a man who is a man of seven feet and a hope for the future of mankind be compared to a few women?


    "Brothers, other girls are not afraid of death. If we are afraid of our hands and feet, what kind of men are we? Let me hold them back. Even if I die, I don''t want to be said to be inferior to women and killed. Ah!"


    "Go ahead, eighteen years later, Lao Tzu is a hero again!"


    The addition of Wei Xiao and the others, especially the stimulation of Bai Youwei and others, throughout the ancient mountain defense line, all the fighters were as if they had been beaten with blood, as if they had changed individuals, all of them were not afraid of death.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    The morale of the garrison has been refreshed, but the corpse tide''s offensive is still fierce.


    The corpse group, which had a terrifying advantage in number, eventually broke through the soldiers'' defense and began to rush to the mountain.


    The melee appears, and contact with the zombies is inevitable.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The casualties on the human side increased, and the soldiers who had never moved forward, soon, some people began to feel timid again.


    "Kill them all."


    "Drive them down the mountain. Brothers, you can''t stop your firepower. Give us the zombies that rushed up."


    In this situation where the military spirit might collapse at any time, the Phoenix people stepped forward.


    These people directly fought with the corpses.


    Regardless of injury, fight for life, or start a hand-to-hand battle, or pull the grip of the grenade on the body to destroy it. In short, their purpose is only one, to wipe out all the zombies that rushed up the mountain.


    When other people saw this scene, they couldn''t express their emotions.


    Is this the Phoenix Base? Is this the soldier of the Phoenix Base? Are they really not afraid of death?


    "They''re here, quickly, quickly, turn their guns around and kill them."


    A machine gun fired, and predators rushed towards them.


    In panic, the person who controlled this firepower point abandoned the corpse group that was blocking the uphill from below, and turned the gun head to prepare to shoot the predators who approached them.


    However, before their guns were in place, two armed fighters pounced on the predators,


    One of them uses his body to block the tail of the predator that shoots at the point of fire, and then clings to the predator¡¯s tail to death, while the other rushes to the predator, his body being pierced by the predator¡¯s other tail Down, pulled off a grenade, banged, and died with it.


    The body was pierced and the soldier who had nothing to survive turned his head, and the two people from the firepower point gave a thumbs up and smiled slightly.


    "Brothers, continue to deal with the zombies under the mountain. We protect your safety."


    As he said, the soldier also opened the grip of the grenade on his body, jumped into the corpse group down the mountain and annihilated a dozen zombies in the sound of the explosion.


    Such a scene also happened elsewhere.


    The Phoenix people almost saved the firepower on the ground with their lives, and those who could still breathe before they died, only said a word to those who controlled the firepower.


    There are "It''s up to you", "We are here, don''t worry", and "It''s my brother who beats zombies, brother protects you" and so on...


    Seeing the sacrifice, fearlessness, and dedication of the Phoenix Warriors, many people were blushing after being shocked.


    "I''m a grassy horse! Die to me..."


    "Da da da¡­"


    "Kill them all and avenge the brothers..."


    "Die together!"


    The defenders really broke out.


    The fighting method of the Phoenix Base and the fearless friendship with brothers gave the rest of those people no more thoughts. At this moment, they had only one goal in their hearts, and that was to kill all the zombies.


    No one cared about their own lives anymore. The fighters in control of the firepower point kept outputting below, and the people in charge of melee combat desperately killed the zombies while sacrificing their companions who had to keep the firepower point.


    Unite as one, stay in the same boat through storm and stress, and fight endlessly, forming the most poignant and cruel picture in the world.


    After ten hours of fighting...


    Around six o''clock in the afternoon.


    The zombies retreated after the head zombies were shot by Wei Xiao.


    At this moment, inside and outside the ancient sacred mountain, there really appeared a scene of corpses piled up like a mountain and blood flowed into a river.


    On the roads that appeared along the peaks on both sides, the green water mixed with blood red continued to converge and flow.


    The mountains are even more shocking.


    The blades of grass, the rocks and soil, like the ground after a heavy rain, were soaked with blood.


    In this battle, the casualties of the zombies cannot be counted, and the defending army, a team of more than 30,000 people, only survived more than 6,000 people at the end, which can be described as tragic.


    "Lord, we sacrificed a total of 768 soldiers." After statistics, some soldiers came to Wei Xiao to report.


    When he said this number, the soldier''s words were a little choked.


    A team of one thousand and twenty people, more than 700 people died, it shows that the team of Longba was basically maimed.

 Chapter 726： Morale rises

    Wei Xiao waved his hand to make the soldiers retreat.


    Let alone the casualties of the defenders, Wei Xiao also sighed as he watched those who fell to the ground exhaustedly after the war and gasped.


    If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, who would believe that a group of fighting five scums could actually burst out such a terrifying force?


    The potential of mankind is really unlimited.


    As long as you can inspire them, they can accomplish things you can''t imagine.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Wei Xiao deliberately sacrificed his own people to irritate these guys, this is the case with the Warriors of Phoenix. There is no retreat, no order is given, even if they fight to the last person, they will bring a few zombies to bury themselves.


    It can only be said that people are emotional. After a certain string in their hearts is plucked, they will forget about it and become emotional.


    "Husband (Oni sauce)..."


    Bai Youwei and the others also came to Wei Xiao from another mountain.


    There are two to three thousand in number, and this number of people will not have much effect if they continue to stay on the other side.


    Looking at them, for the first time participating in such a fierce battle, the armor on Bai Youwei and their bodies was stained.


    Very tired, even some people''s stomachs are screaming.


    But Bai Youwei and the others have smiles on their faces, which is a kind of satisfaction.


    Wei Xiao took Shu Wang and they walked to Bai Youwei and the others, and stroked the heads of the two youngest wives respectively.


    "Be prepared, we retreat."


    "Boss Wei, are you going to withdraw?"


    Wei Xiao nodded, "I am afraid that the next corpse tide will reach tens of millions. We are not enough to see it. Go to Longchuan Valley, there will be a battle."


    Shi Zhongtian nodded when he heard the words.


    Then go down and tell the soldiers to pack up their weapons and supplies to prepare to leave.


    At this time, the general headquarters, Wei Xiao and the others had already conveyed what happened here.


    When Chen Haojie and the others learned that the corpse tide of nearly tens of millions of them was repulsed by tens of thousands of them, except for Chen Haojie who took it for granted after being surprised, everyone else doubted whether this was an exaggeration by Wei Xiao and the others.


    They believed in this battle report in their hearts, but their conventional cognition made them a little unbelievable.


    "How did he do that?"


    "Is this Mr. Wei?"


    "Sure enough, it was not accidental that Wei Xiao was able to get to this point. A team of one person and a thousand people led a group of miscellaneous troops to change the outcome of a battle. If this is not the truth, it will be in front of you. Who believes it when you say it?"


    Accepting this fact, for a while, the faces of all the bigwigs in Zhongzhou were very beautiful.


    They still thought about watching Wei Xiao make a fool of himself. What happened?


    It is also a group of decadent defenders, and there are not many more defenders in number. As a result, in the hands of different people, facing a larger number of corpses, not only blocked the attack of the corpses, but also achieved the final Victory, in this case, a few big brothers in Zhongzhou, what a face! Hot.


    Wei Xiao''s battle also confirmed what he and Chen Haojie said.


    A raging soldier, a raging nest.


    It''s not that their people are wasteful, but their high-level people are too wasteful.


    "Well, according to the message from the Lord, next, the number of zombies dispatched from the corpse nest will be tens of millions. Everyone, the plan has reached the stage I expected, and I hope that the next preparations will not be due to some people. The mistake was wrong again."


    "What the deputy commander said is that in the future, we must strictly implement any orders issued by the deputy commander."


    Longchuan Valley and Tianyi Line are two places.


    The news will be delivered to them later.


    After they learned of the war on the ancient mountain a few minutes later than the headquarters, many people were shocked, but their hearts were also abnormally restless.


    Tens of thousands of pairs and nearly ten million, and also won, what kind of fairy operation is this?


    Longchuan Valley.


    "It''s my big brother Wei. Although I can''t be like Big Brother Wei, I definitely can''t be ashamed." Zi Miao''er aspires to be an invincible and powerful existence like Wei Xiao. Upon learning the specific situation, she faces the fighter at Longling Base. , "Have you heard of the battle of Ancient God Mountain?"


    "I heard it, second commander!"


    "Then do you think we are worse than people from other forces?"


    "Not bad, we will only do better."


    Zi Miao''er''s expression turned cold.


    "Okay! Soon, it''s time to play in our Longchuan Valley. I hope that now what you are talking about is the attitude you are about to take out. Our Longling base has no scumbags. Whoever embarrass me by that time, then don''t blame me. Talk about love. You can also watch me. If I don''t have a retreat order to take a step back, any of you can kill me."


    "Sure victory, sure victory..."


    Tianyixian


    "Gu Shenshan has set a good example for us. Our Suguang base, no matter how bad it is, can''t be worse than Zhongzhou, do you know?"


    "knowledge--"


    "Take out your usual energy for eating and playing with women. Once the zombie attacks, kill me fiercely. Kill him so that the sky is broken, and the sun and the moon are not light. Let the people of the three provinces know that the dawn will come to me. I am bound to be invincible in the land."


    "With me invincible, with me invincible..."


    "Very well, keep your current state of mind. The top ten performers this time, I will report to the leader, so that these ten people will have the priority to take the second medicine. Whether they can become these ten people is up to you. ."


    "Invincible invincible..."


    The Battle of Ancient God Mountain greatly improved the morale of the Alliance Army.


    Even if people from other forces can''t take the attitude of seeing death like home like the Phoenix Base, there will never be another play style like the Zhongzhou forces.


    The morale of the Allied forces has been renewed. From this moment on, their combat effectiveness will undergo earth-shaking changes.


    ...


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The fourth wave of corpse tide is coming.


    Wei Xiao and his people have not completely evacuated from the ancient mountain. In the direction of the corpse nest, a more terrifying and larger number of corpses surged toward them like a huge wave of floods.


    No extra time wasted.


    Wei Xiao ordered the remaining people to move immediately.


    Weapons, equipment and materials that were not taken away in time were all abandoned.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    On the way to retreat, the helicopter unit responsible for sweeping the tail was dispatched in the direction of Longchuangu.


    Both civilian and military use were released, and hundreds of helicopter troops rushed to Wei Xiao and the others to stop the tide of corpses chasing them.


    "Wow..."


    This time, the corpse tide was followed by sky-grabbers.


    The air battle between the two sides immediately began.


    Longchuan Valley Defense Line.


    "Brother Wei."


    "Boss Wei, your battle at the Ancient God Mountain is so beautiful. Next, leave it to us, you guys go and rest soon."


    The senior officials of the Longchuan Valley Defense Line came to meet Wei Xiao and them.


    "It''s too late to talk about other things. I will start preparing for battle immediately. The air force won''t last long." Wei Xiao didn''t plan to rest, and immediately organized the Longchuan Valley garrison into combat.


    Zi Miao''er could hear the guns and roars in front of them, and they knew that they weren''t the old ones, and they went back to give battle orders.


    The Longchuan Valley defense line is more dangerous than the ancient mountain. On both sides of the road that the corpse tide must pass, tens of thousands of people are ready to fight.

 Chapter 727： Who will support

    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    The direction of the ancient mountain.


    Dozens of helicopters flew back here, and behind them, thousands of skimmers were chasing.


    In terms of speed, the helicopter is slightly inferior to the skidder. Therefore, when the helicopter retreats, the backward helicopter is constantly shot down by the skidder.


    "Brother Wei..."


    The skidder had already entered the shooting range of the Longchuan Valley defender, pressing the purple eyes who couldn''t bear to rescue the air force, he whispered beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao cast his eyes coldly.


    "Don''t do it yet. There is the corpse tide behind. Now exposing our position will only let the corpse tide spread out and attack us from other places. Wait for some of them to enter the valley and attack." Wei Xiao said calmly.


    Zi Miao''er knew that Wei Xiao''s decision was the right one, but watching the retreating air troop continue to crash under the chasing of the skimmers, she felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    But she can bear it too.


    "Let them be arrogant for a while, when the time comes, I will kill all these monsters."


    Wei Xiao didn''t let them wait for a long time.


    A few minutes after the skimmers chased the air force into the valley, a wave of corpses with thick smoke came from behind.


    I won''t say the quantity.


    The black torrent swept across the earth, and the endless tide of corpses swarmed towards Longchuan Valley with absolute momentum.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The zombies'' vanguard troops who could not count with their eyes flooded into the valley.


    "Master!"


    "Fire!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    With hundreds of thousands of zombies leading the way into the valley, Wei Xiao got up and shouted.


    The fighters on both sides who were ready for a long time started by controlling the mines and detonated the mines on the ground.


    Spreading for several miles, very dense landmines were detonated, thick smoke covering the earth rose, and countless zombies were turned into fragments in the explosion.


    "beat!"


    The battle started.


    On the ground, the soldiers on the high mountains on both sides opened fire with all their strength, and the bullets that arrived like rain killed the zombies below as if they were harvesting straw. In the air, the skimmers who were chasing the air force were also attacked by snipers and rocket launchers, and the skimmers were shot down while they were chasing the air force.


    The sudden ambush caused heavy losses to the zombies.


    On the invisible green grass ground, shocking zombie corpses piled up in minutes.


    The corpse group was in chaos.


    The scattered zombies began to attack where there were gunshots.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "It''s a head zombie!"


    It was not the first time that Long Ba and the others had dealt with the zombies of the head. Suddenly they heard a sharp scream in their ears, and their expressions changed.


    Just as the head of the zombies issued the command, outside, those zombies that hadn''t entered the valley scattered and galloped toward the mountain peaks that existed on both sides.


    Wei Xiao got up and looked at the back of the corpse tide.


    In the depths of the cloud, Wei Xiao caught hundreds of skimmers hovering in the air.


    The figures on the skidder wrapped in black robes are so obvious.


    "Long Ba, can your sniper rifle attack a target 1,500 meters away?" Wei Xiao asked the target not far away through the intercom.


    "can!"


    "Okay, take me here as a reference, under the clouds at ten o''clock, kill the four head zombies above the skimmers."


    Long Ba took out his binoculars and looked in the direction specified by Wei Xiao.


    "no problem!"


    After confirming the location of the target, Longba immediately exchanged for the sharpshooter in the team.


    The three snipers quickly found a good shooting spot on the top of the mountain.


    The head zombies who have not yet realized the crisis are still directing the tide of corpses to attack the garrison in the Longchuan Valley defense line.


    But because attacking the defenders'' positions from both sides of the valley will cause huge casualties, they can only detour from other peaks and approach the corpses above the Longchuan Valley. It will take some time to get to the defenders'' positions.


    At this time, Wei Xiao seized the opportunity.


    "Boom boom..."


    Three gunshots were heard.


    Within a few breaths, two of the four head zombies still standing on the backs of the skimmers fell immediately.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Before the sniper took aim again, the last two head zombies screamed.


    The skimmers around him immediately formed an encirclement, protecting the last two head zombies in it.


    "Lord, lose the goal."


    Wei Xiao could see it.


    The last two head zombies were completely hidden in the protection formed by the skimmers.


    Like a meat ball, the protection of the gap is not visible, so that the sniper has no chance of assassination.


    "Wow..."


    The detouring army of zombies finally appeared in the sight of the soldiers at this time.


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao asked the snipers to withdraw and organized the defenders to attack the corpses near the position.


    The fighting is fierce and brutal.


    Facing tens of millions of zombies, even if Wei Xiao and the others had achieved great results in the early stage, when the zombies'' attack was really launched, their resistance seemed difficult.


    Even if it is a life-for-life, in the face of zombies that are hundreds or thousands of times larger than them, it is difficult for the defenders to resist the attack of the tide of corpses.


    From the blocking battle, it gradually evolved into hand-to-hand combat and hand-to-hand combat, and the casualties of the defenders began to intensify.


    Perhaps it was because of the encouragement brought by Wei Xiao and the others in the battle at the Ancient God Mountain. Before the retreat order was issued, even if they were fighting with the zombies head-on, none of them chose to escape.


    The cruel and sad life and death confrontation made the entire Longchuan Valley drowned in various noisy roars.


    Shocking, weeping ghosts.


    Several hours of fighting, more than ten o''clock in the evening.


    Wei Xiao, who had lost the right time and place, did not continue to resist. The 30,000 coalition lost more than half, and the rest, under the leadership of Wei Xiao, moved to the front line.


    The corpse tide continued to chase.


    With the help of the cover of night, the battle in Longchuan Valley just ended, at one or two o''clock in the morning, the battle on the front line of the sky started again.


    Allied Command.


    "Deputy commander, after receiving the battle report from the front line, tens of millions of zombies have entered the Tianyi line. The zombies have a strong offensive force. The commander-in-chief is very difficult because of the darkness, and the front line requests the headquarters for support."


    Hearing the battle report, Chen Haojie immediately came to the side of the battle drawing, his eyes locked on the line of the sky.


    "Order the Shadow Guards to enter the battlefield immediately, mark the specific location of the corpse tide, and provide the artillery troops with accurate strike positions. At the same time, the artillery troops are prepared to hit me severely once the target is determined."


    "Yes!"


    The messenger retreated.


    Chen Haojie looked at all the leaders present: "Everyone, the most critical moment has arrived. In the battle on the front line, we must defend this wave of zombies'' attacks, otherwise, the previous plan may be in vain. Everyone, you guys. Who will support?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s words, many bigwigs hesitated at the scene.


    According to the plan, Tianyixian must block the attack of a wave of zombies at the level of tens of millions. Only in this way, the corpse nest, which feels the powerful defensive power of humans, will send a larger army of zombies to eliminate the human defenders in the next attack.


    In this way, Chen Haojie''s plan of drawing a salary from the bottom of the tank can be carried out.


    The current plan has fully met Chen Haojie''s expectations, that is to say, the battle that is currently erupting on the Tianyi Line is a battle that must be persisted anyway, even if it is filled with life, this wave of corpses must be repulsed.


    In this way, the bigwigs of all parties who don''t know whether the zombies will retreat, once they support it in the past, it is certain that they will die in battle.


    The people in the headquarters are all commanded by one side.


    They have long been accustomed to being aloof and accustomed to the superior life brought about by power and position.


    How many of them, who cherish their lives especially, are willing to take such risks?


    Isn¡¯t it good to continue to keep your life as your own earth emperor? To die? Even if the possibility is only one in a thousand, a fool would not do it.


    "Deputy commander, I''ll go!" When everyone else was silent, Axue stood up.


    Everyone else put their eyes on Axue.


    Isn''t this person an idiot?


    "And I!"


    "Add me!"


    "Where Boss Wei is, how could I be missing?" Tong Sandao, Hongying, and Di Wudi stood up one after another.


    Suddenly, seven people chose to support, and the others couldn''t help being dumbfounded.


    Someone rushed to the death, did I misheard it?


    "I''ll go too!" Xiao Fan hesitated for a moment and stood up.


    "Boss Xiao, are you sure?" Fengling base leader Pang Chuan looked at Xiao Fan in surprise.


    It is excusable for other people to support Wei Xiao. After all, the forces in Jianghang and the Phoenix Base obviously wear a pair of trousers, but Xiao Fan, an outsider who wants to go, can''t help but confuse people.


    Xiao Fan said coldly: "Everyone, since it''s an alliance, then we can''t watch our allies fighting **** the front line without being indifferent. This battle is related to the fate of our three provinces, and I, Xiao Fan, have an unshirkable responsibility."


    "Okay, it''s enough to have you. Commander Axue, you immediately dispatch an army of 100,000 to the front line of the sky, and you must fight back this wave of corpse nests."


    "We must live up to our mission!"


    Axue nodded, without any hesitation, turned and left the headquarters.


    Others bid farewell to those who hadn''t gotten up, and walked outside with strides.


    The rest were moved in their hearts, but in the end they gave up.


    Compared with death, they still like to stay in the headquarters.


    Don''t take risks and wait for the final victory, and then reap the fruits of victory. Doesn''t it fragrant?


    "We will continue the future battle plan." Chen Haojie didn''t say anything, and continued to discuss the future battle plan with others.

 Chapter 728： Purple Eye is injured

    Tianyixian direction.


    Under the obstacle of the darkness, the defenders less than 60,000 attacked with zombies of tens of millions of levels, and the pressure can be imagined.


    Human casualties have further intensified, but on the battlefield there are top big names such as Wei Xiao, Zi Miao''er, and Shu Wang fighting at the forefront. The soldiers are not far behind. Corpse group.


    In the group of corpses, at this time, a series of invisible figures shuttled among them.


    They pushed away the crowded corpses and went to the middle of the corpse tide to put down infrared laser remote control devices one by one.


    After more than a dozen laser devices were placed, they quickly left the battlefield and turned on the laser devices from a distance.


    All of a sudden, eye-catching infrared lasers skyrocketed.


    More than a dozen dazzling rays of light appeared, and the scouts who were in charge of watching in the distance quickly caught this scene.


    "The attack location is determined, the coordinates are thirty-five degrees north east, and the distance is 3448..."


    The scout reported the attack coordinates to the rear artillery unit.


    The artillery positions that had been prepared for a long time received specific strike coordinates, adjusted the angle of the muzzle, and quickly entered a state of combat.


    "fire!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Hundreds of cannons fired at the same time, and sparks blazed all over the sky in the artillery camp.


    On the battlefield.


    The sound of "shooing" kept coming.


    One after another, the cannonballs flying through the sky fell among the corpses, and in a flash, blooming everywhere, and fireworks filled the night.


    The terrifying explosion made the whole world shake.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The continuous explosion made the corpse group more crazy, and the zombies everywhere became more fierce, and the strength of the impact on the position was once again strengthened.


    "Block, block them!"


    "Our support will be here soon."


    "Brothers, I don''t want to live in vain all the time. Even if I die, I will die vigorously and fight with them..."


    "Kill, kill... all go to die!"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    In the fierce battle, the soldiers standing at the forefront of the line of defense waved the cold weapons in their hands and continuously hacked and killed the zombies.


    Ignoring the damage left by the zombies on their body, they are not afraid of the virus infection afterwards, as long as they can wield their weapons, they will continue to kill.


    When they can''t move their hands, they will let the comrades around them pull down the grip of the grenade on them, and then plunge into the group of corpses, turning into a blooming spark to make the final bloom in the dark night.


    "Brother go well, I will replace you."


    The blood of the soldiers was thoroughly aroused.


    A gaped soldier died with the zombies, and a soldier immediately added to continue to block the zombies.


    This kind of scene is everywhere in the entire sky.


    "Mr. Wei (Boss Wei), we are here."


    "Reinforcements, our reinforcements are here."


    "Brothers have worked hard, let us next."


    After another few hours of fighting, the reinforcements Axue and the others brought finally arrived.


    A hundred thousand army pressed up from the rear, fired the way, and washed all the way. The zombies that finally entered the defender''s position were quickly wiped out by them.


    The army re-occupied each shooting point to suppress the corpse group, coupled with the baptism of distant gunfire, the sharp drop in the tide of corpses can be caught with the naked eye even in this dark night.


    "Boss Wei, are you okay?" Tong Sandao and the others rushed to Wei Xiao''s side and asked with concern.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses with the women around him.


    Wei Xiao, who was covered in blood and couldn''t see his appearance, said coldly: "Block the attacks of the zombies and protect yourself."


    Tong Sandao and the others heard the words, and then nodded firmly.


    "Put it all on me, who is ashamed of me, Lao Tzu killed him."


    If you don''t need any motivation, Tong Sandao and others who know what to do, personally lead the guards to the forefront.


    The firepower of the human side has been unprecedentedly strengthened, and the attack of the zombie army has been greatly hindered.


    Several attempts to capture the high ground with numbers have failed. In a place like Tianyi Line that is not open, it is difficult to deploy the army of zombies in the face of the firepower of a hundred thousand army, and finally can only choose to retreat.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The head of the zombies issued instructions, and the tide of corpses attacking the sky began to retreat.


    Seeing the tide of corpses receding, the people in the battle, after confirming that what they saw was not an illusion, exhilarated cheers erupted from their mouths.


    "The tide of corpses has receded, the tide of corpses has receded, we are victorious..."


    "Really, the tide of corpses has really receded."


    "Great, great, we won."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Deafening cheers erupted from all over the sky. On the entire battlefield, both men and women, after seeing the tide of corpses really receding, hugged people around them and laughed loudly.


    Wei Xiao, who killed the third-level zombies, also noticed this scene, watching the third-level zombies retreating in the dark, and stopped their movements.


    "Husband, the tide of corpses has receded." Shu Wang said.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    Looking around, looking at the joyful soldiers, there was a smile on Wei Xiao''s cold face.


    Putting the ring head knife into the scabbard, Wei Xiao walked to Shu Wang and the others.


    "Are there any injuries?"


    The girls shook their heads.


    "Level 3 zombies can''t break our armor, they are very tired and hungry." Shu Wang said how he felt.


    What she said is what others want to say.


    "Tianyixian has food prepared, go to the person in charge here, and they will arrange for you to eat."


    "Aren''t you going?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "I don''t need it for now."


    "Then let''s go eat something first."


    "Go!"


    When they were fighting, Shu Wang didn''t feel anything. Now that there is no fighting, they are so hungry that they bid farewell to Wei Xiao, and then went to the front line of the sky to be in charge of logistics.


    "Master (Boss Wei, Mr. Wei)..."


    Axue and the others came to Wei Xiao at this time.


    With a cold expression on his face, Wei Xiao said: "Pay attention to check the condition of the wounded after the war, gather them together, and don''t put them together with other people."


    "I have arranged for someone to do it. In this battle, we have suffered more than 40,000 casualties, and the number of zombies eliminated is estimated to be millions." Tong Sandao said.


    "The number of zombie casualties is much less than we expected." The red ying frowned frowned.


    "Dark night is not suitable for us to fight. It is not easy to fight the tide of corpses. Let''s go down and replenish our stamina. Next time, the zombies we face will not be comparable this time."


    Everyone didn''t say much. After seeing Wei Xiao, some people left with their own guards after they said hello.


    "Why didn''t you see the eyes?"


    After Axue, Long Ba and others were alone, Wei Xiao, who hadn''t seen Zi Miao''er, gave a sip.


    Axue also reacted.


    "Autumn Flower, do you see the eyes?"


    Qiuhua and the others shook their heads.


    "Where is the pupil?" Axue''s face showed worry.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Look for it!"


    Wei Xiao still admired Zi Miao''er.


    She was very brave in the previous battle, and her combat power was no worse than Longba.


    Everyone separated and began to look for the traces of Zi Miao''er on the battlefield.


    About half an hour.


    "Commander Xue, found it." Someone came to report to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Where?"


    "Wounded Barracks!"


    "what?"


    When Axue and the people around her heard the soldier''s return, their expressions changed in shock.


    Needless to say, Axue took Chunyue and the others quickly toward the wounded camp.


    "Lord, Miss Mu''er is injured. This is too difficult to handle." Long Ba sighed.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth turned up slightly: "Go, let''s go and take a look."

 Chapter 729： Wicked, you are not human when I see

    A gathering place for wounded soldiers.


    Located in an open field halfway up the mountain.


    As the various forces sent the wounded in their team here, thousands of people have gathered here at this time.


    "Brother, believe me, I will not be infected, don''t leave me here."


    "I don''t want to die, who will save me."


    "Uuuuu...why am I hurt, my God, how can you be so cruel."


    "Husband, you will stay with me, right?"


    At the scene, many people''s faces were filled with despair and unwillingness. Numerous pleadings, crying, and resentments filled the mountain stream.


    The soldiers in charge of guarding the wounded couldn''t bear to look straight.


    They want to help these desperate people, but they can''t.


    What they can do is to send them one last time after the corpses of these people are transformed.


    "Pata Pata..."


    In a wailing, a team came here.


    Axue led the people to find the location of the wounded in Longling Base for the first time.


    "Mu''er..."


    Standing alone in a corner, the tearful purple eyes heard the familiar call, turned their heads, saw Axue and the others, and hurriedly wiped away the tears on their faces.


    Pretending to be strong, looking at Axue and the others walking towards him, her purple eyes showed a strong smile and greeted him: "Axue, why are you here?"


    Axue, Qiuhua and the others found Zi Mou''er, and their gazes couldn''t help but look at the place where Zi Mou''er was injured.


    There are many scars on Zi Miao''er, which can be found without carefully watching.


    "Why is this?"


    Axue approached Zi Miao''er, her beautiful face with heartache, the scars on Zi Miao''er''s body were so dazzling in her eyes at this time.


    "Axue, don''t do this, I''m fine."


    Axue''s face was moved, and she, who was important to Yinya, could not speak for a long time.


    Qiuhua and Chunyue cover their mouths and try not to let themselves cry.


    They all know what it means to be injured by a zombie, so when they see the scars on Zi Miao''er''s body, apart from crying silently, they don''t know how to comfort Zi Miao''er.


    Zi Miao''er smiled sadly: "Axue, you are not the Axue I know. It''s okay, really. I''m Zi Miao''er, even if I get injured by a zombie, I can survive. Go back! Wait until I''m safe and sound. When he came back, Miao''er and Axue killed zombies and walked out of the last days alive together."


    Axue cried.


    "You will be fine, we must have a solution to the infection on your body. Mu''er, you can''t leave me."


    Holding Zimu''er, Axue''s heartache was indescribable.


    Seeing Axue''s tears streaming down her face, her eyes full of sadness and reluctance, her purple eyes pretending to be strong, the last point of persistence also collapsed in Axue''s last words.


    With a "wow", the purple eyes that could no longer help the fear and grievance in his heart rushed into Axue''s arms.


    "Uuuuu...Axue, the eye is injured, and the eye is about to become a zombie...what should I do? The eye does not want to leave Axue, I really don''t want to...I don''t want to become a zombie...don''t become ugly Zombies...oooooo..."


    "I know, I know... I''ll be with you, we will definitely be able to hold on."


    "Uuuuu...Axue..."


    The crying, heartbroken purple eyes broke out completely. The emotions were released without reservation, the cry was really sad for those who heard it, and tears for those who saw it.


    Qiuhua and the others did that.


    The sisters who were in the same boat and accompanied by wind and rain were about to leave them, and Qiuhua and Chunyue also choked with them because of their feelings.


    Wei Xiao arrived behind them.


    "Yeah, how many are crying?"


    "..."


    When Wei Xiao said this, everyone was stunned, and some even looked at him in disbelief.


    Listen, does this TM speak human words?


    Others are doing the final parting of life and death. He would do well. He did not say a word of comfort. I feel a little gloating. Is this surely human?


    "Lord..." Long Ba''s mouth twitched, and he pulled Wei Xiao''s sleeve secretly.


    Wei Xiao walked up to Axue and Zi Miao''er as if he didn''t know.


    Zi Miao''er''s small forehead left Axue''s embrace, tears like beads on her face, and her face chuckle.


    With a deflated mouth, she was unspeakably sad and wronged.


    "Brother Wei..."


    Wei Xiao was unaffected by Zi Miao''er''s pitiful expression, and said coldly: "I''m crying like a little cat, this is not the Zi Miao''er I know."


    "Mr. Wei, she..."


    Wei Xiao interrupted Axue''s words: "I know, so I''ll send my eyes off for a while."


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Axue and the others couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Mr. Wei, sister Mou''er hasn''t changed her body yet!" Qiu Hua said through gritted teeth.


    "Is there a difference?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Qiuhua and the others were frightened.


    Axue''s eyes turned cold when she looked at Wei Xiao, subconsciously, blocking her eyes behind her, not letting Zi Miao''er face Wei Xiao directly.


    "Mr. Wei, Miao''er is my person, no matter what her final result is, it should be handled by me. I won''t bother you to worry about it, and you will leave." Axue said coldly.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "You should have taken No. 3 medicine, right?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Axue was puzzled, but still nodded, "Mou''er and I did take the No. 3 potion that Shuwang gave us not long ago."


    "That''s good!"


    "What does Mr. Wei mean?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say that his cold face was daunting.


    Others still don''t know the purpose of Wei Xiao''s words, but Long Ba behind him, after hearing A Xue''s answer, his eyes were startled first, and then there was a slight edge at the corner of his mouth.


    "The Lord is getting worse and worse."


    No one noticed Long Ba''s expression, the people in Longling Base were still guarding Wei Xiao vigilantly at this moment.


    Wei Xiao had the answer in his heart, and said coldly: "Since you have taken the No.3 potion, do you know how terrifying a third-level fighter infected by the virus will become a zombie?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "I don''t know? Then I tell you that the third-level warrior becomes a zombie, and her growth is far beyond that of a mother''s corpse. Not only can she become a stronger existence after the corpse is transformed, but the means, mind and wisdom will inherit everything in the eye. You tell me, if mankind faces such a zombie, how big is the crisis behind it?"


    Axue didn''t think Wei Xiao''s words were exaggerating.


    But thinking that this person with a huge threat is her good sister, Axue''s beautiful face is full of contradictions.


    After a moment of silence, Axue faced Wei Xiao directly: "No matter what her eyes become, I will not let anyone hurt her. I want to hurt her unless I step on my body."


    "Yes, whoever dares to hurt Sister Mou''er, we will fight him desperately, including you, Mr. Wei."


    Qiuhua and Chunyue all showed their own attitude.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes sank: "You want to fight me?"


    A biting cold light burst out from Wei Xiao''s eyes, knowing that Wei Xiao''s terrifying Qiuhua and the others could not help but step back.


    If they have a choice, they really don''t want and don''t want to be an enemy of Wei Xiao, but now their attitude will be related to the survival of Zi Miao''er. Even if they fear Wei Xiao again, at this moment, there is no room for retreat.


    "We know that we are not an opponent of Mr. Wei, but we are willing to advance and retreat with the sisters. I, Axue, will not give up any conscious brothers and sisters."


    Axue turned her head, holding Wei Xiao''s gaze, showing no weakness.


    The atmosphere at the scene seemed to become tense in an instant.


    The Dragon Ba behind Wei Xiao saw this scene and couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart.


    He really wanted to say to Wei Xiao: Boss, stop playing. If you continue to play, they will all push a group of girls to the edge of the cliff.


    It''s a pity that he dare not speak out.


    The boss obviously wanted to tease Zi Miao''er and the others, if he disturbed the Lord''s interest, he would definitely not be fruitful.


    He could only pray that Wei Xiao wouldn''t make a joke too much to end and thank God.

 Chapter 730： Sisters have deep affection, but the family is unfortunate

    Axue''s attitude surprised Wei Xiao.


    Knowing that he couldn''t make the fake real, he looked away from Qiuhua and the others, and looked at the purple eyes behind Axue: "Mou, what do you think?"


    "Mou''er, don''t be afraid of having us with you, I won''t let anyone hurt you." Axue said firmly.


    Zi Miao''er looked at A Xue, then at Wei Xiao, and finally stepped forward from behind A Xue.


    "Mu''er..." Axue''s face was flustered.


    "Axue, you don''t need to say any more. I know you are all good for me, but Big Brother Wei is right. My threat is too great."


    "I don''t care." Axue said coldly.


    Zi Miao''er shook his head, looked at Wei Xiao with tearful eyes, and said with a sad smile: "Brother Wei, thank you, thank you for helping us through the difficulties and giving us weapons and equipment. I originally wanted to be a peacemaker. A strong fighter like you, protect Axue and protect the base, but I can''t do it now."


    "I know that Axue and the others are not able to get down with me, so I can only trouble Big Brother Wei."


    "No eyes..."


    Wei Xiao ignored the hostile gazes of Axue and the others, and said indifferently: "Just rely on you, Big Brother Wei, what do you want to say, if I can do it, I promise you."


    "Wish it?" Zi Miao''er murmured, turning to look at Axue who kept shaking her head at her, turning back and smiling, "I want to be with Axue forever, can Big Brother Wei promise me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Zi Miao''er smiled sadly: "Hehe... I was joking with Big Brother Wei. Actually, I don''t have much wish, but I just hope that Axue and the others can live out of the last days and not be bullied."


    "Mu''er..."


    Axue and the others have cried into tears.


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate and nodded: "I promise you."


    "Thank you, Big Brother Wei. Sometimes I really wish to have an older brother like you, to be your younger sister, should I be very happy?"


    "I can promise you this too."


    Zi Miao''er was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled bitterly: "It''s a pity that it''s too late. Brother Wei, you said, if I become a zombie, will I be the most beautiful zombie?"


    Looking at Zi Miao''er''s baby face, Wei Xiao smiled: "Yes, but is it okay to continue to be a human being?"


    "Hehe... Brother Wei will also be joking."


    Wei Xiao said solemnly: "I''m not joking. I finally had a younger sister. How am I willing to turn her into a zombie?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s words suddenly turned sharply. Except for Long Ba, everyone else looked at him suspiciously.


    What does he mean by this?


    Knowing that the Lord no longer wants to tease Zi Miao''er and the others, Long Ba smiled and said at this time: "Hahaha! Commander Xue, Mou''er, you are all deceived by the Lord. There will be nothing wrong with Miao''er, just a little injury. As a third-level fighter, it does not take long to recover. When tomorrow dawns, the pupil will be the pupil we are familiar with."


    "Brother Longba, what did you say?" Axue asked Longba.


    Long Ba glanced at Wei Xiao and saw that the other party didn¡¯t stop him. He pretended to say seriously: ¡°We only learned about this not long ago. Zombie virus, any super soldier who takes the No. 3 potion can be immune, of course, after taking it. Super fighters. At present, as long as you become a third-level fighter, you will no longer be afraid of being infected by zombies. Therefore, you are worried that the corpse of the eyes will change, which is purely redundant."


    Axue and the others opened their eyes wide after listening to Long Ba''s words.


    Long Ba''s words are not used to comfort them, are they?


    Zi Miao''er also had some doubts.


    "Brother Wei, what Dragon and Brother Long said is true?"


    Zi Miao''er''s eyes were clear, with expectation and tension in his eyes.


    Originally desperate, she suddenly regained hope. She really didn''t want this hope to be just a comfort to others.


    Wei Xiao stared at Zi Miao''er coldly: "What do you call me?"


    "Brother Wei, Wei?" Zi Miao''er tried to say.


    Wei Xiao looked cold and arrogant: "Are you sure?"


    Zi Miao''er was stunned.


    She soon thought of something, with a smile on her face: "Brother!"


    Wei Xiao smiled on his cold face.


    He stretched out his hand and scratched Zi Miao''er''s little nose: "It sounds good, and I will call it like this in the future. Long Ba said well. People who have taken No. 3 potion are not afraid of zombie infection, so you don''t have to worry about your changes. Into a zombie."


    "real?"


    "real!"


    After getting Wei Xiao''s exact answer, Zi Miao''er froze in place for a few seconds.


    "So, what about you just now?"


    Wei Xiao shrugged and said, "Looking at how sad you are crying, I''ll help you catalyze it. Well, it''s pretty good. You dare to do it with me for your own sisters, Axue, you are so courageous!"


    Axue''s face was embarrassed.


    "Mr. Wei, that, that, me, me..."


    "Hahaha! It''s making you nervous, it''s rare to relax, just kidding, don''t care!"


    Axue''s embarrassment made Wei Xiao find it very interesting, and he laughed without thinking about other people''s feelings.


    Axue, Qiuhua''s cheeks twitched.


    Is this guy the devil?


    In that case, he is still in the mood to make a joke?


    "Brother Wei, you are too bad, you know the tears that deceive us."


    Wei Xiao''s expression sank: "What do you call me?"


    "Brother~~~"


    "It''s almost the same!" Wei Xiao proudly raised his forehead.


    Zi Miao''er couldn''t laugh or cry.


    In any case, she couldn''t think of the existence of a stalwart and powerful person like Wei Xiao, and there would be times for mischief.


    Is this still the cold-hearted Big Brother Wei?


    Looking back, the purple eyes, who knew that they had been injured by the zombies, were ready to part with Axue and others, but in the end, it was just a false alarm.


    Although it feels a little dreamy, Zi Miao''er, who still believes in Wei Xiao''s words, is still very excited.


    There is no need to become a zombie, and no need to leave the person who cares the most. Who is unhappy?


    Turn around and look at Axue on the side.


    "Axue..."


    Axue smiled with tears.


    The purple eyes, who could no longer control their emotions, threw directly into Axue''s arms.


    "Axue, we don''t need to be separated anymore. Brother said, I won''t become a zombie. Have you heard everything?"


    Axue hugged her and nodded vigorously.


    "Well, I heard, we will never separate."


    Looking at the two daughters, Chunyue, Qiuhua, who are hugging together, they are all happy for Zimou''s rebirth.


    Long Ba standing behind Wei Xiao looked at the two of them, his expression a little abnormal.


    He got close to Wei Xiao for a few minutes, his eyes staying on Zi Miao''er and A Xue.


    "Hey, Lord, how do I feel that Miss Mou''er has an unusual relationship with Commander Xue?"


    Wei Xiao tilted his head: "Why is it so unusual?"


    "Yes, that''s... Oh! Didn''t you realize that the intimacy between them is beyond the scope of sisters?"


    "Huh?" Wei Xiao was taken aback when he heard the words and looked at the two people hugging each other.


    Watching carefully, they found that Axue and Zi Miao''er looked at each other with different eyes than ordinary Wei Xiao, and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    "Snapped!"


    Unable to look straight, Wei Xiao closed his eyes and slapped his forehead.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    "I don''t admit that her sister is still too late?"


    "I guess it''s too late."


    "My family is unfortunate!"

 Chapter 731： The end of the battle opens

    "Roar..."


    The junction of Qingzhou and Mingzhou.


    Qingfeng towers, and ten thousand mountains meet.


    In a valley surrounded by several hundred-meter-high mountains, there are sometimes dull wailings inside.


    The entire corpse nest is surrounded by zombies inside and outside, and there are thousands of sky-grabbers patrolling in the sky, and the defense of the corpse nest is as solid as golden water.


    "Wow..."


    From outside the corpse nest, a large number of third-level zombie carriers entered the corpse nest with a large amount of flesh and blood.


    The flesh and blood they carried, the corpses of new types of zombies were abandoned, and countless evolutionary zombies were allowed to eat, while the corpses of evolutionary zombies and humans were taken into the valley by third-level zombies.


    Every once in a while, a batch of new types of zombies will appear in the valley.


    They are just like grown-up zombies, continuously produced from the valley.


    Three days have passed since the first battle on the front line.


    During this period, the corpse nest did not launch an offensive on the human territory. Instead, the corpse group entered the previous battlefield and kept moving the corpses back to supplement the strength of the corpse nest.


    Wei Xiao and Chen Haojie paid much attention to all of this.


    Wei Xiao and others who have dealt with the mother''s corpse and know that as long as the mother''s corpse has enough blood to eat, they can continue to reproduce new types of zombies. They all know that the reason why the zombies stop attacking their territory is just the tranquility before the storm. .


    The first battle three days ago was a pain in the corpse nest.


    The mother corpse with a certain IQ obviously feels that the existing strength is not enough to destroy the known humans. Therefore, she needs to breed more new types of zombies, and it is necessary to annihilate the discovered humans in one fell swoop.


    Wei Xiao and the others did not stop the mother''s corpse''s move.


    The corpse nest is developing its strength, and the human side is not idle.


    Chen Haojie and the others sent a large number of soldiers, carrying explosives and mines from the sky to bury minefields that could be detonated remotely.


    Among other things, just these areas where dense landmines are planted, when the zombie army really arrives, they will have enough to drink a pot.


    What''s more, Chen Haojie''s preparations are more than that.


    ...


    The final battle will always come.


    Today, three days later, the corpse nest finally had a huge movement.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The roar of tearing the sky came from the direction of the corpse nest.


    An astonishing number of sky-grabbers, covering the sky, soared into the sky from the valley, and on the backs of a small number of sky-grabbers, there were also head zombies shrouded in black robes.


    When they moved, heavy armored zombies appeared on the ground.


    The number exceeds four digits, followed by corpses, evolutionary zombie groups, and so on.


    The dense and mighty tide of corpses swarmed towards the sky, following the direction of the skidder''s flight.


    "Immediately notify the headquarters that 90% of the corpse nests are dispatched, and there are tens of thousands of third-level zombies. Please make sure to take measures." The Shadow Guards responsible for monitoring the corpse nests discovered the movements of the zombies and immediately relayed the information to the command center.


    Fengling Base Command Center.


    "It''s finally here. Everyone, after our efforts for this period of time, the corpse nest dispatched 90% of the zombies to deal with us this time. Everything is in our expectation. Whether we can take the corpse nest, it depends on this. War."


    After obtaining the information, Chen Haojie immediately summoned the leaders of the various forces.


    When the news went on, there were mixed reactions from the leaders in the headquarters.


    Some were surging, some were half surprised and half happy, and some were fidgeting.


    "Deputy commander, since the corpse lair is mobilized, should the commander-in-chief prepare to draw a salary from the bottom?" Baichuan base Xiao Aotian asked.


    "Don''t worry about these, my phoenix base will not play tricks on this kind of thing. We only need to drag the zombies that leave from the corpse nest, and the other phoenix base will deal with it."


    "As long as I can kill the mother''s corpse, even if I start a hand-to-hand battle with the zombies, I am worthy." Xiao Fan said.


    "Well, let''s get ready! By the way, Commander Xue, inform the people on the line of defense in the sky, and detonate the minefields over there to immediately retreat. They don''t need to resist any more, they just need to draw the tide of corpses to our side. "


    "Axue understands!"


    Everyone left the command post and went down to dispatch troops to prepare for the final battle.


    An open area north of Fengling Base.


    Here, a large number of armed helicopters stopped.


    Wei Xiao has received the news that the corpse nest is dispatched.


    At this time, he was leading the Doomsday Soldiers of Lan Gun and the Shadow Guard personnel preparing to board the plane.


    "Husband, you have to be careful."


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao as he boarded the plane with concern in his eyes.


    Wei Xiao and the others are planning to go back and take a transport plane to attack the corpse nest. Although they know all the plans of Wei Xiao and Hero Chen, Shu Wang and the others are still very concerned about Wei Xiao''s safety.


    "You also have to protect yourself. Do not do anything, even if you give up everyone, you must ensure your own safety."


    "We will."


    "Yeah!" Wei Xiao said no more, and let the team go.


    Dozens of helicopters quickly lifted off and flew towards the distance.


    Seeing the disappearance of the fleet, Shu hoped that it took a long time for them to return to their senses.


    "Come on, sisters, we can''t be underestimated."


    "It''s the eldest sister!"


    The first line of defense in the sky.


    Today there are fewer than ten thousand defenders.


    Led by Zimouer.


    Zi Miao''er, who had received information on the direction of the corpse''s nest, immediately gathered the high-level defensive lines.


    "Brothers and sisters, the zombies have already been dispatched, and they can reach us in no more than three hours. Our task is to attract the tide of corpses to chase us, so once the leading forces of the tide of corpses enter the three-quarters minefield, they will immediately detonate the mine. District. Don¡¯t fall in love with the battle, all personnel will retreat as soon as the mine blasts, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "Go down and get ready! The last mission must be done beautifully for me."


    A group of high-level officials responded and left one after another.


    "Sister Mou''er, your weapon." Qiu Hua handed Zi Mou''er''s knife and gun.


    The heroic purple eyes hung the main and secondary weapons, holding the ring head knife, and took Qiuhua and the others away from the temporary headquarters.


    Since knowing that he would not be infected by zombies, Zi Miao''er''s self-confidence has become stronger.


    With her current strength, as long as she is not surrounded by a tide of corpses, she is not afraid even in the face of million-level zombies.


    If she faced the kind of battle three days ago again, she was confident that the number of zombies killed would be several times that night.


    After a few hours.


    "Wow..."


    In the distant sky, the silhouette of the sky-grabber first appeared in the sight of Zi Miao''er and others.


    "Sir Mou''er, the corpse tide is coming." A soldier immediately reported to Zi Mou''er.


    Knowing the arrival of the corpses, wearing a battle suit, the fully armed Zi Miao''er led a group of guards to the highest position on the first line of the sky, with sharp eyes looking into the distance.


    Dark clouds pressed down the mountains, and thick smoke billowed.


    Thousands of meters away, on the ground, the rising clouds of smoke covered the sky like mist.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Zi Miao''er drew out the ring head knife from the scabbard in his hand: "I am invincible."


    "With me invincible, with me invincible..."


    With her sweet drink, the soldiers in the first line of defense all shouted in unison, rushing into the sky.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The skidder in flight stopped in the distance. Below, amidst the billowing smoke and dust, zombies on the ground running fast finally appeared in front of Zi Miao''er and their eyes.

 Chapter 732： Blasting mountains and closing roads

    The number of zombies is still huge.


    The tide of corpses rushing to the front line of the sky with more than tens of millions of levels, that battle, that scene, even if all the soldiers are prepared in their hearts, but seeing the next scene is still shocking.


    "Thump thump thump..."


    The heartbeat keeps running, and the sweat flows.


    Every soldier holding a firearm, at this moment, seems to have a large mountain above his head, making it hard to breathe.


    "Sir, the corpse tide has entered a quarter of the minefield..."


    "Sir, two quarters of the corpse tide has entered the minefield..."


    "Sir, the tide of corpses has entered the minefield..."


    "Detonate the minefield!"


    The tide of corpses is constantly approaching the line of defense in the sky, and there will be messengers reporting the progress of the zombies every once in a while.


    When the soldier spoke for the third time, the purple eyes who stood on top of the pinnacle squeezed out with all their strength.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The order was given, and the earth-shaking sound of explosions continued in the place where the leading troops of the corpse tide passed.


    The landmines blooming all over the earth swept the entire corpse tide pioneers, and groups of zombies were torn apart and flying in flesh and blood in the explosion.


    "withdraw!"


    Without any hesitation, the first step was completed, Zi Miao''er turned around and took the lead to retreat to the west.


    Fewer than ten thousand soldiers followed, like a tidal wave quickly disappearing on the front line of the sky.


    "Wow..."


    The head zombies in the distance saw this scene, and the tens of thousands of air-predators who stopped immediately divided half of them to chase Zimiao''er and the others, and at the same time, three-level zombies crossed the minefield and chased them from the ground.


    Zi Miao''er, they had already prepared.


    Leaving the first line of defense in the sky, there is a motorcade at the foot of the mountain.


    In terms of speed, they are not necessarily faster than the zombies, but with the car to transport, at least they will not let the third-level zombies slaughter while fleeing.


    The leader of the zombies didn''t know what it meant to lure the enemy deep, and found that the prey wanted to escape, and immediately drove the army of zombies behind to chase.


    The Tianyi Line is more than 30 kilometers away from Fengling Base. Chen Haojie and others, who were already waiting on the city wall, received news of the corpse tide coming soon.


    "All of them, ready to fight."


    As the deputy commander, Chen Haojie gave the order.


    For the first time, from the north of the base, an armed and civilian helicopter took off.


    "Buzzing..."


    "Da da¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    The people who lured the tide of corpses and the air predators who chased them appeared.


    On the base side, hundreds of helicopters flew over, facing the skidder who chased Zimiao''er.


    The air battlefield opens.


    Countless heavy machine guns and machine cannons fired at the skimmers, even if the wings of the skimmers can play a certain protective role, but facing the coverage of heavy human firepower, their defenses are so fragile at the moment.


    Thousands of skimmers were hit by heavy firepower and fell from the sky wailing.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The head zombies coming from behind noticed this scene, and piercing screams sounded.


    The skidder who was beaten by the air force with no power to fight back did not hesitate for a moment, and then flew back.


    The air force did not chase and kill, but escorted Zi Miao''er and the others, sending them into the base.


    "Mu''er, are you all right?"


    On the wall, Axue saw Zi Miao''er coming up with a guard, and asked with concern.


    The heroic purple eyes shook his head: "We are all right, Axue. Deputy commander, the army of zombies has entered our minefield. When will we start?"


    Chen Haojie stared into the distance.


    "Wait for the front row of zombies to enter within one kilometer of the base."


    "They are here!" Xiao Fan said.


    All of a sudden, the people on the wall were full of energy.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Thousands of corpses appeared on the ground and in the mountains thousands of meters away.


    They are like the waves of the river and the sea, forming a black ground shadow to cover the earth. The zombies in the front row, stretching for thousands of meters, are horrible, even if they just look at it, they make people get goosebumps and fall to the ground.


    The number is amazing.


    Under the impact of tens of millions of zombies, Feng Ling''s base was not too small, and facing the endless tide of corpses at this time, it looked so small as an island in the middle of the sea.


    "Gudong..."


    Countless soldiers have secretly swallowed.


    Except for the soldiers at the Phoenix Base, when have you seen such a terrifying number of them, and the scene in front of you, don''t you know how many people will be timid before fighting?


    "Deputy commander, the corpse tide is less than one kilometer away from the base." Some soldiers came to Chen Haojie and reported them.


    Chen Haojie''s eyes narrowed: "Detonate the mine."


    The battle order was issued, hidden outside the base, and the Shadow Guards responsible for the mines in their respective areas pressed the detonators around them one after another.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The minefield exploded, shaking in all directions.


    From the Tianyixian area to the base, along the way, blooming and roaring everywhere.


    Just like the earth dragon turning over and the explosion of thunder descending, the explosions continued, covering the earth, and the extremely dense tide of corpses. In just a few minutes, the casualties could not be described in words.


    "Wow..."


    But even so, the number of zombies is still not comparable to the defenders.


    They are not afraid of the threat of landmines, and do not care about the damage of their companions, trampling on their companions'' bodies and blood, and rushing towards the city like a mad dog.


    "Fire!"


    The roar spread over the city wall, and within a breath, gunshots were like thunder and bullets were like rain, and the iron torrent formed by hundreds of thousands of troops was like a small flood that sank into the group of corpses.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Artillery, tank troops, and helicopter troops entered the battle in an all-round way, and the entire Fengling base turned into a purgatory on earth and a Shura slaughterhouse in the blink of an eye.


    "Buzzing..."


    As the battle at Fengling Base broke out, a few hours later, a roar came from above the sky.


    Chen Haojie and the others looked up, and they could notice that above the blue sky and white clouds, a huge transport plane flew towards the corpse nest under the **** of a group of fighter jets.


    "It''s the Lord, and the plan to draw a salary from the bottom of the tank has begun."


    Chen Haojie''s face was exhilarated: "Chang Bai, inform the Shadow Guards hidden at the three gates to blow up the mountains and close the roads."


    "Yes!"


    Often white-collar workers leave the city wall.


    Before long, from inside the city, homing pigeons flew into the distance.


    "The air force is doing its best to destroy the air predators, and they must not be allowed to return to the corpse nest." Chen Haojie issued the order again.


    The air force, which was originally only involved with the skimmers, received the order of the hero Chen, and took the initiative to attack, entangled with the skimmers.


    Looking at the momentum of the air force, it is obvious that no one will want to leave unless one party is wiped out.


    Behind the tide of corpses.


    On the side of the base that had already planted a large amount of explosives on the main road sections of the three dangerous places, the members of the Shadow Guard, who were responsible for detonating these bombs, got the order and started at the same time.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The sky was shaking, and the sound of explosions resounding everywhere then spread, and the rising clouds of smoke rushed straight into the sky.


    The mountain collapsed, the valley broke, and there was no more road leading from the Fengling base to the corpse nest.


    Even if the corpse tide wanted to return to the corpse nest, it would be impossible within a few days.


    In a few days, will Wei Xiao give them this opportunity?

 Chapter 733： Beheading

    "Buzzing..."


    The fighter group is already near the edge of the corpse nest.


    Looking at the still dense corpse group below, the fighter group dived from the transport plane and dived towards the ground.


    "Hohoho..."


    The mother''s corpse who felt the crisis let out a loud roar.


    In the valley, the remaining sky-grabbers rose to the sky.


    "Swish swish..."


    The fighter group has launched an attack.


    All the artillery shells carried were dropped when they passed over the corpse nest. The shock wave generated by the explosion of the artillery shell caused countless casualties of the zombies.


    The machine guns then fired at the skimmers.


    With powerful penetrating power and unstoppable destructiveness, thousands of skimmers have no chance to get close to the fighter, and they lose one-third of them in just one face-to-face encounter.


    "Shoo, hoo..."


    This is not over yet.


    The attack of the fighter group ended and left, and the transport aircraft at a higher level dropped tons of bombs from above.


    Rows of bombs fell to the ground, and the carpet bombing caused a devastating blow to the zombies in the nest.


    When the bomber left the headspace of the corpse nest, the cabin opened.


    "parachute!"


    Wearing armed armor and carrying an umbrella bag, Wei Xiao took the lead and jumped off the plane first.


    The other doomsday fighters and the Shadow Guard, led by Lan Qiang, left the cabin one after another.


    "Buzzing..."


    The fighter group rounded around under the leadership of Leng Chengfeng.


    As Wei Xiao and the others opened their parachutes, the fighter group began to block the flying skimmers for them around.


    "Peng..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Wei Xiao landed in the valley first, and his Level 3 zombies were found around immediately attacking him.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Puff puff¡­¡­


    The ring head knife was unsheathed and swept out with one knife, and the bodies of several third-level zombies were separated.


    "Master!"


    Lan Qiang led a team of doomsday soldiers to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Block Taniguchi, don''t let the zombies outside come in."


    "Yes!"


    Lan Gun nodded, leading dozens of doomsday soldiers to kill Taniguchi.


    "The Shadow Guard moved and found the mother''s corpse lair."


    This time there were not many Shadow Guard members who came with Wei Xiao, only one team.


    But they have an advantage that doomsday fighters do not have, that is, invisibility.


    In this valley, as long as they do not expose themselves, it is difficult for the new type of zombies to find them.


    On the contrary, it is a doomsday warrior, because the armed armor on his body comes from giant zombies and other mother corpses. When placed in a group of corpses with mother corpses, that is the enemy.


    Regardless of ordinary zombies or third-level zombies, they will attack them under the dominance of the mother''s corpse, and the pressure is not normal.


    Unless the mother''s corpse is killed, otherwise, the zombies in the entire corpse nest are their mortal enemies.


    The Shadow Guards acted secretly, and Wei Xiao relied on the defense of Heavenly King A to besieged and killed by the third-level zombies.


    With a ring sword in hand, let alone the three-level zombies that are not good at defense such as the corpse and the reaper, even the heavy armor type zombies can not stop the power of Wei Xiao''s knife.


    Taniguchi.


    They blew up part of the mountain to block the entrance.


    Some people occupy a small space and continue to behead the attacking corpses, and the corpses of the zombies at the entrance are accumulating more and more. The other part is guarding the rear, fighting with the new-type zombies in the valley, and the battle is extremely fierce.


    "Master, found the entrance to the mother''s corpse lair."


    Not long after, the people of the Shadow Guard found the mother''s body.


    "Take me over."


    Under the leadership of the Shadow Guard, Wei Xiao killed all the way to where the mother''s body was.


    "That''s it!"


    When he reached his destination, Wei Xiao resisted the attacking zombies while looking at the entrance of the mother''s corpse lair.


    It''s another underground hole.


    It seems that the mother corpse likes to hide herself underground.


    This is a good idea.


    Going more than ten meters underground, such a lair may not be able to destroy it even if it is a forbidden weapon.


    "All the shadow guards will follow me!"


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao resisted a wave of zombies, turned and jumped into the cave.


    The Shadow Guards in the air followed closely behind.


    "Wow..."


    Losing Wei Xiao''s figure, the zombies outside the entrance of the cave did not chase, but roared angrily at the entrance.


    "Puff..."


    Enter the huge corpse lair.


    Wei Xiao looked around.


    The situation is the same as the mother''s corpse lair in Minghai City.


    The ground was full of corpses, pungent blood, and the gloomy environment still looked cold inside even if it was hot outside.


    "Lord..."


    Other members of the Shadow Guard climbed down the entrance.


    Did not show up, just called out to indicate that Wei Xiao and the others had come down.


    "Let''s bring all the secondary weapons you prepared (weapons made from the skeletons of the corpse and larvae)?"


    "Take it."


    "Well, when I bring out the mother''s corpse, you will wait for the opportunity to move."


    "Yes!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Wei Xiao and others began to act.


    From the inside of the corpse nest, a large number of zombies still growing rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao took a closer look.


    These zombies are really many.


    It is roughly estimated that there are at least a few thousand.


    This mother''s corpse is really capable of giving birth, if she continues to give birth, I really don''t know how many third-level zombies will appear.


    "Puff..."


    Without leaving any hands, in the face of these soft young larvae, Wei Xiao and the Shadow Guards kill the zombie larvae at the same speed as crushing an ant, not too easy.


    "Roar~~"


    Suddenly, a roar came from his ears, and Wei Xiao''s movements stopped.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao, who only felt that the earth was trembling and the cave was shaking, his eyes under the crystal goggles suddenly condensed: "Disperse!"


    "Peng..."


    "Roar--"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, a huge creature suddenly flew out from the cave on the front.


    Wei Xiao, who instinctively blocked the sword in front of him, was the first to bear the brunt. As soon as his figure collided with the attacking giant, Wei Xiao flew upside down.


    "Ah..."


    The people in the Shadow Guard were also uncomfortable.


    They have no armored armor, and the defensive power of the invisible suit cannot stop even ordinary bullets. When the giant hits Wei Xiao, the huge body emerges from a cave at one end. It moves like the claws of a large gear, invisibly, Part of the Shadow Guard members who were too late to escape were involved and strangled.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s body hit a wall, and the violent shock caused him to spit out blood.


    The figure fell to the ground and Wei Xiao opened his face mask, his face pale.


    Looking at the mother''s corpse that appeared, Wei Xiao''s eyes were solemn.


    The size of the mother''s corpse in front of him was far beyond Wei Xiao''s expectations.


    A body spanning more than 30 meters was presented in front of Wei Xiao, and the sharp claws swinging up and down all over his body, like a thousand knives and knives, made a person''s scalp numb.


    It can be said that the mother''s body is full of weapons.


    "At least it''s a second-level mother''s corpse." Wei Xiao judged in his heart.


    "The Shadow Guard reports the number of people." Wei Xiao said to the surroundings.


    "Lord, we casualties five players."


    "Damn it!"


    Just one appearance will make your own side cut by nearly half. You are so hungry, does your mother know?


    Wei Xiao got up and stood with a sword: "Be careful yourself, and seize the opportunity to attack her abdomen, eyes, and head."


    "Yes!"


    "Roar--"


    At this time, the mother''s body straightened up and roared at Wei Xiao.


    The horrible sound shook Wei Xiao''s blood in his body.


    "Tell you to be paralyzed and die for me!"


    Wei Xiao flicked the ring in his hand, and his figure flew out like an arrow from the string.

 Chapter 734： War mother corpse

    The mother''s body moved, the mountain shook, and the sharp claws that came like rain fell on the path that Wei Xiao had to pass.


    Flip, jump, stab...


    Wei Xiao, who quickly approached the mother''s corpse, moved quickly to avoid the mother''s corpse''s attack.


    "Die!"


    Leaping into the air, Wei Xiao raised a knife with both hands to chop the mother''s corpse''s head.


    "Chang" sounded.


    A mother corpse with sharp claws across her head blocked Wei Xiao''s attack.


    Immediately, the sharp claws in front of him like a sickle of death cut towards Wei Xiao''s body.


    Wei Xiao had seen how powerful the six sharp claws at the front end of the mother''s corpse were.


    That is second only to the hardness and sharpness of the teeth.


    The same Chutianhe woman wearing the armor of the Heavenly King was like a dummy in front of this sharp claw, easily pierced.


    If Wei Xiao felt that the Heavenly King Armor on his body could block the mother''s corpse''s attack, then he would be too conceited.


    Not dare to neglect, Wei Xiao, who was stuck in the air for a while, kicked the claws used by the mother''s corpse to block his own attack.


    When the mother''s corpse''s attack failed, Wei Xiao kicked his feet, and the figure flew again, quickly approaching the mother''s corpse''s head, and stepped on her claws that failed to attack and slashed at her door with a knife.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Similarly, Extraordinary Pin Huan''s first knife slashed through the face of the mother''s corpse, leaving a shocking scar on it.


    The mother corpse roared, her figure moved, and rows of sharp claws volleyed to strangle Wei Xiao''s figure in the air.


    Wei Xiao''s face changed drastically, and there was no place to take advantage of it. It was not that difficult to avoid the cutting of the mother''s corpse during the fall.


    "Roar--"


    When Wei Xiao returned to the front to block the mother''s corpse''s attack, the mother''s corpse suddenly let out a scream.


    The claws that attacked Wei Xiao retracted, and the huge body fell to one side.


    Is a member of the Shadow Guard.


    When the mother corpse focused her attention on Wei Xiao, the mother corpse exposed in her abdomen was scratched by members of the Shadow Guard.


    The thick fat was pierced by the indestructible blade, and a large amount of turquoise liquid flowed out of the mother''s abdomen.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Wei Xiao landed.


    "Protect yourself." With a reminder to the members of the Shadow Guard, Wei Xiao did not pause, and the figure quickly rushed to the fallen mother''s corpse.


    The mother''s corpse struggled for a while and turned over.


    Countless sharp claws are falling, and the scene gives people a visual sense of return to the sect.


    Wei Xiao hurriedly chose to avoid.


    The sharp claws on the limbs all fell into the ground and pierced into the ground, and immediately brought countless debris and blood splashed into the air.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The mother corpse screamed, her huge body twitched, and a huge tail swept across the cave like a huge pillar.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao grabbed a barb to avoid the mother''s corpse''s sweep, his figure jumped, and several ups and downs came to the mother''s corpse.


    "Clang clang..."


    Holding the ring head knife, Wei Xiao spared no effort to swing it out, and the blade kept cutting off the barbs on the back of the mother''s corpse as he moved.


    "Rumble..."


    The mother''s corpse began to move in the cave.


    The huge body either slammed into all directions or drilled into the mountains to make holes. Wei Xiao on her back had nowhere to dodge, and was directly stopped by obstacles on the way while the mother''s corpse was moving.


    "Puff...cough cough..."


    With a Heavenly King Armor, it is really difficult for Wei Xiao to be threatened by ordinary external injuries, and he can withstand the horrible impact, even Wei Xiao was hit hard.


    The figure broke away from the back of the mother''s corpse, and Wei Xiao, who was injured again, looked extremely solemn.


    This huge guy in front of him was obviously much more difficult to deal with than the one in Minghai City.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Lord, be careful¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s opportunity to breathe, the mother''s corpse''s attack came.


    This animal knows to use his own advantages.


    The huge body twitched a pillar of soil, the pillar of soil was torn apart, and the lump of debris hit the place where Wei Xiao was.


    Wei Xiao dodged, while the mother''s corpse galloped over.


    Beneath the huge head, before he got close to Wei Xiao, he opened his blood basin and swallowed the area where Wei Xiao was.


    Wei Xiao avoided the mud and rocks that smashed at him and noticed this scene, using his physical flexibility to trample on the claws in front of the mother''s body and flip it to her head.


    "die!"


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao gripped the ring head knife with both hands and used 120% of his strength to stab the ring head knife towards the head of the mother''s corpse.


    With a "pouch," half of the blade fell into the mother''s corpse''s brain.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The fatal place was severely hit, and the mother''s corpse, who uttered earth-shattering screams, suddenly seemed to be mad. The huge body moved quickly, and the body rammed in the cave.


    "Rumble..."


    The terrifying destructive power shook the entire space. From the top of the cave, huge boulders and mud fell like rain.


    "Do it!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao grasping the ring knife on the head of the mother''s corpse and being carried away by the mother''s corpse, it was difficult to get out.


    Regardless of whether the sharp claws on the mother''s corpse would cause them harm, they risked death to pursue the mother''s corpse, and kept leaving scars on her abdomen.


    "Roar--"


    The mother''s corpse is more irritable.


    The body ran through the entire cave, raging everywhere, and the pillars used to prop up the cave were destroyed, and the entire cave collapsed like the sky and the ground was crumbling.


    "Leave here now." Wei Xiao''s words spread.


    In the process of attacking the mother''s corpse, with two more members of the Shadow Guards casualties, the remaining Shadow Guards heard Wei Xiao''s words without hesitation, and quickly left the battlefield and galloped towards the entrance.


    Wei Xiao firmly grasped the handle of the ring head knife, and with a fierce heart, he turned the ring head knife that pierced the head of the mother''s corpse.


    "Roar--"


    The mother''s corpse screamed, and the terrifying head suddenly stood up and slammed upward.


    "Fuck!"


    Wei Xiao looked at a giant cone-shaped rock that was getting closer and closer to him above, and quickly steadied his body and pulled out the ring-shaped knife that pierced the mother''s corpse''s head and jumped to a concave surface on one side.


    "Boom..."


    The horrible impact came, and the cave that was on the edge of collapse, under the strong impact of the mother''s corpse, a large area collapsed.


    Based on what he saw, Wei Xiao knew that this lair would be completely buried in a short time.


    The mother''s body got rid of Wei Xiao''s entanglement, her body fell to the ground and shook her head.


    After waking up, the huge body began to move, ready to move towards the ground.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze condensed, without paying attention to the others, he jumped and grabbed a sharp claw on the mother''s corpse, allowing the mother''s corpse to take him to the ground.


    Outside.


    Lan Qiang and the others are still blocking the zombies inside and outside at Taniguchi.


    At the mouth of a corpse mountain, Lan Qiang and others, who looked extremely exhausted, were killing the zombies more and more slowly.


    Fortunately, they all have armed armor protection. As long as they are not continuously attacked in one place, it is difficult for Level 3 zombies to injure them. However, when facing heavy armored zombies, they still have to appear cautious.


    Heavy armor zombies are obviously species that choose to sacrifice speed and fully evolve toward defense and strength.


    Not to mention the second-level fighter, but Lan Qiang, a third-level fighter who wears the Heavenly King Armor and has taken the No. 3 potion, would not feel good if he was hit by a heavy armored zombie.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar--"


    Suddenly, there was an explosion in the valley, accompanied by a violent roar, the mother''s corpse in the ground rushed out of the ground.

 Chapter 735： Hunt down zombies

    At this time, many places around the mother''s corpse collapsed, and many Level 3 zombies who attacked Lanjian in the valley fell below and were submerged by the earth.


    "this is?"


    Lan Qiang and they looked at the figure of the mother''s corpse one after another.


    As they focused, Lan Qiang and others saw that on the mother''s body, a figure with the help of the mother''s corpse''s claws and barbs, wherever it went, it would swing a knife and leave a striking wound on her body.


    Wei Xiao''s ring head knife is made of the hardest teeth on the mother''s corpse. Its toughness and cutting ability are far from the low-grade armor of the mother''s corpse.


    With enough strength, Wei Xiao, holding such a magic weapon, threatened the mother''s corpse by no means ordinary.


    "It''s the Lord!"


    In Wei Xiao''s cutting, the roar in the mother''s corpse became more and more stern.


    The air predators, corpses and heavy armored zombies who attacked Lan Qiang and others decisively abandon them and gallop towards the mother''s corpse.


    Lan Qiang''s eyes lit up: "Brothers, don''t let go of those new types of zombies."


    "Boom boom..."


    The pressure on their backs was greatly reduced, Lan Qiang and the others freed up some of their hands, took out the weapons on the armor, and shot at the retreating Level 3 zombies.


    The third-level zombies who only wanted to rescue their mother''s corpse had no defense behind them. Except for the heavy armored zombies, they were not afraid of the bullets they fired.


    ...


    Fengling base direction.


    The head zombies who commanded the tide of corpses to hit the base city wall seemed to perceive something.


    At the end of the corpse tide, they were driving the sky-grabbers one after another to look back in the direction of the corpse nest.


    Not long.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The head zombies let out a scream.


    The zombies attacking the city wall were affected by the sound wave, and the attack was slow for a while, then they turned around, abandoning the humans on the city wall one after another, and began to retreat towards the rear.


    "How is this going?"


    "Zombies retreated?"


    The soldiers who were doing their best to prevent the zombies from attacking the city were stunned when they saw this scene.


    "It''s Lord, Lord, they must have severely injured the mother''s body."


    This scene was so familiar to the old people at the Phoenix Base that someone could not help but cheer.


    The others didn''t know, so they looked at the people around the Phoenix Base.


    "Deputy commander, is this?"


    Chen Haojie was filled with joy.


    "Lord, they succeeded. This is the precursor before the mother''s corpse is threatened with death. Don''t let them run, stop the tide of corpses." Chen Haojie roared.


    Others are still a little puzzled, but this is not important anymore.


    They couldn''t tell from the face of Hero Chen, but they knew one thing, that was the sudden retreat of the corpse tide, which was a great thing for them.


    "Brothers, don''t let these **** **** leave, we rush out and leave them behind."


    "Hahaha... I didn''t expect that one day I would be able to run after the zombies. Little ones, what are you waiting for? It''s time to counterattack, kill! Let these zombies know how powerful our humans are."


    "The fourth natural disaster is dispatched."


    "Don''t let them run, open the gate and kill me."


    The leaders of the various forces shouted, and some of the surging bosses even led their own guards to go down in person.


    As the base city gate opened, from inside, tanks, armored vehicles, and chariots rushed out with an army of hundreds of thousands.


    In the sky, the air force also pursued and killed the skimmers.


    The corpse tide didn''t seem to fight back at all. They clearly had enough power to fight humans to the death, but because of the command of the head of the zombies, they ran forward desperately.


    More than two hundred thousand people chased nearly ten million zombies. This kind of scene was like a group of wolves being driven out by a group of sheep. It was not seen with their own eyes, and ghosts didn''t believe it.


    Chen Haojie on the wall of the battlefield saw this scene, and his expression of excitement changed slightly.


    "Send an order, stop after ten miles of chasing, and set up defenses in place to prevent accidents."


    "Deputy commander, now I know from a glance that the zombies will not attack us except for fleeing, why not chase after victory?" Zi Miao''er asked.


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "Miss Miao''er doesn''t know something. The zombies have no intention of fighting at this moment. They just want to help the mother''s corpse. If the mother''s corpse is killed by the master, these zombies don''t need to take orders from others, and they will regain their nature. At that time, their threat to us will still be great."


    "Huh?" Zi Miao''er''s eyes opened wide.


    "That''s why you only let the mobile units go out and the infantry stay at the base?" Shu Wang asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang."


    "Then remind people from other forces as soon as possible." Xiao Fan said.


    Bai Youwei looked in the direction of the corpse nest: "I don''t know how her husband is now? Will it be dangerous?"


    Wu Xiaoqi, who was beside him, smiled and said: "Master You Wei don¡¯t have to worry at all. How dangerous was Minghai¡¯s corpse nest? The master was not afraid at that time. Now the master¡¯s strength is better than before. There are doomsday warriors and shadow guards around him. , The mere corpse of the mother is not to be feared."


    Bai Youwei pursed her small mouth under her mask.


    "I must become strong as soon as possible. When that happens, I can accompany my husband to perform those high-risk tasks."


    The direction of the corpse nest.


    The head zombies driving the sky raiders don''t care about the life and death of the corpse tide behind, they return to the corpse nest at full speed, so fast that people who don''t know think they are running for their lives.


    However, no matter how eager they are, it is useless.


    From Tianyi Line to Gushenshan, the Shadow Guards responsible for blowing up the mountains and closing roads here did not leave.


    Chen Haojie''s arrangement.


    Once there is a problem with the corpse nest, the sky-grabber will inevitably return to the rescue as soon as possible. Therefore, in addition to closing the road, the person responsible for bombing the mountain will also block flying zombies.


    "Boom boom..."


    Gunshots kept ringing in the mountain stream, and the sky-grabbers and head zombies returning to the corpse nest continued to fall into the mountains during the flight.


    The number may not be large, but now, for the mother corpse, the fall of every sky raider will reduce her hope of survival, let alone the targeted zombies.


    Inside the corpse nest.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar--"


    The mother''s corpse tried to summon other third-level zombies to deal with Wei Xiao, so as to get rid of Wei Xiao''s entanglement, but with the protection of the Heavenly King A, except for the mother''s corpse, no zombies in the valley could pose a threat to Wei Xiao.


    Coupled with Wei Xiao''s own strength, third-level zombies attacked him, and it was no different from sending him to death.


    Unable to get rid of Wei Xiao, the mother''s corpse wanted to flee out of the valley.


    Lan Gun and the others had prevented this a long time ago, watching the mother''s corpse rushing towards them, and the hundreds of people guarding on the corpse mountain, their grenade kept greeting the mother''s corpse on the way forward.


    The huge shock wave produced by the explosion forced the mother''s corpse back again and again.


    "Pumppump..."


    Unable to break through Taniguchi, the mother''s corpse immediately moved toward the mountain on three sides.


    "Buzzing..."


    From the sky, the sound of fighter jets rang out, and Wei Xiao clinging to the mother''s corpse decisively moved to the mother''s abdomen.


    "Pumppump..."


    The machine gun struck, and the terrifying attack fell on the mother''s body. The mountain-climbing mother''s corpse let out a heartbreaking scream, and the huge body fell from a height of tens of meters and hit the ground severely.


    "Master¡ª"


    Watching Wei Xiao fighting with the mother''s corpse alone, Lan Qiang and the others were thrilling.


    At this moment, the mother''s corpse fell from a height, thinking that Wei Xiao was pressed by the mother''s corpse under the abdomen, and called out.


    "I''m fine. Contact Chengfeng and transfer a helicopter team to support here. When I kill the mother''s body, don''t let the zombies outside come in and grab my prey." Wei Xiao turned over from the side of the mother''s body and shouted.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was okay, Lan Qiang and others breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Contact Captain Leng immediately."


    "Yes, my lord!"

 Chapter 736： Successfully killed

    Wei Xiao stabilized his mind again, resisting the urge to vomit blood, and looked at the location of the mother''s corpse''s head.


    "It''s over!"


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The mother''s corpse did not give up struggling, shaking her head and turning over, like a huge long worm''s body in an "S" shape wandering in the middle of the valley.


    The sky-grabbers in the sky kept attacking her back, and Wei Xiao swung his knife to kill.


    When the time came out, Wei Xiao immediately moved his figure, avoiding the claws from the mother''s corpse, and quickly came to the mother''s corpse''s head.


    It seemed that he could feel the huge crisis. On both sides of the mother''s corpse''s head, the sharp claws that were like guillotine knives strangling Wei Xiao in the middle.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao stood still, squatting down at his waist.


    Holding a horizontal knife, he tensed his muscles and gritted his teeth, his face looked very hideous.


    "drink--"


    Suddenly, the fully charged Wei Xiao shook the arm holding the knife, and burst out with full force. The first knife in his hand radiated an icy cold light under the sunlight, sweeping across the square in an oval shape.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Traversing all directions, with the power of a knife, the claws used by the mother''s corpse to strangle Wei Xiao were chopped off from the middle joint with the flesh of the belt.


    More than a dozen sharp claws separated from the body, and the moving corpse suddenly raised her head and let out a hysterical scream.


    Wei Xiao grabbed the barb on the mother''s back and did not fall.


    The moment the mother''s corpse lowered her head, Wei Xiao stabilized her figure and pierced the head knife into the mother''s skull with all his strength.


    The mother corpse screamed again.


    This time, before she could do anything, Wei Xiao turned the ring knife and made a hole in the head of the mother''s body.


    "Go on, Lord!"


    The invisible Shadow Guard members spoke and saw two grenades flying towards Wei Xiao in the air.


    Wei Xiao drew out the ring head knife, hung the handle of the knife, freed his left hand and grabbed two grenade.


    "Rumble..."


    The mother''s corpse was struggling violently, and the huge body rushed directly towards the mountain at this time.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes trembled.


    "Lose your grandmother!"


    Along with the violent tremor of the earth, the huge head of the mother''s corpse directly collided with the mountain.


    Wei Xiao, whose whole body was trapped inside the mountain, vomited blood in his mouth, and most importantly, he found that his body was completely immobile.


    The mother''s corpse did not withdraw, waved her claws, digging into the mountain frantically, trying to escape through the mountain.


    "Do it!"


    The Shadow Guard is dispatched.


    Although they had a weapon made of the same material as Wei Xiao''s ring sword, they did not have the power of Wei Xiao. Unable to cause damage to the mother''s corpse where it had armor, several people moved to the sides of the mother''s abdomen and cut the mother''s body.


    The abdomen was attacked, the mother''s corpse screamed again and again, and the body excavating the mountain was pushed out.


    Wei Xiao seized the opportunity to make two "ding-ding", tore off the grenade ring, and directly inserted the two grenade into the wound on the head of the mother''s corpse.


    "Peng..."


    Grasping the barbed right hand on the mother''s head and letting go, Wei Xiao''s body fell to the ground.


    "Boom..."


    Accompanied by two muffled noises, the top of the mother''s corpse''s head, like a volcanic eruption, splashed out a large amount of broken meat and green liquid.


    "Roar--"


    The mother''s corpse raised up to the sky and wailed, and the erect half of her body stopped at a certain height. Then, the huge body fell downward, and the sharp blades carried by countless limbs on her body pierced Wei Xiao below like rain of swords.


    "Protect Lord!"


    The invisible Shadow Guard members hardly hesitated. Seeing that Wei Xiao lying on the ground was in danger, they all fought hard and leaped against Wei Xiao.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Master¡ª"


    Lan Qiang in the distance saw this scene, his eyes became frightened.


    Without even thinking about it, Lan Qiang jumped off the battlefield, and even rolled over from the Shishan Mountain to the ground. Regardless of the pain on his body, he turned over and quickly ran towards the place where Wei Xiao was.


    "The Lord, the Lord..."


    Wei Xiao''s figure was completely pressed underneath by the mother''s corpse, and he didn''t know his life or death.


    No one responded after Lan Qiang called several times.


    The emotional Lan Qiang hurriedly threw away the weapon in his hand and pushed the mother''s corpse with both hands.


    It''s a pity that the weight of the mother''s corpse is not something he can shake at all.


    "All come to help!"


    Now, nothing is more important than saving Wei Xiao.


    Lan spear called, and other doomsday fighters rushed to the side of the mother''s corpse.


    "Strong!"


    Using the power of hundreds of people, they simultaneously applied force to one side, and the huge corpse of the mother''s corpse was quickly pushed away.


    "The Lord, the Lord¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing the shadow of the Shadow Guard, Lan Qiang quickly opened the corpse of the Shadow Guard member who had already appeared underneath.


    "Ahem..."


    A cough came, and Lan Qiang looked overjoyed.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Wei Xiao stood up and sat up.


    "Woo... I''m suffocating me to death."


    "Great, Lord, it''s great that you are fine, hahaha¡ª"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was still alive, Lan Qiang was nervous and laughed excitedly.


    Wei Xiao looked at the happily childlike Lan Gun, and shook his head.


    Looking at the members of the Shadow Guard who had died in order to save him, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    These guys, even if the mother''s corpse is pressed down, they will not necessarily die if they have the protection of the Heavenly King Armor. At most, they will be injured a little more. They will take the damage for themselves. This sacrifice is obviously a pity.


    But their loyalty to the Savior is a lie to say that Wei Xiao is not moved, but it''s not worth it!


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    At this moment when Wei Xiao was absent-minded, a large number of zombies roared from outside the valley and inside the valley.


    Feeling the shaking of the earth, Wei Xiao knew that the group of corpses controlled by the mother''s corpse was free.


    Out of the control of the mother''s corpse, they smell the delicious evolutionary zombies, and now they want to start enjoying the deliciousness that belongs to them.


    Wei Xiaoqiang endured the pain in his body and got up.


    "Stop the exit! Hurry up!"


    Lan Qiang was taken aback for a moment, then he turned around immediately after thinking of something.


    "Block Taniguchi, don''t let a zombie in."


    Hundreds of doomsday warriors dragged their tired bodies back to the corpse mountain, blocking the evolutionary corpse group that tried to cross the valley and enter the valley.


    Wei Xiao set his sights in the valley.


    The new type of zombies remaining inside, with the death of the mother''s body, no longer attacked Wei Xiao.


    Except for the third-level evolutionary zombies, other new types of zombies retreated, and they didn''t even have the courage to approach the mother''s corpse.


    The third-level evolutionary zombies also ignored Wei Xiao, focusing all on the mother''s corpse.


    Discovering this phenomenon, as long as it is not mentally handicapped, everyone knows the reason.


    The temptation of the mother''s corpse is one aspect, and the most important thing is the armed armor that envelops Wei Xiao''s body.


    He is now of the same kind in the eyes of zombies.


    According to the experience of dealing with zombies, the armor made of giant zombie bones and mother bones, as long as humans wear them, the corpse group will not attack without the mother corpse.


    Because they couldn''t distinguish the authenticity of human beings in this state, they would only regard Wei Xiao and the others as zombies from other groups of mother corpses.


    Unless a new mother''s corpse appears, those living entities with the scent of other mothers or giant zombies will be hunted down by other zombies controlled by the mother''s corpse.


    This is also the reason why people wearing armed armors in Tianting base were attacked endlessly by zombies.


    They are all regarded as giant zombies, descendants of losers.


    Don''t look at the wisdom of the zombies family, but the truth of cutting grass and roots is known, and it is even more fierce than human beings.

 Chapter 737： Those who play tactics are dirty

    Realizing this, Wei Xiao dragged his severely injured body, and approached the third-level evolutionary zombies that were about to divide the corpses of mothers with a ring knife.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Continuously hacking and killing several Level 3 zombies, and other Level 3 evolutionary zombies with the idea of ??hitting the mother''s corpse, were frightened by Wei Xiao''s move to retreat three feet, and at the same time snarled at Wei Xiao from a distance.


    The roar resounding like a thunder, that hideous expression seemed to be asking Wei Xiao: What do you mean by that kid? The mother''s corpse is dead, and her corpse belongs to our evolutionary zombies. This is the rule of our zombie family. Are you a new type of zombie, are you still unruly?


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao didn''t understand what they were trying to express, and continued to hack and kill Level 3 zombies.


    Mad, this kid absolutely mutated, he is a different species of our zombie clan.


    Several third-level zombies were hacked and killed, and the few remaining third-level zombies were far away from Wei Xiaojing.


    The new-type zombies on the periphery looked at Wei Xiao very puzzled.


    I seem to be asking: Do the descendants of this other mother''s corpse want to guard against the sky?


    "Lord, there are too many zombies, we can''t stop them anymore."


    At Taniguchi, there was a mountain of corpses that had accumulated more than ten meters high.


    Wei Xiao noticed.


    The zombies who were about to come in did not attack them, but they were attacking the line of defense formed by them holding hands.


    There were still a lot of zombies in the corpse nest, and the impact force formed by the squeeze made Lan Qiang and the others unbearable.


    "Has the rear air forces been notified?"


    "Notified, but it will take some time."


    "Then continue to stop them. Without the mother''s corpse, they will not attack you."


    Lan Qiang convulsed in his heart.


    Do you want to be so cruel?


    Fengling base area.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops went out of the city to hunt down the corpse tide that was retreating outside.


    They only chased them to the front line of the sky, and soon, the development of the situation seemed to be out of their cognition.


    The corpse tide only knew that when they were escaping, they were a good killer in the back, but at this moment, the zombies who crazily returned to the corpse nest suddenly stopped while running at full speed. When they came back to their senses, the zombies whose sights were all in the front turned around one by one, and their cannibalistic gazes focused on the chasing soldiers behind.


    "Gudong..."


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Run! Keep running! Why don''t you run away?"


    "Boss, the situation seems a bit wrong."


    "What we did seems to be too much."


    Seeing the strange behavior of the corpse tide, the human army who chased them stopped clamoring, one by one stopped like the zombies, and many people secretly swallowed.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Just when the human army hesitated, the evolutionary zombies that completely got rid of the influence of the mother corpse regained their nature.


    A large amount of flesh and blood was in front of him, and the tide of corpses that became crazy in an instant, roared and swarmed toward the chasing and killing army.


    "This, what is this situation?"


    "How do I know? Run away!"


    "run¡­¡­"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "No, don''t... ah... save me..."


    The chasing army was in chaos in an instant.


    In any case, it was impossible to think that the corpse tide would counter-kill the human army on the spot. Faced with the counterattack of nearly tens of millions of evolutionary zombies, while dumbfounded, it was also scared to pee.


    Why did you kill it well? Do they want the corpse nest?


    There is no way to hesitate.


    Without a city wall as a defense, in the wild, hundreds of thousands of troops face a tide of corpses of nearly ten million levels, it is like a clear stream in a river, once it is swallowed by the river, the shadow will be invisible.


    Facing the corpse tide''s counterattack, the chasing army retreated crying and crying.


    It was a joyous army of all parties who had chased and killed the zombies. At this time, let alone how regretful it was.


    Knowing that he should listen to the deputy commander''s words, he stopped chasing ten miles.


    Now? Run for your life!


    On the base side, noticing the changes in the distance, Chen Haojie, who had expected it long ago, sneered: "Look, what I''m worried about has happened."


    Following Chen Haojie''s words, only let the troops go out to chase some of the big men who were on the spot for ten miles, watching the other forces that have suffered heavy losses under the chasing of the corpse tide, I can''t help but feel fortunate.


    "Fortunately, we all listen to the deputy commander, otherwise, we will have to lose a lot now." Zi Miao''er said.


    Xiao Fan said solemnly: "Deputy commander, although they don''t listen to military orders, they are also our allies after all.


    Chen Haojie nodded: "The war has only really begun now. The Phoenix base is sent, and all the teams are dispatched."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Chen Haojie''s order was issued, and their performance officially began on the side of the unmoving Phoenix base.


    The artillery was dispatched first.


    The artillery fired again, and began to bombard the corpses behind the Alliance Army.


    After that, the air force and the UAV force fully supported the battlefield to fight for the escaped Alliance forces to survive.


    After they entered the defensive line ten miles away from the base, the fortified army here output with all its strength, powerful firepower, and the speed of killing zombies is like a wind rolling cloud, and large areas are harvested.


    But the number of zombies has always been far more than that of humans.


    The troops that were unable to continue fighting outside the city would retreat in an orderly manner after receiving the Alliance Army.


    Back in the base, the zombies'' siege battle started again.


    However, no new zombies will participate in this siege.


    The new type of zombies from the corpse nest, they learned about the death of the mother''s corpse halfway through the rescue.


    The new type of zombies that have lost their commander-in-chief can only attack those human soldiers who attacked them midway under the leadership of the head zombies.


    Regarding the two sides of the corpse nest and the Fengling base, looking at their appearance, it seems that they will not be able to support them in a short time.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Inside the corpse nest.


    Lan Qiang finally insisted on coming to the air force for assistance.


    More than two hundred armed helicopters appeared, and thousands of armed soldiers landed on the top of the Sifang mountain to organize a defense line. The baptism of guns and guns greatly reduced the pressure on their side.


    The zombie "command center" no longer exists, and in the next battle, the group of corpses will fight independently.


    Except for the new type of zombies commanded by the head zombies, they are a threat to Chen Haojie. The evolutionary zombies are simply vulnerable.


    The mother''s corpse died on the first day.


    Both sides fight positively, with the goal of destroying each other.


    The next day, Haojie Chen contacted Wei Xiao on the side of the corpse nest and took a large number of corpses of high-level zombies from the corpse nest and threw them into the battlefield on the Fengling base.


    The evolutionary zombies that were completely "food-eaters" smelled the flesh and blood of the advanced zombies, and most of them stopped attacking the city and turned to grab the corpses of the advanced zombies.


    The pressure on the city wall side is greatly reduced, and the cleaning of zombies is more convenient.


    In the process of being swallowed by the zombies, giant zombies appeared.


    A phenomenon occurred at this time.


    It seems that the killing intent of the new type of zombies is far greater than that of the giant zombies.


    Wherever there are new types of zombies, giant zombies will target them.


    It''s also very ridiculous.


    Both are zombies, the new type of zombies desperately want to take the human city, the giant zombies are good, to help humans overturn these new types of zombies.


    Anything around you can be used to attack the new type of zombies.


    Perhaps the skidder who swooped down from the air in the first second was shot down by ordinary zombies thrown away by giant zombies. The scene was not ordinary cruel.

 Chapter 738： Divide the spoils

    In the following week, the hero Chen who used this tactic to deal with the corpse tide, coupled with the cooperation of the Alliance Army, finally brought the Alliance Army of the Three Provinces to victory.


    Except for some third-level zombies who fled, the common corpses at the junction of Qingzhou and Mingzhou were all wiped out.


    Surprisingly, on the final battlefield, Hero Chen relied on barbarians to control barbarians...Ah no, using the method of corpses to make corpses, he also cultivated two female corpse larvae.


    However, they were shot and killed on the battlefield before they had fully evolved, leaving Chen Haojie and the others with two more raw materials for the No. 3 potion.


    "It''s so cool. I didn''t expect tens of millions of zombies to be overthrown by me. In the future, even if I encounter major forces in other states and provinces, Lao Tzu will have the capital to brag about."


    "If you want to be powerful, you need a few deputy commanders. Those endless tactics make me dazzled. If it weren''t for him to lead us in this battle, the final tide of corpses would be enough for us to drink a pot."


    "I don''t agree with this. The really powerful one should be the commander-in-chief. Hundreds of people attacked the corpse nest and killed the mother''s corpse. Not to mention, they also controlled the corpse nest. It''s so strong, it''s thrilling."


    "Anyway, we have won. You guys, how do you share the benefits next, do you have any comments?"


    "This will have to wait for Boss Wei to come and see how he arranges it. Anyway, he will never treat us wrongly."


    "..."


    The war has been won. To this day, the leaders of all forces in the three provinces will gather in the command center, one by one looking forward to Wei Xiao''s final distribution of this benefit.


    "Boss Wei is here."


    "Whhhhhh..."


    The big guys who were chatting in the meeting room heard the noise outside the door, and got up one after another.


    Outside the door, Wei Xiao entered the meeting room surrounded by Shu Wang and Chen Haojie.


    "Boss Wei!"


    The people inside shouted in unison.


    Wei Xiao, with a cold face and sharp eyes, nodded and walked straight to the main seat at the front of the conference table.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Wei Xiao took his place.


    On the left and right, Haojie Chen and Shu Wang sat on each side.


    Below, people from all major forces returned to their seats according to the size of the base.


    With the eyes of everyone expecting, Wei Xiao said: "Everyone knows the purpose of coming here, I won''t say more nonsense. Now the war is over, and the corpses of zombies everywhere are the raw materials of genetic medicine. I said However, those who work harder get more. The corpses of the zombies are collected and transported by themselves, and whoever collects the corpses belongs to whoever."


    "There is no need to allocate, it all depends on whether your people and your cars are enough. This is my allocation plan. Who agrees and who opposes?"


    "what?"


    "Isn''t it divided proportionally?"


    "how so?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words were uttered, many bigwigs were dumbfounded when they were there.


    Especially the forces in Zhongzhou.


    They participated in this alliance, and there were few people who had joined. After the war, the remaining people were five or six thousand people in better conditions, and less than two thousand people in bad conditions.


    Coupled with the distance between the two places, Wei Xiao now says that whoever collects the corpses of the zombies will belong to him. This is completely the dream of "war fortune" by all forces in Central Zhou.


    Just their few people, how many zombies can be taken away? How many times can you go back and forth?


    Many people in the Qingzhou forces were also moved.


    Among them, few forces are fully participating in the war, but fortunately, the battlefield is within their Qingzhou territory. Although their number of participants is not as good as the Phoenix Base, they will definitely gain by relying on their home court advantage.


    In the territory, they had time to send people back to the base to notify others to move the corpses, and they could also transport them back and forth.


    Only Xiao Fan and Axue, the forces participating in the war with all their strength, breathed a sigh of relief.


    They had prepared enough logistics staff from the beginning, and now that Wei Xiao''s assignment was given, they knew that their arrangement could be useful.


    "Boss Wei, don''t you plan to divide it proportionally?" a gangster in Zhongzhou asked a little unwillingly.


    "Success has always been for those who are prepared. You guys, how long can the corpses be kept in the wild now is the big summer? According to the proportion, those corpses that you can''t take away at a time are wasted? I didn''t have much at first. Prepare some people, now, blame me?"


    Wei Xiao thought it was funny.


    From the day the Union League started, he knew the thoughts of the big brothers in Zhongzhou.


    If you keep working out your full strength and want to get enough benefits, do you treat others as idiots?


    Besides, Wei Xiao''s current distribution plan is used to stimulate those who have no courage to do things.


    Don''t do this, next time, they will be obediently dispatched?


    "It''s not fair. We have done so much, sacrificed so many people, and finally received this kind of treatment. I don''t agree." It''s still a big man from Zhongzhou.


    A seemingly "fair" competition for interests, but people in Zhongzhou know that if the interests are divided according to Wei Xiao''s words, Zhongzhou will have the most leftovers from the old store in this war. Qingzhou and the Phoenix Base, which dispatched 100,000 people, were taken away.


    They are also very regretful now.


    I regret that my base only takes soldiers, and I didn''t prepare for any logistics.


    But what about regret? If they don''t fight for it, this time, in the three provinces, the gap between them and other regional forces is destined to widen.


    "I am not discussing with you, but ordering. The distribution of benefits is like this, who has an opinion?"


    "Peng..."


    "Made, when we are good bullies? Boss Wei, you better not go too far?"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Someone clamored and got up and roared at Wei Xiao, but before the others had time to respond, a gunshot sounded and the world was quiet.


    This is the truth when the gun hits the head.


    The pistol in Shu Wang''s hand was still smoking, and that beautiful face was so ruthless and terrifying in the eyes of others.


    Wei Xiao glanced around at the crowd: "Who else thinks that my distribution is unreasonable? Don''t be afraid, we are reasonable, and I will convince you."


    When the gangsters in Zhongzhou heard this, they dared not speak, but in Qingzhou, many people''s cheeks twitched.


    Reasonable and convinced?


    forget it!


    Obviously, it is the division of hegemony. If anyone is uninterested and opposes it, the former boss will end up best.


    What''s more, Wei Xiao''s distribution is most beneficial to Qingzhou''s forces, and they don''t even say anything.


    "If you don''t tell me if you give you a chance, then don''t blame me." Wei Xiao said shamelessly. "That''s the interest. If you feel that you have time, you can continue to sit here. My people will get the spoils first. "


    "Wait, Boss Wei!"


    Wei Xiao was about to get up and leave, when Xiao Fan suddenly spoke.


    As soon as he said, many people looked at him in shock.


    Everyone died. How iron is this brother''s head?


    A trace of killing intent flashed in Shu Wang''s eyes.


    Xiao Fan hurriedly said, "Boss Wei, don''t get me wrong. I have absolutely no opinion on your distribution, Xiao Fan."


    "Oh, what can you do to stop me?"


    "I just want to ask, how does Boss Wei plan to deal with the corpses of the two mother corpses that evolved on the battlefield?"


    It turned out to be the idea of ??hitting the mother''s corpse and larvae.


    Xiao Fan knew how to advance and retreat, and did not ask about the corpse of the mother''s corpse in the corpse nest.


    Knowing that he couldn''t share a piece of the mature mother''s corpse, so she looked at the mother''s larvae.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "I said, it''s all based on ability. Whoever collects it, who belongs to it, do you have any comments?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiao Fan was speechless.


    "Since everyone has no objections, so be it. I look forward to your base''s strength after this war to a higher level. If there are opportunities for this kind of cooperation in the future, I hope everyone will actively participate." With that, Wei Xiao He got up, took his man and several big men in Jianghang, including A Xue, and left the command center.


    The people who stayed in the command center were stunned one by one.

 Chapter 739： End of the corpse nest

    "Peng..."


    I don''t know how long someone took the scene.


    "To deceive people too much, to deceive people too much."


    "Damn it, why can Wei Xiao take the best? We are also desperate. Isn''t he afraid that we will unite against him?"


    "I think he just treats us as tools. Boss Xiao, we can''t let Wei Xiao go on so unscrupulously, otherwise, in the future, there may be something unfavorable to us."


    A group of gangsters in Zhongzhou are all angry at King Kong.


    While they angered Wei Xiao''s behavior, they were also instigating the relationship between Wei Xiao and Qingzhou.


    According to what they said, it was obvious that they wanted to unite with Qingzhou forces to put pressure on Wei Xiao.


    How does Xiao Fan not know what these people think?


    I sneered in my heart.


    "Everyone, a big fist is the last word, I have nothing to say." Xiao Fan got up, "Rather than wasting time here, let''s get people to collect zombie corpses as soon as possible! There are more people in the Phoenix Base than we are."


    What Xiao Fan meant by saying this was to tell everyone present that if they don''t act, the people in the Phoenix Base and Jianghai will not leave a third-level zombie to other forces.


    Ignoring the expressions of other people on the scene, the person Xiao Fan took with him also left the headquarters.


    The others hesitated for a moment and couldn''t sit still.


    The distribution is unreasonable, but that depends on whether they can resist.


    Since I can''t resist, I''m still wasting time here, wasting a big watermelon.


    Grasshopper Xiaona is also meat, continue to be stunned here, not to mention a piece of the pie for a while, there is no leftovers.


    "Boss Xiao is right, we can''t make a price for Wei Xiao and the others, let''s go."


    Outside.


    The powerful men who came from the Phoenix base have already started asking people under their respective bases to collect the corpses on the battlefield.


    Waiting for people from other forces to dispatch, the mountains and plains are full of teams collecting zombies.


    No one is a fool. At the beginning of the collection of corpses, all forces are dominated by the second-level zombies and the corpses above the second-level zombies.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are on the move, and the workload is scary.


    Upstairs.


    Axue and Wei Xiao came here.


    Looking at the busy crowd outside, after this war, it is destined to be a big harvest.


    "Hero..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "I have asked Chengfeng and the others to bring the mother corpse in the corpse nest back to the base. Give the two mother corpses you collected to Axue and the others!" Wei Xiao said.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, many people present looked at him in surprise.


    Especially Tongsandao them.


    The mother corpse and larvae were sent out like this. Was Wei Xiao very good to Longling Base? Why not give it to us?


    Zi Miao''er said worried: "Brother, that is what you collected. Give it to us. Are you afraid that other people in the Phoenix Base have opinions?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. No one in the Phoenix Base would dare to rebel against any decision of your husband. Besides, two mother corpses and larvae are just a matter of fact. The base conditions are also limited, my husband will give it to you, just accept it!" Shu Wang said with a light smile.


    "This¡­"


    Wei Xiao looked at Zi Miao''er and said, "As a gift to my sister, how about?"


    The purple eyes with hesitation on his face heard the words, and a sweet smile appeared on his face: "Thank you brother!"


    Wei Xiao rubbed Zi Miao''er''s little head.


    "Brother, my hair is messed up by you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wei." Axue said.


    "Congratulations, Axue commander."


    "Boss Wei is so kind to my sister."


    Tong Sandao and they sent congratulations one after another.


    Although they are envious, they can''t help it.


    To whom Boss Wei gave the mother''s corpse and larvae was not something they could control. Who made himself not Boss Wei''s sister or brother?


    Wei Xiao stepped forward, looking at the busy crowd outside the city, and said in a deep voice: "You must increase the strength of the base as soon as possible. There will be a fierce battle waiting for you soon. In addition, if there are conditions, there will be more Some first-level zombies were captured and fed. In the future, the first-level zombies will become the foundation for the growth of a base."


    "Does Mr. Wei know anything?" Axue asked what he realized from Wei Xiao''s words.


    "The corpse king, once the corpse king appears, the evolutionary zombies except for level two and above will be disposed of. In the future, without the first level zombies, there will be no mother corpses. As far as we know, genetic medicine If you want a more advanced appearance, giant zombies are the most important thing. According to this understanding, do you think that the next level zombies are just zombies?"


    With Wei Xiao''s reminder, Axue''s eyes all brightened.


    Rare things are precious, especially things that play a major role.


    Once this kind of thing becomes scarce, its value will be immeasurable.


    "understood!"


    They were all smart people, and there was no need for Wei Xiao to say anything, Axue and the others already knew what to do in the future.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    In three days, after the efforts of the major forces, the corpses of the zombies in Qingzhou and the corpse nest were almost cleaned up.


    A large number of transport vehicles departed from the periphery of Fengling base, and all of them were full of zombies.


    In this clash with the corpse nest, more than 400,000 Alliance troops died more than 150,000. The total number of casualties in the Phoenix Base and the Extraordinary Base was more than 30,000 left forever in the Qingzhou boundary. Among them, there is one in the Phoenix Base. Million.


    The casualties of other forces are also not small.


    The worst loss was in Zhongzhou. Seven or eight forces were almost maimed, and the number of casualties exceeded 70,000, which accounted for two-thirds of their total number when they came, which was extremely miserable.


    The losses of the other forces in Qingzhou and the three forces in Jianghang area were less, and the ten forces suffered less than 50,000 casualties.


    The original Phoenix base had fewer casualties, but in order to allow other forces to retain a certain amount of vitality, Wei Xiao waited for a more cruel war. In this confrontation with the corpse nest, except for Chen Haojie¡¯s initial plan to use people from other forces. In addition, in the battle behind, the Phoenix base is always charging forward.


    The casualties were heavy, but compared with what Wei Xiao would do next, this loss was just an expense in advance.


    Wei Xiao believed that when the major forces tasted the sweetness of this time, the next time they would deal with the corpse group led by the mother''s corpse, and it was a defensive battle, the major forces would be more active.


    I don''t know that all the forces that have been calculated by Wei Xiao, even the forces in Zhongzhou, have returned to the base to start extracting genetic medicine after obtaining a relatively large number of zombies.


    Through this battle, they were completely stimulated by the strength of the Phoenix Base.


    Personnel aspect.


    The hostesses of the Phoenix Base didn''t say anything, and the heroines didn''t let their beards, they were all decisive existences of killing.


    Mainly those generals under Wei Xiao''s command.


    Chen Haojie should be the first to make all the forces jealous.


    Yes, Chenhaojie ranked first.


    Compared with Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie is even more daunting.


    The former is an existence where one man is in charge of everything, and everything emphasizes the supremacy of strength, while the latter belongs to the old-yin ratio who sits behind and decides to win the battle thousands of miles away.


    Many people are not afraid of fighting head-on, but they are afraid of conspiracy and trickery.


    This is fully reflected in the battle with the zombies.


    As the real commander this time, Chen Haojie''s tactical arrangements, the grasp of details, and the understanding of the corpse nest, all the layout makes people think about it.


    Whether it is a person, a zombie, or a geographical environment, Chen Haojie can use it freely, and it is not an exaggeration to say a word of horror.


    After the war, everyone realized that from the beginning to the end of this war, it seemed as if everything was under Chen Haojie''s control.


    Can the bigwigs of all parties be afraid of such a person?


    If you are calculated by him, you don''t know how to die.


    In addition to the heroes of Chen, Leng Chengfeng, Fu Wanwan, Yu Wei, Long Ba, Lan Qiang, and Li Cunyong are all men and women in power.


    If you dare to fight and don''t say anything, all the soldiers you lead are dragons among men.


    The heart of the brave who treats zombies as nothing in the charge, I don''t know how much big men like Xiao Fan want their own forces to have such a leading general.


    In terms of base firepower equipment, the Phoenix base is even more unmatched by other forces.


    Modern equipment such as fighter jets, rocket vehicles, helicopters, tanks, etc., were surprised and envied by Pang Chuan, Xiao Fan and others.


    There is such a powerful base around, if Xiao Fan and the others don''t work hard, they are doomed to perish waiting for them.


    No one would think that Wei Xiao would not move their base.


    Precisely because of this, the victory in the attack on the corpse nest, the extraction of genetic medicine and the building of armed armor became their main directions for the next development.


    Do not seek to catch up with the Phoenix Base in a short time, but at least under the coercion of the Phoenix Base, oneself has a certain degree of self-protection ability.

 Chapter 740： A concept capable of changing the world is born

    Half a month later, the Phoenix Base.


    This day in Villa One.


    The three major black technology leaders of the base came to Wei Xiao to report on their achievements during this period.


    "Master, based on the zombies brought back from the base this time, our invisible suit research base has completed the production of 800 sets of invisible suits, which can be used in the expansion of the Shadow Guard at any time. There are still many materials in the base that are not used. But I decided to stay and use it to develop suits that are more suitable for combat in various environments." Dr. Yang Xiu said.


    "Very well, 800 sets of invisible suits are enough for the Shadow Guards. Lin Qin, immediately use these invisible suits to expand the Shadow Guards."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "You go down and work! Strive to get rid of dependence on the corpse as soon as possible, and use our technology to develop an invisible suit."


    Dr. Yang Xiu nodded their heads. This is also their ultimate goal of developing invisible suits.


    After Dr. Yang Xiu and the others left, Professor Bo Kang, the power holder of the gene medicine base, also began to report on their situation.


    Professor Bokang said: "This time the genetic medicine base also has a lot of gains."


    "So far, there are 11 finished medicines of No. 3, 135 finished medicines of No. 2, and 21 medicines of No. 1. No. 3 medicines are mainly extracted from the larvae of mother corpses cultivated by ourselves. , Others, if it were not because of the instability of the gene chain of the corpse, which led to multiple extraction failures, the results would be more."


    "Professor Bokang, why is there not as much medicine as No. 1 but not as much as No. 2? Shouldn''t it be because No. 1 medicine is a little more, right?" Bai Youwei asked puzzledly.


    Professor Bokang smiled and said: "You Wei knows something. The first potion is extracted from the second-level zombies. The less high-level zombies, the more unstable the gene chain and the easier it will collapse. Therefore, based on the success rate, one thousand Only second-level zombies can successfully extract a No. 1 potion. This is still calculated on the basis of living bodies, and when replaced with corpses, this data is even lower."


    "Is that so?" Bai Youwei seemed to understand.


    Shu Wang hugged her shoulders, and smiled lightly: "Although there are more second-level zombies than third-level zombies, there is a limit. In this nest, there are no more than one million second-level zombies. We can extract 20 Multiple potions are already pretty good."


    "Speaking of which, the success rate of gene extraction from the second-level zombie is too low. With a probability of one in a thousand, the generation of No. 1 potion will become more and more rare in the future." Mu Wuqing added.


    Bai Youwei understood what the two sisters said.


    Compared with the first-level zombies, the second-level zombies are more than the third-level zombies.


    In the face of the success rate of gene extraction, the advantages of second-level zombies seem trivial.


    "That''s what I said, but, based on the mother''s corpse brought back by the Lord this time, we have certain confidence that the higher the level of the zombie, the more stable the gene chain, and in the future, the gene extraction will reach 100%. It¡¯s not impossible. But this guess needs to be further verified. There are too few data at present, and I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡±


    "So, you have extracted the genetic medicine from that mother''s corpse?" There was a hint of joy on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Fortunately to live up to the mission."


    As Professor Bokang said, he took out three test tubes of red liquid from his body.


    "Three?" Wei Xiao''s eyes were startled, "How come there are three No. 4 potions, shouldn''t there be only one?"


    Professor Bo Kang put the genetic medicine on the crystal table and said seriously: "The shock of the Lord is the same as before. Since I developed the genetic medicine, every zombie, once a portion of the genetic medicine is successfully extracted, the remaining genetic chain of the zombie It will break and I cannot continue to extract it, but this time the Lord sent this mother''s corpse from Qingzhou, which completely subverted all my previous cognition."


    "From her, the first genetic medicine was extracted. Through observation with instruments, we found that the phagocytic genes in her body were still intact. So we continued to extract genetic medicines until the third genetic medicine was successfully extracted. The phagocytic genes in the mother''s body It completely collapsed."


    "This situation hasn''t happened before?"


    Professor Bokang nodded: "Without exception."


    "Husband, do you know what''s going on?" Shu Wang asked.


    Wei Xiao leaned back on the sofa, frowning.


    Soon, Wei Xiao thought of something and said, "Is it related to the swallowing between the mother''s corpses?"


    "The Lord said that the mother corpse swallows the mother corpse?"


    "Yes, I divided the mother''s corpse into ten levels, and every time a mother''s corpse swallows one of the same kind, it will be upgraded to one level. I suspected that the mother''s corpse sent this time was at level two or above, but now it seems that she should be level three. ."


    Professor Bo Kang pondered for Wei Xiao''s explanation.


    Professor Bokang, who soon had an idea, suddenly realized: "It is very likely that this is the case. I previously wondered if the mother corpse swallowed the mother corpse, whether it possessed a more advanced swallowing gene, and now it does not appear to be the mother corpse. The phagocytosis between is just to strengthen the strength of the phagocytic genes in the body, there is not much difference in level..."


    "Unfortunately, there are still too few experimental data." Speaking of this, Professor Bokang paused, thinking of something, his spirit was suddenly shaken, "No, you must figure out the characteristics of the mother''s corpse swallowing genes. If you grasp the key, We may be able to solve one of the most critical problems at the moment, or even change the status quo of the base."


    "What problem?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "Genetic dilution."


    "Um?"


    "It is to dilute with high-level genetic medicine to extract more low-level genetic medicine. Since the mother''s corpse''s genes can be extracted multiple times without collapse, why can''t other evolutionary zombies work? Gene medicine is not impossible."


    "If you really master this technology, in the future, the No. 1 Pharmacy can even spread to the whole people." The more he talked, the more excited he became, and his own Professor Bo Kang stood up, "Master, I have to go back to the base, and I must record my thoughts. In the future, I must develop the gene dilution technology."


    Inspiration was so caught off guard. Before Wei Xiaoduo said, it seemed that Professor Bo Kang from the New World had discovered something and left the villa in a hurry.


    "Professor Bokang is okay?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    Wei Xiao was stunned by Professor Bo Kang''s operation.


    However, Wei Xiao, who had not forgotten the words behind Professor Bokang, also had expectations in his heart.


    Dilute with high-grade genetic medicine to form more low-grade genetic medicine.


    If this technology is really achieved, in the future, the second-level zombies with a great failure rate can be completely eliminated from the cultivation, and directly go to a higher output, and then extract the genetic medicine from the high-level zombies to dilute the low-level medicine, so as to meet the needs of human beings.


    In this way, the plan of low-level medicine to popularize mankind is not impossible.


    Thinking of this, Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "Scientists are worthy of being scientists. An inadvertent discovery gives the hope of changing the world. It seems that more attention will be paid to such talents in the future."


    Shu Wang and the others also thought of the key, it was not difficult to see the surprise in the bright star eyes.


    "Once Professor Bokang succeeds, we humans are afraid that we will enter a new level." Shu Wang said.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "This is the inevitability of the times."

 Chapter 741： Armor-piercing bullet

    "Forest keeping and logging, how has your equipment forging department progressed during this time?"


    The other two **** science and technology bases had finished talking about what they were going to report and left. Now, there are only two brothers Xiong Shoulin and Xiong Shoumu left in the hall.


    The two brothers are five big and three rough, they look mighty, but a bit simple and honest.


    Xiong Shoulin said: "Lord, during this time, because the doctors and the others want to train more advanced zombies, the materials that can build armed armor are limited. However, we have built a lot of cold weapons, and there are also lightweight armor sets. Not as comprehensive as armed armor, but lightweight suits can be worn by armed fighters."


    "Lightweight suit? What style of body armor?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "Yes, the defensive power cannot be compared with armed armor, but it can protect the vital points of the soldiers. Of course, it is definitely much stronger than known body armor, and can be mass-produced."


    Wei Xiao came interested.


    Listening to Xiong Shoulin''s explanation, this new type of body armor will definitely become the mainstream object necessary for armed fighters in the future. Most importantly, it can be mass-produced.


    "How many finished products do you have now?"


    "More than 10,000 sets. This is still under the condition that we control the quantity. The main reason is that we don''t dare to waste the existing materials without the permission of the master."


    "This is a good thing! You will give me mass production as soon as I go back. Give priority to the combat troops, and the rest will be put on the shelves of the material supermarket." Wei Xiao paused and continued, "In addition to the body armor, you also Can you make other protective gear?"


    "Yes, the key parts of our production machines are made from the bones of mother corpses, capable of cutting the bones of giant zombies. Now, even if the bones of mature giant zombies are handed over to us, our utilization rate has reached 7%. ten."


    "Very well, in addition to the bulletproof vests, you also made helmets and protective gear. By the way, make me useable bullets for the unusable materials."


    "Bullet? Husband, can that work?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    "Xiaoying!" Wei Xiao called to the Phantom.


    The Phantom understood Wei Xiao''s meaning, and did not hesitate. From the jacket around his waist, a flying knife flew out.


    As everyone watched, the hard wall was directly pierced by a flying knife.


    In Shu Wang''s surprise, Wei Xiao said with a smile: "You see it! Using a flying knife made of giant zombie bones, humans can still do this step, let alone firearms? The hardness of giant zombie bones is completely suitable for producing bullets. With it, ordinary firearms can threaten the defense of heavy armored zombies in the future."


    "It''s amazing. I''m afraid the armor-piercing bullets don''t have such terrifying penetration, right?" Bai Youwei was shocked.


    Xiong Lumu said excitedly: "Why didn''t we think of this? The master is indeed the master. If you use the waste from the production of other armors to make bullets, the utilization of the bones of giant zombies can be increased by ten points. And it can also reduce the raw materials for bullets. It¡¯s a lot of consumption in one fell swoop!"


    Wei Xiao motioned to Xiong Lulu to not be surprised.


    It''s all basic operations.


    "Now you go back and produce this kind of bullets. Give priority to sniper teams, doomsday fighters, and shadow guards. Good steel is used for blades. In the future, this kind of bullets will be classified as strategic-level materials, except for the essentials of the several units I mentioned above. In addition, other people, whether armed fighters or private base teams, need to consume points to purchase."


    Xiong Shoulin nodded, indicating that he had remembered Wei Xiao''s words.


    "Lord, why don''t you give a name to the new body armor and this new type of bullet now!" Xiong Lumu said.


    With his proposal, Shu Wang and others'' eyes lit up.


    Shu Wang said: "I think it can. New things always have a new name. Husband, why don''t you pick one?"


    Bai Youwei and the others also looked at Wei Xiao expectantly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t bother to do this kind of thing, but hey! The kindness of everyone is hard to be discouraged, and Wei Xiao can only reluctantly think of two names for it.


    Pretending to think for a while, his gaze still glanced over the two of the Xiong family brothers, Wei Xiao said calmly: "In this case, the new type of body armor is called the defensive battle suit, and the bullet is called the armor-piercing bullet."


    Defending battle clothes, armor-piercing bullets?


    Everyone recalled these two names, and quickly understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    The brothers Xiong Shoulin and Xiong Lulu were even more excited.


    The armor-piercing bullet means literally, but that guarding battle suit has a lot of meaning.


    Isn''t this name just one word in each of their brothers'' names?


    "Thank you Lord!"


    Knowing what Wei Xiao meant, the two brothers said excitedly.


    Shoufa war clothes, ha ha... Once this name spreads out in the future and becomes the mainstream of the end times, the two brothers will be regarded as famous in history.


    The name of the new body armor was confirmed. After that, the armor-piercing bullet named by Wei Xiao was classified by Shu Wang and the others.


    According to the toughness of the zombie''s bones, they divided the armor-piercing bullets into the following levels.


    The bullets made from the bones of the second-level zombies are called the No. 1 armor-piercing bullet, the third-level zombies are the No. 2, and the fourth-level zombies are the No. 3, and so on.


    It is not unreasonable to arrange the bullets made of the third-level zombie bones in front of the second-level zombies (mainly refer to the giant zombies).


    Because the third-level zombies can break through the armed armor made by giant zombie bones to a certain extent, although they need to make multiple attacks on one place in a row.


    Similarly, because the bones of high-level zombies are used to make bullets, small zombies bones that used to be small and inefficient will become a rare treasure in the future.


    From then on, it was also concluded that as long as the method of cutting high-level zombie bones is solved, no matter which level of zombie is, it is of use value to humans.


    After that, Wei Xiao talked about the future development of the Forging Department. The two talents, Xiong Shoulin and Xiong Lumu, left.


    In the villa, soon only Wei Xiao''s family and the servants in the villa were left.


    "Husband, what do you plan to do with this No. 4 potion?"


    Everyone''s eyes were on the three No. 4 potions in front of them.


    Looking back at the beginning, Chu Tianhe went to extinction for this kind of medicine. Who would have thought that in less than half a year, Wei Xiao would get it without paying much.


    Wei Xiao took one of the potions in his hand.


    "I don''t know if this No. 4 potion is useful for me?" Muttering, in front of Shu looking at them, Wei Xiao poured the red liquid in the test tube into his mouth and swallowed it directly.


    "Qingshu..."


    "What''s the command of Master Shu Wang?"


    Wei Xiao''s behavior stunned Shu Wang, and then Shu Wang called Li Qingshu to his side.


    According to the necessary process of taking genetic medicine, Shu Wang needs to prepare a lot of food for Wei Xiao next.


    "You immediately tell the kitchen to prepare a lot of food, and my husband will eat it later."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu nodded and turned to leave.


    "No need!"


    Before Li Qingshu left, Wei Xiao, who had finished drinking the medicine, called Li Qingshu to stop.


    "Wei Xiao, how do you feel?" Mu Wuqing asked expectantly.


    The No. 4 potion is called "forbidden thing." She was curious about how Wei Xiao would change after drinking the No. 4 potion.


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "Wait a few minutes, there is no response yet."


    "Husband, let Qingshu prepare some food!" Shu Wang said.


    "It''s okay. According to our understanding, even if there is a response in a while, there are still three hours to prepare in the middle."


    Wei Xiao said so, Shu Wang no longer insisted.

 Chapter 742： Pharmacy No. 4

    A few minutes passed.


    "Husband, how do you feel?" Bai Youwei asked.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    Three minutes passed, but Wei Xiao still had no response.


    A few more minutes passed.


    "now what?"


    The women stared at Wei Xiao like a curious baby.


    Wei Xiao was a little bit dumbfounded.


    With a wry smile, "Still no response."


    Jiang Xiyu guessed: "Could it be that the reaction time of the No.4 potion is slower?"


    "It''s possible. Master, let''s wait." Yan Chuan Huizi nodded and said.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "No need to read it, now I can confirm that the No.4 potion is still useless to me, and it is estimated that even more advanced ones will have no destiny for me."


    "how so?"


    "In the past, the second potion is fine. With the strength of your husband, it is excusable, but the third and fourth potions are useless. Husband, what kind of physique are you?" Jiang Xiyu asked in surprise.


    Wei Xiao also wanted to know.


    Others can quickly grow up by taking high-level genetic medicine, as if they are on the hook, but he is fine, from No. 2 to No. 4 medicine, there is no reaction at all.


    Is it true that your physique is too invincible?


    Think about it, it''s really possible.


    Immortality is immortal, a piece of residue can restore a whole, this kind of ability, I am afraid that it is difficult to find in the myth.


    "Okay, don''t look at me with that look. Even if I am a monster, you are also my women and can''t run away."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The girls laughed.


    Phantom asked: "Master, how many times do you feel that your current strength is that of a normal person?"


    "This is not certain, but it should be more than ten or twenty times more than ordinary people! The previous treatment of the mother''s corpse in Qingzhou has improved a lot." Wei Xiao paused, "Don''t talk about this, Wu Qing and Xiao Ying, the remaining two You can take the potions to improve your strength. Now that I have time, let me see how much potion No. 4 can make you grow."


    When Mu Wuqing and Phantom Shadow heard the words, they stopped pestering Wei Xiao and picked up a potion each from the table.


    Shu Wang and the others have no opinion, but in their eyes, they are full of expectations for the two sisters.


    "Do you want to take it now?"


    "It''s now. Qingshu, this time I really need to prepare food."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    ...


    A few hours later, on the training ground outside Villa Four.


    "Hurry up, you won''t have a place if you don''t go."


    "What happened?"


    "Just now there was news from Villa One. The lord is going to compete with the two mistresses. Everyone in power has passed."


    "Really? That''s a rare occasion! Why does the Lord want to do something with the mistress? Isn''t the family in harmony?"


    "Where is there so much nonsense, hurry up, this kind of opportunity is not always available."


    Men''s training ground.


    At this moment, the place is full of people.


    Because there were so many people, some of them couldn''t squeeze to the front. They all climbed onto the villas, buildings, and trees, and their eyes were all focused on the three people in the middle of the training ground.


    Just ten minutes ago, the news came from Villa No. 1 that the unbeatable and unique **** of the Phoenix base, the invincible Wei Xiao and Wei Da Devil, are going to have a male-female relationship with their two sweet wives. Contest.


    As soon as the news came out, except for those who were still working or had trouble getting out of their bodies, they all rushed here as soon as possible.


    In the base, there are no 1,000 or 800 such challenges every day. The citizens have long been used to seeing it, but this time, many people are full of expectations for the upcoming contest.


    Not why, just because one of the challengers is the supreme existence in their minds.


    Wei Xiao''s strength has long been engraved in the hearts of the base people, and no one has ever doubted Wei Xiao''s identity as the base''s number one powerhouse.


    But for many people, his strength was only heard, and the only ones who really knew Wei Xiao was terrible were the old people who followed Wei Xiao from the beginning.


    The new members of the base have rarely seen Wei Xiao take action. Now that they have the opportunity to see the demeanor of the strongest in the base, how can they miss it?


    As the high level of the base, Chen Haojie and them were the first to come, and at this moment they have occupied the best position in the training ground with Shu Wang.


    "Military strategist, how did the master think of competing with the two mistresses?"


    On the stands of the training ground, a group of fighters in power were all concentrated here. Looking at the three people in the middle of the training ground, Leng Chengfeng asked curiously.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses.


    "I heard that the genetic medicine has already extracted the No.4 genetic medicine from the mother''s corpse. If I am not mistaken, the master should want to see the power of the No.4 medicine."


    "Isn''t it? Before the No. 4 potion appeared, no one was the master''s opponent. Even if the group attacked us, we were all defeated. Now that the No. 4 potion appears, how can the master bear the mistress and the others to try?" Fu Wanwan looked exaggerated. Say.


    "Do you think the Lord took the No. 4 potion?" Lan Qiang asked.


    "Is not it?"


    Pay a million to be confused.


    "One million, you guessed wrong. My husband didn''t take the medicine. It was Sister Xiaoying and Sister Wu Qing who took the medicine." Bai Youwei said.


    "what?"


    When the others heard this, they all looked at Shu Wang, as if asking what was going on.


    Shu Wang said: "The No.4 medicine is the same as the previous gene medicine. It is of no use to my husband. I don''t know if it is because my husband is too strong or other reasons. However, Xiaoying and the others have indeed changed a lot after taking it. The dynamometer with the upper limit of two tons could not measure their depth in front of them."


    "So scary?" Long Ba opened his eyes wide, and then added, "I''m not talking about the mistresses, I mean the Lord. The No. 4 potion that can strengthen the mistress and them so much is not good for the Lord, he Where is the upper limit?"


    Chen Haojie said: "If this is the case, then this battle is really exciting."


    "How do I feel a sense of enthusiasm? I look forward to the battle between the lord and the hostess." Lin Changsheng said with a trembling.


    "Look! After taking the No. 4 medicine, the various instruments in the villa gym can no longer test the abilities of the two sisters. You can only see what the husband said after the trial." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Around, other people also fixed their gazes on Wei Xiao and the others.


    In the middle of the training ground.


    "Wei Xiao, really don''t need us to keep our hands?" Mu Wuqing asked a little worried.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Don''t keep your hands, go all out."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao took a step back, put his right hand on his side, and hooked his palm to the second woman with his left hand.


    Mu Wuqing and Phantom looked at each other.


    "Satisfy the master''s wishes."


    Phantom never held any rebuttal attitude to Wei Xiao''s orders.


    Because she felt that the man in front of her was not only her husband, but also the invincible **** in her mind.


    In front of this man, any reservation is disrespectful to him, because he is invincible, so no matter how powerful he is, he will not be his opponent.


    You can see that the Phantom is serious, and Mu Wuqing is no longer hypocritical.


    "Then you be careful."


    "bring it on!"

 Chapter 743： One move to defeat the enemy

    Seeing the atmosphere on the training ground reached a suffocating point, the tens of thousands of people watching all around trembled with excitement.


    "It''s about to begin, it''s about to begin."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?"


    "I''m so excited, I can finally see the master''s skill, I can''t let go of any movement."


    "Be quiet!"


    The scene was boiling.


    But with a cold drink, the excited Christians quickly calmed down, looking at the middle of the training ground with their eyes wide open.


    In this moment of silence, Phantom and Mu Wu moved.


    This is a contest of fists and fists, and neither side has used any weapons.


    The first shot was Mu Wuqing.


    Less than five meters away from Wei Xiao, but in an instant, Mu Wuqing appeared on Wei Xiao''s side like a ghost.


    Many people didn''t notice how Mu Wuqing appeared next to Wei Xiao.


    "A terrifying speed."


    "It''s too fast, if I hadn''t been staring, I almost didn''t react."


    "The speed is almost twice that of a third-level fighter, shouldn''t this increase be so exaggerated?"


    Experts will know if there is any.


    Mu Wuqing was just a displacement, which moved the expressions of Chen Haojie and their faces.


    The figure came to Wei Xiao''s side, and Mu Wuqing took Wei Xiao''s figure with a set of Sanda.


    The afterimages are constant, and the body is like aura.


    The eyes of ordinary people couldn''t keep up with the heinous attack and displacement speed.


    "Pumppump..."


    It''s just the kung fu of the fists and the crackling sound driven by the air, which made many people''s scalp numb.


    Every punch can make a popping sound, shouldn''t it be so exaggerated?


    The attack that could not be dodged in the eyes of others, let alone defensive, was replaced by Wei Xiao at this moment. Everyone noticed that all of Mu Wuqing''s attacks seemed to have been seen through by Wei Xiao, and failed time and time again.


    When Mu Wuqing finished his set of moves and Wei Xiao was about to attack, the Phantom also moved.


    As a killer, capturing the enemy¡¯s flaws is a skill that the Phantom must control.


    A flash took over Mu Wuqing''s attack. He was as light as a swallow and moved like a rabbit. Once he came up, he attacked Wei Xiao no less than a dozen times.


    Facing the two women attacking at the same time, Wei Xiao was no longer as easy as dealing with Mu Wuqing alone.


    Using both hands and feet together, on the training ground with constant "pumpy" sounds, the two men who cooperated with each other and attacked seamlessly, forcing Wei Xiao to have only room for defense.


    "This, this is the world I am familiar with?"


    "It''s too powerful. This kind of battle scene can be called a duel between peerless masters."


    "The promotion of Pharmacy No. 4 is simply a qualitative change."


    Watching the battle in the arena, not to mention ordinary people, even the third-level fighters like Chen Haojie were shocked in their eyes.


    The fighting of the three has completely deviated from their conventional knowledge.


    As if not affected by gravity, the speed, strength, and attack methods of the three people have reached the inhuman level, and the blasting sound produced by every fist and foot collision gives the manpower a huge amount.


    As the third-level fighters, Chen Haojie can also produce a few tons of power with their full shots, but that is without external interference, but at this moment, everyone who can clearly feel the terrifying power of the fighting three, their hearts I don''t know how to describe the power of Wei Xiao and others.


    At this moment, they confirmed a fact.


    Pharmacy No. 4 is hailed as a "forbidden thing", which is by no means alarmist.


    "Peng..."


    "Huhuhu..."


    When everyone was shocked, the entangled three finally separated.


    The two women''s combined blows hit Wei Xiao''s arms crossed in front of him with one fist and one foot. The impact caused by the huge force made Wei Xiao''s feet fly back seven or eight meters away from the ground.


    A striking scratch was left between the two sides.


    Standing still, Wei Xiao put down his hands and flicked a few times, and the corner of his mouth curled up.


    "Yes, not bad. The strength, speed, and response are about twice as high as those of the third-level fighters. The No. 4 potion really didn''t disappoint me."


    Mu Wuqing''s small mouth is curved: "Do you need us to release the water?"


    Seeing Mu Wuqing proudly like a peacock, Wei Xiao was amused: "Thinking too much. The tests are all tested. Next, two wives, I''m going to be real."


    The two women standing side by side frowned slightly when they heard this.


    "superior!"


    Mu Wuqing, who seemed to be underestimated, gave a sweet cry, and the two daughters attacked Wei Xiao at the same time.


    Move like a gust of wind, shot fast like lightning.


    One after the other, the former kicked, while the latter bent and swept across the army.


    With a fierce offensive approaching, Wei Xiao lowered his waist to avoid the Phantom''s kicking figure, letting it pass from above him, and then patted the ground with one hand, turned over and whirled in the air, avoiding Mu Wuqing''s attack from the bottom plate.


    At the moment he landed, Wei Xiao suddenly turned around, turning his right fist into a palm to block the fist sent by the ghost, and at the same time stretched out his left hand to the rear, grabbing the long leg kicked by Mu Wuqing.


    At the moment when the two women changed their skills, Wei Xiao exerted force with both hands at the same time, bringing the two bodies up and flipping them in the air.


    "Peng Peng..."


    With two noises, the two of them had no time to relieve their strength, and the turned figures hit the ground at the same time.


    "It''s too cruel." Fu million couldn''t bear to look directly.


    "Bi Hen, in front of the Lord, I am a younger brother." Leng Chengfeng sighed.


    The two girls who fell to the ground did not give up resisting because of this little setback.


    Turn your feet and stand up.


    One after the other, using his fists and feet together and staggering attacks, various killer moves kept greeting Wei Xiao.


    After all, it was his own woman, and Wei Xiao didn''t use all his strength.


    Under the attack of Mu Wuqing and the others, he took a few heavy blows. The moment he grasped the flaws of the two, one leaned close to Mu Wuqing, pushed and pulled, and hugged her unbalanced figure and turned around. , It happened to use Mu Wuqing''s figure to face the phantom that came with a fist.


    Upon seeing this, the Phantom decisively retracted his fists and retreated.


    Mu Wuqing returned to his senses and directly kicked Wei Xiao, who was holding her waist.


    Wei Xiao didn''t even need to watch her attack, grabbing her long leg with the other hand, making it difficult for him to move forward.


    Mu Wuqing still wanted to struggle, and squeezed his fists with both hands to greet Wei Xiao, but Wei Xiao suddenly lowered his head and blocked his soft lips under Mu Wuqing''s surprised gaze.


    For an instant, Mu Wuqing''s strength was evacuated, and the small hand that raised his fist stopped at Wei Xiao''s ear, then turned into a spirit snake and hugged Wei Xiao''s neck, responding to him in front of tens of thousands of people.


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    A sudden change of style in a competition, the people around first opened their eyes wide, and then half of them made a wolf howling.


    The retreating Phantom saw this scene, knowing that the competition was over, her tense nerves relaxed, and she stood quietly aside.


    "Boom..."


    After releasing Mu Wuqing, Wei Xiao smiled slightly as the opponent gasped slightly: "My husband is amazing! One move will subdue you."


    Mu Wuqing reacted, and he heard the roaring sound in his ears, and his face was flushed.


    "You shamelessly." The little beauty groaned.


    Wei Xiao put down Mu Wuqing''s long legs and asked her to stand up out of his arms.


    "Soldiers are not tired of fraud."


    Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth: "Ignore you, hum!"


    While trotting, Mu Wuqing came to Shu Wang and them.


    Shu Wang and they both looked at Mu Wuqing with a smile.


    "It seems that my husband won." Shu Wang said meaningfully.


    Bai Youwei also laughed and said: "Sure enough, in front of her husband''s absolute killer move, no matter how strong Sister Wu Qing is, she can only bow down to the wind."


    Mu Wuqing was ashamed and angry: "He is a rascal."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

 Chapter 744： Taboo weapons

    On the one hand, Wei Xiao took the Phantom and walked over.


    "Husband, kiss!"


    Wei Xiao smiled helplessly, let go of the Phantom, and put her arms around Bai Youwei and kissed her with her small mouth.


    "Whee¡­¡­"


    "You!" Shaving her little nose, Wei Xiao''s eyes were full of doting.


    "Oni sauce~~~"


    Ok! The little ones were taken away by someone.


    I also kissed Yan Yi, the little daughter-in-law is always so loving.


    "Husband, how do you feel?" Shu Wang asked Wei Xiao.


    Knowing what she wanted to ask, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Very good. On the basis of the No. 3 potion, the No. 4 potion can increase the strength of the super fighter about twice, which is about 17 or 18 times the increase of ordinary people! More than twenty times. As to whether there are other abilities, it remains to be seen."


    "Unfortunately, I still can''t beat you." Mu Wu said quietly.


    "Don''t think about surpassing your husband, you are now the group of people standing at the top of the world." Wei Xiao said.


    "Lord, when will we also take the No. 4 potion?"


    Pay million leaned over and asked expectantly.


    Having seen the horror of the No.4 potion, the others are also full of longing.


    "There are already some corpses in the gene research base, I believe it will not be long. Waiting in line."


    Hero Chen said: "When is the Lord planning to do something on the corpse of the mother in Jianghang Province?"


    Wei Xiao frowned when he mentioned the mother''s corpse in Jianghang Province.


    Looking into the distance, Wei Xiao said in a deep voice, "How is the training of the new members of the combat unit?"


    "They are all combatable soldiers. After half a month of training, they are not as good as veterans, but they are enough to fight."


    "The production situation of weapons and ammunition?"


    Jiang Xue said: "The overtime production at the arsenal has produced more than 10 million rounds of various types of ammunition. There are fewer grenades and artillery shells, less than 200,000. Small combat is okay, if it is to deal with ten million The level of zombies is still a bit strenuous."


    "Too few. Wait a minute. In addition, the base is about to produce a batch of new equipment and ammunition. When the new ammunition reaches a certain amount, it will begin to deal with the advanced mother corpse."


    "What kind of equipment and bullets?" Lan Qiang asked.


    "A real body armor can be a special bullet that can penetrate ten per shot." Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    One shot through ten?


    What kind of bullet is that?


    "Okay, it''s all gone, and the relaxing days will not be too long. During this time, in addition to training soldiers, the focus is on logistics."


    "clear!"


    At the end of the competition, everyone ended.


    Three days later, the northern edge of the Jianghang area.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Accompanied by a thunderous blast, the huge rays of the sun shone in all directions.


    Afterwards, the skyrocketing smoke cloud is like a blooming flower bud that blooms for nine days, and the uplifting smoke cloud covers the sky and the sky.


    The earth is trembling, the world is shaking, and the aftermath of horror appears, as if the sky is collapsing and the earth is sinking, which can be felt by people hundreds of kilometers away.


    "What happened?"


    "earthquake?"


    The people at the survivor base in the distance were all disturbed by this sudden movement.


    People who are closer to the northern edge of Jianghang area left their homes and came outside the house. When they looked up to the horizon, they all froze on the spot, their eyes dull and trembling, as if they saw something terrifying, and they didn¡¯t return for a long time. .


    "Oh my God! What is that?"


    "Mushroom cloud? Is it a taboo weapon?"


    "Fuck!"


    Longling base.


    "Axue, then, is that a forbidden weapon?"


    Standing on a high place, looking at the sky where the second sun shrouded the ground, the purple eyes trembled.


    Axue frowned Liu''s eyebrows.


    For ordinary people, for a long time, apart from seeing the reality in movies and TV, novels, and expansions, everyone only knows the reality.


    But now, the devastating scene in Tiantian really moved them deeply.


    No one would doubt that the scene we saw this time was caused by other weapons. In that fascinating and frightening scene, besides taboo weapons, what other weapons can do it?


    "How come there are forbidden weapons? What happened over there?"


    Many people are staring at the horizon, thinking differently.


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    Wei Xiao and the others felt the movement caused in the distance. Although it was slight, the aftermath was still eye-catching.


    "Forbidden weapons?"


    "It''s the Jianghang area."


    "Master, something must have happened over there that we don''t know."


    Standing at the top of the skyscraper, Wei Xiao and others looked at the imaginary clouds in the sky, and everyone had a solemn look on their faces.


    Wei Xiao stared into the distance.


    "Our prey seems to have provoked forces that shouldn''t be provoked."


    "What? Then..." Chen Haojie and others were startled.


    "It seems that our plan needs to speed up. Zombies are not only our mortal enemies, but also valuable wealth."


    An unexpected appearance completely changed Wei Xiao''s previous plan.


    Knowing from Han Yifei and the others that the movement in the Jianghang area was most likely caused by taboo weapons, Wei Xiao''s mentality to deal with the senior mother''s corpse couldn''t help but become eager.


    Jianghang border area.


    "Brother Wolf, we failed. The brothers who transported the forbidden weapons were shot down by the skimmers before they could get close to the corpse nest. As a last resort, they could only detonate the forbidden weapons on the periphery."


    "Even in the periphery, is it possible that this kind of power that destroys the sky and the earth can''t eliminate the monster inside?"


    "Hard to say!"


    The lone wolf looked at the smoke clouds gradually dissipating in the sky, and said in a deep voice: "No one expected that a forty million-level corpse nest would appear in Xizhou. No matter whether we can eliminate the other party this time, we can''t stay here. Let the brethren transfer, we will go inland to develop."


    "We have basically transferred the weapons and equipment that should be transferred, and we can set off at any time."


    "Then go!"


    Who would have thought that the use of taboo weapons in Jianghang would be a lone wolf, and what was even more unexpected was that this guy would be so crazy now.


    There is no way for a lone wolf.


    It''s hard to get a chance for a battle base to rise. It didn''t take long for this development to encounter a huge corpse nest.


    Relying on the advanced weapons they obtained from the battle base, they barely blocked the first few attacks of the corpse nest.


    But the casualties in the base became more serious, and the strength dropped sharply, so the lone wolf had to ask his men to check the source of the zombies.


    But this move directly made them desperate.


    After finding the corpse nest and discovering the gathering of tens of millions of zombies, the lone wolves knew that if they continued to resist, they would only die.


    The lone wolf who dreamed of fighting against Wei Xiao didn''t want to be destroyed when he walked on the peak of his life. He made a desperate bet and used the taboo weapon he found in the battle base.


    It is a pity that they cannot break through the air predator''s defense of the airspace. After the mission fails, the lone wolf no longer has the courage to stay in Wolf City.


    The wolves moved again.


    Since the end of the world, the lone wolf has been tragic enough.


    Either in the evacuation, or on the evacuation road.


    No matter how strong the background and strength he possesses, he is a lone wolf, as if he is destined to not have a stable place.


    However, his heart was also strong, and he was drifting away from time to time, failing to defeat his heart that was reaching the peak.

 Chapter 745： Meeting of Three Provinces

    What happened on the border between Jianghang and Hangzhou will affect the hearts of these big influencers for some time to come.


    Anyone who feels that wave of vibrations will no longer guess what happened over there in the days after the aftermath.


    Needless to say, the strength of a power that can possess forbidden weapons, but how terrifying is that such a power needs to use the existence of forbidden weapons?


    A few days later, the Phoenix Base in Minghai City.


    "Professor, how is the cultivation of experimental subjects now?"


    "Eleven have been cultivated. If the Lord allows, I want ten of them to swallow and evolve."


    Genetic research base.


    Since the incident in Jianghang area, Wei Xiao has been eager to get rid of the high-level zombie.


    Because he didn''t know whether the opponent had survived the taboo weapon, Wei Xiao already had the idea of ??taking the initiative.


    Hearing what Professor Bo Kang said, Wei Xiao condensed his eyebrows.


    "Do you want to cultivate the corpse emperor?"


    "I have this idea." Professor Bokang did not hide it. "Of course, the prerequisites for all of this require the Lord''s consent."


    "No!" Wei Xiao shook his head. "The female captive of State V had already said that the corpse king has supernatural powers, especially the control of people''s hearts. A little carelessness will cause major losses to the base. In this way, half of them are left. Let them swallow each other, and take the rest out as bait to get rid of hidden dangers first."


    "The Lord is going to do something on that senior mother''s corpse?"


    "Yes. You should prepare as soon as possible, and there can be no mistakes in the middle."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s determination, Professor Bo Kang knew that Wei Xiao was serious this time.


    "Okay. It happened to be logging. They used the bones of the mother''s corpse to create a chain of corpses. Now it comes in handy."


    "Then you prepare as soon as possible! Doomsday fighters will cooperate with you."


    After explaining Professor Bo Kang, Wei Xiao returned to the villa.


    Inside Villa One.


    "Master!"


    Chen Haojie and the main personnel of these bases came here.


    After Wei Xiao let them sit down, he said, "Our previous plan is open."


    "Why is it so sudden?"


    "Could it be because of the changes that occurred in the Jianghang area a few days ago?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, many people present were a little surprised.


    Wei Xiao did not hide it, nodded: "Yes, we all know the location of the mother''s corpse. They are all in the nest below. The last change may not necessarily eliminate her, but we can''t guarantee the power that possesses the forbidden thing. Will we continue to use this type of weapon. So, in order to avoid long nights and dreams, we should do it."


    "Master, the weapons and ammunition produced by our logistics department may not be able to fight a battle of more than tens of millions of levels." Jiang Xue worried.


    "I don''t need it now. The explosion of a forbidden weapon, do you think how many zombies can be left in the target corpse nest? And we are defensive warfare, standing by the city, we can use many methods."


    "Now, the warhead is making final preparations. The internal affairs team of the base dispatches envoys to inform the leaders of other forces in the three provinces to come to the base to discuss important matters. In addition to these, the Engineering Department began to establish a temporary line of defense from the Longhang base and wait for the Alliance Army. Enter. In addition, send the Shadow Guards out to find out the forces with forbidden weapons."


    "The Lord is worried that the mysterious force will intervene in secret?"


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face: "They want to intervene. I have no objection. I''m just worried that they will throw a forbidden weapon on the battlefield without knowing it. Take precautions, find them, and ventilate in advance. Yes. Cooperation is best. If you can¡¯t, kill them before dealing with high-level zombies.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but trembled.


    The lord is worthy of being the lord, and the forces with taboo weapons dare to choose. This domineering and decisiveness is really not something ordinary people can do.


    Of course, when it comes to taboo weapons, their Phoenix base is not without them, there is nothing to be frustrated.


    At the end of the meeting, a helicopter left from the Phoenix base.


    They are all messengers to other forces in the three provinces.


    In addition, all departments within the base are active.


    The start of a big battle officially entered the preparatory stage.


    The major forces in the three provinces.


    After more than half a month, the messenger from the Phoenix Base came again.


    It was learned from these messengers that Wei Xiao was going to attack the new mother''s corpse again, and that this time he was a major defensive warrior. Without hesitation, they all expressed their willingness to make an alliance with Wei Xiao again.


    More than half a month has passed. At the beginning, all forces were ordinary people. Now, there have been many super fighters and doomsday fighters.


    Because all the information is provided by the Phoenix base, all the major forces in the three provinces have followed the names given to the new weapons and equipment by the Phoenix base.


    They, who had already tasted the sweetness from the zombies, had absolutely no reason to refuse Wei Xiao''s invitation.


    What''s more, they are now considered strong soldiers, and they are more confident than when they dealt with the corpse nest for the first time.


    So, two days later, the bigwigs of the major forces in the three provinces once again gathered at the Phoenix Base.


    "Boss Xiao''s power is worthy of being the second largest force in our three provinces after the Phoenix Base. We have even cultivated the corpse larvae. We can''t do it anymore. We cultivated one, but found that the corpse larvae are not ours. What can be controlled, the result can only be completely destroyed with explosives."


    "Yeah! I didn''t expect the mother''s corpse to be so difficult to deal with. I almost got a mother''s corpse over there. Fortunately, I killed it in time with a grenade. Otherwise, I can''t sit here now."


    "Envy. I guess it won''t be long before Boss Xiao will be able to develop the No. 4 potion, right?"


    In the spacious conference room, Wei Xiao hasn''t appeared yet, and all the bigwigs who have come here are discussing their gains during this time.


    A big battle, a piece of information, so that the forces of these big brothers have achieved unprecedented development.


    Because of the support of the Phoenix base information, in today''s three provinces, any base that participated in the battle more than half a month ago can perfectly extract No. 1 or 2 potions.


    Also because of the stimulation of genetic medicine, they hunted and killed the surrounding corpses to a frenzied level.


    However, more advanced potions are still more difficult for most forces.


    It''s not that they don''t have the ability to cultivate mother corpses or more advanced mother corpses, but they have cultivated them, but they can''t control them.


    From their conversations, it is not difficult to find that in order to pursue a more powerful force, they have cultivated high-level zombies, but because of insufficient preparation, they almost caused catastrophe.


    At present, there are very few forces in the three provinces that are capable of cultivating mother corpses and larvae.


    Extraordinary base is one.


    Xiao Fan is now a third-level fighter.


    "You don''t need to be discouraged. Everyone has the information on genetic medicines. High-level medicines are temporarily unable to be extracted. When your strength is further strengthened, isn''t it enough?"


    "Hahaha...that''s it. Isn''t it just an opportunity this time? We can fight the mother''s corpse again. Last time we missed an opportunity in Zhongzhou. This time, we won''t make the same mistake again." Xiao Aotian laughed. .


    Other bigwigs in Zhongzhou also said that they would not miss this opportunity again.


    The calm Pang Chuan said: "This time Boss Wei called us. I heard that it was a defensive battle. Everyone, what do you think about this?"

 Chapter 746： Win-win cooperation, mutual benefit

    With Pang Chuan''s opening, all the talkers suddenly became serious.


    Baichuan Base Zhang Tianfeng said in confusion: "The messenger told me the same. But what I don''t understand is how to deal with the mother''s corpse if you don''t take the initiative to attack the corpse nest? According to the previous battle, the mother''s corpse will not easily leave the corpse nest. "


    "Will it be a blocking battle? Boss Wei actually doesn''t plan to deal with the mother''s corpse?"


    "You mean, Boss Wei called us this time to let us consume the power of the corpse nest, and then he intends to devour the benefits of the corpse nest?"


    As soon as the topic was opened, all kinds of speculations and thoughts were brought to the table.


    Xiao Fan sullenly.


    Hearing everyone''s discussion and some speculation, he had to retain certain doubts.


    "It''s too early to say this now. Let''s wait for Boss Wei to come to see what he says." Xiao Fan said solemnly.


    "Pata Pata..."


    "coming!"


    Hearing footsteps outside the meeting room, someone spoke up.


    Not long after, the door of the closed conference room was pushed open from the outside. From the outside, Wei Xiao walked in with Shu Wang and Phantom.


    "Boss Wei (Mr. Wei), Mrs. Wei..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, the people in the room immediately stood up and greeted Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao in a suit walked towards the main seat.


    With a smile on his face, Wei Xiao looks like the spring breeze is blowing. He looks harmless to humans and animals, and even makes people feel cordial.


    Of course, no one would think that Wei Xiao is the Lord of Mercy.


    If someone really thinks that the big guy in front of him is a good talker, then he doesn''t know how he died.


    Motioned everyone to sit down.


    Wei Xiao glanced at everyone present.


    "How have you been during this time?"


    Tong Sandao smiled and said: "Thanks to Boss Wei, during this period, with the appearance of No. 1 and 2 genetic medicines and armed armor, the strength of our base has increased, not to mention the confidence of the citizens living in our base. Quite a lot. I believe that as long as we continue to develop, everyone will become accustomed to the last days when everyone talked about the horror."


    "Yes, yeah! I fought a battle with Boss Wei, and now all of our soldiers are completely new. Compared to before, it''s a world of difference."


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t get to know Boss Wei earlier, otherwise, we don''t need to struggle for a year in the last days."


    Compared with the first meeting, everyone showed obedience after Wei Xiao showed sufficient strength and dominance. Now, everyone present at the meeting is absolutely in awe of Wei Xiao.


    All sorts of flattery were so clear and refined that they almost knelt and licked them on the spot.


    It can be seen that, having tasted the sweetness of genetic medicine, these big brothers in the three provinces are now more and more on the road.


    They may still have a lot of dissatisfaction and even hostility towards Wei Xiao, but compared with genetic medicine, these grievances are negligible.


    Isn''t it good to cooperate for win-win, mutual benefit, and then make your own power bigger and stronger?


    "I am very pleased to see the smiles on your faces. The last days are destined to be a world of great controversy. If you don''t want to be eliminated by the times, then you can only strive for improvement. The weak have no right to speak at any time."


    "aweason."


    "As expected of Boss Wei, hit the nail on the head."


    "Compared with Boss Wei, we still have a lot to learn. It''s no wonder Boss Wei can develop the Phoenix Base to its current scale. You can''t admire it!"


    Everyone praised them, but the words that Wei Xiao felt blushed in their mouths were so natural and true.


    "The gossip ends here! You should already know the reason for calling everyone together this time. A new corpse nest has appeared, and compared to the previous mother corpse, this time we have to deal with a stronger, zombie one. The number has reached a level that you can''t imagine."


    "Boss Wei, can you tell me the difference between the mother''s corpse this time?" Xiao Fan asked.


    Shu Wang said: "We don''t know the details, but I can only tell you that the number of zombies in the nest to be dealt with this time is definitely more than several times that of the original."


    "so much?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    Axue said coldly: "A few days ago, there was a terrifying explosion on the northern edge of Jianghang Province. The aftermath spread over hundreds of kilometers. We suspect that someone used a taboo weapon to deal with the corpse group. Mr. Wei, is our alliance with Is this related?"


    "What, forbidden weapon?"


    "Commander Xue, what you said is true?"


    When other people heard what Axue said, their expressions changed drastically.


    Axue nodded: "The forces in the entire Jianghang area were all sensed, and there was a lot of movement at the time. Although we are far away, the phenomenon of the explosion can still be seen."


    "I can guarantee this." Bao Daqi agreed.


    Xiao Fan frowned: "Boss Wei, do you know anything about this force with taboo weapons?"


    "I haven''t heard of it. If it weren''t for the accidental discovery a few days ago, we would have no idea about the existence of a force with taboo weapons in Jianghang. I know what you are worried about, and that mysterious force I have contacted my people. "


    "Nowadays, zombies are not only natural enemies, but also a rare treasure. It is not a last resort, it is a pity that they are destroyed by taboo weapons. When I find the other party, I will try to discuss cooperation with them. ."


    "What if the other party disagrees?" Pang Chuan asked.


    Wei Xiao''s tone sank: "Then he doesn''t need to exist. This matter doesn''t require your participation. I call you here. It''s just for you to deal with the zombies. I will deal with the others."


    Knowing that Wei Xiao has always been domineering, but he did not expect that a force with forbidden weapons would dare to be tough.


    It has to be said that Wei Xiao''s strength has exceeded their cognition.


    Since Wei Xiao dealt with this uncertain factor, everyone stopped asking more questions.


    "I heard that this time Boss Wei plans to deal with the mother''s corpse in a defensive battle. I want to ask, can this lead to the mother''s corpse?" Zhang Tianfeng asked a question that everyone wanted to know.


    For a time, many people looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "I know what you are thinking, but it''s nothing more than worrying that I will use you to consume the vital power of the corpse nest, and then deal with the corpse nest that has lost its strength alone?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, Boss Wei, I definitely don''t have this idea." Zhang Tianfeng explained quickly.


    Can this be neglected?


    What is the fate of those who "shake the military''s mind" In ancient times, there is a lesson from the past.


    Take a look at the chicken ribs.


    "Needless to say, even if you have this kind of thought, it is natural. Yes, it is impossible to attract the mother''s corpse from the corpse nest by just a defensive battle, but I have the bargaining chip she has to come out?"


    "What bargaining chip?"


    Wei Xiao said: "I told you before, the corpse king. The corpse king evolved from the swallowing of mother corpses. As far as I know, the mother corpse we are about to deal with has reached the edge of evolution. She found the corpse of her mother, so she could continue to nest in the nest without any reason."


    "In order to draw out this high-level female corpse, my base has already cultivated many female corpses. Once the defensive battle is ready, my people will bring these live female corpses as bait, and one step will be taken against the high-level female corpses. Step by step to the trap we prepared for her. What you have to do is to do your best to eliminate the zombies that follow the mother''s corpse."

 Chapter 747： You all earn, I will definitely not lose

    "This is your plan, Boss Wei?"


    "Yes! The blocking battle will start from Longhang Base. Along the way, my people are already building temporary defense bases, and finally fight at the Phoenix Base. You may not know that once a mother corpse starts a war against another mother corpse, She will ignore our human existence. Therefore, the decoy will not stay in your temporary base for long."


    "This time the distribution of benefits is for who eliminated the zombies, and who owns the corpses. Whether you can leave more zombies, it depends on your abilities when the tide of corpses passes through your positions." Wei Xiao finished. No longer speak.


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s words, many people were present in thought.


    According to Wei Xiao, if he didn''t deceive others, then the so-called defensive battle was actually a defensive battle.


    The bait will eventually return to the Phoenix Base, and what they have to do is to leave as many zombies as possible when the tide of corpses passes through their defense zone.


    They heard that they were just going through a cutscene, but there were many problems in it.


    The most important point is that the mother corpse that is about to be dealt with is likely to have nothing to do with them.


    After thinking about some questions, Pang Chuan raised his head and said first: "Boss Wei, it''s not that I am greedy. You can take us a sip of soup. It stands to reason that we should be satisfied, but we don''t want to have no chance of getting ahead."


    "Oh? What chance do you want to get ahead?"


    "We also want the corpse of the mother''s corpse."


    As soon as Pang Chuan said this, everyone present was shocked, but they were also very moved.


    Who doesn''t want a mother corpse?


    However, due to Wei Xiao''s strength and the strength of the Phoenix Base, they dare not speak out. Now Pang Chuan said his heartfelt voice, and was silent for a moment, and everyone else also spoke out.


    Xiao Fan spoke first: "If possible, I hope Mr. Wei can give us a chance."


    "I also hope that there will be a fair competition." Xiao Aotian continued.


    "Mr. Wei, Axue also hopes you can give me another chance."


    "..."


    There is no one who is free to live.


    Perhaps after knowing the power of genetic medicine, people''s courage has also grown.


    "Hahaha!"


    Wei Xiao was not angry this time, nor did he always kill the person who made conditions with him. Instead, he laughed in front of everyone.


    No one knew what Wei Xiao''s attitude was.


    In the face of his laughter, to be honest, except for a handful of people, the other big men were panicked.


    When everyone was in a panic, Wei Xiao smiled and said: "As the old saying goes, soldiers who don¡¯t want to be generals are not good soldiers. This is very reasonable. I, Wei Xiao, reason and convince people with reason. In fact, even if you don¡¯t say it, I I will not treat you badly either."


    "Then Boss Wei, what do you mean?" Pang Chuan asked expectantly.


    "You want the mother corpse, you just want the No. 4 Gene Potion, this is easy to say. I said before that once the corpse nest is dispatched, it will definitely pass by your position. Now I will give you a plan. This time, kill For the forces with the top three zombies, I will directly give him a No. 4 potion."


    "Don''t say I don''t give you a chance. If you want the No. 4 potion, then show your skills. At that time, we will judge according to the number of zombies, open and fair. As long as the top three are determined, I will send the No. 4 on the spot. Potions, never procrastinate."


    "Really?" Xiao Fan shook.


    "Never need to say!"


    Wei Xiao said seriously.


    After a moment of silence, everyone smiled like a flower.


    "Boss Wei deserves to be Boss Wei, majestic!"


    "There is nothing to say. Since Boss Wei has done this, if we still have to make an inch of it, then we don''t know how to promote it."


    "Yes, it all depends on ability. I like this kind of competition."


    "Hahaha... this time, my Baichuan base will definitely be dispatched."


    With enough benefits, the bigwigs of all forces should not be too satisfied with Wei Xiao''s current distribution of benefits.


    A meeting ended in pleasure.


    When these big powers left, everyone said that within three days, they would bring enough troops to the Phoenix Base.


    Above the skyscrapers.


    "Husband, really want to give out three potions to those people?"


    Wei Xiao is on the edge of the building, smoking a cigarette, looking into the distance.


    "If you want horses to run without feeding them grass, do you think there is such a good thing in the world?"


    Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "But there is no need to take out three No. 4 potions, right? They don''t know that advanced zombies can extract genetic potions multiple times. One potion is enough for them to fight wildly."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled indifferently, without speaking.


    Shu Wang on the side smiled slightly: "Youwei, I want to ask you something."


    "Sister, you say."


    "Two jobs with the same salary, but with different numbers of recruits. Do you think people with fewer positions sign up more or those with more positions sign up more?"


    "Naturally, there are many jobs. After all, the chances are..." Bai Youwei just said this, she seemed to understand something, her big eyes were brighter, "I see, it turns out that her husband is playing this kind of attention."


    "We don¡¯t lack three potions, and other forces also need to see hope. There are too few opportunities. People who are self-aware and rational will voluntarily give up, but the same treatment gives enough opportunities. Human power must be fought for every word. The master''s hand is not unwise."


    "Once the battle begins, the nineteen forces in the three provinces will not desperately help us stop the corpse tide?" Chen Haojie said with a light smile.


    Wei Xiao turned around: "They think they have made a profit, but I will definitely not lose."


    "In the future, if these people know that advanced mother corpses can extract genetic medicine multiple times, will they still feel that they have taken a big advantage this time?" Shu Wang smiled.


    "I guess every moment I feel that this reward is not good, hahaha..." Bai Youwei smiled.


    A few more days passed.


    After the last meeting, various forces in the three provinces have successively brought large troops to the outskirts of the Phoenix Base in the past few days.


    Everything is in Wei Xiao''s calculations.


    This time, the major forces are basically all out.


    In Zhongzhou alone, the total number of people who came over reached more than 400,000.


    It is estimated that except for the young and old who have no combat power and a small number of fighters who need to stick to the base, everyone else has arrived.


    The number of people coming from Qingzhou is also quite large, in terms of number, tens of thousands more than that in mid-week.


    In addition to the more than 200,000 people in the Jianghang area and the Phoenix Base, in order to deal with the forces gathered by the high-level zombies, today, the Minghai City area has gathered more than one million people.


    This scene is absolutely unprecedented in the last days.


    Not to mention the end, but since the end of the world, it is absolutely unprecedented.


    "Master, the front position is ready, there are nineteen in total, and the team can enter them."


    Many days after the various forces arrived at the Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao and the others were ready to prepare.


    Now it can be said that everything is ready, only the east wind is owed.


    "That mysterious base hasn''t been found yet?"


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "Our people have basically turned the Jianghang area all over. Except for a lot of people who have gone to the empty base, the entire Jianghang area, now only the three forces led by Xue ruled them. "


    Wei Xiao squinted.


    "It seems that the other party has already left. If that''s the case, don''t wait any longer, let the major forces enter the position, and the doomsday fighters take the bait and set off."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 748： Foreign barbarian rampant

    After explaining the hero of Chen, Wei Xiao then convened the leaders of the various forces to start the last meeting before the war, and at the same time, he also decided on the positions that the various forces would go to.


    This meeting did not last long.


    More than half an hour later.


    From the area outside the base, a large army, under the leadership of their respective leaders, marched towards the Jianghang area.


    Waiting for the people of these forces to leave for a while, a convoy drove out of the Phoenix Base.


    The convoy is led by Lan Qiang and dispatched by super-large trucks capable of carrying hundreds of tons of goods.


    On each of the large trucks, there is a giant female carcass about 20 meters in length, a total of five.


    The chain that locks the mother''s corpse is a trapped chain made by the Forging Department using the bones of the larvae of the mother''s corpse.


    Standing on the city wall and looking at the convoy going away, Wei Xiao muttered: "Now I''m waiting for the fish to get the bait."


    The site of Tianting Base.


    A huge truck was escorted here by a group of armed fighters and doomsday fighters.


    The team began to move.


    The vigilance of the vigilance, the investigation of the investigation.


    After waiting for dozens of miles to be under the surveillance of the team, a group of researchers wearing protective clothing and holding various instruments and equipment in their hands awakened the unconscious mother''s corpse.


    The mother''s corpse couldn''t move, and in a half-conscious and half-conscious state, she let out a dull groan in her mouth.


    "Unknown data detected, the mother''s corpse is summoning nearby zombies."


    "The Shadow Guards detect movement in the distance at any time, and report to me as soon as there is a situation."


    "Doomsday fighters and armed men are ready to fight at any time."


    When a change occurs, the person responsible for detecting the movement of the mother''s corpse immediately informs everyone.


    The fighters in charge of the battle are ready, and members of the Shadow Guard in the distance have also released drones to monitor further areas.


    "Wow..."


    Not long after, many third-level zombies came from the Quartet towards the site of the Tianting Base, and there were dozens of them in number.


    "Kill them all."


    These three-level zombies that had been hidden in the wild and had escaped the cleanup of the human fighters appeared one after another, and the doomsday fighters guarding the Quartet were dispatched.


    The speed, strength, and response are not below the level 3 zombies, and they are protected by armed armor. They are also equipped with hot and cold weapons. Without death, they are completely crushed in the face of the coming level 3 zombies. The side.


    The war is about to start.


    Farther away-Xizhou.


    "Roar--"


    Suddenly, a roar resounding through the hills came from the edge of an anxious, gloomy and ungrown area.


    As the earth trembles violently, from among the mountains beyond Chidi, a black torrent sweeping across the sky and the earth gallops towards the former site of the Heavenly Court Base.


    Zombies, countless zombies.


    Those running on the ground and flying in the sky stretch endlessly, covering the sky and the sun.


    ...


    Dragon Claw Province.


    An invasion from foreigners has raged on this land.


    They burned, killed, looted, and committed no evil.


    It seems that humanity is almost extinct, and the incomparable frenzied sweep has uprooted the survivors on this land one by one.


    All the people captured by them, the male, follow as slaves, and the rebellious will die without a dead body, while the female suffers even more miserable experiences. They have completely become a tool for these animals to vent, and life is better than death.


    If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, you can¡¯t believe that there is a darker place in this world than the last days.


    "Beast, you must not die."


    "Little V, I''m a ghost and I won''t let you go."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In a certain city, millions of zombies are fighting head-on with a group of survivors armed with various swords, guns and sticks.


    Without any hot weapons, the crowd who only relied on cold weapons to fight close to the zombies, facing the vicious and vicious zombies, their faces were so desperate.


    And behind this group of people is a group of heavily armed teams.


    They watched indifferently and turned a blind eye.


    Regarding the battle ahead, it was like an outsider, with no expression on his face.


    Not only that, they also set up checkpoints on all the main roads, leaving gunmen on high buildings. Any zombies or survivors coming from the front battlefield will be shot and killed by them mercilessly.


    In their eyes, the crowd fighting the zombies is not human, but a group of beasts.


    "Taijun, according to our reconnaissance during this period, the number of zombies here is the largest in a hundred miles. As long as this is taken, Hezhou and Zhongzhou will be unimpeded."


    "There must be other survivor bases in Hezhou and Zhongzhou. At that time, we will have inexhaustible slaves."


    Holding a long knife and wearing a combat uniform, a man with a satisfied smile on his face heard the report of the two Ergouzi next to him.


    "You Longxia people are not good at combat, but as cannon fodder, they are very competent."


    "What Taijun said is. Compared with the female V fighters, the gap between us is like a cloud and mud difference."


    "Hahaha... Ma Sang, I like what you said, your future is greatly reduced." The man laughed and patted Er Gouzi on the shoulder, then turned to look at a cold-eyed companion next to him: "Muraguchi Jun, what do you think?"


    Mr. Sheng from the village said coldly: "A group of cowardly people."


    "Haha! Lord of the village, you can''t look at this group of slaves with our eyes. The reconstruction of the empire is a long and great project. Our soldiers are all gold and precious, and sacrifices are all losses to the empire. We need these slaves to clean up for us. Lose the zombies in the way, so that in the shortest possible time, the glory of the empire can be reproduced."


    "Because they still have this effect, they survived."


    The man smiled indifferently.


    "Ma Sang, Liu Sang, and Mr. Murakami have such a personality. I hope to forgive me. You have to believe in yourself. You are extremely important to the empire."


    The two Ergouzi were upset, but they dared not show it.


    "You don''t have to be like this for the young master of the village. The young man from the village mouth is a man of temperament. I believe that our loyalty will one day be recognized by him."


    "Right, right, right! We have absolutely no two minds about the empire."


    "I''m glad you can think so. Behave well, the empire will not treat you badly."


    "Hi!"


    The young master of the village cast his gaze in the distance, his originally gentle face flashed by a touch of coldness.


    This group of people is the subjugator of the female country V who entered the land of Longxia from the sea with a weapon of war.


    They came to Longclaw Province and, with their strong ships and guns, swept the coastal area in a very short time and controlled the survivor base in the city.


    Then they developed Ergouzi and gave Ergouzi certain rights, and the remaining people who took refuge in them and became slaves were pointed at them by their guns and went out to clean up the zombies under their supervision.


    Without guns and artillery, with only a cold weapon, in every foreign war, the Longxia people will die in nine deaths.


    Relying on this method, the female V nationals quickly cleared a piece of clean land as a base.


    After that, they used the Longxia people to fight against the Longxia people and use the Longxia people to deal with the zombies in the same way, continuously expanding their territory.


    During the annexation and killing, the loss of the female V nationals was negligible, but the survivors of Longxia Kingdom changed batch after batch.


    Nowadays, in the base controlled by the female V nationals, there are not many slaves that can be used to send them to death. In order to replenish new blood as soon as possible, they began to focus on other areas.


    This time they sent the remaining 50,000 slaves in the base to open up the passage to Hezhou.


    Fifty thousand people face a million-level zombies. It is conceivable that even if the slave side can win in the end, how many will survive?


    Some people might say, why don¡¯t you take these **** to hell, knowing that they will die?


    It''s hard, it''s too hard.


    On the one hand, it is because there is no weapon support. To deal with zombies, there is still a silver lining, you can resist, ten deaths and no life. On the other hand, it is the Ergouzi who have become female V nationals, who have fully exploited their talent for licking dogs to the extreme. Sometimes, the bullying of the son of a dog is even worse than that of foreigners.


    Finally, how many people can really look down on life and death?


    All the reasons add up, but there are more than 10,000 female V nationals in the land of Longclaw Province, it can be said that they do what they want and have no scruples.


    Hezhou will soon become a place for their invasion.


    In the face of these vicious foreigners, can the survivors in Hezhou resist it?

 Chapter 749： Big fish hooked

    In a blink of an eye, a day passed.


    The site of Tianting Base.


    The troops protecting the decoy have killed thousands of zombies summoned by the mother''s corpse.


    There are more than a hundred third-level zombies, and the rest are scattered first-level zombies.


    Until now, the power of the target mother''s corpse has not appeared.


    The soldiers had already begun to wonder whether the target mother''s corpse would have been destroyed by the explosion a few days ago.


    "Reporting sir, there is news from the Shadow Guard. A large number of zombies are coming here in the area fifty miles away from us."


    The news is finally valid.


    After waiting for the whole night, Lan Qian felt his whole body numb and stood up.


    "Everyone immediately moved to position No. 1 with decoys, and notified the defenders of position No. 1 to enter combat equipment. In addition, the second mother corpse was ready to respond." Lan Qiang quickly issued an order.


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers around put away their equipment and got on the chariot one after another.


    "Professor Yan, please also extract the mother''s corpse gene as soon as possible."


    "You are welcome, Lanqiang Commander, this is our job." Professor Yan Tianhua responded, and then led his team to the truck carrying the mother''s body.


    "Set off!"


    "Buzzing..."


    The convoy started, and everyone rushed towards the Longhang base by car.


    far away.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    An army of zombies swept across the land.


    From the sky to the ground, terrifying swarms of corpses pass through the border like locusts, covering the sky and the sun, all over the sky.


    shocking.


    The members of the Shadow Guard who witnessed this scene in a hidden state on a high mountain can not see their eyes and expressions, but at this moment they can also imagine the shock and panic in their hearts.


    There are really too many corpses.


    It is all over the earth and flows continuously, and there is no edge in sight.


    "This, this is the corpse tide we are going to deal with? Is it a bit too bullying?"


    "Mad, it''s time to play. A glance shows that the number of skimmers is at least 20,000 or 30,000. This number is definitely the most we have ever met in the history of the end times."


    "Look over there."


    "Which way?"


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    There was no need to find the abnormal Shadow Guard to point out the direction, and with a roar that pierced the sky and shook the hills, a terrifying scene appeared.


    In a dark sea of ??corpses, a large number of heavy armored zombies formed an absolute defense zone.


    Among the tens of thousands of heavy armored zombies, there is a body that is at least 80 meters long and covered with black armor. It is covered with water chestnuts, and each claw is equivalent to the horror of Optimus Pillars. Go forward slowly.


    She is like a wandering dragon, with thousands of blades moving on her body, and her huge body shakes the earth for a while.


    "Mother, mother corpse?"


    "Fuck, you tell me this is a mother''s corpse, what''s a joke?"


    Seeing a body comparable to a mountain in the distance, the Shadow Guards all dropped their jaws in shock.


    It''s over, this time it''s really a big game.


    Such a giant appeared, what other wall in this world could stop her attack?


    "Take a photo, go back to the base immediately and tell the master about this situation!"


    Realizing the horror of this target, the members of the Shadow Guard were shocked and took out their mobile phones to take pictures of the giant mother''s body.


    In the distance, Longhang base.


    It is the Orioles and others who are blocking the corpse group here.


    They are also considered home games.


    Having received the information from Lan Qiang and them, Hongying, Bao Daquan, and Xiang Zesheng did not dare to neglect the slightest. More than 20,000 people on the base all joined the battle.


    Standing on the more than ten-meter-high city wall, Xiang Zesheng shouted loudly: "The news came from the front line that the tide of corpses is coming. Brothers and sisters, this time, we don¡¯t need to charge into battle or leave the city wall to stop the zombies. It¡¯s here. , To deal with the tide of corpses passing by our position in the city."


    "Boss Wei said, how many zombies are left, and their corpses belong to our base. Don¡¯t you want genetic medicine and armed armor? Now, the opportunity is here. As long as you can leave enough zombies, I Just ask the research team to extract genetic medicine that makes people stronger, and answer me, do you want genetic medicine?"


    "Think about¡ª"


    "Do you have the confidence to leave enough zombies?"


    "Yes, yes¡ª"


    "Okay, then cheer me up, check my equipment, and wait for the corpse tide to come over and beat me severely."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    "What is our slogan?"


    "Long Hang is where I am invincible¡ª¡ª"


    The declaration before the war made the people inside the base very emotional.


    In that thunderous roar, everyone can be said to have high morale and pride.


    From their cheeks that were slightly flushed with blood, it is not difficult to foresee that Xiang Zesheng''s shouting made the soldiers suffocate, and they waited to show their skills next.


    Did not let them down.


    A few hours later, the convoy led by Lan Qiang drove from afar.


    At this moment, in the Longhang base, a convoy carrying the living body of another mother drove out and headed for the next position in the rear.


    "Buzzing..."


    "Land Gun Commander."


    Lan Qiang and the others arrived, and the three commanders from the No. 1 position personally greeted them.


    "Three, the corpse tide is coming soon, are you all ready?" Lan Qiang asked directly.


    "everything''s ready."


    "Okay, let''s go up to the tower."


    The Oriole asked: "My lord, won''t you return to the Phoenix Base?"


    "Haha..." Lan Qiang smiled heartily, "It''s all zombies everywhere. Instead of going to the base and waiting for the final battle, it''s better to start here."


    "It''s worthy of being the warrior next to Wei Boss. I can''t wait for the manhood of an adult." Bao Daquan praised.


    "Everyone is not bad."


    "Wow..."


    In the words, the roar of zombies came from the distant sky.


    Everyone''s complexion changed slightly, and they rushed towards the city wall.


    When they came to the city wall, a group of big men leaned close to the edge of the city wall, staring into the distance.


    The first to appear in Lan Qiang''s line of sight was the skidder flying in the air.


    Because of the distance, the skimmers in the air are the size of a finches to them at present. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t tell their appearance at all.


    However, the shadow that shades the sun, like a dark cloud over the city, makes their faces more solemn.


    Looking down again, thick billowing smoke billowed up and enveloped the earth and spread all over the place. Its shape resembled a mountain torrent and a tsunami, which made people frightened.


    I haven''t seen the number of corpse tides yet, but the formation that has appeared has made people fearful. With such a depressed breath, when the corpse tides in the distance arrive, what will it look like?


    Horror, it''s terrifying.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    for a long time.


    The earth began to tremble, and the city shook, and it sounded like a drum on the battlefield.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The ground zombies appeared.


    The first thing that was seen by the defenders on the city wall was a black horizon spanning thousands of meters across the ground. As the zombies behind it were constantly added, it was like a sea of ??corpses, comparable to a wave of terrifying corpses, with nothing to resist. The momentum swarmed towards the base.

 Chapter 750： The horror of the mother corpse

    "Ready to fight!"


    The horror of the zombies is not the first time they have seen them.


    Looking at the zombies getting closer, Xiang Zesheng shouted.


    Hearing the sound of "click" on the wall, tens of thousands of guns were aimed at the tide of corpses outside the city.


    Three kilometers, two kilometers, one kilometer...


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Fire¡ª"


    The roar resounded throughout the entire base, and immediately, dense gunfire appeared, and the dense bullets like a torrent of steel plunged into the galloping tide of corpses.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Large zombies were knocked down while galloping, and the zombies charging in the front row were drowned in the blink of an eye by the comrades from behind.


    The number of corpses is too terrifying. In the case of a large number of casualties of zombies, the sea of ??corpses engulfing the earth still has an unstoppable force and continues to approach the base.


    Heaven.


    The skidder came first.


    The sharp claws swept over the city at a gust of speed, and when they flew over the city, they took the defenders above and flew towards the rear.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    There are too many skimmers. One face, hundreds of people were taken into the air, and then they were struggling to fall to the ground, forming a scene like rain.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Anti-aircraft machine guns and heavy machine guns kept firing at the skimmers.


    In this "rain curtain", there was also the corpse of the sky-grabber.


    "Peng..."


    The zombies on the ground finally approached the city wall.


    There was a terrifying collision, and the zombies that were only two meters high on the city wall in the first second, the next second, they continued to climb upwards at a rocket-like speed.


    The people on the city wall began to throw incendiary bombs, grenades, kerosene and other things below, and the entire Longhang base was instantly enveloped by the flames of war.


    At this moment, the Longhang base in the middle of the earth, under the impact of the endless tide of corpses, is like an isolated island in the sea. The zombies on both sides of the base galloped past, completely ignoring the people in the city, while the base was directly opposite, and the number of zombies that could not be estimated was rushing up the city wall by taking a ladder.


    Hand in hand is inevitable.


    "kill!"


    A group of doomsday soldiers slashed and killed the zombies that rushed to the city wall under the leadership of Lan Qiang, Orioles and others.


    Ordinary corpses and high-level zombies, as long as they appear in front of them, are the targets of doomsday fighters.


    The sound of guns, screams, and roars were endless, and the No. 1 position became a real **** on earth in a blink of an eye.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    This is just the beginning.


    Ten minutes later, when a horrified roar spread, Lan Qiang who was killing the zombies on the city wall and others looked up and looked outside the city. In an instant, everyone''s expressions were frozen.


    "Just kidding?"


    A giant mother''s corpse appeared eighty meters away, the murderous, blood-burning Lan Gun and others, when they looked at the body that made people feel powerless, the blood seemed to be poured into a basin of cold water, and the whole body said no. It was cold and trembling.


    The mother''s corpse walked across the ground under the protection of heavy armored zombies, moving in an "S" shape, and the guards on the city wall trembled.


    "Leave, everyone, leave the city wall immediately."


    The Orioles regained consciousness.


    Having ignored the zombies that were still climbing, Jiao yelled and asked the soldiers who resisted the zombies in front to retreat from the city wall.


    "Die to me!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The soldier in control of the heavy machine gun turned the head of the gun and aimed it at the giant mother''s corpse in a burst of fire.


    However, the bullet fell on the back of the giant mother''s corpse, and apart from the flames splashing and the bullets raining, let alone injuring the giant mother''s corpse, it was impossible to slow down her movement.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Inside the base, a helicopter took off.


    Both civilian and military ones are available.


    "Swish swish..."


    A gunship carrying artillery shells fired at the giant mother corpse.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Powerful shells hit the giant mother corpse, just like a ball of fireworks, in addition to blooming flowers visible to the naked eye, still unable to break the giant mother corpse''s defenses.


    "Roar--"


    However, the power of the shells apparently hurt the giant mother''s corpse.


    The ear-splitting roar spread across the four directions, causing those in the base who had never taken genetic medicine to scream with their heads in their arms. Even the super fighters like Lan Qiang will be affected to a certain extent.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The skimmers who had passed over the city and never looked back, at this time, part of them rushed towards those planes.


    After a battle, all the helicopters that lifted off from the Longhang base were destroyed.


    "go--"


    The giant mother''s corpse was already close to the city wall, and they couldn''t afford to hesitate, and they fled towards the two sides above the city wall.


    "Rumble..."


    No skill is required, and there is no technology to speak of. The giant mother corpse drove straight into the city wall like this, for the Longhang base did not know how many corpse waves were blocked. Just like the tofu residue project, it is easily crushed.


    The city wall collapsed, the giant mother corpse entered the city, and countless sharp claws fell on her body.


    There was a tragedy in the world.


    Each sharp claw is comparable to admitting the size of the body, and while falling, it makes an indiscriminate attack on the survivors who fled in the base.


    Every time the giant mother corpse moves a certain distance, hundreds of corpses will appear around her body.


    What is even more frightening is that above her sharp claws, there are still human bodies hanging on it, and heart-piercing screams are heard from time to time.


    The giant mother''s corpse approached the other side of the city wall. During the movement, the human body hung on her claws kept flying down, and the scene was **** and shocking.


    It can''t be resisted at all, and there is no way to stop it.


    The giant mother corpse with absolute defense was borrowed once from the base, countless high-rise buildings were destroyed, and countless survivors who fled were affected.


    In minutes, as many as three to five thousand people were killed or injured directly or indirectly by the giant mother''s corpse, which was simply terrifying.


    More than half an hour later.


    The tide of corpses left with the mother''s corpse towards the distance.


    The Longhang base, which only blocked the mother''s corpse for more than an hour, left less than 200,000 zombies, but the casualties at the base exceeded two-thirds.


    This is just the reason why the mother''s corpse will have no mentality in the first position. If they are directed at the first position, what is the situation?


    The Red Oriole was dumbfounded, Xiang Zesheng was dumbfounded, and Bao Dazhu was vomiting blood, speechless.


    Lan Qiang watched a chaotic, huge city wall appearing on both sides of the Longhang base with a gap in the sky, and the corners of his mouth under the mask kept twitching.


    "How do you fight this?"


    Oriole vomits blood: "Is this really the mother corpse we are familiar with?"


    Absolute strength, absolute destruction.


    There was no blockage at all, and the first position was completely ruined after a face-to-face encounter.


    "Captain, we must deliver the message to the Lord as soon as possible. The strength of the mother''s corpse has exceeded our cognition." A doomsday soldier came to Lan Qiang and reminded.


    Lan Qiang awakened.


    "Right right, fast, fast, prepare to fly the pigeon, and pass the news here to the Lord."


    ...

 Chapter 751： Scarlet Strike

    Position two.


    Guarding here are the survivors of the Dawn base.


    The corpse tide hadn''t arrived yet, and Tong Sandao''s precepts before the battle were similar to those of Xiang Zesheng and the others. They were all impassioned and passionate.


    The emotions of the fighters were mobilized by them, and they all became "in the sky and the earth, self-respecting." Seeing their excitement, let alone the tide of corpses, even the corpse gods appeared in groups in front of them, and they had the confidence to All of them are killed.


    "Brothers, the genetic medicine we need is coming, and we all cheer up. Whether you can become a super soldier and whether everyone is like a dragon depends on us this time."


    "Everyone is like a dragon, everyone is like a dragon..."


    Morale has reached a peak state.


    At this time, the team consigned the second mother''s corpse appeared.


    "coming!"


    The convoy did not stop, but told Tong Sandao the news that the corpse tide was coming, and they continued to drive towards the next position.


    Tong Sandao quickly closed the mask on the armor.


    "When we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins--"


    "Kill kill kill..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Less than an hour before and after, the tide of corpses that crossed the Longhang base rushed to the second position.


    "Fire!"


    It was another fierce and unparalleled confrontation.


    But there is no suspense in the result.


    The first zombies rushed past the second position like flowing water. Except for the zombies left in the battle, the zombies continued to chase forward without a trace of nostalgia.


    With the appearance of the giant mother corpse, the absolute defensive circle formed by the heavy armored zombies flooded into the position, and the Dawn base suffered terrible cleaning and heavy damage.


    When the mother''s corpse left, Tong Sandao, who barely recovered his life, was crying in his eyes and choked in his mouth.


    "How do you fight this? How do we fight this?"


    Embracing the idea of ??washing the corpse group in blood to welcome this battle, but who knows, it was their side who was finally bloodbathed.


    Seeing the wailing and screaming subordinates on the battlefield, Tong Sandao''s heart was bleeding.


    "Wei Xiao, you cheated us--"


    The back of the position, the Phoenix Base.


    Two consecutive positions were breached in less than four hours, and Wei Xiao, who was sitting in the rear, had already received news from the front.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao''s expression was abnormal, Shu Wang and the others had a bad premonition.


    Wei Xiao handed the information to Shu Wang and the others.


    After seeing the information coming from the front line, Shu Wang them all changed.


    "A mother''s corpse more than eighty meters long? The machine guns can''t be shot through, how is this possible?" Shu Wang exclaimed.


    "Nothing is impossible. The eighty-meter corpse is at least level 8. Fortunately, we did it in advance, otherwise, in the evening, it is really possible for her to evolve successfully in secret. Qing Shu..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Let Leng Chengfeng''s fighter group and bombers support the front position, and the Shadow Guards are responsible for cooperating. The speed of the zombies is too fast, and the blocking force of the front position has not reached my expectations. They cannot be left behind until the tide of corpses reaches the base. The number of tenths, this defensive battle is a failure."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu went down to convey Wei Xiao''s order.


    Phoenix base airport.


    "Buzzing..."


    Upon receiving Wei Xiao''s order, Leng Chengfeng''s team immediately set off.


    The fighter plane carrying a large number of shells lifted into the air and rushed to the frontline battlefield at an extremely fast speed.


    In the third position, the defenders were Axue and others.


    They had already learned the news of the fall of the first two positions, and at the same time they knew that there was an existence beyond their imagination in the tide of corpses.


    "coming!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The sun is near dusk.


    Not long after the decoy convoy passed their position, a wave of corpses appeared.


    Before they could take action, a large number of infrared laser equipment skyrocketed in front of the position, and then, a group of fighter jets and bombers flew by at an altitude of one thousand meters.


    The buzzing sound keeps on.


    Dense artillery shells were dropped from a high altitude, carrying out a carpet bombing of the corpses.


    "My brother sent troops to support us."


    "Don''t worry about it. Call me!"


    For Axue and the others, there is no retreat now.


    No matter whether Wei Xiao supports them or not, they cannot avoid this battle.


    The war begins.


    Facing the endless corpse group, fierce battle broke out again.


    In a staged blocking battle, the corpses that came from a long distance and across two areas, as the Phoenix Base was put into battle, the real battle came.


    The first day of the lure war.


    The decoy mother lost one corpse. Because of the breakdown of its gene chain, the giant mother corpse never swallowed her corpse. Instead, the decoy mother corpse was used to create a lot of ordinary zombies that could evolve by devouring flesh and blood.


    In this battle, the human side and the alliance fell into three positions, with more than 30,000 casualties, and zombies, one million losses.


    Seduction battle the next day.


    For the same reason, the second decoy died, the four alliance positions fell, the casualties reached 80,000, and the zombies lost 2 million.


    The fourth day of the lure war.


    The third decoy gene chain collapsed and died. The Alliance army fell to six positions, with 130,000 casualties, and the loss of zombies tripled to a terrifying 6 million.


    The seventh day of the seduction war.


    The fourth decoy gene chain collapsed and died. Because of the intervention of one-third of the firepower of the Phoenix base, five alliance positions fell, and the number of casualties reached the highest since the start of the war, a full 160,000, and the zombies were equally terrifying. Eight More than one million.


    The tenth day of the lure war.


    The extraordinary base stationed at the last line of defense in the outer positions was less than 20 kilometers away from the Phoenix base, so that two-thirds of the Phoenix base''s firepower was poured into the battlefield and bombed indiscriminately.


    This battle lasted for two days, thus becoming the only position that has blocked zombies for the longest time since the war.


    But after the war, there were more than 90,000 casualties in the extraordinary base, more than 60,000 casualties, more than 8,000 casualties in the Phoenix base, and more than five million blood stained mountains and rivers in the zombie army.


    After that, the army of zombies crossed the last position and continued to approach the Phoenix Base.


    "Master, master, we have new discoveries."


    Inside the Phoenix Base.


    The final battle is coming, and on this day, Professor Bo Kang, who discovered an amazing news, found Wei Xiao to report to him as soon as possible.


    "What found?"


    "The six female corpses we left behind, after swallowing each other, we found that every time a senior zombie swallows a female corpse, her defense power will be greatly weakened during the devouring process. If used reasonably, this period of time will be The best chance to remove high-level zombies."


    "Understood. There is one decoy left. It will be swallowed by the sixth-level female corpse inside the base, and then she will be given to the female corpse outside. Let''s sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight."


    "The same is true of what I mean. Lord, if you can, I hope you can let the female corpse outside swallow the experimental body to reach the upper limit of evolution and then kill it. Since the female corpse has a larval stage, the corpse king must also exist. It is rare that if the Gene of the Corpse Emperor can be extracted, it is definitely a potion of the gods, and we can even obtain unimaginable secrets."


    Professor Bokang really dared to think that he wanted to cultivate a corpse emperor.


    Wei Xiao hesitated.

 Chapter 752： The power of armor-piercing bullets

    "Lord, the mother''s body is a treasure, let alone a corpse emperor? If we can obtain a corpse of a corpse emperor, in the future, the value we can obtain from her will be beyond imagination. According to my inference, the corpse emperor is enough to represent the zombie. The pinnacle of evolution, everything in her body represents the supreme existence, this kind of opportunity is hard to come by!" Professor Bokang tried his best to convince Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a long time.


    In the so-called wealth and danger, the opportunity is right in front of you. If you don''t work hard, you may regret it in the future.


    Risks must exist, but if it succeeds, as Professor Bokang said, the value of a corpse king is absolutely beyond imagination.


    "Okay! That''s as you wish."


    Wei Xiao finally agreed to Professor Bo Kang''s proposal.


    He also wanted to know, what is the power of the corpse emperor?


    With Wei Xiao''s consent, Professor Bokang immediately went to the research base to prepare for the following matters.


    The lure war is the tenth day.


    "Roar¡­"


    Losing nearly three-quarters of its troops, the army of giant mother corpses finally came to the periphery of the Phoenix Base.


    Located north of the Phoenix Base.


    Above the open field outside the city, a recovering seventh-level mother''s corpse slowly woke up from her drowsiness.


    Nearly seventy meters tall stood on the ground, with a hideous face, roaring at the coming giant mother''s corpse.


    In response to a distant call, the zombie army quickly spread to both sides after a moment''s pause.


    Even the new type of zombies that followed the giant mother corpse had left a huge space to two giants.


    "Roar-"


    The giant mother corpse roared, and you could feel the excitement in her roar.


    The two sides faced each other for a few minutes, and the giant mother corpse was the first to attack.


    "Rumble..."


    When the huge body moved, the sky shook.


    Every step of a meter is accompanied by thunderous vibrations.


    The experimental subject that was still recovering, the slightly gray armor on his body was heading towards the black.


    But when there was no time for her to fully mature, the test subject roared and moved towards the attacking giant corpse.


    "Peng..."


    The two giant beasts collided in the middle.


    It looks like the sky is falling apart.


    Standing on the wall of the city, Wei Xiao and others could see that the moment the two giants touched, the body of the completely mature and stable giant mother''s corpse could not be shaken by the experimental body.


    On the contrary, it was the experimental body. The leather armor and sharp claws on the body were bent in the collision.


    The giant mother corpse roared.


    Before the subject fell, countless sharp claws on her body spread from both sides like scallops, and then clamped the subject''s body, a series of terrifying sickle-shaped claws pierced into the subject''s body which was still in the softening stage, making her unable to break free. Own control.


    "Roar-"


    The subject''s hysterical screams, like thunder, shook ordinary people''s dizziness.


    Struggling desperately, trying to break free of the subject controlled by the giant mother corpse, as her body swayed so hard, the giant mother corpse suddenly opened its mouth wide enough to swallow an elephant''s blood basin, and bite under the subject''s head.


    "Rumble..."


    Two behemoths fell to the ground at the same time.


    The giant mother corpse pressed the subject''s body and bit her neck firmly until the subject stopped struggling and the vitality slowly disappeared. Then she released her big mouth and retracted the sharp claws that pierced the subject''s body.


    "Roar-"


    Suddenly.


    The giant mother corpse stepped on the body of the subject, the huge head looked up at the sky, and her mouth made a loud roar.


    That invincible, so solemn posture, like a victorious general, is announcing his powerful and invincible posture, it is arrogant to the extreme.


    Standing on the city wall, Wei Xiao was very upset when he saw this scene.


    The other party didn''t put him Wei Xiao in his eyes at all!


    Isn''t it possible that the demon King Wei is not deterrent at all?


    The war between the corpses is not over yet, okay, brother?


    "Swallow, swallow, swallow quickly!"


    Professor Bo Kang, who was standing next to Wei Xiao, didn''t care how the giant mother corpse flaunted publicly at this moment, and regardless of how unhappy Wei Xiao''s heart was.


    All he was looking forward to was to witness the appearance of a corpse emperor, and then obtain her corpse, so as to have a higher breakthrough in genetic research.


    Unfortunately, the picture that Professor Bokang expected did not appear.


    After showing the stalwart posture under the eyes of both human corpses, the giant mother corpse once again used countless sharp claws to penetrate the body of the subject, then moved and turned around, intending to leave directly.


    "She, isn''t she going to swallow the experimental body on the spot?" Professor Bokang was dumbfounded.


    Why is the script different from what he expected?


    After the giant mother corpse kills the subject, shouldn¡¯t it be eager to swallow it and evolve into a corpse king?


    If the giant mother corpse knew about Professor Bokang¡¯s innocent thoughts, and she could still spit out other words, she would say something to him: Shabi, is it because you only know my shortcomings, I don¡¯t know it myself? The old lady can nurture the existence of zombies, do you think the old lady has no brains?


    "Your expectations seem to have gone wrong." Wei Xiao said coldly with his arms around him.


    "Why is this? Shouldn''t it? Given the evolution of the mother''s corpse, it shouldn''t have such an IQ!"


    "Roar-"


    Just when Professor Bokang was incoherent, the giant mother corpse turned and let out an imperative roar.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Suddenly, the group of corpses that had calmed down suddenly let out a tearing roar, and immediately, the zombies that came to the Phoenix base, except for new types of zombies, evolutionary zombies began to attack the city.


    "This animal still knows to use his subordinates to cut her off." Wei Xiao guessed what the giant mother''s corpse was thinking, and sneered. "Fortunately, I was prepared, otherwise, I really can''t do anything with you today."


    The war begins.


    "Buzzing..."


    "Boom boom..."


    From the height of the city wall, the snipers already in position opened fire.


    A large-caliber anti-material sniper rifle equipped with No. 4 armor-piercing shells blocked the giant female corpse.


    The bullet hit the giant mother corpse, and Wei Xiao could see that the giant mother corpse defense, which was impenetrable by machine guns, seemed to be empty in front of the No. 4 armor-piercing bullet.


    The pain made the giant mother corpse roar.


    She speeded up and left, and at the same time allowed the skimmers to attack the base wall.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As the artillery, helicopter, and fighter groups within the Phoenix Base joined the battle, the final battle came.


    Cannonballs came like rain, all over the periphery of the base in an instant.


    After that, tens of thousands of armed soldiers fired collectively, and under the rain of bullets, the speed of zombies'' casualties showed a terrifying trend.


    The giant mother''s corpse in the evacuation is even more closely looked after.


    All teams using armor-piercing bullets attacked the giant mother corpse.


    In the blink of an eye, the huge female corpse of the target was covered by machine guns and shells.


    With a loud noise, the giant mother''s corpse who had never been hurt all the way, the fireworks passed, her leather armor fell off, countless claws broke, and the dark golden blood flowed along her body like flowing water. One place.


    "Roar¡­"


    The tragic screams resounded across the sky, and the sky-grabbers who attacked the base were summoned and circled around, forming a protective layer around and above the giant mother''s corpse to cover her escape.


    The bullets of the cannon were blocked by the skimmers, and the gaps appeared, and soon other skimmers could not fill them.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao contacted Leng Chengfeng on the fighter plane and asked his fleet to stop attacking for a while, and then said to Shu Wang and the others around him: "Shu Wang, the base is handed over to you, I am going to kill the giant mother corpse. ."


    "Husband, be careful yourself." Shu Wang responded.


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate, his figure jumped up, grabbed a skidder, blinded his eyes, and then controlled his body to fly towards the giant mother corpse.


    Without air pressure, the giant mother corpse dropped the corpses that had attacked the city and fled back under the cover of the skimmers.


    Wei Xiao quickly caught up with the giant mother corpse.


    Cut and slash the peripheral sky-grabbers, and the figure got in and attached to the body of the giant mother''s corpse.


    "Cleaning you up in a while."


    Wei Xiao didn''t rush to do it, hid himself, and while letting the giant mother corpse take him away, contacted Leng Chengfeng and they continued to attack with the machine gun.


    In the sky, the fighter''s attack came again, constantly clearing the outer space predators covering the giant mother''s corpse.


    In addition to preventing the giant mother corpse from getting better, the most important point of their existence is to monitor the movement of the giant mother corpse.

 Chapter 753： Zombie

    Half an hour.


    A land of mountains.


    The huge mother corpse covered with bruises and blood, relying on its strong vitality and the sacrifice of the skimmers, has now escaped the tracking of the fighters in the sky.


    There are mountains covering, and towering trees covering the space below. As long as the giant mother''s corpse does not leave this area, it will be difficult for the fighters in the sky to find her.


    It may be that the huge female corpse whose injuries were too serious and the speed could not help but slowed down, retracted the sharp claws that pierced the subject''s body, and threw her to the ground.


    "Roar~~~"


    Moaning in his mouth, like a crying giant mother''s corpse panting for a moment, lowered the huge head, and began to swallow the experimental body in front of him.


    As the flesh and blood of the subject was swallowed into the abdomen of the giant mother''s corpse, a few minutes later, the injuries on the giant mother''s corpse were recovering from the naked eye.


    Wei Xiao, who was attached to her, noticed this.


    "Are you ready to swallow evolution?" Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    No longer hiding, Wei Xiao stood up from under a piece of scale armor, and several jumped to a place on the giant mother''s body that had lost its armor protection.


    The dark golden blood made people feel surprised, but Wei Xiao, who didn''t think much, took out the ring knife in his hand and cut it through the wound of the giant mother''s corpse.


    The injuries Wei Xiao caused to the giant mother''s corpse were not enough to attract her attention.


    Her body is too large, and coupled with the wounds all over, the pain Wei Xiao brings to her at this moment is not enough to cover up the pain in other parts of her body.


    But before long, Wei Xiao, who broke through the outer protection of the giant mother''s corpse, entered her body.


    After the mother''s corpse in Minghai City, Wei Xiao once again patronized the body of the other mother''s corpse after almost a year.


    "Puff......"


    When he came into the body of the giant mother''s corpse, Wei Xiao was also cruel. He swung his sword and chopped a few of them as he watched the long line of things that were dense like spider silk.


    "Roar--"


    With this, he did not harm the giant mother''s corpse lightly.


    The mother''s corpse, who was devouring flesh and blood, seemed to be electrocuted by something, her belly and back turned over, her body vacated, and the vibration caused by the huge body when it fell to the ground made the ground shake for a while.


    Wei Xiao inside only felt the head and tail turned over. The moment he was upside down, the ring knife in his hand also made a one-meter-long scar in the body of the giant mother''s corpse, which made the giant mother''s corpse let out a scream.


    "Hohoho..."


    The giant mother''s corpse seemed to be expressing something, and the wailing was like begging for mercy.


    Without knowing the situation outside, Wei Xiao turned over and wielded a ring knife to wreak havoc inside the mother''s body.


    The giant mother''s corpse was called useless several times, resisting the colic in the body, and then got up again and rushed to the subject.


    "Crunchy..."


    It swallowed the flesh and blood of the experimental body, and the giant mother''s corpse recovered more quickly.


    over time.


    Wei Xiao kept approaching the mother''s corpse''s brain.


    According to past experience, the best way to destroy a zombie is to destroy his brain.


    That was the case with the mother''s corpse back then.


    The brain is not injured. I want to kill it physically. The difficulty is unimaginable.


    Outside, after swallowing about a third of the body of the subject, the mother''s corpse stopped eating.


    Her body curled together, and the leather armor on the surface of her body began to crack.


    If Wei Xiao went back to see the places he destroyed before, he would find that those places he destroyed are now recovering quickly.


    The mother corpse is evolving, and it is evolving in the direction of the corpse emperor.


    As the evolution of the mother''s corpse began, Wei Xiao also encountered problems.


    The structure inside the mother''s body is changing.


    With the melting and adding of flesh and blood, even if Wei Xiao stood still, his body was shifting.


    "The mother corpse has begun to evolve?"


    This discovery made Wei Xiao''s gaze startled.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Roar--"


    He swung the ring knife and chopped several times on the flesh and blood in the mother''s corpse.


    Fortunately, the evolving mother''s corpse had a very fragile structure and still couldn''t stop Wei Xiao''s destruction.


    It''s just that the wound cut by Wei Xiao quickly recovered.


    Wei Xiao no longer hesitated, and the speed of going to the brain of the mother''s corpse further accelerated.


    Outside.


    The skin and flesh of the mother''s corpse were falling off, and the dark golden flesh and blood tissue began to grow out.


    The original body of more than 80 meters increased by 40 to 50 meters at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    More than one hundred meters in length, lying on the ground, this body alone is enough for people to see.


    "Human, human...Stop..."


    Sudden.


    Wei Xiao, who was already near the throat of his mother''s corpse, heard intermittent calls in his ear.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Who, who is talking?"


    "Ben, the emperor...you are in the emperor...in the body..."


    Wei Xiao was taken aback.


    But in a few seconds...


    "Fuck! Can you talk?"


    Wei Xiao was shocked.


    No, it should be said that everyone is split.


    The zombie can actually talk. Is this making an international joke with him?


    In fact, it was only because Wei Xiao was too surprised. If he thinks about it confidently, it is not difficult to find that the female V countryman who invaded Minghai City said to him that the corpse emperor can speak.


    Of course, the current corpse emperor is only a semi-finished product, not even the larvae of the corpse emperor, but it does not affect her awakening certain bloodlines and gaining the ability that she once lost.


    "The emperor is... not... very skilled... we... make a deal... you come out of the emperor... the emperor can satisfy some of your wishes..."


    The voice of the semi-finished product is intermittent, as if every word confession requires some thought.


    But this did not affect Wei Xiao''s understanding of her words.


    Not to mention, the sound of the semi-finished product is quite nice, soft and waxy, very immature, just like a two or three-year-old baby, it makes people pregnant.


    Nonsence! What am i thinking?


    "You are really good, you know you are dealing with me."


    "This is... the memory of the emperor''s evolution... Humans like to trade..."


    It feels very interesting.


    Wei Xiao stopped walking altogether, and sat down cross-legged with the ring knife in his hand.


    "You said trading, what can you give me?"


    "This... depends on your... needs... as long as you leave... the emperor''s body... and let the emperor completely evolve... your conditions... the emperor can promise..."


    "I want to dominate the world and unify the two clans. Can you be satisfied?"


    Wei Xiao dare to say.


    "..."


    no response.


    Wei Xiao wondered: "Speaking, can you be satisfied?"


    "can not!"


    "Then I will change one. From now on, you will take orders from me and become my mount, how about?"


    "can not!"


    Wei Xiao had a black line: "Neither can this or that, tell me, what are you going to trade with me?"


    "You should... mention something... practical... such as... within the future territory of the emperor... the emperor shelters... people in your power... or... we don''t invade each other..."


    "Haha...interesting. You mean..."


    Wei Xiao wanted to say something, suddenly feeling the discomfort under him, he got up quickly.


    As a result, Wei Xiao found that the part of the trousers he had attached to the floor completely disappeared, and a lot of the flesh and blood on his legs disappeared unconsciously. What shocked him most was that he didn''t feel it at all, even now.


    "hiss--"


    Taking a breath of cold air with a strong sour smell into his mouth, Wei Xiao realized that there seemed to be half of the protruding spot behind him below his waist.


    Wei Xiao was furious: "Do you dare to yin me?"

 Chapter 754： Hurt each other

    "You are... strong... but you are in the body of this emperor... are destined to become part of... the emperor..."


    The conspiracy is discovered, and the semi-finished products are no longer sneaky.


    From the meat wall around Wei Xiao, a large amount of golden rotting liquid overflowed and flowed.


    Together with Wei Xiao''s feet, the golden liquid, like underground spring water, was continuously secreted from the flesh and blood and gathered quickly.


    Wei Xiao quickly avoided the liquid.


    "How did you do it, I don''t even feel it at all?"


    "Neurotoxin...can numb the pain nerves in your...tissue..."


    "There is a kind. But now, you have to pay for it."


    "Your body has been corroded by... the emperor... how long do you think you can struggle..."


    Wei Xiao smiled grimly.


    Indeed, if you change to an ordinary person, even a super soldier, half of the lower body will disappear. It is estimated that there is no choice but to wait for death without pain, but this is useless for Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the legs that were already recovering, Wei Xiao said, "I have to thank you. If you didn''t numb my body, now I will probably be hurt to death. In order to thank you for your care, I will give back the pain. you."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao swung the ring head knife, and the semi-finished corpse emperor was still evolving. His own defense was not high. The severe pain in the body was cut by Wei Xiao, and her heart and lungs were pierced.


    "You, why do you... still have the strength... to move... it''s impossible... human beings don''t... exist like you..."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    Destroy the semi-finished corpse emperor''s body more vigorously, and at the same time move the body towards the head of the semi-finished corpse emperor.


    The semi-finished Corpse Emperor could only feel Wei Xiao moving in her body, but she knew nothing about Wei Xiao''s situation. With Wei Xiao''s destruction, the hysterical screams were simply earth-shattering.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Struggling over the river and the sea, the semi-finished body of the corpse emperor is like a bulldozer in the dense forest. When the forest is destroyed, the stone is broken, everything that reaches a certain height within a radius of 100 meters will be destroyed by her struggle.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao drilled out of a tunnel and saw the fangs of the semi-finished Corpse Emperor.


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiaokou hung his first sword, leaped forward, and grabbed a bone in the upper part of the semi-finished Corpse Emperor''s mouth with both hands.


    He wants to use the ring head knife, but the sharpness of the ring head knife is extraordinary. At this moment, the semi-finished corpse emperor is still in a state of evolution. With the ring head knife, it is impossible to fix his body to support himself. For this reason, he uses his hands. Is the best choice.


    "Humans...stop...stop...we can talk..."


    "There is nothing to talk about, it''s not my race, and their hearts must be different."


    After being overcast once, if Wei Xiao still believed in the semi-finished product of the corpse emperor, then his loss would be for nothing.


    Grasping the bones above the mouth of the semi-finished corpse emperor with one hand and the ring knife in the other, Wei Xiao began to excavate the flesh and blood of the semi-finished corpse emperor.


    A large amount of blood and flesh fell and piled up in the mouth of the semi-finished corpse emperor.


    "Humans...you can''t stop...big deal...we will die together..."


    "You want to threaten me now? You''re going to die for me to see."


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor''s semi-finished product, no, at this moment, the corpse emperor has already separated from the mother''s body and entered the corpse emperor''s larval state.


    Accompanied by the roar of the corpse emperor larvae, at this moment, Wei Xiao discovered that the body of the corpse emperor larvae had changed.


    In the surrounding meridians and blood vessels, blue light flow spread all over the body.


    As if changing a space, the place where Wei Xiao was was filled with dazzling blue light.


    If someone is outside at this time, you will find that the whole body of the corpse emperor''s larva is replaced by blue light.


    Just as Wei Xiao was puzzled, something happened.


    "Squeaky..."


    From the body of the corpse emperor''s larva, a terrifying electric current ran through the whole body. Wei Xiao, who was also in it, was struck by lightning, not to mention electric currents all over his body, the whole body was also in smoke instantly.


    Will this guy discharge?


    The corpse emperor larvae are also uncomfortable.


    Electricity was originally an external attack, but now it acts in the body, even if she herself has certain resistance, she is also suffering a lot of damage.


    The typical injury is one thousand, and eight hundred is self-defeating.


    However, the electric shock was still within Wei Xiao''s tolerance.


    With the Ring Sword in his hand already falling, Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and drilled into the blood hole hollowed out above the corpse emperor''s larvae''s mouth.


    Using both hands to excavate a groove, Wei Xiao grabbed the bones on both sides with both hands and lay down.


    "Roar--"


    Feeling that Wei Xiao still exists, the corpse emperor''s larvae increase its power.


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    All are under the impact of strong currents.


    One was trembling all over, whimpering constantly in his mouth, and one was convulsing all over, with heavy wailing again and again.


    Ten minutes later.


    The electric current on the corpse emperor larva disappeared.


    As if the corpse emperor larvae had been drained, the whole body was lying on the ground.


    Wei Xiao was even more miserable.


    His eyes turned white, his hair was blown up, his whole body was pitch black, and there was a faint smell of meat, which was very pungent.


    "drink¡­¡­"


    As his blood-red eyes turned over, Wei Xiao spit out a cloud of mist from his mouth.


    With the sequelae of the electric shock, Wei Xiao convulsed involuntarily while lying in the concave surface.


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor larva outside slowed down, moved its body and climbed to the side of the experimental body that had two-thirds of the corpse left, and then began to devour its flesh and blood.


    "If you hold on for a while, I might be finished." Wei Xiao''s voice came.


    The larvae of the corpse emperor who was a large piece of Duoying suddenly felt that the flesh and blood in his mouth was not fragrant.


    "You, you are not dead yet?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Roar--"


    "Squeaky..."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    The blue light once again covered the corpse emperor''s larval body, and the second electric shock appeared.


    Wei Xiao trembled violently, and the corpse emperor''s body twitched wildly.


    This situation makes people think of a song.


    Better to dance


    It''s better to dance than chat


    Make yourself feel comfortable


    Is everyone''s talent


    Keep dancing...


    This time, the discharge of the corpse emperor larva lasted more than twenty minutes.


    Wei Xiao''s flesh was already tender on the outside, and if it weren''t for breathing, no one would doubt that he was still alive.


    On the other hand, the situation of the corpse emperor larvae is much better than that of Wei Xiao, but at this moment, she is too exhausted like some sports, and her whole body is collapsed.


    Two huge consumptions occurred before the evolution was completed, and the corpse emperor larvae gasped for a while, and then began to devour flesh and blood to replenish energy.


    "Ahem... I didn''t expect the electric shock to have a boosting effect on me, but you continue..." Wei Xiao said again.


    The corpse emperor larva''s movement of devouring flesh and blood stagnated, and the eyes with anger in grief, as if there was boundless hostility and nowhere to vent.


    "Roar--"


    The roar of the earth-shattering and weeping ghosts shook the world, and the extremely unwilling corpse emperor larvae did not continue to discharge, but madly swallowed the flesh and blood of the experimental body with hatred, hurrying to complete the evolution.


    Wei Xiao felt weak all over now.


    The body that is difficult to move can only slowly recover from lying quietly in the groove.

 Chapter 755： The beauty of the emperor breaks through the sky

    In the sky, Leng Chengfeng, who was looking for the corpse emperor''s larvae, was attracted by the movement here.


    "Captain, the mother''s corpse is below, but our vision is blocked. We dare not attack at will."


    Leng Chengfeng glanced at the location of the roar of the mother''s corpse from a distance.


    The situation is indeed the same as reported by the team members.


    It''s a pity that they are fighters, unless they abandon their planes and parachute, otherwise they can''t go down to check the situation.


    And the plane''s altitude is too low, even risking the plane''s destruction.


    Coupled with the uncertainty of Wei Xiao''s location, blindly attacking may cause accidental injuries.


    "Philadelphia One and Two will continue to stay in this area. Pay attention to the movement of the mother''s corpse. The rest of the personnel will follow me back to the base. We will change the transport plane and check the situation."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The fighter planes in the sky circled this area for a week, leaving two of them in charge of monitoring the mother''s corpse, and all other battles returned to the base.


    Phoenix base.


    The corpse tide will spare no effort to attack the base.


    With the continuous attack of tens of millions of zombies, even if the Phoenix base is fully prepared and manpowered, the casualties are still huge.


    Hundreds of thousands of people participated in the fighting, and after a few hours, the casualties had exceeded 30,000 or 40,000.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The shelling continued.


    Heavy weapons such as chariots, tanks, and armored vehicles are on the battlefield.


    Moreover, with the help of some forces in the outer positions, there are both defensive and close combat on the entire battlefield.


    Inside and outside the city are the sound of guns, screams and screams.


    Inside and outside the base, it truly turned into a **** on earth.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others came back and went straight to the airport after lighting up all the ammunition carried by the fighter jets.


    Some of them quickly changed their armor, and then boarded the transport plane under the leadership of Leng Chengfeng and left the base again.


    It stands to reason that it would be more convenient to take a helicopter, but because of the existence of the skimmers, the helicopter is only used to drive the road, it is destined to not fly far, and it is a waste of time. The transport plane is different.


    Fly high and fast, so you can''t open the skimmers at all.


    Almost an hour later.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others returned to the place where the two fighter jets were patrolling.


    "GOGOGO..."


    People on the plane parachuted.


    A total of 13 people, carrying armor-piercing bullets, quickly came to the ground.


    The people on the plane left, and the pilot left directly.


    On the ground, under the command of Leng Chengfeng, the thirteen people dispersed and marched towards the forest keeping a certain distance.


    "Roar--"


    The corpse king larvae are still evolving.


    But compared to the beginning, her whole body has turned dark gold at this moment.


    Inside the corpse emperor larva.


    It was as if Wei Xiao had taken off a layer of skin and had recovered a certain amount of mobility to stand up from the concave surface.


    With limited space, he couldn''t stretch his body and squeezed his numb palm.


    "The injury hasn''t fully recovered. If there are a few more electric shocks, I''m afraid it will be over, but I can''t manage that much."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    With the ability to move and without hesitation, Wei Xiao continued to destroy the flesh and blood tissue in front of him, approaching the brain of the corpse emperor larva.


    "Human, how about let''s talk again? This time, the emperor promises to be honest."


    As if knowing that the corpse emperor''s young body would speak, Wei Xiao stood still and said jokingly: "Yo! Female voice? More discriminating than before, are you grown up?"


    "As the mature body of this dynasty evolves, the voice line will also mature."


    "So, you are about to complete the evolution?"


    "Yes, but the premise is that you don''t cause trouble to the emperor. In fact, we don''t need to hurt both sides. Keeping the emperor will benefit you more than harm."


    "Haha!" Wei Xiao sneered.


    I believe you a ghost.


    "No need. You are dead, it is absolutely profitable to me without any harm."


    "Even if you kill the emperor, humans cannot stop the rise of the corpse clan."


    "What to do with me?"


    "Your human race will be completely destroyed."


    "If you don''t kill you, won''t you?"


    The corpse emperor was silent for a moment, and said: "The corpse and the human are born endlessly, but that is also limited to the corpse below the corpse emperor. The royal family is the existence under the corpse of the corpse, and this situation can be reversed."


    "Every royal clan that appears has its own complete territory. The corpse clan led by other corpse emperors will not be allowed to set foot, otherwise it will be regarded as a declaration of war. After the emperor has fully evolved, the radius of the territory is as much as 1,500 kilometers. If you don¡¯t Killing the emperor, in the future, the emperor¡¯s territory can give you a living space for human beings."


    "And we can also cooperate."


    "Do I need your charity?"


    "You may not know, just after the emperor completed the transformation, from a distance, you feel the same breath. In other words, in the world you are in, apart from the emperor who is about to complete evolution, there are already eight corpses. The clan emperor was born. Do you think your human clan can survive in the cracks between eight emperors and even more emperors?"


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    His face was cloudy and sunny, and his thoughts flew in his mind.


    "You are smarter than I thought. If it weren''t for your figure, I would believe that you are a human being."


    "We evolved from your humans. At the root, this emperor also deserves to be a new human."


    "Don''t put gold on your face. New humans grow up like you. You are insulting the term new humans."


    "If you become a zombie, you will feel that the beauty of the emperor breaks through the sky."


    "Puff...hahaha...haha...you **** want to laugh at me, just say it straight. Still breaking through the sky? I think you are like a pig looking in the mirror, not a person inside and outside. You are wrong, you are not a person. ."


    "Our aesthetics are different, so there is no need to struggle with this issue. Regarding the emperor''s proposal, the emperor hopes that you can consider it."


    Wei Xiao put away the smile on his face and calmly said, "Before you said that your royal family was only under a corpse. How do you understand this?"


    "Above the royal family, there is only one supreme. With his appearance, the royal family will be the concubine, and the corpses will be the people, and the corpses will also be unified and reach the true peak."


    "The corpse emperor? And he''s still a male?"


    "According to your human cognition, it can be understood like this."


    Fuck, should the news be so shocking?


    "How did the corpse emperor come?"


    "Swallowed among the corpse emperors. The thirteen corpse emperors are unified, and the supreme is born. You humans are very strong, and all of you are full of wisdom, and this emperor is also very pleased. If you cooperate with the emperor, in the future, you will attack other corpses. In the imperial territory, when this emperor comes to the world, how about a peaceful and pure land for your human race?"


    "I doubt now, you are absolutely refined."


    "Isn''t it good to cooperate with the emperor for mutual benefit and win-win cooperation? At least, when the Supreme is not born, other corpse emperors step into the emperor''s territory, and the emperor''s forces can fight side by side with you."


    After hearing what the corpse emperor larva said, Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "Sorry, you feel too dangerous for me. I have such terrifying wisdom, leaving you, I can''t sleep peacefully."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao began to sabotage, and between reaching out, the obstacle in front was torn apart from the middle.


    The corpse emperor larvae screamed, as if gritted his teeth and said: "You have to kill the emperor?"


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth hooked.


    "Don''t delay any more time. Do you think that only you need time to complete the evolution? I also need it. Although I haven''t fully recovered my strength, it is enough to kill you now."


    "Roar¡ªthen you go to die!"


    "Hey..."


    Suddenly, a strange noise came from the mouth of the corpse emperor larva.


    Wei Xiao, who had come to the brain of the corpse emperor larva, frowned in confusion.


    Listening to the final tone of the corpse emperor larvae, it is obvious that some killer move has been completed to deal with Wei Xiao, but behind her voice, what the **** is that "àÓàÓàÓ"?

 Chapter 756： The man crawling out of the corpse

    Outside.


    Leng Chengfeng and others who were already close to the corpse emperor''s larvae, as soon as they saw the corpse emperor''s larvae, a strange sound wave spread towards them.


    Leng Chengfeng, who was the leader, only felt that his eyes were dark, and his mind was blank.


    When he regained his sight again, the tingling in his head made his brows frowned.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Compared to others, the soldiers who accompanied him were miserable.


    I don''t know what the situation is, one by one, they fell to the ground holding their heads, as if they were suffering some kind of torment. In their mouths, heart-piercing screams broke through the sky.


    "It hurts, my head hurts..."


    "Ahhh... the head is about to explode¡ª"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    There was an accident. The twelve people brought by Leng Chengfeng, except for the two soldiers who had taken the No. 2 potion, were still struggling on the ground, and the rest who took the No. 1 potion, there was a muffled noise from the helmet, and then they disappeared. movement.


    Leng Chengfeng, whose brain tingling was also increasing, could barely persist.


    Inadvertently saw a soldier''s crystal goggles, and saw that it was filthy, as if something disgusting was spilled on it, which was very dazzling.


    "Captain, my head hurts, save me..."


    "Rumble..."


    Before Leng Chengfeng could react, the two resident fighter jets in the sky crashed into the ground, which instantly turned into two loud noises, and the clouds of smoke dissipated in the air.


    Leng Chengfeng returned to his senses.


    "Mother corpse?" Enduring the tingling in his brain, Leng Chengfeng raised his gun and shot at the corpse emperor larva not far away.


    "boom--"


    The armor-piercing bullet left the muzzle, turned into a flash of lightning, and plunged into the head of the corpse emperor.


    It didn''t completely break through the defenses of the corpse emperor larvae, but the armor-piercing bullets that fell into the flesh and blood interrupted the corpse emperor larvae''s ultimate move.


    The subtle sound waves disappeared, and the only two fighters on the ground stopped struggling.


    When the mask in front of them opened, they saw that their eyes, ears, nose and mouth were bleeding, which was very miserable.


    "How are you?"


    "Captain, be careful!" the soldier said weakly.


    Sure enough, it was the ghost of the mother corpse.


    Leng Chengfeng turned around to shoot again.


    "Why are you okay? Why are you doing nothing? Are you still a human?" The corpse emperor larva suddenly vomited, which didn''t start Leng Chengfeng.


    "Finished?"


    Wei Xiao, who had entered the brain of the corpse emperor''s larvae, was confused for a while.


    What can I do?


    Is it just your "àÓàÓàÓ" trick that is earth-shattering and weeping? Should I cooperate?


    "Is it funny?"


    Regardless of the anger and panic of the corpse emperor larva, Wei Xiao entered his brain and directly started to destroy.


    "No, don''t kill the emperor... stop, stop... roar--"


    The corpse emperor larvae struggled desperately, even using their heads to smash into trees and boulders, but it was of no use. Wei Xiao, under the protection of multiple layers, stirred the brains of the corpse emperor larvae.


    Before long, the body of the corpse emperor larvae lay horizontally on the ground, squirming a few times and then there was no movement.


    Leng Chengfeng was vigilant when he saw this scene.


    "What''s the situation? I fired a shot. Did this shot kill the corpse in front of me?" Leng Chengfeng thought inwardly.


    But is this too mysterious?


    He knows the power of armor-piercing bullets, but the mother''s corpse that could not be killed by the machine gun fired armor-piercing bullets before, how can it be solved with one armor-piercing bullet from a rifle?


    Could it be that this is the legendary one shot into the soul?


    Leng Chengfeng remained vigilant and slowly approached the body of the corpse emperor larva.


    Came close to the head of the corpse emperor larva.


    Not knowing if it was an illusion, Leng Chengfeng noticed that the head of the corpse emperor larvae moved.


    "Suddenly..."


    The figure stepped back involuntarily.


    "Captain, Xiaobo, they sacrificed."


    The two team members came to Leng Chengfeng and said sadly.


    "How did you die?"


    "Head burst."


    Hearing the team members'' reply, Leng Chengfeng looked at the corpse emperor''s larvae more vigilantly.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a muffled noise in the corpse emperor larva.


    "Ready to fight!"


    This time, Leng Chengfeng, who didn''t think it was an illusion, immediately took the two soldiers around him and distanced himself from the corpse of the corpse emperor, holding a gun at the corpse of the corpse of the emperor.


    The body of the corpse emperor larva.


    Signs of uplift appeared in many places, but soon these signs disappeared again.


    A moment of tranquility, suddenly, just hearing a series of exuberant roars, the closed mouth of the corpse emperor''s larvae opened under Leng Chengfeng''s gaze.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others were terrified, and their hands holding the gun couldn''t help shaking.


    Could something against the sky be born from the corpse emperor''s larvae?


    Just as they were about to shoot, Leng Chengfeng''s eyes trembled.


    "Master?"


    "What, Lord?"


    When Leng Chengfeng spoke, the two soldiers beside him were also taken aback.


    Wei Xiao, covered in dirt, walked out of the corpse emperor''s mouth.


    Breathing fresh air, he spit out a few mouthfuls.


    He still overestimated his own strength.


    Wei Xiao, who had originally planned to open a skylight on the head of the corpse emperor''s larvae, found that he could no longer break the outermost leather armor of the corpse emperor''s larvae.


    In desperation, Wei Xiao could only return to the mouth of the corpse emperor''s larva, and find the dropped ring-head knife that came out of the corpse emperor''s larvae''s mouth.


    Shaking the slime all over, Wei Xiao noticed Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    "My own person?"


    Because Leng Chengfeng was wearing a mask, Wei Xiao didn''t recognize it for the first time.


    "It''s really the Lord."


    Leng Chengfeng was pleasantly surprised, put down his pistol, opened his mask, indescribably excited.


    "Yeah, it''s Chengfeng! Why are you just a few of you?"


    "Master, you, she..."


    Wei Xiao looked back at the corpse emperor''s larvae, and said casually: "Don''t pay attention to these details, I have already worked out this big guy. By the way, how is the base now?"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was reluctant to say more, Leng Chengfeng didn''t ask any more.


    Speaking of the base, Leng Chengfeng became serious: "The situation is not very optimistic. There are too many zombies. Before we came here, some zombies had already entered the base."


    "Yes?"


    Frowning, Wei Xiao looked in the direction of the base.


    Now even if he hurries back to the base, the effect he can get is very limited.


    The most threatening leader has been solved by him, and the next battle is destined to belong to the base side.


    Thinking of this, Wei Xiao didn''t plan to go back for the time being.


    His face calmed down.


    "As for the base, let Brother Xiong Shoulin and Professor Bo Kang come here as soon as possible. Oh! I almost forgot, this is the larva of the corpse king, and the bones on the body are not hardened. If you are interested, you can use her. His bones shape the cold weapon he wants."


    "This, this..."


    "Don''t miss the opportunity!"


    With a light smile, Wei Xiao turned and walked to the corpse emperor larva.


    Under Leng Chengfeng''s gaze, Wei Xiao chopped off some of the sharp teeth in the mouth of the corpse emperor''s larva with the ring knife in his hand.


    These sharp teeth are one or two meters long and are rare materials.


    "There should be no need to change weapons in the future." Wei Xiao murmured.


    Leng Chengfeng they hesitated for a moment.


    Not hypocritical, let one person pass on the news, while Leng Chengfeng took another soldier to obtain materials to shape the weapon he wanted.


    This is the corpse emperor larvae, a powerful existence that is one level higher than the mother corpse.


    To be able to use her bones to build several weapons for herself, it can be said that the encounter is not possible.

 Chapter 757： The blood remains, the sword is not old

    On the base.


    The death of the corpse king larvae has a huge impact on the tide of corpses.


    The first point is the transfer of the head zombies to the evolutionary zombies.


    Without the shock of the existence of the corpse king larvae, the evolutionary zombies are directly out of the control of the head zombies.


    Evolutionary zombies that no longer attack humans with a purpose and direction. After getting rid of the control of the head zombies, they saw the corpses of the senior zombies in that place. That is the paradise where a group of hungry ghosts found gourmet food. Fight for the devouring of flesh and blood.


    However, the head zombies can only mobilize new types of zombies, which is not enough to fight against the base.


    There were not enough ordinary zombies to contain the power of mankind for them, and the new type of zombies attacked the city and suffered a devastating blow.


    "What''s wrong with the corpse group?"


    Bai Youwei and the others found this situation, and they were a little unclear.


    Especially when he noticed that most of the ordinary zombies who attacked the base just scrambled for the corpses outside and ignored them. While surprised, they were also very confused.


    "It¡¯s the Lord, the Lord should have solved the high-level mother corpse. Mistresses, the time has come for us to fight back. Without the influence of the mother corpse, the leader zombies have lost control of the evolutionary zombies. It is now to eliminate them. A good opportunity for this." Chen Haojie said excitedly.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let the doomsday fighters go out." Shu Wangjiao shouted, taking the lead, leaving the city wall directly to kill outside the city.


    other places.


    News of Wei Xiao has reached the base.


    Upon receiving the news, the control center immediately sent people to find Professor Bo Kang, Xiong Shoulin and others.


    "Whhhhhhh...Although I took the No.3 potion, I continued to fight, and I was still a little reluctant. My old bone almost didn''t fall apart."


    When the person who sent the message found Professor Bokang, this old guy actually brought a group of people into a hand-to-hand battle with the zombies.


    A man in his sixties or seventies, wielding a big knife, fighting more fiercely than ordinary fighters.


    Looking at the corpses of no less than a hundred or eighty zombies around him, it is not an exaggeration to describe him with the phrase "treasure sword is not old" in this situation.


    "Professor, the main message is that the corpse king larva has been beheaded, and you need to take your equipment and assistants to go outside the city."


    Professor Bokang, who was breathing under the cover of other soldiers, waved his hand when he heard the voice in the air.


    "Yes, let me catch my breath... Wait, what did you just say? The corpse emperor larvae?"


    The sound in the air sounded again: "This is the news sent back by the Lord, and the details need to be known by the professor."


    "Hahaha...haha...well, the corpse king larvae, the master really succeeded. Go, protect me back to the experimental base, we will go outside the city and meet the master immediately."


    "Professor, would you like to rest awhile?"


    "What are you going to do? Old man, I''m fine."


    The old man who was still gasping for breath in the first second, the next second, you said he was underestimated for his ability.


    On the other side, the two brothers Xiong Shoulin were also found by members of the Shadow Guard.


    After only twenty minutes, the transport plane that sent Leng Chengfeng and the others back left the base again.


    far away.


    Wei Xiao has used the sharp teeth of the corpse emperor''s larva to create a brand new weapon.


    It was still the ring head knife, but Wei Xiao gave it a name-Chuanhuang.


    This is a terrifying blade that threatens the corpse emperor in Wei Xiao''s hands. Moreover, the materials made of weapons reached the level of the corpse emperor. From now on, for Wei Xiao, the supreme corpse emperor''s mouth would not come out, and the biting emperor knife was enough for Wei Xiao to continue to use it.


    In addition to Biting the Emperor, he also made seven knives, seven swords and twenty-four small flying knives, which were prepared for Shu Wang and the others.


    All handmade, without any additives.


    "Master, the professor is here."


    While admiring his masterpiece, Wei Xiao looked up when he heard Leng Chengfeng''s voice in his ear.


    Sure enough, a lot of shadows fell from the sky.


    There are people, materials, and all kinds of equipment.


    ...


    "Master, did you really kill the mother corpse after it evolved?"


    If you don''t see the person, hear the voice first.


    In a moment, Professor Bo Kang, who came to the ground with the help of armed fighters, couldn''t wait to walk towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao put down the Emperor Chuan in his hand and stood up.


    "She is there!"


    Professor Bo Kang who came by didn''t communicate much with Wei Xiao, and walked straight to the body of the corpse emperor''s larva.


    The huge body of the corpse emperor larva is on the ground.


    Even if he is dead, the corpse qi remaining on his body still makes people fearful.


    Professor Bokang often dealt with all kinds of zombies, and just by watching it, he could distinguish the difference between the corpse of the corpse king and the mother''s corpse.


    If you ask how to judge that the corpse in front of you is not the mother''s corpse, I can only say, the temperament, the inherent noble temperament.


    "Okay, okay... that''s great. Tianhua, let the soldiers bring our instruments over immediately, and immediately start work before the flesh and blood of the corpse emperor''s larvae have hardened."


    "Yes, teacher." Yan Tianhua also couldn''t wait to study the corpse king larvae, so when he heard Professor Bokang''s words, he immediately went to make arrangements.


    Professor Bo Kang was eager to study the corpse emperor larvae, and Wei Xiao was also concerned.


    "Lord, here we are."


    Brothers Xiong Shoulin and Xiong Lumu also brought their assistants to Wei Xiao''s side.


    They are obviously more patient than Professor Bokang''s impatient.


    Wei Xiao nodded, and said: "The corpse of the corpse of the corpse is behind, and the bones have not been hardened. You should hurry up and use her teeth to refurbish the main part of your cutting equipment. When Professor Bo Kang finishes extracting the genetic medicine, time is too late. Build several sets of armed armor."


    "By the way, these weapons on the ground will open the front and sharpen the edge."


    "Understand, everyone comes with me with equipment."


    Seeing Professor Bokang, Xiong Shoulin and others getting busy, Wei Xiao looked to the one who sent them to pay millions.


    "How many people are you bringing here?"


    "In addition to the professors and the old bears, there are a hundred armed soldiers and a squadron of the Shadow Guard."


    "Well, strictly prohibit this area and protect them. Notify the base of the irresistible threat, and someone will come to support you. When the zombies on the base are resolved, you can go back."


    "Yes!"


    "Shengfeng, do you want to go back with me?"


    Leng Chengfeng did not hesitate and nodded: "I have nothing to do here. I can kill a few more zombies when I go back."


    "That''s good." Wei Xiao turned his head and said to Million, "I''ll leave it to you here."


    "Please don''t worry, Lord."


    Wei Xiao didn''t stay too much. He picked up the ring knife from the ground and galloped away from the mountain on foot.


    Leng Chengfeng followed closely behind.


    Inside and outside the Phoenix base.


    Without the command of the head zombies, ordinary zombies are just a pile of scattered sand.


    They don''t even know what to do, they are completely devouring the flesh and blood of high-level zombies with human guns.


    Just an hour after the death of the corpse king larvae, a mountain of corpses rose from the ground outside the base.


    Chen Haojie and they began to counterattack.


    Bullets are constantly being output to the battlefield, and dense groups of corpses fall down in groups.


    rear.


    The base was attacked by zombies, and many forces that did not have immediate support, after seeing that the base side had the upper hand at this moment, they couldn''t sit still without intending to participate.


    None of them forgot what Wei Xiao said before the war.


    In this battle, whoever destroys the zombies owns the corpse, and now, the zombies that are already lying on one side, if they sit on the wall and watch, the most profitable is the Phoenix Base in the end.


    Because they didn''t understand the senior mother''s corpse, they suffered heavy losses in the blocking battle. They hated Wei Xiao even more, but what about it?


    Casualties have already occurred, and if they continue to sullen now, they will suffer.


    People are dead, but the benefits have not been reaped. How can they be reconciled?


    No choice.


    In the face of interests, the major forces that can let go of any enmity and anger will eventually join the battlefield, encircling and suppressing the tide of corpses from all around.

 Chapter 758： Birds do the bow

    The war lasted until more than one in the middle of the night.


    The general situation is over, the new zombies and the third-level evolutionary zombies all choose to flee. The mindless ordinary zombies and the advanced zombies who were too late to escape were completely annihilated under the powerful firepower of humans.


    Base city wall.


    Bright searchlights illuminate the thousands of kilometers inside and outside the city.


    The bright moon hanging high in the sky puts a hazy coat on the earth.


    The survivors after the war did not rest, but began to clean up the zombies on the main roads.


    Wei Xiao and Shu Wang were walking on the wall, listening to Li Qingshu''s preliminary report on the loss of the battle base.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    "Pata Pata..."


    At this moment, on one end of the city wall, a group of people walked towards Wei Xiao and the others, aggressively.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "The war is over, you guys, you have worked hard. Without you, even if my able man takes this battle, I don''t know how much casualties there will be."


    "You bastard!"


    Headed by Xiao Fan, when he heard Wei Xiao''s heartless words, the grief and anger in his heart were completely written on his face.


    Xiao Fan walked toward Wei Xiao angrily. The hideous face, cannibalistic eyes, and urgent teeth all showed how excited Xiao Fan was at the moment.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Hearing the angry roar in Xiao Fan''s mouth, Shu Wang frowned.


    Wei Xiao raised his hand to signal the people around him not to speak, and looked at Xiao Fan who was approaching him with a smile.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "What are you doing? Let go of the Lord now!"


    The next scene stunned everyone.


    Xiao Fan came over, his eyes flushed, he grabbed Wei Xiao by the collar, his eyes were less than ten centimeters away from Wei Xiao.


    Seeing this scene, the people around Wei Xiao glared at Xiao Fan, and some soldiers even pointed their guns at him.


    Xiao Fan was not afraid.


    Gritting his teeth, Xiao Fan said sharply: "Why do you want to do this? Why?"


    The smile on Wei Xiao''s face passed away, and he became colder: "I think you should calm down now and then talk to me."


    "I am calm now. Tell me, why did you open fire on my position? My people have not withdrawn yet, why are you attacking us?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold.


    "Are you sure you won''t let go?"


    "You must give me an explanation today."


    "Peng..."


    "what--"


    As soon as Xiao Fan''s words fell, Wei Xiao took action.


    It seemed to be a casual punch to Xiao Fan''s lower abdomen, but the terrifying power, even if Xiao Fan was already a third-level fighter, could not withstand Wei Xiao''s blow.


    The whole person released his hands holding Wei Xiao''s collar in an instant, then bends down, hugs his abdomen and slowly squats down.


    Wei Xiao kicked out again, and Xiao Fan was kicked. His figure flew out like a cannonball and hit a wall.


    With a bang, a spider-like crack appeared on the wall behind Xiao Fan.


    "Boss..."


    "Ahem...puff..."


    The painful Xiao Fan coughed twice and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Upon seeing this, the members of the Extraordinary Base hurried to Xiao Fan''s side.


    The two checked his situation, and the other five guarded Wei Xiao and them with guns in front of them.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold: "Have you thought of the price behind you with a gun at me?"


    Several gunmen trembled in their hearts.


    It can be imagined that the people behind them treated them very well, even if they knew that pointing a gun at Wei Xiao was a very dangerous thing, they had to bite the bullet and do it.


    They also hold a little luck.


    So many big guys at the scene watched, they didn''t believe that Wei Xiao dared to act on them unscrupulously.


    "act recklessly!"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    However, they obviously underestimated Wei Xiao''s dominance.


    Seeing that the five gunmen did not intend to remove their guns, a murderous aura overflowed from Wei Xiao''s body. In an instant, the five gunmen who didn''t know what happened were all controlled by members of the Shadow Guard. , Everyone had a striking scar on his neck.


    They didn''t even have the ability to resist, and their bodies slowly fell to the ground against the bodies of the Shadow Guard members.


    "Wei Xiao, what do you want to do?"


    His men were killed, and the two who helped Xiao Fan up stared at him in horror.


    Wei Xiao said without any emotion: "I said that the war is over."


    "You, what do you mean?" the person who was supporting Xiao Fan asked in shock.


    The Shadow Guards in front of them disappeared and left, Wei Xiao''s figure flashed and came to Xiao Fan''s eyes.


    "Peng Peng..."


    The two who were holding Xiao Fan were taken away at random. With a sway of his body, Xiao Fan tended to fall down. Under his red and furious eyes, Wei Xiao grabbed his neck with one hand and lifted him into the air.


    Xiao Fan blushed.


    "You, you let go, let go..."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold and said: "Don''t you want me to give you an explanation? I will give you an explanation. The cannon is fired at your position because your people can no longer hold it. Those who stay on the position will undoubtedly die. Since they are about to die, why not use the time they have blocked the zombies to kill more zombies?"


    "You have seen it too. Because I let people bombard your position, more than five million zombies are left there. The sacrifice of ten thousand people in exchange for the extinction of millions of zombies, isn''t this deal worthwhile?"


    "That, that''s my person."


    "Peng..."


    Wei Xiao let go and let Xiao Fan fall to the ground.


    "It''s all the same. In my eyes, the value of your existence is nothing more."


    "That''s more than 10,000 people, more than 10,000 living people, how did you make the move?"


    "The goal is achieved, isn''t it normal to sacrifice?"


    "you are not human!"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Xiao Fan''s last words were spoken, and a gunshot sounded. Xiao Fan was unwilling and unbelievable.


    Wei Xiao shook his pistol and said coldly: "You may not figure out the status quo. Letting you participate is to give you a chance to perform. I will decide how to do it. Isn''t it good to live with your breath? I have to die."


    Aside, Axue, Tong Sandao, Pang Chuan and others who witnessed all this couldn''t help but tremble in their hearts.


    Except for a few of them who just wanted to see Wei Xiao, the others, it can be said that they all came to Xingshi to inquire about their crimes.


    Especially defending the forces close to the recent positions of the Phoenix Base.


    Their situation is similar to Xiao Fan.


    When they were blocking the zombies, they were bombarded indiscriminately by the Phoenix Base.


    Of course, they are much better than Xiao Fan''s extraordinary base.


    At least those who survived after the zombies broke through their defense zone, most of them survived the next bombing of the Phoenix Base.


    Unlike Xiao Fan, there were more than 90,000 people when he came. During the blockade, all 60,000 to 70,000 people were burned under the zombie assault and the bombing of the Phoenix Base.


    In this, more than 10,000 people shouldn''t have sacrificed, but they did not die in the hands of zombies, but died in the hands of Wei Xiao.


    No wonder Xiao Fan would lose his mind and eventually lose his life.


    Looking at Xiao Fan''s body, Pang Chuan and the others trembled in their hearts. Coupled with the words that followed Wei Xiao, their fear of Wei Xiao reached the extreme.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at them.


    Involuntarily, Pang Chuan took a few steps back.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "Are you here to question me too?"


    Zhang Tianfeng, Xiao Aotian and others shook their heads frantically.

 Chapter 759： piece

    "Boss Wei, don''t get me wrong, we just want to come over and say hello to you because the battle is over."


    "Yes, yes, the war has been won. Where did you come from?"


    "This Xiao Fan really doesn''t know good or bad. Tens of thousands of people have received millions of zombies'' deaths and injuries. This is a huge victory. He actually dared to question Boss Wei, it''s not a pity to die."


    "That''s right, what does he think if you dare to do things with Boss Wei?"


    It''s really clumsy.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s horror, one by one went against his heart, and the future advancement and retreat that Xiao Fan had agreed to were all forgotten.


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously, and didn''t break the thoughts of these people.


    "Axue, Miao''er, do you have the same ideas as Xiao Fan?" Wei Xiao asked Axue and the others.


    Compared with the forces in the back positions, it stands to reason that the defensive forces in the front positions should not complain about him.


    After all, the situations that may occur before are all within the normal range.


    Since they chose to fight against the mother''s corpse, all the changes from the mother''s corpse should be prepared to endure, even if they were wiped out, no one can blame it.


    Faced with Wei Xiao''s question, Zi Miao''er shook his head.


    "No brother, we just came to see you. The war is over, we want to ask you what are your plans next?"


    Zi Miao''er didn''t lie, telling the truth.


    Axue looked at Wei Xiao with beautiful eyes, and after Zi Miao''er''s voice fell, she asked coldly: "Mr. Wei, I want to ask you a question."


    "what is the problem?"


    Axue Liu frowned and said, "Where are we in your eyes this battle with the mother''s corpse?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t expect Axue to ask such a question, looked at her in surprise.


    "Why do you ask?"


    Axue sighed and said with a sad smile: "I just think that Mr. Wei''s attitude in the two battles against the mother''s corpse is very different. If it weren''t for you, you would be right in front of us. I even suspect that the Phoenix Base will change. Master"


    It seemed that Axue had already noticed something.


    She is a smart woman.


    "I think it''s better for you not to know the answer."


    "I just want peace of mind."


    Axue did not avoid Wei Xiao''s eyes, she was determined to get the answer from Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly: "Chess pieces."


    Hearing the answer given by Wei Xiao, the expression on Axue''s face froze.


    piece?


    Is it really a chess piece?


    "thanks!"


    "You are welcome. Go and harvest your trophies! It''s always good to be stronger."


    Axue didn''t say much, and with her purple eyes, they left above the city wall.


    Zi Miao''er couldn''t understand the conversation between the two of them. Although there were a lot of questions that Wei Xiao wanted to answer, Axue had already turned and left, and Zi Miao''er couldn''t stay on the scene.


    After Axue and the others left, Wei Xiao glanced at Pang Chuan and them.


    "You have questions too?"


    Everyone shook their heads again and again.


    They are not that Axue has the relationship between Zi Miao''er and Wei Xiao, and the relationship with Wei Xiao is generally far-fetched. They don''t want to be the next Xiao Fan.


    "That''s not going to go away?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go..."


    The menacing group of people, after Wei Xiao''s deterrence, did not dare to let go of a fart.


    The two people who had been flew away by Wei Xiao got up, took Xiao Fan''s body, and left with grief and unwillingness in their eyes.


    "Hero..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "There is no need for the extraordinary base to exist. Irrelevant people can be integrated into the base, and those that have something to do with Xiao Fan are dealt with."


    "clear!"


    Wei Xiao lightly said that the fate of a large power was doomed in this way.


    Five days thereafter.


    All major forces are carrying zombies on the battlefield.


    The corpses of tens of millions of zombies, not to mention, the corpses of high-level zombies alone are enough to create a group of powerful super soldiers.


    After the battlefield was cleaned up, the major forces began to leave the Phoenix base one after another.


    They had to leave.


    Their casualties in this battle were very large, and they were very lucky to be able to save half of their strength. Coupled with Wei Xiao''s attitude of turning his face and not acknowledging people after the war, the big men who came to the alliance were uneasy.


    It is also a wise choice to leave as soon as possible.


    Because no one knows whether Wei Xiao will suddenly become malicious by staying at the Phoenix Base.


    However, before the war, Wei Xiao promised the benefits of the major forces and did not deny it. On the night before they left, Wei Xiao rewarded the No. 4 gene potion extracted from the bait by Yan Tianhua and others to the top three.


    Originally, Xiao Fan could get a copy, but the people were no longer there, so this medicine was saved. The two other potions were Axue and Huang Huihong, the leader of the Dragon God Base in Zhongzhou.


    The former Wei Xiao is biased, while the latter is true.


    The position Huang Huihong defended has eliminated more than three million zombies. This number ranks second in the number of zombies wiped out in major positions. Of course, the loss of their Dragon God base is also the most in Zhongzhou. It is understandable to get this reward. .


    With the departure of the major forces, the Phoenix Base also ushered in a new round of development.


    Still the same sentence, everyone thought that he had made a profit, but Wei Xiao was definitely not a loser.


    Extraordinary base.


    "Husband, husband...uuuuu..."


    "dad¡­¡­"


    "Who is it, who killed my husband?"


    The team of extraordinary forces has returned.


    While everyone in the base was preparing for another rapid development of the base with expectations, they were waiting for the corpse under their command.


    Many people in the base didn''t feel much about this, but Xiao Fan''s relatives, wives, and children were like the sky falling, crying and crying.


    When there was Xiao Fan, they wanted the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain in the base. Now that the backer is falling down, these people simply can''t imagine what is waiting for them next?


    Being abused by other people, being ruined by others, or becoming the new leader...Anyway, they are full of unknown and fearful about their own way forward.


    The good life may be broken. They cry and feel reluctant to Xiao Fan, but they are more afraid.


    However, what made them desperate is yet to come.


    On the night that Xiao Fan''s body was transported back, a group of uninvited guests entered the Transcendental Base.


    They were the first to control the other high-levels inside the base. After that, the commanding mansion full of white silk was looted.


    Invisible enemies, warriors in armed armor, they kill when they see people, and they die when they see people, and they will never be merciless.


    "Who are you?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Don''t kill me, don''t... please...ah..."


    "Anyone who leads the mansion will not stay."


    "Yes!"


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    The ruthless killing, the cold-blooded butcher knife, and the commanding mansion without support, turned into a **** on earth this night.


    Hidden in the dark, those who have witnessed the deaths of their relatives and the deaths of their brothers and sisters, want to yell but are covered by someone¡¯s mouth and can¡¯t make a sound. Apart from crying silently, they can only watch a familiar person in front of them. Lie down.


    "Uncle, who are they?"


    "Phoenix base."


    "Philadelphia? Okay, okay, Xiao Chen swears to the sky, if this revenge is not revenge, I swear not to be a man."


    "They are too strong, and the road you have to walk in the future will be even harder."


    "I''m not afraid, as long as I can get revenge, swords and flames, and purgatory on earth, I Xiao Chen will never die."


    "Uncle Ming will help you!"


    "Brother Xiao Chen, we will definitely be able to avenge our uncle, aunt, and Xiaoxian."

 Chapter 760： Uncrowned king

    Overnight, the commanding mansion of the Extraordinary Base became the past.


    Early the next morning, the new leader of the extraordinary base summoned all the base owners and officially announced that the extraordinary base would join the Phoenix Base.


    No objection is allowed. The rest of the base, except those who are about to be cleansed, will either leave or join the Phoenix base with the large forces.


    The changes in the extraordinary base soon spread to the ears of the leaders of other forces.


    Even after returning to the base, Xiao Aotian, Zhang Tianfeng and others couldn''t sit still.


    "He did it anyway."


    "Didn''t Wei Xiao say that he won''t annex us? Why does he even do something on the Transcendental Base?"


    "Don''t think too much, Xiao Fan died in Wei Xiao''s hands, and Wei Xiao will naturally not leave a potential enemy alone. It''s just that we will have to be more cautious when we act in these three provinces in the future."


    "He needs an excuse, an excuse to send troops to us for granted. Xiao Fan is stupid, and he sent the door to give him this excuse, the Transcendental Base will not be annexed, who will be annexed? From now on, our people will definitely not be guilty with the Phoenix Base. What if. Whoever provokes them, don''t blame me as a leader for not being affectionate."


    The Quartet shook, and at the same time became more afraid of Wei Xiao.


    They thought that the destruction of the extraordinary base might be just a signal, but people who can always find some reason to persuade themselves, still holding a fluke mentality.


    Here in Jianghang area.


    "Axue, Extraordinary Base has announced that it has joined the Phoenix Base."


    "I know!"


    "My brother is ready to annex surrounding forces?"


    "No, at least temporarily."


    "Why?"


    The Longling base leads the mansion.


    Zi Miao''er and the others were shocked to learn that Transcendental Base had joined the Phoenix, but Axue was the only one who seemed very calm.


    Now that she said that Wei Xiao would not annex them, Zi Miao''er and the others were full of puzzlement.


    Could it be that Wei Xiao didn''t act on them because of their relationship?


    Axue''s wise eyes flashed.


    "Because all the forces in these three provinces now belong to Mr. Wei."


    "This, how is this possible?"


    Axue smiled sadly: "I used to think so, but after Mr. Wei answered my question that night, I didn''t hold any hope."


    "But don''t we all listen to Axue?" Zi Miao''er asked puzzledly.


    "Then if Mr. Wei wants us to deal with zombies or other forces, can we refuse?" Axue asked back.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Zi Miao''er and Qiu Hua were stunned.


    Wei Xiao asked them to send troops, can they refuse?


    The answer is yes, no.


    Seeing Zi Miao''er and their expressions, Axue knew that they all wanted to understand.


    "Mr. Wei is already the uncrowned king of the land of the three provinces. As he said, we are chess pieces, we are called to come and go. We do not need to give us any resources or benefits, but we cannot refuse his request. This is more than becoming His people are worse."


    "My brother wouldn''t do this to us."


    Axue shook her head: "It is true that Mr. Wei will take care of us in small matters, but in big matters, a qualified leader will not talk about feelings. He only has interests in his eyes, as was the case in the last battle. The sacrifice of outsiders does not matter, as long as To achieve the goal, sacrificing other forces to strive for a greater chance of victory is also not hesitating."


    "Commander, do you mean that if necessary, Mr. Wei will choose to sacrifice us?" Chunyue said in shock.


    Axue did not deny, nodded.


    She has seen through.


    Wei Xiao said not to annex them, but after experiencing the previous events, she also wanted to understand.


    It doesn''t matter to Wei Xiao whether to swallow them or not. Anyway, he needs the power of the three provinces, and no one dares to say a "no".


    Now that he can command the three places, how dare he not, does Wei Xiao still have to sacrifice his own people to launch the annexation war?


    What''s more, there are a group of obedient "free cannon fodder", Wei Xiao does not need to be responsible to them, such a good thing, as long as you are not a fool, everyone knows how to choose.


    As long as Wei Xiao ensured that the Phoenix Base had absolute strength, no one would dare to disobey him in the three provinces.


    "Don''t you think that Mr. Wei has any place. The last days are a world where the strong are respected. If you are not strong enough, you should not have too many extravagant hopes. It is already the greatest luck to survive in the last days. "Axue sighed.


    "Can that change this situation?" Qiu Hua asked.


    Axue glanced at everyone and said, "Yes, I have already decided. After a while, Longling base will leave the land of the three provinces."


    "what?"


    "Commander, are you serious?"


    Axue''s sudden decision made Zi Miao''er and the others look dizzy.


    Axue nodded: "I will not succumb to people. There is Mr. Wei in the land of the three provinces. No matter how hard we work, it will be difficult for us to have a day. Now is the key to extracting genetic medicine. For the time being, we do not need to migrate. But genes After the medicine extraction is over, we leave Longling City and start over."


    Zi Miao''er looked around: "Axue, do you decide where to go?"


    "Inland. Let some people go inland to choose a location, and then we will go there." At this point, Axue looked at Zi Miao''er, "Mou''er, can''t bear Mr. Wei?"


    Zi Miao''er nodded instinctively, then shook his head again.


    "I finally had an older brother, I naturally didn''t want to be separated from him, but if Axue really wants to go out and develop, Miao''er will definitely follow Axue."


    Axue smiled with relief.


    "We will see you again in the future. At that time, we will have the qualifications to sit on an equal footing with Mr. Wei. Doesn''t Miao''er think it will make him more proud?"


    "Well! I''m Wei Xiao''s younger sister, even if I''m out, I won''t weaken my brother''s prestige."


    "Haha...Okay, everyone has been tired during this time. Now the zombies in the three provinces and surrounding areas have been cleaned up, everyone relax. In the future, if you want to stand still in other areas, it won''t be too much. easy."


    "Yes, commander (Axue)!"


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    Statistics for a period of time showed that the number of casualties at the Phoenix Base came out in the battle with the senior mother corpse.


    Although there were nineteen forces in the front who helped Wei Xiao share part of the pressure and solved a lot of zombies, the decisive battle was at the base, and the casualties at the Phoenix Base were still huge.


    More than 60,000 people died, more than half of the large amount of materials consumed, and the damage to the base building during the battle. In some respects, the sacrifice of the Phoenix Base was the greatest in this war.


    Regarding the loss of the base, Wei Xiao didn''t say anything and didn''t feel any emotion.


    How can there be undead in war? As long as the final victory is achieved, all the sacrifices are worth it.


    Besides, in this battle, the harvest of the Phoenix Base is absolutely unprecedented.


    Not to mention, just a corpse of a corpse of a corpse emperor and a third of a senior mother''s corpse brought a huge harvest to Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 761： Elixir of God

    Professor Bo Kang and Xiong Shoulin have already decomposed the corpse emperor larvae.


    Among them, using the bones of the corpse emperor''s larvae, Xiong Shoulin and the others created two sets of armed armor before it was completely hardened.


    The armor was made based on the figure of Wei Xiao and Shu Wang. Wei Xiao named it the armor of the emperor, meaning the royal family in the armor.


    They are also worthy of the name.


    The armor was formed, and Xiong Shoulin and the others fired at it with a firearm equipped with No. 4 armor-piercing bullets. As a result, the armor of the Emperor armor was intact and the defense was amazing.


    Even the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet built from the skeleton of the corpse emperor''s larvae can still be harmless if it is not hit repeatedly in the same place.


    From the current point of view, the armor of the Emperor Jiao is definitely a protective gear with absolute defense.


    Even if you bombard it with a powerful cannonball, at most the people wearing it will be smashed to pieces, but the armor is absolutely intact.


    In addition to the harvest of the two sets of armor, the remaining bones of the corpse king larvae can be made of many things, such as cold weapons, armor, bullets and other practical things, the power of which is unimaginable.


    In addition to the bones, the flesh and blood of the corpse emperor larvae are also good things.


    It contains a lot of energy, which is used to cultivate zombies. With the same weight, the flesh and blood of the corpse emperor larvae can provide dozens of times the energy of ordinary flesh and blood.


    Of course, the real precious thing in the corpse king larvae is not these, but the genes.


    Professor Bokang has successfully extracted the No. 5 genetic medicine, a super genetic medicine that can endow users with supernatural powers.


    This No. 5 gene medicine was taken by Phantom.


    According to Professor Bokang¡¯s research, only super fighters who have taken the No. 4 potion are eligible to take the No. 5 potion. Otherwise, the strong compatibility and phagocytosis of the No. 5 gene potion will be unbearable for ordinary genes, even for the third-level fighters. .


    "Squeaky..."


    On the lawn outside Villa One.


    Wei Xiao, who desperately wanted to know how much the Phantom had changed after taking the No. 5 Gene Potion, was fighting her.


    As a user of the No. 5 Gene Medicine, the Phantom¡¯s strength has increased terribly just in the initial stage.


    During the battle, the phantom erupting with full force, moving, the whole person is like a lightning bolt, wherever it goes, electric light surges, spider silk-like dense electric currents all around, extremely destructive.


    Wei Xiao, who fought with her, not only had to guard against her already able to catch up with her own speed and reaction ability, but also pay attention to the powerful electric energy contained in the Phantom attack.


    After a short match, it was obvious that Wei Xiao, who was very comfortable with the Phantom and Mu Wuqing before, is now facing the Phantom alone who is taking the No. 5 potion. He is no longer relaxed, and even a scene of embarrassment during the match.


    "Sister Xiaoying is so amazing, I feel that Ernie Chan is not her opponent."


    "Is this the No. 5 Potion? No wonder Professor Bokang called it the "God''s Potion", which means that her husband can suppress Xiaoying and change to someone else. It is estimated that Xiaoying can''t even be seen."


    "Professor Bokang said that the No. 5 potion can only achieve a consolidation effect on the improvement of personal physical fitness. What is really terrifying is the ability that is conferred. You noticed that, when Xiaoying and her husband did it, they did not use the ability. The increase in strength is not obvious, at most a bit stronger than after taking the No. 4 potion, but once the power is used, no matter the speed, strength or reaction power, it will increase exponentially?" Mu Wuqing exclaimed.


    "I said, sisters, what we are paying attention to now, shouldn''t it be the shape of the husband?"


    Bai Youwei looked silly and sweet.


    When she said this, Shu Wang and others looked at Wei Xiao during the match, their faces couldn''t help but want to smile.


    The main reason is that Wei Xiao''s current style is too chic.


    Fighting against the Phantom, it is inevitable to be affected by the electric current, and the frizzy hair can not help but remind people of the non-mainstream that was once all the rage before the end of the world.


    "Peng..."


    "Squeak..."


    "Well, that''s it."


    On the lawn, Wei Xiao caught an offensive from Phantom, and with the misery in his heart, he ended the discussion aloud.


    The phantom that was grabbed by his little hand and his body resembled the raging thunder was released from the fighting state, and the current on his body instantly disappeared.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s somewhat painful face, the Phantom was worried: "Master, are you okay?"


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    Released Phantom¡¯s small fist and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s okay. The electricity you control is not enough to pose a threat to me. It¡¯s a trouble. But for other people, even if the electricity you are attacking is not deadly enough, it can cause damage to your opponent. Huge damage. A very powerful ability, you must seize the time to use it skillfully."


    "Well! I will control this power as soon as possible." Phantom nodded.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and brought the Phantom to Shu Wang and the others.


    "Dad has become a hedgehog."


    Wei Xiao looked at the little Wei Ling in Huizi Yan Chuan''s arms, angry and funny.


    Approaching her, he took the initiative to tie the little guy''s white neck with most of the upright hair.


    "Gee... Dad is bad, and his hair is tied up."


    Looking up, squeezing Xiao Wei Ling''s puffy face, Wei Xiao said amusedly: "Let you laugh at Dad, now you know you are afraid?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Dad is reluctant to hurt Ling''er."


    Listening to her daughter''s immature and well-behaved words, Wei Xiao loved her to his bones.


    After hugging the little guy from Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms, Wei Xiao kissed her affectionately.


    "Hehe...Sister Ying, you are the first person in our base to make her husband so embarrassed. From now on, the status of the top master in the base seems to be changing hands." Bai Youwei pulled the cold phantom and laughed.


    Her sisters also smirked at her, apparently agreeing with Bai Youwei''s words.


    Phantom shook his head: "No, the master''s strength is still beyond me. If he has weapons in his hand, or doesn''t keep his hands, I must be the one who lay down in the end."


    "This is different, don''t you also use no weapons?" Shu Wang smiled.


    Phantom didn''t explain much.


    She knew in her heart that if it was a life-and-death battle, she would not be Wei Xiao''s opponent, and she would not be able to hold on for as long as before.


    "It''s a pity that a corpse emperor can only extract a No. 5 potion, otherwise I want it too. Husband, why don''t we go find other corpse emperors! Kill them all, then our sisters will all have supernatural powers. We will be here in the future. In the last days, I see who else is the opponent of our family?" Bai Youwei said whimsically.


    Wei Xiao, who was holding Xiao Wei Ling, rolled his eyes directly.


    "Are you a Chinese cabbage when you are a corpse emperor?"


    "Hehe... didn''t you have a husband?"


    "Don''t think about potion No. 5 for the time being, you can only look at it later. This time, you can capture a corpse emperor larvae, and luck occupies a large part. If it is a mature body, it is not so easy to deal with."


    "Indeed, the big factor is that the corpse emperor larvae were severely injured by us before they evolved. If it is a mature body, according to the feedback from Chengfeng and their feedback, the corpse emperor is definitely not easy to deal with." Shu Wang said solemnly.


    For Shu Wang''s words, Wei Xiao was deeply impressed.


    At present, the known abilities of the corpse emperor larvae include the special methods of deceiving people''s hearts, destroying human will (information obtained by the female country V), releasing powerful electric currents, and destroying various precision instruments. Wei Xiao does not know whether these abilities are for each corpse. The emperor possesses it, but only the tip of the iceberg is enough to predict the terrible corpse emperor.


    Wei Xiao was not affected by some of the abilities of the corpse emperor, but the substantial abilities that hurt him still existed.


    "If you have extra No. 5 potion in the future, you can try one out."


    Wei Xiao was also very excited about Pharmacy No. 5.


    Although he has the ability to be immortal, who would think he has more abilities?

 Chapter 762： Qianlong Awakening

    Back to the villa.


    Not long after Wei Xiao and the others came in, Li Qingshu came to Wei Xiao and told him that Chen Haojie and them were back.


    Chen Haojie and the others have been in the extraordinary base during this period of time to receive and **** the survivors of the extraordinary base to move to the Phoenix base.


    The former extraordinary base, with a population of more than 100,000, belonged to a large force with the largest population in the three provinces except for the Phoenix Base. However, after the two wars, the Phoenix Base now has fewer than 50,000 survivors.


    The rise, prosperity and decline of a power are so sudden and unexpected.


    With the arrival of Chen Haojie and the others, Wei Xiao took the three of them to the balcony on the third floor of the villa.


    "Is it all done?" Wei Xiao asked indifferently, leaning on the balcony, looking far away from the base.


    "The uncertain factors are basically cleaned up, but after our interrogation, there are fish that have slipped through the net."


    "how many people?"


    "Three. Qin Ming, one of Xiao Fan''s confidant, a third-level fighter. In addition to him, there are also Xiao Fan''s eldest son Xiao Chen and child daughter-in-law Ye Xiaoqing. The former is fourteen years old and the latter is twelve years old. The three people were not found inside or outside. The only thing that was found was an underground tunnel from the commanding mansion to ten miles outside the base."


    "If you fail to complete the task assigned by the Lord, please be punished by the Lord."


    After Chen Haojie finished speaking, the three bowed their heads and waited for Wei Xiao''s punishment.


    Wei Xiao was smoking a cigarette with a calm face.


    "Punish? Punish you for the three insignificant guys, do you take those miscellaneous fish too seriously?"


    "Lord, the original Nie Ao..."


    Before Long Ba finished speaking, Wei Xiao turned around and said, "Are you worried that they will bring corpses to attack the base like Nie Ao?"


    Long Ba was silent, but the expression on his face was like this.


    Wei Xiao looked at Hero Chen, and he was amused when he saw the indifferent expression on his face.


    "Hero, do you think it will be like this too?"


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses: "No. But failing to complete the task given by the Lord 100%, this is indeed our dereliction of duty, and the punishment that should be required is still required."


    "Come on! It''s no longer what it used to be. Not to mention that there are no large gatherings of corpses in the three provinces. Even if there are, tens of millions of corpses, do we need to care?"


    The three of them glanced at each other, and smiled sternly on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, I have let the members of the Shadow Guards go out. Once I find Qin Ming and others, I will definitely remove them completely." Lin Qin assured.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "It''s enough to have this heart. It doesn''t matter if you can''t find it, just a few small shrimps, and you can''t make much waves. This time the extraordinary base is integrated into our base, what are the actions of other forces?"


    Wei Xiao changed the subject, and Chen Haojie and the others no longer entangled Qin Ming and others.


    Chen Haojie said coldly: "Not for the time being. Although other forces are uneasy, but our strength is there, they dare not act rashly. But there are defenses against us."


    "That''s enough. There will be no more large-scale wars in the three provinces in the short term, and the base will enter a period of peaceful development. Everything will be discussed after this period of time has passed."


    "Lord, I don''t think other forces need to exist in the three provinces. Although they dare not violate your orders, some wars require the high speed of soldiers, which varies from time to time. It is best to wait for other forces to send troops when they receive notice. The time has been missed. Concentrating everyone on our base, regardless of cohesion or other developments, completely benefits more than disadvantages." Long Ba said.


    "Oh! What do you think?"


    "Yes!"


    "I also think what Long Ba said is very reasonable. Now that the evolution of zombies is more comprehensive, and the emergence of the corpse king, this brand new race has a strong cohesion. If we humans do not integrate a limited population, a single How many of the power of the corpse can compete with the power of the corpse clan under the command of a corpse emperor?"


    "The corpse race is far more proliferating than our human race. One can lose strength, even if we can use tools, we will definitely perish in the end."


    Hearing what Chen Haojie said, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but think of the words that the corpse emperor larva had said to him.


    Turning his back, Wei Xiao''s expression changed.


    From the end of the world to the present, there have been eight corpse emperors in the corpse clan, whose strength, to a certain extent, has already surpassed human beings.


    What is even more frightening is that since the previous corpse emperor larva knows to cooperate with the human race, doesn''t the other corpse emperor know this?


    The temptation of the corpse supreme to the corpse emperor is absolutely unprecedented, and the human race, in order to survive, all kinds of **** are absolutely endless.


    You can predict without even thinking that the future is destined to be a "Hundred Nations Conquest" situation.


    People and corpses, people and people, corpses and corpses, and even human corpses cooperate to conquer the Quartet. This is the general trend.


    To be honest, when the end of the world came, Wei Xiao''s initial thought was to find a few beautiful wives to spend his life safely and steadily.


    Others will not provoke him, and he will not provoke others when it is unnecessary.


    But things are counterproductive. The longer he lives in the world, the better Wei Xiao understands what it means to be involuntary.


    In the vortex of this great controversy, you can''t stay out of it at all. Even if you don''t take the initiative to fight for it, others will drag you into the whirlpool.


    As long as you are not extraordinary in the world, and you still have desires and scruples in your heart, then you will not be able to break free from this vortex.


    Taking a deep breath, Wei Xiao calmly said, "Do you know? My idea of ??establishing a base here was very simple. It is enough to take my woman and spend my life peacefully. As for the chaos outside, I I don''t care at all."


    "As long as I can, I don¡¯t mind saving some people. After all, people are social animals. Living alone in this world will be very lonely? But over the past year, I have discovered that my strength alone, Not to mention sheltering other survivors, even my women, I cannot guarantee their safety."


    "It''s not how ambitious I am, but if I don''t fight for it, I may have nothing in the end. To be honest, I am afraid that there is only one human being left in this world."


    "..."


    The corners of Chen Haojie''s mouth twitched.


    They couldn''t agree with Wei Xiao''s last words.


    You are the only one left in the world?


    Self-confidence is good, but should it also be true?


    In front of the zombies, everyone is equal.


    You are very strong. That''s right, but you are surrounded by tens of millions of zombies. Do you think you can survive?


    In the world, there are definitely people luckier than Wei Xiao, so even if mankind is destined to destroy the corpse race, the last man may not necessarily be you, okay?


    Chen Haojie thought this in their hearts, but they were afraid to say it.


    Wei Xiao seemed to know their thoughts were the same, and chuckled, "Do you think I''m very arrogant?"


    "No, no, with the strength of the lord, the human race really has a day of extinction, and the last person is definitely the lord." Long Ba said insincerely.


    "No need to explain. There are some things you are destined to not understand."


    Wei Xiao sighed: "I don''t intend to fight for the world, but I can''t help myself. Alas! Sometimes I want to ask God, why are you forcing me?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Lin Qin couldn''t hold back, and squirted out in one breath.


    "Is it funny?"


    Lin Qin shook his head repeatedly: "No, what the Lord said is correct."


    Wei Xiao turned around and said, "To tell me the truth, do you want me to lead you to fight for world hegemony?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s serious eyes, Chen Haojie couldn''t help but stare at each other.


    After a while.


    Long Ba first spoke: "Hope. If the Lord wants to become the Lord of the World, Long Ba is willing to take the lead in the charge for the Lord."


    "Although I''m a mortal, I want to be passionate about it." Chen Haojie smiled lightly.


    "Lin Qin swears to follow the Lord."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao laughed loudly.


    Turn around and look into the distance.


    "It seems that you are not willing to be lonely! If this is the case, then fight with him."

 Chapter 763： Annexation begins

    One month later.


    In the land of the three provinces, the major forces have used the corpses of the zombies harvested a month ago through this month.


    With the emergence of a large number of genetic medicines, many super fighters and doomsday fighters appeared in every base.


    In order to have a certain strength against the Phoenix base in the three provinces, the survivor base leaders in the two regions of Zhongzhou and Qingzhou also joined forces to cultivate mother corpses.


    According to the informant, within a month, they had extracted eight No. 3 potions and one No. 4 potion.


    The No. 4 potion was obtained by Huang Huihong, the leader of the Dragon God Base, for the simple reason that Huang Huihong was stronger than the others. As for the remaining eight No. 3 potions, the major forces will also be assigned priority based on their strength rankings.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that the weak have no right or even the qualifications to fight for their own interests.


    They are still cultivating more mother corpse larvae or mother corpses. In order to become stronger, each force almost leaves no room for it.


    Similarly, one month later, Wei Xiao received an intelligence message that Axue''s forces in Longling base went to the building overnight, and there was no one left in the huge base.


    A few months ago, Wei Xiao, who was somewhat involved in the world hegemony by his subordinates "Huangpao", originally planned to wait for the base to develop for a period of time before launching the annexation plan, but he did not expect that Axue, who had foreseen Wei Xiao''s "ambition" a long time ago, did not wait. He started to leave the land of the Three Provinces, the land of right and wrong.


    Upon hearing the news of Axue and their departure, Wei Xiao was still a little surprised.


    However, thinking of the smart woman who was beautiful but unwilling to be in the hands of others, Wei Xiao felt that all this was taken for granted.


    Since the end of the war that day, Axue asked Wei Xiao that question, Wei Xiao should have expected it.


    "Lord, Xue commander should have realized that the land of the Three Provinces will be our Phoenix Base sooner or later, so they left early. Since they can think of it, it is impossible for other forces to be unconscious. Now the batch of zombies we harvested has been almost extracted. It''s over, it''s time to annex other forces, the province has many nights and dreams."


    The accident at Longling Base disrupted the plans of Wei Xiao and others.


    Just like Chen Haojie said, continue to drag on, I don''t know how many forces will leave behind.


    "Then let''s start! Since we choose the road of hegemony, it is destined to be bloody. The principle of proximity, first annex Longhang base and Dawn base, there is no room for negotiation. Same punishment."


    Wei Xiao''s character is no more than making a decision. Once he decides to dominate, it is **** and ruthless.


    No friend or relationship is reliable in front of him.


    The obedient will live, and the disobedient will be cleaned up.


    ...


    Dawn base.


    "Finally succeeded. Potion No.3, this is Potion No.3. With it, our strength can not only be greatly improved, but also we have the conditions to understand the mature body of the mother''s corpse."


    "It''s not easy. If it hadn''t been for the previous battle to clean up all the surrounding zombies and the appearance of mother corpse larvae, we would not only face a few thousand zombies. Commander, the time is ripe to cultivate mature mother corpses."


    "Wei Xiao''s heart is well known to everyone. In the previous battle, he had already exposed his minions. If we don''t have the ability to protect ourselves as soon as possible, what awaits us is annexation."


    Tong Sandao agreed: "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Let the research base start right away. Let the Doomsday fighters and the second-level fighters pay close attention to the situation of the corpse cage. There must be no mistakes."


    "I''ll make arrangements right away."


    Tong Sandao from the Dawn Base and them, in this month, relying on their own strength, finally obtained the No. 3 potion.


    On the day they cultivated their mother corpse larvae, they were attacked by many third-level zombies. Fortunately, there were not many third-level zombies scattered outside, and there were only three to five thousand ordinary zombies scattered, so they blocked the corpse. Attack, and get the coveted No. 3 potion.


    This breakthrough is not only an increase in strength, but also the tricky mature body of the mother''s corpse. Finally, there are tools to break through their defenses and lay the foundation for extracting the No. 4 potion.


    "Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "what''s the situation?"


    However, before they were happy, the crisis arrived.


    "Tong commander, I haven''t seen you in a month, don''t come here unharmed?"


    Outside the commander''s house, after a series of screams, a group of uninvited guests walked in openly.


    The ecstatic Tong Sandao them all, their expressions were shocked when they saw the people coming.


    But they quickly hid the shock.


    After putting away the No.3 potion, Tong Sandao, Di Wudi and the others got up and greeted the group of people with smiles.


    Tong Sandao smiled and said, "Isn''t this a million brothers? What brought you here? Come on, sit down, please."


    The person who came was paying a million.


    At the same time, following him, there are dozens of members of the Shadow Guard.


    Fu Wanwan waved his hand and said coldly: "Boy leader, I am not a guest today. The Lord has an order. From now on, all the personnel of the Dawn base will join the Phoenix Base. Anyone who resists will be killed. Congratulations to the three, From then on we are comrades-in-arms, and we need to communicate more in the future."


    Tong Sandao''s mouth twitched.


    "Brother Million, are you kidding me?" Tong Sandao asked tremblingly.


    "Do you think I am joking?"


    "Commander, it''s not good, big things are not good, a lot of troops have come outside, we...we..." A soldier hurriedly ran in from the outside.


    He hadn''t finished speaking yet, when he discovered that they had paid a million, the soldier''s words came to an abrupt end.


    Fu million smiled at him.


    "Command, command..."


    There is no need for the soldiers to continue speaking, Tong Sandao and the others already understand that all this is true.


    Wei Xiao really did it.


    Feeling that the strength of the whole body was emptied in an instant, Tong Sandao and others had no color in their eyes.


    Di Wudi gritted his teeth: "I''m not reconciled, obviously we already have the conditions to become stronger, but time doesn''t wait for me. If you give me another month, we will have at least one fight. Now, it''s too late, everything is too late."


    Tong Sandao smiled sadly: "We lost, we lost in a mess, and we lost unclearly, hahaha...haha..."


    "Two elder brothers, why bother so sad? Joining us will only do you good and no harm. Although you would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail, you can live in a better environment, why not?"


    Tong Sandao looked desperate.


    "Is there a difference for the few of us? Since Boss Wei wants the Suguang base, how can he keep us leaders? Even if there is a new environment, it doesn''t belong to us."


    "Three brothers, what do you think? The Lord doesn''t mean to embarrass you. As long as you follow the arrangement and cooperate with our work to join the base, you will start at least as a management-level person."


    "Boss Wei doesn''t plan to get rid of us?" Shi Wu was a little surprised.


    "Why do you want to get rid of you? Are you going to resist the Lord''s order?" Fu million asked in a rhetorical question.


    The three of them glanced at each other, their eyes all showing surprise.


    Wei Xiao didn''t embarrass them. Is this true?


    "Millions of brothers, Boss Wei can rest assured that our leaders will continue to live?" Di Wudi asked.


    Fu Wanwan said with a laugh: "The obedient, the Lord will naturally not treat you badly. If you resist, don''t blame the brothers for not being affectionate."


    Seeing paying a million, the three of them can feel that his words are not deceiving.


    Wei Xiao really didn''t intend to embarrass them.


    For the three of them, it was definitely a surprise.

 Chapter 764： Rise up

    According to their understanding of Wei Xiao, when the Dawn Base joins Phoenix, anyone can live, but they, those in power, must die.


    Because they are uncertain factors, do they still see little of Wei Xiao''s approach to uncertain factors?


    But now, knowing that Wei Xiao will not embarrass them, and is willing to give them a not-low treatment, how can this not surprise the three of them?


    All of them were already determined to die, suddenly their fate reversed, and the three people''s minds changed.


    "Three, what are your considerations?"


    The ending is not very desperate. After the three of them were silent for a moment, Tong Sandao first said: "We are willing to join the Phoenix Base. From now on, I would like to ask millions of brothers to take care of them."


    After that, Di Wudi and Shi Shiwu both should play with Tong Sandao.


    "Since Boss Wei can value us, we obey Boss Wei''s arrangements."


    "It is an honor for us to follow Boss Wei."


    After receiving the reply from the three people, Pay Million laughed: "Hahaha...the one who knows the current affairs is the brilliant, and the three older brothers are the people who do big things. Seriously, I don''t want to do things with a few older brothers. It''s all right now. Speaking of it, I promised to take you to the pink area of ??the base for a lot of fun. Now this opportunity is here."


    Tong Sandao, what can they say?


    The man is a knife, and I am a fish. Since I can''t resist, then enjoy it obediently.


    "From now on working together in the same city, everything will depend on millions of brothers."


    "Good talk!"


    The surrender of the Dawn base was expected.


    Following them, the Longhang base has not undergone any changes.


    In the face of the phoenix base where the army was under pressure and "respect first and then soldiers", the Orioles and the others had no choice but to obey.


    It''s not that they didn''t want to resist in the past, but in Jianghang area, there is no force they can join forces.


    After Axue left, after the Suguang base surrendered, they were left alone, with little power and no one to rely on.


    When resistance is doomed to a dead end, as long as they have a little self-knowledge, they know how to choose.


    With the surrender of the two major forces, more than 30,000 people joined the Phoenix Base. The forces far away from the Phoenix Base, such as Zhongzhou and Qingzhou, also successively received the messengers of the Phoenix Base.


    Very strong and very direct.


    The messenger from the Phoenix Base directly told them that either surrendered to Wei Xiao or waited for the army to arrive. There was no choice.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "You, how dare you do something to us? Don''t you be afraid that the Lord will come to the city?"


    "Ma De, I''m fed up with this stubborn anger. What is Wei Xiao? He keeps suppressing us again and again. Is it true that Huang Huihong doesn''t have a temper? I have done it today. What can you do?"


    Dragon God Base, as the most populous force in the land of the three provinces after the Transcendental Base, when the messenger of the Phoenix Base came to explain his intentions, Huang Huihong, who was furious, killed an messenger on the spot.


    Facing the ferocious Huang Huihong, the envoy who took the lead was extremely furious.


    "You, you... you''re done, the Lord will surely shatter your corpses."


    "I will kill you all first."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Already planning to fight Wei Xiao as an enemy, Huang Huihong did nothing but swung butcher knives directly at all members of the mission.


    The mission was protected by members of the Shadow Guard, but Huang Huihong, who had taken the No. 4 potion, even if he could not see the members of the Shadow Guard, he still beheaded the four members of the Shadow Guard in a state of invisibility based on his hearing.


    The Dragon God base has certain strength.


    In the battle against the senior mother corpse, Huang Huihong obtained a No. 4 potion. After that, the major forces jointly cultivated the mother corpse and obtained another one. To some extent, Huang Huihong was swollen.


    If Wei Xiao didn''t drive him to death in one step, Huang Huihong would still lie to the Phoenix Base. But Wei Xiao didn''t give him room for manipulation at all, and directly issued an ultimatum. Under the urging of his power and unwillingness, coupled with the confidence brought by the No. 4 potion, it was strange that Huang Huihong did not resist.


    Seven members of the mission and four members of the Shadow Guard were beheaded on the spot.


    Huang Huihong quickly calmed down, the color on his face didn''t seem to be as confident as he didn''t put Wei Xiao in his eyes before.


    Next to him, the deputy commander glanced at the corpse on the ground, knowing that there was no room for fun, and said in a deep voice: "Commander, now that we have made up our mind to confront Wei Xiao, what we have to do now is to contact people from other forces. I believe that no one is willing to give up the power in their hands and live under others. Now that we unite with the leadership of other forces, perhaps we still have the power to confront Wei Xiao."


    Huang Huihong agrees.


    With his Dragon God base alone, it is undoubtedly a pebble hitting a rock against the Phoenix base.


    If you want to maintain your current power and survive the threat posed by the Phoenix Base, you can only unite all the forces that can be united.


    "Immediately let people send out other forces, including Qingzhou. To show our attitude, his strength is stronger than any of our forces, but if we unite, it will not be without a fight."


    "I''ll arrange it right away." The deputy commander replied.


    Huang Huihong said with a cold face: "Other people should not be idle, and mobilize all the armed forces of the base to enforce martial law throughout the city. Before the alliance is formed, we must guard against a sneak attack on the Phoenix Base."


    "Yes, commander!"


    Determined, the messenger of the Dragon God base immediately took the plane to the location of other forces.


    Inside other forces.


    Only the Dragon God base was annihilated for the missions of Phoenix''s mission to the two states.


    Other forces, they were afraid of Wei Xiao''s horror, and did not embarrass the mission. At first, they only said that they would discuss it and let the mission wait for a day or two.


    But this phenomenon changed everything after the messengers from the Dragon God base came to these bases.


    Originally, the leaders of the major forces of the mission were treated well, but within a long time, it seemed as if they had changed themselves. The mission did not wait for a reply from the leaders of these bases. Instead, they were attacked by the major forces.


    Many missions were destroyed by the leaders of these forces.


    In some cases, although the mission suffered heavy casualties, it was surrounded by fighters like doomsday fighters and shadow guards. They attacked their base commanders and were killed by them instead.


    The ending is destined.


    Only the Shadow Guard escaped in the mission, and the others, even if they killed the leader of the opposing force, did not escape the fate of being destroyed.


    The forces in the two states have used actions to resist Wei Xiao''s hegemony. All the forces that act on the mission have the determination to "kill and testify."


    They didn''t resist at first, but no one took the lead in doing so.


    Without knowing the attitude of other forces, we can only delay time. But the Longshen base standing up, undoubtedly gave them the backbone. They were unwilling to succumb to Wei Xiao, and with the leader, they naturally rise up, and they are bound to fight Wei Xiao''s Phoenix Base.

 Chapter 765： Fifteenth Route Alliance

    The murder of the mission quickly reached Wei Xiao''s ears.


    "It seems that everything is in your expectation."


    In the back garden of Villa No. 1, the Wei Xiao family who was drinking afternoon tea, learned of what happened to the mission, said Shu Wang lightly.


    Looking at the girl who played with Xiao Wei Ling, Wei Xiao said coldly: "A group of things that do not live or die."


    Bai Youwei asked puzzledly: "Husband, since you know they will kill our people, why did you send someone to notify them?"


    "Do you think I am taking the lives of the people below me seriously?"


    "That''s not true. It just feels like your husband must have something to say about doing this?"


    "Sister Youwei, how do you think that O''Neill''s doing this has other meanings?" Yan Yi asked curiously.


    "It''s very simple! When does Devil King Wei do things, when does he need to get the consent of others? According to his husband''s character in the past, he directly led the army to kill. Who dares to say a word, then kill until no one dares to resist. But this The second husband¡¯s behavior is obviously very strange. If there is no other purpose and knowing what will happen, why bother to do so?"


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s explanation, everyone looked at Wei Xiao, as if waiting for him to confirm Bai Youwei''s guess.


    Wei Xiao gave Bai Youwei a approving look.


    "You Wei is getting smarter and smarter."


    "It''s all well trained by her husband." Bai Youwei happily touted.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently and explained: "You Wei is right. I did this, but I wanted to wait for work. Qingzhou and Zhongzhou are far away from us. Long-line operations are a huge burden on the consumption of our base. One state Fortunately, the land of the two states is not worth the gain."


    "But it''s different now. I asked them to inform them in advance. The purpose is to let them choose between surrender and resistance. There is no third way out."


    "This doesn''t seem to explain the problem!" Jiang Xiyu was puzzled.


    "I ask you, who are the missions I sent out this time?"


    Mu Wuqing replied: "Except for the Shadow Guards and Doomsday Warriors, the seven-member missions are all slaves."


    "Yeah! Slaves, and they are all slaves who have been raped and have no self-awareness. A group of people who have been oppressed for a long time suddenly went to other forces that are far less than our base as superiors. You think their performance will be how?"


    "Hold and arrogant, no one looks at him."


    "Arrogant and arrogant, even bullying others."


    The women have one thing to say.


    "Yes, the major forces were reluctant to accept my Zhao''an. If these people are stimulated, most **** people will inevitably act on them in anger. This way, even if the other party does not want to resist. You have to resist. And other people who are hesitant and worried, after learning that someone is resisting, as long as they don''t want to let go of their authority, they will naturally follow."


    "Killing the messenger I sent out is a kind of signal of standing between them. Those forces that are vacillating and want to sit on the mountain and watch, even if they don¡¯t want to, can only make a choice. There is no place to stand."


    Shu Wang seemed to understand part of Wei Xiao''s thoughts, and said seriously: "Do you want to use this method to determine the positions of other forces?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "This is just one. A single force, none of them is our opponent, even if they add up, they are just a man''s arm. Only when everyone is united, they will feel that they have the same strength. But the big ones The forces belong to the south, east and northwest. If you want to complete the alliance, you are destined to gather together, and even take your confidant by your side for safety reasons, and this is what I want."


    "Do you want them to gather together and catch them all at once?" Jiang Xiyu exclaimed.


    "Don''t you find it easy and quick to do this?"


    Knowing Wei Xiao''s thoughts, Shu Wang''s gaze at their men changed and changed.


    There are conspiracies and tricks everywhere, and they are closely linked.


    According to what Wei Xiao said, every next step of the other big influencers is in his calculations.


    If it weren''t for Wei Xiao to say it, who would believe that a group of messengers who were just used to convey Wei Xiao''s meaning would have so many calculations behind it?


    "Husband, I think it''s too radical for you to do this. If some forces originally planned to take refuge in us, but because of your arrangement, wouldn''t they push these people into the enemy''s camp?" Bai Youwei said.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold, and he said disapprovingly: "Since you want to subdue them, let''s be thorough. I didn''t take the time to accompany them in intrigue and guard against this. Get rid of those ambitious guys, and the rest will be more. Conducive to the future development of the base."


    "Great cleaning?"


    "good!"


    Knowing Wei Xiao''s intentions, Shu Wang was even more surprised by Wei Xiao''s strength and decisiveness.


    According to him, people who don''t need to be guilty of right and wrong, instead of coming to the base to add chaos to him, it is better to cut the chaos with a knife and kill all those who are capable of forming gangs and making small moves in the base.


    Someone might say, why can they live with three swords?


    This is actually very simple. They and Wei Xiao are somewhat affectionate. Wei Xiao is cold-blooded but not unsympathetic. If conditions permit, why not give Tong Sandao them a chance?


    If there is no such sentiment in it, according to Wei Xiao''s original intention, it is to change all the high-level forces of all forces again, and forever avoid future troubles.


    Huang Huihong and others, who didn''t know that their plans were all in Wei Xiao''s calculations, the day after the mission was eliminated, the leaders of the major forces took their confidants to the junction of the two states.


    They give the Phoenix base the respect it deserves.


    It was just a unified alliance, and all forces brought enough armed forces and super fighters.


    On the day of the alliance, at the junction of the two states, a total of more than 60,000 people from 15 forces came.


    These people can be regarded as good soldiers of the major forces, and there are more than 400 super soldiers alone.


    "Boss Huang, you are finally here."


    "Hahaha...Brother Aotian is here too."


    "Don''t wait for a long time. I didn''t expect that we would meet in this situation. Boss, how are you doing?"


    In the temporary base, the leaders of the fifteen major forces met. After a lot of greetings, they sat down on various seats in the conference room.


    Huang Huihong was the initiator and leader of this alliance, and he was in the main position at this time.


    After seeing the people present, Huang Huihong said seriously: "Everyone, those who can sit here today, I believe that for some reason, I don''t need to say more, right?"


    "Boss Huang doesn''t have to be polite, we have the same purpose to be able to come here."


    "Yes. Wei Xiao bullied too much. If we don''t show some attitude, he really thinks we are good bullies."


    Huang Huihong nodded: "In that case, I won''t say more nonsense. The purpose of this alliance is to fight against the Phoenix Base. The Phoenix is ??so powerful, everyone here, a single force is definitely not Wei Xiao''s opponent, even if Alliance, if everyone keeps their hands, failure is still doomed."


    "In this alliance, I will first show my determination to fight the Phoenix, and the Dragon God base will leave no room. Asking people for people and materials for materials. If there is a bit of private possession, the heavens will be destroyed."


    Xiao Aotian said coldly: "My thoughts are the same as that of Boss Huang. We have no choice at all to fight against the Phoenix Base. People have selfish motives, which cannot be avoided, but I hope everyone can be prioritized. Preserving strength led to the failure of this confrontation, ha ha! What the consequences are, I think, I don¡¯t need to say that everyone is clear.¡±


    "Brother Aotian is worrying too much. Since we killed the Phoenix Mission, there is no retreat. Either Wei Xiao died, or we died. My Baichuan base must go all out."


    "Go all out!"


    "Coming together and helping each other in the same boat."


    Everyone showed their resolve.


    "Well, as long as we work together, Wei Xiao has nothing to fear." Huang Huihong said excitedly.

 Chapter 766： The princes defeated Wei

    "Boss Huang, let''s talk! What should we do next?" Pang Chuan asked boldly when he got emotional.


    "I have two plans, depending on which of you think is more appropriate."


    "Please also Huang Boss to explain." Zhang Tianfeng said.


    Huang Huihong didn''t hesitate: "Everyone at the Phoenix Base knows that if you want to fight against them, the idea of ??supporting from all parties is not advisable."


    "The distance between our major forces is too far. Once a force is attacked, not to mention that we don¡¯t have time to know and send troops to support it, even if we know, I don¡¯t think everyone here is confident of being in the Phoenix Base. After the attack, persist until the reinforcements arrive, right?"


    Hearing what Huang Huihong said, everyone pondered for a moment and nodded.


    The horror of the Phoenix Base is still fresh in their memory.


    On the battlefield of tens of millions of zombies, let alone others, the coverage of the artillery alone makes people feel lingering.


    If any of them¡¯s base is actually attacked by the Phoenix Base, the target base will have no room for resistance, let alone waiting for the support of reinforcements.


    "Boss Huang''s plan?" someone asked.


    "My plan, one is to integrate all our forces and form a joint force. Only by combining our forces can we have the strength to fight against the Phoenix Base. In doing so, we can also eradicate each of the Phoenix Bases. The risk of breaking through, but also to make better use of the manpower, material resources and other resources of our respective bases."


    "Just to unite completely?"


    "good!"


    After listening to Huang Huihong''s first plan, many people present frowned.


    Huang Huihong''s first plan is actually very simple, which is to turn the 15 major forces into a major force.


    He has already said the advantages of this, so I won''t explain more, but the disadvantages are also obvious.


    Once this united force emerges, the interests of many people will be greatly compressed in the future, and the so-called "one word" situation in the past will be completely broken.


    For ordinary people in a base, such an approach undoubtedly has more advantages than disadvantages, but for those careerists, power is divided and interests are reduced, which they do not want to see anyway.


    What did they unite to deal with the Phoenix Base? Don¡¯t you just want to give up the rights in your hands?


    Although the result of the merger is better than being annexed by the Phoenix Base, how can the bigwigs who have become accustomed to dictatorship endure the division of rights?


    Of course, the emergence of joint forces is only to deal with the Phoenix Base. As long as the Phoenix is ??defeated, it is not impossible to separate it.


    But none of those present are fools.


    Establishing a brand-new base would have consumed a lot of manpower and material resources, and the integration of the people from multiple forces would not be easy to divide it up in the future once there was an intersection.


    What''s more, who in this room doesn''t want to annex others?


    If there is a chance to unite, when the time comes, the Phoenix Base will be defeated, and what awaits them, I am afraid it is intrigue and mutual calculation!


    This scheme is absolutely undesirable.


    The people who had been meditating for a long time soon recovered.


    "What does Boss Huang think about another plan?" Pang Chuan asked.


    He said that, Huang Huihong, who had been keeping everyone''s expressions in his eyes, knew that the first plan was impossible to pass.


    He seemed to have guessed the result a long time ago and didn''t care.


    "The second plan is a bit worse than the first plan. My idea is that everyone can keep their own base, but in addition to the young and old and a small part of the guards, all the combatable soldiers in the base are required. Get out. This coalition army stays in one place from the beginning of its formation until it defeats the Phoenix Base."


    "In short, we don''t want to be defeated by the Phoenix Base, we can only unite the available forces. Disperse, we are by no means an opponent of the Phoenix Base."


    "We are not fortified in our respective bases. What if Wei Xiao makes a sneak attack?" Someone frowned after hearing Huang Huihong''s second plan.


    Huang Huihong is funny inside.


    Do you still think about this when a disaster is imminent?


    Do you still want to resist the Phoenix Base?


    He thought so in his heart, but Huang Huihong said seriously on the surface: "We have no choice. We don''t want to be swallowed by the Phoenix Base, we have to give up something. Besides, our vitality is concentrated together, even if Wei Xiao is let someone attack us. What about the rear? Except for some old and young women and children, and an empty city, he can''t get anything."


    "I think this plan is feasible. Facing the Phoenix base alone and waiting for support is undoubtedly looking for death. Separating our main strength from the base can ensure that our strength will not be dispersed, and there is no need for large-scale construction and construction of new gathering places. It''s so much," Zhang Tianfeng said.


    "Agree. The establishment of a joint base is a big burden. It brings together our respective main combat forces. As long as we find the Phoenix Army, we can fully engage them in a head-on confrontation. If the Phoenixes dare to divide their forces, that would be fine. We worked hard to eat them one by one, and the benefits were too great."


    "Yes, then use the second option."


    Without dividing one''s own interests, it can also effectively block the Phoenix Base. This second plan was quickly recognized by everyone.


    "Since everyone agrees to this plan, let''s make a decision! My Dragon God base has a population of more than 87,000. Except for the young and old, there are about 80,000 people who can carry guns. I will pull all of these people out. "


    Huang Huihong''s determination to truly devote everything to it is evident.


    He did this for his sake, and other people would naturally have no reservations.


    Zhang Tianfeng said: "Our Baichuan base has a total population of more than 44,000 people, and about 41,000 people who can fight, all join the resistance."


    "I hope that there are more than 48,000 people in the base, and forty-three people who can fight, all join the resistance army." said Xiao Aotian, the commander of the hope base.


    "There are more than 39,000 people in Fengling Base, and 35,000 people can fight."


    "My air base..."


    Everyone said the combat power they could mobilize.


    When the bosses of the fifteen forces finished speaking, it was terrifying, and the number of rebels turned out to be more than 600,000.


    Of these, not everyone can be fully armed, but all of them can take a cold weapon on the battlefield.


    The real elite is about 200,000.


    But this is not important anymore.


    There are more than 600,000 people, this is not a zombie. If the Phoenix Base really intends to confront them head-on, even if Wei Xiao''s people are well equipped and face more than 600,000 enemy troops, the final result is not what Wei Xiao hoped.


    Of course, you don''t need to think about it, the Phoenix Base will win the final victory.


    A Wei Xiao can guarantee that the last person standing on the battlefield is the Phoenix Base.


    But if only Wei Xiao is left, does this annexation war have any meaning?


    The final numbers of the rebels are counted.


    After Huang Huihong reported to everyone, everyone was excited.


    "More than six hundred thousand? Hahaha... How did I die this time in the Bird Base?"


    "Let them be arrogant in front of us. I think that when the Resistance Army is successfully formed, there is no need for Wei Xiao to attack us at all. We will go directly to crusade against the Phoenix Base."


    "Yes, in ancient times, there were 18 princes fighting against Dong, and now there is a 15th army fighting against Wei. Maybe in some books in the future, our battle can still be named in history."


    "Just do it! The 600,000 army crusades against Wei Xiao, even if they fill it with their lives, they can also destroy the Phoenix Base."


    Knowing the number of the resistance army, everyone present can be said to be full of enthusiasm and heart.


    The big guys who were still thinking of being able to defend against the attack of the Phoenix Base would be satisfied. When it comes to the 15th Route Army''s defeat of Wei, they are like being beaten with blood, and they can''t wait to lead the whole army out now.


    "Everyone, I said, Wei Xiao has nothing to fear. Now everyone sees how strong we are together?" Huang Huihong said confidently.


    "It is no longer the question of whether Wei Xiao should hit us, but whether we are willing to let him go. To be honest, if it weren''t for Wei Xiao to force us, I didn''t know that we would be like this together."


    "Haha... Boss Pang is right. We have an army of 600,000, and he has more than 100,000 phoenixes. What can he fight with us? Let him arrogantly fight with us. Now, it is time for Wei Xiao to bear our anger."


    "I feel that my blood is burning at this moment. Everyone, Chi is going to change. I think this alliance will be here to form a resistance army as soon as possible. At that time, it is easy to ask the king to enter the urn or take the initiative to attack."


    "agree!"


    "Agree to +1."


    Seeing that all the big guys in the room looked impatient, Huang Huihong did not discourage everyone.


    "Okay, we will go back to the base now. A day later, it will be here, we will see or leave."


    "See you or leave."


    Everyone got up, with a look of excitement and excitement on their faces, bidding farewell to Huang Huihong, and then left the alliance with their guards.


    After everyone left one after another, Huang Huihong, who left the temporary base, came to the convoy under the protection of a group of guards.


    Looking into the distance, Huang Huihong, who was in his thirties, burst out of two beams of light.


    "Does the princes cut Wei? I like it! Hahaha..."


    Laughing, Huang Huihong walked towards the chariot that belonged to him.


    ¡­

 Chapter 767： Ambush on all sides

    far away.


    The homing pigeons flew into the mountains and forests.


    "Master, there is new intelligence coming from the direction of the Alliance Army."


    "What do you say in the paper?"


    In the forest, Wei Xiao took a group of doomsday soldiers to stop here.


    Lan Qiang, who received information about the rebels, said: "The alliance of all forces has ended and they are now returning to their respective bases. According to the newspaper, this time the rebels are preparing to gather 600,000 troops to fight against us, except for this. Besides, they also gave a name to this war."


    Wei Xiao had a hint of interest: "What kind of name did you take?"


    "The princes attacked Wei."


    "..."


    Hearing this name, Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    "Does this compare me to Dong Hanhan?"


    Lan Qiang smiled and said: "It is estimated. They really dare to think about their crooked melons, how can their confidence dare to attack us? It''s good not to be chased by us."


    "Puff...Lan Gun, there are 600,000 troops, and the population of our Phoenix Base is only about 200,000 people. Isn''t it normal for the so-called Resistance Army to have such confidence?"


    "It''s just a group of mobs. Besides, it depends on whether they can return to the base this time." Lan Qiang said disdainfully.


    Wei Xiao, who held the Emperor with both hands, looked into the distance.


    "The idea is very good, but unfortunately, they have no chance. Notify the parties and they can act."


    "Yes, Lord!" Lan Qiang led the way and retired.


    Not long after, from among the mountains and forests, homing pigeons flew into the distance.


    "Husband, when shall we do it?" Bai Youwei asked expectantly.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    This time Wei Xiao personally led a team to destroy a group of "rebellious officials and thieves". Among his women, the Phantom and Bai Youwei were with him all the way.


    The former must bring it, because among the group of people Wei Xiao had to deal with, there was a very good "whetstone", which happened to be used to train the Phantom.


    As for the latter, it was originally planned to go to other roads to deal with some shrimp soldiers and crab generals, but couldn''t bear the other party''s promise of various difficult unlocking actions for Wei Xiao afterwards. In the end, Wei Xiao could only reluctantly agree.


    "Remember what you said when you went out?"


    Bai Youwei''s jade face is reddish: "I see, you hate it!"


    "You will suffer afterwards." After scraping Bai Youwei''s little nose, Wei Xiao picked up the bite and walked outside the forest.


    "Youwei, you really fight it." The Phantom said admiringly as she passed by Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei''s small face was even more ruddy.


    Pouting a little mouth.


    "Hmph, Xiaoying sister, don''t even want to run, I will pull you into the water when the time comes, and I will bully you with my husband."


    The Phantom did not respond, speeding up to follow Wei Xiao.


    ...


    On the way back to the Dragon God base from the junction of the two states.


    Now nature seems to have been splashed with catalysts, and the rally is crazy.


    The vegetation that used to take two or three months to grow, catalyzed by the special conditions of the last days, may have been on the bare ground the night before, and after a sleep, it was already green.


    The rapid spread of vegetation has made the main roads paved before the end of the world full of greenery. The main roads are faint and green. Even if a person is hidden in some places, you may not be able to find them if you pass by without looking carefully.


    "Buzzing..."


    A convoy is passing on a mountain avenue.


    The team is very long. Behind more than a dozen tanks and transport vehicles, there is a heavily armed army to follow, the number of which is about 6,000.


    Huang Huihong sat on a chariot converted from an armored vehicle in the middle.


    Recalling what happened at the previous meeting, Huang Huihong''s face kept changing colors.


    "Commander, I think it''s an opportunity to unite with other forces to deal with Wei Xiao this time?" In the car, the deputy commander of the Dragon God Base suddenly said.


    Huang Huihong returned to his mind: "What opportunity?"


    "Totally sit on the opportunity of the three provinces."


    "Um?"


    The deputy commander explained: "Based on the current situation, apart from the Phoenix Base, our Dragon God Base is the strongest in the three provinces. Once we win a battle with Wei Xiao, all forces will inevitably suffer heavy casualties. At that time, with the strength to command the fourth-level fighters, wouldn''t it be easy to annex other forces?"


    "It''s a rare opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, it won''t be so easy to bring together the bigwigs of the major forces in the future."


    Huang Huihong held a cold face, turned his head, and looked at the deputy commander in the back seat with an unkind look: "Don''t you think it''s too early to talk about this?"


    "I know, but I always have to try it. What if it really develops in the direction we want?" the deputy commander insisted.


    Huang Huihong frowned slightly.


    Turning his face, he became silent, and his mind began to become active.


    He was moved by the deputy commander''s proposal.


    As long as they are ambitious, how can they not want to annex other forces to strengthen themselves?


    The current strength of the Dragon God Base is only below the Phoenix Base. Although the gap between the two is like the difference between clouds and mud, it is also the second force in the land of the three provinces.


    Compared with the above, compared with the below, it is more than enough.


    As the deputy commander said, if this battle develops in the direction they expected and destroys the Phoenix Base, it will definitely be an excellent opportunity for the Dragon God Base to dominate the land of the three provinces.


    "The commander, the opportunity cannot be missed, and the loss will never come again." The deputy commander said excitedly.


    Huang Huihong returned to his senses, his expression relaxed: "I have my own plan for this. Before the final result comes out, you should put away your thoughts."


    Hearing Huang Huihong''s words, the deputy commander took the lead for a moment. Then he understood what he said and smiled indifferently: "Subordinates understand."


    The deputy commander already understands Huang Huihong''s intentions, and there are some things that don''t need to be said, everyone knows it well.


    Huang Huihong knew that the deputy commander had understood what he meant, and there was also a smile on his calm face.


    Dominate the land of three provinces? What a wonderful idea?


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "what happened?"


    "Boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "My legs. My legs..."


    "Damn it, where is the explosion?"


    Just when Huang Huihong and the others were silent in their beautiful fantasy, suddenly, a series of explosions in their ears pulled them back to reality.


    "Commander, we have encountered an ambush!" Someone immediately reported to Huang Huihong and the others.


    "what?"


    When the convoy stopped, Huang Huihong and the others got off the car one after another.


    At this time, both ends of the convoy were attacked.


    The vehicles driving at the forefront and the soldiers walking at the rear, faced with a sudden explosion on the ground, unsuspectingly, left a corpse in one place, and the survivors gathered in the middle in a panic.


    Before Huang Huihong and the others could figure out the situation, on the slopes and the ground around the team, infrared lasers shot up into the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Huihong, who had just got out of the car, felt a little familiar.


    "Buzzing..."


    In the distance, a roar came at this time.


    Standing next to the armored tank, Huang Huihong with a cold face, as if he was aware of some terrifying event, his emotions suddenly changed, and his face instantly became extremely hideous.


    "Disperse, disperse, disperse to both sides¡ª"


    After shouting a few times, Huang Huihong couldn''t control the others, and immediately fled outside the encircling circle formed by the infrared laser.


    Others who were still in a panic didn''t have much time to react.


    In the sky, a group of fighter jets appeared to determine the target, and shells were separated from the body and flew out into the encircling circle formed by the infrared laser.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The fierce bombardment swept the entire encirclement, and the dense crowds, for a time, people turned their backs on their horses and flew in blood and blood.


    Under great fear, warriors like headless flies collided and fled inside.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    When the artillery baptism passed, the oncoming aircraft fired at the smoke-shrouded area.


    The continuous output of the cannon, below, was not only accompanied by a miserable howl, but also the explosion of some vehicles being hit.


    Huang Huihong, who fled to a safe area, looked back at the team in the convoy at this time, his eyes were frightened and his face was pale.


    Suddenly raising his head, looking at the fighter jets passing by from a high altitude, Huang Huihong roared: "Phoenix base, Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"

 Chapter 768： Forest block

    Fighters are in the three provinces, so far only the Phoenix base has them.


    Seeing them, Huang Huihong already knew which force was attacking him.


    His judgment is not wrong.


    After the fighter''s sneak attack, from a large mountain, a group of soldiers in armed armor appeared in Huang Huihong''s line of sight.


    The number is small, it is estimated that there are only 50 or 60 people, but no one thinks that Wei Xiao will take this person to ambush a team of thousands.


    "Kill me, no one who rebels can do it." Bai Youwei, who was wearing a female heavenly king armor, drank.


    Holding the imperial long sword, she took the lead and rushed directly from the mountain to the team below.


    Doomsday fighters followed closely behind.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The team still in panic saw the enemy rushing down from the mountain, and instinctively, someone wanted to raise a gun and shoot.


    But not everyone has a chance.


    A group of invisible ghosts have been mixed into the invisible air.


    The throats of those who tried to resist were cut constantly, and they, who didn''t know what was going on, fell into a pool of blood with fear and unwillingness in their eyes.


    Shadow Guard.


    Compared with armed armor, the invisible battle suit is easier to obtain.


    A senior mother''s corpse brought thousands of invisible suits to the Phoenix Base.


    In today''s base, in addition to taking genetic medicine and becoming the Shadow Guard personnel, even private teams can also redeem them at the material supermarket based on their points.


    Follow Wei Xiao to ambush Huang Huihong''s Shadow Guard, with more than 500 people.


    Huang Huihong, who was outside the safe zone, saw this scene and was furious. He knew that the people he brought out of the base would not be able to go back. He alone could not be an opponent of the Phoenix Base.


    It is not yet known whether the people who ambushed him at the Phoenix Base are in power. Although Huang Huihong is unwilling to give up the elite soldiers below, he cares more about his own safety than his own life.


    Never thought of going back to support his people, Huang Huihong gritted his teeth and turned around when he saw the Phoenix man appeared.


    "Wei Xiao, count you as cruel. When I return to the base, I, Huang Huihong, will pay you back thousands of times."


    Huang Huihong predicted that Wei Xiao would be a ghost in this alliance, but he didn''t expect that Wei Xiao would do things so harshly.


    I thought that having thousands of people to protect would prevent Wei Xiao, but now Huang Huihong understood that he still underestimated Wei Xiao''s determination to annex the major forces in the three provinces.


    Not dare to hesitate, Huang Huihong resolutely abandoned the people he brought and fled the scene alone.


    As long as he is still alive, as long as he returns to the Dragon God base and has passed the qi with the leaders of other bases, next time, waiting for Wei Xiao is a decisive battle.


    In the dense forest.


    Huang Huihong, who is as fast as a gust of wind, shuttles between the dense forests.


    The gust of wind kept blowing past his ears, and the surrounding trees also kept retreating from both sides of him in a seemingly rapid way.


    With the speed that his fourth-level fighters burst out with all their strength, 100 meters per second is not an exaggeration.


    Not long after, Huang Huihong could no longer hear the sound of guns, but he did not relax his guard because of this.


    It was the Phoenix base that attacked him. There is no shortage of super fighters, even the fourth-level fighters.


    "Swish swish-"


    Just as Huang Huihong was just trying to flee desperately, suddenly, three cold rays of light in front of him flew towards him.


    "how is this possible?"


    Huang Huihong''s color changed in the gallop.


    Seeing that the flying knife appeared completely blocked his way forward, if he continued to move forward, it would definitely be difficult to end the game.


    But this is not his most shocking. What makes him feel shocked is how can the flying knife lock his figure at such a fast speed?


    Unable to continue running forward, Huang Huihong changed the direction of his escape. His figure rushed towards a big tree, ups and downs, and came to the branches of the big tree.


    The figure paused, looking at the three flying knives that pierced the tree trunk and the ground, Huang Huihong''s expression could not help but become solemn.


    Only flying knives can deal with him, the person who shot him is definitely a super soldier.


    "Squeaky..."


    Huang Huihong thought about it. At this moment, from the front, a high-speed moving "lightning" quickly approached him.


    In the blink of an eye, before he could make any dodge, he saw the "lightning" flying between the trees rushing towards him.


    At close range, in the lightning, a human figure punched him.


    With horror in his eyes, Huang Huihong, who reacted slowly but hurriedly folded his hands in front of him.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "what--"


    Huang Huihong''s figure flew upside down, with a lot of electric current on his body, he slammed into the ground ten meters away.


    His previous position was replaced by someone.


    Is a woman.


    She is tall and charming with her head tied to the ball. She wears a strong black outfit. She is capable and refreshing. She has an angel-like face with an expression of iceberg. Her sharp gaze is like a deep starry sky that locks Huang Huihong. She is not shaken by anything outside. .


    "Ahem...puff..."


    Huang Huihong, who hit the ground, twitched, his mouth was sweet, and blood came out.


    Astonished in his heart, he wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his hand, feeling that his whole body was still a little numb, and looked solemnly at the phantom on the branch.


    "Mistress Phoenix, Phantom?"


    Looking at the appearance of the Phantom, Huang Huihong''s expression changed in shock.


    In other words, the person who has "fighted side by side" twice with the Phoenix Base, Huang Huihong still knows the woman next to Wei Xiao.


    Especially the Phantom and Mu Wuqing.


    That was definitely the highest-end combat power under the Phoenix Base Wei Xiao.


    Coupled with their identities and looks, it is difficult for Huang Huihong to remember it.


    But because of this, now that the person who chased him was actually a phantom, Huang Huihong''s heart could be said to have set off a huge wave.


    The second person in the Phoenix base chased him down, do you want to look down on him so much?


    Like an enemy.


    "Unexpectedly, it was Mrs. Wei in person. Boss Wei sent you out. Isn''t it afraid of your mistakes?" Huang Huihong said.


    Silently, his hands have been leaned behind him.


    The Phantom, whose eyes were always on Huang Huihong''s body, noticed this scene, and there was a slight change in the star-like eyes.


    "Swish swish-"


    One side, while the Phantom waved his hand, three more flying knives shot at Huang Huihong.


    Huang Huihong knew that his small actions in private were discovered by the Phantom, and he no longer hides them.


    Quickly took out two pistols from behind with both hands.


    The figure flickered, avoiding the throwing knife thrown by the Phantom.


    Huang Huihong wanted to fight back.


    The flying knife that avoided the Phantom raised his hand to shoot at the Phantom.


    "Squeak..."


    However, his muzzle was aimed at the place where the Phantom''s body was, and the Phantom''s body moved, turning into a flash of lightning in the air several times and appeared beside him.


    "what?"


    As a fourth-level fighter, Huang Huihong found that his reaction and speed could not keep up with the Phantom.


    He can capture the trajectory of the phantom movement, but cannot keep up with the movements of his hands.


    Only when he felt the crisis on his side, the attack of the Phantom had fallen on him.


    "Peng Peng..."


    The decisive Phantom was the first to pick up the gun in Huang Huihong''s hand, and the two short blades in his hand immediately pierced Huang Huihong''s throat and heart.


    Huang Huihong was shocked.


    Retreat, several consecutive backflips to open the distance with the Phantom.


    The Phantom¡¯s attack failed, and the short blade in his right hand threw it straight to Huang Huihong¡¯s forehead.


    Huang Huihong drew away to avoid it.


    Glancing at the figure of the phantom, he didn''t dare to love the battle, and found a direction to continue to escape.


    "Peng Peng..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    However, what shocked Huang Huihong was still to come.


    Trying to get rid of the phantom''s entanglement, he didn''t run far away, and beams of electric light flew towards him.


    His body was hit by one of the lightning bolts, like a lightning strike, Huang Huihong''s figure flew out and slammed into the trunk of a big tree.


    Spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Before Huang Huihong could react, the Phantom''s ultimate move arrived.


    Huang Huihong, who was frightened in his eyes, turned to avoid him, and once again distanced himself from the Phantom.


    "Abilities? Do you actually use abilities?"

 Chapter 769： Wei cant afford such a big gift

    The Phantom drew out the short blade pierced into the trunk, and the figure moved again to kill Huang Huihong.


    Huang Huihong, who was thrilling and flying beyond the sky, continued to dodge.


    As he was constantly shifting, his visible figure and an electric light kept flashing in the forest.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The Phantom dealt with Huang Huihong completely at will.


    Fighting skills combined with the sharp blade in the hand are full of killing intent. Sometimes the current condensed in the right hand is released, which can effectively prevent Huang Huihong from fleeing.


    Huang Huihong is in distress at this moment.


    As a fourth-level warrior, in the hands of the Phantom, he was not at all able to fight back, but after fighting the Phantom head-on a few strokes, he found that confronting the Phantom with bare hands was no different from looking for abuse.


    Every time there is contact between the two of them, the current on the Phantom will act on him.


    The indirect current acting on the body is not enough to cause fatal damage to him, but it can numb his body.


    In just a few minutes, Huang Huihong has left countless scars on his body.


    "hateful!"


    Anxious and angry in his heart, seeing the Phantom¡¯s attack once again, Huang Huihong yelled: "Shadowless Feet!"


    The so-called shadowless feet in Huang Huihong''s mouth are the rapid kicks of the figure flying into the air.


    The speed is so fast that it has reached the point where ordinary people can''t catch it with naked eyes.


    The afterimages are constant and the attacks are extremely fierce.


    The phantom dodges instantaneously.


    When Huang Huihong''s offensive weakened, his figure drew closer and grabbed Huang Huihong''s ankle.


    "Squeaky..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The powerful current acts on Huang Huihong.


    This time it was the Phantom that actively used its abilities, and the current released was extremely terrifying.


    Huang Huihong, who was in the air, twitched all over.


    After a few breaths, the Phantom shook his arm and directly threw Huang Huihong out.


    With a "bang", Huang Huihong''s figure hit a big tree.


    Huang Huihong, who didn''t feel any pain, fell on the ground and was still twitching, but he couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    The Phantom slowly approached Huang Huihong with a catwalk.


    Huang Huihong gritted his teeth with a hideous face and horror in his eyes.


    Forcibly suppressed the twitching body up.


    Seeing that the other party still had the power to fight back, the Phantom accelerated.


    "Die together!"


    Huang Huihong let out an angry shout.


    I saw that he suddenly took out two grenades that pulled off the tabs from behind and held them tightly.


    The phantom who approached him changed his eyes, and directly chose to flash back.


    A touch of joy flashed across Huang Huihong''s face.


    Seize the opportunity to throw the grenade, no matter whether it can blow up the Phantom or not, turn around and flee.


    "Boom..."


    Two loud noises rang from the rear.


    Ignoring the other Huang Huihong, he rushed forward desperately.


    "Peng..."


    However, Huang Huihong, who had no time to breathe a few hundred meters away, paused when he saw a figure walking out from behind a big tree in front of him, his feet were bent, and he knelt down on his knees. The way is buffered in front of the figure in front.


    "Wei, Boss Wei..."


    Wei Xiao held the knife in his left hand, his expression cold.


    Looking at Huang Huihong who was kneeling in front of him with a twitching complexion, Wei Xiao said coldly: "What''s the situation with the leader Huang Meng? You can give this gift as soon as you meet. Wei can''t afford it!"


    Huang Huihong, who was twitching in his heart and trembling all over his body, was roaring in his soul at this moment.


    Bullying, too bullying.


    How much hatred and grievance is this that made me be so targeted?


    It was not enough for the second strongest Phoenix to stop himself, and even Wei Xiao came.


    What does it mean to know?


    It means that the Phoenix base completely uses the most cutting-edge power to deal with itself.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Huang Huihong would never believe it in his dreams, and he would be able to enjoy such a heaven-defying level of treatment.


    "Boss Wei, I was wrong. I surrendered. I am willing to merge the Dragon God base into the Phoenix base, and ask for a way to survive." Huang Huihong gave up the struggle.


    A phantom is not something he can deal with. Now he has to face a Wei Xiao, and he has no room to resist.


    Smart people know what they should say now, and Huang Huihong admits directly.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Leader Huang, you are sorry for your performance. You are the first one to kill me, and you are the first to rebel against me. Why, now you have to be the first to serve soft?"


    Huang Huihong''s mouth trembled: "Boss Wei, everything is my fascination, everything is my ignorance. Give me a chance, and I promise that the Dragon God Base will unreservedly become a member of the Phoenix Base."


    "Haha! You are dead, and the Dragon God Base is also mine."


    "No, no... Boss Wei, I am a fourth-level fighter, and I can do a lot for you. I can even persuade other forces to let Boss Wei swallow all the bases without blood."


    "Do you think people who came to the junction of the two states this time have a chance to return to their base?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Good to go, don''t send it!"


    "Boss Wei..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao waved the Emperor Biting, and in the blink of an eye, a head rolled from Huang Huihong''s neck to the ground.


    "Peng..."


    With a muffled sound, Huang Huihong''s body tilted in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Master!" The Phantom came over at this time.


    Wei Xiao returned the knife to its sheath.


    "how are you feeling?"


    "Using a large number of abilities, it consumes a lot of physical energy. To deal with a fourth-level fighter, if I want to use the abilities to damage them, I can use them up to three times and I will be in a weak state. At present, if you want to solve a powerful enemy, use In the case of abilities, you must fight quickly. If you can''t solve the enemy in a short time, you can only retreat."


    "This can only mean that your phagocytic genes are not strong enough."


    "Yeah! I can feel that my genes can still be strengthened, but I need to consume more high-energy food. Now I want to fight with the ability to use the ability, without releasing the ability, I can maintain it for about fifteen minutes ."


    The Phantom did not conceal anything from Wei Xiao, and told Wei Xiao the advantages and disadvantages of having the power.


    "Can I go by myself now?"


    "Yes, but it won''t last long. The energy consumption is huge. If you consume it again, it will cause harm to your body if you swallow genes."


    Wei Xiao smiled slightly.


    Turning back, squatted down in front of the Phantom.


    "Come on!"


    A sweet smile appeared on Phantom''s face.


    Close to Wei Xiao''s back, Phantom''s body pressed against it.


    Close his hands in front of Wei Xiao''s neck.


    "Thank you Master!"


    "You and I are married, do you need to say this?"


    Wei Xiao got up, dragged the Phantom with his right hand, and said warmly.


    "Um!"


    Without the previous hostility, happy as the phantom of a little woman, she leaned her face on Wei Xiao''s back, her cute little mouth slightly raised.


    Ambush point!


    More than an hour passed.


    Under the leadership of Bai Youwei, the ambush had wiped out all the troops Huang Huihong had brought out.


    There were more than 6,300 people, except for Huang Huihong, who had fled, and none of them remained alive.


    After cleaning the battlefield, looking at the piled up corpses, Bai Youwei, who didn''t feel anything during the previous battle, felt a little bit more unbearable at this moment.


    "Get used to such a scene, otherwise, you will be more uncomfortable in the future."


    Beside, one-armed Song Xiaoyu comforted Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei smiled forcefully: "It''s okay, killing so many people for the first time is a bit uncomfortable, but after a few more experiences, I will get used to it."


    "..."


    Song Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment, a little bit dumbfounded: "I just want you to be mentally prepared. This kind of battle should be less in the future."


    "knew!"


    "All resolved?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was a sudden noise around me.


    Bai Youwei was taken aback.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    "Husband, are you back? Has Huang Huihong solved it?" Bai Youwei was relieved when he saw Wei Xiao, and hurriedly asked Huang Huihong''s situation.


    "solved."


    "That''s good. Hey, what''s wrong with Sister Xiaoying?" Bai Youwei became worried when she found the slightly weak phantom leaning on Wei Xiao''s back.


    Wei Xiao said flatly: "Excessive consumption. But it''s okay, just find a place to replenish some energy. Has the site been cleaned?"


    "It has been cleaned up. There are more than 6,000 enemies in total, and there is no survivor." Song Xiaoyu said.


    "Then go!"


    "Um!"


    Bai Youwei and the others nodded, and then greeted the others.


    The soldier who was in charge of stacking the corpses on a layer of vegetation heard the words, threw a fire and followed Wei Xiao and the others away.

 Chapter 770： New threat

    The most difficult force of the Resistance is undoubtedly the Dragon God Base.


    As Huang Huihong and the people he brought out of the base were annihilated by Wei Xiao and others, other forces who were also ambushed in other directions were not spared.


    In a temporary residence.


    "Boss Wei, Boss Wei, forgive me, forgive me."


    "It was Huang Huihong who urged us to do this. You know Boss Wei. We never thought of going against your will and begging Boss Wei for a way to survive."


    "I am willing to let everyone in the Hope Base join the Phoenix Base. Boss Wei, please don''t kill us."


    Inside a house covered by vegetation and covered with moss.


    Inside, many big men who belonged to the head of the three provinces were kneeling here.


    The other teams that Lin Qin and Shu Wang ambush did not dispose of everyone, and many of the big bosses from the base were captured and sent here alive by them.


    There were only seven or eight big men who died directly in the battle.


    Zhang Tianfeng, Xiao Aotian, Pang Chuan and others have all survived.


    However, even if they were captured by Shu Wang and the others, even if they were alive, if Wei Xiao didn''t let them go, they would be no different from death. It''s nothing more than a few more hours of living.


    Wei Xiao sat in the chair, watching indifferently at the few people bound by the chain of the trapped corpse.


    "The Fifteenth Route Army Alliance? The vassals defeated Wei? Listen, what a novel event. When I heard about the Alliance, you were so energetic and fearless. Why are they all now?"


    "Boss Wei, we know that we were wrong. We shouldn''t listen to Huang Huihong''s words. He encouraged us to do all this." Zhang Tianfeng pushed all the faults on a dead person.


    Pang Chuan said impatiently: "Yes, yes, all of this is Huang Huihong''s idea. You know, Boss Wei, Huang Huihong got the No. 4 potion. Except for the Phoenix Base, none of the people in our other bases are him. Opponent. Under his intimidation, we are all compelled."


    Xiao Aotian said: "We participated in the alliance, in fact, to paralyze Huang Huihong, first stabilize him. As long as the Phoenix army arrives, we will cooperate with your army to completely wipe out Huang Huihong''s people."


    "So, not only can I not blame you, but I have to reward you?" Wei Xiao said with a laugh.


    "As long as Boss Wei understands our intentions. We never thought of rebelling against you." Pang Chuan smiled sadly.


    "That really made you suffer."


    "If our efforts can contribute to the unification of the three provinces by Wei Boss, no matter how hard it is, it will be worth it." Smiling Aotian sneered.


    He really puts gold on his face.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t say such shameless words.


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "Well, I blamed everyone, I''m sorry. But I, as a person, don''t like any stains. My people think that you betrayed me. If you let you go, wouldn''t it mean that my judgment was wrong? To preserve my perfect image, I have to wrong you once, and use your lives to draw a successful end to this farce."


    "Don''t worry, you guys, Wei will remember your contribution. I will raise your wife and daughter."


    "No, Boss Wei..."


    "Bring it down and solve it." Wei Xiao has no patience to accompany them to talk nonsense.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Song Xiaoyu nodded, and then greeted the doomsday soldiers to drag Pang Chuan out.


    "No, Boss Wei, we really want to take refuge in you. Give me a break and let me go!"


    "Wei Xiao, you goddamn, I curse you not to die."


    "Hahaha... it''s over, it''s over!"


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! Boss Wei, spare my life..."


    Every big boss who was taken out of the house was yelling, but no one paid any attention to them.


    "Boom boom..."


    As a series of gunshots sounded outside, in the three provinces, except for the Phoenix Base, all other forces known on the surface lost their lead.


    "Are you going back?"


    When the final finishing touches are over, Shu Wang next to Wei Xiao asked.


    Wei Xiao glanced at everyone present.


    Seven women from Wei Xiao participated in the ambush of the leaders of all parties of the Resistance.


    Not to mention that they have grown tremendously in the First World War, but with this battle, their temperament is undoubtedly more tenacious and mature.


    "Report!"


    "Come in!"


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, a doomsday soldier walked in outside the room.


    The doomsday soldier entered the house: "Master, there is an urgent report from the base."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    Urgent report?


    What will happen to the base?


    "What urgent report?"


    The doomsday soldier took out a note and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao took the note and glanced at it.


    "Huh?" Wei Xiao''s expression changed.


    "What''s wrong, husband?" Shu Wang asked.


    "Look at it!"


    Wei Xiao handed the note to Shu Wang.


    Bai Youwei and the others immediately gathered around.


    When they finished reading the content on the note, their eyes were surprised.


    "How is it possible for a new type of zombie?" Yan Chuan Huizi exclaimed.


    Mu Wuqing frowned slightly.


    "Since we searched for the mother corpse lair, one was found in the entire three provinces. Where did the new type of zombies attacking our base come from?"


    "Does the mother''s body appear again in the three provinces?" Jiang Xiyu guessed.


    "Impossible!" Wei Xiao denied this possibility. "If there is a mother''s corpse in the three provinces, we don''t need to do it. The two mothers killed before will be found. The two wars some time ago made the land of the three provinces. The zombies have basically been cleaned up. With the current conditions in the three provinces, the possibility of a new mother''s corpse is very small."


    "Where did the new type of zombies attacking the base come from?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "Other areas?"


    Wei Xiao stood up: "The hero won''t make a joke about this kind of thing. It just happens that the resistance has been dealt with, and we will go back now."


    "Okay, I''m going to let the soldiers prepare." Mu Wuqing replied and left the house.


    The intelligence sent from the base made Wei Xiao aware of the seriousness of it.


    He decided to return to the base immediately, so he flew the pigeon to the base that day and asked them to send a helicopter to pick him up.


    One day later, inside the Phoenix Base.


    Wei Xiao took Shu Wang and they came back first.


    "Hero, what''s the situation?"


    "Lord, see for yourself!" Chen Haojie handed over the information he had brought to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao took the information.


    They were all data reports from research bases, but through these data, Wei Xiao realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Amphibians.


    A brand new name appeared on the report.


    A new type of zombies that can survive underwater and on land at the same time, with claws that break through a generation of armed armor, and its genes are equivalent to those of female corpse larvae. The genetic research base is classified as a fourth-level zombies.


    "Level 4 zombies?"


    "How can this be?"


    Seeing the description on the report, Shu Wang and the others were slightly startled.


    Wei Xiao put down the report: "Do you know where they came from?"


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses: "I don''t know the details, but according to my guess, they should have come from the sea. One day ago, when we found them, we had already gone deep into Minghai City. The number is not large, but based on their characteristics, we can tell that they are. From the sea."


    Zombies coming from the sea, and still fourth-level zombies?


    "Female V Island?" Wei Xiao guessed a place.


    This is not hard to guess.


    After the mother''s corpse appeared, Wei Xiao and the others had always faced Level 3 zombies, and had never seen the existence of Level 4 zombies, so it can be judged that the mother corpse does not have the ability to reproduce Level 4 zombies.


    And now there are four-level zombies appearing, and the most likely one that can give birth to such zombies is the corpse emperor.


    It is not excluded that the fourth-level zombies evolved from the third-level evolutionary zombies, but as far as Wei Xiao and the others understand, the corpse emperor is most likely.


    The only place where the sea is closest to Minghai City and where the corpse emperor exists is the female country V.


    Female Country V is less than 800 kilometers away from Minghai City (fictitious, please do not check in). According to what the corpse emperor larvae said to Wei Xiao, before a corpse emperor swallows other corpse emperors, the radius of its territory is 1,500 kilometers. As a result, Minghai City is just within the territory of the female corpse emperor of the country V. middle.


    Therefore, it is not uncommon for Wei Xiao to guess that the amphibian came from the female V island.


    Hearing Wei Xiao¡¯s speculation, Haojie Chen was deeply convinced: ¡°According to the information we have obtained about zombies, Female V Island is indeed the most likely.¡±


    Wei Xiao got up: "Does the base leave the corpses of such zombies?"


    "Yes, we have killed more than 20 animals in total, and I shouldn''t have used all of them yet."


    "Go, let''s go and see."


    Without hesitation, the group followed Wei Xiao towards the base gene research base.

 Chapter 771： Amphibian

    Ten minutes later, the group came to the underground research base.


    "Master, the new zombies are here."


    The researchers took Wei Xiao and his party to the place where the corpses of the fourth-level zombies were stored.


    In the huge tempered glass, there are several zombies lying in it.


    The corpse was about four meters long, with limbs and fish gills. The shape resembled a crocodile, but it had an ape-like head.


    The limbs have fingers and six roots, with sharp, sharp claws.


    The whole body is sea blue, and a huge tail looks strong and powerful. Pieces of thick scale armor wrapped around the body, except for the eyes, the body was invulnerable.


    "This is the amphibious body?"


    Seeing the appearance of the new type of zombies, Bai Youwei and the others were very surprised.


    Especially the head that resembles an ape, if you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe that there is a monster with a "human head" and an animal body in this world?


    I can''t explain, I can only say that in the world of zombies, there are no surprises.


    "You have fought with them, what do you think of the combat effectiveness of the amphibians?" Wei Xiao asked Chen hero.


    "It''s very strong, mainly because of their destructiveness. A generation of armed armor can only play a partial defensive role under their sharp claws. If they are fully attacked, they will undoubtedly die. The power is currently estimated to be about 20 times that of normal people. , The speed is equivalent to that of predators, and they can also climb and walk walls."


    "The key is their defensive power. Except for the eyes, the conventional scaly weapons on their bodies cannot penetrate. In order to penetrate the head with one blow, at least the No. 3 armor-piercing bullet is required. This is only their combat power on land. There is no relevant data on underwater combat power, so it is difficult to infer, but based on their structure, underwater combat power is probably stronger."


    If you don''t understand it, you don''t know, listening to the explanation of Hero Chen, everyone on the scene can realize the terrible amphibians.


    Combining attack and defense, in addition to speed, it is even more terrifying than the Reaper.


    Looking at its body structure, the ability to move on land is only average, and underwater combat, these amphibians are only the most terrifying.


    "Zombies seem to be constantly adapting to our current living environment. Giant zombies have been eliminated, and zombies that have lost air-to-air capabilities have air predators. Zombies that are not good at underwater activities have now appeared amphibians. What will happen in the future? Zombie?" Mu Wuqing made an important discovery and said it in front of everyone.


    This is really surprising.


    Zombies do not have the wisdom and ability of human beings. They can use knowledge to create various tools that adapt to different environments, but how simple and rude is their way of solving problems.


    Without a strong IQ and hands-on ability, the future survival space of future generations will be determined directly at the beginning of birth.


    Various abilities are born with them.


    From some perspectives, the way zombies solve problems is much more advanced than humans.


    "Lord, through this discovery, I can be sure that our base must be within the corpse emperor¡¯s perception. The amphibians that appear this time are likely to be the vanguard forces. From now on, the corpse emperor on the female V island will definitely Send more zombies to deal with us. In other words, our Minghai City and Haixin Island are always threatened by the corpse king on Female V Island."


    Chen Haojie spoke with a solemn face.


    Wei Xiao naturally thought of what he could think of.


    Originally thought that after the mother corpse in the Three Provinces was solved, the Phoenix Base would exist under a piece of paradise, but now it seems that they have solved the "little trouble" and ushered in a more powerful opponent.


    Wei Xiao looked away from the amphibious body.


    "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Chen Haojie thought for a while: "Minghai City is destined to be our base camp. As the population increases, our demand for land will become greater and greater. It just so happens that the base is about to usher in a great integration. I think we can bring the entire Minghai City Established as a super stronghold. With the building assets owned by the land of the three provinces, it fully meets our needs."


    "Building Minghai City into a base? How much engineering is this?" Jiang Xiyu exclaimed.


    "Hundreds of thousands of people take action, this project is not too big." Chen Haojie said with a smile.


    Wei Xiao thought about Chen Haojie''s proposal.


    Feel feasible.


    Before the end of the world, Minghai City could accommodate tens of millions of people, and its area can be imagined.


    After the end of the world, Wei Xiao didn''t think that the population of the base could exceed tens of millions in ten years, even if it continued to annex other forces.


    Turning the entire Minghai City into a super stronghold is enough to meet the needs of the base for a period of time in the future.


    Anyway, it is destined to build an outer city wall in the future. Since this condition is now available, why not do it in one step?


    Besides, many buildings in Minghai City can still be used for a long time. Including them as soon as possible can also solve the housing problem of the base.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt it was necessary to do so, Wei Xiao said: "Yes, priority is to build the city wall in the seaside area. In addition, the leaders of the other forces in the three provinces have been removed, while their base has not yet reacted, hero, you Let Million, Dragon Ba and the others begin to take over the population of those forces. Complete the annexation as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I will make arrangements when I go back."


    Under the leadership of Wei Xiao, everyone observed the progress of genetic medicine research and development, and the group left the underground base.


    Zhongzhou area.


    "Offense, attack me..."


    After a lapse of one month.


    The foreigners from Longzhao Province have wiped out the survivor base in the Hezhou area.


    The Hezhou local forces, who were not armed enough and did not know the secrets of genetic medicine, did not last long under the attack of the slave army led by the female V country.


    The victories brought great confidence to the female country V survivors. They believed that the local forces of Longxia Kingdom were nothing but this. They led the slave army to attack the Zhongzhou area without clearing the corpses in Hezhou.


    However, the female V country army, which has always been invincible and invincible, fell into a bitter battle when it launched the first battle into Zhongzhou.


    An army of hundreds of thousands of slaves attacked a small base of 20,000 people without weapons and equipment. The army of slaves who attacked the city with only a number of advantages and cold weapons did not take down this small base for a long time.


    "stupid¡­¡­"


    Temporary headquarters.


    As the commander of the offensive in Zhongzhou, Ye and the village posterity, that is, the village posterity prince, learned of the fighting situation on the front line, it can be said to be anxious and frustrated.


    The hundreds of thousands of slaves actually failed to capture the target base for a long time. This situation has never happened before they came to the territory of Longxia Kingdom.


    "Master Sheng from the village, according to our reports, the lobstermen in the front base have terrible strength. Among them are warriors who are covered in thick armor. They are invulnerable, and only a dozen people are required to block one end of the stairs. We People who are unable to board the city wall."


    "In addition to these people wearing strange armors, there are also some guys who are born with supernatural power and infinite power. The slave army does not have decent weapons, and it is a siege. In the face of these monsters, it is also a love to not be able to attack the walls for a long time. Extensible."


    Two Ergouzi Mage and Liu Qingshi explained.


    He also frowned with the village queen: "Ma Sang, Liu Sang, no matter what kind of person the other party has, I must take the front base today. Can you two have a countermeasure?"


    Ma Ge and Liu Qingshi looked at each other.


    The latter laughed and said: "The young master of the village does not need to be anxious. There are only 10,000 people defending the city in the front base. In terms of numbers, we have an absolute advantage. Since the frontal attack cannot take the front base, we will attack from all sides. At the same time, arrange one. The group of snipers launched a blockade against the enemy from a distance, and I believe it will not take long before they can take down the front base."


    "Okay, Liu Sang, the task of capturing the front base is up to you. As long as Liu Sang can complete the task, after entering the city, I allow you to choose three beauties first."


    "Thank you, Mr. Liu, who will live up to your expectations."


    With the reward, Liu Qingshi responded with a fist, and then left the headquarters with two guards.

 Chapter 772： insensitive

    Not long.


    Liu Qingshi personally came to the frontline battlefield to direct the battle.


    An army of more than 100,000 slaves dispersed and attacked the target base together from all sides.


    At the same time, dozens of snipers from the female country V laid ambush behind them, and once they saw someone on the wall trying to destroy the stairs used to climb the wall, they would shoot and kill them.


    Soldiers who are not protected by armed armor will be sniped as soon as they show their heads where they lean on the stairs.


    Unexpectedly, the enemy would have a defender of this hand. At first, the super soldier suffered a lot of casualties.


    Until the doomsday fighter was replaced, the enemy''s resistance in the distance was stopped.


    "Good defense. We must know how those people''s armors were made." Liu Qingshi quickly learned of the situation on the city wall.


    After hearing the snipers say that their sniper rifles were difficult to threaten the doomsday fighters, Liu Qingshi, who was full of enthusiasm in his eyes, had already begun to use his armor.


    Did not stop the offense, nor did he change tactics.


    Relying on the number, the force of the slave army to attack the city is still fierce.


    Manpower is limited.


    Doomsday fighters are also humans. Under high-intensity battles, their energy consumption in the body far exceeds that of ordinary people.


    When super fighters gain powerful abilities, they also face a problem that needs to be dealt with carefully.


    That is the supplement of energy.


    If you can''t get energy supplements for a long time, and you continue to consume the body''s energy, when the swallowing genes need to swallow the human flesh and blood to maintain the state, the super soldier will die under his own genes.


    Faced with a steady stream of enemies attacking the city, the doomsday fighters can''t hold on for long.


    Several hours later, the slave army left tens of thousands of corpses outside the city wall and finally attacked the city.


    The city wall fell, unable to stop the defenders of the slave army, and ushered in the enemy''s frenzied massacre.


    As the main force of the enemy from outside entered the base, this small force was completely controlled by those who were also born in the village.


    Command the mansion.


    "This is the genetic medicine?"


    "If the facts were not in front of my eyes, I could not believe in my dreams that there are so many treasures on the zombies. Mad, the zombies killed in the past are wasted. Will there be nothing like this?"


    "Yo Xi! I didn''t expect to have such a gain this time. Liu Sang, your credit is greatly reduced."


    In the living room, looking at the armed armor on the table and the existing genetic medicines in the base with the village posters and others, they were unspeakable enthusiasm in their hearts.


    From the mouths of the prisoners in the base, and the posterity of the village, they already knew what genetic medicine and armed armor existed.


    I was amazed, and in my heart, I regretted the corpses of zombies at all levels that they had directly ignored.


    "Master Sheng from the village, according to the news we got from the captives, all the survivor bases in Zhongzhou have their own super fighters. Our previous attack speed will probably stop next."


    "I agree with Brother Liu. This time we are only attacking small bases, but the price we paid is far more than in the past. If we face those large forces, our numerical advantage becomes insignificant." Ma Ge said.


    He also had a cold face with the village queen.


    "You are right. We can be unscrupulous if we don''t know the enemy''s situation, but since we know the power of the Central State, it is no longer advisable to continue to use the number of people to consume the enemy''s vitality."


    He paused for a while, thinking of something and continued with the posterity of the village: "In this way, now we have controlled this base. They have ready-made technology and personnel. We can delay the offensive and develop for a period of time. When we have enough, we also have enough. After the super fighters, they will annex other forces in Zhongzhou."


    "The young master of the village has a foresight, and I am waiting to admire it."


    "Where!" smiled and waved his hands with the village queen, "Liu Sang made a great contribution this time, and I will not be stingy with those who have done it. I decided that Liu Sang can give priority to six women in this base. , This is what you deserve."


    Liu Qingshi''s emotions were slightly lost when he heard the rewards offered by Ye and the empress.


    Looking at the several genetic medicines on the table, Liu Qingshi wanted to say "I don''t want a woman, can I give me a genetic medicine"?


    But this is obviously impossible.


    This group of little Vboys have always guarded them.


    Let them form an army of Ergouzi, but only distribute weapons and equipment to some members.


    Many of those weapons and equipment were seized from the hands of local forces, and the more advanced weapons have always been controlled by the survivors of the female country V.


    They even strictly control weapons, let alone genetic medicine, a resource that can be called a strategic level?


    Knowing that he couldn''t ask for genetic medicine, Liu Qingshi could only smile and thank Ye and the younger generation.


    They also knew Liu Qingshi''s thoughts with the posterity of the village.


    He smiled and said: "Liu Sang, Ma Sang, I know that you also want genetic medicine, but for us, the quantity of genetic medicine is still too small, I have to give priority to the soldiers of the empire. But please trust me, wait Half of the empire¡¯s warriors are popular, and I will offer you the genetic potion that belongs to you. I will definitely not let you be wronged."


    "The young master of the village is serious. It is our honor to serve for the empire. If you want to give it to us, we will naturally want it. If you don''t give it, we won''t have a trace of delusion." Ma Ge said beautifully. With a serious attitude, I feel that what he said this time is heartfelt.


    "I''m very pleased that you can think so. The new empire needs talents like you."


    The two forced a smile.


    No matter how nice it is, what use is there if there is no practical benefit?


    They are also very powerful with the posterity of the village. Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge dare not resist. Otherwise, they want to swallow the resources of genetic medicine, such as the "day-defying level", even if they want to swallow them alone. Yes, their guns do not agree.


    "General, the prisoners have been counted. Men and women are separated separately. Please go and check them."


    At this time, a soldier from outside walked in to report.


    He also smiled with the empress after hearing the words: "Hahaha...Liu Sang, your chance is here. I just noticed that the women in this base are in good condition, so you have to take this opportunity."


    Liu Qing Shi Qiang smiled and said: "Definitely, definitely!"


    "Go, let''s go and see together."


    Also stood up with the queen of the village, and at the same time asked the guards to put away the armed armor and genetic medicine on the table.


    The gene medicine disappeared from sight, Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge sighed secretly, and no longer entangled, they got up one after another, and then left the commanding mansion with the younger generation of the village.


    According to previous experience, each group of Liu Qingshi and the younger generations also lay a survivor base with them. In this survivor base, the women will be sent to Longclaw Province, while the men will join the slave army and continue. Fight for them and deal with those who don¡¯t know the current affairs.


    This time is obviously no exception.


    When he arrived at the place where the prisoners were gathered, after Liu Qingshi had selected six beautiful women, the rest of the women, except the researchers, were taken to the car, and then escorted away from the base by female soldiers from the V country.


    As for the men, except for the researchers and the young and old, the rest, non-super fighters who were willing to join the slave army, were given a chance to survive. Those who failed to join the slave army were shot and killed by Ye and the younger generations, including the super fighters. .


    The decision to kill the super soldier who surrendered was the decision made by Yewa and the young man.


    These people are too dangerous for their female V nationals.


    Because they are uncontrollable and powerful, they don¡¯t take advantage of them to surrender in order to survive. Once they are dispersed and they are desperately thinking, those who don¡¯t have super warriors will also work with the village posters and others, even if they rely on advanced in the end. All of the super fighters will be dealt with by the weapons, I am afraid that they will also suffer heavy casualties.


    Super fighters are not yet a group that they can control with the younger generations.


    In order to ensure the absolute status of female V nationals in the new forces, it is definitely a wise choice for Yehe and the village descendants.


    This is not the first time that Liu Qingshi and others have experienced the cruelty of the female V country.


    Looking at the piles of old and young and super soldiers'' bodies, even if they couldn''t bear it, they didn''t dare to make any changes.


    Except for the deepening of the fear of female V nationals, they have no intention of resisting and struggling in the past.


    The troubles were resolved, and the team led by the younger generation of the village was stationed in the base.


    After one night passed.


    The next day, on the road leading to this small force from Minghai City, the team was driving slowly.

 Chapter 773： Soldiers approaching the city

    The annexation of the major forces in the Three Provinces by the Phoenix Base has begun.


    Fifteen forces, Wei Xiao directly sent fifteen teams.


    In order to ensure the smooth progress of the annexation, the fifteen teams that went out were all equipped with powerful firepower and mobile troops.


    Lin Changsheng, the leader of the clear sky base, had no pressure on this mission to the clear sky base.


    Not to mention the team¡¯s weapons and equipment, according to their intelligence, the Clear Sky Base is also a small base with a population of more than 20,000.


    Now that it has lost its commander, and the main combat power in the base is eliminated by Wei Xiao and the others after the alliance is over, the remaining people are pitifully few.


    The Phoenix Base allowed a power-holder to lead a five-thousand armed force to subdue the opponent, which is really a bully.


    Clear sky base.


    "Hahaha... As expected of the No. 2 Gene Potion, I feel that I can kill a cow with one punch now."


    "Congratulations to the posterity of the village, the posterity of Hexi village. In the future, our base will have genetic medicine, sweeping the wasteland, dominating the world, and returning to the world, a bright future is just around the corner."


    "Wait for all the soldiers of the Empire to take genetic potions, coupled with advanced weapons and equipment, who else is our opponent in this world?"


    "Well said. Liu Sang and Ma Sang, as long as you are loyal to the empire, I assure you that among the lobster people who take refuge in the empire, you two must be the first to get genetic medicine."


    "Our loyalty to the empire can be shown by the sun and the moon, and the heaven and the earth can be learned."


    "I would like to do my best for the empire, and it is only after death."


    Regarding Yehe''s promise, the two of them don''t know how long and how long they will wait, but they are also happy with the village queen now, and it''s absolutely not wrong to flatter him.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    I felt comfortable being photographed by the two, and laughed a few times with the empress, "Go, let''s go out and find some slaves to try my current strength. I need to master this powerful force as soon as possible."


    "Dare to obey?"


    The two of them responded, followed by left and right, and left the commanding mansion with the village queen.


    "General, something went wrong."


    As soon as the three men and a group of guards walked out of the commanding mansion, a soldier ran in front of them.


    Seeing his flustered expression, the head of the young man and the village queen, their expressions couldn''t help but change.


    "What happened?"


    The soldier did not dare to neglect, and said gravely: "Ten miles away from the base, our people found an armed force approaching the base. The number of people cannot be confirmed, but there are more than two hundred military transport vehicles."


    "Huh? Are you sure?"


    "determine."


    The face of the Empress also became gloomy.


    More than two hundred military transport vehicles, even if you don''t even think about it, you can guess that there are definitely a lot of people in the team that appeared outside.


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge looked at each other.


    From each other''s eyes, they all saw the shock.


    "Could it be other forces in Zhongzhou?"


    He also regained consciousness with the empress, and said with a serious expression: "Immediately summon our people to the wall to guard. In addition, the slave army will be sent out and displayed outside the base. Without my order, no one is allowed to act rashly."


    "Yes, General!"


    The soldier responded and turned and galloped away.


    "Ma Sang, Liu Sang, let''s go to the city wall and have a look."


    "Hi!"


    With the two of them and the guards behind them, they hurried to the side of the city wall where the enemy appeared with the village queen.


    Eight miles away from the base.


    The roar spread.


    On the avenue full of vegetation, a convoy like a long dragon is slowly approaching.


    This is a huge team with light tanks, transport vehicles, armored vehicles and tanks.


    A light tank capable of carrying two persons is responsible for opening the road ahead. More than one hundred tanks **** both sides of the convoy, and in the middle are transport vehicles and armored vehicles carrying armed fighters.


    "Captain, eight miles ahead is where the clear sky base is located."


    Sitting on the chariot, Lin Changsheng with a look of expression said: "Is it the destination?"


    "Yes! Just now, there was news from the Shadow Guards that a large number of corpses were found outside the Clear Sky Base. They suspected that there may have been battles at the Clear Sky Base in the near future, and the blood on many of the corpses has not solidified. Should we wait for the Shadow Guards to verify Is the situation closer to the clear sky base?"


    "No. No matter what happens to the Clear Sky Base, it is the same for us. I just hope that the population we need will not be too small, otherwise, the trip will be too unworthy."


    "That''s not true. There are survivors on the wall of the base, which proves that the corpses that appeared outside the city have nothing to do with zombies. It is estimated that it was caused by infighting or fighting with other forces." Ye Yingjie, the deputy captain on the rear seat, analyzed.


    "Well, you''ll know if you go over and take a look at that time."


    The base side.


    Yehe Cunhousheng and others have come to the city wall.


    At this time, armed men were already on the wall, and outside the city, the army of slaves carrying various knives, guns and clubs in their hands was also blocking the front of the base in a queue.


    The army of more than 100,000 slaves gathered together, and its momentum was still very strong.


    "Where are the unknown forces now?"


    "It''s already less than five miles away."


    Hearing the report from the soldier, Ye and the village queen took the binoculars from one of the guards and looked into the distance.


    Lin Changsheng and their team can already be captured.


    Looking through the binoculars at the vehicles that are constantly driving out of the road in the distance, the more they look at them, the more frightened they are, and the more they look at them, the more surprised they are.


    Lightweight tanks, tanks, armored vehicles...


    What kind of team is this?


    He also put down the binoculars with the village queen: "Go and find some slaves from this base."


    I don''t know what I and the younger generation of the village are going to do, the soldier nodded and left the city wall.


    After a while, the three survivors of the clear sky base were brought in front of Yehe Village.


    "Prince!"


    The three seemed very humble and very cautious.


    "I ask you, is there any force established by the Longxia Kingdom battle base in Zhongzhou?"


    The three were confused.


    One of them shook his head and said: "No, all bases in Zhongzhou are privately established. Since the outbreak of the end times, we have never seen the team of the battle base."


    "No? Are you sure?"


    "determine."


    "Then you see what it is?" He and the village motioned to the guard to give the three slaves binoculars.


    The three slaves did not dare to neglect, and one after another took the binoculars to check the situation ahead.


    Soon, through the binoculars, the three people who could clearly see the situation of the convoy ahead, their nervous eyes became shocked, and their mouths opened wide.


    "Yes, it''s from the Phoenix Base."


    The three of them almost spoke in unison.


    "Phoenix base? What kind of power is that?"


    A slave put down the binoculars in his hand and trembled: "That is the most powerful force in our three provinces. They come from Minghai City, with fighter groups, armed helicopter groups, and various artillery and tank units. That''s right. , The genetic medicine and the armored armor were released by them."


    "What are you talking about?" Ye and the empress, his face changed drastically.


    The expressions of Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge were not pretty.


    Fighter group? Gunship group? There are artillery troops?


    Nima! What are the forces that are not a battle base?


    I drop obediently.


    There are forces from the battle base in Minghai City. What is this kidding?


    A slave said anxiously: "Taijun, this is true. The Phoenix Base has a population of hundreds of thousands, and its armed forces are extremely powerful. In our three provinces, only the Phoenix Base has a weapon of war like tanks."


    "Munguchi Sheng..."


    "stupid!"


    After repeated confirmations, Ye and Muraguchi''s expressions became frightened.


    First it was a super soldier, it was an armed armor, and now even the forces that are suspected of being a battle base have appeared. In Zhongzhou, do you want to be so scary?


    Ahead, Lin Changsheng and his team had entered the sight range of the base side, and at the same time, the troops at the beginning also found the slave army displayed outside.


    The news reached Lin Changsheng, and the convoy stopped about 1,500 meters from the base.


    "Quickly, quickly, establish a line of defense as quickly as possible."


    From the top of the transport vehicle, an armed soldier armed to the teeth got out of the vehicle.


    Under the leadership of their respective captains, they quickly established a line of defense around the team.


    "Rumble..."


    The roar sounded.


    More than one hundred tanks came to the forefront of the team and lined up. The black muzzle was aimed at the direction of the base, making the slave army lined up outside, after seeing this scene, one by one swallowed wildly and retired. .

 Chapter 774： Either surrender or go to war

    "Captain, there are a lot of survivors outside the clear sky base."


    Hearing the report from the soldiers outside, Lin Changsheng poked his head out of the car.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are stuck in front, and you can witness the spectacular scene without having to look carefully.


    "There are a lot of people! More than we thought."


    Lin Changsheng spoke lightly, as if he didn''t take the survivors he saw in his sight seriously.


    The soldier approaching the chariot smiled bitterly: "It''s quite a lot, not less than eighty to ninety thousand by visual inspection."


    "It seems that something we don''t know has happened at this clear sky base. Yingjie..."


    "What''s the captain''s order?"


    "Go out and tell them that from this moment on, everything in the Clear Sky Base, including the people, belongs to the Phoenix Base. Those who want to survive, put down their weapons and walk out of the base to wait for the arrangement. If you resist, you will kill you without mercy."


    "Yes!"


    Ye Yingjie nodded, and the figure got out of the chariot.


    With two guards by his side, Ye Yingjie came to the front of the tank with a speaker.


    The city wall.


    "What are these people doing here?"


    "Master of the village, should we send someone to ask?"


    Yehecun Housheng still doesn''t know the purpose of Phoenix Base''s visit here.


    Seeing the opponent building a defense line thousands of meters away, he frowned, and said solemnly: "You can try. Assang, the task of communicating with the opponent is up to you. You must not act rashly until you understand the opponent''s purpose. "


    When Ma Ge heard that he and the posterity of the village asked him to communicate with the people at the Phoenix Base as a messenger, he was repelled in his heart.


    But he didn''t dare to disobey the order of Ye and the village.


    Even if he doesn''t want to, he can only bite the bullet and agree.


    "The people in the city are listening..."


    Before Ma Ge had any action, Ye Yingjie''s voice had already been heard outside the city.


    Ye and Cun Housheng and others all set their sights on Ye Yingjie at the front of the team.


    Ye Yingjie continued to shout: "We are a team from the Phoenix Base. You led the attempt to provoke the Phoenix Base''s position in the three provinces two days ago, and have been killed by our soldiers. My lord is merciful and does not want to kill more. Give you a chance to give up the dark and cast the light."


    "As long as you lay down your weapons and walk out of the base to accept our army''s inclusion, our army will treat you kindly. If you resist, our army will be regarded as a declaration of war, and the entire base will be killed regardless of whether it is men, women or children."


    "What? Are they here to take over control of this base?"


    "How is this going?"


    Hearing Ye Yingjie''s call, many people''s faces were moved on the city wall.


    He also understood what Ye Yingjie said, and looked at the three slaves: "Do you know what''s going on?"


    The three slaves hesitated for a moment, and one of them said: "We don''t know the details. We only know that the Phoenix Base wants to subdue us, but our commander did not agree."


    "Then you commander?"


    "Our commander left the base two days ago and didn''t come back. It may have been killed by the people at the Phoenix Base!"


    After listening to what the slave said, Liu Qingshi''s brows frowned.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, the Phoenix Base didn''t know that the base had changed owners. It''s just that we were out of luck and just happened to ran into their team who came to take over the base." Liu Qingshi said.


    Ma Ge narrowed his eyes: "Then what shall we do now? Explain the situation to them?"


    "It depends on the meaning of the village queen." Liu Qingshi looked at Ye and the village queen.


    For the Phoenix Base, the understanding of the younger generations is limited to the present.


    He didn''t know anything, and he didn''t understand what kind of attitude the Phoenix Base had towards foreign forces. At this moment, his heart was very complicated.


    The power displayed by the Phoenix Base alone is no longer something they can directly contend with. What''s more, the three slaves beside them just said that the strength of the Phoenix Base is very powerful.


    Even the armed armors and genetic medicines were announced to the public by the Phoenix Base. If this did not have enough strength and confidence, who would be so brainless to publish such important information?


    I also thought about it with the empress, and said seriously: "Ma Sang, reply to the other party, saying that this base has changed owners. We have no intention of being an enemy of the other party and let them leave."


    Ma Ge nodded.


    Ye Yingjie and the others are still waiting for a reply from the base.


    It didn''t make them wait for a long time. Soon, Mage, who had a loudspeaker in his hand on the city wall, said to Lin Changsheng and the others what he had said to the young man in the village.


    "Captain, it seems that when the Lord was ambushing the major forces, someone secretly picked the peach that should belong to us." Ye Yingjie sneered when he heard the call from the other side.


    Lin Changsheng was also a little surprised.


    The clear sky base has actually been captured by foreign forces.


    This is a good explanation for why there are so many people in the Clear Sky Base suddenly.


    Lin Changsheng stared at the top of the city wall.


    "These people are here at the right time, but they want to take advantage of our Phoenix base. They are afraid they are thinking too much." Lin Changsheng''s face sank and said, "Tell them that since they came to the Qingkong base, they are part of this base. . They have no choice. Either lay down their weapons and accept our army¡¯s inclusion, or go to war."


    Ye Yingjie nodded when he heard the words, and shouted towards the city wall: "Listen to the people inside and outside the city, no matter who you are, now there are only two choices left for you, either surrender or go to war. You only have five minutes. Considering time, if we don¡¯t reply after five minutes, our army will be considered as a war."


    Ye Yingjie''s voice was so loud that everyone outside the city and on the wall heard it.


    Ye and the young people in the village didn''t know the seriousness of the ultimatum of Lin Changsheng and others. Although they were shocked when they heard Ye Yingjie''s call, they undoubtedly sneered repeatedly in their hearts.


    Although the strength of the Phoenix base side is strong, it has not yet made Yehe Cun Housheng and the others cast a rat stopper.


    Only five thousand people, even if their weapons and equipment far surpass those of the villagers and others, but the number is limited after all.


    Apart from other things, there are hundreds of thousands of troops outside the city, if fighting really breaks out, it will be enough for Lin Changsheng and the others to drink a pot.


    What''s more, they are not without heat weapons.


    I really want to use force to solve the problem, and I have enough confidence with the village descendants to eat Lin Changsheng and his party outside.


    "Are these people looking for death? They think that just because of that few people can be an enemy of us?" Ye and the village queen said in surprise.


    Liu Qingshi said: "It''s probably because of the Phoenix base behind them, thinking we dare not do anything to them."


    Mage asked the three slaves: "Are the people at Phoenix Base so arrogant?"


    The three smiled bitterly.


    One of them said: "This is still polite. As the only giant in the three provinces, the Phoenix has always acted arrogantly and domineering, plus their commander is a lawless and fearless person. In the three provinces, who dares not? Give them face?"


    Also looked at each other with the empresses of the village.


    I began to think about it.


    Compared with the unhappiness and anger of the people on the city wall, outside the city, those basic citizens who have integrated into the clear sky base of the slave army, at this time, many people are hesitant to surrender to the Phoenix base.


    They are very clear about their own situation and understand the terrible nature of the Phoenix Base.

 Chapter 775： Slave army fought

    If you really want to go to war, don''t think about it, these people outside of them will become cannon fodder in the eyes of the group of female V nationals.


    It¡¯s good if you have all the weapons and equipment.


    With a certain degree of resistance, relying on their number advantage, their army of slaves is not unable to fight Lin Changsheng and others.


    But an army of hundreds of thousands of slaves, with thermal weapons in their hands, was less than a hundred, and they were still pistols.


    Take a look at what weapons are the Phoenix Army?


    The armed men have all rifles, as well as shield soldiers and doomsday soldiers.


    In addition, there are tanks, tanks, and portable mortars.


    Faced with such a powerful team, even if there are only 5,000 people, the combat power is absolutely extremely powerful.


    There are quite a few hundred thousand people, but at a distance of more than a thousand meters, they really have to pick up cold weapons and charge against the rain of bullets from others. It is no different from looking for death.


    "Shall we surrender?"


    "Yes, anyway, those little V guys didn''t treat us as human beings. Although Boss Wei''s people are domineering, as long as we join them, we can still regain our lost dignity. Brothers, we take refuge in the Phoenix Base."


    "Are you afraid of the person opposite?"


    "It''s not a question of whether you are afraid or not. How did you treat you? You can use us as slaves. If there is a war, you will give us these equipment to die. Are you really willing to be driven by a group of foreigners?"


    "What else can we do? They have guns."


    "Then the opportunity is here now? Phoenix people, weapons and equipment throw away those female V nationals a few blocks, as long as we take refuge in them, will they just watch us being slaughtered by female V nationals?"


    "That''s right! We didn''t have a choice before, we knew that we didn''t know what to do, but for the only chance of life, we had to bear it. Now, a powerful Chinese force is right in front of us, if we help the foreigners to deal with themselves People, Song Aiguo will never agree."


    "Mad, I have had enough. Even if I am going to die, I have to make those little Vzi and Ergouzi pay the price. Take refuge in the opposite person."


    Those with a clear sky base took the lead, and those Longxia people from Hezhou and Longzhao provinces were emotionally driven.


    Think about the humiliation they endured under the rule of the female V country during this period, and think about the experience of their companions in the hands of the female V country. The resentment that has been suppressed for a long time broke out. For a time, more than half of the hundreds of thousands of people were slaves. They all plan to take refuge in Lin Changsheng.


    Feeling that the atmosphere has reached an extreme point, the slaves from the Qingkong base no longer hesitate, throwing away their weapons one after another, raising their hands and walking towards Lin Changsheng and the others.


    "Sir, don''t shoot, we surrender!"


    If there is one, there will be a second...


    As the survivors of the Clear Sky Base took the first action, slaves in other states and provinces also put down their weapons and raised their hands to approach Lin Changsheng and the others.


    "Baga!" Ye and the empress on the city wall saw this scene, their expressions changed drastically, "Stop them, whoever dares to surrender will be executed on the spot."


    The changes outside made Liu Qingshi and the others tremble.


    The development of the matter seems to have exceeded their cognition.


    The slave army actually surrendered without a fight?


    Ma Ge picked up the loudspeaker and hurriedly shouted, "What are you doing? Come back to me, do you hear me when you come back?"


    No one paid attention to Ma Ge''s shout.


    More and more people choose to surrender Lin Changsheng to them.


    Lin Changsheng and others also saw this scene.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Is this surrendering? Will there be fraud?"


    Lin Changsheng was worried.


    The main reason is that they don''t understand the identity of the people in the city, and what Ye and the young people did to these slaves.


    Hundreds of thousands of people choose to surrender because of one of their threats, which always makes people feel unrealistic.


    However, Lin Changsheng quickly dispelled most of this suspicion.


    "Boom boom..."


    Because on the other side of the city wall, the people on the city actually shot and killed the slave army below.


    "Damn little V, you guys can''t die!"


    "Sir, we surrender and save us."


    "Ah...little V, I won''t let you go if you are a ghost."


    "Slaying Haw..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The female V nationals and Er Gouzi on the wall can shoot them frantically regardless of the screams and wailing of the slave army below.


    Lin Changsheng found that something was wrong.


    "Give me the first person to attack the wall above the city wall."


    Although he didn''t know why the other party suddenly fought, it was impossible for Lin Changsheng to watch the people on the city wall massacre the survivors who took refuge in them.


    The soldiers around him got the order and immediately asked the tank unit in front to adjust the muzzle to aim at the wall above the city wall.


    "fire!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Hundreds of tanks fired at the same time, and dense shells instantly swept over the city tower.


    The artillery fire continued to the sky, and the flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    The armed men in the city who seemed extremely crazy about the slaughter army, under the baptism of artillery fire, suddenly hugged their heads and screamed again and again.


    Tank troops continued to output.


    Under the bombardment of the artillery shells, the people above the city wall dared not raise their heads.


    The slave army outside took this opportunity to flee to Lin Changsheng and the others.


    But after they approached Lin Changsheng''s distance of 300 meters, Lin Changsheng immediately ordered the armed soldiers to stop them from advancing.


    The necessary caution should be.


    Who can guarantee that the scene that just appeared will not be a bitter trick by the other party?


    If there are hundreds of thousands of people directly close to the team and there is no shooting distance, the five thousand people around Lin Changsheng, even if one enemy ten, cannot be the opponent of hundreds of thousands.


    It is also reasonable to keep the slave army at a certain distance from your own army.


    Restricted by the armed fighters, a slave shouted: "Sir, we have sincerely surrendered. The people in the city are all small V and Ergouzi. They use most of our Longxia people as slaves. , Let us be cannon fodder, they are not human at all."


    "Yes, sir, apart from us slaves, their real combat power is less than 30,000. If the sir doesn''t believe it, we can cooperate with you to seize the base."


    Hearing these shouts, Ye Yingjie frowned: "Captain, do you believe them?"


    Lin Changsheng said with a solemn face: "The Shadow Guards should have entered the base, right?"


    "Already in."


    "Contact them to confirm the situation in the base."


    "it is good!"


    Ye Yingjie didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly got in touch with the members of the Shadow Guard in the base.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Captain, the situation is true. The forces occupying the clear sky base are indeed from the female V country."


    "Made! These little V-boys are really everywhere. It was the same in Minghai City at the beginning, and now it is also the same in other places. I passed my order and the troops attacked directly. In addition, let the shadow guard members in the base keep an eye on the high-level female country V. Don''t let them run away for me."


    "Yes!"


    After more than ten minutes of bombing, many parts of the city wall on the Qingkong base facing Lin Changsheng and their side had been bombed. Except for the injured who wailed because of inconvenience, those who could only be evacuated on the wall have already been evacuated.


    "Buzzing..."


    The outside team began to attack.


    The tank opened the way, the doomsday fighters charged, and the armed men slowly approached the base wall with the help of the tank as a cover.


    "Thank you sir, thank you!"


    The slave army was rescued. When facing Lin Changsheng, all of them were grateful.


    Lin Changsheng said: "You should find a place outside to take it with you. After we take down the front base, we will arrange for you."


    "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 776： Run away

    Inside the base.


    "Liu Sang, Ma Sang, we have to leave this base immediately. Faster."


    Yahe Curaguchi, who was evacuated from the city wall, had no intention of continuing to hold on to the base after seeing the slave army surrender to the enemy.


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge who were following him were smart people.


    The Ergouzi team led by the two of them and the female country V fighters who came to the Qingkong base could not be the opponents of the Phoenix Base at all.


    Don''t you flee before the Phoenix army enters the city and stay and wait for death?


    "We will make arrangements right away."


    The two did not dare to hesitate, and immediately ordered the dogs around them to lead some Ergouzi to cut them off, and then they were going to evacuate.


    Ye and the younger generation of the village also quickly assembled the fighters of the female country V.


    The number is small, and there are only about 3,000 female V-country soldiers who came to the Qingkong base.


    But at the same time he gathered these people, the people who researched genetic medicine at the Qingkong base were also gathered by them.


    Genetic researchers are the most precious group of people.


    As long as they are brought to Longclaw Province, relying on the zombies that exist over there, the survivor base established by the female country V in the Longxia land, the rise is only a matter of time.


    "Hurry up, everyone gets in the car."


    A group of people all rushed to the opposite end of the base where the Phoenix Army was located. More than 8,000 people gathered here, and more than 300 vehicles became the means of transportation for these people.


    "Buzzing..."


    Cars started, and cars full of people drove out of the base one after another.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    "what''s the situation?"


    Outside the base, when the vanguard of the female country V fighters left the base and drove away, suddenly, the car driving in the front seemed to have triggered some trap, and there was a sound from the ground. The violent explosion destroyed the first few cars, and no one on board was spared.


    The vehicles behind immediately stopped.


    "General, there is a minefield in front of our motorcade."


    There have been female soldiers of country V who have checked the situation in the explosion area.


    This time, I came to report to Yehe Village, making Yehe Village''s face more uglier than eating dead flies.


    Minefield?


    When is there a minefield in this direction?


    I can''t tolerate it and think too much about the village posters.


    "How long will it take you to remove the mines in front?" also asked the village queen coldly.


    The soldier shook his head: "General, we still don''t know the specific scope of the minefield ahead, so we can''t give an accurate reply."


    "stupid¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "General, it''s okay. The enemy has already entered the base and is coming towards us." A soldier in the city ran out anxiously, his voice trembling.


    Ye He Cun Xiaosheng''s face is even more ugly.


    He glanced at both sides.


    "Liu Sang, Ma Sang, it''s time for you to be loyal to the empire."


    "What?"


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge changed their expressions when they heard the words, and stared at Ye and the queen in amazement.


    What does he mean by this? Are you ready to abandon us?


    He also said with a solemn face to the village queen, "I now need you to take people back to block the phoenix. This is an order. The soldiers of the empire will leave two thousand people to assist you, as long as you get time for me to evacuate, When you return to the base in Longclaw Province, I will officially appoint you as female V national fighters, so that you can truly become female V nationals."


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge were roaring in their hearts.


    This TM is not a human little V, let his party stay to die and speak so high-sounding.


    Does he really think that everyone wants to become their female V country?


    "Liu Sang, Ma Sang, are you unwilling to work for the empire?" Seeing that the two of them had been reluctant to reply, it also became colder with the tone of the village queen.


    In the subtle change, the eyes of the soldiers from the country V, who looked at them all changed.


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge''s heart trembled.


    Liu Qingshi hurriedly said: "You can rest assured that you can serve the empire. It is my honor. As long as we are here, we will never let the enemy break through our defenses."


    Ma Ge also recovered.


    Just now I only thought about the pros and cons, completely ignoring that their life is still in the hands of these little Vboys.


    Almost because of his hesitation, Ma Ge hurriedly agreed: "We must buy enough time for the evacuation of the young master of the village."


    "Yo Xi!" Hearing the answers from the two, he nodded in satisfaction with the youngster.


    Beckoned to call a female V country soldier.


    "General!"


    "Leave Bi Shijun, you, as the best fighter in the empire, give you the hope of the empire. I will leave two thousand empire fighters to fight with you. You are confident to ensure that these researchers and I will not return to the base. Are there any threats?"


    She left Bishi firmly nodded: "Please rest assured, general, there is a humble job, unless the enemy steps on my corpse, otherwise, don''t want to threaten the general''s life."


    "Very good!" He also patted the shoulders that flowed down his eyes with the village queen, and then whispered a few words in his ear.


    While listening to the secret words of Ye and the Queen of the Village, she gave a glance at Ma Ge and Liu Qingshi, intentionally or unintentionally.


    After I finished talking with the village graduates, Bi Shi nodded vigorously: "Don''t worry, general, you will not be disappointed by your humble job."


    For my own people, I am absolutely at ease with the younger generation.


    "This general is waiting at the base for your triumphant return."


    "Hi!"


    She left Bishi solemnly responded.


    "Liu Sang, Ma Sang, I hope you don''t let me down."


    I always feel that there is absolutely no good thing about staying with the youngsters of the village, but since they can''t do the female V nationals at present, the two can only bite the bullet and respond.


    Also, he didn''t stay with the younger generation.


    The sound of guns in the base was getting closer and closer to them, and he couldn''t allow him to hesitate.


    Immediately summoned a thousand soldiers, and the village queen also led them away from the side of the city without minefields.


    They did not drive and evacuated completely on foot.


    "Two, it''s time for us to play."


    As soon as he left with the queen of the village, he shed Bi Shi and gave orders to Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge.


    The two did not dare to disobey, they could only greet the Ergouzi army to quickly deploy defenses inside and outside the city wall behind them.


    Inside the base.


    Dozens of doomsday fighters rushed to the front.


    Followed by mobile forces and armed personnel, wherever they go, no one can stop them.


    When I approached the entrance to the city, I saw armed men on the wall. The doomsday fighters headed by them rushed forward without fear.


    "Block them."


    "Boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The firepower of the female V fighter is very powerful.


    With fully automatic weapons and heavy machine guns, they watched the Phoenix Army kill them and immediately launched a counterattack.


    The fast-moving doomsday fighters were constantly approaching the city wall under the rain of bullets, while the tank troops behind them adjusted their muzzles one after another, and there was a burst of bombing on and down the city.


    "Bah bah..."


    Faced with the artillery fire of the Phoenix Army, many people have difficulty raising their heads to stop them.


    Under the suppression of the artillery fire, Liu Qingshi and the others could only huddled under the defensive wall, trembling all over.


    "Brother Liu, the little V is not a human being. Let''s continue to resist. Brothers don''t even want to live. I think we have to do something."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ma Ge looked ruthlessly: "Kill the surrounding little V."


    Liu Qingshi''s eyes were wide open, and he looked at Ma Ge in surprise.


    Ma Ge gritted his teeth and said: "No way, we must die. Anyway, the people of the Phoenix are our Longxia people. By virtue of our identity, we have abandoned the dark and turned to the bright. It is not that there is no way to survive. You can continue to resist. You think we can have a good life. End?"


    Liu Qingshi''s face changed and changed.


    Knowing that what Ma Ge was talking about was not alarmist, he nodded with a cross-face.


    "Okay, **** him."


    Liu Qingshi knew what he should choose, and he also recognized it in order to be a capricious villain to survive.


    After the two decided, they started to contact the other Ergouzi in private.

 Chapter 777： Haunted by ghosts, invisible and invisible

    They did not know that the potential threats around them had already emerged.


    Just as the Phoenix Army and the female V-country fighters were in full swing, Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge turned to the battle.


    "Kill all the little Vboys."


    "Kill!"


    The Ergouzi in the camp all turned against the water and were prepared, but he did not expect that Ergouzi''s actions would shed Bishi so quickly, and he didn''t have time to launch his backhands. The violent Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge solved it in the first place. .


    In fact, they reminded Liu Xia Bi Shi to pay attention to the two when they left, but Liu Qing Shi believed that even if Liu Qingshi and the others turned back, they would wait until the female V country fighters suffered heavy losses before attacking.


    I never thought that within a few minutes of the battle, these two dogs would actually start their hands.


    He had no use for all his backhands, his face just changed, he was attacked to death by Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge.


    The female soldier of country V lost her leader and suddenly became a mess.


    When the doomsday warriors first rushed to the city wall, the living female V nationals had already surrendered to the two dogs.


    Lin Changsheng brought the deputy captain and a group of guards to the wall.


    "Sir, this place has been controlled by us. We are all Longxia people. Please also ask the sir to see that we have made up for it and give us a way to survive."


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge came to Lin Changsheng and flattered them in a low voice and extremely lowly.


    Lin Changsheng glanced at the female V nationals who had been taken into custody, and said coldly: "Are you their leaders?"


    "No, no, the true leader of the female country V has already escaped, and the rest are left to stop you, sir."


    "Oh?"


    "Sir, it hasn''t been long since you and the younger generation from the village have not left. Now, if you take people to chase, you can still catch up."


    "If the chief can trust us, the young man is willing to take someone to personally arrest the female V country leader in front of the chief."


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge said before and after.


    Lin Changsheng squinted his eyes to look outside the city, and a sneer flashed across his face.


    "No, they can''t escape."


    "..."


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge don''t know why.


    How sure is this cold-looking and domineering man in front of him that he can''t escape with the village queens?


    If you remember correctly, from their side, no one at the Phoenix Base should be out of the city!


    ...


    field.


    Yehe and the village graduates are running away with more than a thousand people.


    At the moment they are no more than three to five kilometers away from the base.


    Yehe, who took the lead in the retreat in the front, could no longer hear the gunshots from the rear base. He was also a real soldier before the end of the world, and he knew what this meant.


    "Fast, fast, speed up. Ono-kun...


    "General!"


    "You brought two hundred people to ambush here, you must block the enemy who is chasing us, you know?"


    "Hi!"


    Ono-kun did not hesitate.


    After receiving the order from Yehe Village, he brought two hundred people and quickly walked into the deep grass jungle on both sides.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    But just as they dispersed, a unilateral killing began.


    There is no sound, no shadow, no shape.


    As soon as the female V national soldier who had left the main force entered the deep grass, the figure screamed and fell to the ground under the gaze of Yehe and the Empress.


    The sudden scene made Ye and the Murders both eyes horrified.


    Those who don''t know what''s going on are also in a standby state with the villagers, even the most fundamental instinct to deal with the crisis.


    After they reacted, the two hundred people who were divided out were all broken into pieces.


    "Shoot, shoot around!" Ye and the village queen roared.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    The sound of gunshots spread across the wild, and the intensive firepower smashed the surrounding tall vegetation into shatters.


    But unfortunately, the intensive attacks did not achieve any results.


    I also blame them for not being careful. If one of them pays attention to the ground close to them, they will find that on the grass less than a few meters away, a human-shaped green grass disappears in many places.


    A random shot didn''t get any effect.


    When the gunshots stopped and all the female V soldiers stared around them in horror, the wind blew and the ghost reappeared.


    "Puff..."


    "Ah..."


    "There are enemies¡ª"


    A new killing begins.


    This time, the "ghosts" who have already mixed into the crowd, among the frightened crowd, the speed at which they can kill the female V fighters can be said to be unprofitable.


    The chaotic gunfire sounded again.


    It''s just that, compared to the unanimous external appearance at the beginning, under the veil of death fear, the remaining female V soldiers were shooting blindly.


    They fired around the figure, even if they attacked their own people, they would not hesitate to do so.


    Not to mention that under this indiscriminate attack, many of the "ghosts" hidden among them were shot by many members of the Shadow Guard that could not dodge.


    The invisible battle suit on his body was destroyed, and their invisibility effect passively disappeared.


    "Is it a human?"


    "Who are they?"


    "stupid!"


    Finally found the enemy in the dark, furious, and the village queen drew the samurai sword in his hand, and rushed to one of the Shadow Guard members who had been shot.


    "Peng Peng..."


    Before he could get close to the injured Shadow Guard member, in the invisible air, two huge forces acted on the body of Yehe Village.


    The face was twisted and the corners of his mouth twitched, and his whole body flew out like a cannonball.


    Along the way, she knocked down several female V national fighters and rolled on the ground several times before stabilizing her figure.


    "Let down your weapons, otherwise you will kill you without mercy."


    There was a voice in the air from the mother tongue of a female country V.


    The female V soldiers who were still in panic heard the words, as if they had found hope of survival in this invisible massacre, throwing away their weapons and raising their hands above their heads.


    "Ahem..."


    The whole person is like a **** crawling on the ground, and the empress also wants to get up.


    "Don''t move, or you will die!"


    I only felt that there was something resting on my shoulders, turned his head slightly, and noticed that the two figures in the invisible air appeared to be the same as those from the village, with horror in his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    Unexpectedly, the other party could speak Longxia, and the uniform also sneered with the members of the Shadow Guards who were born in the village: "You will soon know who we are."


    The battle ended soon.


    Seven people were killed and injured in the Shadow Guard.


    Yehe, who had lost more than 400 people, and others, were returning to the clear sky base under the **** of more than 20 members of the Shadow Guard who had taken the initiative to show up at this time.


    One day later, on the coast of Haixin Island.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Another amphibian died tragically under Wei Xiao''s Emperor.


    Around, there are a few dozen amphibians clashing with the super soldiers.


    The infiltration of the female V Island Corpse Emperor into the land seems to have begun.


    In this day''s time, not only more amphibians were sent to the land, but there were also batches of amphibians.


    The base has sent a team to garrison the entire coastline of Minghai City. Although not many zombies have been wiped out, Wei Xiao and the others can also realize that the threat from the sea has gradually become active.


    "Master, there is something in the clear sky base."


    Lin Qin came to Wei Xiao and handed him a piece of information that had just been sent from the Qingkong base.


    Wei Xiao kicked the amphibian under his feet aside.


    The security around him was immediately taken over by members of the Shadow Guard.


    Fearless and calm, Wei Xiao held the Emperor Sword with one hand and opened up the intelligence with the other and looked at it.


    After a while.


    "Female V countryman?" Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "Wei Xiao, what''s the matter? Did the team encounter obstacles in incorporating other forces?" Mu Wuqing came to Wei Xiao''s side and asked.


    Wei Xiao handed the information to Mu Wuqing: "Let''s see for yourself!"


    Mu Wuqing took the information and glanced briefly.


    "There are also female V nationals in Dragon Claw Province, and they also occupy the two states (Dragon Claw Province and Hezhou)?" Mu Wuqing looked surprised.


    Wei Xiao''s face was calm: "It is indeed a little surprising. But what is even more surprising is that they only have more than 10,000 people."

 Chapter 778： Want to live or die

    Mu Wuqing handed the information to Lin Qin, and said coldly: "These female V nationals are really damned. Come to my Longxia Land to do evil and do all evil, and even want to encroach on our territory. Wei Xiao, you can''t forgive them lightly. "


    "Oh, what do you think?"


    "Isn''t it?" Mu Wuqing frowned, "Please report it clearly. They came to the land of Longxia, slaughtered the old and the young, enslaved men, and played with women. These bastards, not killing them is not enough to relieve their hatred. "


    "The weak eat the strong, and the fittest survive. This is the only law in the last days. There is nothing to say about this. To blame, we can only blame the local forces in Longclaw Province and Hezhou for being too weak."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Wuqing looked at him in surprise.


    Is it okay for Wei Xiao to take this matter so indifferently?


    Could it be that Wei Xiao turned a blind eye to all the crimes committed by the female V countrymen in the land of Longxia? Does he still have any national justice?


    "Do you think I''m cold-blooded?"


    Mu Wuqing didn''t know how to answer Wei Xiao, and nodded instinctively.


    Wei Xiao didn''t blame her either.


    He looked at an amphibious body that broke through the shadow guard line and leaped towards him. It was inserted on the ground, and the emperor biting knife that was pricked by his hand suddenly flew out from the sky, sinking into the head of the amphibious body at a very fast speed. , Kill it in the middle of the move.


    Walking towards the amphibian, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Whether it is a female V country or a Longxia! In my eyes, there are only two kinds of people in this world, my own and an outsider. The injured are my own, and I will help them. Ask for justice, outsiders, what do their lives and deaths have to do with me? Wu Qing, don¡¯t forget, Longxia people also have our enemies."


    While speaking, Wei Xiao walked to the corpse of the amphibian.


    Reached out and grabbed the hilt of the Emperor Devouring Sword that pierced the head of the amphibian, and pulled it out.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Wuqing''s eyes trembled.


    Wei Xiao looked at her: "Do you want to understand?"


    Mu Wuqing shook his head: "I understand, but I always feel uncomfortable when we learn that foreign barbarians have come to our Longxia land to show off."


    "Since you are uncomfortable, then go and smooth them."


    "what?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold: "I can''t control what the female V country people do in other areas, but since what they do makes my woman uncomfortable, then they don''t want to get it right. Go, go and see the one in Longclaw Province. What is the difference between female V nationals and what we have met before."


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao''s attitude changed so quickly.


    Mu Wuqing who couldn''t react to some questions asked: "Are you going to the clear sky base now?"


    "Don''t you want to go?"


    Mu Wuqing was stunned.


    After a while, she nodded with a smile on her face: "Go, why not? You said, since you are uncomfortable, then solve the uncomfortable factor."


    Wei Xiao smiled without saying a word.


    Assigning the defense task of the face on Haixin Island to Shu Wang, Wei Xiao left Haixin Island with Mu Wuqing and members of the strongest Twelve Shadow Guards led by Lin Qin.


    Clear sky base.


    Several hours after Lin Changsheng sent the information back to the Phoenix base, an armed helicopter flying from the direction of the Phoenix base landed in the base.


    "Master!"


    Knowing that Wei Xiao had come in person, Lin Changsheng brought a group of people to greet Wei Xiao and others.


    After getting off the plane, Wei Xiao, who followed Mu Wuqing and Lin Qin, came to Lin Changsheng.


    "How? Those captives didn''t move, right?"


    Lin Changsheng shook his head: "The situation is much better than we expected. This is also thanks to the female V nationals. If it weren''t for them to over-squeeze the prisoners, they would not treat them as human beings. More than a hundred thousand prisoners, the little manpower I brought. It''s really hard to manage."


    "Should you not deal with the high level of female V country?"


    "No, the lord and the hostess come with me, they are all in the base."


    Wei Xiao didn''t ask too much, and followed Lin Changsheng to a courtyard in the base.


    "You promised me that as long as I explain everything clearly, you won''t kill me. You can''t go back."


    "We are innocent chiefs. Although we have taken refuge in a female V national, we have never done anything to hurt the world and reason. You must not listen to slanders."


    "Yes, yes! We also helped the Phoenix Base deal with the female V nationals before! We absolutely did not betray this land."


    As soon as Wei Xiao and the others arrived at the door, they heard waves of inner, nervous, and eager pleadings inside.


    "They are two Ergouzi and a general of the female country V." Lin Changsheng explained.


    "Is that the three of Liu Qingshi, Ma Ge, and Yehe Village Empress you mentioned in the newspaper?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "Yes, hostess."


    "Let''s go in and take a look." Wei Xiao didn''t change much in his emotions.


    Surrounded by a group of people, enter the living room of the house.


    Ye Yingjie, who was interrogating the three, found that Lin Changsheng and the others had arrived, and hurriedly got up.


    "Master, hostess, captain, are you here?"


    Lin Changsheng asked: "Did you ask anything new?"


    Ye Yingjie shook his head: "They have basically explained what they should explain, and they haven''t asked for other useful information."


    Lin Changsheng looked at Wei Xiao: "Lord, do you think?"


    Wei Xiao''s gaze swept across Ye and the trio of young children from the village.


    The three people who had been begging for mercy before were also watching Wei Xiao at this time.


    They already knew the identity of Lin Changsheng, that was the highest commander of the Phoenix Base at the Clear Sky Base, but now, these newly-appearing people actually need Lin Changsheng to accompany him, and Lin Changsheng still has an inferior attitude. The three of them couldn''t help but start to guess Wei Xiao and their identities.


    After looking at the three of them, Wei Xiao took the sofa beside Mu Wu Qing Dynasty to sit down.


    Lin Changsheng followed, and he also had his place on the scene.


    As for the others, they are all standing.


    What was shown in this detail immediately made Liu Qingshi and the others realize that Wei Xiao''s position in the Phoenix Base is definitely much higher than Lin Changsheng.


    In the trio of flattering laughs, Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, and asked, "Do you want to live or die?"


    The three of them were taken aback when they heard the words and couldn''t help looking at Lin Changsheng.


    "This is Wei Xiao, the highest leader of our Phoenix Base, and also our Lord. You will live or die next, all between the Lord''s thoughts." Lin Changsheng explained.


    Knowing the identity of Wei Xiao, the expressions of the trio, Liu Qingshi, and Ma Ge were even more shocked.


    They had some guesses about Wei Xiao''s identity.


    The relatives of the imperial family or the celebrities around the leader of the Phoenix base, etc., they all thought about it, but they did not expect that the leader of the Phoenix base would come to ask them in person.


    Does the other party value them too much?


    "Want to live!"


    The three of them almost didn''t hesitate for long, and they all said in unison.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I know your situation roughly. Very ideal and visionary, but bad luck."


    They also didn''t dare to speak with the village queens, and they lowered their heads one by one.


    "According to your invasion method, if you change the direction, as long as you don¡¯t encounter strong forces, it is really possible for you to establish a large base in the shortest time. Unfortunately, the direction of the aggression is wrong. You don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t. Kill you, and let you do things for me, but there is a premise."


    "Big brother, you said, as long as we don''t kill us, as long as we can do it, we will listen to you." Liu Qingshi said.


    "I like obedient people." Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "I know that your headquarters is in Longclaw Province. You have guns, artillery, and sea warfare weapons. These are rare resources in the last days. The conditions for your survival. It¡¯s also very simple. Lead the rest of you to submit to me and you will survive."


    "Yes, boss, we will do what you say."


    "Yes, from now on, we will all be your slaves, your dog, and we will do whatever you ask us to do."


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge couldn''t wait to respond as if they were afraid that Wei Xiao would regret it.


    In order to survive, they don''t care about anything anymore.

 Chapter 779： What smart people can say

    And the young people in the village are not as humble as they are.


    Although he was also afraid of death, he was still unwilling to let him live without dignity.


    "Mr. Wei, Mr. Wei, I have no opinion on letting the rest of our female country V surrender to you, but I want to know what treatment we can get? Don¡¯t get me wrong, we don¡¯t have much extravagance, we just hope to be in a new place. There is a living space on the land."


    Wei Xiao glanced meaningfully and also with the queen of the village.


    "I can give you living space, but I don''t know what kind of living space you need?"


    "If we can, I hope that our female V nationals can have our own sovereignty. We can rely on your base. As long as Mr. Wei has orders, our female V nationals are obliged to do so."


    "On this request?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Also shocked with the back of the village.


    What does Wei Xiao mean? Could it be that my request is too simple?


    "Mr. Wei allows me to make other requests?"


    "Of course, you have also seen the strength of the Phoenix Base. If you really want to destroy you, it will only be a word. I am a very talkative person. As long as you surrender to me, I can satisfy you with reasonable and reasonable requirements. Neither will you It''s easy, the country is ruined, the family is destroyed, and there is no fixed place. I sympathize with you."


    "Really, really?" Also happy with the empress.


    Wei Xiaowen smiled: "Naturally, my Longxia Kingdom has been a country of etiquette since ancient times. As long as you serve me as the master and obey my orders from now on, I don''t mind extending a helping hand to you."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, I can also say that I was overjoyed with the posterity of the village.


    Originally thought that the leader of the Phoenix Base would be difficult to speak, but now it seems that he is completely thinking about it too much.


    Compared to Ye Yingjie, who only knows how to use force, people who can sit on the throne of the leader care about not only power, but also their own face.


    I also know something about the ancient and magical kingdom of Longxia Kingdom and the posterity of the village.


    Since ancient times, etiquette and face have been the most important.


    Especially some of them are high-ranking people, they are arrogant, their eyes are higher than the top, they think they are the heavenly kingdom, and don¡¯t put foreigners in the eyes, as long as you put yourself in a humble angle to the face, Flattery, he will treat you better than his son.


    To put it simply, to die is to face and suffer.


    Through Wei Xiao''s few words, he believed that Wei Xiao was also such a person and the younger generation, and the original fear of Wei Xiao suddenly became a lot easier.


    Knowing what kind of person the other party is, and the younger generation can already be sure that some of the problems he is currently facing are no longer a problem.


    Pretending to be grateful, he said excitedly with the posterity: "Thank you, thank you very much."


    "You are a great leader and a benevolent king. It is the greatest honor of my female V nationals to meet you. Please rest assured, I will convince the remaining female V nationals of the base to come to you. I believe that in Under your leadership, female V nationals will have a better tomorrow."


    "Very good. In that case, you go and prepare first! Tomorrow we will head to Dragon Claw Province to convince the rest of you to join my forces as soon as possible."


    "Hi, Ye and the younger generation will definitely not let Mr. Wei down."


    "Changsheng, let people take him down to rest, don''t neglect our international friends."


    Lin Changsheng''s expression was surprised.


    He felt that something was wrong with the Lord today.


    When did Demon King Wei, who frightened the leader of the major forces in the three provinces, become so talkative?


    Especially for these foreigners.


    Wasn''t the attitude of the master of those female V nationals who appeared in Minghai city like this?


    "Changsheng, why don''t you take this gentleman down?" Seeing Lin Changsheng hesitating, Mu Wuqing reminded him.


    Lin Changsheng came back to his senses.


    There were a lot of questions in my mind, but it was not the time to ask Wei Xiao, so he asked Ye Yingjie a few words to let him bring Ye and the queen to give birth.


    Ye Yingjie took the order, and with the same confusion, he led Ye and the village queen to leave the living room.


    Not long after they left.


    "Master..."


    Before Lin Changsheng could finish speaking, Wei Xiao opened his mouth and said, "Do you think I''m too friendly to female V nationals?"


    Lin Changsheng smiled bitterly: "Yes, I feel that the current master is not the one we used to know."


    "Then what did the former masters look like in your eyes?"


    The corners of Lin Changsheng''s mouth twitched.


    Want to talk?


    To be honest, will it be worn with small shoes?


    What does the Lord think? Should I follow my own ideas?


    Mad, it''s too difficult to make a choice, can anyone help me?


    "Wei Xiao, don''t make jokes about Changsheng." Mu Wuqing said to relieve Lin Changsheng''s embarrassment at this time, "Changsheng, don''t think too much about him, he! He is holding a stomach of bad water! You are following! It''s not a couple of days around him, do you think he would be so kind to help a group of foreigners?"


    "Uh... what do you mean by the Lord?"


    "Hahaha..." Wei Xiao smiled, "The daughter-in-law understands me."


    "You all know that your master is not that kind of person. Why do you still ask these? Help them? Thinking too much. I just want to take down these female V nationals without blood. They have good firepower equipment, although we Don¡¯t be afraid, but if they jump over the wall and destroy those weapons of war, am I not at a loss?¡±


    "How great is it now, just a few words to ease their vigilance, even if they are still on guard, but as long as we let our people into their base, then, how to deal with them is not my decision?"


    Lin Changsheng immediately understood Wei Xiao''s explanation.


    Secretly relieved.


    Let me just say it! How could the owner of the family talk so easily?


    It turns out that everything is a conspiracy.


    "It''s still the master who is foresight. I''m afraid that the one who also survived with the village poster thought that the master was a pedantic person!"


    "That''s all he needs to know. Acting, I believe you all know how to do it?" Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    Lin Changsheng and the others shook their heads.


    However, present, not only Wei Xiao''s people, but also two Ergouzi, at this moment, cold sweats are forming on their foreheads.


    Mad, accidentally, don''t we hear any terrible conspiracy?


    We will not be silenced, will we?


    Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge were sweating in their hearts.


    "Will you tell that one is also born in the village?"


    Suddenly, Wei Xiao''s voice rang in their ears.


    For Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge, this sound was like a bolt from the blue.


    In shock, both of them sat paralyzed on the ground in fright.


    "No, no...big man, we will never say it." Ma Ge trembled.


    Liu Qingshi also said, "I, I don''t know what the boss is talking about. Did the boss say anything just now?"


    Wei Xiaorao gave Liu Qingshi an interesting look.


    "Sure enough, smart people know what to say."


    "No, boss..."


    "boom¡­"


    Ma Ge seemed to react.


    However, everything is too late.


    Without giving him a chance to explain, Lin Qin, who was standing behind Wei Xiao, shot him directly.


    Liu Qingshi, who was sitting paralyzed next to him, heard the gunshots, and his soul almost flew out.


    He swears that in his lifetime, this time is the closest he has been to Guimenguan.


    "Big, big guy..."


    "You are very good. My base needs talents like you."

 Chapter 780： Enter the solar base

    The day passed quickly.


    Early the next morning.


    Wei Xiao asked Lin Changsheng to leave four thousand armed forces for Ye Yingjie''s command.


    Ye Yingjie''s task is to bring all the prisoners from the Qingkong base back to the Phoenix Base for detention.


    Hundreds of thousands of prisoners.


    This will be a considerable labor force for the Phoenix Base that is about to build the Minghai Super Fortress.


    Ye Yingjie also knew the importance of these prisoners. For this reason, in addition to bringing the prisoners back to the base, he also brought back the remaining materials from the clear sky base to the Phoenix as much as possible.


    Many survivors will join the base in the future. If the food problem is not solved, unforeseen disasters are likely to occur.


    As for Wei Xiao and the others, in addition to taking away more than 1,000 base fighters, they also selected 3,000 from the prisoners and armed them.


    According to my account with the younger generation of the village, there are many armed forces in the solar base established by the female V nationals in Longclaw Province.


    Most of them are Ergouzi, but those who live in the "dirty" land like the Taiyang Base rely on the rights given to them by the female V nationals. Those Ergouzi have long been "assimilated" by the female V nationals and served as a tiger.


    They are now accustomed to a life of arrogance and majesty in front of local survivors.


    Wei Xiao formed a new army to deter the restless Ergouzi inside the Sun Base.


    "Lady in the village, I hope you won''t let me down."


    "Mr. Wei, please rest assured. The preferential treatment you give us, we will not be ignorant of current affairs."


    "Then let''s go! Try to get to Longclaw Province before dark."


    "Hi!"


    The motorcade heading to Long Talon Province departs.


    More than two hundred cars drove out of the base, and soon disappeared from the sight of Ye Yingjie and the others on the city wall.


    "Chief Ye, what will Wei and the Lord do with the female members of country V?" Liu Qingshi, who was left behind, asked on the city wall, watching Wei Xiao and their leaving motorcade.


    "Why, do you want to know?"


    Liu Qingshi sneered: "If the chief is willing to say it, it is naturally good. If not, the younger one will not ask more."


    Ye Yingjie sneered: "Don''t worry, every population resource is useful to the Lord now. Unless they are ignorant, if that''s the case, the Lord will not be merciful."


    "That''s that. The Lord''s mercy is simply rare in the world in these last days."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Ye Yingjie smiled.


    Is the Lord merciful?


    Let¡¯s wait until you know what to do in the future!


    Ye Yingjie didn''t explain much.


    "Okay, we should also start to transfer the survivors and supplies here. Don''t wait for the Lord to bring the survivors from the Solar Base back to the Phoenix Base. We haven''t brought the people back here."


    "Everything obeys the commander''s orders."


    The Sun Base is located in the center of a city along the coast of Longjaw Province.


    There are no traces of zombies here now.


    A large number of cannon fodder charged for the female V nationals, and the zombies in the entire city were wiped out by the slave army.


    As the supreme commander of the base, the former is responsible for attacking the outside world and continuously transporting slaves and women to the base, and the latter is responsible for developing the base and continuously collecting materials from various places to enrich the base.


    After more than a month of development, there are more than 30,000 combatable soldiers in the huge solar base.


    But compared to the armed forces, the women in the Sun Base are truly yearning.


    In the last days, many bases are in a situation of prosperity and decline. Only the solar base is like a "daughter country". The number of women in the base is twice the number of men.


    Walking in the streets inside the base, looking around, almost all of them are women.


    Also because of the large number of women in the base, certain industries are extremely popular in the Sun Base.


    "Buzzing..."


    "Ye Ye and the generals who are born in the village, and Ye and the generals who are born in the village are back."


    "Release!"


    That night, Wei Xiao, who had left the Qingkong base, finally came to the Sun Base.


    The leader also confirmed their identities with the posterity of the village, and the soldiers guarding outside the improvised city gate had no doubts and let them go directly.


    More than two hundred cars drove into the base mightily, shocking many people.


    "Mr. Wei, we have arrived."


    Wei Xiao brought Mu Wuqing, Lin Qin, and Lin Changsheng down from the chariot.


    Looking inside the base, Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    It wasn''t that he found any crisis, it was just the environment inside the base.


    The solar base cannot be compared with the Phoenix base.


    At night, except for the lights on the simple city wall, many places inside the base are completely dark.


    There are only a handful of places with light.


    It''s really hard.


    Compared with the situation where the Phoenix base is brightly lit at night, this solar base is just like primitive society, much shabby and shabby.


    "It seems that your base is not so good!"


    He also sneered with the village queen and said: "The establishment of the solar base is not long after all. At present, we are only building a rough scale. I hope Mr. Wei will forgive me for the shortcomings."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "First arrange a place for us to live, and at the same time complete your task as soon as possible. My time is precious."


    "Mr. Don''t plan to take a rest for the night?"


    "No, you guys, I don''t want to stay any longer all night." Wei Xiao pretended to be disgusted.


    There is no brilliance on the face of Yehe Village, but he has nothing to say.


    He knows the situation of the solar base.


    Conditions are limited. Compared with the leader of a local veteran force like Wei Xiao, the territories of the two sides'' lives are definitely not comparable.


    "Hi!"


    Ye and the village descendants are humble.


    Without wasting time, he asked Wei Xiao and the others to take a rest, and emphasized that the people below must arrange for Wei Xiao and the others the most comfortable environment.


    He himself went to see the student from Tiaodeng Village.


    There are some things that need to be ventilated with Deng Deng villagers.


    In a hotel.


    This is the place with the best environment besides the Kaitong Mansion.


    There are water and electricity, and comfortable rooms.


    Wei Xiao and the others were arranged here, and the soldiers who followed Wei Xiao were also scattered around.


    Within 500 meters of the hotel, it has now become the residence of Wei Xiao and the others.


    Led by the receptionist, Wei Xiao took Mu Wuqing, Lin Qin, and Lin Changsheng to a spacious presidential suite.


    "Sir, if you have any requirements, you can be notified to the younger ones, and I have also explained to the village generals. As long as we can do it, we must meet the sir."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and motioned to the receptionist to withdraw.


    When the receptionist left, a group of Shadow Guard members hidden in the air appeared in the suite.


    They were the first members of the Shadow Guards who belonged to Wei Xiao.


    There are 12 people in the snow, plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum, spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    They are also the strongest group of people in the Shadow Guards except Lin Qin.


    There are men and women, and they are all three-level fighters.


    "Master!" Lin Qin called out.

 Chapter 781： Overwhelming

    Wei Xiao walked to a sofa next to the balcony and sat down.


    "You can act now. Lead some members of the Shadow Guards first to control the weapons of war at the base of the Sun. No matter what happens in the base, you must ensure the safety of those technicians, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    "You do it yourself."


    Lin Qin nodded, and then left with the twelve members of the first-generation film guard.


    "Longevity!"


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Leave me a small group of Shadow Guards, and you will take away the rest. Control the firepower points inside this base as soon as possible, especially the city walls. Now that we are here, this base will start from now on, I have the final say."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Changsheng responded, then stepped back.


    After Lin Qin and the others left, Mu Wuqing asked, "You can rest assured that those female technicians from country V can control the weapon of naval warfare?"


    Wei Xiao took a cigarette and took a sip.


    "What we need is their operating skills, not people. They can retire when they train us to operate the weapons of maritime warfare."


    Mu Wuqing smiled indifferently: "I just don''t know how many weapons of war can operate normally now. After all, a year has passed, and many machines are not repaired, and it is hard to say whether they can be used."


    "It''s better to be prepared than not. Even if we don''t need it now, there will always be times when we need it in the future."


    "you are right."


    With that, Mu Wuqing came to Wei Xiao and sat down.


    "Do you think Yehe Village will persuade other female V nationals according to our requirements?"


    "Are you worried that the little V will violate the yang and the yin?"


    "Don''t fail."


    Wei Xiao squinted.


    He took a cigarette and spit it out, slowly saying: "If that''s the case, I don''t mind sending them all back to the West."


    Command the mansion.


    Also and the village poster has already met with the Tiaodeng Cunkou students.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao was still waiting for news from him at his residence, and after chatting with the empress when he saw the student at Tiao Deng Cunkou, he explained his purpose of coming back this time.


    Including the decision to join the Phoenix Base.


    "Master of the village, are you sure what you know is true?"


    After listening to what I said to the village queen, I did not expect that there will still be a powerful force like the Phoenix in Minghai City, and his expression can not help but say dignified.


    He also nodded with the empress: "If there are only one or two people, I would not believe that the Phoenix Base of Minghai City is so powerful, but if all the prisoners of a base say this, then people have to believe it. Mr. Cunguchi, after all, it¡¯s not here. In our hometown, facing a force comparable to a battle base, I think we should not be impulsive."


    "I know, so I didn''t oppose your decision."


    "What about your decision?" also asked the village poster.


    Tiaodeng Cunkou Sheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a preoccupied look.


    for a long time.


    Tiaodeng Cunkousheng said: "Have you ever thought that since the leader of the Phoenix base is with you, if he has an accident in our base, can the Phoenix base continue to remain absolutely strong?"


    "Huh?" He was also taken aback when he heard the words, "Are you trying to get rid of the other party?"


    "What do you think of this idea?"


    He also frowned with the village queen.


    He understands the meaning of picking a lantern at the entrance of the village.


    The Phoenix Base is certainly strong, but a powerful force has never lacked careerists inside.


    When there is a leader, they are unbreakable and powerful, but once the Dinghai Shenzhen has a problem, will all the ambitious people in the base continue to be lonely?


    Maybe Wei Xiao was in an accident outside. Once the news came back, the people at the Phoenix Base would soon start fighting for power, and there was no time to take care of other forces.


    I was moved, but soon vetoed it with the younger generation.


    "Some adventures. You should understand the traditions of the lobster people. Everything needs to be justified. Get rid of their leader, and the first thing they need to do in order to get the upper hand is most likely to avenge the former leader. We Can''t stop their attack." Also shook his head with the village queen.


    "Your consideration is also reasonable, but how much do you know about Wei Xiao?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Also confused with the posterity of the village.


    How much do you know about Wei Xiao?


    He really can''t tell this.


    After the Qingkong base was attacked by Lin Changsheng and the others, they were in fear with the younger generation. Wei Xiao arrived later. He knew that Wei Xiao was the leader of the Phoenix Base and guessed that the other party was a face-loving person. Known.


    It can be seen that Ye and the village graduates don¡¯t know much about Wei Xiao, and Tiaodeng Cunkousheng said, ¡°I agree with your proposal, but before that, we need to understand the character of Wei Xiao.¡±


    He also regained his senses with the posterity of the village: "How does Mr. Moriguchi plan to understand?"


    Picking up the lantern, the village entrance gave a wicked smile: "Isn''t he in our base now? People come to our base from a long distance, so we should have a good hospitality in any way, we can do like this..."


    Listening to the idea of ??picking up the lamp, the eyes of the young man and the young man clearly lit up.


    "Yes! Then I will notify them now."


    "Yeah! I''ll also prepare here, not to let others say that we don''t know how to treat guests."


    After the two of them discussed, they also bid farewell to the village student, and left the commanding mansion.


    After half an hour.


    Wei Xiao and the others are in the hotel.


    He also came here under the protection of a guard with the village queen.


    "Mr. Wei, I have persuaded Mr. Muraguchi that the Solar Base is willing to attach to the Phoenix Base. In order to express our gratitude to Mr. Wei, Mr. Muraguchi has arranged a banquet for Mr. and Mrs. and Mrs. Wei at the Commanding Mansion. He also invited Mr. Wei to admire him. "


    "Oh, you agreed so soon?"


    "Yes, we cannot refuse the treatment given by Mr. Wei. It is our honor to be attached to the Phoenix Base."


    Wei Xiao glanced at Mu Wuqing and smiled meaningfully: "Daughter-in-law, do you want to give them face?"


    Mu Wuqing smiled indifferently: "Whatever the guest, I''m hungry."


    "Then let''s go! Don''t let people wait for a long time."


    The couple got up.


    "Let''s go! In these last days, only beautiful women and delicious food cannot be disappointed."


    He also smirked with the village queen: "Mr. is really a man of temperament, please!"


    Outside the hotel.


    Yehe Village has prepared a vehicle here.


    Wei Xiao and Mu Wu did not bring many people on Qingming''s face, and only four doomsday fighters followed.


    The group got into the car and left the hotel.


    In the hall of the Commanding Mansion, it seemed extremely lively at this moment.


    The female senior staff of the entire Sun Base female country V came with female companions.


    In addition to them, the leaders of the Ergouzi forces of all sizes in the base also brought the most beautiful women around them to attend the banquet.


    So far, many people don¡¯t know what the banquet was held at the village entrance. They only inquired about who the banquet was to welcome.


    "You said, what kind of talent will Taijun welcome so much trouble?"


    "have no idea."


    "It is estimated that it is a big figure from the female V country."


    "What the **** do you care about? Whatever you should eat, what you should drink, no matter who you are greeted, we won''t know when someone arrives?"


    "That''s true. By the way, how is your expansion recently? I heard that the base is going to open up another direction. What do you think?"


    "This..."


    When the leaders of some small forces gathered together to chat, there was a place in the venue that seemed extremely special.

 Chapter 782： There are always people who live and die

    In a fixed position, there are three people sitting on it with their arms around a beautiful woman.


    "Brother Li, Fang Cai Cunkou alone called you to the second floor. Has he revealed any information to you?"


    "Now everyone is discussing the upcoming big shots. If Brother Li has any inside information, I hope to let you know."


    "Haha..." The man named Brother Li smiled indifferently.


    Put down the wine glass in his hand and leaned back against the sofa.


    "Do the two also think that the upcoming big shots are female V nationals?"


    "Is not it?"


    "The female V country people are not very friendly to us Longxia people. Except for their native people, I don''t think that the village mouth student would welcome a Longxia people so grandly."


    The two people in front of him said one after another.


    Brother Li smiled and shook his head: "You underestimate the coming person."


    "How to say?"


    Brother Li said: "He is indeed a Longxia, but the other party is the leader of a local power that is not under the solar base. This time I came to the solar base to seek alliance cooperation with the Curaguchi students."


    "There is such a thing? Does our homeland have such a powerful force?"


    "The opponent is from Minghai City, and the village mouth student didn''t tell me more about the specific situation. I only know that even if the opponent''s strength is not as good as the Sun Base, it will never be too bad."


    "The purpose of the village student looking for Brother Li?"


    Brother Li glanced around and saw that there were no other people around, he said in a deep voice, "As a brother, let alone my brother not giving you a chance. This time the other party comes to the Sun Base to seek cooperation, which will affect the territorial ownership of the southern region of Longxia Land. ."


    "Because the other party''s strength is equally good, the village mouth students do not intend to engage with it in a short time, so this cooperation has become inevitable. However, after the cooperation, how the interests of the two parties are divided is the key. The village mouth students want to get the most out of it. Interests, but it¡¯s not easy to show up, so there was a scene where I called me alone before."


    "Brother Li means that the village mouth student wants Brother Li to take the lead in seeking sufficient benefits for the Sun Base?" one person asked.


    Brother Li nodded.


    "How to fight for this? We are not the final decision of the base?"


    Brother Li shook his head: "If you can''t make a decision, it doesn''t mean you can''t fight for enough benefits for the village students. The solar base is a force composed of foreigners and local survivors. As long as we show our own attitude and position, let each other Seeing our determination, on the premise that the strength of the Sun Base is a little stronger, what do you think the other party will think?"


    The two thought for a moment.


    Their expressions changed soon after they realized something.


    Xia Jian said: "The purpose of the village mouth student seeing Brother Li alone is to let us state our position and let the other party know that although we are a united force, we are completely united?"


    "Hahaha... Brother Xia is really smart. A united force and a force with internal differences, the power displayed cannot be compared."


    "In the final analysis, Muraguchi wants us to stand with the female V country when we face each other, and at the same time be a little tougher!"


    "Yes. Two brothers, regardless of our relationship with Muraguchi and them, the solar base is our foundation after all. Therefore, it is a big issue. I hope the two brothers can understand."


    "Brother Li is worried. The base can strive for more benefits, and it is also beneficial to us. We shouldn''t let the benefits go and don''t give it away."


    "Before I suspected that the person who came tonight was from the female country of V. Now that I know the identity of the other party, I am really not afraid of him. This is in our base. The dragon is holding me, and the tiger is also lying down. Now. If I''m upset, I don''t mind hitting each other well." Meng Qiang said arrogantly.


    This is a guy who only knows what''s inside the nest.


    Knowing the identity of the coming person, suddenly no longer took Wei Xiao seriously.


    What is as powerful as the solar base?


    They also wiped out a lot of local forces, and so far they haven''t seen any base that is their opponent.


    Let me explain that the sea city is close to the sea, and it is really necessary to fight, and the sea warfare weapon of the sun base is just playing the biggest role.


    Meng Qiang didn''t feel that the opponent''s forces could resist in the face of a sharp weapon in a maritime war.


    "Just show your attitude. After all, we will be partners in the future, and it will not be good for us to make the relationship too rigid."


    "Brother Li, don''t worry, I know what to do." Xia Jian said.


    Meng Qiang lazily said: "Look at the attitude of the person for a while, if the other person pretends to be arrogant with me, I don''t mind letting him feel my enthusiasm."


    Looking at the fearless Meng Qiang, Brother Li smiled meaningfully.


    "Pata Pata..."


    After the three were ventilated, on the second floor, Diaodeng Cunkousheng walked down from above with a smile, surrounded by two female V-country women in national costumes.


    "General from the entrance of the village."


    The students from the village entrance appeared, and the people on the venue stood up to greet them.


    Picking the lantern, the village entrance pressed his palm: "You are welcome, there is no distinction between upper and lower here tonight, everyone is free."


    "Thank you General!"


    Everyone responded, and then they played their own games.


    Tiaodengcunkou students walked straight to Li Xiu and the others.


    "Xiu Sang, Jian Sang, Qiang Sang, are you satisfied with the banquet?"


    All three of them were Liu Qingshi. After they left, the students from the village were promoted to Ergouzi. To them, the students from the village were more satisfied with Liu Qingshi and Ma Ge.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Tiaodeng Cunguchi realized that the 10,000 people in the female country V are simply not enough for the development of the Sun Base. Without enough manpower, as the number of Longxia people grows, their female V nationals want to guarantee their absolute status, and they need to use Xia to rule Xia.


    It is precisely because of this that Tiaodeng Cunkou Sheng''s temper has changed a lot.


    Li Xiu smiled and said, "The general is polite. There are good food and drink here. After the end of the world, Li hasn''t enjoyed it like this for a long time."


    "It all depends on the general''s care. Without the general, there would be no where we are today." Xia Jian flattered.


    "Hahaha...satisfaction is fine. The person I invited is coming soon. As the host, we can''t neglect."


    "That''s natural!"


    "Dududu..."


    As soon as the three people''s voices fell, the sound of a car rang outside the commanding mansion.


    "Come on!" Deng Deng Cunkou Sheng''s spirits lifted.


    His voice is not loud, but many people present have heard it.


    Almost at the same time, most people stopped talking, eating and drinking, got up, and looked towards the door.


    Other people who didn''t know why all followed the crowd and looked out the door involuntarily.


    "Mr. Wei, Mrs. Wei, please come inside."


    At this time, the voice of Yehe and the Queen of the Village came from outside the door.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the people inside to see that from outside, a man and a woman, holding hands, walked towards the commander¡¯s mansion, guarded by four soldiers who could not see their faces but were wearing armed armor and giving people a powerful deterrent. Came in.


    Ye and the young born in the village were right beside him.


    At first, everyone''s gaze was attracted by the four doomsday fighters behind Wei Xiao and them, but as their gaze shifted to Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing, everyone present had their eyes with surprise in their bewilderment. All burst out with stunning light.


    "What a nice view!"


    "Isn''t this a goddess descending to the earth?"


    "Damn, I swear, this is definitely the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, not one of them."


    The exclamation that appeared on the scene was undoubtedly aimed at Mu Wuqing.


    Before the end of the Qing Dynasty, Mu Wu was a supreme beauty. After the end of the age, he took genetic medicine with the help of Wei Xiao, and his body shape and appearance were strengthened to the extreme.


    Her expression is very calm, but her every move at the moment has reached the point where she looks overwhelmingly full of people and harms the country and the people.


    People like Meng Qiang have never lacked beauties. Compared to Mu Wuqing, who was spotless and unpretentious, he said unceremoniously that the beauties in their eyes have now become crooked melons.


    Many people are moved in their hearts, even if they are students from the village.


    That very aggressive gaze rushed towards Mu Wuqing like a flash flood and tsunami at this moment.


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    Seeing the eyes of everyone, Wei Xiao''s icy gaze swept across them.


    The eyes that looked like Jiuyou Purgatory, the abyss of gaze swept over everyone''s silhouette, making everyone present shudder.

 Chapter 783： Satisfied now

    "What a terrible look."


    "Who is this person? Just a look in the eyes makes people scared?"


    They looked at Wei Xiao, and their hearts trembled.


    Hastily curbed the emotions on his face, Deng Deng Cunkou Sheng brought Meng Qiang and others towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Master of the village, this must be Mr. Wei Xiaowei in your mouth, right?"


    He also smiled with the village queen and said: "Yes. Mr. Wei, let me introduce to you, this is General Tiaodeng Cunkousheng, who has the same status as me in the Sun Base."


    "Mr. Wei, lucky to meet." Tiaodeng Cunkousheng said he was about to shake hands with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t thin his face, and naturally shook him, then let go.


    "Long admired the name."


    "Hahaha..." The Empress of the Dengdeng Village laughed, and then looked at Mu Wuqing, "The Empress of the Village, I don''t know how this lady is called?"


    "This is Mrs. Wei''s wife Mu Wuqing Mu."


    "It turned out to be Mrs. Wei, hello, hello."


    Looking at the palm of Tiaodeng Cunsheng, Mu Wuqing ignored his meaning, still holding Wei Xiao''s arm.


    Under all eyes, Mu Wuqing didn''t give face so much, which changed the face of the smiling Dengdeng Village Xiaosheng slightly.


    The idle hand was finally taken back in a very embarrassing manner.


    "My wife doesn''t like shaking hands with strangers, especially men." Wei Xiao said.


    With his temperament, being able to openly explain, it is considered to have given enough face to the village.


    The corners of the eyes of Tiaodeng Cunkousheng twitched.


    "Haha! Don''t like shaking hands with strangers? Are women so expensive in the last days?" An indecent sound came at this time.


    Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    Look at the speaker.


    "You seem to have an opinion?"


    Meng Qiang said dismissively: "How dare you! Mr. Wei is a distinguished guest of the general. I am a subordinate. What can I say? It''s just that I see a lot of women after the end of the world. This is the first time I saw Mrs. Wei like this. It¡¯s just a novelty."


    In words, Meng Qiang pulled his female companion over, kissed her fiercely in front of everyone, and said with a wicked smile: "Baby, do you think I should let you hold back in the future? When someone touches your hand, I feel like I''m all green."


    The woman leaned in Meng Qiang''s arms and was shy.


    Dad said angrily: "Oh! Brother Qiang, you are good or bad! Isn''t it your decision whether people should be reserved?"


    "I just learned this! Why can''t you do something that other people can do as a woman?"


    "Brother Qiang, don''t tease me. We women are in these last days, so what''s not reserved? It''s nothing more than to see if we can find a strong man. Women are expensive by their husbands, and there is a strong person who lives in the world naturally. It''s different." When the woman said this, she didn''t forget to glance at Mu Wu.


    The provocative look seemed to have a sense of disdain.


    They are all women, who doesn''t know who?


    What noble pretend?


    "Really?" Meng Qiang smiled evilly.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Just when the woman didn''t know she was in danger, Meng Qiang took a gun and shot her directly.


    The sudden scene shocked many people present.


    Meng Qiang seemed to have done a trivial thing.


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone. You have heard what this woman said. She clearly said that I am not strong enough. Can you bear this instead?"


    The people around shook their heads unconsciously.


    Meng Qiang put the pistol away and looked at Wei Xiao with a smile: "Mr. Wei, don¡¯t mind. Keeping such a woman who doesn¡¯t obey the way of women will only make me annoyed. It¡¯s Mr. Wei, who has a wife like a jade like Mrs. Wei, okay. It''s enviable."


    His gaze stayed on Mu Wuqing, and the covetous color in Meng Qiang''s eyes was unconcealed.


    Wei Xiao''s face grew colder.


    Killing chickens and monkeys or disarming the horse?


    Pretending to be sideways in front of him Wei Xiao, ha ha! Wei Xiao remembered that such a scene hadn''t happened for a long time.


    "Haha... Don''t be surprised by Mr. Wei, Qiangsang''s character has always been like this. It''s just a woman, and there is no need to destroy our friendship because of her. Come, carry this woman''s body out." Tiaodeng Village Empress began to relax at this time. The atmosphere at the scene intends to mediate the unhappiness between the two parties.


    At his order, two female soldiers from the V country came in and carried the woman''s body out.


    Ye and the empress also said: "Mr. Wei, let''s not stand here, please inside. If there is any offense, I will ask Qiang Sang to apologize to you at the banquet for a while."


    The sharp light in Wei Xiao''s eyes stayed on Meng Qiang''s face for a moment.


    A dead man destined to survive tonight.


    Did not make trouble on the spot, nodded, Wei Xiao walked into the venue with Mu Wu Qing Dynasty.


    "Cut, how great I am, who is frightened by foreigners and others?" Meng Qiang said disdainfully when he saw Wei Xiao leave like this.


    "Okay, enough is enough. I''ll talk about business in a while."


    Around him, Li Xiu, who was like a peacemaker, stopped Meng Qiang.


    Meng Qiang smiled dismissively: "Talking about business? If it''s about how much bargaining chips the woman next to him needs in one night, I don''t mind talking to him."


    Just after Meng Qiang''s words were uttered, Wei Xiao, who hadn''t walked far, suddenly stopped.


    "Isn''t it good to live a few more minutes?"


    "Mr. Wei..."


    Ye and the youngsters of the village had just become alert, and Wei Xiao''s figure had disappeared in place.


    There was a "àá" cry.


    A short knife on the waist of a doomsday warrior leaves the armor.


    Before everyone could react, Wei Xiao, who came to Meng Qiang''s body, turned around under the shocked gaze of the opponent, locked the opponent''s neck with one hand and lowered his figure.


    Wei Xiao, with an extra dagger in his hand, under Meng Qiang''s panic gaze, with a sulky face, he stabbed the dagger into his body again and again, bottoming out again and again.


    As Wei Xiao drew his short knife every time, the blood on Meng Qiang''s body spewed out like money-free water.


    Within a few breaths, the bloodless face of Meng Qiang with more than a dozen knives in his body became distorted.


    Grabbing Wei Xiao''s arm with both hands, with extreme unwillingness and fear in his eyes, when Wei Xiao released the arm that locked his neck, Meng Qiang''s body slowly slumped toward the ground.


    The blood-colored pupils couldn''t tell the cold and stern Wei Xiao, handing the short knife to the doomsday soldier, and directly wiped Meng Qiang''s body with his blood-stained hand.


    Wei Xiao said coldly and sternly: "I want to pretend to be a civilized person, but you won''t give me a chance, Mad, are you satisfied now, rushing to the street boy?"


    "Peng..."


    Meng Qiang fell to the ground, his body convulsed a few times, and then died completely.


    "Strong Sang?"


    "Boss..."


    Until Meng Qiang lost his vitality, everyone who finally recovered, exclaimed in their mouths.


    "Asshole, do you dare to move our boss?"


    Those younger brothers of Meng Qiang were the ones who responded more quickly.


    After discovering that Meng Qiang had fallen to the ground, there was no movement. On the scene, seven or eight young men of Meng Qiang who were qualified to come here leaned towards Wei Xiao one after another.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Dispose of them."


    At this time, invisible, a wave of cold light flashed through the air.


    Those little brothers who tried to disadvantage Wei Xiao had their throats cut on their way towards Wei Xiao.


    "what?"


    "what happened?"


    No one saw how Meng Qiang''s little brother fell to the ground, but they were lying on the ground, convulsing, and a lot of blood was gushing out of their necks.


    The weird scene made everyone present extremely frightened. Unconsciously, those close to Wei Xiao and the others moved a certain distance away from them.


    After eliminating Meng Qiang''s younger brother, the shadow guards appeared in the empty space around Wei Xiao.


    There were six people in total, they protected Wei Xiao in the middle, and the gaze under the invisible crystal eyepiece was alert to the people around.


    Mu Wuqing also had protection around him, and the guards of the four doomsday fighters even surpassed those around Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 784： If I don’t pretend, nothing will happen to you

    "Mr. Wei, misunderstandings, misunderstandings, all these are misunderstandings." Knowing that the temptation of picking the lamp from the village mouth was a little bit past, Ye and the village poster hurriedly came out to mediate.


    Wei Xiao ignored the others, turned around with a cold light in his eyes, and looked directly at the dumbfounded Cunkou Sheng himself.


    "Is it a misunderstanding? I think you know it very well."


    The heart trembled with the empress.


    "Mr. Wei..."


    "You shut up." Wei Xiao turned to drink.


    Ye and the village queen suddenly didn''t dare to say any more.


    "Pattern..."


    Under the protection of the Shadow Guards, Wei Xiaochao walked towards the entrance of the village.


    "You, don''t mess around, this is the solar base."


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I shouldn''t waste time here with you."


    After the words fell, everyone only felt a flower in front of them. When Wei Xiao''s figure was clearly seen again, he had already lifted the body of Deng Deng Cunkou Sheng by his neck.


    "Mr. Wei, wait..." Ye and the empress also hurriedly said out.


    It''s a pity that Wei Xiao, who doesn''t want to waste time anymore, has his own way.


    With a "click", Wei Xiao was very decisive. In front of everyone present, he directly squeezed the neck of Tiaodeng Village.


    Ye and the younger generation were shocked, and the others were shocked.


    "stupid--"


    "kill¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao was no longer patient.


    He now discovered that from the beginning, he shouldn''t give these people any good looks.


    Although the beam jumping clown in the venue could not pose a threat to him, it was disgusting.


    As expected, the hypocritical manner was not suitable for him.


    Following Wei Xiao''s order, the members of the Shadow Guard around him and who continued to be invisible were dispatched. Anyone in the venue who showed signs of action was attacked and killed by the members of the Shadow Guard.


    In the blink of an eye, there were more than 20 more corpses on the ground.


    "what--"


    Dozens of people died all at once, and even some people who were used to seeing too many life and death in the venue could not help but scream.


    "Anyone who screams will die." Wei Xiao''s hostility was completely released.


    He appeared like a demon god, and everyone who noticed his figure trembled involuntarily.


    For a while, the people who looked terrified and horrified in their eyes shut up, unable to control themselves, and covered their mouths with their hands to prevent themselves from screaming.


    "General, what happened?"


    Outside the commanding mansion, a group of guards armed with guns rushed in.


    He also regained consciousness with the empress, hurriedly yelled: "It''s nothing, go out."


    The guards who entered saw the corpse on the ground, frowned: "General..."


    "Didn''t you hear me? Get out."


    "Hi!"


    Seeing that there were signs of anger in the back of Jian Yehe, the guard captain who came in didn''t dare to speak any more, and turned and left with the guard who came in.


    He also changed his expressions with the empress of the village, and said bitterly: "Mr. Wei, didn''t we say yes? Why are we killing people now?"


    Wei Xiao stared at him coldly: "Why, have any comments?"


    "I, I..." also trembled with the village queen''s heart.


    "Give you a chance, you must give me crooked ways, do you really think that I, Wei Xiao, must want you?"


    Also confused with the posterity of the village.


    To a certain extent, everything that is happening now is arranged by him and the student from Tiaodeng Village.


    The main thing is to test Wei Xiao''s temper and learn more about Wei Xiao''s personality.


    Originally, Li Xiu had been chosen by the early bird, but it was an accident that Meng Qiang, a trash that did not know the height of the sky, jumped out of his own accord.


    According to the ideas of Yehe Cunxiaosheng and Tiaodeng Cunkousheng, it didn''t matter who stood up to test Wei Xiao, but they didn''t expect that Wei Xiao would be so powerful and domineering, which made this temptation difficult to end.


    Dozens of people died in vain, and even the students from the village of Chodeng took their lives.


    "I don''t have the time to continue playing with you here. Give me a word, surrender or destroy?"


    How terrible Wei Xiao who abandoned his disguise is, can be foreseen at this moment.


    As he said before coming here, when he was outside the base, he still had a choice with the posterity of the village and the others, but when Wei Xiao entered the Sun Base, he had the final say whether or not to play and how to play.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, he couldn''t talk with the posterity.


    Compared with him, Li Xiu and others have set off stormy waves in their hearts.


    If Li Xiu remembers correctly, before picking Deng Cunkou, he met him alone and told him that Wei Xiao came to seek cooperation. But now, people with a discerning eye can see that Wei Xiao''s intention is obviously not cooperation.


    Looking at the expression on the empress of the village at this moment, if Li Xiu still doesn''t know the problem, then he will be in vain in the last days.


    "Mad, the **** woman from country V, they planned to let me be the first bird from the beginning."


    The thought of Meng Qiang''s end left Li Xiu with lingering fears.


    He is very thankful that Meng Qiang jumped out before him. If he was replaced by him, would the corpse lying on the ground at this moment become his?


    Unexpectedly, Li Xiu looked at Xiangye and the empress''s eyes were darkened.


    "Why, I can''t speak?" Wei Xiao showed murderous intent.


    Also cool behind the back of the village queen.


    "No, no, Mr. Wei, we are willing to surrender, we are willing to surrender."


    Wei Xiao looked at other people with bad eyes: "What about you?"


    Everyone was in Wei Xiao''s deterrence.


    "Mr. Wei, I, Li Xiu, are willing to surrender to you."


    "Xia Jian is also willing to surrender."


    The two most powerful Ergouzi in the base successively expressed their intentions, and the others who had hesitated before also expressed their willingness to submit to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied with this result.


    "Remember, don''t take yourself too seriously. If I want to deal with you, you have no room to resist."


    Yu Guang couldn''t help but glance at the shadow guards that could be invisible.


    They all knew that Wei Xiao was right.


    These ghostly, shadowless and invisible members of the Shadow Guard, it is too easy to solve them silently.


    Those who couldn''t resist Wei Xiao and didn''t want to die were also with the village descendants. In the end, they had to compromise.


    "Yes, yes, what Mr. Wei said."


    "That''s it. Let''s start the banquet! My wife hasn''t eaten yet!" Wei Xiao returned to his calm and calm appearance.


    As if everything I did before was trivial.


    Not daring to offend Wei Xiao anymore, he and the village poster hurriedly called the guards outside to drag the corpse out of the scene, and then asked the servants to clean up the scene. In this way, within an hour, the banquet officially began.


    Around eleven o''clock in the evening.


    After the banquet was over, Wei Xiao and the others left the commanding mansion.


    Within a few hours, the Shadow Guards who had gone out came back to report to Wei Xiao that the two war weapons docked on the surface of the Solar Base were already under their control.


    As for the city defense, it has also fallen into the hands of Lin Changsheng and the others, and they can replace everyone on it at any time.


    "Wei Xiao, since we have let the high-levels of this base know what we are here for, we should replace the city defenses of this base and the people at various firepower points with ours as soon as possible, so as not to have many nights and dreams." Mu Wuqing proposed.


    "Okay, then control it."

 Chapter 785： Who gives you the confidence

    Early the next morning.


    "How is this going?"


    "Damn lobster man, do they want to rebel?"


    "Baga! The humble lobster man, immediately get down from the guard tower, otherwise all will be dead!"


    What happened in the Commanding Mansion last night, has not spread in the base of the sun.


    Early that morning, the female V countrymen who woke up saw that the firepower points in the base were no longer controlled by their people, but replaced by Longxia people. Many female V country fighters shouted angrily.


    Wei Xiao and the others came out of the hotel.


    Some members of the Shadow Guard have already told Wei Xiao what happened inside the base.


    Many female fighters from country V are now fully armed and confront their people.


    "The notice also led the villagers and others to immediately organize their own personnel to hand over weapons and equipment to accept our control."


    "Master, they may not follow our will."


    "Not obedient? Then kill whoever is the most active."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao''s order quickly reached the ears of Yehe Village, Xia Jian and others.


    "Hand over weapons and equipment, how can this be?"


    "What do they want to do?"


    "No, absolutely not. Without weapons, then we really can only be slaughtered."


    Many high-level officials in the base were unwilling to accept Wei Xiao''s orders.


    Last night was forced by helplessness.


    People are in the commanding mansion, and their lives are in the hands of Wei Xiao. Due to deterrence, they have to obey Wei Xiao¡¯s will. But now, they are all back on their own territory. There are still 800 gunmen.


    There is no direct threat to life, how can they be reconciled if Wei Xiao asks them to hand over their weapons.


    Of course, even though they are unwilling in their hearts, they dare not act rashly.


    Don''t forget, they saw the horror of the Shadow Guards with their own eyes last night. Who can guarantee that once they stand up and disobey Wei Xiao''s orders, they will be killed by the Shadow Guards in the next second?


    They might not be able to slaughter their younger brother Wei Xiao, but there is nothing to worry about when dealing with their leaders.


    Where Li Xiu and Xia Jian are.


    "Should you follow Wei Xiao''s orders?" Li Xiu asked.


    Xia Jian frowned and said, "Let me wait first."


    "Compared to us, the female V nationals are more anxious now. Since they entered the summer, they have been confronted with our Longxia people, and have always been unprofitable. Female V nationals who have developed an arrogant personality, if they know they want to fight the Longxia people. Surrender, even if you agree with the younger generation, the people below may not all agree."


    "It''s okay to do this?"


    "What can happen? As long as we don''t stand up and defy Wei Xiao''s orders."


    Li Xiu hesitated, but finally agreed.


    No one wants to let go of the power in their hands, especially those who already like it.


    Weapons and equipment are their greatest reliance.


    The big brothers of the big two dog forces seemed to say good things, neither defying Wei Xiao''s orders, nor directly following them.


    All of them are watching.


    Female V country people here.


    The situation is similar to Xia Jian''s guess.


    After the female V national soldiers learned that they were about to surrender to the Longxia people, most female V nationals broke out.


    "General, let us surrender to the Lobstermen, it is absolutely impossible. What qualifications do the Lobstermen have to make us surrender to them?"


    "Yes. No matter what tricks they use to occupy our firepower points and city defenses, we just grab the fighting power of the Lobster Man."


    "What''s more, we still have a weapon for maritime warfare. We are really going to the last step. We would rather die and break the net."


    "Retake the city defense and kill all the lobstermen."


    "Retake the city defense and kill all the lobstermen."


    Ye and the village queen is really afraid of death.


    The first time he received Wei Xiao''s order, he conveyed Wei Xiao''s meaning to the other leading captains of the female country V, and he was unwavering.


    But he underestimated the arrogance of the female V country fighter.


    It is correct to obey the orders of superiors, but when they learn that the object of their surrender is the Lobsterman, most people have a mentality of resistance.


    Let them succumb to the Lobster Man, how is that possible?


    They don''t know how powerful the Lobster Man is.


    There are indeed many people, but all of them are vulnerable.


    With more than 10,000 people, they were able to conquer the two states of the Longxia Land and captured more than 100,000 lobstermen. This is a nation whose combat power is not even a third-rate nation. When they surrendered to them, female V soldiers were born during the summer. How can your pride be allowed?


    "You will kill everyone by doing this."


    "General, we don¡¯t know what happened overnight, but it¡¯s impossible for us to surrender to the Lobster Man. You are here to wait for our good news. When we kill all the Lobster Men who dared to resist in the base, we will come and look again. Please sin."


    "Lobstermen shouldn''t give them weapons, they are only fit to live like dogs."


    "Assemble the team and kill all the lobstermen."


    The female V fighters chose to stand up and resist.


    It''s not an exaggeration that a group of frogs at the bottom of the well will behave like this.


    As soon as the people here took action, Wei Xiao knew about it.


    "My lord, it seems that some people don''t shed tears if they don''t see the coffin." Lin Changsheng, wearing an armored armor, said contemptuously.


    "I gave them a chance, but unfortunately they don''t know how to cherish it. Go! Take the doomsday warriors and the Shadow Guards, kill them, kill them, and if they are stubborn, then get rid of them all."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Changsheng took the order and left with forty-eight doomsday fighters and hundreds of shadow guards.


    "What do you do with those Ergouzi?" Mu Wuqing asked curiously beside him.


    "All of them are smart. Since I need to make a real choice after doing it, don''t make a choice like this."


    Mu Wuqing''s eyes trembled.


    "Aren''t you planning to kill them all?"


    "What do you think?"


    "..."


    Inside the base.


    The battle has begun.


    With the intention of regaining the firepower point, the female country V fighter launched an attack on the Phoenix fighters who controlled the firepower point in the base.


    Coming to the land of Longxia, relying on the contribution of the slave army, she can be regarded as a respected and superior female V country fighter. Although she still has a strong combat power, she is destined to pay a huge price because of underestimating the strength of their opponents this time.


    And this price will soon appear.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Fuck me, kill them all."


    "Long live the empire..."


    Fearless and go forward courageously.


    The phoenix fighters were treated as female V-country fighters with miscellaneous army. At the beginning of the charge, the phoenix fighters and mercenaries (persons selected from the captives of the clear sky base) who controlled the firepower point gave them a profound experience. lesson.


    The powerful firepower swept across the charging team of the female V fighters, like a sickle harvesting straw, the female V fighters fell to the ground in groups on the way to charge.


    The fierce battle lasted for several minutes. With the appearance of the Doomsday Warriors and Shadow Guards, the real harvest began.


    Not afraid of conventional weapons, except for armor-piercing bullets, sniper rifles and other powerful weapons that can pose a threat, the doomsday fighters directly attacked them against the rain of bullets from female V fighters.


    A tiger with a cold weapon swung into the wind.


    Wherever the doomsday warrior goes, the corpses are scattered all over the earth, blood stains the soil red, and the powerful and brave figure is unrivaled as if it were in the land of no one.


    The terrible killing of the doomsday warrior, the female V warrior is terrified, but the more terrifying is yet to come.


    The Shadow Guards joined the battlefield avoiding the firepower coverage area, utterly invisible and invisible.


    Whether it is a female V-country soldier who relies on a bunker to block the doomsday soldier or a person hiding in a building to shoot and kill a distant phoenix soldier, the first second is still alive, the next second, she falls in a pool of blood for no reason.


    There is no trace to be found, and there is no sound.


    Their deaths revealed strangeness and horror everywhere.


    The enemy on the bright side is strong, that can be seen after all.


    Although it is equally scary, at least the female V fighters still have a target to attack, but those unknown enemies who take away the female V fighters silently, they are like ghosts and ghosts in the hearts of the female V fighters. , Make people spine cold.


    The invisible threat is the deadliest.


    Because of the unknown, even when the enemy she faced was a ghost or a human being could not be confirmed, the female V fighters, whose casualties were gradually increasing, did not have the bravery and fearlessness at first.


    The mental and physical torture completely broke them.


    The female V fighters who had been frightened after only a few hours of confrontation, Dafan was still alive, and fled to the rear crying and crying.

 Chapter 786： Some opportunities, missed, missed

    "Devil, they are a group of demons, ah... don''t kill me..."


    "I surrender, surrender..."


    "They are not human at all, run away!"


    The female soldiers of the V country have been disintegrated, and they, who had no fighting spirit at all, were chased by the Shadow Guards and the doomsday soldiers, and they were defeated.


    In the rear, Yehe Village had a glimmer of hope even though he knew the end of his fighter.


    For this reason, he always keeps people concerned and reports to him at any time for the battles that erupt in all directions of the base.


    As a result, as expected, but unacceptable, he had an old face, as if he was a little older in an instant.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    The defeat of the female country V is doomed.


    The other Ergouzi forces who were all on the sidelines, after learning of this situation, were shocked in their hearts, and at the same time they had a new understanding of the power of the Phoenix.


    "Can''t wait any longer, go, take our people, and immediately surrender to Wei Xiao."


    "It must be fast. Next, the sooner the forces that surrender to Wei Xiao, the treatment they will receive is completely different in the future."


    "Although the result has been foreseen, it is still unacceptable. Let''s go! If you waver again, it will only cause us to kill."


    The major leaders of the Ergouzi force no longer hesitated, and they gathered members of their respective forces, regardless of men and women, as a team to approach the area where Wei Xiao was located.


    Under one of the walls of the base.


    "someone is coming!"


    Here, Wei Xiao and others waiting for Lin Changsheng and their news found that a team appeared in their sight from inside the base, and a soldier immediately reported to Wei Xiaohui.


    Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing quickly saw the crowds emerging from the streets.


    "It seems that Changsheng and their progress is very good." Mu Wu said calmly.


    Her meaning is obvious.


    Someone inside the base came towards them, it was nothing more than Lin Changsheng who had achieved good results in suppressing the female V fighters.


    If you don''t get an absolute advantage in the confrontation with the female V-country fighters, how can these Ergouzi teams that keep coming up in front of you easily appear?


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    When you take the initiative to surrender, one by one is vacillating, and what you promised is also a fluke due to temporary changes. Now that you know you can¡¯t resist, you finally made your choice. Do you not take the "kindness" of the boss Wei too seriously. NS?


    Now surrender, do you think Boss Wei can accommodate some people?


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "Assemble people to pay for their weapons. If you don''t cooperate, you don''t need to say more, just deal with them."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Rows of soldiers walked out from behind Wei Xiao, and then formed nine queues, leaving aisles in the middle for the visitors to walk.


    "Mr. Wei, I have been waiting for a long time. I drank a little bit last night, and now I brought my people to surrender to you. I hope you have a lot of them, and don''t worry about us in general."


    "It took some time to gather the team. The main reason is that some women have too much trouble and are reluctant to leave. Please don''t let Mr. Wei be offended."


    "Mr. Wei..."


    The leaders of the big two dogs appeared, and they laughed and looked for various reasons to explain why they were late.


    They really didn''t shake Bilian.


    Such excuses can be found.


    However, for these reasons, for Li Xiu and others, as long as they can be fooled, it is only a lot of money for a face compared to the life of the family?


    "All walk from here, hand over their weapons and equipment."


    Wei Xiao ignored Li Xiu and the others, and just sat aside and watched indifferently.


    The Phoenix Warriors who were responsible for paying Ergouzi''s weapons and equipment were not polite to them, and directly spoke coldly.


    Li Xiu and Xia Jian couldn''t tell the embarrassment that they couldn''t get Wei Xiao''s response.


    But for the sake of their own lives, they can only accept the search by the Phoenix Warriors ahead.


    A team passed by the queue formed by the Phoenix Warriors, and everything on them, except for their clothes and pants, was paid and confiscated.


    At the beginning, there were people who wanted to argue with the Phoenix Warriors, but after these restless people were shot on the spot, no one dared to reason with the people at the Phoenix Base. Even women, all of them accepted the Phoenix Warriors. Search.


    When the search was completed, the weapons and equipment were also paid, Li Xiu and the others still wanted to find Wei Xiaotao almost.


    As you can imagine, all of them were rejected by the soldiers around Wei Xiao.


    Those who continued to disturb Wei Xiao were directly dragged down by the Phoenix Warrior and beaten up, regardless of life or death.


    It was only at this moment that Li Xiu and the others realized how stupid that decision was that they did not surrender to Wei Xiao in the first place.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao is not an easy-going boss, he dared to have a double heart in front of him, waiting for others to put a knife on your neck before you succumbed. At this time, you still want to get close, what do you think?


    Failed to get the kindness of Wei Xiao, for a while, Li Xiu and the others were very worried about their own safety.


    At 12 noon, as all the Ergouzi forces in the base handed in their weapons and equipment, another hour passed.


    "Go, hurry up..."


    At this time, from a direction inside the base, a group of men and women walked towards Wei Xiao under the **** of Lin Changsheng and the others.


    Isn¡¯t the headed female V countryman Yehe and who is the offspring of the village?


    Behind him are a group of extremely decadent female V fighters who have lost their weapons and a group of trembling female V women in national costumes.


    Seeing this group of people, Li Xiu''s faces were not very good-looking, and at the same time, they couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    The base of the sun finally succumbed, no, it fell.


    At the beginning, how arrogant and arrogant was the female V countryman who came to Longclaw Province under the leadership of Yehecun Housheng and Tiaodeng Cunkou Sheng?


    Conquered multiple forces in the coastal area with strong ships and guns, took over the first batch of slave army, and then, relying on the policy of controlling summer by Xia, became the only overlord of Longclaw Province in the shortest time.


    After that, it was even more out of control.


    Whether it is fighting against neighboring forces or across provinces, it is invincible and invincible.


    The unfavorable invasion once made Li Xiu and others believe that in the future, the female V countrymen will dominate the land of Longxia. This also makes them unswervingly be each other''s dog, hoping that after the female V country rebuilds the female V empire in the future, they will be able to give Hou worship and rebuild the family.


    But how long is this?


    Before leaving the southern region of Longxia Kingdom, the solar base would become a thing of the past, and the huge gap made Li Xiu and the others unable to adapt to it for a while.


    "Lord, all the female V nationals have been arrested. In this battle, our personnel suffered 234 casualties, killed more than 4,790 enemies, and captured 5,628 enemies." Lin Changshenglai Report in front of Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao let go of his wife in his arms and got up, leading her to the front of Yehe Village.


    Also bowed their heads with the empress, afraid to face Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "What do you think? Without those two dogs as cannon fodder for you, why should you fight with me? Isn''t it good to surrender actively?"


    He is also bitter in the heart of the village queen.


    "Mr. Wei, I implore you to give us a chance to survive. From now on, female V nationals will be your most loyal ally."


    "boom¡­¡­"

 Chapter 787： Kill prisoners

    As soon as he had spoken to the queen of the village, Wei Xiao, who drew a pistol from Lin Changsheng''s waist, shot him directly.


    At this time, I still want to be Wei Xiao''s ally. What does this brain think?


    "Boom boom..."


    When Wei Xiao fell to the ground with the corpse of the village queen, Wei Xiao, who felt unsure of his anger, fired at his corpse again, until the bullets in a clip were finished, and then Wei Xiao stopped.


    "Change the magazine."


    Handing the pistol to Lin Changsheng, Wei Xiao looked at the remaining female V national.


    The chief was killed, except for the fear in their eyes, there was no temper on their faces.


    The pre-war arrogance has long since disappeared, and the death of the young generation brought them only greater fear and anxiety.


    "Master!"


    Replaced the magazine, Lin Changsheng handed the gun to Wei Xiao.


    Taking the pistol, Wei Xiao said coldly: "These male captives, find out who have positions among them. Anyone can report. If there are omissions, don''t even want to live."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Changsheng took the order, and then went down with a few soldiers who could speak the national language of female V, and began to find out the female V fighters who had positions among the captives.


    Not long after, more than fifty people were taken out to kneel in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao was cruel, and directly killed the prisoners.


    Finished playing another magazine.


    "A group of reckless things, send them to the west."


    "Kakka..."


    "Fire!"


    "Boom boom..."


    A team of soldiers fired at the soldiers in the female V state position. More than fifty people were all executed under the gaze of countless people.


    Li Xiu and the others were frightened.


    The eyes that looked at Wei Xiao unconsciously were full of fear.


    This devil won''t even kill us, will it?


    Thinking of the terrible result, Li Xiu and the others, the two heads of the dog, sweated on their foreheads.


    "Go and bring all those Ergouzi leaders."


    "Rumble..."


    Afraid of being born.


    Wei Xiao did not deliberately suppress his own voice. His voice was passed into the ears of Li Xiu and others. To Li Xiu and the others, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    Wei Xiao really intends to do something with them?


    "I, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    Some people can''t stand the pressure of death, crying and want to run away.


    There are two people at first.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao, who was looking cold, took the rifle in Lin Changsheng''s hand and fired two shots directly at the two who fled.


    The two fell down, their bodies twitched and there was no movement.


    The rest of Li Xiu and others were splitting their livers and gallbladders.


    "come out!"


    The soldiers have come to mention people.


    For a moment, Li Xiu, who felt that his legs no longer belonged to him, and few of them could take a step forward.


    In part, between the trembling legs, there were various strange substances overflowing the surface of the body, exuding bursts of stench in the air.


    "Mr. Wei, don''t kill me, please, I really get up late."


    "I don''t want to die, let me go, you let me go..."


    No matter how Li Xiu and others struggled, a group of Ergouzi leaders were taken to kneel in front of Wei Xiao.


    There are not many people, except for the two who have died, only seven.


    Wei Xiao looked at Li Xiu and Xia Jian among them.


    "Should we say okay last night? Why did we turn back one by one today?"


    "Mr. Wei, we really have a reason, and you have seen it. Haven''t we all come to surrender to you?" Someone wanted to explain.


    surrender? Are you willing?


    Really think that Wei Xiao''s Shadow Guard is a vegetarian?


    "Give you!"


    This time there is no need for Wei Xiao to take the initiative to find a gun, and Mu Wuqing handed her gun to Wei Xiao.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao had a pistol again in his hand, the seven big brothers were all thrilling.


    Mu Wuqing, Mu Wuqing, you are really a vicious woman. Can a gun be handed over to Devil King Wei?


    Don''t you know how dangerous this is?


    "boom¡­¡­"


    No accident, the quibble was sent away directly by Wei Xiao.


    "I didn''t let you talk in any way?"


    Wei Xiao sent away one person, but the reason for sending him away made people tremble.


    Can you escape without interrupting?


    "Why, can''t tell?" Wei Xiao continued to ask Li Xiu.


    The big beads of sweat on his forehead had already flowed all over his cheeks. Li Xiu, who was slightly afraid and hideous on his face, as if under tremendous pressure, gritted his teeth and raised his head to stare at Wei Xiao fiercely.


    "Wei Xiao, you don''t have to be arrogant here, you won''t be the winner, I have nothing to say, if you want to kill or kill..."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "..."


    The world suddenly became quiet.


    With Wei Xiao''s shot, let alone the living Xia Jian and others, even Mu Wuqing and the others were very surprised.


    Is this killing?


    Li Xiu was even more frustrated.


    Why did I die? I haven''t finished speaking yet?


    This is too TM inappropriate.


    Lao Tzu wanted to be a man again, but this big devil who was not a man didn''t give Lao Tzu a chance.


    Are you short of time?


    Even if a dead person is not given the last dignity, is there anything crueler in this world than you?


    "Answer whatever you ask, I didn''t let you pretend to be."


    Looking at Li Xiu, who was not looking at him, Wei Xiao looked disgusted.


    Xia Jian, who was next to Li Xiu, had his soul trembling at this moment.


    Following Wei Xiao''s gaze toward him, Xia Jian, who raised his head tremblingly, was already stinking.


    Feeling a blurred vision, his lips began to tremble, and then, a large amount of foam came out from his mouth, and his whole body twitched and fell to the ground, his eyes turned white, unconscious.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    I was extremely disappointed with these people.


    With this psychological quality, it is a miracle to live to this day.


    Without torturing them anymore, Wei Xiao personally sent the remaining people away.


    Lin Changsheng recruited soldiers to drag their bodies down.


    Returning the weapon in his hand to Mu Wuqing, Wei Xiao looked up at the other prisoners around him.


    If you don''t take a closer look, you won''t know. This wait and see, among the remaining people in the solar base, there are two or three women next to almost every man, and in some places, women even get together.


    It deserves to be the base of the female country V, the signs of the yin and the decay are too obvious.


    These people are terrifying to Wei Xiao now.


    Before joining the Sun Base, they had experienced this **** scene. Now that the Sun Base is gone, the newcomer, judging from his actions at the moment, I am afraid that he is another murderous devil.


    The survivors of the Solar Base who were unable to resist, now everyone is worried about their prospects.


    Wei Xiao retracted his gaze.


    "It''s almost like that! Count their numbers as soon as possible, and gather all the cars that can be used in the base. We are going to go back." Wei Xiao said.


    "Master, how do you deal with these people when they are sent to the base?" Lin Changsheng asked.


    "Ergouzi all started from ordinary slaves, female males from country V, permanent slaves, females, brought them back and traded them, and let the people at the base take them back if they were willing to give them food. Miao Feng arranged. Others..." Speaking of this, Wei Xiao glanced over the anxious Long Xia women, "The others should start with newcomers!"


    Anyone familiar with Wei Xiao knew that his last words were softened.


    Lin Changsheng dared not say anything, nodded, and then led the soldiers to count the number of people.


    Mu Wuqing next to him was a bit close to Wei Xiao.


    "There are a lot of women in this solar base. After you bring them back, the problem of too many bachelors in the base can be partly solved." Mu Wuqing jokingly said.


    Wei Xiao understood what Mu Wuqing meant.


    Isn''t that joking just trying to help Wei Xiao conceal his unbearable share of heart?


    Wei Xiao didn''t point it out, and took Mu Wuqing''s hand, and said in a daze: "Yes! For them, I, the master, has broken my heart."


    Mu Wu glanced at Wei Xiao innocently.


    His own man is still trying to break through the shameless limit.

 Chapter 788： Times make Tianjiao

    Soon it was more than five o''clock in the afternoon.


    After several hours of statistics, the number of remaining survivors in the solar base has been counted.


    The Longxia people, including the foreign barbarians, total 130,000.


    Among them, men are in their early 40,000 years, and the rest are women.


    In the entire base, there are no old people over 60 years old, and no boys under 13 years old except for girls.


    Lin Changsheng and the others heard from the prisoners that every time the female V nationals conquered a local power, the elderly and boys who were of no use value in their eyes were dealt with in the first place, which was very cruel.


    In addition to the population, there are also a large number of materials, weapons and ammunition in the solar base.


    The materials were collected after the female V country came to the land of Longxia.


    After all, in the land of the two states, after the looting of the slave army, the materials that can be obtained from it are still considerable.


    Weapons and ammunition are brought by female V nationals from female V, which can arm hundreds of thousands of people.


    Originally, the strength of the Sun Base was far more than what Wei Xiao and the others had seen, but because Chang Deng Cunkou Sheng and others were worried that the Longxia people would have a large number of weapons to deal with them, therefore, their control of weapons was extremely strict.


    To put it simply, even if the female V nationals put their weapons in the arsenal to make them rusty, they would not use a large number of weapons to arm Ergouzi and the slave army.


    If not, if every Ergouzi force had a large number of weapons, even if Wei Xiao and the others defeated the female V, the Ergouzi force would not easily surrender to Wei Xiao.


    After all, the population is limited.


    However, the number of more than 10,000 female V nationals has undoubtedly become the biggest flaw restricting their development and expansion.


    "Lord, after we have collected in many ways, in addition to the more than 200 cars we drove, only more than 300 usable vehicles were found in the base. Would you like to send a group of people back to the base today?"


    After the statistics on the population and materials of the Sun Base were over, Lin Changsheng came to Wei Xiao and asked.


    Wei Xiao looked at the sky.


    Departing now, it is estimated that it will take tomorrow morning to reach the Phoenix Base.


    There are still groups of corpses in Hezhou. At night, there is a big risk.


    One or two trips may not cause problems, but the frequent in and out of the Hezhou territory by vehicles will inevitably attract corpses.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and said, "First take a group of people away tonight, and inform Lin Qin to let the sea warships also help transport the survivors here. However, after tonight, on land, you have to confirm a transportation route. Let the Shadow Guards spread out around you. Once you find that the corpses are gathering, let the members of the Shadow Guard create a movement to distract the corpses and try to ensure the safety of these survivors."


    "Yes!"


    "Go! Bring more food on the road. It''s not a short time to go back and forth."


    Lin Changsheng took the order and turned and left.


    ...


    Two days later.


    Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing returned to the Phoenix Base.


    In the past few days to the Sun Base, the survivors of the major forces in the three provinces have successively entered the Phoenix Base under the organization of Chen Haojie.


    According to the statistics of the internal personnel of the base, the current Phoenix base has directly exceeded one million after gathering the population of the three provinces.


    Among them, there are more than 700,000 male Christians and more than 300,000 females.


    This does not include the remaining survivors of the solar base. When they join the base, the number of women will reach 400,000, not to mention men.


    In just a few days of work, the Phoenix Base is in this end of the world, even if it is not verified, it is definitely a superpower at the hegemonic level.


    With the increase in personnel, the expansion of the major departments within the base has also begun.


    Mainly combat troops.


    The first is the armed forces.


    Seven men''s teams jumped directly over the four-thousand-man war regiment to form a regiment. Each regiment had more than 16,000 people. There were four large-scale regiments inside. The supreme commander called it the military commander.


    Seven women''s teams were also in place at one time, forming seven women''s corps.


    The number of members of the combat force has exceeded 100,000, and its strength is absolutely unique in the moment.


    Followed by other arms.


    Such as the doomsday warrior and the shadow guard split from the super warrior.


    The former has now reached more than 1,600 people, and the latter has more than 3,000 members of the Shadow Guard. Its importance is more terrifying than the armed forces in many respects.


    Finally, the security forces.


    Shu Wang and the others believe that the main combat personnel and the security personnel need to be separated.


    The former are all elites among the elites, except for training and foreign operations, they do not participate in any management in the base.


    The latter does not need to have strong strength, but only needs to be responsible for base security and assist the base''s internal affairs organization to jointly manage the stability of the base.


    In addition, due to the rapid increase in the population of the base, the points system is no longer applicable to the current Phoenix base.


    In order to solve the currency problem, Shu Wang and the others borrowed from the original Tianting base, sent troops to sweep the major treasurys in the three provinces, and gathered a large number of financial elites and the top technical personnel in the base. From all aspects, they developed the most apocalyptic. Authoritative (inside the Phoenix base) a version of the universal currency-eschatology currency.


    The eschatological currency is made of a combination of printing paper and real gold thread.


    It has the most rigorous, meticulous, and exquisite patterns and the handsome bust of the Demon King Wei.


    They don¡¯t have to worry about currency issuance.


    With the previous points system to lay the foundation, only need to print the end of the coin based on the existing points, and provide the equivalent exchange ratio to allow the end of the coin to circulate. As for future market demand for eschat coins, the housekeeping team will issue more eschat coins at the right time to maintain a relative balance.


    There will never be a large-scale printing.


    After solving the main problems, there are fragmentary problems left, and we have our own professional personnel to deal with them.


    The establishment of the base fortress, the collection of materials, the training of combatants, and the prevention of threats on the female V island...As all the survivors of the solar base have joined the base, the high-level development plans of the base have been issued one by one, and the entire Phoenix base is in operation. stand up.


    When the Phoenix Base began to strengthen and consolidate its strong foundation in the end times, the existing major forces in other areas of the Longxia Land also began to compete.


    Longxia land west.


    A year ago, not long after the end of the world broke out, a large number of foreign barbarians poured into the west of Longxia from the non-emirate continent.


    These foreign barbarians came to the West of Longxia, relying on their quantitative advantages and their weak domestic weapons and equipment, and quickly gained a foothold in this area.


    By slaughtering and enslaving the Longxia people, they ruled and dominated the West of Longxia, making the vast majority of Longxia people living in the west stay in dire straits all day long and miserable.


    But a year later, a powerful force and a stunning figure appeared in Longxia West, and this situation was completely changed.


    The power is a local strength of Longxia composed of the battle base in the west, the base is named Longwei base.


    After cleaning up the zombies in the surrounding area for nearly a year, they began to expand and rescued many tortured Longxia people from the hands of foreigners.


    The Longwei base had absolute strength to dominate the entire Longxia West, but due to unknown reasons, it could only stop and stick to its existing territory.


    And that person who is comparable to a base does not mean that she can contend with the remaining power of a battle base on her own.


    The reason why she can be compared with a force is that she has done amazing things during the expansion of the base to which she belongs.


    A female streamer led the forces she led to sweep all bases except the Longwei base.


    Kill the foreign barbarian, cut the foreign invaders, regain the mountains and rivers, and save thousands of compatriots from suffering.


    In a short period of more than a month, hundreds of thousands of foreign barbarians were slain by her, and the same number of foreign bandits became her enslaved objects, and hundreds of thousands of Longxia people escaped the sea of ??suffering because of her.


    No one knows her last name or first name, only that people like to call her "eldest sister".


    It is such a woman who, with the courage and means not to lose the man, puts an end to the chaos in the West, suppresses one party, and becomes the savior in the eyes of the western survivors of Longxia, and the devil queen in the eyes of the foreigners.


    The strong rise of the elder sister, in the entire Longxia West, there seems to be a Longwei base that can compete with it, but people with a discerning eye can see that the female base led by the elder sister is Longxia compared to the Longwei base that "paints the ground as a prison". The well-deserved overlord of the West.


    ...

 Chapter 789： Pick up

    Longxia North.


    The four battle bases that once guarded the Longxia Capital City gradually rose over the course of a year.


    Over the past year, they have actively cleaned up the corpse groups externally, liberating one environment after another suitable for human survival, internally, they have continuously integrated the small and medium-sized forces in the northern land, and strengthened themselves step by step.


    Today, the northern land, which was originally home to one hundred and eighty survivor bases, has now become the top four.


    Qinglong base, Baihu base, Xuanwu base and Suzaku base.


    The total population of the four bases is more than 7 million.


    Long Xia Dongfang.


    Jiutian base and creation base are respected.


    The former belongs to Guo Jianglong.


    Rely on powerful force to forcibly intervene in the struggle for hegemony in the eastern land.


    Under the suppression and squeeze of the local forces, the Jiutian base made a strong attack. The gods blocked and killed the gods, and the Buddha blocked the Buddha. It was like a broken bamboo and established its dominant position in a very short period of time with absolute force.


    The latter belong to local forces.


    They have had huge advantages since the beginning of the last days, and now they are the only existence in the Eastern Land that can compete with the Jiutian Base.


    There are still many large and small forces living in the cracks between the two forces in the territory, but everyone knows that once the two super bases that have already started the confrontation, once the winner is determined, the eastern land will appear as the only overlord.


    Compared with the Quartet where the situation is clearer, Longxia Zhong Shenzhou is a place of great controversy.


    There is no single dominant force, and there is no strong base.


    Relying on the complex and diverse terrain and environment, Zhong Shenzhou has a situation of contending with a hundred powers and multiple strengths side by side.


    There are groups of corpses staring at it outside, and powerful enemies surrounding it. Zhong Shenzhou wants to open up the situation, and it can''t be done in a short time.


    In a blink of an eye, summer passed and autumn came.


    All the Phoenix bases that are on track, with the input of all the citizens, the construction of the outermost base wall in Minghai City has begun.


    In addition, a large amount of wasteland was reused in the area near the inland area of ??the Phoenix Base.


    Food is always the basis of human survival.


    The food collected by the base in the past is no longer sufficient for the current population of the base to consume.


    It is urgent to add new foods.


    Fortunately, there are various kinds of food seeds in the material supermarket, and the corpses in the three provinces have basically been cleaned up. As long as you are willing to go out and cultivate again, the base of millions of people will not have a food crisis.


    "Master, there is a new situation!"


    At noon on this day, Chen Haojie came to the gym on the third floor of Villa One with a little bit of joy. .


    Wei Xiao, who was stimulating his body to improve his strength, saw Haoji Chen, stopped practicing, got up, took the towel handed by the maid from the side, wiped his sweat, and asked with a smile: "What''s the situation? Could it be that the corpse king on Female V Island is again? Have a new action?"


    Since the Sun Base has happened, in addition to its own development, Wei Xiao has focused all his energy on the coastline.


    The corpse emperor on Female V Island has sent zombies to invade the coastal defense line of the Phoenix Base ever since the first level four zombie amphibians landed.


    Major wars did not break out, but small-scale battles continued.


    Hearing Chen Haojie said that there was a new situation, it was excusable for Wei Xiao to think directly about the sea.


    "No, there is a report from below today. The base scavenger team has made a major discovery in the hinterland of Jianghang, which needs to be determined by the master."


    "Oh?"


    Wei Xiao came with interest.


    Take Chenhaojie to the rest area and sit down.


    Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "What''s the discovery?"


    Since the development of the base, there are not many things that Wei Xiao can make his own decision.


    Unless there is a big battle, otherwise, ordinary little things Chen Haojie and they will not bother Wei Xiao to accompany his wife and daughter.


    Now Chen Haojie said that he needed to make decisions about something. How could Wei Xiao not be interested?


    "Battle base, our people found a battle base in the abdomen of Jianghang. According to our population report, the battle base they found was fairly well preserved. There were no zombies inside, nor was it occupied by survivors. It was completely unowned. "Chen Haojie said a little excitedly.


    Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    Battle base?


    This is definitely good news for them.


    Although today¡¯s Phoenix Base has been able to be self-sufficient in terms of weapons and equipment, it only targets conventional weapons and a small number of weapons of mass destruction, involving higher-level military weapons, and the Phoenix Base does not yet have production facilities. Level.


    The discovery of a battle base is self-evident.


    Especially in coastal areas.


    Inside, there is definitely a long-range strike weapon.


    Wei Xiao got serious: "Immediately let Wei Yangtian prepare a helicopter squadron, call Han Yifei, Cheng Feng, and some of the technicians in the base. Let''s go to the battle base to take a look."


    "Knowing that the Lord will be unable to sit still after hearing the news, I have asked Yang Tian to prepare the plane in advance, and even the people who lead the way will be found." Chen Haojie smiled.


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Wei Xiao got up.


    But just as he took his steps, Wei Xiao thought of something and asked: "I almost forgot, did you give a reward to the scavenger team that found the battle base?"


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "Not yet, after all, we have not confirmed the accuracy of the news. After confirmation, according to the improvement that the battle base can bring to the base, the base will give the scavenger team corresponding rewards."


    "Well, good. Let''s go! Hope this battle base can surprise me."


    Wei Xiao, who acted vigorously and resolutely, no longer hesitated, and left the gym with Chen Haojie.


    Jianghang area.


    The battle base discovered by the Scavenger Squad of the Phoenix Base was actually the place where the Lone Wolf and others accidentally found it.


    At the beginning, because of the senior mother''s corpse, the lone wolf and others who were unable to fight with it had to abandon the battle base.


    When they left, although they took a lot of weapons and equipment inside the battle base, including armed helicopters and tanks, how many weapons and equipment a battle base had? Could it be that they could take it all away in just a few days?


    Besides, many military weapons require professionals to use them.


    It is not a person who underestimates the lone wolf, just the members of his power, it would be good to find out a hundred and eighty people who can use large weapons.


    They are absolutely incapable of taking away everything in the battle base.


    Wei Xiao and the others set off from the base.


    A few hours later.


    Dozens of armed helicopters were led by a member of the scavenging team to their destination.


    The plane landed directly in an airport full of weeds and greenery.


    The accompanying armed personnel quickly disembarked, and some of them established a line of defense around them.


    Wei Xiao and the others came down afterwards. As far as they could see, they were surrounded by unmanned armed helicopters and some transportation machines.


    There are also several squadrons of helicopters in the airport.


    "It really is a battle base." Wei Xiao muttered.


    "Lord, we found this place by accident. We have checked, in addition to the helicopters in front of us, there are many cannons and tanks inside." said the scavenger who led the way.


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak, but looked around.


    Leng Chengfeng, Han Yifei and other technicians who followed him walked to the rusty helicopters, and then boarded the plane to check.


    Not long after, Leng Chengfeng and the others came back.


    "The internal instruments and circuits of the helicopter are all normal, except that they look a little rusty on the outside, they should be usable," Han Yifei said.


    Wei Xiao said: "You are the most familiar with the battle base. Spread our people and see how many good things are available in it."


    "Yes!"


    The two responded, leaving only a small number of people responsible for Wei Xiao''s safety, and the others divided into small teams and scattered towards all sides.


    "No one has been in charge for more than a year, and I don''t know how many weapons and equipment are available?" Chen Haojie said with a sigh.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others have checked a few helicopters just now. Although the internal instruments and circuits are still usable, they know that they are prone to failure without a test flight.


    Do not let professional people repair it, even if it can be started, no one would dare to drive.


    They are all good things, but unfortunately I couldn''t find them earlier.


    "The equipment outside is just the icing on the cake for us, mainly those hidden. If we can find some weapons of mass destruction, this discovery will not be a loss." Wei Xiao said flatly.


    Recalling the equipment currently possessed in the base, Chen Haojie understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    "makes sense."


    "Go, let''s look around."


    Wei Xiao took the lead and wandered around the outside of the battle base with Hero Chen.


    for a long time.


    "Master, we found an underground base." Leng Chengfeng recalled reporting to Wei Xiao.


    There was a smile on Wei Xiao''s calm face.


    "Found what we wanted."

 Chapter 790： All fall apart, I want to pretend to be

    Leng Chengfeng The secret base they discovered.


    It is a military fortress excavated in the mountains, and it is now in a sealed state.


    Wei Xiao and the others came in from the entrance on the side of the base. Along the way, armed soldiers were guarding each area.


    On the way, there are still many zombies in some places, and many of them died not long ago.


    This shows that when Wei Xiao''s people discovered this mountain base, there were living zombies in it.


    When a group of people arrived at the destination, Han Yifei and Ling Qiao were leading a group of military technicians to crack the code of the entrance gate of the internal base in the mountains.


    The entrance gate of the base inside the mountain is not small. It is close to the rock on three sides. It is more than ten meters high and nearly nine meters wide. The aisle space is imaginable.


    "How, can you open this door?" Wei Xiao asked Han Yifei and the others.


    "Master!" Han Yifei turned her head back and replied, turning around to say seriously: "It can be opened, but it takes time."


    "Just open it. The worst thing we have is time."


    Chen Haojie looked around, looked at the rotten corpses piled up on the side, and said, "I can see that no one has come to this place for a long time."


    "Military strategist, what have you discovered?" Leng Chengfeng asked curiously.


    "It''s just a guess. Look at the corpses that are piled together, the degree of corrosion is almost the same. This shows that they died at the same time. No new corpses or living zombies appear, which means that no one has been here after the end of the world. Hehe...If you open this door, there will probably be surprises inside."


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s analysis, Wei Xiao and the others also focused on their surroundings.


    There is dust on all sides, and cobwebs in some places. It is true that no one has been here for a long time.


    "Crack¡ª"


    "Successful."


    While everyone was waiting, a technician exclaimed.


    Directly in front of Wei Xiao and the others, the closed gate was from bottom to top, and the heavy alloy gate slowly shrank upward.


    "opened?"


    Everyone is happy in their hearts.


    Wei Xiao showed a slight smile and walked to the forefront, staring at the slowly rising alloy gate.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "what''s the situation?"


    As the alloy gate opened, suddenly, there was a roar inside the gate.


    "Wow..."


    The people outside just had a reaction. From behind the door, two dark figures were seen directly rushing towards Wei Xiao.


    "Be careful, lord!"


    Chen Haojie and they hurriedly reminded Wei Xiao at the front.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    The moment the black shadow rushed out from behind the gate, Wei Xiao moved, kicking one of the black shadows back like lightning with a kick, and the other black shadow was caught in the air by Wei Xiao''s neck.


    "drink--"


    Along with Wei Xiao''s yelling, his hands exerted force, and his slightly swaying arms shook, and the black figure pinched by his neck instantly turned into a cannonball and shot into the darkness.


    The crisis was lifted lightly by Wei Xiao.


    Leng Chengfeng with a cold expression on his face and cold eyes waved: "Prepare to fight."


    The armed fighters in charge of guarding behind them rushed up.


    A total of more than 60 people, divided into three echelons, under the defense line of the alloy single door peripheral.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In the darkness, a large number of black shadows poured out from the inside of the alloy gate.


    They are all zombies, and they are all first- and second-level zombies.


    "Fire!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Dozens of armed fighters opened fire at the same time under Leng Chengfeng''s order.


    The intensive bullets sealed the way out of the zombies, and the large zombies were wiped out before they could touch the figure of the soldiers.


    "Stop shooting."


    There are not many zombies inside the base, only one hundred and eighty.


    Seeing that there were no more zombies rushing out of the inside, the soldiers outside stopped shooting.


    Leng Chengfeng stepped forward and said with a cold face: "Prepare the night vision goggles, divide them into teams, and find the power source to turn it on as fast as possible."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldiers carrying night vision goggles outside are well equipped, and the four are in a small team, not afraid of the crisis in the dark, and enter them in batches.


    "Why are there zombies inside?" A technician couldn''t help but ask as he looked at the zombies piled up at the door.


    "It should have been locked in after the apocalypse broke out. This also confirms my previous guess." Chen Haojie said.


    "It is very rare for the apocalypse to have developed to the present. There are only first-level and second-level zombies in the corpse group. Who would have thought that the second-level zombies that once belonged to the nightmare of our human survivors, now look like this in our eyes. "Ling Qiao sighed.


    Wei Xiao''s sight stayed inside the alloy single door.


    "Don''t be careless. Although there is not enough blood in this place to allow most of the zombies to evolve, after the end of the world, there will always be some surviving humans staying in it. There are many advanced zombies, but two or three are still possible. "Yes." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Did the Lord find something?" Chen Haojie asked.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth curled slightly.


    "The third-level zombies already have the beast''s perception of danger, they are very smart."


    "Kakka..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, behind the alloy gate, there was a burst of noise.


    The armed soldiers who entered it found the power switch, and saw the light flashing a few times. Then, the dense incandescent lamps illuminate the entire underground base like daylight.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "There are high-level zombies."


    "Find the target, direction at ten o''clock, shoot!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The interior space was illuminated, and what followed was an attack by senior zombies who had nowhere to hide on armed personnel who entered the base.


    "problem occurs!"


    Leng Chengfeng''s face changed.


    I saw Leng Chengfeng quickly lead a small group of armed soldiers into it.


    Wei Xiao and the others were not in a hurry, and walked into the entrance of the underground base unhurriedly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "It''s spectacular!"


    As Wei Xiao and the others came in, many people were shocked when they saw the situation inside the underground base.


    Even Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes were full of surprises and surprises.


    The space inside the entire underground base is huge.


    Looking around, there is almost no end in sight.


    This is not the key. The key is that inside this underground base, there are a large number of fighter jets and armed helicopters parked.


    The fighters neatly lined up in the huge space of the underground base made Wei Xiao and the others thrilling and amazed.


    "It''s really lucky this time." Chen Haojie said dumbfounded.


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao and their astonishment was quickly brought back to reality by the gunfire inside the base.


    Looking away, Wei Xiao saw that in the high place inside the base, there were three predators taking advantage of the bunkers above to avoid the attack of armed fighters.


    And below, there is a Reaper that shuttles between the fighters, using its body to evade the fighters'' attacks again and again.


    A total of four third-level zombies.


    "Give me a cold weapon." Wei Xiao said.


    Behind him, a doomsday soldier drew a Tang knife from his back and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    Today, the cold weapons used by the Doomsday Warriors and Shadow Guards in the Phoenix Base are all made by the larvae of the mother corpse. Its lethality is that the armored vehicles can be divided into two from the middle, which is very sharp.


    Wei Xiao took the Tang Dao and weighed it.


    Not as good as his biting emperor, but it can barely be used.


    "Shengfeng, stop shooting, don''t break my fighter."


    Wei Xiao said, and at the same time, the figure galloped towards the place where the zombies were.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others closed their guns after hearing this.


    "My lord, why do you have to do it yourself with these little ones? I''m here... Fuck!"

 Chapter 791： Increase in strength and do things

    "puff¡­¡­"


    Leng Chengfeng wanted to say something, but he was only halfway through his words. The Reaper moving on the ground had been divided into two by Wei Xiao.


    The other three predators were also not spared.


    In the sprinting state, after Wei Xiao faced off against the Reaper, with the help of several landing points, between the ups and downs, the figure quickly approached one of the high-altitude predators, grabbed his tail and threw it out, hitting the other two. One of the predators caused two of the three predators to fall from the sky.


    The last one was also after Wei Xiao fell back to the ground, and the Tang Knife thrown by him penetrated his head and fell to the ground.


    "Wow..."


    The two predators who bumped into each other roared.


    With the force of the collision making them still a little confused, Wei Xiao moved and quickly approached the two predators, grabbing their necks with bare hands, squeezing them hard, making two clicks, and the two predators stepped into the previous two. In the footsteps of companions.


    The death of four third-level zombies took only minutes.


    Before Leng Chengfeng could finish his words, Wei Xiao had already ended the battle, which made Leng Chengfeng''s figure stunned.


    "What do you want to say?" Wei Xiao turned his head and asked Leng Chengfeng with a smile.


    Leng Chengfeng''s mouth twitched.


    You have done everything I want to say, what can I say?


    "I didn''t say anything, the Lord is better than the best, the Lord is really awesome."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    With a chuckle, Wei Xiao walked to the predator whose head was penetrated by the Tang Sword, and drew the Tang Sword out.


    "How about the casualties of the soldiers?"


    Chen Haojie came to Leng Chengfeng at this time and asked with concern.


    Leng Chengfeng returned to his senses.


    He looked at a small team not far away.


    There, two armed fighters were being supported by their companions, and they seemed to be seriously injured.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a few bones broken. This is also beneficial to the defensive battle suit. If the defensive battle suit completely blocks the damage of the third-level zombies, I am afraid that five or six people will be lost."


    Chen Haojie nodded, no casualties, this is undoubtedly the best result.


    Afterwards, key personnel such as Chen Haojie and Leng Chengfeng came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "What is really needed? Let''s do it now. With this batch of equipment, my air force is enough to become one of the strongest combat capabilities of the base." Looking at the fighters around him, Leng Chengfeng said ecstatically.


    The Phoenix Base, among the various types of arms, is undoubtedly the air force led by Leng Chengfeng.


    There are only a dozen fighter jets in the entire base.


    Although the combat effectiveness is good, the number is always limited if it wants to play a decisive role on the battlefield.


    Now this problem will no longer be a problem.


    In the entire underground base, the number of fighter jets can be less than one hundred and eighty.


    Although it is still uncertain how many fighters of the underground base can be used normally, as long as half of them are used in combat, Leng Chengfeng''s air force can become a major killer of the Phoenix base.


    What''s more, underground bases are more than just fighter jets.


    "It''s really good. After returning, let our people take back all the guys that can be used in this base as soon as possible, including all kinds of documents, instruments and equipment. One day mankind will rebuild a new civilization, left by the predecessors. The crystallization of wisdom can''t be lost."


    "Well, survival was a problem in the past, so no one thinks about things other than survival, but now the base has stabilized. The base has begun to pay attention to this aspect, and many materials and documents are in reserve. As new lives on the base are stored At present, the hostess and others are also actively preparing for the cultivation of talents." Chen Haojie said.


    "These will require you to bother more. Here, let Yifei them first, let''s go and see what other good things are in this underground base."


    The people around nodded, followed Wei Xiao, and looked around.


    It didn''t take long.


    The number of weapons and equipment that can be used normally in the entire underground base is calculated.


    Ninety-six fighter jets, five large bombers, four transport aircraft, one tanker, and nine missile launchers!


    In addition to the above, there are some equipment that needs to be repaired, but the problem is not big.


    If you don''t consider some minor problems, you can also use it directly.


    After listening to Han Yifei''s report, Wei Xiao''s mind became active.


    "This batch of equipment is really timely rain."


    "Does the Lord have any plans?" Han Yifei asked curiously.


    "Since the zombies on Female V Island landed on land, we have been in a passive defense state. Before, because of the limited remote output methods, they could not directly pose a threat to Female V Island. Now that we have this batch of equipment, it is time to try Female V Island. It¡¯s like that corpse emperor."


    "The Lord wants to deal with the corpse emperor on Female V Island?" Leng Chengfeng asked in surprise.


    "That''s the idea. Actually, we haven''t experienced the battle with the corpse king. Now that we have the opportunity, why not try? It just so happens that we have a group of personnel who can operate the weapons of war at sea. When the time comes, the sea and the air will cooperate, even if it can''t be killed. The corpse emperor on the female V island can at least probe the corpse emperor''s falsehood."


    "I think it''s feasible. The base is developing and cannot be expanded in a short period of time. In addition, there are often zombies on the seashore, which will delay the construction of the base. Now that this condition exists, it is time to return to the color." Chen Haojie said.


    "Start preparing when you go back!"


    With plans, after watching the situation of the base inside the mountain, Wei Xiao and the others left from the exit on the other side of the base.


    ...


    At about six o''clock in the afternoon, Wei Xiao returned to the Phoenix Base.


    The discovery of the Jianghang Abdominal Battle Base has once again improved the strength of the Phoenix Base.


    For the scavenger team that found the battle base, Wei Xiao was not stingy, and directly rewarded them with a No. 3 potion, three No. 2 potions, and one million apocalyptic coins each.


    The news spread quickly within the base.


    Many people know the specific situation, and at the same time they are envious, they also start to join the ranks of scavengers.


    Overnight, the profession of scavengers seems to have become a sweet potato, which is favored by many people.


    After half a month.


    The phoenix base along the coast.


    Everything is ready.


    The Phoenix base, which is often invaded by the zombies on the Female V Island, and whose strength has been greatly improved, after half a month of preparation, Wei Xiao finally wants to attack the corpse emperor on the Female V Island.


    The team that attacked Nv Island this time consisted of two navigating (mother) fleets, carrying forty-eight fighter jets.


    The sailing fleet comes from the island of King''s Landing.


    In the past, Wei Xiao¡¯s base had no personnel operating this killer weapon, so it has not been used, but since the female country V survivor provided Wei Xiao with technicians in this area, this killer weapon happened to be used by Wei Xiao. In this battle.


    In addition, a bomber was prepared in the rear, carrying a forbidden weapon.


    Wei Xiao didn''t think that a single battle could destroy the corpse emperor on Female V Island.


    This battle is mainly probing, and offensive is supplemented, but if there is a chance, Wei Xiao will never let go of the opportunity to kill the corpse emperor on Female V Island.


    For this reason, the forbidden weapons carried by the bomber will be dropped into the area where the corpse emperor is at the most certain time.

 Chapter 792： Will the Lord build a nation?

    "Master, everything is ready, and the fleet can set off at any time."


    As the two commanders in charge of the team, Li Cunyong and Huo Dao, facing Wei Xiao at this moment, both of them are full of confidence.


    They have had enough of the zombies during this time, and they have long been looking forward to a battle with the corpse emperor.


    Now that the opportunity has come, the two have also become commanders of the battle, and the surging in their hearts is self-evident.


    "Then go! I am waiting for your good news in the back."


    Wei Xiao has nothing to say.


    In this battle, in his opinion, there shouldn''t be too much crisis.


    The main purpose is to test the level of the corpse king. Land warfare does not exist at all. The attack on the female V island also depends on the long-range attack of the air force and the warship.


    If things can''t be done, it shouldn''t be difficult for them to retreat from Cunyong.


    "Yes!"


    The two saluted Wei Xiao and then boarded the battleship.


    The sailing fleet started, and large ships sailed towards the female V Island under the watchful eyes of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Husband, do you think Li Cunyong can break through the blockade of the corpse emperor and get closer to Female V Island?" Shu Wang asked as he stared at the fleet going away beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment and shook his head: "I don''t know. This is the first confrontation in the true sense between us and the corpse emperor. We know very little about the corpse emperor''s abilities. We only hope that they will pass through this forever. War can bring us more information about the Corpse King. As long as we have experience, we will have greater confidence in dealing with the Corpse King in the future."


    "Hehe...In that case, my husband is using the Corpse Sovereign on Female V Island to train soldiers?" Bai Youwei laughed.


    Wei Xiao didn''t shy away, and nodded.


    "With such an opponent to provide us with experience, why don''t we have a good grasp of it? In the future, the corpse king is destined to be one of our biggest enemies. Knowing their abilities in advance will benefit us without harm."


    Shu Wang smiled lightly and said, "I hope they can gain enough this time."


    The people on the shore stared at the sea and looked comfortably at what they hoped. Isn''t that what other people think?


    Everyone had great expectations for Li Cunyong and the others, but Li Cunyong''s trip resulted in a severe blow to Wei Xiao and the others.


    The fleet set off on Tianyi.


    The sea is calm, and everything is as usual.


    Amphibians occasionally appeared underwater in an attempt to attack the fleet, but they were also spotted by radar in advance and then cleared.


    At night, with the sea breeze blowing, Li Cunyong and Huo Dao, who looked up at the bright moon, were chatting on the deck.


    "Brother Yong, you said that after the end of the world, will the Lord establish a nation?"


    "Why do you think of asking this?"


    "Haha...Isn''t this boring! Seriously, if the Lord really built the country, would we people count as the founder of the country?"


    "Forget it, but it will have to wait for you to live until that day."


    Huo Dao rolled his eyes and said: "I''m not just leaving something for myself! Besides, people always have to dream a little, right? Otherwise, what''s the difference with salted fish?"


    "Salted fish have dreams, but also salted fish."


    "Brother Yong, can we still have fun? You will have no friends like this."


    Leaving an inch will never laugh without saying a word.


    The Fire Knife leaned against the railing, facing the sea, with a longing look on his face: "I believe that day will never be too long. Anyway, I have already thought about it. I will marry more wives while I am alive, and then give me the Huo family. Open the branches and leave the leaves. When the lord establishes the country and honors the ministers, I will leave a great foundation for my children and grandchildren, so that they will have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of their lives."


    "Very beautiful idea."


    "What about you, Brother Yong? Have you thought about your future plans?"


    "What are your plans for the future?" Li Cun was stunned, and then said in a daze: "I should stay with the Lord! When the Lord doesn''t need me, I will leave and find a quiet place to end my life."


    Hearing the words, the fire knife was stunned.


    After a moment of silence.


    Firedance asked: "You, haven''t you thought about finding someone to accompany you?"


    Huo Dao asked about this after hesitating.


    Women have always been a pain in Li Cun Yong''s heart.


    He had two wives, but they were separated from him by yin and yang.


    Fire Knife they all know this, so many times they will not mention women in front of Li Cun Yong.


    But as brothers born to death, Huo Dao and the others really hope that Li Cun will always come out of that grief and rebuild a family of their own.


    If Li Cun Yong is willing, with his status and status, what kind of woman can''t be found in the base?


    It is a pity that the two life and death partings, the damage Li Cun Yong suffered was not ordinary. He kept away from the many women in the base who took the initiative to contact.


    Li Cun always bowed his head and said nothing for a long time.


    "Brother Yong, sorry, I didn''t mean it. You know, we just don''t want to look at you alone." Huo Dao was weak.


    Li Cunyong smiled and said: "It''s okay, I''m not so stingy yet."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Don''t talk about it anymore, I think it''s nice to be alone."


    Fire knife smiled bitterly.


    Li Cunyong still couldn''t pass the hurdle in his heart.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Enemy attack?"


    Suddenly, the sirens in the fleet sounded.


    Refreshingly, Li Cunyong, Huo Dao glanced at each other, quickly sorted out his emotions and rushed to the control room.


    Flagship control room.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Cunyong came to ask about the situation.


    "Leaving the military commander, our radar has detected that a large number of unknown creatures are approaching the fleet underwater."


    A large number of unknown creatures...


    "Amphibian?"


    The two men almost spoke in unison.


    Li Cun Yonghe Fire Knife came to the display.


    I saw a moving red light area on the radar screen directly in front of the fleet.


    There are also single red dots and lines scattered around the light area.


    "A lot of amphibians." Huo Dao''s expression changed.


    Li Cun Yongzheng: "Notify all personnel that the fleet has entered a first-level combat deployment."


    "Yes." The staff took the order and immediately got in touch with other warships. "Attention all members, all members, attention, the fleet enters first-level combat deployment, and the fleet enters first-level combat deployment."


    The order was issued, and all the personnel of the fleet moved into action.


    "Military commander, an unknown enemy was also found in the air." Another soldier reported.


    Li Cun always condensed.


    "It must be a skimmer," said the fire knife.


    "Immediately let the fighter jets take off, and all combatants immediately enter the combat area."


    Underwater, a large number of amphibians are swarming like a school of fish, and in the sky, there are even black clouds of sky-grabbers that cover the sky and the moon.


    "Wow..."


    Breaking the silence, the roar that tore the sky struck.


    The corpse group entered the attack range of the fleet.


    "Fire!"


    As the fighter jets fly into the sky, Li Cunyong''s attack order is also issued.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Swish swish..."


    The battle started.


    On the dim sea, fires flew everywhere, and the sound everywhere was like thunder, like a flood of laser cannonballs submerged into the night sky in groups.


    Underwater attacks are equally intensive.


    Torpedoes and depth bombs kept breaking away from battleships bombing corpses in the distance.


    There was a rumbling sound, and above the sea, huge water flowers bloomed like a volcanic eruption.


    The whole sea was boiling.


    The sound of guns, explosions, and howls were endless.


    The strong light illuminates the night.


    "Ooooo...oooo..."


    Faced with the powerful firepower of the fleet, a large number of corpses kept approaching the fleet with gunfire.


    "Puff......"


    The first to enter the realm of the fleet is the amphibians.


    They are extremely fast underwater.


    When it is difficult for the air skimmers to get close to the fleet, they flew up from underwater.


    The huge body was attached to the surface of the battleship, and moved quickly upwards.


    "Stop them!"


    On the battleship, doomsday soldiers and shadow guards are dispatched.


    Fearlessly face the amphibious body aboard the battleship.


    Compared with the use of guns, the two special arms with magic weapons, in the case of close combat with zombies, the killing effect of using cold weapons is even more terrifying.


    The fierce fighting began.


    Under the hazy moonlight, amidst the sound of guns and guns and shouts of killing, the earth was earth-shaking and roaring in all directions.

 Chapter 793： Fleet crisis

    A sneak attack.


    Lasted more than three hours.


    A large number of corpses of zombies sank into the sea, and hundreds of armed warriors slept forever in the fight with zombies.


    The corpses who paid a huge price did not stop the speed of the fleet retreating quickly.


    The boiling sea, as the group of corpses left, soon returned to calm.


    "Immediately count the casualties. All personnel with injuries are arranged to be concentrated in designated areas. At the same time, personnel are arranged to clean the battlefield to ensure that no living zombies in the fleet are left out."


    "Yes!"


    Command room.


    For the evacuation of the corpse group, a series of orders were issued from Li Cun Yong''s mouth.


    The following personnel will execute immediately.


    "Brother Yong, since the corpse group launched a sneak attack on us, it shows that the corpse emperor on the female V island has discovered our whereabouts. The next road is bound to be dangerous."


    Li Cun Yong''s face was cold and solemn.


    "How far is it from Female V Island now?"


    "There are still two hundred and eighty-seven nautical miles." The staff report reported.


    Li Cunyong checked the time.


    It is more than one o''clock in the morning, and there are at least five hours before dawn.


    "Let the fleet speed up. Before dawn, I want the fleet to enter at least one hundred nautical miles of Female V Island."


    "clear!"


    "In addition, the air force is ordered to fly to the female V island immediately to bomb the Corpse Emperor''s territory. It is also not to be indecent. The fleet currently does not threaten the female V island, but it does not mean that we can''t use it."


    "Yes!"


    The staff conveyed Li Cunyong''s order.


    Outside, the fighter group that had just experienced a battle returned to the fleet for resupply and took off again, flying directly to the Nv Island.


    Regarding the Female V Island, a sneak attack by the zombies retreated, and did not appear again when the fleet sailed to the Female V Island.


    But no one thinks that the corpse emperor is persuaded.


    A short period of calm is nothing but the calm before the storm.


    The female V island, also called the female V island.


    In less than an hour, the fighter group departing from the fleet entered the airspace of Female V Island.


    "Hey, Captain, after this battle, how about the pink zone invite us once?"


    "Hey... Heizi said everything the brothers wanted to say. Captain, you can''t refuse this time."


    "A bunch of bastards, can''t the mother-in-law at home satisfy you?"


    "Captain, what you said is wrong. As the saying goes, a wife is worse than a concubine, a concubine is worse than stealing, and it is better to steal than not stealing. How can they compare?"


    "Yes, do you dare to go back and tell your mother-in-law?"


    "Don''t divert the subject, Captain, you just say please don''t you please?"


    "Okay, please, I''m afraid you don''t have the guts."


    "We are relieved with the captain''s words. Leave it alone, we are about to enter the sky above Female V Island."


    Someone has seen the island in the distance, and a small chat between the teams ends here.


    However, just as the fighter group was about to enter the sky over the Female V Islands, an accident occurred.


    The fighter pilots only felt that the fuselage had an irregular vibration, and then all the fighters approaching the female V island failed.


    The engine went out, the plane was out of control, and a fighter jet fell to the ground from a high altitude.


    "Call the captain, call the captain, my plane has failed...Damn it!"


    After the fighter jets failed, as well as the radio communication failure, the pilots, after failing to seek help, chose to parachute to escape.


    The same situation appeared in the team leader.


    Without knowing the specific reason, he quickly opened the invisible suit and abandoned the plane to parachute.


    When they all came out of the plane, they noticed that it was not only their own plane that was malfunctioning, but also other people''s.


    Forty-eight fighter jets fell to the ground.


    Some exploded, some fell into rivers and lakes, and all were scrapped.


    "All this is done by zombies?"


    Someone guessed the cause of the plane''s failure.


    "Wow..."


    But now none of this matters.


    Dozens of pilots appeared in the sky, and from below, a large number of skimmers flew into the air.


    "asshole!"


    Using the moonlight to discover this situation, the pilot who was falling on the parachute quickly took out the weapon he was wearing and shot the flying skimmers.


    Gunshots continued to sound, and the flying skimmers, with the help of wings to block bullet attacks, immediately strangulated the pilots in the air.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Unlike the captain, the team members who can be invisible, face thousands of skimmers, and have no power to resist.


    In the reap of the skimmers, some people who couldn''t bear the pain one after another pulled off the grip of the grenade on their bodies and exploded themselves in mid-air.


    With the complete destruction of the fighter group, from the Female V Island, more air predators rose into the sky from all directions like locusts.


    An astonishing number passed over the female V island and flew towards the sea.


    At the same time, on the ground, there are also a large number of amphibians moving towards the sea.


    The corpse group, which was much larger than the first attack on the fleet, disappeared on the land before long.


    On the sea.


    The fleet is moving towards the designated area.


    Seeing that the sky is about to brighten, the outing fighter group still has not returned.


    At the speed of the fighter jets, a few hours later, they should have completed their mission and returned. Now they have not returned, which is a bit unusual in itself.


    The closer to the designated area, the more restless Li Cunyong''s beating heart.


    With a strong sense of crisis, he personally wore the armor of the king and came to the deck.


    Under the night, the dim light is like the last light before the darkness, the endless sea, under the calm water surface, seems to be brewing a turbulent undercurrent, once it appears, it will surely sweep across the sky.


    "Something must have happened, something must have happened to the fighter group..."


    "Brother Yong, what are you talking about?"


    The muttering in his mouth made the eyes tremble more and more under the crystal goggles.


    Faced with the anxiety in his heart completely, he felt cold all over his body when the Huo Dao''s voice fell.


    Great fear enveloped my heart, and Li Cunyong suddenly turned around.


    "Turn around, let the fleet immediately turn around, Female V Island can''t go--" Li Cunyong roared.


    The sudden change of Li Cun Yong frightened Huo Dao and the guards behind him.


    They can''t see the face under Li Cun Yong''s mask now, otherwise they will find that Li Cun Yong''s eyes are covered with bloodshot eyes, and the pale and weak face has become a bit hideous.


    "Brother Yong, what''s the matter with you?" Huo Dao asked with concern.


    "Go, go quickly¡ª"


    "Uuuuu..."


    Li Cunyong shouted again, and before the fire knife could respond, the radar warning on the fleet had sounded.


    "Pata Pata..."


    A soldier hurriedly ran out of the flagship command room.


    "Lead army commander, Huo army commander, amphibians and amphibians are here again."


    The fire knife frowned and said, "I''m coming, what''s the nervousness?"


    "No, this, the number of amphibians that appeared underwater this time far exceeds the number before, and we are already surrounded by them."


    "what?"


    Needless to say, Li Cun Yong on the deck galloped towards the command room.


    The Fire Knife saw it, followed closely behind.


    Command room.


    The two came back.


    "Two military commanders, the zombies attacked again. Compared with the first time we encountered the zombies, this time, the number of zombies that appeared within the radar detection range was even more alarming."


    There is no need for an operator to report, and Li Cunyong and Huo Knife, who have their eyes on the radar screen, have already understood the horror of the corpse group this time.


    On the entire radar screen, a large number of red spots appeared around the fleet in the center position.


    They have been rounded up by the group of underwater corpses.


    "The whole ship is ready for battle, fast, fast." Li Cun never impatiently issued an order.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 794： If something goes wrong, there must be a demon

    "Boom boom boom..."


    The explosion sounded one after another on the sea.


    The group of corpses that reappeared changed the way they attacked the fleet for the first time, and all the threats came from underwater.


    Amphibians are extremely fast underwater.


    Against the frenzied bombing of the fleet, quickly entered the area where the fleet is located.


    On the deck, Li Cunyong is ready to fight close to the amphibians.


    However, this time the amphibians of the assault fleet became more cunning.


    They seemed to have opened their eyes, no longer jumping out of the water to attack the humans on the battleship, but clinging to the bottom of the battleship, using their claws to destroy the hull of the battleship.


    The metal body of the warship is simply unable to defend against the attack of the amphibians.


    A battleship was destroyed by amphibians from underwater, and a large amount of seawater poured into the hull, causing the fleet to sink to the bottom of the sea without playing a significant role.


    "Damn it, why would zombies think of attacking us in this way?"


    The amphibians did not choose to fight Li Cun Yong head-on.


    All attacks are used to destroy battleships.


    Staying on the deck, Li Cunyong and the others, who had magical weapons, suddenly discovered that their preparations were useless.


    But what makes Li Cunyong even more desperate is yet to come.


    The amphibious body destroys the hull with all its strength.


    As the fleet gradually lost control, the sky predators attacked more terrifying than the number of amphibians.


    "Wow..."


    With the help of dim light, watching the sky-grabbers flying over the sky and forming "dark clouds" from the distant sky, they knew that the fleet was over.


    There is no hope of defeating the corpse group.


    With amphibians confined, the fleet''s desire to escape is tantamount to idiotic dreams. .


    Now there are countless skimmers joining the battle. It can be said that there is no escape from the sky or water.


    ¡­


    At dawn, female V is on the island.


    Between a large mountain.


    "Hoho¡ª"


    The roar that shook the hills and resounded throughout the world.


    A large mountain surrounded by endless groups of corpses, at this time, the huge mountain body was trembling.


    In the huge cave in the mountain, a huge creature lived in it, and it was empty and clean around her.


    Compared with the mother''s corpse lair full of corpses and blood and water, the place where she is now can be called the "paradise on earth" in the corpse land.


    But these are not important. The important thing is that in front of this giant, if you read it correctly, there are actually living people.


    Yes, living people, two people who are still alive in the corpse nest.


    "Humans are worthy of being the darlings of the old age. You do not have huge bodies and powerful powers, but you can create giants that are a hundred times greater than yourself and weapons with super destructive power. This is something that my corpse clan does not possess. ."


    "His Majesty Empress Mingzhao (the honorific title of the corpse emperor on the female V island) is overwhelming. The age of mankind is destined to pass. From now on, this world belongs to the corpse clan. It is our honor to be able to serve the corpse clan."


    "Without contact with the great corpse tribe, human beings will never know the power and fear of the corpse tribe. What we have are just some strange and ingenious skills. Compared with the corpse tribe''s unique and natural ability, we humans are still far away. Far worse."


    Empress Mingzhao was in front of her and heard her praise for human beings, and the two female V nationals standing in front of her huge body humbly praised her.


    "In your human terms, the two are too humble."


    "What I say below is all from the bottom of my heart."


    One of them asked, "Dare to ask your Majesty, what is the current state of the battle at sea?"


    Empress Mingzhao: "It''s over. According to your two''s plan, the human forces that approached the emperor''s territory from the sea with the help of foreign objects have been destroyed. You did a good job this time, and the emperor is very satisfied."


    When the two heard this, their faces were full of joy.


    Aizu Ninja sword stepped forward and said: "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being blunt. Although we have won this battle, our Majesty the Queen has to guard against human forces. Not to mention, like the previous fighters. Corpse. The speed of the clan skimmers is not enough to fight against it. If it weren''t for Her Majesty''s move, we would suffer heavy losses."


    "Yes. In addition to what Her Majesty has seen now, there are taboo weapons in human technology. That type of weapon is destructive, and once someone uses it on Female V Island, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The two rapists were very positive in front of the Queen Ming Zhao.


    Judging from their previous conversations, the two people not only revealed all the relevant information about humans and the Empress, but also actively cooperated with the corpse clan to deal with human forces.


    The corpse group''s method to deal with Li Cunyong and them was contributed by these two people.


    "Relax, without the permission of the emperor, in the emperor¡¯s territory, wherever there are people of the corpse clan, nothing can escape the eyes of the emperor. Although human weapons are powerful, the premise is that they can fall On the ground."


    "Her Majesty the Queen must not be careless. The power of the human sea is very powerful. The navigating fleet that is dispatched this time is nothing but a drop in the sea power left over by the nations of mankind. If they can dispatch once, there will be a second and third time. "Aizo Ninja sword said solemnly.


    "Then destroy all the warships found in the emperor''s territory."


    "Your Majesty the Queen is wise."


    Empress Ming Zhao: "This time the enemy comes from across the sea. There is a large number of human forces on it. This is not the first time that they have become enemies with the emperor."


    The companion beside the Aizu Ninja sword frowned: "Across the sea? Is it Minghai City?"


    Empress Mingzhao: "That human force cannot continue to exist. Their existence has hindered the development of the emperor. What you have to do next is to find a way to eliminate the human force on the other side of the sea for the emperor. No matter what method you use. , We must solve this problem for the emperor as soon as possible."


    The two men looked straight.


    Aizu Ninja sword said meticulously: "Your Majesty, rest assured, we have begun to integrate all the humans who have taken refuge in the corpse race in the female V country. Once our fighters have completed training, they will certainly destroy the enemy on the other side of the sea for the Queen."


    "Well, that''s it this time, you go down first! If necessary, the emperor will summon you again."


    "Hi!"


    The two nodded, turned and left.


    Along the way, no zombie would hurt them, and the two of them were unimpeded in this corpse nest.


    After leaving the corpse nest.


    "Mr. Suo, it seems that the day when we leave Female V Island is not far away, what do you think?"


    Shangqi Locker: "Ninja-kun wants to get out of the control of Empress Mingzhao?"


    "This is an opportunity. Of course, I have to listen to Suo Nanjun''s opinion."


    The Shangqi Locker hesitated for a moment, and shook his head: "I don''t want to leave anymore."


    "Why?"


    "Isn''t this great now? With the Queen of Darkness, besides dedicating loyalty to the corpse clan, do we have other losses? No, not only that, with the support of the Queen of Darkness, we now have more than before. Nowadays, There are zombies all over the world. Ninja Swordsman feels that if we leave Female V Island, we can live a better life than we are now?"


    After listening to the words of Kamikazuo, Aizu Shinobu smiled.


    "I thought that Mr. Suo was still thinking about leaving Female V Island, but now it seems that I was worrying too much."


    "I like the life now." Shangqisuo male smiled evilly.


    "me too!"


    "Hahaha¡­"

 Chapter 795： Milk is a mother

    The sorrow of the times is also inevitable.


    At the end of the day, people like Aizu Ninjian and Shangqi Shunan are not a minority, they already represent a large group of people.


    Will there be more people relying on zombies to get a chance?


    Many, I''m afraid there is no such opportunity.


    The female country V is the best proof.


    At the beginning of the fall of Nation V, the humans living on this island all wanted to escape from this terrifying land to find another survival.


    Those who are capable and courageous have left long ago, and those who are incapable and don''t have enough courage, originally thought that they would definitely die, but who would have thought that except for some of them who stayed, they were reduced to zombies. The other part of the rations, actually got the goodwill of the corpse clan.


    At first they were all trembling under the rule of the Empress Ming Zhao.


    Facing the zombies around the place of survival, I was always worried about whether I would be eaten by the zombies.


    However, after contacting them for a period of time, they found that after they accepted the rule of the Empress Underworld, not only did the corpse clan not attack them again, but even the area where they lived was no longer disturbed by the corpse clan.


    It looks like they are under the fence, but in fact they have gained a new way of survival.


    The most intuitive point is that now they go out to collect food or do other things, as long as they don''t take care of the zombies, they don''t need to hide in Tibet as they did before, and they can live in the sun with integrity.


    Even if they were found by the zombie, the two sides would meet each other, and then they would do their own things.


    And for all these gains, what they paid was only to accept the **** and mobilization of Empress Ming Zhao.


    Over time, in a subtle way, they all recognized the rule of Empress Ming Zhao.


    It''s ridiculous to say that the humans living on the island of Female V, they actually have an unknown love for the Queen of Ming Zhao.


    If anyone wants to hurt the Queen of Pluto during this period, the humans on Female V Island are the first to refuse.


    Having gone through the darkness for too long, now they have regained their dream of light, the humans on the island of V, they no longer want to return to the precarious environment.


    It doesn¡¯t matter who rules them. What¡¯s important is that in this dark age, who can make them live better, they support whom.


    Even if the other party is a zombie, but so what?


    Compared with the possibility of death at any time, short-term stability is enough for humans to fight for it regardless of the consequences.


    The phenomenon of female country V is definitely not the only one.


    It is foreseeable that in the future, if every corpse emperor treats the human race in this way, there will be many phenomena like the female V country.


    Five days later, the Phoenix Base.


    Early that morning, the lobby of Villa No. 1 was shrouded in haze at this moment.


    The faces of the people in the hall were all heavy.


    After five days of waiting, news of the fleet finally came, but the result was not what Wei Xiao and the others wanted.


    The fleet that tried to test the female V Island Corpse Emperor was annihilated, and the two commanders Li Cun Yong and Huo Dao as the commanders never survived.


    The huge fleet can finally escape the corpse chase and return to the base. Only the shadow guards who follow the fleet and some members who carry invisible suits when they set off.


    The saddest thing is that the entire ship was destroyed, and they didn''t even touch the core area of ??the area where the corpse king was.


    In other words, in their trip Li Cunyong, apart from destroying a large number of amphibians and skimmers, they didn''t know much about the situation of the corpse clan on Female V Island.


    Instead, in order to eliminate the zombies, Wei Xiao got into two sailing fleets and a group of elite members.


    Since the establishment of the Phoenix Base, after a corpse tide baptism, this loss has not occurred for a long time.


    The two sailing fleets, what a powerful force is that?


    As a result, they are all buried in the sea.


    To say that Wei Xiao doesn''t feel distressed is definitely a lie.


    "Tell me everything you have experienced. I want to know how the fleet was destroyed." Facing the surviving members, Wei Xiao''s tone was extremely cold.


    The members of the Shadow Guards who came back did not dare to neglect.


    After a long time.


    Wei Xiao and the others already knew the cause of the fleet''s collapse.


    Wei Xiao, whose face was uncertain and his inner thoughts were unknowable, had a bloodthirsty edge in his deep eyes.


    Without a word, Wei Xiao got up and walked upstairs to the villa under Shu Wang''s gaze.


    Everyone didn''t know what Wei Xiao''s mood was at present.


    Bai Youwei wanted to stop Wei Xiao, but was stopped by Shu Wang by her side.


    Shu Wang shook his head and let the surviving members of the Shadow Guard go down to rest.


    "I''ll go see him!"


    Leaving a word, Shu Wang walked upstairs.


    "???"


    "Lord, what is this?" Fu Wanwan was puzzled.


    "I can¡¯t guess, I don¡¯t dare to guess. Let¡¯s talk about the fleet! There must be a result. Besides, with the master¡¯s temper, I don¡¯t think he will give up easily. We have to come up with an effective attack. The plan comes out." Ming Yulan looked at the others and said.


    Everyone nodded.


    The fact that the fleet was destroyed was a big blow to them.


    But behind the collapse of the fleet, they had to pay attention to the information displayed.


    Coupled with Wei Xiao''s character that never suffers, the destruction of the fleet is very likely to be accompanied by more intense battles.


    As everyone discussed, Wei Xiao''s figure came here on the balcony on the second floor of the villa.


    Hearing the news of the collapse of the fleet, Wei Xiao was surprised and incredulous in his heart.


    But how could he imagine that a tentative invasion would cause such a large loss?


    And after learning the cause of the fleet''s collapse, Wei Xiao''s emotions also had a huge wave of emotions.


    Knowing that looking for human weaknesses, using their own advantages to attack the amphibians of the hull, knowing how to cooperate, and grasping the opportunity to join the battlefield at the most suitable time to reap the sky and marauders, are these behaviors made by the zombies he is familiar with?


    Is the corpse family with the corpse emperor so scary?


    "Husband, are you okay?"


    Behind him, Shu Wang Rourou''s voice came.


    Wei Xiao didn''t look back, smoking a cigarette, without any emotional changes on his face.


    Shu Wang walked to his back, put his hands across Wei Xiao''s waist and hugged him, tightly tightening Wei Xiao, and leaning his forehead on his back: "Is it impossible to accept Li Cunyong''s departure?"


    Wei Xiao spit out smoke and looked into the distance.


    "No. I have long looked down on the lives and deaths of others. I just didn''t expect that the corpse clan with the corpse emperor would be so difficult to deal with. From the beginning of dealing with the first corpse emperor, I knew they were not easy, but now it seems that I still underestimate it. They are terrible."


    "In the future, we will always face them, knowing their horror in advance, we can also take precautions as soon as possible, right?"


    "Precaution?"


    "Yeah! We can''t do anything, we just don''t provoke her. Guarding the Phoenix Base, the Corpse Emperor is on the island, it''s not that easy to deal with us."


    "Impossible. The destruction of the two fleets cannot be left as it is. At least, the Corpse Emperor must pay a certain price."


    Shu Wang didn''t expect Wei Xiao''s determination to be so firm.


    "Will you continue to send warships?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    The surviving Shadow Guard members of the previous fleet have already said that the battleship is just a pile of waste in front of the amphibians, and continuing to let the fleet test the corpse emperor is no different from sending food.


    Wei Xiao had a bold idea.


    Since it''s going to be done, it will be tough this time.


    It just so happens that there are many good things in the newly discovered battle base.


    Don¡¯t take out a few shots to keep the rust?


    "Lord..."


    Just as Wei Xiao was thinking about how to ignite Female V Island, the sound of Chen Haojie came from behind the two.

 Chapter 796： The Heavenly Corpse King

    Hearing the sound of Chen Haojie, Shu Wang, who was holding Wei Xiao, naturally let go of his hands, and then stood beside Wei Xiao.


    Chen Haojie came over.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at him, and asked calmly, "Is the discussion over?"


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    Wei Xiao no longer concealed his inner thoughts, and with a cold face, he asked, "If I want to continue to deal with the beast on Female V Island, what good plan do you have?"


    Sure enough, the Lord did not intend to stop there.


    Think about it, the destruction of the two fleets, such a huge loss, if Wei Xiao gave up lightly, then he would not be a familiar master.


    It is estimated that he walked away without saying a word before, just because he didn''t want to affect Chen Haojie''s performance and discussion because of his emotions.


    He believes that Chen Haojie and others will give him a perfect answer, and he only needs to wait for the result.


    Chen Haojie said: "Yes! According to our discussion, the result is that the attack from the sea to the female V island is completely negligible. With the amphibious body, our warship has no possibility to approach the female V island. In the air. , There is an absolute forbidden zone. Within this range, our fighters will fail once they enter."


    "As far as we can deal with Nv Island, there are two methods. One is to use missile launchers to strike Nv Island from a long distance. Second, to let fighter planes fly at high altitudes, step by step to test the scope of the restricted area, and wait to confirm the specifics. Radius, sending bombers to bomb Female V Island."


    When Wei Xiao heard this, his eyes lit up.


    Chen Haojie''s two methods to deal with the corpse emperor, one of which happened to coincide with him.


    "Which one do you think is better?"


    "Either way, the prerequisite is to know the radius of the absolute forbidden zone."


    "Why is this?" Shu Wang asked.


    "We need to capture the specific situation of the scene and learn more about the corpse king''s abilities. We have to confirm the radius of the absolute forbidden zone. Otherwise, our fighters cannot be operated when entering the absolute forbidden zone, and it is impossible to get the live video."


    Knowing what Chen Haojie meant, Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to give up the temptation of the corpse emperor. Now, it depends on what he meant.


    After a moment of silence, Wei Xiao spoke.


    "Then let our people determine the scope of this absolute forbidden zone."


    "now?"


    "It''s now. Send out the transport plane and bring enough drones to execute."


    "Yes!"


    Chen Haojie acted decisively and received Wei Xiao''s order to immediately notify Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    "There won''t be any problems this time?" Shu Wang was worried.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    "Regardless of whether there is a problem or not, the beast on Female V Island will have to pay the price. As I said, Wei Xiao, God can''t keep her."


    On the same day, a transport plane and eight fighter jets took off from the base.


    Because of the encounter with the fleet of fighters, the fleets that performed the mission all chose to fly at high altitudes.


    After reaching an altitude of nearly 10,000 meters above the Female V Island, the fleet did not encounter any danger.


    The personnel on the transport plane immediately manipulated the drone to test the airspace below.


    In the waiting of Wei Xiao and the others, that evening, the personnel who explored the absolutely restricted area over the female V Island gained a reward.


    The specific data has yet to be verified, but after their trials, it can be determined for the time being that the safe range is beyond the height of 1,500 meters from the ground.


    With this data, Wei Xiao didn''t need to think about it, and directly dispatched the bombers and fighter groups that night.


    A total of five bombers and 48 fighter jets were used to fly over the female V island.


    Fighters do not participate in the bombing. They mainly **** the bombers. The real use to deal with zombies is the bombs carried by the bombers.


    However, the bombing did not achieve any results. On the contrary, in the process of counterattack from the skimmers, Wei Xiao lost nine fighters and one bomber.


    "Damn, is this acting in a science fiction movie?"


    "The power of the corpse emperor is far more terrifying than we thought."


    "This can be done, doesn''t it mean that we will not be able to approach the corpse emperor by any means in the future?"


    The fleet returned to the base, and Wei Xiao and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the video brought back by the film crew that night.


    For the mission aircraft group, the bombers dropped bombs on Female V Island in a safe area. What did Wei Xiao and the others see?


    What they saw was that when the bomb fell to a height of one kilometer above the ground, all the bombs were frozen in the air.


    The static bomb was then transferred to the ground by an invisible force, and no explosion occurred. Then, the overwhelming air raiders attacked the aircraft group.


    If it weren''t for the fleet to retreat faster, I''m afraid that the last bit of the Phoenix''s property in the air will be ruined over the female V Island.


    Seeing such a scene, Wei Xiao and the others thought of the corpse emperor for the first time.


    The corpse emperor can control metal? In other words, it is the mysterious and mysterious mind power ability.


    This discovery absolutely shocked Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao frowned as he stared at the hundreds of bombs floating on the screen.


    "Does this ability exist in every corpse emperor, or is it a single existence?"


    The corpse king larva that was killed outside the Phoenix base originally had the ability to release electric current, and that ability was acquired by the Phantom. But now, this ability to make bombs float in the air is definitely one of the unique abilities of the corpse emperor.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know whether the corpse emperor''s ability was unique or universal. If it were the latter, then the horror of the corpse emperor would rise to a whole new level.


    Unfortunately, there are too few data on the corpse king, and Wei Xiao can''t make a judgment at all.


    "Unexpected ability. In this way, you don''t even have to try long-range strikes. When encountering this kind of unreasonable ability, there is really nowhere to use it!"


    After this trial ended, Wei Xiao resolutely gave up his plan to continue attacking Female V Island.


    As for what he said to Shu Wang before, it''s actually not a breach of his promise.


    It is true that God cannot save the corpse emperor, but they can save themselves, and Wei Xiao is also helpless.


    He has taken action, but the enemy is too strong.


    "Master, are the corpse emperors so perverted?"


    After watching the video, they couldn''t calmly pay a million and they couldn''t help asking.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t answer paying them a million.


    There is too little data, and many things are unknown to him.


    But if you say that the corpse emperor is an invincible existence, that is not necessarily true. Wouldn''t Wei Xiao kill a corpse emperor larvae?


    Recalling the corpse emperor larva that was killed by Wei Xiao at the beginning, it seems that in the corpse emperor larva, besides the actual damage is useful to him, the mysterious power that can make the doomsday warrior collapse is completely ineffective on him. .


    There is also Leng Chengfeng. After taking the No. 3 potion, the mysterious power released by the corpse emperor''s larvae is not too serious for him.


    "Could it be said that genetic medicine can help humans to offset the effects of the various abilities of the corpse king to a certain extent?"


    Thinking of this, Wei Xiao felt that he had discovered some important information.


    It is hateful that this discovery cannot be further confirmed.


    At present, Wei Xiao also knew that there was a corpse emperor on Female V Island.


    But the opponent was on the island, and Wei Xiao couldn''t do anything when both water and air domains were restricted.


    After sighing, Wei Xiao said coldly: "What about being perverted? Can you still live with them peacefully?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The corners of Pay Million''s mouth twitched.

 Chapter 797： The existence that can become Wei Xiaos opponent

    What Wei Xiao said was the truth. No matter how abnormal the corpse king is, as human beings, do they have other options besides fighting it to the end?


    You said you can take refuge in the corpse emperor.


    Don''t be silly.


    That''s just something done by people who have no choice or ignorance.


    What can I get by relying on the corpse king?


    What else can you gain besides temporarily "coexisting peacefully" with the corpse clan?


    Gene potions need zombies as raw materials, as do armed armors, and invisible battle suits. If you rely on the corpse king, can you still get these things? Dream it!


    The corpse race is constantly evolving, but your human race has stopped, waiting for the competition between the corpse emperors to decide the winner, the corpse emperor is born, and a race without infighting appears completely, what are they going to do next ?


    I really want to take refuge in the corpse emperor...


    hehe! It is no different from the mutton delivered to the wolf''s mouth.


    They are a group of sheep that have been raised by the corpse clan and can be slaughtered at any time.


    "Well, the corpse emperor on Female V Island will come to an end for the time being. For those soldiers who sacrificed, their family pensions must be in place. In the next time, the main work of the base will be on the construction of the base and farming. It will be soon in winter. It¡¯s coming soon, so take precautions in advance."


    "Don''t test the corpse emperor?" Long Ba said unwillingly.


    "How to test? The sea and the air have become forbidden zones. To continue to let our people pass is nothing but sacrifices. To deal with the corpse emperor, we need to learn more about it."


    Long Ba and the executors looked at each other, and in each other''s eyes, they all saw a hint of helplessness.


    When things got to the end, it seemed that the base was at a loss in the end.


    Especially for Li Cunyong, their fleet was destroyed, and the information they obtained was completely incommensurate with their sacrifice.


    After more than a year of getting along, they have some feelings between those in power, and their familiar partners just left like this, and they feel uncomfortable.


    Wei Xiao saw the people''s thoughts and calmly said: "Some things are always accompanied by sacrifices. No one takes the lead in that step. How do we get that share of the unknown? It is enough to remember the contributions of those who sacrificed. History , Will give them the treatment they deserve."


    Leng Chengfeng and they smiled bitterly.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses: "The Lord said yes."


    "Go on! Those who are alive must work hard to live."


    Without saying anything, everyone stood up and bid farewell to Wei Xiao.


    Out of the villa.


    "Military strategist, I want to see Xiaohuo''s family." Fu Wanwan said quietly.


    "Count me." Long Ba also said.


    Others hesitated for a moment, and all said they would go with Pay Million.


    There was a sense of sorrow on Chen Haojie''s face as he stared at the moon sky: "Speaking of which, Lao Li has no relatives in the base, so I can''t even start to help him."


    Everyone was silent.


    Li Cunyong, the first group of people to follow Wei Xiao.


    Who knows, when he left, he didn''t even leave any fetters in this world.


    He can be regarded as the easiest person in the base, as well as the saddest one.


    "Let''s go! I''ll go with you." Chen Haojie said, taking the lead to walk in the direction of Huo Dao''s family.


    One day later.


    News of the fleet''s destruction spread within the base.


    When many people learned of this situation, at first they thought it was who was spreading rumors in the base.


    After some people were confirmed from the families of those victims, the whole base was boiling.


    Many people know how powerful the sailing fleet is.


    The powerful ships and guns are equipped with elite soldiers, and there are giants like navigating carriers. Such a powerful fleet is wiped out. If it is not the fact, who can believe it?


    And behind the news of the fleet''s destruction, rumors about the corpse emperor also circulated in the base.


    "Have you heard? The reason the fleet was annihilated was because they were dealing with the corpse emperor."


    "The corpse emperor, that is the existence that is ten thousand times more fearful than the mother corpse. They all have powerful superpowers, and they can summon meteorites from the universe to attack the fleet, and the fleet is destroyed by the meteorite."


    "What are these? The brother-in-law of one of my cousin who served in the Air Force said that after the fleet was destroyed, the master used all the air force''s power to deal with the corpse emperor on Female V Island, but the result was also defeated, as if it were What''s an absolute forbidden zone, there is no bones left in it."


    "Isn''t it? Why can''t the corpse emperor be sent out so many planes?"


    "Isn''t it? A man of mine who leads the house is a pilot. He died. Now the widow and orphans in his family are still crying. It''s too miserable."


    "..."


    In the base, whether it is a farm, a farm or a public place, as long as people who are working and free gather together, they are discussing the fleet and what happened yesterday.


    A lot of people are fascinating, as if they have witnessed everything with their own eyes.


    It sounds like these remarks are nothing more than small chats they use to pass the time, but a careful person pays a little attention and will find that many people will involuntarily show fear when they mention the corpse king.


    As if the corpse emperor had become an invincible monster for them, once the corpse emperor was mentioned, it was an existence that would destroy the world and destroy the earth.


    One wave has not settled and one wave has risen again.


    When news of the fleet''s destruction and the corpse emperor were still circulating in the base, the accident happened again in the waters of the Phoenix base.


    On the second day after Wei Xiao and the others used the air force to explore the Female V Island, they came to the direction of the island, and the last fleet owned by the Phoenix Base was attacked by amphibians.


    Thousands of amphibians attacked the coastline, and all ships and battleships resting on the water were destroyed by the amphibians and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    This incident surprised Wei Xiao and the others, and it also allowed them to capture a piece of information that was enough to make the base highly vigilant.


    ¡ª¡ªA terrible opponent is about to be born.


    After Wei Xiao and their analysis, they have reason to believe that the ship on the sea was attacked by the female V Island Corpse Clan. This was definitely a planned and premeditated sneak attack.


    The most direct point is that the life of Empress Underworld will no longer be threatened by the Phoenix Base.


    Under the circumstance that the Empress Underworld can stop human beings from threats from the air, destroying the last force of the Phoenix base on the sea will completely prevent Wei Xiao and the others from landing on the Nv Island from the sea.


    Although amphibians can block human forces at sea, they are only relative.


    There is no absolute defense, only a complete eradication can solve this hidden danger.


    Now, they undoubtedly did it.


    Both the sea and the airspace of Female V Island were blocked, and Wei Xiao and the others would lose the right to actively attack Female V Island for some time to come.


    In such a superior environment as the Virgin V Island, there is no threat of the Phoenix base, and there is no need to worry about the competition within the corpse clan, which is equivalent to having a stable rear queen of the night, there are too many facts that can be done.


    With the presence of amphibians, the Queen of Pluto does not lack food, and the creatures in the sea are enough for her and her mother''s corpse to swallow, thereby multiplying new types of zombies.


    It only takes a period of development, and the number of new types of zombies on Female V Island cannot be estimated.


    In the face of a corpse emperor force that can continuously send troops to attack them in the future, how can such an opponent not be daunted?


    To make matters worse, because of the amphibious attack, the interior of the base also became restless.


    There seem to be some people who are unwilling to be lonely and want to make a fuss about what has happened recently.

 Chapter 798： Someone is helping

    With the news that amphibians attacked the seaside fleet once again spread inside the base, plus the previous news, the various speeches spread inside the Phoenix base finally had an uncontrollable situation.


    Some remarks have even threatened the stability of the base.


    Inside the base management building.


    "Manager Jiang, you should know the remarks circulating in the base, right?"


    "Deputy Chief Jin, you are talking about the fleet and the corpse emperor."


    "More than that, there is also news of amphibians attacking the fleet. Now all kinds of speeches are intensifying. Although the Lord did not expressly prohibit them, some people have begun to go beyond them. Just now, do you know what I heard from them?" Jin Miao Feng said excitedly.


    Jiang Xue is a little unsure.


    "What did you say?"


    Jin Miaofeng said anxiously: "Some people say that if the corpse on Female V Island personally leads a team to attack the base, the lord will take the hostess and them to escape as soon as possible."


    "What?" Jiang Xue opened her eyes, "Are you sure someone said this before?"


    "Can I make a joke about this kind of thing?"


    Seeing that Jin Miaofeng didn''t seem to be joking, Jiang Xue''s expression became serious.


    Some speeches cannot be allowed to develop naturally.


    The so-called one person passes the falsehood and the ten thousand people pass the truth.


    It is a matter of Wei Xiao''s reputation and the stability of the base. As the chief internal affairs officer, Jiang Xue knows that these bad remarks cannot be allowed to continue.


    "No, you must stop such remarks from continuing." Jiang Xue made up her mind and said, "Deputy Manager Jin, you will immediately take someone to control those nonsense people. I will go to Master Shuwang now and listen. Her opinion."


    "There are a lot of people talking about these issues. If all of them are controlled, the construction of the base will be delayed."


    Jiang Xue: "Do you have any good solutions?"


    "Yes, but you know, I don''t like to reason with others. It takes some extraordinary means to control the message." Jin Miaofeng took a sip.


    Jiang Xue hesitated slightly.


    Looking at the cold look on Jin Miaofeng¡¯s face, Jiang Xue, who knew what she meant, bit her teeth and nodded: ¡°Okay, you can do anything, as long as you can control the public opinion in the base, even if there are casualties. does not matter."


    Jin Miaofeng laughed.


    "I''m relieved with your words."


    Jiang Xue didn''t hesitate anymore, took two of his guards, and left the building directly.


    Villa One.


    Shu Wang happened to be at home.


    "Pata Pata..."


    Jiang Xue came to the villa and, under the leadership of the servant, saw Shu Wang exercising in the gym.


    Shu Wang, who was already waiting for her in the rest area, asked: "Xiaoxue, listen to the people below say that you have something to do with me?"


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang, there are some situations in the base that need to be reported to you."


    "what''s the situation?"


    Jiang Xue did not dare to neglect, and told Shu Wang how Jin Miaofeng had reacted to her.


    "That''s the way it is. Because of the fleet and amphibians sneak attacks, there are more and more rumors in the base. In only a few days, there are signs of being unable to deal with it. If this continues, I am afraid that there will be major problems."


    After hearing what Jiang Xue said, Shu Wangliu frowned.


    Sitting on a wicker chair with long legs, Shu Wang asked, "Has the news been verified?"


    Jiang Xue shook his head: "I''ve heard about it before, but I haven''t gotten to this point. I didn''t know that the development of the situation had been so serious until Jin Miaofeng came to report it to me in person."


    "Then what did you do?"


    "I haven''t taken any action yet. However, Jin Miaofeng has taken people to control those who spread bad comments."


    Shu Wang pondered for a while, narrowing his eyes as bright as a starry sky.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking. In Jiang Xue''s a little anxious wait, it took a long time before Shu Wang spoke: "In just a few days, these remarks you said have spread all over the base. Do you think this? Everything, as if someone is behind the scenes?"


    "Um?"


    Hearing Shu Wang''s words, Jiang Xue was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Master Shuwang, what do you mean?"


    Shu Wang smiled: "It seems that you have already understood. In this way, you first go down and investigate, and then come back and tell me what you have inquired about. I will have my own plans at that time."


    "Do you want to notify the Lord?" Jiang Xue asked.


    Shu Wang shook his head.


    "It''s not a big deal, there is no need to alarm my husband."


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Xue didn''t say any more, and retired in response.


    "Come on!"


    "Huhuhu..."


    As soon as Shu Wang''s words fell, in the gym, a member of the female shadow guard appeared behind her.


    "Shu Wang Master."


    Shu Wang said coldly with a beautiful jade face: "Go down and find out where the remarks that are not conducive to the base started. Don''t disturb the people behind, check it out and report back to me."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard responded, and the figure disappeared in the air again.


    Shu Wang got up, walked to the window of the lounge area, looking out with deep eyes.


    "No matter what your purpose is, I won''t make you feel better for anyone who messes up my husband''s foundation."


    Inside the base.


    Jin Miaofeng is already in action.


    There was a lot of noise.


    A large number of security personnel and Jin Miaofeng''s guards appeared in construction sites, restaurants, public places and other areas. Anyone who gathered together to discuss the fleet and the corpse king, once discovered by her people, was immediately taken by the security team. go.


    There are also some people who stay at home, just because they have discussed related topics before, and the news was confirmed by Jin Miaofeng that members of the security team will also directly enter the house and arrest people.


    You have no room for sophistry and struggle.


    As long as they are targeted by the security team and don''t want to be violent, they can only cooperate obediently.


    Jin Miaofeng has the title of "Exterminating Master" inside the base, and his fierce name can be said to be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    In addition, standing behind her was Wei Xiao, saying that Jin Miaofeng was the leader of Wei Xiao''s "Jin Yiwei".


    In just one morning, more than 1,000 people were captured by Jin Miaofeng in the base.


    These people were all concentrated on the central square of the base.


    One by one kneeled in the middle of the square with handcuffs.


    There were a lot of people watching the excitement around, but they were all isolated by the security personnel and could not get close to the center of the square.


    "What''s wrong with this again?"


    "Falling into the hands of Master Exterminator, these people are afraid that they will peel off if they are immortal."


    "Do you know why Deputy Chief Jin wanted to arrest these people?"


    "I heard that it was because of spreading bad remarks, but I don''t know the specifics."


    In the discussion of the surrounding Christians, Jin Miaofeng walked to the middle of the square with a few guards.


    "Manager Jin, I was wronged. I didn''t spread any words that slandered the Lord. Please call me the shots."


    "We really didn''t say anything to harm the base, Manager Jin, you can''t wrong us!"


    The people kneeling on the square opened their mouths to explain.


    Jin Miaofeng ignored this.


    Holding the pointer in his hand, Jin Miaofeng looked around the people around him.


    "Do you know why I want to catch them?"


    No one around dared to respond.


    It''s not that they don''t want to know, but that they are afraid of Jin Miaofeng''s prostitution. If someone scorns Jin Miaofeng as a person who spreads bad remarks, who can be justified?


    After all, many people at the scene knew why Jin Miaofeng wanted to arrest these people.

 Chapter 799： There are so many people who hate me, how old are they

    Jin Miaofeng paused for a moment and said loudly, "Because these people have nothing to do. The Lord feeds them, provides them to live, and allows them to have a stable place to live in these last days, but what have they done? Spread everywhere. Information that is not conducive to the stability of the base will privately tarnish the reputation of the Lord..."


    "I do not have!"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Some people wanted to explain, but what they got was a whip from the security officer behind him.


    The security officers did not act lightly.


    The whip went down, not to mention that the skin was open and fleshy, but it also left a lot of scars.


    Jin Miaofeng continued: "I don''t know what these people think? In the last days, they have food, clothing and shelter, what else do they want? Too much energy or life is too easy, what should be said and what should be Discuss, don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    "I know that something happened recently that did have some impact on the base, but what about it? When the sky fell and there was a tall man, when it was your turn to make trouble? I think you all forgot about the base. If you don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I¡¯m Jin Miaofeng, the deputy head of internal affairs, don¡¯t do it."


    "Listen to all the security officers, 30 lashes per person, don''t keep your hands, give me a slap in the face."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The security officer took the order, and one person was in charge of the three Christians, and then lashed them with a long whip.


    "Papa" kept on, followed by heart-piercing screams.


    In the terrible sound, Jin Miaofeng glanced at the people watching.


    Everyone who was swept by Jin Miaofeng''s eyes shuddered and everyone was in danger.


    As expected, the extinction division was not blowing it.


    With just one look, the majority of the people present got cold behind the scenes.


    Looking at the prisoners, Jin Miaofeng said coldly: "Don''t think that the tortured person will pass without you. Today, Jin Miaofeng, I will put the words here. From now on, whoever dares to talk about the superiors in private, Gathering crowds to spread remarks that are not conducive to the stability of the base, this is the end of the first offender, and those who do not change after repeated instruction will be killed without mercy."


    Hearing Jin Miaofeng''s harsh words, the surrounding citizens shuddered involuntarily.


    They don''t think Jin Miaofeng is alarmist.


    The rule of ups and downs and compliance with words has always been the most basic rule of the Phoenix Base.


    Although with the passage of time and the increase in the number of bases, some rules are no longer as strict and demanding as they used to be, but it is just that no one takes it seriously.


    But once someone talks about these rules, no one will help you if they are killed.


    Now Jin Miaofeng is a reminder to everyone, so that they are soberly aware that the remarks made in the past few days have indeed been banned.


    Thinking back to Wei Xiao''s handling of the following offenders and disobedient people, many old people in the base can''t help but feel fear.


    It seems that from today on, those previous remarks are no longer available for small talk.


    Not only that, after returning home, we should also remind relatives and friends around us to be strict with ourselves and not to make mistakes.


    "Sir, the execution of the whipping is over."


    At the moment when Jin Miaofeng spoke, the security officers had already finished 30 whips.


    Many of the prisoners were crawling on the ground, their backs covered in flesh and blood, and they looked terrible.


    Jin Miaofeng didn''t have a trace of sympathy.


    Looking at the people who were watching and seeing the awe-inspiring look in their eyes, Jin Miaofeng knew that her goal had been achieved.


    "Remember what I said, just take care of yourself. If anyone falls into my hands, it won''t be as simple as it is now."


    Ignoring the howling personnel there, Jin Miaofeng finished speaking, and left the square directly with his guards and some security personnel.


    As soon as they left, the relatives of those tortured immediately rushed forward.


    Looking at the **** backs of their loved ones, many people cried loudly.


    The office where Jin Miaofeng belongs to the Internal Affairs Building.


    Jin Miaofeng and the others came back here.


    "Sister Jin, this time the number of people who hate you in the base will increase again." The guard next to him said.


    Jin Miaofeng, who was sitting in an office chair, didn''t care.


    "There are so many people in the base who hate me, don''t I live well now? How old are they?"


    "That''s right! As long as Sister Jin stands firmly behind the Lord, there will be the Lord telling Sister Jin about the big things." The other guard saw it clearly.


    A simple sentence reveals the root of Jin Miaofeng''s so confident and fearless.


    Jin Miaofeng did not deny it either.


    But she is not a fool.


    It was true that Wei Xiao supported her, but if she acted arbitrarily, holding a chicken feather as an arrow, it would be impossible for Wei Xiao to keep her.


    This time, Jin Miaofeng punishes more than a thousand people in public, not to find a sense of existence for himself.


    Everything she is doing now is intentional.


    Remarks that are unfavorable to the base have spread, and it is simply unrealistic to want to control them one by one.


    Instead of wasting time to warn, it is better to kill the chickens and curse the monkeys.


    Punishing those thousand people with fanfare is enough to make others control their own mouths.


    She did what Jiang Xue asked her to control her speech. As for the negative effects of her actions, she didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    She did not abuse her power. Although extreme, she started from a good point.


    Using the lessons of more than 1,000 people to show others the attitude of the base, Jin Miaofeng didn''t believe it, and some people dared to chew their tongues indiscriminately.


    Without thinking about what happened before, Jin Miaofeng asked, "Is Jiang Xue back?"


    "No, I heard from the assistant in her office that Manager Jiang went to Villa No. 1 and didn''t come back."


    "Um?"


    Jin Miaofeng frowned slightly.


    It¡¯s just to report the situation to the hostess. Why does it take so long?


    "Is there any problem behind this?"


    At the same time, Haixin Island.


    Wei Xiao, who was playing with Xiao Wei Ling and Yaya at the beach, had already learned from Lin Qin''s mouth what was happening inside the base.


    Keeping his eyes on the two little people on the beach, Wei Xiao couldn''t see the joy and anger on his face. "Jin Miaofeng did a good job. Now that the base has developed, there are many rules, some people have selectively forgotten, and they really need it. Someone beat it."


    "The Lord said yes."


    "Shu Wang, what action do they have?"


    "Master Shuwang hasn''t heard anything for the time being, but the guards who belong to Master Shuwang are already investigating the mastermind behind this incident, and I believe there will be news soon."


    "Do you have any news?"


    Lin Qin nodded: "Villa Two."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao frowned when he heard Lin Qin''s address.


    Villa No. 2, where Jiang Xiyu once lived.


    But the place has been empty all the time, until a group of special women came to the villa, the second villa had its owner.


    It''s just that Wei Xiao couldn''t figure out what the current owners of Villa No. 2 had the courage to fight against themselves?


    "Are you sure it is Villa No. 2?"


    "It can be determined."


    A wicked smile gradually appeared on Wei Xiao''s face: "It seems that our base ran into some mice."


    Lin Qin looked serious when he heard the words: "Lord, do we need our first-generation film guards to do it?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "We don''t care about this. Let Shu Wang, she can solve it."


    "Dad, come and play, come and play with us..."


    By the sea, Xiao Wei Ling''s childish voice came.


    Seeing the petite figure waving his little hand to greet him, Wei Xiao, who looked calm, had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Go down! Although you don''t participate, it''s okay to pay attention."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Qin nodded, turned and left the beach.


    "My dear girl, here comes Dad!"


    "..."

 Chapter 800： Thrilling

    evening.


    Villa No. 2.


    "Master Shu Wang, Master Phantom is good."


    "Well, hard work!"


    When the soldiers guarding outside the villa saw Shu Wang them coming, they saluted.


    Smiling Shu Wang greeted them, and said to the person behind him: "You are waiting here."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang."


    Leaving the guard, Shu Wang walked into the big iron gate with the phantom, and walked straight to the villa inside.


    "Wow..."


    "Oh! Nianhe doesn''t cry, Nianhe doesn''t cry! Mom is here! Mom will stay with you until our family Nianhe grows up, marries a wife and have children..."


    Inside the villa, there was a cry of a baby and the sound of a woman''s care.


    As Shu Wang and the others appeared at the entrance, in the living room of the villa, the three women here stood up one after another.


    "Shu, Shuwang, why are you here?"


    Looking at their arrival, the three of them looked a little surprised.


    One of them spoke with a little nervousness.


    "Come and see you. By the way, since your child was born, I have never come to see you. As the hostess of this base, I have neglected my duty. I am just coming here now, Sister Wang Ya, I don¡¯t know if you like me outside. Who?" Shu Wang said softly while walking towards the third daughter.


    The female third who stood up looked a little restrained.


    Wang Ya, the glamorous woman who was a little nervous when talking before, sneered: "You, you laughed, this is your place, speaking of it, we are outsiders. Shu Wang, Xiaoying, sit down."


    "Sister Shuwang, sit here!"


    "excuse me!"


    Shu Wang nodded, walked to a sofa and sat on it with Phantom.


    "I will pour you a glass of water."


    "I''m going to wash some fruits for you. They are all freshly bought from the market and they are very fresh."


    Except for Wang Ya, the other two of them looked a little flustered when facing Shu Wang and the Phantom.


    They found something to relieve their tension, and then left the living room.


    Shu Wang didn''t seem to care about all of this. He set his eyes on Wang Ya and said with a small smile: "Sister Wang Ya, don''t stand and sit. You are like this, but we are a little embarrassed."


    "Oh! Okay, okay, I made you laugh." Wang Ya said and sat down slowly.


    "Sister Shuwang, Xiaoying, your water."


    At this time, the woman who went to pour water for the second woman came back and put the water glass with half a glass of water on the crystal table in front of Shuwang.


    Shu Wang and Phantom said thank you.


    Looking around, Shu Wang said, "Are my sisters and sisters still used to living here? There shouldn¡¯t be anything missing in the villa? If you have any needs, don¡¯t be polite to me. After you go back, we will immediately Ask someone to make arrangements for Sister Wang Ya."


    "No, no, it''s great here, there is nothing missing."


    "Yes, there is nothing missing here, everything is better than where I used to live." A woman sneered.


    Shu Wang was suspicious.


    Why is this so unbelievable?


    You used to be, but the concubine of Chutianhe, what can you really compare with now?


    "Don''t talk about it, come, Shu Wang, drink water, drink water, let''s drink water." Wang Ya tried to change the subject


    Shu Wang stared at Wang Ya: "Sister Wang Ya, you seem to be nervous, is Shu Wang so scary? Or is it something you are hiding from me?"


    "Crack..."


    As soon as Shu Wang''s words fell, while a woman was walking towards them with a fruit tray, the fruit tray in her hand fell out of her hand, and the fruit in it fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." The woman squatted down quickly to pick up the fruit, she couldn''t hide the panic on her face.


    Shu Wang glanced at the other person, and certain thoughts in his heart became more certain.


    Gives a glance to the Phantom.


    "let me help you!"


    The Phantom stood up and walked towards the other party.


    "No, no, I can do it myself."


    The Phantom did not stop his steps.


    When she bent down to pick up an apple, she happened to touch a woman''s hand.


    Instinctively, the woman showed signs of struggling for the first time.


    Phantom''s deep eyes changed slightly.


    At the moment when the other party wanted to push her outstretched hand, he directly grabbed the opponent''s wrist so that it could not move.


    The woman reacted, her face was a little pale, and even a little at a loss.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m just picking up apples for you."


    The Phantom didn''t seem to notice anything unusual, and with the other hand, he picked up the apple on the ground and placed it in the fruit tray.


    The woman pretended to be calm and concealed her panic, and quickly said: "I, I will do it myself, you are a guest, you can''t let you do these things."


    Seeing the other party''s resistance, the Phantom did not insist anymore and returned to his seat.


    Both Shu Wang and Wang Ya noticed this scene.


    Shu Wang gave Wang Ya a meaningful look.


    Wang Yaqiang smiled and said: "Shu Wang, Xiaoying, don''t mind, Alan is just like this, it''s easy to get excited. I''m not afraid of your jokes, we are really nervous. A big man like you suddenly came to visit, and we who were not mentally prepared at all, in our hearts Uneasiness is also inevitable."


    "Understandable, but we were uninvited and disturbed your sisters and sisters."


    "No no, you come to see us, it is our honor."


    "Why didn''t you see Xiaoyu and Feixuan? Are they not there?" Shu Wang changed the subject.


    Seeing that Shuwang and the others did not pay much attention to Alan, Wang Ya was relieved and said with a smile: "They are taking care of their children upstairs. You know, our children are just born, and we can''t live without people around them."


    "Oh?" Shu Wang seemed to be interested, "Can we go and see the children? Shu Wang is quite envious of you! It is not a day or two to have a child of his own, unlike us, and having **** with her husband is not a day or two. , But this stomach is still unsatisfactory."


    "This..." Wang Ya hesitated.


    Shu Wang said: "If Sister Wang Ya feels embarrassed, we will stay here to make daily routines, and we will leave in a while."


    "No, it''s just... forget it, since Shuwang you have this heart, then come with me!"


    "Thank you Sister Wang Ya, then."


    Shu Wang stood up.


    It can be seen that Wang Ya agrees to her to see the child not long in the world, and Shu Wang is happy from the heart.


    Wang Ya tried to keep a smile on the surface, but her heart was overwhelming.


    As if there was something shameful upstairs.


    Soon, the group came to the room where the baby was on the second floor.


    The little guy inside is now quiet, lying on the crib with his eyes closed, wearing a pink baby clothes, very cute.


    Seeing the appearance of a few little guys at a glance, Shu Wang''s heart was about to be cute.


    "Sister Ya, why are you up here?"


    There are two women in the room, equally beautiful.


    "Shu Wang and they wanted to see the children, so I brought them here."


    "Shu Wang, Xiaoying..."


    The two greeted Shu Wang and the others.


    Shu Wang nodded lightly, and then put his thoughts on the five little ones.


    Coming to them lightly, Shu Wang''s expression was very excited.


    "They are so cute."


    Hearing other people''s compliments to their children, no matter how one guards each other, as a mother, he is very proud at this time.


    "Little children are like this at this time. Girls are okay, boys, wait for them to be older, very naughty."


    Shu Wang agreed with the other party''s words very much.


    "Can I touch their little hands?"


    "Of course, don''t move too much, or it will wake them up."


    Shu Wang answered, slowly grasping a small claw that looked like Wen Yu.


    "It''s so cute, my hands are soft."


    She looked overwhelmed with love, grabbed a small hand and didn''t want to let go, and let the small and exquisite hand caress her cheek, the whole person was happy like a child.


    Seeing that Shu Wang loves children from the heart, the five adults'' vigilance towards her gradually relaxes.


    The Phantom is also very curious about the children, but compared to Shu Wang, the Phantom, who is always vigilant, now looks in other directions.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Phantom frowned, as if she had discovered something, the figure left the place and walked to a side lying.


    The five people whose eyes were all attracted by Shu Wang and the child, some people noticed the actions of Phantom, their expressions suddenly became solemn.

 Chapter 801： Sure enough

    In private, she found that the woman who Phantom was walking on her side also pulled Wang Ya beside her with her hand.


    Wang Ya was still a little confused at first, but when she discovered where the Phantom was heading, her heart beat wildly.


    Whenever the Phantom lied close to the side for a minute, the heartbeats of several people accelerated by a minute.


    "Puff, puff..."


    The heart is like a tide, ups and downs.


    Seeing that the Phantom was about to enter the side lying, at this moment, the Phantom, who was walking straight, changed its direction, and its eyes fell on a photo on the red cabinet.


    "Isn''t this a picture of Sister Xiyu? Why is it here?" Phantom said in confusion.


    It turned out that the Phantom found a photo of Jiang Xiyu''s missing on the counter.


    It was a false alarm, but Wang Ya and the others didn''t startle just now.


    Fortunately, they calmed down, otherwise, they couldn''t cover up some things no matter how much.


    If you look closely, you will find that there was an extra gun in one of Alan''s hands.


    Finding that the Phantom was not going to lie on his side, Alan quickly put the pistol away.


    The Phantom walked back with Jiang Xiyu''s picture.


    "Sister, here is a picture of Sister Xiyu."


    "Yes?"


    Shu Wang let go of a small hand and straightened up.


    The Phantom passed the photo.


    After a short glance, Shu Wang said a little surprised: "It''s really horrible."


    "It should be that Sister Xiyu forgot to clean up when she lived here."


    "Maybe!" Shu Wang didn''t say much, "Sister Wang Ya, this picture is of one of our sisters. It''s okay for us to take it away?"


    "Of course there is no problem. When we found out before, we said that the photo of whose mistress was so beautiful, I didn''t expect it to be the other mistress. Now it is considered to be returned to the original owner, so I hope you can decide for yourself."


    Shu Wang smiled slightly and motioned to Phantom to put away the photo.


    Turning his head, Shu Wang glanced at the five little ones.


    To be honest, Shu Wang really likes them, but unfortunately, it is not his own child, no matter how cute, he always feels that something is missing.


    He sighed secretly, and inadvertently touched his own belly without any fat.


    "When can I have a child that belongs to me and my husband?"


    The loss on his face flashed past, and Shu Wang regained his grace.


    "Let''s go out! Don''t wake up the little guys."


    Wang Ya and the others readily agreed.


    Staying here, every minute and every second is torture for them.


    It was mainly because of the presence of Shu Wang and Phantom.


    When they came to the room, Shu Wang and the others looked around again, feeling that there was nothing to be done, and after a few conversations with Wang Ya and the others, they went back home.


    When they left the villa, Wang Ya and the others went out to see them off in person.


    Back in the car outside the iron gate of the villa, Shu Wang''s gentle complexion quickly became cold and solemn: "Anything to find?"


    "Yes, they really have a problem."


    "what is the problem?"


    "First of all, Luo Lan. According to data records, when Luo Lan was brought back to the base by her master, she was only a first-class fighter, but in the unintentional contact with her just now, I can feel that her power is not in the second-class fighter. Next. The eldest sister knows that after they enter this villa, they cannot contact the outside world, and the owner cannot give them genetic medicine. How did her strength come from?"


    "anything else?"


    "Also, when we went to the second floor, I felt the other two heartbeats in a side lying. Although the other party tried to cover it, as a fifth-level fighter, my perception can''t go wrong."


    Shu Wang thought for a moment.


    "It seems that the source of the riots that have occurred in the base in the past few days has been found."


    "Do you want to do it?"


    Shu Wang shook his head: "No, some people have become scared. Then let the Shadow Guards monitor this place secretly, and I''m not afraid that they won''t show up."


    "it is good!"


    "Let''s go back."


    The car started, and Shu Wang and the others left the second villa.


    Standing at the entrance of the villa gate and seeing Shu Wang and their vehicle leaving, Wang Ya and others were inexplicably relieved.


    "Sister Ya, if we controlled Shuwang and the others, wouldn''t it be easier to leave this base?" Among the five, Luo Lan and A Lan asked puzzledly.


    Others also mean the same, and they can''t help but look at Wang Ya.


    Wang Ya shook his head: "Don¡¯t take Shu Wang and the others as simple as they think. The two of them dare to come and see us alone, which is a kind of self-confidence in itself. You should also be aware of that phantom, the strongest under the Phoenix Base Wei Xiao, if We missed, and there is no room for recovery."


    "We still have..."


    What Feixuan wanted to say, Wang Ya shook her head.


    Looking around, Wang Ya said: "Go, let''s go into the room and say."


    As if a little impatient, Wang Ya greeted the sisters beside him, took the door of the room, and returned to the villa.


    The second floor of the villa.


    "Sister-in-law, is it okay?"


    Wang Ya and the others returned to the baby room, and two figures appeared in front of them.


    Two men, if Shu expects them to be present, they will definitely recognize their identities.


    Because they have seen it.


    Luo Lan shook his head: "They shouldn''t find it."


    "That''s good."


    "wrong¡­¡­"


    Before the two of them were relieved, Wang Ya''s face suddenly changed.


    "What''s wrong with my sister-in-law?" one person asked.


    Wang Ya''s face was a bit solemn and said, "Shu Wang and the others must have noticed something, otherwise, since we came to the Phoenix Base, they have never seen Shu Wang once, why would they be here today?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    With Wang Ya''s words, Luo Lan and their faces changed.


    "No, it''s no longer safe here. Two uncles, Shu Wang, and they must have begun to doubt our place. If you continue to stay at the Phoenix Base, something will happen sooner or later."


    "Are we leaving now?"


    "It''s not us, but you two." Wang Ya said sternly.


    The two men frowned.


    One of them said: "Sister-in-law, we are here to take you away. Now you let us leave, how can we explain to the boss when we go back?"


    "The plan can''t keep up with the changes." Wang Ya said, motioning a sister to do something, and then continued, "Since Shu Wang noticed us here, I''m afraid that after tonight, the villa around the villa will be Wei Xiao''s eyeliner. Bring us. , You can''t go at all."


    "But¡­¡­"


    Before they could finish talking, a woman brought two children over.


    "It''s nothing." Wang Ya said, "This is Tianhe''s flesh and blood. They are all boys. Take them back to Tianhe. Tell Tianhe, don''t come to save us again. If you really love us, you will raise your two children. Adults, let them be men who stand upright like his father."


    Looking at the child brought by the woman, the expressions of both of them were moved.


    "Sister-in-law..."


    "Don''t say anything. You will leave tonight. We will buy time for you when that time comes. We must hand the child to Tianhe. I ask the two uncles."


    After Wang Ya had finished speaking, the woman handed the two children to them.

 Chapter 802： Escape at night

    It was difficult for the two men to choose.


    But Wang Ya has already expressed determination, they want to change, but they can''t do anything.


    Each took one child.


    Looking at the two little boys lying quietly in the swaddling clothes, and the two men in front of them, they finally nodded.


    They originally wanted to plan the riot at the Phoenix Base, and then took Wang Ya and their children to take advantage of the chaos, but what they did not expect was that the Phoenix Base took half a day to calm the turmoil in the base. There are still so many. Noticed here within the time.


    All their plans were in vain, and when their whereabouts might have been exposed, if they insisted on taking these five women who gave birth to Chu Tianhe, it would undoubtedly be looking for death.


    Unable to take away Wang Ya and the others, the two of them now can only retreat and try to keep the blood of their boss from being destroyed in the hands of the enemy.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, even if I fight this life, I will bring my two nephews to the boss." One of the men said firmly.


    "thanks!"


    "Don''t deserve this thank you. We are already very ashamed of failing to save the sister-in-law."


    Wang Ya smiled poignantly: "You have done a good job. Go and prepare! Set off as soon as it gets dark."


    "Yes, sister-in-law!"


    The two responded, and then went down to make final preparations.


    After some discussions among the remaining five women, the youngest of them was left behind.


    She was crying, gritted her teeth, and looked at Wang Ya and the others with a full face.


    "Stupid sister, there is nothing to cry, we are already satisfied to live so long. But it''s hard for you, and we will continue to suffer here."


    The little woman shook her head, tears kept falling.


    "Sister Ya and Sister Lan, I will definitely take good care of Hexin and Nianchu. As long as I still breathe, I won''t let them suffer any harm."


    Seeing the little girl''s heartbroken look, Wang Ya and the others felt distressed and ashamed.


    They have already made a decision, and what is waiting for them may be relief. They are undoubtedly selfish compared to what this little girl will experience in the future.


    But they have no choice, someone must stay to take care of the remaining three little ones.


    They are only a few months old and there is no one to take care of them. How can they survive?


    The five women then leaned together.


    "If there is a chance in the next life, we will still be sisters."


    "Well, good sister."


    ...


    Inside Villa One.


    "came back?"


    Wei Xiao, who happened to be dining, smiled and called when he saw Shu Wang them coming back.


    "Mother Shu, Mama Ying, come soon. Aunt Yue has made a lot of delicious food. Ling''er can''t finish it. Moms will help Ling''er to eat together."


    Shu Wang them came to the table.


    Lifting the greedy little Wei Ling from Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms, Shu Wang dotingly said: "You little greedy cat, you can eat without waiting for Shu''s mother to come back, don''t you love her mother?"


    "No, no, Linger loves Mama Shu very much, but Linger is hungry, Mama Shu and Mama Ying never come back, Linger ate a little bit, really only a little bit. Mother Shu, don''t be angry, mua~ ~ Mom Shu is not angry, okay?"


    Seeing such a cute little Wei Ling, Shu Wang was still willing to blame her, even if it was just a joke, he didn''t want to.


    She kissed Xiao Wei Ling''s fleshy little cheek, and Shu Wang said in a warm voice: "Mom doesn''t blame you, it''s Mama Shu that is not good, making our little princess hungry. Is Ling''er full? No Mama Shu How are you doing?"


    "Okay! Mother Shu feeds Ling''er the most fragrant."


    Shu Wang hugged Wei Ling and sat down beside Wei Xiao, and the servants immediately added a pair of chopsticks to Shu Wang and them.


    "How is the matter handled?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Shu Wang: "It should be over soon. Now I''m waiting for Yu''er to take the initiative to get caught."


    "Well! You can figure it out by yourself! Be careful."


    "We are all four-level fighters now, don''t think we are too weak." Shu Wang said proudly.


    "That''s right, husband, look down on us, you will suffer a lot." Bai Youwei said unwillingly to show weakness.


    Looking at the arrogant little woman, Wei Xiao curled his lips: "In my eyes, you are all five scumbags. Whether at home or outside."


    Jiang Xiyu and Mu Wuqingyu blushed.


    "The children are still there! I''m not afraid to teach them badly."


    "Uncle is the best, don''t the aunts think?"


    Tong Yan Wuji, Tong Yan Wuji!


    Yaya didn''t know, what Mu Wuqing said was not the same thing as what she was thinking.


    Mu Wu glanced at Wei Xiao innocently, as if saying: Look, you have done a good job.


    "Ahem... Eat!"


    "Hehe...Finally I can eat! Mom Shu, I want to eat fish."


    "Open your mouth!"


    "Ah~~~ Om..."


    "You little clever ghost."


    "Oh..."


    In the middle of the night, the Phoenix Base.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Well! Sister-in-law, if you can live, please don''t give up hope. The boss has already taken a firm foothold in Longxia Dongfang. When he solves the enemy over there, there will be enough time to deal with Wei Xiao. Then, your family will be able to reunion."


    "We know. Bring him a sentence, Wang Yasheng is his person and death is his soul." After Wang Ya finished speaking, he looked at the three sisters beside him, "Let''s go!"


    "Yes, Sister Ya!"


    The four of them put on masks and night clothes and left the villa directly.


    "Sister Ya, you must be safe!"


    The youngest woman prayed silently for them.


    "Let''s prepare too!"


    "I hope my sister-in-law and the others will be shocked this time."


    Outside the villa.


    The four figures flew quickly across the dim night sky towards the outermost wall of the villa.


    The guards along the way were evaded by them, they acted swiftly, and their postures were far beyond ordinary people. It was difficult for the guards on patrol to find them.


    "The prey is out, immediately notify Master Shu Wang!"


    But where is the Phoenix Base?


    One after the Tianting base, using the technology of the Tianting base, and deduced the gene medicine to the extreme place.


    Almost no one in the world can match the quality of super fighters.


    Shu Wang, who had made arrangements for a long time ago, at this moment, the Shadow Guards that she had stayed behind to monitor the movement of Villa No. 2 had discovered Wang Ya and their whereabouts.


    I believe the news will reach Shu Wang''s ears soon.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "who?"


    "go--"


    "Stop, there are assassins..."


    "Boom boom..."


    Wang Ya and the others who left Villa No. 2 were quickly "discovered" by the guards inside the base.


    As soon as the gunfire rang, the area near Villa No. 2 boiled directly.


    "Grab them, don''t let them run."


    "Quickly, they are heading to Villa No. 1 to protect the lord."


    The movement outside can also be captured in Villa Two.


    A plan to adjust the tiger away from the mountain.


    Wang Ya and the others chose to sacrifice themselves in order to cover their eyes and ears, so as to achieve their true goals.


    Now their plan is undoubtedly half successful.


    The two men in black in the second villa did not neglect, hearing the noise outside, tied the two sleeping babies to their bodies, and then left from the back of the villa.


    "You all have to be safe!"


    The only woman left, looked at the three little ones who were still sleeping in the crib, and prayed silently for them.

 Chapter 803： Hit the gun

    "Swish swish..."


    The two dark shadows leaving Villa No. 2 quickly.


    Under the dim night sky, they are like ghosts, where their silhouettes pass by, like a gust of wind.


    Overcoming the wall, jumping, sprinting, avoiding...


    They can easily avoid the guards along the way.


    The Phoenix base is very large, and now the base is newly built, with a total area of ??nearly 3,000 square kilometers.


    Villa No. 2 belongs to the core area, to the north, but the distance to the city wall on the back is several kilometers away. To escape the base from the north of Villa No. 2, avoiding layers of defense is a difficult problem, as well as distance and time.


    The movement caused by Wang Ya and the others in the base has spread, and the base that can react soon will inevitably be under martial law throughout the city.


    When the time comes, it will be even more difficult for those in secret to leave.


    The most important thing is the guarding power around the city wall.


    With a vigilant base, the defensive power on the city wall will definitely be much stronger than usual.


    The city wall is tens of meters high, and there is an open area inside and outside. When the lantern cover is searched at night, it is not ordinary to avoid the eyeliner on the city wall and get close to the city wall.


    In order to dare to reach the north exit of the base before martial law on the city wall, the two figures rushing in the dark hardly meant to attack the guards along the way.


    All he wanted was to take the two little guys out of the base.


    "who?"


    Although the two have been very careful, there are too many strong people in the core area of ??the Phoenix base.


    Not long after the two men in black left the second villa, they were discovered by the senior base who was out on a date.


    "go¡­¡­"


    The whereabouts were discovered, and the two quickly disappeared into the darkness, not daring to stay for a while.


    "Good guy, it''s still a super soldier." Long Ba looked at the two disappeared, his eyes a little surprised.


    Yu Wei beside her nodded: "Their outfits are not like ours, and their mobility is not comparable to that of ordinary super fighters."


    Long Ba raised his eyebrows: "Just two, how about one for each?"


    "Okay! I won, I will have the final say on the family affairs in the future."


    "Then I won?" Long Ba asked anxiously.


    Yu Wei glanced at him and said in a coquettish manner: "You win, bed, you have the final say.


    "Woo..."


    Nothing can excite a man more than Yu Wei''s sentence.


    The dragon tyrant who instantly transformed into a "Screaming Moon Sky Wolf" chased after the two black-clothed men disappeared like an arrow from the string.


    Yu Wei is not too slow, just behind.


    "Pata Pata..."


    In the deserted city.


    Long Ba quickly caught up with the two in the road.


    "stop!"


    A few tens of meters apart, the dragon tyrant came out with a violent shout, and two pistols appeared in his hands.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded, and the bullets shot at the two people in front of them.


    "A super soldier?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s important to leave the base."


    The two men in black frowned, ignoring the Dragon Ba who was chasing behind them, avoiding the bullets and continuing to flee forward.


    "hateful¡­¡­"


    "carefully--"


    Just when the dragon''s dominance was deteriorating, the two men in black who were fleeing in front let out an exclamation.


    Foremost, Yu Wei''s figure jumped down from above a building, and an explosive leg sweep swept towards the heads of two men in black as they fell.


    The two galloping people noticed this scene. One of them decisively stopped to avoid Yu Wei''s attack, the other couldn''t dodge, and could only cross his hands in front of his head to resist Yu Wei''s attack.


    "Rumble..."


    The man in black took Yu Wei''s sweeping legs firmly, and the terrifying impact was acting on her body, and her body suddenly turned into a cannonball and rushed towards a wall.


    With a violent sound, the man in black smashed a hole in the wall and disappeared into the house.


    "Leave the one inside to you."


    Yu Wei didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, and dodged to deal with the man in black who had avoided her sneak attack before.


    Long Ba who caught up from behind swallowed.


    "Daughter-in-law is violent."


    He said that, but Long Ba''s steps were not slow, and he quickly rushed into the house.


    "See where you are going this time."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The confrontation between the two sides began.


    As super fighters, the two fighting together, punching and kicking, showed their strength even when they could see things in the dark.


    The surrounding furniture, walls, and dining tables became victims during the fight, with debris and smoke filling the sky.


    Without magnificent skills, there are no mysterious powers, full of aesthetic violent bombardment, fists to the flesh, legs and feet blowing wind, and the terrifying destructive power makes the entire house appear to be crumbling under the battle between the two.


    The fighting outside was equally fierce.


    The man in black who was stared at by Yu Wei had a relationship with him.


    The two men, who seemed to be almost the same in strength, had a certain understanding of each other''s strength after a brief encounter.


    "Fourth-level fighter?"


    Yu Wei stared at each other in surprise.


    The fourth-level fighters are powerful fighters born by taking genetic medicines extracted from mature mother corpses. In the entire base, except for the seven men¡¯s army commanders who have used them, the women¡¯s army, currently only she and Wu Xiaoqi have this power. .


    It''s not that Wei Xiao is stingy, but the mother''s corpse is too difficult to cultivate.


    The most important point of obtaining the No. 4 potion is the birth of giant zombies.


    A giant zombie does not necessarily appear in the eight thousand level 1 zombies, and the ordinary zombies in the three provinces have basically been wiped out. It is extremely difficult to obtain the mother corpse after the giant zombie evolution.


    But now, it is obvious that people outside the base are also fourth-level fighters. How can this not surprise Yu Wei?


    The man in black is also very wary of Yu Wei.


    The opponent is also a fourth-level fighter, which puts him under a lot of pressure.


    Normally, he doesn''t mind scoring a victory or defeat with the opponent, but now...


    Glancing at the baby in his arms, he knew that under the premise of protecting this little guy, he was definitely not the opponent of the other party.


    "Peng Peng..."


    Not wanting to fight, the man in black moved to the place where the abandoned battery car was placed. He used his feet together, and the abandoned battery car parked aside was kicked towards Yu Wei one by one.


    Yu Wei dodges.


    "Boom..."


    At the same time, she took out her pistol, and while avoiding the flying battery car, she shot the man in black in the cracks.


    The man in black looked solemn, did not entangle Yu Wei, turned around and fled.


    "Where to go!"


    Yu Wei stopped her gun to catch up.


    After a face-to-face, the two sides were entangled again.


    "Pengpeng" kept on.


    You chase me, you come and go, the two who are in a high-speed confrontation, Yu Wei, who has the upper hand, knocks the opponent into the air again and again.


    After receiving repeated blows from Yu Wei, the man in black vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "See how you are hiding this time."


    Seizing the moment when the opponent lost his senses, Yu Wei moved with momentum.


    After fighting for a long time, I found that the other party paid special attention to the "burden" in front of her. She was like lightning and approached the opponent instantly, reaching out to directly take away the "burden" of the other party.


    "Wow..."


    Just when Yu Wei was about to touch the "baggage" in front of the man in black, the baby cried.


    "what?"


    Yu Wei, whose expression changed, couldn''t help but slow down a bit.

 Chapter 804： Im careless, no flash

    The man in black seized the opportunity and hit Yu Wei''s head with a whip leg.


    Yu Wei stopped her hand in a panic to block, the powerful power of the man in black spread from her arm, and her figure smashed directly to the side of the street.


    "Ding--"


    The man in black didn''t stop there, a grenade was pulled off and thrown at the place where Yu Wei landed.


    "Damn it!"


    Yu Wei''s discoloration changed, backflips in succession with both hands on the ground to avoid the grenade thrown by the opponent.


    "Boom..."


    The grenade exploded.


    Yu Wei''s reaction was already very fast, but even so, her body was still affected by the shock wave produced by the grenade explosion, and her figure flew out again and smashed into a piece of grass.


    "Ahem..."


    When Yu Wei stood up again, there was no trace of the man in black before her eyes.


    "boom¡­¡­¡­"


    "Ahem... despicable."


    Yu Wei still wanted to find the other party. At this moment, a roar came from her ear.


    Looking towards the sound source, Yu Wei saw that Long Ba''s figure was blasted out of the house, and his body smashed against a wall and fell outside.


    Long Ba, who had suffered a lot, was full of curses.


    "Why, you are not an opponent either?" Yu Wei came over and asked.


    Long Ba patted the dust on his body.


    "How is it possible? The other party was too mean, and used the baby to resist my attack. He was attacked carelessly, and then you saw it."


    "Yes?"


    "It''s true, my wife. The other party doesn''t talk about martial arts, so I didn''t care about it for a while and followed his way." After that, Long Ba looked at Yu Wei, "Where are you?"


    "Me too, there is a baby in the other''s arms."


    "Damn, catch up!"


    Upon hearing that Yu Wei''s opponent was also holding a baby, Long Ba decisively rushed out.


    Yu Wei followed closely.


    Not long.


    Yu Wei and the others chased to the north wall.


    "who?"


    "Me, Long Ba, and my daughter-in-law, Yu Wei."


    The searchlight caught the two men, and a gunman approached them.


    After confirming the identities of the two, the other party smiled and said, "It turns out that it is Long Junshuai and Yu Junshuai. Is there anything wrong with the two chiefs coming to us?"


    Long Ba glanced around.


    "Did you find any suspicious people here just now?"


    "Suspicious person?" The soldier frowned, then shook his head: "No, it''s always normal here."


    "I really didn''t find any suspicious people?"


    "Absolutely not. There are searchlights everywhere on the city wall. If there are any suspicious people, I can''t possibly not know."


    The couple looked at each other.


    Yu Wei said: "The opponent is a fourth-level fighter. If they can stop the child''s crying, it should not be difficult to avoid the guards and leave. Or, they didn''t run here."


    "Two bastards, let''s go and look elsewhere."


    "Two military commanders, did something happen?" the soldier asked curiously.


    Yu Wei nodded: "Two suspicious figures appeared at the base, and they captured the two children of the base. These two are very dangerous. Please pay more attention to them. Once you find their whereabouts, you will immediately sound the alarm."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Without saying more, Yu Wei and Long Ba turned their heads and galloped away.


    Outside the city, in a thicket of grass.


    "It''s finally out."


    "I really don''t know what to say about those two guys. We couldn''t leave the base so easily without them attracting the guards on the wall."


    "Just as the interest they paid for beating us. When the boss unified Dongfang and began to deal with Wei Xiao, I will find them to get back the capital."


    "Go! Go back to the base as soon as possible."


    The two people who spoke were the men in black who were chased by Long Ba.


    I''m afraid that Long Ba and Yu Wei didn''t know that they originally came to chase the men in black, but in the end, they became the "accomplices" of each other.


    Don''t feel incredible.


    Yu Wei''s appearance attracted the attention of the guards, even if it was only a few seconds, for the fourth-level fighters, there are too many facts that can be done in these few seconds.


    They also took advantage of this blink of an eye to leave the base from a city wall not far from Yu Wei and them.


    The two did not stay too much, avoiding the searchlight on the wall, and galloping away.


    Finally left the Phoenix Base.


    Since they entered Wei Xiao''s territory a few days ago, which day hasn''t it been feared?


    They can hide for so long, in fact, from a certain aspect, we should also thank Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao originally arranged a pregnant woman beside Chu Tianhe in Villa No. 2. Since then, Villa No. 2 has been a venue for Wang Ya and others.


    Except for the guards on the periphery of the villa, few people usually enter the villa.


    Because of this, the two people who had been hiding in Villa No. 2 during this period were not discovered by Wei Xiao''s people.


    Soldier No. 4 wants to avoid ordinary people''s detection. Isn''t it easy?


    Now leaving the tiger''s den, after they saw it, it was absolutely safe.


    Inside the base.


    "Encircle them."


    "I''ll catch it immediately, you can''t escape."


    The four Wang Ya, who were responsible for attracting firepower to the men in black, were finally surrounded by soldiers at the base.


    They were originally surrounded by security officers, but as super fighters, they are far more powerful than ordinary people in terms of combat power, speed, and response. It is difficult for security officers to besie them, but the four of them were very courageous and turned to the number one. Fleeing in the direction of the villa.


    For this reason, Wei Xiao, who didn''t want to take care of them, directly asked Lin Qin to take the members of the first-generation film guards out and surround them in the small woods outside Villa One.


    In fact, Wang Ya and the others have good ideas.


    What place can most arouse the high attention of the base?


    Naturally, it is Villa One.


    If an enemy approaches Villa No. 1, the internal guards will inevitably send out to deal with them with all their strength.


    Not to mention whether Wang Ya and others could threaten the safety of the people in Villa No. 1. Simply letting the enemy approach Villa No. 1 and disturbing Wei Xiao and them would be the negligence of the base guards.


    The four had a good idea, but unfortunately, they completely ignored the strength of the guards around Villa One.


    As a result, the area where they had just approached Villa No. 1 not only attracted the doomsday fighters to stop them, but even the Shadow Guards also appeared and severely damaged one of them, causing the others to be dragged down and surrounded by armed fighters.


    There is nowhere to escape, nowhere to hide.


    Facing the armed men surrounding the grove from all sides, a trace of despair and determination flashed in Wang Ya''s eyes.


    "Kill out!"


    "it is good!"


    Wang Ya and the others are firm enough.


    "Wei Xiao, even if we are ghosts, we won''t let you go. Kill!"


    With a loud cry, Wang Ya rushed to the surrounding armed soldiers.


    "Ready to shoot..."


    "Stop, someone will deal with them."


    Just when the armed soldiers were about to beat the four into a hornet''s nest, a soft drink came from the rear.


    The four people on the assault road hadn''t waited for them to approach the armed men in front. In the air, the Shadow Guard appeared.


    There are no fighting skills, no fighting experience and strong fighting consciousness, Wang Ya and the others, they are not even aware of being close by members of the Shadow Guard.


    The Shadow Guards made their moves very decisively and fiercely. The moment they appeared, they interrupted the limbs of the four of them immediately, making them completely incapable of action.


    One by one fell to the ground, surrounded by members of the Shadow Guard.


    "Ah..."


    After all, it was a woman whose limbs were interrupted, and the severe pain made two of them scream.


    Lying on the ground with difficulty, they looked so painful and miserable at the moment.


    Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing appeared.


    Wang Ya looked up and stared at Mu Wuqing and the others fiercely.


    "You kill me!"


    Mu Wuqing shook his head: "Wang Ya, my husband left you alive, why don''t you cherish it?"


    Seeing Mu Wuqing calling out their names as soon as he spoke, Wang Ya''s face under the mask changed slightly.


    Suddenly she had a bad feeling in her heart, and she trembled: "You, do you know it is us?"

 Chapter 805： Eat the emperor never picky eaters

    Mu Wuqing shook his head, looking sadly at Wang Ya and the others: "Have you forgotten where this is? Really think that everything you do can escape our eyes?"


    Wang Ya''s heart trembled.


    "You, you..."


    Bai Youwei sighed and said: "Let you stay forever, although your range of activities is limited, but at least you can live well. Your husband should have not treated you badly. Looking for someone to help you deliver your baby and wait with delicious and delicious food, you still think about it. I don¡¯t know what you think about the base?"


    After Bai Youwei finished saying this, Wang Ya and the others already knew, and Wei Xiao knew all of their plans.


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop them, but let them execute.


    what does that mean?


    Now, let alone them, I''m afraid that the man in black who left with the two children will not end well.


    "Hahaha...haha..."


    Wang Ya suddenly laughed.


    She couldn''t get up, but her eyes were full of despair and death, and she had nothing to fear.


    "Delicious and delicious serving? Yes, I admit, Wei Xiao did do this, but what about it? If it weren''t for him, wouldn''t our life be worse than it is now? He ruined our home and ruined us. Everything, if this little grace wants us to thank him, don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?"


    "At least you are all alive, aren''t you?" Mu Wuqing said.


    "Haha...alive? Don''t treat us all as fools. The reason why Wei Xiao treats us like this is because we are Tianhe''s wife and have Tianhe''s children? Wei Xiao keeps us, but just wants to threaten us. My husband, if it weren''t for my husband''s existence, do you think that murderous demon would leave us?"


    "Sister Ya, don''t talk nonsense with them. Anyway, it''s in their hands now, if you want to kill or cut, we recognize it." Luo Lan said stiffly.


    "It''s really funny, keeping you, when did I become the silly lack of Chu Tianhe? Are you too self-righteous?"


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind Bai Youwei and the others.


    Wang Ya and the others, who were still very stiff a second, heard the sound, their eyes full of death, unconsciously revealing a look of fear.


    This voice is too familiar to them.


    It even became their nightmare every night.


    Although they have never seen the owner of this voice since they arrived at the Phoenix Base, the owner of this figure will never forget the memory of them.


    "Wei, Wei Xiao..."


    "Husband, why are you here?"


    Bai Youwei and the others looked at the people who appeared, a little surprised.


    They knew before that Wei Xiao didn''t want to take care of the internal affairs of the base. Even if Wang Ya and others were besieged, Wei Xiao would leave them to deal with.


    Now that Wei Xiao appeared, they were indeed a little surprised.


    Wei Xiao took Yan Yi, Jiang Xiyu, and the warriors who staggered the two sides step by step to Bai Youwei and the others.


    The figure walked to the front, Wei Xiao stood still.


    He placed the Emperor Chuan in the scabbard on the ground, with both hands sticking to the hilt of the knife.


    "Didn''t someone say? I didn''t kill them because I was afraid of Chutianhe''s second person. No, to prove that I didn''t fear Chutianhe for leaving them, so I came."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei and the others were speechless for a while, and they didn''t know what to say about Wei Xiao.


    Just for this reason?


    Their husband, when did they have such a small belly?


    "Wei Xiao..."


    Wei Xiao stared at the four people lying on the ground.


    "Wang Ya, Luo Lan, Mei Yu, Ji Feixuan, should I remember your names correctly?"


    Wei Xiao spoke, and the members of the Shadow Guard standing around the four came over to remove the masks from their faces.


    Without any surprise, the four people who showed their faces were exactly the same as Wei Xiao said.


    The four of them didn''t speak, or to say, in the face of Mu Wuqing and Wang Ya and others, who could be unscrupulous, when facing Wei Xiao, they didn''t even have the courage to speak.


    They still remember Wei Xiao''s cruelty.


    Especially Mei Yu and Ji Feixuan.


    These two people were exactly the two pregnant women who had been spared from the palace by Wei Xiao in order to save the two pregnant women.


    For Wei Xiao''s fear, they were deeply rooted.


    "Why, didn''t you scream fiercely just now? Are you dumb now?"


    As the elder sister, Wang Ya gritted her teeth under Wei Xiao''s contemptuous gaze: "Wei Xiao, since our affairs have been exposed, we must kill you at your own discretion. I only hope you can give us a happy life."


    "Hehe! Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Wang Ya lowered her head and said nothing.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "I originally left you just to prevent Chu Tianhe from going crazy and biting people''s backhands, but I didn''t expect that my move seemed to be misunderstood. You can do it! There is no fear."


    "What do you want?" Luo Lan said.


    "Not so. Don''t you think that I am afraid of Chu Tianhe for leaving you? Now, I have changed my attention."


    When Wang Ya and the others heard the words, the color of fear in their eyes was particularly obvious.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Under the gaze of many people, Wei Xiao pulled out the Emperor Sword.


    Wei Xiao held the Sword Emperor''s Sword with blood-colored lines all over the body in blue and blue.


    Wearing a large black windbreaker with a gold silk pattern embroidered on the corners, Wei Xiao with short hair and bangs covering one eye, with a scabbard and a royal sword, walked up to Wang Ya and the others.


    "Four people, it seems that another one hasn''t come, and you are not as confident as you imagined!"


    "Kill if you want!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Sister Ya¡ª¡ª"


    As soon as Wang Ya''s words fell, Wei Xiao took the knife and fell, which directly ended her life.


    Lianxiangxiyu?


    nonexistent.


    There were no one hundred and eighty senior beauties who died in the hands of Wei Xiao.


    When facing Chu Tianhe''s four most beautiful concubines, Wei Xiao was able to get rid of it, and these women who were a little lower than the four concubines in front of them were even less seen by Wei Xiao.


    Witnessing Wang Ya''s tragic death, the other three shouted heartbreakingly.


    Bai Youwei and the others who watched this scene couldn''t bear it, but they didn''t stop Wei Xiao.


    To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to oneself and one''s own people.


    Wei Xiao did nothing wrong.


    To blame, it''s the difference between the two sides, and some people are destined to be unfamiliar white-eyed wolves.


    You deserve it if you die.


    "Wei Xiao, you devil, I will not let you go as a ghost." Luo Lan roared hysterically.


    "I don''t usually kill women, but the biting emperor in my hand is never picky."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, his figure disappeared.


    When he reappeared, the Emperor Devouring Sword was already in its sheath, and the three people lying on the ground had also stepped into Wang Ya''s footsteps.


    "Buried them."


    Very cold and unfeeling.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The armed soldiers stepped forward and lifted a corpse in pairs and left.


    Without any waves on his face, Wei Xiao turned around with an unusually cold look.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Villa No. 2 and have a look."


    Not allowing others to refuse, Wei Xiao took Bai Youwei and the others, and walked towards Villa No. 2.

 Chapter 806： Phantom’s powers show

    Outside the base.


    In the woods ten miles away from the base, the two men who had escaped from the Phoenix Base were also in desperation at this moment.


    They thought that they would be able to sit back and relax after leaving the Phoenix Base. How could they have thought that escaping from the Phoenix Base was just the beginning, and the real killings always existed in the wild.


    In the dense forest, each side holds a child, close to each other back to back, watching people appearing from all around with vigilant eyes.


    "Shu Wang? You, why are you here?" one of them asked in shock.


    Shu Wang, with bright eyes and white teeth and lips, walked out of the darkness in the company of the Phantom in a long silver-white dress.


    For four weeks, the doomsday fighters and members of the Shadow Guard besieged two men in black.


    "We have been waiting here for two people for a long time."


    "You knew we were leaving tonight?"


    Shu Wang smiled indifferently.


    Deep eyes stared at the two of them.


    "The two should be from Chu Tianhe, right?"


    The eyes of the two men in black rolled, and one of them said coldly: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Ten meters away from the two of them, Shu Wang stopped and smiled: "If you can call out my name, it means that we have met at the Tianting Base. They are all old friends, why bother to cover up?"


    "It''s really funny, your Shuwang name is like a thunderbolt at the Phoenix Base. Is it because we know you must be an old friend?"


    "Why bother?" Shu Wang shook his head, "You two think you can still escape from my palms now? It''s better to catch them with their hands. I might be able to give you a way out."


    "Huh! You value yourself too much. Let''s catch it with one''s hands. It depends on whether you have this ability?"


    Shu Wang smiled helplessly: "If this is the case, don''t blame Shu Wang for not giving the two opportunities."


    With that, Shu Wang beckoned.


    Immediately, the doomsday soldier drew out the weapon on his back, and the Shadow Guard also activated the function of the invisibility suit and disappeared into the air.


    "kill--"


    Zhu lips lightly open, jade hands lightly swing.


    In the most plain tone, he said the harshest words.


    The doomsday warrior took the order and directly besieged the two of them.


    "be careful!"


    The two each reminded them of the doomsday warriors who went straight to one side.


    "Suddenly..."


    "Peng Peng..."


    The two sides played against each other, and the doomsday warriors, who were advancing and advancing only, stepped forward to meet the men.


    The tacitly coordinated and seamless attack fell to the place where the two figures were, and the attack was like rain, and it did not give them any space.


    The continuous attacks appeared, and the two men in black did not dare to have a slight sloppyness.


    Relying on the advantages of speed and physical agility to move around and doomsday fighters attack.


    From time to time, they attacked the body of the doomsday fighters in close hands, but they could only be pushed back briefly, but it was difficult to hurt them at all. From time to time, he pulled away and pulled away, but with the inexhaustible doomsday fighters, one team failed to attack, and the others immediately connected up.


    The ultimate move is non-stop, and it doesn''t give the two people any time to breathe.


    The situation of the two men in black is very dangerous.


    Not only do they have to protect themselves, but also the sleeping baby wrapped in a swaddle in front of them.


    It was not that they had never thought of breaking through the siege, but in the distance, gunmen kept blocking their route from time to time, not allowing them to rush out of the doomsday warrior''s siege.


    The threats from near and far were extremely terrifying, and the two broke through into a delusion.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    And when they focused most of their attention on the doomsday fighters and distant sniper fighters, the Shadow Guards hidden in the air waited for the opportunity to move.


    They played the sneak attack to the fullest, and immediately drew away as soon as they succeeded, and they did not give the two men in black a chance to counterattack at all.


    In just a few minutes, shocking wounds appeared on the bodies of the two men in black.


    If they hadn''t reacted quickly and avoided the vital part of the Shadow Guard members'' attack at the moment of crisis, they would have been seriously injured if they did not die.


    Extremely critical.


    One of them glanced at where Shu Wang was.


    He is very clear about the current situation. On their own, it is unrealistic to get out of the enemy''s siege. The only chance is to subdue Shu Wang and use her as a bargaining chip to threaten others to leave this place.


    Without hesitation, in the fight with the doomsday fighters, the man in black kept getting closer to Shu Wang.


    Five meters.


    When the distance from Shu Wang was five meters away, the people in black who were close to Shu Wang and their side were desperate.


    At the price of serious injury, he grabbed the long knife hacked by a doomsday fighter, and used the body of the doomsday fighter to repel the attacking enemy.


    "die--"


    When the opportunity appeared, the man in black released the big hand holding the long knife, flew the doomsday warrior holding the knife away, turned around, and rushed towards Shu Wang''s figure like a sharp arrow.


    Shu Wang knew the other party''s purpose from the beginning.


    He didn''t dodge, didn''t mean to make a move, with an elegant smile on his face, staring directly at the other person''s rushing figure.


    Doesn''t she know that she is in danger?


    This was the thought of the man in black who was shot by Shu Wang.


    However, before he came into contact with Shu Wang, the Phantom standing next to Shu Wang suddenly made a move.


    Electricity spread all over his body, and a teleporting figure suddenly appeared in front of Shu Wang.


    Facing the big hand of the man in black grabbing Shu Wang, Phantom blocked it with one hand and grasped it firmly.


    "What?" The man in black changed his expression.


    For the first time, I thought of breaking away from the control of the Phantom and pulling away from it.


    "Squeak..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    However, the Phantom¡¯s hand released an electric current, and the powerful electric current acted on his whole body along the black-clothed man''s arm. The black-clothed man and the child in his arms began to twitch violently and scream again and again.


    "Old fall--"


    Another person found that his companion was in danger, and abandoned the doomsday warriors around him and rushed towards the Phantom.


    Upon seeing the Phantom, under the cold gaze, a large amount of electric current gathered in the other palm.


    A blue ball of light formed quickly, bright light illuminating the surroundings.


    "Alien power?"


    Seeing the ball of light in Phantom''s hands, the other man in black was shocked, and his steps couldn''t help but stop.


    The Phantom shot a ball of light at him.


    The ball of light that flew into the air turned into countless electric lights when it was about to approach the opponent.


    The man in black dodged, but there was too much current. During the dodge, his body was hit with several electric lights, and he was hit on the spot and flew out.


    "Don''t move!"


    The man in black who rushed to rescue him fell to the ground, and the doomsday soldier immediately stepped forward to control him.


    At this time, the Phantom also let go of the man in black who was grabbed by her arm. However, at this time, he has lost his fighting power, and while his whole body continues to twitch, he is still smoking.


    The Phantom¡¯s electric energy has a limited effect on Wei Xiao, but when used on the two fourth-level fighters in front of him, it will not be fatal in a short time, but it can also cause incalculable damage to them.


    As for the child in the arms of the black man in front of him, it is estimated that he has been hopeless.


    Ordinary people can''t bear the electrical energy released by the Phantom, let alone just a child.


    "You, you are a supernatural power? How did you get supernatural powers?" The supporting man in black also ignored his companions at this time, looking at the Phantom in a thrilling manner, his eyes still full of shock and excitement.

 Chapter 807： The more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous

    This is an ability!


    The ability that many people dream of.


    In the early days of the last days, some people did not hesitate to have direct contact with zombies for this ability.


    It''s a pity that many people who were deeply influenced by apocalyptic novels, including those in black, have tried various methods to no avail, and many people have died.


    Over time, they will not hold any hope.


    But now, a living supernatural person is right in front of him, and he can''t help but regenerate some of the dusty thoughts deep in the black man''s heart.


    He didn''t think the Phantom''s ability was innate.


    He should also be familiar with the Phantom, and the Phantom now possesses abilities. In these last days, only zombies can explain this phenomenon.


    The black-clothed man''s inquiry, the indifferent Phantom did not respond to him, and the figure retreated to Shu Wang''s side.


    Shu Wang said, "Take off the masks from their faces."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang!"


    The two doomsday fighters came to them, and under their furious gazes, they took off their masks.


    Two familiar but unfamiliar faces appeared in Shu Wang''s sight.


    "Dong Gong, Luo Xia Piao?"


    Sure enough, it was an acquaintance.


    Upon seeing the faces of the two, Shu Wang recognized their identities.


    Dong Gong and Luo Xia Piao were once members of the nine heavenly kings of the Tianting base.


    After the Tianting base was destroyed, Chu Tianhe disappeared, and the only two of the nine heavenly kings also disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, it surprised Shu Wang to run into them again after such a long time.


    When the identity was known, Dong Gong and Luo Xia Piao didn''t react much.


    Looking at Shu Wang.


    "Can you tell me how you got the supernatural powers?" Dong Gong is still a little persistent about this matter.


    Shu Wang was funny: "What''s the use of telling you now?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Dong Gong was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Yes! What if you know it now?


    I guess I can''t take this news away.


    Dong Gong smiled bitterly: "You are right, even if I know it now, it''s useless. You are really blessed with this ability that others have dreamed of. You have mastered this kind of ability that others dream of. The boss won''t be wronged. If I''m not wrong , The source of the supernatural power is zombies, right?"


    Shu Wang didn''t answer him, so he acquiesced.


    Obtaining the guess in his mind, Dong Gong gave up his intention to continue questioning.


    Seeing Luo Xia Piao and his current situation, Dong Gong calmed down his inner emotions and said: "Shu Wang, I know that it is a little unrealistic to say this now, but I still have to say it."


    "In your hands, we have nothing to say, but you should admit that our boss is kind to you. I don¡¯t beg you to let us go, but I hope you will spare these two for the sake of my boss taking you in. Children, they are still young and don¡¯t know anything. Can you give them a way to survive?"


    "If you don''t show up, they can live well."


    "I know, but I still ask you."


    Shu Wang looked at the child in Luo Xia Piao''s arms, and then at the child in Dong Gong''s arms. There was a trace of hesitation on his calm face.


    "One is dead." The Phantom said abruptly.


    "what?"


    Hearing the words of the Phantom, Luo Xia Piao hurriedly checked the situation of the child in her arms.


    The result can be imagined.


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Lao Luo, how is my nephew?" Dong Gong asked anxiously.


    Luo Xia Piao''s face showed a sad color.


    "I, I''m sorry for my sister-in-law, and even more so for the boss, ah¡ª"


    "Shu Wang, are you still not human?" Seeing the appearance of Luo Xia Piao, Dong Gong knew everything.


    The face that was originally full of pleading became hideous, and there was a hysterical growl in his mouth.


    He wanted to struggle, but was pushed back by the doomsday fighter.


    Shu Wang didn''t expect such a result.


    But Dong Gong''s curse also strengthened Shu Wang''s hesitant heart.


    very funny.


    Why did the child die? Did they not point 13?


    Blame the responsibility on oneself, these people are really shameless.


    Correcting his attitude, Shu Wang said coldly: "I''m sorry, but what right do you have to blame me? If you just grabbed your hands at the beginning, would something like this happen? Remember, you killed this child, not us."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang was unmoved.


    "There is another child. His life and death lies with you."


    "You really want to be so unfeeling?" Dong Gong tightened the child in his arms, not daring to look at Shu Wang confidently.


    Shu Wang, with a cold expression on his face, said coldly: "We are a hostile relationship, so why is it unfeeling? I am very grateful that you took me in at the beginning, but it was just a personal relationship. From my husband''s standpoint, I shouldn''t sympathize, and I won''t. Let go of you."


    Dong Gong was stunned when he heard the words.


    "I will kill you--"


    The grieving Luo Xia Piao recovered a little strength at this time.


    The little nephew in her arms slept here because of his relationship, and the grief in his heart was far greater than that of reason. He roared and got up to attack Shu Wang.


    This time the Phantom did not make a move.


    The current situation of Luo Xia Piao was not enough to pose any threat to Shu Wang.


    With Shu Wang''s strength, not to mention the half-worn Luoxia Piao, even in its heyday, it is not necessarily Shu Wang''s opponent.


    People have always looked down and graceful, dignified and graceful, this time they did it themselves.


    Facing the desperate blow of Luo Xia Piao, Shu Wangyu stretched out his hand and grabbed the fist sent by Xia Xia Piao.


    There was a "click".


    Luo Xia Piao''s entire arm was broken by Shu Wang.


    "what¡­¡­"


    This is not over yet.


    Shu Wang turned around and came to the other end of Luo Xia Piao, grabbed his other hand, and also abolished it.


    "Stop, stop, Shu Wang you stop me."


    "Boom bang¡ª"


    Shu Wang didn''t mean to stop.


    Abandoned Xia Piao''s hands, and then interrupted his legs.


    When Luo Xia Piao knelt down on the ground, Shu Wang pinched his neck and squeezed, completely ending Luo Xia Piao''s life.


    "Old fall--"


    Dong Gong''s eyes were splitting, bruises appeared on his face.


    He wanted to struggle to deal with Shu Wang, but he couldn''t resist because of the weapon that the doomsday soldier put on his neck.


    Solve the falling Xia Piao, Shu Wang has no discomfort.


    "They shot at me again and again, and I have no reason to let him go. Also, I''m Wei Xiao''s woman, don''t take me lightly." It seems to be talking to herself, and it seems to be explaining to Dong Gong. , Shu Wang''s tone was so plain and so natural.


    It seems to her that killing a person is no different from killing a chicken or a duck.


    This is not surprising.


    Shu Wang is also a person who has killed hundreds of thousands of zombies.


    In these last days, human survivors who can live to the present, except for newborns who have just been born into this world, have no merciful Lord.


    When Dong Gong heard the words, he was stunned and smiled.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    With a distorted complexion and tears in his eyes, his whole person seemed to have lost all his soul and strength in an instant, sitting on the ground with mixed crying and smiling.


    "It''s up to you now. As you said, the child is innocent, because your stupidity has killed a child. How do you choose the rest?"


    Dong Gong bowed his head slightly.


    Looking at the sleeping child in his arms, I screamed in my heart.


    They asked for all this, and they really can''t blame anyone.


    It was a stupid idea to divide the relationship with the enemy from the beginning.


    If you compare your heart to yourself, will you be kind to the enemy?


    Obviously impossible.

 Chapter 808： When women get cruel, men have to step aside

    Taking a deep breath, Dong Gong, who barely controlled his emotions, looked at Shu Wang with cold eyes: "What do you want from me?"


    For the child, even if he had guessed Shu Wang''s purpose for leaving him, Dong Gong no longer chose to resist.


    There seems to be some broken jars.


    I only hope that my last little value can give the child in my arms a chance to survive.


    "How do you know where Wang Ya and the others live? How many of your people are still in the Phoenix? Where is Chu Tianhe now? And the power behind you? Tell me all this."


    Hearing this, Dong Gong sneered and said, "Why, are you scared?"


    "You can not answer me, especially how many of your people are in the Phoenix base, but because of your incident, trust me, for the spies hidden in the base, my husband, I would rather kill a thousand wrongdoers than never Let go of one. Oh, yes, many of the women from Chu Tianhe were brought back by us, and they are all suspected..."


    When Shu Wang said this, his voice paused for a while, and he glanced at Dong Gong with a smile but a smile, and continued: "According to my husband''s character, if you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, they will not escape death."


    "You can''t do this."


    "So! Their life and death are all between your thoughts."


    "Don''t embarrass them, the Phoenix Base does not have our people, the boss will send me and Lao Luo over."


    "Do you think I will believe it?"


    "We are fourth-level fighters. You are also studying genetic medicine. You should know what a fourth-level fighter means. The boss just asked us to come to the Phoenix base to find out how many people were still alive in the Tianting base, and then make plans. But we Unexpectedly, several sister-in-laws were not only okay, but also gave birth to the eldest son. Taking them away was also the intention of Lao Luo and I."


    "Haha... Take Wang Ya and the others away? Just rely on the two of you?"


    "We have learned that if someone arrives at the Phoenix Base and is still unwilling to accept Wei Xiao¡¯s rule, Wei Xiao will let them leave by themselves. In addition to what happened in your base in recent days, we have created the previous one. Public opinion intends to wait until the time is right to encourage some people to leave the base, and then lead their sister-in-laws to mix with them to achieve their goals."


    Shu Wang frowned.


    Analyze Dong Gong''s words in my mind.


    no problem.


    Wei Xiao''s character is indeed like this.


    Maybe before others join the base, some people, Wei Xiao will use some despicable... ahem! Anyway, it was an unbearable means to force the other party to join, but after others joined, if the other party still didn''t adapt to Wei Xiao''s management and wanted to leave, Wei Xiao wouldn''t mind letting them go.


    After all, there has always been a group of half-hearted people in the base, which is not conducive to the development and stability of the base.


    Killing will not solve this problem, but will only lay a deeper resentment.


    Rather than waiting for an outbreak later, it is better to let them leave as soon as possible.


    According to Dong Gong, if public opinion is allowed to continue to spread within the base, over time, it will indeed encourage a small number of people to leave the base to achieve their goals.


    However, this does not explain some problems.


    "Even if what you said is correct, how do you know where Wang Ya and the others are? This is not something you outsiders can understand. Even if it is the people in the base, not many people know this."


    "We are investigating the situation. How can we let go of the core area of ??the Phoenix Base? With our ability, it is not difficult to find out where the sister-in-laws are."


    This explanation also makes sense.


    Wang Ya and the others'' residence is not a secret in the core zone, and the goal is huge. Dong Gong and the others can enter the core zone and find that it is not a problem in this secret.


    "Okay, I believe you for the time being, what about other issues? Chu Tianhe should have a big power now, right?"


    Dong Gong hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "The boss is now in Longxia Dongfang, already occupying half of the sky, and he will soon be able to complete the unification of the East."


    "How many level 4 fighters like you, Chu Tianhe has now?"


    "Not much, I know about nine at present, including me and Lao Luo."


    "you sure?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you. The other sister-in-law and niece are still in your hands. If I lie to you, I believe that you will not let the other sister-in-law and niece get better."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang smiled undeniably.


    She has been kind to Dong Gong. If the other party still wants to deceive her, once everything Dong Gong said is proved to be false, Shu Wang now promises Dong Gong, and in the future it will definitely be more vigorous and impose on those of Chutianhe. Wife and daughter.


    Don''t underestimate the vengeance that a woman bursts out after being deceived, it''s definitely more terrifying than a man.


    Lifting his head, Shu Wang looked towards the sky in the east: "It''s really worthy of him Chu Tianhe. Although he fell once, but a person with strength, as long as it is not completely resolved, it is only a matter of time before he wants to rise."


    Shu Wang still admired Chu Tianhe.


    Faced with the shock he had hit at the beginning, he could cheer up again, and he didn''t know whether he should be said to be strong in his heart or because of hatred.


    "I told everything you want to know. I hope you can let go of my little nephew." Dong Gong said in a begging tone.


    "last question."


    "go ahead!"


    All that should be said, Dong Gong didn''t mind answering Shu Wang''s last question.


    "In Chutianhe''s current base, is there a No. 5 potion?"


    "What potion No. 5?"


    Dong Gong blurted out.


    But when the words came to his lips, his eyes suddenly opened.


    "There is also No.5 potion above the No.4 potion? Could it be..."


    Thinking of something, Dong Gong''s gaze couldn''t help but look towards the Phantom.


    The Phantom looked on coldly, and said nothing.


    Dong Gong is very smart, and he thinks of some key issues in a flash.


    It can be seen that his surprise was not a pretense. If it hadn''t been for Shu Wang to ask him, Dong Gong probably hadn''t thought about it.


    Shu Wang had already got the answer he wanted.


    "Send him a ride."


    Shu Wang didn''t intend to say more.


    Dong Gong recovered from the shock and quickly asked: "Have you promised me something?"


    "Relax, as you said, the child is too young to understand anything. In the future, he will have a brand new family. Except for a few people, no one knows that he is Chu Tianhe''s son, and he will never know in the future. Chu Tianhe is his biological father."


    Dong Gong smiled easily after receiving Shu Wang''s promise.


    "thanks!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    After two words, the doomsday fighter beside him also cut off his head.


    Let the Doomsday Warrior carry the little guy in Dong Gong''s arms.


    Looking at the little guy who was still asleep, Shu Wang took over and smiled.


    "What a heartless little guy. Xiaoying, let''s go back."


    "Okay, sister."


    After closing the team, a group of people walked out of the dense forest. On a flat field, three helicopter gunships stopped on it.

 Chapter 809： I really want to have a child of my own

    Inside the base.


    Wei Xiao has already taken people to the second villa.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    In Villa No. 2, except for the guards outside, there is only one woman and three children inside.


    The beauty of a woman.


    The issue of age, even if she is a mother, she still looks pretty and pure.


    Now facing Wei Xiao and others who broke in, her heart was full of fear.


    He was trembling, helpless, and covered with large misty eyes, so he didn''t dare to look at Wei Xiao.


    A woman from Xiaojiabiyu.


    If this is to go out, in the base, I don''t know how many outstanding men are vying to marry her.


    "Answer me a few questions, remember, you must think clearly before answering me." Wei Xiaoken said.


    Zhu Qingting trembled.


    "You, you say?"


    "Wang Ya and the others have you participated in their actions tonight? Did Chu Tianhe send them to cover?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "I''ll talk about it when you think about it." Wei Xiao''s face was indescribably cold.


    Zhu Qingting''s face was a little pale, and her body was trembling slightly.


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhu Qingting trembled and said, "No, no, what did Sister Ya and the others do? I, I don''t know anything."


    "You are very smart." Wei Xiao said coldly, "the last question. I want to take away the remaining children in the villa, don''t you have any comments?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s last words, Zhu Qingting, whose eyes were full of confusion and extremely nervous, suddenly became horrified.


    "No, no, please, don¡¯t take my child away, I really don¡¯t know anything. I have nothing left. The child is everything to me. Please let me go, please let me do it. Anything will do, please..."


    "Don''t you know nothing?"


    "I, I... what do I know?"


    Wei Xiao''s face became cold.


    Reaching out a big hand to provoke Zhu Qingting''s piercable jaw, looking at her pitiful jade face, Wei Xiao said coldly: "I gave you a chance, but you don''t want to cherish it. Why do you always hold me? With those unrealistic ideas? You embarrass me, do you know?"


    "Will you let me go and let go of my child? Please..."


    Wei Xiao smiled softly: "Don''t worry, they are innocent, and I will give them a stable life. But I don''t like my kindness to cause trouble to me in the end."


    Having said that, Wei Xiao provoked Zhu Qingting''s chin''s fingers to turn into claws and grabbed her neck.


    Zhu Ting asked Wei Xiao to hold her white gooseneck in her hand.


    "Ahem... let go, let me go... you let me go..."


    "Go with peace of mind! From now on, no one will know that they are Chu Tianhe''s daughters, and only in this way can they spend their lives in peace."


    Wei Xiao''s tone was indescribably soft, but what he did was the cruelest.


    "Crack..."


    Wei Xiao squeezed Zhu Qingting''s neck directly with his hands.


    Let go, Zhu Qingting''s body collapsed to the ground.


    "Let''s go up." Wei Xiao said blankly, and walked directly to the second floor.


    Behind them, Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing took a look at Zhu Qingting, who had lost her vitality on the ground.


    They have no sympathy for Zhu Qingting.


    When Wei Xiao asked her a moment ago, if she told the truth, she wouldn''t cause a murder.


    She thinks her answer and disguise are good, but she forgot that she is not the only smart person in the world.


    "You stay here, and take her down and bury her!" Mu Wuqing ordered the armed men.


    "Yes, Master Wu Qing."


    Mu Wuqing and the others did not hesitate, and the four women also went upstairs.


    In the room where the three little ones are.


    When Mu Wuqing and the others arrived, Wei Xiao was standing at the door.


    Looking at the three pink-toothed little ones on the crib, no longer the cold-blooded and cruel ones before, Wei Xiao''s face has more peace and a rare gentleness.


    Mu Wuqing and the others stood in front of the door, their eyes fixed on the three little ones.


    "so cute!"


    Looking at the three little guys, even if Bai Youwei and the others had just experienced a cruel scene, they were conquered by the three little guys in front of them.


    The child of more than a month has basically opened up.


    It''s not the products of Xibei goods before the end of the world. Both parents have extremely high looks, and the appearance of three little ones is very good.


    Unbearable, Jiang Xiyu and the others staggered Wei Xiao and came to the side of the three little ones. The little girls who were betrayed by the girls couldn''t help but poked the three porcelain dolls lightly on their faces.


    "Good Q bomb, Sister Wu Qing, look, this little guy''s mouth is so cute, my heart melts." Bai Youwei said excitedly and whispered.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t speak, but the maternal brilliance on her face betrayed her.


    Among Wei Xiao''s women, Mu Wuqing is the oldest.


    Seeing that she is about 30, she has been asking for Wei Xiao continuously over the past year, but she hasn''t seen any results. Sometimes, she is worried about whether she will be able to fulfill her dream of being a mother in this life.


    Seeing that the other sisters were "ravaging" the three little guys, Mu Wuqing, who had a bold idea in his heart, turned to look at Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, I think..."


    "Don''t think about it, it''s impossible." Before Mu Wuqing could speak, Wei Xiao directly rejected her.


    There was a trace of grievance on Mu Wuqing''s face.


    "Isn''t Ling''er okay?"


    "Her mother is Keiko."


    "Yes, but I..."


    Wei Xiao knew what she wanted to do, and said coldly: "We will have our own children, sooner or later."


    Not wanting to face the misery on Mu Wuqing''s face, Wei Xiao turned around and left the room.


    "Why did Ounichan leave?" Yan Yi looked a little confused when he saw Wei Xiao leaving.


    Jiang Xiyu on the side noticed Mu Wuqing''s appearance, and his face was a little distressed.


    Came to Mu Wuqing and hugged her.


    "Don''t think too much. Dr. Jing Yu has also checked our family. They are very healthy. Maybe because of the end of the world, the probability is lower, but as long as we work harder, we will definitely get pregnant."


    "me¡­¡­"


    "I believe my husband, it''s a big deal in the future that we will let my husband accompany you more." Jiang Xiyu said half-jokingly.


    Mu Wuqing couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Still looking at the three little ones on the bed with a bit of reluctance, Mu Wuqing could only turn his impulsiveness into a sigh in the end.


    "I''ll go out and see Wei Xiao."


    Staying here just made me feel sad, Mu Wuqing pushed Jiang Xiyu away and went outside the room.


    Wei Xiao was at the top of the stairs.


    But his mood seemed very irritable.


    It didn''t take long to leave the room, there was already a cigarette **** under my feet, and I lighted another cigarette in my hand.


    Mu Wuqing saw him and came over.


    "Husband, I''m sorry."


    Mu Wuqing hugged Wei Xiao from behind and said quietly.


    Feeling the softness behind him, Wei Xiao took a deep breath.


    "After all, there is no blood relationship with us at all. It''s not that we can''t have children, so why must we look for someone else''s child?"


    "sorry Sorry¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao threw away the cigarette **** in his hand and turned around.


    Provoked Mu Wuqing''s drooping forehead and sealed her small mouth under her tearful eyes.


    A few minutes later.


    The two split their lips.


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on with us, but I guess the problem should be with me. In a few days I will go to Professor Bokang and they will study it. If it is really my problem, then I will not stop you again."


    Mu Wu looked at Wei Xiao clearly.


    "Um!"


    Holding his wife in his arms, Wei Xiao with a deep gaze, is more determined to find Professor Bo Kang.


    It is indeed time for Professor Bo Kang to study their genes.


    After looking for Jingyu to check his body for many times, but no problem was found, then solve it from the most fundamental point.


    After a long time.


    In a much better mood, Mu Wuqing asked Wei Xiao: "Wei Xiao, what do you plan to do with the three children?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while: "Although we don''t adopt them, we can give them to other people on the base. At that time, we will find the heroes and them, starting from the top. If no one wants to go down, someone will always take them in."


    "is this okay?"


    "Don''t worry, when I see those three children grow up to be beautiful embryos, they are my chosen daughter-in-law, and we must find a good family for them. We also have to work hard and strive to have a son."


    Mu Wuqingyu blushed.


    "It will make me happy, sometimes I don''t know how to talk to you."


    "Not to mention, we have deep resonance in the soul."


    "You hate it."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

 Chapter 810： Not a family, don’t enter a family

    The next day.


    A small storm inside the base subsided.


    The Shu Wang who went out to block Dong Gong and the others also came back.


    In the turmoil last night, except for the five deaths and three injuries of the security personnel who initially besieged Wang Ya and the others, there were no major casualties.


    However, it was not too much for Wei Xiao to deal with Wang Ya and the others based on the few dead security personnel.


    Wei Xiao really wanted to use Wang Ya and others to contain Chu Tianhe, but since they arrived at the base, Wei Xiao believed that he had never treated them wrongly.


    In the future, even if he confronted Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao would not be so despicable to threaten Chu Tianhe with a group of women.


    Their existence was only because Wei Xiao wanted Chu Tianhe to be worried, and Chu Tianhe in the province went crazy and biting people for revenge.


    If Chu Tianhe chooses to compete head-on with Wei Xiao in the future, Wei Xiao would really disdain to make a fuss about a group of women.


    It''s a pity that Wang Ya and the others don''t know.


    If they lived in the base in a proper manner, Chu Tianhe would not retaliate against the Phoenix Base at all costs, and they could spend their entire lives in peace.


    But all this was broken by the arrival of Luoxiapiao and theirs.


    The death of a group of women can be said to be self-inflicted.


    How many people still want to live like theirs in the last days but can''t.


    Insufficient greed, doesn''t Wei Xiao kill them and keep the ancestors?


    As for the four children of Chu Tianhe, on the second day, the three girls were adopted by Haojie Chen, Lan Qiang, and Ming Yulan, and the only boy was transferred to a beloved family at the bottom.


    Although not comparable to a few older sisters, the new family of this little boy is also considered a well-off family.


    Wei Xiao is benevolent to these children.


    Change to be a cruel one, I''m afraid I can''t see today''s sun.


    "Did you ask anything out of those two people?"


    After breakfast, Wei Xiao took Shu Wang and walked in the garden behind the villa.


    Very leisurely, but only limited to Wei Xiao and the hostess in the base.


    Others are very busy in the base.


    Shu Wang smiled softly: "I asked a lot about Chutianhe."


    "Chu Tianhe? Where is he now?"


    Shu Wang did not hesitate and told Wei Xiao what she had learned from Dong Gong.


    There are also some of her guesses.


    After listening to what Shu Wang said, Wei Xiao was a little surprised, but he felt that all this was expected.


    "Oriental?"


    Stopping, Wei Xiao stared at Dongfang.


    "The ability is fine. If you can let go of your hands and feet, you may become a good opponent in the future."


    "This time he should have changed. From Dong Gong''s mouth, Chutianhe''s current base has only developed genetic medicine to No. 4, but he is no longer the only one taking No. 4 medicine in his base. Maybe Chutian He also realizes that the cultivation of high-end combat power cannot be accomplished overnight, and long-term accumulation can give birth to a hundred warriors."


    "If he hesitates to do things like before, he is not worthy to wrestle with me. I am looking forward to it now. After unifying the East, what should he choose next?"


    "Should take revenge on us! After all, almost all his beloved women were destroyed in our hands. With deep hatred, after possessing powerful strength, there is no reason to continue to choose forbearance." Shu Wang guessed.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "If he does this, he will only hit the rocks with pebbles."


    "Then do you hope that he will be our enemy after uniting the East, or do you wait for a period of consolidation before starting the revenge plan?" Shu Wang asked with a smile.


    "Why do you ask?"


    Shu Wang took Wei Xiao''s arm, and Wen smiled and said, "I just want to know what you think? I''ve never been by your side. I haven''t seen you face an opponent."


    "former."


    "Puff..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s answer, Shu Wang couldn''t help laughing.


    "I looked down on the other party just now. Why do you want the other party to make the stupidest decision? Don''t you want to have an opponent?"


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at this silly wife.


    The so-called opponents are just evenly matched, and they have no alternative but to give the other party''s approval. If you know that you are your enemy and want them to be strong before you can deal with yourself, this person, who is either a mentally disabled person or a heartless person, is not considered conceited.


    A close battle will kill many people.


    Wei Xiao is always responsible to the people at the base.


    Seeing that his man stopped talking, Shu Wang held back his smile, and said seriously: "We must have a battle with Chutianhe. The East is a land with great potential for development. No matter what Chutianhe will choose after reunification, I I feel that we shouldn''t let him develop too smoothly."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Naturally it caused him some trouble. Because of the distance, we are destined to not be able to intervene in the struggle of the East, but we can support the forces opposed to Chutianhe. He wants to unify the East and then deal with my man. I hope that the first one will not agree."


    Wei Xiaomai started to walk around.


    "If you want to do it, do it! Although I don''t mind if he unifies the East, if you have any ideas, you can do it with confidence."


    "Well! In a few days I will select a group of loyal people to enter the various realms and lurking. Now the situation of the corpse clan is beginning to become clear. A female V island corpse emperor makes us a little weak. In the future, we will face more corpse emperors. The ruling corpse clan can hardly contend with our phoenix base alone."


    "Even if we don''t want to restrict Chutianhe''s development and let other forces have the strength to compete with the corpse emperor, we must support them. Of course, not only for the east, but for other regions, we will also support all forces that need help. They should be given some help."


    "Just to help them?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Shu Wang hesitated for a moment, weak and weak: "Of course there is also a loss of selfishness. Let every human force have our own existence, and then we want to control the movements of other forces, wouldn''t it be easier?"


    Hearing Shu Wang''s answer, Wei Xiao looked like this as expected.


    Today''s Shu Wang is more and more of his Wei Xiao demeanor.


    One was originally intended to seek personal gains for one''s own side, but it was said with a high-sounding reason that "has the whole world in his heart".


    Although the people sent out will also help other forces, the influence behind them is not equal to their previous efforts.


    Recall that once Shu Wang''s plan is unfolded, a few years or even more than ten years later, among other forces in the future, how many people they send out today will have the existence of the decision of a major force?


    Even if you can''t sit in the position of decision makers, how many people will be in high positions?


    Tsk tsk... I have to say that Shu Wang''s small move is better than the future army.


    This is worthy of his status as Wei Xiao''s "eldest wife".


    Wei Xiao commented: "The overall situation is good. Knowing the layout in advance, the important thing is to look to the future. Shu Wang, you have grown a lot."


    "Hehe... there is a husband who is invincible in the world, if I don''t make any progress at all, how can I be worthy of you as a big man?"


    Shu Wang said, looking at Wei Xiao obsessively and admiringly.


    Wei Xiao was slightly taken aback.


    "Is this complimenting me?"


    "Yes, my husband is so good, I can''t find a reason to be humble." Shu Wang looked serious.


    "It''s boring, what everyone knows, do you still need to say?"


    Wei Xiao arrogantly turned his head, but at the moment when he turned his head, the curvature of the corner of his mouth showed that Shu Wang''s praise to him was still very useful.


    Just a little bit arrogant.


    Shu Wang smiled without saying a word.


    Holding Wei Xiao''s arm, Shu Wang cherished the ease at this moment very much.


    Suddenly, Shu Wang thought it would be nice to be with Wei Xiao this way.


    There is a common topic, and you can also make jokes. The most important thing is that between the two people talking and laughing, a huge layout that will affect the situation of Longxia in the future was born. It''s relaxed and cozy, but also don''t have a little taste.

 Chapter 811： Honey self-confidence

    The land of the east.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Take the base, their women and food are yours."


    Outside the abandoned city, a large number of troops are launching an attack on a human survivor base ten meters high in front.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops besieged a base guarded by no more than tens of thousands, and the outcome is self-evident.


    On a slope, surrounded by a group of powerful super fighters, Chu Tianhe was watching the battle ahead with Ling Xiaocong, Lingying and others.


    "Boss, it seems that the Sunshine base in front can be captured before it gets dark today. With this, during this period of time, there are no fewer than ten small and medium-sized bases conquered by us." Ling Xiao Cong looked at the board. The warrior on the city wall said in a relaxed tone.


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes are like torches, piercing and energetic.


    "They don''t want to take the initiative to integrate into us, so I can only conquer it myself. When the surrounding small and medium-sized forces are cleaned up, it''s time to go to the creation base."


    Xiao Cong said excitedly: "I really look forward to the day when the East will be unified. At that time, we can integrate the power of the entire East and we will be able to free up to fight in the four directions. Now, I can''t wait to fight the boss, Wei Xiao. . I don¡¯t know what kind of expression he will have after seeing your achievements today?"


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, a ray of hatred flashed in Chu Tianhe''s arrogant eyes.


    "Wei Xiao..." Chu Tianhe stared involuntarily towards Minghai City, and Chu Tianhe said coldly: "Speaking of Wei Xiao, Lao Luo and the others have also been away for a while. Is there any news of them coming back from the base?"


    Ling Xiao Cong shook his head.


    "There has been no news from Brother Dong and the others. But the boss can rest assured, Brother Dong and the others are Level 4 fighters. Even if there is any danger, they want to leave, I believe no one can keep them."


    In this regard, Chu Tianhe was deeply impressed.


    Medicine No. 4 is a taboo. So far, Chu Tianhe has not found any more advanced zombies.


    The swallowing between the mother corpses, he encountered some after he came to the eastern land, but whether it was a mother corpse 20 or 30 meters high or a length of 70 or 80 meters, the medicine extracted from them belonged to the number four. The category of medicine.


    He doesn''t doubt that there are more advanced medicines, but they are definitely not the ones that can be discovered and cultivated now.


    Dong Gong and the others possessed the strength of the fourth-tier fighters. Even in the face of Wei Xiao, he believed that the two would have the strength to fight.


    Chu Tianhe can be called honey and self-confidence in Dong Gong and their safety.


    With a bloodthirsty light in his eyes, Chu Tianhexie said coldly: "When the East is unified, it''s time to meet old friends. Wei Xiao, I hope you don''t disappoint me too much, otherwise, I will lose A lot of fun."


    To Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe is now a bit contradictory.


    He couldn''t wait to smash Wei Xiao''s body into pieces, but he was also worried that with his power to unify the East, would Wei Xiao play to death all at once?


    He didn''t want Wei Xiao to die too easily.


    The best is the kind of evenly matched trend, he yearns for a battle that can vent his anger towards Wei Xiao to his heart''s content.


    From the physical and spiritual level, it completely destroyed Wei Xiao.


    Only by defeating Wei Xiao from all aspects and then killing him, can Chu Tianhe be ashamed, and at the same time get immense satisfaction in his heart.


    If he arrives at the Phoenix Base with the general trend, and Wei Xiao directly admits counseling or commits suicide with fear of sin, then he will have a thorn in his heart throughout his life, and it will become an eternal pain.


    If Wei Xiao knew Chu Tianhe''s thoughts, he would definitely make people pee on his face, and he would still have diabetes.


    So arrogant before unifying the East, want to eat it?


    Acknowledge? Commit suicide in fear of sin?


    hehe! Even if you are allowed to unite the East, and your military strength is several times higher than that of the Phoenix, there are many people who can kill you if Wei Xiao does not take action in the current Phoenix base.


    Where did your confidence make Wei Xiao surrender without a fight?


    What''s more, Chu Tianhe really didn''t know anything about Wei Xiao.


    To put it bluntly, in this world, there may be people or things that can defeat Wei Xiao, but those who can kill him, what do you think?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t die by himself, okay?


    To die alone, is there easier than he wants to die?


    Under the urgency of Chu Tianhe speeding up to dominate the eastern land and looking forward to meeting Wei Xiao again, a group of uninvited guests came in from other areas in the eastern land not long after.


    Their arrival is very purposeful.


    Entering the eastern realm, this group of people directly went to the top of the creation base.


    But Chu Tianhe still didn''t know anything about all this.


    Ten days later.


    Under the control of Jin Miaofeng and Jiang Xue, the remarks made by the Phoenix Base were basically no one mentioned.


    Wei Xiao also stopped testing the Female V Island, and the base entered a stable development stage.


    However, in this calm, many private teams in the base are unwilling to be lonely.


    Now everything is on track for the base.


    There is no shortage of food, and safety is guaranteed.


    For the people outside, with food and clothing still their main problem, the people at the Phoenix Base have already set their sights on "getting rich" for the entire end time.


    The issuance of the eschatological coin heralds the emergence of a new "rich and poor". There are plenty of opportunities in the eschat that are waiting for them to explore. How can they let the ancestors (other forces) take a step forward?


    As a result, spontaneously organized gold panning and scavenging teams appeared frequently, and mercenary groups were gradually born.


    In the outside world, gold and silver jewelry, jewellery and glass, and even living first-degree zombies, giant zombies, and the corpses of other zombies are their targets.


    As long as they are willing to work hard and take the lead in the Phoenix base, there will be no poverty in the future.


    The world will be connected one day. At that time, the pioneers who took the first step will always live higher than others.


    "Wow..."


    "It''s a skimmer, immediately sounded the alarm, and the zombies on Female V Island began to invade the land again."


    this day.


    Within the coastal defense line of the Phoenix Base, the soldiers stick to their posts as usual.


    After successfully attacking the watercraft on the base from the amphibians, the corpses on the female V Island stopped their invasion of the mainland.


    After more than half a month, the corpse clan struck again, and found that the skimmers flying from the sea and the warriors in the coastal defense line suddenly looked like enemies.


    As the supreme commander of the coastal line of defense, Mu Feng, the regimental leader (the title of the supreme commander of the battle group), the skidder appeared on the sea, and he heard the news for the first time.


    "These lingering corpses, relying on the sea as a barrier, come to harass my coastal areas from time to time. It is simply annoying. If they are placed on land, Lao Tzu will directly bring the army to level them." Mu Feng left the command room. Cursingly walked towards the front position.


    The deputy head of the group beside him laughed and said: "There is no way to complain, who can let people isolate the sea and the air? Unless the master attacks the female V island at all costs, otherwise, the regular battle will not hurt the female V island at all. Corpse vellus hair."


    Mu Feng naturally knows this.


    He just said a few words in his mouth, really want to put it on the land, the corpse clan under the command of the corpse emperor can not be solved by his single battle group.


    The group soon came to the front position.


    "Leader of the regiment!"


    The soldiers here saluted Mufeng and them.


    "How''s it going?"


    Soldier Report: "Leader of the regiment, things seem to be wrong."


    "Huh?" Mu Feng frowned slightly, "What''s the situation?"

 Chapter 812： Corpse Knight debut

    The deputy head of the regiment on the side looked around with a telescope. Before the soldier could answer, he said, "Old Mu, something is really wrong. Come and see."


    With doubts, Mu Feng took the spectacles from the deputy head of the regiment and looked towards the sea.


    Not long after, Mu Feng''s face condensed slightly.


    "Strange, how come there are so few skimmers? Who do they look down on?"


    Over the sea a kilometer away from the position, a team of skimmers was flying towards them.


    No wonder Mu Feng felt that the opponent looked down on his battle group.


    This time, the number of skimmers coming from across the sea was less than thirty.


    What do you think about attacking coastal positions with just this amount?


    "It''s not old Mu, you look carefully at the back of the skidder."


    "What did you find?" Mu Feng was curious.


    This time, he set his sights on the skidder''s body.


    As a result, Mu Feng''s face changed in shock.


    "What''s the situation? We humans are actually on the back of the skimmers?"


    Yes, Mu Feng was right. On the backs of the twenty-odd sky-grabbers flying towards them, each had a figure lying on it.


    Humans control the sky-predator?


    Dragon knight... ah, corpse knight?


    Where is the human survivor so hanging, can actually "tame" the sky-predator as his mount?


    Mu Feng put down his spectacles and looked at each other with the deputy head of the group. From each other''s eyes, he could see the shock.


    "Leader of the regiment, the skimmers have entered our attack range, have you shot them down?" the soldier next to him asked.


    Mu Feng turned his head and continued to use his sight glasses to determine if he was dazzled before.


    The result is correct, there is really someone on the back of the skidder.


    "Seeing a ghost."


    With a whisper in his heart, Mu Feng shook his head: "Don''t attack for now, take a look first. Let the soldiers be more alert. Once you find something is wrong, it won''t be too late to open fire."


    Mu Feng didn''t worry about any accidents.


    Twenty-four skimmers are only, even if there is one person on them, how much does it add up?


    There are more than 4,000 people in a battle group on the coastal defense line. Are you afraid that they will turn the sky?


    "Yes!"


    The soldier took the command, and then went down to deliver Mu Feng''s order.


    "Interestingly, using the skidder as a mount, and I don''t know where these people come from?" The deputy head of the regiment looked at the corpse knight closer and closer to the line of defense with a little curiosity.


    Mu Feng squinted.


    "Compared to their origins, I would like to know how they managed to make the skimmers a mount?"


    During the conversation between the two, the corpse knight who entered the defense line five hundred meters away stopped in the air.


    From among them, the three skimmers continued to fly forward.


    When it was less than 20 meters close to the defense line, the skimmers landed on the beach with the people on it.


    Unlike in the past, the skimmers attack when they find humans.


    The skidder who appeared in front of Mu Feng''s eyes this time, like a domesticated "pet", landed on the beach, feeling that they had stayed in place and did not step forward.


    The three armed men on their backs came down.


    Looking at each other''s outfit, Mu Feng frowned.


    Take a glimpse and know the whole thing.


    Judging from the equipment of these three people and their ability to "tame" the skimmers, the unknown forces that Mu Feng and the others are facing now are not ordinary in strength.


    "The people in front stop and immediately stop your steps, otherwise we will shoot." The soldier shouted.


    The three people walking forward stopped.


    "Friends on the opposite side, don''t shoot, we are humans." One of them shouted in pure Longxia language.


    "My own person?"


    "Overseas Longqiao?"


    Mu Feng and the deputy head of the regiment were taken aback again.


    The shock in each other''s eyes became more and more obvious.


    Mu Feng returned to his senses and looked at the three people not far away: "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    The person who spoke said: "Don''t be nervous, we are not malicious. I introduce myself, my name is Mei Chongyang, I am a female dragon overseas Chinese, this time we visit the precious land, it is to bring you peace and eternal stability."


    Mu Feng frowned.


    At first they thought that the other party was Long Qiao from other continents, but now they heard the other party''s words, and the two of them looked a little ugly.


    In female dragon overseas?


    The female V country has become a paradise for zombies, these people actually come from the female V country, what are the jokes?


    Mu Feng said with a solemn face: "Are you sure you are from a female country V?"


    "OK. I don''t have to lie to you about this kind of thing."


    "Didn''t the female country V have been captured by the zombies? How could there be still alive?" the deputy head of the regiment asked.


    Mei Chongyang: "How do you call this chief?"


    "Wang Zhong, deputy head of the 3rd battle group of the Phoenix Men''s 3rd Army."


    "It turned out to be Chief Wang, and I am lucky enough to meet."


    Fortunately, what a shit, did we meet before? Don''t just open your mouth, we are not familiar.


    Mei Chongyang didn''t know Wang Zhong''s thoughts, and continued: "The female V country has indeed been occupied by the corpse clan, but this does not mean that all the humans above are dead. Are we the best proof?"


    Mu Feng and Wang Zhong looked at Mei Chongyang, then at the two people beside him and the other people lying on the backs of the skimmers five hundred meters away.


    "Does it survive?" Wang Zhong guessed.


    "Hard to say."


    Mu Feng shook his head, and then said to Mei Chongyang, "I am the person in charge of this place, Mu Feng. No matter where you are from, I just want to know what you are here for."


    "I just said that we are for you, ah no, it should be said that we bring peace to the base you belong to. This matter requires our chief to talk to you, you see, I call my chief Is it feasible to come?" Mei Chongyang asked.


    Mu Feng agreed.


    So Mei Chongyang turned and beckoned to the people in the sky behind.


    The remaining corpse knights were prompted by Mei Chongyang, and no longer worried about being attacked by Mu Feng as zombies, and the remaining twenty-one riders came to the beach.


    From the backs of the skimmers, twenty-one people came down.


    Almost the same as Mei Chongyang and the others, each is fully armed, the only special person has an extra samurai sword in his hand.


    That should be the highest officer of this team.


    Mei Chongyang came to the man holding the samurai sword, and spoke to him in the female V Mandarin.


    "well!"


    The man nodded and walked forward very arrogantly.


    "I need to meet with your highest official, you are not qualified to talk to me."


    "..."


    Damn, what kind of person! So crazy?


    Little V''s words can be regarded as offending Mu Feng and Wang Zhong all at once.


    A subjugated national slave who dares to be so arrogant in the face of thousands of them, who gives him the courage?


    Mu Feng is never used to such a person.


    "You said we are not qualified?" Mu Feng said coldly.


    "Yes. Please don''t waste my time, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences."


    "Fuck..."


    The other party is still as arrogant as ever.


    With Mu Feng''s violent temper, he immediately took out the pistol from his waist and burst the opponent.


    "Kaka..."


    Seeing Mu Feng''s actions, the people behind Xiao V raised their guns at Mu Feng.


    "court death!"


    At this point behind the others, hundreds of guns were aimed at them instantly in the line of defense.


    The people around Little V were very frightened by this battle.


    Pretending to be calm, but the hand holding the gun trembles inadvertently.


    "Put down the gun!" Wang Zhong shouted angrily.


    "Yours, it''s very rude." Little Vzi said coldly.


    He seemed to be a calm master, of course, if his hand holding the katana didn''t shake.


    "Say it again, put down the gun." Wang Zhong already had killing intent in his eyes.


    Feeling that Wang Zhong''s tone was wrong, Mei Chongyang murmured a few hurriedly in the ear of the little V.


    The little V child looked a little unwilling, and his face was very embarrassing and angry, but what he said was very conscientious.


    "I remember your rudeness. When you see your highest official, you will pay for your current behavior, I promise."


    As he said, Little V beckoned, and the members behind him who were holding guns at Mu Feng and others shifted their guns.


    Mu Feng sneered.


    "Boom..."


    Without any hesitation, Mu Feng with the pistol in his hand shot and killed the two companions next to Xiao V.

 Chapter 813： This is a sad ending

    "stupid!"


    "Kill me those who point their guns at us."


    "Boom boom..."


    Mu Feng''s voice fell.


    Those who wanted to raise their guns again because of Mu Feng''s sudden attack were all resolved by the soldiers in the position.


    "Put down the gun, put the gun down quickly, they won''t kill people who don''t have guns in their hands." Mei Chongyang hurriedly said to the remaining female V nationals in the female V Mandarin.


    The terrified female V nationals heard his explanation and did not dare to hesitate, and one after another let her hands get rid of the rifle that she was carrying in front of her, and raised them all.


    "Sir, don''t shoot, we don''t mean anything else, please let me open the internet." Mei Chongyang explained hurriedly.


    In his heart, he now greeted the arrogant little V son and his family again.


    Did this brain-disabled guy fail to see the situation clearly?


    With a team of thousands of people present, you just have to do it with others. Where can you get the courage?


    Mu Feng sneered.


    "I, Mu Feng, specializes in all kinds of dissatisfaction. I think you have the ability, that''s it?"


    "Your Excellency, as messengers, we are here for peace between the two places. If you massacre me like you, you are not afraid to bear the consequences?" Little V finally stopped being as rigid as before and took out the principle. thing.


    Mu Feng smiled contemptuously.


    "I still like your rebellious look before, in fact, you can continue to keep it. Rest assured, I will never kill you, at most I will make you a polished commander."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Yes, yes, continue to be arrogant." Mu Feng said as if looking forward to it.


    Little V suddenly lost his temper.


    Just now, seven or eight people he brought with him died tragically.


    He doesn''t know how strong he is, how much life is left for the people remaining behind him.


    Holding back the anger in his heart, the little V son said coldly: "I want to see your highest official."


    "Sorry, our Lord is very busy, not all cats and dogs can be seen. If you want to talk about things, you can tell me directly." Mu Feng said lightly.


    Little V gritted his teeth.


    "Good, good, good. You humiliate me so much, I hope you can really bear the consequences behind it. Let''s go..."


    Mu Feng''s eyes narrowed.


    When the other party was about to turn around and leave, Mu Feng said coldly: "Did I let you go?"


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded again.


    However, this time Mu Feng did not kill anyone, but instead shot the bullet in front of the little Vzi and the others.


    Little V stopped his footsteps and turned his head.


    "If you are not afraid of triggering a war between the two places, you can kill us, but I hope you don''t regret it." After finishing speaking, it seemed that the little V boy who was really not afraid of death, turned his head and continued to walk towards the place where the predator stopped.


    Don''t tell me, Mu Feng was a little surprised by the determination of this little V.


    Isn''t this guy afraid of death?


    Mu Feng, who was absolutely skeptical of this, raised his pistol and was about to attack the people next to V.


    "Old Mu, that''s all right."


    Wang Zhong held the gun in Mu Feng''s hand and shook his head.


    "Do you think they are really not afraid of death?"


    Wang Zhong smiled bitterly: "It''s not the time to talk about this issue. Since the other party dares to be so confident, there must be something important to discuss with the Lord. Don''t really delay any major events because of the momentary temper. We can''t afford this responsibility. ."


    Hearing Wang Zhong''s explanation, Mu Feng hesitated.


    "Heh! There is a kind, but I underestimated this little V."


    With that, Mu Feng put away the gun.


    "Wait..." Wang Zhong called to Xiao V and the others.


    "Why, didn''t you rob us?" The little V boy stopped and turned around, with a look of disdain.


    Seeing what he looked like, Mu Feng really wanted to kill him with a single shot.


    Although Wang Zhong stopped Mu Feng, he would not compromise his own power.


    "You are here to see our Lord. I think you don''t want to go back empty-handed like this. Both of us are a little impulsive. It''s better to expose what happened before. I will take you to see the Lord."


    Anyway, there was no one dead on his own side, and Wang Zhong had no burden at all when he said this.


    As for the death of the other party?


    Don''t think too much, they are not phoenix people, Wang Zhong and the others are not at a loss.


    Little V sneered: "The one who killed me, don''t you think you should give me a satisfactory explanation?"


    Wang Zhong''s eyes sank.


    Is this guy still pushing his nose on his face?


    Confess? What to explain? Will you leave the murderous Mufeng to you?


    All I want to eat.


    Wang Zhong said in a bad tone: "If your Excellency wants to continue to mess around with this matter, then treat it as if I didn''t say it. Old Mu, what you want to do is up to you, and what are the consequences, Lao Tzu will carry it with you."


    You ungrateful animal.


    If he didn''t know the other party''s purpose in looking for Wei Xiao, would he really not dare to kill Wang Zhong?


    "Look, didn''t you want me to do it in the end?" Mu Feng pretended to smile helplessly, and then stared at the little V and the others with murderous eyes, "All of them, ready to shoot."


    "Kakka..."


    The soldiers facing the little V and their side pulled the bolts one after another, preparing to kill the crowd in front of them.


    Mei Chongyang and the others suddenly became nervous.


    The other side won''t really kill them, right?


    Little V of Madeleine, do you think you will die?


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Before Mei Chongyang could say anything, the little V son hurriedly said out.


    This time it was the turn of the little V to be anxious.


    Little V can see this time that if he continues to be entangled in the previous matter, maybe the other party will actually shoot them.


    He was confident before, but it was actually psychological tactics.


    But this tactic is only applicable when there is still room for recovery from the situation between the two sides. If the other party is destined to not give him an explanation, and he still has to deal with it, then it is really going to die.


    "Why, the clothes are soft?" Mu Feng smiled contemptuously.


    The little V was extremely angry, but still suppressed the anger in his heart: "If your Excellency continues to ridicule, I will never suffer this humiliation when I am willing to die."


    "Humph!" Mu Feng snorted coldly, but didn''t say anything more.


    The bottom line of the two sides is not clear to each other, and at the same time, there is no need to stimulate the other side because of the endless wood wind.


    Mu Feng was also worried that the other party really had something serious to talk to Wei Xiao.


    If it''s because of his intent to cause irreparable losses, then he is really to blame.


    "We won''t irritate you anymore, but I want to know, what on earth are you looking for on our lord?" Wang Zhong said.


    The little V son said coldly: "I''m still the same as before, you are not level enough."


    Wang Zhong is so angry!


    But he can''t help it.


    "This guy is definitely a difficult master." Wang Zhong whispered in Mu Feng''s ear.


    "Who said no? Courageous enough, and calm enough, I didn''t see any stage fright on his face." Mu Feng''s evaluation of Xiao V is not generally high.


    Think about it too.


    In the case of Mu Feng''s murder, the other party can still maintain this calm and toughness, this character is definitely not owned by ordinary people.


    Mu Feng couldn''t help but respect him as a man.


    "Then I will send them to see the Lord. Keep your eyes on the skirmishers here, don''t make any surprises."


    Mu Feng nodded.


    Without saying more, Wang Zhong chong said to the little V son: "You win, come with me! I will take you to see the Lord."


    Little V didn''t say anything, he beckoned, took the remaining dozen people, and walked towards Wang Zhong.


    No more moths appeared this time.


    However, when Xiao Vzi followed Wang Zhong and walked past Mu Feng, Xiao Vzi sneered and wiped his neck towards Mu Feng.


    This time, he almost didn''t make the three corpses of the wooden atmosphere violently jump.


    Soon after Xiao Vzi followed Wang Zhong in three armored vehicles and left, Mu Feng fixed his sight on the twenty-four sky-grabbers on the coast.


    "Kill them all for me."


    "Yes, group leader!"


    "Boom boom..."


    "Wow..."


    A burst of intensive gunfire sounded, and the twenty-four skimmers staying on the coast quickly turned into piles of mud under the powerful firepower, and they could not die again.


    Skidder: Mad, who did I provoke? It''s so unclear.


    A typical disaster without delusion. .


    As for Mu Feng, seeing that Little V and their mounts were all taken care of, he finally felt relieved.


    If you dare to threaten Lao Tzu, you can''t move you. Isn''t it possible that Lao Tzu can''t move these two dozen beasts?


    ignorance.

 Chapter 814： Little V son enters the city

    Inside the Phoenix Base.


    Following Wang Zhong led a group of small Vs into the base.


    At the beginning, close to the base city wall under construction at the outermost periphery of the base, and seeing the situation outside through the car window, the disdain on Xiao V''s face frequently appeared.


    A force that even the base wall is only a few meters high, that''s it?


    If Empress Underworld makes the island skimmers carry two army of corpse knights trained by the corpse clan to attack here, and the amphibians are cooperating, won''t it be easy to win the base in front of you?


    For this reason, Xiao Vzi is very confident about Wei Xiao who is about to meet.


    In the face of absolute strength, when he told Wei Xiao the purpose of this trip, the little V didn''t feel that Wei Xiao was qualified to refuse.


    "Very well, when I see the leader of this base, I must let him hand over the two previous people to me. I want them to die."


    Little V is determined to make Mu Feng pay the price.


    But his thought, after the armored vehicle carrying them really entered the sphere of influence of the base, Xiao Vzi''s mind quickly changed.


    The 30-meter-high city wall, fully armed guards...


    Especially for the five or six forts on the city wall that existed only a few tens of meters away, the little V boy''s disdain for the base at the beginning, suddenly became dignified.


    Then follow the team and personnel entering and exiting the base city gate through the car window. The more you pay attention, the more thrilling the little V.


    Some ordinary people who obviously do not belong to the combat personnel of this base look unusually full of energy.


    The males are strong and powerful, while the females are full of vigor and well-dressed.


    The most important thing is that the old people and children who appear from time to time in their sights, with fruit baskets in their hands, walking around talking and laughing, and the happiness on their faces are by no means pretentious.


    Such a phenomenon is impossible to see even in the current female V island.


    Especially old people and children, there are these two types of people in the last days?


    When I didn''t see this scene, Little V was confident that under the protection of the Empress Underworld, their human survivors living in the territory of Woman V had a much better life than most people in other parts of the world.


    Because they don''t need to worry about being attacked by zombies when they go out to collect food, there is no problem with food and clothing.


    But even so, there are still a large number of undernourished and scrawny people on Female V Island.


    The elderly and children are even more phoenix water chestnuts


    Now compare the survivors on Female V Island and the Christians of the Phoenix Base, the two are completely different.


    In an environment that faces the threat of zombies at all times, there is a base where everyone needs food and clothing. How can this be possible?


    Little V is a little unbelievable.


    "Senior Master Shi Feng Sun, this base does not look simple." Mei Chongyang was also paying attention to the basic citizens entering and leaving the base. He had discovered something, and said before Shi Feng Sun.


    The teacher frowned under the sun.


    Although they hold a grudge against Mu Feng, he is not a brainless person.


    Only at the tip of the iceberg, this base has already demonstrated its strength, and it cannot tolerate the teacher''s carelessness.


    Shi Feng Rixia can be sent to see Wei Xiao by the Female V Island side. If there is no judgment, it is impossible to take on this important task.


    There is arrogance, but when they realize that the person they are about to face is the leader of a powerful force, the teacher has to take it seriously.


    Some unrealistic ideas before were suddenly thrown away by him.


    "First salute and then soldiers, this is our goal this time. I hope that the leader of this base can make the right choice. Otherwise, even if they are strong, they will be destroyed sooner or later in the face of a steady stream of corpses."


    Mei Chongyang thought of the number of corpses on the island, and he was very impressed.


    "Just don''t know who the leader of this base is?"


    "We will know soon."


    During the discussion, the convoy quickly came to the place where outsiders were housed inside the base.


    Wang Zhong asked Shi Fengrixia and others to wait in the reception area first, and he went to the core area to report the situation.


    The core area.


    The news that human envoys came to the base on Female V Island quickly reached Wei Xiao''s ears, including the way they came to land.


    In the garden, Wei Xiao, who was with his wife and daughter, was surprised when he learned of this situation.


    There are still humans on Female V Island, and can they control the sky predators?


    "This is interesting. The corpse emperor larvae didn''t succeed in my place at the time, but I didn''t expect other corpse emperors to do it."


    Wei Xiao seemed to have thought of something.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?" Shu Wang also knew about Shi Fengrixia and others. Hearing what Wei Xiao said, he asked curiously.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses.


    "We still need to wait to see those on Female V Island before we can further confirm. If the situation is the same as I thought, some of our previous guesses about the corpse emperor must be reconsidered." Wei Xiao said, and then looked at Shu. Wang, "Would you like to meet those people from Female V Island with me?"


    "Well! I also want to know now, how they survived in an area occupied by corpses."


    "The answer may surprise you."


    "Then I''m going to see you even more." Shu Wang was interested.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, he was about to leave the garden with comfort.


    "Ouni sauce, where are you going?" Yan Yi couldn''t help but ask when he realized that Wei Xiao and the others were leaving.


    The other wives and daughters also looked at Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao stopped and said, "Go handle some things, and you can play by yourself."


    ...


    At the reception, Shi Fengxia, they have already learned that Wei Xiao wants to see them.


    "Chongyang Jun, you go with me."


    "Hi!"


    The teacher looked down at the others: "Other people, with the permission of the other party, go out and take a good look, don''t provoke them. When I come back, you will report to me what you know."


    The rest nodded.


    After some preparations, Shi Feng Sunxia took Mei Chongyang and the four guards and left the reception area.


    Outside, the vehicle to meet them is ready.


    The six people got in two cars and drove towards the core area.


    Inside Villa One.


    Wei Xiao was already in the villa lobby waiting for the division''s arrival.


    At the scene, besides him and Shu Wang, the main personnel included Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, Ming Yulan and Leng Chengfeng.


    The sound of cars soon came from outside the villa.


    "Come!" Shu Wang said.


    Outside.


    The two cars stopped, from above, Shi Fengrixia waited for the people to get off one after another.


    "Hand over your weapons."


    The two female soldiers guarding the door of the villa stepped forward to pay the division''s weapons on their bodies.


    "give them."


    The division also cooperated when the day fell.


    Hand over all his sabers and weapons to the female warrior at the first time.


    Naturally, other people dare not neglect.


    After all their weapons were removed, the female soldiers searched them again.


    After confirming that there were no weapons in the group, the female soldiers gave the division to the division to release them.


    "Come with me! I will take you to see the Lord." A female soldier said, walking towards the villa.


    "It''s rather careful." Looking at the female soldier walking in front, Mei Chongyang whispered next to the teacher Fengrixia in a female V Mandarin.


    "It''s all formal procedures. If they don''t do this, I think the other party''s leader is a stupid person."


    "What the sir said is."


    While speaking, the group followed the female soldier and entered the villa.


    As soon as they entered the door, the teacher''s eyes were quickly attracted by something.


    It was not Wei Xiao and the others sitting in the hall, but the maid standing on both sides of the villa.


    The maids in Wei Xiao''s villa are all first-class.


    His looks are impeccable, his figure is one of a thousand, plus the clothes on his body, the impact on men is not ordinary.


    The most important point is that the maid in the villa still has spirituality that the women on the island of female V in the last days do not have.


    I don''t know if it was my own illusion. When Feng Sunxia was looking at these maids, he actually saw contempt and contempt from their expressions.


    It''s just a group of maids, where do they get this sense of superiority?


    Aren¡¯t all women in the last days led by men on their noses like "dolls"?


    How are these maids in front of them different from the women who exist on the island of V?


    "Yo Xi, they are all superb beauties."


    The more you have never had, the more attractive you are.


    What''s more, the quality of the maid in Wei Xiao''s villa is the best choice.


    They found that they were different from the women they had on the island of Female V. Not to mention the guards who followed Shi Fengri, even Shi Fengri could hardly conceal the coveting in his eyes.

 Chapter 815： Pretending to be risky, be cautious when looking at people

    Still able to control himself, the teacher retracted his gaze from the maid''s body and continued to move forward.


    I thought about it in my heart.


    When Wei Xiao''s base also becomes a vassal of the Queen of Ming Zhao, he must select a group of beautiful women as his collection.


    The women here are worthy of him.


    "Lord, people have brought it." The female soldier came to Wei Xiao and the others respectfully.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the group of Shi Fengrixia and waved his hand to make the female soldier retreat.


    "Give me rules, or you will feel better."


    The female soldier threatened the division to say a word to them and left proudly.


    The teacher Feng Rixia didn''t care.


    It''s just a woman, no matter how proud, once she is abandoned, she won''t be slaughtered?


    Let her linger for a while.


    When I reach a consensus with the leader of this base, there will be time to punish the other party.


    The teacher Feng Rixia thought in his heart.


    "You are the messengers from Female V Island?" Wei Xiao said.


    At this time, Master Feng Rixia set his sights on Wei Xiao and the others.


    He originally intended to remember everyone present as soon as possible, but when his gaze quickly swept across the others and shifted to Shu Wang, Shi Feng Rixia''s thoughts were suddenly disillusioned.


    The moment he saw Shu Wang, the teacher, who felt his soul was about to come out of his body, stared straight under the sun.


    Shocked to the heavens, as if it is hard to believe that there is such a beautiful and moving thing in this world, he will never be able to take his gaze back.


    Not only him, but Mei Chongyang and others who noticed Shu Wang, showed surprise that was far above him.


    "Peng..."


    "It''s rude, do you want to die?" Chen Haojie suddenly slapped the table and shouted coldly.


    Mei Chongyang and others were awakened by surprise, and quickly lowered their heads.


    "Damn, you made such a low-level mistake at this time?"


    The teacher was annoyed by the sun, but without a trace of panic, his face returned to his composure, and sincerely said: "Sorry, this lady is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. She was shocked for a while and offended the beautiful lady. Please also Forgive me."


    Chen Haojie they sneered.


    Leng Chengfeng said, "You are quite bold. Do you know who she is?"


    "If your Excellency is willing to say it, I will listen naturally."


    The teacher, who was sincere on the surface, but turbulent in his heart, couldn''t help but squinted at Shu.


    The color of greed in his eyes almost didn''t take action directly.


    "She is us..."


    "Well, that''s it for irrelevant topics."


    Wei Xiao interrupted what Leng Chengfeng was about to say.


    A look of hostility flashed in his eyes, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Just talk about the purpose of your coming to my base, don''t talk nonsense."


    Master Feng Rixia took a deep breath, trying to calm down the waves in his heart.


    "Your Excellency is the leader of this base?"


    "Phoenix leader Wei Xiao, what advice do you have?"


    Shi Feng Rixia shook his head, and said humbly: "Don''t dare to teach me, introduce yourself, female V Guoaizuo Ninjian, the subordinate and right envoy of Shi Fengrixia, is the next person. This visit to your base is for peace between the two places. Come, if there is any interruption, I hope Chief Wei will take care of it."


    "The world is getting worse? It''s really like the name." Ming Yulan sneered.


    "This lady, it''s the teacher who is going down, not the world."


    "The meaning is the same."


    "..."


    Wei Xiao: "You said my base is for peace between the two places?"


    Ignoring Ming Yulan''s provocation, the teacher nodded on the sunday: "Yes, this is what the Empress Mingzhao and the two lords hope. I also believe that your base longs for this peace."


    "What kind of peace, let me tell you?" Wei Xiao leaned behind his back, and at the same time raised Erlang''s legs.


    Seeing this, Shu Wang, who was sitting next to him, with the fascinating gentleness on his face, brought a cigarette and a lighter to Wei Xiao.


    Very envious, but also very jealous.


    The teacher also yearned for such treatment.


    Of course, it refers to the situation where Shuwang is taking care of him personally.


    But he knows himself.


    This superb beauty next to Wei Xiao is definitely not something he can covet at present, but it won''t be the same in the future.


    "Sooner or later you will be mine."


    Suppressing the impulse in his heart, the teacher looked around at Feng Sunxia and said, neither humble nor arrogant: "Chief Wei intends to talk to me like this?"


    Wei Xiao took a breath and exhaled.


    "Why, what''s wrong?"


    "If this is your way of hospitality, I don''t think the next communication is necessary. We are messengers and guests, and you don''t even arrange a position for me, don''t you think it''s too much?"


    "Ah!"


    Wei Xiao snorted softly.


    Another person who wants to find a presence in front of him.


    Since he wanted to express himself so much, Wei Xiao no longer used to him.


    Wei Xiao''s face sank, and Wei Xiao said indifferently: "I heard from the people below that when you arrived on land from the female country V, you came in a skidder and clashed with my people. But because my people don''t know you. In the face of your troubles, I can only swallow my anger and dare not do anything to you, right?"


    The danger signal had already been sent, and the eyes of Chen Haojie and others when they looked at Shi Feng Rixia and others had all changed.


    Shi Feng Rixia didn''t notice the changes of everyone at the scene. Hearing what Wei Xiao said, his heart twitched.


    Why are you embarrassed to say such brazen words?


    "Sir, it seems that your people didn''t tell you the truth."


    "It''s not important. Just tell me, is there such a thing?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s sharp eyes, Shi Feng Sunxia gritted his teeth: "Yes."


    "That''s enough."


    "Your Excellency, what do you mean?" Shi Feng Rixia''s heart tightened.


    "Teach him how to be a low-key person." Wei Xiao Chaolan tilted his head.


    Lan Qiang got up knowingly.


    Under the circumstances that Shi Fengrixia and the few people around him were unknown, Lan Qiang came to them instantly.


    "Ka Ka" sounded.


    There was no ability to react. Except for Mei Chongyang who was still alive, the five people brought by the teacher were all cut off by Lan Spear, and they were all resolved in the blink of an eye.


    Shi Feng Rixia hadn''t reacted yet, and Lan Qiang''s figure appeared between him and Mei Chongyang at some point.


    Lan Qiang said in a weird manner: "This is what the Lord meant, what do you think of Sun Xia Xiao V?"


    "Okay, so fast, how did he do it?" The teacher trembled in shock under the sun.


    From the moment Lan Qiang started his hand to his appearance next to him, Shi Feng Rixia actually didn''t feel at all.


    All that seemed to happen and ended between the electric light and flint, his vision could not keep up with the speed of the Lan Gun at all.


    Is this something normal people can do?


    "Peng..."


    "Big brother, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I am Longxia people, we are compatriots, I can take refuge in you, please don''t kill me."


    Compared to the still calm teacher Feng Sun, in a day, Mei Chongyang, who had been wandering on the edge of life and death several times in a day, as everyone around him was killed by the Lan Gun, he was afraid of him, and his heart completely collapsed at this moment.


    Man knelt on the ground, Mei Chongyang, whose expression was full of fear, kept begging for mercy.


    "You shut up." Wei Xiao frowned on the spot.


    Mei Chongyang stopped his voice immediately and looked at Wei Xiao with fear.


    Wei Xiao got up with a cigarette in his mouth, his cold eyes rested on Master Fengrixia.


    "Come to me, dare to be arrogant with me, who gives you the courage?"


    "Do you think this will make me afraid?"


    "So courageous!"


    Wei Xiao''s tone sank.


    "Peng..."


    Lan Qiang, who was standing next to Master Fengrixia, shot, and hit the lower abdomen of Master Fengrixia with a punch.


    Feeling cramps in his abdomen, and his face turned pale for an instant, the teacher flew out to the rear, slammed **** a wall, and screamed like a pig.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Wei Xiao, who was still on the side of the crystal table a second ago, flashed like a ghost and came to the front of Master Feng Rixia.


    Seeing this scene, Mei Chongyang trembled in his heart and soul.


    Is this TM really a human?


    I don''t know how to cross the martial arts world, right?


    "what¡­¡­"


    In the blink of an eye, even more tragic shouts came from the teacher''s mouth.


    I saw Wei Xiao grabbing Master Feng Sun¡¯s hair and raising his drooping head.


    Amid his screams, Wei Xiao put a cigarette with Mars into his mouth with his other hand, and directly covered his mouth.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The teacher Feng Sun had his eyes wide open and his expression sullen.


    As if he was experiencing something more painful than the punch of Lan Gun, tears quickly flowed from his eyes.

 Chapter 816： Foolish dreams

    Ten seconds later.


    Wei Xiao let go.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    The teacher who was finally able to make a sound shut down, screaming at the same time, spit out the extinguished cigarette butts in his mouth.


    The teacher Feng Rixia stared at Wei Xiao in shock and anger: "You, you..."


    "You can continue talking nonsense if you don''t want this mouth."


    Shi Feng Rixia shut up immediately, but the eyes that looked at Wei Xiao were full of hatred.


    It''s really not ordinary stubborn.


    Even so, I dare to show hatred in front of Wei Xiao, isn''t this guy really afraid of death?


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Do you want to die or want to live?"


    "Aren''t you afraid to start a war between the two places? The forces behind me are..."


    "Crack..."


    "what--"


    Before he finished speaking, a heart-piercing scream came from Feng Rixia''s mouth.


    Wei Xiao stepped on one of the legs of the teacher Fengrixia.


    With bruises on his face and bloodshot eyes, the teacher fainted on the spot.


    "waste!"


    Wei Xiao snorted coldly, and turned around, focusing on Mei Chongyang''s body.


    "Big brother, I want to live, I want to live..."


    Mei Chongyang was very knowledgeable about current affairs, so he knelt and crawled around without having to ask Wei Xiao to ask him anything, and directly express his mind.


    "Tell me, the purpose of your coming to my base?"


    Mei Chongyang didn''t dare to neglect, and said: "We are on behalf of the female V country love Zuo Ninjian and Shangqi Suo male two big names to seek cooperation with your base."


    "Cooperation? Let''s deal with the corpse emperor in the female V country together?" Chen Haojie asked.


    Mei Chongyang shook his head: "No, no, all the humans in the female country V have already surrendered to the corpse clan. We are not so much representing the human forces of the female country V, but rather represent the Queen of Ming Zhao."


    "What, the corpse clan still knows about enslaving humans? Don''t they kill people when they see them?" Leng Chengfeng''s expression was startled.


    Not only him, but Shu Wang, Ming Yulan and others were shocked by the news that Mei Chongyang broke.


    "It''s the handwriting of the corpse emperor." Wei Xiao said.


    Shu Wang asked: "Husband, do you know the reason?"


    "Well, the young corpse king I killed wanted to buy me, but I didn''t agree. Now it seems that the young corpse king is not unique."


    Chen Haojie frowned: "If you know how to use humans for your own use, the wisdom of this corpse emperor can''t be exaggerated to say that it is comparable to ours."


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Who said no? They are just a group of highly intelligent creatures with monster appearances. For this alone, it is no wonder that they can become the top existence of the corpse clan."


    "The eldest brother and eldest brother are saying that the Queen of Mingzhao is very smart. She left us humans, not only can help the corpse clan make suggestions, but also cooperate with the corpse clan to develop different types of troops. Just like our team this time, it is looting. The cooperation between the empty and the humans resulted in the birth of the corpse knight soldiers." Mei Chongyang added.


    "Give advice? So, the destruction of our fleet and the sneak attack on ships at sea during the whole period of time are all related to you guys?"


    Some information that Mei Chongyang unintentionally revealed made Leng Chengfeng think of something. His gaze at Mei Chongyang suddenly became gloomy.


    With this reminder of Leng Chengfeng, other people also realized the problem, and their cannibalistic eyes focused on Mei Chongyang.


    The pressure Mei Chongyang is facing at this moment is not normal.


    He was also regretful in his heart.


    What I said more, now I am fine, and instantly became a target of public criticism.


    With cold sweat on his forehead, Mei Chongyang bit his scalp and nodded.


    "Yes, yes. But it doesn''t matter to me, it is the idea of ??Aizu Ninjian Daimyo. I am an insignificant **** in the female country V. I can come to your base this time only because I am a girl. Long Qiao, can speak Longxia, otherwise, I am not qualified to enter the mission outlying island."


    "Son of a bitch--"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Affirmed, the Lan spear, who was furious on the spot, put a kick on Mei Chongyang''s body.


    Lan Qiang said furiously: "Before we thought all this was the handwriting of intelligent zombies, but we didn''t expect that the mastermind behind it was your bastards. It''s because of your scum, Lao Li and Xiao Huo have two fleets. More than two thousand people were buried in the sea, you deserve to die."


    "Big brother, big brother, it''s nothing to do with me! Everything is done by the little V. Although we foreigners have relied on the corpse clan, we absolutely did not do anything to apologize to the human clan."


    "Do you think I would believe it? If I don''t kill you today, I will write the name of Lan Qiang upside down."


    "Big Brother..."


    "Alright, Lan Gun!"


    Seeing that Lan Gun grabbed Mei Chongyang and was about to get a fat beating, Wei Xiao stopped him aloud.


    "Master..." Lan Qiang''s face was bitter.


    Wei Xiao calmly said: "People don''t kill themselves for their own sake. When their own lives and deaths are controlled by others, how many people can do it? Your requirements are too high."


    "I, I..." Lan Qiang was speechless for a long time.


    I felt very uncomfortable, but Lan Qiang knew that Wei Xiao was telling the truth.


    If it is him, if it is placed in the early end of the world, he may not be able to deny himself.


    But when he thought that the culprit responsible for the death of Li Cunyong and the others was the traitors such as Mei Chongyang, he couldn''t let go of it.


    But in the end he let go of Mei Chongyang.


    "Grass--"


    He shouted angrily to vent the powerlessness in his heart, and turned his head away. He was afraid that he would continue to stare at Mei Chongyang and could not help but disobey Wei Xiao''s order to kill the opponent.


    Although other people did not behave as clearly as Lan Qiang, there is no longer a trace of kindness to Mei Chongyang from this moment on.


    It depends on how Wei Xiao handles him in the end.


    If it is a mortal ending, Mei Chongyang will end badly.


    "Let''s talk about it, how did you originally want to cooperate with me?"


    The trembling Mei Chongyang lowered his head, not dare to say a word of nonsense.


    "Originally, Empress Mingzhao meant to destroy your base and use force to enslave the remaining people, but Aizu Ninjian Daimyo felt that the female V country would suffer a heavy loss in doing so. In order to preserve the vital power of the female V national corpse as much as possible, Aizu Ninjian Daimyo intends to negotiate with your base."


    "How to negotiate?"


    "Your base is surrendered to Empress Underworld. In the future, in the territory of Empress Underworld, you will be protected by the corpse clan, and your status is second only to the corpse clan and the female V country. In the future, other human forces will join in. In the power of Empress Underworld, your base can be higher than them."


    "Puff......"


    As soon as Mei Chongyang finished speaking, Ming Yulan couldn''t help but laugh, and was amused by the whimsical female V countryman.


    Not to mention the others, the only treatment that is second only to the corpse clan and the female V countryman makes Ming Yulan feel funny.


    Where is the other party''s self-confidence that the Phoenixes need to be inferior to their female V nationals?


    How dare they think?


    "A group of arrogant people, Yelang is arrogant. Not to mention that we won''t take refuge in that **** corpse at all. Even if we do, don''t the female V country people think that their ideas are simply idiotic dreams?" Leng Chengfeng said coldly.


    Mei Chongyang nodded again and again: "The female V country is the kind of domineering personality. This is the case before the end of the world, and the same is true after the end of the world. I don''t feel ashamed of being someone else''s dog."


    "This is reasonable." Shu Wang praised.


    Mei Chongyang was flattered.


    Although he still doesn''t know the identity of Shu Wang?


    But he could see that compared to other people, Shu Wang''s status in this villa was probably second only to Wei Xiao.


    To get the praise of this character, this is the most touching time that Mei Chongyang entered this villa.

 Chapter 817： Torture a confession

    "What else is there besides these?"


    Wei Xiao continued to ask.


    "No, that''s it." Mei Chongyang shook his head.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly: "That''s it?"


    "Yes, yes! I only know these."


    Wei Xiao almost laughed at this time, angrily.


    I really don¡¯t know what the people on Female V Island and the Queen of Ming Zhao think about?


    If they want a force to surrender, they give the benefit of asylum. There is nothing else. How can their self-confidence rely on this "insignificant" benefit to convince a superpower?


    Not to mention that Wei Xiao and the others are not afraid of the corpse clan at all.


    With such benefits, I want to subdue Wei Xiao, I really don''t know whether to say that the female V country is ignorant or brain-disabled.


    Without wanting to express any opinions on this matter, Wei Xiao took a deep breath and said coldly, "If we don''t agree, what will we do in the direction of Female V Island?"


    "First salute and then soldiers. If you can''t persuade your base through diplomacy, the female country V and the corpse will send troops to your base."


    "time?"


    "I don''t know this. I''m just an entourage. Only the teacher will know the specific content of the negotiation."


    "Okay, save your life for the time being, I hope your next performance will satisfy me. Otherwise..."


    "Brother don''t worry, as long as you don''t kill me, I don''t hesitate even if you let me kill me righteously." When it came time to perform, Mei Chongyang didn''t wait for Wei Xiao to finish speaking, and showed his determination as soon as possible.


    This is a person with a strong desire to survive.


    "Wake him up." Wei Xiao didn''t ask Mei Chongyang again, and asked him to stand aside, then turned around, his eyes fixed on the unconscious teacher Feng Rixia.


    "I come!"


    Lan Qiang, still holding a sigh of breath in his heart, took the initiative to invite Ying.


    Not long after leaving the villa, he got a basin of ice water from the outside and poured it directly on Shi Fengrixia in front of everyone.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The ice-cold liquid was spilled on the body, and it was already in autumn now, that sourness was definitely not something ordinary people could experience.


    "Wake up?" Wei Xiao''s face like a devil appeared in front of the teacher Feng Rixia.


    "Boom..."


    The cold whole body gritted his teeth under the trembling teacher: "You will pay for everything you are doing now, I promise."


    Sure enough, it was hard bones, and they were all in this field, and the teacher was still very tough under the sun.


    "Mr. Rixia, you should tell Boss Wei what you know! I have made it clear to them. If you continue to be tough, it is you who suffer." Mei Chongyang''s role changed quickly.


    At this moment, the position has been on Wei Xiao''s side.


    "You traitor. Sure enough, the lobster people are soft-footed shrimps. My eldest daughter, V Empire, would rather stand to die than kneel to live. If you have a seed, kill me, Her Majesty Empress and Da Ming, will Revenge for me."


    "Very good, very good."


    Wei Xiao was completely angry: "Lao Lan, interrupt his limbs for me, and then use a knife to cut off his flesh piece by piece. If he refuses to give in for a moment, he will keep cutting until he knows what to do. Stop talking to me, understand?"


    Lan Qiang lifted his spirits.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, I promise that he will never die before he realizes his mistake."


    "let''s start!"


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang hugged his fists, with an evil smile on his face, walking towards Master Feng Sun step by step.


    "Kakka..."


    As he walked around, Lan Qiang still squeezed his hands, and the movement caused by the squeezing between the joints, like thunder, spread into the teacher''s ears under the sun.


    "You, what are you doing? I tell you, if you dare to move me, Empress Mingzhao and Da Ming will not let you go. You will definitely pay a tragic price for it."


    "I really don''t know if you should say you are spine or you should be ignorant. This is the Phoenix Base, our site. Even if the **** Empress in your mouth wants to deal with us, but before that, I can torture you. To death. People are dead, what else do you say?


    What is it for? "


    Shi Feng Rixia finally had a trace of panic on his face.


    "You can''t do this to me, I am the messenger of the female country V, and I represent the face of the female country V, you...ah..."


    Lan Gun has already started.


    Because Wei Xiao had already stepped on the next leg of Master Fengri, now Lan Qiang only needs to interrupt his other three limbs.


    I didn''t have any good feelings for the little V, and after Mei Chongyang broke the news, I didn''t know what kind of mercy his guns were. They were all the bones of the violent broken teacher.


    The pain was unbearable, and the teacher passed out again and again next time on the day of the day.


    But the person fainted and woke up with cold water.


    After repeated torture, when the teacher woke up again, the whole person was lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    If it wasn''t for the light in his eyes and breathing in his mouth, it would not be an exaggeration to say that he was dead.


    "Hehe... Next is Ling Chi. Since you can speak Long Xia language, should you know what torture Ling Chi is? Let me tell you, that is, using a very sharp knife to slice the meaty areas on your body. Cut off one more piece until all your internal organs are exposed and only bones remain in your limbs."


    "Of course, this is not the most horrible thing. The horror is that you will not die. Don''t worry, the best medical team in our base will come soon. Without our permission, you will never die. Really want to save If you don¡¯t live, we can turn you into a zombie and continue to torture you."


    Lan Qiang is like a demon to describe to the teacher what will happen next.


    Not to mention that it is the person who is the teacher Feng Sunxia, ??it is the hero Chen and the others. Just after listening to what Lan Qiang said, they were afraid for a while.


    Mei Chongyang is the one who feels the most.


    After hearing what Lan Qiang said, he couldn''t help swallowing secretly.


    If I didn''t take the initiative to cooperate with these people before, would the fate of Master Feng Sun also happen to me?


    At the thought of this, Mei Chongyang was secretly grateful, but at the same time he had lingering fears.


    This group of people is really terrible.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that they are the demons of the world.


    "No, stop talking, I say, I say, I say everything..."


    Before the execution began, the division finally succumbed.


    In fact, Feng Sunxia now regrets it.


    His toughness and "arrogance" were only given to him by the corpse clan behind him.


    He thought that Wei Xiao would be like Mu Feng and others, fearing the forces behind him, humiliating and intimidating him at most, and would not kill him.


    But in the current situation, if he still feels that these people in front of him will not do anything to him, then he is really stupid and hopeless.


    He passed out several times and poured ice water on his body many times. As far as his current injury is concerned, if he is not treated in time, death is only a matter of time.


    The other party has already made up his mind to kill him. If the teacher is still stiff, then he will really feel what life is better than death.


    Besides, he is also a person who is afraid of death.


    "Master..." Lan Qiang looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao walked to Shu Wang and sat down, raising his hands, Wen Yu embraced, feeling really uncomfortable.


    "Let him speak out about the negotiation and the news about the corpse emperor."


    Lan Qiang nodded and began to ask the division to cover the sun.

 Chapter 818： The abilities of the corpse king

    The already immature teacher didn''t dare to hesitate in the future. He would say whatever Lan Qiang asked. Although it was intermittent, his words were still clear.


    In his answer, Mei Chongyang has explained many things clearly.


    This proves that Mei Chongyang did not play scheming.


    In addition to what Mei Chongyang had already explained, Wei Xiao and the others learned about the time when the female V Island side attacked the base after the failure of the negotiation.


    There is no time, it is possible at any time, there is no accurate figure.


    Secondly, Wei Xiao and the others also obtained a lot of information about the corpse emperor from the teacher Feng Rixia.


    They are all the abilities that the corpse king has already demonstrated, and they are the abilities that have been confirmed by the survivors on the female V island.


    The first is the metal control ability.


    With the corpse emperor as the center, on the ground, the corpse emperor can manipulate metal within a radius of ten kilometers, and no one knows the upper limit. At high altitude, the metal within 1,500 meters from the ground is also within her control range.


    In other words, a radius of five kilometers on the ground and a radius of 1,500 meters in the air belonged to the absolute realm for the corpse emperor.


    In this area, without the permission of the corpse emperor, it is unlikely that foreign things want to approach the corpse emperor.


    The second is the sharing of vision and the arrival of consciousness.


    Wherever there are new types of zombies in the territory controlled by the corpse emperor by birth (a radius of 1,500 kilometers), the corpse emperor can obtain the surrounding environment from the eyes of the new type of zombies.


    At the same time, if necessary, she will occupy this new zombie consciousness to replace it.


    Similar to the avatar.


    Although Shi Feng Rixia said that the corpse king can only occupy the consciousness of one new type of zombie at a time, everyone knows that as long as the people of the corpse king are not dead, she can change consciousness at any time and descend on different types of zombies.


    These two abilities are terrifying.


    It can be said that if the corpse emperor is willing, she can insight into all the conditions in the territory.


    Wei Xiao and the others had been dealing with amphibians that landed on land from the sea. Now they want to come to the battle with the amphibians, I''m afraid they are all under the surveillance of the corpse emperor.


    Next is the ability to sonic attack and destroy various electronic devices.


    Their range of influence is the same as the ability.


    These two abilities, the latter, Wei Xiao had never seen before, and the former, they had personally experienced before Leng Chengfeng, and they were equally powerful.


    Finally, Huang Wei.


    This ability is equivalent to a kind of aura, not only in the body of the corpse emperor, but her "clone" also has the same ability.


    The emperor''s power is mainly used to suppress the corpse clan, and it is only effective for evolutionary zombies and new zombies bred from the same corpse emperor.


    The new type of zombies bred by other corpse kings only has a certain deterrent effect, and the effect is not very big.


    The corpse clan on the female V island does not attack humans, it is from the role of the corpse emperor.


    Knowing the abilities of the corpse emperor, Wei Xiao and the others analyzed it and roughly concluded that except for the special abilities of the corpse emperor, they were all universal.


    It''s like the corpse emperor larvae killed by Wei Xiao and the queen of Mingzhao.


    One controls electricity and the other controls metal. Except for different abilities, the other abilities are the same.


    Of course, these are what the corpse emperor has already shown, as for whether there are other hidden abilities, it remains to be verified.


    But being able to obtain so much information is already a surprise to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "It turns out that this is the origin of the absolute forbidden zone. Fortunately, it is not too bad to deal with. With the equipment we have now, it is still possible to attack the corpse outside this range. The only disadvantage is that it cannot be known. Upper limit." Chen Haojie said.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t forget the armor-piercing bullets we are producing now." Ming Yulan said, "The unknown of the corpse emperor''s abilities will always make us unable to let go. Now that we know almost all of her abilities, it is no longer mysterious. The corpse emperor is nothing more than that."


    Leng Chengfeng nodded: "To deal with the top zombies at the level of the corpse king, large-scale battles are destined to be no longer suitable. Only the sharp soldiers can beheaded. Choose the elite team to go deep behind and be equipped with armor-piercing bullets that can penetrate the armor of the corpse king. Decapitating them is the correct way to deal with zombies of this level."


    "The unknown is scary. Once the veil on her appearance is lifted, the corpse emperor will no longer be scary." Shu Wang said.


    "The next step is to see when the female V island side will launch an attack on us. I am really looking forward to the combination of female V countrymen and the corpse clan, what kind of combat power can they have?" Lan Gun''s eyes burst into light.


    The Phoenix Base is temporarily unable to threaten the Female V Island, but if the opponent dares to attack, Lan Gun doesn''t mind letting them know the terrible Phoenix Base.


    "Aren''t you curious about why the corpse clan enslaves humans? Is it just to better deal with us?" Ming Yulan said suddenly.


    She asked, Chen Haojie and the others were indeed interested.


    However, because of the lack of information and being as smart as a hero of Chen, he didn''t understand the intention of the corpse emperor at this moment.


    Wei Xiao: "It''s very simple, there is the only corpse emperor above the corpse emperor."


    "They are like mother corpses, they need to swallow each other to go further, but reaching the level of the corpse emperor, each other''s strength is extremely strong, unless there is absolute certainty, the two corpse emperors will not easily start a war. And this time , Our human value to them is reflected."


    "The corpse king wants to use our humans to help them deal with other competitors?" Shu Wang asked in surprise.


    Wei Xiao squinted: "I don''t know the corpse king on the land, but the corpse king on Female V Island absolutely needs to rely on us humans."


    Chen Haojie wakes up.


    "Due to the geographical location, the Emperor of Netherworld has lost the possibility of personally leading the team to swallow other corpses. Her people alone are definitely not the opponents of the corpse forces led by the corpse. According to the master, she If you want to compete for the position of the corpse emperor, you need to find another way."


    "And we humans are her best choice. Humans cooperate with her people and really have to deal with other corpse kings. In some respects, the possibility of success is even greater than that of her personally leading the team."


    After hearing what Chen Haojie said, Leng Chengfeng inevitably was a little surprised: "What a clever corpse emperor. With the help of our humans, she can not only sit back and enjoy her achievements, but she does not even need to take any risks."


    "If the only corpse emperor appears, what will happen next?" Shu Wang asked.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "The appearance of the corpse emperor, of course, means that the internal fighting of the corpse clan has completely disappeared, and a brand new race is born in this world."


    "What about the human beings who take refuge in the corpse emperor?" Shu Wang looked at Mei Chongyang, pointing out.


    "Flying birds, good bows hiding, cunning rabbits dead, running dogs cooking. Naturally hostile, because of its usefulness, temporarily sweeten it and lose its value. Isn''t the fresh flesh and blood fragrant?"


    When Wei Xiao''s words fell, the others couldn''t help but look at Mei Chongyang and Feng Sunxia, ??who had less air intake and more air.


    Mei Chongyang''s heart was uneasy at this time.


    He didn''t think Wei Xiao was alarmist.


    Before Wei Xiao and their analysis Mei Chongyang had been heard in their ears, now that they are connected, the credibility is beyond the horizon.


    Nima!


    What a despicable corpse emperor.


    "Some people just forget about it if they just give it a little bit of sweetness. They don''t know it. In the eyes of others, they are just lambs raised in captivity." Lan Qiang said weirdly.


    Mei Chongyang knew that the other party was talking about herself.


    But he dared not refute, nor did he dare to speak.


    Who knows if arguing a few words for yourself will provoke a severe beating?


    "Okay, I already know what I should know, and what I need to know is about the same. This group of people has no value. Take the waste away and deal with it, and the people who came with him. Since it is not good to be a human being, Don''t do it then."


    Wei Xiao finally ended this diplomacy between the two places that did not exist from the beginning, and at the same time, in a word, also decided the ending of Shi Fengrixia and others.


    Upon hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mei Chong on the side became anxious.


    He was also the one who got together with the teacher on the day of the day. Wei Xiao''s words, wouldn''t he be included in it?


    "Wei, Boss Wei, you said you wouldn''t kill me?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "Did I say it?"


    "Said, said, boss Wei, you promised me."


    Mei Chongyang cried anxiously.


    See how scared a big man is?

 Chapter 819： Army attack

    Mei Chongyang survived in the end.


    A person who is greedy for life and fear of death and has no position, leaving him behind will not do any harm to Wei Xiao.


    On the contrary, on the female V island, Mei Chongyang is still the leader of the female dragon overseas Chinese, and has a better understanding of the current human survivor power in the female V country.


    Leaving him, let him reveal the situation on the female V island, which is conducive to Wei Xiao and the others to formulate the next strategy against the female V country.


    As for Shi Fengrixia and others, the ending is self-evident.


    Cooperation?


    It''s ridiculous.


    When the people on Female V Island have this idea, their fate in Wei Xiao''s eyes is already doomed.


    Wei Xiao will never succumb to others, and no one is qualified to take the initiative to discuss cooperation with him.


    The initiative will always belong to him Wei Xiao.


    If Wei Xiao didn''t plan to cooperate with a force, and the force was within his territory, then the force would have only two endings.


    Either take the initiative to integrate into the Phoenix Base, or become a part of the base after being conquered by the Phoenix Base.


    Like Female V Island''s practice of sending him "intelligence personnel" without asking him about his character, Wei Xiao not only admired the other party''s great heart, but also reluctantly accepted the other party''s kindness.


    The matter of the teacher is over.


    On the same day, Wei Xiao added two legions to the coastal defense line, and at the same time allowed fighter jets to enter the maritime airspace to patrol.


    This is to prevent a sneak attack on Female V Island.


    In addition, knowing that there are already corpse knights in the female V island, Wei Xiao also asked the soldiers to carry a large number of anti-aircraft machine guns and anti-aircraft guns to the coastal defense line.


    With these anti-air weapons, Wei Xiao believed that as long as the Human Corpse Alliance in the female V country dared to come, they would not be able to eat.


    For female V island.


    "Your negotiation failed."


    In the lair where the Queen of Ming Zhao is.


    Voices of disappointment sounded like thunder.


    After the skidder was ordered to be killed by Mufeng, Empress Mingzhao knew everything.


    Aizu Ninja Sword and Shangqi Locke were summoned by her, the impatient Empress of Ming Zhao, expressed two meanings in one sentence.


    They also didn''t expect that Phoenix would be so ignorant of what is good or bad.


    Isn''t it fragrant to take refuge in the corpse clan?


    Why do you have to confront the corpse clan with your life?


    Now that they know that it is impossible to win the Phoenix Base without a **** sword, Aizu Ninja sword and the others no longer have any illusions.


    Ninja Aizu gritted his teeth and said: "The people across the sea are really ignorant of current affairs. Give them a chance and they don''t cherish it. Since the negotiation fails, then we will follow Her Majesty''s wishes and take the other party''s base in the shortest possible time. "


    The man on the ride locker had a sullen face.


    "Since they are looking for death, then fulfill them. Your Majesty can rest assured, I will summon the army immediately, and I will conquer the opponent''s base within three days."


    "Well! The Ninth Mother Corpse will cooperate with you fully, go!"


    "I''m waiting to retire!"


    The two bowed to Empress Ming Zhao and turned to leave the corpse nest.


    The place where human beings live in the female country V.


    There are fewer than one million people still living in this country.


    Excluding women and the rare elderly and children, there are only 600,000 men who can carry guns.


    It sounds like you might think six hundred thousand should be a lot.


    But if you know that the total population of female country V before the end of the world is as high as a hundred and several hundred million, and compared with the present, it is six hundred thousand, really not much.


    Aizu Ninja Sword and Shangqi Locker came back and immediately mobilized all the combatable soldiers in the city.


    At the same time, from all parts of the female country V, a large number of sky-grabbers also began to gather in one place.


    Two days later, in the female country V around five o''clock in the morning.


    On the outer plain of the city where hundreds of thousands of people and nearly a million zombies gather.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Aizu Ninja Sword and Shangqi Shunan stood on the top of a high tower, surrounded by heavily armed warriors.


    The two people with microphones in front of them, Aizu Ninja sword spoke to the microphone first.


    "Warriors, we can live safely on this land now. All of this is given by the great Queen of Underworld. But now, some people have done things that upset the Queen and even hinder our development. You said, what should we do with such a person and such a human force?"


    "Conquer them, enslave them, destroy them¡ª"


    "Very good. Just two days ago, I got news that our mission to Longxia Minghai City to bring peace to the local humans has been brutally killed by the local barbaric forces."


    "The Lobster people disobeyed Wang Hua and acted boldly, and regarded the majesty of my daughter V Empire as nothing. This is a humiliation to my daughter V Empire and a provocation to Her Majesty the Queen. They will pay a heavy price for their stupidity."


    "eye for eye¡­¡­"


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers underground shouted.


    "Yes, blood is paid for by blood. The barbarians left over from the old age are no longer worthy of our mercy. Only force can let them know what is indispensable to heaven."


    "Kill kill kill..."


    The Shangqisuo man stepped forward and said: "Warriors, the other side of the sea is your destination for this trip. There are countless supplies, endless food, and women who can give birth to you. Go Come on! Go to fight! Let those stupid barbarians tremble under the footsteps of my eldest female V Empire warrior."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Aizu Shinobu screamed loudly and powerfully: "Go!"


    "Rumble..."


    "Wow..."


    After the pre-war training session ended, hundreds of thousands of people, more than half of them, rode on the predators and lifted into the air.


    Those without a mount also drove towards the beach in a car.


    There are also some sky-grabbers, and the claws bring high-level zombies to follow.


    In order to capture the Phoenix Base as soon as possible, Aizu Ninja sword and the others, with the support of the Empress Underworld, dispatched a total of 400,000 human army and more than 1 million corpse army.


    The soldiers are divided into two ways.


    The sky is dominated by corpse knights, and on the sea surface, not only the patchwork navigating warships are dispatched, but there are tens of thousands of amphibians to follow, which can be described as a huge momentum.


    With such a huge force, the Aizu Ninja sword and the others didn''t think the Phoenix Base had the ability to resist.


    Especially when Wei Xiao and the others lost their maritime sovereignty, how did they confront the sea troops of the female country V?


    The army set off.


    The battle has not yet started, and the two seem to have seen the triumphant return of the army with a large number of prisoners.


    For the phoenix.


    Be prepared for the direction of Female V Island.


    As the "criminal army" on the island left the land surface of the female country V and entered the sea area, a few hours later, the Phoenix fighter plane in charge of high-altitude patrols discovered their whereabouts.


    The news came back to the Phoenix Base around 4pm.


    "coming!"


    "Husband, what''s coming? It won''t be the army of the female country V?" Shu Wang asked.


    "Who else is there besides them?" Wei Xiao said, leaving the hall and walking towards the second floor.


    Shu Wang glanced at each other and didn''t dare to neglect, except for Yan Chuan Keiko who wanted to stay to take care of the two little guys, everyone else also took action.


    Outside the villa.


    Chen Haojie and they have been notified.


    The speed is faster than Wei Xiao.


    The other regiments responsible for guarding the four sides of the base, except for a few personnel who stayed to maintain the normal operation of the barracks, have all rushed to the maritime defense line under the leadership of their respective military commanders.


    "It''s finally here. If this little Vboy doesn''t move, I want to go directly to them."


    "Two days is not too long. We took the initiative to attack before and suffered heavy losses. This time, it should be back."


    Forefront.


    The Men''s Third Army and the Seventh Army were sent to guard here by Wei Xiao two days ago. Jackdaw and Ling Lang, as the military commander, are always looking forward to a battle.


    But after two days of waiting, there was no movement in the direction of Female V Island. If news finally came today, they all began to wonder if what Shi Feng Sun said to Wei Xiao and them that day was just a cover?


    In fact, the direction of Female V Island never thought of attacking Minghai City.


    Now there is no need to guess anymore.


    The base control center has already sent accurate news that a large number of zombies are dispatched in the direction of Female V Island, and there are even naval forces driving towards the direction of Minghai City.


    The war no longer needs to be doubted.


    The jackdaw said: "Get ready! Take out our war weapon, and notify the workers who built the wall to withdraw to the base."


    "Okay, I''ll give the order now."


    Ling Lang responded and immediately issued the battle order.

 Chapter 820： War broke out

    "Buzzing..."


    "Uuuuu..."


    The whole city is on alert, and all armies are dispatched.


    On the long coastline, as the combatants entered their positions, behind them, temporarily built warehouses opened, and missile launchers were dispatched. Another missile base is opened, and all shells are ready to be launched.


    All types of long-range attack weapons are ready. At this time, the helicopter units and fighter units within the base are lifted into the air, and the tank units and artillery units quickly move into the designated positions.


    The enemy has not yet appeared, and the Phoenix side has prepared a rich enough meal for them.


    "Master, mistress!"


    Wei Xiao and the others came to the battlefield.


    Wei Xiao, wearing the armor of the Emperor Armor and holding the Emperor Sword, came to the forefront.


    Looking at the empty sea in the distance, Wei Xiao asked, "Are you all ready?"


    "All the soldiers of the Third Army (Seventh Army) are ready." Jackdaw and Ling Lang responded powerfully.


    "Where are the other legions?"


    "Lin Changsheng, the commander of the Men''s First Corps, came to report."


    "Men''s Second Army Commander Zhong Cheng came to report."


    "Wu Xiaoqi, the military commander of the Women''s First Corps, came to report."


    "..."


    Without letting Wei Xiaojiu wait, armed teams that paid millions appeared one after another.


    After that, the doomsday soldiers of Lan Qiang, the helicopter unit of Wei Yangtian, and the fighter unit of Leng Chengfeng all rushed to the scene.


    "Very well, since they are all here, let me just say, defend your position. Any enemy coming from the sea, whether it is a zombie or a human, must not let an enemy cross our line of defense."


    "Yes!"


    "Get ready to fight!"


    No one hesitated, each commander led the soldiers of their legions into their own positions.


    On the cliff, outside the beach, and between the slopes, at this moment, there are figures of soldiers from the Phoenix Base everywhere, and traces of war weapons everywhere.


    Temporary headquarters.


    Chen Haojie and the intelligent personnel responsible for supervising battles also began to get busy.


    A large number of far-super-controlled drones went deep into the sea, constantly transmitting the images captured at sea to the temporary command post.


    Orders were continuously communicated from the temporary headquarters, and Wei Xiao and the others would know at any time what was happening on the sea.


    More than two hours later.


    "Wow..."


    The army of zombies finally appeared.


    The corpse knights from the female V island and the high-level zombie army carried by the skimmers first appeared in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    very horrifying.


    Nearly a million skimmers flew from afar.


    It was pitch black, like a black cloud pressing down on the city.


    "Fire me!"


    The battle is on the verge.


    There were no bells and whistles, and there was no sign that the enemy had entered the firing range of the base side, and Wei Xiao''s attack order was immediately issued.


    The brave wins when we meet on a narrow road.


    Since the enemy dared to take the initiative to attack Minghai City, Wei Xiao also wanted to let the person on Female V Island know that no one was afraid of anyone at home.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The blockade begins.


    The bullets swept across the sky above the sea like a storm.


    The corpse clan air force flying to the coast under the rain of bullets, facing the blockade of Wei Xiao''s firepower, countless bodies continued to fall from high altitude.


    That scene, like hail, formed a terrifying picture above the sea.


    The deep blue water, in minutes, many places are easily dyed dark gray.


    "Flush! Flush me..."


    The female V-country warrior who was above the skirmisher screamed.


    Looking at the coast that is getting closer and closer, while their hearts are tense, they are also full of fighting spirit.


    Wei Xiao¡¯s firepower was very strong, but the corpse clan air force was always too large. Even though Wei Xiao and the others suffered heavy casualties, a large part of them broke through Wei Xiao''s fire blockade and approached the shore.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    "Ah..."


    Entering the attack range, the female V-State fighter above the skidder launched a counterattack.


    Bullets, bazookas, and grenades fell into the position, and casualties began to appear on the Phoenix side.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The predators transporting the high-level zombies began to enter the position, and only the reaper, the predator, and the heavy armored zombies were released by them and fell into the position.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The senior zombies that landed successfully let out a deafening roar, and then launched an attack on the Phoenix Warriors.


    "Suddenly..."


    "Doomsday soldier, kill these zombies with me."


    The outbreak of close combat is inevitable.


    Without any hesitation, Lan Qiang put away the hot weapons, drew out the cold weapons he was carrying, and led more than one thousand doomsday soldiers into various positions to kill the high-level zombies that had fallen from the sky.


    "The Shadow Guards made every effort to kill the zombies that entered the position." Lin Qin did not neglect.


    Compared with the Doomsday Warriors, a larger number of Shadow Guards stopped blocking enemies in the air and joined the team to besieged and killed high-level zombies.


    "Puff......"


    Wei Xiao is here.


    A female V national soldier who was driving a skimmer rushed towards Wei Xiao with a gun.


    It was nothing to move. Wei Xiao, who moved with a thunderous blow, lifted the knife and fell. The skidder approaching him and the person on his back were divided into two by him in the middle.


    With the armor of the Emperor Armor, Wei Xiao, who could not break through the defense with conventional artillery shells, was not afraid of the bullets that hit him.


    Killing one person and one corpse, Wei Xiao turned his head and said to Shu Wang and the others: "Protect yourself."


    "Um!"


    The girls nodded.


    They are all sons and daughters of the last days, not so hypocritical.


    Disperse from each other and fight each other.


    Temporary headquarters.


    "Military officer, found the whereabouts of the enemy fleet."


    "Finally found them."


    After the battle broke out for a while, Chen Haojie heard the report from the soldiers, and his expression of frown was a little bit of joy.


    "Immediately let the drone locate the enemy fleet, and then conduct a long-range strike on it."


    "Yes!"


    The manipulator began to execute the command.


    Far away, above the vast sea.


    The fleet formed by the female V country patchwork together is fast approaching in the direction of Minghai City.


    However, before they participated in the battle in the direction of Minghai City, the fleet had been locked by Phoenix''s long-range missiles.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The radar warning sounded.


    "The enemy attack..."


    There are not many warships in the huge fleet, and most of them are civilian cruise ships.


    In the face of a sudden attack, the fleet with limited defense has made many people feel uneasy.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    When the bombing started, the warships worked hard, but there were a few and they were unable to effectively intercept the missiles, and they suffered a devastating blow.


    A large ship full of armed soldiers and zombies was sunk, and there were scenes of people struggling everywhere in the icy water.


    This is not over yet.


    When the fleet suffered heavy losses and the firepower was even more lacking, the roar of aircraft came from high in the sky.


    "Shoo, hoo..."


    Someone looked up to the sky, and as a result, the cannonballs that rained down from the sky, at that moment, I don''t know how many souls were frightened out.


    Carpet bombing.


    The valiant and arrogant fleet that came, was wiped out by the Phoenix after only one face.


    Their fate was even more miserable than the original Li Cunyong and others.


    At least, when Li Cunyong wiped out a lot of amphibians and air predators, what about the fleet of female V nations?


    He was buried in the sea without firing a few shots. There is no comparison between the two.


    The fleet was short-lived.


    Without the follow-up support from the sea, the air raiders became the only main force in the army of the female country V attacking Minghai City.

 Chapter 821： Pig teammate

    On the coast.


    The sea fleet never appeared, and the amphibians that landed on land from the sea were also ruthlessly covered by the phoenix fire.


    Of the tens of thousands of amphibians, not many really rushed into the position. Most of them were bombarded into **** by dense artillery shells when they landed.


    The amphibians that entered the position were besieged by doomsday fighters and the Shadow Guards.


    Thousands of amphibians left the battlefield ahead of schedule without any storms.


    Then came the air force of zombies.


    Without follow-up support, and being taken care of by all the air-to-air firepower of the Phoenix Base, the zombies'' air forces suffered heavy losses.


    Until now, they were chased and beaten by the air force of the Phoenix side.


    As for the female V fighters, forget it!


    Their performance on the battlefield can''t be flattered.


    Faced with the Phoenix Warriors, the female V-country fighters are completely one-sided.


    What are they fighting against the Phoenix Warriors?


    Compared with equipment, equipment is not good, compared with weapons, and weapons are not good, and their own combat power is even more incomparable.


    Even when the skimmers were on their backs, they could barely fight against Wei Xiao''s people, but once they left the skimmers and faced each other, they didn''t know how to die.


    With more than twice the number of Phoenix combatants, but no achievements, the so-called corpse knight seemed to be a joke at this moment.


    The scale of victory fell completely to the side of the Phoenix base.


    Overnight the battle passed.


    The next day, the millions of troops on Female V Island couldn''t even break through the coastline of the Phoenix Base. With huge losses, in the end, the female V fighters who feared death chose to retreat.


    When they came, nearly a million air predators and 400,000 female country V fighters had survived. When they left, less than half of the air predators had survived, and the number of female country V fighters had been reduced by three-quarters, with only 120,000 people fleeing. Go through the Phoenix Base to hunt down and return to Female V Island.


    "If you don''t eat enough, I''ll add it to you. We have cooked a lot. I''m not afraid that you won''t be full."


    After the war, the coastal defenses were in a mess.


    There are corpses everywhere, wreckage, blood and water everywhere.


    On the battlefield, none of Wei Xiao and the others left.


    After a night of uninterrupted fighting, at this time, from the back of the base, a large number of logistics personnel pushed the dining cart into the battlefield to provide food for the soldiers in the battlefield.


    The super soldiers are all concentrated in one place.


    They need the most supplies.


    Not only is the food eaten several times that of ordinary people, but also ten times that of ordinary people, but the quality is not comparable to that of ordinary fighters.


    Seeing them eating, one by one is like a wild wolf who is starving, and the food in their hands is continuously devouring.


    If you don''t know that this is a manifestation of the "post-war sequelae" of the super fighters, there is no doubt that they cannot be exaggerated.


    Don''t think that this phenomenon only exists among male super fighters, just like their mistresses, after the war, when facing food, no one can maintain the image of a lady.


    Even because they have a separate space to replenish the energy consumed in the body, they are more indulgent than the soldiers outside.


    The people who provided food for them saw this scene, and at the same time they were surprised, but their faces were indescribably distressed.


    Behind the powerful strength, sure enough, a certain price must be paid.


    Without a stable rear and sufficient food resources, these super fighters would be starved to death even if they did not die in the battle after one battle.


    After the meal, Wei Xiao took Shu Wang and them to the battlefield.


    Along the way, they were surrounded by the corpses of enemies and their own people.


    Although the corpse clan army was repelled, the casualties paid by the Phoenix side were still huge.


    Fourteen legions, after the war, nearly 20,000 casualties.


    War is always cruel, regardless of victory or defeat.


    "Master, hostess..."


    Chen Haojie and they appeared.


    They are all those in power in the base.


    Just after eating, there is no time to take care of their own Chen Haojie and the others, they are still wearing armored armor, all of them are humiliated.


    "Does the casualties come out?" Wei Xiao asked without talking nonsense.


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    "According to statistics, there are more than 7,000 dead and more than 11,000 injured in the 14 legions. Among these injured, more than 1,000 are gunshot wounds, who were killed by the little V in the battle. As for what was injured by the weapon, as for other people and others, they were all injured by the claws of the zombies."


    The following words are self-evident, the fate of those ten thousand people is already doomed, no wonder Chen Haojie paused in the report.


    In response, Wei Xiao just nodded, without much expression.


    How can there be undead in war?


    "Lord, Ling Lang, the commander of the Men''s 7th Army Corps, died." The Jackdaw said suddenly.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    A military commander died, how is this possible?


    The commanders of the men''s army are all four-tier soldiers, and in addition to wearing the heavenly king armor, as long as they are not hit by powerful artillery shells, what else can threaten them?


    "How did you sacrifice?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "According to the soldiers seen, Ling Lang was overturned by a rocket fired by a female V national soldier and fell into the amphibians, and then was smashed to death."


    Hearing the cause of Ling Lang''s death, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    This is actually such a way of death, how unlucky is this Ling Lang?


    Wei Xiao was not entangled.


    "Buy well, the position of the man''s seventh legion commander is placed on top of the deputy commander."


    "clear."


    "How about the enemy''s casualties?" Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "The statistics are still ongoing, and it is estimated that the data will not be available in a short period of time. However, we have captured more than 30,000 people from the country V, among which half are seriously injured."


    "Oh! Where are they?"


    Wei Xiao looked around for a while, but he didn''t find the figure of the so-called prisoner, and asked.


    "Lord, come to me."


    "Go, let''s go and see."


    Wei Xiao nodded, and followed Chen Haojie, with Shu Wang and Lan Qiang and his group, walking towards the place where the prisoners were being held.


    After ten minutes, Wei Xiao and the others came to the other end of a cliff.


    There is a beach here. At this time, the beach is full of people, and these people are prisoners.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Save me...Save me..."


    There was a wailing on the prison camp.


    In dense crowds, people with missing arms and legs or with exposed internal organs can be seen everywhere.


    It''s miserable.


    But no one sympathized with them.


    The armed fighters in charge of detaining them watched indifferently one by one.


    They are all enemies, and the armed fighters did not shoot them in the first time. It was already considered benevolent.


    "My lord, mistress, military commanders!"


    Mu Feng, who was in charge of watching the prisoners here, found Wei Xiao and his group, and immediately brought Wang Zhong and four guards to greet them.


    Chen Haojie, who was walking in the front, stopped and waited for Wei Xiao and the others.


    When Wei Xiao came, Chao Mufeng nodded.


    "How about these captives?"


    Mu Feng disdainfully said: "It''s all cartilage. We haven''t done anything to them yet. Someone has taken the initiative to surrender to us."


    Wei Xiao looked at the female V-country soldier whose face was uneasy and her eyes frightened, and a cold stern flashed in her eyes.

 Chapter 822： The misery of the loser

    "Bring out those who are not injured or slightly injured among them."


    "now?"


    "It''s now!"


    Mu Feng took his orders and said to the guards, then the four guards retreated.


    Not long after, from the surroundings, hundreds of armed men stepped forward with guns.


    "Brother, we surrender, we surrender, don''t kill us, okay?"


    "Let me go! It''s the little V guy who asked us to attack you, we have no choice."


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die yet, Casa¡ª"


    Seeing the armed men dispatched, the female V island prisoners who hadn''t been paid attention to since they were gathered here, at this time, people who could speak Longxia asked for mercy one after another.


    And those little V sons who don''t know Longxia language are also expressing the same meaning.


    "Give me quiet. Now, anyone who can stand up with only minor injuries will follow me." The soldiers ignored the begging people and said coldly.


    "Brother, what will you do with us?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. If you don''t want me to kill you now, just shut up me obediently."


    While the soldiers shouted in Longxia, some people also used female V to translate in Mandarin.


    People who know Longxia language can still ask. As for those who do not understand Longxia language, they are already prisoners, and they have no choice but to act according to what the armed fighters said.


    One by one, the prisoners who were able to move normally got up and separated from the wounded.


    The man with missing arms wanted to get up and follow, but was pressed to the ground by armed men.


    "Why?"


    "As long as we are not injured or slightly injured, you will stay where you are with a disability."


    When the armed soldiers divided the prisoners into two waves, Wei Xiao was here.


    "Husband, what are you going to do with these people?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "If you want me to say, it''s all solved. These people really eat the guts of the bear heart and leopard, and help the corpse clan deal with us, they deserve to die. Uh...Lord, I will express my opinion. "


    Pay million for the first to express his own opinion. Just after speaking, when he saw Wei Xiao''s cold face, he quickly explained it.


    He really hated these rapes.


    However, in front of Wei Xiao, he must always respect Wei Xiao''s attitude.


    Wei Xiao withdrew his gaze to Fu Wanwan, and stared at the wounded people who were crying and crying with cold eyes: "There are still valuables, all of which are degraded to permanent slaves to repair the city wall and let them repair until they die. As for the seriously injured, they are all. Dispose of it. What do you keep for waste that has no value for use?"


    "I''m going to make arrangements." Mu Feng responded and went to execute Wei Xiao''s order himself.


    No one cared about Wei Xiao''s way of handling the seriously injured, as if those seriously injured did not exist at all.


    After Mu Feng left, Chen Haojie said abruptly: "This time, the loss of Female V Island should not be small."


    Speaking of Female V Island, everyone couldn''t help but think of the scene of Little V retreating with the skidder.


    Lan Qiang sneered, "Isn''t it? According to Mei Chongyang''s account, there are less than one million survivors in the female V country, while young and middle-aged people are less than half of the total. Now nearly 300,000 are lost. In this war, tusk... it''s not just a heavy loss, it''s just a painful one."


    "It can also be seen from this battle that our ultimate opponent is still the corpse clan led by Empress Mingzhao. The female V fighters are too weak. Said that this time, thanks to the female V nationals, if they hadn''t taken the lead in fleeing, the remaining The sky raiders below continue to confront us, and the soldiers'' casualties will be further expanded." Shu Wang said.


    Leng Chengfeng and they all agree with this.


    In this battle, the casualties of the air raiders were only half. In the end, if the female V countrymen were not afraid of death to drive the air raiders to retreat, and the corpse army that had already rushed into the position, even if Wei Xiao and the others finally won, it would be a tragic victory.


    What is the concept of a million high-level zombies?


    It is stronger than the existence of the Phoenix Base. If it is a deadly battle, I am afraid that not many people will survive in the last fourteen legions.


    On the whole, the female V nationals also delayed the retreat of the corpse tribe army in this war.


    If it is said that the combat power of a single corpse clan army is 10%, after the female V country fighters join, this combat power has not been improved, but on the original basis, it has been directly halved.


    As the saying goes, you are not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs. These words are not deceiving.


    Wei Xiao looked at the opposite side of the sea, his face unspeakably cold.


    "After this war, the one on Female V Island should be able to stop for a while."


    Everyone was talking, and at this time, the seriously injured people in the prison camp had been separated from the others.


    There were more than 30,000 prisoners, and nearly 17 thousand people remained in place.


    "Pata Pata..."


    With the sound of footsteps.


    I saw hundreds of heavily armed men surrounded the remaining prisoners.


    "What are they going to do?"


    "No, they want to kill prisoners."


    "what?"


    Some people have guessed Wei Xiao''s purpose, but even if they knew it, it was too late for these prisoners.


    Mu Feng, who personally executed Wei Xiao''s order, picked up a loudspeaker in the rear.


    "All executives prepare."


    "Kakka..."


    Armed fighters pulled and bolted the guns in their hands.


    "They really want to kill us?"


    "Baga...fight with them!"


    "Come on¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s purpose is already obvious.


    When they saw this armed force appear, some prisoners held a hint of luck, but after witnessing the other side aiming their guns at them, they had no hope at all. Anyone who was able to move rushed towards the executives.


    "shooting!"


    Mu Feng did not give these captives any chance at all.


    The order was issued, and the gunfire sounded decisively.


    Dense bullets poured out, and the prisoners in the enclosure, one by one, fell like straw.


    Cries, shouts, and screams resounded all over.


    A few minutes later, the corpse in the same place appeared in front of Wei Xiao and others.


    Witnessing this scene, except for the faces of the prisoners who were brought out before, they were very frightened. The others did not have a trace of sympathy or pity in their eyes. At most, they sighed-in the end times, human lives are so cheap.


    "Okay, it''s over. In a short time, the one on Female V Island shouldn''t make any major moves. Clean up the battlefield as soon as possible. The collection that should be collected should be burned in a concentrated manner. In addition, the men and women''s army. The number of people should also be added, no one knows when the next battle will be."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Everyone responded.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand, turned around, and left the battlefield with Shu Wang.


    "Military strategist, do you want to take the remaining prisoners away now?" Wei Xiao left, and Mu Feng came to Chen Haojie and asked.


    Those captives who had escaped by chance, at this moment, are waiting with fear and fear for Chen Haojie''s response.


    Chen Haojie hesitated for a moment and waved his hand: "Take it with you!"


    "OK!"


    Mu Feng turned around and asked the armed soldiers to drive away the restless prisoners and walk towards the city wall under construction at the base.


    Next, the other personnel of the Phoenix base began to clean the battlefield quickly.


    Needless to say, the cruelty of the war is no longer necessary, but after the war, the corpses left by the zombies will again become a huge gain for the base.


    They are all corpses of zombies above level three, with hundreds of thousands in number.


    If this is brought back to the base and handed over to the genetic medicine base, how many genetic medicines will the base produce?

 Chapter 823： The phoenix loved by the Queen of the Moonlight

    In the direction of Female V Island.


    "Your Majesty the Queen..."


    The battle failed. As the initiators, Aizu Ninjian and Shangqi Shunan were summoned by the Empress Ming Zhao. At this moment, they were all trembling.


    "Your attack failed."


    Empress Mingzhao looked at the two tiny humans in front of her, her tone cold indescribably cold.


    Aizu Ninja Sword and Shangqi Locker felt the coldness in the mouth of the Empress Empress, and their expressions became more panic.


    Regardless of whether they can become human representatives, they can see the Empress Underworld at any time. In fact, every time they face the Empress Underworld, they are very cautious.


    The corpse heart is unpredictable.


    They could perfectly solve the task assigned by the Empress Mingzhao, and the two could still feel a little confident. Now that the mission fails, they are really worried that the Empress Mingzhao will swallow them in one bite.


    In the face of the imperious and imposing Queen Ming Zhao, both of them were nervous.


    "Is there nothing to say?" Empress Ming Zhao said again.


    The two of them trembled.


    After gritting his teeth, the Shangqihuo man bit his scalp and said: "Queen, this time our offensive failed, mainly because we underestimated the strength of the human base in Minghai."


    "Through the soldiers who returned, they explained that the enemies in the direction of Minghai City are all invulnerable and powerful. The power of a single person can match the air raiders. This kind of strength is not available to our female V-country fighters."


    Aizu Ninja sword added: ¡°The Empress of Underworld should be clear that the reason why we humans can barely contend with the great corpses depends on the thermal weapons, but after our thermal weapons have failed against the enemy, the female V Warriors are really not their opponents."


    Empress Ming Zhao: "Don''t blame your incompetence on others. The humans on the other side of the sea have such strength, why can''t you? Or are you inferior to them?"


    "Your Majesty, please give us some more time, and I promise you that next time, the enemies in Minghai City will no longer have the power to resist." Shangqi Locker said hurriedly.


    "Time? What the emperor lacks most now is time. The emperor can feel that a fifth-level corpse emperor has appeared in the distance. Once she becomes the supreme before the emperor, you should know your fate."


    "This¡­¡­"


    The faces of the two changed drastically, and their hearts were full of anxiety.


    "You disappointed the emperor very much."


    Empress Mingzhao ignored the tension between the two, and continued, "Thanks to you, this emperor¡¯s plan is beyond hope. The human power on the other side of the sea is very strong, and this emperor is very pleased. Next, no matter what method you use, you can do it. To subdue them to the emperor as soon as possible, the emperor cannot wait any longer."


    I could hear the urgency in the words of the Empress Ming Zhao, but the lovely Zuo Ninjian and their hearts were not happy.


    Is this abandoned?


    It turns out that "falling out of favor" is such a feeling.


    The two dared not refute.


    Compared with the people in Minghai City, the humans in their female country V are indeed far inferior.


    But thinking that Empress Mingzhao wants to take the humans of Minghai City for her own use, the two are very embarrassed.


    Conquer the human power in Minghai City?


    Is it still possible now?


    If there is no defeat and the loss is small, they still have the confidence to regroup for another game, but after experiencing a terrible defeat in this battle, the two have no confidence.


    At least, in a short period of time, the humans in Minghai City are unprovoking existences for them.


    One''s own people understand their own affairs.


    In order to be able to solve the Minghai City problem at one time, this battle, regardless of the female V human forces or the corpse clan, can be said to have come out in full force.


    But as a result, the female V country soldiers suffered more than 200,000 casualties, and the corpse clan lost more than 600,000. Such an outcome has made the current female V islands unable to attack Minghai City again.


    But if you don''t fear the opponent, how can you subdue it?


    Some people might say that mother corpses and corpse emperors are so capable of reproducing, shouldn''t it be enough for them to breed more new types of zombies?


    As long as there is a period of silence, more senior zombie female V islands can have it.


    But don''t forget that there is a prerequisite for mother corpses and corpse kings to breed new zombies, that is, to swallow a lot of flesh and blood.


    The appearance of a new type of zombie is a lot of consumption, plus the food needed for its growth, even if the female V Island is surrounded by the sea, it is impossible to reach the scale of attacking Minghai City again in a short time.


    Not to mention the humans on Female V Island.


    If you die, there will be one less.


    If they have to wait for them to have enough combat power, who knows how long they will have to wait?


    The human growth cycle is not comparable to zombies.


    "Why, can''t it be done?" Empress Ming Zhao saw the two of them silent, her tone full of displeasure.


    "No, it''s not!"


    These words seemed to be blurted out by Aizu Shinobu in a hurry.


    This scared the man on the ride locker.


    Who doesn''t know who?


    If there is a way, Aizu Ninja will not be nervous when they come.


    Mad, don''t kill me! I have three hundred beauties in the harem of Lao Tzu, but there are still some who haven''t enjoyed it!


    "What can you do? Don''t tell the emperor to continue to use force. The corpse clan suffered heavy losses after this battle, and could not recover its vitality in a short time."


    Aizu Ninja sword gritted his teeth.


    Just die!


    Thinking about this in his heart, Aizu Shinken said seriously: "Your Majesty can rest assured that there has been a failure, and the same mistake will not be made again. This time my method is to target the other side from other aspects."


    Shangqi Shunan has been paying attention to the change of Aizu Shinobu''s expression.


    At this moment, when he found that his face was not flustered, he couldn''t help but feel a little skeptical in his heart: Does he really have any way to deal with the human forces in Minghai City?


    "Then let''s hear it."


    With the permission of the Empress of Ninja, Aizu Ninja sword seemed to have some confidence, and said: "As the saying goes, people don¡¯t go without their heads, and birds don¡¯t fly without their heads. The reason why the human forces in Minghai City are so difficult to deal with is that weapons and equipment are so difficult to deal with. Aspect, but more importantly, they have a leader like Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Oh! The leader like the emperor?" Empress Ming Zhao''s voice sank.


    "Yes. In fact, we humans are inseparable from a great leader like the corpse clan. Before he appeared, all human forces fought and conquered endlessly, and once such a person was born, they could integrate multiple forces and form A brand-new force, condensing a powerful force. Dare to ask Her Majesty, if her Majesty falls, what will happen to the corpses on Female V Island?"


    Empress Ming Zhao was silent.


    for a long time.


    Empress Mingzhao said: "Naturally return to the situation where mother corpses attack each other until a new corpse emperor is born."


    "The same is true for human forces. The emergence of human leaders, the people of this force, they will unite as one, and they will unite, but once their leader falls, then this force will also fall apart. A human force that is no longer united, they are not us. The opponent of female country V."


    Speaking of the Aizu Ninja sword, the man who rides the lock around him finally believes that Aizu Ninja sword really has a way to deal with the human forces in Minghai City.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of this?"

 Chapter 824： One for assassination, one for captivity

    This time I don¡¯t need to continue talking about Aizu Ninja sword. The man who already knows Aizu Ninja sword¡¯s thoughts replaces the other party and says: "Your Majesty, Ninja-kun means that we send warriors to assassinate the opponent¡¯s leader, as long as the opponent¡¯s leader. Once we die, there will be chaos inside, and then we will send troops again, and it will be easy to subdue the opponent."


    Empress Ming Zhao already understood the meaning of the two, but she seemed to have thought of something.


    "Are you sure? Since the opponent is the same as the emperor, the strength should not be weak."


    "This¡­¡­"


    After all, he was the one who uttered the idea of ??Aizu Ninja sword halfway through, and he didn''t think much about it. Now facing the issue of the Queen of Darkness, the man on the horse is speechless.


    He looked at Aizu Shinobu, hoping that he had a solution.


    The corner of the latter''s mouth curled slightly.


    Let you rob me of the limelight, I figured out a way, if you are cut off casually, then I will show a fart.


    The confident Aizu Ninja sword took the words: "Your Majesty said that the leader of the opponent is absolutely difficult to deal with. The soldier who returned from our defeat described that since the opponent''s power is invulnerable to even a soldier, as a leader, his strength is definitely not weak. However, our people are not sure, and it does not mean that the Queen does not have it either."


    "Oh? Are you going to let the corpse clan take action?"


    "The corpse clan is blessed with all kinds of incredible abilities. If it is a battle, these abilities will not be maximized, but they are only used for assassination. I believe that Her Majesty the Queen can send suitable corpse clan fighters. This is what we can currently do. The fastest way to conquer the opponent''s forces is to have your Majesty bother for the supreme position."


    As soon as Aizu Ninja sword said this, he not only threw a problem that he could not solve to Queen Ming Zhao, at the same time, the temptation of the supreme position was enough to make Queen Ming Zhao bother.


    Sure enough, Empress Mingzhao fell into thought when she heard the words of Aizu Ninja sword.


    The two waited quietly. After a while, the Empress Ming Zhao said: "You are right. It is impossible for the humans on this island to complete this plan. The humans on the other side of the sea can solve an amphibian alone. (It will be used as soon as possible), the strength of its leader is at least the level of the mother corpse..."


    Speaking of this, quiet in the lair.


    Soon after, the huge body of the Queen Ming Zhao wriggled.


    Her eyes seemed to become more energetic, and her voice became louder: "The assassination of the leader of the opponent will be left to the emperor. This time you did a good job. In the future, the emperor will become the supreme, and you will be the highest leader of mankind. ."


    Aizu Shinobu looked overjoyed.


    "Her Majesty Xie, Aizu Ninja sword is willing to go through fire and water for Her Majesty in this life."


    Although the man on the side was not praised by the Queen of Ming Zhao, he was not far behind.


    "Her Majesty the Queen will surely rise to the highest position and achieve eternal hegemony."


    "Get out!"


    "Yes!"


    The two clasped their fists and bowed their heads. They backed a few meters before turning and leaving.


    As soon as they left, Empress Mingzhao uttered corpse words that only zombies could understand.


    If translated, it means "From now on, all the flesh and blood obtained by the people of the corpse tribe on Fan Island will be used by the emperor."


    Not long after this corpse word spread, the major islands of the female country V were hunting prey zombies. After obtaining the prey, they went to the corpse king¡¯s lair and threw countless animal corpses and the corpses of sea creatures into a huge In the abyss.


    Minghai City.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know that he had been missed.


    Now he is focusing on a major discovery.


    The third day of the end of the war.


    When the Gene Research Base successfully extracted a No. 3 potion from the corpse of the amphibian, an amazing discovery made Wei Xiao see the hope of dealing with the female V Island in the future.


    Inside a naval training field on Haixin Island.


    At this time, Wei Xiaozheng, Shu Wang, and Hero Chen stared at the sea in front of them.


    In the water that is not too deep, a member of the Shadow Guard is under the water.


    He has spent three hours in the sea.


    During this period, there was no move to ventilate the probe to the surface of the water.


    "Wow..."


    Three hours later, the Shadow Guard soldier finally swam to the diving area and came out of the water.


    "Can''t hold your breath?" Wei Xiao asked first.


    The Shadow Guard soldier shook his head.


    "Then why did you get up?" Shu Wang asked.


    The Shadow Guard soldier explained: "Lord, Master Shu Wang, Sergeant, I can now be sure that no matter how long I stay underwater, there will be no hypoxia."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Tell me your findings carefully."


    ¡°I¡¯m not easy to talk about the specific situation, but after taking the No. 3 potion extracted from the amphibian, once I enter the water, the pores on my body will help me breathe the dissolved oxygen in the water. According to my state, when I have enough food I can even stay underwater for the rest of my life."


    Hearing the explanation from the Shadow Guard soldiers, Shu Wang''s eyes were full of shock.


    The surprise on Chen Haojie''s face flashed.


    "As Professor Bokang guessed, the genetic medicine obtained from the amphibians can really give the super soldier the ability to breathe underwater. Lord, now the problem of our people not being able to land on Female V Island has been solved."


    Wei Xiao also thought of what Chen Haojie could think of.


    Before that, if Wei Xiao''s people wanted to land on Female V Island, there were only two ways.


    One is to land from the air with the help of an airplane, and the other is to land from the sea by means of a ship.


    But these two methods, no matter which one, can''t avoid being discovered by the corpse clan, and the risk is extremely high.


    But now, with the ability conferred by the new No. 3 potion, although it is time-consuming, if a fighter who takes this kind of potion wears an invisible battle suit and lands on Female V Island from underwater, the chance of being discovered is almost negligible.


    This new type No. 3 potion was simply prepared for Wei Xiao and the others to deal with the corpse emperor on Female V Island.


    There was a slight smile on Wei Xiao''s cold face.


    "Are there other discoveries besides these?"


    The Shadow Guard soldier shook his head:


    Waved to make the Shadow Guard soldiers retreat, Wei Xiao faced the sea and sighed: "It''s really a defeated amphibious body, an adult amphibious body. The one on Female V Island is afraid that she can''t even dream of it. She used to destroy our sea power. Amphibians, in the end, are also the key to our successful settlement of the landing on Female V Island."


    "Who says no? In the previous war, we obtained at least 10,000 amphibians. Although they were corpses, the success rate of drug extraction was less than one-fifth, but even if it was only one-percent, we could Obtained one hundred new No. 3 medicines.


    A hundred super soldiers landed on Female V Island with armor-piercing bullets. As long as they can get close to the corpse emperor, it is not impossible to kill her. "Shu Wang said.


    "This is a major discovery. Lord, I now doubt that the new type of zombies reproduced by the corpse king, and the genetic medicine extracted from their corpses, will all give us humans a certain ability?" Chen Haojie is really true. Dare to say.


    But it is not impossible.


    "What are your thoughts?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses: "If it is as I guessed, I think the corpse emperor on Female V Island, even if we have the ability to kill her, we can keep it."


    Keep the corpse king?


    Do you want to be so courageous?


    "Are you trying to keep her in captivity?"


    "Yes. She is on Female V Island, not as good as land. As long as our strength is strong enough, she can''t make any storms. Rather than getting rid of her to kill chickens and get eggs, it is better to keep her to provide us with a steady stream of new medicines. In this way, it is difficult for our base to be strong or not."


    Speaking of excitement, Chen Haojie, who had always been calm, couldn''t help shaking.


    "The premise is to confirm whether the advanced zombies bred by the corpse emperor have such an effect." Shu Wang said.


    "Naturally. Lord, what do you think?"


    Wei Xiao raised his eyebrows.


    "You can try, but I don''t know, when will the new zombie species appear?"


    "As long as she wants to become a corpse emperor, she will definitely find ways to use us as her own, not afraid that new types of zombies will not appear. Relying on the waste on the female V island, she wants to deal with other corpse emperors is simply wishful thinking."

 Chapter 825： Song Xiaoyus Broken Arm Rebirth

    For the next half month.


    As the amphibians corpses have been used up, the Phoenix Base, following the Shadow Guards and Doomsday Warriors, has a new unit-Qianlongwei.


    Qianlongwei is a group of super fighters whose strength on land is comparable to that of third-level fighters and is more powerful underwater.


    The new No. 3 potion gives them the ability to breathe underwater.


    Although no other attributes were added in addition to this, with the ability to "breath under water", they can exert greater strength in the water.


    There are not many Qianlong Guards, and there are currently 131 in the base.


    But everyone knows that this number is only temporary.


    Waiting for the base to kill more and more amphibians, not to mention the number of Qianlong Guards comparable to the Shadow Guards, but definitely not less than the Doomsday Warriors.


    In addition to the appearance of Qianlong, there is another happy event in the base that is worth mentioning.


    This happy event is only for Wei Xiao and others, especially Bai Youwei.


    At the beginning of Qingcheng base, Song Xiaoyu indirectly lost an arm because of Bai Youwei, and Bai Youwei was worried about the matter.


    But today, Bai Youwei''s heart knot finally opened.


    In an accident, Yan Yi accidentally cut off one of his fingers with Killing Emperor Wu (a cold weapon made from the bones of the corpse emperor larvae), but the injury not only recovered three days later, but even the lost fingers grew back.


    Wei Xiao and the others learned of this situation, and after some understanding, they agreed that Yan Yi lost his finger and grew again, and it was related to the No. 4 potion.


    For this reason, Wei Xiao also asked Professor Bo Kang to confirm whether the No. 4 potion could give a person the power of regeneration.


    After the study, it was discovered that the No. 4 medicine itself does not have this ability, but after it is combined with the human body, this ability will be derived.


    Not only that, the combination of No. 4 medicine with the human body can also make a person''s vitality stronger.


    Preliminary judgment is that as long as the person taking the No. 4 medicine, the heart and head are not attacked, or the body is not severely damaged, the person is immortal.


    Whether the real effect is like this has not been 100% confirmed for the time being, but the ability to regenerate a person''s limbs has been confirmed.


    Because of this, Bai Youwei thought of Song Xiaoyu.


    In order to allow Song Xiaoyu to regain his arms, Bai Youwei did not hesitate to be "hidden rules" by Wei Xiao and paid a huge sacrifice, finally obtaining a precious No. 4 potion from Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Today is Song Xiaoyu''s fifth day of taking No.4 medicine.


    Bai Youwei stared at Song Xiaoyu''s newly grown arm, with a trace of worry in her eyes.


    "Xiaoyu, how do you feel? Does this arm still adapt?"


    Song Xiaoyu moved the newly grown arm and smiled and said, "There is nothing wrong with it. It grew out of me, and it feels more flexible than before."


    "real?"


    "Really!" Song Xiaoyu affirmed.


    "Great Xiaoyu." Bai Youwei yelled happily, and rushed to hug Song Xiaoyu, "I am so happy that your arms can grow back again. Our beautiful Xiaoyu no longer needs to be one-armed girls, Meimei Da !"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t expect that one day he could recover his whole body.


    Holding Bai Youwei, she looked at Yan Yi not far away with gratitude.


    If it weren''t for this silly girl, even if he could get the No. 4 potion from Wei Xiao in the future to restore his arm, then he wouldn''t know when to wait.


    After all, the cultivation of a mature female corpse is also very difficult for the current base.


    For her, the only giant zombie in the base was under Bai Youwei''s soft and hard foam and was used by Wei Xiao.


    "I didn''t expect that Potion No. 4 really possesses the ability to regenerate stumps and recover from old injuries. If it weren''t for the two living examples of Yan Yi and Xiaoyu in front of me, I still can''t believe it." Jiang Xiyu looked at Song Xiaoyu''s perfect arm and sighed indescribably.


    Bai Youwei let go of Song Xiaoyu, turned around and trot a few steps and hugged Yan Yi.


    "This is also thanks to our stupid sister. If it weren''t for her, who would know that Potion No.4 still hides such a big secret? Come on, little girl, let my sister kiss you, my sister loves you to death, mua~~~ "


    Shu Wang said with a smile: "Who said no? Cut a finger can cut out a great secret, it seems that in the future my husband will want to develop the little sister''s body, this is a treasure girl, hehe..."


    "It is necessary. If we can develop the big secret of how to nurture, the younger sister will become the biggest hero of our Wei family." Mu Wuqing agreed with Shu Wang''s words.


    Yan Yi was very shy and unspeakably embarrassed.


    A seemingly remarkable discovery, but because of the way she used it to make people laugh or cry, she didn''t know whether she should be happy or cry.


    Needless to think about it, in the future, this incident of her will become an indispensable part of the jokes of the sisters.


    Pushing Bai Youwei away with disgust, wiped the saliva left by Bai Youwei on her face, and the aggrieved Yan Yi threw into Wei Xiao''s arms on the sofa.


    "Eunichan, all my sisters are bullying me."


    Xiao Nizi pouted her little mouth pitifully, as if she was really wronged.


    Wei Xiao held her little face and kissed Yan Yi''s cute little mouth.


    Holding his aggrieved little wife in his arms, Wei Xiao looked at Song Xiaoyu and said, "It hasn''t been long since you have taken the No.4 potion. You should get acquainted with this power as soon as possible. If you have time, you should practice hands with Youwei and the others."


    "I know Brother Xiao. Thank you everyone too. I don''t know what to say. As long as everyone needs Xiaoyu in the future, Xiaoyu is bound to do so."


    Song Xiaoyu is really grateful to everyone.


    A great girl, no one wants to be disabled.


    Now that the arms grow out, to Song Xiaoyu, it is no less than regaining a new life.


    "Look at what you said, you are my good girlfriend, we don''t need you to do this! Go, now your arms have grown out, play games with me, we haven''t played together for a long time." Bai Youwei went over Pulling Song Xiaoyu, said happily.


    Song Xiaoyu nodded.


    We greeted Wei Xiao and the others, and Song Xiaoyu and Bai Youwei ran towards the second floor.


    As soon as they left, for a while, Mu Wuqing and others in the hall kept their eyes on Wei Xiao.


    Being stared at by pairs of stars that seemed to bubbling, Wei Xiao was a little uncomfortable.


    "Why do you see me?"


    Mu Wu walked to Wei Xiao in the Qing Dynasty.


    Sitting next to him.


    "Husband, did your genetic professor Bokang find out what they have researched?"


    With Mu Wuqing''s words, Wei Xiao suddenly understood their thoughts.


    Speaking of Wei Xiao Gene, since that visit to Villa No. 2, Wei Xiao has indeed provided Professor Bo Kang with some.


    However, the research results are not obvious.


    Apart from proving that Wei Xiao''s genes are much stronger than ordinary people, nothing special was found.


    I know my body.


    If it weren''t for the resurrection of the dead body many times, based on the results of Professor Bo Kang and their research, Wei Xiao would doubt whether he was indistinguishable from the super soldier?


    But this is obviously impossible.


    Resurrection from the dead, why is it against the sky?


    This kind of thing has happened to me. Will my gene cell be normal?


    It is estimated that Professor Bo Kang is not at home.


    However, Wei Xiao couldn''t let Mu Wuqing down.


    The matter of children, in his home, is like a devil shrouded in the heart of every hostess, the youngest Yan Yi, sometimes I want a child that belongs to him and Wei Xiao, and the oldest Mu Wuqing is fast. Obsessed.


    With Yan Yi in his arms, Wei Xiao released a hand to hold Mu Wuqing''s fragrant shoulder.


    "The results are already out. There is no problem in that aspect, but because the activity is too strong, the probability of winning the bid is very low. We can only work harder for this kind of thing."


    "Is that so?" Mu Wuqing was suspicious, and his expression quickly became sad. "But I''m almost thirty, if..."

 Chapter 826： A group of people with strong desire to survive

    Before Mu Wuqing could finish speaking, Wei Xiao interrupted her: "Don''t think about it. Now you are all super warriors, and your life span is far longer than before the end of the world. According to Professor Bokang''s research, humans in the end of the world are even ordinary people. , The life span is more than doubled than before."


    "From now on, in the human world, if you have a child in your 20s or 30s, it will be an early pregnancy. There is no one hundred or eighty, and you are embarrassed to be a mother."


    "Puff......"


    When they heard Wei Xiao''s joke, Shu Wang couldn''t help laughing.


    Mu Wuqing gave him a white look.


    Everyone was discussing serious matters, but Wei Xiao did well, and even joked about such matters.


    Of course, Wei Xiao was right.


    Because of the study of Wei Xiao''s genes, some of Professor Bokang''s team allocated a part of their energy to conduct a separate study on today''s human gene cells.


    It turns out that in today''s humans, not only is the cell activity much stronger than before the end of the world, but even the speed of division has also slowed down.


    Cell activity is enhanced, and the division rate is also reduced, which is a sign of increased lifespan.


    Preliminary speculation is that all human beings who die before the age of one hundred and fifty will all belong to "death young."


    "You are justified, but I won''t give up. Tonight you will wash my old lady and wait."


    "You, you wash my old lady and wait."


    Mu Wuqing pretended to say ferociously, but she ignored a little guy.


    The little guy who stayed in Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms, retelled her words in the same tone as Wu Qing''s mother.


    As a result, Mu Wu was ashamed of himself.


    I didn''t pay attention for a while, but made a fool of myself in front of the child.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang and the others are naturally laughing and crying, even the Phantom, who often has a cold face, can''t help but smile.


    Yan Chuan Huizi squeezed the little guy''s little Qiong nose.


    "You little guy..."


    "Hey... Dad, you clean the old lady and wait..." The little guy didn''t know what he was talking about, but she couldn''t stop a little mouth when she saw the mothers laughing and thought it was funny.


    Mu Wuqing looked unlovable.


    The first fame of my old mother is completely ruined today.


    There was a lot of laughter in the villa, and in Minghai City outside the villa, a group of uninvited guests also came today.


    The outermost area to the north of Minghai City.


    A group of wanderers entered the sight of the base guards.


    They all looked sloppy, hungry and scrawny one by one, walking in twos and threes on the road to the outermost periphery of the base, feeling that the stronger wind could blow them away.


    "stop!"


    Before they were close to the construction site where the city wall was being built, at a checkpoint a few hundred meters away, the soldiers in charge of guarding here blocked the group of people.


    The fighters in the guard tower and the checkpoint all pointed their guns at them.


    This scene made the survivors who came here unspeakably nervous.


    An armed soldier approached them.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" the soldier asked.


    The middle-aged man at the front did not dare to hesitate, and said bitterly: "Brother, give a way to survive. We are survivors from Jianghang. Down the road, we haven''t seen a human survivor base. I finally found you, I beg you to take us in!"


    "We have all eaten our food. During this time, in order to find other survivors'' bases, we have been picking wild fruits to satisfy our hunger. Do your best, and have mercy on us!" a woman pleaded.


    The soldier took a look at their group.


    There are more than one hundred people in this team.


    There are men and women, there are old and young, plus the clunky and sloppy clothes, they don''t look like dangerous people at all.


    The warrior who relaxes his guard against him, but has no idea himself, said coldly: "You are waiting here, I will report to the captain."


    "Thank you, thank you brother, good people are rewarded." The middle-aged man said excitedly.


    "Mom, don''t we need to live outside anymore?" A child weakly asked the women next to him in the team.


    "Girl, let''s wait, don''t talk, okay?"


    "Um!"


    Inside the simple room inside the checkpoint.


    "team leader!"


    The captain who was playing cards to kill time with others in there looked up: "What''s the matter?"


    "A group of survivors came outside. I hope our base will take them in. I can''t make a decision, so I want you to see it."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing what the fighter said, Yang Cheng, the captain, put down the card in his hand and stood up.


    "Survivors? Did they say where they came from?"


    "The Jianghang area, but I guess it''s farther away." The soldier guessed.


    Yang Cheng frowned slightly.


    Jianghang area?


    There should be no survivors in that area now. Now some people say that they are coming from Jianghang area. This discovery is a bit surprising.


    "Go out and have a look!" Yang Cheng didn''t think much, and walked out of the simple room.


    "Captain, let''s go too."


    The three people in the house followed.


    A group of people quickly came outside.


    "Are you here from Jianghang?"


    "This is our captain, Yang Cheng. If you want to let you go, our captain has the final say." The soldier reminded the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man dare not neglect.


    He poked his hand and looked excited. The middle-aged man who wanted to shake hands with Yang Cheng and took it back halfway, said with a smile on his face: "Hello Captain Yang, hello, we did come from Jianghang, but only Passing through Jianghang area, I used to live in Xiongzhou."


    "Let me say it! There is no human survivor activity in the Jianghai area, how come you guys come from there."


    Hearing the explanation from the middle-aged man, Yang Cheng was relieved.


    After looking at the group of people, Yang Cheng admired: "Xiongzhou is thousands of kilometers away from Minghai City. You don''t have any decent weapons and equipment. It''s really not easy to come here alive from such a long distance."


    The middle-aged man was bitter.


    "Yeah! It''s not easy. When we set off from Xiongzhou, our team had more than 1,000 people, and some survivors joined along the way. But along the way, we were either attacked by high-level zombies or chased by small groups of corpses. We can To this day, other sacrifices were made in exchange for their lives."


    "Well, it''s a good thing to be alive."


    "Then Captain Yang, look at us..." the middle-aged man asked nervously.


    Behind him, many people looked at Yang Cheng with expectations in their eyes.


    Yang Cheng smiled calmly: "Relax, our base does not have the habit of rejecting foreign survivors to join. Since you are here, you will get a new start. Come with me! Register your names first, and take your weapons Hand them in, and then I will send someone to take you to the base."


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you so much."


    Yang Cheng''s words fell, and while the middle-aged man continued to thank him, his eyes were crying with excitement.


    "Great, we finally don''t have to worry about wandering outside."


    "Mom, do we have a big house to live in?"


    "Hmm! Yes, we have everything, we don''t have to go anymore."


    "Good people! You are all good people..."


    The other survivors who knew that Yang Cheng and the others were willing to take in their own homeless people all cheered for joy.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Cheng also showed a smile on their faces.


    "Come with me! Those with children are ahead."


    The middle-aged man immediately arranged for the people behind him to do what Yang Cheng said.


    A group of men and women lined up and walked towards the checkpoint under the command of the soldiers.


    Soon, the soldiers who acted as temporary recorders registered the names of the survivors, and the soldiers set up payment so that the survivors handed in all their weapons and equipment.


    More than a hundred people have limited weapons.


    There are more than 20 guns and ammunition, many of which are still cold weapons.


    Looking at the weapons and equipment they handed in, the soldiers in charge of this piece did not say anything, but also admired them in their hearts.


    This self-defense tool can support them from Xiongzhou to Minghai City. If it is not for people with extremely strong desire to survive, they may not be able to achieve this step if they are replaced by ordinary soldiers on the base.


    It didn''t take long.


    More than 100 people have been counted, and their weapons and equipment have also been paid.


    "Xiao Jiang, you take a trip and take them to Xu management."


    "Good captain."


    Xiao Jiang took the lead.


    Several soldiers and Xiao Jiang came to the middle-aged man.


    "Come with us! Come here, trust me, you will fall in love here soon."


    "Thank you, thank you!" The middle-aged man thanked him, and then asked the young people in the team to take good care of the children and old people, and then leave with Xiao Jiang and them.


    A group of people kept passing by Yang Cheng and them.


    Looking at this group of old, young, and young women and children, the team member Ren Ming beside Yang Cheng sighed: "We are lucky to be able to take refuge in a strong base in advance, but besides us, in this world today, I don¡¯t know how many people live outside. There is no fixed place, precarious."


    Yang Cheng agreed.


    "Who says no? There are only a few survivors with strong bases. If I am not mistaken, there are still many people who do not have a stable home. This winter, I don''t know how many people will be frozen to death."


    During the conversation, Yang Cheng''s nose twitched suddenly.


    Yang Cheng''s eyes changed, and he looked up at the two people who had just passed by him.


    "What''s the matter, Captain?" Ren Ming asked.


    Yang Cheng did not respond to him: "You two wait."

 Chapter 827： Strange refugee

    The two who staggered Yang Cheng and they were walking forward heard the words, but did not stop, but the people around them stopped their steps.


    The sudden change caused the leaving team to stop.


    "what happened?"


    Many people are confused.


    Yang Cheng frowned


    Take Ren Ming and the two soldiers towards the two who stopped later.


    "Didn''t you two hear me telling you to stop?"


    When they came to the two, Yang Cheng said displeased.


    The two men who were stared at by Yang Cheng wore headgear and were covered in black windbreakers.


    With a face full of dirt, even if they noticed the displeasure on Yang Cheng''s face, the two of them didn''t seem to be moved.


    It was cold, as if there was no expression.


    "Captain Yang, what''s the matter, what''s the matter?" The middle-aged man in front came back and asked eagerly.


    Yang Cheng stared at the two of them. Seeing that the other party had no reaction at all, he asked the middle-aged man: "What''s the matter with these two people?"


    "Captain Yang asked them?"


    "Yes. The seafood on them is very heavy. It doesn''t look like they came from land."


    Hearing Yang Cheng''s words, the middle-aged man secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought it was something serious, but he didn''t expect Yang Cheng to stop them because of this little thing.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "Captain Yang, these two people met when we entered the outskirts of Minghai City. They were in the sea at that time, and the seafood on their bodies should have been left behind at that time."


    "Oh? In the sea?"


    Yang Cheng stared at the two, thinking of something, he asked, "Are you from Female V Island?"


    "Captain Yang, don''t ask, they are all dumb, and they seem to have problems with their ears. Even if they hear it, they won''t be able to answer you." The middle-aged man quickly explained.


    Dumb? Deaf?


    This is interesting.


    "You really can''t hear or speak?"


    Facing Yang Cheng''s questioning, the two of them remained expressionless, as if everything was exactly what the middle-aged man said.


    What else the middle-aged man wanted to say, Yang Cheng stopped him.


    "Okay, it''s okay, let''s go!" Yang Cheng said.


    Unfortunately, the two remained indifferent.


    Yang Cheng''s temptation was useless at all.


    What the middle-aged man said is true?


    Yang Cheng thought so.


    "Captain Yang..."


    Yang Cheng shook his head, feeling that he might be careless.


    It''s not to blame him, Yang Cheng is very sensitive to the things with seafood in his body just after a battle with the army of the female V island.


    The middle-aged man said that their group had escaped from other directions on the land, and he suddenly found two people full of strong seafood. It was normal for him to be suspicious.


    Returning to mind, Yang Cheng was serious this time: "Let''s go! When you arrive at the base, as long as you are obedient, you won''t have too much hardship in the future."


    "Understand, we must follow the arrangement of the base."


    The middle-aged man nodded repeatedly, and then let the team continue.


    The two expressionless men also walked with the team at this time.


    There was nothing out of place in their performance, and they were completely right what the middle-aged man said.


    "Captain, what''s wrong with you?" Ren Ming asked Yang Cheng as the team left.


    Yang Cheng stared at the direction the team was leaving, and shook his head: "Maybe I think too much. However, it is better to be careful about some things. In this way, Ren Ming..."


    "What''s the captain''s order?"


    "Go to Deputy Chief Jin and ask her to arrange for you a few female V country slaves to recognize these people and see if they are really problematic."


    "Huh?" Ren Ming was a little confused at first, but soon he was shocked when he thought of something, "Captain, you don''t think these people are all from Female V Island, do you?"


    Yang Cheng did not hide it either.


    "It''s always good to be careful. The humans in the female V country have already taken refuge in the corpse clan. If these people really come from the female V island, then their purpose is worthy of our attention. Go quickly, try not to let them find out, and come back when there are results. Tell me."


    "clear!"


    Ren Ming stopped talking, nodded, turned and left.


    "I hope I think more!"


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Ren Ming came back.


    Yang Cheng, who was waiting for news in the simple room, saw Ren Ming and immediately asked him the result.


    Ren Ming shook his head: "I have changed several batches of female country V slaves from Deputy Chief Jin. They all said they didn''t know the previous gang. Captain, maybe you think too much. This is the end of the world, and it is. In the coastal area, it is not impossible for a group of people to jump into the sea to avoid danger in order to avoid the hunting of high-level zombies."


    "I just want to confirm. Since it''s okay, don''t worry about it. There is a housekeeping team, and we don''t need to worry about it."


    "That''s true. Let''s go, let''s continue playing cards. Just now, the captain was shameless. My king had four twos. If it weren''t for the group of people, you would have to lose our six yuan eschatological coin."


    "Come on! I didn''t say anything about my spring card. See if you can stand it."


    "Do you think I will believe it?"


    "If you don''t accept it, fight again."


    "Afraid you won''t make it?"


    The two looked like quarreling.


    Afterwards, the refugees were thrown aside by them, and several people played cards in the shack.


    Inside the base.


    Xu Ting Hong Xu manages, Mu Feng''s daughter-in-law today.


    As one of the internal management personnel of the base, what belongs to her scope of responsibility is to uniformly arrange and manage the new survivors who join the base until they are assigned to various positions in the base by the interviewers of the audit team.


    Xiao Jiang has completed the handover with Xu Tinghong.


    For survivors who are new to the base, as long as they are obedient and obedient, start with newcomers.


    To treat these people, Xu Tinghong asked them to wash their bodies first and prepared new clothes for them.


    In addition, there are also liquid foods in preparation.


    This is the "tradition" of the base, and it is called "Hope Day".


    On this day, the newcomers who join the base can do nothing and enjoy everything the base provides for them comfortably.


    After this day has passed, after the audit team interviewed them, they will begin to contribute to the base.


    In addition to children and the elderly, young and strong people will need to get the treatment like today through their own efforts in the future.


    However, even so, the middle-aged men, after knowing that once they join the base, they can not only change their outfits cleanly, and have nothing to do but still have a good meal. They fled for an unknown period of time. They are all tall. Hurray for the kindness of the base.


    At the same time, I am also full of expectations for the future life in the base.


    In the evening, the middle-aged men were all arranged to rest in the dormitory building.


    Separate men and women.


    Six people can live in a dormitory.


    "Hey, where did the four dumb guys go?"


    "I don''t know, it seems that after dark, I didn''t see them."


    In a dormitory, two survivors who had just taken a bath came back, only to find that the four dumbs who had chosen this dormitory with them were missing.


    The two didn''t care much.


    The two people who hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in comfortable clothes for a long time looked at the long-awaited bed and quilt, and couldn''t wait to lay on top of the quilt, making a comfortable sound that the animal would blush after hearing it, and gradually fell asleep.

 Chapter 828： Attack on Villa One

    Under the night, several black shadows shuttled through the darkness at a speed that the naked eye could not catch.


    The bright lights in the base seemed to be empty at their speed, and the patrol personnel who passed by were ignorant of the hidden enemies.


    "Hiccup... Today, the pink girl from country V is very moist. If it wasn''t for the tigress in the family who needs to feed, I want to leave it all to her."


    "Hey...what''s wrong with this, those pink women can''t run away, as long as they have eschatology coins, when can they go? But brother, you are not in good health! Hurry up and save some money to buy a No. 1 potion and pay it back then. Sing song every night?"


    "Forget it! I just bought a house, and I don''t have many end-of-day coins, unless I go out and scavengers will explode once next time, otherwise, the first potion of 10,000 end-of-day coins will be enough for my salary for a year."


    "You! This is putting the cart before the horse. It costs seven or eight thousand apocalyptic coins. You buy genetic medicine to strengthen yourself. At that time, the apocalyptic coins will not come like running water. Look at me, a thousand cups will not fall. Long Shuangfeng, still full of energy now."


    "Then do you have a room?"


    "Uh...Don''t talk about it, go home, I have a good rest in a few days after I came back from picking up waste. Next time I go out with the captain and the others, I don''t know when I can come back and enjoy it again."


    "makes sense."


    Within a cell.


    The two men who had just returned from outside walked towards the building where they lived.


    Suddenly, from one side of the aisle, in the darkness hidden by the trees, two figures instantly shot out.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The two had no resistance at all, and the figure disappeared from the aisle in the blink of an eye, even if one of them was a first-class fighter.


    In the dark corner.


    "Tell me where is the leader of your base?"


    The two people who were dragged inside with their mouths covered, heard a low and hoarse question in their ears.


    The two of them looked terrified and kept making noises in their mouths.


    "If you dare to scream, I will kill you immediately."


    The two shook their heads.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The mouth was loosened, and the two quickly took a few breaths.


    "Brother, don''t kill us, we will tell you everything you want to know."


    "Yes, yes, we can give you eschatological coins, whatever you like."


    "Snapped--"


    The black shadow behind them saw that the two wanted to turn their heads, and one of them slapped them.


    "Now answer us, where do you guys with the highest status live in the base?"


    One of them hurriedly said: "In the core area of ??villa No. 1. That is where our lord lives, as well as the mistresses."


    "Core base? Where is that?"


    "..."


    When the two heard this, their expressions twitched.


    "The two big brothers are not from our base?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, say, where is the core base?"


    The two can already be sure that the person who kidnapped them was definitely not from Phoenix Base, but they had no choice.


    Those who were not armed fighters, under the threat of death, did not have much loyalty to Wei Xiao.


    "The place where the base is the brightest and has the most armed personnel at the same time."


    The dark shadow behind the two looked at each other.


    No more nonsense, he covered their mouths again, and saw that they suddenly opened their mouths, showing their sharp teeth, and then bit them directly on their necks.


    The pupils of the two opened wide.


    Feeling the loss of blood in the body, they struggled in horror.


    But their power is completely negligible in front of the two dark shadows.


    With the loss of blood, the two people who soon lost their vitality, their necks were also twisted by two dark shadows.


    "This human has the genes of our corpse clan in its body, and the energy contained in the blood is much stronger than the humans we smoked on Female V Island." After sucking the two, one of the shadows said in a deep voice.


    "Maybe we have discovered the reason why the people here are stronger than the humans on the island. Go, find their leader, and complete the task that the mother emperor explained."


    Sombra nodded.


    "Swish swish" a few times, and the four black shadows disappeared in place.


    An unknown danger is approaching, and the people in the base have not yet discovered it.


    Through the information revealed by the two dead people, the secret enemy quickly fumbled to the core area of ??the base.


    But the core area is still very large, and it is not possible for a secret enemy to find Wei Xiao''s location among many buildings.


    Precisely because of this, their killing still did not stop.


    It was entirely by "asking for directions" to approach Villa No. 1 where Wei Xiao was located. For this reason, there were a lot of dead bodies in the core area.


    "Captain, there is a situation."


    As the secret enemy continued to approach Villa No. 1, the soldiers in charge of patrolling the core area finally found the person who had died tragically in the dark.


    Members of a small team found the body of an ordinary person.


    Through the wound, they realized that there was a problem in the core area, and immediately spread the news.


    "Quickly, quickly, you must find me the secret mouse."


    As the fighters in the core area began a carpet search, more corpses were found in the dark.


    "Damn! Be sure to find them."


    Inside Villa One.


    There is a problem in the core area, Wei Xiao and others will not know it here.


    In the villa.


    The Phantom, who had already fallen asleep, quickly dressed up and got up after hearing the movement outside, and came to the outside of the villa.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Back to the Phantom Master, the people below just reported that the enemy may have broken into the base, and seven or eight people have been killed. Now the soldiers outside are looking for the secret enemy."


    "Is there any result?"


    "Not yet!" The female soldier shook her head.


    Phantom frowned.


    at this time¡­¡­


    "who?"


    There was hardly any hesitation, the phantom that was caught in the perception, three flying knives were thrown into the darkness in one place.


    "what¡­¡­"


    A scream came, but before the Phantom continued to take action, from the dark, three black shadows directly attacked the Phantom.


    They are fast.


    It was almost a blink of an eye that he approached the Phantom.


    Phantom''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his feet rose into the air.


    The sound of "wish swish" scraped from the ear of the phantom.


    The three black shadows that attacked and killed her, waved their sharp claws and flashed across the Phantom''s body.


    "Ah..."


    "Pumppump..."


    With two screams, both sides landed at the same time.


    Wei Ying avoided the attack and killing of the other three dark shadows, but the two female warriors standing next to her were cut into several segments by the enemy under this blow.


    Very cruel.


    The Phantom in the middle noticed this scene, his face changed drastically.


    The sharp eyes stared at a dark shadow, and the Phantom also saw the person who attacked her clearly at this time.


    Three mysterious figures shrouded in black robes, a closer look will reveal that they are different from humans.


    The big cracked mouth is covered with fangs five or six centimeters long, reaching the contours of the earlobes and feet on both sides, as if the lower half of the face is a mouth, with blue eyes in the dark and ten-thousand-long hands. A few centimeters of nails, these are not normal people have.


    And under their feet, the leather shoes with slender, sharp claws piercing their feet are also exposed.


    monster?


    Or a mutant?


    "Protect the Phantom Master!"


    The other guards reacted at this time and concentrated on the Phantom.


    "Don''t come over, they are not something you can deal with, all of them retreat!"


    The Phantom hurriedly spoke.


    From the hit just now, the Phantom had realized that the three humanoid monsters in front of them were definitely not something ordinary people could deal with.


    In order to prevent the guards from experiencing major losses, the Phantom blocked their support.

 Chapter 829： The power of humanoid monsters

    When the Phantom made a sound, three humanoid monsters once again killed her.


    The body shape moved and disappeared in a flash.


    With the perception ability of Phantom Level 5 fighters, they all felt that the speed of the three humanoid monsters was very fast.


    This requires at least four fighters to do it.


    Don''t dare to neglect.


    There were six more throwing knives in Phantom''s hands again.


    Throwing his hand, throwing the knife.


    As fast as lightning, a flying knife resembling a streamer shot at two of the humanoid monsters.


    During the rush, the two humanoid monsters who were aware of the danger resolutely gave up attacking the Phantom, and stopped swinging their claws to pick up the flying knives thrown by the Phantom.


    The remaining one rushed towards the Phantom.


    The sharp claws in his hand that cut gold and jade volleyed down.


    "Qiang Qiang" twice, the phantom with two flying knives in his hand blocked a blow from the humanoid monster.


    "Whizzing--"


    The other two humanoid monsters took advantage of the moment when the Phantom was entangled by their companions and killed them again.


    The gaze condensed, the phantom that was not slow at all shook the humanoid monster in front of him, the figure turned over, and the flying knife continued to shoot out.


    The two humanoid monsters that came from the attack lifted the flying knives away while moving, and the figure approached the Phantom.


    Has become a fifth-level fighter, even if the speed and attack of the humanoid monster are not weaker than the phantom, there is always a gap.


    Relying on the reaction speed of a few tenths of a second faster than that of the two humanoid monsters, the Phantom took the initiative to take a step forward. Before the two humanoid monsters waved their claws to reach her figure, they grabbed their arms so that they could not go any further. Previous step.


    With force with his hands, he took two humanoid monsters into the air and overturned them. One kicked one side to one side. The figures of the two humanoid monsters shot across the air like a meteor, and smashed down to a place five or six meters away.


    The three humanoid monsters stood still again, their blue eyes staring at the phantom with solemnity.


    The strength of the other party surprised them, and at the same time, they also have reason to believe that the woman in front of them is most likely the leader of this base.


    "die!"


    At this time, the fourth humanoid monster that was hit hard by the Phantom before appearing appeared from the darkness.


    As soon as he shot, the other three humanoid monsters also rushed towards the Phantom from other directions.


    The four in one form a combined attack, blocking the dodge space of the Phantom from all directions.


    "Boom boom..."


    The guards of the villa cannot participate in the battle between them, but it does not affect their support to the Phantom.


    The shot was fired from a distance, and all the bullets were directed at the humanoid monster.


    "Swish swish..."


    The humanoid monster is not afraid of the bullet threats while moving, and avoids them one by one.


    Just as the strangulation of the four humanoid monsters on the Phantom was about to take shape, the Phantom''s body surged and blue light burst out.


    "what--"


    With a soft drink, the whole body''s current leaked out, like a spider web spreading around.


    With electric currents spreading in the air and on the ground, the four humanoid monsters galloping to avoid bullets and swinging their claws to attack the Phantom, their bodies were all attacked by the electric currents.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The figures of four humanoid monsters are suspended in the air, and electricity is spread all over their bodies.


    Under the strong electric current, piercing and sharp screams rang through the night sky.


    At this moment, the blue light in the eyes of the Phantom is surging.


    Using abilities to narrowly limit the figures of the four humanoid monsters, from the hands of the Phantom, the light sphere formed by the electric current began to converge.


    The humanoid monster who still can''t get rid of the power grid and stops in the air feels a strong crisis.


    One of the humanoid monsters looked at the guard not far away.


    "My gun..."


    A guard lost his voice.


    This is just the beginning.


    When the firearms in the hands of the first guard flew out of their control because they were unprepared, other people, or the firearms in their hands or waist, floated out of their bodies in the air.


    "Phantom master, be careful!" a guard uttered a reminder.


    The Phantom also noticed.


    Not far from the guns floating in the air, the muzzles of the guns were pointed at her.


    Control?


    Do these humanoid monsters have the ability to control things?


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The sound of gunfire sounded, and a large number of bullets shot towards the phantom figure.


    Seeing this, the Phantom, who was condensing the ball of light in his hand, had no time to think about other things, dissipating the electric current in his hand and deactivating the power grid, and the figure quickly dodges the bullet.


    Without the control of the power grid, the four humanoid monsters landed and regained their freedom.


    "what--"


    More harsh screams emanated from the mouths of the four humanoid monsters.


    At this time, I saw that many metal-containing objects were dragged away from the ground, and a metal storm gradually formed and swept toward the phantom evading bullets.


    The guards who saw this scene were dumbfounded.


    The ability of the Phantom master to control "Thunder and Lightning" already belongs to the category of superhumans. Now these four humanoid monsters can control metal substances to create a torrent of metal. Is this world still the world they are familiar with?


    "Master of the Phantom, run away."


    Someone exclaimed.


    The Phantom was in the center of the metal torrent and had no chance to escape.


    Under the crisis, the whole body burst out again, and a blue light mask centered on the Phantom''s figure and stretched around.


    "Kakka..."


    The collision of metal and lightning.


    Fires flickered, lightning and thunder.


    The energy leaked from the collision bombarded the ground with roaring noises.


    Seeing that the Phantom is getting more and more strenuous under the blessing of the four humanoid monster abilities, at this moment, a cold light flew from the villa.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is a streamer that shoots across the night sky towards a humanoid monster.


    "Do not--"


    The humanoid monster who was attacked had discovered the crisis, but he could not avoid the blow. He roared, his head was pierced by the cold light on the spot, and his figure was like fluttering in the air. It was carried a few meters away by the terrifying impact of the cold light. Struggling in the grass for a while, it loses life.


    The metal torrent formed by the four humanoid monsters lost a boost, and a huge gap immediately appeared in the impeccable metal torrent.


    Phantom seized the opportunity, and the blue light mask burst out suddenly, shaking off the metal material that was close to her.


    Without a trace of hesitation, grasping the moment when the metal torrent leak appeared, the Phantom escaped from the center of the torrent from the gap in the form of a black lightning.


    "who?"


    The other three humanoid monsters were furious.


    "Swish swish..."


    From the villa, several figures shot out one after another.


    They quickly stood on one side and surrounded the remaining three humanoid monsters in the middle.


    "You are not brave enough to attack the villa, and you dare to bully our sisters based on the number of people. You didn''t put our mistresses in your eyes!" On one side, Mu Wuqing held a sharp sword and stared coldly at the middle three. The killing intent of a humanoid monster can be felt from far away.


    Jiang Xiyu said coldly: "Sister Wu Qing, what can I do with them, take them down."


    Shu Wang, Bai Youwei, and Yan Yi all leaned forward.


    Of the seven hostesses of the base, only Yan Chuan Keiko did not appear now.


    The three humanoid monsters watched Shu Wang them, and in the case of all five of them, they could feel the aura of a strong person not weaker than them, their eyes were extremely solemn.


    How can there be so many monsters in the human power?


    Ok! Shu Wang and their beautiful people turned into monsters in the eyes of these three humanoid monsters?

 Chapter 830： Flee

    "Puff......"


    Suddenly, a dull sound was heard when both sides were at war and the atmosphere was extremely tense.


    The sight of the three humanoid monsters could not help being attracted by the sound.


    Where the humanoid monster died before, Wei Xiaozheng, with his back facing the crowd, pulled out the Emperor Chuan plugged into the head of the humanoid monster.


    With fruity upper body, he was wearing only a pair of big pants and slippers underneath, clutching the Emperor Sword and turning around.


    Bloodthirsty eyes stared at the three monsters.


    "Tell me, who sent you here?"


    The cold and violent aura was released from Wei Xiao.


    Invisible, the three humanoid monsters who felt the strong oppression on Wei Xiao''s body couldn''t help but step back.


    "He is the leader of this base?"


    "The coercion that the mother emperor has? Is he a human or a monster?"


    The gazes of the three humanoid monsters were horrified.


    Although they are zombies, the three humanoid monsters whose natures are no different from wild beasts are extremely sensitive to breath.


    From Wei Xiao, they felt the terrible death crisis, and their eyes showed a look of horror.


    Wei Xiao''s face sank coldly, "Don''t tell me? Do you think you won''t die if you don''t tell?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wei Xiao, who was still a few meters away the previous second, had already arrived in front of the three humanoid monsters the next second.


    One move swept the Quartet.


    The blood-blue Emperor Sword followed Wei Xiao''s swing and swept toward the front of the three humanoid monsters.


    "not good!"


    Realizing that his side had not been able to fully capture the humanoid monster that was moving at Wei Xiao, one of them stood in front of the other two in horror.


    The sharp claws in his hand crossed to resist Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "clang--"


    There was a crisp sound.


    Wei Xiao''s attack was actually blocked.


    How can this be?


    But without waiting for the other party to breathe a sigh of relief, Wei Xiao waved his hand and took a step back, leaving the Emperor Devouring Sword with Wei Xiao''s big hand rotating around the body of the humanoid monster.


    The human-shaped monster whose gaze suddenly froze, under everyone''s gaze, a head fell off his shoulder.


    Wei Xiao''s sharp eyes looked at the remaining two humanoid monsters.


    "escape!"


    Without a trace of hesitation, the two humanoid monsters turned around and broke through in the other direction.


    "Can you go?"


    Shu Wang waited for them.


    Seeing two humanoid monsters trying to break through from their side, Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing simultaneously waved their long swords.


    The sound of "chucking" kept on.


    In the flickering night sky, the two shadows flipped, moved, and slid. With Shu Wang''s full force, they broke through their defenses at the cost of serious injuries, and the figures quickly plunged into the darkness in front of them and disappeared.


    "Master, don''t let them escape." The breathless Phantom exclaimed.


    "You stay here."


    Wei Xiao said, and several displacements of his figure disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Shu Wang and the others were not worried about Wei Xiao''s safety.


    "Sister Xiaoying, are you okay?" Yan Yi hurriedly came to Phantom to help her.


    The Phantom looked weak.


    She shook her head: "I, I''m fine, the power consumption is too large, and I need to replenish energy."


    "Okay, I''ll let Piaoyue and the others prepare."


    Shu Wang believed that Piaoyue and the others should also get up at this time.


    It should be no problem to prepare some food for the Phantom.


    "Pata Pata..."


    At this time, a group of people outside rushed towards Shu Wang.


    "Master Shu Wang, are you all right?"


    Is to pay them a million.


    The fighting on the villa side disturbed them, especially the sound of gunshots and the collision between the abilities of the enemy and us before, which caused too much movement.


    However, when Pay Million saw the figure of Shu Wang, everyone''s expressions changed in shock.


    Chen Haojie turned around first, and said coldly at the same time: "All the men turned around."


    "Wow..."


    Almost at the same time, no matter if they paid a million, the power-holders or the male soldiers who came with them turned their backs.


    Without him.


    Because the incident happened suddenly and the support was in a hurry, among the hostesses, Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing were still wearing nightgowns.


    The area less than ten centimeters from the important position below the waist is full of white flowers.


    They are all Wei Xiao''s women, even if they pay a million, no matter how they are reused by Wei Xiao, there are some taboos that they absolutely cannot touch.


    Even if it''s just a pair of slender big white legs.


    "Mistress, are you all right?"


    Ming Yulan, Wu Xiaoqi, Yu Wei and Ai Fei do not have these concerns.


    Bringing the female warrior to Shu Wang''s side, he asked with concern.


    Shu Wang closed his sword and shook his head: "It''s okay, only Xiaoying is too exhausted and a little weak."


    Knowing that Shu Wang and the others were okay, Ming Yulan and others were relieved.


    Wu Xiaoqi walked towards the body of a humanoid monster.


    "These guys attacked the villa?"


    Bai Youwei nodded: "They are very strong, and Xiaoying is not necessarily an opponent under their joint hands."


    "What?" Wu Xiaoqi and the others were surprised.


    They know the strength of the Phantom.


    Not to mention the powers of the body, even if it is just fists, in the base, she recognizes the third, and no one dares to recognize the second.


    But now, Bai Youwei said that the strength of the monsters who attacked the villa was not under the Phantom, even if they were teamed up, this situation had already shocked them.


    Is the monster so strong already?


    Mu Wuqing said: "They also have abilities and can control metal. You have seen the scene in front of you."


    Ming Yulan and the others looked around.


    The scene was in a mess.


    A lot of metal materials were scattered all over the place.


    If monsters can also control abilities, it''s over.


    But, has the monster grown to such a terrifying level?


    Not daring to think too much, Wu Xiaoqi on the side used a gun to pick up the headgear covering the face of the humanoid monster.


    Suddenly, the faces of the humanoid monsters appeared in front of Wu Xiaoqi and the others.


    It''s hard to say how hideous, but it''s definitely not good-looking.


    The humanoid monster has a human head and a human face. Besides, it has horns on its head, four ears, and a big mouth full of fangs, which looks extremely dazzling.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Wu Xiaoqi asked in surprise.


    "The specifics are still unclear. Wei Xiao has gone to hunt down the remaining two, and there may be some eyebrows when he comes back." Mu Wuqing said.


    Shu Wang glanced at them, who was still carrying Chen Haojie, and he was conscious.


    "I''ll leave it to you, let''s change our clothes."


    "Okay eldest sister, don''t worry about leaving it to us here." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing did not stay any more, and returned to the villa with the Phantom.


    As soon as they left, Chen Haojie and others turned around.


    When they saw the faces of the humanoid monsters, they couldn''t tell the shock.


    the other side.


    Wei Xiao has been chasing two humanoid monsters on the run.


    Their speed is faster than the fourth-level fighters.


    Even with injuries on his body, his actions were not affected much.


    At Wei Xiao''s speed, it was not difficult to catch up with them.


    Many can''t guarantee that before the two humanoid monsters leave the base, Wei Xiao is absolutely sure to leave them behind.


    But Wei Xiao did not do this.


    I don''t know the strength of the humanoid monsters. Since knowing that they can control the metal, in order to prevent them from jumping over the wall and causing more casualties in the base, Wei Xiao can only hang them and wait for a safe place to solve them.


    The two humanoid monsters did not know this.

 Chapter 831： The first confrontation with the Queen of Hades

    After half an hour, the two sides left the base and came to the coast.


    The time has come, Wei Xiao no longer retains strength.


    Wei Xiao was a bit faster than the Phantom in the Thunder state, and his figure quickly passed the headspace of the two humanoid monsters.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The figure fell in front of the two humanoid monsters and swept it out with a sharp knife light cutting towards the necks of the two humanoid monsters.


    Two humanoid monsters resisted with sharp claws.


    The sharp weapons of the two sides touched, and the two humanoid monsters were swept back by Wei Xiao.


    "The new breed of the corpse emperor?" Wei Xiao stood horizontally, staring coldly at the two humanoid monsters.


    "die!"


    The humanoid monster did not respond, and while roaring, from the ground and the surroundings, all the metal materials that existed were controlled by them and turned into sharp weapons to attack Wei Xiao.


    "Dangdang--"


    While Wei Xiao dodges to avoid the attack from underground metal materials, he waved the emperor to block other metals shot from all directions.


    A few flashed close to the two humanoid monsters, each slashing at them, interrupting their control of the metal, but also splitting them back again.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The two humanoid monsters couldn''t continue to accumulate energy to control more metal materials against Wei Xiao, and directly abandoned the use of abilities, and attacked Wei Xiao from left to right.


    Lightning speed, and unparalleled cutting tools.


    In a confrontation, both sides must be extremely careful about the offensive weapons in the opponent''s hands.


    It was like three figures that were constantly teleporting and changing their positions in the fight, with constant clashing noises.


    In just a few breaths, there were no more than dozens of attacks between them.


    "Peng..."


    In the end, Wei Xiao was better.


    The two humanoid monsters, whose swordsmanship is fascinating, their moves are fierce, and their attacking moves rely on instinct, were quickly defeated by Wei Xiao without much calculation.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    A frontal knife cut off the head of a humanoid monster, and the other, when he took off and pounced on Wei Xiao, was picked up in the air by Wei Xiao''s backhand with the emperor penetrating his body.


    The humanoid monster tried to struggle, but it was a pity that it was not as powerful as Wei Xiao. When the figure was empty and there was nowhere to take advantage, it could only be held by Wei Xiao with the back of the Emperor Devouring Blade that had pierced into his body.


    "I''m very curious, how many zombies of your level are there on Female V Island?"


    Wei Xiao seemed to be asking the other person, and he seemed to be talking to himself.


    The humanoid monster who couldn''t get out after struggling for a while, gradually calmed down.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he noticed the change of the humanoid monster.


    Blood-red eyes stared at each other.


    Wei Xiao discovered that the humanoid monster''s eyes were full of anger and fear, and soon disappeared.


    Very calm, unspeakably calm.


    It seemed that the body now penetrated by the Emperor Sword didn''t belong to him.


    As the humanoid monster''s aura changed, at this moment, the other person looked at Wei Xiao again. Not only did he lose the previous violence, but he became extremely calm.


    "You are the leader of the human forces on the shore?" The humanoid monster suddenly said, with a calm tone, but full of a majesty that can''t allow others to disobey.


    The change of the humanoid monster made Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    From the beginning of the battle to the moment when the momentum of the humanoid monster in front of him changed, Wei Xiao''s attitude became serious.


    "Consciousness descended? Should I call you a humanoid monster or the Empress of the Underworld?"


    "Do you know the existence of this emperor?"


    "Are you surprised?"


    The humanoid monster nodded, then shook his head again.


    "Human, let''s stop here! You are very strong, let''s make a deal?"


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth was slightly curved.


    "Why, if the assassination is not successful, the cooperation is changed?"


    The humanoid monster frowned slightly: "We don''t need to be enemies."


    "But we are already enemies."


    "Do you really want to be an enemy of the emperor?"


    "What do you say?"


    The humanoid monster stared at Wei Xiao with murderous eyes.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid, and tit-for-tat.


    After a while, seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t give up at all, the humanoid monster''s eyes calmed down.


    Obviously, the Empress Mingzhao chose to give in.


    "You are very confident, in your human terms, young man, don''t be too arrogant."


    Hearing the words of Empress Ming Zhao, Wei Xiao wanted to laugh inexplicably.


    "Haha! Young people are not arrogant, are they still called young people?"


    "What do you think of these people of the emperor?"


    I don''t know what the Empress Mingzhao meant, but Wei Xiao knew what she meant.


    Don''t you just want to ask about the strength of these humanoid monsters in this sneak attack on the Phoenix Base?


    Wei Xiao didn''t criticize the other party on this kind of issue, and in all fairness: "It''s very strong. Among the zombies I met, only the mother''s corpse can match them."


    Empress Ming Zhao seemed very satisfied with Wei Xiao''s answer.


    There was a slight smile on the face of the humanoid monster at this moment.


    "Then do you know how they got here?"


    "what do you want to say?"


    Empress Mingzhao said to herself: "They were born by the emperor, that is to say, as long as the emperor is willing, there are as many royal fighters as the emperor wants. This time you face only four. But next time, it may be a hundred or a thousand. How can you still fight against the army of my royal family soldiers?"


    Now Wei Xiao understood why this guy would ask the previous question.


    Empress Ming Zhao was threatening Wei Xiao, or rather, letting Wei Xiao see the gap between them.


    Wei Xiao was not shocked either.


    It is comparable to the existence of a mother''s corpse. If it is so easy to live, then the Queen of Mingzhao on the female V island has long let the rapes and the royal fighters kill them, and they need to be here with Wei Xiao. nonsense?


    A lie full of loopholes, does Wei Xiao really treat him as an idiot?


    "If you have this ability, can you try?"


    "You..." Empress Mingzhao was obviously irritated by Wei Xiao: "Do you have to die?"


    "Destined by nature."


    "You have to understand that you are dealing with more than one corpse emperor. Without the help of the emperor, you are doomed to perish. You can only cooperate with the emperor and provide you with a continuous army of corpses. Human beings have a place in this troubled world."


    "Aren''t you underestimating our human race?"


    "Hahaha... underestimate it? You may not have noticed that the number is your flaws. My corpse clan, the army can be produced continuously, and you don''t have such an advantage. Continue the war, even if one is replaced by a hundred. If you change for a thousand, it must be your human race that fails in the end."


    Wei Xiao''s face became gloomy.


    This corpse emperor can see so thoroughly?


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s silence, Empress Mingzhao knew that Wei Xiao had realized this, and did not want to push Wei Xiao too hastily.


    "You can go back and think about it, but I hope you don''t let the emperor wait too long. Once the Supreme appears, there will be no possibility of cooperation between us."


    "what¡­¡­"


    When the voice fell, Empress Ming Zhao''s consciousness should have left.


    The humanoid monsters, or royal warriors, who had recovered their consciousness began to cry again.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Hearing the harsh screams of the royal warriors, Wei Xiao, who had a flash of displeasure on his face, picked the Emperor Sword in his hand and threw it directly into the sky.


    When the opponent was less than two meters away from the ground, Wei Xiao swung his knife and completely solved it.


    Withdrawing the knife, the tip of the knife hit the ground, Wei Xiao pestle the handle of the knife with both hands.


    Standing on the coast, looking into the distance.


    The last words of the Empress Mingzhao touched Wei Xiao a lot.


    As the other party said, according to the growth rate of human beings, in the future, even if the corpse race fights with them, the human race must fail.


    Protracted warfare is definitely not suitable for human race.


    How to solve this problem?


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were uncertain and his mind was constantly turning. After a long period of silence, a wicked smile appeared on his face.


    "Cooperation? Maybe I have found a solution to the shortage of human races. As expected, the beast is still a beast."


    Under the reminder of Empress Mingzhao, there seemed to be some calculating Wei Xiao in his heart, and the previous gloomy color was wiped out.


    With his thoughts clear and his thoughts suddenly clear, he lifted the Emperor Sword and walked towards the base with the corpses of two royal warriors.

 Chapter 832： One night sparks with lightning

    Inside the villa.


    When Wei Xiao came back, the hall was already full of people.


    Outside the villa, the figure handed the two royal fighters to the guard Wei Xiao, and stepped into the hall.


    "Husband, what''s the situation?" A group of people got up one after another, and Shu Wang asked.


    Wei Xiao motioned everyone to sit down.


    Wearing big pants and stepping on flip flops, Wei Xiao came to Shu Wang and sat down next to Shu Wang holding the Emperor Sword.


    "It has been dealt with. In addition, I also chatted with that person on Female V Island." Wei Xiao said lightly.


    "Queen of Ming Zhao?" Shu Wang''s face changed slightly.


    Chen Haojie frowned: "So, she sent the monster that attacked the base tonight?"


    "nature."


    "Interesting!" The corner of Chen Haojie''s mouth slanted, "After our search, from the periphery of the core base to here, corpses have been found one after another. The most interesting thing is that the distribution of these corpses is like a route, pointing directly to number one. Villa. It seems that the ultimate goal of these monsters is for Villa One."


    "Zombies are here to assassinate the Lord?"


    In this analysis of Chen Haojie, there are all smart people present, and they immediately think of their ultimate goal.


    No one doubted this speculation.


    Powerful strength, secret whereabouts, and fighting broke out in Villa One.


    All these are connected, the purpose of the zombies is not to assassinate Wei Xiao and the others, what is the high level of the base?


    Leng Chengfeng''s expression was solemn: "I didn''t expect these zombies to be so cunning. Lord, you have fought with zombies, how do you feel about their strength?"


    "Not weaker than the fourth-level fighters, plus the ability to control abilities, if they are careless, the fourth-level fighters may still be killed in their hands." Shu Wang said.


    "Then it will be troublesome." Leng Chengfeng''s tone condensed.


    Wu Xiaoqi asked: "What did you find?"


    Leng Chengfeng said with a solemn expression: "Since the corpse clan already knows to send sharp soldiers to assassinate the high level of our base, this time it is the master, because they underestimated the strength of the master, so they have failed. But if their next target is us. Those in power, what do you think the result will be?"


    "Isn''t it?" Fu million opened his eyes wide, a little worried.


    He didn''t think that Leng Chengfeng was talking alarmist.


    After all, things like the assassination of Wei Xiao have happened, and the corpse clan has failed to retreat and seek second place. What is impossible to target them?


    Chen Haojie lifted his glasses.


    "What Cheng Feng said is not impossible. If we face these powerful corpse clan leaders, in the future, we are afraid we will have to be extra careful."


    The voice of Chen Haojie fell, and everyone felt a little heavy.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t speak much, said at this time: "Don''t take things too seriously. How many corpses can there be royal fighters who can fight fourth-level fighters?"


    "Huh? Husband, do you know something?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "What is there to find out? Just think about it. If there are many zombies in the corpse clan who attacked tonight, the one on Female V Island can let us threaten her? The royal warriors of the mother''s corpse don''t have as many as they want."


    "Yes! A mother corpse wants to evolve, not to mention how much time it has experienced, it is the flesh and blood it needs, which is also astronomical. It is equivalent to the existence of the mother corpse. If the corpse race can multiply, we humans Don''t struggle, just wash everything and wait for the other person to enjoy it."


    Wanting to understand the meaning of Wei Xiao''s words, Lan Qiang said excitedly.


    Others quickly understood the truth.


    The previous worries were forgotten for a while.


    "Although so, we have to guard against it. After all, it is a super zombie with our human form. Although there are not many on the female V island, but it is not there. If they continue to engage in assassinations, not everyone has a master, a hostess, and others. Such strength." Chen Haojie reminded everyone.


    In this regard, everyone agrees.


    "By the way, how did these zombies get into our base?" Yu Wei suddenly asked a seemingly insignificant, but the most important question.


    Some people might think that the imperial fighters are so powerful, is it not easy for them to get into the base?


    But looking back on their behavior of looking for Villa No. 1, smart people know that the zombies who attacked Villa No. 1 tonight have no knowledge of the situation inside the base.


    At present, there is no news of human corpses found outside the base, that is to say, in the distance close to the core zone, zombies entered the base without any obstacles.


    At that distance, how did they accurately locate the core area to the north?


    The blind cat hits the dead mouse?


    Don''t be funny, the entire urban area of ??Minghai City is more than 3,000 square kilometers, with a large area. For the zombies who know nothing about the environment inside, how can they approach the core area from outside the base in just half a night?


    As everyone thought, Jiang Xue said: "I heard Xu Tinghong say that a group of survivors came from the north to the base today, and they are now being housed in residential buildings. Will these zombies come in with them?"


    "Can zombies get in the crowd without being discovered?" Fu Wanwan was puzzled.


    Recall the faces of those royal warriors.


    If the face like that can escape the eyes of human beings and successfully blend into the base, unless the people who find them are blind.


    "Are you going to ask the survivors?" Long Ba said, "If they really brought it in, then their purpose of entering our base is questionable."


    "Master, do you want me to call them now?" Jiang Xue asked Wei Xiao.


    It can be seen that many people present have this interest.


    If they don''t understand all the problems tonight, they won''t be able to sleep well when they go back.


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "It''s all night, there is no need to do this. They can''t run away, so they will call to ask tomorrow. However, the necessary surveillance is still necessary. This matter, Xiaoxue, you go and execute it."


    "Yes!"


    "Well, all night to toss has delayed everyone''s sleep. Go back and have a good rest. If you have anything to do, I will talk about it tomorrow."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t want to mention tonight''s affairs, although everyone still couldn''t let go, they could only follow Wei Xiao''s decision.


    Everyone stood up, greeted Wei Xiao and the others, and left the villa in twos and threes.


    "Ah..."


    After yawning, Wei Xiao, who was not very sleepy, just made moves habitually.


    Look at Shu Wang them.


    "Go to sleep! Disturbing the dream, this account will be repaid by the one on Female V Island in the future."


    "Husband, what do you plan to do with those zombies?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "Give them to Professor Bokang at dawn. Level 5 zombies (equivalent to mother corpses) with abilities, I''m a little bit expecting how many surprises they can give me."


    The girls nodded, and then ordered Li Qingshu and Piaoyue to go down and rest.


    Bai Youwei and the others also regained their lazy expressions and walked towards the second floor.


    "Whose room are you going to rest in the middle of the night?" Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao charmingly.


    Tonight was originally to accompany Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing.


    However, it is not necessarily anymore.


    Shu Wang didn''t have any thoughts, so he just asked casually, anyway, they were full of the public grain that Wei Xiao should pay.


    "Xiaoying''s room! She should be shocked tonight, I will comfort her."


    Shu Wang gave Wei Xiao a white look.


    "Yes, our master knows how to pity and cherish jade."


    With Mu Wuqing, the two girls left Wei Xiao with two tempting backs and walked to the second floor.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    All these daughters-in-laws are so beautiful, sometimes it''s really hard to choose.


    after a little while.


    Phantom''s room.


    The Phantom, who had recovered his strength, was lying on the bed.


    In the battle tonight, she obviously felt that the durability of her ability was seriously insufficient.


    In the face of the metal storm formed by the four royal warriors, she almost emptied all the energy in her body by just holding up the protective cover once.


    This is still in her own base. If it is placed outside, after she casts that power, doesn''t it mean that she will be slaughtered?


    "How to speed up the increase in the amount of alien power? Can it really only depend on time to accumulate?"


    "What are you thinking, so engrossed?"


    Wei Xiao''s voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    The Phantom returned to his senses, watching Wei Xiao open the door and enter the room with a hint of surprise on his face.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Wei Xiao came to the bed, picked up the corner of the quilt and lay down.


    Wen Yu was in his arms, Wei Xiao, who felt the whole world in his arms, Wen said, "I will be with you for the rest of the evening."


    "What about the eldest sisters?" The Phantom stared at Wei Xiao''s handsome face with watery eyes.


    "They have just gone through two wars and need a good rest, but you, just had a full meal and had to exercise. I don''t want my daughter-in-law to give birth to fat."


    The phantom blushed.


    "Xiaoying listened to the master."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao laughed and took the Phantom directly with interest.


    Not long.


    "Squeak..."


    "Yes, I''m sorry master, I can''t control the abilities when I get excited..."


    "It''s okay, it''s more exciting."


    "Ah... here again..."


    "Squeak..."


    "This is sour and cool, how can it be a cool word?"


    The taste is naturally inhumane to the outside world.

 Chapter 833： My name is Wang Fugui

    the next day.


    Wang Fugui''s heart is full of tension and anxiety,


    Knowing that the supreme leader of this base wants to meet these survivors who joined the base yesterday, he, as a representative, is too nervous.


    When the armed fighters of the base took him to Villa No. 1, which symbolized the highest "capital" of the base, Wang Fugui couldn''t help himself.


    Holding the water glass the whole time, bowed his head, worried.


    Neither dared to look around, nor dared to make a sound.


    There is no need to look deliberately, Wei Xiao and the others can find his body trembling.


    Compared with other outsiders who met Wei Xiao, Wang Fugui is definitely one of the most familiar people.


    Wei Xiao currently has a place. If this is to let those who are dealt with without a chance to sit down in front of Wei Xiao, it is estimated that the coffin board will not be able to suppress their unconvinced heart.


    Why can this ordinary person have such a treatment in front of Wei Xiao?


    Is Lao Tzu worse than him?


    "Your name is Wang Fugui?" Wei Xiao said.


    "Yes, yes Lord!"


    "Don''t be nervous, I am calling you over this time, mainly to ask you a few questions. After you have answered, you can leave."


    Even with Wei Xiao¡¯s comfort, Wang Fugui is still very nervous


    "Lord, Lord, you, ask, as long as the villain knows, he must not dare to conceal anything."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "I ask you, are you really here from Xiongzhou?"


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Why did you choose to travel a long distance to Minghai City? You are all ordinary people, and when you have insufficient weapons and equipment, are you not afraid of death?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s problem, Wang Fugui didn''t dare to conceal the slightest.


    He didn''t know the real purpose of these big guys seeing him, Wang Fugui told Wei Xiao all he knew.


    There is no intention to express anything, and there are no words that are flawless and cannot find any loopholes.


    Wang Fugui''s performance completely revealed the mental outlook that a person should have in a state of tension.


    Judging from the emotion and state he showed when facing Wei Xiao and others, this person has no problems at all.


    On the contrary, when they learned why they came to Minghai City, the expressions of Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie and others flashed by surprise.


    According to Wang Fugui, they could not see any hope of surviving in Xiongzhou before they took the election and went away.


    There were many survivors who had the same choice as them, and they all led a group of people to blindly choose a direction to escape.


    Yes, escape, not escape.


    Because today''s Xiongzhou is already the world of zombies.


    Everything was fine originally.


    Although the major survivor bases in Xiongzhou cannot eliminate all the zombies in the territory, relying on the mutual attack between the mother corpses and their continuous cleaning of the surrounding zombies, there is still a certain amount of living space.


    But only a month ago.


    I don''t know what happened in Xiongzhou. The mother corpses no longer fight with each other, and the zombies have become orderly.


    In addition, they even know how to "join together" against the human forces in Xiongzhou.


    Covering the sky and the sun, like a wave of corpses sweeping across the four directions, no survivor base in Xiongzhou can resist it.


    Those who have the opportunity have already fled, and those who have not been able to escape the corpse tide for the first time have become the food in the abdomen of zombies.


    "Lord..." After listening to what Wang Fugui said, Lan Qiang stopped thinking of something.


    Wei Xiao motioned him not to discuss other issues yet.


    Look at Wang Fugui.


    "According to what you said, you people did come from other areas on the land. Maybe you didn''t know that, just last night, someone attacked me, and the attacker came from your team, this, How should you explain?"


    Finally knowing the reason Wei Xiao called him, in panic, Wang Fugui sat up in shock.


    "My lord, the villain really doesn''t know about this. The villain can guarantee that we have absolutely no intention of harming the base. We have spent a month outside, eating and sleeping, and frightened. Only after nine deaths did we find a base that could shelter us. How could we go? Destroy her?"


    Desperate to prove that he has absolutely no intention of harming the base, Wang Fugui said impatiently: "Lord, you have to believe us. Although we have only joined the base for one day, if you know that someone in our team wants to harm the base, you don¡¯t need to be the master. With my hands, I will smash those **** into ten thousand pieces."


    "I didn''t say that I didn''t believe you, but the sneak attacker came from your team. You always have to give me an explanation, right?"


    Wang Fugui panicked.


    They finally found a "sanctuary". If Wei Xiao was swept out by Wei Xiao because of some misunderstandings, they would have a heart to die.


    Without their experience, others don''t know how much they desire to have a stable living environment.


    In any case, Wang Fugui didn''t want to live a life of wandering around and starving.


    He now hates those who don''t know what is good or what is wrong, and harm them.


    If you don¡¯t know how to cherish the safe and stable place of residence, and even do some detrimental activities to others, why are those people not being swallowed up by the zombies?


    "Yes, yes, it must be so." Wang Fugui who seemed to think of something hurriedly explained, "Lord, the people who endangered the base must be the black-robed people we took in Minghai City. I thought they were strange at first, but Thinking that it¡¯s not easy for everyone in these last days, multiple people will have more strength, and let them follow my team into the base..."


    "It must be them, Lord, I promise, the person who attacked the base is definitely not the one who came from Xiongzhou with me. Only the four new people who joined our team I don''t understand at all."


    Seeing the panic and anger on Wang Fugui''s face, Wei Xiao and the others looked at each other.


    This guy is somewhat capable.


    Although it is not yet possible to confirm whether he came to the show, he can insist that it was the black-robed man who attacked the base, and there is an accurate number. Based on this alone, he can separate the events of last night from his team.


    "Since you know that the four people have problems, didn''t you notice their abnormalities, such as their body shape?" Shu Wang asked.


    Her question refers to the appearance of a royal warrior.


    Although the royal warrior has a human form, nothing else, the mouth, as long as it is a normal person, shouldn''t it be ignored?


    Wang Fugui was at a loss.


    Shook his head.


    "They are all wearing **** robes, except for one face, they can''t see anywhere else. The four of them didn''t speak, and they had hearing problems. The little man didn''t notice anything abnormal."


    "Do they have the same mouth as us humans?"


    I don''t know why Shu Wang asked, but Wang Fugui still nodded.


    Shu Wang frowned.


    "Husband, it seems that those royal warriors will only reveal hidden features that are different from our humans when they are fighting."


    From Wang Fugui''s words, Wei Xiao and others are naturally aware of this.


    Taking a look at Wang Fugui again, Wei Xiao could definitely not notice anything abnormal about him.


    If this person is not very deep in the city and has superb acting skills, then there is no doubt about his identity.


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment, then gave Yan Yi a look.


    "We have already asked what should be asked, now you can go."


    Yan Yi said this to Wang Fugui in female V Mandarin.


    At this moment, everyone else focused on Wang Fugui.

 Chapter 834： Leverage

    The scene Wei Xiao they wanted to see did not appear.


    After Yan Yi''s voice fell, Wang Fugui looked confused.


    A little uneasy, but more of the embarrassing Wang Fugui, who smiled awkwardly: "Well, that, can you speak Longxia?"


    "You don''t understand female V Mandarin?" Yan Yi continued to ask.


    This is still a temptation.


    If it is a person who understands the Chinese language of female V, perhaps at this time, he will instinctively shake his head.


    But Wang Fugui still smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to answer Yan Yi.


    Yan Yi couldn''t help but look at Wei Xiao without showing any abnormality in the two trials of Wang Fugui.


    Wang Fugui''s details, Wei Xiao, can now confirm seven or eight points.


    A series of seemingly random but extremely deadly temptations, Wang Fugui can pass in a reasonable and reasonable state. It is unlikely that this person will be the spy of Female V Island.


    "Okay, I have a general understanding of your situation. In the future, you can live with peace of mind in the base. As long as you follow the rules of the base, food and clothing will not be a problem." Wei Xiao said, and the interrogation of Wang Fugui was ended.


    There is no need to continue the trial.


    Wang Fugui didn''t think about other things.


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, he knew that the leader of this base also recognized them and would not hold them accountable for what happened last night.


    "Thank you, thank you Lord, we must behave well. If anyone dares to disobey the arrangement of the base, I, Wang Fugui, will be the first to spare him." Wang Fugui vowed.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    At this time, Li Qingshu brought a prize to Wang Fugui.


    "This is the Lord''s reward for you, now I will send you back."


    Unexpectedly, Wang Fugui, who still had gifts, looked flattered.


    He didn''t refuse, but with a little excitement, he took the gift box handed by Li Qingshu.


    Thanks again to Wei Xiao and the others, and then left the villa with Li Qingshu.


    "What do you think?"


    As soon as they left, Wei Xiao asked Chen Hero and the others.


    "There is no flaw. It is not that his performance and answers are not leaking. If so, then this person definitely has a problem. From his entering here to leaving, all his performance belongs to the category of normal people, and the answer to every question is satisfactory. There is no bright spot. And because of this, there is nothing suspicious about this talent."


    Chen Haojie took the lead in expressing his views.


    Lan Qiang also nodded and said, "If this person really has a problem, then I can''t imagine how terrible his latent ability is?"


    "There should be no doubt. However, you have to wait for the news from Manager Jiang. If they are okay, then the zombies who attacked the base last night can only be said that Wang Fugui and others brought it into the base without knowing it. Yes." Ming Yulan said.


    "Now we can only look at the situation on Xiaoxue''s side." Shu Wang said.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have much emotional changes.


    Light a cigarette for yourself and wait silently.


    Not long after, Jiang Xue came to the villa.


    The situation was similar to what Wei Xiao and the others had learned from Wang Fugui.


    Jiang Xue said that everyone else is fine.


    Wei Xiao and the others didn''t think one person could represent a group.


    Therefore, when summoning Wang Fugui, Jiang Xue also took the internal affairs team to interrogate the survivors who remained in the residential building.


    Now, with double confirmation, Wei Xiao and the others can already be sure that Wang Fugui and others are not spies sent by the female V island side.


    "Lord, the matter of Wang Fugui and the others is over, but right now, an issue that needs our attention even more arises because of Wang Fugui and the others." Chen Haojie''s tone suddenly and solemnly said.


    "Is it about the problem in Xiongzhou?"


    Lan Qiang was aware of this situation before, but Wei Xiao asked him to let it go first, so he kept it in his heart.


    Now that Wang Fugui and their questions have been resolved, Haojie Chen just brought it up, and Lan Qiang suddenly became energetic.


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    There are smart people.


    When their attention was focused on other aspects, recalling what Wang Fugui had said before, they naturally understood what Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang wanted to express.


    When inquiring about Wang Fugui before, the other party revealed to Wei Xiao and the others a very important news-the mother corpse in Xiongzhou had joined forces to deal with the human survivors.


    In order to evolve, how could the mother corpse choose to cooperate with competitors in the perception area without engulfing each other?


    Don''t talk about uniting, thank God for not being beaten up and dying, but Wang Fugui said that the mother corpse in Xiongzhou not only stopped the attack, but also united against humans. This is not normal.


    Based on Wei Xiao''s current understanding of zombies, there may only be one cause of this phenomenon.


    That is the corpse emperor appeared on the side of Xiongzhou.


    Only when the corpse king appears can the mother corpses turn enemies into friends and coexist in the same place.


    Although it is just a guess, the facts are estimated to be inseparable.


    "It''s really worthy of our heart." Wei Xiao said with a cold face, "On land, the only place we currently know where a corpse emperor might be born is not too far away from us. This is not on Female V Island. That one is comparable."


    Shu Wang asked: "Husband, what do you think?"


    The eyes of other people looked at Wei Xiao at this time.


    "The idea is a little bit, but it''s still immature. I still need to wait for me to understand the details."


    "In a short period of time, the corpse forces on the side of Xiongzhou will not be able to reach our side. At best, it is only a prevention. It is really unrealistic to say what action to take." Chen Haojie said.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "The hero stays, and the others go back first. Although Wang Fugui and others can rule out the possibility of being a spy on Female V Island, they can''t be careless. Some surveillance is still necessary. At least the one on Female V Island should be kept. The respect it deserves."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t intend to pay attention to the affairs in Xiongzhou for the time being, Lan Qiang and the others stopped entangled.


    Except for Chen Haojie, everyone else got up and greeted Wei Xiao and the others, and then left the villa lobby.


    ...


    On the open-air balcony on the third floor of the villa.


    Chen Haojie and Wei Xiao came here.


    There are only two of them.


    Facing the railing, the two looked into the distance at the same time.


    "The Lord should have thoughts about the possible corpse emperor in Xiongzhou, right?" Chen Haojie spoke first, with a faint smile on his face.


    Wei Xiao did not deny it.


    Shaking the red wine in the goblet, Wei Xiao calmly said: "You should have heard me say last night, I had a deal with Empress Mingzhao."


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    "At that time, her consciousness came. She hoped to cooperate with me to deal with other corpse emperors."


    "I guess the Lord must have not agreed."


    "Yes. At first, I did refuse. However, a word from her made me change my mind."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The human race is limited in number, and the corpse race is infinite in some respects. The human race fights with them to consume it, and it must be our human race that ultimately fails."


    Chen Haojie listened to Wei Xiao''s words.


    Slightly thoughtful.


    After a while, the hero Chen who seemed to think of something suddenly brightened his eyes.


    "Do you want to take advantage of your strength?"

 Chapter 835： Clearly arranged

    "Haha... you deserve to be a hero, you can do it at one point." Wei Xiao guessed that Chen Haojie could understand his purpose, "Don''t you think my idea has a lot of room for manipulation?"


    Chen Haojie already understood Wei Xiao''s plan, and naturally, what he said to him was beyond doubt.


    "If it is a corpse emperor on land, the master''s idea is not as difficult to operate, and it will even cause the corpse emperor to retaliate without leaving any room. But it is much easier to change to the one on the female V island. "


    is not that right?


    Due to the geographical location, the power of the Empress Underworld is limited in many ways.


    Just relying on the force that can cross the sea to deal with the Phoenix Base, at present, it is far from being a threat to Wei Xiao and the others in a short period of time.


    When the Queen of Pluto has enough power to cross the sea to deal with the Phoenix Base, I am afraid that it is not whether the Queen of Pluto should deal with the Phoenix Base, but whether the Phoenix wants to leave her as the Queen of Death.


    Wei Xiao took a sip of wine and sighed: "Yes! A corpse emperor whose own development has been destined since its birth has advantages, but disadvantages are also obvious. If she wants to continue to improve, she can only rely on external forces. Female. She can''t count on the humans on Island V, but we are her best choice."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao smiled slightly on his face: "It''s a good time. Just when I was hesitant to cooperate with Empress Mingzhao, a goal I liked very much came to the door. Didn''t she want to cooperate with us? Now there is a good opportunity."


    Wei Xiao was talking about the corpse emperor that might exist in Xiongzhou.


    The more he understands the No.5 potion, the stronger Wei Xiao''s desire to covet the corpse emperor becomes stronger.


    There is a living example of the Phantom. I believe that if you let others know, there is no upper limit to the abilities that the medicine extracted from the corpse king can give humans. I don¡¯t know how many people are willing to risk their lives and want to kill one or two. Only.


    Following Wei Xiao''s heart, Chen Haojie came down coldly.


    "Then I don''t know if the Lord intends to use the Empress Underworld for a long time or for a short time?"


    "Can this be divided into long-term and short-term?" Wei Xiao asked curiously.


    According to Wei Xiao''s idea, he estimated that he would only be able to use Mingzhao Empress once.


    After all, the purpose of the cooperation between Empress Ming Zhao and Wei Xiao is the body of her corpse emperor.


    If Wei Xiao used her power to defeat and kill another corpse emperor, the corpse of the corpse emperor would naturally belong to the queen of Ming Zhao.


    But will Wei Xiao make the Queen of Mingzhao do what she wants?


    The answer is yes, no.


    Once the Empress Ming Zhao couldn''t get what she wanted, Wei Xiao used her power to destroy other corpse emperors. She was not a fool, how could she not see Wei Xiao''s purpose?


    It is enough to be used once. Will the Queen of Mingzhao be so stupid to be used by Wei Xiao a second time?


    Is the evolution of the corpse king really on the muscles?


    Wei Xiao believed that Haojie Chen also knew his intentions, so when Haojie Chen asked such a sentence, Wei Xiao was confused.


    Chen Haojie did understand Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    He smiled indifferently: "Naturally. If the corpse emperor wants to evolve into a corpse emperor, there should be a lot of the same kind that needs to be swallowed..."


    Wei Xiao nodded: "There are indeed many. From the mouth of the corpse emperor that I killed at the beginning, I learned that the corpse emperor needs to swallow thirteen of the same kind to evolve into the corpse emperor. It cannot be ruled out that this is a fake that the other party deliberately revealed to me. intelligence."


    "The evolution of a mother corpse needs to swallow nine of the same kind. If you want to come to thirteen, even if it is a fool, the real data will definitely not be less than the number required for the evolution of the mother corpse. We will keep a little bit more conservative. We need eight first-class members of the same kind. If the Lord intends to use the Queen of Pluto for a long time, we will make a fuss on this..."


    "It is not necessary to hand over the corpse to her every time you kill another corpse king, but you must give it so that the queen of the corpse can see hope. As long as you pay something, the queen of the corpse will not know what we are thinking. She tears her skin easily with us. After all, in us, she sees the possibility of evolution."


    Chen Haojie''s idea is very simple. To put it bluntly, it is to use each other in the early stage, and then unload the mill to kill the donkey.


    The Empress of Mingzhao needs the evolution of the corpse emperor, and Wei Xiao also needs the No. 5 gene potion.


    If this is the case, then everyone will discuss in the early stage, who should belong to the one-three-five odd number, and who should belong to the two-four-six double number, and everyone will ¡°make a fortune¡± together.


    When the number of corpses swallowed by the corpse of the corpse reaches the key point of evolution that Wei Xiao and the others guessed, they will no longer provide the corpse of the corpse of the queen of corpse.


    Anyway, at that time, Wei Xiao and their goals had already been achieved.


    If the Empress Mingzhao is acquainted, then everyone will continue to maintain the previous "ambiguous" relationship. If they are not acquainted, a battle between the two sides will not cause Wei Xiao and the others to lose much.


    That battle was destined from the beginning, but it was delayed for a long time.


    Wei Xiao recalled what the hero Chen had said.


    He does not deny that Chen Haojie''s plan has more advantages than disadvantages for the base.


    There is a "source of troops" supply of Empress Underworld, and they can alleviate the burden on the base and increase the strength of the base in the future, whether they are mobilizing troops against hostile human forces or against other corpse emperor forces.


    But all this must be based on the premise that the corpse emperor will not evolve into the corpse emperor.


    If Wei Xiao and the others made mistakes in guessing that the Empress Mingzhao evolved into a corpse emperor, then their actions would be tantamount to digging their own graves.


    The corpse emperor can dominate the entire corpse clan, and can also mobilize all the corpse emperor forces.


    Once the Queen of Mingzhao is successfully promoted and ten thousand corpses come to the court, how can the mere phoenix base resist?


    Even if the Emperor Mingzhao does not leave the female V country, she can still play them to death.


    There is an element of adventure in it, Wei Xiao didn''t want to take risks, and there was no need to take risks.


    His original intention was to use it once, and he would never give the Empress of Ming Zhao any chance to square it.


    "For a long time. The number of the same kind required for the promotion of the corpse emperor is derived from our guess. There is no need to take risks."


    Wei Xiao didn''t choose a long-term, Chen Haojie was a little disappointed, but he felt reasonable.


    After all, their masters never do anything unsure.


    This can be seen from the way Wei Xiao handles the enemy.


    "If you choose the short-term, you have to plan carefully. After all, such an opportunity is hard to come by."


    Chen Haojie thought for a while.


    Soon, the dignified Chen Haojie''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes. Although it is short-term, if the operation is good, I dare not say much, but once or twice, I can guarantee that the Queen of Mingzhao will definitely continue to cooperate with us."


    "What did you think of again?"


    Chen Haojie smiled and said: "This is still the inspiration from my mother''s corpse."


    "Tell me!"


    Chen Haojie did not hesitate, and said his thoughts: "According to the evolution of mother corpses, for them, blood food can only be used to breed new zombies. It has no effect on their growth. And the same kind, once The gene chain in the body collapses, and the effect after swallowing is no different from ordinary flesh and blood. I believe this is also the case with the corpse emperor..."


    "continue."


    "We use the power of the Empress Underworld to deal with other corpse emperors. After beheading the other corpse emperors, we extract genetic medicine in advance. We will send the corpses to the female V island. Anyway, what she needs is a corpse, and we did so. , This did not violate the agreement. As for her to devour the corpse of other corpses and cannot evolve, that is also her business."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes lit up: "Have thoughts. Knowing what''s wrong, using ignorance as a reason to make the other party speechless."


    Chen Haojie continued: "Yes. With this as an excuse, for the first time, Empress Mingzhao will not tear us apart even if she is suspicious, she will remind us at most, but this kind of rascal behavior can also be used once. The second time, it won''t be easy to prevaricate."


    "It''s already very good. My original idea was only to use the Queen of Meditation once, and now there are two opportunities to use it. We have to know how to get it."


    "What the Lord said is. By the way, Lord, if this plan goes on as we expected, I have an immature plan here, and maybe I can implement it."


    "Oh!" Wei Xiao was curious, "What plan?"

 Chapter 836： The merit is in the moment, the benefit is in the future

    "Using the opportunity of cooperating with the Empress Underworld, unite with other human forces to completely eliminate the corpse in the inner region of Longxia, at least to ensure that no other corpse emperors will be born in Longxia. Then join with other survivors in Longxia. Get up, it creates an internal environment threatened by our Longxia Land No Corpse Emperor. I call it the inner circle..."


    "Sweep out internal threats and put the future battlefield with the corpse clan outside the circle, which is conducive to the growth and development of our survivor base in Longxia. In addition, we must spread the cooperation with the corpse emperor. , Let more human forces take advantage of this."


    "As long as the other corpse emperors have the same ideas as the Mingzhao Queen, before the corpse emperor is born, smart people know what to do. In this way, our human forces can not only reduce internal consumption, but also take advantage of this. The vigorous power of the corpse clan will be reduced to strengthen oneself, it can be said that it is multi-tasking."


    If Chen Haojie''s idea of ??fooling the Empress of Mingzhao was just a trail at the beginning, then once the plan he is talking about is really completed, it will be a great strategy for the human race that is for the present and will benefit the future.


    After listening to what Chen Haojie said, Wei Xiao''s view of him has reached a whole new level.


    What Wei Xiao could think of was that most of the time, he focused on the interests of the Phoenix.


    The starting point is to allow the citizens under his control to have a better life and living environment.


    But Chen Haojie, his thoughts are more and farther.


    As far as the pattern is concerned, Chen Haojie''s words can even change the pattern of the world.


    While Wei Xiao was still thinking about how to reduce the consumption of the Human Race and make some changes, Chen Haojie, through Wei Xiao''s ideas, has formulated a ten-year plan to determine the mainstream development trend of the Human Race in the future.


    Perhaps not every human force that chooses to cooperate with the corpse clan can use external forces to kill one or two corpse emperors, but as long as the cooperation is achieved, the attack between the corpse emperors can definitely consume a large amount of the power of the corpse clan.


    What''s more, there are so many human forces, even if only half of them can successfully use the power of the corpse race to successfully kill a corpse emperor, it will be a huge success for the future human forces.


    Compared with the Human Race forces facing other Corpse Emperor forces alone, this situation is already a big advantage for the Human Race.


    "Your plan is really good. We can use the power of the corpse emperor, as can others. If this general trend is formed, even if it can only deceive the corpse emperor who cooperates with the human forces once, the number of successes of multiple forces will add up. Can give the corpse clan a painful blow. Yes, really good." Wei Xiao praised from the bottom of his heart.


    "Then when does the Lord plan to start implementation?"


    "No hurry. I have to eat one bite at a time. Eating too fast can easily cause problems. Right now, our goal is to be in Xiongzhou. Just use the corpse emperor that may exist in Xiongzhou to start a whole new era."


    "Although there is a great possibility that a corpse emperor will exist in Xiongzhou, it is only our guess after all. Without real confirmation, there will always be accidents."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were bright.


    Thoughtful, he put down the wine glass in his hand and murmured: "This matter really needs to be confirmed as soon as possible. It just so happens that winter is coming, and the base will not make any major moves. Just use this time to confirm. this matter."


    "Should the Shadow Guard be dispatched?"


    "No, this time, I will go there myself."


    Wei Xiao seemed to be calculating something again.


    Hero Hechen decided on how the base will deal with the corpses in the future, and the two talked about some important topics and ended the conversation.


    When Chen Haojie left, Wei Xiao asked him to talk about the results of previous discussions with Leng Chengfeng and Lan Qiang.


    When the provincial government waited for Wei Xiao to reach a cooperation with Empress Mingzhao, zombies appeared around the base and caused unnecessary panic.


    The morning after two days.


    A combat vehicle left the base carrying Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao traveled this time to determine whether a corpse emperor was actually born in the direction of Xiongzhou, and on the other hand, to find out the human forces in the direction of Xiongzhou.


    He did have a new calculation.


    Although the issue of the number of human races will affect the future battle of the two races, if in the battle against the corpse race, sacrificing other survivors can reduce the casualties of the Phoenix base personnel, Wei Xiao will still do it.


    After all, there is a difference between closeness and sparseness.


    In the face of the general trend, the human race is naturally more important than the corpse race, but if it involves the internal situation of the human race itself, the importance between the survivors of other bases and the basic citizens of Wei Xiao''s own base is still lighter.


    In the face of necessary sacrifices, Wei Xiao always prioritizes people from outside forces, and then his own.


    Besides, Wei Xiao didn''t give any benefit to others.


    On his trip, he approached each other with the kindness of making other forces stronger.


    "Buzzing..."


    Refitting the locomotive on the road is definitely an eye-catching existence.


    Along the way, huge noises resounded everywhere.


    Because of the wild growth of vegetation in the last days, the former national road is now uneven.


    Therefore, on some road sections, Wei Xiao needs to slow down.


    And his speed slowed down, and from the surrounding deep grass, some senior zombies would always be attracted to jump out and "rob" him.


    The result speaks for itself.


    All high-level zombies who thought they had "free" flesh and blood came to the door, and thus had a "crooked mind" towards Wei Xiao, were all dead on the spot.


    If high-level zombies have human IQ, don''t doubt, they absolutely believe that Wei Xiao made such a big disturbance intentionally.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Kill me, kill them all, who dares to take a step back, I will let him die."


    In the evening, at the northern boundary of the Jianghang area.


    Two groups of people are encircling a small group of corpses in the wild.


    The number of zombies is small, and roughly estimated to be more than 1,000.


    Among them, there are over a hundred second-level zombies, and a few third-level zombies also exist, and the strength is not weak.


    As for the human forces that encircled them, there were only eleven or twelve of them on one side, but everyone was fully armed, reaching out agilely, and advancing and retreating in an orderly manner.


    Whether it is a close combat or a long-range attack, with a tacit understanding of a dozen people, the speed of killing ordinary zombies is particularly easy without facing the third-level zombies.


    On the contrary, it is another wave of forces, and their numbers and weapons are superior to the previous team, but their results are very unsatisfactory.


    Being "cared for" by Level 3 zombies is one thing, the most important thing is that their team does not seem to be harmonious.


    The person with the gun, with a dozen young and beautiful women squatting in the back, constantly shooting at the zombies, and with only cold weapons in their hands, not only must they confront the zombies that rush up, but also be threatened by those behind them.


    If one of these survivors who rushed forward was afraid to retreat, this person did not die under the claws of the zombie, but was shot and killed by the "companion" behind.


    As the leader of this team, Mei Renxing is always paying attention to the killing of zombies by another team.


    He was anxious and angry when he realized that the speed of killing zombies on his side was not as fast as the other a dozen people.


    The anxious thing is that they said before they started, whoever killed the zombies or corpses would belong to them, and the angry, it was the people on their own side who were unsatisfied.


    The advantage of occupying weapons and numbers is no more than a dozen opponents. Such a result is unacceptable to Mei Renxing.


    "asshole."


    "Boom boom..."


    Angrily, Mei Renxing shot and killed several old people who were fighting with the zombies.


    This scene made the survivors who charged forward fear and anger.

 Chapter 837： Phoenix team in the wild

    Mei Renxing didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his approach.


    These charges are at the forefront, but they are some strays gathered in the wild.


    The homeless live in no fixed place and are helpless. If someone can take them in, it is very luxurious to give them food.


    Once such a person is discovered in the wild by people from other forces, the elderly and children are basically used as cannon fodder by people from other forces.


    Except for young and beautiful women who will be seen as having escaped the fate of being cannon fodder, others, even young adults, need to charge several times for the forces that take them in, and prove their worth in life and death battles with the corpses. Only qualified to be a part of others.


    There was no sympathy in Mei Renxing''s eyes, and he sternly said: "All give you all the energy, if you don''t work hard, I will kill you."


    Hearing Mei Renxing''s words, the Wanderers had no choice.


    Choosing to deal with zombies still has a silver lining. Faced with dozens of gunmen, if they resist, they will die.


    "Kill..."


    "Fight with them."


    The roaring, ferocious, vagrant, who is under great threat, spares no effort to deal with the zombies in front of them.


    The reckless play style has gradually achieved certain results.


    With this group of people in front, the team behind with guns could not help but speed up the killing of zombies.


    "Mad, the other party is simply not a human being, and he used real people to build a wall of flesh for them."


    "I saw the lives of the permanent slaves in the base before, and I still felt that they had already lived a very difficult life, but now, compared with these wanderers, the two are not comparable. Suddenly, I felt that the base is permanent to those who are The slave is too kind."


    The other end.


    The team was not attacked by Level 3 zombies, and the 12-person hunter squad seemed very easy to deal with ordinary zombies.


    People who had spare time to pay attention to other directions saw the group of wanderers who were forced by Mei Renxing to fight with the zombies and continue to tragically die under the second and third-level zombie attack, even if they were used to seeing life and death, they couldn''t help but sigh.


    The main reason is that Mei Renxing''s methods are too cruel.


    These wanderers, even if you let them fight on their own and disperse and block the zombies, the power they exert is much stronger than a swarm of hard-headed corpses.


    But the other party used this method with half the effort and didn''t treat the wanderers as human beings at all.


    The leader of the squad solved the two second-level zombies and said coldly: "Leave them alone, clean up the ordinary zombies as soon as possible to deal with the third-level zombies, we have no extra time to waste here."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The eleven team members just spit out a few words.


    It is generally impossible to let them stand up for the wanderers.


    They have been used to this scene for a long time outside picking up waste.


    In today''s environment, the practice of Mei Renxing is a common phenomenon in the wild.


    Those who do not have a base for shelter are either taken up as slaves and cannon fodder by people from other forces like the vagrants in front of them, or they are sent to the slave market for sale. People who can truly get a stable environment and live freely are rare. few.


    Without paying attention to the fighting method of the other team, the people of the hunter squad tried their best to kill the ordinary zombies.


    With the joint efforts of the two parties, the ordinary zombies that had covered the third-level zombies were cleaned up after ten minutes. The remaining third-level zombies, without the cover, faced the fire on both sides, and soon fell in a pool of blood.


    This is the end of a siege without much technical content.


    "Finally killed, little ones, start to reap our results."


    Seeing the last level three zombie fall down, Mei Renxing shouted in excitement.


    "Long live the boss."


    The little brothers underneath cheered and rushed to the battlefield from behind.


    No one pays attention to those wanderers who have been dead for a lifetime.


    Mei Renxing''s people rushed into the battlefield, all targets were placed on those third-level zombies and second-level zombies.


    On the one hand, the hunting team that had just processed the corpse group had not had time to breathe a sigh of relief, and the team leader''s face suddenly became gloomy when he discovered the actions of Mei Renxing and others.


    "Captain, they..." One team member was furious.


    According to the profit distribution agreed by both of them before they started, the group of zombies in front of them belonged to whoever killed them, but now, Mei Renxing''s people obviously don''t intend to abide by the rules.


    At the end of the battle, the first thing they snatched after entering the arena was the corpses of Level 3 zombies, none of which were intended to be left by the hunter squad.


    The captain was cold and angry.


    Pin the gun in your hand to your waist.


    "You are on guard, let me ask him what Mei Renxing wants to do?" The captain said, leading the two team members toward the place where Mei Renxing was.


    Mei Renxing is now silent in the joy of the harvest.


    He has seen it, among this group of zombies, there are five third-level zombies.


    According to the price of buying zombies at their base, the corpses of five third-level zombies are enough to be worth five hundred second-level zombies.


    Coupled with the fact that there are only two level two zombies on the ground, his team can be said to have made a fortune in this battle.


    Yes, Mei Renxing had completely forgotten that the benefits in front of him had to be separated, and he took all the corpses of the zombies for granted.


    "Head Mei, what do you mean by your people?"


    While Mei Renxing was still overjoyed, an unpleasant sound came from her ear.


    Mei Renxing looked towards the source of the sound and found that the captain of the hunting squad was approaching him with two players.


    A trace of jealousy flashed in Mei Renxing''s eyes when the three were found.


    Without him, mainly because the equipment on the hunting squad is too good.


    Not to mention the other things, the invulnerable defensive battle suit made him salivate.


    It wasn''t the first day to deal with these people, Mei Renxing knew how powerful the battle suit was.


    That is a powerful armor that can block even the attacks of Level 3 zombies.


    If his team had a uniform like this, would the Mercenary Group''s position in the base still be at the bottom of the list?


    Although she was envious and even coveted in her heart, Mei Renxing still knew herself well.


    Don''t even think that the opponent has only twelve people, but if it really starts a war, he won''t be able to take advantage of the fifty-plus members of the mercenary group at night.


    Even if he can kill the opponent''s team, I am afraid that in the end he will have very few people left.


    The gain is not worth the loss.


    A smile quickly changed on his face.


    "It turns out to be Captain Shi. Captain Shi doesn''t let his team members carry the zombies. Why does he have the time to come to me? Does Captain Shi look down on these zombies?"


    Captain Shi''s eyes sank.


    Come to stand beside Mei Renxing.


    "Captain Mei, we don''t need to be circumspect. Before the battle, it was said that whoever killed the zombies, the corpses belonged to them. Now your people do this, do you think it is okay?" Captain Shi went straight to the point.


    Mei Renxing still had a smile on her face.


    "Oh, what Captain Shi said makes me wonder how to answer."


    After a pause, Mei Renxing continued: "Captain Shi also saw the situation just now. We both shot at the same time. It is impossible to see who killed the third-level zombies. But Captain Shi should not deny that I have many people and guns. It is also several times more than yours. In theory, the third-level zombies should have been killed by my people. Now, what should be the problem with our approach."


    "You fart!"


    As soon as Mei Renxing finished speaking, a team member behind Captain Shi suddenly shouted coldly.


    The player who spoke looked at Mei Renxing and the people around him contemptuously.


    "As for the marksmanship of your little brothers, are you embarrassed to say this?"


    After being scolded by the crowd, the smile on Mei Renxing''s face was immediately hidden, frowning, and looking at the talking team members with unkind eyes.


    "As the old saying goes, kill the old driver with random guns. I have a lot of people, a lot of guns, and the Meimou team has always been lucky, why is it impossible? Captain Shi, let''s make sense, right?"


    Captain Shi''s face was cold.


    "Look at what Chief Mei meant, is that he intends not to follow the rules?"

 Chapter 838： The ruthless man using Wei Da Devil as a punching bag

    "Captain Shi, please don''t talk nonsense. I''m Meimou, and I''m famous for keeping the rules. You can''t ruin my reputation. In this way, don''t say that I don''t give Captain Shi face. We are the dead bodies of first-class zombies at the scene. No, give it all to you. Isn''t it always okay?" Mei Renxing looked like I had sacrificed a lot.


    "The corpse of a first-degree zombie, do you send a beggar?" The team behind Captain Shi said coldly.


    Hearing this, Mei Renxing''s face was completely gloomy.


    He thinks he has given the opposite side a lot, but the other side repeatedly thins his face. Is it true that Mei Renxing has no temper?


    If he really wanted to compete, Mei Renxing was not afraid.


    Besides, he didn''t believe that Captain Shi dared to go to war with him. He didn''t want to be a last resort.


    "Captain Shi, I give you face, but your people don''t seem to want this face?"


    Captain Shi sneered.


    He could tell that the other party just wanted to "eat black in black".


    Since you don''t care about your skin, then there is no need for others to spoil you.


    "Head Mei, I''ll stand here to reason with you because I give you face, but if you don''t give you face, do you really treat yourself as a person?"


    "What did you TM say?"


    The younger brother behind Mei Renxing was angry.


    "Wow!"


    The people on both sides suddenly fought out.


    Captain Shi and his people didn''t look nervous at all.


    Looking at Mei Renxing, Captain Shi Leng Mei said: "It''s not the first time that Captain Mei has dealt with a team like ours. He should be very clear about the consequences of not following the rules with us, and I hope Captain Mei will think twice. The last days can live. It¡¯s not easy for people up to now."


    Mei Renxing''s eyes narrowed.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? Our leader teaches us to behave according to the rules, but if someone doesn''t follow the rules, we don''t mind letting him know the fate of breaking the rules."


    Glancing at the people of Mei Renxing, Captain Shi''s eyes showed contempt: "There are quite a few people, but I don''t know if you can stop us from attacking for a few minutes?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mei Renxing was ashamed and angry.


    Does the other party mean that he is not an opponent?


    "It''s not easy for anyone to live till now. Head Mei, don''t ruin your own life because of a momentary greed."


    Captain Shi was not afraid of Mei Renxing''s war, outspoken threats.


    Mei Renxing''s eyes are cannibalistic.


    The other party threatened him so hard, is it true that Mei Renxing dare not take a gun?


    "Buzzing..."


    Just when the atmosphere between the two sides reached a critical point, there was a sudden deafening roar on the quiet battlefield.


    "Made, who was making trouble for Lao Tzu?"


    In the midst of anger, Mei Renxing heard this series of movements and roared like a vent.


    Everyone looked at the sound source getting closer and closer.


    Behind a **** not far away, a modified locomotive with a black man slowly appeared in their sight.


    The chariot was getting closer and closer to them, and the figure of the people coming became clearer.


    Other outsiders? Or a lone ranger?


    Seeing the other person''s figure, Mei Renxing immediately thought that the person who came was a third party, and he was definitely a lone ranger.


    He was in a bad mood, and now that the target of transferring his hatred appeared, his temper immediately came up.


    "Damn, stop him for me."


    "Yes, head!"


    The two younger brothers behind him responded and trot directly towards the approaching chariot.


    In contrast, Captain Shi and others.


    They were also curious about who would appear on their side at this time.


    When the figure of the coming person got closer and closer to Captain Shi and the others, and at the same time Captain Shi and his team members could see the faces of the incoming person clearly, the calm eyes of Captain Shi and the others suddenly became pleasantly surprised and excited.


    The members of the hunting squad guarding Mei Renxing and others at the rear left the bunkers beside them and stood in the wilderness one by one.


    Everyone''s eyes are piercing, and they are full of admiration to stare at the incoming person.


    "Lord, Lord?"


    "How did the Lord leave the base and come here?"


    "My God! It''s really the Lord, did we meet the Lord in the wild?"


    Their voices are very small, almost inaudible. But the name in their mouths undoubtedly proves the identity of the visitor.


    Don''t guess, the person here is Wei Xiao.


    Driving on the obscure national highway, Wei Xiao at this time also found the crowd on the side of the national highway.


    It was not the first time he saw this scene on his way here, nor did he feel strange.


    Wei Xiao stopped and continued to drive forward.


    "Stop for me, stop."


    "Um?"


    However, a very unexpected sound rang in Wei Xiao''s ear, which made a slight change in his calm face.


    His brows were slightly frowned, and Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes flashed with coldness when he saw the gunman rushing out in front of him in the middle of the road.


    Someone dared to block his way. This was the first time he met today.


    The locomotive drove to a stop two meters from the two people in front.


    The two blocking the road came forward, one of them holding a rifle, and said coldly to Wei Xiao: "Get off."


    Wei Xiao didn''t follow the words, sitting on the locomotive, staring coldly at the people beside him.


    "Do we have hatred?".


    "Let you get out of the car and get out of the car, why is there so much nonsense?" the other person said impatiently.


    Wei Xiao remained unmoved, and continued to ask, "Is there anything I offended you?"


    "Fuck!"


    One of them was angered by Wei Xiao''s words.


    "YouTM..."


    Cursing in his mouth, this person approached Wei Xiao and wanted to hit him on the head with the pistol mop in his hand.


    But before he could succeed, Wei Xiao noticed his actions and directly reached out and grabbed the opponent''s smashed arm.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Under the furious eyes of the opponent, Wei Xiao grabbed the big hand of his wrist and pressed hard.


    There was a "click".


    The little brother whose entire arm and wrist were deformed, the hand holding the gun was turned back by Wei Xiao, and the pistol was directly against his chest.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded continuously.


    The little brother who had his broken hand didn''t even have time to scream, his pupils were wide open, his eyes were staring at Wei Xiao in disbelief, and he slowly spread to the ground under Wei Xiao''s ruthless eyes.


    Seeing this, the other person was shocked by the sudden change.


    When he reacts...


    "You are looking for death!"


    Only when the other party did something, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand again and grabbed him to his side.


    Pinching the opponent''s neck with one hand, and pressing the fingers of the opponent pulling the trigger with the other hand, it instantly loses the greatest support.


    "Let go, let me go..." The little brother struggled, bruises on his face.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "We have no grievances in the past, and we have no enemies in the past. I don''t know. What are you doing to provoke me? Isn''t it good to be alive?"


    "Let go, let me go..."


    "It''s not a pity to die by yourself."


    "Crack..."


    Without giving the other party a chance to continue struggling, Wei Xiao pinched the opponent''s neck with his hands, and directly squeezed his neck.


    "problem occurs!"


    Mei Renxing who was not far away saw it, her pupils shrank.


    It hardly needed any instructions from him. Around a dozen gunmen walked towards Wei Xiao.


    "Kill them!"


    Captain Shi finally came back to his senses at this time.


    Without unnecessary nonsense, Captain Shi suddenly raised his right hand and waved.


    "Boom boom..."


    Suddenly, no matter the team around him or the people guarding Mei Renxing in the rear, one after another shot at a dozen people close to Wei Xiao.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    A series of screams came.


    Trying to deal with a dozen of Wei Xiao''s younger brothers, they were killed from behind and from the side if nothing was done.


    Mei Renxing was furious.


    "Shi Yao, what are you doing?" The roar came from Mei Renxing''s mouth.


    "Kaka..."


    Shi Yao, that is, Captain Shi, didn''t say a word of nonsense, a pistol appeared in his hand, and he opened the gunpoint of the insurance and pointed it at Mei Renxing''s head.


    "No more nonsense, I shot you down with one shot." Shi Yao coldly said.

 Chapter 839： Pay the price for your decision

    "Put down the gun."


    "Let go of our head."


    When other people discovered the situation, they also had to look at Wei Xiao, who was far away, and aimed their guns at Shi Yao and others.


    Shi Yao was not afraid, staring at Mei Renxing coldly.


    Facing the muzzle of Mei Renxing, he hurriedly spread his hands to the back.


    He motioned to the younger brother below not to act rashly.


    But with a fierce look and a gloomy look, he gritted his teeth and said: "You have to fight me for an irrelevant person. Do you really think that you can sit back and relax if you control me?"


    Shi Yao sneered.


    Restrain you? You value yourself too much.


    Your fate, from the moment you let someone stop him, is not for you and me.


    "Wait! You will know what a stupid decision you made to stop the person."


    "Who? Are you talking about him?"


    Mei Renxing''s eyes condensed, Yu Guang looked at Wei Xiao who was walking towards him.


    Shi Yao nodded.


    "who is he?"


    "You will know soon."


    Not long after, Wei Xiao, holding the Emperor Sword, came to the group.


    Everyone who saw him, apart from Shi Yao''s eyes full of excitement and admiration, Mei Renxing''s side, everyone remained vigilant towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao stared coldly at Shi Yao and Mei Renxing.


    Regardless of their current situation, he said coldly: "Who sent those two before?"


    "Lord, Lord..."


    "Um?"


    No one responded to Wei Xiao, but a trembling shout came from Shi Yao''s mouth.


    Caused by excitement.


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    Looking at Shi Yao: "Are you from the Phoenix Base?"


    Shi Yao nodded excitedly.


    "Philanthropod private hunter blast team leader Shi Yao has seen the lord."


    With Shi Yao self-reported.


    When he moved away the muzzle pointing at Mei Renxing to salute Wei Xiao, the other members of the Storm Team, one by one, saluted Wei Xiao one after another.


    "Mad, dare to threaten me and kill them for me!"


    When Mei Renxing saw that the muzzle in front of her eyes moved away, no matter who Wei Xiao was, she wouldn''t give Shi Yao a chance to threaten him again. When she pulled out her gun and was about to do it, she also gave orders to his people.


    "bass--"


    However, in the few seconds just after his voice rang, Wei Xiao also moved.


    The king sword is out of its sheath.


    The body is like a streamer and as fast as lightning.


    When Mei Renxing''s voice fell, Wei Xiao''s figure returned to Mei Renxing''s side again, and the unsheathed Emperor Sword was placed on his neck.


    "Kakka..."


    "what?"


    "How can this be?"


    "Damn it."


    Someone pulled the trigger after Mei Renxing''s voice fell, but soon, apart from hearing the sound of pulling the trigger, they did not hear the sound of the gun.


    Looking at the guns in their hands, as a result, everyone is stupid.


    They don''t know when half of the guns in their hands are gone.


    Including Mei Renxing.


    He took out the pistol pointed at Shi Yao, except for a handle and a small half of the gun body in his hand, the other parts had fallen to the ground.


    "Gudong..."


    Swallowing sounded in Mei Renxing''s mouth.


    On his forehead, he was already in cold sweat, and he felt the cold blade on his neck. The eyes slowly looking at Wei Xiao were full of unknown and endless fear.


    "Top, top super soldier?" Mei Renxing trembled.


    Wei Xiao ignored the fear in Mei Renxing''s eyes, and looked at Shi Yao with a little dissatisfaction.


    "Your heart is really big. Just staring at the enemy with the muzzle of your gun, you will close your gun in the next second and ignore it. Are you not afraid of death?"


    Shi Yao seemed to disagree with everything that happened before.


    Shi Yao said respectfully: "We are naturally afraid of death, but we are more aware that where there is a Lord, if there are people who can threaten our lives, then we can only say that we deserve to die today. As long as we should not die. Absolutely, no one can threaten our lives in the presence of the Lord."


    There was a suspicion of flattering about this, but Wei Xiao felt that they were just telling the truth, and absolutely didn''t mean to praise him.


    At the Phoenix Base, everyone is good, but they can''t lie.


    Wei Xiao suddenly felt that after he went back this time, would he let them learn to be hypocritical.


    After all, the pressure on Wei Xiao''s body is great because his subordinates trust him so much!


    He is a low-key person, but his people always like to make him show off.


    Ugh! It is too difficult for me to retain a little strength.


    "That said, but when you go out, you still have to be vigilant."


    "The Lord said that we must pay more attention in the future."


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao nodded, then looked at Mei Renxing, who was already sweating profusely.


    "Do you feel warm?"


    "No, it''s not hot."


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    "Then why do you sweat so much?"


    Mei Renxing wiped her face, sweating in her hands.


    I saw a trembling smile on his face: "Cold sweat, yes, this is a cold sweat."


    "You can talk, but you don''t have a good vision. Why do people stop me?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Mei Renxing was nervous and couldn''t speak.


    Now he regretted his death.


    If he knew that a person he stopped at random in order to vent his dissatisfaction was so difficult to deal with, even if he had a big fight with Shi Yao''s team, he would not provoke Wei Xiao, the evil star.


    The top super fighter, that''s the top super fighter!


    One person can be an enemy.


    They are rare in their bases, and he met someone who stopped casually in this field today.


    The point is that the opponent still looks like Shi Yao''s immediate boss.


    How unlucky is this to happen?


    "Don''t want to say it?" Wei Xiao''s tone was cold, and the Emperor Sword on Mei Renxing''s shoulder couldn''t help but get a little closer to his neck.


    "Puff..."


    "Eldest, eldest brother, let me go once, I, I really didn''t mean to stop you. I, I have eyes but don''t know Taishan, I have eyes but no eyes, please give me a way out of my brother."


    Mei Renxing knelt down and begged for mercy, he had never thought of struggling.


    After knowing that the other party was a top super soldier, he had no intention of resisting.


    What''s more, their weapons were destroyed by the opponent.


    Even if you have weapons, you don''t necessarily have to deal with Wei Xiao.


    "You should know why he stopped me?" Wei Xiao asked Shi Yao, too lazy to look at Mei Renxing.


    Shi Yao nodded and did not delay, telling Wei Xiao what they had done before.


    Knowing the reason, why didn''t Wei Xiao know that this guy who was kneeling on the ground made it clear that he was going to stop him as a punching bag.


    Although I don''t know how the opponent will deal with him, if Wei Xiao doesn''t have the ability, he will not end well.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "If I''m not sure to start a war with you, I''ll have the knife. Does that mean I''m treated as a soft persimmon?"


    "It should be, after all, not everyone knows the power of the Lord." Shi Yao sneered.


    "Big, big brother, I was wrong, spare me once..."


    "puff--"


    Mei Renxing still wanted to beg for mercy, but the moment Wei Xiao turned his head, the swallowing sword in his hand passed directly from his neck.


    Mei Renxing''s gaze instantly froze, and the moment he lowered his head, Dou Da''s head rolled to the ground, and he couldn''t die anymore.


    After closing the knife, Wei Xiao, with a calm complexion and scarlet eyes, said coldly: "Since you have chosen the wrong person, you have to pay the price you deserve for your actions."


    When the words fell, Wei Xiao''s eyes swept over Mei Renxing''s younger brothers.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s sharp eyes, Mei Renxing''s younger brothers couldn''t dodge one by one, fearing that they would be caught by Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 840： Without self-knowledge

    Wei Xiao didn''t bother them either.


    To Shi Yao and the others: "Leaving the Phoenix Base, what you represent is the face of the base. When you encounter such unruly people in the future, don''t talk nonsense. If your strength permits, you can just kill them. No matter what they have behind their backs. The base will give you all the people. Remember, only we phoenix can bully people, and others can only act on our faces, understand?"


    After being told by the big guys, Shi Yao and them all refreshed.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Wei Xiao looked at the sky.


    "It''s getting dark, are there other survivor bases around here?"


    Shi Yao glanced at them.


    Shi Yao shook his head and said, "The nearest survivor base here is more than 100 kilometers away, in Huazhou. Mei Renxing and the others came from that survivor base."


    More than a hundred kilometers?


    This is not close.


    "Lord, the sky will be dark for more than an hour. Why don''t you rest in our team for one night? We all brought simple tents." A member of the Storm Team hurriedly said.


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "No. I just think that walking the night road is too bad for the corpse clan, I want to find a place to stop for one night. Since there is a survivor base more than 100 kilometers away, then don''t care. You guys. Draw a map for me and I will continue on my way."


    "Is there anything important to deal with the Lord?" Shi Yaozhi asked.


    Wei Xiao looked at him coldly.


    Shi Yao''s heart tightened.


    "I, I... Lord, I just asked curiously, absolutely nothing else."


    Shi Yao was terrified by the look of his own eyes. Am I so scary?


    Wei Xiao smiled lightly: "Don''t be nervous, it''s not something that can''t be said. There may be a corpse emperor on the side of Xiongzhou. I will check it out. Speaking of this, I can give you a reminder. The base will soon be big. You''d better prepare for the action. Seize the opportunity, and maybe you can make a lot of money."


    "Ah..." Shi Yao was stunned.


    It wasn''t because of how shocking the news Wei Xiao revealed to him, but he didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so "gentle" to himself.


    "Don''t froze, draw me a map to the nearest base. Remember to mark more buildings. I''m a road silly. I don''t have a reference, and I will get lost."


    Wei Xiao said half-seriously and half-jokingly.


    Shi Yao came back to his senses and hurriedly gestured to the team members not far away.


    The members of the Storm Team who had been guarding against Mei Renxing''s party before saw Shi Yao''s prompt, and trot over with their guns one by one.


    When they came to Wei Xiao''s side, it was natural to say hello to Wei Xiao.


    Two of the female team members eagerly came to Wei Xiao for autographs and group photos, and they were very excited.


    It''s no wonder that Wei Xiao is the idol and dream lover of countless girls and beautiful women at the Phoenix Base.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is at the Phoenix Base as a pre-apocalyptic superstar.


    Even though these people in front of you are all from Phoenix Base, they are all private forces, and there are not many opportunities to meet Wei Xiao.


    Coupled with the difference in respect and inferiority, even if they could see Wei Xiao, they were not qualified to be close to Wei Xiao.


    Now that there is a chance to get along with Wei Xiao up close, it is normal for the only two female members of the Storm Team to be so excited.


    Wei Xiao also seemed approachable, signed them and took photos with them.


    Even the next few team members who saw Wei Xiao so talkative came to ask for autographs and group photos, and Wei Xiao agreed one by one.


    This didn''t make the members of the blast team happy.


    Two women with decent looks who could hold Wei Xiao''s arm for a picture, almost fainted excitedly.


    Wei Xiao was also helpless for the enthusiasm of the Christians.


    Ugh! My damn, nowhere to put charm!


    Obviously you can rely on your face to eat, but it depends on your strength, so it doesn''t give other men any way to survive.


    ...


    After signing and taking photos, Wei Xiao set off again with a map hand-drawn by a female team member.


    The huge movement of the locomotive resounded everywhere, and the chic figure, even if it disappeared from the sight of everyone, was still unforgettable.


    "I''m so excited, we can take a picture with the Lord. I was full just now. Only the hostess can hold the arms. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. I decided not to wash the hands of the Lord for a year."


    "I just sneaked close to the Lord¡¯s body. It was too exciting. I felt like the Lord¡¯s body was like a red sun. The temperature from his body could melt my body and mind. I envy the hostess and them. Lying on the Lord¡¯s arms will definitely be happy. It''s dying."


    The two female team members who were signed by Wei Xiao and took a picture together, recalling the previous experience of holding Wei Xiao''s arm, at that moment, they felt more excited and happy than giving them millions of apocalyptic coins.


    Compared to them, the male players who received the same treatment were also indescribably excited.


    "After going back this time, we have the capital to brag about. Taking a photo with the Lord, is this the dream of how many men in the base? We met with the treatment that even armed soldiers didn''t have. I don''t know how many people we would envy when we went back."


    "The master seldom gives signatures to others. You said, if we take the signatures of the master and sell them, will we sell them for a good price?"


    "I don''t plan to do this. From now on, this photo and the signature of the Lord will be regarded as a family heirloom. After many years, maybe it will be able to save my family and distress."


    "It makes sense."


    Seeing the ecstatic look of the players, Shi Yao looked contemptuous.


    Isn¡¯t it just a signature and a group photo? Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?


    Also heirloom...


    "Well, this is a good idea."


    It smells so good!


    "Captain, how do these Rangers and Mei Renxing''s people deal with?" Just as Shi Yao was thinking about whether to properly frame Wei Xiao''s signature after returning to the base, a team member came to him and asked.


    Shi Yao put away the phone and Wei Xiao''s signature.


    His eyes circled around.


    "Didn''t the master say that the base will soon make big moves? All these people will be incorporated, and the mercenary group will be registered when we return to the base. We should also do a good job."


    "it is good!"


    far away.


    After leaving Shi Yao and others, Wei Xiao approached the Huazhou Survivor Base following the route on the drawing.


    Huazhou lies between Xiongzhou and Jianghang.


    Not the entire area, but only a part.


    Although Wei Xiao can enter Xiongzhou without going through the Huazhou area, he can enter Xiongzhou through the territory of Huazhou. With the route he currently chooses, the distance is much closer.


    Wei Xiao also needs to find a base to supplement supplies.


    Other than that, fuel is essential.


    However, it didn''t take long for Wei Xiao on the move to encounter difficulties.


    Yes, he was lost.


    After all, there is only a hand-drawn drawing on hand, which can only provide him with a general direction, but to accurately guide him to find the survivor base in Huazhou, this requirement is too high.


    It is also difficult to find someone who asks for directions now.


    Except for a strong man like him at night, the teams that go out to scavengers dare not continue their activities, unless forced to do so, otherwise, no one will choose to go out at night to take risks.


    "According to the markers on the map, there should be a county town nearby. I hope to find alive people in it! Otherwise, it will be difficult to walk this way." Wei Xiao sighed.


    I complained that I was a road idiot, and at the same time I regretted why I didn''t bring a "living navigation" before?


    I have to ask for a map, now it''s fine, my eyes are dark, I have to try my luck in finding a county seat.


    After a short pause, the Wei Xiao engine car continued to drive forward.


    Now he only hopes that his luck will not be too bad, and he can find the county seat marked on the drawing smoothly and have survivors staying overnight in it.

 Chapter 841： Who is it to save?

    Around eight o''clock in the evening.


    Hard work pays off.


    Wei Xiao didn''t look for the wrong direction, and saw the outline of the county seat in the dark night from a long distance away.


    "Buzzing..."


    The sound of locomotives resounded across the night sky.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    As Wei Xiao''s figure approached, there was also a small group of apocalyptic protagonists in the county seat surging in his direction.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Driving the locomotive, Wei Xiao placed the Emperor Sword on the side of the body and was pulled out by him.


    Can see things at night.


    Already seeing the figure moving ahead, Wei Xiao didn''t slow down, but rushed over.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Near the corpse group, the killing also started.


    It was like a black lightning passing through the few corpses.


    Wei Xiao, who constantly wielded the Emperor Sword in his hand, was like a general on the ancient battlefield who rode his horse into the enemy''s camp. There was no corpse to stop him.


    After a meeting, Wei Xiao rushed out of the group of corpses and drove into the county seat.


    Behind, in addition to leaving more than a dozen corpses, hundreds of zombies chased Wei Xiao frantically.


    "what sound?"


    "It''s like the sound of a locomotive...no, it''s a locomotive. Someone actually rushes at night?"


    "Fuck! Who is so fierce?"


    "This is troublesome. There is still a gathering of zombies in Pingkong County. Although the number is not large, the key is that there are high-level zombies. Originally, we came here silently for the night. As long as we pay attention, we will not disturb the high-level zombies in the dark. If there is a disturbance outside, we will suffer as well."


    "Damn it! Put out the candles in the room immediately, strengthen the surrounding vigilance, don''t let the zombies come close, we don''t know yet."


    "Don''t panic, we are not the only ones who are anxious. Don''t forget, we are not the only team in Pingkong County now."


    "Yeah! And the people at the Romance Bar, especially that one."


    There are survivors staying overnight in Pingkong County.


    It''s just that the people who used to rest quietly, now because of Wei Xiao''s "high-profile" appearance, everyone''s vigilance can''t help but rise to the extreme.


    "Wow..."


    Outside.


    Wei Xiao has come to the county seat.


    As the speed of the car gradually slowed down, he had not yet found the footprints of human activities in the city. Instead, the zombies hidden in the dark attacked him first.


    A reaper.


    Flew out from behind the corner between the two buildings.


    The speed is so fast that in the case of a surprise attack, even the third-level fighters may not necessarily react.


    Wei Xiao, who had the Emperor Sword in his hand, was not flustered.


    Sweep out in one fell swoop.


    The Reaper who launched a sneak attack on him was not only cut off with his claws, but also split into two with the body behind the claws and died on the spot.


    The chariot stopped after traveling more than ten meters.


    "Pumppump..."


    From the walls of houses at both ends of the street, vibrations continued to sound.


    Wei Xiao turned over and got out of the car with a knife, staring at the high-level zombies crawling on both sides of the wall with red eyes in the dark night.


    Two predators.


    They were approaching the walls on the left and right sides of Wei Xiao from different directions.


    After reaching a certain position, with a roar, the two predators jumped down and attacked Wei Xiao from both sides at the same time.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    The line of sight suddenly locked on a black shadow right in front of him.


    "Cunning guy."


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth raised slightly without hesitation. He dashed forward and made a sliding shovel to avoid the predators coming on both sides, and then stopped, and the upper body parallel to the ground stood upright by inertia.


    Bend and turn, the Emperor Sword in his hand draws an arc in the air.


    "Puff......"


    With a muffled noise, I saw a dark figure passing by with Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao, who was still swinging the knife, stood still and turned his back to the dark figure behind him, but the other party moved forward just a few steps, and the body separated.


    He is also a reaper, and he knows how to cooperate with predators.


    But compared to the first one who attacked Wei Xiao, this reaper died more simply.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    In the rear, two predators who failed to kill Wei Xiao roared.


    The death of their companions did not bring them much shock. After looking at each other, relying on their numerical advantages, two predators rushed towards Wei Xiao at the same time.


    The distance between the two sides was five or six meters. One of the predators flicked three tails and pierced Wei Xiao''s body with a spurred tail.


    The other one jumped into the air and culled Wei Xiao from the air.


    Wei Xiao quickly turned around, took off on one foot and turned sideways to avoid the predator''s tail attack on the ground. In the air, the King Sword swung in a semi-circle, cutting off the hand-knife cut by the predator in the air in a longitudinal manner, while still splitting its body in half in the middle.


    The figure fell to the ground.


    The ground predator attacked Wei Xiao''s tail before it had time to retract it.


    Wei Xiao slashed out sideways, and the three tails of the predator were cut off on the spot.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A scream came from the predator''s mouth.


    Without the tail, the predator who lost his balance fell backward.


    Before he fell to the ground, Wei Xiao threw the Emperor Sword Sword from his hand, followed by his figure.


    With a "pouch", the Emperor Devouring Sword was accurately sent into the predator''s head.


    Wei Xiao, who followed, grabbed the handle of the knife and turned, picking up the predator''s figure.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The screams resounded throughout the night.


    The predator who didn''t swing his body a few times quickly lost his life.


    Wei Xiao shook his hand to throw out the predator on the blade, staring sharply at the front.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The group of corpses who had been led away by the sound of cars chased up.


    Seeing their figures surging under the curtain of night, Wei Xiao stood sideways, with strong killing intent surging on his body.


    There are only a few hundred ordinary zombies, does Wei Xiao need to be afraid?


    It happened to get rid of them, and the province interrupted him to look for survivors who might stay in the county for a while.


    "Hey, come here soon?"


    Just as Wei Xiao was about to start the murder, a female voice came from an alley not far away.


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    Called him?


    "What are you doing there? Run away!" The other party hurriedly said.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the corpse group less than 20 meters away from him.


    Do you want to let them go?


    "Leave you around this time."


    Thinking in his heart, Wei Xiao didn''t plan to be true to a group of ants.


    With a fancy scabbard in his hand, Wei Xiao ran towards the figure that appeared in the alley.


    "Come with me!"


    The other party didn''t hesitate. Seeing Wei Xiao running over, he turned around and left.


    Wei Xiao followed closely.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The group of ordinary corpses who rushed outside did not have time to chase Wei Xiao and the others. All the zombies rushed to the high-level zombies that were beheaded by Wei Xiao, and a large piece of Duoying rose up.


    A few minutes later.


    Wei Xiao followed the mysterious woman through several streets into a hotel.


    "Sister Ni, are you in danger?"


    In the hotel lobby, someone picked up here early.


    "Lock the door!" said the mysterious woman who brought Wei Xiao here.


    The sound of "crashing" sounded.


    The security door outside the hotel was closed.


    At this time, the mysterious woman who brought Wei Xiao here turned around.


    With the help of faint light, if it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that they will be shocked by the honor that the other party presents at the moment.


    No way, the opponent''s appearance at the moment is no different from ordinary zombies.


    Wei Xiao could see that the other party was wearing a zombie disguise.


    Judging from the smell of the opponent''s appearance, this layer of camouflage is most likely to have been stripped from ordinary zombies.


    Very clever way.


    This is a simple version of the stealth suit.


    In addition to not being invisible, with the zombie''s skin, at least ordinary zombies can be fooled.


    In the wild, having such a set of camouflage can greatly increase the hope of survival.


    "You are very courageous, and you dare to drive a locomotive in the town at night. I really don''t know how you survived?" The other party asked, his tone full of surprise and curiosity.


    Wei Xiao wanted to say something: I want to keep a low profile, but you don''t allow it.


    But think about it and forget it. Brother is a low-key person and doesn''t like publicity.


    "Get used to it. If you can, I think you should take off the skin on your body. It smells weird." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    The other party glanced at him, but didn''t say anything.


    "Take him to the top, I''ll come in a while."


    "Good Sister Ni."


    The so-called Sister Ni didn''t say much, turned and walked towards the side stairs.


    "Your kid was lucky today. I met Sister Ni. Otherwise, your small body is not enough for the zombies outside to stuff their teeth."


    "Boy, remember, it was Sister Ni who saved your life."


    As soon as Sister Ni left, the few people who met here shook the flashlights in their hands, and babblingly said something ill-nourished to Wei Xiao.


    Especially the last sentence.


    Sister Ni saved Wei Xiao''s life?


    Are you sure you have thought about this seriously?


    Shouldn''t Sister Ni saved the lives of the zombies outside?

 Chapter 842： Ni Qingcheng

    In a luxurious suite on the fifth floor of the hotel.


    Being brought here, Wei Xiao discovered that there were still many people in this hotel.


    There were a total of 17 people, most of them were men, except for Sister Ni who hadn''t appeared after leaving, there were only two women in this team.


    A team that is prosperous and declining.


    This seems to have become the mainstream post-apocalyptic.


    However, Wei Xiao didn''t think that the three women in this team were inferior to a group of men.


    I haven''t seen them make a move, but Wei Xiao can feel that the women in this team are full of energy, and there is only one man among them who can barely compare with them.


    Super soldier.


    The women in this team are all super fighters.


    "Another team of survivors dominated by women."


    In just a moment of contact, Wei Xiao captured a lot of information about this team.


    "Are you the one who drove to Pingkong County before?" a woman asked Wei Xiao curiously.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Lone travelers, this is normal."


    The woman looked up and down Wei Xiao with the help of candlelight.


    There was nothing on Wei Xiao.


    Except for a black dress, the Emperor Sword in his hand was the only thing he exposed.


    Such equipment is not like a lone traveler.


    The woman shook her head: "I didn''t see it, but I think you are like a rich kid coming out to play."


    "It''s very similar indeed. We have seen some of the lone travelers, but they all carry a lot of things around, at least, weapons and ammunition are not few. Like you, we have seen it for the first time." Another woman said.


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "The number of weapons does not represent a person''s strength. For me, it is enough." Wei Xiao gestured to the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    "A knife? Ha ha... If it wasn''t for Sister Ni who kindly saved your life just now, do you think you can still stand here now?" a man said disdainfully.


    Wei Xiao looked at him, feeling that this guy was talking stingy, as if his presence made him very upset.


    baffling.


    "Do you know that all of us could spend the night with peace of mind, but because of your stupidity, now, everyone can''t sleep peacefully. I hate you as a person who only cares about yourself and doesn''t care about all consequences."


    "Um?"


    If the words of the man who spoke before were a bit ridiculing Wei Xiao, what another man said now is to blame Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s calm face was slightly cold.


    Turning to look at a cold-faced man leaning against the window.


    This man is the only male super soldier in this team.


    Judging from the qi and blood that he showed, he was only at the level of a first-class fighter, not as good as the other two women.


    "I do something, do I need you to comment?"


    The man said coldly: "Just to remind you. Not every time someone shows up to save you, be careful one day you lose your life."


    "Heh!" Wei Xiao sneered, "You seem to have a lot of opinions on me?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "What are you talking about? Get acquainted with new friends so soon?"


    Just when the man wanted to say something, a voice from the royal sister came from outside the room.


    In a moment, Sister Ni, who had previously separated from Wei Xiao and the others, appeared.


    Having changed into a casual outfit, she walked in with the disguise and obeyed the door in her hand.


    Seeing her, the man who was not generally unhappy with Wei Xiao faded the coldness on his face, and said with a hypocritical smile: "It''s nothing, everyone is very curious about how this brother dares to rush on the road at night, chatting a few words."


    "Is that so?" Sister Ni looked at Wei Xiao.


    The candlelight at the scene is not too bright, but it can also reflect the appearance of Sister Ni.


    Wei Xiao didn''t pay much attention before, but now looking at Sister Ni carefully, Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    Beauty, but also a peerless beauty who did not lose sight of them at the beginning of the last days.


    The tall figure, the mature charm, and the amorous feelings in every gesture, even Wei Xiao, who is used to seeing all kinds of beauties, is a little lost.


    A royal sister and goddess like Shu Wang.


    However, compared to Shu Wang''s gentle and virtuous, the feeling the other party gave Wei Xiao was full of wildness.


    The other party is like a plum blossom in the cold winter, which looks beautiful and pleasing to the eye, but is very noble and arrogant.


    Maybe you think the gentleness shown by her appearance is easy for people to get close to, but the crisis hidden under that gentleness is absolutely unimaginable.


    Wei Xiao, who had read countless women, had a preliminary understanding of this sister Ni in his heart.


    A person who knows how to use his own advantages to disguise himself, perhaps, under her angelic appearance, there is a bloodthirsty heart hidden, which is very dangerous.


    "Wei Xiao, what do you call it?" Wei Xiao did not respond to her words, but introduced himself first.


    Sister Ni smiled slightly: "Ni Qingcheng, they all call me Sister Ni."


    "As the name suggests, the country is all over the world. It is a blessing to be with a beautiful woman like you in this dark night. I like this night."


    "Boy, be careful when you speak."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, before Ni Qingcheng could speak, the male super soldier suddenly warned in a cold voice.


    "Why, she is your woman?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to care about the other party, but some people didn''t seem to want to let him go.


    Wei Xiao, who was never used to anyone other than his wife and daughter, was already ready to move the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    A flash of shame on the man''s face.


    Leaving the window, the man said to Wei Xiao in a deep voice: "Do you believe me or not I will throw you out?"


    Threatening Wei Xiao?


    Is this a very dangerous thing?


    Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes looked at Ni Qingcheng: "Kill him, do you mind?"


    "You he¡­¡­"


    "Tang Han, you shut up." Ni Qingcheng gave a soft yell.


    Regardless of what Tang Han''s mood was after hearing her words, he looked at Wei Xiao with caution: "What he said is also my person, just as my love for bringing you here, we are all cleared."


    "What do you seem to know?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "What do I know?" Ni Qingcheng smiled and asked back.


    The two looked at each other for a moment, and a cold smile flashed across Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Forget it, it''s rare to be accompanied by a beautiful woman, and killing is a bit horrible. Let your people not provoke me, I can allow him to be presumptuous once, and there will never be a second time. By the way..."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao thought of something, "Do you know the nearest survivor base in Huazhou, right?"


    "Are you going to Sky City?"


    Sky City?


    "If Sky City is the closest survivor base from here, then it is."


    "We just came out of Sky City, which is also the closest survivor base from here." A woman said.


    "That feeling is good." Wei Xiao paused slightly and smiled lightly, "It seems that we can''t do without your team for the time being. This also shows that we are really destined."


    "When you see beautiful women, do you say that we are very destined?"


    "No, just for you."


    "..."


    I feel that the words of the two of them are a bit inexplicable.


    What is all this talking about?


    Did Wei Xiao fall in love with Ni Qingcheng?


    At this moment, everyone else looked at the two in bewilderment, and only Tang Han, who was completely cold, gritted his teeth to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much. After taking a meaningful look at Ni Qingcheng, he left the room while the opponent was stupefied.


    A few seconds after Wei Xiao left, Ni Qingcheng frowned.


    "What did he mean by that?"


    "Sister Ni, he..." a woman wanted to ask something.


    Ni Qingcheng returned to his senses and looked at everyone: "Don''t worry about him. Especially you, Tang Han, he is not something you can provoke. This is my advice to you."


    "Why save him?"


    Although Tang Han was not angry, he obviously did not dare to contradict Ni Qingcheng''s words.


    Holding back the idea of ??giving Wei Xiao a profound lesson immediately, Tang Han asked.


    Ni Qingcheng did not immediately respond to Tang Han.


    Recalling the previous scene where Wei Xiao killed the third-level zombies, Ni Qingcheng''s beautiful face revealed an excitement that shouldn''t have appeared on her face.


    Ni Qingcheng said coldly: "I have my plan, this is not what you should ask."


    Tang Han caught the flash of excitement on Ni Qingcheng''s face and gritted his teeth.


    The hatred towards Wei Xiao in his heart became stronger.


    "Damn bastard, you better not have any thoughts you shouldn''t have, otherwise, I will make you regret showing up in front of my eyes."

 Chapter 843： Deep in the city

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    This night, since Wei Xiao entered the county seat, it was no longer peaceful.


    The high-level zombies hidden in the dark already knew that the blood food of humans was mixed in the county.


    The death of their companions predicts the strength of the "prey" in the dark, but this does not prevent them from searching for the "prey" in the dark.


    They continued to create movement in the county town, attracting many floors where ordinary zombies impacted.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Block them, don''t let them attack."


    The gate of the city caught fire and caused a fish in the pond.


    The high-level zombies did not find Wei Xiao''s hiding place. Instead, they accidentally led out other survivors who had stayed in this county.


    Gunshots and roars rang together, and in the distant buildings, there were constantly eye-catching fireworks flickering in the dark night.


    On the top floor of the hotel, Wei Xiaochu stood against the wind with the figure of the Emperor Sword.


    In the night, the eyes glowing with red light, like the eyes of a devil, make people frightened and trembling.


    Watching the movement not far away, there was no trace of movement on Wei Xiao''s face.


    For those survivors who are being threatened by zombies, he never apologized.


    It''s good that he disrupted the peace of this county, but what about it?


    Those who dare to stay overnight in the wild must be prepared to deal with emergencies at any time.


    If you can''t handle even this small crisis, what else can you pick up?


    "All of this is caused by you. If you didn''t show up, people over there should be able to sleep well now, so you don''t have any ideas?"


    In the ear, a slightly joking voice came in softly.


    There is no need to look back, Wei Xiao also knows who is here.


    Wei Xiao continued to look ahead.


    "There are too many emergencies in the last days to deal with. Even if I don''t show up, the teams that pick up waste all year round will always encounter this situation. It is good for them to adapt in advance."


    "Puff......"


    There was a chuckle.


    "Obviously your reason has spread to innocent people, but now you say it is for their good. Can I understand this as a horrible argument?"


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth tilted slightly.


    "There are some things, as long as you know it in your heart, and say it, this is not for the wise."


    Ni Qingcheng came next to Wei Xiao.


    "If people have suffered such a big loss, don''t you allow others to complain?"


    "It''s going to die."


    Ni Qingcheng turned his head to look at Wei Xiao, whose face was turbulent, his bright eyes were a little surprised and wary.


    What kind of person is this?


    "You seem to be confident of your own strength?"


    "I am not confident and dare not walk alone in this field."


    "Then do you know that drowning people are often the best water-based?"


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "The water in this world is too shallow to drown me."


    When Ni Qingcheng heard this, he immediately lost the following.


    In just a few words, she discovered that this mysterious strong man who was brought to her team by her can always speak to death.


    If this kind of person is not arrogant, it is arrogant and arrogant.


    Just like the bad boys who were spoiled by their parents before the end of the world, because they have never encountered setbacks, they feel that in this world, except for heaven and earth, he is the most dragged.


    There are countless people, but Ni Qingcheng felt that he couldn''t see through the man in front of him.


    Stroking the long hair on his shoulders, Ni Qingcheng changed the subject: "What is your purpose in going to Sky City?"


    Wei Xiao tilted his head.


    "Is this exploring my details?"


    "You can leave it alone. I just want to know more about the people I bring back, if they will pose a threat to my team."


    "It''s dangerous to snoop on my secrets."


    "Then am I in danger now?"


    Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao.


    Three points weak, five points coquettish, and two points sober.


    At this moment, Ni Qingcheng completely felt like a weak woman.


    If it weren''t for the energy and blood in her body that was not less than that of a third-level fighter, Wei Xiao was almost deceived by her appearance.


    "very dangerous."


    "which aspect?"


    "body and mind."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and the smile on his face was particularly obvious.


    Knowing what Wei Xiao said, Ni Qingcheng gave Wei Xiao a roll of eyes.


    This man is not only arrogant, but also very narcissistic.


    "It seems that there should be no shortage of beautiful women around Mr. Wei, and every sentence is mobilizing the heart of our daughter''s family. If it weren''t for the little girl who has passed the impulsive age, I am afraid that it will be difficult to escape the tricks of Mr. Wei, a master of love."


    Wei Xiao smiled disapprovingly.


    "I''m just warning you, don''t get too close to me, be careful to burn yourself."


    Ni Qingcheng frowned slightly.


    "Mr. Wei thinks what purpose does the little girl help you?"


    "I don''t want to know what you think. Another question, are you going back to Sky City tomorrow?"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t want to continue entangled in this topic, Ni Qingcheng also smiled.


    "Mr. Wei is anxious to go to Sky City?"


    "I can''t talk about it in a hurry, but I don''t want to waste time."


    Ni Qingcheng thought for a while.


    "It''s okay to go back tomorrow, but it''s not easy for us to come out. We didn''t complete the scheduled goal before leaving the city. The loss is not small. Does Mr. Wei have a way to make up for it?"


    "Are you talking about terms with me?"


    Ni Qingcheng smiled bitterly: "We can''t compare to Mr. Wei. There are hundreds of mouths to eat behind him. If we don''t bring back enough supplies, we will be hungry."


    "What are you collecting? Zombie corpses?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to argue with a woman, threatening a woman, that wouldn''t be enough.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the other party''s request is not excessive.


    If it exceeds Wei Xiao''s tolerance, he doesn''t mind grabbing a living person from these people as a "navigator."


    Wei Xiao let go, the cunning color in Ni Qingcheng''s eyes flashed past.


    "We don''t need zombies. This time we come out, we only collect tobacco and alcohol. Due to the outbreak of the apocalypse, many industries have stopped, and the supply of tobacco and alcohol has long been in short supply. Now, at our base, a pack of cigarettes for a few dollars can be exchanged for an ordinary four. As long as enough tobacco and alcohol are collected for the household supplies for a month, their value is much more expensive than that of zombies."


    "Is alcohol and tobacco so valuable?"


    Ni Qingcheng smiled and said, "It depends on who needs it."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    He could understand what Ni Qingcheng said.


    For people who don¡¯t smoke or drink, these two things are not as precious as a piece of bread, but for those old smokers and alcoholics, if they don¡¯t have these things for a period of time, they will feel that life is better than death.


    Maybe someone will quit.


    But that is when there is no choice, once these things reappear in their sight, the temptation is great.


    Wei Xiao is an old smoker.


    He knows the value of a pack of cigarettes to smokers.


    "Is there anything you need in this county?"


    "Yes, but it''s not just our forces that are eyeing those goods."


    Wei Xiao seems to have understood Ni Qingcheng''s purpose.


    "Do you want me to help you deal with other survivor teams?"


    "It depends on Mr. Wei''s ability. If I can take care of all the smoking hotels in this county, I will definitely be able to return to Sky City tomorrow."


    This woman''s heart is really big.


    "Do you think I will agree?"


    "I have nothing to lose. Even if I can''t do it, I will let someone take Mr. Wei to Sky City tomorrow." Ni Qingcheng said with a smile.


    If there was only the first sentence, Wei Xiao didn''t want to pay attention to this "whimsical" woman anymore.


    If she was an ordinary person, she might agree with her because of her beauty, but beside Wei Xiao, there was no shortage of beautiful women, and they were top beauties.


    Want him Wei Xiao to do free labor, it''s beautiful!


    However, what followed her made Wei Xiao change his mind.


    Doing good deeds occasionally seems to be fine.


    "In order for me to stay hungry in Sky City, I agreed to this condition and will leave tomorrow morning."


    With that said, Wei Xiao lifted the Emperor Devouring Sword, and his figure jumped directly from the top floor.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Ni Qingcheng wanted to stop Wei Xiao, but it was too late.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure from the dim line of sight had come to the ground and galloped away, the worries on Ni Qingcheng''s face suddenly disappeared.


    "An interesting man. Just don''t know if you are the one I''m looking for?"

 Chapter 844： Survivor who was frightened

    In a building not far away.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Captain, the zombies rushed up, we can''t stop it anymore."


    "Damn it, keep moving upstairs."


    "No, climbers and high-level zombies attacked from upstairs."


    "Asshole, if you let me know who the **** who came to Pingkong County is tonight, I will definitely smash him into pieces."


    A team of twelve people.


    Since the zombies found their hiding place and started attacking, they have moved from the third floor where they were resting to the eleventh floor.


    In order to minimize the chance of direct contact with the zombies, they all fight and retreat.


    But now, the zombies below are constantly rushing upward, and there are also high-level zombies blocking the road. The next thing waiting for them is to fight the zombies head-on.


    There are super fighters among them, but not a third-level fighter.


    Under the circumstance that the infection of the zombies is still unavoidable, once they face each other, they are destined to sacrifice.


    Originally would not experience such a danger, but because of Wei Xiao''s zombie riots, it was impossible to say that they did not hate Wei Xiao.


    If you meet the culprit who caused all this, there is no doubt that these people will definitely find him desperate unless they see how terrifying Wei Xiao is.


    Just when the team was unable to get up and down, the figure of Wei Xiao came to the entrance on the bottom of the building.


    With the Emperor Sword in his hand and watching the movement above, Wei Xiao didn''t stop, and entered the building alone.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Puff puff..."


    The killing at the bottom began.


    A two-legged "blood food" suddenly appeared from the rear, and the corpse group frantically attacked the building. The last zombies turned around and rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    A lot of them.


    From the third floor, there were ordinary zombies blocking the corridor. Wei Xiao estimated that the number of zombies in this building was close to a thousand.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have any fear.


    With the magic weapon of the Emperor Sword, wherever the blade touches the attack range, the zombies don''t even think about the possibility of survival.


    In addition, the corridors are narrow, and at most five or six zombies can be passed at a time. Wei Xiao, who has a strong body, can completely slash and kill from one end.


    Even if a zombie jumped from a high-rise building to attack him, Wei Xiao could deal with it calmly.


    Above, the survivor team in this building is still thinking about a countermeasure.


    Before they had negotiated a result, the number of zombies attacking the building seemed to be less than before.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Hearing the roar of the zombies basically came from the bottom, the captain of the squad asked silently.


    Some team members observed it.


    "Captain, the zombies seem to be moving downwards."


    The zombies that rushed back returned? How can this be?


    "Is anyone down there?" some team members exclaimed.


    "Captain, the high-level zombies above are approaching us, we can''t stop them." A team member hurriedly said.


    The captain woke up.


    "Withdraw, we will kill."


    "what?"


    "Captain, are you kidding me?"


    "Yes! Although the following are all ordinary zombies, but there are too many, we go down, and the risk is not greater than facing high-level zombies."


    The team members looked at the captain in disbelief.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, someone below is dealing with zombies, we just flanked back and forth. Charge down." The captain didn''t talk nonsense, took the lead, and moved from above to below.


    When the other team members saw this, many people were hesitating.


    "Made, fight with them."


    "Don''t let me know who awakened these beasts, otherwise, as long as I live, Ye Liang will definitely break him into pieces."


    The players gritted their teeth, regardless of whether the captain''s decision was correct or not, anyway, it was a small team, even if they were to die, they would die together.


    "Wow..."


    Not all zombies in the corridor moved to attack the target.


    The zombies on the two floors closer to the survivor squad continued to attack the survivor squad above.


    Now, the people above took the initiative to kill, attacking the bottom from a height, and the number of zombies without follow-up support continued to decrease under the shooting of the survivors.


    A large number of corpses of zombies piled up on the corridor, and the roar of the zombies gradually weakened as the movement of the upper and lower sides of the corridor continued to concentrate.


    "puff¡­"


    "Don''t shoot, it''s human."


    After half an hour, people from both sides gathered.


    The captain saw a man in black slaying the last three zombies with a knife.


    "Wow..."


    "It''s a high-level zombie." A team member''s face changed drastically.


    "Cracking" with a cry.


    From one window, a senior zombie broke in.


    "kill him!"


    The captain was too late to say hello to Wei Xiao and shouted out.


    "Go down and leave it to me later."


    Before the captain and his men could take action, Wei Xiao shot into the air with a sprint, pierced the predator who had entered the broken window with the Emperor Sword in the air, and slammed into a wall with his figure.


    "team leader¡­"


    "Listen to him!"


    The captain was also decisive.


    Since the high-level zombies have come to the floor where they are located, there will not be only one.


    In this small space, it is extremely detrimental to them.


    Without hesitation, a group of team members moved downstairs under the leadership of the captain.


    The predator nailed to the wall by Wei Xiao struggled frantically.


    The aggressive tail tried to pierce Wei Xiao''s body.


    Wei Xiao did not give him a chance.


    The Emperor Devouring Knife that pierced his body turned, the blade was downward, and Wei Xiao, who pressed down hard, grabbed the handle of the knife and cut through the wall and fell.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The predator''s body was cut five centimeters below his shoulder, and a cut that pierced his body spread directly to his tail.


    The body below the head basically became two halves, but even so, the powerful vitality of the predator still did not let him die on the spot.


    Wei Xiao stood still and swept a knife.


    The screaming predator was silent now.


    Did not stay in place.


    Wei Xiao, who was fully aware of it, quickly captured the locations of other senior zombies and killed them with a knife.


    under.


    The captain led his people to rush to the first floor.


    The further down, the more shocked their hearts.


    Along the way are the corpses of zombies, including two reapers, besides that, they did not find a single figure.


    Involuntarily, some people thought: Is it that the man in black was the only one who committed the murder before?


    Are you kidding me?


    Wait for a group of people to come to the exit on the first floor.


    "Get out of here."


    Under the leadership of the captain, twelve people rushed out of the floor.


    Come outside.


    They immediately set their eyes on the four directions.


    "no one?"


    "How can there be no one?"


    "Damn, the one who attacked the zombies just now, isn''t there really only one person, right?"


    The team members found the abnormality and couldn''t help looking at the captain.


    At this time, the captain also believed that there was only one person who attacked the zombies under the floor.


    But his heart was shocked.


    Dealing with hundreds of zombies with one''s own power, among them there are third-level zombies, is this something that humans can do?


    Even the top super fighters of their base are not sure that while dealing with hundreds of ordinary zombies in this kind of place, they can still kill the offensive of advanced zombies!


    "Wow-"


    Just when all the members of this team were surprised, the screams of zombies came from the air.


    "above¡­"


    "Peng..."


    As soon as they raised their heads and looked up, a group of dark shadows fell, hitting the ground fiercely, making a dull sound.


    When they saw the falling object clearly, they were all dumbfounded.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao stepped on the body of a predator, and in his hand he also held the Emperor Devouring Knife that pierced the predator''s head.


    It was already obvious that Wei Xiao fell down at the same time as the predator''s body.


    Puff¡ª


    Withdrawing the Emperor Devouring Sword that pierced the predator''s head, Wei Xiao stood up straight.


    He glanced over the stunned survivors around him.


    "Why, I''m so scared?"

 Chapter 845： Sturdy life without explanation

    It''s not scary to be stupid, but for Wei Xiao''s strength, the members of this survivor team are shocked.


    Killing a corpse is like killing a chicken, I''m afraid it''s nothing more than that.


    "That brother, ah no, eldest brother, are you the only one to save us?" the captain said somewhat restrained.


    no way.


    In the face of the strong and the weak, always maintain a certain amount of awe.


    Especially in these last days.


    It''s normal to kill someone and get killed for no reason.


    If Wei Xiao were a bloodthirsty person, their current situation would only be more dangerous than when they were besieged by zombies.


    What''s more, Wei Xiao''s eyes glowing red in the dark, anyone with a little bit of knowledge knows that the other party is afraid that it is not a normal person.


    Be careful in front of such people, you can''t go wrong.


    Wei Xiao closed the knife.


    "I am indeed the only one. Why, I didn''t save you all alone?"


    The captain shook his head quickly.


    "No, no, I was just too surprised. I didn''t expect my eldest brother to be so powerful, he should be a top super fighter, right?"


    Top super fighter?


    This is not the first time that Wei Xiao has heard this name.


    Somewhat curious, Wei Xiao asked, "You all rank the super fighters?"


    "Big brother doesn''t know?"


    "I am a lone traveler."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the captain had a clear understanding.


    With a smirk, the captain said: "It''s not classified as a grade. The super fighters known in our base are divided into level one, level two, level three, because there is no more advanced level, we have turned the level three fighters into top super fighters. Just like martial arts novels. Like the top masters in China."


    so it is.


    However, it can also be seen that, except for the group of people who first knew the secret of genetic medicine, most of the other forces outside are still in the groping stage.


    The development is not too fast!


    Wei Xiao shook his head, no longer thinking about this.


    "Okay, the chat ends here. Save you, I need you to do something for me." Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    The captain was also polite, and said straightforwardly: "Brother, you said. If it weren''t for you, we don''t know how many of us would survive, as long as we are within our abilities, it is incumbent."


    Wei Xiao likes people who are acquainted most.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not an embarrassing thing. I need you to collect all the tobacco and alcohol in this county. Of course, you won¡¯t let you do it in vain. You help me collect tobacco and alcohol. I will help you kill the zombies in this county. , How about all the corpses of the zombies in the collection area belong to you?"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, the captain hesitated.


    The danger is not small now to collect materials in the dark.


    People who become super fighters can see things at night and have a little life guarantee, but those who are not super fighters have to risk their lives.


    But Wei Xiao''s reward made them move.


    Didn¡¯t you leave the base and go outside to pick up waste, isn¡¯t it just for zombies and all kinds of supplies?


    If the powerful super soldier in front of them kills high-level zombies for them, their gains will be extremely impressive.


    "Brother, can I discuss with my team members?"


    The captain did not refuse, but he also needs to discuss with the players.


    "Yes, but I''m in a hurry, you better hurry up."


    The captain nodded, then called the players together.


    After some discussion, it took only a few minutes to reach an agreement with the players, and the captain agreed to Wei Xiao''s terms.


    "Brother, yes. Can you start now?"


    "Let''s get started! I screamed when I met a senior zombie who couldn''t deal with, and I have to go to other places."


    The captain was slightly taken aback.


    Soon, he heard gunshots from other directions in the county seat, and he understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    The captain frowned slightly, as if worried about something.


    Seeming to understand the captain''s mind, Wei Xiao added: "You don''t have to worry that I won''t have time to support. I will be there in one minute within a kilometer. Are there any other questions?"


    Regarding Wei Xiao''s words, the captain and his players did not believe it.


    But Wei Xiao''s strength lies there, and he is kind to them. If you don''t verify his statement, reject Wei Xiao, this seems unreasonable.


    Without hesitation, the captain responded, and led the team members with a flashlight and immediately started to take action.


    Wei Xiao also continued to rescue other teams of survivors.


    In Pingkong County, apart from Ni Qingcheng and the team that had been rescued by Wei Xiao, there were a total of four survivor teams.


    At this time, except for one of them that was not found by the zombies, the other three teams were fighting hard with the zombies.


    Before Wei Xiao appeared, they were all using the terrain to deal with the zombies, and they looked precarious.


    It was not until Wei Xiao rushed to kill the corpse group that besieged them with absolute strength, that these survivor teams were able to escape successfully.


    In the same way, Wei Xiao asked them to help him collect alcohol and tobacco in the county.


    In this process, two teams were the same as the first team, thanked Wei Xiao for his life-saving grace, and readily agreed.


    The other two, one did not meet Wei Xiao''s love because they were not in danger, so after Wei Xiao approached them, they knew Wei Xiao''s intentions, and they resolutely refused.


    Collecting supplies at night is a taboo in the last days.


    The zombie corpses that Wei Xiao killed in the search area belonged to them. Although this temptation was great, if their lives were gone, no matter how great the temptation was, they would not be blessed to endure it.


    The last one seemed a bit ignorant and whimsical.


    Inheriting Wei Xiao''s love, except for a word of gratitude, there was no expression at all.


    They even wanted to own the zombies that Wei Xiao killed.


    Faced with the two teams who rejected him as "kind", Wei Xiao, who never liked others saying "no" in front of him, directly dealt with the top few of them.


    Instantly kill.


    "Remember, asking you, not that you have the right to refuse, but just give you a step down, don''t know what is good or bad, then don''t blame me for being polite."


    Facing Wei Xiao''s contemplative eyes and murderous words, the two teams that rejected Wei Xiao realized that the person in front of them didn''t care about their attitude.


    According to what Wei Xiao said, there would still be some benefits. If they dare to disobey Wei Xiao''s will, it is estimated that it will be difficult for them to live to see the light of tomorrow.


    After paying a few lives, the two teams immediately became honest.


    A total of five teams, belonging to different regions, began to collect the necessary tobacco and alcohol for Wei Xiao.


    As for Wei Xiao, he constantly shuttled between the five teams.


    The five teams of ordinary zombies have the power of a battle. For advanced zombies, each team only needs to block for more than a minute before they will be solved by Wei Xiao.


    When they were not in danger, Wei Xiao still wandered around all corners of the county town, constantly cleaning up the zombies that existed in the city.


    The purpose of this is nothing else. In addition to being idle and bored, Wei Xiao also needs to use these zombies to hone his combat skills and knife skills.


    Practice makes perfect.


    Nowadays, the swordsman is not superb, but Wei Xiao, who has also reached the level of proficiency, wants to further improve his fighting skills, and constantly fighting with zombies is undoubtedly the best choice.


    With a great **** like Wei Xiao escorting him, he also witnessed the scene of Level 3 zombies in front of Wei Xiao like small fish and shrimps. The five teams worked harder and harder for Wei Xiao.


    It''s funny to say it.


    At the beginning, some people were worried that they would lose their lives when they encountered high-level zombies. Even with Wei Xiao''s guarantee, they silently prayed not to meet high-level zombies.


    But after witnessing Wei Xiao beheading one or two high-level zombies, in the following actions, they wished to set off firecrackers at the place where they collected materials to attract all the high-level zombies.


    Wei Xiao promised them that all the zombies that died within the scope of their collection of materials belonged to this team.


    Ni Qingcheng said that alcohol and tobacco are more valuable than corpses.


    It''s just that Level 3 zombies are too difficult to kill, and they have to take huge risks. If everyone can do Wei Xiao''s view of Level 3 zombies as nothing, who would care about tobacco and alcohol?


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night, but also a harvest night.

 Chapter 846： How terrible is ignorance

    The next day.


    After dawn.


    A lot of cigarettes and alcohol are piled up on the streets of the county.


    Of course, in addition to tobacco and alcohol, many zombies were left all over the street.


    The number of people was still too small to be able to patronize all the shops selling tobacco and alcohol in the entire county town. However, looking at the large trucks of tobacco and alcohol, Wei Xiao felt that Ni Qingcheng should also be satisfied.


    If she has other ideas, Wei Xiao doesn''t mind letting her know the cruelty of the devil.


    "Pata Pata..."


    On the street closest to the place where Ni Qingcheng and the others stayed.


    Early in the morning, Ni Qingcheng and others were called here by Wei Xiao.


    "Boss Wei!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao appear, the captain of a team that helped him collect supplies last night greeted him with a smiling face of his team members.


    Wei Xiao nodded and looked at Ni Qingcheng: "They collected the tobacco and alcohol on the street with their help. Now it is yours. Except for this, there are other streets. If you have nothing to do, you can load the car now. ."


    Ni Qingcheng and her team members looked at the mountains of supplies on the street, and their hearts were full of shock.


    Especially Ni Qingcheng.


    She knew what happened last night, in other words, she was the "initiator" of all this.


    But she didn''t expect that Wei Xiao would really help her wipe out competitors and also use other team members to help them collect materials. What kind of fairy operation is this?


    Don''t these people have any opinions?


    "You did it all?" Ni Qingcheng asked in disbelief.


    Wei Xiao did not deny it.


    "You should have a car? If you do, then drive and load the car, don''t waste time."


    It was already confirmed that everything in front of him was Wei Xiao''s handwriting. Ni Qingcheng suppressed the shock in his heart and began to let people drive in outside the city.


    Their cars were all parked outside, otherwise, they would not be able to touch the county seat silently.


    "Brother Tang, we found a lot of zombies around, among which there are several third-level zombies. Do you want to collect them?"


    "Huh? Are you telling the truth?"


    When Ni Qingcheng ordered the people around him to drive, the people around Tang Han put their minds on other places.


    There is no need to verify what the companion said.


    A man pointed a short distance to let Tang Han look directly.


    Where he pointed, there was a third-level zombie lying on the ground.


    Tang Han''s eyes lit up when he caught the corpse of a third-level zombie.


    The raw material of the second potion is the third-level zombies. Tang Han, who has always wanted to get a second-tier potion for himself, has suffered from not being able to collect enough third-level zombie corpses in exchange for the second-tier potion. He was moved by the corpses of many third-level zombies.


    The base outside is no better than the Phoenix base, the second potion can be purchased at the material supermarket.


    Outside the base, the second potion needs to be exchanged for the corresponding zombie corpse.


    The probability of successful extraction of the No. 2 potion is 1%, that is, one hundred corpses of Level 3 zombies can be exchanged from the base for a No. 2 gene potion.


    Don''t worry about the corpses of third-level zombies that will decay if left in the hands of collectors.


    As long as you get the corpse of a third-level zombie and hand it over to the base, the base will record the number you submitted, reaching one hundred, you can get a second potion.


    This approach is very humane.


    It sounds like the base is losing, and it''s entirely for these people to extract genetic medicine for free, but it''s not.


    Probability is probability after all.


    Sometimes, four or five genetic medicines were successfully extracted from the corpses of one hundred third-level zombies.


    This is luck.


    You think you have earned, but the base will never lose.


    Tang Han has now accumulated more than 80 third-level zombies. Now that he knows that there are things he needs around him, he is very excited.


    The figure came to Ni Qingcheng''s side.


    "Qingcheng, Xiaokun and the others said that they found a lot of third-level zombies around, there are more than a dozen zombies, do you think we want to..."


    The words are not complete, but the meaning is already obvious.


    Many people at the scene heard what Tang Han said.


    "Boss Wei..."


    As the captain of this area, I was a little anxious at this time.


    Wei Xiao promised them. They helped Wei Xiao collect supplies. The zombies that Wei Xiao killed belonged to them. But now, I don¡¯t know the captain of the relationship between Wei Xiao and Ni Qingcheng. They think Tang Han and him are also a group. of.


    One is his own, and the other belongs to an outsider. He hurriedly called Wei Xiao, meaning it was self-evident.


    Wei Xiao motioned to the captain to stay calm.


    Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao: "You killed those third-level zombies?"


    "I killed it. Last night, I probably dealt with seventeen or eight third-level zombies. What do you want?"


    When Wei Xiao said about the number of third-level zombies, Tang Han''s eyes glowed.


    Seventeen or eight?


    Wouldn''t it just help me make up the number of one hundred?


    "Qingcheng, I will get the corpses of these zombies anyway." Tang Han said eagerly.


    Ni Qingcheng knew about Tang Han''s situation.


    After hesitating for a long time, the little mouth opened lightly.


    "look¡­¡­"


    "Sorry, you said last night that you only need alcohol and tobacco, so the corpse of the zombie does not belong to you." Before Ni Qingcheng could finish speaking, Wei Xiao looked at the captain and them, "Okay, your mission is complete. Now, It''s time to get your reward."


    The captain was ecstatic.


    He was really afraid of Wei Xiao going back.


    If that were the case, they wouldn''t dare to take any action except psychologically aggrieved.


    After all, they had seen Wei Xiao''s strength with their own eyes.


    Not to mention that it was just one of their teams, that is, to unite with the other four teams, I am afraid that there is not enough Wei Xiao to kill alone.


    "Thank you, Boss Wei. Brothers, go, let''s go collect the corpses."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    A group of players happily followed the captain and left.


    Then, under Tang Han''s envious and jealous eyes, they began to drag the zombies on the ground.


    "White-eyed wolf, Miss Ni saved him last night. That''s how he treated the savior?" Someone couldn''t help the jealousy in his heart and said very dissatisfied with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    "Peng..."


    What Ni Qingcheng found out was too late when she wanted to stop it.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared in front of the person who spoke like a teleport, and when he didn''t react at all, he punched him on the body.


    Everyone just felt that a black shadow flew past their eyes.


    After that, I saw a familiar figure smashing into a wall, knowing whether it was alive or dead.


    "Xiao Kun?"


    "what are you doing?"


    No one expected the sudden change.


    But this accident also caused Ni Qingcheng''s people to be frightened and angry at Wei Xiao.


    Two men hurried over to check Xiaokun''s situation.


    Others also remain absolutely vigilant towards Wei Xiao.


    The two men who came to Xiaokun quickly got results.


    "Sister Ni, Ni, Xiaokun, Xiaokun, he is out of breath." One of them trembled.


    "what?"


    Something more unexpected happened.


    Xiao Kun actually died?


    Just because of a complaint, he died in the hands of the man who was rescued by Sister Ni last night.


    Except for Ni Qingcheng and Tang Han, everyone else was stunned at this moment.


    Seeing everyone''s expressions, Tang Han''s eyes flashed cruelly.

 Chapter 847： This is the real Demon King Wei

    "Damn you!"


    Tang Han''s dissatisfaction with Wei Xiao is no longer a normal level. Seeing Xiaokun''s death in Wei Xiao''s hands, he feels that he finally has the opportunity to deal with this obnoxious person.


    Without giving other people time to react at all, Tang Han''s eyes were splitting and his face was full of grimness. He took out the pistol that was pinned to his waist and pointed it directly at Wei Xiao.


    With that expression, it was as if the dead person was his closest relative, and he was about to kill Wei Xiao before he could get rid of his hatred.


    Because Tang Han took the lead, other people might have also subconsciously moved their guns at Wei Xiao.


    "Take all the guns away for me." Ni Qingcheng said at this time, his tone cold indescribably.


    Tang Han was furious: "Qingcheng, this person killed Xiaokun, he killed Xiaokun, I want to avenge Xiaokun..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "boom--"


    As if worried about something wrong, Tang Han''s voice just fell, and he shot Wei Xiao directly.


    Ni Qingcheng, who was too late to stop, was stupid.


    Tang Han fired, he actually fired?


    How dare he?


    Ni Qingcheng turned his head to look at Wei Xiao for the first time.


    However, in the next scene, Ni Qingcheng was really stupid.


    The scene he saw in his eyes was more shocking than the panic caused by Tang Han''s shot.


    "How, how is it possible?"


    Ni Qingcheng exclaimed.


    At this time, Tang Han was equally thrilling, his pupils condensing like a ghost.


    As for the others, they all freeze on the spot, completely blank in their brains.


    Wei Xiao raised his hand, staring directly at Tang Han with scarlet eyes.


    "Ding Dong" sounded.


    A bullet slipped from Wei Xiao''s fingers, making a clear sound on the ground.


    An evil smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Are you going to use this against me?" Wei Xiao took a step towards Tang Han.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible?"


    Tang Han''s figure stepped back in fright.


    How can this be possible when receiving bullets with bare hands and still at such close range?


    Even the third-level fighters of the base can''t do this step.


    How could he be a lone traveler with such inhuman strength?


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, it must be a lie, yes, it must be, go to hell!"


    Tang Han, who was unwilling to accept the reality, quickly paralyzed himself. He didn''t admit that Wei Xiao was really capable of catching bullets with his bare hands. He raised his gun and wanted to shoot Wei Xiao again.


    "You have no chance."


    Wei Xiao stopped walking suddenly.


    Everyone''s eyes couldn''t keep up with Wei Xiao''s speed.


    Wei Xiao felt that he had stopped, but his figure slowly dissipated like an illusion.


    Looking at Tang Han''s back, Wei Xiao in a posture of drawing the sword, the entity had already appeared there.


    Tang Han''s eyes kept shrinking, and finally lost the brilliance.


    The gun in his hand fell, and his body slowly knelt down.


    "Puff..."


    A head fell to the ground and rolled on the ground, the eyes wide open can be described as a dead eye.


    Turning his back to Ni Qingcheng, Wei Xiao said coldly: "I said that if your people provoke me again, they will end up miserably. Other people who point a gun at me, if you don''t want it, I can help you."


    "Put down the gun, put down the gun."


    Ni Qingcheng returned to his senses, ignoring the others, and hurriedly let the others take their shots.


    "Sister Ni, he killed Xiaokun and Brother Tang, I..."


    "Puff......"


    Someone hadn''t figured out the situation at all, and even dared to speak for Tang Han and the others at this time.


    As a result, he didn''t even see Wei Xiao''s movements, and one more person stepped into the footsteps of Tang Han and Xiaokun.


    "Put down all the guns, put them down quickly... Mr. Wei, please be merciful..." Ni Qingcheng said to the other team members while begging Wei Xiao for mercy.


    Wei Xiao remained unmoved.


    This time, the unsheathed Emperor Devouring Sword did not take back.


    The blade, not stained with a trace of blood, seemed to exude an icy breath.


    Others are really scared at this time.


    Wei Xiao made two shots, not to mention capturing the traces of Wei Xiao''s shots, but they couldn''t even see his figure clearly.


    Coupled with the scene of catching the bullet with their bare hands, if they still feel that the weapon in their hand poses a threat to Wei Xiao, then their stupidity is simply hopeless.


    Not reconciled to just succumb to Wei Xiao''s deterrence, but they didn''t have a choice.


    One by one, they gritted their teeth and put down the guns in their hands, daring to stare at Wei Xiao in anger without speaking.


    "Boss Wei, do you need our help?"


    The survivor team that collected the corpses of the zombies naturally saw this scene, and the leader of the team spoke, as if he wanted to have another good impression in Wei Xiao.


    "Do your thing."


    Wei Xiao, whose calmness had been lost, was like an iceberg, turned away thousands of miles away, with an indescribable tone of indifference.


    If he didn''t please, the captain didn''t dare to say anything, turned around dingyly, and continued to collect zombies with his people.


    The big guy is the big guy, and ordinary people can''t guess at all.


    How could a strong man who spoke very well last night give people a feeling of not going in?


    "Mr. Wei..."


    What did Ni Qingcheng want to say.


    But as Wei Xiao''s cold eyes swept over her, Ni Qingcheng''s heart trembled.


    Is this the same person who talked with her last night?


    Ni Qingcheng couldn''t help but feel a little skeptical.


    Wei Xiao turned around and walked towards Ni Qingcheng.


    "Are these two people important to you?" A cold and calm voice came from Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    Every step Wei Xiao approached, Ni Qingcheng''s sense of crisis became stronger.


    Afraid of Wei Xiao''s indifference and horror at this moment, and not knowing what he meant, Ni Qingcheng trembled: "No, it''s not very important. We are just an employment relationship."


    Hearing this, Wei Xiao stopped when he approached Ni Qingcheng.


    After staring at her, Wei Xiao shifted his gaze after not seeing any abnormalities.


    I don''t know why, after Wei Xiao looked away from her, Ni Qingcheng felt an inexplicable sense of ease and happiness in her heart.


    It feels like a prey caught by a hunter in a desperate situation. If you are not careful, it will be hunted by the hunter.


    Ni Qingcheng, who quickly sensed, couldn''t help but widen his beautiful eyes.


    "Did he just want to..."


    As if guessing something, Ni Qingcheng''s eyes looked at Wei Xiao with horror and disbelief.


    She didn''t need to verify it personally, Wei Xiao''s next move completely confirmed what she thought.


    Wei Xiao set his sights on other people.


    "Tell me the truth, what does the dead three have to do with you? Don''t try to deceive me, the price will be heavy."


    To the other people who dared to be angry with Wei Xiao, although they were afraid of Wei Xiao''s deterrence, as long as there was a trace of **** people, they were a little brave at this time.


    "Skills are not as good as people, we have nothing to say."


    "You don''t have to worry that we will retaliate against you, we know ourselves."


    "..."


    Of the eight people present, except for Ni Qingcheng and the two female players, three of the remaining five people uttered a certain relationship with Tang Han and others.


    He didn''t say harsh words, and even in a tough tone, he was always showing weakness to Wei Xiao, but for some things, it was enough to show his identity.


    After Wei Xiao confirmed the relationship between the remaining few people and Tang Han, everyone only felt that a flash of cold light flashed in front of them.


    "Peng Peng" a few times.


    At the scene, three people had fallen to the ground without responding.


    Ni Qingcheng, who had witnessed this scene, showed a trace of paleness on her stunningly beautiful face.


    Her guess came true.


    Just now¡­¡­


    If she answered Wei Xiao''s words just now, it would have a different meaning. Does that mean that she will not be as good as the last three?


    "I''m just warning you, don''t get too close to me, be careful to burn yourself."


    Recalling what Wei Xiao said to her last night, Ni Qingcheng seemed to understand the meaning.


    This man is more dangerous than she thought.


    But Ni Qingcheng, who has some calculations in his heart, will retreat when he is in trouble?


    Ni Qingcheng''s eyes became firm.


    "You are better than I thought, so it''s better. Even if you set fire to yourself, I will not hesitate." Ni Qingcheng thought in his heart.

 Chapter 848： Tian Bang

    Regarding Tang Han and their deaths, Ni Qingcheng looked lightly.


    They and Ni Qingcheng are really just an employment relationship.


    Since Wei Xiao could not be stopped, Ni Qingcheng would not offend Wei Xiao, a powerful master, for these insignificant people.


    Afterwards, Ni Qingcheng seemed as if nothing had happened before, and let the rest of the people, together with the coolie Wei Xiao asked for, start loading the supplies.


    The collection of materials went smoothly.


    The remaining zombies in the county town were basically cleaned up by Wei Xiao and the others last night, which also made it possible for Ni Qingcheng and the others to load up the cigarettes and alcohol on the street without any accident.


    "Buzzing..."


    On the way to Sky City.


    Six large vehicles laden with supplies moved slowly on top.


    Today''s roads are not easy to walk. Except for some areas, the speed in many places does not exceed 40.


    Wei Xiao and Ni Qingcheng are in the same car.


    His locomotive is consigned by the convoy.


    In the car.


    The driver in charge of driving is always full of anxiety.


    Behind him sat a murderous big demon king, even if Ni Qingcheng was by his side, he would peek at Wei Xiao through the rearview mirror from time to time while driving.


    The anxiety on his face was as if he was worried that Wei Xiao would suddenly "go mad" and slash him.


    The main reason is that Wei Xiao impressed him too deeply.


    He belonged to one of the few members who went to drive, and did not know what happened on the scene after they left.


    But when they came back, Wei Xiao asked them a question.


    As a result, two people who had expressed a slight relationship with Tang Han in their words were directly hacked and killed.


    That scene is still fresh in the driver''s memory.


    Responsible for driving to such a person, it is only strange that he is not nervous.


    Ni Qingcheng in the back seat inadvertently noticed the driver''s behavior.


    While feeling helpless, he was also in awe of Wei Xiao.


    "This time, my people have seen you really good, don''t you feel a trace of guilt in your heart?" Ni Qingcheng asked bitterly.


    Wei Xiao, who looked out the window, turned his head.


    Seeing Ni Qingcheng''s expression comparable to that of a deep-bowed woman, he felt funny in his heart.


    "Why should I feel guilty?"


    "I..." Ni Qingcheng wanted to say something, but when the words came to her lips, she found that she could not find a reason.


    Thinking of her, Ni Qingcheng, in Sky City, is also a veteran who wanders around in various places. Whether it is a rogue or a high-level person, she has always been able to deal with it easily, but only after meeting Wei Xiao, she found that many of her methods were This man is not good at it.


    You say it depends on beauty!


    This guy looks like a normal person, and he doesn''t conceal what he thinks of himself, but when you want to use this to get him hooked, he is like an iceberg. Even if you are passionate, it is difficult to melt him.


    There are also power and wealth. These Ni Qingcheng are useful from time to time. However, Wei Xiao is like a sealed fortress, impeccable at all.


    This is a man she can''t see through, and a man who can''t get started.


    Without a breakthrough, Ni Qingcheng has never been as weak as he is now.


    "Forget it, you are strong, your boss, I have nothing to say." Ni Qingcheng said discouragedly.


    Then he turned his head and ignored Wei Xiao.


    The little woman was actually angry.


    Wei Xiao didn''t mind either.


    Sitting down, Wei Xiao changed the subject and asked, "I will arrive in Sky City with you soon, and tell me about the situation of this base. I am also mentally prepared?"


    Ni Qingcheng turned his head.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s composure, Silver Teeth gritted.


    "Which aspect do you want to know?"


    "all!"


    Ni Qingcheng frowned.


    all?


    This is hard to say.


    Because there is too much to say.


    After thinking about it, Ni Qingcheng talked to Wei Xiao from the basic aspect: "Sky City should be regarded as a powerful force in these last days, especially after the secrets of zombies are spread. The entire base has a population of more than 200,000. , Controlled by one force. Under this force, the base is divided into multiple forces..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t interrupt, but quietly listened to Ni Qingcheng''s recounting about Sky City.


    Ni Qingcheng said carefully, as long as she knew it, she basically had no reservations, and she confided to Wei Xiao all the time.


    In general, the strength of Sky City is indeed very strong.


    Compared with the survivor bases that Wei Xiao encountered in the past, only the former Tianting base was slightly better.


    The base with a population of more than 200,000 has more than 100,000 soldiers capable of fighting.


    Among them, the armed forces exceed 50,000, all with weapons and equipment.


    The super fighter exceeded three digits, and the third-level fighter also broke through the double digits when Ni Qingcheng left the base.


    As the zombies in the corpse cage become more advanced, I believe this number will continue to grow.


    In addition to these, the base also has powerful weapons of war.


    For example, armed helicopters, tanks dedicated to battle bases, armored vehicles, portable artillery vehicles, etc., most of these were brought by members of the battle base scattered in the apocalypse.


    However, compared to these, Wei Xiao learned an interesting thing from Ni Qingcheng.


    That is, in Sky City, there is a list of the strongest¡ªthe sky list.


    The sky list is a list used to list the strengths of Sky City''s individual strengths.


    As long as there are people on the list, everyone is the strongest at the top of the base.


    Their status in the base is just like the spiritual beliefs of the Christians.


    There are a total of 100 places in the sky list.


    The top ones are all three-level fighters.


    Now ranked first is Sky City City Lord Yixiu, known as the Blood Hand Shura.


    The origin of the name comes from Yixiu''s position as the city lord.


    The sky city once did not have such a scale, it was killed step by step by the soldiers led by Yixiu.


    The current Sky City is said to have been formed by Yixiu''s conquest of more than a dozen surrounding forces. During the annexation war, the number of survivors who died in his hands was no less than four figures, and his nickname was derived from this.


    This person has the appearance of a hero.


    When Ni Qingcheng finished explaining the main situation of Sky City, a trace of evil appeared on Wei Xiao''s face.


    The Sky City is close to Xiongzhou and is strong. Wei Xiao only likes him.


    If the strength is not enough, how will Wei Xiao develop his plan?


    Even if you want other forces to do cannon fodder for the Phoenix, you must have powerful cannon fodder, otherwise, who needs it to be a hindrance?


    As for the so-called ranking list, Wei Xiao sneered.


    "No. 1 in the sky list? There is really no tiger in the mountain. The monkey is the king. Even with that strength, he dares to list such a popular list in the sky list. That Yixiu''s heart is really not so big."


    Ni Qingcheng smiled cleverly: "That said, but in Sky City, he is indeed the number one well-deserved. Why, are you planning to challenge him?"


    "Why am I going to challenge him? It''s just a bunch of frogs in the bottom of the well that are cute."


    Ni Qingcheng rolled his eyes.


    "I was sour after listening to some people, and thought I had some thoughts. Now it seems that I think too much."


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    "Even if I go to challenge, he has to dare to agree."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Everyone on the top ranking list can challenge, but the ranking gap is limited to less than ten. That is to say, you have to challenge the lord Yixiu, at least you have to wait for you to enter the top ten before you have a chance. How about it, are you interested in competing for the top spot?" Ni Qingcheng asked expectantly.


    Although Ni Qingcheng is still unclear about Wei Xiao''s specific strength so far, if he wants to compete for the top spot, Yi Xiuzhen is not Wei Xiao''s opponent.


    At this point, Ni Qingcheng is very confident.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently when he heard the words.


    "Not interested in."


    "..."


    A few lines of wrinkles can be seen on Ni Qingcheng''s smooth forehead when he was so shocked by Wei Xiao''s words.

 Chapter 849： There will be no shady in your rankings, right?

    "Since you are not interested, what are you talking about?"


    His expression was wasted, Ni Qingcheng hated Wei Xiao now.


    She felt that this person was sent by God.


    "Boring! Find someone to chat to relieve boredom."


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Don''t me, me, let me tell you where do you rank in the top ranking? With your strength of the third-level fighter, you should be higher, right?"


    "Seventh, it''s not as good as someone like you."


    "That''s not bad." Wei Xiao turned a blind eye to Ni Qingcheng''s sorrowful expression, as if thinking of something interesting, Wei Xiao turned his head and approached Ni Qingcheng a bit.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Ni Qingcheng felt moisture hitting his neck. The moment he turned his head, he was startled when he saw Wei Xiao who was close at hand.


    Hurriedly distanced himself from Wei Xiao, Ni Qingcheng was wary.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "Since there is a top ranking list, is there any list of beautiful women, handsome guys or something?"


    When Ni Qingcheng heard Wei Xiao''s words, he was angry and funny.


    This guy, should his mind beating so fast?


    "Why are you asking this?"


    Wei Xiao sat up straight: "So that means there is something?"


    Ni Qingcheng said grimly: "Yes! Not only are there, but the information and photos of relevant personnel are included in the book."


    "Let¡¯s say that this list of immortals lists information about the top 100 beauties in Sky City. Anyone who is famous on the list is all over the world. The top ones are even more beautiful. When it¡¯s time for Sky City, Master Wei, would you like to introduce a little girl to you?"


    "This is okay. But I would like to know more, in terms of your appearance, where can you rank?"


    Ni Qingcheng was slightly stunned.


    Why did you ask yourself again? This guy!


    However, Ni Qingcheng, who soon thought of something, smiled slyly.


    "From Master Wei''s gaze, how many places do you think the little girl can rank?"


    "I guess?"


    Ni Qingcheng smiled.


    "Let me say that you may be disappointed." Wei Xiao said solemnly.


    Disappointed?


    Do I need to be disappointed?


    Ni Qingcheng, who is still very confident in his appearance, said, "Then tell me, in terms of my appearance, where do you rank?"


    With words, Ni Qingcheng has a pretty impressive body.


    Half of the peaks and peaks appeared before Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Wei Xiao took a look.


    Well, the meat is so rich that it can enter the eyes of the Demon King Wei.


    "top ten."


    "..."


    After Wei Xiao uttered this number, Ni Qingcheng felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Top ten, ten...


    Is he so bad? Shouldn''t he be in the top three?


    Instinctively, Ni Qingcheng looked at his body.


    This slender beautiful leg, this ups and downs of stalwart, look at this small waist with a full grip, it is not an exaggeration to say that the face of an angel and the figure of a devil are not exaggerated. Actually, I can''t get in the top three. Are you blind?


    Can you be more confident?


    "Are you sure this is your true thought?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    I will give you a chance to reorganize the language.


    For women, beauty is especially important. Even if Ni Qingcheng has a good temperament, she has to be more real in this matter.


    Wei Xiao thought for a moment, then shook his head.


    Seeing this, Ni Qingcheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    I know this guy is deliberately angry with himself.


    I''ll just say it? Even if Wei Xiao hadn''t seen the other people on the celestial immortal list in the base, he couldn''t have only the top ten with his own capital.


    However, before Ni Qingcheng was confident, the words behind Wei Xiao directly squeezed her out of focus.


    "If you follow my true opinion, you can also be ranked in the top twenty."


    Ni Qingcheng completely fell.


    Even if you don''t get ahead, you''re still ten backwards now. Does this guy have no eyes?


    "You can do it!"


    Ni Qingcheng gritted his teeth and popped these two words from between his teeth.


    "You made me guess. I don''t have any strengths. The biggest strength is that I like to tell the truth." Wei Xiao was serious.


    Ni Qingcheng turned his head away, as if I was angry and didn''t want to care about you.


    In fact, what Ni Qingcheng didn''t know was that what Wei Xiao said later was not limited to the Heavenly Immortal List. He was included with the beauties he had seen.


    Who told Ni Qingcheng to ask Wei Xiao to speak according to his true thoughts?


    Other than that, as far as the people around Wei Xiao are concerned, which of the seven wives is not more beautiful than Ni Qingcheng?


    Since taking the No. 4 medicine, Shuwang''s figure and appearance have reached their peak.


    Unless Ni Qingcheng can also take the No. 4 potion to perfect himself completely, otherwise, they will always be a bit worse than Shuwang.


    After the girls, Xiaoqueer, Wei Xiao''s close-knit maid, was also above Ni Qingcheng, as well as Li Qingshu and Piaoyue who came from behind. In comparison, Ni Qingcheng didn''t have much advantage.


    There are more than 200,000 people in Sky City, even if the number of women is less than one-third, they are one in a million.


    Adding up the beauties on both sides, among the beauties Wei Xiao has seen so far, it is not too much to say that Ni Qingcheng ranks in the top twenty.


    No one believes the truth, woman!


    Wei Xiao turned his head and continued to look at the scenery outside the window.


    For a long time, feeling that there was no movement around him, Ni Qingcheng turned around again.


    "Hey, why don''t you speak anymore?"


    "Prefer not to say."


    "hateful!"


    Ni Qingcheng gritted his teeth against Wei Xiao.


    But soon, Ni Qingcheng, who realized something, was slightly stunned.


    What''s wrong with yourself?


    How can you keep getting lost in front of this bastard?


    My previous self was not like this!


    "It must be mad at this guy. Yes, it must be so." He found an excuse in his heart, and at the same time believed that Ni Qingcheng was genuine, slowly calmed down the restlessness in his heart.


    Somewhat angrily, he glanced at Wei Xiao.


    "You don''t want to talk, as if someone likes to talk. It just so happens that you can feel a little less irritated in this way."


    Thinking about it, Ni Qingcheng leaned back in his position and stopped talking.


    After a long time, Wei Xiao''s eyes changed.


    "This is the team of the Romance Bar?"


    "Yes, look at the signs on the car. It''s incredible. Every time they go out there is a big harvest. How do they do it?"


    "It''s not easy. Who is the proprietress of the Romance Bar? That''s the second and seventh arrogant of the heavenly immortal list. I don''t know how many super fighters are willing to **** her out because of the appearance of the proprietress. It¡¯s far away, isn¡¯t it normal to be able to collect so many materials?"


    "I have to go to the romantic bar to spend tonight. I don''t know how many good things I brought back this time."


    "Go and go together."


    Outside the convoy, there are already survivors in the aisle.


    They appeared in twos and threes on both sides of the road. At this time, some people stopped to discuss the situation of the convoy.


    Wei Xiao knew that Sky City should be coming soon.


    Sure enough, about ten minutes later, Wei Xiao, who was in the front truck, saw a magnificent city in front of him after the convoy circumvented a large mountain.


    The city is more than 20 meters high, and its thickness cannot be estimated.


    Above the city, soldiers with guns can be seen standing guard on it everywhere.


    The city is also very lively inside and outside.


    Survivors coming and going in and out of the city gate, and many hawkers selling all kinds of things at the gate of the city, give people a bustling scene.


    Wei Xiao didn''t pay much attention to the situation in the city, and turned his head to look at Ni Qingcheng, with a little surprise in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that you actually ranked second on the Heavenly Immortal List. Will there be any shady in it?"


    Ni Qingcheng, whose restlessness in her heart had calmed down after a period of calming down, now that Wei Xiao suddenly said something in her ear, Ni Qingcheng''s heart and lungs were almost not blown up.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"

 Chapter 850： I bet you have no bullets in your gun

    Sometimes women are really unreasonable.


    Isn''t it just asking a question? Is it necessary to be so angry?


    Wei Xiao looked at his jacket sleeve with a cut off, his face was speechless.


    Fortunately, the invisible battle suit inside was not damaged. Otherwise, how could the next trip to Xiongzhou continue?


    Entering Sky City, Wei Xiao separated from Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    After finding out where to refuel the motor vehicle, Wei Xiao drove there directly.


    The place where Sky City refuels motor vehicles is a repair shop covering an area of ??several thousand square meters.


    Controlled by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, it can be regarded as an officially operated comprehensive enterprise.


    The maintenance plant is located on the outskirts of the base, and the traffic is convenient because it is close to the road.


    According to the information provided by Ni Qingcheng to Wei Xiao, there are two main ways to buy what you want in Sky City.


    One is bartering, and the other is gold.


    Gold is a hard currency in the last days, not only has a strong purchasing power in Sky City, but also works in the bases established by other survivors.


    It''s no wonder people say that they are antiques in flourishing ages and gold in troubled times.


    With the fifty grams of gold that Ni Qingcheng gave before leaving, Wei Xiao was not worried about not being able to refuel.


    "Quickly, over there, the Shadowless Hand and the Gunslinger are facing each other."


    "What? These two people are also in the repair shop?"


    "The 11th "Shadowless Hand" Lou Shuai and the 12th "Gun God" Luo Feiying, these two people met here, it is really interesting."


    "Isn''t it? Guishou is known as the top ten guardian. Since the birth of the sky list, he has been stuck in the 11th position. He will not go up, nor let the people behind him come up. I don''t know what he thinks? It was not a day or two for the Gun God to find him. I didn''t expect to meet here today."


    "It''s indispensable for a long battle."


    Wei Xiao drove to the outside of the repair shop, just to see a group of people not far away seemed to be watching something.


    Together, they walked slowly over.


    At this time, the open space outside the repair shop was already full of people, and people around were rushing towards this side one after another.


    The crowds who have been watching the lively onlookers here are all talking about something.


    Wei Xiao, with extraordinary ear power, naturally heard their comments.


    The duel of the members of the list?


    With curiosity, Wei Xiao drove forward.


    Coming to the front of the onlookers, Wei Xiao sitting on the locomotive happened to see two people standing in the center of the clearing.


    They are all very western-style men.


    One person dressed like Wei Xiao, and his whole body was black.


    Leather clothes, leather pants and big leather boots.


    One head is short and broken, eyes are like eagles, and his face is like a knife. It looks extremely cold and arrogant.


    The other is dressed as a cowboy.


    At this time, the cowboy was pointing his gun at the head of the man in black at a distance of about one meter.


    The black-clothed man leaned sideways, his face calm and composed.


    "What''s the matter with these two people?" Wei Xiao asked one of them.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s question, the enthusiastic man beside him looked a little surprised.


    "Brothers don''t know these two people?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "I am a lone traveler, and I only came to Sky City today."


    "That''s not surprising." The man nodded, looking at the two people in the middle of the field, and said with some admiration, "These two people, but the big names on our Sky City Sky List. The black-clothed Wuying Shoulou Handsome, his shots are as fast as lightning, and there is no trace to be found. Another person, the gun **** Luo Feiying, has no bullets and has a hundred shots. The most important thing is that they are all super fighters above the second level and are powerful."


    "Are they in a duel?"


    "Isn''t it? Luo Feiying wants to be in the top ten of the top ten, but because he did not defeat the guardian Lou Shuai, he is not qualified to challenge the top ten of the top ten. It is a rare encounter between the two, since they met today. How could Luo Feiying let go of this opportunity?"


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly when he heard the man''s words.


    Didn''t Ni Qingcheng say that as long as the ranking gap does not exceed ten places, he can challenge him by leaps and bounds? Why did it change here?


    Wei Xiao spoke out the confusion in his heart.


    The man smiled and said: "That''s the ranking after the top ten. When you reach the top ten, if you want to go one step further, you need to defeat the top ranked talent to be qualified to challenge others."


    Is there such a rule?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t help being funny inside.


    The place is not big, but there are many rules. These people really like to "entertain themselves."


    Looking at the two people in the middle of the field, Wei Xiao suddenly lost his interest.


    With Wei Xiao''s eyes, the strength of the two can be seen at a glance.


    A third-level fighter, and a second-level fighter.


    With such strength, the Phoenix Base has 800 if not one thousand.


    Instead of continuing to watch the two monkeys play here, it is better to work hard and do your own thing.


    "Lou Shuai, you turtle with a shrunken head, you are finally willing to show up today. This time, it''s time for you, the watchdog, to move."


    "Heh! You seem to think you can beat me?"


    "Do you think you still have a chance to win?"


    "You are very confident. How about we make a bet?"


    "Here is this one again. Do you really think of you as a movie character?"


    "I bet you have no bullets in your gun."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Just when Wei Xiao was about to leave, a word came from his ear, and he almost fell on the spot.


    I bet you have no bullets in your gun?


    Fuck, how does this feel so familiar?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t help turning his head, looking at Lou Shuai who said this.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Don''t tell me, at this moment, the Lou Shuai in front of you really resembles a certain film and television character in Wei Xiao''s mind.


    Look at Na La Feng¡¯s dress, cold expression, confident eyes, and the calm attitude. If it¡¯s not for looks different, don¡¯t doubt, the other party is definitely the same as the one before the end of the world that was jokingly called "foreign" by netizens. "If we use nuclear weapons, our country will not mobilize state-level figures." The strong people are exactly the same.


    No wonder the other party said that this Lou Shuai regarded himself as a film and television character.


    Do you want to be so secondary?


    Lou Shuai is indifferent to the thoughts of the onlookers.


    Turning to face Luo Feiying, he stared at him with confident and cold eyes.


    "I bet that you have no bullets in your gun. You win and my life is for you. If you lose, how about giving me a gram of gold?"


    "..."


    Mad, the stone is hammered.


    "This guy has always been like this?" Wei Xiao couldn''t help asking the man next to him.


    The other party looked very excited.


    "That''s it, this is Lou Shuai''s famous saying. Whenever he said this, the balance of victory has fallen to his side. Since he was on the list, there has never been a miss. Sometimes we all Doubt, whether he has developed some supernatural powers, just like that 100% empty-handed, no one can avoid it once it is used."


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    Do you want to be so mysterious?


    Without asking the other party again, Wei Xiao''s gaze stayed on the two people in the middle of the field.


    Facing the imposing Lou Shuai, Luo Feiying''s face twitched.


    "It''s disgusting to be pushed ahead by someone like you. Today I will let you see if there are any bullets in my grab."


    Luo Feiying obviously doesn''t like Lou Shuai.


    The finger on the trigger of the pistol squeezed decisively.


    "Kakka..."


    However, the result was shocking. There was really no bullet in the opponent''s pistol.


    "what?"


    "Fuck! There are really no bullets?"


    "How did he do that?"


    "How is this possible? There is no bullet in the gun god''s pistol, lie to the ghost?"


    The imaginary gunfire did not sound.


    Luo Feiying, who pulled the trigger several times in a row and there was still no movement, was directly stunned on the spot.


    No bullets in my gun? Are you kidding me?


    Lou Shuai smiled coldly.


    Raising his hand, a magazine and a bullet in his hand were revealed in front of Luo Feiying.


    "You lose, remember my one gram of gold. Next time, when you shoot, check if there are any bullets in your gun. Not every time I feel relieved."


    With that said, Lou Shuai put the magazine and bullets in his hands on the dumbfounded Luo Feiying.


    Patting Luo Feiying on the shoulder, Lou Shuai walked away.

 Chapter 851： Hope dashed

    "I, I lost?"


    Luo Feiying was stunned.


    He wouldn''t be as superficial as the others, thinking he had no bullets in his gun.


    Lou Shuai can remove his magazine without his knowledge, which shows that Lou Shuai''s strength is far above him.


    If the other party wanted to kill him just now, it would be a piece of cake.


    Only Wei Xiao saw the scene most clearly.


    "The speed is good, you should have worked hard in this area, or you are a person who is engaged in the illegal field before the end of the world. Sadly, a long-range gunner is fighting an assassin super soldier in close combat, isn''t it brainless?"


    Wei Xiao sneered at Luo Feiying.


    Is there a big gap between the second-level super fighter and the third-level super fighter?


    Maybe there are, but it''s definitely not as exaggerated as it is now.


    When Lou Shuai took the shot, Wei Xiao could see his movements clearly.


    Very quick and precise.


    Such a skillful and precise action is impossible without thousands of successful experiences, and it is also possible to judge some of the professions this guy has been engaged in.


    If Luo Feiying opened the distance and confronted the opponent, without firearms in Lou Shuai, Luo Feiying would definitely win.


    Unfortunately, Luo Feiying chose the wrong way of fighting.


    While the people around were still cheering for Lou Shuai''s success in pretending to be successful again, Wei Xiao drove away.


    The previous scene was an episode for Wei Xiao.


    It is also a good experience to relive in reality the role of a "hero" in childhood and a character who feels IQ was rubbed on the ground by the other party in adulthood.


    After spending ten grams of gold in the repair shop to fill up the oil, and then changed a coat in a clothing store, Wei Xiao left Sky City on the same day.


    Around three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Xiongzhou border.


    Coming from Sky City, Wei Xiao found that the closer to Xiongzhou, the more private teams there are around.


    Some of them just came out of Sky City, and some drove back to Sky City.


    As for those private teams that came back from Xiongzhou, every team has gained a lot.


    The car was not only full of zombies, but also some new types of zombies.


    Of course, there were more zombies on Wei Xiao Road.


    At first, only a dozen or so ordinary zombies gathered together, but the closer to the boundary of Xiongzhou, the more frequent signs of zombie activity.


    Thousands of evolutionary zombies have even gathered in some places.


    Now coming to the border of Xiongzhou, Wei Xiao''s sight has rarely seen the team of survivors.


    The strength of the private team that can be close here is undoubtedly the strongest.


    Did not continue to drive forward.


    Wei Xiao found a place to hide the locomotive, then put an invisible protective cover on the Emperor Devouring Sword, and at the same time opened the invisible battle suit worn inside the jacket, and his figure disappeared directly in place.


    "Is there a corpse emperor? You can verify it now."


    I couldn''t see the figure, I saw the grass on the ground constantly showing traces of being trampled on.


    Like a gust of wind, Wei Xiao''s figure galloped towards the interior of Xiongzhou.


    The interior of Sky City.


    Ni Qingcheng was almost relieved now.


    From the time she started to gain a foothold in this base, it seemed that she had not had as much sulking in the past as she is today.


    I felt that I was completely led by Wei Xiao''s nose today. Ni Qingcheng was funny and angry when he thought of Wei Xiao''s madness.


    "Sister Ni, all the supplies are finished. The supplies this time are enough for our bar to consume for a while. If the income is good, the funds for one or two No. 3 potions will be enough."


    In one room.


    Three tall women came here to report to Ni Qingcheng.


    I also thought of returning to Wei Xiao''s little bit of Ni Qingcheng this morning.


    Ni Qingcheng, who was wearing a slim black long strapless dress, motioned for someone to sit down.


    "Nothing happened to the bar in the past few days we left, right?"


    The woman with medium and long hair shook her head: "No, except that the city lord Yixiu has visited Sister Ni several times, everything in the bar is operating normally."


    Hearing that City Lord Yixiu had come to look for him several times, Ni Qingcheng''s expression didn''t look good.


    "What did he come to do with me?" Ni Qingcheng''s tone was cold.


    "What else can there be? The thief is not dead!"


    A pretty woman with a ball hair sneered.


    "I''m afraid not this time," said a long-haired girl.


    Ni Qingcheng frowned: "Guanguan, do you know something?"


    The long-haired girl, Guan Guan, nodded, and said: "I got news a day ago that a secret base for cultivating mother corpses has been established. If I guess right, that **** came to Sister Ni for this matter. "


    Ni Qingcheng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "The secret base has been built?"


    "Well! Yixiu has already begun to transfer the giant zombies in the corpse cage. I believe it will not be long before the No. 4 potion will appear." The long-haired woman said solemnly.


    "Then he came to Sister Ni, does he want to send a No.4 potion to Sister Ni?"


    Guanguan gave the ball head girl a glance.


    "Thinking too much, he can''t wait to suppress Sister Ni, how could he be so kind. It is estimated that he came to Sister Ni Yaowu to show off his prestige, so that Sister Ni succumbed to him in advance."


    "Ah! What should I do then? Yixiu always wanted to get Sister Ni, so he used our sisters as a threat. But because everyone is a third-level fighter, as long as we don''t leave Sky City, he won''t mess around, but now, once He becomes a fourth-level fighter, then Sister Ni will be murdered by him?" The ball head girl said anxiously.


    "You are not too stupid to be hopeless."


    "Sister Ni..."


    The ball head girl didn''t care about Guanguan''s Mai Tai, and looked at Ni Qingcheng worriedly.


    Ni Qingcheng listened to the words of the two younger sisters, his face condensed slightly.


    It was not a good thing for Ni Qingcheng to learn such news as soon as he came back, and it was even a kind of crisis.


    Ni Qingcheng, who didn''t look good, thought of something and hurriedly asked, "Do you know where the guy who came to the base with me today is now?"


    "Um?"


    Hearing Ni Qingcheng''s questioning, the three women were a little confused.


    "Sister Ni, why are you asking that guy?" Guanguan asked.


    According to her idea, shouldn''t Ni Qingcheng care about Yixiu''s problem now? A dispensable person, ask him what to do?


    "Just tell me, where is that guy now?"


    Seeing Ni Qingcheng''s serious face, Guanguan stopped asking more questions.


    "That guy has left the base. Our person who monitored him returned to report that he seems to have gone to Xiongzhou."


    "he left?"


    Ni Qingcheng seemed a little unbelievable when Wei Xiao left.


    "Yeah! I left soon after arriving at the base." Guanguan affirmed.


    Confirming that Guanguan would not lie to her, at this moment, the look of loss on Ni Qingcheng''s face flashed by.


    Left, the guy left like this.


    Is it really impossible for oneself to escape the final destiny?


    "Sister Ni, what''s wrong with you?" The ball head girl asked concerned.


    Ni Qingcheng was silent for a while, and shook his head with a wry smile.


    "fine!"


    He said so, but everyone could see the loss in Ni Qingcheng''s eyes.


    That expression, as if some important dependence disappeared.


    "That person is important to Sister Ni?" the girl with the middle-length hair asked.

 Chapter 852： The woman who wants to break the shackles

    Ni Qingcheng did not answer.


    He raised his head slightly and looked at the ceiling.


    The hopeful person left like this, and Ni Qingcheng didn''t know how to describe his feelings at the moment.


    Others only saw her glamorous side in the base, but they didn''t know that behind all this, she was just a canary raised by others.


    It seems "free and easy", but every step is under the surveillance of others.


    Originally, Ni Qingcheng felt that there was still a lot of time left for her, but the development of the situation has surpassed her control.


    Yixiu was already preparing to advance to the fourth-level fighter. This was something that Ni Qingcheng expected and unexpected.


    It was a matter of time before the No. 4 potion appeared, but in terms of time, it was much faster than Ni Qingcheng had expected.


    It was clear that Yixiu liked her, or wanted to possess her.


    In the past, everyone was a third-level fighter, and Yixiu was not sure to suppress Ni Qingcheng, so he was respectful and polite to Ni Qingcheng, but once he became a fourth-level fighter, what about the absolute strength?


    This person, Ni Qingcheng, was very clear and extremely domineering.


    Regarding the things he likes, before he is not sure, as long as the other party is still under his control, he can tolerate it, and even give the other party a certain amount of freedom.


    But once he has absolute certainty, unless the things he sees no longer exist, otherwise, there is nothing he can''t get.


    Even if it is strong, he has to keep the opponent by his side.


    Is he destined to be unable to escape the next destiny?


    Ni Qingcheng thought in his heart.


    "You said, after the No. 4 potion appears, will Yixiu be open to the outside world?" Seeing Ni Qingcheng''s silence, the girl with medium and long hair suddenly changed the subject.


    She seems to have some thoughts.


    The girl with an anxious face seemed to see hope in her bright eyes.


    "Yes! Yixiu can take out the No. 3 potion, and the No. 4 potion is not impossible. As long as Sister Ni takes the No. 4 potion, Yi Xiu will naturally have no chance to marry Sister Ni. It happens to be that Sister Ni brought it back this time. There are a lot of supplies, we can save all the future earnings, plus our previous accumulation, it is not that there is no chance to exchange for a No. 4 potion for Sister Ni."


    The girl with the ball head is very realistic.


    Since the No. 3 potion can be exchanged at the base, the No. 4 potion is unreasonable.


    As long as enough chips are given, it is not impossible to get a No. 4 potion for Ni Qingcheng.


    Very silly and sweet.


    The long-haired woman shook her head with a wry smile when she heard the words.


    "I think too much. The acquisition of the No. 3 potion was only opened to the outside world in order to maintain the stability of the base. If it weren''t for the purpose of gathering people''s hearts and completely controlling the base, the No. 3 potion would be a delusion for us. Called a''forbidden thing'', this kind of resource that is completely comparable to a deterrent weapon before the end of the world, how can Yixiu easily let it go?"


    "Then we, ah no, it''s Sister Ni, isn''t Sister Ni dangerous?"


    "So, before Yixiu is promoted to the fourth-level fighter, we have to prepare early. If it doesn''t work, we will leave."


    "How to leave?"


    Ni Qingcheng asked suddenly.


    "I..." The long-haired woman was taken aback for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "It''s a big deal with Yixiu."


    Ni Qingcheng shook his head and said, "This will only make more sisters sacrifice, so what''s the point of our persistence?"


    "Could we just let us see Sister Ni you fall into the hands of that despicable villain?"


    "Sister Ni, or leave by yourself! As long as you can be free, we don''t care." The ball head girl said abruptly.


    Her words seemed to wake the other two of them.


    Unexpectedly, the others turned their gazes towards Ni Qingcheng.


    "If I can let go of you, will I still be here?"


    A simple sentence made the three girls feel uncomfortable.


    Ni Qingcheng became passive because of them.


    From the beginning of the last days, Ni Qingcheng has been taking care of these helpless little women.


    Later, they established a base belonging to them, but the good times did not last long.


    The base that could not be developed and expanded was soon captured by Yixiu''s forces.


    In order to protect their little sisters, Ni Qingcheng can only be sent under the fence, and the forces willing to merge into Yixiu are restrained by him.


    Obviously he doesn''t like Yixiu, or even hates it, but in order to use Yixiu''s power to make the little sisters stand firm in the base and not be used as tools by men, Ni Qingcheng not only needs to smile every time he faces Yixiu. , And promised Yixiu some requirements not to exceed his own bottom line.


    From the time they merged into Sky City to today, every step of Ni Qingcheng can be said to be dancing on the tip of a knife.


    A little carelessness will inevitably be overwhelming.


    Guanguan and the others once asked Ni Qingcheng why they should be so kind to them? Everyone is not relative.


    Ni Qingcheng''s answer: In these last days, women are the most difficult person to play. If they don''t help each other, how can they survive in these last days?


    A very sad sentence, but it resonated with all the women around them.


    Without the protection of a strong man, they have no choice but to control their qualifications to live.


    "Okay, don''t think too much. It is not a day or two for Yixiu to become a fourth-level fighter. Right now, what we have to do is live every day. Who knows what''s going on in the future?" With a relaxed smile.


    The three women present at the scene heard what Ni Qingcheng said, except for the cold face of the middle-length-haired woman, both of them bit their red lips.


    They are obviously not reconciled.


    "Sister Ni..."


    At this time, someone outside the door pushed in.


    Ni Qingcheng raised his head, saw that he was his own, and said calmly, "What''s the matter? Xiao Jia."


    Xiaojia who came in was weak and weak: "City Lord Yixiu is here."


    "He''s here again?" The ball head girl stood up in shock.


    Guanguan said coldly: "It''s really a dog, he knew it as soon as Sister Ni came back."


    Ni Qingcheng gave Guanguan a blank look.


    Saying Yixiu is a dog, what do you think of Ni Qingcheng?


    "You go down first!"


    Guanguan and the others didn''t say much, and stood up one after another.


    It seems that this is not the first time they have faced such a thing.


    Although I was angry, I was helpless.


    "Sister Ni, then let''s go."


    "Go! Watch your sisters, don''t be bullied."


    Guanguan said coldly: "Don''t worry, Yixiu, we can''t help him, but other people, if they dare to be wild in the romantic bar, I will kill him alive."


    He is a ruthless person.


    Among the many sisters, Guanguan and Lengyu are the ones who are most assured of Ni Qingcheng.


    The former looks weird and inexperienced on the surface, but under that proud body, there is a cannibal heart hidden.


    The proper fairy is alive.


    And the latter, just the expression of being cold and frosty, that strangers don''t enter, gives people a feeling of uncomfortable relationship.


    Who is okay to provoke an iceberg? And it''s still an iceberg that eats up people if they don''t agree with each other?


    After Guanguan and the others left, Ni Qingcheng also stood up.


    "Where is he now?"


    "The lobby on the first floor." Xiao Jia said.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Twisting Yingying''s willow waist and walking with long white straight legs, Ni Qingcheng took Xiao Jia and left the room.

 Chapter 853： Canary in a cage

    The romantic bar is Ni Qingcheng''s stronghold in this base.


    Although it is the name of a bar, in fact, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a hotel.


    The romantic bar has five floors and covers an area of ??more than 2,000 square meters.


    The first and second floors are mainly places for drinking and entertainment, the third and fourth floors belong to Fengyue places, and the fifth floor is where Ni Qingcheng and the others live, which is also a place that ordinary people cannot reach.


    Yes, you heard that right, the romantic bar is the land of hot pinks, and Ni Qingcheng is the owner.


    Don''t think that Ni Qingcheng and the others are willing to fall.


    It is good to say that the romantic bar is the place of pink powder, but it is a top-level pink powder place, and it is the biggest selling gold nest in the entire Sky City.


    The women who work here sell art, sell themselves and buy everything else, but they all have one thing in common, that is, everything is voluntary.


    No one can force them.


    More recently, the Romance Bar has three third-level fighters, and they are strong enough to rank in the top ten among the many forces in Sky City. Members of the general forces must abide by the rules of the Romance Bar when they come here.


    From afar, everyone in the base knows that the lord Yixiu likes the boss here and regards it as a forbidden. This undoubtedly means that the romantic bar is backed by the city lord mansion.


    With such a strong backing, who would dare not give the romantic bar a bit of thin face?


    There are more girls here.


    They may need to sacrifice something in exchange for what they need in life, but they don''t feel ashamed at all.


    What''s the shame of living in these last days by your own ability?


    Compared to the women outside who were left to slaughter and abandoned at will, they didn''t know how much better.


    No one resents Ni Qingcheng, on the contrary, the women here are very grateful and respect her.


    Because it was Ni Qingcheng who provided them with a shelter from the enslavement of others in this troubled time.


    As for certain sacrifices?


    To put it cruelly, in these last days, human lives are like grass mustard. If you can survive, what else can''t be sacrificed?


    Ni Qingcheng is already doing her best to protect these poor women. It is not easy for her to do this step.


    In the lobby on the first floor.


    Three men who are incompatible with the drinking crowd here stand in front of the counter.


    The two non-mainstream costumes give people the feeling of "I''m fierce, don''t mess with me", the other looks rough, but between gestures, that arrogant, ah, arrogant, domineering spirit is revealed inadvertently. come out.


    At first glance, he knew that the three of them were dominated by him.


    The rough man was tasting the wine quietly, deaf to the noise around him.


    But no one dared to be presumptuous in front of the other party.


    From time to time, the glances that were easy to peek at them were all with awe and timidity.


    "City Lord Yi, you are a busy person, why do you have time to spend time in a small place like me?" Ni Qingcheng and the others appeared on the stairs.


    Ni Qingcheng, who was following Xiao Jia, stepped down in black high heels.


    The bright smile with a slight smile, that graceful body like a water snake, caught people''s attention as soon as he appeared on the stage.


    The second-best beauty on the immortal list is definitely not a vain name.


    In the base, there are many men coveting Ni Qingcheng''s beauty.


    Regardless of Ni Qingcheng being a third-level fighter, if there is no one who expresses his heart, many people in the base will pay attention to Ni Qingcheng.


    The so-called death under the peony flower is also romantic.


    But it''s a pity that there was an unshakable mountain on his head. The people in the base who hit Ni Qingcheng''s attention were guilty and not guilty. At most, they would come to the romantic bar for consumption and occasionally witness the beauty of Ni Qingcheng.


    The rough man who was drinking, that is, Yi Xiu turned around.


    Yixiu, who is almost forty, has a very mature face.


    He has medium-length hair and slightly white eyebrows, and his eyes are sharp like eagles and arrows.


    A slight smile on his face gave people a sense of majesty without losing the rare gentleness.


    "I heard the people below say that you are back, so come and see you."


    Ni Qingcheng walked straight, leaning against the counter on Yixiu''s side.


    "I am worried by a big man like you, the little girl''s heart is very disturbed!"


    "Haha..." Yi Xiu chuckled, and looked up and down at Ni Qingcheng unabashedly. "It''s so beautiful. If everyone in the base hadn''t voted for the original immortal list, you should have the first place."


    "Everyone has their own aesthetic vision. Since I am ranked second, there is a reason for it. Lord Yi, we still move away. With you here, my guests can''t let go!" Ni Qingcheng Gentle and charming, neither too enthusiastic nor too resisting.


    Yixiu drank the wine in the glass in one gulp.


    "With you, you have the final say."


    "Then please!"


    Yixiu nodded.


    He was familiar with the road, and walked upstairs with the two people around him.


    "Sister Ni..."


    "Xiaojia, do your thing!"


    "Yes, Sister Ni!"


    Xiao Jia nodded sensibly, and then left.


    Looking at Yixiu who was walking in front, Ni Qingcheng sighed slightly.


    What should be faced is still to be faced and cannot be avoided.


    An unpretentious smile quickly changed on his face, and Ni Qingcheng followed.


    In a luxurious room on the fifth floor.


    Two of Yixiu''s men did not follow up, but guarded the door.


    When Ni Qingcheng and Yixiu entered, the former poured two glasses of red wine, one of them was held by himself, and one was given to Yixiu.


    Standing by the window, Yixiu''s face looked a little deep.


    This guy, from his appearance, makes people think he is not simple.


    The high-ranking aura on his body was definitely not something that was slowly cultivated after the end of the world, but a natural king.


    Not angry and prestigious.


    Even if the other party didn''t do anything, Ni Qingcheng, who was standing next to him, felt a lot of pressure.


    This made Ni Qingcheng think of Wei Xiao who had left the base.


    That guy gave Ni Qingcheng the opposite feeling to Yi Xiu.


    One is full of the aura of a domineering all over his body, and his sharp edge is revealed, and the other, usually looks so serious, and only when he is serious, will he have a domineering attitude that makes people want to surrender. It is completely back to the basics. .


    Shaking the wine glass, Yixiu said, "You should have heard about the base, right?"


    Ni Qingcheng looked at Yi Xiu''s profile.


    Knowing what he meant, Ni Qingcheng did not pretend to be confused.


    "I just heard that the No.4 potion is really coming out?"


    "Yes, a secret base to isolate various sound waves has been established. Just yesterday, I had transported nine giant zombies inside."


    Speaking of this, Yixiu paused, turned his head to look at Ni Qingcheng, and continued: "Nine giant zombies, bloodthirsty, skeleton, and demon building three forces have booked one each, and I finally have six left in my hand. Only, you should be clear about their meaning."


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t avoid Yi Xiu''s eyes either.


    The tripartite forces mentioned by Yixiu are private organizations in the base whose strength is second only to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The strength is very strong, even if it is Yixiu, he is not willing to provoke them unless it is necessary.


    Of course, it is for the stability and development of the base.


    If Yi Xiuzhen had to deal with the three forces, it would not be without this strength, but he would suffer heavy losses.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled indifferently: "It''s very exciting. I took the initiative to order one from you, would you give it to me?"


    Yixiu smiled and said, "You know my purpose."


    "Then it seems that the little girl has no blessings."


    "This is the eleventh time you have rejected me. You should know that there are not many choices for you, and not much time for you. Why don''t you face it calmly when you are destined? I don''t want to use the last method. Get you."


    Ni Qingcheng took a sip of wine.


    The blood-colored red wine ran through the vermilion soft lips, swallowing at the gooseneck, and I saw Yi Xiu''s throat squirming.


    What a fascinating scene, it is so yearning.


    As if he hadn''t noticed the change in Yixiu''s eyes, Ni Qingcheng stepped closer to the window, with bright eyes looking out at the night sky outside the window.


    "Freedom is getting farther and farther away from me, I long for the last piece of sky, even if she only has one minute left."


    "I can give you the freedom you want."


    "Haha..." Ni Qingcheng laughed at himself, "A canary in a bigger cage?"

 Chapter 854： Bounty hunter

    Yixiu''s face is not very good.


    Anyone who has been rejected eleven times in a row will never feel better, not to mention that he is Yixiu, the absolute overlord of Sky City.


    Sky City, the woman he wanted Yixiu, who could refuse him like Ni Qingcheng?


    To Ni Qingcheng, Yixiu felt that he was patient enough.


    But Ni Qingcheng''s ignorance of current affairs gradually exhausted his patience.


    "Being with me just makes you resist? I think I am no worse than any man." Yixiu said.


    "Then my lord, is there any difference between your liking for the little girl and other men? Or, you just treat this as a game? The game is cleared, and the ending of the little girl is the same as those left in the cage by you. Like a woman in China, has become a dispensable landscape in your harem?"


    Ni Qingcheng turned his head and looked at Yixiu with a smile.


    Yixiu was slightly stunned when he heard Ni Qingcheng''s words.


    Do you really like this woman or treat it as a game?


    Yixiu hadn''t really thought about this issue before.


    Do you say that Ni Qingcheng is beautiful?


    As long as you are not blind, you can see this, but to say that Ni Qingcheng''s beauty is unmatched is an exaggeration.


    Among other things, the number one in the heavenly immortal list is not below Ni Qingcheng''s appearance, but why does Yixiu put the number one and not chasing after him, but instead retreat to the second place?


    In fact, the reason is very simple.


    The less things people can get, the more obsessed they are, and even become a kind of pathology.


    In addition, what Yixiu liked about Ni Qingcheng was the romantic bar she controlled.


    Where is the romantic bar?


    Sky City¡¯s largest selling gold nest is the place where news is transmitted the fastest. At the same time, 90% of the men in the base can¡¯t live without it.


    If you get Ni Qingcheng, you will undoubtedly get the power behind her.


    Relying on the special environment of the romantic bar, Yixiu can easily control every move of the base.


    Beauty den, hero grave.


    Relying on the particularity of this place, Yixiu can even control a large number of wild horses that walk alone outside.


    Yixiu is a true hero.


    It is true that he has his own hobbies, but under all this premise, all hobbies need to serve his ambitions.


    Why is the person who is number one on the immortal list not favored by Yixiu? That''s naturally because the other party no longer has a greater use value except for the reputation of being the number one on the immortal list.


    A woman who can be embraced by Yixiu at any time, compared to a beauty who can''t ask for it and is of great help to her own power, it is self-evident who is more attractive.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Yixiu laughed as if he wanted to understand something.


    He glanced at Ni Qingcheng, and said no more.


    Turning around and putting the wine glass in his hand on the dining table, Yixiu didn''t intend to stay here any longer.


    "You are destined to be mine, but you gave up the best choice. Potion No. 4 is now the day I married you and passed the door. Cherish your so-called free sky."


    "Pata Pata..."


    Yixiu didn''t look back, and strode towards the door of the room.


    The room seemed very quiet until the sound of the door opening and closing.


    Ni Qingcheng has been looking out the window, without a trace of waves under his calm face.


    Yixiu''s visit this time was the last choice for her.


    After that, the next time Yixiu reappeared, it was when Ni Qingcheng completely lost his freedom and became a caged bird.


    "There is not much time left for me."


    Outside.


    Yixiu took his men into the sedan and left.


    Two cars drove on the street and soon disappeared.


    On a relatively quiet section of the road, a man in black with short hair sits leaning on a big tree.


    With a double-edged sword on his back, he was playing with a knife in his hand.


    He looked cold, but his eyes were sharp but he was murderous.


    What is surprising is that he is clearly on the tree, but he seems to be integrated with the surrounding environment, which is very mysterious.


    "Buzzing..."


    At this moment, three cars approached slowly from the end of the road.


    He was about to drive past the big tree beside the man in black.


    at this time¡­¡­


    There was a "àá" cry.


    A sharp blade was pulled out by the man in black from the scabbard behind it, and the blade that was more than one meter away from his hand, spinning in the middle of the road.


    "Zizi..."


    "what''s the situation?"


    The car that was driving in the front was too late to brake when the people on it found the situation, and the car rushed past the middle of the road.


    "Boom..."


    The vehicle is out of control.


    The car that had not passed above the sharp edge in the middle was divided into two halves at the bottom, rolled over for several weeks, crashed into a mountain, and was completely scrapped.


    The people above wailed and left their seats and went outside.


    The vehicle behind made an emergency brake.


    With a few "clang", several gunmen got out of the car to alert.


    "Find the person."


    "Yes!"


    A shout spread among the crowd, and the people who got off the car, including the members of the previously scrapped car, centered on the stopped car in the middle, and slowly touched both sides.


    "bass--"


    There was another sound in the night sky.


    "Where is he."


    "shot!"


    "Boom boom..."


    A black shadow flashed past the people, and the gunmen who caught the black shadow shot one after another.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    But their reaction speed can''t keep up with the figure in the dark.


    As soon as the opponent appeared, he went straight to the nearest people.


    The gunman who left the car was not his opponent at all.


    In the blink of an eye, the person who got off the first abandoned car was solved by the other party.


    Did not stop.


    The man in black avoided all the bullets that were shot at him, and his figure swept across the road like a cheetah.


    When he came to the edge of the sharp blade inserted in the middle of the road, he picked up the sharp blade casually.


    Stepping into the crowd, swinging the two knives.


    Instant stepping, sliding shovel, and flipping, the action is smooth and flowing, and the killing is done in one go.


    The screams and gunshots under the night sky, but for a moment, it became calm.


    Get rid of all the little guys, the man in black no longer walks forward, standing in front of the lights of a car with double knives in his hands, staring at the people in the car with piercing eyes.


    Yixiu was sitting in the car.


    He didn''t seem to worry about his safety at all.


    He closed his eyes tightly, and he was very calm and calm as he gently tapped on the armrest beside him with one hand.


    "Peng..."


    suddenly.


    There were two noises from the car where Yixiu was.


    When the high beams turned on for an instant, two figures left the car one left and the other flew towards the man in black in front of them.


    "Qiang Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The impact sounded.


    At this time, around the person in black who attacked the convoy, there was a person on the left and right holding a jade blade attacking him.


    The black-clothed man blocked the attack of the two with double knives in his hands.


    "drink--"


    With a cold drink, the strength in his hands increased, and the man in black shook back the two who attacked him.


    Select one of them to fight to the face.


    For a time, the swords, swords, shadows, and collisions continued.


    A stormy offensive unfolded between the two.


    In just a few seconds, the two sides fought with no fewer than dozens of moves.


    The other person on one side reacted and immediately joined the battlefield.


    One enemy two.


    In the battle between the three, the man in black was barely able to cope with the joint attack of two non-mainstream men.


    In the car.


    Yixiu quickly walked down.


    The footsteps are gentle, and the complexion is as usual.


    When the figure came to the front of the car, Yixiu lit a cigarette for himself and sat leaning against the front cover of the car.


    Looking at both sides of the war, Yixiu spit out the smoke and slowly said: "The bounty hunter, nicknamed the shadow killer, came to Sky City three months ago and has stayed at the base. Looking for women, not entertaining, only drinking, but paying more attention to Ni Qingcheng, once secretly protecting the team going out in the romantic bar..."


    "If we guess wrong, are you here for Ni Qingcheng?"


    "Peng Peng..."


    As soon as Yixiu''s words were finished, the man in black also happened to be some distance away from the two non-mainstream men.


    The man in black with sharp and cold eyes glanced at Yixiu.


    "No one can force her to do what she doesn''t want."


    "Haha..." Yixiu already understood the other party''s intentions and smiled indifferently, "You are not the first person to stand for her, but you, like those before, are not qualified enough to change her destiny."


    "Then try if I am enough!"


    The man in black, the bounty hunter Qianjun, was very decisive.


    When the figure moved, it was as fast as a gust of wind.


    The two non-mainstreamers swarmed up to try to block each other, but Qianjun''s goal was obviously not them, and the two of them staggered and killed Yixiu head-on.


    "My Lord of the City¡ª¡ª"

 Chapter 855： Assassination failed

    Seeing that Yixiu was in danger, the two non-mainstream discolorations changed.


    The two chased from behind.


    Qianjun ignored the danger behind him, and aimed at Yixiu with a slaying blow.


    Just when the distance between the two of them was less than five meters, Yi Xiu, who had always maintained the color of light and wind, suddenly changed his eyes.


    "boom--"


    Without warning, a gunshot sounded in the night sky.


    When the shot was extremely quick and the movements were overwhelming, Yixiu didn''t know when he had a pistol in his hand.


    The bullet hit Qianjun''s head head-on.


    Unexpectedly, this person would use a gun to the point where he crossed his arms with two swords at the very moment.


    The bullet hit the blade in front of him, although it didn''t hurt Qianjun, it also prevented his killing offensive.


    "mean!"


    Qianjun screamed angrily, and his feet hit the air and rolled back to avoid the attack of the two behind him.


    Yixiu sneered.


    You have come to kill others, and you still talk to others sordid, do you want to say "young people don''t speak martial ethics"?


    It''s so funny.


    Yixiu didn''t stop, and shot Qianjun with his gun.


    Qianjun dodges hurriedly.


    "die!"


    The two non-mainstreamers threatened Yixiu by letting Qianjun break through the line of defense carelessly.


    Coupled with Yixiu''s long-distance containment, the two quickly narrowed the distance with Qianjun, with frequent killer moves and deadly moves.


    "Puff..."


    Although Qianjun''s strength was good, he faced two non-mainstream besieges whose strength was not much different from him. At the same time, he also had to guard against Yixiu''s sneak attack. After a few moves, he was cut by two non-mainstreamers.


    As soon as the wound appeared, Qianjun, whose actions were immediately affected, was busy responding to two non-mainstream sieges, and Yixiu was shot in the body on the spot.


    Without giving Qianjun time to adapt, the two non-mainstreamers seized the opportunity.


    One attacked with a horizontal sword, restraining Qianjun''s figure, and the other kicked him, kicking him out with a kick.


    Take advantage of your illness and kill you.


    Two non-mainstream figures caught up with Qianjun, and the ultimate move reappeared.


    At the juncture of the crisis, Qianjun broke out with all his strength to block the two who chased him back.


    The moment his body landed, without any hesitation, two objects in Qianjun''s hand were thrown at the two non-mainstreamers and Yixiu.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    "Pengpeng" twice, a large amount of smoke rose in the air.


    There was no chance to kill Yi Xiu, Qianjun turned around and flew in the dark.


    "Keep your life!"


    Two non-mainstreamers want to chase.


    "Don''t chase the poor."


    Yixiu called out and stopped the two of them.


    The two quickly came to Yixiu.


    "My Lord City Lord, he has been seriously injured, and if he catches up now, he will undoubtedly die." said one of the non-mainstreamers.


    Yixiu stepped forward, swept the smoke in the air with his hand, and watched Qianjun''s escape.


    "No, I know where he will go."


    "That¡­¡­"


    Yixiu raised his hand.


    "It is precisely because I know that this is not necessary. It is just that I need this person to let Ni Qingcheng recognize her destiny. She has no choice. Go, meet the City Lord''s Mansion, and remember to let someone take care of the venue here. ."


    I don''t know what Yixiu''s plan is, but the two people who have never refuted Yixiu''s order nodded.


    "Yes!"


    The three quickly got into the last car and disappeared in this area.


    On a quiet road, if it weren''t for two severely damaged cars and corpses in one place, who would have thought that a fierce battle had erupted here?


    At night, a romantic bar!


    "Peng..."


    "who?"


    The room where Ni Qingcheng is located on the fifth floor.


    A figure flew in from outside the window on the fifth floor.


    Guanguan and the others who were with Ni Qingcheng got up one after another.


    Leng Yu, a woman with long hair, came to the other side first.


    "Sister Leng, be careful." Huashang, a girl from the ball head, reminded.


    Leng Yu nodded and went to the man in black to check.


    "It''s Qianjun, the bounty hunter, who seems to have passed out." Leng Yu recognized the identity of the other party.


    Ni Qingcheng frowned.


    Obviously she also knew this Qianjun.


    "I''ll take a look!"


    Guan Guan walked quickly to Qianjun and turned his prostrate body over with his feet.


    "It''s really him? He seems to be injured." Guanguan was a little surprised.


    Ni Qingcheng stepped forward.


    Indeed the identity of the other party, and at the same time noticing the wound on Qianjun''s body, Ni Qingcheng''s face was slightly condensed.


    "Sister Ni, his injury looks very serious." Leng Yu said.


    Without much thought, Ni Qingcheng said to Guanguan: "Take him down and let Xiaoyun and the others treat him. Whether he can be saved depends on his good fortune."


    Guanguan didn''t hesitate, and after responding, he called two little sisters from outside to take Qianjun who was unconscious.


    As soon as they left, Leng Yu said with a solemn tone: "Who can hurt him like this? With his strength, although he is not on the top of the list, he can never be threatened by more than one palm in the base. Look at the injury. It''s still a new injury, which means he hasn''t been injured for a long time."


    The so-called speaker is unintentional, but the listener intends.


    With Leng Yu''s opening, Ni Qingcheng''s face changed slightly.


    "Ixiu!" Ni Qingcheng blurted out.


    "Ixiu?" Leng Yu looked at Ni Qingcheng in shock, and said slightly, "Could it be..."


    Ni Qingcheng did not explain.


    Leng Yu obviously thought of something.


    They are all smart people. They came to Sky City three months ago from Qianjun, and spent the following days staying in the romantic bar. There are some things. In this kind of place where life is full of temperament, I have already practiced a pair of cold rain with "hot eyes and golden eyes". Can guess what.


    What''s more, Qianjun has also taken action many times to protect the team going out in the romantic bar.


    A bounty hunter, when there is no remuneration, the other outing team does not help but help the romantic bar, and it is still many times, the meaning of which is not said.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled coldly on his face.


    "It''s nothing more than a passionate person. If I don''t have the strength, I want a hero to save the United States? Give me trouble."


    Leng Yu frowned.


    "Sister Ni, will Yixiu find us here?"


    Ni Qingcheng watched where Qianjun came in, a bitter and sad expression on his face.


    "Find it? If he really wants to find it, now the base is in a mess. People don''t care about one or two assassinations, and they can warn me with repeated assassinations and make me completely give up."


    "Damn bastard." Leng Yu understood what Ni Qingcheng meant, and shouted weakly.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled bitterly.


    "In this base, he does have this ability."


    Involuntarily, a figure appeared in Ni Qingcheng''s mind.


    That was the strongest figure she had ever seen since the last days.


    "If it were him, would the ending be like this?" Ni Qingcheng muttered, his thoughts could not help but drift into the distance.


    Three days later, the area to the north of Xiongzhou.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Half a wall of Xiongzhou, thousands of miles of fertile soil.


    Now here, it has become a paradise for zombies.


    The nine female corpses occupy the border of the two states, and tens of millions of corpses dominate the Quartet.


    The surging corpses, the terrifying number, and the army of zombies constantly attacking the surrounding survivors have made many areas in the surrounding area inaccessible and extinct.


    "Woo..."


    On the top of a volcano, in the scorching air, there was a gasp of strangers.


    If you pay attention, you will find that there is a handsome face shaking in the air in the hot air.


    "Three days and three nights, I finally found the base of your beast. Hanging enough, living in magma, according to past experience, your beast''s ability is probably related to controlling the flame."

 Chapter 856： Suddenly looking back, the boy was shaking

    After spending three days and three nights, Wei Xiao, who was traveling around the second half of Xiongzhou and the boundary after Xiongzhou at a speed of 100 kilometers per hour, finally found his goal for this trip.


    The situation is not optimistic.


    All the areas he has visited have become the territory of zombies.


    A large number of new types of zombies spread across the half of Xiongzhou and the capital to the north of Xiongzhou.


    The nine female corpses are centered around the area where the corpse emperor is located. They are spread across all directions, within the territory under the jurisdiction of each mother corpse. The first-level zombies have disappeared, and they are basically new-type zombies.


    Through his observations over the past few days, among the new types of zombies, in addition to the known corpse hous, sky-grabbers, and mother corpse guard heavy armored zombies, there is also an additional unit that replaces first-level zombies. Wei Xiao called them For the corpse soldiers.


    The corpse soldiers are all second-level zombies, with a huge number and far more threatening than the first-level evolutionary zombies.


    They are about two meters tall, have a healthy appearance, and have a copper-green skin.


    The appearance resembles human beings, but the difference is that their arms have blades like predators'' hand knives.


    The blade is like a sharp blade mounted on the back of the arm, compatible with flesh and blood, and extremely sharp.


    In addition, they have fangs, sharp teeth, first-born three eyes, and their vision is very far comparable.


    Wei Xiao tried the strength of this new type of zombie.


    On the whole, the physique is about twice that of a normal person, and slightly weaker than the evolutionary second-level zombies.


    Among human beings, the data of all parties is equivalent to the existence of ordinary elite soldiers, of course, wisdom does not count.


    Corpse soldiers are not difficult to deal with, ordinary cold weapons can pose a threat to them, the only strong point may be extremely tenacious vitality.


    It is not that the head or important parts are severely damaged, and ordinary injuries are not affected at all.


    In addition, Wei Xiao also discovered a phenomenon.


    New types of zombies also need to eat.


    They are no longer like evolutionary zombies, they can survive without eating flesh and blood.


    If you do not eat for a long time, the new type of zombies will fall into a weak state. For too long, you will even starve to death.


    From some perspectives, the new type of zombies has broken away from the unscientific state and returned to the standard of normal creatures. The only perversion is that it is difficult to kill.


    Wei Xiao said that first-degree zombies would become rare materials in the human world in the future, and this phenomenon has been enough to prove it now.


    This also illustrates the fact that all evolutionary zombies, no matter what level they are, are an indispensable part of the human race.


    The zombies of level two and above will not be mentioned. When the mother corpse does not appear, they are the only support for human beings to become stronger.


    After the mother''s corpse, the first-level zombies will undoubtedly become the most important growth resource for mankind in the future.


    Wei Xiao can even be sure that the first-degree zombies that were once ignored by everyone will be the most cherished species in the last days in the future.


    From now on, there will be no shortage of No. 1 and No. 2 gene medicines, but the more advanced No. 3 and No. 4 medicines will become rare.


    Once the first-level zombies are extinct, the group of mother corpses is fixed, and the high-level genetic medicine will use one less one.


    This inevitable situation, currently only Wei Xiao''s Phoenix Base is aware of this.


    "It seems that after going back this time, we must let the heroes set aside an area to raise first-class zombies. They are important resources for cultivating cutting-edge combat power in the future." Wei Xiao was urgent.


    Don''t look at him. He had anticipated this a long time ago, but he didn''t take it very seriously before.


    But the discovery on Xiongzhou''s side this time made him realize that no matter how much "protection" of first-degree zombies is not valued, it will be even more difficult to cultivate cutting-edge combat power in the future.


    Because the price paid will be inversely proportional to the harvest.


    I also blame the corpse emperor for being too cruel.


    The emergence of the corpse emperor, once the nine female corpses are born, the first-level zombies will be exterminated. This is to break the way for humans to train a large number of advanced super fighters!


    Of course, through this phenomenon, Wei Xiao can also foresee that there will definitely be some frenzied guys in the future human forces.


    Don''t forget how the first-level zombies came.


    When the existing first-level zombies are extinct, how to get the first-level zombies if you want to obtain high-level genetic medicine?


    In the face of enough temptation, some people in the human race can''t do something crazy?


    After quickly sorting out the gains from this trip, Wei Xiao''s gaze gradually settled on the fire below, braving the heat.


    "Roar-"


    Deafening roars came from the inside of the volcano from time to time. Under the tumbling lava, the looming blood-black figure made Wei Xiao feel his scalp tingling.


    A corpse emperor living in magma, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, who would dare to believe that there is such a heaven-defying thing in this world?


    Looking at that rock wall, there are still some new types of zombies whose whole bodies are like rocks, but with stripes all over their bodies.


    It is not difficult to guess from Wei Xiao''s vision that these new types of zombies, which look like new zombies coming out of magma, are of the same level as amphibians, and they are all new individuals reproduced by the corpse emperor.


    Born to be terrestrial creatures, their fighting power is far superior to the amphibians that came to land.


    This is not a good thing.


    Turning around, looking back at the new-type zombies looking for something around, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but smile.


    His whereabouts were still discovered by the big guy inside the volcano, or all the new zombies.


    Wei Xiao is not surprised at this.


    He had encountered this scene when he was near the lair of her mother''s corpse before.


    After all, the main material of the invisibility suit on his body was derived from the propagules of other mothers'' corpses, and the smell was different from the children of her mother''s corpses.


    It is not surprising that the subjects of another mother''s corpse entered the territory of another mother''s corpse, causing agitation of the new type of zombies in the other side''s territory.


    Fortunately, it can be invisible, otherwise, if it is replaced by an armed armor, Wei Xiao will not be able to get out even if he is not dead.


    "It''s time to go back. The next step is to fool enough cannon fodder to plot this corpse emperor. Wu Qing should like the power of flames."


    Thinking, Wei Xiao was about to leave the crater.


    "Tread--"


    Just as he was about to put on a mask and leave completely invisible, a noise came from behind him.


    Wei Xiao turned around instinctively.


    Suddenly.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A sorrowful roar came from behind.


    I saw a fire corpse (a new type of zombie multiplied by the corpse emperor in the volcano) facing the only visible face of Wei Xiao, as if he had seen a ghost. "Reengineering".


    Originally, Wei Xiao was nothing strange. After all, he was in the corpse nest. It was strange to see one or two zombies behind him, but the sudden voice from the other party also scared Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao hurriedly waited around, looking back and forth, as if to find the monster that scared the fire corpse in front of him into such a look.


    As a result, besides zombies, there were still zombies around him, and he didn''t see any novel monsters.


    Are zombies still afraid of zombies?


    Isn''t this nonsense?


    Looking at the fire corpse on the ground kicking back, soon Wei Xiao was covered with black lines.


    Huo Corpse''s eyes stayed on his handsome face.


    After doing it for a long time, this fire corpse was actually frightened by Wei Xiao.


    Damn it!


    Is Lao Tzu so scary?


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    Fire Corpse: What kind of monster is this TM? There is only one face? Scared the corpse.


    "Your grandfather, you are so courageous, what do you do as a zombie?"


    "bass¡­¡­"


    "Puff......"


    The Emperor Devouring Knife hidden under the invisible coat in Wei Xiao''s hand was pulled out by him, and it directly resulted in the first fire corpse in the world that was scared by humans.


    It can be considered that Wei Xiao''s move is to find comfort in his heart.


    After all, being treated as a monster by a zombie is very shocking in my heart. I must kill the corpse and kill his mouth, with the handsome image of killing all his corpses.


    After closing the knife, Wei Xiao still looked a little depressed.


    "Scared Lao Tzu, I thought I really saw a ghost! Lao Tzu''s handsome face is so scary, ah no, is there such a scary corpse?"


    Said one sentence in his mouth.


    Afterwards, he found that the surrounding zombies began to approach him. Wei Xiao no longer stayed, wearing a mask and disappearing into the crater of the volcano.


    On the edge of the volcano, the headless fire corpse was still twitching.


    He is now completely using his last life to express how terrifying what he saw just now.


    Can a human face kill a corpse?


    Are there any real monsters in the eyes of zombies?


    "..."

 Chapter 857： Romantic bar

    After two days and one night, Sky City at night.


    "After five days, I came back here again. Romance bar? Start from this base."


    A locomotive drove into Sky City from outside, with the corpses of four third-level zombies, and drove directly to the base corpse exchange office.


    Romantic bar!


    "Thank you!"


    The fifth floor of the bar.


    After five days of cultivation, coupled with the super soldier''s powerful healing ability, five days later, Qianjun''s injuries finally improved.


    He has not fully recovered, but as long as it is not too fierce fighting, it will not affect his strength.


    Since Yixiu visited Ni Qingcheng five days ago, no one from the City Lord''s Mansion has appeared again in the past few days.


    It seemed that Yixiu no longer harassed Ni Qingcheng, but Ni Qingcheng and the others knew that this was just the last peace.


    When Yixiu appeared here again, it was when Ni Qingcheng completely lost his freedom.


    Faced with Qianjun''s gratitude, Ni Qingcheng did not change much.


    A blue and white off-the-shoulder dress, white feet wearing silver high heels, and a slender body sitting on the sofa, not cold or warm to Qianjun.


    Ni Qingcheng was silent for a moment while his ruddy mouth was tasting the red wine. He cocked his long legs and shook the glass and said calmly, "It''s your own life, and it has nothing to do with my romantic bar."


    "I wrote down the kindness, and I will pay it back when necessary."


    "No need. You should be less involved in the affairs between I and Yixiu. If you don''t have the strength, don''t make trouble for me."


    Hearing Ni Qingcheng''s indifferent words, Qianjun couldn''t help squeezing his fists with palms hanging down on both sides of his body.


    I''m not as good as others, there is nothing to say about it.


    Qianjun, who was still looking cold, didn''t say more.


    The tightly squeezed hands loosened, took his saber from the hand of Hua Chang on the side, and turned directly to leave.


    When he walked to the door of the room, his footsteps came to a halt.


    "Unless I die, Yixiu has no chance to force you to do anything."


    Regardless of what Ni Qingcheng thought, Qianjun disappeared outside the door.


    "Sister Ni..." Guanguan looked at Ni Qingcheng, hesitant to speak.


    Ni Qingcheng sneered: "A stupid person, does he think this can get my favor?"


    "Anyway, he''s helping us, isn''t he?" Guanguan sighed.


    "Did I want him to help?" Ni Qingcheng didn''t appreciate it at all, and seemed to say a little angrily. It deserves the sympathy of others."


    Guanguan smiled bitterly.


    Others may not know Ni Qingcheng, would she not understand?


    Knife mouth, tofu heart.


    Obviously he didn''t want Qianjun to lose his life for her, but he narrated his thoughts in a tone that turned away thousands of miles away.


    This way, Sister Ni is very good.


    "I hope he can understand you!"


    Ni Qingcheng glared at Guanguan.


    The latter chuckled.


    "What''s going on in the City Lord''s Mansion these days?" Ni Qingcheng changed the subject.


    Guanguan put aside the matter of Qianjun and looked serious.


    "The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is very quiet recently. Except for their team going out to collect supplies and zombies, there is no major movement. But Yixiu¡¯s visits to underground bases have gradually increased, and even the leaders of the other three major forces have frequently appeared. base."


    Ni Qingcheng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "It seems that Potion No. 4 will appear soon."


    Guanguan nodded: "Yes, the defense on the periphery of the secret base has suddenly strengthened a lot, which is what happened yesterday. It is not difficult to see from this that the genetic medicine has entered the preparation stage."


    "How many forces are on our side now?"


    Guanguan smiled bitterly: "Not many, they are all unreliable guys, unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Sister Ni, you know, those people, they just want you, and even after you make a sacrifice, they may not keep their promises."


    Ni Qingcheng knew what Guan Guan meant.


    His eyes were full of grief and anger, but he was helpless.


    Against the City Lord''s Mansion, not everyone has the courage.


    Especially nowadays.


    Many people already know the secret that the base is about to extract the No. 4 potion.


    Knowing that Yixiu was going to be promoted to the fourth-level fighter, people who had been close to the Romance Bar in the past have begun to alienate these days.


    Even for the three major forces, in the past, when you came to the bar, you not only needed the confidant around Ni Qingcheng to accompany you, but also often required Ni Qingcheng, the boss, to socialize.


    But now, they only look for sisters who sell themselves when they come to the bar. Not only that, they will avoid mentioning the city lord¡¯s mansion and the romantic bar.


    All signs have shown that before Yixiu is promoted to the fourth-level fighter, no one will come into contact with Ni Qingcheng again.


    Ni Qingcheng has a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Now around the romantic bar, not only people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion are monitoring their every move, but other people who want to curry favor with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion are also helping to monitor the main personnel around Ni Qingcheng.


    Ni Qingcheng now has no choice but to wait for his final destiny.


    When Ni Qingcheng''s atmosphere seemed extremely depressing, a figure walked in at the romantic bar.


    "Today''s income is good. I made tens of grams of gold on a trip. No accident tomorrow, I can still make this amount."


    "Recently, there are more and more zombies in Xiongzhou near the border of Huazhou. What do you think will happen?"


    "Hahaha... After accumulating savings for three months, I finally had dinner with the little fairy yesterday. Tsk tsk... Don¡¯t you know, the little fairy is so beautiful, people will not say anything, then the left brother, right With a cry, my bones are all crisp."


    "Brother Liu is amazing. A meal with the little fairy would require one hundred gold (one hundred grams of gold)! I''m willing to do that."


    "A person''s life is focused on being chic. Money is a bastard. If you don''t have it, you can make money. But if you don''t try some things, it will be a life-long regret."


    "That''s right. If you have a meal with the little fairy, you have a chance to become her noble person, but it''s not easy to earn money. Brother Liu needs to cheer! Then I will talk to us about how it feels to be number one on the immortal list."


    "Hahaha... It''s easy to talk and talk..."


    "I heard that there is another new move in Zhongzhou. Do we want to vote?"


    "..."


    When Wei Xiao entered the first floor of the bar, relying on his extraordinary hearing, he heard a lot of important news from the mouths of many drinkers.


    Worthy of being a Fengyue place, the news circulating here can be described as diverse and varied.


    A lot of unknown news can be inquired here.


    Some even Wei Xiao was quite surprised.


    However, Wei Xiao didn''t come here to inquire about news that he could not take into account for the time being. His plan needs this romantic bar to help him implement it.


    "This adult looks very face-to-face, isn''t it the first time you come to our Romance Bar?"


    Just as Wei Xiao was thinking about things, behind him, a soft and weak sound came from his ear.

 Chapter 858： Whenever you have to be rich

    Wei Xiao looked up at the speaker.


    A woman in a red down skirt.


    He has a good face and a good figure. According to Wei Xiao''s eyes, he can score at least 80 points.


    Put it before the end of the world, a proper class flower level.


    The other party is just an ordinary person.


    Without the physique of a super soldier, not everyone can wear cool clothes in this autumn.


    Wei Xiao retracted his eyes and nodded coldly: "This is indeed the first time. I heard that you have good drinks and beautiful ladies here, so I''d like to feel it."


    Xiao Yun smiled cleverly: "The lord, you are right. We not only have the best wine in the city, but also the most beautiful girl. We will never let the adults down."


    "Really? They are all as beautiful as you?" Wei Xiao teased.


    Xiaoyun is not stage fright, she seems to be accustomed to Wei Xiao''s ridicule, and said coquettishly: "Adults can laugh and laugh. All of our sisters here are far better than me. If adults see them, they are not qualified to be adults. Eyes."


    "Oh?"


    "I''ll know if I have tried it myself. I don''t know what kind of hospitality an adult needs?"


    "Do you have different specifications here?"


    "Naturally, the normal specification is on this floor. Although noisy, it is also lively."


    Wei Xiao looked at the environment on the first floor.


    The situation on the first floor is no different from the bar before the end of the world. There are seats separated by baffles, and you can order drinks. The difference may be the company of beautiful women!


    "The others?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the joy in Xiaoyun''s eyes flashed.


    "On top of this, there are three types of medium, high, and top grades. The intermediate level has independent private rooms, dedicated receptionists, and adults can let the receptionists serve you whatever they want. The same is true for the high-level ones, and they also provide free snacks and a variety of For entertainment, the top level depends on the preferences of adults."


    "What''s the difference between the top?"


    "The highest specifications, the best drinks, the best food, and the company of versatile girls, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, singing and dancing performances, reality shows."


    "Sounds great, so let''s be top!"


    Wei Xiao would enjoy it.


    Xiaoyun was overjoyed.


    This time it seems that I have met a rich man.


    The top specifications of the romantic bar are the existence of daily consumption (kg of gold). If there are other requirements, the charge will be even higher.


    Wei Xiao ordered the highest standard as soon as he arrived. With him alone, Xiaoyun''s achievements today are worthy of the usual month.


    "My lord, please follow me."


    "Lead the way ahead."


    Xiaoyun led Wei Xiao and walked directly to the fourth floor.


    Walking on all floors of the romantic bar, Wei Xiao looked at the surrounding environment from time to time.


    Among other things, the internal environment here is comparable to a five-star hotel.


    The decoration and layout are pleasing to the eye. The most important thing is that except for the sound in the corridor, you can''t hear the movement in the private room at all.


    There were also a lot of people in the bar. From Wei Xiao''s perspective, Ni Qingcheng, a place like Ni Qingcheng, could not be described as an exaggeration.


    Not long after, Xiaoyun took Wei Xiao to a private room on the fourth floor.


    "My lord, here it is."


    Xiaoyun personally opened the door for Wei Xiao and turned on the lighting inside.


    Entering it, an ancient wood incense comes oncoming.


    "Wooden room?" Wei Xiao was slightly stunned when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Xiaoyun smiled and said: "Not so, they are all carved out. Adults can see if this private room is satisfied? If you don''t like it, we have other private rooms for adults to choose."


    Wei Xiao walked around inside.


    The private rooms are very spacious, estimated to be more than two hundred square meters.


    There are two spaces inside and outside.


    The interior is modern in style.


    There is a swimming pool, scenic trees, ornamental fish, and various entertainment facilities.


    The outside is a retro room, like a courtyard house.


    What Wei Xiao did not expect was that there was a huge lake outside the room.


    I was in the ancient courtyard house outside and looked at the lightly lit scenery in the distance, but there was a touch of ancient charm.


    Separating the two spaces is a polygon mirror.


    Looking at the modern elements inside, looking at the outside is an ink painting. The two spaces have different styles, which is very rare.


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s it. I heard that you can also order the designated girl here. I wonder if there is such a thing?"


    Xiaoyun smiled: "My lord is right, but this requires extra money!"


    Xiaoyun''s words meant to weigh Wei Xiao''s spending power.


    Although it is an afterthought, for a person who comes to a romantic bar for the first time, Xiaoyun and the others will test each other''s spending power.


    Otherwise, even if you meet someone who eats the Overlord¡¯s meal, even if you die with a stick at the end, the bar will still be the loser.


    Wei Xiao second understood what the other party meant.


    He also used a dozen grams of the 50 grams of gold that Ni Qingcheng gave him five days ago.


    When he went to Xiongzhou, Wei Xiao collected a lot of gold and silver jewelry, and when he came back, the corpses of a few third-level zombies added some thickness to his wallet. To put it mildly, Wei Xiao is now a big money and rich man. , Rich and silver.


    Except for the Emperor Sword, all he was poor was all gold and silver jewelry.


    Reaching out from the jacket of his coat, he took out a gold necklace with the thick of an adult''s thumb and handed it to Xiao Yun.


    This golden necklace was obtained by Wei Xiao slashing and killing a third-level reaper, weighing more than ten catties.


    When he saw the other party at the time, Wei Xiao also mistakenly thought that zombies knew how to pretend.


    Since the last days, Wei Xiao vowed that that third-level zombie is definitely the most arrogant one he has ever encountered.


    How swagger is the big golden dog chain hanging around his neck?


    No one can pretend to be in front of Wei Xiao, and zombies can''t do it. Therefore, when the zombie died, his big golden chain was also taken away by Wei Xiao.


    The typical "zombie is guilty, guilty of guilt plus one".


    "Is it enough for my consumption here?"


    "Enough is enough." Xiaoyun took the golden chain and smiled like a flower.


    This golden chain weighs a dozen kilograms, which is six or seven kilograms, enough for Wei Xiao to cover the top ten girls in the romantic bar.


    "Who do you want, Xiaoyun will arrange it for you?"


    With money to open the way, Xiaoyun is more enthusiastic about Wei Xiao.


    Seeing her obsessive eyes, as long as Wei Xiao is willing, she will definitely stick it upside down.


    "The three most beautiful of you here." Wei Xiao was also polite.


    No way, who tells people to have money?


    "Okay, my lord wait a minute."


    Xiaoyun didn''t dare to neglect, she said to Wei Xiao, then turned and left.


    Wei Xiaojiu was not allowed to wait.


    In just a few minutes, from outside, Yingying Yanyan and a group of people walked in under the leadership of Xiaoyun.


    There are quite a few girls, a total of twenty-seven.


    Among them, twelve beautiful women with modern styles, wearing various uniforms, are tall and delicate, and they know that they belong to the elite women to play with. The other twelve people were dressed in ancient costumes, and some of them even carried musical instruments in their hands.


    The last three are more unique.

 Chapter 859： Take myself too seriously

    Wearing sexy, light makeup, looks far better than others.


    With Wei Xiao''s eyes, these three people are all top beauties who can score 90 points or more.


    Before the end of the world, it was definitely a goddess-level existence.


    But in these last days, such a person is reduced to a "stumbled" woman in Fengyue Place.


    Of course, there is still a certain distance from peerless.


    "My lord, these three are the most beautiful girls in our romantic bar, Lan''er, Min''er and Qixue. Qixue is the ninth beauty in the heavenly immortal list!" Xiaoyun introduced to Wei Xiao.


    "Qixue (Miner, Laner) has met adults."


    A soft and weak sound came from the three people, and they were ordinary people, but the bones were all crisp.


    Wei Xiao, who was sitting on the sofa, looked as usual.


    "Yes, good value for money."


    Xiaoyun smiled slightly.


    Signaled Qixue and the others to sit next to Wei Xiao.


    They are all veterans, Qi Xue and the others can''t let go of it.


    When he approached Wei Xiao, someone got into his arms.


    The screams of the adults and brothers made people feel uncomfortable.


    Then Xiaoyun asked the waiter outside to bring in all kinds of snacks and drinks.


    Very rich.


    The four glass tables in the room are full.


    These drinks alone are worth a thousand dollars outside.


    When everything was delivered in, Xiaoyun respectfully resigned from Wei Xiao, and then left with the waiter.


    "My lord, you are really rich. This is the first time that Nu''s family has seen these food and wine."


    "Brother must be very capable in the last days."


    "We are so lucky to be with adults."


    Being pursued by three little beauties, Wei Xiao didn''t feel much.


    But it is undeniable that rich people have extravagant lives at all times.


    "I think you all bring musical instruments, start your performance! Others don''t have to surround me, have fun, I like the lively atmosphere."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Everyone let go.


    Music begins, singing and dancing rise to the court.


    Dancing to dance, to accompany the wine to accompany the wine.


    Wei Xiao also went to the village to follow the customs. Although he would not possess them, he still had to act on the spot.


    Therefore, with a little beauty in each hand, and nephrite in his arms, that comfort and discretion, really makes people want to replace it.


    I don''t know how long it took, outside.


    "Mr. Luo, you can''t go in, Qi Xue already has guests today.


    "Qixue''s guest is neither the city owner, nor the bigwigs of the major forces, why can''t I go in? I want to see who has taken the top three cards of the romantic bar at one time."


    "It really doesn''t work, it''s not up to the rules."


    "I don''t make trouble. I just want to know who the other person is. Doesn''t he even give me the face of Luo Feiying, the twelfth in the ranking list?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    On the corridor, several figures approached the private room where Wei Xiao was.


    Xiaoyun in it seemed to be stopping some of them, but she seemed powerless.


    The leader clamored and came to the door.


    Without waiting for Xiaoyun to stop, he pushed open the door directly.


    Suddenly.


    Quiet in the original lively private room.


    The music and dancing people stopped, and the young ladies who were drinking with Wei Xiao also looked sideways at the door, and everyone seemed to be frozen.


    Only Wei Xiao, with Qixue in his arms, holding a deck of cards in his hand, looked calmly towards Xiaoyun and the others.


    Xiaoyun is a little anxious.


    "My lord, I''m so sorry, I can''t stop them, I''m disturbing your interest."


    The few people who came in were not as nervous as Xiaoyun. The headed Mr. Luo was actually the same Luo Feiying that Wei Xiao met at the gas station five days ago. He dragged his Bawang step and walked directly towards a glass table.


    He glanced at Wei Xiao, then at Qi Xue in Wei Xiao''s arms, and finally his eyes were all on the drinks and snacks on the glass table.


    Luo Feiying came to a glass table, picked up an unopened bottle of red wine from above, took a look, and then smiled and said, "Today, I heard Xiaoyun said that there is a young man who has covered the top three top cards in the romantic bar. , I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now it seems that you are really not an ordinary rich man. You have two or three bottles of premium red wine, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s worth a lot of money, right?"


    Wei Xiao put down the cards in his hand and let Qixue in his arms sit aside.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Hi, man, don''t be so cold, we just want to meet you and make friends. You may not know us, but if you say our name, I believe you don''t mind becoming friends with us." With Luo Feiying A man who came together said frivolously.


    Wei Xiao frowned, the unhappy expression on his face revealed.


    "My name is Luo Feiying, and the twelfth gun **** in the sky list is me." Luo Feiying first introduced himself.


    When it comes to his ranking, the opponent''s eyes are still full of arrogance.


    The other three are not far behind.


    "Yue Chaoqun, ranked thirty-seventh in the sky list, and was given the nickname Jade Gentleman."


    "Ali, ranked forty-three in the sky list, the name Popeye."


    "Dongfang wins, ranking seventeenth in the sky list, friends can appreciate it, and honorably call it an undefeated blue dragon."


    Wei Xiao looked cold.


    "Did you finish?"


    "Brother, haven''t you heard of our name?" Dongfang Sheng frowned.


    "Go away when you''re done."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Several people didn''t expect that they had all reported their names and the other party would dare to talk to them like this.


    Doesn''t this person know what it means to be able to occupy a place in the sky list?


    A fierce color flashed in Luo Feiying''s eyes.


    In this base, except for those at the top of the ranking list, who wouldn''t give a little bit of praise to everyone else who heard his name?


    What''s more, there are other top ranking people coming with him this time.


    The other party didn''t give face so much, not only slapped him in the face, but also didn''t pay attention to the members on the top list.


    It has been a long time since he was on the list to receive such treatment.


    Luo Feiying put down the wine bottle in his hand, walking towards Wei Xiao with a dislike on his face.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao stood up from his seat.


    Xiaoyun had a bad feeling when she saw this scene.


    Not daring to hesitate, turned around and left the room.


    Luo Feiying didn''t stop Xiaoyun, and said to Wei Xiao with a displeased expression: "Brother, don''t speak so irritably. We are wrong if we are uninvited, but when we go out, who doesn''t make a few friends? I think it''s OK. Some identities, getting acquainted, will not do you any harm."


    Wei Xiao glanced at a few people.


    "It looks like you are not going to leave?"


    "Heh! Kind of personality, kid..."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao''s oil and salt hadn''t entered, Ali was already very upset. He moved his muscles and muscles, and he took the initiative to show his well-developed figure.


    However, before he moved forward and finished speaking, Wei Xiao''s figure had disappeared in place.


    Everyone didn''t see what was going on, only heard a loud voice.


    Ali, who was standing next to two of them one second before, was embedded in a wall in the next second.


    The corners of his mouth twitched and his eyes turned a few times, and there was no movement.


    "When did this happen?"

 Chapter 860： One person

    The sudden change frightened everyone.


    Luo Feiying stared in horror at Wei Xiao, who had been standing next to Ali''s previous position for some time, and his lips trembled fiercely.


    "you¡­"


    "Pompong..."


    The two people around didn''t know when Wei Xiao appeared.


    Dongfang Sheng wanted to say something, but Wei Xiao didn''t give them a chance.


    One person, the two have no resistance, their figures flew out, each sinking into a wall.


    "Fuck..."


    In the private rooms on the left and right, the guests who were also having fun with the young ladies suddenly saw a human-shaped concave-convex surface on one of the walls in the room. They were so scared that they shot in advance, pushed the young ladies away and climbed up to stand up. .


    Wei Xiao is here.


    Wei Xiao, who was very clear about his own strength, knew the situation of the two of them without having to check.


    Just like Ali, if nothing else is said, the inside of his head is definitely a paste, and it is impossible to save it again.


    In the end, Luo Feiying, who was left, did not dare to hesitate when he saw this, and took out a pistol from his waist to aim at Wei Xiao.


    With a swish, Wei Xiao came to Luo Feiying in an instant.


    "Tap..."


    Unexpectedly, when Wei Xiao''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t even react to it, Luo Feiying''s figure stepped back and stabilized until he touched the glass table behind.


    "Do you think there are bullets in your gun?"


    Wei Xiao said suddenly.


    Luo Feiying''s pupils shrank, and he instinctively checked the magazine in the handle.


    At the moment when he distracted, Wei Xiao already grabbed his neck.


    "Give you a chance to cherish it, and pretend to be in front of me? How many lives do you have enough for you?"


    "I¡­"


    "Kacha..."


    He didn''t give Luo Feiying any chance at all, and Wei Xiao, who would never let others speak cruel words, directly squeezed Luo Feiying''s neck.


    Quickly took away the pistol and magazines in his hand and waist, Luo Feiying''s body collapsed directly to the ground.


    Looked at the gun in his hand.


    It should be modified, but the appearance is good.


    Wei Xiao was not polite, and put the two pistols away.


    The four people with some strength on the sky list received a box of lunch during these few breaths, and everyone in the private room was still in a state of shock.


    Wei Xiaofeng looked at Qixue lightly.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid at all?"


    For ordinary people, even if they don''t scream when they see such a scene, they will be rushing to escape from this place of right and wrong at this moment.


    Ke Qixue and the others didn''t seem to feel the same. Apart from being shocked at Wei Xiao, the death of four people at the scene in a row did not seem to surprise them at all.


    Qi Xue returned to her senses.


    "As expected of an adult, even the twelfth-ranked gun **** in the sky can''t stop you from a move. You are really amazing."


    With that, Qi Xue took a step forward and cleverly leaned into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    Other women, the eyes looking at Wei Xiao at this time were also full of worship.


    "Forehead¡­"


    The calmness of the women made Wei Xiao somewhat uncomfortable.


    Are these women so adaptable?


    After several observations, it was found that the women in this romantic bar were indeed not scared at all, and Wei Xiao couldn''t help but look at them a bit high.


    The heart is not so strong.


    "Take them out and we continue to play ours."


    Xiao Lan nodded.


    There were waiters outside the door, as well as other guests. Xiaolan directly ordered the waiters to carry Luo Feiying and the others away.


    On the contrary, the waiter was not as calm as Xiaolan and the others, they entered the room tremblingly, took a lot of effort to pull off the three people on the wall, and then carried out together with Luo Feiying on the ground.


    Wei Xiao looked at the bustling guests outside the door.


    "Do you want me to come to you too?"


    "Wow..."


    In an instant, the people watching the excitement outside disappeared without a trace.


    Let you come?


    Mad, what are you kidding?


    The people on the top list can''t stand your slap, just our little arms and legs. If we come here too, will they burst on the spot?


    Horror, extremely horrible.


    The twelfth-ranked gunshot was killed in seconds. When did such a fierce man arrive in the base?


    Recalling what happened to Luo Feiying, especially the first three...


    Damn, it''s so cruel.


    "Sir, do you want to continue?" Keren''er Nuinuo said in his arms.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "There is still some time, let''s go outside. It is more charming with ancient dances and ancient musical instruments."


    Some time?


    What''s the meaning?


    Qixue looked at Wei Xiao puzzledly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain, he hugged her and walked towards the ancient venue outside. After that, those beautiful women in ancient and modern costumes came out one after another and continued to perform ancient dances full of fairy spirits for Wei Xiao.


    In the bar.


    At this time, the outside has fallen out.


    The guests who witnessed Wei Xiao killing Luo Feiying and did not want to stay on the fourth floor. They came to the first and second floors of the bar. When others saw their panicked expressions asking, they told them what they knew. .


    "What, Luo Feiying was killed by a single move?"


    "How is this possible? Are they the top five in the top five?"


    "It shouldn''t be! Even if City Lord Yi is the number one in the sky list, it is impossible to kill Luo Feiying with a single move. Could it be..."


    "Fourth-level fighter?"


    Bar on the fifth floor.


    "Ni, Sister Ni, something went wrong."


    Xiaoyun hurriedly came to the room where Ni Qingcheng was and said intermittently.


    Ni Qingcheng and others, who were frowning about Yixiu, heard Xiaoyun''s words, and everyone''s expressions became extremely cold.


    "What happened?" Guanguan asked first.


    Xiaoyun didn''t dare to neglect, she told Ni Qingcheng and others about Luo Feiying, Wei Xiao and others.


    "...That''s the way it is. I think they might not reconcile easily, so I''ll inform Sister Ni right away."


    "These **** are looking for death. Is it true that the rules of my romantic bar are decorations?" Guanguan angered, "Go, I want to see who gave him Luo Feiying''s courage to challenge the rules of the romantic bar."


    Guanguan said that she would take Xiaoyun and leave.


    "Let''s go together! I also want to see who is spending a lot of money in a bar."


    Ni Qingcheng got up, picked up his mood, and left the room with Leng Yu and Guanguan.


    On the corridor.


    After Ni Qingcheng and the others came out, someone reported what happened to them.


    As they walked, Ni Qingcheng and the others became more and more surprised.


    One person can solve Luo Feiying and others with one move. How powerful is this?


    The other low-ranking people didn''t say that just a Luo Feiying, not everyone can easily solve it, but what did they hear? Luo Feiying also had no room for resistance, which could not help surprised Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    "Xiao Yu, if it''s you, are you sure to solve Luo Feiying with one move?"


    Leng Yu thought about it as he walked around, and nodded: "Yes, it can be done with my strength when the other party is unprepared. But according to the situation described by the waiter, Luo Feiying is obviously already prepared. His gun No one dares to underestimate the skill, but even so, it was solved by one move. The strength of the person who killed him is probably the best among the third-level fighters."


    "A mysterious person who doesn''t have any ranking in the base, is it from outside?" Gu Gu guessed.


    Relying on their guesses, they were destined to not understand Wei Xiao''s heels.


    Ni Qingcheng said indifferently: "Just go and see."


    Everyone nodded and couldn''t help but speed up to the private room where Wei Xiao was.

 Chapter 861： The chic Master Wei

    "Sister Ni, that adult is in this private room."


    When the group came outside the private room where Wei Xiao was, Xiaoyun said.


    "Just go in like this?" Guanguan asked.


    "Go in! What happened before, as the boss here, I also need to express it."


    Ni Qingcheng motioned to Xiaoyun to open the door.


    "Boom..."


    The door opened.


    The sound of Qin Xiao suddenly came from inside.


    At first sight, there are no figures in the modern-style room, but in the outer space of the ancient style, singing and singing are beautiful and magnificent.


    "Scumbag."


    Guan Guan secretly broke into a bite.


    is not that right?


    More than 20 beauties are serving a man. What is this not a scumbag?


    Ni Qingcheng is also accustomed to this scene.


    It would be strange if the gentleman Qianqian came to the Romance Bar.


    I can''t see Wei Xiao''s face for the time being.


    Because Wei Xiao turned his back to them, but you could see Wei Xiao''s delight.


    The man was lying on a sitting bed more than one meter wide with Wen Yu in his arms.


    Behind her, the beautiful woman squeezed her shoulders and beat her back, the beautiful woman left and right held wine, handed her snacks for her to eat, and there was a special staff who knocked her legs, so happy.


    In the front, a woman holding a musical instrument played music, and five beautiful women in ancient costumes danced for it.


    That scene, like a palace feast, I really enjoyed it.


    Seeing this scene, to be honest, Ni Qingcheng and the others were envious.


    How many people in the world can enjoy life so chic and happy?


    "My heart is really big. I just killed the four people on the top list, and I am still having fun here. I really don''t know what kind of person he is?"


    Hua Chang was curious about Wei Xiao.


    "Come on! You have to say hello." Ni Qingcheng didn''t stop, and walked towards Wei Xiao with the sisters around him.


    "Sister Ni..."


    The young ladies who accompanied the wine noticed the arrival of Ni Qingcheng and the others, and their eyes changed slightly.


    The movements of his hands stopped, and his eyes turned to Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    Only those who play the piano and dance still remain.


    They didn''t stop the unfinished dance music because of Ni Qingcheng''s appearance.


    Wei Xiao, with Qixue in his arms, tilted his mouth slightly.


    "finally come."


    Ni Qingcheng and the others came to the old-style room.


    When he waited near the bed where Wei Xiao was sitting, Ni Qingcheng, who was walking in front, flashed by surprise on the beautiful face.


    Her body was obviously trembling slightly, and her eyes were even full of disbelief.


    That guy actually came back, am I dazzled?


    Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao carefully.


    You can''t go wrong, it''s really him, he''s back.


    The color of surprise flashed across Ni Qingcheng''s face, and her strong psychological quality quickly allowed her to control her emotions.


    But the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes has changed slightly.


    The eyes of Leng Yu and Guanguan who were with her had changed at this moment.


    That was an unexpected look.


    If they remember correctly, isn''t the man in front of him the same guy who left after arriving at the base with Sister Ni a few days ago?


    Why did he come back?


    "Big¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyun wanted to call Wei Xiao, but Ni Qingcheng stopped her as soon as she reached her lips.


    Xiaoyun looked at Ni Qingcheng incomprehensibly, as if asking if she didn''t need to say hello to Wei Xiao?


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t answer her, and asked Guanguan and the others to stand behind the sitting bed and walk to Wei Xiao alone.


    Hold his hands forward, tilt his forehead slightly, and have an occasional smile on his face.


    "Who am I going to spend a lot of money in the romantic bar, it turned out to be Master Wei. Master Wei has made a fortune these days?"


    Ni Qingcheng''s voice was very soft, full of royal sister''s voice.


    Seeing her looks like a joke among friends.


    Between words, there was a faint smile on his face.


    Wei Xiao had known Ni Qingcheng''s arrival since they entered the door.


    Facing Ni Qingcheng''s ridicule, Wei Xiao still looked at the beauty who danced for him.


    "Don''t you have money for consumption?" After saying that, Wei Xiao tilted his head to look at Ni Qingcheng, with a look of contempt for the other party''s fuss.


    Ni Qingcheng was speechless.


    But she knew that the person in front of her was still annoying as always.


    Just come back and start to frustrate her, can''t she be gentlemanly?


    Sister Ni knows this adult?


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Xiaoyun, who was still a little worried before, couldn''t help but look at Leng Yu and the others.


    The three people who stayed behind nodded, answering the doubts in Xiaoyun''s heart.


    Ni Qingcheng glanced at the sisters around him.


    "Master Wei really enjoys it. The beautiful wines, the delicacies of the mountains and the sea, the little girls who watch it are envious."


    "Why, jealous?"


    Ni Qingcheng gave him a coquettish look.


    You are also welcome with Wei Xiao.


    He motioned to Wei Xiao''s sister to give up her position, then kneeled down to take her job, and personally filled Wei Xiao with the wine in the glass.


    "You all go down, leave it to me here." Ni Qingcheng said to the other sisters.


    Qixue and the others hesitated slightly, looking at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao asked Qi Xue in his arms to leave.


    "Listen to your boss."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, Qixue and the others did not dare to hesitate.


    The one who should stop the hand movement stopped the hand movement, and the one who got up got up, and then slowly left the private room.


    It seemed that Wei Xiao''s words seemed to be more effective than Ni Qingcheng''s boss.


    actually not.


    This can be regarded as a rule of romantic bars.


    Once the customer pays for them, during the service period, everything about them must be based on the customer.


    Without the guest''s permission, even Ni Qingcheng had no right to let them leave at will.


    Of course, this is only for normal guests. If it is an enemy, they will definitely use all means to get rid of each other under the order of Ni Qingcheng.


    Wei Xiao is obviously the former.


    The lively private room suddenly quieted down.


    Wei Xiao sat up and looked at Ni Qingcheng pretendingly dissatisfied.


    "The young lady I ordered was all called out by you, how do you plan to compensate me?"


    I know a little bit about Wei Xiao. How can Ni Qingcheng not know that he did it on purpose?


    Without breaking, Ni Qingcheng poured a glass of wine for himself.


    "What compensation do you want?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    He turned his head and glanced at Guanguan and the others who were still on the scene.


    Well, it looks great.


    Compared to the most beautiful Qixue before, the people who stayed here, except for Xiaoyun, the three of her are worse than others.


    Ni Qingcheng won''t talk about it, the audience is the best.


    "Yes, there are a group of people who are barely eye-catching, and a group that is more in line with the appetite. Although the number of people is a bit smaller, but the price is good, I reluctantly agreed."


    "You dare to think about it."


    Ni Qingcheng gave Wei Xiao angrily.


    This guy runs the train with his mouth full.


    Does he really consider himself a big shot?


    You know, the people who can let Ni Qingcheng, Guanguan, and the others go down to accompany the wine in person, are all the big bosses in the base, and they are also the people who have a powerful influence.


    He, an outsider who has no power, no power, and no foundation in this base, also wants them to accompany him. He is still with everyone, and he is not afraid to speak big words.


    "Is not it?"


    Ni Qingcheng was too lazy to deal with Wei Xiao.


    Let Xiaoyun leave, leaving only Guanguan and the others.


    After Guanguan and the others found a place to sit down, Wei Xiao at this moment looked at Ni Qingcheng with a smile.


    The expression is like saying: Look, I guessed right.


    The anger in Ni Tianwu''s heart didn''t strike at all.


    This guy is really narcissistic.

 Chapter 862： This is definitely not our master

    "Hehe... The adult seems to have an unusual relationship with Sister Ni, and even Sister Ni''s thoughts can be guessed. We really are all here to accompany the adults, are the adults satisfied?" The fairy Guanguan came to Wei Xiao''s side. The body like a water snake leaned against Wei Xiao, opened his mouth lightly, spitting orchid fragrance, unspeakably coquettish, arousing people''s heart.


    Wei Xiao gave her a meaningful look.


    "what¡­¡­"


    After she exclaimed, Wei Xiao stopped her and hugged her into his arms.


    She was only planning to tease Wei Xiao, but she didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so direct.


    The whole person fell into Wei Xiao''s arms, looking very flustered.


    Wei Xiao hugged Guanguan with a nervous expression, and Xie Mei smiled and said, "I''m very satisfied."


    Guanguan''s heart was filled with anger.


    Trying to struggle away from Wei Xiao''s embrace, but found that he could hardly resist Wei Xiao''s constraints.


    It wasn''t until Wei Xiao''s flawless blood pupils were noticed that they were not like people who were obsessed with beauty, that Guanguan realized that the other party''s frivolity towards her seemed to be different from his inner thoughts.


    Unable to help, Guanguan stopped struggling.


    I guessed that Wei Xiao''s move might be the punishment for the other party''s tricking her.


    With this judgment, Guanguan felt unspeakable anger in his heart.


    Damn it, teasing the old lady. ,


    After calming down, Guanguan''s body was twisting in Wei Xiao''s arms, his small fist hammered Wei Xiao''s chest and said softly: "My lord, you are really bad."


    "If you move around again, I will be worse, you believe?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Guanguan, don''t make trouble." Ni Qingcheng reminded aloud, his face still very serious.


    Whenever Ni Qingcheng talks to their sisters seriously, it means that their sisters are in a dangerous situation.


    Guanguan didn''t understand why Ni Qingcheng was so serious.


    She didn''t think that Wei Xiao could bully her when she didn''t want to. What''s more, there were Leng Yu and the others here. Even if Wei Xiao had some strength, he couldn''t beat the three third-level fighters, right?


    However, Guanguan would still listen to Ni Qingcheng''s words.


    Stop tempting Wei Xiao.


    "You let me get up! I won''t tease you anymore."


    "Stay well, holding it comfortably like this." Wei Xiao put his arm around Guanguan''s slender waist, and drank the wine beside him with the other.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Guanguan was a little angry.


    "Okay, let him hold it! You won''t suffer." Ni Qingcheng said as if jokingly.


    Guanguan looked at Ni Qingcheng in disbelief.


    How could Sister Ni say such a thing?


    Ni Qingcheng rushed to Guanguan secretly and shook his head, as if there was something unspeakable.


    The sisters had more than a year, and Guanguan, who knew Ni Qingcheng very well, quickly realized something.


    This guy¡­¡­


    Looking at Wei Xiao again, Guanguan''s eyes were already full of shock.


    Even the cold rain on the side changed his attitude towards Wei Xiao in different ways.


    On the icy face, a pair of willow eyebrows could not help but frowned slightly.


    Ni Qingcheng would not let his sisters be held by him just because Wei Xiao was an acquaintance.


    Since even Ni Qingcheng didn''t object, there was only one possibility. The man in front of him was not something they could resist at all. Even if his wishes were weakened, his life would be in danger.


    Leng Yu stared at Wei Xiao.


    "How powerful is this person to make Sister Ni so jealous?"


    Ni Qingcheng and Wei Xiao didn''t seem to know the mood changes of the three women.


    After serving Wei Xiaoman a glass of wine again, Ni Qingcheng said quietly, "Didn''t you leave? Why are you back again?"


    Wei Xiao held up the wine glass and motioned to Ni Qingcheng.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled brightly, and touched his glass of wine in the air.


    After a bite, Wei Xiaofeng said lightly: "There is no place to live, I plan to live with you for a while."


    When Ni Qingcheng heard the words, joy flashed in his eyes.


    But she soon concealed this emotion, and said angrily: "Are you kidding me?"


    "No. I don''t know anyone in this Sky City. It just so happens that you have food, drink and beautiful women''s company here. It''s a very good place to live. You can barely stay here." With that, Wei Xiao also picked up the challenge. The chin of the depressed little beauty.


    Provoked the opponent''s eyes for a while.


    "seriously?"


    Wei Xiao smiled: "As serious as thinking that you are beautiful."


    "..."


    A typical apprentice.


    "Well, it''s not cheap to live here. Do you have the money?" Ni Qingcheng said with interest.


    "Is it good for you to pay for meat?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Hua Chang, who was drinking the juice, couldn''t hold back Wei Xiao''s words, and vomited all the juice he hadn''t swallowed.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was choking." Hua Chang explained quickly.


    Ni Qingcheng''s face also twitched.


    These words also said in front of Ni Qingcheng and the others, if the hero Chen and the others knew about it at the Phoenix Base, the hero Chen and the others absolutely doubted that the goods in front of them were their masters.


    Mainly because it was too embarrassing, I didn''t dare to admit it.


    The master of the dignified Phoenix base, the land of the three provinces of Megatron, and the corpse emperor all need to go down to seek cooperation with the overlord. Now it can be said that selling oneself, do you want to be a bit shameless? Do you want some image?


    You are Wei Xiao, Wei Da Devil!


    Lost the ruthless, domineering master?


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Ni Qingcheng said grimly.


    "Oh, if you want to save some wife, you can''t save it. It''s really hard to be a human being."


    With that, Wei Xiao took out a lot of gold and silver jewelry from his pocket.


    It''s in the pockets on both sides of the jacket.


    Estimated to be about ten or twenty catties.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao took out so many gold and silver jewelry from his pockets, Ni Qingcheng and the others were still a little surprised.


    "Is this enough?"


    Ni Qingcheng returned to his senses.


    For Wei Xiao, she was increasingly unable to understand.


    Especially the longer the contact, the more mysterious and special she feels that this person is.


    He signaled the Hua Chang on the side to put away the gold and silver jewelry on the bed.


    "I really made a fortune. No wonder I dare to order so many girls."


    "All the belongings. Before the money is spent, I feel that I have everything to conquer you."


    "There is no truth. Let''s go! Master Wei, enjoy and enjoy enough. Now I will take you to the place where the distinguished guest should live. I''m sorry for your identity here."


    "The relationship is good. After being tired for a few days and nights in Xiongzhou, I really need a comfortable place to rest for a good night."


    "Then don''t let go of the little beauty in your arms?"


    "Can you hold on forever?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Ha ha!"


    With a smirk, Wei Xiao let go of Guanguan.


    Guanguan was finally free.


    Just now, I really did not steal the rice.


    Since the establishment of the Romance Bar, Guanguan has not been taken so much advantage.


    "Humph! Be sure to ask Sister Ni carefully later, if it''s different from what I think, wait and see." Guanguan thought to himself.


    Did not stay too much in the private room.


    Ni Qingcheng took Wei Xiao and walked directly outside.


    As soon as they appeared, the eyes of the people in the aisle outside were immediately attracted.


    "Ni Qingcheng?"


    "And Guanguan?"


    "Oh my God! Who is that man who can accompany the most arrogant people in the Romance Bar? No, how dare he let Ni Qingcheng and the others accompany him?"


    "It seems to be the private room where Luo Feiying and the others were killed before. Could it be that he was the mysterious person who killed Luo Feiying and the others?"


    Hearing the comments from the guests in the aisle, Wei Xiao didn''t feel anything.


    On the contrary, it was Ni Qingcheng, whose body seemed to be close to Wei Xiao deliberately, and the very intimate probe whispered in Wei Xiao''s ear: "Look, now it''s hard for you to be famous in Sky City."


    "Is it bad to be famous?"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Ni Qingcheng was taken aback for a moment, and then said amusedly: "You can see clearly."


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    In Phoenix, he is the existence of radiant light, this little scene is not enough to care about.


    What Wei Xiao didn''t notice was that his indifferent made Ni Qingcheng smile secretly.


    The shattered hope was reunited again, and the other party was still so cooperative, Ni Qingcheng knew that the next Sky City would become very interesting.

 Chapter 863： It seems to be regarded as a soft persimmon

    After arranging Wei Xiao''s residence, Ni Qingcheng and the others returned to their rooms.


    "Sister Ni, is he the one you''re looking for?"


    Guan Guan and the others, who had long been puzzled in their hearts, returned to their room and couldn''t wait to inquire about Ni Qingcheng.


    The main reason is that Ni Qingcheng''s previous actions were too obvious and deliberate.


    Leng Yu and the others knew that Ni Qingcheng had been looking for someone who could help her escape from Yixiu''s claws, but this person had never appeared.


    Qianjun is a good example.


    The strength of the opponent is stronger than that of them. In the eyes of Leng Yu and the others, they are barely qualified. At least they should not be weaker than Yixiu.


    But such people don''t see Ni Qingcheng take the initiative to get close to each other, or even show off.


    This undoubtedly shows that Qianjun has not yet met Ni Qingcheng''s requirements.


    But after Wei Xiao appeared, whether it was the indulgence of Wei Xiao or the intimacy Ni Qingcheng showed with him on the road before, it indicates that Wei Xiao is the one in Ni Qingcheng¡¯s eyes that can guarantee her freedom from Yixiu¡¯s claws, but also Someone who can shelter all the sisters of the Romance Bar.


    Guanguan and the others believe that what happened before will be heard in Yixiu''s ears before long.


    Ni Qingcheng was forbidden by him.


    In the base, although some big influencers would accompany Ni Qingcheng every time they came to the romantic bar, they would let Ni Qingcheng leave after a glass of wine, which would never make things too difficult.


    This is all fear of Yixiu.


    But this time, not only did Ni Qingcheng stay with Wei Xiao the whole time, she was also so close to Wei Xiao when she left the private room. These all indicated that Ni Qingcheng was sending Wei Xiao to the "fire pit".


    Ni Qingcheng would not deliberately cheat a person, if this person''s strength is not recognized by her, then his situation is the same as Qianjun''s.


    Since Ni Qingcheng was so close to Wei Xiao without any leeway, it meant nothing.


    Guanguan and the others are just skeptical, does Wei Xiao have the strength to deal with Yixiu?


    Faced with the sisters'' inquiries, Ni Qingcheng had nothing to hide.


    "Yes, he is the one I''m looking for."


    Leng Yu asked: "He has this strength?"


    "At least he is the most powerful super soldier I have ever seen. If he doesn''t even have this ability, then we really don''t have any hope."


    Ni Qingcheng seemed to recognize Wei Xiao, feeling a little desperate.


    Guanguan frowned slightly.


    "Ixiu will become a fourth-level fighter immediately, so Sister Ni is so sure that he is Yixiu''s opponent?"


    Ni Qingcheng smiled bitterly: "I have no time. This is the last chance. Even if I fail in the end, I will have to resist."


    "He will die." Leng Yu said.


    Ni Qingcheng was silent for a moment.


    After a long time.


    "If it really fails, I will let him get what Yixiu can''t get before it fails."


    When the three women heard this, their hearts trembled.


    What Yixiu can''t get?


    Could it be...


    "Sister Ni, you..." Guanguan looked a little anxious.


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t allow her to say more.


    "This is what I owe him, and it''s my last choice."


    As soon as Ni Qingcheng''s voice fell, Leng Yu didn''t say anything, and turned around to leave.


    "Xiao Yu, where are you going?"


    Leng Yu stagnated and turned his back to Ni Qingcheng.


    "I want to test whether he has this qualification. I don''t want him to harm Sister Ni."


    "Don''t go, you are not his opponent. The price of testing him is not something you can afford."


    Leng Yu stubbornly said: "At least, I have a number in my heart."


    "If you go, the relationship between our sisters will be cut off."


    Leng Yu turned around.


    "Sister Ni..."


    Ni Qingcheng shook his head.


    "He is not something you can snoop. I will take care of everything alone. You have to live with other sisters."


    "Peng..."


    Unwilling Leng Yu smashed his fist on the wall on one side.


    She was very unwilling.


    Leng Yu believed in Ni Qingcheng''s choice, but she didn''t know what to do, and she was still uneasy.


    After all, once Ni Qingcheng takes that step, the price after failure is that they will lose this good sister who has been taking care of them since the last days.


    "Don''t think about it, his strength is far more terrifying than you think." Ni Qingcheng walked to Leng Yu''s side and gently embraced her in his arms and comforted him.


    Leng Yu gritted his teeth.


    "I, I just don''t want to lose Sister Ni."


    "So are we."


    The two of them leaned over, unspeakably sentimental.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled softly.


    "No, you have to believe Sister Ni. When have I done something unsure?"


    The girls glanced at each other, and finally nodded vigorously.


    "Damn bastard, you better not let Sister Ni down," Guan Guan said grimly.


    Outside the bar.


    What happened in the romantic bar really couldn''t escape Yixiu''s eyes.


    No, the news that Wei Xiao and Ni Qingcheng went in and out together and stayed on the fifth floor had now reached Yixiu''s ears.


    Inside the bright city lord''s mansion.


    With a smile on his face and a wine glass in his hand, Yixiu was listening to the spy''s report.


    Knowing the existence of Wei Xiao, Yi Xiu waved his hand to let the spies leave.


    "How many are these?" Yi Xiu seemed to be talking to himself, and as if asking someone.


    On the left and right, a non-mainstream cold voice said: "Plus the shadow killer the night before, this is already the seventh."


    "Haha...interesting. It seems that my peacock bird is really charming."


    "My lord, do you want me to get rid of the other party?" asked another non-mainstreamer.


    Squinting, with a smile on his face, but with a cold look in his eyes, Yixiu thought for a while and said, "No, there are still a few days left to succeed with the No. 4 potion. At the moment, the guards around me cannot relax. ."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Don''t the people on the top rankings in the base want to take refuge in me? The news is secretly released that whoever removes the man who appears next to Ni Qingcheng for me will get a No. 4 potion."


    "clear!"


    "Go down!"


    "Yes!"


    As the two confidantes were about to leave, Yixiu stood up.


    "Ni Qingcheng, Ni Qingcheng, is this the helper you have been looking for for a long time? Haha...Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. If he can''t even pass the first test, I''m not worthy of Ixiu to do it himself."


    Late at night, in the romantic bar.


    In the past few days in Xiongzhou, Wei Xiao did not rest much.


    Based on his physique, not sleeping for ten and a half months has no effect, but he has the habit of being a human being, and he always feels uncomfortable if he does not rest for a period of time.


    Therefore, after Ni Qingcheng arranged a room for Wei Xiao and prepared a change of clothes, Wei Xiao took a bath, put on clean clothes, and lay on the bed.


    The room was quiet and dark.


    Apart from the sound of Wei Xiao''s breathing in the house with good sound insulation, no other movement can be heard at this moment.


    "Crunch..."


    Suddenly, the window on the lake side of the room was gently opened from the outside.


    A black shadow as light as a swallow rushed in from outside.


    His movements were very light, except for an inaudible sound when the window opened, and then there was no more movement.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    The black shadow entered the room, and the long knife came out of its sheath.


    With the help of the moonlight shining through the window, the jade-colored blade was glowing with cold light.


    Step by step, the visitors approached the bed where Wei Xiao was.


    He can see at night, with a cold color in his eyes.


    "Is the person selected by Qingcheng? I want to see what he can do to be relied upon by Qingcheng." The visitor thought to himself, and within a short while, the figure came to the bed.


    Before he attacked the bed and approached the head of the bed about a meter, the face of the visitor suddenly changed.


    "no one?"


    "Crack..."


    "what?"


    Just when someone found that there was no figure of Wei Xiao on the bed, suddenly the light in the room was turned on.


    The bright light immediately illuminates the dark room with a clear view.


    Visitors are also wary.


    The moment the light came on, he flashed to a window where he could attack and retreat.


    The solemn eyes swept everything in the room.


    "You can''t sleep peacefully, how boring are you?"

 Chapter 864： This is embarrassing

    Wearing a nightgown, Wei Xiao leaned against the corner of the wall where the switch was.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he stared at the man in black who retreated to the window with sharp and calm eyes.


    Qianjun frowned, changed his knife-holding posture, and looked at Wei Xiao calmly.


    "You are not from Sky City, and there is no person like you in the Tianban."


    Wei Xiao clamped the cigarette in his mouth in his hand.


    "This is not your purpose to interrupt my rest. Let''s talk! Who are you from? Ni Qingcheng, or other forces."


    "Huh..."


    The long knife in Qianjun''s hand vibrated.


    "You are not qualified to know. Leaving Ni Qingcheng, she is not something you can get involved, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?"


    "You will die miserably." Qianjun''s eyes revealed killing intent.


    Wei Xiao''s expression became cold.


    "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    "This is your only choice. Killing you is just a matter of breathing for me."


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing Qianjun''s words, Wei Xiao smiled, caught off guard.


    In front of him, Demon King Wei, some people dare to say that it only takes a breath of time to kill him.


    The guy in front of him was even more rampant than Luo Feiying and the others before.


    "Do you think you have this ability?"


    Qianjun''s face was unspeakably cold: "If you want to die, I don''t mind sending you a ride, saving Qingcheng and the others."


    "Ridiculous."


    Wei Xiao''s gaze condensed, and his figure instantly disappeared before Qianjun''s eyes.


    "what?"


    With the strength of a Qianjun three-level fighter, he thinks that even if he is not the strongest in the last days, the number of super fighters he can take seriously will not exceed ten fingers.


    Just like Sky City.


    This base is definitely a top-notch existence among the human forces he has been to, but after he learned about the strength of the strongest group of people in this force, the so-called sky list, except for the top five, is very important to Qianjun. Speaking of which, it''s just a chicken dog.


    And Yixiu was the only one who could fill him with a sense of crisis.


    But now, the man who was staring at him because he was jealous because of Ni Qingcheng''s eyes, the action of his shot made him difficult to capture.


    In this instant, Qianjun felt a strong sense of crisis deep in his heart.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    The voice came from Qianjun''s side.


    "Damn it!"


    In fright, Qianjun didn''t need to look at Wei Xiao''s figure, and swiped a knife at the sound source with his backhand.


    "Bang" made a sound.


    The blade of Qianjun''s backhand was clamped by Wei Xiao with two fingers.


    The sharp blade was difficult to move forward less than half a meter away from Wei Xiao.


    "The sword is good, it is made of giant zombie bones, but the strength is far from what you can say. It is very expensive to interrupt me to rest."


    Qianjun''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He knew how strong this blow with his knife was.


    Not to mention ordinary people, it''s just a third-level fighter. It''s not easy to get away. It''s beyond his knowledge to clamp it with **** like Wei Xiao.


    This precise control and use of power is completely beyond his ability.


    Qianjun didn''t even think about snatching back the blade clamped by Wei Xiao, and decisively let go of the hand grasping the handle of the knife.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Another knife was pulled out behind him, and when Qianjun faced Wei Xiao again, his cold eyes were full of vigilance.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis.


    Qianjun couldn''t describe how he felt facing Wei Xiao at the moment.


    He only knew that the strength of the opponent was beyond his tolerance.


    It''s no wonder that Ni Qingcheng would get close to him, this person is indeed not comparable to him.


    Wei Xiao did not continue chasing Qianjun, Feng Qingyun glanced at him lightly, and then, the **** holding the blade were replaced with a single-handed knife.


    The appearance of being harmless to humans and animals in the first second will become ruthless in the next second.


    Eyes full of murderous intent stared at Qianjun, the terrifying aura, instantly pressing Qianjun hard to breathe.


    crisis.


    Extreme crisis.


    The sense of crisis that seemed to be stared at by the **** of death and might die at any time made Qianjun''s figure holding the knife numb in an instant.


    This is a side effect of fear.


    Facing the oppression of Wei Xiao''s terrifying aura, Qianjun had a kind of ant facing Xiongfeng''s weakness, trembling hands, and felt that they could hardly hold the long knife in his hand.


    Qianjun was shocked.


    What kind of person is he facing? This kind of powerlessness that only makes him lose his fighting spirit is unprecedented.


    "No, I can''t be afraid, absolutely can''t be afraid."


    Under the deterrence of Wei Xiao''s momentum, Qianjun found that he was about to lose even the courage to make a move.


    Just when the courage to face Wei Xiao was about to be lost, Qianjun bit his tongue vigorously.


    The pain immediately awoke him from the horror.


    "Give you a chance to make the first move. This is your only chance to survive." Wei Xiao stood with a knife, his eyes fixed without any emotion.


    A kind of hunter locks the prey, and the visual sense of the killer blow will come head-on.


    His whole body was like a pound of cold water, and the chill swept through his whole body in an instant.


    Qianjun never thought that this person who made him jealous would be so terrible and powerful.


    Now, being stared at by those blood-colored pupils that looked like the eyes of death to him, Qianjun immediately vetoed him at the moment he was escaping from his heart.


    He couldn''t escape, even if he burst out with all his strength, he couldn''t escape from under the eyes of those monsters.


    I really chose to escape, I guess I would die faster.


    "Fight!"


    Quickly weigh the pros and cons, Qianjun chose to fight to the death.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    There is no hesitation.


    Qianjun''s figure moved, an idle hand swept from his waist, and between the waves, several flying knives shot at Wei Xiao frontally.


    "die!"


    The moment the flying knife shot, Qianjun''s figure wanted to keep up.


    However, at the moment he used the flying knife, Wei Xiao also moved.


    As soon as his throwing knife was shot, a figure had appeared beside him.


    His preemptive striker was actually far inferior to Wei Xiao, a late striker.


    The only throwing knife he shot, completely lost its target.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The long knife swept across Qianjun''s shoulder, and the movement in the court suddenly stopped.


    Qianjun, who was too late to leave, froze on the spot.


    With his eyes wide open, the pupils inside shrank and collapsed rapidly.


    "Good, so fast..."


    "Peng..."


    Qianjun''s body also fell down suddenly.


    "Crack..."


    At this moment, the locked door was carefully opened from the outside.


    A surreptitious figure just pushed open the door, and the figure froze in front of the door.


    Turning his back to the fallen corpse behind him, Wei Xiao holding a long knife slightly turned his head and looked out the door.


    There was some surprise in his eyes.


    Could it be a gang committing the crime?


    Looking at Wei Xiao, Leng Yu''s mouth twitched.


    What''s the situation?


    How come the people in the room have found themselves before they have done anything?


    Most importantly, isn''t this guy resting? Does he know he will come to trouble him?


    In shock, Leng Yu found Qianjun''s headless body behind Wei Xiao, and his eyes trembled.


    Qianjun?


    Looking at the long knife in Wei Xiao''s hand again, Leng Yu seemed to understand something.


    "Something?" Wei Xiao frowned slightly when he saw the visitor clearly.


    Isn''t this the person next to Ni Qingcheng? What is she doing here?


    Leng Yu''s heart was beating wildly.


    "I, if I say that I heard something in your room, so come and have a look, do you believe it?"


    Hear movement in my room?


    The soundproofing effect of this room should be good! Are you sure you are serious?


    Looking at Leng Yu''s slightly nervous expression, Wei Xiao seemed to think of something, and the corners of his mouth slightly twitched.


    interesting.


    Wei Xiao turned to face Leng Yu, holding a long knife with a wicked smile on his face: "You also came to deal with me, right?"


    "Buzz..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, the cold rain felt like a thunderstruck, and his head was full of roar.


    He knew it, he actually knew it.


    what to do? What should we do now?

 Chapter 865： The crisis is resolved invisibly

    "Xiao Yu, you really are here."


    "Tap..."


    When Leng Yu faced Wei Xiao at a loss, a series of footsteps came.


    Who would take the lead if it wasn''t Ni Qingcheng?


    Leng Yu turned his head.


    "Sister Ni..."


    Ni Qingcheng quickly came to her and took Leng Yu''s arm, his face full of concern.


    "Is it okay? Did you shoot him?"


    Leng Yu shook his head, and at the same time, his gaze turned to Wei Xiao in the room.


    At this time, Ni Qingcheng also noticed Wei Xiao who was holding a blade and looking at them.


    His face changed, but when he saw Qianjun''s body, Ni Qingcheng''s beautiful pupils shrank slightly.


    "Qianjun?"


    "He, why is he here?"


    Both Guanguan and Huashang showed shocked expressions.


    The latter is even more terrifying, covering his little mouth.


    Wei Xiao in the room saw the performance of the girls in his eyes.


    "Pata Pata..."


    Stepping around, slowly walked towards Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    Leng Yu''s heart tightened, instinctively blocking Ni Qingcheng and the others, staring at the approaching Wei Xiao with solemn eyes.


    "You really know each other. It seems that this is not an assassination attempt to meet Cai, but a planned teamwork. Ah..." Wei Xiao sighed and said coldly, "Today I died in my hands. All of them are men, and now I change my taste, and I don¡¯t seem to have a different taste."


    What?


    Is Wei Xiao going to kill them?


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Guanguan''s heart was tense.


    Is this guy serious?


    Is he really going to kill himself these people?


    "Sister Ni..."


    It''s just that the Huashang of the second-level fighter was frightened by Wei Xiao''s words.


    They are all good hands in observing words and colors. From the attitude of Wei Xiao at the moment and the words that do not contain any falsehood, Hua Chang can tell that Wei Xiao really has a murderous intent on them.


    Huashang can''t imagine.


    Why did this man who had chatted and laughed with their sister Ni before and occasionally appeared funny, why not seeing him for a few hours seemed to be a different person?


    Could this be the reason why Sister Ni told everyone not to provoke him before?


    If this is the case, then this person is indeed too dangerous.


    Feeling the killing intent in Wei Xiao''s eyes, Ni Qingcheng was also a little nervous.


    However, she knew Wei Xiao a little bit, and gently pushed away the cold rain in front of her.


    "Scare our women, are you embarrassed?" Ni Qingcheng said quietly with a sullen expression on his face.


    Um?


    Wei Xiao stopped when he heard the words.


    "Do you think I am scaring you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Ni Qingcheng tilted his head.


    Then, under Wei Xiao''s slightly suspicious gaze, he swayed his body like a water snake and walked towards the room unhurriedly.


    When he staggered from Wei Xiao''s side, Ni Qingcheng gave him a blank look.


    However, in Wei Xiao''s eyes, this action was indescribably charming and full of charm.


    As if not paying attention to Wei Xiao, Ni Qingcheng came directly to Qianjun''s corpse.


    "We know this person naturally, a frequent visitor to the romantic bar. In my place, he can consume a lot, but he did not expect to fall under your knife like this. You are really an inconvenient guy, mine. Bar, you will be bankrupted sooner or later."


    Ah!


    Hearing what Ni Qingcheng said, Wei Xiao smiled.


    The long knife in his hand tilted down slightly, and the killing intent in his eyes also converged.


    Turn around.


    "He wanted to spy on my strength, but you have also seen it. The strength is not good, so he left his life here. Why, distressed?"


    Ni Qingcheng nodded.


    "He has some strength, and the speed of making money is very fast. It is really regrettable to lose such a loyal customer. Isn''t he just to test you? Is it necessary to make me so bloody?" When Ni Qingcheng said this, I also glanced at Leng Yu, and seemed to have meant something.


    "The one who shot me, then he must have enough strength to save his life, no, then this is the price he has to pay."


    "You are the same as a beauty?"


    "Is there a difference?" Wei Xiao asked with a faint smile, "Or, do you want to try?"


    "Then you don''t have to, I can''t afford you, Master Wei."


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "Huh¡ª"


    A long knife in his hand pointed at Leng Yu.


    "She, how do you explain?"


    "I?"


    Leng Yu was pointed at by Wei Xiao with a knife, and his body involuntarily took a step back.


    Ni Qingcheng felt helpless.


    She had long reminded Leng Yu not to try to test Wei Xiao''s depth, but the sisters are not obedient, what can she do?


    Fortunately, it didn''t make things out of control.


    Judging from Leng Yu''s expression, she probably hadn''t shot Wei Xiao before.


    Then there is still room for relaxation.


    Thinking of this, Ni Qingcheng should also thank the dead Qianjun.


    If it weren''t for him to explore the way, I''m afraid it would be cold rain lying on the ground now.


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t think that Wei Xiao would really pity and cherish Yu.


    "Xiao Yu just passed by, do you believe it?"


    "Yes, yes, I just passed by." Leng Yu was not stupid, echoed.


    Wei Xiao gave Ni Qingcheng a deep look.


    Not to be outdone, Ni Qingcheng looked at each other.


    After a while.


    With a "pouch", the long knife in his hand was directly inserted into the floor tile by him.


    "It turned out to be just passing by. I misunderstood." There are some things that Wei Xiao doesn''t need to worry about. He has a bottom line in his heart. It can be regarded as a face to Ni Qingcheng. I arranged a room, which is obviously not suitable for living anymore."


    Seeing Wei Xiao no longer entangled, Ni Qingcheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a bright face on his face, Ni Qingcheng said softly: "The customer is first, it is my responsibility to provide you with a comfortable environment to live in."


    The figure walked towards Wei Xiao.


    "Let''s go, Master Wei."


    As soon as Wei Xiao changed his attitude, he suddenly wore a harmless smile on his face.


    Walking to the head of the bed and carrying the Emperor Devouring Sword, Wei Xiao, wearing a nightgown, followed Ni Qingcheng and left the room.


    When passing by Leng Yu''s side, Wei Xiao smiled and said something to her.


    "It''s late at night, don''t walk around at will. If a little beauty like you is dragged into the room, it is very dangerous."


    Leng Yu trembled physically and mentally.


    Even with her cold face, she felt a trace of fear at this moment.


    Regardless of Leng Yu''s reaction, Wei Xiao followed Ni Qingcheng to another room.


    As soon as they left, Guanguan couldn''t wait to enter the room to check the situation.


    The other two also walked in.


    In the new room.


    "Okay, this is a rearranged room for you. I am here to apologize to you for what happened before. I didn''t expect Qianjun to come to you." Being alone with Wei Xiao, Ni Qingcheng is sincere at these words. Apologize to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao looked at the environment in the room, and randomly encased the Emperor Sword on the wooden table.


    "He should have thoughts about you, right?"


    Ni Qingcheng was stunned when he heard the words, and then smiled charmingly: "There are so many people who have thoughts about me. Didn''t I say? You will be famous in Sky City soon, and you will encounter a lot of troubles in the future. If you don''t want to If you encounter something like this today, it¡¯s best to leave early."


    "The roots of troubles."


    Ni Qingcheng rolled his eyes.


    "You have a good rest!"


    He didn''t want to say a word with Wei Xiao again. After Ni Qingcheng said this, he turned around and left.


    "and many more!"


    Ni Qingcheng stopped and turned back.


    "Master Wei, what else can you tell me?"

 Chapter 866： Surging

    Wei Xiao sat on a chair by the table.


    "How much does it cost to spend the night with you?" Wei Xiao joked.


    The expression on Ni Qingcheng''s face sank first, and then he noticed Wei Xiao''s beating expression, and immediately understood what he meant.


    He was funny and angry.


    Just now he was facing them murderously, how long has it been before he started to lose control again.


    When is this person''s true character?


    Ni Qingcheng turned around.


    "Do you want me to accompany you?"


    "Naturally, when you come to a place like this, shouldn''t there be a young lady to spend the night together?"


    "Hehe... my appearance fee is very expensive."


    "You make a price."


    "A person''s life."


    Ni Qingcheng said to Wei Xiao earnestly.


    The eyes of the two were facing each other, and no one shy away from each other.


    From Ni Qingcheng''s eyes, I don''t know if it was Wei Xiao''s illusion. He felt that Ni Qingcheng didn''t seem to be joking.


    This woman really has a story.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wei Xiao looked away first.


    "Forget it, I don''t even know **** chickens. It is impossible for me to complete your request. I''d better keep the vacant room alone. Go!"


    "..."


    The seriousness on Ni Qingcheng''s face couldn''t continue after hearing Wei Xiao''s words.


    Listen, is this what people say?


    Can''t even kill chickens?


    If it wasn''t for a hapless corpse lying there in the next room, the old lady would almost believe it?


    After giving Wei Xiao an angry look, Ni Qingcheng turned and took the door to leave.


    The irregularities on Wei Xiao''s face quickly became cold as Ni Qingcheng left.


    "If you have what you need, you must ask for something. It seems that the next plan will be much smoother than expected."


    Guanguan and the others are in the room.


    "How about it, did you see what''s here?" When Ni Qingcheng came back, he couldn''t help but asked curiously when he saw that several sisters were checking the situation in the room.


    "Sister Ni!"


    The three came to Ni Qingcheng''s side.


    Guanguan said, "If it weren''t for Qianjun''s corpse to be here, I would never believe there were any traces of fighting here."


    "How to say?"


    "We have seen the scene, and the traces of the fight are almost negligible. Except for the three throwing knives on the wall next to the bed, the furnishings in other places have no traces of touching at all."


    As soon as Guanguan finished speaking, Leng Yu went on to add: "Qianjun should have come in from the window. According to the footprints of the scene, Qianjun did not change direction several times from entering the room to being killed. In other words, the person Killing Qianjun will definitely not exceed ten moves. I even suspect that Qianjun was killed by the opponent with just one move."


    Hearing what the two said, Ni Qingcheng frowned, and soon unfolded.


    "He can do it."


    Leng Yu''s expression changed: "Qianjun is a third-level fighter. He really can''t dodge a single move in his hands?"


    Ni Qingcheng nodded.


    "Now know why I told you not to test him?"


    Leng Yu was shocked.


    "Sister Ni, tell us how you met this person? How could he be so powerful? Is he a fourth-level fighter?" Hua Chang was full of interest in Wei Xiao.


    Urgently want to know Wei Xiao''s information.


    "Let''s go back first and tell you later."


    Hua Chang nodded, eyes full of expectation.


    "What about him?" Guanguan looked at Qianjun''s corpse on the ground.


    Ni Qingcheng glanced, a trace of sympathy in his eyes was fleeting.


    "Let the sisters carry it down and bury it."


    "It''s a pity, it''s also a third-level fighter, but it ends up like this in the end, if..."


    Before Guanguan''s words were finished, the weakness on Ni Qingcheng''s face suddenly converged, and his eyes became extremely cold.


    "No if. Nothing but nosy, his fate has been doomed from the day he approached me." With that, Ni Qingcheng left the room directly.


    The remaining three looked at each other, and they all saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Hua''er, I''ll leave it to you to clean up here, don''t leave any traces!" Guanguan left a sentence and followed Ni Qingcheng.


    Leng Yu said nothing.


    It is obviously unrealistic to let her stay for finishing work.


    "Hey, I still want to listen to Sister Ni''s talk about that person, hello..."


    No one responded to this small grievance.


    But in a blink of an eye, she was the only one left in the room.


    "Damn it!"


    Hua Chang''s face was angry.


    Three sisters handed it to her every time they encountered something similar.


    Shouldn''t it be the most favored to be small? How did they change when they came to their sisters?


    No way, Hua Chang could only tell her sisters to help.


    No words for a night.


    The next day.


    "Have you received the news?"


    "Why, did you receive it too?"


    "It seems that this is not an accident. The next ranking is about to fall out."


    "You said, there are people who dare to stay by Ni Qingcheng without fear of death? What does he think, don''t you know that it is the prey of City Lord Yi?"


    "Who knows? Maybe people are daring. After all, it is not the first time this kind of thing is going to die under a peony flower, and there is nothing surprising."


    "But this time is obviously different. The No.4 potion is used as a reward, I am afraid that the strength of the opponent is not comparable to those of the previous ones."


    "Why do you care about this? Don''t forget the conditions for receiving the reward. This is the only one. You need to be rich and risky. You have to fight it anyway. Everyone, are you interested in stepping on it?"


    Early that morning, in the Sky City Tianban circle, a news shocked everyone.


    The source of the news is already very clear, the City Lord''s Mansion, but the content of the news shocked many people, and at the same time it was very exciting.


    Kill the unfamiliar man that Ni Qingcheng is close to, and whoever takes the first rank, can go to the city lord''s mansion to get the No. 4 potion.


    It was this news that exploded the entire Tianbang circle.


    In a restaurant, a person who looked at a figure of Miao Man from a distance, learned this information, and there was a smile on his cold face.


    "Stranger man? Potion No. 4? Very good, this reward is mine."


    The handsome man drank the wine in front of him, flicked his black cloak, and several turned and left the restaurant.


    The same time.


    In other places, the people who got the news about the rewarding task circulated in the sky list circle have taken actions one after another.


    Regardless of whether these people are in favor of the City Lord''s Mansion, one thing is certain, the temptation of the No.4 potion is enough to make the people on the top list go crazy.


    The room where Ni Qingcheng is located on the fifth floor of the Romantic Bar.


    "Sister Ni, Yixiu has taken action." Leng Yu came in from the outside and said gravely.


    As the strong on the top of the list, Leng Yu, the rewarding task circulated in the circle of the top list, will not be ignorant.


    Because of this, when I learned of the cold rain, I came to Ni Qingcheng to report immediately.


    Ni Qingcheng seemed very natural.


    The news about the Tianbang circle seems to be the same as she expected.


    "As expected. It would be strange if he didn''t do anything."


    Guanguan said: "Would you like to notify that guy? The entire circle of the sky list was shaken, and the temptation of the No. 4 potion is not something that anyone can withstand."


    "Tell him?" Ni Qingcheng hesitated slightly.


    "Crunch..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Just as Ni Qingcheng weighed the key, the closed door was pushed open from the outside, and Wei Xiao, dressed in black, appeared in front of the women.


    Ni Qingcheng and the others were stunned.


    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived.


    It''s just that this guy can''t knock on the door? Don¡¯t know this is your daughter¡¯s room?

 Chapter 867： Ants flex their muscles in front of the elephant

    Ni Qingcheng gave Wei Xiao angrily.


    "Don''t you know the girl''s room can''t just open the door to come in?"


    Wei Xiao spread his hands.


    "Come here just to see that the door is unlocked. If you think about it, you wouldn''t be so bold as to do something shameful in it without closing the door." Wei Xiao said as he walked in.


    After Ni Qingcheng and the others listened to Wei Xiao''s words, their expressions were very strange.


    What is "doing something shady"? Can this guy speak?


    But compared to this, the fact that he didn''t close the door made Ni Qingcheng a little bit angry.


    Bright eyes looked at Hua Chang who was sitting aside.


    Hua Chang laughed: "My fault, my fault."


    She was the last to enter the door just now, and the door was not closed properly, so the responsibility was naturally on her.


    Huashang is actually very innocent.


    In the past, apart from talking about important things, they didn''t close the door very much.


    The people below, whether they are familiar sisters or big bosses in the base, will be notified in advance if they really want to find Ni Qingcheng.


    The sisters at the Romance Bar are not as uninvited as Wei Xiao.


    Just because he is weird and self-willed, how can he have the courage to change to another person?


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t really blame Huashang either.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao had found a place to sit down, Ni Qingcheng relaxed his mind and asked with concern, "How did you sleep last night?"


    Wei Xiao leaned back on the sofa with his legs folded. After lighting a cigarette for himself, he nodded in satisfaction: "It''s not bad, but there is no one in his arms. If you make up for this, it will be more perfect. "


    "Isn''t the adult joking? Our romantic bar may lack a lot of things, but there is no shortage of beautiful young ladies. If the adults are willing, how can they keep the vacancies alone? Would you like the young lady to make arrangements for you tonight, sister Qi Xue Okay?" Guan Guan Jiao said.


    "Why bother to stay close? I don''t know if the beautiful lady Guanguan is willing to spend the night with me tonight?"


    "Sir, don''t laugh at the Nujia. How can the thin willow attitude of the Nujia be in the eyes of adults."


    "It''s okay, you can barely get into my eyes."


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Do you want to climb up the pole like this? Am I polite to you and can''t tell?


    Still barely caught the eye, I''m afraid you have never touched a beautiful woman like me in your life, right?


    Guan Guan was very speechless.


    She had seen Wei Xiao''s shamelessness again.


    I wanted to make fun of Wei Xiao, but I didn''t expect to be controlled by the other party instead.


    The feeling of powerlessness in his heart immediately made Guanguan not know how to take the words on.


    She found that the same way of dealing with other men in the past did not work on Wei Xiao.


    Especially the man in front of her, she couldn''t see through.


    With the strength that others can''t match, it is also incomprehensible. Guanguan wonders if Wei Xiao will actually do her if he continues to follow the other party''s words.


    Others don''t have the courage, they can laugh at Guanguan a few words at most, but Wei Xiao and Guanguan think it''s very possible, no, if they really promised him in a cohesive manner, they would definitely not be able to escape the devil''s claws tonight.


    Big guy, absolute big guy.


    Can''t afford to provoke me yet can''t hide? I will not say anymore.


    "You molested my little girl early in the morning, Master Wei, are you so hungry?" Ni Qingcheng said to Wei Xiao to relieve the embarrassment of Guanguan.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take it seriously, and didn''t take the previous jokes to heart.


    "I saw you get together early in the morning. Is there anything wrong?" Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    Leng Yu answered, "You were targeted by the people in the City Lord''s Mansion."


    "The City Lord''s Mansion is targeting me? Why?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    This was not a pretense, he was indeed a little surprised when he heard Leng Yu''s words.


    There shouldn''t be much holiday between myself and the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Could it be yesterday?


    "The City Lord Yi of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is a suitor of Sister Ni. In this base, after Yixiu expressed his feelings for Sister Ni, other men can¡¯t stay with Sister Ni for the longest five minutes. And you have been with Ni since yesterday. I stayed at the fifth floor of the Romantic Bar last night. With Yixiu''s careful eye, how can I let you go?" Hua Chang explained.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    It turned out to be this reason.


    It''s not that he didn''t doubt this, but, as the master of a city, shouldn''t the first concern be the stability of the base?


    Of course, this kind of thinking is for people other than Wei Xiao.


    Because for other bigwigs, the most important thing is to stabilize the stability in your own territory.


    Can''t guarantee the safety of the internal members of the base, how can he convince others?


    They are not Wei Xiao, they can shock everyone in the base with their faces, and they are awe-inspiring from their souls.


    "Are you surprised? An ordinary woman like me who can''t even get in the top ten in the eyes of Master Wei, would actually be favored by the lord of a city?"


    After Ni Qingcheng finished speaking, he looked at Wei Xiao interestingly.


    The intention of her words is obvious, that is, Wei Xiao''s evaluation of her a few days ago.


    A woman who couldn''t even get in the first fifteenth in Wei Xiao''s eyes is now infatuated by the Lord of One City. Does this mean that Wei Xiao "has eyes but no beads"?


    I want to see Wei Xiao''s deflated expression.


    Unfortunately, Ni Qingcheng was destined to be disappointed.


    "It''s a little surprised." After glancing at Ni Qingcheng, Wei Xiao said solemnly, "In addition to being good-looking, having a figure, being mature and charming, and having a lot of family business behind him, you are fine. What does that Yixiu think? Hello''s?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    As soon as Wei Xiao said these words, the presence, including Ni Qingcheng, was greatly stunned by him.


    Hearing this, what should be said, Ni Qingcheng has the most prominent aspect of a woman, but this guy finally said, "You don''t have much anymore". Isn''t this counterintuitive and irritating?


    With these, what else do you want? What else do you want?


    If everyone''s aesthetics were not normal, it is estimated that Wei Xiao''s words would make Ni Qingcheng cry.


    "Sister Ni, I can now understand why you couldn''t eat the **** rice when you came back that day. If you didn''t beat him, I can''t wait to swallow him alive." Guanguan looked at Ni Qingcheng, his eyes full of sympathy for her.


    The same is true for the other two.


    A woman has everything that a woman should have, but in the eyes of the other person is still "useless", what can they say?


    Ni Qingcheng knew that if he continued to quarrel with Wei Xiao, the person whose heart and lungs exploded in the end was definitely himself.


    Looking away, Ni Qingcheng said a bit stiffly: "You continue to deceive yourself! Because of my business, Yixiu has already issued a reward order in the sky list circle. Whoever can take your first level will reward this person with a four. Potion. Master Wei, if you have any eye-catching people, hurry up and take the last look, otherwise, you will have no chance."


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to realize that his words deeply hurt the heart of a proud woman.


    "The handwriting is fine, but are the people on the top list very powerful?"


    "Three-level top fighters, one can be an enemy of one army. Moreover, there are at least ten of them." Hua Chang said in a loud voice in order to strike a blow at Wei Xiao''s arrogant arrogance.


    But she didn''t know, her words almost didn''t make Wei Xiao smile.


    The strength of the people on the top of the list, Wei Xiao had long known from Ni Qingcheng, that the strongest fighter was only a third-level fighter.


    Wei Xiao didn''t even bother with that level.


    But now Hua Chang''s look like a fierce milk is very happy in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    It feels like an ant is showing off to an elephant, saying: Among my people, there is an ant that can carry a complete dove egg, "It''s so powerful."


    Should I pull up a tree to let the other person know what is strong?


    Wei Xiao tried to think about it.


    "Aren''t you worried at all?" Huashang couldn''t help but wonder when she saw that Wei Xiao could laugh after hearing her words.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "What am I worried about? In my opinion, you are more fierce than them."


    Am I more fierce than the people on the top of the list?


    Hua Chang was taken aback.


    After noticing Wei Xiao''s eyes, Hua Chang''s entire face was red.


    "rogue!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Sister Ni, look at him..."

 Chapter 868： There is nothing more beautiful than you

    Ni Qingcheng smiled helplessly.


    "You still have to be careful. People in the top rankings are not bad in strength. Open spears are easy to hide, but hidden arrows are hard to defend. Even if you are strong, you don''t put them in your eyes, but if you despise them, be careful of overturning in the gutter."


    "Are you caring about me?"


    Ni Qingcheng glanced at Wei Xiao.


    "Yes! I''m caring about you, I''m afraid you are gone, and the money left with me has not been spent."


    I could see that Ni Qingcheng had a sense of anger in it, and Wei Xiao stopped joking and his expression became cold.


    "Did the reward task come out today?"


    "It has been spread in the Tianban circle after midnight yesterday. Now people around the bar and even inside the bar are monitoring every move here. Once you leave the fifth floor, you may be in danger." Leng Yu said seriously.


    "interesting!"


    "It''s very interesting. Should you think about how to get out of here now? Your money won''t last long with us." Guan Zhen said jokingly.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    His thoughts turned quickly, and when he had some thoughts in his heart, the corners of his mouth slightly twitched.


    The figure stood up from the seat.


    "Where are you going?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    Wei Xiao looked at Ni Qingcheng.


    "You just said that is right, I should go and see someone who is eye-catching. Isn''t there still a top of the immortal list above you? Can you tell me where she is?"


    Ni Qingcheng stared at Wei Xiao with wide eyes.


    "You asked me the location of Liu Xian''er?"


    Asking the first person on the heavenly immortal list in front of the second person on the heavenly immortal list, and also said that "it can be eye-catching", this guy is simply deliberately stimulating Ni Qingcheng.


    "It turned out to be Liu Xian''er, with a good name."


    The corners of Ni Qingcheng''s mouth twitched.


    "Find it by yourself, I don''t know."


    Wei Xiao''s face sank: "Let''s talk about it! Always give a chance."


    "You..." Ni Qingcheng wanted to slap Wei Xiao in the face because he thought that Wei Xiao was deliberately taking care of her.


    But when she and Wei Xiao''s cold eyes met each other, Ni Qingcheng''s heart trembled.


    Is he really looking for Liu Xian''er?


    After taking a deep breath, his undulating chest calmed slightly, Ni Qingcheng said quietly, "Tianxian Tower, that is the real pink-pink land in the base, and Liu Xian''er is the top card there. The first time I saw her, she needed a hundred gold. To accompany you for a meal, you need a daughter if you want to be her guest on the scene."


    "It seems that she is the number one, with a lot of moisture."


    "Yeah! The water is flowing every night, can''t it be too much?" Guanguan couldn''t help but came.


    Wei Xiao looked at Guanguan in surprise.


    I suspect you are driving, but I have no evidence.


    "Why do you see me? I''m telling the truth. You guys like that, huh!"


    Ni Qingcheng blushed: "You already know the place, why are you still standing here?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t make any extra moves, but stood still.


    "What? Do you still want me to take you?"


    Ni Qingcheng seemed to be really angry this time.


    Is this person too much?


    Knowing that Ni Qingcheng had misunderstood, it was Wei Xiao, who was also a little embarrassed at this time.


    "Well, I have no money, can I borrow some?"


    "..."


    Ni Qingcheng and the others were shocked when they heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    The expression seemed to ask Wei Xiao: Are you sure you are not joking?


    Wei Xiao''s old face didn''t rest anywhere.


    This time even he felt a bit ashamed.


    "Did you deduct the head office from the money I gave you before?"


    Ni Qingcheng''s skin jumps and doesn''t jump.


    She has a long experience today.


    How shameless people do this kind of thing when the boss of a land of pink fans borrows money to get a girl from another land of pink fans?


    No, as for who doesn''t shake Bilian, I would like to call you the strongest, there is no one.


    "Flower, give him two hundred gold."


    "Sister Ni..."


    "give him!"


    Ni Qingcheng gritted his teeth and said.


    Obviously Wei Xiao was very angry.


    Hua Chang had no choice but to get up and go to her room, and then brought a box to Wei Xiao.


    "Give you!"


    Wei Xiao pretended to calmly accept the brocade box handed by Hua Shang.


    Not staying, left the room quickly.


    "Puff...hahaha...haha..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao running away "in embarrassment", among the four girls, Guanguan couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Haha... Laughing at me... Haha... Sister Ni... Where did you find this funny... It''s so funny... The boss in the land of red fans borrowed money... The purpose is still to go? Seeing another woman in the dusty land...Is this guy going to laugh at me to death...cough cough...nothing...I''m almost laughing..."


    Ni Qingcheng, whose face was green, also showed a helpless smile after being troubled by Guanguan.


    What kind of person is this?


    Outside.


    Wei Xiao, who had brought the Emperor Sword from the room, had no embarrassment on his face.


    The indifferent face, calm gaze, everything seemed so calm and taken for granted.


    Will he really run away because he borrowed some money from Ni Qingcheng?


    Don''t be funny.


    Wei Xiao has experienced even the most embarrassing scene. For Wei Bu Yaolian, this little storm is completely pediatric.


    "Tianban? Ha ha... Let me meet the so-called strongest 100 of your base."


    Wei Xiao walked to the top of the stairs on the fifth floor, smiled evilly, and then stepped down.


    "It''s him?"


    "Damn, there are really men staying on the fifth floor, I didn''t look dazzling, right?"


    "He is dead. I don''t know how many days this person can live inside the base."


    "You may not know yet. According to the gossip, this man has already been offered a reward by the City Lord''s Mansion. I guess that he doesn''t even have a chance to leave the Romance Bar."


    "I''ve also heard about it. I thought it was a fictitious thing, but now it seems that the reward is right. No wonder a lot of people from the top list came to the bar today."


    "There is a good show to watch now."


    Wei Xiao came down from the fifth floor.


    In the aisle on the fourth floor, people from outside gradually appeared.


    These people looked at Wei Xiao, some were envious, some were admired, and some were contemptuous and scornful.


    Anyway, all kinds of things.


    But one thing is most obvious. Most of the people who saw Wei Xiao coming down from the fifth floor were full of jealousy.


    Where is the fifth floor of the Romance Bar?


    That is a "forbidden zone", and it is also a place where men who come here are so yearning.


    Even the "Forbidden Zone" where the lord Yixiu of the base hasn''t stayed for a night has now succeeded in breaking this record. Many men who want to go wrong, the pictures in their minds are simply not too exciting.


    Wei Xiao ignored the pedestrians in the aisle, and didn''t pay attention to what they were talking about.


    Can''t get out of the romantic bar?


    Think too much.


    People can''t help but vomit.


    I really don''t know who designed the stairs of the romantic bar.


    The stairs are not continuous up and down, but are connected from the beginning to the end.


    From one floor to another, you need to walk from the entrance to the end of another floor to continue going up or down.


    Therefore, when Wei Xiao came down from the fifth floor, he had to go through the corridor on the fourth floor to the end to get to the third floor.


    Except over the wall.


    Along the way, people who saw Wei Xiao leaned toward each other and took the initiative to leave the road in the middle to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was indifferent to all this.


    A group of people who are destined to only pick up crooked melons to enjoy, and he is not at the same level at all.


    "Pata Pata..."


    The figure quickly came to the stairway at the corner of the third floor.


    At the bar on the second floor below, more figures appeared in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    "Come, here, it''s him."


    "I''m so courageous, I dare to come out from the front in an upright manner, this person is dead."


    "Let''s stay away from him, someone is already watching him."


    Wei Xiao''s gaze swept over part of the area.


    Wei Xiao, who has a keen sense of danger, immediately caught a few hostile and killing intent eyes after that glance.


    The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and Wei Xiao, who was holding the scabbard of the Emperor Sword in his right hand, walked down with a steady pace.

 Chapter 869： Kill one person in ten steps

    "Let''s leave!"


    "He is the one who stayed overnight on the fifth floor?"


    "I know him, Luo Feiying and the others died in his hands yesterday."


    As Wei Xiao walked into the bar on the second floor, the ordinary people around him kept away from him, they were also mumbling.


    With a cold expression on his face, Wei Xiao walked past his eyes with fear, envy, jealousy and hatred.


    People who are secretly eager to move, at this time are already a little unbearable.


    For them, Wei Xiao was a walking No. 4 potion. The temptation was so great that it was unimaginable.


    "Sister Ni, do you think he can get out of the romantic bar?"


    "Judging from Sister Ni''s knowledge of him and his ability to easily kill Qianjun last night, in a head-on confrontation, no one in the entire Sky City is his opponent, and I am afraid that someone will sneak attack."


    In the room where Ni Qingcheng is located on the fifth floor.


    After Wei Xiao left, after laughing, Guanguan and the others were all guessing about the situation that Wei Xiao would face next.


    As the masters here, the people on the top list will already know when they enter the bar.


    Now that Wei Xiao leaves the fifth floor that can temporarily shelter him, there is no doubt that the risks he faces are not what Guanguan and the others can imagine.


    Ni Qingcheng knew that the danger outside was extremely dangerous, but he did not stop Wei Xiao, and the thoughts in his heart were self-evident.


    "We can''t figure out his bottom line. Although I recognize him, he still needs to come up with a dazzling result. Just treat him as a test of me and Yixiu!" Ni Qingcheng Said coldly.


    "Then we are going to have a look?" Hua Shang asked.


    Ni Qingcheng put his gaze outside the window.


    The enchanting body got up and walked slowly to the window.


    "Here, you can also see the results."


    The three women behind him glanced at each other, got up, and walked slowly to Ni Qingcheng''s side while staring at the street outside the bar.


    Whether Wei Xiao''s figure finally appeared in their sight was the best result.


    In the bar on the second floor.


    Wei Xiao''s figure has already stepped into the middle of the bar.


    At this point, the hostility bursting from the eyes of the people around you could not be more obvious.


    "Tap..."


    Behind him, there was a sound of footsteps.


    "It''s Manglong!"


    "The Manglong ranked 21st in the sky list, does he want to be the first to do it?"


    A sound of discussion spread, and Wei Xiao''s expression changed slightly as he walked around.


    Someone is the first to be lonely.


    "Boy, stop."


    A rough voice came from behind, with an irresistible threat.


    Wei Xiao stopped.


    The rugged man behind Manglong saw Wei Xiao''s behavior, and the look of disdain flashed across his face.


    Under the awe of many people around, the other side walked towards Wei Xiao with a domineering step.


    "Someone bought your head, and the reward is exactly what Lao Tzu needs. You and Lao Tzu have no grievances, but if you put a reward on it..."


    "Huh..."


    Mang Long had something to say, but just halfway through his words, Wei Xiao who was standing there suddenly disappeared, and he came directly to Mang Long''s eyes in the next second.


    There was a "click".


    The originally fierce Manglong directly tilted his neck, and his eyes slowly lost their brilliance with the color of horror.


    "I have revenge now, but I''m sorry, you have no chance to seek revenge from me again." Wei Xiao''s unfeeling voice sounded in the air, and one hand directly held Manglong''s broken neck.


    Manglong, ranked 21st on the dignified sky list, was the only time in his life to appear, and the curtain came to a close in this instant.


    "kill him!"


    The death of Manglong is the signal before the storm.


    With Wei Xiao''s move, the strong man on the top of the list, hidden in the surroundings, seemed to be stimulated, and no longer tolerated it.


    I don''t know who shouted, and suddenly, five or six figures flew out from the crowd.


    Wei Xiao''s **** pupils condensed like an eagle.


    "bass--"


    Released the left hand grasping Manglong''s neck, and swallowed the emperor sword out of its sheath.


    Cold light suddenly appeared, shining everywhere.


    A knife swept across the four directions and swung out, and puffs sounded one after another.


    After a breath, several people who chose to attack Wei Xiao in close proximity were killed on the spot.


    "Go together--"


    More people rushed out from all around.


    Each of them didn''t know whether it was the daring of the art masters or the problem of their brains, so they abandoned the most advantageous way to deal with Wei Xiao and chose the stupidest melee.


    When Wei Xiao shot, he no longer constrained.


    When his body moves, all enemies who pounce on him will be cut one by one without mercy.


    The sound of screams and screams spread throughout the entire second floor space, and the figures that were still alive and kicking in the first second became corpses flying into a pool of blood in the next second.


    The customers watching the theater around were quickly disturbed by Wei Xiao''s tyranny and brutality.


    With fear in his eyes, they turned to the corners one by one, fearing that Wei Xiao would kill them as enemies.


    In the middle of the chaotic field, only Wei Xiao danced in it. Every time he waved his sword, there would be one more dead soul under his feet.


    "Idiot, this kind of person chooses to fight melee, it''s just looking for death. Now I see him with a shot, and the No. 4 potion is mine." Behind a baffle, a man with a gun sneered at the fight outside.


    He was very disdainful. He looked at Wei Xiao as a strong man in the list of straw harvesters, and he had a shameful look in his eyes.


    Confirming Wei Xiao''s position, he retracted his head and leaned against the baffle behind him.


    "Pray for wealth and danger, die..."


    When he muttered silently to embolden himself, before the last word was shouted, a figure had come behind him.


    "What do you want to say?"


    The man felt cold all over, and the pistols in his hands were shaking.


    He slowly turned his head and looked back.


    "Puff......"


    When he saw the figure behind him clearly, a part of the blade passed through the baffle and revealed from his chest.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "They at least have the courage to rush to me, and you can only sit here and wait for death."


    "Let go, let me go..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t leave his hand, and withdrew the Devouring Sword, without looking at the man, he turned and left.


    The man still sitting on the deck, holding the gun in both hands, his eyes full of despair, slowly losing his strength.


    With his hands drooping, he swallowed his last breath as the pistol dropped.


    "Boom boom..."


    The battle continues.


    With the lessons of a dozen people''s blood before, there were still assassins on the second floor, and they shot Wei Xiao for the first time.


    Wei Xiao''s figure avoided their bullets as if teleporting.


    The blood-blue knife in his hand swept across, and the figure resembled the figure of two people who had never shot.


    "Peng Peng..."


    The last two fell.


    The nineteen assassins on the second floor did not even touch the corners of Wei Xiao''s clothes, and they all died tragically on the spot.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    At the entrance of the stairs less than two meters in front of Wei Xiao, a woman crouched on the ground holding her head and begging for mercy.


    The blood splattered when Wei Xiao killed the two with a single stab before sprayed a lot on her.


    Glancing at her, Wei Xiao staggered beside her with the knife and walked towards the stairs on the second floor.


    When Wei Xiao turned his back to the woman, the woman suddenly violent.


    "Pharmaceutical No. 4 is mine."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "How, how is it possible?"


    Wei Xiao held the knife backhand, and the blade had penetrated the heart of the woman behind him.


    She saw her holding a sharp blade in her hand, her raised arms stagnant in the air, her eyes were full of disbelief as she stared at the blade on her chest.


    Does this person have eyes on his back?


    "Poor acting skills, pretend to be ordinary people in the next life, at least like those real ordinary people."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and he drew the head of the Emperor Devouring Sword and walked downstairs without looking back.


    With a "puff", the woman covered her wound and knelt on the ground, her eyes turned to look at the ordinary people who were close to the wall or all kinds of relying objects.


    She quickly understood.


    Ordinary people didn''t dare to get close to the battle circle where Wei Xiao was, and they wouldn''t yell, they just hid in a corner shivering with fear.


    The woman understands.


    Her acting skills are too exaggerated.


    "Okay, so unwilling..."


    The voice fell, and the woman fell on the floor tiles.

 Chapter 870： Terminator than King

    Bar on the first floor.


    "Boom boom..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s figure appeared, a burst of gunfire suddenly sounded.


    He just wandered around the corner of the corridor, and the enemy below the bar took the initiative to emerge. It seemed that the people below were more uncomfortable than the enemies above.


    "Keep shooting, don''t let him run away."


    The enemy below pushed Wei Xiao back and shouted loudly.


    run?


    how is this possible?


    "Swish¡ª"


    The location of the caller was determined before he flashed, and a cold light flew out from the corner of the stairs. When the other party wanted to call other people to suppress Wei Xiao¡¯s space, the cold light that flew directly penetrated his neck, carrying His figure was nailed to the wall more than three meters high behind him.


    When other people saw this scene, they turned their attention.


    "Boom boom..."


    Seizing the opportunity, Wei Xiao appeared and fired at the same time with two guns in his hand.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Anyone below who has a gun in his hand, whether he has been exposed or hidden in the dark, as long as he is within Wei Xiao''s perception, he will die.


    You said that Wei Xiao is not afraid of manslaughter like this?


    Sorry, people with guns are enemies, and there is no manslaughter, Wei Xiao said.


    Cleared soon.


    The thirty-four rounds were basically finished. Wei Xiao put away a gun, picked up the scabbard on the side and walked down the stairs slowly.


    The people still in the bar on the first floor were all squatting on the ground and shivering. No one dared to look up at Wei Xiao.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    There are also fish that slip through the net.


    He came down from the second floor, but when his figure just appeared at the corner of the stairs, it meant death.


    In this situation, besides the enemy, who would dare to run at will?


    Isn''t this funny?


    The uncomfortable feeling on his body disappeared, Wei Xiao closed his gun and walked directly under the Emperor Devouring Sword, and then threw himself up to retrieve the Emperor Devouring Sword.


    The long sword returned to its sheath, ignoring the dead body there, Wei Xiao walked out of the bar door.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao stopped short when he first came outside.


    "That''s right, if all the waste in it can leave you behind, you are not worthy of the forthcoming No. 4 potion." A confident and cold voice came from one side.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and looked over.


    Good guys.


    A figure that was more handsome and mysterious than Wei Xiao''s black suit came into his eyes.


    Lou Shuai.


    The man who had a relationship at the gas station.


    "I rarely persuade people to turn their heads back, but I will give you a chance." Wei Xiao turned to face him and said coldly.


    Lou Shuai showed a disdainful smile on his face.


    "Don''t compare me with those rubbish. I can give you a happy life. Rebellion will only make you die in pain."


    "Isn''t it good to be alive?"


    "Success!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Lou Shuai was decisive, and suddenly two more guns in his hand shot Wei Xiao frantically.


    Wei Xiao moved.


    The figure in constantly changing positions quickly approached Lou Shuai.


    "Damn it!"


    Realizing that his pistol was useless for Wei Xiao at all, Lou Shuai with a panic on his confident face, his figure decisively distanced himself from Wei Xiao.


    But how can his speed compare to Wei Xiao?


    Just as Lou Shuai realized that something was wrong, Wei Xiao had already come to him.


    "Peng Peng..."


    After a fight, a gun in Lou Shuai''s hand was used by Wei Xiao against his head.


    Lou Shuai suddenly gave up resistance.


    "I hate people pointing a gun to my head the most in my life." Lou Shuai said coldly.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Lou Shuai squinted at Wei Xiao: "Believe it or not, I can let you see your brain before you die..."


    "boom--"


    Depend on!


    Before he finished speaking, Lou Shuai''s head was already blooming.


    With incredible light in his eyes, Lou Shuai''s body fell to the ground.


    "That''s a lot of nonsense."


    Wei Xiao threw the gun on Lou Shuai''s corpse, stepped over his corpse and walked straight to the end where he received it.


    The Sky City generation than the king fell.


    This time, he really found the wrong person to pretend to be.


    Don¡¯t you know that the Devil King Wei is known as the "Terminator than King"?


    It''s a pity that "I bet you don''t have bullets in your gun", and I hang up by mistake.


    "Woo..."


    "It''s terrifying, is this the strength of that person? It''s shocking."


    "Made, fortunately, Lao Tzu is clever, and immediately gave up this task as soon as the situation was wrong, otherwise, there will be Lao Tzu lying on the ground now."


    "Horrible, this is simply an impossible task. No wonder people dare to pull out their beards, no wonder the city owner needs to take out the No. 4 potion as a bounty, such a person, what do we use to deal with him?"


    Inside the bar.


    Not everyone has interests.


    Many people who originally wanted to fish in troubled waters with a glimmer of hope, after discovering that the situation was not right or wrong, decisively chose to become the crowd eating melons.


    As a result, they are very grateful for their choice.


    If there is no concentration, now, looking at the piles of flesh and blood on the ground, they will undoubtedly become one of them.


    Ni Qingcheng and the others are in the room.


    Standing by the window, looking at Wei Xiao''s back after asking passers-by, Ni Qingcheng''s eyes were full of surprise and incredible.


    She had estimated Wei Xiao''s strength to a higher level, but after this battle, she found that she still underestimated Wei Xiao''s strength.


    In that kind of environment that is not open and crowded, who can easily cope with the ultimate moves in the dark and the bright, is his strength really only a fourth-level fighter?


    "Xiaoyun, what''s the result?" Ni Qingcheng asked Xiaoyun who came to the room afterwards.


    Xiaoyun didn''t dare to neglect.


    "This time there are 49 members of the list who came to the bar and wanted to do something to Master Wei. The strongest is the eleventh-ranked Wuying Shoushuai. As a result, forty-nine people died and 41 were none. Once spared, the other eight people chose to quit and were able to keep their lives. None of the members of the list who died in the whole process could catch Master Wei''s move."


    "What, is he so strong?" Guanguan''s eyes were horrified when he heard Xiaoyun''s report.


    Xiaoyun nodded affirmatively: "Yes, Master Wei Xiao is too powerful. He is the strongest super soldier I have ever seen, even City Lord Yi Xiu can''t compare."


    "Horrible, this person is really scary. Sister Ni..." Leng Yu''s mouth was full of fear for Wei Xiao, but his eyes were full of surprises.


    Needless to say, the more powerful Wei Xiao means to them.


    The helper Ni Qingcheng identified this time, for Leng Yu, is their only hope for breaking the cage.


    Such a person, no matter what the cost is, keep him by his side.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled sweetly.


    "He really didn''t disappoint me. Now, we can rest assured."


    Hua Chang nodded excitedly: "Yeah! Master Wei Xiao is too powerful. From now on, we don''t need to be afraid of Yixiu. Even when the No. 4 potion comes out, we can still get one or two through Master Wei Xiao''s hand. maybe."


    Ni Qingcheng turned around.


    "There is no guarantee that he will be on our side, so increase the bargaining chip."


    "Sister Ni, are you really going to do that?"

 Chapter 871： Mingdong Sky City

    Faced with Leng Yu¡¯s inquiry, Ni Qingcheng shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too easy to get, and he will only pay less attention. Man, I know too well, let him get our friendship first. Okay, let¡¯s go ahead and let the romance bar temporarily close. One day, hire more servants to clean the site, and continue to open tomorrow."


    "Hehe... Sister Ni, should I help you get the lead first?" Guanguan said suddenly.


    Ni Qingcheng looked at her with amusement: "Why, your heart moved?"


    "I can''t talk about it, but I have a good impression. People are handsome, and their main strength is still such a strong. Feelings can be cultivated slowly. If it becomes true, there will be such strong protection around us in the future, our sisters will no longer have to be afraid. Anyone anymore."


    "Then you have to work hard, he is not an ordinary man."


    Guanguan straightened his chest and said arrogantly: "With my ability, I don''t believe that he is indifferent. Besides, isn''t there still Sister Ni? Don''t look at that guy and you will get angry with Sister Ni, but men! I always like to use some. The ridiculous method attracts the attention of those he likes. He always belittles Sister Ni, isn''t it to find a sense of presence in front of Sister Ni?"


    Ni Qingcheng was taken aback for a moment.


    "Is that right?"


    Thinking in his heart, turning his head to look at the disappeared figure on the street outside, there seemed to be something more in Ni Qingcheng''s gaze.


    Smiled.


    "Then it depends on our Guanguan ability."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Oh..."


    The girls laughed, even Leng Yu, with a smile on their faces.


    Ni Qingcheng and the others are happy here, and the depression of the past is wiped out, but in the sky city, Wei Xiao''s deeds passed word of mouth from the customers of the romantic bar, and quickly spread throughout the base.


    With one person''s strength, he alone fought more than forty top rankings without injury, and all the people who shot against them fell. Such a record and such strength can be said to set off a huge wave inside the base.


    Ordinary people were shocked when they heard such news.


    Can a person''s power be so powerful?


    Are you kidding me?


    But this kind of news is not spread by one person. Hundreds of people have witnessed the whole process. Even if someone is unwilling to believe it, they have to admit that there is really a fierce man inside the base.


    "Have you heard the news?"


    "Unbelievable. The siege of more than forty strong men in the sky list has actually failed. This person is far above us."


    "At present, we still need to further confirm the specific strength of the other party. For the time being, the people who besieged him are all strong in the top ten. It is really unrealistic to say that he is too strong to compete. We still need Observe more."


    "Don''t those people in the top ten of the top ten not be tempted by the bargaining chips given by Yixiu?"


    "Some people are preparing, but they are not reckless people. The shot is certain, but now that such a movement is made, I want them to do it without absolute certainty, I am afraid it is unrealistic."


    "I don''t know how Yixiu feels now?"


    The big guys of the major forces in the base have already learned about Wei Xiao, and they also know how he came out of the romantic bar.


    Hearing his record, I have to say that these big men are all moved, but compared to these, they are now more concerned about Yixiu''s attitude.


    The enemy is heading towards Yixiu. Whether he can get rid of the opponent will be related to his majesty in the base in the future.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    When all the big guys outside guessed that Yixiu must be furious at the moment, his behind-the-scenes man, after hearing about the romance bar, showed calmer than anyone else.


    Walking in the maple grove in the mansion, Yixiu, who walks leisurely and smiles, feels that everything is the same as he expected.


    "My lord, the man who appeared next to Ni Qingcheng this time is obviously unusual. Should we take some necessary mistakes?" The non-mainstreamer behind him has already told Yixiu about Wei Xiao''s news. in a hurry.


    Yixiu smiled indifferently: "What measures do you want to do? Send an army to besie him?"


    "Even if you don''t use the army, you must at least let the other party know who is the owner of this base."


    "Haha..." Yixiu stopped, playing with a leaf in one hand, "I was really surprised by the strength of the other party. Also, there are many strong people who take the initiative to take refuge in Ni Qingcheng, but they haven''t seen her close to anyone. Suddenly there was someone who could be kept by her side. Without that strength, it would not be possible to get her approval. It seems that the strength of the other party did not disappoint her."


    "My lord..."


    "There is no need to make a fuss. No matter how strong a person is, and always just one person, give Ni Qingcheng a little more hope. In this way, when I completely extinguish her hope, she will stay by my side and be more honest."


    "Aren''t we doing anything?" asked the non-mainstream.


    "Nothing happened to the top ten people in the top ten?"


    The two non-mainstreamers behind him glanced at each other, and one of them shook his head.


    "They are still on the sidelines, maybe waiting for an opportunity."


    Yixiu smiled coldly.


    "Then let them wait! The previous battle is just an appetizer. What can a group of first- and second-level fighters test out? Wait for the top ten to do it, that''s the beginning of the good show."


    "My lord is wise."


    "How is the progress of the No.4 potion?" No longer paying attention to Wei Xiao''s affairs, Yixiu changed a topic that was more worthy of his concern.


    Speaking of Medicine No. 4, the two non-mainstream players became excited.


    One person said: "It has reached the final stage, and within three days, the finished product of the No. 4 potion will appear. By then, the adults will become the well-deserved number one in the base."


    Yixiu smiled and shook his head.


    "Don''t take things for granted. It''s not uncommon for first-level fighters to kill third-level fighters. No matter how strong the gene potion is, it ultimately depends on the person who uses it."


    "What the adults said is, but the No. 4 potion will definitely be able to exert its strongest power in the hands of adults."


    Yixiu readily accepted the compliments from his subordinates.


    He doesn''t think this is flattery.


    Before the end of the world, his physique far surpassed the average person, and his fighting skills and combat experience are by no means comparable to ordinary people. If he can integrate the so-called "forbidden thing" No. 4 potion, once he successfully controls that power, he believes that he can play The most powerful power comes.


    People of not the same level all have the same strength, even if they are in a realm, their strengths and weaknesses are very obvious.


    "Pharmaceutical No. 4? I''ll wait for it at last. Before that, let those little fish and shrimps jump for a while."


    I didn''t think Wei Xiao was a threat at all, and Yixiu looked like everything was under control.


    Outside the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    Tianxianlou.


    Tianxianlou is the hot spot of Sky City second only to romantic bars. Although the route is not as high-end as romantic bars, it is better than the audience.


    Here, no matter who you are, as long as you have money, you can really do whatever you want.


    It doesn''t work in Tianxianlou. As long as you have money, you can get it, the boss, let alone the men and women who seek life in it.


    In addition, the top brand Liu Xian''er is the first person on the Tianxian list. With this gimmick, it is even more famous than the romantic bar.


    The difference between the two may be that one is naked and the other is packaged, essentially the same.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to deliberately inquire about the location of the Tianxian Tower, just ask a passer-by to find out where the Tianxian Tower was located.


    This is not the case. On the way, after eliminating the pleasure of attacking him, Wei Xiao came to the gate of Tianxianlou.


    Said to be Tianxian Tower, it is actually a hotel.


    It''s just been remodeled, and it looks a bit like a restaurant.


    It is broad daylight, but the Tianxian Building is still very lively.


    Before the end of the world, this kind of place usually only opened at night, but in the end of the world, this phenomenon does not exist.


    "The first beauty? I want to see what makes you special."


    Come to a place, if you don¡¯t look at the local ¡°special products¡±, wouldn¡¯t you lose a lot of fun?


    Bringing the Emperor Sword, Wei Xiao walked inside the hotel.

 Chapter 872： Tianxianlou

    "Yeah! This gentleman, seeing you face-to-face, is it the first time to come to our Tianxian Tower?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao entered the door, a beautifully dressed woman leaned up.


    The woman looks in her thirties, she is charming and charming.


    She is a nice beauty.


    I looked at the environment of the lobby on the first floor of Tianxia Building.


    There are a lot of people, and the customers coming and going are always accompanied by some revealing women.


    The inside of the Tianxian Building is warm, and there should be an air conditioner operating.


    Very luxurious.


    In today''s era, there is really not much that can be put on heating with limited power.


    "I''m looking for Liu Xian''er, she should be free now, right?" Wei Xiao was straight to the point.


    He doesn''t bother to use the hypocrisy.


    The woman in the short skirt who came up hesitated slightly.


    "Since the husband came to see our sister Xian''er, he should be clear about the rules. In addition, I have to say sorry to the husband. Sister Xian''er''s schedule for today is full, and she needs time to accompany her husband to dinner after 6 o''clock tomorrow afternoon. If your husband is in a hurry, I can make arrangements for your husband in advance after 6 o''clock tomorrow."


    "You should be the senior here?" Wei Xiao asked suddenly.


    Faced with Wei Xiao''s unnatural eyes, the woman unconsciously chose to avoid it.


    This change in her was sudden, and it was covered up in a blink of an eye.


    "Mr. laughed. In front of you, I am an inconspicuous little person. Everything is to better serve you God of Wealth."


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "I''m going to see Liu Xian''er now, what do you think?"


    "Sir, isn''t this embarrassing the slave family? Sister Xian''er is now having guests. You are all uncles, and the slave family can''t provoke them anywhere. Don''t embarrass the slave family." The woman said embarrassedly.


    "You must have a way, right?"


    Wei Xiao looked at the woman deeply.


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao''s smiley eyes, Hong Yan couldn''t tell.


    This guy is really domineering.


    Knowing what Wei Xiao had seen, Hong Yan sighed.


    "Mr. is really a problem for Hong Yan. Come on, you are all big people that the Nujia can''t afford to provoke. The Nujia will take you to see Sister Xian''er. As for what happens, it is beyond the control of the Nujia. I hope that Mr. We are all for the sake of a group of poor people, don''t demolish my Heavenly Immortal Building."


    "Since I know that I can''t afford it, it''s better not to have the thoughts that shouldn''t be. You are indeed pitiful enough, and I don''t want to let my knife be stained with poor people''s blood."


    "..."


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Hong Yan''s face changed instantly, and she became honest for a moment of silence.


    "Mister can guess what the Nujia thinks?"


    Wei Xiao said indifferently: "It is also the land of pink powder, and the romantic bar will not be without your people. The temptation of the No.4 potion is great, but it also depends on whether you have this strength. You can live to this day and become a second-level fighter. It''s not easy, what do you think?"


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s words, Hong Yan smiled bitterly.


    "Mister is really not terrible in general. Hong Yan has taken down your advice, please come with the slave family."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    He likes obedient people.


    The other party thought he was hiding well, but unfortunately, no matter how he pretended to be close to Wei Xiao, some things couldn''t be hidden.


    For example, the color of greed in the eyes.


    Now, it is rare for the other party to give up that temptation under his advice.


    Without further clarification, Wei Xiao followed Hong Yan, who was decent, and walked towards the top of the stairs.


    After a while, under the leadership of Hong Yan, the two came to a room on the third floor.


    "Crunch..."


    "Hahaha... Xian''er''s words are in line with my temperament. I can serve with you, this hundred gold is worth the money."


    "Isn''t Lu Ge upholding the younger sister? It is Xian''er''s honor to be with Lu Ge, but it is a pity that Xian''er did not meet Lu Ge early, otherwise he would not abuse herself like this."


    As soon as the door was opened, inside, there was the sound of a "heart-to-heart" conversation between a man and a woman.


    "who?"


    The sound of opening the door naturally attracted the attention of the people inside.


    Lu Xi had a very happy conversation with Liu Xian''er, but the sudden opening of the door made his face slightly unhappy.


    A pair of eagle eyes sank slightly and turned to look outside the door.


    Liu Xian''er, who was combing her temples and shawls with long hair, and wearing a white dress, also looked at Wei Xiao and the others.


    Hong Yan, who was walking in the front, hurriedly gave up a smile.


    "Sorry, Mr. Lu, this gentleman wants to find Xian''er, but the Nujia can''t stop it..." Hong Yan said aggrievedly.


    When she spoke, Lu Xi and Liu Xian''er looked at Wei Xiao behind Hong Yan.


    man?


    Lu Xi, who was not happy when he was disturbed, saw that it was a man who was looking for Liu Xian''er, and the color on his face was even colder.


    Sen Leng looked at Wei Xiao, and Lu Xi said gloomily, "Who are you? I don''t know if Xian''er has been covered by me?"


    Wei Xiao came in from outside and threw a slap-sized brocade box to Hong Yan.


    "This is my consumption, you can leave now."


    "gentlemen¡­¡­"


    "I don''t think you want to participate in the next incident." Wei Xiao was a warning.


    Hong Yan helplessly smiled bitterly at Liu Xian''er and Lu Xi, then bowed his head and left the room.


    "I asked who you are. Didn''t you hear?" Lu Xi was angry.


    Wei Xiao didn''t pay attention to him.


    His gaze stayed on Liu Xian''er, looking at her unscrupulously.


    "Peng..."


    "So courageous!"


    Lu Xi was irritated by Wei Xiao''s ignorance.


    The big hand patted on the table, and the whole person stood up.


    Wei Xiao regarded Liu Xian''er as if he did not exist.


    Is this the number one beauty in Sky City?


    Really worthy of his own title.


    The face is delicate and tender, the skin is as white as snow, and the weak body is as soft as catkins, delicate and radiant.


    The flawless goose egg''s face has a morbid and frail beauty, with a graceful posture and a beautiful appearance. Only in terms of appearance, it is comparable to Ni Qingcheng.


    A stunning beauty who can score 98 points in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    It''s right to think about it. Although Liu Xian''er is more popular with base men and is easier to get than Ni Qingcheng, how could she rank ahead of Ni Qingcheng if she didn''t have the same beauty as Ni Qingcheng?


    Having seen the most beautiful person in Sky City, Wei Xiao was also satisfied.


    Walked straight to the dining table.


    Lu Xi''s face turned into pig liver color at this moment.


    It was definitely the first time he was so ignored by people in Sky City.


    The dignified rank ninth, the top three fighters of the base, when has he suffered such humiliation?


    "you¡­¡­"


    "You can go away, Liu Xian''er belongs to me today." Before Lu Xi had finished speaking, Wei Xiao intuitively announced Liu Xian''er''s belonging for the day.


    Lu Xi''s heart and lungs were blown up.


    "Asshole, dare to talk to me like this, do you know who I am?" Lu Xi shouted angrily.


    Wei Xiao finally glanced at him.


    "Then do you know who I am?"


    Um?


    Lu Xi was stunned.


    Did this guy fail to figure out the situation? Is this my home court now?


    "Heh! Interesting, then do you want to talk about who you are? Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. If your name is not loud enough, today, it may be the last time you breathe in this world."


    "In the lower Wei Xiao, there is no one in the upper."


    Arrogant, absolutely arrogant.


    Originally, Lu Xi thought that the other party was a terrific person, but now, he was amused by Wei Xiao''s words.


    A little-known person actually said arrogantly that he was "no one on top."


    Lu Xi saw a lot of arrogant people, but it was definitely the first time I saw someone as arrogant as Wei Xiao.


    If Yixiu didn''t dare to say it, he opened his mouth and came. I''m afraid I don''t know how to write dead words, right?


    "Hahaha... there is a kind. I just don''t know if you can continue to be so arrogant for a while."

 Chapter 873： Liu Xianer

    "Crack..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Not long after Lu Xi''s words were finished, on the third floor of Tianxian Building, there was a sound of a broken window, and then, accompanied by a scream, a figure fell out of the window from the room where Liu Xianer was located, and slammed into the street outside. superior.


    The movement did not startle pedestrians on the road.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "How come someone was thrown out of Tianxian Tower? Is it because he wants to eat Bawang''s meal?"


    "Damn, isn''t this Lu Xi who is ninth in the top ranking? How did he get thrown out?"


    "Ahem...puff..."


    Lu Xi got up from the ground, couldn''t hold back a mouthful of blood, and looked extremely embarrassed.


    "What do you see, get out of me, if you don''t get out, I''ll kill you." Lu Xi roared at the surrounding crowd.


    No one dared to watch Lu Xi anymore, and moved away from the other side.


    Lu Xi glared at the third floor with a ferocious face.


    "Wei Xiao, very good, if I don''t kill you, Lu Xi swears not to be a human being."


    Lu Xi obviously knew Wei Xiao''s origins and fears, and he thought viciously in his heart, and never thought of rushing to find Wei Xiao''s troubles, and with a resentment, he turned and left the entrance of the Tianxian Tower.


    In the third floor.


    "The obtrusive person has left, Miss Xian''er, no one disturbs us now."


    Liu Xian''er, who watched the show the whole time without saying a word, now sees this man who subdued Lu Xi and let him be thrown out without any resistance, Liu Xian''er''s heart is full at this moment. Shocked.


    Lu Xi is the top ten strong man in the top ten, but such a person can''t even stop the man in front of him with a move. How terrifying is this man in front of him?


    Liu Xian''er was in awe of Wei Xiao''s strength, and Liu Xian''er was also very curious about him.


    When did the number one come from the base?


    Liu Xian''er can be sure that she has never seen Wei Xiao, and the base has never had a person like him. Otherwise, she would not know the identity of the other party.


    Resisting her curiosity, Liu Xian''er showed a smile on her face.


    "Mr. is really overbearing! Just like this throwing out my guests, who else would dare to do Xian''er business in the future?"


    "Am I just ready?"


    Liu Xian''er laughed.


    This person is really shameless.


    With a helpless and bitter smile on his face, Liu Xian''er said quietly, "It''s all like this, what else can Xian''er say?"


    "Papa..."


    With that, Liu Xian''er clapped her hands.


    Not long after, from outside the door, a woman walked in.


    "Sister Xian''er..."


    Liu Xian''er lightly pointed to the dishes on the table that didn''t move much and said, "I don''t need these. Change the table to the banquet again."


    "Yes!"


    The woman responded, and then stepped back.


    "Sir, please wait a moment here, Xian''er will go and change clothes and come to accompany you again." Liu Xian''er said weakly to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have any comments, and motioned to her to make arrangements for herself.


    Liu Xian''er smiled and nodded at Wei Xiao, then got up and left.


    Not long after, a few waiters came in outside to clean up the wine and dishes on the table.


    Wei Xiao got up and came to the broken window, lit a cigarette for himself, and looked into the distance.


    I didn''t know what Wei Xiao had found, and after scanning between the buildings outside, a smile appeared on his face.


    A 20-story residential building was upstairs outside.


    "Damn, he won''t find me?"


    When a man holding a sniper rifle swept Wei Xiao''s gaze toward him, he hurriedly turned over and hid in a dark corner.


    He was inexplicably scared in his heart, even if Wei Xiao didn''t deliberately stare at the place where he was, there was a chill from behind.


    Killing heart, ranked sixth in the sky list, a strong man in the sky list who has reached the third level of his own strength, but likes to engage in assassinations.


    This man belongs to the lone ranger, and he appears in the sky city.


    Appearing at the top of the building outside the Tianxian Tower this time was aimed at Wei Xiao''s bounty.


    He had seen Wei Xiao''s strength.


    He still remembers everything that happened in the romantic bar before.


    As a third-level fighter, he believed that he was not afraid of anyone in this base. After seeing Wei Xiao''s horror, he didn''t think he had a chance to get close to Wei Xiao.


    Therefore, in order to ensure that he is foolproof, he plans to assassinate Wei Xiao from a distance.


    It was just that Wei Xiao glanced over it just now, and he felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. It seemed that Wei Xiao already knew his existence.


    "Impossible, I haven''t prepared to do it yet. Even if there is a legendary killing intent, he can''t find it at this time. Maybe he accidentally saw me here. Yes, it must be like this." Killing heart comforted himself. , Quickly adjust your mentality, and then leave the vignette again.


    At this time, Wei Xiao''s eyes were no longer on his side.


    There was a sense of crisis in his heart, but he was unwilling to admit the murderous intention because of the temptation of No.4 Potion. Now he forcibly convinced himself that Wei Xiao did not find him.


    "Is that so? No matter what, I have to fight for the No.4 potion! He is 300 meters away from me, even if I fail, I will have enough time to retreat." Persuaded myself and started killing. Final preparations.


    If you don''t get a single blow against people like Wei Xiao, you definitely can''t fall in love again.


    Therefore, the killing heart is waiting for the best time, and strive to kill with one blow.


    Inside Tianxian Building.


    Liu Xian''er said she was going to change clothes, but in fact she went to look for Hong Yan to ask for information about Wei Xiao.


    A person who has never appeared in the base, and his strength is so strong, this kind of person is very attractive to Liu Xian''er.


    If you don''t figure out the identity of the other party, Liu Xian''er will fidget in front of the other party.


    Hong Yan seemed to know that Liu Xian''er would come to him, so he had been waiting for Liu Xian''er in the room where they joined.


    "Sister Yan, who is the other party?"


    Liu Xian''er found Hong Yan and asked directly.


    Knowing Liu Xian''er''s purpose, Hong Yan didn''t hesitate, and said directly: "The one in the base that attracts the most attention at the moment."


    "Huh?" Liu Xian''er was taken aback for a moment, and then surprised, "You don''t want to say that he is the strange man next to Ni Qingcheng, right?"


    Hong Yan smiled bitterly and nodded: "It''s him. It has been confirmed that he appeared as soon as we heard the news from the person in the romantic bar. He has seen through my plan, and I chose to give up. That kind of person is not something we can covet. of."


    "He is really strong?"


    Hong Yan said with a serious face: "Forty-nine strong men from the top ranks launched a besieging against them, and forty-one died, including the Wuying Shoulou commander, none of the wounded, and the other eight directly chose to give up. Such a person, you Do you feel strong?"


    "so smart?"


    "Xian''er, I know that you also have to get rid of his mind to get the No. 4 potion, but listen to my advice, he is not something we can provoke. He already knows my mind before he starts, if you want to deal with him again, I''m afraid It will be lifeless."


    Hearing Hong Yan''s advice, Liu Xian''er frowned.


    "Sister Yan, you know that my most powerful weapon is not my own strength. You know, beauty den, hero mound, killing a person, we women have means."


    Hong Yan shook his head: "Listening to my sister, he gave me the feeling that he is not the kind of man who is addicted to wind and dust. It is very dangerous. You must not do stupid things."


    "Is it so scary?"


    "Listen to me right."


    Liu Xian''er knew that Hong Yan would not lie to her.


    Compared with Jianghu''s experience, Hong Yan is many times better than Liu Xian''er. The person who even fears her is definitely not the one who can be lost by beauty.


    Liu Xian''er was able to go to the present stage, she already had a lot of abilities, and she knew the importance of it.


    After a moment of contemplation, Liu Xian''er said, "Sister Yan, do you think I might keep him by my side?"


    "Huh? Do you want to..."

 Chapter 874： No chance, create opportunities for you

    Liu Xian''er smiled charmingly: "Since he is willing to offend Yi Xiu for Ni Qingcheng, I believe that his appearance is not under Ni Qingcheng. I can''t make him use it for me without reason. When it comes to knowing men, Ni Qingcheng is completely with me. Not a level."


    After listening to what Liu Xian''er said, Hong Yan started to think.


    When she learned about Wei Xiao¡¯s situation, the first thing she thought of was to kill him with a beautifying trick. She never thought of using it for her own use, but now Liu Xian''er has this idea, but she opened it up to her. A good idea.


    Since Ni Qingcheng can make such a person do things for her with her own charm, Liu Xian''er, who is completely different from Ni Qingcheng, can''t do it for no reason.


    If Tianxian Tower had a platform like Wei Xiao, it would not be a good thing for them.


    "Can it work?"


    "Men, there is no way to take it easy, let alone, by my means, to grasp a man''s heart, is it not easy to catch it?"


    Seeing Liu Xian''er so confident, Hong Yan agreed.


    "Then you try."


    "Well, let''s not talk about it, I will go there after changing my clothes, but I can''t let our umbrellas wait for a long time." With full of confidence, Liu Xian''er began to dress herself.


    More than half an hour later.


    "Mister has been waiting for a long time."


    Liu Xian''er reappeared in the room where Wei Xiao was.


    Wei Xiao, who was beside the window, turned around when he heard the sound.


    In his eyes, Liu Xian''er at this moment was three points more beautiful than before.


    Her long hair is like a waterfall draped behind her shoulders, the bangs on the forehead are rolled up on top of her head, and her small ears wear silver ornaments on both sides, fresh and elegant, coquettish and more sedate.


    The flawless goose egg has light makeup on his face.


    Not enchanting and charming, mature and charming.


    She is wearing a white and blue strapless mermaid dress with breast wrap, which wraps under the neckline of the gooseneck. Two leaf-shaped ribbons are interlaced and connected below, which can show her beautiful shoulder bones and stabilize the clothes.


    With a graceful posture and a variety of postures, if it were not for the lack of elegance in the place, Liu Xian''er at the moment would be a proper lady in the eyes of others.


    Dazzling.


    Wei Xiao had seen Liu Xian''er in Shu Wang.


    However, compared with Shu Wang, Liu Xian''er was less dignified and majestic.


    But even so, Wei Xiao admired it very much.


    Shu Wang has been in a high position for a long time, and she has already had a noble temperament that these dusty women do not have. At this moment, Liu Xian''er can appear in front of him with such a more elegant image. In Wei Xiao''s mind, she is in temperament and appearance. On the top, it is enough to compare with Ni Qingcheng, who is out of the mud but not stained.


    The first place in the heavenly immortal list is not someone who can sit on it casually.


    This Liu Xian''er does have its own uniqueness.


    Being looked at by Wei Xiao, Liu Xian''er didn''t shy away, and smiled.


    "How do you think, sir?"


    "It''s very beautiful. Among the women I have met, you are enough to make the top 20." Wei Xiao praised sincerely.


    Liu Xian''er smiled sweetly.


    Taking the steps of Xiao Qiao, he came to the table where the wine and food were already prepared.


    "Mr. has a good reputation. With Mr.''s strength, he must have been to many bases. Among thousands of women, Xian''er can be in front of twenty, which is a little flattered."


    Wei Xiao threw away the cigarette **** in his hand, Yu Guang glanced outside.


    "See when you do it."


    With a cold smile, Wei Xiao stepped to the table.


    Signaling Liu Xian''er to sit down, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Just tell the truth. It''s no wonder that it takes a hundred dollars to accompany you to a meal. For many men, the price is worth it."


    Liu Xian''er sat down.


    Lightly brought two wine glasses and placed them in front of Wei Xiao and her respectively, and then gracefully filled the wine glasses with wine.


    The glass is not big, and a full glass is no more than one or two.


    Putting down the hip flask, Liu Xian''er smiled and said, "Is that Xian''er worth Mr.''s hundred gold?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    Sitting next to Liu Xian''er drank all the wine in the glass.


    "There is nothing worth it or not, it''s not my money anyway."


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would answer himself this way, Liu Xian''er gave him a surprised look.


    "What does this mean, sir?"


    "I don''t have to pay back what someone else borrows. Even if it''s not worth it, it''s not me who hurts me."


    "Puff......"


    "Then Xian''er is here to sympathize with Mr.''s friend who borrowed money. With a powerful friend like you, I really don''t know whether to say he is lucky or unlucky."


    While speaking, Liu Xian''er appeared again for Wei Xiaoman.


    This time she raised the glass and touched Wei Xiao, and the two of them drank the drink at the same time.


    "She should be lucky."


    "Yes, Mr. is so strong that he can be your friend. I don''t know how many people are envious. It''s a mere gold and silver. Friends who want to come to Mr. do not care."


    "You are good at chatting. I''m very curious, do other people who serve you, like me, only drink and chat with you?"


    Liu Xian''er shook his head.


    "It depends on the person. People who are not confident don''t talk much during the whole process, and they can''t let go. It''s very boring. People who are confident, just like your husband, chat, talk about everyday things, or talk about things they have experienced outside. , The atmosphere is also lively, and there is another kind of beauty in her arms, the wind and the moon are boundless, and sometimes Xian''er is embarrassed."


    "Really? There is no impatient?"


    Liu Xian''er was stunned, and looked at Wei Xiao in confusion.


    Liu Xian''er smiled charmingly when he noticed the playful smile on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Hundred gold doesn''t have such an opportunity. If sir is willing, the daughter will give you the gift, Xian''er will satisfy you."


    "I don''t have that patience. I have all come here. Since others have no chance, then I will create opportunities for them."


    "what does it mean¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er gave a soft cry, but before he could react, Wei Xiao''s whole person was already pulled into his arms.


    "gentlemen¡­¡­"


    "It''s now!"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Just when Liu Xian''er wanted to say something, a gunshot came from outside.


    After that, Liu Xian''er, who looked shy and shy, looked shocked.


    What did she see?


    The moment Wei Xiao pulled her into his arms, without knowing what was happening, Wei Xiao shot a claw in the air at will, and a hot bullet was sandwiched between his two fingers.


    Wei Xiao, with a cold face and sharp eyes, stood up holding Liu Xian''er.


    A gun appeared in his hand, and the backhand shot outside without saying a word.


    "not good¡­¡­"


    On the top of the building outside, when he saw Wei Xiao grabbing the bullet he shot with his fingers, he felt a strong death crisis.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate at all, but he failed with a murderous shot, so he immediately stopped and prepared to leave.


    Unfortunately, when he just got up, the bullet that Wei Xiao shot out before him, when he flickered to avoid the bullet shot by Wei Xiao, happened to take the initiative to hit the bullet.


    A red dot appeared on the center of the eyebrow, but it exploded directly behind the head.


    With a shocking light in his eyes, the figure that Kill Xin had just stood up fell straight down.


    Killing Xin had already made a prediction to dodge in advance, but he did not expect that Wei Xiao also predicted his prediction.


    Under the pre-judgment situation, Wei Xiao is clearly superior.


    This gun battle took place between the electric light and flint.


    Needless to say the result.


    Embracing the beauty, Wei Xiao looked at the modified gun in his hand.


    "The power is good."


    "First, sir..."


    Wei Xiao bowed his head.


    "Look, this is the opportunity I said."


    Liu Xian''er trembled slightly in Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "First, this is the opportunity that the sir said?"


    "if not?"


    The people outside resolved, Wei Xiao let go of Liu Xian''er.

 Chapter 875： Beauty failure

    "You seem to be thinking about other things that are inappropriate for children."


    Liu Xian''er groaned: "Mr. asked clearly why."


    "Ha ha!"


    Smiled coolly.


    In Liu Xian''er''s shy mood, Wei Xiao raised his hand and raised Liu Xian''er''s chin, looking at the charming face in front of him with cold and charming eyes.


    "A pair of Jade Bi pillows with a thousand people, a little bit of vermilion lips, thousands of guests taste it, it''s a pity, it''s a pity."


    Liu Xian''er''s body trembled.


    There was mist in his eyes, and his face was pretty.


    "Is the husband mocking Xian''er?"


    Wei Xiao stopped, feeling calm.


    Under Liu Xian''er''s gaze, she returned to her seat and took a sip of wine by herself.


    "You can''t laugh at it. In this world, it''s not easy for anyone to survive. No one is qualified to laugh at anyone. It''s nothing more than a different way of living."


    Liu Xianer''s expression was moved when she heard the words.


    She could see that Wei Xiao did not despise her, and some regretted her a little more.


    With a bitter smile, Liu Xian''er returned to Wei Xiao and sat down.


    Weak and weak: "As a woman, we don¡¯t have much advantage in these last days. If we still don¡¯t know how to live by our own way, we won¡¯t be able to live today. Your husband may look down on people like us, but who I also know that our request is actually very simple, just to survive. If there is a choice, who wants to step into this business?"


    "Don''t be underestimated, you are already better than many women."


    "Unfortunately, in the eyes of her husband, Xian''er can''t see the look that other men should have."


    "Oh! You are so fascinated by you?"


    "Oh..."


    Liu Xian''er hid her mouth and chuckled.


    But in this smile, there is a lot of sadness.


    Pour good wine for Wei Xiao again.


    Liu Xian''er said quietly: "Xian''er wants to, but it also depends on whether Mr. is willing to give Xian''er this opportunity."


    Seeing the gentle and affectionate eyes, Wei Xiao couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    No wonder such a person can reach the top of the heavenly immortal list.


    With all the body and appearance, coupled with this soft, weak and pitiful little expression, it is hard to resist the tough guy.


    It''s a pity that this set is useless to Wei Xiao.


    "You should know something about Ni Qingcheng, right?" Wei Xiao changed the subject and asked about Ni Qingcheng.


    The movement of Liu Xian''er''s hand was slightly stagnant.


    "Mr. likes sister Qingcheng?"


    "Tell me, I''m still very curious about her situation at this base, especially the city lord Yixiu. I was targeted inexplicably. If I don''t understand anything, wouldn''t I be taken advantage of?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s calm face, Liu Xian''er frowned.


    There is a saying, in front of a beauty to talk about another topic that belongs to the other''s "competitor", to be honest, Liu Xian''er is very curious in her heart.


    Is it so unattractive in your eyes?


    But Liu Xian''er knew how to please her guests, especially a powerful man like Wei Xiao.


    Her expression quickly returned to normal, and Liu Xian''er naturally told Wei Xiao about Ni Qingcheng.


    "Speaking of sister Qingcheng, Xian''er admires it very much. Although she is a female class, she has done a lot of things that men have not done."


    "What did she do?"


    Liu Xian''er didn''t hesitate, and began to tell Wei Xiao about Ni Qingcheng''s past.


    From the beginning of Ni Qingcheng leading a group of women to establish their own base, then the base was conquered by Yixiu, and finally tied to the passage of this sky city.


    During the period, Wei Xiao asked some key questions.


    For example, Ni Qingcheng knew that Yixiu had something to do with her, why she was still willing to stay at this base, and if Ni Qingcheng wanted to escape Yixiu''s control, why did he have the opportunity to leave Sky City to collect supplies outside and not grasp it, but instead? Continue to return to this cage?


    Regarding these, Liu Xian''er told Wei Xiao one by one what she knew.


    It''s nothing more than fetters.


    Ni Qingcheng''s fetters are those sisters in the romantic bar.


    People in the romantic bar can go out to collect the supplies they want, but every time they go out, some of the main members will be left behind.


    This is Yixiu''s request, in order to prevent Ni Qingcheng and the others from getting out of their control.


    Taking good care of the lifeblood of those women in Ni Qingcheng, anyone of them going out must consider the price of not coming back.


    Those who leave may have a good start, but those who stay as "hostages" will inevitably be poisoned by Yixiu.


    The reason why Yi Xiu stayed at Ni Qingcheng was because he knew that Ni Qingcheng could not leave Sky City.


    He has this strength, but forcing Ni Qingcheng to do it is expensive.


    But there is a prerequisite for all of this, that is, Ni Qingcheng and the others will not challenge Yixiu¡¯s bottom line. Once one of Ni Qingcheng¡¯s sisters breaks through Yixiu¡¯s bottom line, Yixiu will not consider those who are no longer under their control. At any price.


    There is no absolute certainty about the people under his control. Yixiu can slowly follow Ni Qingcheng, but for those who are out of control, even if they make sacrifices, Yixiu will not hesitate.


    This is why Ni Qingcheng could not escape Yixiu¡¯s control.


    She was already tied to the romantic bar.


    In small talk, time passes unconsciously.


    It was more than five o''clock in the afternoon.


    From Liu Xian''er, Wei Xiao, who had basically grasped Ni Qingcheng''s affairs, and Ni Qingcheng''s thoughts, he now thoroughly understood.


    He became the one who broke the game in Ni Qingcheng''s eyes.


    It''s no wonder that when he first saw Ni Qingcheng, Wei Xiao felt that the other party''s motives were impure. Now, everything is clear.


    It wasn''t a matter of anger, but being used as a gunman, if Wei Xiao didn''t let the other party pay a little price, wouldn''t he be sorry for his title of Great Demon King Wei?


    "That''s it, it''s good." Ni Qingcheng''s motives, Wei Xiao already knew, and Wei Xiao had a corresponding plan on how to get along with Ni Qingcheng next.


    Picking up the Emperor Sword from the side, Wei Xiao stood up.


    "Brother Wei is leaving now?"


    After a long day of small talk, Liu Xian''er and Wei Xiao are also familiar.


    From the beginning, "Mr." became "Brother Wei".


    Wei Xiao nodded: "It''s a pleasure to chat with you. I accept your love today. From now on, as long as I''m still at this base and conditions permit, I can promise you one thing."


    Having said that, Wei Xiao turned around and was about to leave, without a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "Brother Wei..." Liu Xian''er hurriedly called.


    Wei Xiao, who turned around, stopped and turned his head back: "Is there anything else?"


    Liu Xian''er hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth, and asked with mist in her eyes: "In the eyes of Brother Wei, isn''t Xian''er worthy of Brother Wei''s company for a while?"


    "It''s late."


    "Xian''er knows, but Xian''er hopes that Big Brother Wei can stay. Although we have known each other for a short time, Xian''er has an unprecedented sense of security by staying with Big Brother Wei. Can Big Brother Wei stay with Xian''er?"


    After speaking, Liu Xian''er looked at Wei Xiao happily.


    "I have no money."


    "..."


    Liu Xianer''s heart twitched.


    Is this person really ignorant of his own mind or pretending to be confused?


    I''m all talking about it, do you still care about your bad money? What I care about is how good are you?


    Liu Xian''er endured the strangeness in her heart and said affectionately: "Xian''er doesn''t need it. As long as Big Brother Wei is willing, Xian''er belongs to Big Brother Wei all day, including tonight."


    "you do not belong to me."


    Wei Xiao shook his head and walked towards the door of the room.


    "Does Big Brother Wei think that Xian''er is not clean?"


    The footsteps to the door of the room stopped again.


    This time Wei Xiao didn''t look back.


    "I have no right to dislike anyone."


    "Then why can''t Brother Wei stay? Because of sister Qingcheng?"


    Because of Ni Qingcheng?


    Obviously not.


    Wei Xiao came to Tianxian Tower, first, to give those people a chance, and he saw the result. The opportunity was given to those people, but those people were not useful, and there was no one who could fight.


    Of course, the main thing is to use the people of the sky list to improve his reputation in the sky city.


    The second is to take a look at what the beauty of the top of the immortal list looks like.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, what else does Wei Xiao stay for?


    As for having an in-depth exchange with Liu Xian''er, Wei Xiao never thought about it.


    Liu Xian''er''s identity was destined not to be the part of Wei Xiao willing to accept, no matter how beautiful she was.


    In Wei Xiao''s eyes, the opponent was just a bunch of beautiful flowers.


    You can stop and admire, but when it comes to picking, Wei Xiao has no interest at all.


    "You think too much."


    Seeing Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to open the door, Liu Xian''er''s eyes were full of eagerness and unwillingness.


    "If Xian''er is willing to give up her current life for Big Brother Wei and live only for Big Brother Wei in the future, can Big Brother Wei stay?" Liu Xian''er gritted his teeth.


    Liu Xian''er seemed to have made this decision after careful consideration.


    The sincerity and pleading in the tone made people feel moved when they heard it.


    As an ordinary person, perhaps he was moved by Liu Xian''er''s words, but there was no trace of movement on Wei Xiao''s face.


    The two met for less than a day, and Wei Xiao didn''t think he had such a big charm to make Liu Xian''er let go of everything.


    It is also a person with ulterior motives.


    Wei Xiao didn''t click on it, opened the door, and left without looking back.

 Chapter 876： Cooperation reached

    In the room, sitting by the dining table and watching Wei Xiao leave "unfeeling" Liu Xian''er, the poignant beauty on his face gradually became gloomy and cold.


    "hateful!"


    "Crack..."


    Liu Xian''er, who had never felt this kind of frustration in a man, slapped her palm on the dining table in a panic.


    A seemingly weak, ineffective blow, but smashed the entire table apart.


    "Tap..."


    From the outside, a figure walked in.


    Hong Yan entered the door and saw the spilled wine, dishes and dinner plates, and sighed: "Failed?"


    Liu Xian''er''s momentum dissipated, and she was a little weak, and said in a daze, "He is really special."


    "Because he rejected you?"


    "He was the first man to refuse me."


    Hong Yan walked to Liu Xian''er and hugged her shoulders: "Don''t think too much. We Xian''er is so beautiful. He doesn''t know how to cherish it. It only means that he has no vision. Without him, our life would be as comfortable as possible. "


    "Do not!"


    Liu Xian''er directly rejected Hong Yan''s words.


    "Do you still want to keep him?"


    Liu Xian''er, with a gleam in her eyes and a smile on her face, believed in herself: "As long as he is a normal man, there is nothing I can''t get. Sister Yan, starting from today, help me invite other men''s invitations. I have retired, and I will not accompany any man again before I let him fall at my feet."


    When Hong Yan heard this, his face was shocked.


    "you are serious?"


    "Yes, doesn''t Sister Yan think that conquering such a man is more fulfilling for us?"


    It can be seen that Liu Xian''er is serious this time, and Hong Yan is very unhappy in his heart.


    It is said that the less men can get, the more obsessed they are.


    Isn''t it true that this is said to a woman?


    Hong Yan smiled bitterly: "Your decision is not only a major loss for our Tianxian Building, but I am afraid that he will also cause more troubles because of you. It is conceivable that in the future, in this base, it is not only that it will be hostile to him. In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, there are other bigwigs. They have no resistance to you."


    Liu Xian''er smiled evilly.


    "Isn''t this better? He has been offered a reward from the City Lord''s Mansion, and he doesn''t mind having more enemies if he wants to. In other words, I have to trouble Sister Yan to secretly reveal the reason for his sister''s retreat."


    "You really don''t think it''s a big deal."


    "This is the price he paid for rejecting me. I''ll wait for him to change his mind."


    Knowing that Liu Xian''er''s decision cannot be changed, Hong Yan sighed: "I hope you are right, otherwise, it is very dangerous to provoke such a strong person."


    Liu Xian''er disagrees.


    "I just ended my life like this for the person I like. As for what happens later, it''s not my woman''s ability to decide, can I?"


    There is nothing wrong with this.


    It is the right of others to choose how to live.


    Can you still influence other people''s thoughts?


    "you are right."


    Romantic bar.


    After leaving the Tianxian Tower, Wei Xiao did not encounter a sneak attack on the way back.


    Someone had tried Wei Xiao''s fineness in the morning, and there was no absolute certainty that the people on the top list would not be so stupid that they would continue to come out to die.


    The figure entered the bar.


    It looks very deserted inside.


    When people walking back and forth saw Wei Xiao, many people chose to stay far away.


    Seeing the people doing cleaning around, Wei Xiao didn''t stay any longer and walked directly to the fifth floor.


    "Crunch..."


    "Isn''t this our Master Wei? Why, don''t you plan to spend the night in Tianxianlou tonight?"


    Ni Qingcheng and the others are here.


    Seeing Wei Xiao pushing the door in, Ni Qingcheng, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at him jokingly.


    Others also smile implicitly.


    But only Ni Qingcheng dared to tease Wei Xiao like this, and others didn''t have the guts.


    "Boring ridicule."


    Wei Xiao walked straight to the window, glanced outside, then turned to look at the elegant Ni Qingcheng.


    "How about we talk?"


    After returning from the Tianxian Tower, Wei Xiao''s temperament completely changed. This discovery changed Ni Qingcheng''s expression.


    He stared at Wei Xiao.


    "You look very upset?"


    "Master Wei Xiao didn''t see Liu Xian''er?" Guanguan asked.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    "You know what I''m talking about."


    Ni Qingcheng frowned and looked at Wei Xiao deeply.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "It''s very simple. From now on, I can shelter the people in the romantic bar, including your business, but as a condition, you have to do things for me."


    "Um?"


    Ni Qingcheng was a little surprised by Wei Xiao''s directness.


    "You already know about me?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "It''s not a big deal, just do it at your fingertips."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s outspoken words, Ni Qingcheng believed his words.


    Taking a deep breath, Ni Qingcheng asked, "What do you want us to do for you?"


    "I need to get to know the high-levels of this base except City Lord Yixiu. Remember, it is the high-levels who have the ability to mobilize the power of this base. I don''t have the right to let me know."


    Guanguan asked curiously, "Why does Master Wei Xiao want to see those people?"


    "A deal, a deal that you, including this base, cannot refuse."


    Ni Qingcheng asked, "Is that why you came to Sky City?"


    "Do you know that I have a purpose in coming to Sky City?"


    Ni Qingcheng smiled and said, "It''s not hard to guess. People like you, unless they have a purpose, won''t stay in a base for a long time, or, in other words, Sky City can''t accommodate your big Buddha. But now, you actually chose to stay. Except for the ulterior motive, I really can''t think of any other reason."


    "Why didn''t you stay here because of you?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao said this, the few people present all looked at Ni Qingcheng, as if waiting for her to answer Wei Xiao.


    "Haha..." Ni Qingcheng chuckled, "The little girl knows herself."


    Wei Xiao did not refute.


    "Then your choice?"


    "Do I have other options?"


    Ni Qingcheng said meaningfully.


    "no!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Ni Qingcheng raised his glass.


    "Happy cooperation."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    In an understatement, Wei Xiao and Ni Qingcheng reached a cooperative relationship in this way.


    The former fully knew that the latter needed his purpose, while the latter knew nothing about Wei Xiao''s purpose, but Ni Qingcheng would not ask.


    This result is the best right now.


    Both sides need each other, so that Ni Qingcheng doesn''t need to have too much burden on Wei Xiao.


    You have what you need, and I ask for something. Everyone holds their own goals. This kind of cooperation is very pure, without too much personal feelings in it.


    "Have you had a great time in Tianxian Tower? If not, the Nujia will arrange entertainment for the adults." Guanguan changed the subject at this time.


    All are smart people.


    Since Wei Xiao had promised to help them, there was no need to learn too much about the details.


    The so-called cooperation reached under tacit understanding is sometimes more meaningful than in black and white.


    Wei Xiao withdrew coldly on his face and replaced it with a faint smile.


    "Are there beautiful women to accompany you?"


    Guanguan smiled sweetly.


    The graceful figure stood up from the sofa, twisted like a water snake, and strolled to Wei Xiao''s side.


    The figure was close to Wei Xiao, Qianqian drew a thin finger across Wei Xiao''s tangible chest, and she said, "Is it okay for you to be a slave?"


    Xiao Nizi is challenging Wei Xiao''s patience again.


    The idle hand was wrapped around Guanguan''s slender waist, which brought her closer to herself.


    Under Guanguan''s tempting gasp, Wei Xiao provoked her chin with the handle of the knife, and stared at Guanguan''s charming jade face: "It''s okay!"


    "Hehe... Then the slave family will go and make arrangements for the adults."


    Guanguan pushed Wei Xiao away, and the figure broke away from Wei Xiao''s claws, and walked outside the house with a silver bell-like laughter.


    What a grinning little fairy.


    "Do you want to stay?" Wei Xiao turned to Ni Qingcheng.


    Ni Qingcheng gave him a charming look.


    "Since the elder is so elegant, how dare the little girl disturb your interest?"


    "Very good. I now think this deal is more pleasant than I thought."


    "Just be happy."

 Chapter 877： Undercurrent

    City Lord''s Mansion.


    "My lord, just received the news that the top ten people in the top ten have started."


    "How is the result?"


    "It''s also a failure."


    In the hall of the house.


    Yixiu, who was accompanied by beautiful women and served with wine and delicacies, heard the report from No. 1 non-mainstream, and there was a hint of heaviness on his face with a faint smile.


    Release the beauty in his arms, Yixiu said coldly: "Who is it?"


    "The sixth killer in the sky. When we found its body, it was already stiff. Judging from the wound on his body, he was shot dead by the target. One shot was fatal."


    "Gun? It seems that Ni Qingcheng''s helper is still a good gunner."


    "Yes, the third-level fighters can already capture the trajectory of the ballistic to a certain extent. At a certain distance, the killing heart is still killed by a single shot. This is enough to show that the opponent''s marksmanship is not comparable to ordinary people."


    "Did you find out the identity of the other party?"


    Non-mainstream No. 1 nodded: "According to the information sent from Tianxianlou, this person''s name is Wei Xiao. He is a lone traveler. He came to the base at the same time as Ni Qingcheng a few days ago, but left the base for the Xiongzhou side that day. Yesterday just came back."


    "Nothing except these?"


    "This person has appeared for too short a time, that''s all for the time being."


    Yixiu fell silent.


    Muttered in his mouth: "Although the killing power is not as good as mine, it is almost the same. Since even he has failed, this person''s strength seems to be stronger than we thought."


    "Subordinates suspect that the opponent may already be a fourth-level fighter."


    Yixiu turned to look at No. 1 non-mainstream.


    Being stared at by Yixiu, the No. 1 non-mainstreamer lowered his head, not daring to say more.


    After a while, Yixiu withdrew his gaze and smiled again on his face.


    "Your guess is not impossible. In this way, ordinary methods are of no use to him."


    "What do you plan to do?"


    Yi Xian said: "After the notice, the Romance Bar has nothing to do with the City Lord''s Mansion in the future, except for Ni Qingcheng. No matter what happens there, the City Lord''s Mansion will not interfere."


    "This is useful?"


    Yixiu smiled cruelly: "There are many people who are eyeing the romantic bar. Now that Ni Qingcheng has a backer, I, the city lord, should abdicate and let the virtuous not? I want to know how they deal with all forces without the protection of the city lord. The pressure it brings."


    "The subordinate understands. The subordinate will do it now."


    No. 1 non-mainstreamer responded, and then stepped back.


    In the evening, news of the breakdown of the relationship between the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the Romance Bar immediately circulated among the high-level circles.


    In the past, out of fear of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, members of other forces who came to Ni Qingcheng had to follow the rules of a romantic bar.


    Now, Yixiu clearly said that he would no longer care about the romantic bar. This means that in the future, they don''t need to look at the face of the city lord mansion and act in the romantic bar. Some ideas that shouldn''t be there before will no longer need to be considered.


    "I really don''t know if Ni Qingcheng, who owns Wei Xiao, is lucky or unlucky? Losing the shelter of the City Lord''s Mansion, can a Wei Xiao really shelter a romantic bar? Extremely stupid."


    "No matter how strong a person is, it can''t be compared with a power. Ni Qingcheng is digging his own grave."


    "It''s a pity that the city lord still likes Ni Qingcheng, otherwise, I would have the opportunity to taste the smell of this thorny rose. It''s really a pity."


    "Boss, Guanguan, I''m going to make a decision. This time, no one can stop me."


    "The cold rain is very good, I like the iceberg goddess."


    As soon as the news of the City Lord''s Mansion spread, all forces began to move around.


    For a while, the undercurrents in the sky city were raging.


    A station of medium-sized forces.


    "Have you heard the news?"


    "Naturally, what do you think Brother Xi has?"


    Lu Xi was the ninth strong man who was thrown out of the Tianxian Tower by Wei Xiao during the day.


    He can be said to have a grudge against Wei Xiao. After leaving the Heavenly Immortal Tower, he secretly summoned those who had ideas about Wei Xiao in the Tianban.


    Originally, they planned to come together to get the No. 4 potion based on their own ability after eliminating Wei Xiao.


    But to their surprise, the people gathered together, and the City Lord''s Mansion released a news that was extremely beneficial to them.


    The timely receipt of the news made Lu Xi give up his previous plan to deal with Wei Xiao.


    As the leader of a medium-sized force, he now has new ideas.


    "This is a great opportunity for us."


    "How to say? Is the previous plan invalid?" someone asked.


    Lu Xi nodded.


    "I now have a plan with greater certainty."


    At the scene, except for the top three people who were not there, everyone else gathered here now.


    Feng Xuan, the tenth in the sky list, Luo Han in the eighth, Ding Hanqiu in the fourth, and Lu Xi, the ninth powerhouse, these four masters, besides them, there are seven or eight top three in the sky list. Ten good hands.


    They are all for the reward of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Seeing Lu Xi''s mysterious appearance, Feng Xuan urged: "Quickly talk about your new plan."


    Lu Xi smiled evilly with a cruel face.


    "The news from the City Lord''s Mansion is not difficult to judge. Now, Ni Qingcheng has asked Wei Xiao to be the new protector. Since the City Lord''s Mansion no longer interferes with the romance bar, we only need to..." Lu Xi said in a low voice. He said his plan to everyone present.


    When everyone heard Lu Xi''s plan, their eyes lit up.


    "good idea."


    "Yes, this is more sure than our previous plan."


    "Hahaha... Ni Qingcheng didn''t expect it in her dreams, but the protector in her eyes turned out to be the culprit in pulling the romantic bar into the water."


    The plan was approved by everyone, and Lu Xi seemed to be more energetic.


    Ding Hanqiu asked: "When will this plan start?"


    Lu Xi: "The sooner the better. The City Lord''s Mansion will give up the romantic bar! From now on, there will be a place where things meet. If we slow down, we will inevitably get ahead of others."


    "Okay, it''s so decided."


    "For potion four!" someone raised their glass and shouted.


    "For potion four."


    The next day.


    The romantic bar that has opened has significantly fewer guests today than before, and it can even be said that there are very few.


    Given the attraction of romantic bars to outsiders, it stands to reason that this shouldn''t happen, even if it is closed for a day.


    At first, Guanguan and the others were a little strange, but when they understood what happened in the Tianbang circle and other things, Guanguan and the others were relieved.


    The romantic bar became the target of public criticism overnight. In this case, how many people dare to come here to consume?


    Isn''t that uncomfortable for yourself?


    In the room where Ni Qingcheng belongs.


    "It''s true that misfortunes never come singly. Wei Xiao, I now doubt whether it is a wise move to cooperate with you?" Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao standing by the window and said quietly.


    Wei Xiao held the Emperor Chuan in front of him with both hands.


    "Do you have any news?"


    "One is about the City Lord''s Mansion, and the other is about you, my lord." Guan Guan said.


    "About me?"


    "Well, the news from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is for the Romance Bar! In the past, the romantic bars were linked to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. This is something everyone at the base knows, but it¡¯s different now. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion has declared that there will be no more romantic bars. Interaction, that is to say, the romantic bar can only rely on ourselves from now on."


    "Influence?"


    "The impact is that the romantic bar will be targeted by all the forces in the base. We can solve the weak ones, but those large forces cannot be deterred by us. Many of the rules of the bar will be virtual in the future. Our sisters below, many things I can''t help myself."


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "What about me?"

 Chapter 878： Worry prospects

    When it comes to news about Wei Xiao, Guanguan and the others are angry and funny.


    Hua Chang said for Guanguan: "The slave family can only say that adults are too good. I went to Tianxianlou yesterday, and as a result, just today, Tianxianlou''s top brand Liu Xian''er announced her retirement on the grounds that she found a man she loved so much. He, Liu Xian''er is willing to abandon the past and start again until he falls into the arms of the beloved."


    "..."


    Hearing what Hua Shang said, Wei Xiao turned around and looked at the girls with some suspicion.


    "You don''t have to doubt, Liu Xian''er just said to retreat for the beloved man, who is specific, Tianxianlou did not say. But some people have guessed that that person is you. You were by people''s side all day yesterday. ."


    Ni Qingcheng paused, and then said, "Although Liu Xian''er has no power, many people are greedy for her beauty. Now she never picks up guests anymore. Those who lose the goddess in their hearts can do many crazy things. To some extent, her move is no less than the reward offered by the City Lord''s Mansion."


    Wei Xiao''s heart convulsed.


    Do you want to be so exaggerated?


    "Master Wei Xiao, don''t you think that Sister Ni is alarmist. Jealousy often makes people crazy. What''s more, for people outside, you are also sitting on the first and second beauty in Sky City. Now say you It''s not an exaggeration that the old city is all enemies."


    "Originally, a city lord''s mansion was already difficult to fight against, but now there are other forces watching, Master Wei, can you handle it?" Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao jokingly.


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment.


    What happened to Liu Xian''er was unexpected.


    But if you want to talk about fear, you must first see if the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand is sharp enough.


    Wei Xiao, with a gloomy expression, said coldly, "This woman is really fine looking for trouble. Isn''t An Anfen the top card for her?"


    "My lord, is this angry?" Guanguan smiled cleverly.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    "I can''t talk about it, and she didn''t do anything wrong. It''s just that some people are passionate about themselves."


    "Then what do you plan to do next? All our sisters can only rely on you now." Ni Qingcheng became serious.


    She was not joking this time.


    The Romance Bar lost the sanctuary of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and the next crisis they faced was beyond their ability to bear.


    Now, Ni Qingcheng really can only pin all his hopes on Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao put down the hands he hugged before, and said coldly: "It looks like a crisis, but in fact the way to solve it lies in it. Wait!"


    "Wait?"


    "Yes. I am worried about, that can only say that my shock yesterday is not enough. Those who are lucky, only let them know what real fear is, they will bow their heads and behave in a low-key manner. Wait until they take the initiative to come to the door. , I hope that the force that jumped out in the first place is strong enough."


    Ni Qingcheng did not understand what Wei Xiao said.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Pata Pata..."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a rush of footsteps outside the closed room.


    Wei Xiao Weining''s eyes suddenly opened.


    "coming!"


    "Peng..."


    Without saying hello, people running outside pushed the door directly into it.


    "Xiaojia?"


    "Sister Ni, Sister Guanguan, something has happened." Xiao Jia who came in panted.


    Except for Wei Xiao, the faces of everyone in the room changed.


    "What happened?" Leng Yu asked.


    Xiao Jia took a few breaths quickly, calmed down her heartbeat, and said with effort: "Our team that went out to collect zombies was attacked. Except for the one who was hired back to send a letter, the other lives are unknown."


    "what?"


    Ni Qingcheng and the others sat up in shock when they heard Xiao Jia''s words.


    Guanguan stepped forward and said, "Where is the person who spread the letter?"


    "He, he ran away, hand me a note when leaving, let me, let me hand it over to Master Wei Xiao." Xiao Jia said, handing the note in her hand to Guanguan.


    Guanguan stretched out his hand to take it, opened it and took a look.


    "What did it say?"


    Ni Qingcheng and the others asked urgently.


    Guan Guan looked up with an ugly face.


    "Look at it!"


    Ni Qingcheng took the note.


    Hua Chang and Leng Yu leaned up.


    I saw a few lines written on the note:


    The people in the Romance Bar are in my hands. I don¡¯t want them to die, so I come to the Luoshen Gang station on the west side of the base. Remember, you are only allowed to come. If you have one more person, I will kill one hostage. Xi.


    "It''s him?"


    Ni Qingcheng and the others showed fright and anger on their faces.


    As a member of the base, they naturally know who Lu Xi is.


    The existence of the ninth in the sky list, the strength is only one line worse than Leng Yu.


    It''s just that Ni Qingcheng and the others didn''t expect that the top ten figures on the dignified list would actually do such a despicable thing.


    The person who threatened Wei Xiao with their romantic bar, what kind of strong man is this?


    "Sister Ni, I''ll take someone to rescue our people." Leng Yu said that he was about to turn around and leave.


    "The person he was looking for was me. You went, what can you do besides adding an extra bargaining chip to the other party?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Leng Yu was a little unhappy.


    "My strength is still above Lu Xi, he is not my opponent."


    "No brain. Yesterday in Tianxian Tower, this person was accompanying Liu Xian''er, but I thought he was getting in the way and threw him out of Tianxian Tower. He should know that his strength is far from my opponent, and now he named me to go alone. Do you think he will be unprepared?"


    "This..." Leng Yu was speechless.


    "Have you seen this Lu Xi yesterday?" Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    "If Lu Xi in your mouth is the ninth ant on that day list, then it is."


    "..."


    Feelings are the fault of Wei Xiao again.


    But is Lu Xi''s head showy?


    Wei Xiao provoke him, what does he mean by catching the people in the romantic bar?


    "Wait for my news here."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much any more. Under the eyes of Ni Qingcheng and the others not knowing what to say, he stepped out of the room, and disappeared into Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    Ni Qingcheng''s expression twitched.


    Is it really correct to choose Wei Xiao as their backer?


    The matter in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion hasn¡¯t ended yet, and the Romance Bar provokes a commotion just as soon as it cooperates with Wei Xiao. What is it called?


    Ni Qingcheng began to doubt his decision.


    "Tap..."


    "How come your lord is back?"


    Before Ni Qingcheng''s heart eased, Hua Chang asked with an unexpected surprise, causing Ni Qingcheng and the others to look towards the door of the room.


    Wei Xiao''s figure suddenly appeared again.


    Ni Qingcheng looked at him angrily, with an expression of "what are you doing?"


    Wei Xiao was a little embarrassed, but he still said, "I forgot to ask where the Luan God Gang is located. I don''t know the way?"


    "I''m down!"


    Ni Qingcheng and the others were completely speechless.


    "I''ll take you there!"


    Without waiting for Ni Qingcheng and the others to express anything, Leng Yu smiled bitterly, and then walked towards Wei Xiao.


    "Trouble."


    Seeing the two disappear in front of them, at this time, let alone Ni Qingcheng, even Hua Chang and Guan Guan were full of certain doubts about Wei Xiao.


    "Sister Ni, do you think this great master can really help us tide over the difficulties?"


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh now.


    "Do we still have to choose?"


    "..."


    Yes! No choice.


    Hua Chang looked out the door: "I am worried about our prospects."

 Chapter 879： The corpses are everywhere, not one left

    Chaos God Gang resident.


    Located in an old street to the west of Sky City.


    There are more than 500 people in the help, and the strength is medium in Sky City.


    As far as the super fighters are concerned, there is one third-level fighter in the Chaoshen Gang, Lu Xi, the leader of the gang, and seven second-level fighters, belonging to the seven hall masters.


    There are eleven rudder masters under the hall master, all of which are first-class fighters.


    In addition to these, there are still more than a dozen super fighters without a position.


    But these people are all Lu Xi''s confidant and beloved generals, and they have high authority in the gang.


    As the vanguard in the apocalypse, the super soldier belongs to the background of a gang.


    The greater the number, the strongest in general.


    Underneath, the Chaoshen Gang still has a lot of armed forces.


    Heavy weapons are not visible, but pistols, rifles, grenades, and bulletproof shields are also quite a few.


    The entire Chaos God Gang has more than half of the armed forces. In Sky City, relying on his own strength and Lu Xi, the ninth strongest in the sky, he can''t be underestimated by others.


    Today, all members of the Luoshen Gang gathered in the resident.


    Armed personnel can be seen in the streets and alleys.


    They seem to be on guard.


    Outside of the station.


    Leng Yu brought Wei Xiao here.


    At a distance of more than 20 meters, Wei Xiao stared at the rows of interdependent residential houses with an average height of four floors.


    However, such a place that is extremely suitable for the residents to live in has now become an area for a group of rats to show off their power.


    "Master Wei Xiao, the resident of the Chaos God Gang is here."


    "Well, you go back!"


    Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Leng Yu hesitated when he heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    "My lord, my strength is not as weak as you think, one more person, one more strength."


    Leng Yu obviously didn''t intend to go back like this.


    Wei Xiao extended his perception.


    The quiet housing area looks unremarkable, but in fact, the interior has hidden murderous intentions.


    Leng Yu possesses the strength of a third-level fighter, and he can do it without falling into a siege, but he can protect himself, but Wei Xiao doesn''t want to be dragged down.


    "No. If you don''t want to leave, just watch from a distance and don''t affect my performance."


    Wei Xiao showed no mercy to Yu Yu, and his words showed that Leng Yu was a burden.


    Before Leng Yu could respond, Wei Xiao walked straight to the avenue into the residential area.


    "Big¡­¡­"


    Leng Yu wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, he finally endured it.


    Watching Wei Xiao walking towards the chaos gang resident upright, with a cold rain on his face, he chose to follow Wei Xiao from a distance.


    "who?"


    Across the safety zone, Wei Xiaogang entered the entrance of the Luanshen Gang resident, and from the corner of the street, five or six people immediately rushed out.


    In addition, on those floors, many people poked their heads out of the window, armed with weapons to warn Wei Xiao.


    Leng Yu, tens of meters away, noticed this scene and was worried in his heart.


    "What will Master Wei Xiao do?"


    Wei Xiao stopped.


    "Looking for your boss, give way, live, get in the way, die."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, the six people who were walking towards him burst into laughter.


    "Brothers, did you hear that this person actually said that we should die?"


    "Where is the tender head young, do you know where this is?"


    "Do you know this?"


    A group of chaotic gods sneered at Wei Xiao.


    Some people even showed off their hot weapons and threatened Wei Xiao in a brilliant manner.


    A cold light burst out from the corner of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Step forward again to the oncoming six people.


    "Mad, didn''t you hear me telling you to stop?" someone shouted angrily.


    At the same time, the guns in the hands of the people at high places were aimed at Wei Xiao.


    "A group of abandoned children, sad. Let me end your humble life!"


    "You TM don''t want to... how is it possible?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, while walking, he was still six or seven meters away from the chaos brother, and he came to the front person in the blink of an eye.


    The other party was shocked, and only uttered a few words when he reached the lips, and the taste soon changed.


    "Crack..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense anymore.


    With one hand slashed on the opponent''s neck, there was a crisp sound, the first chaotic gang''s little brother, his entire neck became deformed under Wei Xiao''s hand knife, and his body stopped in place for a few seconds and fell directly.


    "Abiao?"


    "Damn it, kill him."


    "Kill him Abiao to revenge."


    Waking up from the death of his companion, the rest of the people suddenly roared to kill Wei Xiao.


    "Boom boom..."


    "My lord, be careful!"


    The chaos brothers in the surrounding high places first shot Wei Xiao, and the cold rain hiding tens of meters away couldn''t help but remind him.


    As the bullets from both sides flew first, the dense warheads all hit the location of Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao''s face was expressionless.


    The figure disappeared in a flash, and all the bullets hit the ground.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    I saw a trail of afterimages flashing among the five people in front, and the chaos gang who had no power to fight back, fell to the ground one after another with a scream, and lost his life.


    "Boom boom..."


    The same goes for the people on both floors.


    The Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand had not been out of its sheath, and relying on the guns seized from the frontal chaos gang brothers, he kept firing at both sides of the street, headshots.


    Anyone who dared to show their heads under Wei Xiao''s eyelids had no time to capture Wei Xiao''s figure, and one bullet disappeared by the window.


    Fifteen or six people all fell within a few breaths.


    The footsteps did not stop, Wei Xiaoyun continued to walk forward lightly.


    "Kill..."


    The movement here naturally attracted the attention of others.


    In the streets ahead, people rushed out one after another.


    There were also those gunmen hiding on the floor, and before the people below approached, bullets shot at Wei Xiao''s figure like rain.


    Originally, Wei Xiao didn''t need to be so troublesome to get close to the destination of this trip, but he needed to bloodbath a force to frighten the restless elements in the base. Therefore, he, who possessed the invisible suit, did not intend to use it.


    Facing the flashing fire on both sides of the street and in front of him, Wei Xiao looked like a ghost, blinking one by one.


    He might have been a few meters away in the first second, and he would have moved forward more than ten meters in the next second.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Avoiding all the bullets that were shot at him, and gradually approaching the person who rushed out in front of him, the emperor biting sword in Wei Xiao''s right hand came out of its sheath.


    A cold light flew in the air, turning into a streamer of light shooting towards the crowd rushing forward.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    A single hole penetrated the bodies of several people, and the powerful force smashed their bodies against many of their companions behind them.


    Before they fell to the ground, Wei Xiao''s figure followed.


    Holding the handle of the knife and shaking the blade vigorously, the five people who were pierced directly flew out.


    Sweeping with a knife, the heads of each person fell to the ground, using the enemy''s gun to harvest the gunmen in the distance.


    The feast of killing opens, the sword cuts close to the enemy, and shoots far away.


    In the thrilling and exciting battle, facing Wei Xiao''s slaughter, the enemy showed a completely one-sided situation.


    No one can stop.


    Even if the people hiding on the floors on both sides suppressed Wei Xiao with firearms, it could not stop Wei Xiao''s crazy massacre.


    Even these people who were shooting in hiding, some of them didn''t know whether they were killed by Wei Xiao''s hands or by the manslaughter of his companions.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The fragile life is falling down like rotten wood in the gust of wind.


    The accumulation of corpses, gradually, the red blood on the ground gathered into a stream, and began to flow along the cracks in the street.


    In a blink of an eye, eight hundred corpses fell on the section of road that Wei Xiao had walked. The infiltrating scene was like a purgatory on earth.


    The cold rain, who was still hiding outside the streets and alleys, saw the sights in the distance.


    The wide-open crystal eyes seemed to be trembling, and there was nothing in his heart.


    "This, this is the strength of Master Wei Xiao? Good, terrible."


    Leng Yu trembled, his eyes frightened.

 Chapter 880： Arrogant Lu Gang Master

    "Puff..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Devil, devil, this man is a devil...Run away, run away..."


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me... Ah..."


    More than a hundred corpses fell, and the people who rushed up behind were now shocked by Wei Xiao''s terror.


    The hands holding the guns were trembling, and the horrified eyes brought it to escape without a fight.


    The siege by hundreds of people failed to injure Wei Xiao at all, and was unmatched. Under the trend of fear, the remaining people fled in one direction behind them.


    Wei Xiao, who was walking with a knife, just followed behind these people unhurriedly, and walked towards a large warehouse in the distance step by step.


    Not long.


    The fleeing people gathered in front of a building with a closed door.


    The gathering of a hundred people, watching Wei Xiao walking step by step, there were timid, scared, and trembling figures in his eyes.


    "You, don''t come over, don''t come over!"


    "Don''t kill us, let''s quit the Chaoshen Gang, and forgive us!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The killing continued.


    For Wei Xiao, none of these people in front of him need to be soft-hearted.


    Without letting other forces on the base know what fear is, how can there be peace in the Romance Bar in the future?


    It can only be said that the people who kidnapped the Romance Bar by the Luoshen Gang happened to hit the gunpoint.


    "Fight with him!"


    "Shoot, shoot..."


    "Boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Under high pressure, the rest of the little brothers outside of the Luoshen Gang apparently struggled.


    One by one was a desperate counterattack, with a hideous face, roaring and constantly shooting at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The visual response of ordinary people is always limited.


    Now Wei Xiao, after tempering his whole body with high-voltage power, he doesn''t even know how strong he is.


    In addition to the lack of colossal abilities, the entire Phoenix can only fight Wei Xiao with the Phantom, and it is still using the ability to activate the lightning speed.


    Facing a group of ordinary people''s counterattack, Wei Xiao, who was so fast as heinous, came to them in an instant.


    Knife swept a large area and kicked a group of people.


    The corpses under his feet kept piling up, and within minutes, the surroundings of Wei Xiao became a purgatory on earth, with blood flowing endlessly.


    "No, don''t kill me..."


    "Crack..."


    As the last person fell, along the way, more than three hundred chaotic gods gang fell into the hands of Wei Xiao alone.


    Absolutely cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Without stopping, Wei Xiao grabbed a corpse whose skull had been crushed by him and smashed it towards the closed warehouse door.


    The human-shaped cannonball flew out, instantly blasting away the obstacles in front.


    "Kakka..."


    Inside the warehouse, there were bursts of pulling bolts.


    Listen to the sound, there are still a lot of people inside.


    Wei Xiao is not afraid, holding a knife, and stepping into the warehouse.


    "Papa......"


    His figure just appeared at the entrance of Okura, inside, there was a burst of applause.


    "Awesome, amazing, really amazing."


    "I have to admit that if you are an enemy of someone like you, you will feel a heartfelt fear when you change. Three hundred people, my little brother who stayed outside, left three hundred people. So many people can''t stop you. Wei Xiao, in terms of personal strength, I would like to call you the strongest."


    On the flyover in the middle of Okura, one person said excitedly.


    It was Lu Xi who spoke.


    It is not difficult to hear from his tone that he felt awe and fear from the heart for Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Wei Xiao looked up.


    On the flyover in the middle, several figures appeared in his sight.


    Lu Xi, Feng Xuan, Ding Hanqiu, Luo Han are all here.


    At this moment, they all stared at Wei Xiao below with cold eyes.


    Wei Xiao then took a look around the inner space.


    Around Okura, including the high place behind him, all armed personnel, hundreds of guns were pointed at his position at this time.


    There are a lot of people inside, it is estimated that there are more than two hundred people.


    More importantly, the enemies Wei Xiao is facing now are of far better quality than those previously beheaded outside.


    The elites of the Chaoshen Gang should all be here.


    His eyes continued to search for something.


    Soon, Wei Xiao found the person he was looking for in the front corridor, six or seven meters above the ground.


    There are seven women in total.


    They were all taped to their mouths, their limbs were tied, and they were suspended under a ten-meter-long steel pipe with the thickness of an adult''s arm.


    On the ground at the bottom of the seven, there were fixed sharp knives with their tips facing upward.


    Once the people above this fall, they are afraid that they will die or not.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The seven women looked at Wei Xiao with tears, their eyes seemed to be pleading.


    Wei Xiao retracted his gaze and looked up at a familiar figure on the middle bridge.


    "Lu Xi, right?"


    Lu Xi on the middle bridge was flattered when he heard Wei Xiao calling his name.


    "I didn''t expect a strong man like you to remember my name. It''s really an honor for me."


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense with him: "You let me come alone, and I arrived as promised. Now, shouldn''t you let these innocent people go? It''s all elders, you are not afraid of being laughed at by women."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Lu Xi laughed.


    After his face became distorted, he said evilly: "What''s wrong with being laughed at when dealing with people like you? As long as you can get rid of you, no matter how big a joke is, it doesn''t matter to me. Besides, yesterday, Tianxianlou I had to bear it. There are a lot of jokes too, don¡¯t care a little more, this is all thanks to you."


    "Do you have to do this?"


    "You don''t have a choice. You can let them go. If you amputate your limbs, I will let them go right away, how about?" Lu Xi said very arrogantly as if to take a look at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes sank: "It''s my fault, I would waste time here with someone like you. I want your life."


    "kill him--"


    "Bang bang bang... da da da..."


    Both sides are fierce masters.


    If the words were not speculative, Wei Xiao''s murderous heart revived, and Lu Xi also roared.


    Suddenly, more than a hundred people with guns around shot at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared in place like a bolt of lightning.


    Avoiding all the bullets that came, the figure came to one end of the corridor above him.


    "He''s over there."


    Someone caught Wei Xiao''s figure and called out where he was.


    But Wei Xiao did not give others time to react.


    "Puff puff" a few times.


    Swinging the Emperor Sword, Wei Xiao directly cut off the pillars below that supported the corridor above.


    "Rumble..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The corridor tilted and trembled, and people who hadn''t stood firm for a while fell down one after another.


    Wei Xiao turned around, and before the people who fell, the movement ended up with them.


    "Quick, stop him!"


    Lu Xi and the third-level fighters were furious, and no longer just let the little brothers do their work, they pulled out their guns to stop Wei Xiao.


    It''s a pity that their reaction can''t keep up with Wei Xiao''s speed at all.


    Wei Xiao killed the people who fell, and a few flashes came to the other end of the corridor.


    "Quick, get out of here!"


    Those who remain on it feel the crisis.


    The members belonging to the super fighters evacuated immediately, while ordinary people chose to jump from a height of four or five meters.


    Wei Xiao did not stop because of this.


    The pillar at the other end of the corridor was also cut off, and the corridor above it collapsed completely.


    Screams followed one after another.


    Some people who could not be evacuated from the corridor in the first time all fell to the ground together with wooden boards and steel pipes.


    Wei Xiao immediately came to the crowd.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Don''t shoot...ah..."


    "Don''t stop, shoot me."

 Chapter 881： Capsize in the gutter

    There is a chaos gang as a cover, and it is reasonable that the people on the other three sides will not shoot.


    But Wei Xiao underestimated the cruelty of Lu Xi and others.


    In order to get rid of Wei Xiao in the crowd, Lu Xi directly ordered the younger brothers in the other three directions to shoot.


    Wei Xiao kept using the human body around him to block the bullets.


    But the little brothers of the Luoshen Gang who jumped down from the heights didn''t have his ability, and they all died under random shots.


    "Kill even your own people, you are more ruthless than me!"


    "As long as it can kill you, what is this sacrifice? Wei Xiao, you must die today."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly on his face.


    In the process of evading the bullet, Wei Xiao, who took off his jacket, revealed a hoodie inside.


    The hat was buttoned, and a special zipper wrapped him in it.


    Just when Lu Xi and the others bewildered Wei Xiao''s behavior, soon the people on the middle bridge were stunned.


    "What about people?"


    "Where did Wei Xiao go?"


    Lu Xi and the others panicked because Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared before their eyes.


    Damn it?


    How did a big living person disappear out of thin air?


    The gunfire stopped abruptly, and everyone looked for Wei Xiao below in Okura.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    When they were still looking for Wei Xiao, the armed men above screamed from the corridor on the right side of the entrance.


    Others don''t know what happened, but on the corridor to the right, the chaos gang''s younger brother is constantly fading and falling.


    Half of the place where dozens of people were located soon fell, and the rest, in panic, jumped from the corridor to escape.


    Ding Hanqiu screamed: "He''s over there!"


    "shot!"


    "Boom boom..."


    People who couldn''t see Wei Xiao, but they also knew that Wei Xiao was killing Lu Xi and the others, one after another shot towards the corridor on the right.


    But they totally underestimated Wei Xiao''s speed.


    When Ding Hanqiu spoke out to remind others, Wei Xiao had already withdrawn from his invisibility.


    "Ah..."


    On the corridor to the left of the entrance, a new killing began again.


    The two sides were more than 40 meters apart, but Wei Xiao changed places in a blink of an eye, which made Lu Xi and the others feel the threat of death.


    Who would have thought that Wei Xiao would be invisible?


    Without being able to spot Wei Xiao''s figure, he shot blindly, leaving Lu Xi and the others only infinite fear and unknown.


    "Asshole, asshole...Wei Xiao, come out when you have a seed, what is the ability to hide?" Lu Xi yelled frantically.


    Shouting feebly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t use the invisible suit at the beginning to give them enough face. Since they played rogue with Wei Xiao, don''t blame Wei Xiao for bullying.


    Under the absolute strength, there are also "sky-defying" equipment. In the face of Wei Xiao like this, who can stop him?


    Seeing his more than two hundred younger brothers are getting fewer and fewer.


    Seeing that the casualties were almost exhausted, Lu Xi was frightened and hurried to the place where the hostages were guarded with a few others.


    Several strong men in the top ranks stood in the middle of the two hostages.


    Lu Xi grimace: "Wei Xiao, if you don''t show up again, I will kill them now. Since everyone can''t survive, they will be buried with us."


    "Puff......"


    In order to show her determination, Lu Xi cut the rope above one of the women on the spot.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The hostage''s body fell, and the color of fear in his eyes was obvious.


    At the juncture of the crisis, a steel pipe more than two meters long flew from one side.


    When the woman''s body was still one meter away from the weapon below, the flying steel pipe accurately passed through the gap between her hands, and then stuck one end in the gap between one side of the elevated bridge, hanging the fallen hostage.


    With new support, the woman was temporarily saved, but she was so frightened that she also passed out.


    Lu Xi and the others didn''t expect Wei Xiao to have such a hand.


    "I think you can save a few?"


    Others are also cruel.


    They cut the ropes of the hostages beside them one after another.


    Four women fell downward at the same time at the same time.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    However, this time Wei Xiao made another move.


    All figures were kicked into the air by him.


    There are a total of eight human figures, half of them hit the woman who fell in the air, and the other half landed on the place where the woman landed first, becoming the woman''s mat.


    Such hostages may inevitably be injured, but at least they will not lose their lives.


    "hateful--"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would use this method to save people. Lu Xi, who was furious, pointed the gun directly at a hostage''s head at this time.


    "I think how do you save this time? I will shoot her if I don''t come out again?"


    "Tap..."


    There was the sound of going upstairs.


    "You have no chance."


    "When did this happen?"


    A voice like a devil came from his ears, and Lu Xi and the others'' expressions changed drastically.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The moment Lu Xi lost consciousness, his gun hand was severed by Wei Xiao who was in a state of invisibility.


    The painful color on his face revealed.


    Before Lu Xi had time to scream, a human head shot out.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    After a series of chuckles sounded, the other super fighters standing next to the last two hostages had not yet reacted. They bowed their heads in pain, and in a moment, their bodies split into two from their waists.


    The dignified third-level fighters and second-level fighters were beheaded by the invisible Wei Xiao before they could do anything. The death was not ordinary miserable.


    "Devil, he is the devil, run away..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was already invincible, the remaining little brothers of the Luoshen Gang and some low-level super fighters yelled and fled towards Okura.


    "Can you go?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t plan to let these people go.


    The figure came to the back of the weapon under the hostages, using both hands and feet, and shot at those who were escaping.


    The fleeing people fell into a pool of blood screaming and screaming before leaving the barn door.


    Wei Xiao cleared the field very quickly.


    Everyone in Okura except the hostages will be cleaned up by him in a short time.


    In just ten minutes, only the looming whimpers of the hostages remained in the entire Okura.


    Perception swept the surroundings, and found no enemies hidden in secret, Wei Xiao lifted his invisibility.


    Ignoring the hostages below who had landed safely, the figure turned over and came to the middle of the two hostages who had been dropped in the sky.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll loosen it for you."


    Wei Xiao approached one of the hostages, preparing to cut the ropes that dangle her hands with the emperor in his hands.


    "Uuuuu..."


    However, the hostage in front of him shook his head frantically at Wei Xiao, and she who kept shaking the rope seemed to want to remind Wei Xiao something.


    Wei Xiao frowned and looked at each other.


    "Puff......"


    Just when Wei Xiao realized something, he emerged from his vest, and a sharp blade pierced his back and exposed from his heart.


    The "hostages" who had been hung in the air behind him did not know when they had untied.


    With one hit, the woman quickly turned over and opened a distance of five or six meters to Wei Xiao.


    "Hahaha...I succeeded, I succeeded in killing Wei Xiao, haha...The No.4 potion is mine, the No.4 potion is mine..."


    There was crazy laughter behind him.


    There are still enemies hidden in the hostages?


    Mad, careless.

 Chapter 882： a bolt from the blue

    "Damn you!"


    Wei Xiao looked grim, and threw the Emperor Sword in his hand backhand. The cold light passed in an instant, and he snorted, and the laughter stopped abruptly. .


    "Peng Peng..."


    The figure staggered, Wei Xiao clutching his wound and stumbling on the railing.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The hostage he faced before had tears in his eyes, as if he was sad for him.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    At the entrance of Okura, Leng Yu''s figure appeared at this time.


    When she noticed Wei Xiao''s situation, her eyes were full of shock.


    There was no time to pay attention to the scene in the warehouse, and did not dare to hesitate, Leng Yu hurriedly came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Ten seconds later.


    "Master Wei, Wei Xiao..."


    Looking at the sharp weapon that penetrated Wei Xiao''s heart, Leng Yun''s face was pale, and his heart and soul trembled.


    Master Wei Xiao was injured?


    Mr. Wei Xiao, who was as strong as a demon, was actually injured along the way? How can this be?


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth, grabbed the sharp edge in front of him with one hand, and directly pulled it out of his body.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    A large amount of blood surged from the wound, splashing several meters in height.


    At the same time, Wei Xiao''s mouth was slightly sweet, and he also vomited a bit of congestion.


    For a moment, his face was pale and terrible.


    "Master Wei Xiao!"


    Looking at Wei Xiao who was crumbling, Leng Yu quickly held onto Wei Xiao''s figure, his face full of concern.


    Wei Xiao stabilized his figure.


    "Retrieve my knife and scabbard and leave here immediately."


    "Wei Xiaoda..."


    "I don''t want to say the same thing a second time."


    Leng Yu''s heart trembled.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s stern gaze and gritted his teeth, Leng Yu no longer hesitated.


    First help Wei Xiao find the Emperor Devouring Sword and the scabbard, then release the last hostage from the bondage, and finally Leng Yu went down to help the others untie it. .


    "Thank you, sir, thank you..."


    The woman who was able to regain her freedom shed tears and kept grateful to Wei Xiao, her eyes were filled with the ease of regaining a new life, and she was also full of sadness.


    "Leave here!" Wei Xiao said weakly.


    The woman nodded.


    "My lord, I will help you go." The woman came forward to help Wei Xiao.


    "No, no, I''m not as imaginary or imaginary as you think...Puff..." As soon as the words reached the lips, a mouthful of blood came out from Wei Xiao''s mouth again.


    Mad, can you let Lao Tzu finish the match?


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    "Xiaojuan, let me come!" Leng Yu had already returned, helping Wei Xiao.


    There were tears in Xiaojuan''s eyes: "Sister Leng, I''m sorry, it''s all because of my great talent, I''m the one who harmed him..."


    Leng Yu looked at Wei Xiao''s pale face, feeling very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Don''t blame you, go meet Shuang''er and the others, we will go back now."


    "Sister Leng, he, he..."


    Leng Yu didn''t know how to answer Xiaojuan.


    Is the heart pierced, is it possible to survive?


    "My lord will be fine."


    "Really?"


    "Is it annoying? Let''s go!" Wei Xiao drank impatiently.


    The two girls were shocked by Wei Xiao''s drink.


    Not daring to hesitate any longer, Xiao Juan limped ahead, Leng Yu helped Wei Xiao walk behind, and went down the corridor.


    Meeting with the five people below, they saw Wei Xiao''s state, and they were full of concern one by one.


    Wei Xiao was completely defeated by these people.


    "Will you stay here and wait for death?"


    In the end, it was Wei Xiao who spoke, and everyone left the chaos gang resident.


    The group came back by car.


    When arriving at the entrance of the romantic bar, Wei Xiaoqiang supported his body and entered the bar alone because there were pedestrians around.


    "came back?"


    Ni Qingcheng and the others were already waiting in the bar on the first floor when Leng Yu and the others were back.


    The bar was still very deserted, except for the members of the bar, no guests were seen.


    "Well! Sister Ni, shall we go to the fifth floor first?" Leng Yu glanced at Wei Xiao and said eagerly.


    Ni Qingcheng and the others frowned slightly.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    At this time, Wei Xiao couldn''t hold on anymore, blood spurted out.


    If it hadn''t been for Leng Yu had been paying attention to Wei Xiao''s state, and seeing that the situation was wrong, he hurriedly supported him, I am afraid that Wei Xia would fall down because of her weakness.


    "Wei Xiao (Master Wei Xiao)?"


    The sudden change made Ni Qingcheng and the others eclipsed.


    "Sister Ni..." Leng Yu said in a hurry, as if worried about something.


    "Go, let''s go to the fifth floor!"


    With almost no hesitation, Ni Qingcheng, who understood the meaning of Leng Yu, took the initiative to support Wei Xiao with Leng Yu, and quickly left the bar on the first floor.


    Guanguan also wanted to follow, but she knew that now there was more important thing to wait for her to do it.


    Looking around with a sharp gaze, Guan Guan said coldly: "Remember, you haven''t seen anything before. If anyone dares to talk nonsense, don''t blame me for being cruel, understand?"


    Except for the six people who were rescued by Wei Xiao and the others, the other staff at the bar shook their heads frantically.


    Guanguan hesitated for a moment, and walked upstairs with Huashang and the others.


    But when he was around the corner, Guanguan whispered in Hua Chang''s ear: "Everyone just noted it down, it''s not our sister''s, so we will deal with it all."


    Hua Chang nodded calmly.


    With the guarantee of Huashang, Guanguan was relieved to leave with the six troubled sisters.


    On the fifth floor, the room where Ni Qingcheng is located.


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, how are you?"


    Sitting Wei Xiaofu on the sofa, Ni Qingcheng''s face was full of worry.


    Wei Xiao raised his pale face and glanced at her, then shook his head.


    "I''m fine, just take a rest. Don''t bother me. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." The tone became lower and lower, and finally, he simply stopped talking to Ni Qingcheng and their Wei Xiao, leaning back on the sofa, and slowly closing his eyes. .


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao..."


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    Seeing this scene, Ni Qingcheng and Leng Yu were completely panicked.


    Ni Qingcheng hurriedly probed Wei Xiao''s nose with his fingers.


    And breathe.


    That is still angry.


    "Xiao Yu, what is going on? How could Wei Xiao suffer such a serious injury?" Ni Qingcheng straightened up and asked Leng Yu.


    Leng Yu didn''t hide it, and told Ni Qingcheng what Wei Xiao had done in the Luanshen Gang resident.


    Ni Qingcheng was thrilled when he heard that Wei Xiao had slaughtered everyone in the Chaoshen Gang, but in the end they knew that Lu Xi and the others actually let a second-level super soldier disguise as a hostage to attack Wei Xiao and penetrate Wei Xiao with a sharp weapon. Ni Qingcheng''s entire jade face was completely bloodless when Xiao Xinxin was in his heart.


    The heart is pierced, can this still live?


    Why is this happening? Why?


    Wei Xiao''s experience was like a bolt from the blue to Ni Qingcheng.


    After verifying that everything Leng Yu said was true, Ni Qingcheng stood still, unable to speak for a long time.


    This blow was too great for Ni Qingcheng.


    In any case, she could not expect that Wei Xiao went to the Luxi Gang resident and was not injured in the exchange of fire with Lu Xi and the others, nor was it because he was injured because of his loss to the other party. He was actually a "hostage" sneak attack?


    How ridiculous it sounds.


    "Sister Ni, Sister Ni..."


    Leng Yu called out a few times.


    "What, what''s wrong?" Ni Qingcheng replied in a daze.


    Leng Yu bit her lip: "Master Wei and Wei Xiao will be fine, right?"


    Facing Leng Yu''s trembling questioning, Ni Qingcheng turned his head and glanced at Wei Xiao, who seemed to be asleep.


    A smile was forced out on his face.


    "Yes, there will be nothing wrong with him. He is so strong, how could something happen to this little injury?"


    "Sister Ni, cold, how is Master Wei Xiao?"


    Guanguan came in from outside the door at this time, his face was also full of concern for Wei Xiao.


    Seeing the nervous look on the little sister''s face, Ni Qingcheng secretly shook his head towards Leng Yu.


    Then he smiled and said to Guanguan: "It''s okay, he is just over-consuming, and he has suffered a little injury, and he will be fine after a rest."


    "How could Master Wei Xiao be so powerful that he could get hurt?"


    Ni Qingcheng gave Leng Yu a look.


    Leng Yu understood his mind and said with a cold face: "Don''t stand up and speak without pain. This time, in order to save our sisters, Master Wei Xiao fought alone with the five hundred gangs of Chaos Gods, including the top ten in the top ten and ten. There are a few members of the rank list within 30. But even so, these people have all been slaughtered by Master Wei Xiao. What is the point of injury?"


    Upon hearing this, Guanguan''s beautiful big eyes showed a light of shock.


    "so smart?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think Master Wei Xiao is so tired?"


    A white lie.


    "It''s amazing, Wei Xiao..."


    "Don''t speak out, let him rest. Now our sister''s fate is all on him. Let him recover as soon as possible, so that we are safe." Ni Qingcheng reminded Guan Guan in a low voice.


    Guanguan immediately covered his small mouth.


    Then he said in a low voice, "Good Sister Ni."


    "By the way, did you make arrangements for those on the first floor who saw Wei Xiao vomiting blood?" Ni Qingcheng shifted the subject.


    Sure enough, Guanguan''s attention was no longer on Wei Xiao when he mentioned the matter just now.

 Chapter 883： Yixiu doesnt seem to be very confident either!

    With a serious expression on his face, Guanguan said seriously and quietly: "I have arranged Huaer to deal with it. The matter of Master Wei Xiao will not be spread."


    "That''s good. You go down first! The six sisters who have been rescued also need your comfort. I will stay and take care of him."


    Guanguan glanced at Wei Xiao who was lying on the sofa, and didn''t doubt anything.


    He laughed and said: "Hehe... I didn''t expect that Sister Ni has the qualities of a good wife and a good mother. If Master Wei Xiao knew that Sister Ni took care of her after she was injured, she might agree with her body!"


    "Just what you can say. Go ahead!"


    "You know. Sister Ni, don''t forget that even if you become Master Wei Xiao''s main room, you have to keep the side room for me. The adults are too powerful. I believe that Sister Ni can''t bear it alone. Live his grace, right?"


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry now.


    "If you don''t go, believe it or not, I will let you sleep with you now?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    "Look for a fight!"


    "Slightly..." Guanguan watched Ni Qingcheng raise his hand, and ran out of the room with his pink tongue.


    When she left, the expressions of Ni Qingcheng and Leng Yu suddenly collapsed.


    "Xiao Yu, go down too!"


    "Sister Ni..."


    "I''m fine. Sometimes there must be something in fate, and there is no time to force it in fate. Some things may be destined, aren''t they?" Ni Qingcheng had a smile on his face, but the bitterness in his eyes was full of sadness.


    Leng Yu''s teeth clenched.


    "Even without Master Wei Xiao, Leng Yu would protect Sister Ni."


    Leaving a word, Leng Yu turned and left the room.


    Come outside.


    "As long as I don''t die, no one will want to hurt Sister Ni, I swear." With this determination, Leng Yu walked towards the end of the corridor.


    Inside the room.


    The air suddenly calmed down, and Ni Qingcheng, who was standing still, slowly turned to look at Wei Xiao on the sofa.


    A soft and sad smile passed on his face.


    "You fellow, made you arrogant, okay now? A little second-level fighter will make you give everything, why don''t you jump right now?"


    "Obviously there is a strong strength, and hundreds of people can easily walk through it. Why, why did you end up in the hands of a second-level fighter who you regarded as an ant?"


    "You evil spirit. Now that you have left, don''t come back to give me hope. Now it''s fine, I will put everything on you, and you will repay me like this? Tell me, in the future, my sisters and I should What to do? What to do?"


    "You bastard, shameless bastard. Spending my mother''s money to pick up girls and letting my mother bet everything is irresponsible. You men don''t have a good thing, you are all bastards..."


    Ni Qingcheng said with a smile at first, and then said angrily. In the end, between the bright eyes like a starry sky, two shining beads of tears rolled down.


    In the end, she had nothing to say.


    He looked up, closed his eyes and sucked her little nose. When she opened her eyes again, she seemed to have put something down. Looking at Wei Xiao again, she returned to her former softness and calmness.


    Biting her red lips, she who didn''t say anything any more, came to Wei Xiao''s side to help him up, and then entered her room.


    Night arrived in a blink of an eye.


    On this day, the bar seemed extremely quiet.


    But it didn''t take long for this calm to break.


    Wei Xiao''s injury was still exposed.


    When Hua Chang cleaned up the members who noticed the scene of Wei Xiao vomiting blood, she found that one of them had been missing.


    The news reached Guanguan and the others, for them, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    "Damn it! What should I do now?"


    "Don''t worry, although Master Wei Xiao was injured, the injury is not serious. As long as the adults wake up, no one dares to clamor in front of our bar with the end of the Chaos God Gang today. Don''t you still believe in the strength of Master Wei Xiao? ?"


    "Yes, as long as Master Wei Xiao is there, no one at the base will be his opponent."


    The panic in the bar was only for a while. After Leng Yu and some of the sisters moved out of Wei Xiao, the nervous Guanguan and the others immediately calmed down.


    After the incident, Leng Yu looked at the bright face with peace of mind, but the sisters who would accidentally show a trace of worry, the bright star pupils showed a trace of firmness.


    That night, the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "What you said is true?" In the living room of the City Lord''s Mansion, Yi Xiu''s face was not ordinary excited at this time.


    He received a message this afternoon.


    The Luoshen Gang was slaughtered.


    The gang leader Lu Xi, all the gangs of the Chaos God Gang and a dozen strong people in the sky list were all beheaded and killed at the station.


    The news was confirmed, and Yixiu''s heart trembled.


    According to the news that Yixiu got ahead of time, Lu Xi and the others were preparing to kill Wei Xiao today.


    In order to ensure that the ambush was foolproof, they also kidnapped members of the Romance Bar who went out to collect zombies as a powerful bargaining chip, but now Lu Xi and others are dead, it is self-evident who made the move.


    Yixiu wouldn''t think this was Ni Qingcheng and the others. The women in the romantic bar and the licking dogs they gathered were not yet capable of doing this.


    What Yixiu can think of is the mysterious man Wei Xiao who killed more than forty people on the top list.


    Wei Xiao''s strength gave Yi Xiu a sense of fear for the first time.


    From the afternoon to the evening, he was uneasy.


    But now, another news came to his ears, which could not help but move him.


    Beside him, a woman dressed as a waiter stood with her head down.


    If you look closely, you will find that she wears the same service as the waiter in the romantic bar.


    Obviously, this woman is the waiter who left the romantic bar.


    "The subordinates did not dare to deceive Lord City Lord. After the man named Wei Xiao and Leng Yu came back, they vomited blood on the spot. If Leng Yu didn''t support him, I''m afraid they would not be able to stand firm. In addition to the above, Guanguan also ordered a seal. If the subordinates are right, those foreign members who saw Wei Xiao vomiting blood have been executed by Guanguan and the others."


    "very good!"


    Hearing the subordinate''s answer, Ixiu was excited and patted the armrest of the sofa.


    With a smile on his face, Yixiu waved to his subordinates: "You did a good job this time. Go to the butler and get 10,000 gold and a second potion. Let''s go down!"


    The woman''s subordinate looked surprised.


    Respond quickly.


    "Yes!"


    The woman''s subordinates left respectfully.


    "It seems that the man Ni Qingcheng is looking for is not as strong as he thought."


    With this information brought by the female subordinate, Yixiu now has an understanding of Wei Xiao''s strength.


    A lot of doubts in my heart have been dispelled.


    Up to four fighters.


    Before he got the news, the miserable situation of the Luoshen Gang really scared him.


    A single person entered a force with hundreds of guns and dozens of super fighters to slaughter them all. This kind of combat power is already incalculable. If he can retreat all over his body, it will be powerful for Wei Xiao and Yixiu completely. unpredictable.


    But it''s different now.


    Since Wei Xiao was severely injured after his trip to the Chaos God Gang, this meant that no matter how strong Wei Xiao was, it would not exceed a certain range.


    According to the analysis of genetic researchers, Drug No. 4 can do this.


    In other words, Wei Xiao was only a level four super soldier at best.


    Thinking that the No. 4 potion would appear in another day, Yi Xiu''s self-confidence returned.


    The person who just took the No. 4 medicine may not be Wei Xiao''s opponent, but several people who initially took the No. 4 medicine besieged Wei Xiao at the same time, and they may not kill him.


    Everything is still under my control.

 Chapter 884： Are all thousands of old foxes

    "My lord, since the other party has been seriously injured, do you want your subordinates to take someone to solve him completely now?" After the female subordinate leaves the City Lord''s Mansion, the second non-mainstream proposes.


    Yixiu shook his head with the confident smile on his face again.


    "Pharmaceutical No. 4 has reached a critical moment. At this time, the strength of the City Lord''s Mansion must not be lost. There are many forces staring at the first batch of Pharmacy No. 4 in the base."


    "Except for the three major forces, who would dare to covet things from the City Lord''s Mansion?" Number One said with disdain.


    Yixiu waved his hand.


    "Don''t underestimate the temptation of the No. 4 potion. Once others may still have a little understanding, but the fate of the Chaos God Gang, people with a little vision can guess some. The fourth-level fighters are already powerful enough to deal with unconventional weapons. To the extent that for this strength, there are not a few people who are not afraid of death."


    "Furthermore, can you guarantee that the three major forces will not do anything when the city lord fuses genetic medicine?"


    "Didn''t they already book a copy?" Number Two blurted out.


    But he soon realized something, and suddenly shut up.


    Yixiu didn''t blame him either.


    Get up from the seat, reach out to take the wine glass in the hand of a maid next to him, and walk slowly in the living room.


    "The city lord can dominate the Sky City. The early days rely on absolute armed forces. Because of these things, the city lord can always ensure the first position. But now there is a power that can directly skip the accumulation and reshuffle the cards. If there is a chance, how can the three major forces stay in the hands of others for a long time?"


    "When the benefits far outweigh the benefits of risks, there is no shortage of desperadoes in this world. The three major forces have this strength."


    Both non-mainstreamers understood what Yixiu meant.


    No longer discuss the topic of No. 4 potion.


    "Wei Xiao in the romantic hotel is always a threat, so let''s just let it go?" No.1 asked.


    Yixiu took a sip of the red wine and smiled.


    "Who said I''ll just let it go? Don''t forget, he still has a reward of genetic medicine on his body."


    Yixiu looked at No. 1 non-mainstream meaningfully.


    The No. 1 non-mainstream was slightly stunned, and he quickly understood what he said, "I understand! The subordinates will now spread the news that he was seriously injured."


    Knowing that No. 1 non-mainstreamers already understood what he meant, Yixiu looked like "children can be taught".


    "Go! With him attracting firepower for us, tomorrow the process of the city lord''s fusion of the No. 4 potion will be safer."


    No. 1 non-mainstream nodded, turned and left the city lord''s mansion.


    "My lord, this one-shot strategy is really clever." No.2 made a flattery without hesitation.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Yixiu was very happy, or very satisfied, and his laughter spread throughout the city lord''s mansion.


    Outside.


    It is very easy for the news from the City Lord''s Mansion to spread quickly to the entire base.


    The No. 1 non-main flow used various channels, and the news that Wei Xiao slaughtered the chaos gang and returned from serious injuries soon reached the ears of the main members of the major forces at the base.


    The first to receive the news is naturally the three major forces.


    The three forces in Sky City are the Bloodthirsty League, the Skeleton Gang, and the Demon Tower.


    They are the three strongest forces in Sky City except the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The demon building with the fewest members is also tens of thousands. At least one-fifth of its members are fully armed, and the Skeleton Gang with the largest number is more than 30,000.


    The three forces united, even Yixiu did not dare to provoke it easily.


    Skeleton Gang resident.


    "Fang Lord, is there any purpose for the City Lord''s Mansion to release the news of Wei Xiao''s serious injury at this time?"


    Li Guangliang, the leader of the skeleton gang, is a strong man with a bald head and tattoos with devil claws.


    They already knew the news circulated from the City Lord''s Mansion, and they also knew everything that happened in the Luoshen Gang resident.


    Hearing the subordinate''s inquiry, Li Guangliang wiped a smooth head.


    "What''s the purpose? The snipe and the clam fight, the fisherman gets a profit!"


    "Where does this start? Wei Xiao has been seriously injured, and this is the best time to get rid of him. As long as it succeeds, it will be the situation that both sides want to see most for both the City Lord''s Mansion and the other forces."


    Li Guangliang sneered: "Superficial. The key to this is Wei Xiao. According to the news from the Chaoshen Gang resident, Wei Xiao must be a fourth-level fighter. Even if such a person is injured, how can he be an ordinary person? Can be dealt with?"


    "The dying camel is bigger than a horse. If you want to kill him, you must not only pass through the women in the romantic bar, but also face Wei Xiao''s dying counterattack. Do you think that when Wei Xiao is removed, he will be buried here. How many super fighters will there be?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Will Ni Qingcheng and the others do their best for an irrelevant person?" someone asked.


    Li Guangliang glared at the speaker.


    "Idiot, Ni Qingcheng has put all his chips on Wei Xiao. If something happens to Wei Xiao, do you think she will be better? Even if it is not for herself, for her sisters, she has enough reason to assassinate Wei Xiao with all of them. The forces are desperate. Are you telling me it¡¯s irrelevant? Use your brains, don¡¯t just play with women every day."


    "What the main gang said is, what the main gang said is." The younger brother underneath replied.


    Li Guangliang did not continue to scold the younger brother, and said with a sneer: "Ixiu actually played a good hand. Let the super fighters of all forces fight for a No. 4 potion. It is done. He can get rid of a competitor and weaken it. The strength of the gang, even if it fails, he has nothing to lose. It is his character."


    Listening to Li Guangliang''s words, the people below immediately understood Yixiu''s intentions.


    It''s really malicious.


    Regardless of the general power, the ability to develop in the base is completely acquiesced by the top power, and strength and weakness will not have much impact.


    But if it is the three major forces, if they invest too many super fighters for the rewards of Wei Xiao, once the super fighters of the three major forces have suffered heavy losses, what awaits them is probably not the reward of the city lord mansion, but the thunder of the city lord mansion. destroy.


    As for letting ordinary people take the guy to attack the romantic bar?


    Don''t think about it, there are three third-level fighters and a dozen super fighters in the Romance Bar. Ordinary people will deal with them, and the loss will be even more serious.


    In the last days, the biggest enemy of mankind is still zombies. If there are too many casualties, it would be unrealistic to rely on super soldiers with the least base to resist the huge army of zombies.


    The people around Li Guangliang shudder at the thought of the results behind them.


    This Yixiu is really sinister enough.


    "The gang master, do we look at it like this?"


    Li Guangliang thought for a while.


    "For the time being, let¡¯s watch the changes. Didn¡¯t the other two powers take action? They are also watching in secret. In the last days, there is no shortage of desperadoes. They can explore the way for us first. There is a real chance to solve Wei Xiao, I don''t mind getting an extra No. 4 potion." Li Guangliang said.


    "That''s good, someone helps us test the depth of Wei Xiao, and we can also have a bottom in our hearts."


    "I don''t know what kind of guys who do not live or die will do it tonight?"


    Li Guangliang sneered coldly: "Who knows?"

 Chapter 885： Can still operate like this

    Li Guangliang''s conjecture is correct at all.


    The other two forces also saw Yixiu''s plan.


    It was originally not a difficult plan to understand, plus the No. 4 potion immediately appeared. Anyone with a little brain knew the purpose of Yixiu''s dissemination of the news of Wei Xiao''s serious injury.


    Regarding the reward offered by Wei Xiao, it would be a lie for them to say that they were not tempted, but they would not make jokes about the future of their forces.


    They will naturally not let it go if there is a chance, but to take risks, the three major powers of great family and business are not so stupid.


    None of the three major forces acted, all of them chose to wait and see their changes.


    On the contrary, many small forces and lone rangers in the base moved sympathy towards Wei Xiao.


    In the face of great temptation, some people tend to lose themselves.


    Therefore, in the evening, many uninvited guests visited the romantic bar at night.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "How many batches is this?"


    Leng Yu, as the apparent force of the romantic bar, is not praised by others for his fifth strength on the top list.


    When the news of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was spread, it was known that the Romance Bar would not be calm tonight, and Leng Yu personally led the team to guard the safety of the Romance Bar.


    Once again beheaded a group of Xiaoxiaozhi who wanted to be close to the fifth floor of the bar, Leng Yu asked the sisters around him.


    "The attack involving super soldiers is already the sixth batch. There are 11 groups of ordinary people who want to fish in troubled waters, with a total number of 233, all resolved." A sister said accurately.


    Leng Yu said coldly: "A group of people who do not live or die."


    "I really think that the loss of the sanctuary of the romantic bar in the city lord mansion is that anyone can provoke? They are afraid that they have forgotten how the romantic bar was established in this base."


    "Human! I often forget some deadly things because of time. It''s like a person, grandson pretending to be too long, others really think you are a grandson. It''s also time for other forces on the base to re-recognize the power of our romantic bar. ."


    The icy words sounded, and I saw Guanguan walking down wearing black long boots on the third floor.


    Holding a shot and a sword, on his beautiful face, he carried the ultimate killing intent at this moment.


    Leng Yu took her seriously.


    "Remove all the corpses, and continue to pay attention to the surroundings."


    "Yes, Sister Leng!"


    The female super soldier at the Romance Bar has very strong hands-on skills.


    In a short while, the corpses that entered the bar were carried out by them and piled up with the previous ones.


    Now that the weather is getting colder, you are not afraid of the corpses decay. When tomorrow morning, these corpses can be given to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, which can not only bring income to the romantic bar, but also contribute to the cultivation of zombies. It is a good deal. .


    Yes, in Sky City, the dead bodies of survivors can also be sold for money.


    The zombies in the corpse are not picky eaters.


    "Guanguan, has Sister Ni stayed in the room all the time?" Leng Yu asked when she came to Guanguan.


    The cold-faced Guan Guan condensed somewhat, and looked up at the top.


    "Cold, tell me honestly, is Master Wei Xiao''s injury serious?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    Guanguan frowned.


    "According to what you and Sister Ni said during the day, if an adult is just tired and injured, and now most of the day has passed, shouldn''t he wake up too?"


    Leng Yu hesitated.


    I wanted to say something, and finally endured it again, as if he wanted to say something but stopped.


    "Don''t ask, Master Wei Xiao is very good."


    As he said, Leng Yu avoided Guanguan''s gaze as if avoiding it.


    "Haha..." Guanguan smiled upon seeing this, "Okay, I won''t ask."


    "Guanguan..."


    "No need to say anything, I know."


    They are all smart people, so why doesn''t Leng Yu know that Guanguan already knows everything?


    Not letting her say it, just wanting to leave a copy for everyone.


    Leng Yu tightened the long sword in his hand.


    "We will protect Sister Ni."


    Guanguan smiled brilliantly: "Protect Sister Ni together."


    On the fifth floor, the room where Ni Qingcheng is located.


    The sound of splashing water kept flowing.


    In the bright room, except for Wei Xiao, who had changed into a robe and was lying unconscious on the bed, in the hazy glass door, a beautiful figure outlined the hazy beauty in the bathroom.


    After a while, the sound of water stopped.


    From inside, Ni Qingcheng, wrapped in a bath towel, walked out wearing purple sandals.


    The figure approached the bed where Wei Xiao was, and only glanced at Wei Xiao before Ni Qingcheng walked to the dressing table.


    Dry your hair and put on delicate makeup, then get up and find a set of festive red cheongsam and a jewelry box from the closet to dress yourself up.


    Toss for a long time.


    In a blink of an eye, a brand new Ni Qingcheng appeared in the room.


    At this time, Ni Qingcheng felt like a bride, no, just a bride.


    The long hair is wrapped around the head and decorated with gold and silver jewelry.


    The lips are red and the teeth are white, and the face is soft and pink.


    The star pupils with eyeshadow glittered with golden light, and the red robe completely outlined her graceful figure.


    The closed moon is shameful and beautiful.


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiaowu appreciates this scene.


    He probably didn''t know where he was, lying quietly on the bed.


    As Ni Qingcheng walked to the head of the bed with a piece of silk-like head cover and looked at Wei Xiao in a deep sleep, Ni Qingcheng showed a gentle smile.


    "You guy, originally wished you could shelter me and my sister, but in the end, it made me happy. I don''t know what to say about you?"


    "Forget it, it''s all fate." With a sigh, Ni Qingcheng paused slightly and continued. "Although I have no feelings for you, but at least I don''t hate him, and I still have such a lost favor. In other words, he is also a handsome man. To me, it is fairer than the bad old man committed to Yixiu."


    "If my guess is correct, Yixiu will be able to get the genetic potion and become a fourth-level warrior the day after tomorrow at the latest. There is not much time left for me. You are because of my sister, and I, Ni Tianwu, don¡¯t want to owe anything. You. Now give you a living dead and you don¡¯t need anything else. What I can do is to make you not alone."


    "I don''t know how long you can maintain your current state, but this is the only thing I can give you."


    Speaking of this, Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao tenderly, then covered himself with a turban with a smile on his face.


    "From now on, I, Ni Qingcheng, will be your wife. I will spend my last time with you. Husband, you can lift my head."


    The last words fell, and the headscarf that Ni Qingcheng had put on, took off again by herself.


    With a coquettish and shy face on her face, she fully expresses the tension and inescapability of a young daughter-in-law.


    As if he was in the same room as a normal Wei Xiao, Ni Qingcheng knelt and climbed onto the bed, slowly leaning against Wei Xiao''s chest.


    Qianqian gently stroked Wei Xiao''s stern face, and Ni Qingcheng said shyly, "Husband, let''s sleep!"


    The reddish jade face was slightly stunned, and then Ni Qingcheng''s Zhu lips lightly opened and turned to be printed on Wei Xiao''s lips.


    Undressing, rustling notes began to sound in the room.


    As the saying goes, the temples of the clouds, the flowers of the Yan Jin step, and the lotus tents warm the spring night.


    Everything good is unfolding in the unknown.

 Chapter 886： I didnt expect you to be like Ni Qingcheng

    No words for a night.


    Around six o''clock in the morning the next day.


    "call¡­¡­"


    "Finally recovered."


    There was a rapid breathing, and Wei Xiao opened his eyes.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the ceiling above.


    I seem to be in a strange room.


    Well, there is still a faint fragrance in the air, not like a man''s room.


    With this feeling, Wei Xiao felt as if he had died again.


    Thinking back to what happened yesterday, Wei Xiao''s face couldn''t help but sink.


    Yesterday I was really careless.


    Who could have imagined that Lu Xi''s group of **** were so frantic to arrange their own hands in the hostages?


    Wei Xiao has great strength, but he was stabbed with a sharp blade made of advanced zombie bones while completely letting down his vigilance, or a knife pierced through the heart, who could bear it?


    The most hateful thing is that the heart is still his two main fatal points.


    Wei Xiao is immortal, there is nothing to say, but the body is still a mortal body.


    The heart and head were severely injured, and even if he would not die on the spot waiting for rebirth, it would be no different from death.


    The only advantage is that these two places are not destroyed to a large extent, and his body functions can remain active, but his consciousness will fall into a state of suspended animation, which is called the living dead.


    To recover, it also requires the alternation of day and night.


    In terms of changing direction, Wei Xiao also died once.


    Being yawned by a woman, this made Wei Xiao feel uncomfortable in his heart, but also reminded him to wake up.


    On the battlefield, you can''t take it lightly at any time.


    "We need to be more vigilant in the future." Wei Xiao stopped thinking about it, "I don''t know when it is now?"


    His thoughts pulled back, because he didn''t know when he completely lost consciousness and entered the resurrection time, so Wei Xiao didn''t know if the current time was that night or the next morning.


    Just thought of getting up.


    "Um?"


    Something feels wrong.


    It seems that something is pressed on him.


    Instinctively, Wei Xiao squeezed the things on his body with his hands.


    "Huh~~"


    I rely on, what''s the situation?


    How does this soft, this charming moan feel so familiar?


    Feeling a surge of electricity all over his body, Wei Xiao, who was completely awake, hurriedly lowered his head to check the situation in front of him.


    At this look, Wei Xiao''s gaze froze.


    In his eyes, thick black hair was scattered on his chest, and a reddish and sweet side face came into Wei Xiao''s sight.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    Ni Qingcheng?


    Why is she here?


    Besides¡­¡­


    The silky smoothness in the quilt, the barrier-free contact, and the touch of the hand, based on the experience of the old driver Wei Xiao, if he had guessed correctly, something extraordinary must have happened during the time he was in a coma.


    The point is that he hasn''t felt anything yet.


    "Hmm~~~"


    The person in his arms reacted at this time, and his closed eyes slowly opened under his forehead, which was slightly moved.


    Some are hazy, and some are sleepy.


    I saw Ni Qingcheng rubbing his eyes with his hand cutely, and when he opened his star pupils again, he happened to meet Wei Xiao''s stunned gaze.


    The eyes of the two sides met, and for a while, Ni Qingcheng was also stunned.


    The small mouth opened slightly, as if speechless in surprise.


    After all, Wei Xiao is a gangster who has experienced many battles. During the period when he fell into a state of suspended animation, there were some things that didn''t need to be verified, and he could guess what happened with his toes.


    Very good, very good at playing, and very powerful.


    I didn''t expect you to be such a Ni Qingcheng.


    I''m like that and you''re still like that. Do you really think that Wei Xiao doesn''t want face?


    A wicked smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s face.


    Wei Xiao said, "What did you do to me last night?"


    At this moment, Ni Qingcheng can be said to have lost his soul.


    Why did this guy wake up?


    How could he wake up at this time?


    wrong¡­¡­


    How could he wake up? I''m not dreaming, am I?


    Unable to believe what his eyes saw, Ni Qingcheng shook his head and closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, the person in front of him still looked at her with a smile.


    All of this is not a dream. The person who she thinks may not live long, let alone waking up, is really right in front of her, and he is watching her jokingly.


    Ni Qingcheng was stunned immediately.


    "Wei, Wei Xiao, are you, are you awake?"


    "What do you say?"


    There was a panic on Ni Qingcheng''s face.


    "That, that, I, I..."


    "Answer me, what did you do to me?" Wei Xiao stared sharply at Ni Qingcheng.


    Ni Qingcheng panicked completely.


    The cute little appearance is like a child stealing something and being discovered by an adult, unspeakably nervous and nervous.


    Wei Xiao hugged Ni Qingcheng''s body without a trace of burden.


    "Are you OK, Ni Qingcheng, you slapped a dying man? Say, have you been greedy for my beauty since you saw me? So when I was badly injured and unconscious, then I had bad intentions? No, yes Has the goal been achieved?"


    "..."


    Ni Qingcheng''s face twitched, and the corners of his mouth trembled slightly.


    "I, let''s get up first..."


    Ni Qingcheng, who didn''t know how to face Wei Xiao, was about to get up in a hurry.


    Wei Xiaona will give her a chance.


    A turn over placed Ni Qingcheng below.


    "Wei Xiao, this, this is an accident, listen to me to explain."


    "There is nothing to explain. I did something like that to me while I was in a coma. It''s me now."


    "Wei Xiao... don''t... mum mum..."


    Ni Qingcheng couldn''t tell the rest.


    It was obviously impossible to resist. After a moment of struggle, Ni Qingcheng quickly lost his resistance.


    Everything after that is silent.


    Outside the room.


    "Buzzing..."


    Outside the romantic bar where people were already traveling, the sound of cars broke the tranquility of the morning.


    Five or six cars parked on the street outside the romantic bar.


    From the car, a group of heavily armed members and three dressed like upper-level figures walked out.


    The head of the person, with a cigarette in his mouth, looked up at the four characters above the entrance of the Romance Bar: "Romantic Bar? Haha...it''s not the first time here, but how do I feel that this trip today is like this? Different?"


    The two behind them smiled indifferently.


    One of them jokingly said: "The second masters are naturally different this time. In the past, we all came here to consume, but today, we are here to use the people in it for our own use. It feels naturally different."


    "Yes, yes! Look at my memory."


    The man patted his head and he suddenly realized.


    Looking at the romantic bar again, the man''s face was indescribable with emotion.


    "Unexpectedly, we all needed a courteous romantic bar at the beginning, but now we want to become a part of our power, which is really unexpected. Tsk tusk tusk...it¡¯s the beauty¡¯s nest inside, and when I thought that it would soon become ours, This excitement of mine keeps going up, which is really exciting and unbearable."


    Another said coldly: "They may not agree to us."


    "Haha!" The man sneered, "No? Do they have a choice? Yixiu will be promoted to the fourth-level fighter immediately. When Ni Tianwu is taken away by Yixiu, the romantic bar will no longer have any support. The beautiful women inside, If they don''t find a strong backer in advance, their future situation will be very miserable."


    "Following us, although we can''t escape the fate that should continue, but life is at least guaranteed. I don''t believe they can give up the chance to live."


    "It''s hard to say. Without Ni Qingcheng, there are two third-level fighters, Leng Yu and Guanguan."


    The man did not get angry when he heard the words of his subordinates.


    "The era of the third-level fighters will soon become a thing of the past. From now on, it will be the fourth-level fighters. Go, I will let you see how I conquered these women. They have no right to refuse me."


    Without further ado, the man took the lead and swaggered towards the entrance of the romantic bar with a group of people behind him.

 Chapter 887： Take advantage of the fire

    "Swish..."


    Inside the bar, the cold rain that hadn''t rested all night and they heard the noise outside, and everyone sitting in the bar on the first floor resting one after another got up, their eyes full of vigilance.


    Even if you come to trouble at night, after all, that time is suitable for sneaking and petting. If it''s all on today, there are still people who dare to come to the romantic bar. Do these people want to die like that?


    Leng Yu and the others killed quite a few people last night.


    But they didn''t expect that there would be so many people who are not afraid of death in this base.


    Come to the romantic bar with an open mind, really when they are so bullied?


    "It''s so deserted! This is not the romantic bar I am familiar with, what''s the matter?"


    Just when everyone was murderous, the people outside entered it.


    The leading man first took a look at the surrounding environment, then looked at Leng Yu and the others, with a slight expression on his face.


    Leng Yu and the others could see the people here.


    The murderous aura was immediately introverted, and his face didn''t look good at this moment.


    The people here are different from the enemies they imagined.


    The second leader of the Bloodthirsty League, Peng Kun, a super soldier in the base who is not on the top of the list, but whose strength cannot be underestimated. The most important thing is the Bloodthirsty League behind him.


    That''s a behemoth for a romantic bar.


    Why is he here?


    Guanguan and their eyes were serious.


    This person is not at the same level as the Xiaoxiaozhi that they dealt with last night.


    Belongs to the master that the romantic bar cannot easily offend.


    Looking at the two men next to him, they are also famous in the base.


    Among the thirteen blood evil spirits of the Bloodthirsty League, Afei and Juesha Fu Piaoxue, the second-level super fighters.


    Knowing the identity of the other party, Leng Yu and the others felt for the first time that the purpose of the other party coming to the romantic bar at this time was not simply to deal with Wei Xiao.


    Guanguan spoke first and asked in a bad tone: "Peng Kun, what are you doing in my romantic bar?"


    Seeing the formation of Guanguan and the others, Peng Kun jokingly smiled.


    Let the armed men behind him leave four guarding the gate, and the rest occupying the first floor of the bar, while he himself brought A Fei and Fu Piaoxue to a deck, and arbitrarily pulled over a bench. Sit on it.


    "Hey... It turned out to be Guanguan. I''m relieved if you are okay. I heard that the romantic bar was attacked last night. I was worried about your safety. No, as soon as daybreak, I will bring my troops to protect you, for fear that you will show up. What an accident. Do you see how much I care about you?"


    Hear this as a joke, if someone really believes it, unless it is a fool.


    Guan Guan sneered.


    "Don''t be hypocritical here. The Romance Bar is closed today. Please take your people and leave immediately."


    "Don''t! We are all here, is it appropriate to let us go back like this?"


    Guan Guan gave a bit of silver teeth.


    "What is your purpose?"


    "Didn''t I say it? To protect you."


    "The Romance Bar has lost the sanctuary of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Apart from your sister Ni, there are still people guarding them. You little girls have no backing. I can¡¯t bear to watch your delicate little beauties become vassals of others. It took a lot of effort to get the consent of my boss to protect you, so don¡¯t be uncomfortable."


    "No need! Please leave immediately, otherwise, you will be at your own risk." Guanguan said positively.


    Peng Kun''s face changed.


    "Guanguan, don''t you know good or bad? Now you, do you still have room to bargain with me? Oh, yes, what else do you call, call, and call?" Peng Kun pretended to have a bad memory .


    "Wei Xiao!"


    A Fei, standing behind him, gave a reminder.


    Peng Kun suddenly realized.


    "Yes, look at my memory. It''s the one named Wei Xiao, the new backer behind the Romance Bar. Good guy, that''s a fierce man. Yesterday I heard that he slaughtered all the Chaoshen Gang, including dozens of superstars. Soldier, I almost didn''t get scared to pee at the time."


    Speaking of this, Peng Kun''s tone of voice turned suddenly, with an evil smile on his face: "But it is a pity that he also seems to have suffered a lot of injuries. He is already belching now, right? Hahaha... ¡­"


    "Peng Kun, don''t be too arrogant. Do you really think that we are afraid of you if we are backed by the Bloodthirsty League? It is driving us into a hurry, even if it is the Bloodthirsty League, I am afraid it will not be better." Guanguan said coldly.


    Peng Kun''s expression sank.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Guan Guan raised his head slightly.


    By her side, Leng Yu, Hua Chang and other sisters were all close to her, with obvious intentions.


    They are both the backing of Guanguan, and they use actions to let Guanguan know that she is not alone.


    With confidence and the support of sisters, Guanguan is not afraid of Peng Kun''s cold eyes.


    "Does it threaten that depends on the purpose of your coming here. We don''t want to be an enemy of the bloodthirsty alliance, but if others think we are bullied, then you can try?"


    "Swish..."


    After listening to Guanguan''s words, Peng Kun stood up from his seat.


    Seeing his move, Leng Yu and others suddenly became vigilant.


    Some women holding rifles couldn''t help but tighten their small hands holding the **** of the rifle.


    Peng Kun walked towards her step by step under Guanguan''s gaze.


    Guanguan was not afraid, staring straight at Peng Kun with his head upright.


    Approaching Guanguan for about one meter, Peng Kun''s footsteps stopped.


    The two confronted each other in a tit-for-tat match, and after a long time there was no difference between the winner and the loser, the cold-faced Peng Kun, the color on his face changed.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Peng Kun burst out laughing.


    "Okay, okay, very good. As expected, it''s you Guanguan, there is a kind."


    "You don''t need to say it, I won''t be able to go today without a seed."


    Peng Kun narrowed his smile and said coldly: "But you won''t be arrogant for long. In these last days, resources and women are the things that all forces must compete for. In the past, the city lord''s mansion covered you, and no one in the base dared to move. Romantic bar, but now, how many days do you think you can have peace?"


    "You don''t need to worry about it. You are not welcome here, get out of here."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Miss Guanguan, I hope you understand that your decision is serious."


    Seeing Peng Kun deflated again, Fu Piaoxue behind him couldn''t stand it, and said.


    "I''m serious."


    "Don''t rush to be sure. City Lord Yi will immediately be promoted to a fourth-level fighter, and it will be sooner or later for Ni Qingcheng to enter the City Lord''s Mansion. Depending on Ni Qingcheng''s relationship, at this base, City Lord Yi may continue to help the romantic bar for one or two, but leave the City Lord Mansion, your people, will they be as safe as before?"


    "Having the most beauties in the city, and also taking in a person with a reward, no matter which temptation, it is doomed to the future fate of the romantic bar. Maybe you have the strength to protect yourself, but the ordinary sisters that you have left are in How many survived the next turmoil?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Fu Piaoxue Feng Qingyun said calmly: "You know what I mean. From the time you lost the protection of the City Lord''s Mansion, the secret crisis has already surged."


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of Guanguan and others sank.


    Especially cold rain.


    She knows Wei Xiao''s situation best.


    Of course, it refers to the situation within her knowledge.


    Originally, Wei Xiao would become their new asylum, but now their life and death are unknown. Once they lose Ni Qingcheng again, the entire romantic bar is like a little girl who loses all protection and reveals itself in front of a group of old men.


    The danger is unimaginable.


    People with ability may be able to protect themselves, but in the bar, most of their sisters are ordinary people.


    Those sisters who relied on their super-soldiers in the bar for life, once they were unable to shelter them, there would be endless darkness to greet those sisters.


    They were all people who came from the last days. Leng Yu and the others knew very well how cruel their lives would be for ordinary women without anyone to protect them.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that life is better than death.


    Seeing Guanguan and the others hesitated, Fu Piaoxue smiled without leaving a trace.


    Woman, it is really difficult to become a climate.

 Chapter 888： Three powers divide up the romantic bar

    Peng Kun didn''t expect that Fu Piaoxue would bluff these women with a few words. While he was surprised, he was also a little surprised.


    The smug color on his face flashed, and Peng Kun answered, "It seems that you are not as firm as you imagined?"


    Guanguan bit his red lips lightly: "I''m very firm."


    "What about the little sisters behind you?"


    Grasping the weakness of Guanguan and the others, Peng Kun''s tone of speech became confident.


    The weakness of Guanguan and the others is naturally the big family behind them.


    They are not afraid of death, and can even choose to self-destruct when they cannot do anything, but they have sacrificed. What about the sisters who are not capable of her?


    You don''t need to guess to know their end.


    That kind of inhuman torture and endless darkness is undoubtedly a **** on earth for some sisters who fear death.


    "Guanguan..."


    Guanguan looked at the cold rain on the side, as if asking her what she wanted to say.


    Leng Yu hesitated for a moment, then reached to Guanguan''s ear and said a few words in a low voice.


    Guan Guan''s complexion condensed.


    "you are serious?"


    Leng Yu nodded.


    "Some things, we always have to plan early, don''t we?"


    Bitter and helpless expressions showed on Leng Yu''s face.


    When he noticed her expression, Guanguan didn''t understand in his heart that Leng Yu had no alternative.


    After Guanguan guessed Wei Xiao''s situation last night, she and Leng Yu had the final decision.


    Precisely because of this, they need to arrange the following things well, and they can''t be too selfish.


    Taking a deep breath, holding back the disgust of Peng Kun''s mouth and face, Guanguan said in a deep voice, "What do you want?"


    Hearing Guanguan''s words, Peng Kun smiled, and the two people behind him were full of joy.


    No matter how stubborn people are, as long as there are weaknesses, they are not afraid that they will not be able to dissolve the line of defense in her heart.


    It is now obvious that there are loopholes in Guanguan''s psychological defense.


    Peng Kun struck the iron while it was hot: "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. After Ni Qingcheng was picked up by the lord of Yi, you took the remaining sisters to join my bloodthirsty alliance. I can''t guarantee many of them, but we have our bloodthirsty alliance as your backer. , In the future in this base, at least you women will not let anyone play with it."


    "We can even keep some of the rules of the romantic bar to make your life easier."


    "Only these?"


    "Haha!" Peng Kun laughed, "With these, it''s not bad."


    "Brother Peng is right. In the current romantic bar, wanting to continue to keep the rules of doing business and not selling oneself is completely idiotic. But brother Peng, your bloodthirsty alliance is really quick to start. If it weren''t for us to have some channels, the romantic bar was included by you. We are still kept in the dark."


    "It''s not authentic, it''s too authentic. With so many beauties, you are not afraid to harm the bloodthirsty brothers."


    As soon as Peng Kun''s voice fell, there were two more noises outside the bar.


    "Skull Gang, Demon Tower?" Peng Kun frowned.


    Not long after, from the outside, two groups of people walked in.


    "Wei Dabao? Black bat?"


    Seeing the two people in the lead and the people in the bar, their eyes were extremely solemn.


    The two groups of people who came in said, "Fortunately, we came in time, otherwise, the beauties here will have nothing to do with us."


    "Brother Peng, this time your bloodthirsty alliance is too much."


    Peng Kun''s face twitched.


    But he quickly suppressed the unhappiness on his face.


    With a smile on his face, Peng Kun said, "Haha...Old Bat, Brother Wei, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too. See what you say? We are the three of the same family. We always do not distinguish between you and me, even if I am a bloodthirsty alliance. The Romance Bar has been incorporated. From now on, brothers come to spend, can I still ask for your money?


    "Haha...that''s what I said, but the other person is always someone else. We are embarrassed to make brothers spend money again and again. It is better to divide the points by ourselves and don''t bother others." Skeleton Help Wei Dabao said with a smile.


    The black bat agrees very much with the other party''s words: "I also think. Brothers have to make clear accounts, who owns it."


    "Since the two brothers have said so, what else can I say?" Peng Kun shrugged.


    He doesn''t want to divide the interests of the romantic bar, but he knows that there is no such possibility.


    Now that people from the other two major forces are here, there is no reason to return empty-handed.


    The relationship between the three major forces cannot be easily torn apart in certain matters.


    The bloodthirsty league wants to dominate the romantic bar, which is now unrealistic.


    "Then say so."


    In a few words, the people of the three major forces seem to have reached some agreement.


    When Wei Dabao spoke, the other two nodded.


    At this time, the latter two finally set their sights on Guanguan and the others.


    Looking at Guan Guan, who was only one or two points weaker than Ni Qingcheng, the covetous color in the black bat''s eyes was so unconcealed.


    Quick talk, the black bat said coldly: "Miss Guanguan, you have heard our words, I won''t say more about it, you can decide! With our three major forces acting as the backing of the romantic bar at the same time, it will be the City Lord''s Mansion in the future. , It will also give three points of thin noodles, you are not at a loss."


    "It''s not just a loss, plus a sister Ni who entered the city lord''s mansion to become the partner of the lord of Iraq, my dear, the four most powerful forces in the sky city are all given to the romantic bar platform, in this sky city, who will dare to bully you in the future? "Wei Dabao pretended to exaggerate.


    Guanguan and the others gritted their teeth at these people in front of them.


    This group of bastards, who split up the romantic bar in such a way no one else, what do they think of themselves?


    Something?


    "You are shameless." Even if Guanguan chooses to be patient for the sisters behind him, these people in front of him are too much.


    This is because Chi Guoguo doesn''t treat them as human beings.


    Humiliating people are so unscrupulous, do they really think that they have a romantic bar?


    "Don''t tell me this is useless. Lao Tzu speaks directly, Ni Qingcheng returns to the city lord''s mansion, we have no objection, but the rest, including you, will belong to the private property of the three major forces. You can choose not to agree, or You can choose to work hard, but I hope you think about the consequences. I have never lacked means to deal with disobedient people."


    Here comes someone tougher than Peng Kun.


    The black bat directly pointed out that the relationship threatened Guanguan and the others.


    No one would doubt the words of the black bat.


    As a powerful person, once something is destined in his eyes, as the dominated party, there will be no human rights, everything he has to say.


    Guanguan and the others were furious.


    But now they are facing the three big forces that are stubborn, how can they cope with the attitude of these people obviously eating romantic bars?


    If you say something wrong, the consequences are definitely not what Guanguan and the others want.


    "What are you guys doing? The romantic bar should still be what I said now, right? I didn''t go to the city lord''s mansion before you started to plan the future of my sisters. Didn''t you take Ni Qingcheng too much? "


    Just when Guanguan and the others were being pressed by the three major forces and felt powerless, a familiar sound came from the second floor.


    Afterwards, two figures appeared hand in hand in the sight of everyone.


    "Sister Ni? Master Wei Xiao?"


    "Ni Qingcheng? Mysterious person Wei Xiao?"


    The two people who were coming down the stairs were dressed in black.


    Wei Xiao''s black windbreaker and black army boots were holding Ni Qingcheng in his hand, with a cold face and a hint of coldness on his body.


    And Ni Qingcheng, in a black strapless dress with beautiful black high heels, with a charming look on his face, as if there is a breeze when he walks, three thousand green silks are slightly fluttering, enchanting and colorful.


    Outsiders like Wei Dabao were shocked when they saw them.


    The eyes of Wei Xiao and Ni Qingcheng were both incomprehensible and suspicious.


    Didn''t it mean that Wei Xiao was seriously injured? How can he still show up?


    On the other hand, the expressions of the girls at the moment looked ecstatic.


    Especially with the appearance of Wei Xiao''s figure, others may not have been shocked too strongly, but Leng Yu, his body began to tremble with excitement.


    Burning his gaze at Wei Xiao, Leng Yu felt that his heart was about to jump out.

 Chapter 889： God-like man

    Master Wei Xiao is still alive?


    Master Wei Xiao is still alive?


    That''s great, it''s really great.


    Unable to control her emotions, Leng Yu couldn''t help but grabbed Guanguan''s arm. In excitement, she regarded Guanguan''s arm as a catharsis object. The strength between her palms continued to increase.


    Guanguan was in pain, and Liu frowned.


    With all the excitement on her face dissipating, she looked at Leng Yu with a bitter expression: "Leng, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Guanguan, we don''t have to make any more choices. It''s Mr. Wei Xiao, he''s fine with him..."


    "I, I know, but can you let go? You hurt me."


    Leng Yu only noticed his actions at this time.


    He quickly released the hand holding Guanguan''s arm, and said incoherently, "Guanguan, I didn''t mean it, you know, Master Wei Xiao, that''s Master Wei Xiao...I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    "I know, don''t get excited."


    "I, I''m not excited, I''m not excited at all."


    "..."


    These words also coax the children.


    You are not excited, look at your body, it is almost flying out trembling.


    But how did Guanguan know that the moment Leng Yu saw Wei Xiao, it was like a fiery red sun rising in the endless darkness.


    His light not only helped Leng Yu dissipate all the darkness, but even the cold heart got warm in an instant.


    People who have not witnessed yesterday''s Chaos God Gang will never be able to appreciate the power and fear of Wei Xiao.


    Just heard, how can one witness the shock?


    Leng Yu was very fortunate to witness Wei Xiao''s strength yesterday, and now his appearance, for Leng Yu, is hope, light, and an extremely assured sense of security.


    She couldn''t describe her current feelings. If she had to be a metaphor, Leng Yu was sure that she would be willing to let her do anything now, even if she gave everything.


    Looking back, Wei Dabao and the others turned their attention to Ni Qingcheng and Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the two holding hands, the black bat''s face gradually revealed a trace of evil.


    "It turned out to be Sister Ni. It''s really strange today. Sister Ni, who has always been fascinating with men, is now willing to be held by a stranger. You said, if the Lord Yi knew about this, how would he feel?" Hei The bat said weirdly.


    Wei Xiao, who was pulling Ni Qingcheng down the stairs, frowned upon hearing this.


    The black bat hasn''t realized anything yet.


    "It seems that Sister Ni is not as cold as the outsiders said..."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Just when he wanted to continue to say something, everyone didn''t react.


    The black bat, who was still chatting beside Wei Dabao and Peng Kun one second before, had already flown out in the next second.


    The figure slammed on a wall, and the whole person was trapped in it, unable to move.


    "When did this happen?"


    Both Wei Dabao and Peng Kun were stunned, and their pupils were wide open.


    "Do you have any opinions?"


    The voice rang in the ears of the two of them.


    At some point, the black bat''s previous position was replaced by Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Isn''t he on the stairs?


    how come?


    The two were shocked.


    I wanted to distance ourselves from Wei Xiao for the first time.


    "Kneel down!"


    "Boom..."


    "Kaka..."


    Wei Xiao raised his hand, and came one person on their shoulder.


    They couldn''t keep up with Wei Xiao''s speed at all, and they all had time to move away. They only felt an incomparable force on their shoulders, and their bodies seemed to press against a mountain in an instant, and their knees couldn''t help but bend and hit the floor.


    The floor tiles broke, and countless fragments spattered.


    The two kneeling on the ground at the same time, with distorted faces and clear water at their mouths, they wanted to cry but couldn''t cry, or laughed but couldn''t speak, they kept making **** ho **** ho.


    "Boss¡ª"


    Upon seeing this, the armed soldiers in the first floor of the bar wanted to raise their guns and shoot at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s scarlet gaze turned to look at them.


    Whenever he noticed Wei Xiao''s gaze like coming from Jiuyou Hell, his heart trembled instinctively.


    During this pause, Wei Xiao grabbed Wei Dabao and Peng Kun and shot two shots at the waist.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded, and thirty bullets were lit up in an instant.


    Every bullet hit a person''s head accurately.


    When the bullet was finished, Wei Xiao smashed two pistols in his hand, and the fragments were thrown out by him. The remaining armed men either died tragically or wounded and fell to the ground wailing.


    "Ah..."


    Do not misunderstand.


    These two pig-killing screams were not from the wounded armed men, but from the late response of Wei Dabao and Peng Kun, who were kneeling on the ground with broken kneecaps.


    Their scream was like the first snow in 2002, coming later than before.


    "Shut up, you will die for me if you call again." Wei Xiao drank coldly.


    Wei Dabao and Peng Kun immediately bit their lips, and pressed their hands to the ground with painful convulsions.


    "Tap..."


    The armed men outside the door broke in at this time.


    "My lord (boss)--"


    "go out!"


    This time, without waiting for Wei Xiao to do anything, Fu Piaoxue and A Fei, who stood still and dared not move, shouted at the same time.


    This surprised Wei Xiao a little.


    Are these two undercover agents in a romantic bar?


    "Mr. Fu, this..." Some armed men hesitated.


    "Have you heard you get out? Get out if you don''t want to die." Fu Piaoxue shouted angrily.


    Those who came in heard the sound, hesitated for a moment, and then withdrew.


    Including the other two forces who stayed outside.


    They didn''t listen to Fu Piaoxue''s words, they just saw other people withdraw and blindly followed the crowd.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two.


    It is not difficult to find that cold sweat is on both of their foreheads at this time.


    "Are you helping me?" Wei Xiao asked jokingly.


    Fu Piaoxue and A Fei swallowed, staring at Wei Xiao in horror.


    A Fei said: "I, we are helping them."


    "Oh?"


    "The strength of the adults and adults is simply not what they can contend. Rather than come in and die, it is better to stay outside." Fu Piaoxue continued.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "There is self-knowledge."


    Without seeing the two of them again, Wei Xiao turned and walked towards the black bat trapped in the wall.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t put down his defenses. He felt that he was locked in the few people behind him at all times, and he was not afraid that they would take the opportunity to attack him.


    It is enough to experience something once, and Wei Xiao will not let it happen again for the same phenomenon.


    At this time, Ni Qingcheng had already come to Guanguan and the others.


    Although she was a little surprised by Wei Xiao''s sudden outbreak, Ni Qingcheng, who was very adaptable, was not too surprised.


    Holding Guanguan''s hand, Ni Qingcheng asked concerned, "Are you all right?"


    I don''t know if Guanguan and the others have heard Ni Qingcheng''s concern, but the trembling eyes of the girls now rest on Wei Xiao''s body.


    What should I say?


    Correct.


    Powerful, domineering, unparalleled.


    Wei Xiao did what they wanted to do but didn''t dare to do.


    The depression that had been depressed for a long time was released in an instant, and Guanguan and the others, who felt their hearts were about to jump out, looked at Wei Xiao with indescribable excitement and admiration.


    "Is this Master Wei Xiao?"


    "So strong, so powerful."


    "Uuuuu...what to do, what to do? I feel that my soul is about to be conquered by Master Wei Xiao. He is so powerful, I really want to hug him and become one with him, so handsome."


    Many women are trying their best to suppress their hearts. A pair of bright eyes, if there are special effects, it must risk countless gold stars.


    That is to say, the conditions are not allowed. If it is possible, I am afraid that someone will say to Wei Xiao loudly: Master Wei Xiao, the slave family will give birth to a monkey for you!


    Um! I think there should be another sentence here, "Don''t pity me because I''m a delicate flower, please let Master Wei Xiao ravage me severely".

 Chapter 890： Dont be afraid, I will cover you from now on

    Cough! Pulling away.


    Wei Xiao''s figure walked to the black bat under the gaze of Guanguan and the others.


    At this time, the black bat, it is estimated that few bones on the body are intact.


    The head stuck in the wall, the front seven orifices have blood flowing out.


    "No, don''t kill me..." the black bat said weakly with fear.


    Wei Xiao reached out and grabbed the clothes in front of him and tore him off directly.


    "Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was a deep scream, and the black bat crawled on the ground like a dead dog.


    "Come on, tell me again, I''m pulling my woman, how do other men feel?" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    As soon as he said this, some people didn''t respond, but Guanguan, Leng Yu and the others looked at Ni Qingcheng with surprised eyes.


    Being watched by the sisters, Ni Qingcheng was somewhat embarrassed.


    "Don''t look at it, as he said, I am his person now." Ni Qingcheng did not hide it, and directly admitted his relationship with Wei Xiao.


    It''s good for her not to respond. This response made Guanguan and the others even more shocking.


    The look in Ni Qingcheng''s eyes was like discovering a new continent. While surprised, they were also full of joy.


    Regardless of the emotional changes in Guanguan and the others, here is Wei Xiao.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s question, the black bat crawling on the ground, unable to move, dare not answer him at all.


    "No, don''t kill me, I am from the demon building, you, you killed me, the demon building... the demon building will not let you go."


    "Crack..."


    "It''s all nonsense."


    He dared to threaten Wei Xiao when he died, and Wei Xiao, who was never afraid of threats, broke the black bat''s neck with one foot.


    This scene was seen by Wei Dabao, Afei and the others, and the sense of crisis in their hearts was elevated to the extreme.


    "My lord, let us go, we will never provoke a romantic bar anymore."


    "We can assume that nothing has happened, please, forgive us. After seeing you and the people in the romantic bar, we will retreat three feet."


    In the face of death, what power and interests are no longer important.


    Before Wei Xiao decided what to do with them, Wei Dabao and Peng Kun asked for mercy one after another.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two.


    "No, I can''t let you go now."


    "My lord, you killed the black bat and you have already offended the demon building. If you kill us again, none of the three major forces in Sky City will let you go. There is also the City Lord''s Mansion, which they most hope to see. Killing us will not do you any good." Wei Dabao explained hurriedly.


    "Yes, yes, we know that you are strong, but you always have to think about the people in the romantic bar, they don''t have the same strength as you." Peng Kun also stated his interests.


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    Without looking at the two of them again, Wei Xiao''s gaze rested on A Fei and Fu Piaoxue.


    Suddenly being stared at by Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes, the souls of A Fei and Fu Piaoxue trembled involuntarily.


    They were just two second-level fighters, and the black bats, who were third-level fighters, were beaten by Wei Xiao. The two didn''t think they could take advantage of Wei Xiao''s resistance.


    Resistance is impossible to resist, it is impossible in this life.


    Only recognize counseling.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao was staring at them, and the two only hoped that the big man''s looking at him meant that he didn''t want to do something to them.


    "You go outside to spread a word to the rest of you." Wei Xiao pointed to A Fei and said.


    A Fei forcibly suppressed the fear in his heart.


    "What do you say to the younger ones?"


    "Let the people outside go back, tell their top leader, want someone, and come to the romantic bar in person. I only give them three hours. If you don¡¯t see their top leader after three hours, you and the two on the ground will have to die."


    "Gudong..."


    A Fei swallowed.


    "Yes Yes!"


    Nodded, A Fei stepped away with trembling legs and walked outside.


    "Oh, right!"


    A Fei stopped, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Wei Xiao said: "You can try to run away and see if it''s your speed or mine."


    A Fei''s heart fell, this is not even the last chance for him!


    "No, dare not!"


    In response, A Fei continued to walk outside.


    After a while, ALFY returned to the bar.


    "My lord, my lord, I have already explained it."


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled: "Guess what, will your highest leader come to save you? You guessed it, if you live, if you don''t guess it, then you can only blame you for bad luck."


    When A Fei heard Wei Xiao''s words, he felt like he wanted to die.


    Do you want to torture people like this?


    But he didn''t want to die.


    "Yes!" A Fei said firmly.


    I can see that he is very confident.


    When he noticed this, Wei Xiao was relieved.


    Turning to look at Guanguan and the others.


    "If you encounter such provocations in the future, just deal with them like this. You don''t need to worry about anything, I will cover you."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Guanguan and the others nodded wildly like a chicken pecking at rice.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao was so handsome and tall that they could not tell.


    This is their guardian god, who is so strong that there is no edge.


    They need such a domineering and powerful backing.


    Although one person is better than a thousand troops.


    "Clean up, and prepare a table of banquets, which will be used later." Wei Xiao turned to Ni Qingcheng.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled softly.


    With someone guarding it, this feeling is really better than ever.


    Nodded, Ni Qingcheng immediately ordered the sisters around him to do something.


    "Master Wei Xiao, I admire you so much."


    After the crisis was lifted, Guanguan no longer controlled his emotions.


    Regardless of whether the hostess Ni Qingcheng was on the spot, she cheered and ran to hug Wei Xiao.


    The little fairy''s obsession with Wei Xiao at this moment is like a woman before the end of the world sees the "pigeon egg", touching and rubbing, and continuously exclaiming.


    Wei Xiao is a black line.


    Raising his hand to grasp the collar behind Guanguan, he lifted her up and pushed her aside, with a look of disgust.


    "Master Wei Xiao is so unfeeling, and the slave is so sad." Guanguan said pitifully.


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    sad? I think you are greedy for my body.


    Sure enough, boys must protect themselves when they are away.


    Wei Xiao is the best portrayal.


    Thanks to Ni Qingcheng for meeting his requirements, if in that situation it was an aunt-level figure who had trouble him, Wei Xiao wondered if he could get out of his psychological shadow in this life?


    "Leng Yu, can you bring my knife back?" Wei Xiao ignored Guanguan''s little aggrieved expression and said to Leng Yu.


    The cold rain with few smiles on his face showed a sweet smile at this time: "I brought back my lord, it is in my room. Do you need it now?"


    "Just bring it back, just give it to me later."


    "OK."


    Wei Xiao walked towards Ni Qingcheng.


    He hugged her slender waist under the other''s puzzling gaze.


    "What are you doing here? Let''s go up there and wait for my guests."


    "Guests? Will they be your guests?" Ni Qingcheng asked suspiciously.


    Being questioned by the newly admitted wife, Wei Xiao kissed her ruddy little mouth as punishment.


    "It may not be at the beginning, but after a friendly exchange with me, they will be happy to be my guests."


    Ni Qingcheng gave Wei Xiao a charming glance.


    Without saying anything, he followed Wei Xiao upstairs.


    Others looked at the two leaving figures, A Fei and they probably breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wei Xiao stayed at the scene, and the pressure on them was too great.


    Reaper stood by his side, I believe few people can relax.


    Now that the other party leaves, although their lives are still under the control of the romantic bar, they also feel like they are reborn.


    But for Guanguan and the others, Wei Xiao''s departure was a reluctance, and of course there was envy.


    Their sister Ni waited for an unknown amount of time, but now they finally found their true destiny, and they were envious to death.


    Such a domineering and powerful man, in these last days, it is estimated that the woman who does not like Fengmao Water chestnut, the key person is still handsome.


    The perfect image in this era is completely a new standard for women to choose their husbands-in-law.


    "Adults and Sister Ni are a good match. I don''t want to have an adult. If I can have an unusual experience with an adult, I will be content in my life."


    "Yeah! I only need one night, and I promise that I won''t let anyone go to my bed again in my life."


    Hearing the conversation of the sisters, Guanguan, who was frustrated in front of Wei Xiao, raised his mouth.


    "Sister Ni succeeded, will I be late? Sooner or later I will climb into your bed, huh!"


    Setting a very high goal for himself, Guanguan immediately took a few female super fighters to **** A Fei''s injured people upstairs.

 Chapter 891： The three leaders are dispatched

    Around ten o''clock noon that day.


    "Buzzing..."


    "What happened?"


    "Damn, it''s the people from the Demon Tower, as well as the Skeleton Gang and the Bloodthirsty Alliance. What''s going on? The people of the three major forces seem to be fighting."


    "The direction they are going seems to be a romantic bar."


    "Don''t guess, it should be that the Romance Bar has lost the protection of the City Lord''s Mansion. Now the three major forces want to divide the benefits there."


    "It''s really possible. Ni Qingcheng offended City Lord Yi. This is to completely push the romantic bar down the cliff. It is a pity that the many beauties in there have fallen into the hands of the three major powers. I am afraid it will be difficult to enjoy those water spirit girls in the future. ."


    "Would you like to go and see? Maybe we can take one or two beautiful women home in the mess?"


    "Want to eat a fart? I don''t know if the three major forces can get good results after going, but if you are not careful, you may even harm the pond fish. Others will send it up before you can hide, just want to die like that. ?"


    The base is turbulent.


    From all directions, a large number of armed forces approached the romantic bar.


    The survivors in the base recognized the forces to which these armed members belonged, and while shocked in their hearts, they also guessed some of the reasons.


    Some people want to see the excitement, but just talk about it.


    The three major forces have all emerged, and this kind of battle is an accident at first glance.


    At this time, there are still people who want to watch the excitement, aren''t they looking for death?


    Outside the romantic bar.


    "Enclose the romantic bar for me, and no one is allowed to let it go."


    "Yes!"


    "Hurry up¡­¡­"


    A large number of armed members rushed to the location of the romantic bar.


    Hundreds of gunmen occupied all the main points for the first time and surrounded the romantic bar in the middle.


    With cars coming behind.


    The three obviously modified tanks parked directly at the entrance of the romantic bar.


    "Kang-bang-bang..."


    The door opened, and someone came out from above.


    "Are you here?" Li Guangliang saw the leaders of the other two forces and said hello.


    "Hehe... can you not come? The second master was detained. If I, as the master, didn''t come, wouldn''t it make people think I was afraid of him? What about you?"


    "It all looks the same."


    Li Guangliang touched a hairless bald head.


    "Ni Qingcheng is daring enough. She still dares to detain our people today. Is she going to die?"


    By his side, the host of the Yaolou, Qin Mo sneered: "No matter what her purpose is, whoever detains me, then I have to give me an explanation. Otherwise, even if Yixiu comes forward, I will make her pay the price."


    Liang Zhijun, the leader of the Bloodthirsty League, had a cold face.


    "Let''s go! Let''s mention people, we always have to meet."


    The other two tycoons nodded, and then took a group of confidants and walked straight to the entrance of the romantic bar.


    A group of people enter the bar.


    At this moment, the interior of the bar has been cleaned.


    In addition to the faint smell of blood in the air, the venue was also clean.


    They were all struggling from the line of life and death. Li Guangliang and the others had already guessed something unusual when they smelled the smell in the air.


    The three looked at each other, and they all saw a warm and angry look in each other''s eyes.


    "Three adults, are you here?"


    In the bar, the young lady who was in charge of entertaining guests on the first floor saw them, and someone immediately came up to say hello.


    No nervousness or panic.


    In the face of the three bases who can be regarded as the most powerful group of people, the young lady who responds to them is like treating ordinary guests, neither humble nor overbearing, and calm.


    This is the confidence and the confidence of all the sisters in the romantic bar.


    There was a big boss behind them, and they no longer needed to look at other people''s faces.


    Demon Tower Qin Mo said coldly: "Where is Ni Qingcheng? Let us pick up the people, why doesn''t she come to meet him?"


    The young lady respectfully said: "Sister Ni has prepared a banquet in the big bag on the third floor and is waiting for the three adults, and the three adults will come with the slave family."


    "What kind of fame is Ni Qingcheng doing? Or has he given up struggling, breaking the jar?" Li Guangliang frowned.


    The Bloodthirsty League Liang Zhijun said calmly: "Is there any purpose I won''t know when I see her? Let''s go! Let''s see, desperate Ni Qingcheng, what kind of medicine is in this gourd?"


    The three are also confident.


    Not afraid of an ambush in this bar, followed the young lady in front of her and walked upstairs.


    Some of the guards who followed the three big brothers stayed.


    Those who went upstairs with them, looking at the strutting attitude, were obviously capable people.


    Although Sky City is listed on the list of Sky City, the above personnel are not 100% accurate in positioning the Sky City powerhouses.


    To a certain extent, they can represent the strongest combat power of Sky City, but it is not necessarily true that the people above are worthy of the name.


    In the base, some of the major forces have not made the list.


    Obviously, the people who can follow the three big bosses upstairs are the invisible strong ones.


    In a private room on the third floor.


    At this time, the banquet is ready here.


    Guanguan and Leng Yu are all located beside the dining table.


    In the main seat, Wei Xiao hugged Ni Qingcheng in his arms and ate delicious food with each other, quite sweet like newlyweds and concubines.


    This can make Guanguan and the others sore.


    I originally thought that the next meeting would be very tense and full of gunpowder, but who knew that before the Lord came, they were fed enough dog food by the dog man and woman in front of them.


    If it weren''t for the importance of the upcoming banquet, Guanguan couldn''t stand it and wanted to leave.


    Compared to them, Peng Kun and others who were restricted in their activities in a corner were even more uncomfortable.


    They are gathered in one place like slaves, surrounded by female soldiers armed with guns, and they will be threatened if they move slightly.


    Looking at the delicious food on the table and the affectionate Wei Xiao and Ni Qingcheng, that is, the conditions are not allowed, otherwise, they will definitely scold their mother?


    These two dog men and women are simply inappropriate.


    Do captives have no human rights?


    Do you want to stimulate them like this?


    In fact, Ni Qingcheng is embarrassed.


    Being so spoiled by Wei Xiao, her image as the eldest sister has long been destroyed by Wei Xiao.


    Unfortunately, unable to resist the extremely domineering Wei Xiao, he could only let him do anything.


    After eating a bite of the food that Wei Xiao personally brought to his mouth, Ni Qingcheng groaned: "Can you put me down, so how can I see people in the future?"


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "Declare sovereignty. I hate others linking you to the destined Yixiu. Just take this opportunity to let them know clearly who Ni Qingcheng is."


    Ni Qingcheng gave Wei Xiao a charming look.


    "Why didn''t you see you caring about me so much when you first met? What do you say you have done except **** me off?"


    "Can it be the same?"


    "Why is it different?"


    Wei Xiao curled his lips: "At that time you weren''t mine, and I had no reason to accommodate you. It''s enough to be able to talk to you to save face, want me to praise you? Beautiful! It''s different now, my woman, I Who doesn''t hurt?"


    "Puff......"


    "You¡­¡­"


    Ni Qingcheng nodded Wei Xiao''s chest angrily and funny.


    It seems warm and angry, but his heart is full of sweetness.


    "coming!"


    Wei Xiao spoke suddenly, his slightly gentle face turned cold.


    Ni Qingcheng and the others were all taken aback.


    As the sound of footsteps outside also entered their ears, Ni Qingcheng and the others knew what Wei Xiao was talking about.


    The three of Guanguan, Leng Yu, and Hua Chang next to him were inexplicably relieved at this time.


    Finally no more dog food.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Sister Ni, the command of the three major forces has arrived."


    Outside, there was the voice of Miss Sister.


    "Come in!" Guanguan said.


    "Crunch..."


    The door was opened, and the young lady who led Li Guangliang and them up appeared first in front of the door.

 Chapter 892： Propose cooperation

    "My sirs, Sister Ni and the others are inside."


    "Huh, style is fine, but I don''t know how Ni Qingcheng will give us an explanation next."


    An uncomfortable sound came from outside, and then Li Guangliang and the others walked in one after another from the door.


    "Ni...who is he?"


    Li Guangliang, the most advanced person, was just about to question Ni Qingcheng, but soon discovered that Ni Qingcheng was actually being held by a strange man, and his eyes were obviously taken aback.


    Even if he was in a high position, he was not surprised, but seeing this scene, Li Guangliang couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    It is rumored that Ni Qingcheng is "not close to men", but what did he see?


    Ni Qingcheng, who was called the "Ice Jade Girl" by all the men at the base, was now held by a stranger.


    Judging from her appearance, she didn''t seem to resist that much.


    Is it dazzling?


    In other words, the person you see in front of you is not Ni Qingcheng himself?


    Liang Zhijun and Qin Mo, who came in afterwards, did the same.


    The eyes that looked at Ni Qingcheng were full of disbelief.


    "Boss, boss save me, save me..."


    "Brother, I am here."


    It was Peng Kun and their shouts in the corner that brought the attention of several big men back to reality.


    The three big men looked at Peng Kun and the others, their brows frowned.


    The three big bosses about Peng Kun and their status are hard to say, but beside them, those armed men who were seriously injured by Wei Xiao and did not die were all wrapped in bandages.


    It''s just a simple treatment, but the red and white bandage makes people realize that their situation is not very good.


    Qin Mo said coldly: "Ni Qingcheng, should you give us an explanation now?"


    "Since I''m here, I''ll find a place to sit down. If you have anything, let''s talk while eating." Before Ni Qingcheng in his arms could speak, Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Qin Mo stared at Wei Xiao.


    In a moment, thinking of what the three of them are, the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes has changed slightly.


    Liang Zhijun said: "If I guessed correctly, your Excellency should be the mysterious man Wei Xiao from the City Lord''s Mansion offering a reward, right?"


    "Replace it like a fake."


    "So, what do you mean by letting us come to the romance bar to lead someone?"


    Wei Xiao did not shy away from it: "Yes. Do you like to stand and talk so much? Sit."


    The displeasure flashed across the three people''s faces.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Li Guangliang suddenly laughed.


    "I have always heard that there is an incredible person next to Qingcheng, but I have never had the honor to meet. I saw it today, and I realized that I was not as famous as I met. Mr. Wei, Li has been a godsend for a long time."


    With that said, Li Guangliang was the first to find a place to sit down at the table.


    Those who came with him also came and stood behind him.


    The sharp eyes were full of coldness, always alert to the surrounding situation.


    When the other two big bosses saw this, although they didn''t understand Li Guangliang''s intentions, they couldn''t continue to question Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    Putting aside the little brother''s affairs for the time being, one by one came to the table and sat down, except that his face was not very good-looking, he was not aggressive anymore.


    Hua Chang motioned to the sisters around to prepare tableware for the three of them.


    As the little sisters who served as temporary waiters around them brought the things needed for the meal and poured fine wine for Li Guangliang and the others, the slightly peculiar banquet officially began.


    "After drinking this glass of wine, we can talk about things." Wei Xiao gestured with a toast.


    Li Guangliang smiled and picked up the cup first.


    "Boss..."


    An attendant behind Li Guangliang saw that Li Guangliang picked up his glass and hurriedly reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wei really wants to harm me, and I don''t need to use these methods to withdraw."


    Li Guangliang was self-confident, and didn''t think Wei Xiao and the others would do anything with the food.


    If you are not good with the class, say more, nodded and returned to the original position.


    "You are confident enough."


    Li Guangliang smiled: "I believe Mr. Wei."


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled and looked at Liang Zhijun and Qin Mo: "Where are you?"


    Liang Zhijun and Qin Mo were a little upset, but they still raised their glasses.


    Everyone gestured for a moment, and then drank the drink in the glass.


    "Now I drank the wine, Mr. Wei, can you tell me your purpose?" Liang Zhijun glanced at Peng Kun not far away, and continued, "I don''t believe you called us here, just for me. A few frustrated brothers."


    Wei Xiao put down the wine glass and motioned to Ni Qingcheng in his arms to sit next to him.


    Ni Qingcheng gave him a bright white look.


    This guy, after announcing her ownership right in front of outsiders, was really "relentless".


    When Ni Qingcheng left his arms and sat aside, Wei Xiao got serious.


    "Calling you here is a temporary motive. It''s a rare opportunity to bring you all together, and I don''t intend to waste any more time."


    "What about the black bat?"


    Qin Mo suddenly spoke.


    He checked in the hostages, but he didn''t find his capable black bat, so he couldn''t help but asked in a cold voice.


    "Black Bat?"


    "It''s the person you solved directly." Ni Qingcheng reminded.


    "So it was him!"


    Wei Xiao suddenly realized.


    There was no emotional change, Wei Xiao confronted Qin Mo and said coldly, "He molested my woman, so I killed him, do you have any comments?"


    "you¡­"


    Qin Mo was angry.


    Just when he wanted to say something, Liang Zhijun on the side signaled him not to act rashly, and looked at Wei Xiao: "Mr. Wei, you just said that you don''t want to waste time by gathering the three of us. I don''t know what this means?"


    Qin Mo on the side calmed down temporarily, but his eyes were full of hostility when he looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    The topic was pulled back, and Wei Xiao said calmly: "In fact, it''s nothing. I just want to make a big deal with your base. This is also the purpose of my coming to Sky City."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Liang Zhijun and the others came with interest, even Qin Mo, their eyes looked at Wei Xiao with a different color.


    Make a big deal?


    Li Guangliang asked suspiciously, "I don''t know what Mr. Wei''s big deal is?"


    "Pile of genetic medicines, countless new types of zombie corpses, and medicine No. 5 that you can''t imagine."


    "what?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, Liang Zhijun and the others were moved.


    Even Ni Qingcheng and the others were surprised when they looked at Wei Xiao.


    Aside from the previous ones, as soon as the No. 5 potion was released, no one in the room could remain calm.


    Liang Zhijun suppressed the shock in his heart and asked: "Mr. Wei is really joking. According to the analysis of our base researchers, the No. 4 medicine is almost the ultimate in gene medicine. Where did you start with the No. 5 medicine? And we didn''t listen. It was said that there was No. 5 medicine."


    "You haven''t heard of it, doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Corpse Emperor, have you heard of it?"


    The corpse king?


    "what is that?"


    Everyone became curious.


    "The more advanced zombie evolution, theoretically, they can be called the perfect form of zombies. Higher than the mother corpse, it can dominate all the corpses in the territory, including the mother corpse group. The mother corpse, which you regard as the enemy, It must also be restrained and controlled by her."


    "Are there such zombies?" Qin Mo said with emotion.


    He was obviously dissatisfied with Wei Xiao''s "self-righteous" appearance.


    Wei Xiao glanced at him and smiled evilly: "Yes, it''s at the border between Xiongzhou and Duzhou. You should feel fortunate that Sky City is just outside the territory of the Corpse Emperor."


    "What do you mean?" Qin Mo frowned.


    "Because if you are in her territory, Sky City will no longer exist."


    Wei Xiao paused, then continued: "A corpse king, the territory content contains nine mother corpses. They form a new force, stop attacking each other and focus on development. At present, there is still room for their development in the two states. Once these two places are saturated, the power of this corpse emperor will inevitably expand outward."


    "Sky City is not far from Xiongzhou, so your current stability will not last long."


    "Heh!" Qin Mo sneered.


    "why are you laughing?"

 Chapter 893： Wei Xiaos grumpy temper

    Qin Mo changed his posture.


    With one hand on the corner of the back of the chair, with legs up, he said jokingly: "It is so terrifying, as if we have never dealt with zombies. We have faced the tide of corpses formed by millions of zombies. Do you think we will Are you afraid of a corpse king?"


    "What if you are facing a group of new zombies that do not have first-level zombies, start second-level, and the number reaches tens of millions of levels?" Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Is this possible?" Qin Mo didn''t believe it for the first time.


    Even others felt that Wei Xiao was exaggerating.


    "I don''t have to lie to you. The corpse king appears, in order to prevent the occurrence of new chaos, the number of mother corpses will only be controlled within nine. To ensure the stability of their territory, the corpse king will slaughter the root cause of the mother''s corpse in the territory. These first-level zombies will become food for the mother''s corpse and provide nutrition for the birth of a new type of zombies."


    "In today''s Xiongzhou and Duzhou, with the border between the two states as the center, there is no first-degree zombie in a radius of 1,500 kilometers. You can verify this."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s vows, Li Guangliang''s brows frowned.


    As Wei Xiao said, if they don''t believe it, they can send someone to check it out.


    If this is a lie, it won''t be troublesome to verify.


    Liang Zhijun and Li Guangliang already believed Wei Xiao''s words.


    Li Guangliang''s face became serious.


    "So, what Mr. Wei wants to do with us is to deal with the corpse king in your mouth?"


    "Not bad!" Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Haha! Don''t you think this is ridiculous?"


    Qin Mo provoked again.


    This guy, it''s not the first time Wei Xiao''s stage has been demolished.


    Wei Xiaoyin looked at him coldly: "What''s so funny?"


    "Crunch..."


    Qin Mo was not afraid of Wei Xiao''s eyes, and stood up from his seat.


    Turning around, put one hand on the shoulder of a female subordinate with a devil figure behind him, and then put his arm around her waist to the other side.


    "You said before. Now that corpse emperor has nine female corpses, and the number of zombies exceeds tens of millions. Facing this level of corpse clan forces, it is difficult for us to defend the city, so what should we do to deal with her? Don¡¯t you think your words are inconsistent? I see! You have been using us all the time, is it interesting?"


    "Who told you that there is only one force in Sky City to deal with the Corpse Emperor?"


    "Huh?" Qin Mo was taken aback, "There are other forces?"


    "nature."


    "What else are there?" Qin Mo blurted out.


    "Now you are not qualified to know."


    Qin Mo''s face twitched when he heard the words.


    Is this **** sincere?


    Since we are not qualified, what kind of cooperation are you talking about?


    "You like playing tricks, don''t you?" Qin Mo''s emotions were obviously a little unbearable, and the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes didn''t hide his murderous intent.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    "do you have any opinion?"


    "ITM..."


    "Alright, Lao Qin, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, stop the fire. The so-called business is not righteous, since Mr. Wei said that we are not qualified, and chose to cooperate with us, there should be other reasons, first listen to his thoughts "Liang Zhijun came out to make peace when Qin Mo was about to leave.


    Li Guangliang on the side said with a solemn face, "Even if you want to go crazy, Lao Qin, first listen to what Mr. Wei said. I believe he should give us an explanation."


    Both of them are people with identities, and the relationship between the three major forces is not ordinary.


    Qin Mo could not give Wei Xiao face, but he had to give some face to the two big brothers.


    Besides, both of them have made it clear that they need an explanation from Wei Xiao.


    In other words, if Wei Xiao''s next explanation was not convincing enough, let alone Qin Mo couldn''t bear it, the two big men would not sit here calmly and continue to listen to Wei Xiao''s nonsense.


    After all, being said to be "unqualified", I don''t like any powerful boss.


    What''s more, it is Li Guangliang and others who have long been accustomed to being aloof and popular.


    Qin Mo held back his temper, watching Wei Xiao unkindly sitting back to his original position.


    "Okay, I will give you both a face, but he must give me an explanation. If we are not qualified, I want to hear why we are not qualified."


    Soothing Qin Mo, Li Guangliang smiled and said to Wei Xiao: "Mr. Wei, can you tell me why we are not qualified now?"


    The change is the past. Why does Wei Xiao need to explain to others when he does things?


    But in order to make the Phoenix people less sacrifice, Wei Xiao can only wrong himself now.


    But for some people, life has basically come to an end.


    Except for his woman, there is currently only Chu Tianhe, and only this one, who dares to be arrogant and able to survive in front of his Great Demon King Wei.


    "Your current strength is not enough."


    "That''s it? YouTM..." Qin Mo had a tendency to run wild again when he heard Wei Xiao''s explanation.


    "Peng..."


    But this time, without waiting for Qin Mo''s madness, Wei Xiao finally couldn''t help but do it.


    Only heard the sound of a clap.


    When everyone did not react, Wei Xiao had already come to Qin Mo.


    Under Qin Mo''s devilish eyes, Wei Xiao pressed his face and knocked him down towards the ground.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    I just felt the ground shake.


    Qin Mo''s head came into close contact with the floor tiles.


    Where the head fell, a concave surface appeared instantaneously, surrounded by spider silk cracks.


    Because Wei Xiao''s speed was too fast, no one had time to support Qin Mo.


    After everything happened, Qin Mo''s heart-piercing screams came from everyone''s ears.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Owner¡ª¡ª"


    Within a second or two, the others finally reacted.


    The first shot was a man and a woman who stood behind Qin Mo before.


    Wei Xiao suddenly raised his head, his scarlet eyes looked at the men and women who tried to rescue Qin Mo.


    The two reacted quickly enough.


    But Wei Xiao was more terrifying than them.


    The hand holding Qin Mo''s head was replaced with a foot step, and Wei Xiao, who freed his hands, punched the abdomen of both men and women with his powerful fists at the same time.


    The two flew out and hit the wall, then knelt down in pain while clutching their abdomen.


    This is still the case when Wei Xiao keeps his hand, otherwise, Wei Xiao, who is doing his best, can penetrate both of them with his fists.


    The sudden change made everyone unexpected.


    Both Liang Zhijun and Li Guangliang were so scared that they left the dining table and hid behind their men.


    "Mr. Wei, what do you mean by this?"


    Looking at Qin Mo who was bloodied and hideous, Liang Zhijun asked unkindly.


    Wei Xiao stepped on Qin Mo with a sharp expression on his face.


    "Is it wrong to say that your strength is not good? Just deflated and provoked me again and again, really when I didn''t dare to kill him?"


    "Kill me if you have a kind, kill me, you, including everyone in the romantic bar, don''t think about it, I swear." Qin Mo was stepped on the ground by Wei Xiao. This humiliation was after he adjusted to the pain in his head. , Growled hysterically.


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao showed a cruel look on his face.


    "Just want to die like that? Okay!"


    I don''t know if it was his own illusion. Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Qin Mo suddenly felt a strong sense of fear in his heart.


    Is this person really going to kill himself?


    Immediately, Qin Mo regretted it.


    He actually threatened a murderer who could slaughter the Chaos God Gang? What do you think?


    "Mr. Wei, be merciful."

 Chapter 894： Initial cooperation reached

    Just when Wei Xiao was about to kill, ah no, when it was to kill, Li Guangliang hurriedly stopped.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Li Guangliang and the others, with a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    "Why, do you think I have no strength to deal with it together with you?"


    The voice without any emotion fell into the ears of the two.


    Both Li Guangliang and Liang Zhijun caught the death crisis from the pupils of Wei Xiao who were not normal people.


    They had no doubt that if Wei Xiao really wanted to kill them, it seemed that they had no power to fight back.


    This can be guessed from the moment Wei Xiao subdued Qin Mo and his two subordinates.


    As for the subordinates around them, it is estimated that Wei Xiao is just a useless match.


    Couldn''t help, both of them regretted a little. Why didn''t they bring more people up?


    Li Guangliang hurriedly said: "Mr. Wei, since it''s cooperation, harmony is the most important thing. Old Qin was a little impulsive, but he has this bad temper. I am here to wait for him to make a payment to you. I promise, In the next time, Lao Qin will not provoke you again, and ask Mr. Wei to lift up his feet."


    "Yeah, yes! Mr. Wei, don''t you want to cooperate? We want to come here to meet your requirements before we have the opportunity to sit here. You don''t want cooperation matters to be destroyed because of some minor things, right?" Liang Zhijun also began to mediate.


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath.


    His gaze shifted to Qin Mo, who was no longer struggling under his feet.


    "Seriously, even if I don''t cooperate with you, for me, it means paying a little more. Give you a chance, but there are always people who like to find a sense of existence. You say, are you tired of life?"


    "Sir, it''s Lao Qin that''s not good. If you want to come, he also realizes his mistakes. Your lord has a lot of them, so just forgive him this time."


    In order to appease Wei Xiao, Li Guangliang was quite interesting to Qin Mo, so he picked it up.


    They were afraid that Wei Xiao would not pay attention and squashed Qin Mo''s head with one foot.


    If this is the case, even if they kill Wei Xiao, they will not be able to recover the terrible impact of Qin Mo''s death.


    This is not alarmist.


    The relationship between the three major forces and the City Lord''s Mansion has always been subtle.


    It can be said that if it hadn''t been for them to become a climate, the City Lord''s Mansion would have paid an unbearable price to deal with the three major forces, and Yixiu would have already acted on them.


    But all of this is based on the tacit alliance of the three major forces.


    But if Qin Mo dies here today, the demon building will inevitably be chaotic, and the alliance will not attack itself.


    At that time, the situation that the three major forces could barely contend with the City Lord''s Mansion was broken, and the other two forces were definitely not the opponents of the City Lord''s Mansion after losing the demon building.


    In public and private, they can''t watch Qin Mo have an accident.


    The price is something they cannot afford.


    Wei Xiao bowed his head, staring at Qin Mo at his feet coldly.


    "Don''t you dare to jump in front of me?"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Qin Mo lost his temper.


    From the moment he felt the shadow of death, he dared not try to anger Wei Xiao again.


    This man! The higher the status, the more afraid of death.


    Of course, the premise is that Xiaoming is completely pinched.


    Qin Mo also wanted to test whether Wei Xiao was hesitant, but he obviously knew.


    The person who stepped on him was a complete lunatic, not to mention his strength.


    Threatening this kind of person, I''m afraid it''s not the old birthday star hanging himself, and I''m tired of life, right?


    Wei Xiao really wanted to step on Qin Mo''s head, but Wei Xiao had other plans, so he removed the foot that was stepping on Qin Mo''s head.


    "If you are not convinced, you can call in all your subordinates outside. I don''t mind giving you an experience you will never forget."


    Qin Mo stood up from the ground.


    There was blood all over the head.


    For Wei Xiao, it is impossible to say that he does not hate.


    Qin Mo can''t wait to smash his corpse into thousands of pieces now.


    But he has realized the horror of Wei Xiao.


    He couldn''t react to his shots at all. With this kind of strength, Qin Mo can now be sure that Wei Xiao definitely possesses the strength of a fourth-level fighter.


    It is obviously not a wise move for such a person to continue to offend him.


    It is never too late for a gentleman to avenge him.


    Now I have to bear whatever he says.


    "Don''t dare."


    "If you dare not, then sit down."


    Leaving a word, Wei Xiao turned back and sat down beside Ni Qingcheng.


    Guanguan and Ni Qingcheng, who didn''t speak much during the whole process, worshipped Wei Xiao more and more deeply.


    A chaos gang made their hearts surging, and made Wei Xiao Jing as a god.


    Those who are here today are the most powerful people in the base, but such people still let Wei Xiao hold their hands. The look in Wei Xiao''s eyes at Guanguan and the others was nothing to describe.


    "Owner..."


    The two men and women who had been knocked out by Wei Xiao came back and called out with a bitter expression.


    Qin Mo didn''t say anything, with boundless anger in his heart, trembling, he lifted up the fallen chair to sit back on, without saying a word.


    Li Guangliang and the others returned to their seats with awkward smiles on their faces.


    Wei Xiao stopped saying anything, and said coldly: "Don''t say that I deliberately attacked you. As far as your current strength, let alone participating in my next plan, you are not qualified to die. The reason for choosing to cooperate with you is that Qingcheng told me that even if there is no City Lord''s Mansion, you still have the strength to control the entire Sky City. This is the reason why I am looking for your cooperation."


    The three of them sorted their minds.


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, they didn''t react at first.


    When recalling the information contained in Wei Xiao''s words, the expressions of the three people, including Qin Mo, became shocked.


    What does Wei Xiao mean?


    What does it mean that we can control Sky City without the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?


    "Mr. Wei, you..."


    Before Liang Zhijun finished speaking, Wei Xiao told them directly: "The City Lord¡¯s Mansion, or the City Lord Yixiu, has no need to live. The grievances between Qingcheng and Yixiu are one of them, and the miscellaneous things directed at me several times, really. Was I, Wei Xiao, in the mud? Therefore, I called you in to allow you to control the entire base as quickly as possible after Yixiu''s death."


    "This, how is this possible?" Liang Zhijun was shocked.


    "Mr. Wei is going to assassinate Yi Xiu?"


    The two did not dare to look at Wei Xiao confidently. Together with Qin Mo, the eyes now looking at Wei Xiao were full of madness.


    Does he really dare to kill Yixiu?


    "Do you still use assassination for that kind of vagrant?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    All three were dumbfounded.


    Don''t assassinate, is it right?


    Do you want to be so crazy?


    "You don''t have to doubt, just wait for the result. You just need to tell me, after Yixiu''s death, can you control the entire base?" Wei Xiao swept toward the three of them with an unusually cold expression.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s serious expression, the three of them immediately felt that Wei Xiao was not joking.


    soon.


    The three of them are in a good state of mind.


    Everyone of the three of them had thought about killing Yixiu, but it was almost impossible to implement it.


    Now that Wei Xiao has this plan, the three human rights balance the stakes, and it seems that it is not harmful to them.


    Whether Wei Xiao succeeds or not, they are the biggest beneficiaries.


    If they succeeded, what they had dared not to do would become a reality. Even if they failed and Wei Xiao died tragically, Yixiu could be regarded as sighing for them.


    He quickly clarified his thoughts, and Liang Zhijun first said: "If Mr. Wei can really get rid of Yixiu, we are 100% sure about the control of the base."


    "Yes, the base is not owned by Yixiu alone. As long as the main members of the City Lord''s Mansion are removed, controlling the base is just a breeze for our three major forces." Li Guangliang also said that there is no problem.


    Qin Mo was angry with Wei Xiao, aside from the humiliation just now, if Wei Xiao could really kill Yi Xiu, it seemed that the humiliation he had suffered before would be nothing.


    He didn''t speak, but he didn''t object, and the meaning was self-evident.


    "Well, since you have this certainty, then that''s it. Remember, you only have the right to talk about cooperation with me if you have complete control of Sky City. This is an opportunity for you."

 Chapter 895： Qin Mo with a big picture

    The three looked at each other.


    There is no need for Wei Xiao to explain anything.


    If they can really control the Sky City, plus everything that Wei Xiao said before is true, once they participate in Wei Xiao''s plan, the benefits they will get are simply unimaginable.


    They didn''t dare to think about the so-called corpse emperor, but the benefits they could share with the nine big mother corpses and those tens of millions of second-level zombies and above were simply unimaginable.


    It is impossible to confirm how much of Wei Xiao''s words are true, but Liang Zhijun and the others decided to take a gamble.


    For nothing else, just the destruction of the City Lord''s Mansion is worthy of them accepting Wei Xiao''s empty check.


    "Then we will wait for Mr. Wei''s good news."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Mr. Wei, if there is nothing wrong, then we will leave first." Qin Mo said at this time.


    It''s not surprising that he would say this.


    After experiencing the humiliation just now, he can be said to be uncomfortable sitting here.


    Now that things are basically finished, Qin Mo has no reason to stay here and suffer.


    Wei Xiao gave him a meaningful look.


    "Can!"


    "Mr. Wei, what about our people?" Liang Zhijun asked.


    "Take it away!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Wei."


    I don''t know how much water is in this thank you, but it means it''s here.


    Ni Qingcheng on the side let the female soldiers release.


    Liang Zhijun and the others also called in some of their subordinates from downstairs to take away those little brothers who had limited mobility.


    As the group of people left, Guanguan and the others, who had never spoken, finally had a chance to speak.


    Guanguan said: "Master Wei Xiao, that Qin Mo won''t just let it go, let him go, maybe there will be no small troubles later."


    "He belongs to the demon building, right?"


    I don''t know why Wei Xiao asked, Guanguan nodded.


    "Is the demon building the same piece of iron? Or is there no one in the demon building coveting the position of the host?"


    "You have to ask about this." Guanguan said.


    Leng Yu thought for a while, shook his head and said, "There is no force with a single iron bucket. Any force has two minds. The Demon Tower Canglang King doesn''t catch a cold to Qin Mo. It''s just because of Qin Mo''s strength. I dare not have two hearts. From the sisters who have accompanied the Canglang King, I learned that the Cang Wolf King has always wanted to replace him, but there is no chance."


    Hearing what Leng Yu said, Wei Xiao Lengmei smiled: "There is no Qin Mo in the Yaolou, can this Canglang King hold the place?"


    "Naturally, he is the most powerful person under Qin Mo in the Demon House, and his strength is also strong. If there is no pressure from Qin Mo, it will not be a problem for him to become the second Demon House owner."


    "That''s enough."


    Ni Qingcheng looked over: "What do you think?"


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "Look for a chance to meet that Cang Wolf King today. I was kind to the other two people before, but now that there is a suitable candidate, there is no need for Qin Mo to exist. Just so, I hope the other two will understand my good intentions."


    "Puff......"


    Guanguan couldn''t help but smile when he heard the words: "If it was me, I would rather not have the good intentions of adults."


    Ni Qingcheng was also helpless.


    Obviously it is a shock, but Wei Xiao said so grandly, he is afraid that he has any misunderstandings about the idiom "good intentions", right?


    "When are you going to do it?" Ni Qingcheng asked softly.


    "When the matter of the City Lord''s Mansion is over, then the effect will be better."


    After saying this, Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes made Guanguan and the others shudder.


    The effect that Wei Xiao said would be very bloody.


    In the base, the demon building is located.


    "Peng..."


    "Asshole, **** shit, you wait for me, you''d better pray to die with Yixiu, otherwise, Qin Mo will definitely want you to die."


    Back in his own territory, Qin Mo began to vent his inner anger.


    Many cups and utensils in the house were beaten to the ground by him.


    Think about it too.


    Being stepped on the head with a foot in front of a group of people, such humiliation, let alone a high-ranking boss, is an ordinary person, I''m afraid it can''t stand it.


    Qin Mo was able to endure that shame until now, and his temperament was considered strong.


    Looking at Qin Mo who was furious, the men and women who were with him also harbored resentment towards Wei Xiao.


    The man said at this moment: "Owner, do you want me to send an army to kill Wei Xiao now? Even if he is a fourth-level fighter, he is not to be afraid of our armed forces."


    After venting, Qin Mo felt much better and took a deep breath, forcibly calming himself down.


    Before being dazzled by the anger, Qin Mo calmed his heart and said coldly: "It''s useless, you have seen his speed, and ordinary people can''t catch it at all. He won''t stand and beat us. Once let him escape. For us, it''s a sharp sword hanging over our heads, so we can''t sleep well."


    "Then let''s forget it?" the man said unwillingly.


    "Forget it? Is it possible?" Qin Mo gritted his teeth, "The fourth-level fighter is indeed not something I can provoke now, but don''t forget, my No.4 potion will be delivered. When I become a fourth-level fighter, today I want that **** to pay back thousands of times, tens of thousands of times."


    "Should we notify Yixiu of the news that he is going to deal with the City Lord''s Mansion?" the woman suddenly said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Mo''s gaze was immediately attracted.


    The woman was a little puzzled: "Did I say something wrong?"


    Qin Mo glanced at her, his eyes filled with suspicion.


    The woman didn''t dare to say any more, she lowered her head.


    She knew she had said the wrong thing when she wanted to come.


    Qin Mo retracted his gaze and said with a cold face: "Although I can''t wait to slash him a thousand times, I have to admire him for some things. Yixiu''s power is not clear to others, don''t you understand it? Now that someone wants to help us deal with it. Yixiu, why should we stop?"


    "Wei Xiao and I are just personal grievances. After all, Yixiu is the biggest obstacle to the development of my demon house. If he can really kill Yixiu and let him live for a while, what counts?"


    "But can he kill Yixiu?" the man doubted.


    This is not to suspect that Wei Xiao is not Yi Xiu''s opponent alone, but that Yi Xiu is in the City Lord''s Mansion, and even if he goes out, he has never been less protected.


    Wei Xiao is very powerful, but his two fists are hard to beat four hands, and the No. 4 potion will appear immediately. Can Wei Xiao alone deal with Yixiu?


    "There are some things to try. Liang Zhijun and Li Guangliang are not people who can hold back their anger. They should also have the attitude of letting Wei Xiao give it a try before returning to the station directly after leaving the romantic bar. If it weren''t for this idea As for Wei Xiao¡¯s previous attitude, how would they make him feel better when they walked out of the romantic bar?"


    "That said. In the entire Sky City, Yixiu dare not be like Wei Xiao''s arrogant and domineering. So, he can live for a few more days." The man nodded.


    "Order to continue. During this period of time, let our people pay more attention to the situation of the City Lord''s Mansion, as well as the people we have placed around the main members of the City Lord''s Mansion. Once there is a situation, let them control the power of the City Lord''s Mansion as soon as possible."


    "clear."


    "How long will the No.4 potion be delivered?" Qin Mo asked.


    Putting aside Wei Xiao''s question, when referring to the No. 4 medicine, the woman who had said the wrong thing raised her head and said: "The medicine has been sent out to the genetic medicine research and development base, and it will be tonight at the latest."


    Upon receiving accurate information, Qin Mo showed a cruel smile on his face.


    "Very good. Wei Xiao, let you live a few more days because you still have some value, you better not let us down, otherwise, I will let you know what true cruelty is."

 Chapter 896： The long-awaited No. 4 potion

    In the evening, the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "My lord, the number four potion is here."


    An armed team came back from outside.


    As soon as the car parked outside the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the non-mainstream No. 2 hurriedly entered the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    House.


    Yixian is listening to a report from a subordinate.


    The content reported by the subordinates is exactly the information that the leaders of the three powers have stopped at the romantic bar for several hours.


    The specific reasons for the three major forces staying in the romantic bar for several hours are unknown. The situation reported by the subordinates is only the matter of the personnel of the three major forces being detained by the romantic bar.


    Originally, Yixiu was still guessing what Liang Zhijun and the others were doing for a few hours in the romantic wine, but suddenly he heard a call outside the door, and his face suddenly became excited.


    "Potion No. 4 has arrived?" Yi Xiu sat up in shock.


    The previous thing was suddenly forgotten by him.


    The second non-mainstream came in soon.


    "My lord, the No.4 potion has been delivered."


    Yixiu lost his former composure.


    Walk quickly to the second non-mainstream side: "Quickly, show it to me."


    Non-mainstream No. 2 did not hesitate, and took out a jacket from the interlayer of the waist jacket.


    I saw him flatten the jacket between his hands, and then respectfully sent it to Yixiu.


    "My lord, the No.4 potion is here. There are nine bottles in total. Please have a look."


    Yi Xiu''s body trembled with excitement.


    The No. 4 potion, the long-awaited No. 4 potion was finally extracted.


    Looking at the nine blood-filled genetic medicines in the jacket, Yixiu couldn''t restrain his excitement at this moment.


    A slightly trembling hand took the jacket.


    "Good, good, great."


    With that said, Yixiu came to the sofa and sat down with the genetic medicine.


    The jacket containing the genetic medicine was laid flat on the crystal table in front of him.


    He felt like he was admiring the peerless beauty, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Forcibly suppressing the surging heart, Yixiu raised his head: "Isn''t there anything wrong on the escort?"


    Non-mainstream No. 2 stood aside respectfully and shook his head: "No, there were no accidents along the way."


    Yixiu nodded.


    His eyes were on the genetic medicine again, and he couldn''t wait to take out a genetic medicine from the jacket.


    It is different from No. 1, 2, 3 medicine.


    The color of the No. 4 potion was completely close to blood.


    Looking at the red liquid in the test tube, the smile on Yixiu''s face became intense.


    "Is this the No. 4 potion? It is completely different from the previous ones. I didn''t expect that the No. 4 potion, which was hailed as a''taboo'' by the researchers, is like this. It was beyond my expectation."


    The person next to him looked at the other genetic medicine in Yixiu''s hand and in front of him, and said that he didn''t long for it in his heart, that was a lie.


    But some things are not what they desire.


    If Yixiu gives them, that''s what they have. If Yixiu doesn''t give it, they can''t have any cravings, otherwise, if one is not paying attention, it may cause murder.


    Maybe you think you can run away with genetic medicine.


    But are you sure that someone like Yixiu has no success?


    As the overlord, even if you trust another person, you can''t rest assured that your subordinates will **** such precious things as genetic medicine. Someone must secretly monitor them.


    Once the **** has two hearts, there will be no place to bury him.


    Persuasion to use genetic medicine will not be accomplished overnight.


    In a state of weakness for several hours, once someone seized the opportunity during this period, he didn''t know how to die.


    I can see that Yixiu is really happy. The second non-mainstreamer beside him smiled and said: "My lord, now the No.4 potion is in hand, and there is no obstacle for an adult to become a fourth-level fighter. Please also take the gene potion as soon as possible and become an early The fourth-level fighters lead the city lord''s mansion to become stronger."


    After hearing the non-mainstream words on No.2, Yixiu took heart.


    "Yes, since the No. 4 potion is already in hand, then prepare for the advancement as soon as possible. Call the dragons and the others, and strengthen the guard force of the City Lord''s Mansion, so that all the doomsday fighters are responsible for the guard. During the time when the city owner is promoted, No one is allowed to disturb." Yi Xianxian said.


    No. 2 non-mainstream nodded, and then asked: "My lord, do you want to send the medicines of the three major forces now?"


    Yi Xiu squinted.


    When preparing to extract the No. 4 potion, the three major forces had each ordered a potion. Now that the potion is released, it is reasonable to say that Yixiu should have someone send their share.


    However, Yixiu shook his head after a moment of contemplation.


    "No, it''s not the time to give them. Anyway, there is still time. After I succeed in the promotion, it will not be too late for them."


    The non-mainstream No. 2 immediately understood what Yixiu meant.


    He wants to become a fourth-level fighter first, or, in order to ensure that he is foolproof, he needs to control absolute power before allowing others to catch up with him.


    Send the genetic medicine over now, who knows if it will cause trouble?


    "Subordinates will make arrangements." The second non-mainstreamer stopped talking, responded and left the room.


    The rest of the people who came to report to Yixiu before.


    After the second non-mainstream left, he asked: "My lord, do you want to inquire about the three major forces staying in the romantic bar?"


    "No need."


    Yixiu''s face became serious: "With the No. 4 potion, no matter what they said during their stay in the Romance Bar, it has no effect on the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Go ahead! Pay more attention to the situation in the Romance Bar, I don¡¯t Hope there will be any accidents at the last moment."


    "The subordinate understands, the subordinate retires."


    The subordinate nodded, then turned and left.


    "Ni Qingcheng, this city lord will soon become a fourth-level fighter, are you ready?" Looking at the gene potion in his hand, Yi Xiu''s face with an evil smile, his eyes burst with expectation.


    Next, the City Lord''s Mansion began to guard all the staff.


    All the cutting-edge forces belonging to the City Lord''s Mansion will return to the City Lord''s Mansion before dark.


    In addition, Yixiu''s doomsday soldiers and elite armed forces protected the city lord''s mansion.


    In the case of heavy defense, let alone outsiders wanting to enter, even a fly is afraid that it will be difficult for so many armed fighters and super fighters to get close to the city lord''s mansion.


    The movement of the City Lord''s Mansion quickly attracted the attention of others.


    People with brains don''t need to think too much, as long as they combine the actions of the City Lord''s Mansion during this period of time, they can guess some clues.


    Excited and lamented, they already understood how much of the action of the City Lord''s Mansion, I am afraid that Yixiu has already obtained the No. 4 potion and is preparing for the promotion to the fourth-level fighter.


    During the period of taking genetic medicine, a few hours are the most dangerous time for the user. During this period, you must deal with this person, even if he is strong before taking the medicine, as long as he can get close to him, a child can threaten his life.


    Therefore, the warning of the City Lord''s Mansion is reasonable.


    Some people are upset, some are excited, but more people are looking forward to it.


    The No. 4 potion appears. When Yixiu is successfully promoted, will the base take out the No. 4 potion as a commodity and let others exchange it?


    This is the most direct thought of many whimsical people.


    Compared with these people, those who knew what was at stake, did not hold any hope.


    Except for the top forces in the base, the No. 4 Potion is destined to be a strategic resource in the future. People who have no means to obtain it are tantamount to idiotic dreams.

 Chapter 897： Husband and Wife Night Talk

    Romantic bar!


    Newly married Yaner, it is the time when a couple is like glue.


    A lingering has just come to an end, and Ni Qingcheng at this time is crawling on Wei Xiao''s chest.


    With rain and dew pouring, Ni Qingcheng at this moment is unspeakably beautiful and charming.


    "You have heard the news that Xiao Yu and the others have gotten. What do you think?" Ni Qingcheng asked with a red rhyme on his face.


    With his arms around Ni Qingcheng''s body, Wei Xiao didn''t care much.


    What Ni Qingcheng asked was exactly what Yixiu had begun to attack the fourth-level fighters.


    Leng Yu and the others knew the news before dark.


    "What do you want? Isn''t it expected that Yixiu will become a fourth-level fighter?"


    "You know what I didn''t mean. Since you have to deal with him, why don''t you get rid of him when he is the weakest now? Once he is successfully promoted, plus the five extra genetic medicines in his hand, you have to deal with it next. For him, the difficulty will be even greater." Ni Qingcheng''s face was indescribably worried.


    The man next to her sometimes really made Ni Qingcheng confused.


    Obviously there was the best chance to get rid of Yixiu, but he was unmoved.


    Just like now, many leaders in the base know that Yixiu is attacking the fourth-level fighters.


    At this moment, Yixiu''s own state is definitely the weakest. With Wei Xiao''s ability, if he makes a move at this time, it will hardly be difficult to get rid of Yixiu.


    But Wei Xiao was good, if he didn''t do what he should do, he knew that he would stay and bully her.


    If it hadn''t been for the physique of a Level 3 fighter, Ni Qingcheng felt that his whole body would almost fall apart.


    "Are you worried that I won''t be able to deal with him after he becomes a fourth-level fighter?"


    "Um!"


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t have anything to hide, so he responded softly.


    It''s not that Ni Qingcheng is not confident about Wei Xiao, but because he cares.


    Now Wei Xiao is not only the savior of the romantic bar for her, but also her last support in the end times.


    She did not want to fail, nor did she want to lose Wei Xiao, a man who already had a place in her heart, so Wei Xiao''s "inaction" made her anxious.


    Caressing Ni Qingcheng''s tender face, Wei Xiao said, "These worries are unnecessary. I have my own plan to make him a level 4 fighter."


    "What''s your plan?"


    Wei Xiao jokingly smiled: "Don''t you think that Yixiu who killed the fourth-level warrior was more shocking than the one who killed the third-level warrior?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao went on to say: "You heard the conversation between me and those three guys today. The purpose of my coming to Sky City was to go to the corpse emperor from beginning to end. That was my goal. Those three guys , On the surface promised to cooperate with me, but secretly who knows what they think?"


    "I need a fear that they cannot resist. Only by letting them know the gap with me, they will obediently listen to my orders."


    "That''s why you made Yixiu a fourth-level fighter?"


    "Yes. The next thing to do is to get rid of Yixiu, let them fully recognize my strength, and at the same time stun the other Xiaoxiao, and kill Qin Mo and help the Cang Wolf King to let them know that they are disobedient. , I can change to an obedient one at any time. After these two things are done, I believe that no one in this base will dare to refuse my cooperation."


    Hearing Wei Xiao uttering his purpose, I don''t know why, deep in Ni Qingcheng''s heart, a trace of fear involuntarily grew.


    Every step of Wei Xiao has his plan, so if he stays by his side, is he also in his calculations?


    Ni Qingcheng, with a sad expression, seemed to have guessed some possibilities.


    The scheming of this man was far more terrifying than she had imagined.


    What role does he play in his heart?


    piece? Still dispensable cannon fodder?


    "What are you thinking about?" Wei Xiao asked strangely when Ni Qingcheng calmed down.


    Ni Qingcheng raised his head, misty in his eyes.


    She shouldn''t have asked, but she still couldn''t help but want to get an affirmative answer from Wei Xiao.


    "Am I in your calculations?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    As soon as Ni Qingcheng finished speaking, there was a slight pain in his chest.


    With a tender jade face with a bit of anger, Ni Qingcheng gave Wei Xiao an angry look.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Who makes you think about it?"


    "Do you know what I think?"


    Wei Xiao rolled his eyes.


    Just think about her, do you still have to think about it?


    Tightening his wife''s body, Wei Xiao said: "Don''t think about it. I admit that if it is the beginning, you are in my plan, that is, you are the guide to help me bridge the line, but you are great! High skill! First, take me down directly. With my mark, can I still count you?"


    Hearing this, Ni Qingcheng felt warm in his heart.


    "So, are you serious about me?" Ni Qingcheng had a look of expectation.


    Looking at Xiao Nizi''s charming face, Wei Xiao lowered his head and lightly touched her red lips.


    "It''s more real than pearls."


    "Whee¡­¡­"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Ni Qingcheng rarely showed the happy appearance of the little girl.


    He took the initiative to kiss Wei Xiao and hugged him tightly.


    "It''s enough to have you. Since you are sure, no matter what you do, I will support you. I believe Yixiu is definitely not your opponent."


    "Don''t worry, there is not much time left for Yixiu."


    Ni Qingcheng believed in Wei Xiao.


    "By the way, I don''t know everything about you yet, can you tell me about your situation?" Then Ni Qingcheng thought of something and changed the subject.


    Speaking of them, they are all together. Ni Qingcheng still stays strong in Wei Xiao''s situation. Ni Qingcheng still has no idea about his identity and whether there are other forces behind him.


    "Want to know my past?"


    "My people are all yours, shouldn''t you know your past?"


    Wei Xiao scratched Ni Qingcheng''s little nose fondly.


    "I''m afraid you don''t believe it."


    "As long as you say, I believe it."


    Seeing that Ni Qingcheng was very interested, and the relationship between the two was also placed here, Wei Xiao had nothing to hide, and talked to Ni Qingcheng about him and the strength in his hand.


    Ni Qingcheng listened carefully.


    When learning that Wei Xiao actually possessed a power dozens of times stronger than Sky City, Ni Qingcheng was indeed shocked and dizzy by this fact.


    Especially after learning that there were so many second-level fighters in the Phoenix Base, and third-level fighters walking all over the ground, she couldn''t imagine how powerful Wei Xiao was.


    Not to mention that there are aircraft cannons, missiles, and taboo weapons in Wei Xiao''s base. She didn''t dare to think about them.


    After Wei Xiao briefly explained his situation, Ni Qingcheng hadn''t recovered for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful? But also, without such a background, it would be impossible to cultivate a strong person like you."


    "Don''t you think I''m bragging?"


    Ni Qingcheng shook his head.


    "Although we haven''t known each other for long, I know you are not that kind of person. I was just a little surprised. I didn''t expect my man to be so powerful. It seems that I don''t need to worry about my life and safety anymore." In the end, Ni Qingcheng even teased Wei Xiao.


    "Yes, that''s what I laid for you."


    "Haha..." Ni Qingcheng chuckled lightly.


    She found that since the end of the world, she now has the easiest life to live.


    She hasn''t had this feeling for a long time.


    However, recalling some things that Wei Xiao had said before, Ni Qingcheng was a little bit curious.


    Ni Qingcheng pouted slightly, and said quietly, "It''s a pity that other women in such a good country share with me. Now I am your eighth concubine?"


    "Why, don''t you like me to have other women?"


    "No woman wants to share her man."


    "Really?" Wei Xiao looked at Ni Qingcheng unkindly.


    Watched by Wei Xiao''s sudden gaze, Ni Qingcheng''s heart trembled.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled and said, "Remove the word ¡®what¡¯. I will let you know now why I am qualified to have another woman."


    The voice fell, and Ni Qingcheng exclaimed, the positions of the two reversed.


    For a while, the wind and the clouds converged, and the phoenix was overwhelmed, and there was a violent storm again in the room.


    ...

 Chapter 898： Welcome team

    The next day, early morning.


    A new day begins.


    On this day, the sky city is not destined to be peaceful.


    The first is the three major forces. They waited for a day for the No. 4 Gene Medicine to finally be delivered.


    Qin Mo and Liang Zhijun were all very excited after obtaining the No. 4 potion.


    The genetic medicine that should have arrived yesterday has not appeared, and they all doubted whether Yixiu had repented.


    Fortunately, the final result did not disappoint them. Yixiu still didn''t want to cause turbulence in the base, so he delivered the genetic medicine to the door early the next morning.


    Liang Zhijun and the others also guessed Yixiu''s purpose.


    Isn''t it because they are worried that becoming a fourth-level fighter first is not good for the City Lord''s Mansion?


    From their point of view, Yixiu is to save the abdomen of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    Yixiu doesn''t want too much turmoil in the base, so why do they think?


    If there is no chance to solve the opponent at once, who would dare to shoot the first shot?


    But no one thinks about it now.


    With the No. 4 potion in hand, the three big bosses immediately began to "retreat" and attack the fourth-level fighters.


    Such an impatient Fusion No. 4 Potion was firstly eager to gain that power, and secondly it was also stimulated by Wei Xiao.


    The power of the fourth-level fighters made them full of expectations.


    As a result, the city lord''s mansion made a noise the day before, and the next day, it was the turn of the three major forces to reside.


    Followed by the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Early that day, a group of people left the sphere of influence of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Dududu..."


    On the street where the romantic bar is located.


    Not long after dawn, more than a dozen floats from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion appeared in the middle of the street in front of the bar.


    The pomp is huge and full of joy.


    From above, one by one, handsomely dressed, gorgeous men and women walked out of the car.


    A small number of them wear corsages on their chests, both men and women. Others who don''t have corsages are also full of energy and vigor.


    This is the welcoming team of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Yixiu said that when he became a fourth-level fighter, it was the time to marry Ni Qingcheng and pass the gate.


    Obviously, these people are here to welcome Ni Qingcheng.


    The news soon reached Ni Qingcheng, Wei Xiao and the others.


    Crazy last night, Ni Qingcheng, who had no strength on his body, hadn''t gotten up yet.


    Was awakened from his sleep, Ni Qingcheng, who was still full of resentment towards Wei Xiao, didn''t have the strength to speak.


    "I blame you, I don''t have the strength to get up now."


    Well-dressed Wei Xiao came to Ni Qingcheng and lowered his head to kiss her ruddy little mouth.


    For more than half a minute, Wei Xiao let go of her.


    "Today you will have a good rest. When you wake up, this base will be different."


    Ni Qingcheng knew what Wei Xiao said.


    There was a trace of energy on the tired face.


    Although Wei Xiao told her a lot last night, Ni Qingcheng was still full of worries when he thought of what Wei Xiao was about to do.


    "There will be nothing wrong, right?"


    Wei Xiao smiled and nodded.


    "I never do things that are uncertain."


    Ni Qingcheng''s silver teeth bit his teeth: "If you don''t come back to see me, I''ll go with you. This is my original vow, and I won''t let people who help me go alone."


    He stroked Ni Qingcheng''s smooth forehead.


    "The little daughter-in-law has only had it for a few days, I can''t bear it."


    "whispering sound--"


    Ni Qingcheng gave Wei Xiao a shameful glance.


    People care about him so much, he still joking leisurely.


    What a heartless guy.


    "A good night''s sleep, everything will be a new beginning."


    "Um!"


    Ni Qingcheng nodded gently, then slipped back into the bed and closed his eyes.


    Watching Ni Qingcheng gradually fall asleep, Wei Xiao didn''t stay too much, turned and walked towards the door.


    Outside.


    When Wei Xiao came out, Hua Chang and Leng Yu were waiting for him in the corridor.


    "Master Wei Xiao, where is Sister Ni?"


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold and cool and said: "She was too tired last night, let her rest. Did you bring my knife?"


    "Brought it!"


    Leng Yu didn''t ask too much, and handed Wei Xiao the Emperor Devouring Knife with the scabbard in his hand.


    After receiving the Emperor Devouring Sword, the aura on Wei Xiao''s body was a bit cold again.


    "Let''s go down!"


    "Okay, Master Wei Xiao."


    At this time, on the first floor of the romantic bar, Guanguan was leading a group of female warriors to confront the team of the city lord''s mansion.


    The leader of the city lord¡¯s mansion to welcome relatives is the second non-mainstream.


    Today he is no longer what he used to be.


    Yesterday, the No. 4 potion was delivered to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. After Yi Xiu was successfully promoted to the fourth-level fighter, he and No. 1 non-mainstream, as Yi Xiu''s confidants, became the existence of this low-level fighter who broke through the fourth-level fighter after Yi Xiu.


    Before controlling the power conferred by the No. 4 potion, the No. 2 non-mainstream didn''t even know the terrible and powerful fourth-level fighters. Now that he initially controls this power, he understands what a heaven and a land are.


    Now he faces himself yesterday, he can say unceremoniously: I want to hit a hundred.


    The increase in strength brings about inflated self-confidence.


    "Miss Guanguan, Lord City Lord is waiting for the thirteen concubine, but also ask you to move away. I don''t want to do it with you." The second non-mainstream said coldly.


    "Huh! I want to take Sister Ni away unless I pass my level."


    "Why bother? The current you, in my eyes, is the stronger ant, you can''t stop me."


    Guanguan was unwilling to show weakness: "I said that I wanted to take Sister Ni away unless I stepped on it over my corpse."


    "Then there''s no way!"


    The non-mainstream voice of No. 2 fell, and the whole person flashed past Guanguan and their eyes like a stream of light.


    "Stop him!"


    Guanguan didn''t move a gun.


    It''s not that they don''t have one, but that shooting a gun and doing it are completely two concepts.


    The number 2 non-mainstream brought a lot of people, fifty to sixty.


    Two-thirds of these people are fully armed.


    Once the gun is fired, it will inevitably cause huge casualties to the other sisters in the romantic bar, which Guanguan does not want to see.


    It''s different with hands and feet.


    This kind of battle is usually made by super fighters, and everyone will maintain a relative tacit understanding and will not use hot weapons easily.


    In this way, even if there are casualties, the spread will not be too wide.


    Changing to the former means full-scale combat.


    Neither party can afford the consequences behind it.


    But this time Guanguan was destined to be disappointed.


    She reacted when the second non-mainstream moved, and the sisters who stood in front of the welcoming team were all knocked into the air by the second non-mainstream.


    She herself was subsequently subdued by the No. 2 non-mainstream trick, pinched her neck and pushed to the cashier counter in the bar on the first floor.


    There was a "boom".


    Guanguan sticks to the front of the cash register, his hands are restricted, and his neck is pinched by non-mainstream No. 2, making it difficult to resist.


    "Fourth-level fighter?" Guanguan had an expectation in her heart, but she personally felt the strength of No. 2 non-mainstream, and her heart was very shocked.


    In the opponent''s hands, he actually has no room to resist. Is the fourth-level fighter so terrible?


    Guanguan didn''t know that the gap between the third-level fighters and the fourth-level fighters was a qualitative change.


    It is equivalent to double the physical growth of a third-level fighter, and that is not the effect of one plus one equals two.


    This is equivalent to a contest between two children. Suddenly one person has a heat weapon, and the situation is completely unilateral.

 Chapter 899： You are also an ant in my eyes

    No. 2 non-mainstream is not at all surprised by the effect of his own trick to subdue Guanguan.


    Holding Guanguan''s neck with a big hand, tilting his head, the No. 2 non-mainstream stream said breathlessly: "I said, now you are a stronger ant in my eyes, why bother?"


    Guanguan is afraid of the improvement of the opponent''s strength, but it will not show weakness.


    Pouting, said with some effort: "I still said that, I want to take Sister Ni away, unless I step on my corpse."


    When the non-mainstream No. 2 heard the words, the killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    But he did not do so.


    Some big guys in the base had booked Guanguan for a long time, and he still couldn''t deal with Guanguan at will.


    "I stay here, you go up and invite the thirteenth wife down." The second non-mainstream no longer wastes time with Guanguan, and said to the person outside the door.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The welcoming team took their orders and forcibly broke into the bar.


    "Let go of Sister Guanguan."


    "Whoever dares to move, I will kill her." The big hand of the second non-mainstreamer pinched Guanguan''s neck with a bit of force.


    "Ahem..."


    "Sister Guanguan..."


    Seeing this, the little sisters in the romantic bar dare not make any more moves.


    "No, leave me alone, stop them..." Guanguan said with difficulty.


    No. 2 non-mainstream sneered: "You try to move. If such a beautiful little beauty dies, you will be the victim of it."


    Being threatened, the sisters on the first floor dare not act rashly.


    Without their hindrance, some welcoming men with guns rushed up to the second floor of the bar.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    But before they arrived on the second floor, a scream came from above.


    "what happened?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The face of No. 2 non-mainstream has just changed. From the stairs behind the corner of the second floor, two figures tumbling around and hitting the two wine tables in the bar on the first floor.


    There was a huge sound, and the two wine tables were torn apart by the falling figure.


    "court death--"


    Seeing this scene, the No. 2 non-mainstream was coldly angry.


    He wanted to let go of Guanguan and go to the second floor to check the situation. Before he could do anything, a figure came to him in an instant.


    "You are the one looking for death."


    Wei Xiao shot, making a fist with his left hand, and slammed directly towards the non-mainstream face of No. 2.


    The fast No. 2 non-mainstream almost didn''t react.


    He hurriedly released the big hand holding Guanguan''s neck, and crossed his hands to block Wei Xiao''s attack.


    With a "bang", the non-mainstream No. 2 who was under the terrifying force, the whole person flew out like a cannonball, and many wine tables were scattered by him along the way.


    Wei Xiao just hit randomly.


    Without chasing the opponent, he looked at Guanguan.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Wei Xiao sighed and said, "Why do you have to be strong? Even if you let them go up, what is the difference? Look, this neck is pinched red, and I feel distressed when I look at it."


    Guanguan was breathing fresh air.


    "Ahem...sir, be careful, he is also a fourth-level powerhouse." Guan Guan reminded.


    Level 4 strong?


    Is it strong?


    "Kakka..."


    At this time, many people in the welcoming team aimed their guns at Wei Xiao.


    The young ladies at the romantic bar are not to be outdone, competing with them.


    "Don''t do it." The No. 2 non-mainstream who was repulsed by Wei Xiao spoke out to stop his men.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    "He is mine, don''t interfere with anyone." Ten meters away, the non-mainstream No. 2 who has stabilized his figure, has two more sharp weapons of thirty or forty centimeters in his hands.


    Looking at Wei Xiao with ferocious eyes, there was a bloodthirsty expression on his face.


    "Jie Jie...Very good, very good. It is rumored that Wei Xiao from Romance Bar is a fourth-level strong. Since I met today, then I will try your fineness. I don¡¯t know if it is you, a veteran fourth-level strong. The one who is strong is still the strongest rising star of my new promotion."


    "Go aside."


    Wei Xiao said this to Guanguan.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    "Hey! Disobedient, be careful of me spanking you."


    Guanguan was ashamed.


    How could Master Wei Xiao be like this? Without looking at what is going on now, this kind of remarks are also spoken out.


    But she did not dare to hesitate about Wei Xiao''s decision and retreated behind Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the non-mainstream No. 2 ahead, Wei Xiao couldn''t tell the indifference.


    "bass--"


    It was considered worthy of seeing the other party, Wei Xiao''s sword was taken out of his right hand, and he held it in his left hand.


    "In my eyes, there is no difference between you and the ant."


    "hateful!"


    Originally wanted to have a hearty battle with Wei Xiao, as a result, Wei Xiao returned the original words he had said to Guanguan. This is undoubtedly a kind of humiliation to the non-mainstream No.2.


    "I will cut you a thousand swords, ah..."


    Being underestimated, how can this be tolerated?


    With a roar, the second non-mainstream sprinted to attack Wei Xiao frontally.


    The distance of more than ten meters disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The angered No. 2 non-mainstream player, the sharply held sharp blade pierced Wei Xiao''s throat and heart at the same time.


    Wei Xiao always paid attention to his actions.


    Facing the sharp blade that he slashed and pierced, Wei Xiao took a step back.


    The distance is no more, no less, just out of the non-mainstream attack range of No.2.


    After the opponent missed a hit, Wei Xiao''s Emperor Sword in his left hand slashed diagonally.


    A very swift blow, unable to deal with it, the non-mainstream No. 2 will inevitably be cut in half by Wei Xiao.


    The non-mainstream response of No. 2 was also quick, and he hurriedly stopped to block the double-edged sword in front of him.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    A clear impact sound was heard.


    After receiving the force on his hand, he realized that he could not bear this force forcibly. The non-mainstream No. 2 face changed slightly, and he turned over and removed the strength from his hand decisively, and his figure fell on the cashier counter.


    Wei Xiao continued to slash.


    Swords and lights crisscross, and tigers and tigers are born.


    "Qiang Qiang" kept on.


    The No. 2 non-mainstream, who was flipping or jumping at the cash register, dodges Wei Xiao''s blade again and again dangerously and dangerously.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Accompanied by a heavy blow, the sound of landing sounded.


    Unable to continue to attack Wei Xiao on the counter, facing Wei Xiao''s murderous attack, the second non-mainstream evaded, turned over and fell behind the counter.


    The 1.5-meter counter stood in front of the two of them. Wei Xiao did not give each other a chance to breathe. He held the emperor''s left hand and drew it back and forth, then pierced the obstacle in front and pierced the abdomen of No. 2 non-mainstream.


    Non-mainstream No. 2 hurriedly avoided sideways when the blade penetrated the obstacle in front of him. The blade that Wei Xiao stabbed against the sharp blade he used to block missed from the side of his waist.


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth slanted, his left hand turned the handle of the knife, the blade deflected to face the non-mainstream body of No.2.


    Immediately his body shape moved, pulling the blade to cut away the obstacle in front of him, and the sharp blade in front of the second non-mainstream body was pushed to one side.


    Non-mainstream No. 2 continues to regress.


    When his body slammed into the wall behind him and couldn''t retreat, he listened to him with a loud shout, struggling to pick up the King Sword that was separated from his body by two sharp blades.


    Instead, he raised his leg and kicked on the counter beside him.


    "Rumble..."


    The counter was torn apart, and a large amount of debris was flying around.


    Wei Xiao avoided the debris.


    The non-mainstream No. 2 inside seized the opportunity and flew out, using both hands in the air, and the sharp blade took Wei Xiao''s chest.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    In a dazzling continuous collision, Wei Xiao blocked all the attacks of the second non-mainstream. At the same time, he was more powerful. When the opponent was about to stagger from his eyes, the last time he swung the knife left the second non-mainstream body. A wound.


    Non-mainstream No. 2 received this blow, losing his balance while falling and smashed a wine table.

 Chapter 900： Incomprehensible style

    The brow frowned.


    Unable to take care of the injury, he threw a sharp blade at Wei Xiao.


    Regardless of whether it could hurt Wei Xiao or not, the moment the blade was released, the palm without the blade supported the ground and quickly turned to the rear to widen the distance from Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao swung his knife away from the sharp blade thrown by the No. 2 non-mainstream, his figure was like a streamer catching up with the opponent.


    During the retreat of the No. 2 non-mainstream, Wei Xiao swept head-on, forcing the opponent to hold back with a sharp edge.


    The huge impact caused the non-mainstream figure of No.2 to lose control like a broken kite and flew back frantically.


    Wei Xiao hurried to catch up, and jumped up close to his body, slashing out in the air with a domineering sword.


    Just listen to "pouch".


    The No. 2 non-mainstream, which was still flying in the air, changed the direction of the force on its body, and the inverted figure crashed into the ground.


    "Rumble..."


    With a violent sound, the ground shook.


    The body fell to the ground and rebounded from the No. 2 non-mainstream which was a few centimeters high. When it touched the ground again, it had already lost its combat effectiveness.


    He vomited blood, two shocking scars were exposed in front of him, and a large amount of blood quickly stained the ground dark black.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    "Don''t move!"


    Other people who had witnessed the battle reacted at this time.


    Some of the super fighters in the welcoming team wanted to support the No. 2 non-mainstream, but they just made a move, but they were blocked by Guanguan and other sisters.


    Wei Xiao stood beside the second non-mainstream.


    With the strong vitality of a fourth-level fighter, such an injury would not be fatal if he was given a certain amount of time to recover. However, Wei Xiao would not give him this opportunity.


    The last sharp blade in the hands of No. 2 non-mainstreamer had been broken into two pieces. He was vomiting blood and looked up at Wei Xiao, with a look of horror in his eyes.


    "You, you are not a fourth-level fighter?"


    "I never said that I was a fourth-level fighter."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give him a chance to speak again, and the Emperor Sword slashed his neck, and the second non-mainstream body immediately separated.


    This kind of injury, not to mention the fourth-level fighters, even the fifth-level fighters cannot survive.


    Unless he is Wei Xiao.


    "grown ups--"


    Seeing that the second non-mainstream was beheaded by Wei Xiao in this way, all the members who were still facing off with the sisters in the romantic bar were all dumbfounded.


    I can''t believe that people as strong as No. 2 non-mainstream people lost their lives in this way, one by one was shocked and stunned.


    "Swish..."


    Wei Xiao came to them instantly.


    "Want to die and want to live?"


    Facing the figure of Wei Xiao who was descending like a demon, and witnessing the excitement of the battle just now, there was a moment of silence after Wei Xiao said something. Someone raised the gun and wanted to say something.


    "for¡­¡­"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao, who sensed that he had been released, was as fast as lightning and wind when someone in the team tried to struggle. All those who tried to shoot were dealt with by him.


    "Puff..."


    "My lord, we surrender, we surrender."


    The rest of the people did not dare to hesitate any more, and had no extra thoughts, and threw away their guns and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    Wei Xiao turned and looked at Guanguan and the others.


    "Control the collection of weapons from them. If you feel uncontrollable, you know how to deal with it."


    Facing Wei Xiao who was extremely cold at this moment, Guanguan didn''t dare to say anything.


    Immediately let other sisters around him take the rest of the welcoming team into custody.


    Without having to end up in person, Guanguan came to Wei Xiao''s side and asked, "My lord, what should I do next?"


    Wei Xiao turned to look at a **** super soldier.


    Watched by Wei Xiao''s scarlet gaze, the super soldier who knelt on the ground begging for mercy, refreshed his heart.


    You won''t be killed, will you?


    No! Little sisters, come and take me in, I am very cooperative, don''t let me fall into the hands of this devil.


    Not knowing what the other party is thinking at the moment, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Notify the three major forces that they should prepare."


    With that, Wei Xiao pointed at the super soldier who was kneeling on the ground with the tip of a knife.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "My lord, my lord, I won''t resist, I will cooperate well, don''t kill me, please don''t kill me..."


    "I didn''t say to kill you, show me a way, and when I reach my destination, I will let you go."


    The super soldier raised his head nervously and looked at Wei Xiao cautiously.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The City Lord''s Mansion."


    "what?"


    Wei Xiao frowned: "Lead the way, live, refuse, die, how do you choose?"


    "I, I, I lead the way, I lead the way." The super soldier had no choice at all.


    "My lord is going to the City Lord''s Mansion, is this too dangerous?" Guan Guan asked in shock.


    "Some things should be closed. You just keep it here."


    Knowing that Wei Xiao''s decision cannot be changed, Guanguan gritted his teeth: "My lord must come back safely."


    "Excessive worry."


    Wei Xiao said lightly, then motioned to the super soldier to get up and lead the way.


    The other party didn''t dare to hesitate a little, got up tremblingly, and then took Wei Xiaochao into a car and drove towards the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The Guanguan who stayed on the spot squashed her mouth at this time, feeling very aggrieved.


    She knew that Wei Xiao was handsome when he became cold, but is it necessary for him to be so incomprehensible?


    How does the Nujia say that she is also the third most beautiful beauty in the sky list, okay? How many people want the slaves to care about without this opportunity.


    Humph, Lord Smelly, it''s necrotic.


    If it wasn''t for you to hear that Sister Ni was tossed to death next door last night, the Nujia thought you didn''t like women?


    Guanguan complained in his heart, but did not hesitate about what Wei Xiao explained.


    Summon a few sisters and ask them to immediately take Wei Xiao''s message to the three major power stations.


    The so-called preparation, in simple terms, is to prepare to take over the power of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    ...


    What happened at the Romance Bar, with the intelligence ability of the City Lord''s Mansion, would not be ignorant.


    Therefore, when Wei Xiao was brought to the jurisdiction of the City Lord''s Mansion by the super soldier, there was already someone waiting for him there.


    Entrance to the periphery of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    "Presumably this is Mr. Wei Xiaowei, right?"


    Just before the car came to the entrance, at the entrance of the fence, there was already a non-mainstream waiting.


    No. 1 is not mainstream, Yixiu''s right-hand man.


    Unfortunately, only this arm is left now.


    Wei Xiao was not surprised that someone in the City Lord''s Mansion was waiting for him here.


    Looking at the top of the fence, there are full-armed armed soldiers everywhere.


    Their dress is similar to that of the armed police.


    Come to think of it, their equipment is also collected from local departments, rather than battle bases.


    Wei Xiao was a little strange.


    Yixiu actually knew he would come, and instead of gathering his forces to take him down, people were waiting here instead. Could it be that Yixiu was confident that he could deal with him?


    "Interesting, it seems that this Yixiu is more confident than I thought."


    Wei Xiao got off the car with the bitter sword.


    "Isiu asked you to wait for me here?"


    "Yes, the lord knows that the husband is coming. In order to prevent some subordinates who do not want to die, I am specially ordered to receive him here. The lord is already waiting at the house. Please come with me."


    "Courageous enough. It''s been a long time since I met a leader with such a personality."


    It took a few days to come to Sky City. Wei Xiao, who has not yet met the highest leader here, aside Ni Qingcheng and his grievances with Yixiu, relying on the attitude of the other party, Wei Xiao is about the person who is about to meet. Yixiu has a hint of interest.


    Of course, Yixiu couldn''t change his fate in Wei Xiao''s heart in the end, but Wei Xiao could give him a decent way of death.

 Chapter 901： Treatment for the Devil King Wei

    Looking back, Wei Xiao looked at the super soldier leading the way and said, "You can leave now."


    The super soldier who led the way, the road can be described as frightened, and now hearing Wei Xiao''s words, if he is amnesty, he does not hesitate.


    Start the car, drift and turn around directly, and then leave a piece of dust flying away.


    Depend on!


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    When I came here, it was quite "unfamiliar" to see the other person driving. Looking at the road, I wanted to dig out my two eyes and buckle them on the windshield, but I didn''t expect the other person to be a hidden boss.


    With this car skill, when you came, you actually drove me twenty yards?


    Wei Xiao felt like he was fooled by the appearance of others.


    Without much entanglement, Wei Xiao smiled indifferently and turned around.


    "Lead the way ahead."


    "Mr. follow me." The non-mainstreamer No.1 turned around and walked directly towards the city lord''s mansion with Wei Xiao.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    A villa further expanded and remodeled on the original basis.


    It covers an area of ??more than four thousand square meters.


    It is surrounded by rockery and flowing water.


    There are artificial lakes, artificial forests, parks, squares and so on.


    The square is facing the entrance of the main house. Five or six armed helicopters and four tanks are parked outside, and there seems to be people on it.


    Ni Qingcheng said to Wei Xiao that in Sky City, there are soldiers from the battle base to stop.


    The equipment in front of you, if you guessed it right, was brought by the fighters who had escaped from the battle base.


    Wei Xiao is in the square now.


    Attention has been stuck around.


    He might now have to correct his previous view of Yixiu.


    What is self-confidence?


    The opponent obviously wants to take him to a place that is easier to deal with and kill him.


    Look around here, there are planes and tanks, and there are people on the key. Isn''t this prepared for him?


    There are also heavily armed soldiers around, snipers on the heights, and a large number of armed men ambushing in the rockery.


    It seemed that they were hiding well, but after Wei Xiao appeared, some people''s impatient and nervous eyes had exposed their true thoughts.


    Good guy, Yixiu is simply dealing with him alone with the attitude of dealing with a big battle.


    Give Wei Xiao the highest level of treatment.


    Bringing Wei Xiao here, the No. 1 non-mainstream stopped.


    "Sir, please wait here for a while, and then go and inform your lord."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say a word, and stared at the peaceful No.1 non-mainstream with a smile.


    No. 1 non-mainstream is slightly stunned.


    "Mr. Is there any problem? If not, I will leave first."


    Wei Xiao said, "I think you''d better stay with me, what do you think?"


    "Mister can really laugh. If you don''t tell the adults, how can the adults summon the husband?"


    "Do you have a choice?"


    Wei Xiao stopped sloppy and said coldly.


    The face of No. 1 non-mainstream turned gloomy at this moment.


    There was hardly any hesitation, and the first time he turned around, he wanted to escape the scene.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    As soon as Non-Mainstream One turned around, his hand was already on the opponent''s shoulder.


    "court death--"


    No. 1 non-mainstream cold drink.


    Two sharp blades appeared in his hands, turned around and pierced Wei Xiao''s chest.


    Wei Xiao, who had long been defensive, held the scabbard across his chest.


    The tip of the sharp blade stabbed by the opponent just hit the scabbard and couldn''t move one point forward.


    The non-mainstream No. 1 condensed his eyebrows, closed the knife with both hands, and then stabbed Wei Xiao''s figure again.


    This time Wei Xiao stopped defending.


    He stretched out his left hand, staggered the "snake skin position" and grabbed his arm with the sharp blade stabbed by the No. 1 non-mainstream, tightly grasping the scabbard of the Emperor Sword with his right hand to block and hold the No. 1 non-mainstream with the other one. An offensive hand with a sharp edge.


    Before the opponent could react, Wei Xiao stepped and turned his back close to the opponent''s chest, then loosened the left hand grasping the opponent''s shoulder and hugged the non-mainstream neck of No. 1, and threw it over the shoulder and lifted it directly from behind. Tumbled on the ground in front of him.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    The Emperor Devouring Sword came out of its sheath, and the blade was placed on the side of the neck of No. 1 non-mainstreamer lying on the ground.


    At this time, Wei Xiao only needs to pull the blade, and he can easily cut off the head of No. 1 non-mainstream.


    Everything happened and ended between the electric light and flint. As a fourth-level fighter, the No. 1 non-mainstream, found that he was so easily subdued by the opponent.


    It was to the effect, but it was incredible for him to take him so lightly.


    The No. 1 non-mainstream is unwilling to fail like this, and wants to continue to deal with Wei Xiao.


    "You can try, is it your speed or mine."


    Wei Xiao''s icy voice rang in his ears, and the non-mainstream number one who just thought of getting up suddenly fell silent.


    "Do you think that you can leave the City Lord''s Mansion in this way?" The No.1 non-mainstreamer looked up at Wei Xiao and asked with a cold face.


    Leave?


    Wei Xiao smiled disdainfully: "This is no longer a problem you should be concerned about. Just stay quietly like this, you are safe for the time being."


    "Papa......"


    I succeeded in keeping the No. 1 non-mainstream by my side. At this moment, there was a burst of applause from the house directly opposite.


    "Tap..."


    At the same time, with Wei Xiao as the center, people in ambush hundreds of meters away all rushed out, together with the members who had been on guard before, surrounded Wei Xiao in the middle.


    "Kakka..."


    The sound of pulling the bolt sounded one after another, and hundreds of gun muzzles and portable bazooka muzzles were all aimed at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    There are also a few armed helicopters, a few tanks, the lift-off, the turn-around muzzle, the attack position is undoubtedly here in Wei Xiao.


    As for how many sniper rifles were aiming at him in the dark, Wei Xiao didn''t know too much, but he definitely did.


    "Haha... As expected of Mr. Wei, my subordinate only became a fourth-level fighter last night, but he still doesn''t have much resistance in front of her husband. Yim admires the strength of her husband very much!"


    The voice came from the house.


    As the voice fell, in front of Wei Xiao, a team of armed men holding shields came to the team below the steps to stand, and used the shields to set up the first line of protection.


    Subsequently, more than forty doomsday fighters wearing armed armor appeared on the field, forming a semi-arc encirclement as the second line of defense.


    In the end, a man with medium-length hair and a smile on his face appeared in front of Wei Xiao surrounded by three men and women with strong blood.


    They were standing on the steps outside the City Lord''s Mansion, watching Wei Xiao from a distance.


    Wei Xiao could tell who Yixiu was at a glance.


    That trash with long hair and a smile on his face is not Yixiu, who else can it be?


    Wei Xiao''s face twitched.


    Do you want to be so afraid of death?


    Mad, this guy really has something.


    Before, Wei Xiao thought that the other party was going to find him in a duel between men, but he underestimated Yixiu''s insidiousness.


    Having an absolute advantage in numbers will definitely not take risks easily. He clearly already has the strength of a fourth-level fighter, but if he can kill the enemy in the most sure way, he will never tell him anything fair.


    Although it was only the first time we met, Wei Xiao saw from Yixiu the shamelessness and cunning that a true traitor should have.


    This person is not only careful, but he will not give the enemy any chance.


    Of course, if Wei Xiao knew that Qianjun was clearly not Yixiu''s opponent, but the opponent still used a gun to deal with Qianjun''s affairs, it is estimated that Wei Xiao would give Yixiu one more comment in his heart-not shaking Bilian.


    It''s no wonder that Yixiu can stand tall in the sky.


    With this care and shame, it is a miracle that Liang Zhijun and the others can live until now.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword on the side of No. 1''s non-mainstream neck stayed in place, looking at Yixiu in the main "C" position.


    "City Lord Yi really looks up to me. I am afraid that the people around here are enough to help you attack a small base, right? They are all used to deal with me, don''t you think they are overkill?"


    "Hehe..." Yixiu smiled, took a cigar from his arms, and asked the little brother to light it.


    After taking a sip, Yi Xiu said calmly: "No amount of power can be used to treat Mr. Wei. Given Mr. Wei''s record in Sky City these days, Yi has to take it seriously."

 Chapter 902： Brothers are like brothers, women are like clothes

    "Since I''m so afraid of death, I was brought here, do you think you can save your life by relying on these people around you?"


    Yixiu still smiled.


    "Mr. Wei''s name Yi has long been heard. If you don''t know a person like you, it will be a pity in your life. Now it is a bit of a risk, but in order to see his gentleman, Yixiu is also worth the risk. "


    "There is a kind."


    Yixiu''s face gradually calmed down.


    "Mr. Wei, in fact, Yi does not want to be an enemy of you. It''s just a woman. If Mr. Wei agrees to Yi''s request, it''s okay to give it to you. We don''t need to die for a woman, do you think this is the reason?"


    "You seem to have made a mistake."


    "What''s up?"


    Wei Xiao''s face sank: "My woman, when do you need to deliver it?"


    "Sir, why is this? With your strength, what kind of woman can''t get in this last days? As long as you promise to serve me, let alone Ni Qingcheng, as long as you see Sky City, Yimou can let her Stay by your side. Yimou is very optimistic about Mr., and I hope Mr. will not make mistakes."


    "Even if you look at your existing women?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yi Xiu''s face suddenly sank as soon as Wei Xiao said this.


    Before he could speak, the person behind him wanted to scold Wei Xiao angrily.


    However, after a moment of stunned, Yixiu, who once again appeared with a smile on his face, raised his hand and motioned to the people behind him not to speak.


    Looking at Wei Xiao with a smile, Yi Xiu said, "If my woman can be favored by her husband, it would be their blessing. Women are like clothes, and brothers are like brothers. Who wears them is not the same."


    Depend on!


    Ruthless enough.


    Isn''t this guy Liu Da''er alive?


    Seeing that the other party didn''t feel any psychological pressure at all when he said this, Wei Xiao knew that if he wanted to provoke him with words, he was afraid it would be unrealistic.


    But Wei Xiao also had to admire.


    Your own woman can give away casually, although it is not sincere, but for this purpose, this Yixiu is enough to be regarded as a traitor.


    "Awesome, based on your words, I respect you as the strongest king of Qingqing Grassland. But it is a pity that even my own women can give away scumbags casually, and I disdain to join Wei Xiao."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the smile on Yixiu''s face never ceased.


    The sharp eyes burst out with a strong killing intent, and the cold face turned straight to Wei Xiao: "That means there is no need to talk?"


    "Kill you, everything is easy to say."


    The two faced each other, their sharp eyes constantly colliding in the air.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Yixiu burst into laughter, angrily.


    "Okay, very good, worthy of Mr. Wei." As he said, Yixiu said with a distorted face, "but it is a pity that you have lost your last chance to survive."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yixiu''s cigar between his fingers fell to the ground.


    "Boom boom..."


    There are no accidents.


    As soon as the cigar fell to the ground, the non-mainstream No.1 who was lying on the ground turned over and tried to escape the attack range of Wei Xiao''s sword.


    With the sound of gunfire.


    Similarly, where Wei Xiao was a second ago, he can no longer be seen.


    Several bullet marks hit the location where Wei Xiao was before, but nothing was hit.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Instead, the No. 1 non-mainstream who had just left the range of the Emperor Devouring Sword had not had time to be happy, and Wei Xiao was already standing beside him.


    On the blood-blue smooth blade in his hand, there was blood falling to the ground.


    Non-mainstream No. 1 with wide-eyed eyes and an incredible color in his eyes, his body completely frozen in place.


    All of this happened when the bullets left the muzzle, the cigars that fell on the ground, and the smoke and dust splashed on the ground, everything was over.


    The speed is too fast.


    It was almost too late for Yixiu to respond.


    As a result, everyone around now seems to be in a "stasis" time.


    "Let you lie quietly and not listen, do you regret it now?" Wei Xiao''s icy tone sounded in the ear of the No. 1 non-mainstreamer.


    At this moment, time seemed to be back to normal again, non-mainstream No. 1 with a few "hoho" sounds in his mouth, and his entire head left his body.


    "kill him--"


    Yixiu''s roar followed.


    The other people who finally reacted shot Wei Xiao in panic.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Wei Xiao couldn''t stand still waiting for them to attack.


    The figure flashed and disappeared from the sight of those armed fighters for the first time.


    When they reappeared, they had already reached the first line of defense in front of Yixiu.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Sweep out in one fell swoop.


    The line of defense established by the first row of armed soldiers suddenly gaped.


    The sharpness of the Emperor Sword, made from the teeth of the corpse emperor''s larvae, is unimaginable.


    With just one stab, six or seven people''s shields were destroyed. They were afraid that they didn''t even know what happened before they died.


    "kill--"


    In the attacking state, Wei Xiao''s figure inevitably appeared.


    It is worthy of being the guard by Yixiu''s side, that calm and decisiveness is very human.


    Only the moment when Wei Xiao''s figure was captured, the doomsday fighter who had established a second line of defense came to culminate at Wei Xiao.


    It was too late to use guns, and they directly leaned on Wei Xiao''s figure with an "unmatched" armored body.


    Facing the doomsday soldier rushing up face-to-face, Wei Xiao still had time to look at Yixiu.


    Obviously caught Wei Xiao with a look of fear in the opponent''s eyes, and the clutched Emperor Sword swept out with one move.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    In Yixiu¡¯s eyes, the indestructible armed armor, facing the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hands, is as fragile as tofu and cabbage. All the doomsday fighters within the attack range of Emperor Sword will be scored by Wei Xiao. For two, screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Stop him, stop him! At all costs."


    Unexpectedly, the weapon in Wei Xiao''s hand was so terrifying.


    A "tank" as strong as the Doomsday Warrior could not stop him from making a single blow.


    Yixiu, who felt terrified in his heart for an instant, while retreating, gave an indispensable order to the remaining doomsday fighters beside him.


    And he himself, with the three subordinates behind him, decisively withdrew to the villa.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Stop him."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    These guards of Yi Xiu also dared not fear death, and rushed to Wei Xiao one by one.


    There are other fighters outside.


    Bullets, machine guns, tanks, and aircraft firepower covered the location of Wei Xiao''s figure.


    These people are crazy.


    Really deal with Wei Xiao at all costs, even at the expense of his own people.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to entrust him.


    Grabbing a doomsday soldier and placing him in front of him to block the bullets, but when he saw that the flying cannonballs were enough to cover his position, Wei Xiao immediately escaped the circle with speed and retreated to the side.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    But even so, the aftermath from the bomb explosion still affected Wei Xiao, flying his figure into the air, smashing him down a dozen meters away.


    "Ahem..."


    It hurts.


    But not fatal.


    "Get rid of him!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao flying out, other people couldn''t take care of the mud and blood in the place in front of the villa, and firepower poured frantically toward the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    "Made!"


    Without strong defenses, Wei Xiao turned over and hurriedly chose to dodge.


    He was able to catch the bullets and shell marks, and a few dodge to one side of the villa.


    "dash forward."


    Tanks and planes dared not attack the walls of the villa with shells, and armed men who were not afraid of death rushed to the place where Wei Xiao was hiding.

 Chapter 903： Fierce battle

    They had just arrived at the corner on the side of the villa, and Wei Xiao figured out.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    Intensive screams and chaotic gunfire filled the space outside the villa instantly.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As soon as the tanks and planes not far away saw the casualties of the people chasing Wei Xiao, regardless of whether Wei Xiao was found or not, the shells were fired directly.


    Completely disregarded their own sacrifices.


    Once again, the figure was lifted off by the aftermath of the cannonball while dodging.


    Wei Xiao dodged when he landed, his scarlet eyes looked at the four tanks and gunship helicopters hundreds of meters away.


    "I will abolish you first."


    The gusty speed slashed armed men along the way.


    Just like the ghost of Wei Xiao, a few flashes approached one of the tanks.


    Airplanes in the sky and tanks on the ground lost their targets.


    "Puff..."


    When they were about to adjust their positions and reposition Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao took action to resolve the surrounding armed soldiers.


    Then Wei Xiao cut off the barrel of the tank with the Emperor Sword, grabbed one end with his big hands, and strenuously shot an armed helicopter in the sky.


    There was a "click".


    The gunship that was not high above the ground was penetrated from the bottom by the gun barrels that came from it.


    The unbalanced gunship rushed to the ground.


    The violent friction produced a loud noise, and an armed helicopter was scrapped.


    Do the same.


    With the absolute advantage of speed and power, Wei Xiao was fascinated among the remaining three tanks.


    With the terrifying speed and with the help of the Emperor Sword, the speed at which he threw heavy objects into the air reached the level of once per second.


    "Quickly, quickly pull up."


    Four helicopters were destroyed successively, and the remaining two did not dare to continue flying at low altitude.


    But can they escape?


    Without the barrel, Wei Xiao went directly to the top of the tank and tore off the hijab that entered the tank directly.


    It is also a weapon against helicopters.


    "Come down to me!"


    Tie Gai was thrown into the air by Wei Xiao''s terrifying force.


    Heavy objects that are not penetrating directly destroy the helicopter''s spiral.


    "Boom..."


    "Damn! My waist."


    "He was shot, hurry up, don''t let him run."


    The plane Wei Xiao was killed, but he ignored the other armed men.


    Every time he threw a heavy object into the air, he would pause. The last time he was caught by armed men, he was shot twice when he destroyed the last helicopter in the sky.


    One shot in the right chest, one shot in the abdomen.


    Well, listening to his screaming scream, the shot on the waist, it is estimated that he suffered a lot.


    Hurry up and find a tank as cover to hide yourself.


    Wei Xiaoqiang endured the severe pain and touched his waist.


    The blood instantly stained his palms.


    Gritting his teeth, Wei Xiao''s expression was a little distorted.


    "Asshole, do you want to be so accurate? If I didn''t have super resilience, this life would be over."


    In his anger, Wei Xiao stuck the Emperor Sword Sword in place and put away some grenades and weapons from the corpse next to him.


    The pain in his body is nothing to him.


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao should also thank those zombies back then.


    Without the torture of zombies peeling and cramping him again and again, he would not be able to develop the ability to "immune" him from pain.


    After changing his weapon, Wei Xiao stepped out without waiting for the armed men to approach, his body moving quickly.


    "Boom boom..."


    Continuous bursts of shots headshot the rushing armed personnel, and then turned over to the top of the tank that lost the top cover, and he threw one after another grenade into it.


    "Grenade?"


    "What?" Hurry up..."


    "Rumble..."


    The people inside have no chance to transfer at all.


    The explosion sounded, and a strong flame soared into the sky.


    "Peng Peng..."


    Wei Xiao fell to the ground and rolled.


    Not daring to expose his body, he took back the Emperor Sword and dodged behind a stone sculpture.


    He did not forget that there were snipers in the distance.


    Before he was fast, his position was constantly moving, and the opponent couldn''t catch it.


    But now that he was hit by random guns and his strength was inevitably damaged, and then locked by those snipers, he couldn''t guarantee that he could avoid the bullets fired by the sniper rifle.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Before Wei Xiao gasped for a long time, his sharp hearing suddenly caught two noises that changed his face.


    Without any hesitation, Wei Xiao quickly fled from the place and ran towards the rockery not far away.


    "Rumble..."


    "Puff......"


    However, Wei Xiao, who had reacted quickly enough, was still affected.


    Two rockets hit the place where he was hiding before, and the shock wave from the explosion and the wanton flying gravel impacted his figure, knocking down Wei Xiao who was dodging in a place less than two meters away from the rockery.


    "Boom..."


    Accompanied by the gunshots, Wei Xiao rolled to the back of the rockery.


    "hiss--"


    Taking a breath of cold air into his lungs, Wei Xiao''s face was a little distorted.


    Shot in the thigh.


    "Good marksmanship." Wei Xiao looked surprised.


    This is troublesome.


    A mess at the gate of the city lord''s mansion.


    Yixiu and the others, who had entered under the cover of the younger brother, came out.


    At this time, both Yixiu and the three people who followed him were all dressed in armed armor.


    As the upper ranks, and in Sky City where the No. 4 potion came out, Yixiu''s armed armor was definitely not comparable to the previous doomsday warriors.


    Heavenly King!


    No need to think about it and know that the armed armor on them belongs to the second generation.


    It was Yixiu and the others who bombarded Wei Xiao''s hiding place with a rocket launcher.


    Two of the three subordinates carried a portable rocket launcher on their shoulders, and the other, while carrying a cold weapon, also had the submachine gun in his hand.


    Yixiu shot and shot, his eyes under the crystal goggles were unusually cold.


    They all saw the outside scene.


    The city lord¡¯s mansion guards the doomsday fighters. In the first wave of attacks, they have been bombarded with artillery fire, and they have no survivors.


    In front of the gate of the city lord¡¯s mansion, there were stumps, broken arms, broken arms, and blood everywhere at this moment.


    There are other places.


    There were dead bodies everywhere, and severely wounded people who were mutilated everywhere.


    What shocked them most was the planes and tanks with fireworks.


    Are tanks and planes destroyed?


    Is this TM a monster?


    "So strong!"


    Even if they were enemies, Yi Xiu and the others were shocked by Wei Xiao''s strength at this moment.


    "My Lord, the enemy has been injured, don''t let him run away."


    The remaining armed men hurriedly reported Wei Xiao''s injury to Yixiu.


    "You hurt him seriously?" Yixiu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, he was lifted up many times by the aftermath of a cannonball, and we were shot several times in his body. In order to injure them, we had no fewer than a hundred members who died in his hands." The soldier affirmed.


    The color of surprise in his eyes flashed by.


    Yixiu stared at the rockery where Wei Xiao was hiding.


    "Don''t give him a chance to breathe, blast off that rockery for me."


    "Yes!"


    The men did not dare to hesitate.


    People with long-range assault weapons have pointed their muzzles at the rockery a hundred meters away.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    A round of shells hit the rockery behind Wei Xiao.


    Under the powerful destructive power, it is not an exaggeration to say that the mountains are shaking and the ground is shaking.


    Wei Xiao dragged the body that had already begun to recover as much as possible to find cover to protect himself.


    With a rockery as a cover, the people on Yixiu''s side could not threaten him for the time being, but the secret sniper made Wei Xiao have to be cautious.


    Yixiu is also ruthless.


    Dozens of shells are all used to blow up mountains.


    Compared with the real mountain, the rockery, which was not so strong, was removed in a short while.


    There are still some raised areas, but they can''t stop Yi Xiu from looking at the other side.


    Gazing ahead, Yixiu beckoned to the remaining armed men, and at the same time looked up at a high place.


    The sniper hiding in the high place responded with a luminous object, and then the armed men below cautiously copied two pieces of bread toward the rockery.


    "Mr. Wei, didn''t you come to kill Yi? Now Yi is here, why are you hiding?" Yixiu said at this time.


    But those armed men who surrounded Wei and Xiao did not stop at all.


    Lao Yinbi, actually knows the sound of the sound.

 Chapter 904： No one is a fool

    Wei Xiao was hiding behind the sidewalk tree at this time, his body crawling on the grass.


    He has such a keen hearing, how can he not know that someone is approaching him?


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak.


    The biggest threat has been solved by him. When the injury on his leg recovers, he will let Yixiu, the old Yinbi, know how to besiege him with a large army.


    Now, he can only be arrogant for a while first.


    Seeing that no one responded, Yixiu couldn''t help frowning.


    gone? Or was he injured in a coma or died directly?


    Yixiu thinks that these three possibilities are very small.


    Not to mention whether Wei Xiao left or not, just the strong vitality of a fourth-level fighter was enough to make Wei Xiao hang in a sigh.


    Continue to irritate Wei Xiao: "Does Mr. Wei also behave like a tortoise? This is not your style of chaos."


    With words, Yixiu made the three people around him act.


    If Wei Xiao did not leave but hid, Yixiu probably had guessed Wei Xiao''s purpose.


    Delay the time.


    Super fighters have a strong resilience, even if they are only a first-class fighter, they can recover from a normal injury in a few minutes.


    Wei Xiao''s injury is definitely not minor. It is impossible to fully recover in a short period of time, but if you give him one more minute, his strength will recover one point, and the people in the City Lord''s Mansion will be more dangerous.


    What''s more, Wei Xiao is a fourth-level fighter. Who can guarantee that when Wei Xiao takes the initiative to appear, will his injuries have almost recovered?


    The longer it takes to find Wei Xiao, the more disadvantaged it is for Yixiu and the others.


    Yixiu would never give Wei Xiao time to reply.


    "It seems that I overestimated Mr. Wei''s courage. In that case, Yi can only let someone go to the romantic bar. I hope that Mr. Wei will have a good rest and come to rescue your little wife as soon as possible. Otherwise, Yi I can''t guarantee anything will be done to her. Hahaha..."


    Yixiu continued to stimulate Wei Xiao, and at the same time, the people who had come behind the rockery did not find Wei Xiao''s figure behind the last bunkers of the rockery.


    But this is not important.


    Because they had guessed the approximate area where Wei Xiao was hiding.


    The three Heavenly Kings soldiers looked at the intermittent blood stains on the ground, and the faces under their masks showed cruel colors.


    The three of them did not disturb Wei Xiao in secret, and nodded to Yi Xiu not far away, and then gathered the armed men who followed.


    Dozens of guns were unanimously aimed at the place where Wei Xiao was hiding and the surrounding area.


    "back to normal?"


    At the same time, the injury on his leg was fully recovered, and at the same time the gunshot wound on his body also recovered a lot, Wei Xiao''s eyes flashed with joy.


    The super recovery ability that the fourth-level super fighters can''t match has never let him down.


    Seeing that the gunshot wound on his leg had recovered and the bullet exited the flesh and blood, Wei Xiao''s slightly pale face revealed a fierce look.


    Just when the three Heavenly Kings soldiers raised their hands to signal that the armed soldiers next to him were about to shoot, Wei Xiao, who had recovered at least 70% of his strength, no longer hid himself, and suddenly stood up from where he was hiding.


    "Where is he¡­¡­"


    Someone saw Wei Xiao''s figure.


    But it was the moment Wei Xiao got up.


    In the next second, Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared.


    "Hurry up and shoot and kill him¡ª"


    "Boom boom..."


    The three Heavenly Kings fighters reacted quickly enough, but compared with Wei Xiao, they were still slow.


    Gunshots came from Wei Xiao''s side.


    During the movement, only a string of phantoms could be seen. Wei Xiao, with a knife in one hand and a gun in the other, shot all the bullets in the gun at the fastest speed.


    Then the figure approached the person who tried to attack him.


    The magic knife danced wildly, and the blood rained down.


    There is no livelihood under the Emperor Sword.


    Except for the three men wearing Heavenly King Armor barely defending Wei Xiao''s flash attack, no one else could stop Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "Qiangqiang--"


    The three Celestial Armored fighters are still somewhat capable.


    When Wei Xiao cleaned them up for the second time, although they could not keep up with Wei Xiao''s speed, there were still some of them who had the power to fight back, entangled with Wei Xiao.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The sharp blade light flew past like lightning.


    Unlike those doomsday warriors, who possess the Heavenly King Armor, the Emperor Sword can''t completely kill the people inside.


    But the destructiveness of the Emperor Sword still exists.


    The three of them fought against Wei Xiao, just like a warrior in leather armor facing an enemy holding a sharp blade. Every time Wei Xiao fell on them, it would break through the defenses of the Heavenly King Armor and leave a wound on them.


    This is still the Celestial Armor that has offset most of the cutting ability of the Emperor Sword. If it is replaced with a generation of armed armor, I am afraid that the three most powerful men of Yixiu will also step in the footsteps of the previous doomsday fighters.


    "shot!"


    Seeing this, Yixiu, who was a hundred meters away, regardless of the three people who were fighting Wei Xiao, raised the assault pistol in his hand and fired at the circle where the four were in.


    There were more than 20 armed soldiers beside him, and these people did not neglect and raised their guns one after another.


    "Clang clang..."


    "Damn it!"


    Wei Xiao''s actions were blocked.


    Yu Guang looked at Yixiu, unspeakable irritation in his heart.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao hated and admired Yixiu.


    What naturally hates him is that he influences his actions, so that when dealing with three fourth-level fighters, he has to allocate a lot of energy to guard against distant shooting.


    Under normal circumstances, because of the injuries on his body and the consumption of a lot before, Wei Xiao''s strength can only be used at most 70%. Now, this strength is greatly reduced.


    As a result, under the control of Yixiu and the others, the confrontation between Wei Xiao and the three fourth-level fighters immediately did not have much advantage, and he even had to deal with it carefully.


    Naturally, I admire Yixiu''s vision.


    All three of his subordinates wore the Celestial Armor, and conventional weapons could not hurt them at all. Even if the rifle with relatively strong attack power, bullets hitting the three subordinate''s Celestial Armor would not have much effect.


    Wei Xiao was different, without a trace of protection.


    If he is not paying attention, the bullets fired by the pistol can make him unable to eat.


    "Peng Peng..."


    His strength was up to 50%, and Wei Xiao still had some injuries on his body that hadn''t recovered. The suppression of the three of them became less and less obvious.


    And the three people who fought with Wei Xiao had time to adapt, and they gradually calmed down from the initial struggle and hurried response.


    Soon, the three people who had formed a combined attack, under the joint efforts of Yixiu and the others, actually forced Wei Xiao back.


    Wei Xiao was extremely angry.


    "Get rid of you first."


    When someone puts a cold gun in the distance at all times, Wei Xiao is very passive.


    I wanted to kill the three of them and then deal with Yixiu and the others, but the Heavenly King Armor on the three of them could not be completely destroyed by Wei Xiao in a short time.


    Moreover, the three of them who had calmed down were not as capable as ordinary people to let Wei Xiao squeeze.


    Annoyed by the interference of armed personnel in the distance, when Wei Xiao was blocked by the three of them, he turned and rushed towards Yixiu and the others.


    "Stop him!"


    Three fourth-level fighters pursued with all their strength.


    "Boom boom..."


    Yixiu changed into a magazine and attacked Wei Xiao with all his strength.


    Wei Xiao, who seemed to be teleporting, kept changing his position, Yixiu, a fourth-level fighter, could not lock Wei Xiao''s figure with his gaze.


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Xiao was less than three meters away from Yixiu.


    Yixiu, who had just finished the bullet, hurried forward.


    "roll!"


    With an angry blow, Wei Xiao drew close to Yixiu, swiping the sword from bottom to top in his hand.


    With a "clang" sound, the two blades collided between the two of them.


    "what?"


    At the moment when the forces of the two sides came into contact, Yixiu exclaimed out of a loss.


    "Boom..."


    He was too late to react, unable to block Wei Xiao''s power on the Emperor Devouring Sword, his body trembled, and then he flew out like a cannonball towards the city lord''s mansion.


    "You all have to die!"

 Chapter 905： All ruthless

    Without Yi Xiu, who was barely able to fight him, Wei Xiao ignored the three fourth-level fighters chasing after him and launched a **** massacre on the remaining armed fighters.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Facing Wei Xiao who was close to him, these armed men, who were only ordinary people, let alone locked Wei Xiao¡¯s figure and shot. In the blink of an eye, the last armed men fell. In a pool of blood.


    "Today you will definitely die."


    The three fourth-level fighters chasing Wei Xiao rushed up.


    The weapons in their hands are also made of bones at the level of mother corpses.


    Double knives or long swords volleyed down.


    The moment Wei Xiao turned around, a horizontal knife was in front of him, blocking all the sharp blades that had been chopped off by the three of them.


    "Take my life? I''m afraid you will be even more desperate, drink¡ª"


    With a loud shout, Wei Xiao flicked the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand, and the powerful force instantly acted on the three of them slashing on the edge of the Emperor Devouring Sword.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The three of them were shocked and flew out. When they landed, their footsteps were still several meters away before they stabilized.


    "Go together!"


    At this moment, Yi Xiu, who was forced to retreat by Wei Xiao, flew out from the city lord''s mansion.


    As soon as the voice fell, he, who was also not slow, instantly reached Wei Xiao''s side, and a long blade with a gap appeared to chop Wei Xiao''s figure diagonally.


    Wei Xiao turned around to fight it.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The loud clashing sound spread.


    Wearing a Heavenly King Armor, Yixiu, who swung a knife and collided with Wei Xiao, stared at each other from a distance of less than half a meter.


    When the other three fourth-level fighters saw this, their swords in their hands were shocked, and at the same time they slammed at Wei Xiao.


    Cooperating with the inextricably three people, a combined blow from Wei Xiao''s side leaped into the air and swung his weapon to slash down.


    Wei Xiao, who had no time to spend with Yixiu, was far more powerful than Yixiu. He swiped the blade to shook Yixiu back.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    The power of the backhand swing is much stronger than the front swing, and it is a blow that is less than expended. Wei Xiao''s move fully exerts 90% of the power.


    A cold light was in the air.


    Hearing the sound of "kaka" accompanied by the sound of "pupu", they joined forces to kill the three of Wei Xiao. The swords that were slashed were cut off by Wei Xiao, and they swept through their swords that touched their bodies. Open their armor, leaving a striking scar on each of them.


    "Ah..."


    The screams sounded, and the three of them flew up and fell out.


    As they landed, vomiting blood sounded one after another.


    "What kind of weapon is this?"


    Yi Xiu, who had not had time to kill Wei Xiao again, saw the situation in front of him, and his heart was extremely shocked.


    You know, the weapons in their hands are all polished and forged with the sharp teeth of the mature body of the mother''s corpse. Its toughness and destructive power are unparalleled, but the scene before him really stunned him.


    The teeth of the mature body of the mother''s corpse were actually cut off by the Emperor Chuan in Wei Xiao''s hands. What kind of terrifying material could this be used to create a magic weapon?


    "You dare to be distracted when fighting with me, who gave you this confidence?"


    "what?"


    In the absence of consciousness, the sound in his ear pulled Yishou back to reality.


    Looking at Wei Xiao who had already killed him, he was trying to resist, but Wei Xiao''s attack had already fallen on him.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The Emperor Sword slashed through the armor in front of Yi Xiu''s body. Under his horrified eyes, the Heavenly King Armor was pierced by the Emperor Sword. A few centimeters deep blade touched his body, and a long straight line was drawn directly on him. Mouth.


    "Heaven and Heavenly King A can also break open?"


    With this fear, Yixiu flew out again.


    "Don''t want to hurt your lord!"


    The other three pounced at Wei Xiao again at this time.


    One by one, he rushed towards Wei Xiao with the broken blade in his hand.


    There was no chance to continue chasing Yi Xiu, Wei Xiao turned sideways.


    The king sword dances.


    First, one of them was smashed back, and then he turned over and staggered the other one''s stab. When the last one was in the air, Wei Xiao directly kicked him to the ground.


    "Puff......"


    When Wei Xiao landed, the Emperor Biting Sword in his hand pierced directly into the back of the last man.


    The Emperor Sword could not cause large-scale damage on the Celestial Armor, but it was only a point. With Wei Xiao''s power and the penetrating power of the Emperor Sword himself, it was enough to threaten the people in the armor.


    This knife went down and directly pierced the opponent''s body.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The heart was broken, and the person lying on the ground suddenly vomited blood.


    Yixiu and the other two reacted.


    Without hesitation, he forcibly endured his injuries, and at the same time launched a mortal blow against Wei Xiao from both sides.


    Wei Xiao wanted to withdraw the Emperor Sword, but his expression suddenly solidified.


    "Go to **** with me¡ª"


    The fourth-level warrior who was pierced into the heart roared hysterically.


    It turned out that Wei Xiao penetrated the other end of his body, and was actually caught tightly by this person with his hands wearing armor gloves.


    Yi Xiu''s ultimate move had arrived, and even if Wei Xiao had the ability to draw out the Emperor Sword, it was too late to deal with Yi Xiu and the others.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t give up the Emperor Sword, which was the only weapon he could pose a threat to Heavenly King A.


    Without the Emperor Sword, Wei Xiao''s consumption is already considerable, I am afraid that he is not the opponent of Yixiu and the others who wear the Heavenly King Armor.


    There was no extra time to take out the Emperor Biting Sword, Wei Xiao''s face suddenly bulged blue veins, his complexion was horizontal, and he directly lifted the Emperor Biting Sword on the ground with one hand.


    "Squeak..."


    As a temporary reaction, Wei Xiao blocked the killer moves of the two fourth-level fighters with one knife and one person.


    But he was too late to respond to Yixiu''s attack. Under the control of the three, he watched Yixiu pass the long knife in his hand from his waist through his body.


    "hiss--"


    He took a breath.


    "Damn you--" Wei Xiao roared with a distorted expression, gritted his teeth and waved his right hand, hitting Yi Xiu''s face with a full punch.


    "Kaka..."


    The power of Wei Xiao''s blow was not insignificant.


    He was completely super-normal, and after this blow, he seemed to hear a broken sound.


    Yixiu suffered heavy head injuries, and for a moment he only felt blood surge and gold stars in his eyes.


    Feeling his head exploded, he screamed that the man took a knife out of Wei Xiao''s body and flew eleven meters away.


    "You are fine, very fine."


    Enduring the heart-wrenching pain in his body, Wei Xiao kicked the two in front of him away.


    Still grabbing the fourth-level warrior on the tip of the Emperor Devouring Sword, Wei Xiao directly turned the hilt of the sword to stir his body.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The heart was completely shattered, and the severe pain made the opponent''s hands grasping the tip of the Emperor Devouring Sword loose.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao took the opportunity to pull the Emperor Devouring Sword away from his body.


    At the moment it landed, a knife volleyed and slashed down.


    "Puff......"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s angry blow, this time, the opponent''s Heavenly King Armor was not useful, even the man was wearing the armour, and his body was divided into two from the middle.


    "die--"


    The blood-colored pupils burst out with two bloodthirsty cold lights, instantly locking the two people in front of them.


    The two people who had been kicked backwards by Wei Xiao hadn''t stabilized their figures, but they didn''t react at all.


    I only felt that a black lightning flashed from their side, and then the heads of the two fell to the ground first, and their retreating bodies continued to move back more than one meter before they fell to the ground, and the dead couldn''t die again.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    The long knife was inserted into the granite stone by Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao, who was kneeling on one knee, was breathing heavily in his mouth.

 Chapter 906： Stay away from the edge

    This is not over yet.


    Yixiu hit Wei Xiao with a heavy punch, even if he had a helmet to protect him, it wouldn''t be easier. It is impossible for Yixiu to threaten Wei Xiao in a short time, but don''t forget that there are snipers ambushing Wei Xiao in the secret place.


    Wei Xiao always had a little extra energy left, and he was more consuming, and his alertness was even higher.


    His care was not in vain.


    After a pause of only a few seconds, a strong sense of crisis suddenly appeared, and Wei Xiao rolled forward decisively.


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    The gunfire and bullets arrived almost at the same time.


    At the place where Wei Xiao paused one second before, three bowl-sized concave surfaces appeared.


    Large-caliber sniper rifle.


    If this TM body is hit, it is estimated that half of Wei Xiao''s body is gone.


    "Damn it, he hid it."


    "He seems to be able to predict the danger in advance?"


    "It''s the strong man''s perception of danger. Next time he predicts his position in advance, and he must not be allowed to hide again."


    "clear!"


    The secret sniper re-locked Wei Xiao''s position.


    Wei Xiao would never give them another chance.


    Feeling his body getting weaker, Wei Xiao quickly stood up and came to Yi Xiu''s side.


    Yixiu only felt his head sting like a needle.


    Don''t look at him causing Wei Xiao to inflict huge damage, but the physical damage from Wei Xiao''s punch just now did not fall on his head, but the terrifying shock shattered part of his skull.


    His head can no longer withstand any attacks now, otherwise, his life will be in danger.


    Therefore, after seeing Wei Xiao rushing towards him, Yi Xiu had no resistance, unless he was given some time to recover.


    But will Wei Xiao give him time?


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yixiu wanted to say something, but Wei Xiao didn''t have a word of nonsense.


    The figure flicked beside Yixiu, grabbed a corner of his armor, took Yixiu, and entered the city lord''s mansion with a few flashes.


    The sniper outside lost his target.


    "asshole¡­¡­"


    "Immediately notify the peripheral armed personnel that the adults must be rescued."


    "Others follow me to rescue the adults, and on the 3rd to mobilize the people."


    The secret sniper launched a decisive action.


    One by one left the ambush point and rushed towards the inside and outside of the city lord''s mansion.


    The armed men outside were ordinary soldiers trained after the end of the world, and their strength was far inferior to those that Wei Xiao had dealt with before.


    From the beginning, they were only responsible for blocking outsiders from approaching the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Yixiu has self-knowledge.


    He knew that even if his side could kill Wei Xiao, he was afraid that he would pay a heavy price in the end.


    After all, Wei Xiao belonged to the veteran fourth-level fighters in their eyes, and was by no means comparable to their few newcomers who had just become fourth-level fighters.


    In the face of such people, no matter how many arrangements are made, there will be a price to pay.


    As a result, after the battle is over, the main members of the City Lord''s Mansion will inevitably need time to recover.


    During this time, the defensive force of the City Lord''s Mansion is undoubtedly the weakest, so they need a layer of protection.


    Those armed men whose combat effectiveness was slightly stronger than ordinary people did not pose a big threat to Wei Xiao, so they became a guarantee for Yixiu and the others.


    Once someone wants to attack the City Lord''s Mansion while they are both defeated and Wei Xiao, as long as fighting breaks out with ordinary armed personnel outside, Yixiu and the others will be able to prepare in advance so that they will not be caught off guard by other forces.


    It''s a pity that Yixiu didn''t expect that the ordinary soldiers who he thought would only increase casualties when dealing with Wei Xiao were now one of his few reliances.


    Who could have imagined that the talent of hundreds of people and the many super fighters would not be able to win a single Wei Xiao.


    In the end, they had the fourth-tier fighters who spared their lives to contain Wei Xiao, and only then caused fatal injuries to Wei Xiao at the critical moment.


    Yixiu''s arrangement can be said to be perfect, but the enemy is too terrifying.


    The mobilization of peripheral fighters was rapid.


    Not long after, they rushed towards the city lord''s mansion.


    Santos Mansion.


    In a room on the second floor.


    When Wei Xiao brought Yi Xiu in, many women inside were so scared that they hid in their rooms.


    At first, Wei Xiao worried that they would become a threat to him.


    Unexpectedly, those women didn''t show up after hiding in their room.


    He didn''t care about the life and death of Yixiu, the head of the family.


    This scene surprised Wei Xiao a little.


    But thinking of Yixiu''s words, "Brothers are like brothers and feet, and women are like clothes", he seems to understand something.


    "It''s really sad for you. Your own woman doesn''t want to save you. It''s not an ordinary failure to live for your sake."


    Looking at Yi Xiu who was paralyzed on the ground, Wei Xiao felt a little sympathetic to him.


    Yixiu doesn''t seem to care about this.


    Wei Xiao didn''t kill him directly, even if he was now a prisoner of Wei Xiao, he didn''t have a trace of fear.


    "Don''t say whether they can save me in your hands, even if they can, so what?"


    "Women will only affect my judgment. They are just a bunch of dispensable playthings to me. As long as I have a group of people who are willing to work for me, what kind of woman can''t get it? It''s you, so powerful. But succumbed to a woman, who is the saddest one?"


    "Hehe... At least, my women will save me at all costs when I encounter this situation."


    "It''s just a few more corpses. I don''t need this kind of rescue without the possibility of success."


    "Really? But now you are dying."


    Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Yixiu disagrees.


    He opened the mask and sneered: "Not necessarily."


    "Do you think I have no power to kill you now?" The evil color on Wei Xiao''s face flashed past.


    He likes these confident and arrogant people.


    Just like the one that died in his hands not long ago is more handsome than Dashenlou.


    The more confident the other party is, the more they feel fulfilled when Wei Xiao solves them.


    For people like Yixiu, Lou Shuai, and others, Wei Xiao didn''t know how much he had dealt with.


    Obviously they have become prisoners and still feel good about themselves. Who gives them the courage?


    Yixiu did not catch the danger signal from Wei Xiao''s face.


    Confidently said: "Mr. Wei is naturally capable of killing me, but presumably Mr. Wei is also aware of his current state. To be honest, your situation is not much better than mine. Kill me, you have no chance to leave the City Lord''s Mansion. . So, you will never kill me."


    "That''s why you think I won''t kill you?"


    "Isn''t that enough? As long as I have use value, I won''t die."


    "Huh..."


    As soon as Yi Xiu finished speaking, the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand had already arrived in front of him.


    But Yixiu seemed confident that Wei Xiao would not kill him, with a look of confidence.


    Wei Xiao''s knife didn''t advance any further.


    Looking at Yi Xiu''s appearance, he was not scared at all, and Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Awesome, awesome, worthy of being the lord of a city, you have guessed my mind, but I can''t do anything with you." Wei Xiao seemed to really dare not kill Yi Xiu, and took the Emperor Devouring Sword back.


    Yixiu smiled lightly: "It has nothing to do with whether I am the lord of a city. As long as you don''t want to die, then I won''t die."


    "Tap..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a series of rapid footsteps came from the lobby of the villa.


    Wei Xiao jokingly smiled: "The time has come to reflect your value."

 Chapter 907： Really want to kill him

    Yixiu understood Wei Xiao''s meaning and did not hesitate.


    "Little dragon, you all go out."


    The footsteps outside suddenly stopped.


    "My lord? My lord, are you okay? Your subordinates will come to rescue you." An inquiring voice came from outside.


    "The city lord is okay, you go out first, you don''t need you here for the time being."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "go out--"


    Yixiu''s voice was a little louder, but his face was a bit ugly, as if it was involved in the head injury, which made him uncomfortable.


    "Yes!"


    "Let me listen to the people inside. I don''t care who you are, but we adults had better be fine. If he has any shortcomings, my Xiaolong promises you absolutely no life to leave here today."


    The people outside did not dare to disobey Yi Xiu''s orders, but for the enemy Wei Xiao, there was nothing polite and blunt threats.


    After that, only people outside said loudly: "Everyone leaves the City Lord''s Mansion. Without my order, no one is allowed to enter or leave the City Lord''s Mansion, you know?"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The footsteps sounded again, and there was no sound in a blink of an eye.


    Yixiu was very satisfied with the last words of his men, with a smile on his face: "Mr. Wei, how? Now, in the entire City Lord''s Mansion, not to mention a seriously injured person, I am afraid it will be difficult for even an ant to leave."


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold, but his heart was amused by Yi Xiu''s self-righteousness.


    Do you really dare not kill Yixiu?


    Don''t be funny, I''m here to do this.


    As for why not kill him now? Haha... soon I will find out.


    "Those of your men are loyal to you."


    "They used to be dying people, but I gave them hope. And for those who sincerely take refuge in me, I have never been stingy. I treat them like brothers and sisters, and they dare not serve their lives?" , Yixiu is not afraid to talk more digressions to Wei Xiao at the moment.


    "You can see that even before the end of the world, you are not an ordinary person."


    "How do you say? It''s a small achievement! There are a few entertainment venues, two security companies, and the dark world has some ways. I also rely on these pre-apocalyptic accumulations to lay this foundation in this eschatology. No one has succeeded. It was accidental."


    Speaking of this, Yixiu''s words paused slightly: "What about Mr. Wei? I don''t think Mr. Wei looks like an ordinary person. I don''t know where he was before the end of the world?"


    He also had a family relationship with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao laughed.


    Pull a chair from the side and sit down.


    "Then I can''t compare to you. I used to guard a gas station, get up early and be greedy, earn some hard money and barely make a living. If it weren''t for the end of the world, I''m afraid I won''t get ahead in this life." Wei Xiao said lightly.


    He didn''t say false.


    Before the end of the world, Wei Xiao really guarded the gas station, just working for others.


    But also because of the gas station, Wei Xiao got a blessing in disguise.


    Speaking of it, Wei Xiao should also be the colleague who bit him.


    You said that there are billions of humans in the world, and there are not 100 million or 80 million survivors who have been bitten by humans after corpse transformation. Why does he possess the superpowers that stand in the world?


    Could it be God''s appreciation for food?


    In fact, Wei Xiao still likes the life of nine to five before the end of life, with five to six thousand wages a month.


    At that time, he had pursuits, ideals, and a fulfilling life. Among them, happiness was incomparable to rich people.


    As it is now, he feels that he is almost out of pursuit.


    There are everything. His wife is top-notch, and several of them live in top-notch. Needless to say, there are more than one million people under his staff who want to look at his face and act. The most important thing is what he once liked the most. Money is no longer interested.


    This life without pursuit is really boring and annoying.


    It was still good.


    Running in the sunset, that is the youth that I am destined to never return, miss!


    Wei Xiao looked completely shameless.


    This **** bastard, he got a bargain and still behaved, so he wanted to kill him. Some raised their hands here?


    "Mr. Wei doesn''t want to say that. Just forget it." Yixiu didn''t believe Wei Xiao''s words. "Mr. Wei, it''s not a solution for us to consume like this. Why don''t you make a deal instead?"


    Wei Xiao recovered from the "good" memories of the past.


    "What deal?"


    With blood still on his face, Yi Xian said, "What happened today shouldn''t have happened and it happened. We don''t know each other. Why don''t we expose it? In the future, you and I will be treated together in this base. I believe that the strength of the two of me will definitely lead Sky City to a higher level in the future, what do you think?"


    "Will you be so atmospheric?"


    "If there is a choice, I want to care about it too. But I don''t have a choice, am I?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "I have to think about it. Well, after a day of fighting, I am also hungry. Why don''t we eat something and talk while eating?"


    Something to eat?


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s suggestion, Yixiu was taken aback for a moment, and then he was ecstatic.


    As a super soldier, you should know that in the case of a serious injury, eating can quickly recover from the injury.


    Wei Xiao now proposes to eat, doesn''t it mean that he is moved by his proposal?


    Want to come too.


    A lone ranger, if it''s not that he doesn''t want to succumb to others, or for some irresistible reason, who would choose to run around?


    Now an opportunity above tens of thousands of people is right in front of them, and it is reasonable for Wei Xiao''s heart to be moved.


    Thinking of this, Yixiu sneered inwardly.


    Although his injury was serious, it was absolutely incomparable to Wei Xiao.


    It''s nothing more than Wei Xiao''s good luck, and the injured area is not enough to be fatal. Hold on and let him have the power to fight.


    Yixiu couldn''t do it himself.


    The skull was hit hard, and if it was hit again, it would be fatal.


    But now his chance has come.


    As long as he recovers some of the injuries on his skull through eating, and then uses the Heavenly King Armor to defend himself, it is not a problem to resist Wei Xiao''s several attacks.


    When he fled outside the villa to meet Xiaolong and the others, it would be Wei Xiao''s time.


    After making up his mind, Yixiu nodded happily.


    "Mr. Wei''s proposal is just what I like."


    With that said, as if afraid that Wei Xiao would return, Yixiu hurriedly called a woman''s name outside.


    However, his yelling caused a big facial movement, involving the head injury, and he grinned in pain.


    Fortunately, the woman he called the name quickly appeared, which did not make him continue to suffer more pain.


    When someone was called, Yixiu gently ordered her to prepare a table of food and bring it up.


    The woman didn''t dare to neglect. She was afraid of Yixiu, and soon left, and then greeted the people in the villa to prepare a banquet for Wei Xiao and the others.


    More than half an hour.


    A good wine and good dishes are ready.


    In order to make Wei Xiao''s meal enjoyable, Yixiu also asked some of his most beautiful wives to accompany him.


    What Yixiu can admire is naturally not bad.


    Wei Xiao inquired casually, only to know that the three women who stayed to accompany him were among the top ten existences on the celestial immortal list.


    The appearance is no longer under the Guanguan, a bit more beautiful than Leng Yu and the others.


    The women are also very careful, almost don''t need Wei Xiao to move his chopsticks by himself, and someone specializes in picking up anything delicious.

 Chapter 908： The death of Yixiu

    This meal took more than an hour.


    Wei Xiao finished eating early.


    Wei Xiao, who was also full of food and drink, looked at Yi Xiu who was still devouring. At this moment, he waved to the three women to step aside.


    He could see it now that the Yixiu in front of him was really scumbags to women than scumbags.


    Scourge others, after playing for a few days, I won¡¯t be interested.


    This is not too much, the most too much is that any woman who is admitted to the City Lord''s Mansion by him, even if he doesn''t want it, is not allowed to find another way.


    It doesn''t count if he makes a mistake and is executed at will. Even if he doesn''t make a mistake, the woman in the City Lord''s Mansion will never want to leave this place for half a step in her life.


    Deeper than the deep palace compound.


    This kind of person, let alone provoke him to Wei Xiao''s new wife, even for the poor people in this city lord''s mansion who yearn for the sky outside, Wei Xiao can''t keep him.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Yixiu was taken aback for a moment, then looked up at Wei Xiao.


    "Mr. Wei finished eating so quickly? Is it because the food is not to your appetite?"


    "No, I just think it''s almost the case. If you want to come to Yicheng, you have recovered a lot, right?"


    What''s the meaning?


    "puff¡­"


    No one had any surprises, and there was no hesitation.


    One second before Wei Xiao had something to say with Yixiu, the next second, when Yixiu was still preparing to eat and drink in an attempt to recover some of his injuries, Wei Xiao placed the Emperor Sword on the side without warning. Appeared in Wei Xiao''s hands, then under Yi Xiu''s horrified gaze, he passed through his throat and drilled out from the back of his neck.


    Yixiu was stunned.


    The bowls and chopsticks in his hands fell to the ground, and he was still chewing the chicken in his mouth, staring at Wei Xiao, who was holding a knife handle in disbelief.


    I saw Yixiu grabbing the blade in the middle of the Emperor Devouring Sword, staring at each other in shock and anger.


    "Why, why?"


    Wei Xiao picked up the napkin on the side and wiped the corners of his mouth. He said lukewarmly, "It''s nothing, because my injury has almost recovered, and the physical strength is enough for me to get out of the City Lord''s Mansion. Now that I have finished my purpose of coming here, it is time to leave. NS."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Yixiu''s pupils became bigger and bigger.


    "This, this is impossible...you have...more injuries than me...how can it...respond directly? No...you are just healed?"


    Yixiu quickly thought of a question that made him even more fearful.


    If Wei Xiao only recovers, he may not have the strength to break out of the City Lord''s Mansion. Only by regaining his strength can he leave the City Lord''s Mansion outside.


    But how is this possible?


    Even if it is a fourth-level fighter, with the kind of injury on Wei Xiao''s body, how can it be possible to fully recover without three or five days?


    Wei Xiao turned his hand holding the handle of the knife.


    "Ho ho..."


    Yixiu showed a pained expression, and blood in his mouth spat out along with rice grains and meat.


    "Puff..."


    Wei Xiao withdrew the bitter sword.


    If nothing happened, I wiped the drops of blood on it with a napkin like rain and dew, and didn''t look at Yixiu again.


    "Nothing is impossible. The fourth-level fighter is not the end point. You don''t know, you can only say that you haven''t reached that height."


    When Yixiu heard the words, the brilliance in his eyes began to dissipate.


    He covered the shocking blood hole in his neck with one hand, and pointed at Wei Xiao with the other.


    "Crack..."


    The seated chair turned over, and Yixiu''s figure also fell toward the ground.


    His breath continued to dissipate, staring into his largest eyes, full of fear, anger, and unwillingness.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit...


    As long as you allow yourself to absorb more food, your injury will not endanger your life by making big moves.


    At that time, even if Wei Xiao didn''t do anything, he would lift the table first.


    But with this last little bit, I never had a chance again.


    Even if he fell to the ground and was about to die, Yixiu couldn''t believe that Wei Xiao would suddenly attack him.


    Is he going to die?


    I''m so unwilling, I''m so unwilling!


    I haven''t completely controlled the Sky City. I haven''t unified her again in Longxia Land. There are other continents and other forces. I haven''t aspired to the top of the world. Why are they going to die?


    Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, all this is this bastard, why did he appear in Sky City? Why should you be an enemy of yourself?


    Ahhhhh...


    "I, I regret..."


    Speaking these words with the last vitality, Yixiu''s eyes completely lost their brilliance, and he couldn''t catch his eyes.


    Wei Xiao stood up with a knife.


    "Trusty rusty..."


    Behind him, the three women who had accompanied him before rely on each other.


    Yixiu''s death didn''t seem to touch them much. Instead, facing Wei Xiao who stood up, their bodies trembled intensely.


    The fear of Wei Xiao was not concealed.


    The lowered forehead and the delicate jade face were pale and bloodless.


    "Aren''t you going to avenge him?" Wei Xiao asked casually.


    The three women shook their heads frantically.


    There is no feeling between them and Yixiu at all.


    If you really want to say there is any relationship, it is the relationship between sales and purchases!


    Wei Xiao came to Yi Xiu''s body and picked him up.


    Looking at the three women who were terribly scared by him, Wei Xiao said calmly: "Thank you for your hospitality, this person, even if I thank you for your hospitality to help you remove the reward, you will live well in the future."


    After that, Wei Xiao carried Yi Xiu''s body and walked directly to the window in the room where the curtains were closed.


    Outside the villa.


    "Crack..."


    "what?"


    The soldiers surrounding the entire villa suddenly heard a noise from above, and the people below looked up in the air.


    I saw a corpse falling from above.


    With a sound of "Peng", a lot of blood splashed all over the floor.


    "what happened?"


    Several third-level fighters rushed to the corpse, and the leader asked coldly.


    "My lord, the body was cast down from above, we don''t know." The soldier replied.


    Xiaolong frowned.


    Looking at the corpse facing down and wearing an armored armor, he had a bad feeling in his heart and knelt down and turned the corpse over.


    "grown ups?"


    "What, Lord City Lord?"


    After seeing the face of the corpse clearly, whether it was the little dragon or the warrior with a familiar face around, all of them were thrilling.


    "Puff..."


    This is just the beginning.


    When the attention of the people below were all on Yixiu''s corpse, a black shadow instantly fell from the broken window on the second floor.


    Xiaolong was the first to become his target.


    The moment Xiaolong looked up, his eyes were permanently frozen.


    "Since you are a confidant, go and accompany you adults!" Wei Xiao appeared.


    Surrounded by armed fighters, he was not afraid at all.


    "Damn it, he killed Lord City Lord, killed him, and avenged Lord City Lord." The super soldiers who followed Xiaolong roared out.


    Needless to think about them, just like Xiaolong, they are Yixiu''s diehards.


    "I want to see how many people will fight for a dead person."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and the killing started immediately.


    These fighters don''t have weapons of mass destruction, and they can''t even slaughter their own people like crazy.


    There is no such unscrupulous, facing a few super fighters and a crowd of ordinary people, Wei Xiao is like a tiger into the flock, and he can do whatever he wants.


    "Puff puff¡­"


    People with anger on their faces became Wei Xiao''s first choice.


    The super fighters were killed without seeing Wei Xiao''s movements, and the other fighters who had reacted also fired indiscriminately into the air.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care how many soldiers surrounding the City Lord''s Mansion were Yixiu''s diehards, as long as they shot, they were all within his hunting targets.


    Gunshots continued, and the number of deaths increased.


    With a team of hundreds of people, ordinary people only saw the person who shot the gun continuously falling in a pool of blood, or occasionally found a black afterimage dangling in front of them, and they didn''t know the others.


    Some people don''t even know what they are shooting into the air for.


    "No, don''t kill me... don''t kill me..."


    "Devil, he is the devil, run away everyone..."


    Under the frenzied killing of Wei Xiao, some of the soldiers suffered a mental breakdown.


    Someone yelled the two words to escape, and those who had originally planned to fight back desperately did not persist.


    One by one fled towards the periphery of the city lord''s mansion like a ghost.


    That eagerness and panic, as if staying around the city lord''s mansion for a second would cost him his life.


    Watching the army surrounding the city lord''s mansion fleeing around, Wei Xiao stopped the killing.


    Those who are willing to run away are at least not 100% loyal to Yixiu, even if there are individual ones, Wei Xiao doesn''t care.


    The strength is getting stronger and stronger, and the women around them gradually have the ability to stand in the last days. In the future, there will be fewer and fewer people who can threaten Wei Xiao.


    That being the case, even if it is for the future of mankind to kill less, let''s kill less.


    Of course, the **** person must die, and Wei Xiao will not be merciful to those people.

 Chapter 909： City Lord Mansion becomes the past tense

    "Stop, everyone don''t run."


    "Immediately put down the gun and squat down, whoever dares to run again, Lao Tzu killed him."


    "Boom boom..."


    Just when Wei Xiao stopped killing the remaining soldiers and let them find a way to survive, a group of heavily armed soldiers swarmed over outside the city lord''s mansion.


    They tried to control the fleeing fighters, but the effect was not very good.


    Accompanied by the sound of gunshots all around, the soldiers who ran away dropped their guns and squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    "What are you running?" Li Guangliang asked, under the protection of a group of guards, next to a soldier.


    Unspeakable horror on the soldier''s face.


    "Devil, sir, we have met the devil. He is not human, please let us go! Otherwise, we will all die."


    Li Guangliang frowned, looking at Liang Zhijun and Ni Qingcheng on the side.


    "Go, let''s go and take a look!" Ni Qingcheng said, bringing Leng Yu and the little sisters from the romantic bars towards the inner ring of the city lord''s mansion.


    Li Guangliang and Liang Zhijun looked at each other.


    "Let''s go! No matter what, don''t we all make two-handed preparations?"


    Hearing what Liang Zhijun said, Li Guangliang reacted.


    They are not blind here.


    The City Lord''s Mansion does not allow other forces to bring troops close, and if you violate it, you will surely endure the ruthless blow from the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Everyone in Sky City knows this rule, but that is normal.


    Nowadays, the city lord¡¯s mansion is full of artillery fire, and anyone with a brain knows that Yixiu and the others are encountering a big battle.


    At this time, people from other forces came with troops. It could be considered that they came to support the city lord''s mansion, and the division was well-known. Even if it violates the rules of the City Lord''s Mansion, the City Lord''s Mansion will not be able to trouble them afterwards.


    Of course, the so-called "famous teacher" is just an excuse.


    The main thing is to check the status of the city lord''s mansion.


    If the City Lord''s Mansion has the upper hand, they will naturally come to support it. If Wei Xiao has the upper hand, Liang Zhijun and the others don''t mind adding a fire to completely destroy the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The final thought is their real goal, the so-called two-handed preparation.


    Without hesitation, a group of more than 500 people, led by Liang Zhijun and the others, quickly followed Ni Qingcheng''s footsteps and rushed towards the inner circle of the city lord''s mansion.


    The inner circle of the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    When Ni Qingcheng and the others first came to the end of the square, they were stunned by the sight in front of them.


    Li Guangliang and the others rushed over afterwards, originally wanting to ask Ni Qingcheng and the others why they didn''t continue walking. When they noticed the scene in front of them, several people knew why Ni Qingcheng and the others didn''t leave.


    There is not much difference between Ni Qingcheng and the others. Li Guanglian and Liang Zhijun were deeply shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Not to mention the corpses in that place.


    Smoking tanks, broken helicopter gunships, and the devastated field, diffuse gunpowder smoke, all heralded how fierce the fighting here was not long ago.


    What shocked Li Guangliang and the others most was that they saw a few familiar figures not far away.


    Although they could perceive the sound of guns and guns before, they still couldn''t tell the shock when they really saw the scene.


    "Isiu''s team of kings, are they also dead?" Li Guangliang exclaimed.


    "This, this... Is this all Wei Xiao, ah no, Mr. Wei did it?" Liang Zhijun was surprised.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    Ni Qingcheng suddenly exclaimed.


    Li Guangliang and the others raised their heads and looked in the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion after hearing this.


    From the right side of the entrance to the City Lord''s Mansion, Wei Xiao, who was in a broken body and looked a little embarrassed, held the scabbard he found again in one hand, and walked towards them step by step with the knife in the other.


    Wei Xiao is still alive?


    what does that mean?


    "The devil? It''s him, which devil is it, he''s here, everyone run away..."


    "No, I don''t want to die, you let me go, let me go quickly, otherwise we won''t be able to live."


    Seeing the figure of Wei Xiao coming, the most frightened were the soldiers who were brought back by Ni Qingcheng and others after escaping.


    In the eyes of those soldiers, Wei Xiao was a devil who killed people without blinking.


    Now that the devil is approaching them, how can they remain calm?


    "Shut up, no more words, I will kill you now."


    I haven''t seen Wei Xiao''s horror, and the other people who are upset by the warriors who want to escape coldly drink.


    The gun was aimed at those who were trying to escape, and the scene calmed down.


    But it is not difficult to see that the soldiers who could not escape all lowered their heads and dared not look directly at Wei Xiao.


    "Is it necessary to be so scared?"


    Others don''t understand, but they don''t ask too much.


    It is enough for these people to be quiet.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Confirming that it was Wei Xiao''s figure, Ni Qingcheng could no longer hold back his inner excitement and trot closer to Wei Xiao.


    I have seen Keren running oncoming.


    Wei Xiao put the Emperor Sword in his left hand into the scabbard.


    "Wei Xiao, are you okay?" Near the figure of Wei Xiao, Ni Qingcheng did not plunge into his arms like a little girl, but stood in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes, his eyes full of concern and worry.


    Wei Xiao approached Ni Qingcheng a bit, and under her gentle gaze, freed up a hand to embrace Ni Qingcheng in her arms.


    Warm jade into your arms, and fragrant nose.


    Wei Xiao, who took a deep breath on Ni Qingcheng, directly kissed her little mouth under Ni Qingcheng''s soft eyes.


    Ni Qingcheng struggled for a while, and then took the initiative to respond to Wei Xiao.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "Wake up?"


    Ni Qingcheng nodded.


    "do you feel better?"


    When Wei Xiao asked such a sensitive question, Ni Qingcheng''s jade face turned red.


    For Wei Xiao, Ni Qingcheng was worried from the bottom of his heart.


    After she woke up, she knew that Wei Xiao had left the romantic bar for several hours and had not returned. She was afraid that something would happen to Wei Xiao, so she took someone to the City Lord''s Mansion to check the situation.


    It is estimated that among the major forces who came to the City Lord''s Mansion this time, only the people in the romantic bar have the attitude of supporting Wei Xiao.


    Unlike other forces, there are two-handed preparations.


    Following the normal script, Ni Qingcheng, who was full of worries about Wei Xiao, should have devoted himself to Wei Xiao''s arms and relieved his worries the moment he saw him.


    But Ni Qingcheng was obviously not a little woman, as long as she watched Wei Xiao up close, she was content.


    Besides, the kiss just now was enough to convey the concern in her heart for Wei Xiao, and she was very satisfied now.


    And now, noticing the playful color on his man''s face, Ni Qingcheng gave him a scornful look.


    "Only you are great."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    I couldn''t help but kissed Ni Qingcheng''s pink cheek again. Wei Xiao put his arm around her, and then led Ni Qingcheng to the others.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao is okay, Ni Qingcheng''s hanging heart can finally be realized.


    "By the way, how is Yixiu?" Ni Qingcheng couldn''t help asking as he walked around.


    Wei Xiaoyun said calmly: "In the future, there will be no Yixiu in Sky City."


    Ni Qingcheng''s eyes lit up.


    He glanced around and said in a bit of surprise: "Then you did everything around you?"


    Wei Xiao did not respond, but it was equivalent to acquiescence.


    This surprised Ni Qingcheng even more.

 Chapter 910： This person must not provoke

    Wei Xiao''s situation when she left, Guanguan had been told to her.


    On his body is a bitter sword.


    But right now, Ni Qingcheng didn''t think that those abandoned tanks and planes were damaged by Yi Xiu''s own people. The result was self-evident.


    But how did Wei Xiao destroy these war machines?


    Unexpectedly, when Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao''s cold face, there was a lot of curiosity in the admiration.


    The man I found has more secrets than I thought!


    How strong is he?


    "Mr. Wei..."


    Wei Xiao and the others came to Liang Zhijun and the others, and the leaders greeted Wei Xiao one after another.


    Everyone looked at Wei Xiao with the same eyes.


    There was shock and excitement, but more, it was deep awe.


    Wei Xiao nodded and said, "Ixiu is dead. From now on, it depends on your ability to control this base. As I said, you want to participate in my plan, and you can only qualify if you invest in the entire Sky City. , Don''t let down my good intentions."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Liang Zhijun and Li Guangliang were shocked.


    Originally saw the situation at the scene, and found Wei Xiao''s figure, many things, they have certain guesses.


    But all this is my own guess after all, far less shocking than Wei Xiao personally said.


    Now that Wei Xiao''s words confirmed their conjecture, several people had to be surprised.


    Yixiu is really dead.


    The "Old Yinbi" who had been on their heads for more than a year and made them need to be cautious in every move unexpectedly died like this.


    Even though it was certain in their hearts that what Wei Xiao said was the truth, Li Guangliang and their expressions still felt a little unrealistic.


    Enduring the restlessness in his heart, Liang Zhijun tried to ask: "Mr. Wei, have all the high-levels of the City Lord''s Mansion been solved? Is there a fish that slipped through the net?"


    "I am not very clear about the situation in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but this time I came here and killed a lot of people. Among them, there were five fourth-level fighters, and the Romance Bar dealt with them. There were a total of six people. There were also better third-level fighters. I''m not sure if there are other high-levels in the City Lord''s Mansion."


    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, the expressions of Liang Zhijun, Li Guangliang and others were already excited.


    Leng Yu said, "Master Wei Xiao, the ones that you removed are already the main members of Yixiu''s side, and none of them are left out."


    "Is that right?"


    "Yes, sir. Controlling Sky City now has no problem for us at all. If we can''t get an empty City Lord''s Mansion power in this way, then we don''t need to continue to be the leader of the power." Li Guangliang said vowedly.


    Can he not be confident now?


    Yixiu and the main henchmen around him have been dealt with. To the three major forces, the City Lord''s Mansion is like a fly without a head.


    If they can''t control the entire Sky City in this way, their so-called leaders would be too useless.


    In other words, it is a person who can compete with Yi Xiu''s old Yin. Wei Xiao takes care of all the troublesome people, and the rest is really not difficult for them.


    Just like picking up a big power for nothing, the difficulty is how to divide the rights of Sky City among the next three forces.


    "It''s good if you have confidence." Wei Xiao said, and took a random look at Li Guangliang.


    Wei Xiao''s face suddenly smiled.


    "It''s not bad, I have become a fourth-level fighter. In these last days, it can be considered to have the capital to stand in the world."


    I don''t know what Wei Xiao''s words mean, but Li Guangliang and the others dare not be presumptuous because of the improvement in their strength.


    Without the experience of the City Lord''s Mansion, they might be able to show the pride of being a fourth-level fighter in front of Wei Xiao, but with the experience of the City Lord''s Mansion, they are now even more in awe of Wei Xiao.


    With the strength of one person, facing the city lord''s mansion, which was dispatched by planes and tanks, he still solved Yixiu. With this strength, even if they did not see it with their own eyes, they could guess that they were definitely not the enemy.


    What''s more, Wei Xiao also said before that he eliminated six fourth-level fighters including Yixiu.


    Depend on!


    Those are six fourth-level fighters, none of them are below them.


    But these six people can''t make any waves in front of Wei Xiao. One can imagine how strong Wei Xiao is.


    "Maybe Wei Xiao has reached the level of a fifth-level fighter."


    At this moment, Liang Zhijun and the others couldn''t help but think of the corpse emperor Wei Xiao mentioned to them a day ago.


    They even believed that Wei Xiao was actually not a veteran fourth-level fighter, but a fifth-level fighter.


    As soon as this idea appeared, their hearts became firmer and firmer.


    This person is not to be provoked, absolutely not to be provoked.


    Liang Zhijun sneered: "Compared with my husband, our strength is simply not comparable. As for the cooperation proposed by my husband, from today onwards, my bloodthirsty alliance will fully cooperate."


    "During the cooperation period, the Skull Gang is willing to look forward to Mr. Wei''s head." Li Guangliang also said immediately.


    "The same is true of the demon building."


    The leader of the demon building here is the Canglang King.


    A man of about seven meters tall.


    There is nothing weird about the clothes on his body, that is, there are a pair of sharp claws made of the bones of the mother''s corpse on the arms, which seems to be quite deterrent.


    "Why is it only you, Qin Mo?" Wei Xiao asked the Canglang King.


    The Canglang King respectfully said: "Back to Mr. Wei, after the landlord merged with the No.4 potion, he took a group of people to the training ground, and the person responsible for stabilizing part of the city''s main mansion is here."


    "Oh? He took potion 4 too?"


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment, a slight smile on his face.


    "I''ll leave it to you here. By the way, you must not be embarrassed by the women in the City Lord''s Mansion. They are kind to me, and they choose to stay."


    "Understand, we must give this face to Mr. Wei."


    Wei Xiao turned his head and said to the Cang Wolf King: "After the business is done here, come to the Romance Bar. The matter that I promised you should also be resolved."


    When the Canglang King heard this, his expression was delighted.


    Knowing what Wei Xiao meant, he resisted the excitement in his heart and nodded: "I understand."


    "Okay, go ahead!"


    After speaking, Wei Xiao hugged Ni Qingcheng: "Would you like to follow me back to the bar?"


    Ni Qingcheng hesitated.


    "Sister Ni, leave it to me here! I believe that in the face of Master Wei Xiao, the leader of Li Gang and the leader of Liang will not bully our sisters."


    "Naturally, the romantic bar will rule Sky City with us in the future."


    "Yes, we have today''s opportunity, and the Romance Bar is indispensable."


    "No one dared to touch the interest that belongs to the Romance Bar."


    Li Guangliang and the three of them quickly expressed their opinions.


    With their guarantee, Ni Qingcheng no longer insisted.


    "Can''t you bully me when you go back?" Ni Qingcheng whispered in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Wei Xiao squeezed Ni Qingcheng''s face.


    "When I am a pervert?"


    No longer staying, Wei Xiao left the City Lord''s Mansion with Ni Qingcheng.


    "Mr. Wei and Sister Ni are really a match made in heaven!"


    "Who can say no? They are so affectionate, and Mr. Wei will be the backer in the future. It is difficult for the romantic bar to be strong or not. Sister Leng, do you think this is the reason?" Liang Zhijun looked at Leng Yu.


    The cold-faced Leng Yu didn''t respond directly: "Everyone, let''s settle the matter in the City Lord''s Mansion first! I believe that many parts of the base have noticed the battle here. Give others an answer as soon as possible, and save any accidents. "


    "That said, let''s go!"

 Chapter 911： Im too strong now

    Demon House.


    One is built in the training ground next to the big mountain.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    A group of people were besieging a man with their bare hands.


    Among the dozen people, there are three third-level fighters, and the rest are second-level fighters, but facing the man in the middle, they have no power to fight back.


    One by one was punched and kicked by men, and quickly lay on the ground wailing.


    "Original, let''s stop fighting, we are not your opponents at all, even if you let more people besiege you, even with your bare hands, you will be overwhelmed."


    "Yeah, yeah! The original poster is so strong, I''m ashamed of it."


    Those who were knocked to the ground by the man stood up, and at this time, one by one asked for mercy.


    This is the third wave of subordinates Qin Mo defeated today.


    Seeing that their painful expressions weren''t pretended, the triumphant color on Qin Mo''s face made no secret of it.


    "Well, the host now also knows his own strength. I have worked hard for you today. All the brothers who are training partners will go down and receive ten thousand gold."


    "Thank you, the host."


    Many second-level fighters said in unison.


    As these people left, a man and a woman came to Qin Mo''s side.


    The man looked at Qin Mo enviously, and said diligently: "Owner, this No. 4 potion is really powerful. It''s only one level difference, but it''s better than countless third-level fighters. It''s unbelievable if you don''t see it with your own eyes."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Feeling full of power, Qin Mo, who had never been tired even after fighting for more than an hour, laughed.


    Potion No. 4 gave him the strength far beyond his imagination.


    Originally, he thought that this promotion would be able to deal with more than a dozen third-level fighters alone, but he didn''t expect that, without using other auxiliary tools, he just didn''t grasp the strength of the fourth-level fighters, how many third-level fighters he would come to. The fighters are all in vain.


    This is still under his control of power.


    If the previous battle was not a sparring but a fight, he is sure to kill a second-level fighter with one punch.


    Without concealing the excitement on his face, Qin Mo nodded and said: "Indeed, this power is too strong. It is indeed a medicine hailed as a''forbidden thing'' by the group of researchers. This power and the No. 3 potion In comparison, it is a qualitative change."


    The female super soldier next to him said: "It''s right to think about it. Without this terrifying improvement, Wei Xiao wouldn''t be able to have that combat power. The strength of a fourth-level fighter is really desirable."


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, Qin Mo''s expression of excitement quickly became gloomy.


    Thinking of something, he looked at the man beside him.


    "Since I have become a fourth-level fighter, has Yixiu, who has taken this step a long time ago, already started on the romantic bar?"


    The man did not hide it and nodded.


    "According to the news we received before the poster left the customs, Yixiu''s welcoming convoy went to the romantic bar early this morning! However, most of these people were beheaded by Wei Xiao. After that, Wei Xiao single-handedly went to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. How, the subordinates don¡¯t know."


    "It''s crazy enough. He really thought he would not put anyone in his eyes when he became a fourth-level fighter before us? He was looking for death."


    "What the host said is. Yixiu possesses six No. 4 potions. Even if they have just become a fourth-level fighter, they are temporarily lost to Wei Xiao, but they are crowded, plus other super fighters and doomsday fighters in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Wei Xiao will only go here. I''m afraid that there will be more fortunes."


    The men and others have realized the power of the fourth-level fighters.


    The thought that Wei Xiao was certain to kill Yi Xiu was completely dispelled at this moment.


    Although Wei Xiao is strong, if Yixiu, who is also a fourth-level fighter, wants to run, Wei Xiao is afraid that he can''t keep it.


    Coupled with the strength of the City Lord''s Mansion, Yi Xiu, who has the ability to protect himself, is not impossible to kill Wei Xiao.


    On the contrary, Wei Xiao wanted to get rid of Yixiu, it was simply a dream.


    "Sora has the strength but has no brains. It is not a pity to die. It''s just that the humiliation he humiliated me yesterday can no longer be repaid by him, but it is cheaper for him."


    "My Lord..."


    Just when Qin Mo thought that Wei Xiao could not leave the City Lord''s Mansion alive, a soldier hurried over outside the training ground.


    Qin Mo frowned slightly.


    "What''s up?"


    The soldier did not dare to hesitate, and said: "Enlighten the host, more than half an hour ago, Lord Canglang King of the second floor led 70% of the combatants in the demon building to leave the station and head towards the position where the army is located on the west side of the city lord''s mansion."


    "What did you say?" Qin Mo''s face sank.


    Warrior: "The second floor master returned to the demon building half an hour ago and led the army out of the station. The destination is the army camp on the west side of the city lord mansion."


    "Damn it, what does Cang Wolf King want to do?" Qin Mo was furious when he heard the soldier''s words, but he quickly thought of something, his face was confused, "No, Cang Wolf King mobilized the armed forces of the demon building, there is no mine. Yes, didn''t others stop it?"


    The soldier said: "Lord, other adults have no reason to stop the second poster."


    "Why?"


    "Because a super soldier named Wei Xiao broke into the City Lord''s Mansion and caused heavy casualties to the main members of the City Lord''s Mansion, Lord Canglang Wang felt that this was an opportunity to completely divide the power of the City Lord''s Mansion, so he wanted to mobilize 70% of the power of the Demon Tower as soon as possible. Annex the army to the west of the city lord''s mansion."


    "what?"


    Upon hearing the soldiers'' report, Qin Mo and the man and woman around him were shocked and excited.


    Qin Mo was shocked: "Did he really succeed?"


    As soon as this thought came out, Qin Mo''s heart was unspeakably excited.


    Before, it was certain that Wei Xiao could not succeed, but whoever thought that immediately brought him a surprise.


    Don''t look at what Qin Mo said just now that Wei Xiao was "seeking his own way", but in his heart he still hoped that Wei Xiao would succeed.


    After all, he recognized Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Compared to his personal grievances with Wei Xiao, he cares more about the future development of the Yaolou.


    "Quickly, tell this host what you know." Qin Mo couldn''t wait for a guess.


    "Yes!"


    The soldier did not hesitate and told Qin Mo what he knew.


    He doesn''t know much about it.


    Only knowing that the City Lord''s Mansion suffered heavy losses, a large number of high-level officials who left the City Lord''s Mansion to besiege Wei Xiao all died in the hands of Wei Xiao, including City Lord Yi Xiu.


    All the high-ranking officials in the city mansion died tragically in the hands of Wei Xiao, and there was no one in the army. If the demon building didn''t take this opportunity to annex the power of the city main mansion, could it be seen that the other two forces were divided?


    This is also the reason why he said before that the other senior members of the Yaolou had no reason to stop the Canglang King.


    After Qin Mo listened to the soldier''s report, he laughed wildly on the spot.


    "Okay, okay, okay, it''s Wei Xiao, he really succeeded. Putting aside his personal grievances with the host, he did us a great favor this time."


    "This is all right. The power of the City Lord''s Mansion is divided, no one will press us in the future, and the demon building will usher in a real period of development."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the female super soldier answered, "Not only that. The three major forces in the base will have the final say in the future, that is to say, the rest of us will have a share in the No. 4 potion extracted by the genetic research base in the future."


    As soon as the female warrior said this, the men beside Qin Mo also cheered up.


    Potion No. 4?


    Looking at Qin Mo now, the man only felt that a more expansive sky was about to appear in front of him.


    "In that case, we have to thank this Wei Xiao." The man said jokingly.


    But he didn''t know that this joke caught Qin Mo''s attention.


    Wei Xiao?


    Before, Qin Mo thought that he had no chance to repay the humiliation of Wei Xiao yesterday, but now it is not necessarily true.


    His excited face turned gloomy, and Qin Mo asked the soldier: "How is Wei Xiao''s situation? Do you have news about him?"


    "The subordinates don''t know the details, but they only know that Wei Xiao is not dead. After Lord Canglang King and the others took over the affairs of the City Lord''s Mansion, he followed Ni Qingcheng, the proprietress of the Romance Bar, and left the City Lord''s Mansion directly."


    That guy is not dead?


    The man and the woman were slightly surprised.


    I don''t know what Qin Mo is thinking.


    A wicked smile flashed across his face: "Go straight back to the Romance Bar? Haha... It''s ridiculous, he just got down to a place full of treasures like the City Lord''s Mansion. Since he is in a hurry to leave, he needs a woman to accompany him. Do you think it reveals this? What is the message coming out?"


    "My lord, could it be said that Wei Xiao was actually seriously injured?" the man asked.

 Chapter 912： Defiant

    "It must be. The city lord''s mansion is not another place, not to mention wealth, but Yixiu has hidden a lot of genetic medicines. From what he knew about that person yesterday, he was very overbearing, how could he ignore these genetic medicines? ?" The woman said.


    Man: "No, since we can think of things, the Canglang King and the other two leaders will not be able to see it?"


    Qin Mo sneered: "It''s just two old foxes. The people at the romantic bar on the scene are also there. Once they do something against Wei Xiao, it will inevitably trigger a new round of war. Besides, they don''t have much hatred with Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao will do them for them. After solving a big problem, why don''t they give Wei Xiao a way out?"


    "The Lord Cang Wolf King..."


    "Cang Wolf King?" Qin Mo''s expression was gloomy, "That''s an unwilling lonely lord, and he is not as strong as a third-level fighter, and a lean camel is bigger than a horse, so he doesn''t have the courage to deal with Wei Xiao."


    Hearing Qin Mo''s words, the two fell silent.


    "Immediately notify all the demon kings in the demon building, and dispatch the doomsday warriors at the same time. The main person in this building will meet our Mr. Wei personally, and we must thank him face to face for solving a big problem for our demon building."


    "My Lord, do you want it?"


    Qin Mo smiled sullenly: "They don''t want to do it, it doesn''t mean that the host dare not. Wei Xiao has done everything that needs to be done, and now is the time to end the grievances between me and him. That''s good, I just became the fourth. Grade fighter, this poster urgently needs a qualified opponent to speed up the integration of genetic medicine."


    "Will this be too risky?" The woman frowned.


    Qin Mo was extremely confident.


    "In the heyday I might be afraid of him, but now, how much strength can a seriously injured person show? The host is still afraid that he is too weak to be a sharpening stone for the host. Go! Gather the team as soon as possible. stand up."


    Qin Mo''s heart that killed Wei Xiao did not increase but decreased.


    Now in his opinion, it is definitely a rare opportunity.


    If Wei Xiao recovers, he might not be ashamed.


    Seeing that Qin Mo was determined to get rid of Wei Xiao, neither men nor women could say anything.


    The man turned around and was about to leave with the soldiers present.


    "Qin Mo, you are really arrogant. Do you really think you can match Mr. Wei with a little bit of strength? The frog at the bottom of the well sitting on the well and watching the sky. You don''t need to come by yourself, we are here."


    At this moment, a sound came.


    Immediately, from the entrance to the training ground, a group of people appeared in front of the men.


    Seeing the speaker, the man frowned.


    "The Cyan Wolf King? There are also the mad lion and the black-hearted tiger. Why are they here? Wait, he? Why is he in the team?" When he saw a figure following the Cyan Wolf King and his party, the man''s face Become frightened completely.


    Who did he see?


    Yes, Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was in the team at this time.


    Moreover, looking at the appearance of the Canglang King and others centering on him, the signal released was really shocking.


    Qin Mo and the women around him also noticed Wei Xiao and them at this time.


    The woman was uneasy, and Qin Mo''s eyes became solemn in an instant.


    "The Canglang King, instead of taking over the power and territory of the City Lord''s Mansion, what will he bring two outsiders to me?" Qin Mo asked with a sullen face.


    A group of people came and stood still less than ten meters away from Qin Mo.


    Wei Xiao from the Canglang Dynasty saluted, and then took a step forward.


    "Qin Mo, don''t put on airs for me here."


    "I''m telling you the truth, you and Mr. Wei are perverse. I can''t bear to watch my brothers die with you. Therefore, now the whole demon building, except for the three people beside you, is already standing by me. Bian. As the new owner of the Yaolou, I officially announce that your life and death will be decided by Mr. Wei."


    "King Canglang, do you dare to betray the host?" the man asked in anger.


    The Cang Wolf King sneered: "Blood Crow, you are a sensible person. The so-called master of current affairs is Junjie, and the power of the city lord¡¯s mansion has been wiped out by Mr. Wei alone, but Qin Mo is thinking about making him an enemy. This is not seeking his own death. Road? If you still have self-knowledge, come to me now, there is still green bamboo leaves."


    Looking at the graceful woman next to Qin Mo, the Cang Wolf King continued: "Zhu Yeqing, you should know what Qin Mo treats you, this kind of person, do you want to accompany him to lose his life?"


    The woman, who is Zhuye Qingliu, frowned.


    She glanced at Qin Mo, then at the person on the side of the Canglang King, her heart seemed very tangled.


    Qin Mo''s face was indescribably terrifying.


    The sharp gaze stared at the Canglang King and the backbone of the demon building behind him.


    "Why do you want to be the host, do you deserve it?"


    "This is already a fact. From the time you settled against Mr. Wei, all of this has been doomed."


    "Haha..." Qin Mo sneered and looked at the people behind him, "I never feel surprised that the Canglang King will betray me, because he has two hearts, but the black-hearted tiger, you have to betray Ben. The original poster?"


    Behind the Canglang King, a black-robed man said coldly: "Finally call you to the host. Mr. Wei is not something we can match. Since you choose to be his enemy, we will naturally not accompany you to death."


    "What about you?" Qin Mo asked the others.


    "We just want to survive." The others were also honest.


    In a word, Qin Mo now has no one to use except for the two high-level demon-buildings and a soldier next to him.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Hearing everyone''s answers, Qin Mo burst out laughing.


    The laughter stopped, and Qin Mo said coldly: "Okay, very good. Today is a happy day, but there are always some people who will destroy the mood of the host. Now that you have made a choice, the main reason for this building is not Isn¡¯t the beauty of adulthood sorry for a group of you who took the initiative to come and die?"


    With that, Qin Mo turned to look at Wei Xiao.


    "Wei Xiao, I have to say, you are very strong. But how much strength can you exert now after you have just gone through a big battle? Also, as a fourth-level fighter, do you think that finding a group of ants can threaten this host? ?"


    Standing next to Ni Qingcheng, Wei Xiao said coldly: "It''s more than enough to kill you."


    "Naive. I hope you still have this confidence in a while."


    No longer looking at Wei Xiao, Qin Mo set his eyes on Zhu Yeqing beside him: "The traitor, the Cang Wolf King, has already invited you, Zhu Yeqing, how do you choose?"


    He is preparing to make the final confirmation.


    Very confident and arrogant.


    It seems that Wei Xiao and others are not in his eyes.


    Hearing the words, Zhu Yeqing noticed Qin Mo''s gaze, and his body trembled slightly.


    "Building, host..."


    "It''s okay, no matter what your choice is, I won''t blame you. As long as you want to return to the host, the host will allow you to make a mistake."


    What arrogant words.


    Doesn''t he mean that he can get rid of Wei Xiao and his party?


    "Subordinates, subordinates..."


    "boom--"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Just as Zhu Yeqing was hesitant, suddenly, in the atmosphere of love and hatred, a gunshot spread.

 Chapter 913： Young people don’t speak martial ethics

    One second before Qin Mo was still in control, the next second, with a scream, his body fell back several meters and fell to the ground.


    Except for Ni Qingcheng, everyone else was thrilling.


    The startled gaze slowly turned to where Wei Xiao was.


    I saw that Wei Xiao had an extra pistol in his hand that was still before smoking, and the muzzle was pointed at the direction Qin Mo was in before.


    Was it actually Wei Xiao shot?


    What''s this kidding?


    "Asshole, did you sneak attack?"


    Qin Mo did not die tragically in this sneak attack by Wei Xiao, relying on the instinctive reaction power of the fourth-level fighters to avoid the fatal blow.


    But he was not well. He was hit in one of his left ears, which is now bloody.


    "So much nonsense, I don''t have time to waste here with you."


    Wei Xiao is a ruthless person.


    Seeing Qin Mo pretending to be in front of him, how can he tolerate it?


    It was not a big deal, and wasting his time, Wei Xiao didn''t have this patience.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire continued, and bullets flew toward Qin Mo''s figure.


    Qin Mo had all the thoughts of scolding his mother at the moment.


    The betrayal of the Canglang King was beyond his expectation. It was an accident that Wei Xiao came to the door and shot him directly.


    He originally thought that even if Wei Xiao wanted to kill him, he would fight him up and down, but who would have thought that Wei Xiao would shoot the black gun directly when he was not paying attention.


    It is estimated that this was not even expected by the Canglang King.


    Does a strong man like Wei Xiao need to use such despicable means?


    But this is the fact.


    Wei Xiao not only fired a black spear, but also chased after victory.


    The bullets of a pistol didn''t feel too addictive. The scene that should have belonged to the "War of the Peak" in the hearts of the Canglang King suddenly became trifling. The change in the ideal style of painting made them a little unacceptable.


    But no matter what the people present thought, Qin Mo did not dare to hesitate.


    As a fourth-level fighter, even if he was just promoted, he could still capture the trajectory of the ballistic.


    Having been shot by Wei Xiao in a sneak attack, he didn''t want to be shot again.


    The figure moved quickly, avoiding the bullets shot by Wei Xiao again and again.


    After dozens of bullets hit Wei Xiao and didn''t hurt Qin Mo any more, he couldn''t help but feel a little angry.


    "Trash pistol, I will cut myself with a pistol in the future."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao directly took out two grenades from his waist.


    Damn it!


    Seeing the things in Wei Xiao''s hands, even Ni Qingcheng couldn''t help but want to cover his face without talking about other people, as if he couldn''t stand it.


    I can''t see the battle at the peak of my imagination, and the majestic figure of the imaginary boss is also destined to miss.


    The image of the big brother, at this moment, was broken to the ground in the hearts of the Canglang King and the others.


    Qin Mo, who was not far away, also convulsed inwardly.


    I wondered whether Wei Xiao should have a fight between the strong when he shot the bullet, but when he saw the two round objects in Wei Xiao''s hand, Qin Mo, even if he had the best cultivation, could bear it at this moment. Can''t help cursing.


    "Wei Xiao, do you have the guts to fight me fairly?"


    "idiot!"


    Wei Xiao despised Qin Mo and ripped off the grenade.


    Qin Mo showed horror on his face, and turned around to distance himself from Wei Xiao.


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao didn''t give him this opportunity.


    In the hands of ordinary people, the grenade is a grenade, but in the hands of Wei Xiao, the grenade becomes a "tracking missile."


    The figure chased out, Wei Xiao, who was faster than Qin Mo, pinched the explosion time of the grenade, and threw it out at the last second.


    "Boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    With speed, the grenade thrown by Wei Xiao couldn''t explode on Qin Mo, but with Wei Xiao''s control, the damage range of the grenade explosion would definitely include Qin Mo''s figure.


    With two loud noises, Qin Mo''s figure flew out.


    When he landed, he lost his arms and legs and screamed heartbreakingly on the ground.


    "Wei Xiao, my grassy horse... Ah... you despicable and shameless person... I won''t let you go if I die... Ah..."


    "Boom..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense with him.


    The figure staggered from the only soldier present, took a pistol from him, stood in front of Qin Mo and directly shot him to death.


    pistol?


    Damn, how come I have a pistol in my hand?


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao quickly left the pistol on Qin Mo''s headshot body, and then turned his head.


    "He died of a serious injury and pain before I fired, right?"


    Being watched by Wei Xiao''s **** eyes, the Canglang King and the others only felt a surge of spirits all over their bodies.


    "Uh-huh!"


    Everyone nodded frantically.


    It''s not that we didn''t hear Wei Xiao''s previous oath. If anyone dared to talk back at this time, would Wei Xiao also use the same method as Qin Mo to deal with him?


    The strength of the boss himself is already terrifying. If he doesn''t play his cards according to his routine, who can stop it?


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Wei Xiao was very satisfied.


    Looking back, he glanced at Qin Mo who was already dead and couldn''t die again.


    "That''s it? It''s vulnerable."


    "..."


    With a word, Wei Xiao returned to Ni Qingcheng''s side.


    "Well, the trouble has been cleaned up for you, remember to come to the romantic bar tomorrow night." Wei Xiao said to the Canglang King.


    Wei Xiao''s image in his mind was already unsightly, but for Wei Xiao''s horror, it was the Cang Wolf King who had risen to another level, and he didn''t dare to hesitate at all, and nodded again and again.


    "Mr. Don''t worry, you will be there on time tomorrow."


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction, and then led Ni Qingcheng to the outside of the training ground.


    "Wei Xiao, has anyone ever said that you are shameless?" Ni Qingcheng, who was next to Wei Xiao, asked in a low voice.


    Wei Xiao''s operation just now really opened her eyes.


    Obviously she has absolute strength to crush everything, but she has to use such nasty means. Is this still the male **** in her mind who is fearless and single-handedly rushing into the City Lord''s Mansion?


    Wei Xiao hugged Ni Qingcheng''s waist and walked out.


    "I learned it from Yixiu. I feel that his set is pretty good. After trying it now, it really saves time and effort. I will have to do this in the future."


    Yixiu: Please be your own person! I''m all dead. You still buckle a **** bowl on my head, don''t you have a 13 number in your heart?


    Ni Qingcheng hid his mouth and chuckled.


    "That''s true. It''s not a fair confrontation. It''s not a fair confrontation. It''s just as convenient as you can to treat the enemy. Only the person who wins is qualified to be respected and worshipped by others."


    "Boom..."


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate to kiss Ni Qingcheng''s ruddy little mouth as a reward.


    "It''s my wife."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    As the two left, the Canglang King and others still hadn''t recovered from what had happened before.


    But some people couldn''t help but look at the Canglang King.


    "Cang, ah no, the original poster, are you sure that the man who single-handedly overturned the entire city lord mansion with a single knife is Mr. Wei?"


    It is estimated that many people present want to ask this question.


    The main reason is that Wei Xiao''s demeanor deviated too much from their imagination.


    What kind of fighting maniac pursuing **** battle! He is simply a shameless villain.


    If it weren''t for everything in the City Lord''s Mansion, many of them were still vividly remembering, these people would have doubted whether Wei Xiao was dropped by someone.

 Chapter 914： Ambitious

    The Cang Wolf King didn''t want to admit it.


    Recalling the scene where Wei Xiao found him yesterday and tortured him with one hand, that invincible man, can you believe it is this person right now?


    The Cang Wolf King took a deep breath, shook his head and said: "You don''t have to doubt this. Some strong people''s preferences are not something we can figure out. For these people, it is normal for them to solve the enemy in any way."


    "It''s still a bit unacceptable. I want to see a peak duel between the fourth-tier fighters! The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment." Black Heart Tiger said disappointedly.


    "There will be a chance. Maybe it''s because Qin Mo is not worthy of Mr. Wei''s serious treatment!"


    Everyone no longer thinks about it.


    Qin Mo is dead, and the Blue Wolf King will be their leader from now on, and they don''t need to worry about Wei Xiao''s killing methods anymore.


    "What are you going to do with these two people?" The mad lion with a brown explosive head changed the subject at this time, looked at the blood crow and the bamboo leaf green, and asked the Cang Wolf King.


    Looking at them, a cold color flashed in the eyes of the Cang Wolf King.


    "Blood Crow, Zhuyeqing, how do you choose now?" asked the Canglang King.


    The two looked at each other.


    A frustration flashed in his eyes.


    "Blood Crow (Zhuyeqing) has seen the host."


    The two finally compromised.


    There is no way to compromise, Qin Mo is dead, if they leave the demon building, not to mention whether the Blue Wolf King will let them go, even if they let them go, where can the two go?


    Other forces may not necessarily accept them.


    After all, they are not people who know their roots, who knows if they left the Demon Tower to join other forces if it was a plot by the Blue Wolf King?


    What''s more, the city lord''s mansion has been destroyed, and the gene research base is about to be controlled by the three major forces. If they don''t continue to follow the Canglang King, will they still have their share of the No. 4 potion in the future?


    They are all adults, knowing what they need to choose.


    "Hahaha...well, everyone will be good brothers in the future. I''m here to assure you that when the new No.4 potion from the genetic research base is extracted, everyone present will have a share."


    "Thanks to the host."


    "Going back, the City Lord''s Mansion has just collapsed, and there are still many places we need to start. We will integrate our share of interests as soon as possible. Then, the demon building will begin a new round of development."


    The dream in his heart came true on this day, and the energetic Cang Wolf King became confident in his voice.


    In the sky city.


    Times of Day.


    The three major forces dispatched at the same time to clean up the mess left by Wei Xiao, without encountering any obstacles.


    After all, the three major forces are also members of the City Lord''s Mansion to jointly manage Sky City.


    Although there are not many places where they can intervene, in the eyes of other people in the base, they also have the same rights and status as the city lord mansion to control the base.


    Now that the City Lord''s Mansion is not there, the three major forces annexed the power of the City Lord''s Mansion and set out to rule the Sky City, and the other forces in the base dare not say anything.


    What''s more, there is still a demon-like man in the base.


    Destroying the City Lord''s Mansion by one person, such a record, had an even more shocking impact than the encounter with the Chaos God Gang a few days ago.


    But during the day, many people in the base were talking privately.


    Sky City is clearly controlled by the three major forces, but behind them, Wei Xiao is the dominant force.


    The three major forces are nothing but agents introduced by Wei Xiao.


    As for how many people believe this speculation, it is unknown.


    Bloodthirsty League resident.


    "Brother Liang knows the situation, right?"


    Li Guangliang invited Liang Zhijun to discuss Qin Mo.


    "Knock the mountain to shake the tiger, kill the chicken and the monkey. In fact, if Qin Mo died, a knife was also hung on our head."


    Li Guangliang frowned: "It seems that the meeting tonight is not easy."


    "Do you think Wei Xiao is going to do something to us?" Liang Zhijun''s heart tightened.


    Li Guangliang shook his head: "That won''t be enough. Qin Mo''s death can be said to be on his own. We don''t have much grudges with Wei Xiao, and he won''t kill us. But Qin Mo''s death also gave us two signals. "


    "What signal?"


    "One, Wei Xiao has the ability to change the leaders of the three major forces at any time, and the other, he needs us to be more disciplined."


    "What''s this? Behave yourself? He is neither willing to enter the sky city, nor intervene in the affairs of the three major forces. We just don¡¯t provoke him. That¡¯s even if he doesn¡¯t say it, I think, now No one in this base dare to be disrespectful to him." Liang Zhijun couldn''t understand.


    "It may be related to tonight''s meeting."


    Liang Zhijun was even more confused.


    "Don''t think about it, when the meeting tonight is over, I believe all the confusion will be clear."


    "Yes, now, I am looking forward to the meeting tonight."


    "Haha...Yes! With so many things happening at the base, everything can be said to be directed at this meeting. Now it is finally entering the final stage, which is indeed expected."


    "That''s it, I''ll go back and prepare first, and see you in the evening."


    "I send you!"


    "Thank you."


    Tianxianlou.


    "Sister Yan, I must get him. He is better than I thought. If I can follow such a person, I will never need to bend to others for the rest of my life."


    In the room where Liu Xian''er was.


    The Tianxian Tower, whose news gathering ability was much worse than that of the three major forces, only took one day to figure out the ins and outs of the destruction of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    After learning that all this was done by Wei Xiao alone, Liu Xian''er, who had thoughts about Wei Xiao, was now more eager to grasp Wei Xiao''s heart.


    As a person who came by, Hong Yan was able to build the Tianxian Tower. Her knowledge was far better than Liu Xian''er. Seeing Liu Xian''er''s current mood changes, how could she not know that this little woman who only planned to play in the first place, Now it has gradually fallen into it.


    Not optimistic about Liu Xian''er, Hong Yan did not say anything.


    After sighing, Hong Yan said warmly: "Why do we Fengchen women have such a person? Take a 10,000 step back, what is the use of you successfully staying with him? He is destined not to belong to you. Competitive advantage, Ni Qingcheng is too much of you."


    "I think I''m not inferior to Ni Qingcheng in appearance and beauty, and I can do everything she can do, as Liu Xian''er can do."


    Liu Xian''er paused, and then continued: "Moreover, better than understanding a man''s heart, is she my opponent? I''m not afraid that Ni Qingcheng will have the upper hand, but I''m afraid I won''t even have the chance to stay by his side. . As long as he accepts me, I am confident that he will only be obsessed with me."


    Listening to Liu Xian''er''s confident words, Hong Yan smiled bitterly.


    "Xian''er, there are some things that we lost inherently." Hong Yan said meaningfully.


    Liu Xian''er''s beautiful face was not convinced at first, but when he noticed the bitterness in Hong Yan''s eyes, Liu Xian''er seemed to think of something.


    "It''s not the first time for her Ni Qingcheng."


    "But she only paid for one person before Wei Xiao."


    "It''s the end of the world now. Sister Yan thinks how many women like Ni Qingcheng still have? At least in ten years."


    With Liu Xian''er''s persistence, Hong Yan knew that she couldn''t make her give up.


    He hugged her shoulders and said softly: "If you really want to be the only man in the future, you should put your mind away, then you may still have a chance. A man will not refuse a beautiful woman who is willing to accept others. People, even if she is no longer clean."


    After saying this, Hong Yan let go of Liu Xian''er and turned to leave.


    Liu Xian''er was a little dazed.


    After a long time, Liu Xian''er, who had not much resilience on her face, stroked her jade-like skin and bit her silver teeth: "How can I know if I don''t try?"

 Chapter 915： Members of the Qianlong Project

    Into the night.


    Romantic bar!


    One day after the City Lord''s Mansion incident, in the bar now, the women who work here now have more smiles than before.


    Although many of them continue to engage in their previous professions, they are more respectful and courteous to the customers who come to the bar for consumption because of Wei Xiao''s asylum.


    The most important point is that with Wei Xiao''s back, there used to be things that even Ni Qingcheng didn''t dare to promise them easily. Now Ni Qingcheng will no longer have any pressure.


    For example, Congliang, or when he meets someone he likes, Ni Qingcheng can let them leave at will.


    In other words, the ladies in the romantic bar are now free people.


    Without the pressure on her body, the smiles of the young ladies naturally became sweeter.


    Of course, some things are destined to be impossible to go back.


    But once people form a habit, as long as they can live for themselves, some things are not important to them.


    At this moment, there was still half an hour before Wei Xiao met the leaders of the three major forces.


    Ni Qingcheng did not stay with Wei Xiao.


    With the protection of the great **** Wei Xiao, the romantic bar, today, many poor women have chosen to join in.


    Ni Qingcheng is now taking Guanguan and the others in arranging food, clothing, housing and transportation for these newly joined sisters.


    Standing by the window in a room on the fifth floor, Wei Xiao, smoking a cigarette, looked far away.


    Many parts of the base were still pitch black, occasionally sparkling, and it was also the dim light of candlelight.


    This is very realistic.


    Not to mention the big place, just in this sky city, in those places where you can''t see your fingers, I don''t know how many people still live a life of precarious and precarious life.


    People often like to only look at the good side, and they also like to present the good side to the world.


    But for those living in a dark corner and lingering on the other side, they will choose to avoid and forget, until they don''t even believe that there is a phenomenon in this world where people are inferior to dogs.


    The last days are cruel, and Wei Xiao can''t change anyone''s status quo. What he can do is to put an end to this phenomenon as much as possible in his territory.


    Of course, his original intention has not changed.


    He doesn''t mind extending a helping hand if he can, but beyond his ability, it is enough to protect himself and the people he wants to protect.


    "Since you are here, come out? Do you have to let me tell you to show up?"


    It is rare to think about life, but Wei Xiao''s thoughts are quickly interrupted by the unexpected guest in the room.


    The strange thing was that there was no one in the room where Wei Xiao was.


    Except that the door that was closed before was a bit concealed at this time, there was no one in the living room of the room with a sweeping view.


    "The members of the Qianlong Project on the 19th have seen the Lord."


    Suddenly, there was a sound in the empty room, and then a figure slowly appeared in the invisible air.


    Qianlong Project?


    If Wei Xiao remembers correctly, this is a huge plan that Shu Wang planned to cause trouble for Dongfang Chutianhe.


    At that time, Wei Xiao didn¡¯t know how many people Shu Wang sent from the base to participate in this plan, but one thing is certain is that in Longxia nowadays, all forces whose strength exceeds the medium-sized base will have phoenixes in them. .


    They will take root in other bases as long-term dark chess, and they will not reveal their identity until Shu Wang, the hostess who implements this plan, activates these people.


    Of course, Wei Xiao can also.


    Not only that, if Wei Xiao needs it, they must take the initiative to cooperate.


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised to discover the people of Qianlong Project in this base.


    It was not the first day that he came to Sky City, and it was not the first time there was a big disturbance in it, but the other party only came to see him now, which made him a little strange.


    Turned around and stared at the other person.


    The opponent''s body was wrapped in an invisible battle suit, unable to see his appearance.


    "I didn''t expect this base to have my people. Why did you come to see me now?" Wei Xiao said calmly.


    "Sorry, Lord. The people who Qianlong plans to enter Sky City are now living in the gene medicine research and development base, and they don¡¯t usually go out. The subordinates were also after the city lord¡¯s mansion was destroyed by the Lord, and the news was communicated to the gene research base. The Lord came to Sky City."


    Hearing the explanation on the 19th, Wei Xiao nodded.


    Think about it too.


    His hall master came in person, if the Phoenix people learn about him, how can they avoid seeing him?


    Now that I know that it¡¯s difficult to receive news from the outside because of my location, it¡¯s no surprise.


    "You don''t have many people in this base, right?"


    On the 19th, he shook his head: "Not many, there are only three people in total. This is close to Xiongzhou. When we found out that there was a change in Xiongzhou, we thought that this base would not be able to make a climate. If the former city lord Yixiu had some ability, we would all Will not enter this base destined to be destroyed."


    "Isiu''s abilities are really good. If it weren''t for contradictions with me, he might be able to develop this base better after my next plan. By the way, since you are here, the genetic development of this base is You told me to build the armored armor, right?"


    Nodding on the nineteenth.


    "Yes, when we came, there were ordinary people in it. Is there anything important for the Lord to come up to Sky City? If it is useful to get a place for subordinates, please let the Lord give orders?"


    "There is indeed one thing that needs you."


    "Lord, please speak."


    "Gene Pharmacy No. 4. How many experimental subjects are there in the gene research base now?"


    "Nine were cultivated before, but the medicine has been taken away by Yixiu. There are currently seven in the base being cultivated. Within ten days, they can obtain the genetic medicine. If you want to obtain it later, you have to look at the corpse cage. How many level one zombies can evolve into giant zombies."


    "Well, I want four of the seven test subjects. If the medicine comes out and I have left the base, you will give them to the lady boss here. She is my woman. Is there a problem?"


    "No, the subordinates will definitely hand over the potion to the hostess."


    "Yeah! Also, as the closest person to the Gene Potion, you have to improve your strength as soon as possible. Up to now, you are only a second-level fighter, too weak."


    The second-level fighters were also weak for Wei Xiao, and they were placed outside, not knowing how many people envied them.


    On the nineteenth, he didn''t feel that Wei Xiao had said anything wrong, and he took his orders happily.


    "Well, it''s nothing, and I won''t use it to see me in the future. Protect yourself, you have an important task in my future plans."


    "Yes, the subordinates retire!"


    After speaking on the 19th, he turned on the invisibility device and disappeared in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "After someone comes in and you go out, you don''t have to say hello to her."


    Wei Xiao spoke suddenly.


    The invisible No. 19 had just arrived at the door, hearing Wei Xiao''s reminder, quickly retreated to the side of the door.


    "Wei Xiao, can I come in?" At this moment, Ni Qingcheng''s voice came from outside.


    Obviously, Wei Xiao discovered Ni Qingcheng''s whereabouts in advance.


    "Come in!" Wei Xiao said.


    Ni Qingcheng outside opened the door and came in.


    His gaze first looked in the living room, and after no one was found, he twisted his waist and walked towards Wei Xiao with a smile.


    "Isn''t it boring to be alone? There are many sisters below who want our Master Wei Xiao to accompany them?" Ni Qingcheng said softly.

 Chapter 916： The opening is the army of a million

    Wei Xiao threw away the cigarette **** in his hand and hugged the coming beauty into his arms.


    Very soft and very fragrant.


    Unconsciously kissed Ni Qingcheng''s little mouth, Wei Xiaowen said: "Will they have you? You alone do what they have."


    What this said, Ni Qingcheng felt a little proud in his heart.


    His own man is still very discerning.


    But Ni Qingcheng didn''t show this little pride.


    "Aren''t you men all eating from the bowl and thinking about the pan?"


    In the words, the peripheral light in Ni Qingcheng''s eyes seemed to be looking for something in the room.


    Her mind was obviously not on Wei Xiao.


    Holding a soft and boneless body, Wei Xiao was a little amused.


    How could Ni Qingcheng''s small actions deceive him?


    "What are you looking for?"


    "No, I didn''t find anything."


    Wei Xiao tightly hugged Ni Qingcheng''s thin waist hands.


    "Don''t look, the man is gone."


    "Um?"


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t expect Wei Xiao to say it directly.


    "Do you see it?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Xiaojiao''s wife amused: "Do you think you are hiding well?"


    Ni Qingcheng''s face turned red.


    "That¡­¡­"


    "My man. Just knowing that I am at this base, came to say hello to me."


    "Really?" Ni Qingcheng lowered his head slightly, and soon thought of something, and looked at Wei Xiao nervously, "Are you leaving?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "It''s just intuition."


    "Leaving is for sure, but not now. You are not going to follow me?"


    Knowing that Wei Xiao was not about to leave soon, Ni Qingcheng was slightly relieved.


    Now when Wei Xiao asked if he should leave with him, Ni Qingcheng hesitated.


    After thinking about it, Ni Qingcheng said, "Is it just me?"


    "It depends on you. If you are willing to take other people, you can do as much as you like."


    "Kiqixue and the others..."


    Before Ni Qingcheng could finish her words, Wei Xiao, who knew what she was going to say, interrupted her and said, "Philadelphia also has places like romantic bars and Tianxianlou. They went to my base and chose more places."


    "Forget it." Ni Qingcheng shook his head.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly, what''s the matter with this woman?


    Wei Xiao, with a cold expression, frowned and said, "You should know that being my person, I can''t let you continue to be outside. You can''t help this matter. If you don''t go with me, you will also be **** if you tie me."


    Ni Qingcheng gave him a blank look.


    "What do you want? Don''t you still have to deal with the corpse emperor over there in Xiongzhou? I will come back this time after leaving. I want to deal with the corpse emperor with you. When the corpse emperor is solved, I will go back with you. "


    Hearing Ni Qingcheng''s explanation, Wei Xiao knew that he wanted something wrong.


    The complexion became mild.


    "Yes! Come here next time, I guess it will take ten and a half months! Don''t miss me too much."


    "Haha..." Ni Qingcheng smiled at Wei Xiao''s narcissistic words, "You won''t be like Yixiu, let me be your canary, right?"


    "Canary you are determined, but you are a free canary. I will not limit the range of activities of my women, nor will I prevent them from doing what they want to do, but I need to be within the protection of my influence ."


    "You still have a conscience."


    Leaning on Wei Xiao''s chest and listening to his powerful heartbeat, Ni Qingcheng felt very happy and sweet at this moment.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Outside the door, there was a knock on the door.


    "Master Wei Xiao, I''m here."


    It''s Guanguan.


    Wei Xiao let go of Ni Qingcheng, and the two turned around.


    "Come in!" Wei Xiao replied.


    The door opened and the Guanguan outside came in.


    "Sister Ni is there too?"


    Seeing Ni Qingcheng next to Wei Xiao, Guanguan seemed a little surprised.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled and said, "Why, am I interrupting your good deeds?"


    "Hehe..." Guanguan was not afraid of Ni Qingcheng, and chuckled, "Why? Sister Ni is happy when I am, so even if the adult wants to do something to me, Sister Ni will help me."


    Ni Qingcheng gave Guanguan angrily.


    This Nizi is getting bolder and bolder.


    "Let''s go, did Liang Zhijun and the others come?" Wei Xiao asked directly without joking with Guanguan.


    Guanguan got serious and nodded: "Yeah! They have already arrived, and they are now waiting for the adults in the guest room."


    "It came on time."


    "My lord, do you want to pass now? If you and Sister Ni have not finished, I can ask them to wait, I believe they dare not have any opinions." Guanguan raised his eyebrows and looked at Wei Xiao jokingly.


    Ignoring this little fairy who is becoming more and more "presumptuous", Wei Xiao took Ni Qingcheng''s little hand.


    "Let''s go! Now that I''m here, I''ll finish explaining what I''m going to explain to them."


    Ni Qingcheng nodded gently.


    In another room on the fifth floor.


    "Crunch..."


    The closed door opened, and Wei Xiao walked in with Ni Qingcheng and Guanguan.


    "Mr. Wei..."


    Liang Zhijun, Li Guangliang and Canglang King, who had been waiting for Wei Xiao and the others, stood up from the sofa and greeted Wei Xiao.


    They all came to the fifth floor alone, without any subordinates with them.


    This is not to say that they are confident, but to know that if Wei Xiao wants to disadvantage them, their subordinates will not help.


    It is better to "go to the meeting single-handedly" instead of doing this. In this way, you can also please a favor in front of Wei Xiao.


    Nodded at the three of them, Wei Xiao and the others came to the main seat and sat down.


    "Sit all." Wei Xiao motioned to the three of them.


    "Mr. Xie Wei."


    After the three of them sat down, Ni Qingcheng motioned to Guanguan to serve tea to everyone.


    Wei Xiao first spoke: "I won''t say more nonsense. I am calling you here this time mainly to give a detailed account of our previous cooperation."


    "I am going to take action against the Corpse Emperor in Xiongzhou. You all know that. But the Corpse Emperor¡¯s power is too large and blindly attack. Not to mention killing the Corpse Emperor, it will lead to the annihilation of all our forces. . For this reason, before you act, you need to do what I say."


    "You say."


    "We must act according to Mr. Wei''s account."


    "We believe in Mr. Wei."


    The three expressed their opinions one after another.


    "That''s good. The main things you have to do in the early stage are these points."


    "First, starting from tomorrow, all the combatable soldiers in the base will be assembled, regardless of men and women. Those who should be issued weapons should be trained as soon as possible. The time left for you will not be too much. I don¡¯t want the war to begin. Some people can¡¯t even shoot."


    "no problem."


    The three nodded in response.


    "Second, you need to find a suitable place for the army to camp in Xiongzhou, and build a fortification. This location is as close as possible to the corpse emperor''s territory. In addition, I also need you to build a temporary place next to the camp. Airports, the kind used by fighter jets."


    "fighter?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the three people''s eyes lit up.


    The Cang Wolf King couldn''t help asking: "Mr. Wei, your forces have fighter jets?"


    "Yes. That''s a big killer in my hand. But because of the distance, if there is no transfer station, the fighter will not be able to enter the battle. I think you don''t want to use such a weapon?"


    "Of course, of course. Mr. Wei can rest assured about this. We can''t repair an airport that is too formal in a short time, but just let the plane take off and land, there is no problem at all." Liang Zhijun said.


    "I don''t know how large-scale camp Mr. Wei needs?" Li Guangliang asked.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and said, "At least a place that can accommodate one million people is needed."


    "what?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao said what he said, he was there, not to mention Liang Zhijun and the others, even Ni Qingcheng and Guanguan looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 917： Pre-war preparation and benefit distribution

    A camp for a million people?


    We must know that all of their Sky City dispatched only more than 200,000 people, which is a far cry from the number of one million.


    In other words, apart from them, Wei Xiao can bring at least 800,000 troops to join the war against the corpse emperor.


    Eight hundred thousand, still a warable soldier, this number is beyond Liang Zhijun''s imagination.


    On the spot, they also captured a terrible message from Wei Xiao''s words.


    That is the power that Wei Xiao controls. It''s huge, I''m afraid it''s beyond their imagination.


    The Canglang King swallowed, "Mr. Wei, what do you mean, this time against the corpse emperor''s coalition, there may be more than one million?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone else looked at Wei Xiao with anticipation and some suspicion.


    The Million Army is still too terrifying for them.


    Everyone in the apocalypse knows that, except for super fighters, ordinary survivors have huge disadvantages in close combat with zombies.


    It is not the reason for the fighting power, but the infectiousness of the zombies.


    Ordinary people choose to fight melee with zombies, and there are no more than two situations.


    Fighting regardless of any consequences, forever, until the corpse is killed by his own people unknown.


    The total population of Sky City is more than 200,000, but the entire base, all forces have taken out their weapons and equipment, and can organize up to six to seventy thousand troops.


    This also means that Wei Xiao wants to send a million troops over, and the population base he controls now exceeds five times the number of combatable soldiers.


    They didn''t believe that Wei Xiao would let a group of survivors with cold weapons face head-on with the zombies.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know their inner thoughts, but he could guess some.


    "You don''t have to doubt this, just do as I said."


    "Since Mr. Wei said so, we should do our best." Li Guangliang assured.


    "Well. After the above two points are done, the third step is to store enough water and food for a million troops to eat and drink for a month in the military camp. My forces are too far away from here, and transportation is inconvenient. Therefore, prepare the supplies. You need to bear it all."


    "what?"


    "Mr. Wei, aren''t you kidding? Our base does not have this strength for a million army of food for a month!" Liang Zhijun was embarrassed.


    Wei Xiao glanced over the three of them coldly.


    "Are you sure?"


    Liang Zhijun smiled bitterly.


    "Mr. Wei, tell you the truth. If it''s just the supplies used by the army of a million for a month, we can grit our teeth and get it out. But afterwards, Sky City will also fall into a food crisis. This is not the pressure for us. Generally large, please think of a way again, Mr. Wei. We can provide supplies for ten days."


    "Mr. Wei, this is our limit. It''s not long before the base has cleaned up the surrounding zombies, and many crops have not been planted. Now it is winter, and the next few months will require our existing materials to survive." Li Guangliang also agreed.


    The Canglang King did not speak.


    But from his expression, it can be seen that Liang Zhijun can say to provide the army with ten days of living needs, even if it is not their limit, but it is almost the same.


    Naturally, Wei Xiao wouldn''t fully believe what they said, and looked at Ni Qingcheng.


    Ni Qingcheng wanted to help her man more, but she also knew something about the base.


    Faced with Wei Xiao''s questioning gaze, Ni Qingcheng nodded: "They are right. The base''s materials are limited now. In many cases, most people still rely on the combination of wild fruits and wild vegetables outside to barely eat their stomachs. "


    Ni Qingcheng would not lie to Wei Xiao, which also let Wei Xiao know Liang Zhijun and their embarrassment.


    But if the food for the millions of army is not solved, human beings are not zombies, and the war will not end in a short time, and the consequences are definitely not what Wei Xiao hopes to see.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    After thinking for a while, Wei Xiao asked, "Are there any bases closer to Sky City around here?"


    "Yes, but the most recent one is more than two hundred kilometers away. The area is already close to Central China, which is called the Kingdom of God. According to the news brought back by those lone travelers, the strength of this Kingdom of God is not under the Sky City, and it has hundreds of thousands of people. Large base." Guanguan said.


    Two hundred kilometers?


    This distance is not close, but it is not unacceptable.


    "Okay, I get it. Then I will distribute it again. Sky City prepares supplies for 15 days, is it okay?"


    Asking to change from one month to fifteen days, Li Guangliang and the others looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and agreed.


    "Wei Xiao, aren''t you planning to bring the Kingdom of God in?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    "Yes, since the strength of this base is not weak, then take them to play together. I will deal with this matter, you just need to be responsible for the few things I explained."


    "Any other requirements?" Cang Wolf King asked.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and found that he couldn''t think of anything other than these for the time being, so he shook his head.


    "There are only these at the moment, but these are also the top priorities."


    The three expressed their understanding.


    Camps, fortifications, and food and grass are indeed the main ingredients of a war. Of course, there is information.


    But since Wei Xiao didn''t say it, obviously, he had his own arrangement on the information.


    After talking about what needs to be done in Sky City, Wei Xiao went on to talk about the following questions.


    The next thing is Liang Zhijun and the others are most concerned about.


    Without him, the benefits are distributed.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to confuse their appetite, and directly allocated the benefits after the war.


    For the distribution of benefits, Wei Xiao made two-handed preparations.


    One serving is when the Kingdom of God is added.


    If the opponent joins, Sky City and Kingdom of God will be divided into 20% of the benefits except for the corpse emperor after the war is over.


    There is no need to bargain on this point, and Wei Xiao will definitely not give them too much.


    Taking out 40% of the benefits, Wei Xiao has already given them a lot of face. If it were not for the fear that these people would not care, he would feel a disadvantage to Yicheng.


    The second preparation is without the participation of the Kingdom of God.


    In this case, Sky City can get 30% of the benefits.


    Without the participation of the Kingdom of God, Sky City would have to make a great sacrifice, and it is understandable to give them 30% benefits.


    Neither Liang Zhijun had any opinion on Wei Xiao''s distribution of benefits.


    They also have their own thinking.


    The millions of troops, according to the proportion of the number of people, even if the kingdom of God joins, the proportion of the number of people on both sides will be about two-fifths.


    Coupled with the fact that Wei Xiao has a war weapon like fighter jets in his hands, the main task is definitely the forces behind Wei Xiao.


    In this way, the Sky City and the Kingdom of God have become guerrilla existences, each of which can be divided into two parts of the benefits, which is already rare.


    Think of tens of millions of zombies above the second level.


    Twenty percent of these corpses fall into their hands. How much genetic medicine can be produced from them?


    The three of them couldn''t imagine.


    After everything was explained, Wei Xiao didn''t plan to leave three people behind.


    "The thing is basically like this. Next, we will each prepare for the war against the corpse king. I hope that you can do the task I explained with your heart." Wei Xiao concluded the meeting with a single sentence.


    The three nodded one after another.


    "Mr. Wei rest assured, we know the importance of this matter. We will never take the task lightly." Li Guangliang said.


    "Tomorrow I will mobilize the entire base. There are more than 200,000 people in Sky City. Even if everyone can''t participate in the war, everyone can participate in the construction of the camp." Liang Zhijun said.


    "That''s it."


    The Cang Wolf King hesitated for a moment and asked, "Then I don''t know when Mr. Wei decides to do it?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the people present.


    "I''m going to the Kingdom of God, it is estimated that it will take five or six days, and then return to Minghai City. After gathering the team from Minghai City and then coming to the sky, it will take half a month or even a month to say nothing. Time, so the war against the corpse emperor will be placed one month later. Logistics, you must be guaranteed."


    "One month? Enough time."


    After talking about the matter, everyone chatted a few words and then dismissed.


    After Liang Zhijun and the others left, Ni Qingcheng, who continued to stay in the room, thought of something and asked Wei Xiao.


    "Are you sure to deal with the corpse emperor over there in Xiongzhou?"


    "Not confident in me?"


    Ni Qingcheng shook his head and nodded again.


    "Not really. Since you dare to deal with the corpse emperor, you have a certain degree of certainty. But I am still a little worried. Active offense is not a defensive battle."


    "The number of corpses is far more than us, and they have innate advantages in field warfare. In the face of the army of corpses that are far more than ours, really there will be no abnormalities?"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Zombies do have innate advantages in the wild, but I also have secret weapons."


    "What secret weapon?"


    "At that time you will understand."


    "Mysterious, forget it."

 Chapter 918： I know you are not human

    That night.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao would leave Sky City the next day to head to the base of the Kingdom of God, more than two hundred kilometers away, this night was another overwhelming night for Ni Qingcheng.


    As if to make up for all the Acacia that he would not see in the next period of time, Ni Qingcheng did his best to cater to Wei Xiao.


    The result was that when Wei Xiao left the next day, Ni Qingcheng didn''t know anything.


    The whole person is still asleep.


    Kingdom of God.


    A survivor base established in other areas outside the northern part of Huazhou, close to Central China.


    The scale of the base is not small.


    Covering an area of ??more than 600 square kilometers, there are more than 300,000 survivors.


    The situation within the Kingdom of God is similar to that of Sky City, and it is a form of multi-party joint management of the base.


    The difference from Sky City is that the people who dominate the internal management of this base belong to the pre-apocalyptic country related personnel, who are all professionals.


    Under their management, the base can be considered well organized.


    Not to mention that there is absolute fairness, but at least 70% of the survivors can live on their own abilities.


    They also have new types of apocalyptic troops such as super fighters and doomsday fighters.


    On the whole, the strength of the Kingdom of God is slightly stronger than that of Sky City, but it is limited to this.


    Wei Xiao arrived in the Kingdom of God two days later.


    It stands to reason that Wei Xiao, who left Sky City and had transportation, shouldn''t have spent so much time arriving in the Kingdom of God.


    Still the fatal "flaw".


    Wei Xiao was a road idiot, and after leaving the sky city''s sphere of influence, Wei Xiao was also attacked by a group of corpses along the way.


    The invisibility suit was destroyed that day when he rescued the little sisters in the Romance Bar.


    Wei Xiao, who could not be completely invisible, was attacked by zombies.


    Fortunately, there are many scavenger teams in the wild now, and Wei Xiao has reached the Kingdom of God by relying on his personal strength and the routes provided by these people.


    Entering the base of the Kingdom of God, Wei Xiao "visited" the city lord''s mansion of the base on the same day.


    This time he did not waste time in the kingdom of God.


    Pulling the base of the Kingdom of God into his "thief ship"... ahem! Wrong, it is to cooperate with the kingdom of God, he is holding a dispensable attitude.


    Therefore, entering the city lord mansion with absolute strength is actually knocking out the guards of the city lord mansion and seeing the most "authoritative" person on the surface of this base-Long Zaitian.


    "who are you?"


    Long Zaitian, who was "feeding" the little beauty beside him, suddenly found a black figure standing in front of his bedside, staring at him with a pair of reddish pupils. In the scene at that time, Long Zaitian was almost not scared anymore. Nor can it be personnel.


    After getting dressed, Long Zaitian met Wei Xiao in the living room.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s body shrouded in black robe and the body inside was looming, even if Long Zaitian knew that the other party had no evil intentions against him, his heart was still panicked.


    Can you not rush?


    First, a stranger stunned more than one hundred guards of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and then suddenly appeared in front of his bedside. The excitement made Long Zaitian¡¯s heart strong, otherwise he would have been scared of a heart attack. .


    Secondly, how do you look at Wei Xiao now?


    The whole body was shrouded in black robe, part of his body disappeared and part of his body appeared, which simply refreshed the three views of Dragon Zaitian.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Wei Xiao is more terrifying than a zombie.


    If it weren''t for confirming that the other party was a thing that could speak normally and had a substance, Long Zaitian would have thought he was going to be a ghost.


    Finally, Wei Xiao''s head under his hat.


    The head is invisible, but a pair of red, scarred eyes are like two jewels twinkling in a headgear. Is this what a normal person should look like?


    Anyone will feel scared when encountering such a ghost at night.


    Wei Xiao actually didn''t want to be like this.


    But who made part of the stealth device of the stealth suit be blocked?


    Therefore, after he turned on the stealth state of the battle suit, only part of his body disappeared.


    Of course, Wei Xiao did it intentionally.


    This effect is better and very shocking.


    It is very helpful for what he is about to convince the other party.


    Didn''t you see that when Long Zaitian faced him at this time, sweat was coming out on his forehead?


    This is a third-level fighter. If he were to be an ordinary person, he would have been scared to death a long time ago.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I have a business here to talk to you."


    Long Zaitian frowned: "What business?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t procrastinate, and flicked him...Ah, he told Long Zaitian about his cooperation with the three chiefs of Sky City.


    "...This is the situation. A corpse emperor, nine mother corpses, and tens of millions of zombies above the second level, believe that the Lord Dragon City has no reason to refuse this business?"


    After Long Zaitian heard what Wei Xiao said, his heart was indeed moved.


    According to what Wei Xiao said, a million troops were dispatched, and there were also aircraft, tanks and artillery to help out. With such firepower, it was not impossible to deal with tens of millions of zombies.


    However, Long Zaitian didn''t believe Wei Xiao much.


    Faced with a "monster" like Wei Xiao who didn''t know whether it was a dead or alive, no one would listen to his one-sided words.


    "If I don''t agree, will you kill me?"


    "Yes, this is cooperation and threat. You have no choice. Our goal has always been the corpse king. If you participate, you can get 20% of the benefits. If you don''t participate, I can only change to a city lord who is willing to participate." Wei Xiao said in a hoarse voice.


    "Why are we?"


    "There are more people and more power. If you have more power, we will be more certain."


    Long''s expression on Tian''s face was unhappy.


    It could be seen that Wei Xiao''s threat made him very unhappy.


    However, Wei Xiaoneng knocked all the guards of his City Lord''s Mansion unconsciously, and approached him without disturbing anyone inside. Long Zaitian couldn''t recognize this strength.


    Most importantly, even if Wei Xiao said he was a human being, Long Zaitian would never believe it.


    This person is too mysterious, Long Zaitian dare not slack off.


    The unknown can often infinitely amplify a person''s perception of fear, thereby giving up instinctive resistance.


    Dragon in the sky is like this.


    "Isiu from Sky City promised you the same way?"


    "Sorry, Yixiu is dead, now the leader of Sky City is the leader of the three major forces."


    When Long Zaitian heard this, his eyes trembled.


    Yixiu is dead?


    After being shocked for a while, the dragon''s momentum on the sky could not help but weaken a bit.


    "So I don''t have to choose?"


    "It''s already obvious, isn''t it?" Wei Xiao said hoarsely.


    Long Zaitian smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    He seemed to have given up struggling.


    His complexion quickly became serious, he said: "The base of the kingdom of God is not my sole decision. If you want the base of the kingdom of God to participate in your plan, I need to notify the other five people."


    "The leaders of other big forces in your base?"


    "Yes, I am just the commander on the bright side. It is a major matter of the life and death of a base. It needs the leaders of the six major forces of the base to make a joint decision."


    "Okay, let them know tomorrow. I hope you can make a correct choice."


    Wei Xiao left a word.


    In order to continue to shock Long Zaitian more, when he left, he flicked for more than ten meters, several flashes, and disappeared into Long Zaitian''s sight in a blink of an eye.


    "I knew this monster was not a human being."


    The dignified third-level fighter could not capture any of Wei Xiao''s movement.


    Is this a joke?


    Long Zaitian had already confirmed in his heart that Wei Xiao was "not a human" identity, and it was precisely this confirmation that most of Long Zaitian''s thoughts were dispelled.


    "It looks like it won''t work if you don''t agree."

 Chapter 919： Wei Xiaos new outfit

    Horrified all night.


    Early the next morning.


    In order not to face the "scare" of last night, Long Zaitian waited for the dawn of the day to let people inform the leaders of the other five major forces.


    As for those who were knocked out by Wei Xiao last night and then woke up, after they woke up in the middle of the night last night, they were ordered by Long Zaitian not to spread what they had encountered.


    The guards who woke up from a coma did not dare to ask what happened last night, they just obeyed Long Zaitian''s instructions, when nothing happened last night.


    Without letting Long Zai Tianjiu wait, around 8 o''clock in the morning, the leaders of the five major forces who received the notification from the City Lord''s Mansion came to the City Lord''s Mansion one after another.


    When everyone arrived, Long Zaitian ordered the people to prepare refreshments for them, and after letting the unrelated personnel retreat, he explained what happened last night with the leaders of the other five major forces.


    Including the cooperation issues raised by Wei Xiao.


    "Made, Brother Long, you won''t be scared by that guy, are you? When a person comes to our base, he wants our Shen Kingdom base to do things for him. Did he not put our Shen Kingdom base in his eyes? "


    When Long Zaitian finished speaking, someone contemptuously said on the spot.


    He didn''t take anything seriously about what Long Zaitian said, and even teased him.


    Long Zaitian looked at the speaker and shook his head: "It''s not that I was scared, but that I have no resistance at all in front of him. Knowing that rejection will kill people, I don''t have to make this sacrifice."


    The person who spoke again said: "I think you are the city lord who has been sitting for too long, and you have forgotten how we came here."


    "No matter how powerful he is, can it be compared with the things we experienced in the early end of the world? Millions of zombies besieged, and we have all come through the desperate situation of a life of nine deaths. I really don''t believe that he is as horrible as you said."


    "Zhao Hao, do you think I''m lying to you?"


    The speaker, that is, Zhao Hao smiled disapprovingly: "Long brother don''t get me wrong, I naturally believe what you say, but you know me, and Zhao Hao never eats this."


    "Isn''t he very powerful? Then let him tell me Zhao Hao face to face, I''d like to see if he has three heads and six arms or is he a monster or a monster that makes us fearless and fearless, Long Brother so fearful?"


    "You want to meet me?"


    Just as Zhao Hao''s voice fell, a cold, hoarse voice rang in his ears.


    When the people present heard this sound, their hearts also burst.


    He looked around, trying to find the person who was speaking.


    Zhao Hao sat up in shock, his eyes wary of his surroundings: "Who, come out?"


    "Am I right by your side?"


    "what?"


    Zhao Hao was taken aback, and hurriedly turned around, but there were no suspicious people around.


    "Pretend to be a god, give it to this uncle if you have a kind?"


    Zhao Hao was furious without seeing the person speaking.


    However, when the voice fell, the expressions of the other people sitting beside him and opposite him changed one by one.


    "Peng..."


    Some people even turned over and fell from behind the sofa.


    But one thing is consistent, that is, the eyes they look at Zhao Hao''s back have become extremely horrified, even if it is Long Zaitian.


    "Old Zhao, behind you, behind you..."


    Someone nervously reminded Zhao Hao.


    At this time, Zhao Hao discovered that the people sitting on the side of him before, did not know when he had been far away from his figure, and the eyes of these people were all looking behind him.


    "Pretend to be a fool, I want to see how good you are...ah..."


    "Peng..."


    As Zhao Hao spoke, his figure also turned around.


    However, he hadn''t finished speaking, the last word just reached his lips, but when he saw the figure behind him clearly, his pupils first gathered and contracted, and then his face became pale.


    What really frightened him was that his body was out of control, and he staggered and sat on the ground a few steps back.


    "You, are you a ghost or a man?" Zhao Hao asked with a pale face, pointing to Wei Xiao terribly.


    "What do you mean?" Under the black cloak, only the scarlet pupils flashed under the cloak, and Wei Xiaorong''s hoarse voice was heard.


    As for the others, seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, their hearts and souls trembled.


    When did this person appear?


    They didn''t even perceive it at all.


    What is even more terrifying is that if it were not for him to speak out, none of the people present would even know his existence.


    "You, what kind of monster are you?" Zhao Hao asked tremblingly.


    "It seems that you are not as confident as you have shown!" Wei Xiao said jokingly.


    "asshole¡­"


    Zhao Hao was so frightened by Wei Xiao that he was embarrassed on the spot, and now he was teased by Wei Xiao. When he became angry, he took out the pistol from his waist and shot Wei Xiao.


    "bass¡­"


    "puff¡­"


    "I...you..."


    Wei Xiao''s movements were much faster than him.


    A "floating" long knife left the scabbard and shot at Zhao Hao.


    He must have not reacted, his throat was pierced, his whole person staring at Wei Xiao with wide eyes, and slowly fell to the ground with an unwilling color.


    When the others saw this, they almost instinctively pulled out their guns and pointed them at Wei Xiao.


    Only the black coat can be seen.


    Wei Xiao, who looked like a ghost, "floats" to Zhao Hao''s side and drew the Emperor Sword from his neck.


    "He was the first person to point a gun at me, so he died. If you want to follow in his footsteps, you can continue to point your gun at me." Wei Xiao said coldly, not afraid of the gun in front of him. .


    Others hesitate.


    The gun in my hand seemed to be a hot potato at this moment. It didn''t matter if I put it down, it didn''t matter if I continued to hold it. It felt like riding a tiger.


    "Put down all the guns, he is the adult I told you about." Long Zaitian spoke in time at this time, giving the others present a step down.


    No one will insist and put down their guns one after another.


    It''s not that they have no temper, but the impact of Wei Xiao''s image on them is too powerful.


    Last night, Long Zaitian had lingering fears about Wei Xiao''s image. Now in the daytime, when facing Wei Xiao''s figure again, Long Zaitian couldn''t help swallowing secretly.


    Today''s Wei Xiao obviously re-dressed himself, not as simple as putting on a big windbreaker on his body like last night.


    Last night, Long Zaitian could see at least part of his body under his open coat, but now, his whole body is covered by a black cloak, and Wei Xiao''s body is difficult to capture.


    Those places that should have been exposed, all disappeared at this moment.


    There was a vacuum above the shoulders, only scarlet eyes flashed under the cloak.


    Below the shoulders, the coat is completely covered, and the hands are invisible, but the "floating" scabbard and the emperor bitter seem to be grasped by a pair of invisible hands.


    And the bottom two feet of the robe couldn''t be caught.


    It feels that Wei Xiao is just a black cloak coat, which is shocking and indescribable.


    Facing such a mysterious and unpredictable description of Wei Xiao, to deal with this kind of opponent who has no understanding, the other big brothers are not Zhao Hao, and absolutely dare not act rashly.


    "It seems that you all made the right choice." Wei Xiao said with a slight smile.


    But the sound fell into the ears of everyone present, like an electric current rushing through the body, and everyone''s body was agitated.


    Do you want to be so exciting?


    "Your Excellency, they are all the most powerful people in our kingdom of God. If you want our kingdom of God to join your plan, you can''t do it without them. Look, do we sit down and have a good chat? Chat?" Long Zaitian smiled bitterly.


    "bass¡­"


    Wei Xiao put away the Emperor Sword.


    "I have already told you what I should say, and I won¡¯t repeat the same thing a second time. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can talk to the three current leaders of Sky City. Just tell me whether the base of the Kingdom of God can Participate in our plan." Wei Xiao said politely.


    "This¡­"


    While Long Zaitian hesitated, a big man at the scene plucked up the courage to ask, "How much benefit can we gain by participating in your plan?"


    "Except for the corpse emperor, you can get 20% of the other zombies, including the corpse of the mother. What you have to do now is to organize the manpower and the people of Sky City to build a camp that can accommodate millions of troops and a fighter plane to take off and land. Of the temporary airport. Of course, there are still needs to prepare for the life of the millions of soldiers on the 15th."


    "Twenty percent?"


    "Does it feel less?"


    The person who spoke hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Too few, at least 40%."


    "Heh!" Wei Xiao smiled.


    Forty percent, because the other party can say it.


    "If you want to die, I can fulfill you."

 Chapter 920： "Persuade" the base of the Kingdom of God

    Facing Wei Xiao''s threatening tone, he couldn''t tolerate the other party to shrink back at this time.


    "Is 40% too much for us?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect the other party to be so kind.


    Facing his killing intent, he dared to continue fighting for benefits.


    Wei Xiao hesitated, then thought of something funny, and said, "Okay, I''ll give you 40%."


    "Um?"


    The person who spoke did not expect Wei Xiao to agree to it like this.


    Not only him, but Long Zaitian and others, as if thinking that he had heard him wrong, looked at Wei Xiao''s scarlet blood pupils inconceivably.


    "Are you sure?" the person who opened the mouth asked.


    "Naturally. But the old saying goes well, how much food you eat and how much you do. In our plan, 40% of the benefits belong to the part that can be divided by the people who contribute the most. Since you have this ability, then attack the Corpse Emperor''s forces. At that time, the Kingdom of God was responsible for the main attack, and other forces were responsible for the peripheral containment. It is not difficult for you to come to tens of millions of zombies."


    "Well! We even save on airplanes and tanks. With the least effort, we can still get 20% of the benefits. This deal is not a loss."


    After hearing what Wei Xiao said, the face of the person who spoke was no longer as excited as it was at the beginning.


    Shen Guo base is responsible for dealing with the corpse emperor who has an army of tens of millions of zombies?


    Are you kidding me?


    And there is no strong firepower support.


    If you really dare to do this, someone like the Kingdom of God, I''m afraid you don''t know how to die.


    "Your Excellency, isn''t this a joke? Since it''s cooperation, it is naturally to face it together. Let us be the base of the Kingdom of God in the front, are you embarrassed?"


    "You also know that you are embarrassed?" Wei Xiao''s tone became cold.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Shut up to me." Wei Xiao yelled coldly, "Since you don''t have the ability, don''t be whimsical. Looking for you, I just hope that you will be responsible for holding part of the corpse clan army. It is not your turn to attack frontally. Do the most relaxing thing. Want to get the most benefit, do you take yourself too seriously?"


    The person who spoke was speechless by Wei Xiao.


    "Then, can''t we not participate?" Someone "reputed the old saying."


    He seems to have forgotten the purpose of Wei Xiao coming here.


    "you sure?"


    Wei Xiao''s scarlet gaze turned towards the other party.


    For a while, the person who said casually shut up on the spot.


    "Your Excellency, we agree to the distribution of your benefits. I don''t know other people, but my City Lord''s Mansion is willing to do this business with you."


    Seeing that the atmosphere at the scene was wrong, Long Zaitian hurriedly spoke.


    He was the first to agree to cooperate with Wei Xiao, which can be considered to ease the atmosphere on the scene.


    "Brother Long..."


    Unexpectedly, Long Zaitian agreed so soon, and the others couldn''t help looking at him in surprise.


    They still want to bargain with Wei Xiao! How to fix it now?


    Long Zaitian stood up.


    "There is nothing to hesitate. Since it is good, there is no reason not to fight for it. Besides, I believe what your Excellency said before. My city lord hasn''t been enough, so naturally I won''t object."


    After that, Long Zaitian looked at the others: "This is just the meaning of my City Lord''s Mansion, not for you. You can choose for yourself!"


    The other four people twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    You agreed because you were afraid of death, what can we say?


    The problem is that we are also afraid of death!


    Some were not reconciled, but more were still a few people who were very upset with Wei Xiao''s attitude. In the end, they had nothing but agreed to participate in Wei Xiao''s plan.


    "Since Brother Long agrees, what can we say? The major forces of the Kingdom of God, regardless of you and me, share wealth and adversity."


    Others went on to express their views.


    The four agreed to come down, that is to say, Wei Xiao''s goal of coming to the base of the Kingdom of God has been achieved.


    For Wei Xiao, he didn''t care about the process at all, as long as the result was what he wanted, that was enough.


    Hearing that everyone else agreed to this cooperation, Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s it. The alliance army will be assembled in Sky City in a month. You will start sending people to contact Sky City now. Tell the person in charge there that you are the helper Wei Xiao asked, and then do your best to cooperate with them. Work just fine."


    "No problem." Long Zaitian nodded.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Just when the cooperation was basically coming to an end, one person suddenly interrupted the other people''s thoughts.


    Wei Xiao looked at him.


    "What is your opinion?"


    The other party shook his head: "The cooperation has been set, I naturally have no opinion. But you may not know that the Kingdom of God is not far from Central China. Now there are wars in Central China, and annexation wars are everywhere, and our Kingdom of God is also there. Within the scope of annexation. If we were stolen from your base because of our participation in your plan, what should we do then?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao thought that the other party might make some unreasonable demands, but he didn''t expect that he would bring this up.


    After his reminder, other people seemed to have reacted.


    "Yes, yes, I almost forgot. The Central China is extremely chaotic. We still need to guard against the forces over there. Even if we want to participate in your plan, we can''t send all our troops out."


    "We don''t want to give away the base just because of your plan."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    But he didn''t hesitate for long.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. All the combatable soldiers in the base will be dispatched. At that time, tell those who stay behind that if anyone comes to attack the base of the Kingdom of God, tell them that the Kingdom of God is temporarily sheltered by the leader of the Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao, who dares? When the coalition forces attacked the base of the Kingdom of God during the battle against the corpse emperor, it was an enemy of the Phoenix Base."


    "There are people who act arbitrarily. We will help you unify Central China."


    "This¡­¡­"


    When Wei Xiao said this, all the people present showed hesitation.


    Or a contemptuous attitude.


    They didn''t know the power represented by the words "Phoenix Wei Xiao".


    I didn''t believe that the forces in Central China would miss an excellent opportunity to attack the Kingdom of God because of Wei Xiao''s words.


    You are not a god. In other words, the Wei Xiao of the Phoenix Base you are talking about is not "the co-master of the world." Why should people listen to you?


    Isn¡¯t it funny that you want others to help you unscrupulously with just one sentence?


    "Do you think my words are unconvincing?"


    Long Zaitian didn''t speak, but that''s what they meant.


    "Then I will tell you two things. The first thing is that the extraction method of the genetic medicine that makes you stronger today was announced from the Phoenix Base. Before you, the Phoenix Base had already developed the No. 5 medicine. "


    "what?"


    "The secret of genetic medicine was developed by the Phoenix Base?"


    Ignoring the shock of several people, Wei Xiao continued: "The second thing is that the secret of the armored armor is also announced to the public by the Phoenix Base. All the forces that have been in the three provinces around Minghai City are aware of the Phoenix. The base is strong. There will not be people from these places in Central China. They know the weight of what I said before."


    Long Zaitian''s face condensed: "Your Excellency is serious about this?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak.


    The figure only disappeared in place for a moment, and after reappearing, there were a few more pistols in his hand.


    "Pala la..."


    The gun fell to the ground.


    "Is that my gun?"


    "And mine."


    "how is this possible?"


    "When did it happen? I didn''t even feel it at all."


    In the shock of everyone, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Do you think, what level of super fighter do you think my strength belongs to?"


    When Wei Xiao asked about their strength, Long Zaitian swallowed secretly.


    Regardless of Wei Xiao''s strength, the terrifying speed that Wei Xiao demonstrated just now, wouldn''t it be easy if he wanted to kill everyone present?


    Thinking of this, Long Zaitian couldn''t help but feel scared in their hearts.


    This person''s strength is so terrifying?


    "Level five or five?" Someone trembled and guessed for a long time.


    Wei Xiao did not reply positively.


    "Even if you lose the base, the Phoenix will have enough strength to help you get it back, and it will also allow you to gain more. Compared to the plan you want to participate in, I think you should be able to try to seduce other forces to attack you. There are not many opportunities for the Phoenix Base to take action."


    "Gudong..."


    Everyone swallowed wildly.


    It seems, looks like, probably they see a better option.


    Of course, they just think about this kind of thinking, and if they really want to do it, they don''t have the courage.

 Chapter 921： return

    "Since there are no worries about the future, your cooperation, we will leave no room for participation." Long Zaitian no longer has any worries.


    Let alone the others, if everything Wei Xiao said is true, just to get to know the members of the Phoenix Base that brought about tremendous changes in the last days, they are all worthy of joining Wei Xiao''s plan.


    What''s more, their main force was taken out, and when someone had stolen their home, it was not incapable of taking it back.


    "That''s it, contact Sky City as soon as possible, and I won''t bother you. See you in a month." Wei Xiao left a last sentence, and the figure was swayed in a position under the gaze of several people, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The scene of last night reappeared, and Long Zaitian couldn''t help but sigh: "Fifth-level fighter? Is this the power of fifth-level fighter?"


    Although the others didn''t say much, they couldn''t express the envy in their eyes.


    They are still on the third level, but the people outside have already reached the fifth level. Such a gap makes them enviable and incompetent at the same time.


    "Brother Long, are you sure you don''t spare any effort to participate in the other party''s plan?"


    "We don''t have to choose, don''t we? In the last days, we must pay attention to strength after all."


    "This is not a conspiracy, is it?"


    Long Zaitian looked out the door: "If it¡¯s a conspiracy, you¡¯ll know by contacting the people in Sky City. Now that you have agreed to the party, then take action. If all of this is true, perhaps it is also our base of the Kingdom of God that surpasses the vastness. The best time to base some of the last days survivors."


    "The test subject of Drug No. 4 has to be advanced too." Someone suddenly said.


    When the others heard this, their bodies trembled.


    Long Zaitian squinted.


    "Then let''s start! One month later, even if we can''t match the Phoenix''s highest combat power, we will definitely not lose to other allies."


    "Persuading" the Divine Kingdom Base to participate in the entire plan was a surprise to Wei Xiao.


    In this way, he is equivalent to an additional "free" cannon fodder of at least 100,000 people.


    Combined with the situation in Sky City, the two bases can organize at least 200,000 "cannon fodder", which will undoubtedly reduce the casualties of the Phoenix base.


    The trip to the west is considered to be a successful conclusion. Wei Xiao¡¯s gains from this trip are undoubtedly the greatest.


    But for some people, Wei Xiao''s departure is equivalent to completely disrupting her plan.


    Sky City Tianxian Tower.


    "What did you say?"


    "Sister Xian''er, we have repeatedly confirmed that Master Wei Xiao left Sky City three days ago, and no one knows where he is now."


    After many days of "strike", when Liu Xian''er was about to start to take down Wei Xiao, who would have thought that her goal would leave silently like this.


    what is this?


    If people leave, what else can they use to conquer him?


    Liu Xian''er couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "What about Ni Qingcheng? Did she leave?"


    The person in front of him shook his head.


    "Ni Qingcheng is still in the base and never left."


    This is good news for Liu Xian''er.


    As long as Ni Qingcheng didn''t leave, it meant that he still had a chance.


    Based on Liu Xian''er''s understanding of men, she believed that when she met Ni Qingcheng, who was as beautiful and guarded as a jade woman, no man could get rid of it cruelly.


    The only thing Liu Xian''er was upset about was that Wei Xiao didn''t even come to talk to her when he left Sky City.


    "Do I have such no sense of existence in your heart?"


    "Sister Yan..."


    "Go down!"


    "Yes!"


    When Liu Xian''er thought of Wei Xiao''s leave without saying goodbye, Hong Yan walked in.


    Asking the sisters present to leave, looking at Liu Xian''er who was lost, Hong Yan walked over to comfort him: "A man like him is destined not to be tied to one place. Although he leaves now, maybe he will be rescued in a few days. ?"


    Liu Xian''er returned to his senses and looked at Hong Yan.


    "He doesn''t come to say goodbye to me without leaving, Sister Yan, I don''t even have a chance to see him, how can I approach him?"


    Hong Yan shook his head helplessly.


    The probe went over and whispered a few words in Liu Xian''er''s ear.


    Liu Xianer''s eyes lit up when she heard the words.


    "Can this be done?"


    "Naturally. Men are very curious animals. If you do this for him, even if it is just a rumor, he will not help but come to see you. Then will you not have a chance?"


    "Can he hear it?"


    Hong Yan put his arms around Liu Xian''er''s shoulders: "My silly sister, as long as you do what I say, Ni Qingcheng will help you bring the words to the other person''s ears without talking to other people."


    "Will she be so kind?"


    "Woman, sister knows better than you. Besides, there is no loss for you to try."


    Hong Yan''s last words gave Liu Xian''er confidence.


    "Well, next time he comes back, I absolutely will not let him escape from my palm."


    "Then I''m here to congratulate my sister in advance to get what I wanted!"


    "Hehe... Yes, thank you Sister Yan."


    "Do our sisters need to be so polite?"


    "unnecessary."


    Liu Xian''er fell into Hong Yan''s arms. At this moment, she seemed indescribably quiet.


    Four days later, Minghai City.


    After leaving the base for more than half a month, Wei Xiao came back again. The scene he saw in his eyes was different from before he left.


    The most obvious is the outermost wall.


    When Wei Xiao left, the height of the outer city wall was only two or three meters high, but now in the past half a month, this height has increased more than two or three times on the original basis.


    The city wall outside the base now has some defensive capabilities.


    In contrast, the defense of the base has also increased a lot.


    In addition, in the new area, many residential buildings have been established. Although they are only a framework, the scale has already taken shape.


    I believe it will not be long before a brand new city will appear.


    "Master?"


    "It''s the Lord who has returned."


    "Good Lord!"


    "Is he the legendary master of the base?"


    When Wei Xiao came back, he did not hide his heart. The imposing chariot was driving on the main road. When the people who came and went saw him, they stopped the vehicle or stopped to greet him.


    Wei Xiao responded one by one, but instead of stopping, he continued to drive towards the north gate of the city wall outside the base.


    The news spread quickly in the Phoenix base.


    Before Wei Xiao entered the outermost periphery of the base, Shu Wang and the others already knew the news of his return.


    "Eldest sister, husband is back?"


    During Wei Xiao¡¯s outing, Bai Youwei, who was not in the villa most of the time, received the news and went back to Villa One as soon as possible.


    Seeing all the sisters come back, Shu Wang nodded: "Well! I just received the news. Okay, sisters, since they are all here, we haven''t seen my husband for half a month, so let''s go and welcome him home."


    "Yes, big sister!"


    The women in Villa No. 1 cheered, and they didn''t even think about dressing up, and they rushed out of the villa impatiently.


    The hostesses were all out, and there were guards from the Super Soldiers around by them. Such a battle still caused quite a stir inside the base.


    Especially for those newcomers who have just joined the base during this period.


    The hostess of the base they all know, but it is extremely difficult to see one person outside the core base, but now, the hostess of the base leaves the core base at the same time and appears on the periphery. Such a rare phenomenon makes them speculate. what happened.


    "What happened to the mistresses today? It''s not easy to see one at ordinary times, but now they have all left the core base. Could something big happen to the base?"


    "I don''t know, I only know that they are so beautiful. I heard that they all belong to the same man. I really don''t know how the mysterious lord can have so many daughters of Tianjiao."


    "Envy, but those are destined to be beyond our reach."


    The newcomers were unspeakably curious about the behavior of all the women on the base.


    But they dare not ask more.


    Only the old people in the base know that most of the things that can be treated with such enthusiasm by the hostess are related to their masters.


    In addition, the lord has been away from the base for more than half a month, and now the hostess and their actions do not need to guess that the lord has returned.

 Chapter 922： The backbone of the women

    "The Lord is back, now it''s all right."


    In the high-end community where the power holder is located.


    Chen Haojie had already learned the news of Wei Xiao''s return, and in front of his wife, he couldn''t help showing a relaxed smile on his face.


    "What good?"


    Chen Haojie looked at his wife and smiled and said, "Naturally, the burden on his body can be put aside some. During this period of time, you also know that it is not the first time someone urges cooperation on Female V Island. The Lord is not here, so I dare not agree to them casually. Now that the Lord comes back, it''s time to get results if you want to."


    "Since the Lord has returned, shall we meet?"


    Chen Haojie thought for a while and shook his head: "Forget it, the hostess and the others don''t want us to be light bulbs now, just wait for the Lord to call."


    Su Rou smiled.


    "What''s for dinner?"


    "You decide! As long as you do it, I like it."


    Su Rou cast a glance at Hero Chen: "Learn those rhetoric from Millions of them."


    Chen Haojie didn''t deny it, walked to Su Rou and hugged her from behind: "Then do you like to listen?"


    Su Rou''s jade face is reddish.


    "Um!"


    Women are always duplicity.


    The north gate of the second city wall inside the base.


    "Buzzing..."


    Wei Xiao had just appeared behind a bend more than fifty meters away from the gate of the city when he drove.


    By the side of the car, he saw several dreamlike figures, not who Shuwang they were.


    "Husband, husband, we are here..."


    There was still some distance away, Wei Xiao saw the active Bai Youwei jumping and shouting towards him while waving.


    Wei Xiao drove quickly to come to them.


    "Husband, I want to die."


    "and many more--"


    "Peng..."


    "Rumble..."


    As soon as he stopped the car, before Wei Xiao had time to put down the tripod, Bai Youwei, who was already so excited, rushed towards Wei Xiaofei.


    Wei Xiao''s face twitched slightly and could only reach out in a hurry to catch the rushing figure of Xiaojiao''s wife.


    As a result, Bai Youwei tried too hard, holding Wei Xiao directly to the side of the locomotive and fell down.


    Seeing that the unparked locomotive will roll over and press on them...


    Wei Xiao is also a "heartless" scumbag. In order not to let the falling locomotive suppress his wife, the moment he fell to the ground, he kicked the body that had "depended on him for dozens of days".


    The poor locomotive was kicked a few meters away by Wei Xiao, and it collided with the ground and made a lot of movement.


    Locomotive: Wei Xiao, you grudge.


    "Hehe...husband, I want to die, wood and wood..."


    Bai Youwei didn''t notice how much damage to the locomotive was caused by her pounce on Wei Xiao.


    The husband and wife fell to the ground, and Bai Youwei, who was pressing on Wei Xiao''s body, excitedly rained an offensive on Wei Xiao''s face while speaking.


    Holding Xiaojiao''s wife, Wei Xiao was angry and funny.


    With Bai Youwei''s saliva on his face, Wei Xiao really couldn''t help it. He hugged Bai Youwei''s constantly rising and falling head with both hands, staring at her and said, "You are really my good Youwei."


    "Husband, I miss you."


    Wei Xiao''s head was fixed, Bai Youwei, who was still ecstatic the moment before, quickly shrank her small mouth, and her big watery eyes were full of mist.


    Ok! Wei Xiao admitted that he was defeated by Bai Youwei.


    Take the initiative to give her a hard kiss on her little mouth.


    "I miss you too. Get up, you and other sisters are still watching!"


    "Yeah!" Bai Youwei nodded Chu Chu Chu.


    In this way, he stood up supporting Wei Xiao''s body.


    There was no way to take her, Wei Xiao smiled bitterly and got up, then pulled Bai Youwei towards Shu and looked at them.


    "Husband, welcome home." Shu Wang didn''t have the impulse of Bai Youwei.


    Standing gently on the spot, with a smile on his face, he opened his mouth slightly, indescribably dignified and steady.


    "Dad (host, husband, O''Neill), welcome home..."


    At this time, her wife and daughter also spoke one after another.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    Released Bai Youwei, and kissed her wife''s mouth separately.


    She hugged the little girl from Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms and pecked at her pink cheek alone.


    This action caused the little girl to smile like a silver bell.


    "Nothing happened to the base during the time I left, right?"


    Shu Wang shook his head: "No, today''s Phoenix Base, not to mention the human forces, even the corpses, dare not provoke it."


    Pulling Shu Wang''s hand, Wei Xiao glanced at the others.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    The girls shook their heads.


    What''s so hard about them?


    Externally, there are the generals of Chen Haojie and others, and internally, Jiang Xue, Jin Miaofeng, and Zhang Zimei are also good housekeepers, and they rarely participate in the management of the base.


    They also need to make up their minds on some major issues.


    Compared with Wei Xiao, who had no fixed home and was running around, they were not hard at all.


    Well, I think Wei Xiao is very hard at this point and can''t sleep at night.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, squeezed Shuwang''s soft and boneless hands, and said warmly, "Go home."


    "it is good!"


    There is no need for words. Under the leadership of Wei Xiao, the women got into the car, and then entered the base under the gaze of many soldiers and pedestrians around.


    "Is that the Lord? Looks so young!"


    "This is the pinnacle of life. The mistresses are the most beautiful women I have ever seen, and only a great leader like the Lord deserves them."


    "The Lord is the real Dinghai Shenzhen of our Phoenix Base. He deserves the best."


    "Don''t even look at it. Today''s mission has not been completed. The Lord is back now, I''m afraid that the base will make big moves soon. Seize the time to improve our strength, I am afraid that the time left for us is not much."


    Watching Wei Xiao and their team gradually disappeared in front of them.


    Some teams who originally planned to go out to collect a batch of supplies recovered at this time. The leader reminded the team members, and then drove outside.


    Villa One.


    During Wei Xiao''s absence, although the villa will not be too deserted, it will not be too lively.


    The hostesses basically improve their strength in the female soldier training ground. Except at night, even when it''s dinner, they rarely get together.


    But today is different.


    As Wei Xiao returned, all the mistresses returned to their villas one after another as if they had found a way home. As a result, Piaoyue and the others would be busy after a period of free time.


    The preparation of dinner is absolutely attentive.


    Unlike during Wei Xiao¡¯s absence, the hostess would just deal with it and finish it.


    It''s not that Piaoyue and the others didn''t care about it, but the hostess felt unnecessary.


    Instead of spending too much time on eating, it is better to just take a bite and devote other time to training.


    "Husband, tell us what you have done outside during this period of time? Have you encountered any funny things. By the way, does the corpse emperor in Xiongzhou also have the superpower to control metal..."


    Back at the villa, Wei Xiao''s position next to him was basically occupied by the four minors.


    Shu Wang and the others have nowhere to squeeze in.


    The four little ones are naturally Wei Ling, Yaya, Yan Yi and Bai Youwei.


    Wei Ling was held in his arms by Wei Xiao quietly, and Ya-Ya was also quiet. Although Yan Yi wanted to talk to Wei Xiao, but Bai Youwei could restrain himself. The whole person was like a tireless lark. , Twitter kept talking in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Wei Xiao cast a sorry look at Shu Wang and the wives who weren''t able to get close to him.


    Shu Wang smiled at them and motioned Wei Xiao not to care about them.


    As Shu Wang said at the beginning, as sisters, they have to let their sisters in some things.


    Not an obligation, but humility.


    "Let''s go and see how Piaoyue is preparing. It just happens to be able to help."


    "Okay, together!"


    Shu Wang suggested that Yan Chuan Huizi and Jiang Xiyu nodded their heads.


    Follow Shu Wang to the kitchen.


    At the scene, only the silent Phantom and Mu Wuqing who watched the excitement sat next to them and listened to Wei Xiao and Bai Youwei telling them what they had experienced outside during this period of time.


    Wei Xiao had nothing to hide from them.


    After telling them about the investigation of the Corpse Emperor''s territory, he also told them about Ni Qingcheng.


    Bai Youwei and the others were still full of curiosity and wonder when they heard that the corpse emperor in Xiongzhou actually lived in a volcano, but later learned that Wei Xiao had found another sister for them, and the women were somewhat depressed.


    "My husband should also find a new sister for us. Who will let our stomachs fail to succeed the old Wei family? I hope that the new sister of Sky City can realize our wish. In this way, even if we are under Jiuquan in the future, We also have the face to meet our parents-in-law."


    Originally speaking well, Wei Xiao suddenly got a black line when he heard Bai Youwei''s yin and yang words.


    What nonsense this stupid woman is talking about?


    What can''t be passed on from generation to generation? Why have the face to meet the parents-in-law under Jiuquan?


    Was it because of this?

 Chapter 923： Little dont win newlyweds

    After not seeing it for a while, it seems that Bai Youwei''s thoughts have begun to float again.


    "Bai Youwei, I think your skin is itchy again?"


    Bai Youwei showed a scared look, and Chuchu said pitifully: "Husband, people are wrong, don''t be angry. As long as you don''t stop, it doesn''t matter how many women you find, really."


    Wei Xiao only felt his head was big.


    He stretched out his hand and squeezed Bai Youwei''s fat little baby face.


    Gazing at Bai Youwei''s pitiful and tearful expression, Wei Xiao said angrily and funny: "Then I really have to thank my young wife, Youwei!"


    "No, as a husband''s woman, these are things that people should do. As long as her husband treats me well, I will be satisfied." Bai Youwei looked well-behaved and sensible.


    Wei Xiao rolled her eyes directly.


    As far as she thought about it, Wei Xiao still didn''t understand?


    If she really didn''t care, she wouldn''t say it.


    But she also knew that she couldn''t stop Wei Xiao from bringing women to the house. What she could do was to increase her weight in Wei Xiao''s heart as much as possible and stabilize her current position.


    Occasionally acting coquettishly and eating tastefully will gain more presence.


    "Don''t think too much, it was just an accident..."


    "Oni sauce, I''m your little wife, Sister Youwei is only a second wife at best." Before Wei Xiao could finish speaking, Yan Yi couldn''t help but interject.


    Wei Xiao was speechless, turned his head and looked at Yan Yi on the other side strangely.


    "Dad, Ling''er is your little wife..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Before pacifying the real little wife, the little guy in his arms also joined in the fun.


    By the way, do you know what a little wife is?


    Tong Yan Wuji, Tong Yan Wuji!


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing next to him was amused by the three little ones and laughed.


    Even the Phantom couldn''t help but smile.


    "Wei Xiao, you know it feels better now, right?" Mu Wuqing teased.


    "What are you laughing at? So happy?"


    When Shu Wang just came out of the kitchen, when everyone was laughing, he asked curiously.


    Mu Wuqing told Shu Wang what had happened just now.


    When he heard that Wei Xiao had a new love outside, Shu Wang''s reaction did not change much, but Wei Xiao gave Wei Xiao a blank look.


    "Don''t pay attention to what you say, don''t teach bad Ling''er."


    Wei Xiao didn''t answer her, and nuzzled the little guy''s little nose.


    "You little clever ghost."


    "Oh..."


    The little guy laughed immaturely.


    A small episode passed, and it didn''t take long before dinner was ready.


    The family was not upset because Wei Xiao had other women outside.


    Because it is completely unnecessary.


    They know how powerful their men are, and they won''t let them stay alone just because they have one more sister.


    Some helpless at most, some tasteful.


    On the contrary, because of Ni Qingcheng''s topic, the atmosphere at the dinner table is very lively.


    The most lively ones are asking how Wei Xiao took Ni Qingcheng, how beautiful the other party is, how they compare to them, and so on.


    Of course, there were also some people who looked sad.


    Although it is very secretive, the sadness in the eyes can still be found by paying attention.


    She is the little bird.


    The owner said that he would eat his own food when he grew up. As a result, before the family grew up, the owner would start looking for food outside. Isn''t the flowers to be picked at home not fragrant?


    Unable to help, Xiao Queer secretly took a look at her figure while eating.


    Not losing the appearance of the hostess and their body, they can also be in shape, except that the front is not prominent enough, and they are also a proper little goddess. Why is the host not tempted?


    After a meal.


    Wei Xiao did not summon Chen Haojie with them either.


    Directly took a group of wives and daughters around inside the core base, and got a general understanding of the current development of the base from Ni Qingcheng and the others, and then returned to the villa.


    This night was destined to be a sleepless night for Wei Xiao.


    Little don''t win the newlyweds.


    I haven''t seen it for more than half a month, and the public grain Wei Xiao owes is enough to keep him busy.


    The next day.


    "Master!"


    "I know that the Lord will summon us today. See if I am right?"


    "Are you good at it?"


    After breakfast, Chen Haojie and the others received Wei Xiao''s summons one after another.


    The most powerful group of people in the base came to Villa No. 1 one after another.


    Seeing the arrival of Chen Haojie and the others, Wei Xiao motioned to them to find a place to sit down.


    Waiting for everyone to sit down, Wei Xiao said directly: "Let''s talk about your situation during this period. How many new populations are added to the base, how many armed fighters are there, and what are genetic fighters?"


    Jiang Xue took out a document from the briefcase, and then reported to Wei Xiao based on the above data: "During the time the Lord left, the new population of the base totaled 175,634, most Coming from Central China. Among them, 11,321 are young and old, and the rest are young and middle-aged..."


    "The armed fighters added two new men¡¯s corps, and the women¡¯s remains unchanged. The 16th National Congress of the Communist Party of China has a total of more than 260,000 people. In addition, the base¡¯s private armed forces have also exceeded 200,000, plus internal management, security forces, and cooperatives. For defense personnel, there are more than 600,000 ordinary combatants at the base. These are only personnel equipped with thermal weapons."


    "Because the base implements the management of strengthening the people and strengthening the military, all citizens between the ages of twelve and forty years old must participate in training. In theory, except for the young and old, the base has become a military. Non-combatants and combatants. The only difference lies in whether there are weapons and equipment in hand."


    "Super fighters have also been added. Doomsday fighters have exceeded 3,000, Qianlongwei remains unchanged, and Shadow Guards have broken through 10,000. The total number of super fighters not in the establishment is about 16,000. In addition, the base holders have achieved all. Four-levelization. The above is the result of our military force during this period."


    Jiang Xue finished speaking, and then waited for Wei Xiao to speak.


    The growth of the base''s armed forces is beyond Wei Xiao''s imagination.


    There are 600,000 real combatable soldiers, among which there are 260,000 elite troops. This is definitely a terrifying force.


    With this power, Wei Xiao would be even more sure of dealing with the corpse emperor in Xiongzhou.


    "The armed forces have gone up, can the supply of ammunition keep up?"


    Jiang Xue nodded: "Knowing that the Lord will take action against the corpse emperor in Xiongzhou. During this time, the private forces in the base brought back a lot of materials needed to produce weapons and ammunition. Now the weapons and ammunition stockpiled in the logistics department are enough to support us. Fight a war of tens of millions of levels, and there is still a surplus."


    "That''s enough."


    The manpower and equipment are available, and some people are hoarding food and grass in advance. The basic elements of the war are complete, and Wei Xiao has nothing to worry about.


    Wei Xiao immediately looked at Shu Wang beside him. He thought of letting Bokang teach them a technology developed before leaving the base.


    If it succeeds, he will be more sure about dealing with the corpse emperor this time, and the casualties of the base personnel will be minimized.


    Wei Xiao asked: "Are there any new results from the dilution of genetic medicine?"


    Although Shu Wang had already talked a lot to Wei Xiao last night, most of them were internal affairs.


    For example, food, land development, and the internal economic status of the base, etc., are matters related to the strength of the army, and Shu Wang can''t explain clearly in a few words.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao would ask her other things, Shu Wang was also prepared for this morning meeting.


    Taking out the prepared manuscript, Shu Wang said, "Yes."


    "Really?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    He didn''t actually have much hope.


    A technology that didn''t exist was born, and the time required was not daring to think about, but the harvest made him a little surprised.

 Chapter 924： Gene dilution technique

    Shu Wang smiled and nodded, looked at the document and said: "After Professor Bokang''s research and development, the genetic medicine dilution technology has been successful. However, if you want to dilute advanced genetic medicine, the only genetic medicine that has this condition is the new type of zombies. The genes of the mother corpse and the corpse emperor can be done. And it is not a single genetic medicine."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Shu Wang said: "Professor Bokang called it a mixed gene drug. Once a single gene drug is diluted, the gene chain will collapse, causing the initial gene drug to lose its effect, but the gene drug of the same level can be merged. When they swallow each other, they expand and dilute, and there is no phenomenon of gene chain collapse."


    "In other words, the technology for diluting genetic medicine is mature?"


    "Well! Professor Bokang has found the key to diluting genetic medicine through a lot of experiments."


    "The fusion of nine genetic medicines of the same grade can reach a stable point of dilution, but nine genetic medicines of the same grade must be fused. On this basis, the next-level genetic medicine can be diluted, and the effect is the same as that of the original genetic medicine of the same grade. same."


    "How about the output?"


    "When you mix the initial stock solution of the gene medicine at a time, you can get the second-order medicine of the ninth power of two. That is to say, if we use nine No. 2 medicines to fuse into the stock solution of the mixed gene medicine, we can dilute up to 512 No. 1 genes. Potion."


    Hearing this data, Wei Xiao''s eyes lit up.


    Professor Bokang not only succeeded, but according to Shu Wang''s words, the results obtained are quite impressive.


    According to this ratio, anyone with a bit of mathematics knows that this is much lower than the cost of extracting genetic medicine directly from the dead body.


    Calculated based on the success rate of extracting genetic medicine from zombies, only one thousand second-level zombies can hope to have a No. 1 medicine, which can be put on third-level zombies, and one thousand second-level zombies will evolve into 1,000 third-level zombies. For zombies, the success rate of extracting No. 2 potion is as high as 1%.


    In this way, if the same number of second-level zombies are cultivated into third-level zombies and then genetic medicine is extracted, through the dilution technology of the mixed genetic medicine stock solution, the success rate of obtaining the first medicine is directly increased to one-half...


    It is equivalent to two second-level zombies to get a No. 1 potion. Fuck, this is simply black technology!


    After the mother''s corpse appeared, Level 3 zombies walked everywhere, and many Level 4 zombies also had apocalyptic phenomena. The Phoenix Base now controls this technology. Is it still a dream for humans to realize the geneization of the whole family?


    Wei Xiao rarely gets excited, but this time, the Gene Research Base really gave him a big surprise.


    Especially now, Wei Xiao is about to take action on the corpse emperor.


    If the genetic research base seizes the time to dilute enough mixed genetic medicines, then Wei Xiao can completely lead an army of super soldiers to face the corpse clan head-on.


    Even if zombies still have the biggest reliance-infectiousness, after a person is scratched or bitten by a zombie, there is still an hour of corpse transformation. During this period, how many zombies can be killed with the fighting power of a super soldier?


    What''s more, the Phoenix Base has a defensive battle suit.


    With this layer of protection, the protection of the soldiers in front of the zombies is undoubtedly improved a lot.


    After a great battle, a million troops rush to kill, it is not impossible for someone to end the war without injury.


    "Can the mixture be diluted only once?" Wei Xiaoqiang suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked a crucial question.


    The change from No. 2 to No. 1 is just the beginning.


    If the mixed medicine can be diluted multiple times, nine high-level medicines can be wholesaled more than 500 secondary medicines. What about the higher-level genetic medicines?


    Don''t think about potion 5, but potion 4 is okay!


    Nine No. 4 medicaments were diluted to more than 500 No. 3 medicaments, and more than 500 No. 3 medicaments were continuously fused and diluted in batches, then nearly 30,000 No. 2 medicaments could be obtained, and then diluted...


    Ok! Only nine No. 4 potions are needed, and the Phoenix will supercharge the whole people and become a new human being.


    You can count if you don''t believe it.


    Nine No. 4 potions, one diluted to the end, can get nearly 1.7 million No. 1 mixed potions. There are currently not so many people in the Phoenix Base.


    "Can."


    It was said that good things were in pairs, and Shu Wang''s answer made Wei Xiao ecstatic.


    But before Wei Xiao was excited for too long, Shu Wang''s words eased Wei Xiao''s excitement a lot.


    "Mixed potions can be diluted to the lowest level No. 1 potion, but my husband, there are too few high-level zombies. At present, the most common ones are level three zombies. The appearance of the corpse king has increased the number of level four zombies, but the number is still limited. After the initial potion is diluted, some abilities will become invisible."


    "for example?"


    "For example, potion No. 5. Taking potion No. 5 can directly obtain the same power as the corpse king, but after dilution, although the person taking the mixed potion also has the conditions to obtain the power, it needs to be awakened. The more serious the dilution, the possibility of awakening. The lower the sex. Even if it is diluted once, the success rate of the ability determination is less than one in a thousand."


    Hearing Shu Wang''s words, Wei Xiao knew that she was reminding herself not to waste No. 5 potion, or a high-level zombie with special abilities.


    Sometimes, the importance of a cutting-edge combat power far exceeds a group of "cannon fodder."


    No. 4 potions, including potions above No. 4, are rare. If they are wasted on diluting low-level potions, once they face the high-end combat power of the corpse clan, the human clan will be slaughtered under most conditions.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and asked seriously: "How many potions are available in the base at present? How many giant zombies are in the corpse cage?"


    "There are nineteen No.4 potions that have been extracted, and there are currently three giant zombies in the corpse cage."


    Hearing Shu Wang''s answer, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but lament the lack of giant zombies.


    But think about it.


    How many people were in Minghai City at the beginning of the last days?


    Tens of millions of people, but the number of giant zombies is definitely not more than one thousand, while other types of second-level zombies are hundreds of times larger than giant zombies.


    Although there are still first-level zombies that have not evolved, it is also foreseeable that the first-level zombies will evolve into giant zombies, and the probability is also small and terrible.


    Coupled with the fact that the mother corpse and the corpse emperor are now alive, and the first-level zombies and giant zombies have been "slaughtered", in the future, the human race wants to cultivate high-level zombies by themselves, but the chances will be less and less.


    Of course, some people might say that among the new types of zombies bred by the corpse emperor, don¡¯t they have royal warriors of the same level as the mother¡¯s corpse? Couldn''t those zombies be able to extract the No. 4 gene potion?


    That said, but you have seen the strength of the royal fighters who assassinated Wei Xiao some time ago.


    If the opponent didn''t just want to kill Wei Xiao, but aimed at everyone in a base, how many people would be their opponents? In other words, how many people must be sacrificed to kill them?


    There are too few people like Wei Xiao and Phantom in the last days.


    In particular, the former cannot be copied at all.


    Therefore, the strength of individual soldiers is also an important component of victory in a war in future battles.


    You can''t just have soldiers and no generals, can you?


    In the case of extremely difficult acquisition of high-end resources, you have to insist on consuming the existing high-end strategic resources to train low-level super fighters, unless it is stupid, otherwise, people with a little brain will not do this.


    With Level 3 zombies all over the floor, who would be idiot enough to consume the precious No. 4 potion?

 Chapter 925： Wei Xiao swelled

    "Use nine No. 4 potions to dilute into No. 1 potion, and then use nine No. 4 potions to dilute into No. 3 potion, so that the current citizens of Phoenix will become a new human being.¡± Wei Xiao said suddenly and firmly.


    "..."


    Damn, I haven''t said anything before.


    "Lord, now the world is full of new zombies, we don''t need to waste the No. 4 potion, right?" Fu million reminded.


    Lan Qiang also felt that this was unnecessary, and said: "We have a lot of third-level zombies, and they can be diluted with the No. 2 potion they extracted."


    The others did not speak, but most people had the same thoughts as the two.


    Even Shu Wang wondered if his husband was impulsive.


    Wei Xiao had his plan and looked at Hero Chen.


    "Hero, do you think there is a problem with my decision?"


    After being asked by Wei Xiao for questioning, for a while, everyone else looked at Chen Haojie, who was composed and composed.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses: "Since the Lord has thought it through, I won''t say more."


    Long domineering anxious: "Military officer, now is not the time to pretend to be mysterious. You have also heard the report that Professor Bo Kang and the others gave to Master Shu Wang. Don''t you know how precious potion No. 4 will be in the future?"


    Chen Haojie smiled indifferently: "I know what you want to say. It''s nothing more than worrying that our high-end combat power will not be comparable to the corpse clan in the future. But don''t forget, what period is it now?"


    "What period?"


    Everyone is confused.


    "In the early days of the end of the world. Although the emergence of mother corpses and corpse kings has led to a large decrease in first-level zombies and giant zombies, there are still these two types of zombies all over the world. What we have to do now is to accelerate the development speed and grab the initial resources. As long as we have With great power, we will only get more resources."


    Speaking of this, Chen Haojie paused, and then watched Wei Xiao believe in himself: "Besides, it may be extremely difficult for others to obtain high-level zombies, but for us, it is just a matter of frustration. With the Lord''s presence, we are not short of high-level zombies at any time."


    Hearing what Chen Haojie said, Wei Xiao smiled.


    That is, there is this devil, do you guys still need to consider those things?


    I, Wei Xiao, is the magic weapon for the entire base.


    With my BUFF-like existence, you don''t want to hurry up and use the time to speed up the development of the base, and still develop conservatively. Isn''t this a waste of the advantage given by the devil as the red and blue father?


    Sure enough, anyone who can be a military commander wins the master''s mind at any time.


    If everyone is as clever as Chen Haojie, would I still work hard for this "home"?


    As for the guy who made the above statement that diluting low-level medicines with high-level medicines is an idiot, does the devil still need to talk about who is brain-disabled?


    The IQ still wants to teach the devil to do things at that point, you only think of the first layer, the devil has already broken through the atmosphere.


    Playing a big sword in front of Guan Gong, is it funny?


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Everyone understood Chen Haojie''s explanation.


    Forget that the "freak" of the Lord cannot be judged by ordinary people''s eyes.


    "Then do as you said." Shu Wang has nothing to say.


    Phoenix has its own man, and it seems that other bases should take it seriously, and it is not a problem in front of him.


    "This matter will be implemented as soon as possible, and the genetic research base will have to hurry up. There is not much time left for us."


    "clear!"


    Having said this, Wei Xiao looked at Hero Chen at this time.


    "During the time I left, did the female V Island look for you?"


    Chen Haojie nodded: "I have been here a few times. They are all survivors in the female country V, but the Lord is not there, I am not sure whether to agree to her, so I have been dragging it, but the Lord is back now, I believe it will not be long. Bian will send an envoy again."


    "Then I am waiting for them."


    "By the way, Lord, how did you get when you went to Xiongzhou this time?" Leng Chengfeng asked.


    Wei Xiao: "It has been determined that the corpse emperor really exists."


    "That guy lives in a volcano. If I guess right, her ability is related to flames. The nine female corpses under her command are already formed, and the number of zombies is between 40-50 million. There is no level one. Zombies, but there is a new corpse species that replaces first-level zombies. I call them corpse soldiers."


    "The Corpse Soldier?"


    Everyone frowned slightly.


    Lin Changsheng asked: "How strong is the corpse soldier?"


    "Between the first-level evolutionary zombies and the second-level evolutionary zombies, the combat power is equivalent to the level of ordinary fighters among ordinary people, but the number is huge, and the level is second."


    "In that case, it should be the lowest level existence after the formation of the corpse clan." Shu Wang said.


    "Well! In addition to these, I also found two partners in Xiongzhou. There are half a million people, and excluding the young and old, there are at least 400,000 combatable soldiers. If they are conservative, they can participate in our operations. There are also three hundred thousand, and cannon fodder is enough."


    Chen Haojie quickly imagined the battle plan in his mind.


    Soon there was a general direction, and Haojie Chen asked: "How does the Lord plan to attack the volcanic corpse emperor?"


    "If all goes well in the plan, let the people of the Emperor Mingzhao be the vanguard. Of course, in order to eliminate the suspicion of the other party, our people will also enter a part of the game. The corpse knights developed by the survivors of the female V country are good, let us Of Doomsday fighters and third-level fighters are involved."


    "Use this step to consume the power of the corpses on both sides as much as possible. Then let the cannon fodder enter the field, and cooperate with our long-range and air forces to weaken the power of the Volcano Corpse King again. Finally, our main force clears the field and takes the Volcano Corpse at the least cost. Emperor."


    Wei Xiao explained all the offensive plans clearly.


    Other than that, according to his arrangement, once it is implemented, the price it pays is really small and terrible compared to Phoenix alone dealing with the volcanic corpse emperor.


    It is suffering from the Empress Ming Zhao and those allied forces.


    Just thinking about Wei Xiao''s arrangement, Hero Chen could guess that even if the forces on both sides still have surplus in the end, the casualties would be terrifying.


    But this is the reality.


    It would be better to die a fellow Daoist than a poor Dao, no one would think that Wei Xiao''s arrangement was cruel.


    Perhaps it is unfair to the two bases of Sky City and the Kingdom of God, but so what?


    Using their casualties to reduce the sacrifice of the Phoenix, Chen Haojie and the others absolutely agree, and Chen Haojie''s initial plan also thinks so.


    Everyone felt that Wei Xiao''s arrangement was the most beneficial to Phoenix, so they nodded one after another.


    "Then the next step is the mobilization of the army. How many people are you going to dispatch?" Lan Qiang asked.


    Wei Xiao sat upright and said, "800,000. Armed fighters left a male legion to guard the base, and the other 15 armies, including private armed forces, were dispatched. The poor manpower was recruited from the base''s non-combatants. Weapons and equipment Send it to them. In the last days, everyone must kill zombies. An easy life will only make those people lose their blood."


    "clear!"


    "In addition, the Shadow Guard and Changbai''s intelligence department can be dispatched now. They not only want to clarify the situation in the volcanic corpse emperor''s territory, but also become our eyes. We need to know the specific movements of the corpses of all parties at all times. "


    "Master, how do you guarantee the logistics?" Ming Yulan asked a crucial question.


    The so-called three armies have not moved, the food and grass will go first.


    The logistics of the army is the most important thing for a war.


    "Our partners will provide us with this, but in order to ensure that there is nothing wrong, let the air force transport a batch of supplies first."


    Knowing that even Wei Xiao had considered this factor, everyone present had nothing to say.


    "Do you have anything to add?"


    Haojie Chen thought for a while, and said, "I don''t know who the commander of the battle is going to hand over to?"

 Chapter 926： Sun, moon, star

    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "Knowingly ask. I am only suitable for charging first, not for strategizing from the rear. It is another battle, and it is a real battle between the human race and the corpse race, hero, don''t let me down."


    When Wei Xiao''s last sentence came out, Haojie Chen only felt his whole body shake.


    Although everyone knows who will eventually hand over the command, Chen Haojie is still excited after Wei Xiao is truly determined.


    This is not a trivial mess, but a peak battle to destroy a corpse emperor.


    If it is placed in the kingdom of mankind, it is a war of destruction.


    Such a grand battle will be fully commanded by his hero, and the significance of it can be imagined.


    Without being timid or refusing, Chen Haojie stood up and saluted Wei Xiao.


    "Master, rest assured, Chen Haojie will definitely live up to your expectations."


    "Okay, the next step is to cooperate with the Queen of Ming Zhao. During this time, it is estimated that many zombies will come ashore on the sea side, Xiao Xue..."


    "Master!"


    "Your internal affairs team should do a good job of appeasement, don''t let our people conflict with each other, of course, don''t be afraid of them. If they dare to make trouble, kill them."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "That''s it for today''s meeting. Let''s all go down and prepare! A month later, let us take the lead in other forces and fire the first shot in the battle between the human race and the corpse race."


    "Papa..."


    The crowd stood up and saluted Wei and Xiao one after another.


    "clear!"


    After responding to Wei Xiao, Chen Haojie and them left one after another.


    Next, the behemoth of the base began to operate.


    The war has not yet begun, and the intelligence department has taken the lead.


    The transport planes and helicopters in the base took off on the same day, and a large number of Shadow Guard members in the Phoenix disappeared.


    At the same time, the gene research base also received the latest order from the villa.


    Dilute the No. 4 potion and cooperate with the base internal affairs team to complete the national evolution of the basic citizens.


    On the bright side of the base, the internal affairs team also posted notices.


    For those in the Phoenix Base, in the near future, except for permanent slaves, all Christians, try not to travel far, especially ordinary people.


    The notice stated that in the near future, the base will distribute the No. 1 gene potion free of charge to members of the base above ordinary slaves, including ordinary slaves.


    As soon as the announcement of the free distribution of No. 1 potion appeared, more than one million people in the Phoenix Base boiled over.


    "Is it true that the No. 1 gene medicine is distributed for free?"


    "No? The No. 1 potion also needs 10,000 apocalyptic coins in the material supermarket. Does the base really want to give us free?"


    "Is this still fake? Look, the official seal of Villa One, it''s all true."


    "Great, I can also become a super soldier, and even have money for the house. Long live the base, long live the Lord..."


    Those who say Long live Wei Xiao definitely have an enmity with Wei Xiao.


    "Uuuuu...why? Why is it so? The No.1 potion I just bought suddenly doesn''t smell."


    "Brother, don''t be so pessimistic."


    "Yes, at the base, you are unlucky. Like me, from the beginning, I planned to buy a house and then a car. Ah, ah, it was to buy genetic medicine. Although it is a little cheaper, you have to think about it. If the No. 1 potion is sold in other bases, you can earn as much as you want, so cry."


    "But I have used it, do you think that the free No. 1 potion can still be given to me?"


    "Want to fart!"


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Some people cried heartbroken.


    As soon as the benefit of taking the No. 1 gene medicine for free appeared, in the entire base, it could be said that some people were happy and some were crying.


    The latter is destined to be a minority, but one thing that has become the most common phenomenon of the base on this day, that is, before the evening, the passenger flow in the pink area has increased.


    At night, there is even a phenomenon that the supply of girls exceeds supply.


    This phenomenon has never happened since the Red Pink District was established.


    It can be said to be a great spectacle of the Phoenix Base.


    When everyone in the Phoenix base is full of joy, the opposite of the sea far away from Minghai City-Female V Country.


    "Your Majesty, Wei Xiao, the leader of the Phoenix Base is back."


    In the cave where the Empress of Ming Zhao is located, the **** Aizu Ninja sword and the upper riding lock man learned the news of Wei Xiao''s return to the Phoenix Base, and brought the news here as soon as possible.


    "Rumble..."


    Just listen to a roar in the cave.


    Then, from a huge underground cave in front of the two of them, a huge head larger than a locomotive came out.


    Countless sharp blades moved, and the claws like an excavator drove a large amount of smoke up, and in a short while, it filled the entire cave.


    Inside the dim space, I saw a pair of lantern-sized eyes twinkling in the mist.


    When the dust fell, a huge creature stood in front of them.


    "The one named Wei Xiao is back?" Empress Mingzhao said, with some excitement sound like Hong Zhong in the cave, shaking the eardrums of the two with a dull pain.


    Aizu Ninja sword resisted the discomfort on his face and replied: "Yes, he returned to the Phoenix Base yesterday. Our people at the Phoenix Base will send the news back to China as soon as possible."


    "Very good. The emperor has met with him many times. If he refuses the emperor this time, the emperor can only destroy his base first."


    Listening to the tone of the Empress Mingzhao, it is obvious that during Wei Xiao''s absence, she has sent her subordinates to discuss cooperation with Phoenix and was rejected many times, which has caused her few patience to be worn away.


    Before the other party had always used the leader not at the base as an excuse, Empress Mingzhao had to bear it. If this is still the case, then she would not have time to continue spending time with the Phoenix Base.


    After Empress Mingzhao''s voice fell, three figures walked out from the darkness.


    They have bodies that are almost indistinguishable from humans, except for the long horns on their heads, the four ears, and the hidden parts that are not revealed. People believe that they are three living humans.


    It looks like two men and one woman, which is easy to identify, after all, it is well-defined.


    Of course, Aizu Ninja Sword and Shangqi Locker would not naively think that they are humans.


    They have all seen these zombies.


    The endorsement corpse of the Emperor Mingzhao outside-the royal warrior, also called the corpse.


    Their strength is terrifying, and their wisdom is equivalent to that of human beings who are twelve or thirteen years old, and it is difficult to cope with them.


    At the same time, these corpses were cold and arrogant, and they didn''t put humans in their eyes. If it weren''t for the Queen of Mingzhao suppressing them, for humans, they would see a pile of delicious flesh and blood in their eyes.


    "Subordinates have seen three corpses."


    Three corpses appeared, and the two hurriedly saluted.


    "Mother Queen!"


    The three corpses ignored the two and bowed to the Empress Ming Zhao.


    "The person the emperor is waiting for has already appeared. This time, it is up to you to meet with him on behalf of the emperor. Remember, he is not something you can deal with. When you get to his territory, you can''t act arbitrarily."


    "Follow the mother emperor''s order."


    "Well, the human world must have a title. The emperor has given you the Sun, Moon and Star No. 3, and you can divide it by yourself!"


    Good casual.


    "Yes, mother emperor!"


    "Go! These two people will lead you to each other."


    The three corpses turned to look at Aizu Shinken and the others.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Follow the order of Lord Ziezi. Your Majesty, I will retire."


    "Rumble..."


    Empress Ming Zhao didn''t say much, her body shrank back into the huge cave below her, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 927： Popular

    Wei Xiao returned to the Phoenix Base for the third day.


    Through the cooperation of the genetic research base and the internal affairs team, the first batch of No. 1 mixture has been distributed to the survivors of the base.


    The housekeeping team has a site dedicated to taking genetic medicine.


    First use it for the 16th Army Corps of the base.


    Although the non-combatants have to be behind, seeing the base''s move, they have no doubt about the announcement issued by the base.


    It is understandable that free potions are given priority to soldiers.


    Anyway, I can get to them soon, and it doesn''t matter if I wait a few days.


    Instead, many survivors in the base who originally saved money to buy potion No. 1 now have a free potion that is destined to be available for them. For this reason, many commercial houses in the base are on hot sale in the next few days.


    Of course, the free medicine is only for people who have not taken genetic medicine. Anyone who has taken it does not have this treatment.


    What are you talking about to receive the free potion that belongs to you? Dream!


    "Oh, potion No. 1 was bought early. If you wait a few days, you can buy a house."


    "Who said no? You can only say that time will not wait for me."


    "Come on! This is the welfare given by the base. I need to talk about luck, but more. Don''t you think this is a signal?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Now the base can come up with the free No. 1 potion. Does that mean that there will be free No. 2 potions in the future?"


    "That''s right! So, the money we earn can be saved, waiting to buy the No. 3 potion."


    "What if the third potion is also free?"


    "Want to fart!"


    Everyone despised.


    Elixir number three?


    Anyone with a brain thinks about it and knows that it''s impossible.


    Even if the base has technology, there are not so many raw materials that can complete the three-level nationalization.


    On the open-air balcony on the third floor of Villa One.


    Chen Haojie, Ming Yulan and Jiang Xue are all here this time.


    In addition to the three of them, the owners of the villa also include Wei Xiao and Shu Wang.


    There are servants all around.


    The three came here as representatives of all parties to report to Wei Xiao on the changes in the base on this day.


    The base distributes the No. 1 potion free of charge to those who are excluding permanent slaves, and the effect behind it is beyond their expectations.


    The main reason was that the effect was so good that they couldn''t help but confess good to Wei Xiao.


    Apart from others, the three points of popular support, cohesion and sense of belonging are worthy of their ecstasy.


    Wei Xiao''s decision to distribute the No. 1 potion for free, judging from the performance of the basic citizens on this day, has given the people of this base a sense of nationality in the end times.


    This is an influence and a change.


    It is not difficult to foresee that once this new concept is formed, in the future, the phenomenon that a base is a country is completely possible.


    Perhaps the people of Wei Xiao and his generation who came from before the end of the world will not have such a strong consciousness, but for the next generation born in the end of the world, will they still feel that the base is not their country?


    "Maybe we still have some doubts about the Lord''s decision yesterday, but today I see the fanaticism and happiness in the eyes of the Christians. I know that even if it is difficult for us to obtain high-level genetic medicine in the future, it is with this share of ownership. It feels that the decision to dilute the low-level medicine with No. 4 medicine is worthwhile.¡± Ming Yulan said.


    "This is an unexpected joy, but isn''t it an affirmation to the Lord?" Chen Haojie smiled lightly.


    At this moment, Chen Haojie felt that following Wei Xiao was the greatest blessing in his life.


    Without such a powerful Lord, how can they see the hope that exists in this last days?


    They are in high positions. After they have power, they may not feel deeply about this hope, but hope comes from those survivors at the bottom. This feeling is deeply rooted.


    Seeing the big from the small, the shock that often brings is the most memorable.


    Jiang Xue admired Wei Xiao and said happily, "The base is getting better and better now, and all of them are on their own. I don''t know about other forces, but we are the phoenixes. In order to protect this pure land, I believe that all people Willing to use life to maintain it."


    "Haha..." Hearing the words of the three, Shu Wang, who was sitting next to Wei Xiao, gave a chuckle, and looked at Wei Xiao with tender eyes, "You brought us all this. Although it is a husband and wife, I I should say thank you."


    Wei Xiao, smoking a cigarette, had a cold face.


    "Affectionate."


    He hopes to see this scene where all the people enjoy themselves, but he doesn''t like others to praise him. In short, Wei Xiao is embarrassed.


    It''s very useful in my heart, but it always feels weird.


    He also couldn''t tell a reason.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang hid his mouth and chuckled.


    As the person next to the pillow, and the kind of mutual affection, does she not know what Wei Xiao''s character is?


    Knowing that her husband couldn''t listen to these nasty words, Shu Wang didn''t point it out either.


    "Is there no movement on Female V Island?" Wei Xiao changed the subject and looked at Hero Chen.


    The female V island is the top priority in Wei Xiao''s plan, and he can''t let him not talk about it.


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "Recently, no ships have come over on the sea. It is estimated that the news of the Lord''s return has not reached that side. But it''s coming soon. Empress Mingzhao and us can''t afford it."


    "Regional restrictions, although she has no worries about it, she wants to go further, but it is even more difficult. To become a corpse emperor, she can only rely on our human power. Today, although the situation of other corpse emperors in the mainland is unknown, we don¡¯t know. But the plan between the corpse emperors must have already begun. The longer the time is delayed, the more disadvantaged it will be for the Queen of Ming Zhao."


    Ming Yulan said: "Especially the non-Emirate continent. There is a country with a population that is not under our Longxia. The adjacent non-Emirate steppe has the largest number of large wild animals in the world. After the outbreak of the end times, over there The high-level zombie groups that appear must be the most terrifying. I can''t imagine what the scene is like in that area now."


    "It really doesn''t work, should we take the initiative to send an envoy to discuss cooperation matters with them?" Shu Wang suggested.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "For cooperation, it is best not to be too proactive. This will lose the initiative, and wait. Two days, if they don''t send people, we will take the initiative to pass."


    "Lord..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, Li Qingshu''s figure appeared in front of everyone.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at her: "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now the coastal border guards outside the base called. The representative of Empress Mingzhao wants to see you, do you want to let them go?"


    It really means that Cao Cao and Cao Cao have arrived.


    "How many people are they here?" Shu Wang asked.


    "Five. Three of them are humans different from us. They should be zombies."


    Everyone looked at Wei Xiao and seemed to be waiting for his decision.


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Bring them here."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu nodded and turned back.


    "Everything is ready, I only owe the east wind. Now the east wind has arrived, it depends on how much you can borrow." Chen Haojie took a sip of tea and said indifferently.


    Wei Xiao: "Naturally, more is better."


    "Lord, let''s go back first."


    Ming Yulan and Jiang Xue got up and said goodbye to Wei Xiao and them.


    Wei Xiao nodded and motioned for them to leave.


    "Should I avoid it?" Shu Wang said jokingly.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    "What is your mistress leaving?"


    "Didn''t your Wife Youwei say that the harem must not be in politics?"


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao suddenly saw a black line.


    "You are alone with me tonight."


    Shu Wang''s jade noodles suddenly became red.


    Chen Haojie glanced a little shyly.


    But I found that Chen Haojie had a strong desire to survive.


    Tilting his head and constantly pouring tea into his mouth, regardless of whether the tea in the cup has been drunk or not, it is enough to block one''s sight with the cup anyway.


    I did not speak, did not squint, and pretended that I was temporarily deaf. I couldn''t hear anything anyway.


    What should I do if this is not the case?


    The lord and the hostess suddenly flirted with each other, and there are some words that can''t be spread out. If I listen carefully, it is estimated that today next year will become my own memorial day.


    The two bigwigs can''t afford to provoke them, they can only pretend to be confused.


    Knowing that Hero Chen had deliberately avoided them, Shu Wang gave Wei Xiao a charming white look.

 Chapter 928： Misfortune comes out of the mouth

    For about half an hour, there was a car hum from outside the entrance of the villa.


    Not long afterwards.


    "Tap..."


    A series of footsteps came from the inside of the third floor.


    Wei Xiao knew that the envoy of the Queen of Ming Zhao they were waiting for had arrived.


    really.


    Li Qingshu''s figure came to the balcony first.


    "Lord, the female V island messenger brought it here." Li Qingshu said.


    Wei Xiao and the others raised their heads to look at the five people behind Li Qingshu.


    The sun, the moon, and the star are three corpses, and there are two humans.


    Two humans, one looks like bodyguards, and the other, if Mei Chongyang is here, will not fail to recognize each other, is one of the two most powerful human survivors on Female V Island, Ai Zuo Ninja sword.


    After looking at the two people and three corpses, Wei Xiao motioned to Li Qingshu to leave.


    "Are you from Female V Island?" Wei Xiao asked knowingly.


    Aizu Ninja Sword was the first to speak, and said in a fairly adept Long Xia language: "Yes, I love Zu Nin Sword, these three are the proud subordinates of the Queen, Sun, Moon, and Star. This visit is expensive. The base is led by three adults. Your Excellency should be the masters of the Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao and Master Wei, right?"


    He speaks neither humble nor overbearing, and there is still a slight smug in vaguely.


    It can be seen that with the Empress of Mingzhao as the backing, this Aizu Ninja sword is not very afraid of Wei Xiao.


    "sit down!"


    "Thank you, Master Wei."


    Aizu Ninja sword responded, and then wanted to let the three corpses of Sun, Moon, and Star sit down, and he was next.


    As for the person who is like a bodyguard, it is behind them.


    After a few people sit down, the sun among the sun, the moon, and the stars speaks: "Are you the one the mother emperor is looking for?"


    Wei Xiao and the others looked at the three zombies.


    There was a confrontation more than half a month ago, so Wei Xiao and the others all saw that the three zombies belonged to the royal fighters at the same level as the mother''s corpse.


    From the outside, if they cover their heads and ears, they are indeed no different from humans.


    It''s no wonder that the four royal warriors were able to get past the survivors.


    "Are you here to talk about cooperation?" Wei Xiao put down the teacup in his hand and asked lukewarmly.


    "Yes, this is the task that the mother emperor gave us. You were not there a few times before, so you could not continue the cooperation. Now that you are here, should you give us an explanation? The patience of the mother emperor is limited. "Ri said unceremoniously.


    Hearing what the sun said, Wei Xiao and others frowned.


    What kind of tone is this?


    It was as if he Wei Xiao was a subordinate of Empress Mingzhao.


    A trace of coldness flashed in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "When you came, didn''t Mingzhao remind you anything?"


    Ri is very disapproving.


    "The mother emperor said that you are not something we can deal with, but I don¡¯t think. It is the honor of your human beings to be appreciated by the mother emperor. You agree to cooperate. In the future, in the territory of the mother emperor, you can still have a place to survive. Rejection, with the strength of my corpse clan, it is not easy to destroy your human base."


    "Oh, interesting!" Wei Xiao sneered.


    Chen Haojie on the side helped his glasses: "Looking at your attitude, it doesn''t look like you are here to discuss cooperation."


    Ri glanced at Chen Haojie.


    "This is a requirement, you have no choice."


    "Yes?"


    When Sun''s words fell, the killing intent on Wei Xiao no longer concealed it.


    He moved quickly.


    Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared from the seat for an instant, and when he reappeared, he had already appeared in front of the sun, the moon, and the stars.


    "court death¡­¡­"


    The sun, moon, and stars can capture Wei Xiao''s movement.


    But when they first acted, Wei Xiao made an aggressive move, and did not deliberately control it at all.


    One punch and one kick first repelled the two zombies, Xing and Yue, who stood up and tried to stop him, and then when sunrise, a palm fell on his face door, turning his palm into claws, and clasping his face, the goalkeeper Ri''s head. The Ministry presses on the ground.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    With a bang, a large number of stone bricks were torn apart where Sun''s head landed, and a basketball-sized pit appeared under his head.


    After being hit by Wei Xiao on the spot, he lost his autonomy and was dizzy.


    But Xing and Yue, who were smashed by Wei Xiao, were able to exert their strength.


    "Kaka..."


    They began to use their abilities to mobilize the surrounding metal materials.


    When Chen Haojie and Shu Wang saw this, they were not idle either.


    Before the abilities of the two zombies were fully activated, the two figures disappeared under the gazes of the Aizu Ninja sword and the bodyguard, and then bursts of collision sound came into their ears.


    "This, this is still human?"


    When the two of them saw that Shu Wang and Chen Haojie had already fought against the two corpses, Xing and Yue, they were all stunned.


    This speed simply refreshed their three views.


    The two of them couldn''t understand why they are also human beings, why are others so powerful and terrible?


    In their eyes, they are the unmatched corpse-sama, and now there are people who can compete with him, and there is more than one?


    For a moment, they realized that in this end of the world, they seemed to have missed something? In other words, some of the secrets in the last days are something they haven''t discovered yet.


    When Xing and Yue were stopped by Shu Wang and Hero Chen, and had no chance to activate their superpowers, the day that had been subdued by Wei Xiao was now undoubtedly a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Wei Xiao ignored the two sides fighting next to him, and looked at the sun in a state of ignorance with indifferent eyes.


    "Born calves are not afraid of tigers. When I was hanging like you, I killed four at a time? Do you think you are amazing?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    With a murderous heart, Wei Xiao finished speaking, and before recovering from a hazy state, Wei Xiao pressed his big hand on his face and smashed his head directly.


    "stop--"


    A familiar and unfamiliar scream sounded for Wei Xiao, but it was too late.


    His head was crushed by Wei Xiao, and Ri had become a corpse.


    However, this sound made Shu Wang and the others stop attacking.


    Wei Xiao wiped the blood on his hands and some unknown objects with Japanese clothes and got up.


    "Why, can you give it up, Mingzhao?" Wei Xiao said.


    Mingzhao?


    Is it the Queen of the Moonlight?


    Everyone who thought of something shook their eyes.


    Shu Wang and Chen Haojie looked at Yue who had stopped them at the same time. Yue was also the only zombie with a female figure among the three corpses.


    The month is not hidden.


    "Wei Xiao, the sun is a bit impulsive, do you have to kill him? Do you know how difficult it is for the emperor to breed a royal warrior?" Yue, or Empress Mingzhao said coldly.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at Yue, whose consciousness was replaced by Empress Mingzhao.


    "How can you say that your predecessors were also humans, haven''t you heard a word?"


    Empress Ming Zhao frowned: "What''s the matter?"


    "Misfortune comes out of the mouth. Since he doesn''t understand, then I will help you to educate you, and save you strangers who don''t know what rules are in the future."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s expression sank: "Since you are here to cooperate, you should have a correct attitude. Remember, I am Wei Xiao, not the people around you. In front of me, what qualifications do you have to be superior?"


    These words embarrassed Aizu Ninken and the bodyguard who couldn''t do anything on the side.


    Rape?


    Isn''t that just us?


    Facing Wei Xiao''s icy eyes, Empress Mingzhao sighed deeply after being silent for a moment.


    Facing the star on the side, Empress Mingzhao said coldly: "What did the emperor tell you when I came here?"


    Xing did not dare to hesitate, and bowed his head on one knee: "I''m sorry, mother emperor."


    "Huh! Only this time."


    "Yes!"


    After finishing the education, Empress Mingzhao looked at Wei Xiao again.


    "The Japanese has already paid the price for his recklessness, and this will stop there. Now, should we talk about cooperation?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to delay the cooperation between the two sides because of this incident. He shook his hand and returned to his previous seat.

 Chapter 929： Human-corpse cooperation

    Empress Mingzhao returned to her previous position with Xingzhao.


    Because of the fight just now, San Shizi''s seat has already fallen aside. The Empress Meizhao who walked over found that there was no seat, and looked at Aizu Ninja sword with a look.


    Aizu Ninja sword trembled in his heart, and quickly got up and laughed: "Your Majesty, please sit down, please sit down."


    "Huh, trash!"


    With a cold snort, ignoring the slumped expression of Aizu Ninja sword, Empress Ming Zhao sat on the seat of Aizu Ninja sword.


    Shu Wang and they also returned to Wei Xiao to sit down, and the negotiation between the two parties resumed.


    "What do you want to drink?" Wei Xiao asked casually.


    Next, it was a conversation between the two big guys, even if it was Shu Wang and Chen Haojie, they wouldn''t intervene.


    The cold-faced and domineering Empress Ming Zhao shook her head: "No, let''s start!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t care either.


    "Have you considered the original proposal of the emperor?" Empress Mingzhao said first.


    Wei Xiao cocked his feet, lit a cigarette again, inhaled and spit out, Feng Qingyun said: "I like your proposal very much."


    "In other words, do you agree to cooperate with the emperor?"


    "Naturally. After leaving the base for a while, I found a corpse emperor in other areas. I checked the power of that corpse emperor, and relying only on my power, even if I can get rid of her, my base will also be lost. Disastrous. You are right. With you joining, I can really relax a lot, so I am willing to cooperate with you."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the cold face of Empress Mingzhao smiled.


    "Very well said. Believe in the emperor, you will not regret today''s decision. Then, in your human way, do we need to shake hands and celebrate now?"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Empress Mingzhao''s face sank: "Didn''t you have agreed to cooperate?"


    Wei Xiao put his foot down and leaned forward a bit.


    "The cooperation is affirmative, but how to cooperate and how to divide the benefits obtained after cooperation? Should these be explained clearly?"


    "What is there to explain? You cooperate with the emperor, and the emperor protects you. Besides, what else do you want?"


    "hehe!"


    Wei Xiao smiled at the corner of his mouth and looked at Empress Mingzhao with an idiot look.


    You can say that. Are you sure you are the emperor of the clan?


    Seemingly uncomfortable by Wei Xiao''s gaze, Empress Ming Zhao said in a shame: "Then what do you want?"


    Wei Xiao coldly: "First of all, you have to think clearly, my base does not need your asylum. This is very important. In addition, the cooperation between us is equal. If there are no other benefits, why do you think we are? help you?"


    Empress Ming Zhao gritted her teeth.


    Although she knew that what Wei Xiao said was the truth, she was still a little unwilling to be so underestimated by a human being.


    However, she was really moved by the strength of the opponent, and only such a powerful force could provide her with the corpse of the corpse emperor needed for evolution.


    In order to become a corpse emperor, what does this humiliation count?


    "Okay, we cooperate on an equal footing. What conditions do you have to say?"


    Wei Xiao knew that the purpose was achieved, and said seriously: "First, we must take it seriously to deal with other corpses. For this, I need your spare support for me. Of course, to show my sincerity, my people will also be sent out. , There is no room left."


    "This is inevitable. The powerful corpse emperor knows better than you."


    "Secondly, during the cooperation period, your people are not allowed to attack humans and obey the orders of my people."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao wanted to control the dominant position.


    Seeing Empress Mingzhao hesitating, Wei Xiao said coldly: "The territory of other corpse emperors is not within the control of your consciousness. Do you think, out of your control, your people are smarter than ours?"


    Empress Ming Zhao frowned and looked at Wei Xiao with cold eyes.


    Wei Xiao continued: "I just don''t want my deployment to be broken because of your people. I believe you also don''t want it. The corpse emperor who can obviously kill will eventually fall short because of your people''s two merits?"


    "Guild two? What do you mean?"


    "It''s just making propositions and not listening to orders, which led to the complete collapse of the great situation." Wei Xiao explained.


    "Well, during the cooperation period, the emperor''s people will listen to you."


    "Finally, all the corpses on the battlefield belong to me, and the corpse of the corpse king belongs to you."


    "no!"


    Wei Xiao said the last condition, and Empress Ming Zhao vetoed it without even thinking about it, and she was extremely firm.


    "Why?"


    "The corpse of the corpse clan and the corpse of the corpse emperor are the same emperor. There is no discussion on this point."


    "Then there is nothing to talk about. Let your people go! Without you, I can also deal with other corpses, as long as she is on land." Empress Ming Zhao''s determination made Wei Xiao no longer interested in talking.


    Do you want all the corpses of the corpse? What does Lao Tzu show?


    What did humans do against the corpse emperor?


    Do you just want to kill all the zombies?


    If there is no genetic medicine technology, indeed, this is the purpose of the human race.


    But with gene medicine technology, will the situation be the same?


    Wei Xiao went so aggressively to fight against the corpse emperor thousands of miles away, isn''t it just for more genetic medicine?


    Without this temptation, Wei Xiao''s brain was flooded to do such thankless things.


    Empress Mingzhao''s attitude was firm, as was Wei Xiao.


    In the end, the benefits are gone, and I have a fart.


    With that said, Wei Xiao got up and was about to leave.


    Empress Mingzhao did not expect Wei Xiao to be so determined.


    "What use do you want the corpses of the corpse clan?"


    Wei Xiao, who had just gotten up, stopped when he heard this.


    Glancing at the Empress Mingzhao: "You don¡¯t need to know about that. Except for the corpse of the corpse emperor, the corpses of the other corpses belong to me. This is not in conflict with the purpose of our cooperation. Mingzhao, all you need is The corpse of the corpse king, why bother about other things, am I right?"


    Empress Mingzhao stared at Wei Xiao intently for a long time.


    She soon thought of something, her eyes condensed: "You can become so powerful, it''s related to my corpse clan, right?"


    What?


    As soon as Empress Mingzhao said this, the expressions of the Aizu Ninja sword and the bodyguard standing next to her changed.


    Aizu Shinobu thought to himself: "Is this really the reason why the Phoenix people are so powerful?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Wei Xiao laughed and did not shy away: "Yes. I took the initiative to attack the other corpse emperor, this is my goal. Otherwise, I will lead the army to help you deal with the other corpse emperor for thousands of miles. what?"


    With Wei Xiao''s affirmation, Empress Mingzhao knew her heart, but Aizuo Ninjian and the others had a huge wave in her heart.


    Can the corpse of a zombie make humans stronger?


    Oh my! What are we missing?


    After understanding the reason, Empress Mingzhao also realized that this cooperation would obviously not be possible without giving Wei Xiao and the others some corpses.


    But if you give them all the corpses of the corpse clan, what about your own power?


    Relying on the blood food obtained from the ocean, the female corpse on Female V Island is destined to be limited in the speed at which new types of zombies can be reproduced.


    After a great battle, if there is not enough blood to provide, how can the people of the female V Island Corpse Clan supplement?


    In the end, apart from the fact that she obtained the corpse of the Corpse King, the female V Island Corpse Clan could say that nothing was gained, which was not in their interests.


    What''s more, without enough flesh and blood to provide, it is impossible for Female V Island to continuously provide Wei Xiao with enough zombies to attack other corpse emperors in a short period of time.


    If it''s only for one or two times, what use is it for the Queen of Mingzhao?


    "Still not working." Empress Ming Zhao still refused to agree.


    "Then there is no need to talk about it?"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Empress Mingzhao looked at Wei Xiao directly: "This emperor cannot give you all the corpses of other corpses except the corpse emperor, but you can give you half."


    "Um?"


    "This is how many people the emperor sends to assist you. When you return, you will not only give the corpses of the emperor''s corpses to the emperor¡¯s citizens, but also return the number of dead corpses of the emperor¡¯s children. This is the bottom line of the emperor, if you If you don''t agree, then this cooperation will be invalidated."


    Wei Xiao hesitated after listening to the distribution of Empress Mingzhao.


    "You mean, you only need the corpses of your people, and the people of the other corpse emperor belong to me?"


    "Yes. The reproduction and growth of zombies require a lot of flesh and blood support. Without follow-up supplements, it is impossible for this emperor to provide you with an army that can compete with other corpse emperors." She seemed afraid that Wei Xiao would disagree, and Empress Mingzhao explained. .


    Wei Xiao thought for a moment.


    Soon, with a smirk on his face, he sat back in his seat again.


    "Okay, it''s so decided."


    "Can."

 Chapter 930： I use personality guarantee

    "Since the cooperation has been reached, I now want to know how many zombies can you provide me with if you deal with other corpses?"


    The most important step has been taken, and Empress Mingzhao has nothing to hide.


    "At present, there are more than three million zombies on the island of Female V that can be used against other corpses."


    "More than three million? So little?" Chen Haojie couldn''t help but uttered.


    The Empress Mingzhao didn¡¯t mind, and said to herself: ¡°Using the level of your humans to classify our corpses, there are three million third-level zombies. The corpse has the least amphibian body, less than 30,000."


    "A lot." Wei Xiao didn''t think there was any problem with this number.


    Although the people of the Volcano Corpse Emperor reach forty to fifty million, more than 90% of them are Corpse Soldiers.


    It can be seen that the more advanced zombies, from birth to maturity, the more energy they need, and it is not easy to reproduce.


    If the Empress Mingzhao said that she has tens of millions of third-level zombies, then she still needs to sit here and talk about cooperation with Wei Xiao?


    A joke, tens of millions of Level 3 zombies form a large army. Even if there is a limit on the number of waters, but the rest will attack Minghai City with all its strength, Wei Xiao estimated that it will not be able to stop it.


    "Give you one month, how many corpse soldiers can you breed?"


    "The Corpse Soldier?" The Empress Ming Zhao was slightly confused.


    Wei Xiao motioned for a look at Shu.


    Shu Wang understood, got up and left the balcony.


    Not long.


    Shu Wang took an atlas and came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Here, husband!"


    Wei Xiao took the photo album, then found the image of the corpse soldier on it and handed it to the Empress Mingzhao.


    "It''s this kind of zombie. I have seen it in the territory of another corpse emperor, and the number is huge."


    Empress Mingzhao glanced, her expression scornful.


    "It turned out to be a corpse slave."


    "Slave?"


    "It''s the lowest-level zombies of the corpse tribe''s new body. In our corpse tribe''s innate memory, this kind of corpse slaves are objects of enslavement by high-level zombies. They are obedient, diligent, and easy to reproduce. They are good tools for corpses. . But the strength is limited, the emperor does not bother to let the mother''s corpse reproduce."


    "But they are huge in number. You should understand the truth that ants can eat elephants?"


    Empress Mingzhao smiled contemptuously: "This emperor knows, but this kind of zombies, a third-level zombie can deal with hundreds of them. It is almost invincible if it is replaced by a heavy-armor zombie."


    Wei Xiao felt that he had become a dumpling now.


    Originally, I planned to let the other party return to breed a large number of corpse soldiers, ah no, it was corpse slaves, but now that I want to come, I''m just making a fuss.


    The number of corpse slaves is huge, and it is no less threatening to the human race than other zombies, but it is only for the human race.


    Didn''t you hear the words of Empress Underworld?


    A heavy armored zombie is almost invincible in the battle of corpse slaves.


    People simply didn''t take this "low-level" corpse slave into their eyes, so how could they waste the limited resources of Female V Island to reproduce?


    Isn''t it the mainland?


    Humans, animals, and hostile zombies can all provide a huge flesh and blood foundation for a newly emerging corpse clan power.


    Simply put, the corpse emperors on the mainland are all rich and willful.


    "Okay! I don''t care about this kind of zombies. There is another thing I need to ask. Your people will face another corpse emperor. After losing your control, they won''t be controlled by her?"


    "No, every new body under the control of the corpse emperor bears the mark of the corpse emperor. Unless the corpse emperor who controls their sacrifice, other corpse emperors will not be able to control it. Of course, except for the zombies that have evolved from humans, also Therefore, the army of zombies supporting you are all newborns on Female V Island."


    "Then if the corpse emperor dies, and no other corpse emperor exists on the battlefield, what will happen to the zombie who loses the corpse emperor?"


    The Queen of Ming Zhao hesitated for a moment.


    He gave Wei Xiao a deep look, "Why are you asking me so carefully?"


    "The battlefield is changing rapidly, and I don''t want to cause unnecessary casualties to my people because of some unknown changes."


    The Empress of Mingzhao, who still lacks a lot of IQ compared to humans, doesn¡¯t think too much. Considering Wei Xiao¡¯s reasoning, she said: "There is no main corpse emperor, and there is no other external corpse emperor to control the scene. The mother corpse controlled by the corpse emperor will escape. In order to evolve into the corpse emperor, conquests will be launched between the mother corpses."


    "Except for the newborns reproduced by mother corpses and the zombies evolved from humans, zombies of different camps are all enemies. If all the mother corpses die, the battlefield will be controlled by the highest-level zombies. It is like we have to deal with other corpse kings, If you kill the other corpse emperor and the mother¡¯s corpse, the warrior of this emperor (the corpse) will dominate everything."


    After listening to Empress Mingzhao''s explanation, Wei Xiao and the others understood her meaning.


    Simply put, the corpse race is a highly hierarchical race.


    After losing the control of the highest zombie, they will follow the crowd and be dominated by senior zombies from other zombie forces.


    The corpse emperor and the mother corpse are the dinghai **** needles of the corpse clan.


    As long as they exist, the corpse clan has a goal and direction.


    Knowing this, Wei Xiao and Haojie Chen looked at each other.


    From each other''s eyes, both of them caught a cunning look.


    They inadvertently seem to have some incredible secrets of the corpse clan.


    Humph!


    Regardless of the fact that there is no barrier between the corpse emperor and them, there is even a sense of vigilance, but in terms of scheming, the corpse clan is not a thousand miles away from the human.


    The longer they were in contact with the corpse emperor, the more Wei Xiao and the others knew about this new race.


    Generally speaking, it is still too tender.


    Two sentences are used to describe the difference between the human race and the corpse race. The gap is like a child and an adult.


    At this point of IQ, Wei Xiao really wondered how could Empress Mingzhao dare to cooperate with their humans?


    If you don''t pit you, I''m sorry for your "confidence".


    "Any questions?" Empress Ming Zhao asked.


    Wei Xiao smiled and shook his head: "Nothing."


    "Then next, shall we discuss dealing with other corpse kings?"


    "No, I have found the target, and I will set off in a month. In the next time, my people need to train and run in with your people. At the same time, your army should also arrange to land as soon as possible during this time. "


    Hearing that Wei Xiao would deal with the other corpse emperor in a month, the joy on the face of the Empress Ming Zhao was obvious.


    However, she was also a little puzzled.


    "Why take one month later? If it is to wait for the emperor''s army to come ashore, at most three days, the emperor''s support for your army can be sent here."


    "No, it''s a month, including the time spent on the road. In addition, I think the corpse knights you developed at the beginning are good. I want my people to cooperate with the sky raiders to form an army of zombies."


    "Is the corpse knight very strong? It was completely vulnerable in your hands."


    As soon as Empress Mingzhao said this, the two Aizu Ninja swords standing behind her couldn''t calm down.


    His face was flushed, and there was a feeling of selflessness.


    "That''s because they are too useless. The strong lead the weak, and the weak will only become a drag on the strong. If the strong join forces, the power that erupts is beyond your imagination. There is a powerful air corpse cavalry force to deal with other corpses. Emperor, our chances of winning will be even greater."


    "Is that right?"


    Empress Ming Zhao was suspicious, turned her head, and looked at Aizu Ninja Sword, as if asking him whether Wei Xiao was right?


    Aizu Ninjian cried a face.


    "I disappointed Her Majesty the Queen. Mr. Wei may have some deviations from what he said, but there is no doubt that there is a strong alliance."


    Although Aizu Ninja did not answer Empress Mingzhao''s question directly, he changed direction to confirm what Wei Xiao said.


    Empress Mingzhao no longer doubted.


    "Okay, just do what you said. I hope you don''t say nothing. The corpse of the corpse must belong to the emperor."


    "Naturally! I use my personality as a guarantee." Wei Xiao smiled mysteriously.


    "Then now..."


    Wei Xiao was in a good mood, got up, and stretched out his right hand to Empress Mingzhao: "Happy cooperation."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s behavior, Empress Mingzhao was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and stood up.


    Also stretched out his hand and shook Wei Xiao together: "Happy cooperation."


    The two shook hands for ten seconds, and then let go.


    About to leave, the Empress Mingzhao said: "Since the cooperation has been achieved, the emperor will leave Xing and Yue here. With them, even if the zombie army is beyond the control of the emperor, if they are there, the zombie army will not There is chaos. They are the representatives of the emperor."


    "welcome."


    Wei Xiao did not refuse.


    Yue''s eyes suddenly froze, and after a while, Qingming was rebuilt.


    "Master Wei Xiao, please give me more advice in the future." Yue, who had regained her self-awareness, bowed to Wei Xiao.


    The star beside him did not neglect, and made the same movements as Yue.


    "Mutual benefit is nothing more."


    "You can go back now, the mother emperor has an order, this cooperation, you also need to send 100,000 combatable soldiers to participate." Yue said to Aizu Ninjian.


    "Yes, Lord Scorpion."


    Aizu Ninja did not dare to neglect, nodded.

 Chapter 931： Tenderness before departure

    The cooperation negotiations are over.


    With the Aizu Ninja sword and the others leaving, Wei Xiao also asked Li Qingshu to take the stars and the corpses to rest.


    With no outsiders, Shu Wang, who has been silent for a long time, said at this time: "I feel that Empress Mingzhao is also very good at talking!"


    Chen Haojie said: "It can only be said that they have no complicated minds. After all, they are a new race. Compared with human civilization, they have a lot to learn. But it is undeniable that in the future, this world will be very exciting."


    Hao Jie Chen, who has been in contact with the Queen of Ming Zhao and has always regarded zombies as "beasts", this time he discovered that his perception of the corpse clan seems to have changed.


    Of course, this point will never change.


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face: "The cooperation has been reached, and the next step is to prepare. Speed ??up, and let Xiaoxue do a good job of comforting, and don''t affect our progress before the war because of some small things."


    "clear!"


    No snub.


    After Chen Haojie separated from Wei Xiao and the others, he immediately summoned the military commander of the Sixteenth Army Corps for a small meeting.


    The main thing is to notify Lan Gun.


    At the meeting, Chen Haojie asked him to gather the doomsday fighters in the base as soon as possible. Once the sky predators on the female V island come ashore, they will immediately arrange for the fighters to start training and run-in with the sky predators.


    At the same time, Shu Wang also gathered the power holders of the housekeeping team.


    The zombies are about to land.


    This time is different from the past. As a cooperative relationship, they have to notify the people at the base in advance, and don''t think about attacking just because they see zombies landing.


    The precautions for human-corpse cooperation must be arranged in everyone''s hands to avoid unnecessary confusion.


    As the internal affairs team started operations, various leaflets were circulating inside the base that day.


    "Aren''t you kidding? The base actually reached a cooperation agreement with the Female V Island Corpse King, and they want to start military exchanges?"


    "Oh my God! I can''t understand the world more and more now. One day people and zombies can still ¡®peacefully coexist¡¯? Tell me if this is a dream?"


    "Come on! Didn''t you see what was written on the flyer? It''s just a temporary cooperation. The two sides will not commit each other until there is no crack in the cooperation."


    "What should we do? Don''t we have no zombies to kill next?"


    "Be funny! Since the Lord is cooperating with the corpse king, there must be big moves next. Haven''t you noticed that the activities of the combat troops have become more and more frequent in the past two days? Especially the armored troops are now assembled in the north, I guess, A great war will break out soon."


    "Don''t think too much, just follow the announcement of the base to be yourself."


    "Hehe... before meeting with zombies, that was life and death, and you just didn¡¯t accept it. This time it¡¯s rare to shake hands and make peace. Brothers, do you want to get an in-depth understanding of zombies? Seriously, I haven¡¯t gotten to know them carefully until now. The structure of a new type of zombie."


    "Oh~~~"


    "abnormal!"


    "It''s a heavy taste. I won''t help the old lady, uncle convinces you."


    "Hey, what are you **** thinking about?"


    "..."


    The Phoenix Base is cooperating with the female V Island Corpse Clan. The news spread within the base, and the public''s ability to accept it seems far beyond the imagination of the base''s high-level staff.


    There are unbelievable and unbelievable people, but more often than not, the waves are unhappy after surprise.


    It seems that it''s no big deal for the base to cooperate with zombies. Even if you tell them that the top of the base is going to marry the corpse clan one day, they won''t be surprised.


    At most I find it interesting.


    I have to say that although the last days are cruel, in such an environment, a group of new humans with a strong heart and receptive ability have also been trained.


    One day later.


    From the direction of Female V Island, the first group of zombies were transported by survivors on Female V Island to the coast outside the base in Minghai City by a large number of cargo ships.


    In addition to cargo ships, there are also sky-grabbers and amphibians with some zombies that cannot cross the sea.


    The number is as much as one million.


    Because of the advance notice from the base, the Phoenix people did not panic when they saw so many zombies on the sea.


    Instead, some curious guys went directly to watch the excitement in groups.


    When they really found a group of millions of corpses coming to the shore, to be honest, many people were itching.


    Millions of third-level zombies, that is a mobile genetic potion!


    If it weren''t for the "honeymoon" period on both sides, maybe someone would want to "kill the corpse to prove the truth."


    With the arrival of the army of zombies, the training of the corpse knights at the Phoenix Base is also on the agenda.


    In addition, the base army is also actively preparing.


    The packing of weapons and ammunition and the logistics required by the army on the road are all actively preparing.


    As for the heroes of Chen and the others, they also started to deal with the details on Wei Xiao''s original battle plan.


    The main steps have been given by Wei Xiao, but how to do the operations requires the "command headquarters" temporarily formed by Chen Haojie.


    Time passes by day by day.


    Twenty days after Wei Xiao returned to the base, the final preparations were completed.


    After more than ten days of training and running-in, the first corpse knight force produced by the cooperation between Female V Island and the Phoenix Base was also released.


    The combination of the doomsday warrior and the skidder has a shocking effect that is much stronger than the corpse knights formed by ordinary people on the female V island.


    The sky-grabbers who belong to the third-level zombies can easily hold a thousand catties on their backs, while the doomsday fighters are all the strength of the second-level fighters and above, wearing an airtight armor with a mask, and holding a new weapon three-meter bone gun. , Unspeakable majestic.


    They can already control the skimmers, their lethality is definitely not comparable to that of a single skimmer.


    The real corpse knight, people jokingly call the "death knight".


    Although this team has only three thousand people, the combat effectiveness it can display is definitely no less than a million heroes.


    The last day before departure.


    All those who are going to fight will say their final farewells to their loved ones on this day.


    Those who have no relatives also meet with friends to do the pre-war craziness.


    Everyone knows what they are going to do this time out.


    Although the high-level base of the base has already arranged the battle plan, everyone knows that as long as there is a war, no matter how perfect the battle plan is, it will be accompanied by death. What''s more, they are facing a corpse clan power controlled by a corpse king?


    Clash with tens of millions of zombies. Except for Wei Xiao and the expedition personnel, anyone may die with them.


    I don''t know if I will come back in the end, so I must do everything I need to do and prepare myself.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need these, but he also needed to comfort the wives who were left at home this time.


    The mistresses who went out with Wei Xiao this time were Mu Wuqing, Jiang Xiyu, Bai Youwei, and Yan Yi. The remaining three wives were the objects he needed to comfort him.


    Originally, the Phantom had to follow, but the base mobilized too many forces at once, and Wei Xiao couldn''t let the rear be left alone.


    The Phantom is the strongest existence besides him as the base, coupled with the powerful abilities that control it now, even if there are any thorny problems behind the base, the Phantom can solve it.


    No matter how bad, it is more than enough to protect Shu Wang.


    In the warm room, giving sparingly, Yan Chuan Huizi and Phantom Shadow had fallen asleep deeply, and they were comforted by Wei Xiao''s care. Although they were weak, they were still awake.


    Leaning against her husband''s arms, Shu Wang was panting.


    "Husband, take the two young ones out this time, you must be optimistic about them. Especially You Wei, if no one is watching, maybe something will happen to her."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how dangerous I am, I may not be able to take care of others, but Youwei and the others will not be in any danger."


    "Although I know that there will be no trouble with them, I can¡¯t help but worry. Husband, do you say I¡¯m too much sometimes? It¡¯s safest to know where you are, but I just can¡¯t help myself. ."


    Looking at the beauty who raised her head, Wei Xiao scratched her little nose.


    "You care about sisters. As the eldest sister, you are doing a good job, I am very happy."


    "People care about you too."


    Shu Wang Nuo Road.


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled softly, and hugged Shu Wang''s big hand tightly: "It was originally the best choice to take you and Xiaoying this time, but you have also seen that 90% of the base''s power has been lost. I take it out, our home cannot be without the backbone."


    "You Wei and the others don''t have to think about it. Keep them, maybe they will make the base jump. I feel relieved to have you."


    With Wei Xiao''s praise, Shu Wang''s face was unspeakably sweet.


    "Give you a stable ¡®home¡¯, isn¡¯t that what I should do as a wife?"


    "It was indeed my blessing to meet you back then."


    "Me too!"


    Bow his head, eyes facing each other.


    Feeling the friendship in each other''s eyes, Wei Xiao lowered his head and directly blocked Shu Wang''s small mouth.


    A new round of crusade begins again.


    This time, Shu Wang was completely fallen, and his Qingming was no longer clear.

 Chapter 932： Oath declaration

    The next day, outside the new city wall to the north of the crowded base.


    Millions of troops gathered, and everyone was ready to go.


    The Phoenix flag, which belongs to the phoenix, is fluttering in the wind, and its scene is magnificent and majestic.


    It can be said that it is the first time to face the 100,000 participants of Female V Island facing the Phoenix Army''s prestige.


    Looking at the solemn and well-equipped phoenix army, while shocked in my heart, there was also indescribable envy in my eyes.


    They believed that their own equipment was not inferior to that of the Phoenix, but when they really faced this army, they discovered that different people, wearing the same weapons and equipment, showed completely different auras.


    If the soldiers sent by their female V Island to participate in the battle this time are elite, then the various parts of the Phoenix are the trump cards of the trump cards.


    The spirit of letting me and others, never going to be disadvantaged, throws them thousands of miles away.


    Of course, what shocked them the most was that any one of the Phoenix Fighting Forces possessed power that they couldn''t match. Even if it is not a person from the regular army, a non-combatant, with his bare hands, can single-handedly challenge dozens of elite fighters in their team.


    The phoenix''s strength made them feel terrified, and at this moment, they also understood why they were still not the opponents of this group of people when they had the advantage in numbers.


    They are not ordinary people at all.


    The place where the three armies (corpse clan, female country V participants, and Phoenix) converge.


    At this moment, the human army and the zombie army are everywhere, and there is no marginal team in sight, and the shocking effect is beyond words.


    Faced with such a mighty army, anyone is full of confidence in the battle that is about to unfold next.


    "Three, what do you think of these fighters of mine?"


    Wei Xiao and the others walked out of the city.


    This time, the representatives of the female V island corpse clan and the female V nation are Xing, Yue, and Aizu Ninja sword.


    As the supreme commander of the two sides, his position is equal to that of Wei Xiao.


    They and Wei Xiao came to a high place outside the city. Looking at the majestic army lineup, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but ask.


    Xing and Yue looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    As a human being, the Aizu Ninja Sword felt unspeakable emotion after witnessing the military appearance of the Phoenix Base.


    "The teacher of the tiger and wolf has the tendency to swallow the mountains and rivers with anger. Master Wei has such an invincible teacher, it is the blessing of our human race." Aizu Ninja sword sighed sincerely.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Thanks to the award, it''s just a small achievement. Compared with the corpse clan army, they still need to exercise a lot. After the three armies are ready, we don''t waste time anymore."


    With that said, Wei Xiaochao beckoned behind him.


    A soldier quickly handed a microphone to Wei Xiao.


    After receiving the loudspeaker, Wei Xiao looked at Chen Haojie and the others, as if asking them something.


    The power holders nodded to Wei Xiao.


    Some anticipating Lan Qiang even vowed to say: "Don''t worry, Lord, everything has been explained, and I promise you will be satisfied."


    With the guarantee of Lan Qiang, Wei Xiao was full of confidence.


    With all the attention, Wei Xiao opened his voice and said, "Warriors, do you know the purpose of our expedition this time?"


    The Quartet was quiet for a moment, and quickly boiled.


    "Slay the corpse emperor, take my mountains and rivers, expel foreign barbarians, and raise my clan authority..."


    Hearing the howling of the crowd, Wei Xiao, who was originally composed, almost fell out of the microphone in his hand, but looking closely, it is not difficult to find that Wei Xiao''s face is twitching.


    Wei Xiao had a bad feeling in his heart.


    How did the slogan change?


    Why is this different from what was said yesterday?


    Shouldn''t it be "killing the corpse to seize the body, refining the medicine, strengthening our army, and turning the sky"?


    Unable to help, Wei Xiao looked at Chen Haojie and others beside him.


    Chen Haojie was also a little confused.


    "You didn''t tell the Lord that the slogan changed?"


    "I thought you said it?"


    "I think so too."


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s comments, Wei Xiao had a black line.


    Gritting his teeth, the cannibal gaze locked on Chen Haojie.


    Chen Haojie, who only felt cold all over, was taken aback.


    After meeting Wei Xiao''s eyes, he knew that his group had messed up this time.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s cannibalistic gaze, Chen Haojie sneered and said in a low voice: "Lord, it was changed temporarily. The previous ones were too direct and detrimental to the image. For such a grand occasion, everyone thinks it is better to make a lofty declaration. I am. I thought someone would inform the villa, but I didn¡¯t expect..."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched again.


    did not expect?


    I didn''t expect you to be a melon skin.


    "That, Lord, would you like to say something casually? The soldiers are still waiting!" Chen Haojie said with a slight embarrassment.


    Wei Xiao glared at Hero Chen, anger in his heart!


    He finally made up his mind to come to the Oath-sworn Conference, but was messed up by this group of guys.


    Chen Haojie, they said lightly, just a few words?


    But for your temporary change of slogan, how can you still use the belly draft prepared by this devil?


    Also, the soldiers'' declarations are so clear and refined. If I continue with that straightforward, commonplace statement, how do the soldiers think of me?


    Isn¡¯t it embarrassing me, a high-achieving student?


    High school students also bring a high character, um, they are indeed "high-achieving students" and there is nothing wrong with them.


    Although I couldn''t wait for the mad heroes and their "good advocates" to have a good meal, Wei Xiao still wanted to maintain his image in front of the whole army.


    Attention returns to the microphone.


    What should we do now?


    Bite the bullet! Can''t be anticlimactic, right?


    "Ahem... not bad."


    As a buffer, now, Wei Xiao can only rely on his on-the-spot performance.


    Wei Xiao, whose complexion gradually became cold and solemn, spoke directly according to his own personality, and said: "The last days have continued to this day, and our Phoenix and the corpse clan have fought no less than a hundred and eighty times. What about the zombies, do you know in your heart? There is nothing to tell you, but I want you to remember..."


    "Since the establishment of my Phoenix Base, I have never tried to fail. This time, I hope so. The Phoenix has no enemies to fear, only enemies that are not strong enough. My soldiers in Wei Xiao would rather stand. Even if you die, you will never live on your knees. There is no match for the soldiers."


    "In a word, if you refuse to accept life or death, you will do it, swear to kill the corpse emperor, and never return it."


    "Hohoho..."


    "Swear to kill the corpse emperor, immortal and not return!"


    "Swear to kill the corpse emperor, not to destroy it..."


    "The whole army is out!"


    "Rumble..."


    Wei Xiao almost shouted the last sentence in a roaring way.


    But the effect is obvious.


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s words, the human army, who was already like a rainbow, became extremely excited one by one, burning eyes with blazing fire, wishing to fight the volcanic corpse emperor''s forces now and fight to the death.


    Watching the army set off, Wei Xiao couldn''t be proud of it.


    The demo, the temporary performance of the devil seems to be good, worthy of a "high-achieving student."


    Wei Xiao turned his head and raised his eyebrows at Hero Chen and them.


    "The Lord is domineering."


    "The Lord is mighty."


    "The Lord is simply a role model for my generation, and he said so well."


    The last words are for a million.


    But it is a pity that the army that stayed at the base this time happened to be his.


    "Husband, we are at home waiting for you to come back."


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao reluctantly, with worry and tenderness in their eyes.


    "Keep home."


    "Master, don''t worry." Phantom nodded firmly.


    "Set off!"


    Without any nostalgia, Wei Xiao waved a big hand and left with the main combat personnel from the heights.

 Chapter 933： Leng Chengfeng pays homage to the master of Qingcheng

    In a blink of an eye, ten days passed.


    If he rushed from Minghai City to Sky City, he would march eight or nine hours a day at a normal speed, and he would not miss his destination for a month or two.


    However, Wei Xiao marched all the way in order to meet the two forces of Sky City and Shen Kingdom Base at the agreed time.


    The fighters of Female V Island have air predators, which are much faster, while Phantasmal are all super fighters and can keep up with their marching speed.


    Therefore, in ten days, they entered the outer edge of Sky City''s sphere of influence.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Outside the sky city.


    Three armed helicopters appeared in the sight of the peripheral security personnel.


    In a month''s time, what Wei Xiao asked Liang Zhijun to do when he left had finished.


    Because of the participation from the back of the Kingdom of God, their task completion situation was even better than expected.


    Long before the stipulated time, they began to wait for the arrival of Wei Xiao. Therefore, in and outside the Sky City, there are not only people from the base, but also from the base of the Kingdom of God.


    "Helicopter?"


    "Foreign power?"


    "They seem to be heading towards the base."


    "Hurry up and notify the people at the base!"


    When the foreign helicopter was found, the armed personnel on guard at the periphery reacted immediately.


    The three armed helicopters did not stop in the middle, and flew directly to the distant Sky City.


    It didn''t take long.


    The news reached Liang Zhijun and their ears.


    "Unknown gunship?"


    "People from other forces?"


    New City Lord''s Mansion.


    At this time in the mansion, Liang Zhijun, Li Guangliang, Canglang King, Ni Qingcheng, and the city lord dragon of the Shen Kingdom base were all present in the sky.


    Hearing the report from the people below, the five of them couldn''t help but frown.


    "Could it be Mr. Wei''s person?"


    "It''s been a month. According to the agreed time, they will show up in these few days."


    Ni Qingcheng thought for a while and said, "Since there are guests, we might as well go out and have a look. Anyway, there are only three armed helicopters, and they don''t have the guts to go wild in Sky City if they want to come."


    Long Zaitian nodded: "What Boss Ni said is whether it is Mr. Wei''s or not, we will know if we contact him."


    Liang Zhijun and the three of them looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    Li Guangliang stood up and said, "Then let''s go and see together. If it is really Mr. Wei''s person, then the war will come."


    The others also got up, and then took their confidants and walked outside the city lord''s mansion.


    Outside the south gate of the base.


    The three flying helicopters did not enter the city, but landed on a flat open ground outside the base.


    There are also gunships in Sky City, but it is difficult for ordinary people to see them.


    For a base such as Sky City that has no battle base as the foundation, the armed helicopter is a strategic presence in the eyes of the high-level.


    Unless there is a major military operation, armed helicopters will not start easily.


    And now, three mighty and domineering armed helicopters are just outside the city, and it is inevitable to arouse the survivors'' onlookers.


    "Who do you think are the people above?"


    "Good guy, armed helicopters are all used for transportation, what kind of base has such strength?"


    "Look at it, the combat personnel from the base are here, as if they are going to act on the personnel on the armed helicopter."


    "What do you want? That''s just precaution. Three gunship helicopters suddenly arrived outside the base. If the high level is not prepared, who knows what will happen?"


    The crowd onlookers talked a lot.


    The city defense force, which reacted swiftly, had come to a place less than 100 meters away from the stopping place of the armed helicopters, and armed personnel quickly isolated a warning zone to keep the onlookers out.


    There is also the city wall.


    Many firepower points are directed at the helicopter.


    Awareness of prevention cannot be said to be careless.


    The helicopter''s engine stalled.


    At this time, under the gaze of the onlookers and the city defense forces, a dozen people came down from above.


    There are twelve people in total, not counting the pilots who are still on the plane.


    Except for the color of one of them inconsistent with the colors of the others, all of them were all black and fully armed.


    Needless to think about it, this costume is different from other people, and it is definitely the leader of these people.


    "Which power are these people?"


    "They look so powerful. Twelve people, but they give me the feeling of a million masters."


    "Have you noticed that compared to the fighters in our base, they look more like fighters?"


    "The spirit of smashing our soldiers dozens of streets, and the confidence, I bet they are definitely super fighters."


    When the surrounding survivors saw more than a dozen people coming off the plane, they all discussed quietly.


    The city defense fighter who came to the plane, a man who looked like the leader, brought four combatants toward the crowd on the plane.


    "Hello everyone, let me introduce myself first. I am the long-step Yaolei of the Sky City city defense army. I don''t know why you guys come to my Sky City?" Bu Yaolei on the side of Sky City asked straightforwardly.


    Seeing that the other party was also a general, the leader of the helicopter side saluted the other party.


    "Leng Chengfeng, the power holder of the Phoenix base, came to meet the leader of your base on the order of the master, and inform about important things. Captain Bu, we are not malicious. Please help me introduce the leader of your base."


    "Are you here to meet the three leaders?"


    Leng Chengfeng thought for a while and said, "If they are the masters of your base, then they are."


    Seeing that Leng Chengfeng didn''t look like he was lying, Bu Yaolei pondered slightly and nodded.


    "Then you guys wait a moment here, I''ll send someone to inform the City Lord''s Mansion."


    "Thank you!"


    Bu Yaolei smiled: "You''re welcome."


    Knowing that the other party was not here to make trouble, Bu Yaolei didn''t need to be vigilant.


    "Dududu..."


    Just as he was about to call in a soldier to report to the city, a car rang from the city.


    The sound attracted everyone''s attention, so everyone looked at the source of the sound.


    "It''s the car of the City Lord''s Mansion, the three leaders are here."


    Someone in the crowd exclaimed, and needless to say the identity of the person who came.


    "It seems that I don''t need to send someone to report."


    Leng Chengfeng smiled slightly: "This is just right."


    In a few breaths.


    The motorcade leaving the city staggered the crowd onlookers and came to the guard zone.


    Five modified cars parked ten meters away from Leng Chengfeng and a group of people walked out of the car.


    Li Guangliang and the others did not pause, and walked towards Leng Chengfeng and the others with their confidants.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Guangliang came over, glanced at Leng Chengfeng and the others, and then asked Bu Yaolei.


    Bu Yaolei: "Leader Li, this is His Excellency Leng Chengfeng, the power holder from the Phoenix Base. He said that he has important things to talk to the leaders."


    "Oh?"


    Li Guangliang and the others were slightly confused when they heard the words.


    But among them, Ni Qingcheng was the only one who knew what the Phoenix Base meant. On his calm face, after hearing the words Phoenix Base, there was a surprise on his face.


    Without waiting for others to ask about Leng Chengfeng, Ni Qingcheng stepped forward and asked, "You said you are from the Phoenix Base. Did Wei Xiao come?"


    Wei Xiao?


    Mr. Wei?


    As soon as Ni Qingcheng said what he said, Li Guangliang and others, who hadn''t felt much about Leng Chengfeng and their identities, couldn''t help but become more cautious.


    Leng Chengfeng looked at Ni Qingcheng somewhat unexpectedly.


    At first sight, Ni Qingcheng''s beauty made Leng Chengfeng amazed secretly.


    Then he thought of something, and said in a polite tone: "You should be Ni Qingcheng and Mistress Qingcheng, right?"


    "You know me?"


    Leng Chengfeng saw Ni Qingcheng''s changes in his eyes.


    He can now confirm that the peerless beauty in front of him is the mistress Ni Qingcheng whom the Lord had confessed when he came.


    I want to come too, and only this kind of stunning beauty can meet the standards of the Lord to find a woman.


    Leng Chengfeng smiled and said: "The hostess has seen you outside. The Lord has already mentioned your identity to his subordinates, and the Lord has confessed that after we come to Sky City, all actions will follow your instructions."


    Speaking of this, Leng Chengfeng became serious: "Leng Chengfeng, the power holder of the Phoenix Base, will report to Mistress Allure with all members of the combat team."


    "Papa..."


    The soldiers behind Leng Chengfeng stood at attention and saluted Ni Qingcheng with Leng Chengfeng.


    Very solemn and very ceremonial.


    Seeing this scene, Ni Qingcheng was a little dazed and embarrassed.


    Is this the way the Phoenix meets?


    "Boss Ni, what is going on?"


    Although Liang Zhijun and the others had guessed something, they still had a lot of doubts in their hearts, and they couldn''t help but look at Ni Qingcheng one after another.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled bitterly, and didn''t hide anything.


    Instructed Leng Chengfeng and the others not to be so polite, and then said to Liang Zhijun and the others: "In fact, it''s nothing. Wei Xiao is the leader of the Phoenix Base, and this is his subordinate."


    "what?"


    "So Mr. Wei is here?"

 Chapter 934： Other things got mixed into the army

    Everyone was surprised, and there was a joy in their eyes.


    Although Ni Qingcheng was not sure, since Leng Chengfeng appeared here, he should be.


    "The cold holder, Wei Xiao..."


    "The hostess can call me Chengfeng." Before Ni Qingcheng could finish speaking, Leng Chengfeng interrupted.


    "Okay, Chengfeng, is Wei Xiao here?"


    Leng Chengfeng nodded: "Yes, the Lord asks his subordinates to come and inform you that the army will arrive here soon, and I hope you can do a good job in response."


    Leng Chengfeng''s words fell, and everyone was sure that Wei Xiao had really come.


    "Brother Chengfeng, the important thing you want to tell us is to take up Mr. Wei''s army, right?" Li Guangliang tried to ask.


    "Yes, there are a lot of troops, and there are a lot of heavy weapons. They need an open space to stop. In addition, there are some troops beyond your imagination. In order to avoid unnecessary panic, the Lord asked me to inform. Everyone, no matter what you see for a while, please don''t panic."


    "A troop beyond our imagination? What kind of troop is that?"


    Liang Zhijun frowned.


    "Everyone, just listen to what I said. Now, I also ask the hostess to prepare a camp for the army. It probably needs a place that can accommodate five million troops."


    "What, five million?"


    "Didn''t Mr. Wei say that there was only a million army? How did it become five million?"


    "Brother Leng, are you kidding me?"


    When the Canglang King heard the numbers in Leng Chengfeng''s mouth, all of them were stunned.


    Can''t tolerate them not surprised.


    When Wei Xiao mentioned that there would be millions of troops participating in this war, they were not calm. Now, this number has doubled from the original basis. It would be strange if they could still maintain their composure.


    Of course, in the great shock, they couldn''t express the excitement in their hearts.


    Five million army?


    With such a large number of armies, are they able to capture the corpse emperor forces they will attack next?


    "I''m not joking, you will know when the time comes. I also ask the hostess and you all to vacate the venue as soon as possible. Also, let the ordinary people at the base inform them, no matter what you see in a while, please don''t panic. Follow the army, all They are their own people and will not bring them any danger."


    Leng Chengfeng has something to say.


    But looking at his appearance, it seemed that he didn''t intend to say anything.


    Everyone kept the confusion in their hearts and nodded immediately.


    "Yao Lei, immediately organize our manpower to prepare a site for the upcoming allies. Any place outside the base that can be used as a resident is isolated. In addition, let people outside the city enter the city, and don''t bring obstacles to the allies." Liang Zhijun was right. Bu Yaolei said.


    "Yes, Chief Liang."


    Bu Yaolei responded, and then left with his people.


    "Chengfeng, since Wei Xiao and the others haven''t arrived yet, why don''t we wait for them upstairs. You probably haven''t eaten yet?"


    "The hostess doesn''t need to bother. We always carry dry food with us when we come, but we will have to work with the hostess and you in the future."


    "Whether hungry or not, Brother Leng will come all the way to report the letter, and we can''t treat you badly. In this way, how about we are on the tower and waiting for Mr. Wei and them while eating?" Li Guangliang said.


    Kindness is hard to come by.


    What''s more, although the army has already entered the sky city range, it is impossible to come here without a few hours.


    Leng Chengfeng can''t let everyone wait here, right?


    "If that''s the case, it''s time to work."


    "What are you talking about? Since we are allies, then we are a family. Let''s go, I will have people ready to eat and drink right away. I was expecting it. With a lineup of millions of troops, this scene is also a corpse clan. Yes, when did our human race ever appear? Standing on the city wall also allows me to feel how majestic the formation of a million army is."


    Regarding the words of the Cang Wolf King, although others didn''t say much, the expectation was obvious.


    Five million armed forces belonging to the human race, how shocking is that?


    It would be a pity for them not to witness it with their own eyes.


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t say much.


    Thinking inwardly.


    When you see what the so-called five million army is like, I hope you can maintain the current sense of expectation.


    Without staying in place, under the leadership of Li Guangliang and the others, Leng Chengfeng and the armed soldiers who got off the plane walked towards the city.


    As for the pilots on the plane, they have to find another place to park the plane.


    Time passed without knowing it.


    after an hour.


    Outside the southern gate of Sky City, there were no survivors.


    Except for the endless grass and trees in the vast wilderness, there is the etherealness between the heaven and the earth.


    On the contrary, it was the city wall. At this time, except for the main area, the other locations were crowded with people.


    no way.


    Following Bu Yaolei¡¯s public propaganda that millions of armed troops will come to the base, they all want to see what a lineup of millions of troops is. Location.


    And above the city gate, Leng Chengfeng and Ni Qingcheng and the others were sitting in a building, eating and chatting.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Aircraft, many airplanes."


    "Oh my God! Is that really a plane? I don''t think my eyes can count."


    "Is this the allied army the leader said? Shouldn''t it be so scary?"


    There was a stir from outside the building.


    "Master Qingcheng, you leaders, they are here," Leng Chengfeng stood up and said.


    "come yet?"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry, hurry, let''s go out together."


    The impatient Liang Zhijun and others got up, greeted each other and walked outside the building.


    There are not many people in the city where they belong.


    When a group of bigwigs came outside to look at the gunship helicopter fleet flying from a distance, their eyes with excitement were even more excited at this moment.


    "This, this is the power of the Wei boss?"


    "There are many helicopters, and they are all armed helicopters. I''m afraid that there will be no fewer than a thousand helicopters, right?"


    "There should be none, but definitely not less than five hundred."


    "We still underestimate Mr. Wei''s strength."


    Faced with the oncoming fleet, Liang Zhijun and others were amazed.


    As Wei Xiao¡¯s pillow, Ni Qingcheng has some understanding of what the Phoenix base is about, but now the number of helicopters is beyond her range, and her beautiful face is indescribably shocking.


    "Sister Ni, Master Wei Xiao is so powerful." Leng Yu whispered beside him.


    Ni Qingcheng returned to his senses after hearing the sound.


    "I heard Chengfeng say that this is just the vanguard, I really don''t know how much shock he will bring us later?"


    As the aircraft group approached, outside the city gate, the soldiers who had already prepared began to guide them to a designated place to stop and land.


    After the helicopter passed by, new black spots appeared in the distant sky.


    "There will be another air force, what will it be?"


    "Is it a fighter group?"


    "I shouldn''t? We don''t have an airport for fighter jets to take off and land here, and they can''t stop and land when they come."


    Once again, it was discovered that there were unknown objects in the sky, and most of the people who had seen armed helicopters thought of fighter jets, but they also had doubts.


    "Give me the telescope."


    Long Zaitian took a pair of telescopes from a guard.


    With the help of a telescope, he quickly saw what the UFO appeared in the distant sky.


    "Crack..."


    "Lao Long, what''s wrong with you?"


    Long Zaitian''s next move left Liang Zhijun and the others confused.


    Just look at the army in the distance. Is it necessary to be surprised that you can''t hold the telescope securely?


    "Cengceng..."


    Long Zaitian didn''t answer their words, his face was horrified, and his figure couldn''t help backing back a few steps.


    "Lao Long, what did you see?"


    Noting Long Zaitian''s expression, Liang Zhijun and the others realized something was wrong.


    Without waiting for others to use their binoculars to look at the black spots in the distance, Dragon in the sky tremblingly exclaimed: "Scrapers and skiers are skiers, countless skiers..."


    "What are you playing..."


    "Wow..."


    The Cang Wolf King was about to say something, but before he could finish his words, a series of deafening roars came from a distance, his originally calm face turned a little pale in an instant.


    They were so familiar with this voice.


    What is it if it is not a zombie?


    Really a skimmer?


    "..."

 Chapter 935： Refresh everyones three views

    "Wow..."


    In the distance, corpse knight troops appeared.


    An army of sky-grabbers that stretched across the sky, covering the sky with endless horizons, was flying straight toward the southern city gate.


    The black spots are from small to large, from far to near.


    In a short while, even with the naked eyes of ordinary people, you can see exactly what is flying behind the helicopter.


    "Zombie?"


    "Fuck Nima, how come there are zombies following the helicopter? Are they blind?"


    "Run, run away..."


    The people who originally watched the excitement on the city wall were not calm when they noticed that the air force flying behind the helicopter was actually an air predator.


    Seeing chaos is about to appear.


    At this time, Liang Zhijun and the others are here.


    "Chengfeng, what is going on? How come zombies follow you?" Ni Qingcheng asked first, and his tone was very frightened.


    Others also looked at Leng Chengfeng.


    If it is said that Liang Zhijun and others were enthusiastic about the arrival of Leng Chengfeng and others at the beginning, but now, there are a large number of sky predators directly behind the helicopter. Liang Zhijun and their attitude towards Leng Chengfeng and his party have changed from being close to them. Be hostile.


    None of those present are fools.


    As soon as the helicopter troops passed by, the zombies came. Is there such a coincidence?


    Besides, even if all of this is a coincidence, there should be radar monitoring on the gunship. Didn''t they find it when they flew?


    But things just deviate from their guess.


    When this happens, do we need to say more about the truth?


    Leng Chengfeng and the others are very likely to help the zombies deal with Sky City.


    Feeling the hostility of the crowd, Leng Chengfeng did not neglect: "Master Allure, don''t be nervous. Now I invite you to calm down the people on the wall. Don''t cause a stampede because of the chaos."


    "Why don''t you make us nervous? Zombies, they are zombies, and they are countless sky predators." The Canglang King roared.


    Li Guangliang''s face was sullen: "Are you rapes?"


    Leng Chengfeng couldn''t laugh or cry: "Everyone, please comfort the people on the wall. You can look carefully at the backs of the skirmishers, and then you will understand."


    "You really didn''t go with the zombies? Although it is limited and unbelievable, it is not impossible." Ni Qingcheng asked condensedly.


    "Please also trust the subordinates, Master Allure."


    Ni Qingcheng was taken aback for a moment.


    "Boss Ni..."


    Long Zaitian asked.


    Seeing that the distance to the city wall is getting closer, and the agitation on the city wall becomes more and more obvious, Ni Qingcheng finally gritted his teeth: "Believe him. Even if he is lying, we must avoid chaos."


    Although Liang Zhijun and the others wanted to do something with Leng Chengfeng and the others, Ni Qingcheng was right.


    Now, believe it or not, it makes no difference.


    If Leng Chengfeng is the same as they guessed, what if he knows it?


    Instead of wasting time here, it is better to try to recover the loss.


    Therefore, Li Guangliang allowed the soldiers on the tower to enter the building, spreading the news that the skidder would not harm the people through the broadcasting station inside.


    They are fast.


    The news rang inside and outside the base in a blink of an eye.


    When people heard that the sky-grabbers that appeared this time would not hurt them, many people''s faces were instantly shocked.


    But that is only a momentary matter.


    Those who recovered, the anxiety and restlessness did not diminish in the slightest.


    "Made, what are you kidding? Zombies won''t attack us? Do you think we are all fools?"


    "This TM is simply a big joke. You said that pigs can climb trees, dogs can''t eat shit, and wolves are the second ha. I believe it, but zombies don''t attack humans? Are you afraid that you haven''t woken up?"


    The news just came out, and the effect was not very good.


    "Citizens, please trust us. To put it mildly, even if we are deceiving, what can you do? Rather than causing more casualties, we should respond calmly at this time. At least, we should work together. Can you still fight the zombies to the death?" The broadcast sounded again.


    This statement is convincing enough.


    People who have not been dazzled by panic, think about it, it really is such a thing.


    Because the skimmers can fly, they are no longer limited to the terrain. At this time, even if it is a real zombie attack, what use is they being anxious?


    Rather than panic causing heavy casualties to the base, it is better to face it hand in hand and resist the attack of zombies together.


    In a blink of an eye, the chaotic wall calmed down.


    Those who had weapons in their hands loaded their guns one after another, waiting for the next battle.


    The scene was under control, and Leng Chengfeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Everyone, look carefully at the front row of the army of skimmers."


    Holding the last trace of trust in Leng Chengfeng, everyone turned their gazes to the forefront of the sky-grabber troops.


    "Huh? There seems to be someone on it?"


    "It''s true, and there are not too many. Initial estimates should be tens of thousands."


    "How is this going?"


    Everyone''s complexion changed when the abnormality was discovered.


    Ni Qingcheng looked at Leng Chengfeng: "Chengfeng, do you want to explain?"


    Leng Chengfeng nodded: "This is what I prepared you for psychologically. As you can see, our Phoenix has already reached a cooperative relationship with a corpse king to deal with other corpse kings. These sky-grabbers are hers. Sent to support us. The Lord brought only 900,000 human forces this time, and the remaining three million are all zombies."


    Hearing Leng Chengfeng''s explanation, everyone was shocked.


    Is there such an operation?


    "This, this is fine too?" Liang Zhijun opened his eyes wide.


    It feels like what Leng Chengfeng said is like a fairy tale.


    "How can the corpse emperor cooperate with us humans?" Long Zaitian asked in shock.


    Leng Chengfeng looked serious: "Everyone, zombies have evolved to the level of corpse emperors, and they can no longer be treated as animals. They have their own civilization, and they have wisdom that is no less than that of our human beings. You can ask our Lord for details. , I won¡¯t explain it here."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    In just a few words, the corpse knight army has come to a height of 100 meters outside the city wall.


    At this time, as long as you are not blind, you can see the humans on the backs of the skimmers.


    Although there was a notice from the base before that these sky-grabbers in front of them would not harm humans, after all, they were only talking about whether they were true or not. The people retained a high degree of suspicion. But now, when they see the humans on the backs of the sky-grabbers, they seem to Some believe it already.


    "There is someone on the skidder''s back?"


    "Could it be that what the base said is true?"


    The situation on the wall has changed.


    Some people with a mortal heart, at this time, their gazes are beyond Liang Zhijun''s view.


    Leng Chengfeng said: "Mistress, please also ask your people to take them to find a place to settle down."


    Ni Qingcheng returned to his senses and nodded instinctively.


    Informed the people under the city wall who had responded to the army, but now they were also dumbfounded.


    Waiting for the people to return to their senses, although they were still a little unbelievable in their hearts, the orders began to come.


    So the soldiers who led the army of the corpse knights, with an uneasy heart, led the corpse knights in the front, with nearly three million air raiders behind them, and departed to the outside of the city.


    "These skimmers really won''t hurt us?"


    "Fuck, is this true? This world is crazy too, right?"


    "Mad, I seem to have discovered some incredible secret. The sky raiders can be tamed. You say, we..."


    "Will you try if you have a chance in the future?"


    This thought is simply not a general danger.


    Witnessing the departure of the sky-grabber army, even if the facts are already on the city wall, they still can''t calm down in their hearts, Long Zaitian.


    Can the Phoenix actually persuade the zombies to be used by them? Do you want to be so exaggerated?


    "Rumble..."


    Just as the crowd was having trouble getting past the gods for a long time, there was a roar in front of him.


    There was still a long distance away, but the people on the wall seemed to feel that the ground under their feet was shaking.


    earthquake?


    "Lord, they are here." Leng Chengfeng looked into the distance with a smile on his face.


    Everyone around him quickly turned their gazes into the distance.


    I saw a lot of dense smoke rising into the air between the interlocking mountains.


    The roar became clearer and clearer, like thousands of wild beasts roaring.


    An unknown number of troops are rushing towards them at this moment with an unmatched and overwhelming force.


    Without seeing him, Liang Zhijun and the others couldn''t imagine that this was a movement that could be made by such a huge army only by its momentum.


    "Are you here? I haven''t seen you for a month, and I don''t know if you miss me?" Ni Qingcheng looked into the distance, with a look of beautiful face, there was a glimmer of anticipation at this time.

 Chapter 936： Shocking scene

    Ahead, on the ground a kilometer away from Sky City.


    Following the horizon, a row of tubular objects appeared first in Ni Qingcheng''s line of sight.


    In a moment.


    A neat row of steel behemoths came from the dust.


    Tanks are a row of tanks that stretch for kilometers.


    After that, more steel behemoths continued to emerge.


    That wave like a torrent of steel entered the sight of everyone on the city wall, and the shock brought by the corpse knight had not passed yet, and the sight in front of them had surprised Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    "Do you want to be so exaggerated?"


    "There are more than a thousand tanks, right?"


    "Sure, it''s terrifying. How powerful are our allies?"


    First came the helicopter group, then the zombie army, and now even the tank army appeared.


    If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, who would dare to believe that after the end of the world, when the crowded battle base was basically destroyed, there is actually a terrorist force in this world that is no more than a battle base.


    Other than that, when the tank corps appeared in the sight of Sky City people, they believed that their allies were 100% combat corps.


    "Mr. Wei gave us too many surprises." Liang Zhijun sighed.


    Why are Li Guangliang and Canglang King not like this?


    No wonder Wei Xiao dared to face the corpse clan power controlled by the corpse emperor.


    With regard to the power he has shown now, Liang Zhijun has nothing to say that they admire.


    Among them, the most shocking thing in their hearts is the dragon flying.


    The Shen Guo base will join this plan, which can be said to be compelling.


    Afraid of Wei Xiao''s deterrence, they had to agree, but now, Long Zaitian knew that he should be grateful for Wei Xiao''s persecution.


    The strength of the allied forces is so strong, is the power of the corpse king still invincible?


    He has no doubt now.


    A month ago, Wei Xiao said that when dealing with the corpse emperor, there were not many of them in the kingdom of God, and there were a lot of them in the kingdom of God. People did not exaggerate these words.


    The troops in front of them were approaching the base. With such a force, the entire deployment of the Kingdom of God could not increase the combat power.


    At the same time, Long Zaitian was also very excited.


    Phoenix is ??so powerful, does he still worry about those people in Central China attacking the empty base of the Kingdom of God behind?


    hehe!


    Without seeing the power of the Phoenix, Long Zaitian was always disturbed, but now, he is as stable as Mount Tai.


    Sneak attack! Come sneak attack!


    According to what Wei Xiao promised them a month ago, as long as the forces in Central China dare to attack the current base of the Kingdom of God, even if the base temporarily changes ownership, but waiting for them, they will be even more powerful.


    Because Wei Xiao said that if the forces of Central China attack the now empty base of the Kingdom of God, the Phoenix Base will help them unify the entire Central China.


    Although Long Zaitian knew that even if such a thing happened, Phoenix would not be able to hand over all the defeated Central China to them, but the benefits of the Kingdom of God as a victim would be unimaginable.


    "It deserves to be a base that can disclose the secrets of genetic medicine and armed armor. With this strength, how many bases are there today that can be compared?" The dragon burned in the eyes of the sky.


    Looking at the tanks constantly appearing from below the horizon, there was an unspeakable enthusiasm in my heart.


    "Master Wei Xiao''s strength, I don''t know how to describe it anymore."


    When Ni Qingcheng heard Leng Yu''s words, he felt the same way.


    "His strength is not accidental, but inevitable. Just ask such a force, what else does he dare not do in these last days?"


    Everyone looked at the tank corps that appeared first with envy, jealousy, and fanatical eyes.


    After all the tank corps appeared, heavy armored tanks, portable tanks, and artillery units followed suit.


    "Missile launch vehicle?"


    "Cannon..."


    "I''m numb!"


    Seeing something more shocking, the people on the city wall had no other color on their faces except for shock.


    Wait for all the weapons and troops to leave.


    The armored vehicle troops, transport troops, infantry, and corpse groups that appeared behind, to Liang Zhijun and the others, did not feel much.


    As someone said, they are numb.


    Of course, there are exceptions.


    Such as the appearance of female soldiers.


    Looking at the tens of thousands of heroic and brave female soldiers, I don''t know how many people look at them.


    However, he has no literacy, and the phrase "fuckin" travels the world.


    The appearance of female soldiers made many people crazy.


    "Let''s go! Mr. Wei should be in the team, we can''t neglect."


    At this moment, Liang Zhijun''s attitude towards Wei Xiao has changed drastically.


    If it was said that it was awe and fear more than a month ago, then it is true worship and admiration now.


    Personal strength is unparalleled, and he also has an army capable of changing the world. Such a person, if he does not hug his thighs, he is destined to only look up in the future, and he is the kind of existence that can only look up far away.


    Compared with Wei Xiao, they suddenly discovered that what they have achieved today is simply not worth mentioning.


    The distance between the two sides is like a gap between clouds and mud.


    Hearing what Li Guangliang said, everyone agreed.


    The end of the world is an era that emphasizes strength.


    In this era, even if you kneel and lick the strong, no one will gossip you, but feel that you have the foresight and are capable of bending and stretching.


    Everyone did not neglect, turned around, and left the city wall one after another.


    Below, Wei Xiao and the others quickly drove to the gate of the city.


    Millions of zombies lined up outside the city wall, and millions of zombies gathered behind. Looking down from the city wall, there was a sea of ??people as far as the line of sight was. The corpses were like the ocean, and the army was shocking extraordinary.


    "Tap..."


    The city gate opened wide, and Ni Qingcheng and his party came out of the city.


    Outside, Wei Xiao, representatives of the corpse clan, Aizu Ninja sword and others got out of the car.


    Ni Qingcheng first saw Wei Xiao.


    I haven¡¯t seen him for a month, even if Ni Qingcheng is not a person who is easily emotional, but after many days of separation, once again I saw the man who saved her in the heat and gave her a sense of security that she would not have after the end of the world. There is a sense of tenderness and longing on the bright jade face.


    Wei Xiao also noticed her.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    With the people on both sides looking at each other, Wei Xiao escaped from Bai Youwei and the others and walked straight towards Ni Qingcheng.


    "Wei..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao coming, the Canglang King wanted to say something.


    However, Liang Zhijun stopped him before he spoke.


    The Canglang King looked at Liang Zhijun in confusion, as if asking him what he meant?


    Liang Zhijun was very angry.


    This idiot, something that anyone with a wink can understand, he actually wants to take part in it?


    If it were not for the sake of belonging to the same base, Liang Zhijun would not bother to stop him.


    "The husband and wife have not seen each other for a month. What are you joining at this time? If you want to say hello, you should wait for the husband and wife to stay together before you go! Now in the past, you want to find it uncomfortable?" Liang Zhijun whispered.


    "Forehead¡­"


    The Cang Wolf King also noticed at this time, as if no one else did anything except he wanted to speak.


    Don''t other people want to indulge in Wei Xiao and get close to him in the first place?


    Obviously not.


    Then why don''t they say hello to Wei Xiao?


    Seeing Wei Xiao walking towards Ni Qingcheng, coupled with Liang Zhijun''s explanation, the Cang Wolf King who suddenly understood in his heart, could not help but sweat a little on his forehead.


    Nodded gratefully to Liang Zhijun, feeling a sense of fortune.


    Seeing that the Canglang King had understood what he meant, Liang Zhijun smiled lightly.


    Not to the point of hopelessness.

 Chapter 937： Tripartite meeting

    Ni Qingcheng had stopped at this time and stared at Wei Xiao who was walking towards her.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t pay any attention to anyone on the way, came to her in the spotlight.


    "I''m back?" Ni Qingcheng broke the silence first, smiled sweetly, with indescribable gentleness.


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak, hugged Ni Qingcheng, and kissed her **** little mouth directly in front of everyone.


    "Wow..."


    When this scene appeared, the people who belonged to Wei Xiao turned their backs, including Chen Haojie and the others.


    Liang Zhijun and the others don''t understand, they just kissed each other. Since they did it blatantly, are they afraid of being seen?


    But since Chen Haojie and they all made this move, Liang Zhijun and others who are close to Wei Xiao and Ni Qingcheng have the same learning, one by one, looking at the sky or the earth, anyway, they must be right to follow Leng Chengfeng.


    Only Bai Youwei and the others are looking at the two people who are holding each other and "talking" with selflessness.


    "She should be our new sister, right?"


    "Euny sauce said that this elder sister is called Ni Qingcheng, is she really beautiful?"


    "It''s his food. A beauty of this level is in line with his appetite." Mu Wuqing hugged his hands in front of him, as if pointing to the country.


    Bai Youwei pursed her ruddy little mouth.


    "Sister Xiyu, should I call my new sister sister or younger sister?"


    Jiang Xiyu smiled.


    "It''s fine if you are happy. But if you upgrade to a sister, you can''t just play games in addition to training as before, but also help the eldest sisters with their government affairs. At the same time, half of the time with your husband should be allocated to the younger sisters. "


    "Then I should be the sixth sister! And Qingcheng sister seems to be older than me."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing Bai Youwei''s words, Jiang Xiyu and Mu Wuqing both laughed.


    "Sister Youwei, don''t persuade you, believe in yourself, even if you become a elder sister, O''Neill still loves you very much." Yan Yi pursed her mouth and said childishly.


    Bai Youwei suddenly had a black line.


    As a little girl who was "trained" by her, Bai Youwei didn''t know how much Yan Yi wanted to get rid of her clutches.


    Yan Yi had long wanted to find someone to share Bai Youwei''s "bullying" against her. Bai Youwei knew this very well.


    Originally, Xiao Queer was the most suitable candidate, but now he inserted one in advance, and there is no need to think about it. Yan Yi intends to fight for it.


    Seeing through Yan Yi''s thoughts, Bai Youwei smiled sadly.


    "Huh! Don''t even think about it. It''s enough to have one sister of you. Six sisters love me and have you for me to bully, I think it''s perfect. You can continue to bear the ravages of my Queen Youwei!" Said, Bai Youwei He stretched out his tender little hand and rubbed Yan Yi''s cute little face.


    The conspiracy was seen through, and Yan Yi looked very discouraged. His big watery eyes looked at the female devil in front of him, letting her devil''s claws be applied to his face.


    Aside.


    A month of lovesickness was thrown into a kiss.


    The two who were soon relieved of emotions separated.


    "You bully me as soon as you come back, you are really my good husband." Ni Qingcheng, who was a little shy on his face, leaned in Wei Xiao''s arms and said quietly.


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "Then do you like me to bully you?"


    Ni Qingcheng''s face was even redder.


    Yu Guang looked around for a while, seeing many people turning their backs, and nodding shyly.


    "like!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao laughed loudly.


    "Go, I''ll take you to meet your other sisters." Not allowing Ni Qingcheng to refuse, Wei Xiao hugged her and walked towards Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Whee¡­¡­"


    The four women saw the two coming.


    Bai Youwei, who were very sensible, didn''t wait for Wei Xiao to speak, Bai Youwei went up and held Ni Qingcheng''s arm for the first time.


    "You''re the Qingcheng sister my husband said? It''s really beautiful, no wonder my husband can''t help it. My name is Bai Youwei, and now the seventh oldest in my family, my sister can call me Seventh Sister or Youwei."


    When I heard that Wei Xiao was about to take himself to see her sisters, Ni Qingcheng''s first reaction was panic, and what followed was anxiety about what he should call the sister in front of him.


    According to Gu Li, I entered the door late, so I should call her sister her sister, but Ni Qingcheng knew her age. If she asked her to call a sister younger than her as her sister, she would not let go.


    But she didn''t expect that when she was thinking about it, someone would have broken her at a loss.


    Now looking at the beautiful and outrageous little beauty who is holding her arm next to him, while Ni Qingcheng hesitates a bit, he is also full of gratitude to Bai Youwei.


    "Seven, Seven Sisters." Ni Qingcheng blushed and yelled somewhat restrained.


    "Hey! Sister Qingcheng''s voice is really nice."


    "Sister Qingcheng, I, my name is Yan Yi, the smallest in the family, you can call me Eighth Sister."


    Yan Yi also took the initiative to greet Ni Qingcheng.


    "Bamei!"


    "Yeah, good sister."


    Both sisters set an example, and Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu will naturally not fall behind.


    "Mu Wuqing, just call me Wuqing."


    "Jiang Xiyu, my husband likes to call me Xiaoyu, you can also call me like that."


    Unexpectedly, the sisters were so enthusiastic, and Ni Qingcheng''s nervous heart had disappeared.


    "Wu Qing, Xiao Yu, my name is Ni Qingcheng, I would like you to take care of me at home from now on."


    "You are welcome as a family. There are three sisters besides us. When the matter here is over, we will introduce them to you one by one when we return home." Mu Wuqing said warmly.


    "thanks!"


    "You''re welcome."


    Seeing that the five girls got together in this way, Wei Xiao, the client, felt that he was a little redundant.


    He also said that he would bring Ni Qingcheng over to introduce her to her other sisters. As a result, all the wives did not give "face" at all and reported themselves.


    However, Wei Xiao was very satisfied that they could accept Ni Qingcheng''s point.


    Although whether they accept it or not will not affect Ni Qingcheng''s future status, having a harmonious home is what Wei Xiao hopes most.


    "Since you already know each other, I will leave Qingcheng to you, and I will say hello to others."


    "Huh, smelly husband, it sounds like we will bully Sister Qingcheng. Even if we want to bully, we will unite to bully you." Bai Youwei pretended to be fierce.


    Wei Xiao squeezed her little nose.


    "I''ll pack you tonight."


    Threatening Xiaojiao''s wife, Wei Xiaochaochen heroes and the others gestured, and then they walked towards Liang Zhijun and the others with their power holders and cooperating representatives.


    "Haha...Mr. Wei, for more than a month, the gentleman''s demeanor is still the same!" Li Guangliang spoke first.


    Now that they are here, naturally no one is willing to be content, and they are close to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "For the next plan, I am always preparing to return to the base. Everyone, have you completed your tasks?"


    Long Zaitian said: "Sir, rest assured, as early as three days ago, everything was ready. It can be said that everything is ready, only the east wind is owed."


    Looking at Dragon in the sky, Wei Xiao smiled meaningfully.


    "Lord Dragon City, do you still doubt what I said that day?"


    "Um?"


    Long Zaitian was stunned by Wei Xiao''s sudden question.

 Chapter 938： Open up completely

    He quickly figured out what he looked at Wei Xiao in amazement: "Could it be that Mr. is the adult that day?"


    "What do you say?"


    When Long Zaitian heard this, his heart trembled.


    Wei Xiao was the mysterious man who went to the base of the Kingdom of God to "threaten" them more than a month ago?


    Instinctively, Long Zaitian looked at Wei Xiao''s body, as if he wanted to discover some differences.


    "No need to look for it. I used some methods that day. This is my true face. Dragon City Lord has not answered me yet. Do you still have doubts about our cooperation?"


    Long Zaitian quickly reacted.


    With a smirk on his face, Long Zaitian said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Let me laugh. Now seeing the strength of the Phoenix, Long has no doubt. In this battle, the Shen Kingdom base will definitely look forward to the husband."


    "That''s fine. Don''t worry, what you said that day still counts. For my allies, I will never let them be wronged a bit."


    This is why Wei Xiao''s face is not red and his heart is not beating when Wei Xiao said it.


    I don''t want to think about what happened to the forces of the three provinces in Minghai City back then?


    They were also Wei Xiao''s allies once?


    Long Zaitian did not know this situation, so this time, they were flattered by Wei Xiao''s words.


    Where can I find such an ally?


    "Mr. Wei is righteous."


    "Brother Long, it seems that something interesting happened between you and Mr. Wei. I wonder if you can share it with us?" Liang Zhijun said jokingly.


    The dragon waved his hand in the sky.


    "Don''t mention it, don''t mention it!"


    "Well, since Mr. Wei has arrived, let''s not continue to stand here. I have asked someone to set up a banquet at the City Lord''s Mansion. I think it is not much difference now. Mr. Wei, how about we move to the City Lord''s Mansion?"


    "This is really not the place to talk." Wei Xiao paused, and continued, "The guest will do whatever you want. Long Ba..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Let the army set up camp outside, you can deal with the others."


    "Yes!" Long Ba responded, and then left.


    Wei Xiao said to everyone, "Everyone, let''s go!"


    "Mr. Wei first please."


    Wei Xiao did not pretend, and greeted Bai Youwei and the others, and then, led by the guards of the city lord''s mansion, got into a commercial modified car.


    Others followed closely behind.


    In the city lord''s mansion.


    The banquet has already begun.


    Those who can be here at this time are all the most powerful people of the tripartite forces.


    Wei Xiao and Bai Youwei were all on the main table, followed by Hero Chen.


    In addition to them, the three big powers of the stars, the moon, the dragon in the sky, and Liang Zhijun are also there.


    Of course, they are the only powerful men, even if they are only one rank lower than them, they are not qualified to sit at the main table.


    There are other seats around, those are people of the next level, but that''s all.


    At the banquet, Wei Xiao had already introduced Chen Haojie and Aizu Ninja Sword to Liang Zhijun and others.


    It also includes the identity of Chen Haojie as the commander in this battle.


    Liang Zhijun and the others had no opinion on Wei Xiao''s arrangement. After learning the identity of the hero Chen, they all expressed their willingness to obey orders.


    This is also normal.


    If you haven''t seen the strength of the Phoenix army, with their three to four hundred thousand army lineup, you have to fight for a place in the headquarters.


    But after seeing the horror of the Phoenix Army, they didn''t feel that the armed fighters in their hands were comparable to those of Wei Xiao.


    This is the reality of the "no diplomacy" of the weak.


    However, compared to the position that Wei Xiao had already set, Liang Zijun and the others were surprised at first when they learned that there were two zombies on the seat.


    When they discovered that Xing and Yue could communicate with them unimpededly, until this moment, they did not believe what Leng Chengfeng said before.


    The corpse emperor appeared, and the zombie "Tiehanhan" era has passed.


    A whole new race emerged in their time.


    The so-called three rounds of wine and five flavors of food.


    After a full meal, Wei Xiao left directly.


    Chen Haojie and others in power were left behind by Wei Xiao. Anyway, the next strategic deployment and deployment will be done by Chen Haojie and the others, and Wei Xiao does not need to stay in the same place and dictate.


    Without him, perhaps the people present could be more relaxed.


    Leaving the City Lord''s Mansion, Wei Xiao directly took the girls to the romantic bar.


    Well, a very meaningful move.


    With women and a group of peerless beauties to the land of pink powder, it is estimated that not many people would do this kind of thing except Wei Xiao.


    "Hehe... Sister Qingcheng, I didn''t expect you to have this kind of show. Isn''t it interesting? How about we don''t wait to get back to the Phoenix Base, let''s raise funds for one?" On the way to the romantic bar, we sat with Ni Qingcheng Bai Youwei asked curiously after learning that Ni Qingcheng''s premises were in the pink industry.


    To outsiders, Ni Qingcheng can calmly respond to them asking anything about the Land of Pink Pink, but when faced with Bai Youwei and others, Ni Qingcheng is embarrassed and even feels inferior.


    Yes, it is low self-esteem.


    Although Wei Xiao never said anything, he understood his own affairs.


    When Ni Qingcheng was with Wei Xiao, he was gone for the first time.


    It''s not that Ni Qingcheng was bullied in the last days, but that she had a marriage and love before the last days.


    It''s just not long, but she has already paid what she should give.


    After the end of the world, although she protected herself very well, even if she said that she did not commit herself to anyone else, would the sisters believe it when she operated such a place?


    Now that I am talking with them Kaikai, will the sisters feel that they are slutty?


    Ni Qingcheng was a little anxious.


    "Youwei, do you think your sister is unclean? You know, that kind of place, me, me..."


    "Sister Qingcheng, what do you think? What''s the matter with running a hot pink place? To survive in the end times is the most capable. I''m not afraid of your jokes, if you don''t have a husband, I''m afraid I''m not as good as you." Bai Youwei said sincerely Say.


    It can be seen that Bai Youwei is not duplicity, while Ni Qingcheng is moved in her heart, she also feels ashamed in her heart.


    "Then do you believe that apart from having a relationship, I haven''t looked for other men?"


    "Believe!" Bai Youwei nodded without hesitation.


    "Um?"


    Ni Qingcheng was a little surprised.


    "Do you believe me that way?"


    "Qingcheng, don''t think too much. No matter what you did before, now we are a family, then don''t make a difference. As for your question, haha..." Mu Wuqing smiled and looked at Wei Xiao behind.


    Wei Xiao, who was sitting in the back row holding Jiang Xiyu, felt Mu Wuqing''s gaze, and said in a puzzled way: "Look at what I do?"


    Mu Wuqing smiled, and said to Ni Qingcheng: "Our husband is very picky. Good-looking is the main thing, but if there is a problem with life style, he will not start. You can be harmed by him, which means you are not better than Our sisters are bad. In order to survive, what does it mean to operate the pink powder industry?"


    Hearing what Mu Wuqing said, Ni Qingcheng was really moved.


    Ni Qingcheng doesn''t care what others think of her. As long as her husband and sisters believe her, what else can she worry about?


    Looking at Wei Xiao, at this moment, in addition to gratitude, Ni Qingcheng''s eyes were more devoted.


    "What? Do you have a third man besides me?" Wei Xiao said flatly.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled.


    "No, you are the second and last."


    "It''s boring. I''ll take a moment and call me when I arrive." Wei Xiao closed his eyes, looking as if he really wanted to sleep.


    Having understood Wei Xiao''s intentions, and the sisters believed in her, Ni Qingcheng was no longer restrained.

 Chapter 939： Liu Xianer who cant sit still

    Ni Qingcheng knows how to answer Bai Youwei and the others, and even some shy boudoir talks, Ni Qingcheng also told Bai Youwei and the others.


    No one knew whether Wei Xiao heard what they were talking about, but when everyone came to the romantic bar and got off the car, except for Ni Qingcheng and Bai Youwei, like three Xiaobai, Mu Wuqing, Jiang Xiyu, and Yan Yi, It was red-faced.


    Even the cold rain driving them is a bit embarrassing.


    "Sister Qingcheng, you know a lot." Although shy, Yan Yi praised Ni Qingcheng from his heart.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled charmingly: "My sister is in charge of so many people who do that kind of work. Even if you don''t want to understand, just listen to them."


    Speaking of this, Ni Qingcheng felt that this little girl was too pure, holding her shoulders, and whispering something in her ear.


    Yan Yi''s small face suddenly seemed to be congested, and it was bleeding.


    "No way, no way..."


    "My husband will like it!" Ni Qingcheng smiled mysteriously.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Yan Yi hesitated and looked at Wei Xiao behind with a timid look, seemingly hesitant.


    "Is it really?"


    "Hehe... youngest, don''t be afraid. When the time comes, Sister Seven will accompany you. With Sister Qingcheng''s brilliant tricks, I''m not afraid that you won''t be able to beat Demon King Wei."


    "I, I...but..."


    "Don''t you want your husband to love you more?" Bai Youwei directly offered her assassin.


    Yan Yi has nothing to say now.


    Biting her little lip, Yan Yi looked at Bai Youwei with big watery eyes: "Sister Youwei, then you have to help me."


    "Hey...it''s all right. Let''s go, my sister will show you what''sacred hand in the flower'' is today." Bai Youwei pulled Yan Yi and walked quickly toward the entrance of the romantic bar.


    Ni Qingcheng motioned for Leng Yu to follow.


    Two young girls, one youthful, one lively and active, although this is their own territory, but the people in the bar don''t know them.


    Without a person to protect them, they would inevitably suffer a loss if they just ran in like this.


    The three left.


    Wei Xiao, who followed behind, asked Ni Qingcheng: "What did you say to those two boys just now?"


    Ni Qingcheng smiled meaningfully: "You will like it."


    "Don''t teach them badly."


    "Haha..." Ni Qingcheng hid his mouth and smiled, "Even if the teacher breaks down, it will only be bad for you."


    What this said, Wei Xiao was speechless?


    Is it bad for me?


    Quite looking forward to it.


    Ah! man.


    Inside the romantic bar.


    "Master Wei Xiao, you are finally back."


    Wei Xiao and the others just entered the romantic bar.


    Before Wei Xiao and the others went upstairs, a voice sounded from the side, and then a fragrant wind rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    When Wei Xiao saw this, his brow furrowed, and his figure flickered before disappearing in place.


    "Peng..."


    "Ouch..."


    The person who rushed did not hug the target, but instead slammed into the entrance door and let out a painful moan.


    Gu Gu narrowed his mouth, turned his head, and looked at Wei Xiao with a bitter expression on his face.


    "Master Wei Xiao, you are so unfeeling!"


    Wei Xiaobai, who was between Jiang Xiyu and Mu Wuqing, gave her a glance.


    "I have more unfeeling ones, do you want to try?"


    "Hehe..." Guanguan smiled and hopped to Ni Qingcheng''s side. "Sister Ni, Sister Leng brought back two beautiful little sisters just now. Are they also Master Wei Xiao''s wives?"


    "You..." Ni Qingcheng nodded Guanguan''s small forehead. "They are You Wei and Yan Yi, just like you said. You call them Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu, you call them Sister Wu Qing Sister Xiaoyu will do."


    "Hello, Sister Wuqing, Sister Xiaoyu, my name is Guanguan."


    "Hello!"


    Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu replied at the same time.


    "Let the sisters clean up a few more rooms in a while. We will have a lot of guests here tonight."


    "Yes, Sister Ni."


    Ni Qingcheng immediately looked at Wei Xiao, thought for a while, and said, "If your people like the land of pink pink, I don''t need to pick up guests tonight."


    This means that the sisters who are coming out of the Romance Bar tonight can be reserved for Wei Xiao''s people.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Leave them, leave them alone. Let''s go upstairs!"


    "OK then!"


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t say much, and followed Wei Xiao and the others upstairs.


    As they walked, many people in the bar on the first floor started to sigh.


    "That person is Master Wei Xiao, right?"


    "Isn''t it? I brought a million army to our base today. I really didn''t expect that in addition to his personal strength, there is a huge force behind him. You haven''t seen it today, good guys, phoenixes. People can even tame zombies. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe it?"


    "That''s not it? We thought it was zombies attacking the city before? It turned out later that those zombies were domesticated by the phoenix. It is enviable to think about it. I directly use the skidder as a mount. I really want to have one of them. My corpse ride?"


    "You guys! Didn''t you find that several women who are not under Boss Ni have entered the bar? Don''t you care about this issue?"


    "You can keep talking if you want to die."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "That is Master Wei Xiao''s wife."


    "This... I, I thought it was a woman sent by the three leaders to curry favor with Master Wei Xiao."


    "As soon as I heard it, I knew that you didn''t go to the South City Wall today."


    "..."


    Sky City, Tianxian Tower.


    The arrival of Wei Xiao and the others caused such a big noise, the people in Tianxianlou would not be ignorant.


    During the time when Wei Xiao and the others were staying in the City Lord''s Mansion, things about Wei Xiao had been passed to Liu Xian''er by the people of Tianxianlou.


    After listening to the news brought by the people below, Liu Xian''er''s heart was indescribably shocked.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so powerful?"


    Knowing that Wei Xiao is actually the leader of an army of eight hundred thousand and eight hundred thousand, and can dominate an army of zombies to fight for him, even the "well-seen" Liu Xian''er can hardly calm down at this moment.


    Her knowledge of Wei Xiao is still too superficial.


    Originally thought that Wei Xiao was a lone ranger who fought solo, but he didn''t expect that his true identity was actually better than Yi Xiu at the beginning.


    For a moment, Liu Xian''er felt that her previous plan against Wei Xiao seemed to have no effect.


    How can a woman be able to handle a person with such a huge power?


    "No, I can''t wait any longer, I must do something." Liu Xian''er, who was more frightened and excited as she thought about it, stood up directly from her seat.


    "Xian''er, what are you going to do?"


    At this time, Hong Yan walked in from outside the door.


    Liu Xian''er, who had just acted, looked a little surprised when she saw Hong Yan.


    Hong Yan smiled helplessly.


    She knew that Liu Xian''er would be unable to sit still after learning about Wei Xiao''s situation, so she came to have a look.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Liu Xian''er''s disposition would be so immature.


    Doesn''t she know that the more this kind of time, the more calm she should be?


    Hong Yan came to Liu Xian''er.


    "Are you going to find Master Wei Xiao?" Hong Yan asked directly.


    Liu Xian''er hesitated and nodded.


    "If you want to come to Sister Yan, you know. We have all underestimated his identity. Now that we know his strength, I can''t sit there anymore."


    Hong Yan walked aside, and said unhurriedly, "What use is it for you to go now? As far as I know, besides Ni Qingcheng, besides Ni Qingcheng, there are several genuine ladies who follow him. Now, do you think you have a chance to get close to Master Wei Xiao?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er was stunned.


    She almost forgot. The person who passed the message to her just now mentioned that Wei Xiao was following a few peerless beauties who were not under Ni Qingcheng.


    I also blame her for not being calm enough.


    I only thought about how to find a chance to meet Wei Xiao alone, but ignored such an important matter.


    Wei Xiao has her peerless beauty next to her, and she is still his wife, so rushing to find Wei Xiao in such a hurry, how would he make those genuine ladies feel?


    Liu Xian''er was a little anxious, and quickly took Hong Yan to sit down.


    "Sister Yan, what do you think I should do now?"

 Chapter 940： Bai Youweis normal operation

    "Have you calmed down?" Hong Yan asked unhurriedly.


    "I''m very calm now. Sister Yan, you still talk about what I should do next?" Liu Xian''er looked impatient.


    This is like someone who has calmed down?


    Hong Yan couldn''t help Liu Xian''er, and his expression gradually became serious.


    "Before I give you a solution, you first answer me a question."


    "Don''t say one, it''s a hundred."


    Knowing that Liu Xian''er is completely messed up now, Hong Yan didn''t want her appetite anymore: "You tell me, now you are still thinking of monopolizing Master Wei Xiao?"


    When Hong Yan asked these words, his face was serious.


    As if Liu Xian''er was not allowed to lie.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er hesitated.


    Want to monopolize Wei Xiao?


    This question is probably answered by anyone, and the answer is yes.


    No matter when, who wants to take out the things that they care about most and share with others?


    Seeing Liu Xian''er hesitating, Hong Yan did not accommodate her this time.


    "If you are still thinking about it, I advise you to give up. Let alone the beauty of the women next to Master Wei Xiao, you are the only one who gives you the courage to dominate. An overlord like Master Wei Xiao? Liu Xian''er, it''s important to know yourself. If you don''t even know this, you should give up!"


    "Sister Yan..."


    Liu Xian''er, who didn''t expect Hong Yan to talk to him like this, was stunned on the spot.


    For a long time, Hong Yan followed her like a big sister, protecting her, not to mention beating and scolding, but she didn''t have a heavy tone.


    But at this moment, it can no longer be said to be vicious, and words that can be called murderous can be said from Hong Yan''s mouth. For a while, Liu Xian''er felt that Hong Yan in front of him was a little strange.


    Hong Yan didn''t want to say such a thing, but Liu Xian''er''s attachment to Wei Xiao seemed to be devilish. If she didn''t scold Liu Xian''er again, it would only harm her.


    Hong Yan said bitterly: "It''s not that my sister wants to say this to you. My sister is actually not feeling well, but you have to see yourself clearly. You have to stick to goals that are obviously impossible to achieve. Finally, don''t say stay by Master Wei Xiao. , You may not even be able to save your life, do you know?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "If you continue to persevere, that''s good. Do what you want to do! From now on, we will shoot and break, and no one will care about it." Hong Yan said coldly.


    "Don''t miss Yan Sister, I will listen to you, can I listen to you everything?" Liu Xian''er was anxious.


    It was the first time that Liu Xian''er felt so angry that Hong Yan was so angry.


    A charming little beauty was so frightened by her own words that Hong Yan actually didn''t feel good in her heart.


    Liu Xian''er looked like her own sister in her eyes. If Liu Xian''er was not too persistent, how could Hong Yan speak harshly to her?


    His tone became softer, Hong Yan asked, "Really?"


    "Really, I won''t think about those unrealistic." Liu Xian''er nodded repeatedly.


    "Well, from now on you listen to me, don''t worry about Master Wei Xiao. We have already done all the things we should do before, and now that the Lord comes, we will wait for those things to slowly ferment."


    "Can this really work?"


    "I believe Sister Yan, he will know everything Wei Xiao should know. The most important thing for you now is to figure out how to stay by Wei Xiao''s side."


    "Can¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er was still a little worried.


    Hong Yan said angrily: "Apart from this, do you have any other way? Go directly to Master Wei Xiao? If his women knew your identity, what do you think they would think of you? This kind of thing can only be done from Master Wei Xiao starts next to him. As long as he recognizes you, you will have hope."


    Seeing Hong Yan''s serious look, Liu Xian''er was silent for a while and nodded vigorously.


    "Okay, I listen to Sister Yan."


    "That''s right. Don''t worry, if we just get the chance to see Master Wei Xiao, what we did before is enough. Now pack up and go out with me and relax. It''s yours, who It can''t be stopped."


    "Um!"


    After comforting Liu Xian''er, after Liu Xian''er changed and dressed up a little, Hong Yan pulled her out of the house.


    Into the night!


    Inside the romantic bar.


    "The face of the little beauty is so smooth, come, let the uncle kiss, the benefits will be greatly reduced."


    "Haha... You Wei-sama is really bad, she doesn''t follow her."


    "That''s, I kept teasing us, and finally made people itch and irresponsible, which made our sisters uncomfortable."


    "Hahaha... you are all mine tonight, obediently obedient to this uncle, everything is easy to say, dare to resist, this uncle will let you know what it means to call a broken throat is useless."


    "How dare we! I hope Master Youwei and Master Yan Yi will take pity."


    In a private room on the fourth floor.


    At the moment, a group of beautiful young ladies are frolicking around two tomboys who look very childish.


    Bai Youwei, dressed in a male costume, with a fake beard under her small nose, hugs left and right, looking so happy.


    She was also unrestrained to the other young ladies around her, grabbing a hand on this body and kissing on the face, a lively image of a little hooligan.


    On the contrary, it was Yan Yi on the side. Although she was surrounded by a few beauties, Xiao Nizi had a thin face and could not take a role like Bai Youwei. Instead of drinking wine, she was flushed and shy by a group of beauties.


    Yan Yi didn''t expect Bai Youwei to be so bold.


    While Wei Xiao and her sister were discussing important matters on the fifth floor, they brought her to the fourth floor to fool around.


    Because the main members of the Romance Bar already knew their identities, when Bai Youwei and Guanguan wanted to experience a man¡¯s drinking and drinking, she arranged this room directly for them, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    Unable to be able to "act in the true colors" like Bai Youwei, the shy Yan Yi moved her body closer to Bai Youwei.


    "Sister Youwei, let''s go back to find O''Neill! We''ll be worried if O''Neill can''t find O''Neill after we have been away for so long."


    Bai Youwei, who is holding the little beauty in her arms, is just having fun, looking at Yan Yi with a bit of chic charm.


    "Xiao Yiyi, are you afraid? Would you like your brother to take you?"


    "I, I don''t have it!" Yan Yi said duplicity, "I''m afraid of O''Neill."


    "Really?" Bai Youwei raised her eyebrows and smiled meaningfully.


    Yan Yi turned his head away, pouting his little mouth: "Yes. Keep going crazy! Wait until O''Neill gets angry, and see what you do, ah..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the defenseless Yan Yi was directly embraced by Bai Youwei.


    "Sister Youwei, what are you doing?"


    Being held in Bai Youwei''s arms, Yan Yi looked a little nervous.


    "Boom~~~"


    Without saying anything, Bai Youwei kissed Yan Yi''s cute little mouth first.


    "Bah, baah... Sister Youwei, you hate..."


    Bai Youwei disapproved, humming: "Now I have learned how to use my husband to crush me, but I''m sorry, it''s useless. Why can Wei Xiao hug me left and right, but Bai Youwei can''t? Humph! Today, my uncle puts the words here. , The girls here are all of this uncle, including his Wei Xiao¡¯s little wife, hehe... just to taste what his Wei Xiao¡¯s little wife is like."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Oh..."


    "Master You Wei, aren''t you afraid of being heard by Master Wei Xiao when you say this?"


    The beauties around were amused by Bai Youwei''s serious appearance.


    Bai Youwei''s mouth curled up, her eyes scornful.


    "I''m afraid of him? Little beauty, do you look down on me Bai Youwei too much?"


    "Isn''t it?" The girls were curious.


    Bai Youwei didn''t like to listen to this.


    Letting go of Yan Yi in her arms, Bai Youwei sat up straight.


    "It seems that if you don''t tell you about my position in our family, you don''t know how powerful Bai Youwei is."

 Chapter 941： Who has been spared by the heavens?

    "Let¡¯s start with Wei Xiao¡¯s eight wives. As one of them, although I am ranked seventh, I am definitely one of them. All the sisters have to look forward to me. Usually I am in a bad mood and only need a look. My sisters, everyone is terrified..."


    "Ahem..." Yan Yi couldn''t help coughing.


    Bai Youwei looked at her with a threatening look.


    "Yan Yi, am I wrong?"


    "Yes, Sister Youwei is right, I am now terrified." Yan Yi shook his head quickly, her voice weak.


    Her sister Yan Yi didn''t want to make any remarks, but she herself was absolutely pinched by Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei smiled with satisfaction: "Look, Yan Yi is the best proof now, I didn''t speak big words."


    Others glanced at Yan Yi and smiled without saying a word.


    There are some things that even if their hearts are like a mirror, they won''t break Bai Youwei in this situation.


    "What I just said was my status as a mistress. Secondly, to Wei Xiao, I was like a queen mother in his heart. Don¡¯t you know, Master Wei Xiao in your eyes looks awe-inspiring outside. Everyone looked in awe, but when they came to me, this was it."


    Bai Youwei gave a little thumbs up, her expression flying.


    "Isn''t it?" The beauties exclaimed.


    "Otherwise? In front of me, my husband has to behave well. I said he dare not talk, I told him to chase the dog, he would never dare to chase the chicken..."


    "Wow, I didn''t expect Master You Wei to be so powerful."


    "Yeah, yeah! Master Wei Xiao is so powerful that he was so subdued by Master You Wei, I can''t believe it."


    Bai Youwei squinted her eyes with a smile: "That''s natural. If you don''t believe me, I will let Wei Xiao come and pour us some tea now. He absolutely dare not say anything."


    "We dare not. Master Wei Xiao is our most admired person. If he can come and talk with us, we are willing to serve him tea and water."


    "Nothing to do, with me, do you still need to be jealous?"


    Bai Youwei in the house has completely floated, dare to say anything, dare to say anything.


    But neither she nor the people in the room noticed that in the private room where they were now, there was a small gap in the door that was originally closed, and the door was hidden.


    Of course, what the people inside say, if there are people outside the door at the moment, they can hear it all.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    But sometimes things are just such a coincidence, and there are real people outside the room now.


    Ni Qingcheng and Mu Wuqing were looking at Wei Xiao, who was trembling all over, covering their mouths one by one, trying to keep themselves silent.


    They had originally finished talking and found that Bai Youwei and Yan Yi were not there, so Jiang Xiyu curiously asked Guanguan and them.


    As the person who arranged a place for Bai Youwei to "flower heaven and wine", Guanguan naturally informed everyone of Bai Youwei and their whereabouts.


    And what Bai Youwei and the others are doing right now.


    Knowing that Bai Youwei actually took Yan Yi to drink flower wine, Wei Xiao and others were dumbfounded.


    But Wei Xiao was also interested.


    Two tomboys are accompanied by a group of beautiful women, what will they do?


    So, under the leadership of Wei Xiao, a group of people came from the fifth floor to outside the private room where Bai Youwei and the others were.


    It was also a coincidence that when Wei Xiao and the others just arrived outside the door, when the door was opened a few minutes, they heard Bai Youwei''s words inside.


    Mu Wuqing and the others who knew Bai Youwei quite well, calmly stopped Wei Xiao who was about to push the door and let him stand outside and listen to what Bai Youwei would say.


    It didn''t take long, so I won''t talk about it. Anyway, starting with Bai Youwei''s utterance, Wei Xiao and the others heard it.


    "Master Wei Xiao, are you really like this in front of Sister Youwei?"


    Guan Guan, who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, asked with a soft smile.


    Others were almost unable to hold back, Jiang Xiyu, the most direct, even squatted down with one hand covering his mouth and the other holding his lower abdomen, with tears still in his eyes.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao gritted his teeth with hatred for the lawless "little witch" inside.


    Is he so unbearable in front of her?


    "Old, husband, I, I can''t do it anymore, you go in and collect that evildoer! Let her go on, I''m afraid I will be laughed to death." Jiang Xiyu couldn''t help it anymore, out of breath , And said with great patience.


    Mu Wuqing and the others also agreed.


    What the main Bai Youwei said now has broken through the sky, and if she continues to speak, it is estimated that this world will not be able to accommodate her as a great god.


    "She''s dead tonight. It won''t work for anyone to intercede, I said." Wei Xiao let out a harsh word and pushed the door directly in.


    "...I told you to tell him that he was a man, I was outside..."


    Bai Youwei was talking vigorously, but halfway through her words, she watched the door being pushed open from the outside, and when she saw the first figure that came into her sight, Bai Youwei''s small mouth suddenly remained open, with round eyes. , Is the bigger and bigger, the bigger and bigger.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Like a bird with a frightened bow, Bai Youwei, whose eyes widened to the extreme, unable to expand any longer, swished and jumped up from the pile of women.


    "Master Wei Xiao (Ouni sauce)?"


    "Old, husband, you, why are you here?" Bai Youwei''s expression was shocked.


    Wei Xiao ignored the gazes of others in the room, and walked towards Bai Youwei step by step with a cold face.


    "The empress dowager, take the tea and pour water, let me go east, I dare not go west, let me chase the dog, I dare not chase the chicken... Well said, continue, let me listen, what else is your husband? Can''t control?"


    Behind Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing and the others also came in.


    They all looked at Bai Youwei meaningfully, with a smile in their eyes, and their faces were full of sympathy for Bai Youwei.


    Out to mix, sooner or later have to repay.


    Now that you have said it, you must have the courage to bear it, right?


    The corners of Bai Youwei''s mouth trembled, and she soon cried with a jade face.


    "Old, husband, you, did you hear?"


    Wei Xiao: "It''s okay, go ahead, I would like to know what else in this world you Bai Youwei dare not say?"


    "I, I..." Bai Youwei "I" did not follow for a long time.


    At this moment, she was really panicked.


    Why are you so unlucky?


    But it¡¯s an outsider''s pretense, and I never thought I would be caught by the master. The most sad thing is that the master also heard her previous words.


    In terms of bad luck, who else can compare with yourself?


    "Sister Wu Qing, Sister Qingcheng..." Bai Youwei looked at the people behind Wei Xiao with a plea for help.


    Mu Wuqing found a place to sit down and sighed: "Don''t look at us. At home, you Bai Youwei will have a look in our eyes. We must be careful. If you can''t solve the problem, we who are concubines can also have What ability?"


    Holding back his smile, Jiang Xiyu also shook his head and said: "People are quiet, Sister Youwei, there is nothing we can do."


    "You, you..." Bai Youwei didn''t expect several sisters to hear it.


    She was almost crying, her small mouth deflated, and Chu Chu looked at Wei Xiao pitifully.


    "Old, husband, if I say nonsense that I was drunk, do you believe it?"


    "What do you think?" Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Uuuuu...I think you believe my husband."


    Wei Xiao was completely mad at Bai Youwei.


    Step by step, she came to Bai Youwei''s side, stretched out her hand and directly picked her up and carried her on her shoulders.


    "Papa......"


    Regardless of how many people were present, Wei Xiao unceremoniously hit Bai Youwei''s upturned position a few times.


    "Ah...husband, I was wrong. This is what the little girl asked me to say, you know I wouldn''t dare to say these things even if I was eaten by the bear heart and leopard courage."


    "Me?" Yan Yi became anxious when she heard that Bai Youwei wanted to embezzle her, her watery eyes widened, "Sister Youwei, don''t hurt me."


    "What I said is true, husband, you have to believe me."


    "Give it back to me now, and see how I can clean you today." Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and walked out of the room with Bai Youwei on his back.


    "Sister Wu Qing, younger sister, save me, save me..."


    "You ask for a blessing!"


    The girls gave Bai Youwei a white look.


    A sister was unwilling to extend a helping hand, and Bai Youwei, who was carried by Wei Xiao, had an unlovable look on her face.


    "Little girl, remember to burn some beautiful paper figures for me today next year, and my sister will bless you below. Ah..."


    At this moment, Bai Youwei still didn''t forget her skin.


    Unsurprisingly, Wei Xiao''s slap fell on Bai Youwei''s stature again.


    "Little girl, you must remember..."


    With a soft cry, the figures of Bai Youwei and Wei Xiao disappeared in front of the girls.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Hmph... let you bully me, now let''s see how Ernie Chan cleans up you."


    When the two left, the women in the room couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Will Sister Youwei be so funny?"


    "Sister Xiaoyu, did You Wei also be like this when she was in your base?" Guanguan asked.


    Jiang Xiyu nodded amused and helplessly.


    "She is the most alive at home. Except for her husband and eldest sister, no one can cure her."


    Ni Qingcheng smiled.


    "There is such a sister in the family, and it won''t be boring to think about it."

 Chapter 942： The last day

    Fifth floor!


    A small hand just stretched out from the bed and grabbed it to the sky, before struggling, it was grabbed and pressed down by a big hand.


    The sky is shaking, the sun and the moon are dark.


    The violent punishment, let a certain "lawless" little beauty know the quick end of the game.


    Until someone came to the rescue, the overwhelmed little beauty fell asleep in the tiredness of regret.


    A new round of wind and rain has passed.


    Listening to the slight breathing nearby, Ni Qingcheng glared at Wei Xiao.


    "I don''t know Lianxiangxiyu, see You Wei is exhausted."


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "Why don''t you reinvigorate your husband, she won''t turn back in the future?"


    "Haha..." Ni Qingcheng chuckled lightly.


    Recalling what Bai Youwei said before in the private room on the fourth floor, she still finds it funny.


    Changing a comfortable posture in Wei Xiao''s arms, Ni Qingcheng asked, "Does You Wei often do this?"


    "Occasionally! Don''t let her get up, especially don''t encourage her. She can''t stand the provocations of others. Once she seizes the opportunity, it''s like an erupting volcano, nothing she dares to say. For this, there is no Shu Wang. Punish her less."


    "Then you really know enough about the sisters."


    Wei Xiao looked down at Ni Qingcheng in his arms and smiled badly: "It''s all my women. I know how deep you are. You know how long I am. What do you don''t understand?"


    I think you are driving, but I have no evidence.


    Ni Qingcheng glanced at Wei Xiao, his ruddy face was indescribably coquettish.


    "By the way, why are you here?" Wei Xiao asked casually.


    According to Wei Xiao''s thoughts, Mu Wuqing and the others knew their strengths, and it should be one of the three of them who saved the field in the end, but they didn''t expect that Ni Qingcheng would come over in the end, which surprised him a little.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Ni Qingcheng''s face became even more charming.


    "Sisters and sisters took the initiative to give them the opportunity. They knew that we hadn''t seen each other for more than a month." Ni Qingcheng had nothing to say between the husband and wife, Nuonuo said.


    "It seems that you are getting along well."


    "Why, don''t you want to see?"


    how is this possible?


    Wei Xiao tightly hugged Ni Qingcheng''s big hands: "Nonsense."


    "Speaking of this, I remembered one thing."


    "What''s up?"


    Ni Qingcheng propped up his upper body and looked at Wei Xiao seriously: "You tell me, did you do something with Liu Xian''er in Tianxianlou a month ago?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao was a little strange, why did Ni Qingcheng mention Liu Xian''er?


    "Nothing is done. What''s wrong?"


    "real?"


    "Do I have to lie to you? Although she can be long, I didn''t meet one and love one, and she didn''t meet my requirements."


    It could be seen that Wei Xiao had not lied, and Ni Qingcheng''s straight forehead leaned down.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. After you left, Liu Xian''er continued to keep closed and not pick up guests. Her former benefactors in the base had no small opinions. For this matter, some people made trouble in the Tianxian Building. Later, the owner of the Tianxian Building, Hong Yan After letting out the words, Liu Xian''er already has a sweetheart. If he can''t become his woman, she will die alone in the future."


    "What does this have to do with me? You don''t mean to say that Liu Xian''er''s sweetheart is me?"


    "Isn''t it? Although Tianxianlou didn''t say it clearly, your relationship with Liu Xian''er when you were at the base was not clear. After you left, Liu Xian''er was the same. Now everyone at the base thinks you are the one People, because it is suspected that it is you, no one dares to make trouble in Tianxianlou now."


    Ni Qingcheng said bitterly.


    "Are you jealous with me for this reason?"


    "How dare I! How can a little girl do things like you, Master Wei? You just think that your charm is not so big. There are groups of wives and concubines in the family, and there are devastating admirers outside. People don''t want to eat for you. , Lovesickness becomes ill, don''t you have any thoughts, that is the first person on the list of heavenly immortals?"


    After speaking, Ni Qingcheng watched the changes in Wei Xiao''s expression.


    "It''s boring. What other people think is my shit? Is it because other people love me, I want to put her into the house? If that''s the case, won''t the hundreds of thousands of female admirers in my base become my harem? "


    Ni Qingcheng''s reaction to Wei Xiao was very useful.


    Smiling, Ni Qingcheng said softly: "You are not welcome at all."


    "To be honest, if you want to blame, you can only blame your husband for being too good."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    "sleep."


    Wei Xiao turned over, fully embraced Ni Qingcheng, kissed her on her small mouth, and then closed his eyes.


    Ni Qingcheng stopped talking, found a comfortable position, snuggled against Wei Xiao, and slowly fell asleep.


    "Liu Xian''er? What does this woman want to do?"


    Wei Xiao, who closed his eyes, thought about it in his mind, and slowly fell asleep with a bit of confusion.


    The next day, the City Lord''s Mansion.


    After yesterday''s discussion, Chen Haojie, Liang Zhijun, Long Zaitian and the others have reached a strategic unified command and arrangement.


    Before Long Zaitian saw the strength of the Phoenix Base, he was still a little conservative.


    There are more than 300,000 people in the base of the Kingdom of God, and the power he brought over is less than 200,000.


    The total number of armed forces and ordinary Christians is only 180,000.


    This number was decided by their base after many discussions.


    It is impossible to say that Long Zaitian has no regrets, but because of the distance, even if he wants to mobilize some more people, time is too late.


    It''s Sky City.


    They originally planned to invest only 60,000 to 70,000 troops, but now they see the strength of the Phoenix base, because the Allied forces will eventually start from their base, and they want to perform well in front of Wei Xiao. The number previously set has now changed. All members are dispatched.


    Except for children, even the elderly, as long as they are willing to "fish in troubled waters" on the battlefield, Liang Zhijun and they all agree.


    As a result, the total number of people invested in the Sky City base in this battle was as many as 190,000 people.


    The number of people at the two bases was finally determined. Together with the combatants on the Phoenix Island and Female V Island, the number of human forces used to attack the volcanic corpse emperor reached a terrifying 1.27 million.


    Adding to the army of the Queen of Ming Zhao, that is nearly five million, which can be said to be extremely powerful.


    "Did you discuss your battle deployment?"


    "Yes, Lord. In addition to the plan that we had made when we came, after our discussion last night, the battle deployment of the Kingdom of God Base and Sky City has also been completed. If the news from the Shadow Guards does not change in the next battle , Our current combat plan can be implemented."


    A crowd of high-level people gathered in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    After hearing what Chen Haojie said, Wei Xiao looked at Long Zaitian and the others.


    "You don''t have any comments?"


    Long Zaitian and Liang Zhijun shook their heads one after another.


    "The arrangement of Army Division Chen is very reasonable, and we have nothing to add."


    is not that right?


    Because Wei Xiao and the others had already figured out how to dispel the doubts of the other forces in the deployment of the army, and the tripartite forces that could not pick out any faults naturally had no opinion on the deployment of Chen Haojie.


    The people of the Phoenix base will lead the corpse clan army to charge against the power of the volcanic corpse king, which can be said to be the first to take the lead.


    Divine Kingdom Base and Sky City were dispatched in the second line due to strength problems, and the risk had been reduced a lot.


    What''s more, they are not fighting alone. There are also Phoenix artillery units, mechanized units, and air forces in the rear. It can be said that in order to deal with the volcanic corpse king, the Phoenix does not leave room.


    As for the final admission of the Phoenix Army, Liang Zhijun and the others have no opinion on this arrangement.


    The Phoenix had already invested too much in the early stage, and it was completely natural to put the elites in the final battle with the corpse emperor.


    If the trilateral forces can''t even stop the early offensive of the Volcano Corpse Emperor, it would be really shameless to see people.


    On the surface, they are all taking advantage of it. What else do they disagree with?


    "In that case, get ready! Set off tomorrow and end the battle as soon as possible, so that we can have more time for each other to develop. In the future, our battle with the corpse emperor will not be less." Wei Xiao''s final deal was an end. This small meeting.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone got up, responded to Wei Xiao, and began to leave their forces and prepare to go.

 Chapter 943： This is a good sister

    Tianxianlou.


    The lively places in the past, this morning, seemed particularly deserted.


    The people who stayed here last night also got up after the morning meeting in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion today, and joined their teams and forces as soon as possible.


    Everywhere in the base, at this moment, everyone is dispatching troops and organizing teams.


    The scene where the major forces count their weapons and equipment can be seen everywhere in the city.


    "Sister Yan, what should I do now? The City Lord''s Mansion has notified the entire base to prepare all members of the base to prepare for the battle. He only intends to stay at the base for one day, and there is not much time left for me."


    Inside Liu Xian''er''s room.


    Seeing Liu Xianer''s eagerness, Hong Yan was also at a loss.


    They all knew that the base was about to have a big battle, and they were still cooperating with the battle of the Phoenix Base, but Hong Yan did not expect that the battle would come so fast.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion has already issued a notice. One day later, more than 90% of the survivors of the base will rush to the temporary station established by the two bases before the Xiongzhou border. In other words, their plan for Wei Xiao now only has one day left. time.


    No wonder Liu Xian''er was anxious.


    In a day''s time, I don''t know if Wei Xiao has understood the movement they made in the base. Once this opportunity is missed and on the battlefield, who still has time to talk about love?


    Regarding Liu Xian''er''s anxiety, Hong Yan quickly calmed down.


    "The plan can''t keep up with the changes. I thought they would stay at the base for a few more days, but I didn''t expect to leave tomorrow. So now I have someone to inform Master Wei Xiao to see if he wants to come and see you. "


    "Uh-huh!"


    Liu Xian''er nodded repeatedly, "Sister Yan, hurry up. I can only grasp the time of the last day, otherwise there will be no chance."


    Hong Yan did not hesitate and called a sister from outside.


    "Sister Yan, Sister Xian''er..."


    "Xiaohong, if you go to the romantic bar now, you say I have important matters to discuss with Master Wei Xiao, hoping that he can come to Tianxianlou." Hong Yan said.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Hong responded, then turned and left.


    "Sister Yan, do you think he will come?"


    Hong Yan couldn''t guarantee.


    "It depends on whether Lord Wei Xiao already knows the grievances you have suffered for him."


    Liu Xian''er was worried.


    "I hope he knows!"


    Not long.


    Romantic bar!


    "You said Hong Yan, the owner of Tianxianlou, has something to discuss with me?"


    Guanguan nodded: "This is what the people of Tianxianlou said. She is on the first floor now, do you want me to bring her up?"


    Everyone present looked at Wei Xiao.


    Ni Qingcheng said coquettishly, "It seems that some people can''t sit still, what do you think?"


    Wei Xiao knew what Ni Qingcheng meant.


    If Ni Qingcheng didn¡¯t say those things to him last night, Wei Xiao might still be a little curious, but with Ni Qingcheng¡¯s reminder, how could Wei Xiao not know that the other party asked him to discuss if the matter was false, and asked himself to see Liu Xian''er. It''s true.


    "Husband, where is Tianxianlou?" Bai Youwei asked curiously.


    "Tian Xian Lou is similar to our romantic bar. But the people over there are all out of the pavilion, and they can go if they have money and need it." Guan Guan said.


    "Oh huh~~~"


    Hearing Guanguan''s answer, Bai Youwei, who wanted to understand something, looked at Wei Xiao meaningfully.


    Even Mu Wuqing and the others became a little surprised when they looked at Wei Xiao.


    Jiang Xi said quietly, "Husband, don''t our sisters still satisfy you? Even if you need it, you don''t have to go to that kind of place, right?"


    "Hmph! Husband, you''d better tell the truth, do you have a leg with the boss of Tianxianlou?"


    "It seems that the intensity of last night was not strong enough, and we have to continue tonight." Wei Xiao glared at Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei suddenly became a quail, and her head shrank.


    Come again tonight?


    Do you want to be so cruel?


    Are you afraid that you want to completely abolish such a lovely wife like me?


    Regardless of the scared little wife in his eyes, Wei Xiao said coldly: "I don''t have time to tell the person who tells the message. If there is something important, then come to the romantic bar and tell me! Let me pass, they dare to think about it. ?"


    Wei Xiao''s words cannot be said to be not domineering.


    Think about it too.


    Lord of the Phoenix, when did you fall to the point where you need to be called around and drunk by others?


    Except for the place where Wei Xiao took the initiative to go, other people wanted to see him Wei Xiao, and that was also a personal greeting.


    "Okay, I''m going now."


    Guanguan nodded and turned to leave.


    "Some people are afraid that they will be sad." Ni Qingcheng said with a clever smile.


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    It doesn''t matter whether others are sad or not. He just wants to arrange for Ni Qingcheng and the others before the upcoming war.


    Especially Ni Qingcheng and her close sisters.


    Bai Youwei and the others both have Heavenly King Armor, and they also prepared invisible battle clothes.


    On the battlefield, his own strength plus equipment protection, as long as he is not besieged by a large number of high-level zombies, he can protect himself.


    But Ni Qingcheng and the others are different.


    Although today Ni Qingcheng, Guanguan, Huashang, and Leng Yu are all four-tier fighters and their own strength is very strong, they do not have armed armor, and their safety cannot be guaranteed.


    At present, there are no giant zombies in Sky City, and it is impossible to make a temporary one for them. Therefore, they also need to join the battle. Wei Xiao needs to give them enough protection.


    Naturally, there will be no shortage of invisible battle clothes. In addition, a group of protection personnel must be arranged around them.


    Just when Wei Xiao arranged the pre-war affairs for Ni Qingcheng and the others, Xiao Hong, who was going to spread the word, returned to Tianxian Tower.


    She brought back Wei Xiao''s words.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao hadn''t come, Liu Xian''er and Hong Yan were a little disappointed.


    Am I really not attracted to him at all?


    For the first time, Liu Xian''er had doubts about her appearance.


    Seeing Liu Xianer''s sad look, Hong Yan shook his head.


    "Master Wei Xiao said let me go there in person, right?" Hong Yan said to Xiaohong.


    Xiaohong nodded: "That''s what Guanguan said."


    "Okay, I know, you go down! By the way, we will leave the base soon and ask the sisters to bring more weapons and ammunition. Although we are not the main force, we are also fighting zombies. Don''t lose our lives because we don''t have ammunition."


    "Yes, Sister Yan!"


    Xiaohong left, Hong Yan stood up immediately.


    "Sister Yan, what are you doing?"


    Hong Yan smiled softly: "I didn''t think well before. How can a person like Wei Xiao condescend to come to a place like us? I''ll find him. Anyway, I want him to come to see my sister today. "


    "Sister Yan..."


    "Well, looking at you secretly hurting myself, my sister is not feeling well, so she will treat her as a caring sister for my sister. You are here to wait for my news, and I will be back soon."


    Liu Xian''er opened her mouth and said nothing in the end.


    Looking at Hong Yan''s leaving figure, Liu Xian''er, who was blank in her eyes, didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The romantic bar is over there.


    Hong Yan came here soon.


    "You want to see me?"


    This time Wei Xiao personally met Hong Yan, but Wei Xiao was the only one.


    In the separate room, Hong Yan standing in front of Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Let''s talk, what can I do?"


    "Peng..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, Hong Yan knelt down as if he had made some decision.


    Wei Xiao frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Hong Yan smiled sadly: "Master Wei Xiao, my next request may be a bit abrupt, but I hope you can agree to it. Xian''er has not been dripping water for many days, if you continue, she will die. I beg your lord to go and talk to me. When she saw the last time, no matter what the result was, at least she was able to achieve one of her wishes."


    "Stand up." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "If your lord does not agree, Hong Yan will kneel down."


    "Are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 944： Cant hate

    "Hong Yan didn''t dare. Hong Yan only asked the adults to see Xian''er. Afterwards, Hong Yan agreed to any request from the adults."


    Wei Xiao stared at Hong Yan on the ground.


    In terms of beauty, Hong Yan can also be considered as a beauty level, plus mature charm, for those who like mature women, her beauty can add a bit.


    It is such a person who has his own power in the last days and has a good appearance. For the girl under him, he begged him to see Liu Xian''er. This kind of friendship is really rare in this era.


    I don''t know what is the relationship between Hong Yan and Liu Xian''er that made her give so much.


    Wei Xiao retracted his gaze.


    "Go back! I''m not interested in her at all. It is destined to have no results, so why bother?" Wei Xiao stood up and said, "If you want to kneel, just kneel!"


    Wei Xiao looked desperate, ignored Hong Yan who was kneeling on the ground, and walked straight to the door of the room.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    "Peng..."


    Hong Yan''s call did not wait for Wei Xiao''s response, and the sound of the door closing came. At this moment, she undoubtedly completely lost her last thoughts.


    Wei Xiao is not destined to be swayed by others.


    Hong Yan''s "bitterness" seemed pitiful, but Wei Xiao would never get used to it by bending his knees with purpose.


    If everyone who has an idea about Wei Xiao uses this trick to force him to achieve his goal, wouldn''t he be annoying?


    As for Hong Yanchu''s pitiful appearance, this is the end of the world, and there are more people who are more pitiful than her.


    I don''t want to improve my strength to survive, and focus on those things that don''t seem to be meaningful. The grievance that Hong Yan thinks is, in Wei Xiao''s view, it is just eating and holding on, nothing to look for.


    Hong Yan finally left the romantic bar.


    When walking on the road, it seemed to be a little lost.


    When she returned to Tianxianlou, she saw Liu Xian''er.


    "Sister Yan, how is it? Did he agree?" Liu Xian''er asked expectantly.


    Hong Yan looked at Liu Xian''er and smiled bitterly: "It''s useless, Master Wei Xiao refused. He asked me to bring you a sentence, he has no thoughts about you."


    Should I let Liu Xian''er know or let him know.


    Hong Yan did everything that should be done, so Wei Xiao still didn''t look at Liu Xian''er, she had no idea.


    "Why, why is this?"


    Hearing Hong Yan''s words, Liu Xian''er stepped back after being lost.


    Hong Yan: "Xian''er, forget it! Master Wei Xiao is destined not to be able to cling to us. We will survive the toughest times. Even without him now, our life is not bad."


    Liu Xian''er bit her red lips.


    "Did he say why?"


    Hong Yan shook his head.


    "I tried my best."


    After speaking, Hong Yan didn''t plan to stay in Liu Xian''er''s room, sighed helplessly, turned and left.


    In the room, Liu Xian''er was stunned on the spot.


    In my mind, he recalled what Hong Yan had said before.


    There is no reason, and no reason. What is this?


    Liu Xian''er, whose stupefied face gradually became gloomy, her blank eyes suddenly appeared cold as her aura changed.


    "Wei Xiao, am I so unbearable in your eyes?"


    "Okay, okay, very good. Today you ignored my Liu Xian''er. In the future, I will want you to be too high. My Liu Xian''er swears to heaven that you will pay for today''s arrogance."


    If Wei Xiao heard Liu Xian''er''s words at the scene, he would probably sneer at it.


    Isn''t this woman sick?


    Without seeing Wei Xiao again, Liu Xian''er did not insist anymore.


    But her temperament seemed to have changed, she calmed down for a while, and then walked towards her master bedroom.


    Come to the bedroom.


    Liu Xian''er put his gaze on a hanger.


    There, a set of armor of the first generation was placed.


    With the armed armor of Sky City in the hands of the four major forces (the three major forces and the city lord¡¯s mansion), Liu Xianer can still get a set. It is conceivable that the ability of the top card of the gods, There are still.


    As for why it was not obtained after the collapse of the City Lord''s Mansion?


    This is very simple.


    The secrets of the gene potion are disclosed. Today''s major forces, as long as they are not fools, will not remove him during the growth of the giant zombie to obtain the No. 1 potion and a generation of armed armor.


    That''s overkill.


    For today''s survivors, using giant zombies to cultivate mature mother corpses to obtain potion No. 4 is much more important than armed armor.


    External force is always external force, how can it be as powerful as oneself?


    No matter how bad it is, you have to cultivate the mother corpse and then kill it. In this way, you will not only get the No. 3 potion, but also have the Heavenly King Armor.


    Only then can the value of giant zombies be maximized.


    Therefore, Liu Xian''er''s generation of armed armor did not appear after the collapse of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "I must become stronger. When the time comes, I will make you regret your decision today."


    ...


    On this day, everyone in the Sky City base is preparing.


    one day later.


    Two new armies assembled outside the city.


    The team of hundreds of thousands of people merged into the Phoenix Army, making the already huge team even more shocking.


    "Tap..."


    There was no declaration and no words to boost morale. Wei Xiao, who was wearing the armor of the emperor''s armor, brought the hero Chen and the others to appear. With a loud shout, the army drove mightily towards the temporary base on the side of Xiongzhou.


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed.


    Xiongzhou area.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The north wind whistling, the sky and the earth are ethereal.


    In the endless wilderness, intensive footsteps turned over a soil slope, standing on the top of the soil slope.


    Looking at the vast land ahead, green and verdant.


    Looking into the distance, in the clouds and mist, the figure of the mountain can still be vaguely seen.


    "Master Wei Xiao, this is the place. As the corpse, we are very sensitive to the breath of the corpse emperor. If we go further one hundred meters, we will be the territory of the external corpse emperor."


    On the hillside, the star at the front turned back and reported to Wei Xiaohui.


    Wei Xiao, wearing the armor of the emperor''s armor, came to Xing and Yue''s side with a knife.


    "In other words, one hundred meters further forward, the target corpse emperor can capture our existence?"


    "Yes."


    "very good!"


    Wei Xiao nodded and turned to look at the army under the hillside behind.


    On the ground, it is a ground force composed entirely of zombies, mainly heavy armored zombies and corpses, and only 20,000 amphibians.


    In the sky above them, there are the most corpse knights and air raiders.


    The corpse knights are divided according to the number, mainly female V-country combatants.


    One hundred thousand corpse knights, female V-country combatants, everyone is equipped with a sky raider.


    The "death knights" formed by the Phoenix base are negligible in number, but no one dares to underestimate their strength.


    In order to distinguish between the zombies of the enemy and ours in the battle, Wei Xiao''s army of zombies, each zombie''s neck is tied with a bright red cloth.


    The purpose of this is mainly to prevent the human army from accidentally injuring "comrades in arms."


    As for the zombies, they can judge whether they are foe or foe based on their aura, so there is no need to think about it.

 Chapter 945： War is on

    "Everyone, once the war begins, there will be no rest day except for the end. Therefore, from now on, everyone must be prepared for long-term combat. Answer me, are you ready?" Wei Xiao shouted loudly.


    "Ready, the coalition will win..."


    "Sure to win..."


    "Wow..."


    The response that resounded through the world spread, shaking the hills.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    "Array, lead the enemy."


    The Emperor Sword was out of its sheath, Wei Xiao roared hysterically.


    "Uuuuu..."


    As Wei Xiao''s voice fell, Xing and Yue made sounds that only zombies could understand.


    "Wow..."


    The army of zombies on the ground was restless.


    The ground zombies behind Wei Xiao and the others began to slowly move forward.


    One hundred meters...


    Fifty meters...


    Ten meters...


    Enter the territory of the volcanic corpse emperor,


    1,500 kilometers away.


    In the hot volcano.


    A pair of blood pupils the size of a locomotive suddenly opened.


    Rumbling...


    At this moment, the mountain shook and the magma rolled.


    A behemoth stood up from the hot lava, and its huge head pointed directly at the sky.


    "Hohoho..."


    The roar sounded like thunder from the mouth of the giant, and for a while, the zombies around the volcano responded one after another, and the sound was like the collapse of the sky.


    Wei Xiao and their side.


    Millions of zombies and zombies have entered the territory of the volcanic corpse emperor.


    They lined up on the edge of the territory, looking like they were ready to go.


    On the hillside, Wei Xiao and others, headed by Wei Xiao, were by his side, accompanied by many women, and a large number of guards.


    In addition to them, there are three stars, Moon, and Ninja Sword. They will be the first wave of high-level personnel to face the volcanic corpse emperor''s forces.


    As for the others, each has its own task now, and it is not yet their turn to appear.


    "Rumble..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "coming!"


    Looking into the distance, Wei Xiao already saw the sky like a cloud of enemy skimmers moving toward them, and below, with roaring waves, an unknown number of enemy corpse clan ground troops were rushing toward them. Coming quickly.


    From Wei Xiao, they entered the territory of the Volcano Corpse Emperor to alarm each other. The roar of the Volcano Corpse Emperor before was to order the mother''s corpse near Wei Xiao and the others to prepare to destroy the invading enemy.


    Since the zombie troops with the aura of the other corpse emperor appeared in her territory, for the volcanic corpse emperor, this was an annexation war. There was no retreat, only immortality.


    The army of zombies in front seemed very restless.


    But there are stars and moons suppressed, and they are all restraining.


    On Wei Xiao''s side, when the enemy''s skidder was clearly visible, a member of the Shadow Guard appeared.


    "Lord, report from the front. At this moment, an army of three mother zombies is about to enter the range of our artillery attack." A member of the Shadow Guard reported.


    "Do you know the specific number of the other party?"


    The members of the Shadow Guard shook their heads: "I don''t know the details, but not less than ten million."


    "Okay, tell the artillery position of the specific attack position. Once the enemy zombies enter the attack range of our artillery, fire immediately."


    "Yes!"


    The Shadow Guard retreated.


    Not long.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    A dense and dull sound came from the rear of the army.


    Afterwards, a series of meteors passed in the sky, passing the headspace of Wei Xiao and the others, and submerged into the sky in front of them.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    There was an explosion in the distance, and immediately, a fire swept across the earth, and thick smoke spread everywhere.


    The turbulent mountains and the trembling surface all herald the fierce and terrifying bombing ahead.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    After more than ten minutes of bombing, while the artillery camp was still outputting, the enemy ground zombies that had passed through the bombing area finally appeared part of Wei Xiao''s vision.


    Wei Xiao''s face was shaken, his voice was thunderous.


    "The offensive troops keep their distance and stay away from the bombing area. The Shadow Guards always report to the headquarters the situation behind the enemy zombies, so as not to cause unnecessary waste in the artillery camp. Vanguard troops, kill me¡ª"


    "Uuuuu..."


    The long-awaited offensive order was issued, constantly suppressing the stars and moons of one''s own zombies army, and at the same time sending out an offensive signal to the zombies army.


    "Wow..."


    The earth-shattering roar resounded across the sky, and millions of red corpse army swarmed towards the enemy zombies that appeared in front like a tide.


    "protect yourself."


    Under Wei Xiao''s unclosed face mask, his expression seriously reminded Bai Youwei and the others.


    Bai Youwei and the others nodded one after another.


    "My husband, rest assured, we won''t be ashamed of you."


    Mu Wuqing and the others responded, closing their masks, drew their weapons from the armor, and then followed the ground zombies behind the ground zombies with their guards and a group of third-level soldiers to the battlefield.


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate.


    A skimmer flew towards him, and Wei Xiao jumped and landed on his back.


    "kill--"


    "Kill..."


    The death knight led by Lan Qiang responded and followed Wei Xiao to the enemy''s air-predator camp.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Between the earth, the two armies are facing each other, and the astonishing picture is like two turbulent tsunamis colliding in the middle, with terrifying impact, whether it is on the sky or the ground, people turn their backs on their horses and corpses fly like rain.


    "Right, right."


    "How''s it going?"


    "See it for yourself."


    A place outside the battlefield.


    As the army Wei Xiao and the others were carrying confronted the enemy''s zombies, other army leaders who were still waiting for the command to attack at an unknown time, were eager to know the battle situation ahead.


    Fortunately, drones provide images.


    Soon, Liang Zhijun, Long Ba and others witnessed the scene of the vanguard army fighting the enemy corpse from the video.


    The enemy corpse group is dominated by corpse slaves.


    Millions of corpse slaves confronted Wei Xiao''s ground troops.


    An enemy corpse group that was far less powerful than Wei Xiao''s side. In the collision, the enemy''s corpse wave shaped like flowing water was directly torn from the middle by the army on Wei Xiao''s side.


    If the darkness is swallowed by the sun, the Allied forces are strong, and they continue to squeeze forward with a sweeping force.


    There is also the air.


    The number of skimmers far surpassed Wei Xiao and the others on the enemy''s side, and one hundred thousand corpses opened the way.


    A certain distance apart, the corpse knight from the female V island side, the rider with a gun, fired at the front for the first time.


    Before the two armies contacted, the enemy''s skidder suffered a large number of casualties.


    Countless enemy skimmers continue to fall toward the ground, like rain.


    When the three thousand death knights led by Wei Xiao and Lan Qiang came to the top, the doomsday warrior on the back of the sky-predator swept across the space with his spear, rampant, and the small number of teams, but like a sharp sword penetrating the enemy The lineup of square predators makes it difficult for the enemy to kill.


    Seeing the vast battlefield in the video, the people who have not joined the battle are all startled and excited.


    "This is horrible."


    "War, this is the real war, which is both exciting and disturbing."


    "Damn, I can''t fight side by side with the Lord, it''s too painful. When will it be our turn to enter?"


    "Is this the Phoenix army? Are they not afraid at all?"


    "Can our people do this?"


    "Grass, I see Lao Tzu''s blood boil, this is what a man should do. I don''t care about the others, but if my team, who is stage fright in the war, Lao Tzu will be the first to let him go."


    It''s just the first wave of battles, but anyone who sees what the battlefield ahead looks like through the images transmitted by drones can be said to have any idea.


    Anxiety, fear, fear, excitement, excitement and more!


    Everyone has a different color on their face.

 Chapter 946： No retreat at all

    The rear of the coalition forces.


    At this moment, within the headquarters under the command of Chen Haojie, a message was passed out.


    In the front, Wei Xiao and the others were struggling to fight, while in the rear, Chen Haojie and the others were too busy to cope.


    The headquarters that came and went were all able to catch up with the troubled market, and everyone was rushing and paying for this battle.


    "Military officer, the latest situation is that the ground forces of the mother corpse from the south, the west, and the north are constantly gathering east. According to the news from the front shadow guard, all the forces of the volcano corpse emperor have been dispatched. Lord, they launched a total offensive, the number exceeded ten million."


    "Military division, a steady stream of enemy air predators approaching the battlefield, the number is hard to estimate."


    In the headquarters, the shadow guard members who are behind the hostile forces and are in a state of invisibility continue to send the enemy''s situation to Chen Haojie.


    Hearing these news, Chen Haojie''s eyes always fell on a sand table made by the members of the Shadow Guard based on the topography of Xiongzhou.


    "Zombie''s tactics are still lacking in flexibility. They are preparing to concentrate all their forces and defeat the Lord in one fell swoop. The idea is really naive."


    "After all, they are zombies, they don''t have much tactics available except for head-to-head."


    "But you have to admit that sometimes the simplest tactics are often the most effective. Doesn''t the Volcano Corpse King have this condition?"


    Listening to the words of the other staff officers of the headquarters, Chen Haojie looked straight: "Since the Volcano Corpse Emperor wants to suppress all his power from the beginning, then we can''t let her underestimate it."


    "According to my order, let Leng Chengfeng prepare, and the bombers and fighter groups will set off immediately. The former bombards the enemy ground forces first, and the fighter groups are responsible for escorting them in the early stage. The bombing is over, the bombers retreat, and the fighter groups leave the team and fight alone. The greatest possible reduction in the enemy''s air predator forces."


    "Yes!"


    The command staff took the order and immediately contacted Leng Chengfeng, who was at the temporary resident airport, via radio.


    The news quickly reached Leng Chengfeng''s ears.


    "The First Air Force is dispatched."


    "Buzzing..."


    A fighter jet started, the jet uttered a deafening roar, and then slid past and ran into the air.


    "Military officer, Leng Chengfeng has already taken off."


    "Very well, I''ll send my order again, so that the members of the Shadow Guard who are deep in the enemy''s rear will be ready for guidance. When Leng Chengfeng returns, the missile force will immediately launch an attack toward the leading position."


    "Dududu..."


    "Attention missile force, the latest command of the command..."


    With the orders of Chen Haojie issued one by one, the situation that originally only Wei Xiao''s army participated in the war, immediately included the entire army.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    At the rear of the front battlefield, a large number of enemy zombies were approaching Wei Xiao and the others.


    There are mountains and plains, except for the green, which is the land with dense heads, and the color of the soil is not visible at all.


    Like the shadow over the corpse of the earth, the number is unimaginable.


    "Buzzing..."


    Thousands of meters high in the sky.


    The bomber escorted by fighter jets has arrived over the enemy ground forces.


    There is no need to predict the enemy''s location, touch the area of ??the enemy''s ground forces, the hatch under the large bomber opens, and hordes of heavy bombs are dropped downward.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Various bombs fell into the corpse group, which can be said to set off a "stormy sea" below.


    Because the corpse group was too dense, a bomb of hundreds of catties bloomed among them, and no fewer than a hundred or eighty zombies were destroyed.


    The effect is remarkable.


    "Pay attention to each team, pay attention to each team, there are air predators approaching, and there are air predators approaching. According to the previous plan, the first and second squads escorted the bombers back to the base, and the remaining squads worked in pairs to annihilate the incoming enemy until the ammunition. Light it up."


    "A hundred birds received it."


    "The second bird team received it."


    "Aviary..."


    As the bombers dropped the bombs they carried, they noticed Leng Chengfeng flying by the skimmers, and immediately issued combat instructions to the other team members.


    No one hesitated.


    The fighters located around the bomber began to break away from the group in pairs.


    Except for those who stayed to **** the bombers, the other fighters flew directly to the skimmers and took the initiative to attack the attacking skimmers.


    "Swish swish..."


    The assault shells were fired first.


    Dragging a long tail, like a cannonball pierced by a sharp sword into the skimmers team, hitting one of the skimmers and exploded, the strong shock wave spread to other skimmers around, and a single cannonball swept the air. The crowd caused six or seven casualties.


    When the attacking artillery shells were used up, the fighter group relied on the speed advantage and used machine guns to kill the attacking aircraft group''s air-skimmers army.


    The powerful fire penetration, even if it is not an armor-piercing projectile, the attack of a machine gun, is not comparable to the defense of the skimmers themselves.


    A large number of skimmers fell to the ground screaming.


    The huge casualties also attracted more skidpers to chase Leng Chengfeng and others.


    No one fell in love with the battle, the ammunition carried by the plane was emptied, and the fighter jet quickly left the battle and returned to the base to prepare for the next battle.


    When the enemy zombies lost their target and turned to support Wei Xiao and the others, various long-range air-to-air and ground-to-air missile attacks also followed behind the Allied forces.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Between the ethereal world, when a large number of missiles flew from afar, among the lush dense forest, a series of infrared laser rays turned on.


    The landing point was determined, and the enemy zombies supporting the front battlefield ushered in another heavy blow.


    The carpet bombing swept the entire rear corpse group, and in the blink of an eye, thousands of zombies remained in place forever.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The battlefield ahead.


    Wei Xiao, who was driving a skidder, constantly waved the Emperor Sword in his hand and slashed the zombies flying in front of him.


    Occasionally paying attention to ground battles, Wei Xiao completely believed what the Empress Ming Zhao said when he found that the enemy ground troops could not stop his zombie troops.


    Their attack was sudden, and at present, the Volcano Corpse Emperor was unable to gather high-level zombies to confront them head-on.


    Only relying on the corpse slaves, even if there are tens of millions of ranks, they can''t make any waves in the face of millions of enemies above rank 3.


    The most intuitive point.


    At present, the number of sky raiders is far more than the allies on the side of the volcano corpse king. The corpse knight who controls the sky raiders only needs to dive toward the ground once, and the sky raiders with terror claws can easily cut the bodies of the corpse slaves along the way.


    Each dive can kill five or six enemy zombies, and when they lift off, picking up a few riders on their backs can also sharply reduce the number of enemy zombies.


    There are also heavy armored zombies with "copper skin and iron bones" and corpses that are "out of sight".


    With the number of zombies far surpassing the enemy''s high-level zombies, dealing with corpse slaves is simply not too easy.


    The enemy zombies suffered heavy casualties.


    Within a few hours, the number of zombies lying on the ground exceeded one million.


    "Crush over!"


    Seeing the gap in the enemy''s zombie army getting bigger and bigger, Wei Xiao shouted.


    Yiqi took the lead, leading the death knight commanded by Lan Qiang, Wei Xiao flew towards the enemy''s rear.


    "Sisters, kill me..."


    "Kill¡ª"


    Seeing the situation in the sky, Mu Wu Qing Jiao shouted at the bottom, slashing several corpse slaves with a long sword in his hand, and then joined up with the sisters closer to him, bringing a group of guards and third-level fighters to continue rushing forward.


    The phoenix can be said to be unstoppable.


    With the best results, no matter how many zombies, they will never move forward.


    The same is true of Empress Ming Zhao''s troops.


    When the enemy meets, that is the existence of endless death, there is no fear at all.


    On the contrary, it is the Aizu Ninja sword who came from the female V island, watching Wei Xiao and the others rushed forward from the middle before cleaning up the enemy zombies that appeared, worrying about being trapped in the dead end Aizu Ninja sword. Following the army''s footsteps slowed down a bit, and even began to retreat.


    "If you dare to retreat this time, I will definitely let the mother emperor destroy all the humans in the female country V, including you who fled."


    Yue noticed that some people in the Aizu Ninja sword were not active enough to fight, and he drove an air predator to the Aizu Ninja sword and warned.


    Aizu Ninjian couldn''t tell the pain in his heart, but on the surface he didn''t dare to neglect.


    "My lord, don''t worry, we will never hold back."


    "Better so." Yue coldly snorted, and waved his palm with ten centimeters of nails. From the ground, a large amount of metal material condensed into an attack weapon, continuously harvesting the surrounding enemy zombies.

 Chapter 947： Army attack

    Watching Moon leave, the corners of Aizu Shinobu''s mouth twitched.


    He now regrets why he came to command the combat personnel of Female V Island.


    Originally, he thought that as the highest commander of a party, he only needed to sit in the headquarters and "point out the country". How could he be on the battlefield in person?


    But the facts are just the opposite of what he thought.


    Except for those who need to stay in the headquarters to make tactics, no one can be idle in this battle.


    As the commander-in-chief, you have to take the lead.


    He is just an ordinary person, this kind of combat method is completely beyond his ability to bear.


    Especially with Wei Xiao and the others these few days, Aizu Ninja Sword also understood that all the Phoenix people are super warriors.


    People have the resources to run wild on the battlefield, but he and his female V-country personnel who participated in the war did not have this strength.


    He also saw the previous battle.


    Within a few hours, the most casualties among the Allied forces belonged to female country V combatants.


    One hundred thousand corpse knights, the skimmers did not decrease sharply, but the riders above, the casualties had exceeded one-third.


    This is still the case when Wei Xiao''s death knight attracts most of the enemy air predators.


    If they hadn''t blocked a large number of enemy skimmers from the front, those who loved the Ninja sword would suffer more casualties.


    "My lord, what shall we do now?"


    The guards around him eagerly asked Aizu Ninja sword while looking for a chance to shoot at the enemy''s air skimmers.


    "stupid¡­¡­"


    He cursed in a low voice, and the Aizu Ninja sword gritted his teeth: "Let the troops follow the phoenix people. When this war is over, I must report to the Queen of Mingzhao, so that her Majesty will also provide our female V people with genetic medicine. Corpses of zombies."


    You must die if you don''t fight, you must die if you retreat. The Aizu Ninja sword who has no choice can only bite the bullet and follow Wei Xiao and the others crazy.


    The guard was ordered. Although his heart was filled with anxiety, he also had no choice.


    There is still a glimmer of life following the charge of large forces. If they retreat at this time, they will face not only the corpse clan, but also the even more terrifying Phoenix base.


    Without hesitation, the guard immediately sent the order to let the staff led by the 100,000 corpse knights lead the army to continue to rush forward.


    The army led by Wei Xiao and the others kept rushing forward.


    The group of enemy corpses pouring into the battlefield from all directions looks like a surging river torn into two parts from the middle by a visible force.


    The combat effectiveness of Level 3 zombies is obvious.


    Millions of friendly zombies, coupled with Wei Xiao and the assistance of the others, had no power to fight the enemy''s tens of millions of zombies.


    And as Wei Xiao and the others went deeper, the second echelon army was also dispatched from the rear.


    They were already on the flanks, waiting for the army led by Wei Xiao to point directly at the abdomen of the volcanic corpse emperor''s territory, and the offensive order given to them by Chen Haojie arrived.


    "Brothers, after watching for so long, it''s time for us to play."


    "You have also seen the troops of the Phoenix and the female V country. What they can do, we have no reason to do it. The brave will win when they meet on a narrow road, but it is a group of fish that slip through the net and kill them all."


    "Check weapons and equipment and prepare for battle."


    "Kill me¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The army of the second echelon broke out from the two wings.


    With the assistance of artillery and helicopter troops, hundreds of thousands of armed men flocked to the enemy corpse group chasing Wei Xiao and the others from the rear.


    More fierce fighting broke out.


    On the battlefield spanning dozens of kilometers, there were killings and gunpowder everywhere.


    Roars, screams, and screams are endless. They are like grass and trees, all over the earth, all filling a **** on earth where corpses and blood meet.


    "Hohoho..."


    The enemy''s rear.


    The angry roar of the volcano corpse emperor rang through the mountains.


    She knew the situation on the battlefield at a glance. From the battle between Wei Xiao and the others, she had already seen the insufficiency of her own power.


    The troops mobilized by the mother''s corpse to deal with Wei Xiao and the others couldn''t stop Wei Xiao and the others at all.


    The combat power composed of millions of high-level zombies, like her support stream style of play, is completely an act of sending death.


    In just a few hours, the army of millions of zombies was wiped out, and the volcanic corpse emperor, whose anger could be imagined, issued a new order again.


    Just then.


    In the territory of the Sifang mother corpse, a large number of high-level zombies began to gather.


    They did not continue to support the front line, but approached the place where the Volcano Corpse Emperor was.


    Millions of high-level zombies kept gathering, and in the volcanic corpse emperor''s territory, a force no weaker than the zombies led by Xing and Yue was gathering.


    Allied rear command.


    News of the change of the enemy zombies quickly spread here.


    "Military officer, it seems that the Volcano Corpse Emperor is ready to fight a close battle."


    "A weak attack is strong, even if it has a quantitative advantage, it is a time-consuming task for our zombie army, but if the volcano corpse emperor gathers a force that is not weaker than our zombie troop, Lord Their advancement will be hindered."


    "This is not the point. The point is that super fighters cannot fight for a long time. Once they exceed the limit, their combat power is worse than ordinary people. We have to provide them with time to eat."


    The commanders of the command post expressed their opinions one after another.


    Chen Haojie listened to some key opinions, and his face was cold.


    "These have been arranged in advance. A few hours later, the super soldier''s physical strength is about to reach its limit, immediately let the members of the Shadow Guards notify, let them guide the front line combat team to the place where the supplies are stored for replenishment. At the same time, let our people Dispatch, lead a part of the main zombies from the rear, and reduce the pressure on the frontline troops."


    "Is it too early to dispatch our people now?" someone asked.


    Chen Haojie shook his head.


    "Enough is enough. Lord, they are holding down most of the enemy zombies, and the troops of the Kingdom of God and Sky City are holding some of them. The rest is no longer a threat to us. Start to clean the rear and let the assassination team at the same time. Get ready, ready to behead the mother''s corpse on the north and south sides at any time."


    "clear!"


    Chen Haojie made a final decision, and other commanders agreed.


    It didn''t take long for the command from the headquarters to be heard by Long Ba and Wu Xiaoqi.


    "Hahaha...Finally, we are here, Lao Tzu''s sword is already hungry and thirsty."


    "It''s not easy. It''s getting dark before we arrive. I thought there would be nothing to do with us until dawn tomorrow?"


    "All check weapons and equipment and prepare to enter the battlefield."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    After receiving the order to attack, Long Ba and the others were not nervous or nervous, but looked full of fighting spirit one by one.


    It seems that being on the battlefield is the most exciting for them, and they are full of eagerness.


    Perhaps this is the soldier Wei Xiao brought out.


    If they are replaced by people of their power, facing the war, it is better to enter the market as late as possible. It is best to wait for them to clean up the mess after the war is over, and just point the benefits.


    After all, participating in the war accidentally had to hang on the waistband of his life, and no one could guarantee that he would not be able to come back. If it can be delayed, who doesn''t want to rest in the back for a while?


    There is no slack.


    The Phoenix army learned of the offensive order, and the power-holders of each team immediately mobilized.


    From the quartet of temporary garrisons, the army is on the move!


    Various types of chariots and heavily armed fighters rushed toward the battlefield ahead like multiple torrents.

 Chapter 948： Gain and lose

    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The phoenix army enters.


    As the third echelon, nearly a million super soldiers attacked the corpse king''s territory. The main force was used to deal with the enemy corpses of the two units in front of Wei Xiao and Liang Zhijun. The troops falling behind were not at all the enemy of the Phoenix Army.


    There are a lot of corpse slaves, but it is difficult to meet senior zombies of level three and above.


    Faced with the firepower attack organized by nearly a million super army, the enemy corpses that circuitously blocked the Phoenix Army were unable to break through the line of fire established by the Phoenix Army, and they were all casualties on the way to the charge.


    No large-scale close combat broke out.


    The phoenix army pushing horizontally all the way approached the people of the second echelon like washing the ground.


    The front of the battlefield.


    "Husband, our fighters are already weak. We can''t continue to rush to kill. We must find a defensive place as soon as possible, and let the super fighters recover some consumption first."


    "Are you okay?"


    Wei Xiao walked from the air to Mu Wuqing and the others, and asked with concern.


    Bai Youwei shook her head: "It''s okay for the time being, but it''s almost the same. The energy consumption in the body is too fast, and if you persist for half an hour at most, you will fall into a weak state."


    The other women also nodded, indicating that their situation is similar to that of Bai Youwei.


    Wei Xiao looked around with a solemn look at the team that cooperated with the group of friendly corpses to continue rushing forward.


    Although the fighters still have a certain degree of combat power, the attack speed is obviously much slower than at the beginning.


    Some enemy zombies that could be killed with a single blow have now appeared in the situation where both sides of the confrontation cannot help each other.


    "Are the Shadow Guards here?"


    "Lord..."


    There was a sound in the air.


    Afterwards, a figure appeared in front of Wei Xiao and others.


    "Is there a place where you can store food nearby?"


    "Yes, in a valley 500 meters away from here, we have stored water and food for one hundred thousand Super Soldiers a day." A member of the Shadow Guard said.


    "Very good. You are now rushing to the place where the food is stored with the human army." With that, Wei Xiao looked at Mu Wuqing and the others, "Take someone to follow the members of the Shadow Guard."


    "Yes!"


    The girls didn''t hesitate, they notified others by passing messages to each other, and then followed the members of the Shadow Guard to kill in the direction where the food was stored.


    "Star, moon..."


    "Wow..."


    Two roars of the skimmers came from not far away.


    Later, the silhouettes of Xing and Yue fell from the sky, and after using their abilities to manipulate the metal material to establish a line of defense, they came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "What''s the command of Master Wei Xiao?" The two corpses were very respectful to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense: "My people need to eat to replenish energy, and they are currently retreating to the place where they store food. While they are eating, the defense of the enemy''s corpse is left to you."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Go! It''s getting dark too. Night combat is extremely detrimental to our human race. Your defense is especially critical."


    The two corpses nodded, and then summoned the sky-grabber, and drove the sky-grabber to give orders.


    "Master Wei Xiao, why don''t your people continue to attack?"


    As soon as Xing, Yue and the others left, Aizu Ninja sword drove the sky-grabber towards him.


    Aizu Ninja sword is really not a normal shot.


    When the other corpse knights are fighting independently and cooperating independently, the number of corpse knights around him has never been less than three digits.


    Wei Xiao didn''t blame him either.


    After all, it is just an ordinary person, and a little carelessness may leave his life on the battlefield.


    It is normal for a person in a high position like him to be afraid of death.


    "Don''t you need to eat?"


    "This... Master Wei Xiao meant that you temporarily changed the direction of the attack, are you going to have dinner?"


    "Yes, and it''s getting dark. The corpse clan has an advantage over us when fighting at night. Next, we will turn to defensive warfare. After dawn, we will continue to attack. You also retreat. If you have time, hurry up and regain your strength." After that, Wei Xiao galloped away with a knife.


    Aizu Ninjian hesitated for a moment.


    "Go ahead and let our people follow the Warriors of Phoenix, fast."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The guards around him responded, and someone immediately left the team to notify others.


    The situation on the battlefield began to change.


    The troops of the human race retreated, and the army of the corpse race led by Xing and Yue also left the battlefield in an orderly manner.


    As the human army moved toward the valley where the food was stored, the friendly zombies began to sweep away the enemy corpses around the edges.


    Millions of friendly zombies quickly formed a solid line of defense around a huge valley.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The group of enemy corpses attacked and fought fiercely on the four sides of the valley.


    The countless corpse slaves were completely formed by offensive allied forces excluding casualties.


    "Quickly, separate a group of Super Soldiers and Shadow Guard people to get food, and the others should be alert."


    Into the valley.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t want to waste a moment.


    Hundreds of super fighters followed the members of the Shadow Guard to get instant food, and then distributed the food to the super fighters as soon as possible.


    Ordinary people who have not received food are responsible for being vigilant around.


    Although there are friendly zombies at the outermost periphery that have established a line of defense, no one can guarantee that the enemy zombies will not enter the valley with a fish that slips through the net. The necessary precautions should be taken.


    "Kaka Kaka..."


    The super warriors in the valley began to eat food frantically.


    No one cares about the image at this time.


    Even Bai Youwei and the others opened their masks, and kept sending vegetables and meat that could be used without the packaging bag.


    Aizu Ninja and the others were the last to get food, but while watching Bai Youwei and other super warriors, who hadn''t eaten food in a few lifetimes, swallowed secretly, they were also full of horror at the super warrior''s appetite.


    "Are you super warriors so edible?"


    There is a female V country soldier who can speak Longxia could not help but come to the Phoenix Warrior and ask.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    A soldier didn¡¯t know what to say, took a few sips of water and swallowed the food in his mouth, and said contentedly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The so-called gain must be lost. We gain powerful power by taking genetic medicine. But in the same way, after every major battle, a large amount of food needs to be supplemented to restore energy consumption."


    "If you don''t eat, when the energy consumption in the body is exhausted, the phagocytic gene will frantically **** our flesh and blood to maintain its activity. In severe cases, we will even lose our lives."


    "So scary?"


    "Then why do you still take this kind of genetic medicine with great harm?" asked a soldier from V Island.


    The phoenix warriors swallowed their food and said to them: "Is it very harmful? Without strength, you die faster. What''s more, this phenomenon only occurs after excessive force. As long as the energy is replenished in time, the negative effect is very high. It will disappear soon. I won¡¯t tell you any more, I want to restore the consumption of the war as soon as possible."


    When the Phoenix Warrior finished speaking, he didn''t open his mouth anymore, and he tore off the bags one by one, and the food in his mouth was uninterrupted.


    Lan Qiang and Mu Wuqing are here.


    "Is it enough?"


    After all, it was his own woman and his capable subordinates, and Wei Xiao guarded them by their side.


    "Don''t worry, we still have the power to fight. It''s just that I don''t know how long the next battle will last, so I can add one point." Lan Qiang said while eating.


    "Yes, husband, you don''t have to worry about us."


    A few people responded.


    "Then I won''t bother you."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Wei Xiao patted the helmet on Bai Youwei''s head, then turned and left.


    The outermost.


    The zombies on both sides of the enemy are fighting frantically.

 Chapter 949： Don’t be afraid of the Lord’s cutting people, just do it

    A group of zombies far beyond the human race in physical strength, they are indeed natural-born warriors.


    Tireless, the energy consumption is much lower than the human race.


    As far as Wei Xiao and the others are experiencing this kind of battle, let alone the evolutionary zombies, the new type of zombies can completely stay up and down for three days and three nights.


    This is a group of tireless monsters.


    People say that God is fair, and that''s the case with the corpse race and the human race.


    The human race relies on the wisdom to invent tools to strengthen themselves, thereby making up for their physical defects, while the corpse race, although most of them can''t use tools, their strong physical abilities allow them to fight endlessly for a long time.


    Plus the number advantage.


    If this battle only belongs to the confrontation between the human race and the corpse race, it can be foreseen.


    The human race in the early stage can definitely have the upper hand, and the corpse races that are beaten fall into the water, but once the physical strength is down, the time for the counterattack of the corpse race will come.


    At that time, the corpse clan absolutely has the upper hand.


    With the help of Empress Mingzhao, it was indeed a lot easier for Wei Xiao to deal with her corpse emperor.


    Wei Xiao even thought about it when he came to the periphery and saw the friendly zombies blocking the enemy''s corpse group.


    Do you want to make good use of the Queen of Pluto?


    Wouldn''t it be a pity if such an easy-to-use "tool corpse" was slaughtered only once or twice?


    "Let¡¯s wait until this battle is over! If there are too many corpse kings in Longxia, it is enough to seize the loophole and take photos of the queen once. Next time, I might give her a complete corpse of the corpse. Go. If there are not many corpse kings, then continue to stick to the previous idea."


    After making up his mind, Wei Xiao hurried to Xing, Yue and the others.


    "How is the battle?" Wei Xiao asked Yue, who manipulated the metal material to harvest the corpse slaves.


    Yue stopped the movement in her hand, and her mind swept across all the zombies on her side.


    This ability is similar to the visual sharing of the corpse emperor, the difference is that the corpse can''t achieve the idea of ??coming.


    "There is no problem for the time being. There are too few high-level zombies in the enemy corpse group to pose a fatal threat to us. Only relying on the number of corpse slaves, they can hardly break through the line of defense we have established."


    "That''s good, before dawn, you must keep the enemy zombies out. Tomorrow dawn, we will push forward fifty kilometers."


    "clear!"


    Yue nodded.


    For Mu Wuqing and the others, enough time to eat and rest, there is no room for the zombies on their side.


    At this point, zombies do much better than humans.


    When the cooperation is reached, they will treat the allies as their own. As long as it is a reasonable request, they will never leave behind and devote themselves to the battle.


    If it were other human forces to fight for time to replenish energy for the super fighters in the valley at this moment, it is estimated that they would still have ideas.


    It is impossible to go all out, at best, to help the people in the valley resist the zombies for a while, if nothing can be done, they will definitely give up directly to block the retreat of the zombies in order to preserve their own strength.


    On the zombies, Wei Xiao saw many advantages that humans possess but are difficult to achieve.


    If the non-human race and the corpse race were destined to be unable to coexist peacefully after leaving this special period, Wei Xiao would be more willing to give his back to such a race.


    Wei Xiao continued to patrol the surroundings, so that there would be no loopholes in the perimeter defense.


    Compared to their own zombies here to help others to block the enemy''s corpse group''s attack to buy time to eat and rest, the second echelon is located, the battle there has not stopped since the beginning.


    "Hold your position, and the super soldiers will go down to eat and rest in batches. No one is allowed to mess up. If anyone does not listen to the orders, military law will deal with them."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Come on! Come on, you brutes."


    "Rumble..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The fighting lasted from daytime until now.


    Also led by the Shadow Guards to another food storage area, the second echelon members, this time, occupying several connected mountains, eating, resting, and fighting are all carried out in batches.


    There are rules for time.


    Those who go to eat and rest, once the time is over, must immediately enter the position to replace others who have not had time to eat or rest.


    Hundreds of thousands of people alternated. If it weren''t for the darkening of the sky, it would not be difficult to find that there were people running between the mountains at all times.


    "Mad, the number of zombies is too much. Even if there is Mr. Wei and they attract most of the zombies in front, from the north, there are still groups of enemy corpses coming towards us, and it feels like we can''t kill them at all."


    "I don''t know when this will end. But listening to the guns, the Phoenix army is also dispatched."


    "Weapons and ammunition must be counted at all times. If it is not enough, people will be asked for it immediately. This is not to be careless. Once the ammunition is interrupted, we will be greeted with a devastating blow."


    To the north, where Sky City is located, Liang Zhijun and the others, who are directing the battle while discussing how to deal with the situation in front of them, have extremely serious faces.


    One day the war came down.


    Even if they play as the second echelon, when the base came with an army of 190,000, the casualties have exceeded one-third.


    This is still the result of the high-level zombies being led away by Wei Xiao and the others. If there are more high-level zombies attacking them, Sky City will suffer a lot more casualties.


    "Now I only hope that Mr. Wei and the others can kill the corpse emperor''s abdomen as soon as possible, otherwise, even if it is exhausted, I can''t imagine how many people will be left in our base in the end." Li Guangliang said solemnly.


    Liang Zhijun resolutely said: "This step has been taken, even if the entire army is wiped out, we must bite the bullet and go on. Now even if we retreat, it depends on whether we have a chance."


    Cang Wolf King: "If Mr. Wei just uses us as cannon fodder, then I will take people out for whatever it says, but everyone has seen the situation. It is Mr. Wei who charges in front, including his wife. We have nothing at all. The reason is holding them back at this time."


    "Don''t talk about it, get back to your strength as soon as possible, and wait until dawn, it''s our home court again."


    The situation of Xi Mian Long Zaitian and others is almost the same as Sky City.


    Most of the corpse tide that appeared first was led away by Wei Xiao and the others, but they couldn''t stop the corpse nest behind the two sides.


    It can be said that at all times, there are new types of zombies supporting the battlefield in the corpse nests on both sides of the north and south, thus posing a huge threat to them.


    The total number of troops participating in this battle in the Kingdom of God base is 180,000. In terms of combat power, they are slightly stronger than Sky City.


    But after a day of fighting, they also had nearly a quarter of their soldiers casualties.


    At present, only the last phoenix army has the least casualties.


    With the absolute firepower configuration, coupled with the attraction of the three armies in front, the zombies left behind by the three armies to clean up are not an exaggeration.


    As a result, the Phoenix Army has hardly encountered any obstacles.


    The last of them set off, and when they found a temporary defensive position at night, they were less than 20 kilometers away from the second echelon.


    "According to the report from the front, the people in the second echelon are still 17 kilometers away from us. When tomorrow morning, if the zombies we encounter are still like today, it is not difficult for us to catch up to the second echelon."


    A group of soldiers from the Phoenix Base gathered around the bonfire, discussing how to fight tomorrow''s battle.


    As for the corpses attacking them from all sides at this moment, everyone did not look worried.


    The commanders and captains below them can handle them.


    The main reason is that the corpse group that attacked them was too weak.


    Hearing Yu Wei''s words, everyone hesitated slightly.


    "If we continue to fight like this, I feel like we are playing soy sauce. It is not challenging at all. Why don''t we rush to the front of the second echelon tomorrow and let them see what a fight is?" Long Ba said expectantly.


    Wu Xiaoqi glared at him.


    "If you dare to do this, my gambler will definitely cut you off."


    "Isn''t it?" Long Ba pretended to exaggerate.

 Chapter 950： Beheading

    "Brother Ba, don''t be impulsive. I think it''s good now. The arrangement between the master and the military division is to reduce the casualties of our phoenix. If you disrupt the master''s plan, Xiao Qi said something is true. Maybe. The Lord dislikes the most disobedient people


    . "Lin Changsheng reminded him that Long Ba couldn''t control himself with a hint of excitement.


    "You''d better not have this kind of thought." Yu Wei also stared at her.


    Even his daughter-in-law said that, Long Ba dared to have other thoughts and sneered: "I mean, I naturally don''t risk the lives of the soldiers. It''s just that it''s not exciting to follow the Lord and pick them behind them."


    "Finally, we have to face the corpse emperor. At that time, it will be difficult if you want to stimulate or not." Jackdaw said.


    "That''s true. So, tomorrow we will still be hanging behind?"


    Yu Wei thought for a while, and shook her head: "Terror is not good. If we go deeper, we will also enter the attack range of the mother corpse nests on the north and south sides. At that time, some of the zombies attacking the second echelon will rush towards us. ."


    "So, tomorrow we will also face the attack of the corpse nest army?" the female military commander Shanjing asked.


    "Um!"


    Yu Wei nodded.


    "Jackdaw, you are a special warrior before the end of life, you can arrange it! How do we advance tomorrow?" Wu Xiaoqi looked at the jackdaw.


    Others also looked at the jackdaw.


    The jackdaw pondered for a moment, and then said: "The tank unit is ahead, the mixed infantry continues to advance, the shadow guards are scattered around, and always pay attention to the movements of the zombies. The portable tanks and helicopter gunships are mainly responsible for the safety of the artillery, and the distance from us should not be too far. Far, so that we can support."


    "Since it is very likely that you will encounter a large number of zombies tomorrow, then go deep into the battle formation."


    "We also need to let the members of the Shadow Guard find suitable positions for the artillery to enter the field in advance. It is best to avoid the interference of the corpses, so that they can provide us with effective fire support." Ming added.


    The jackdaw agreed.


    "Old Wu is right, what else can you add?"


    Everyone, take a look at me, I take a look at you.


    Dongfang Jiaoyue, the military commander of the Women¡¯s Corps, said: ¡°I think we should also let the soldiers carry some supplies with them. It doesn¡¯t need much, but we must ensure that the soldiers¡¯ regular consumption is advancing.¡±


    "I agree with this. With our firepower, it is almost difficult to break out in close combat. Just advancing, the midway consumption is no different from ordinary people. As long as you don¡¯t encounter a million-level hybrid zombie troop with supplies, you can let the army Always maintain absolute combat effectiveness." Zhong Cheng spoke and agreed with Dongfang Bright Moon''s proposal.


    The others thought about it and nodded.


    "Anything else?" the jackdaw asked.


    Everyone glanced at each other, and they shook their heads in succession if they had nothing to say.


    "That''s good. Tomorrow, we will proceed according to the decision tonight. Remember our purpose, to eliminate the fire mountain corpse emperor at the least cost."


    "clear!"


    Everyone spoke in unison, and at the same time ended this temporary meeting.


    In a blink of an eye, night passed and day arrived.


    "It''s time for us to attack again. Today our goal is to advance fifty kilometers to one hundred kilometers forward. Now, join me with the friendly zombies from the outside and kill them."


    "kill¡­¡­"


    After a one-night rest, Bai Youwei and the others have returned to their heyday.


    With the arrival of a new day, under Wei Xiao''s call, everyone checked their equipment and rushed out of the valley.


    The zombies such as Xing, Yue, etc., who had held on for the whole night, had already received Wei Xiao''s order to start a counterattack, and the corpse group at the outermost edge of the valley immediately launched a counterattack.


    Millions of high-level zombies rushed down from the mountain, and the enemy corpse group that had not breached the defense line established by the zombies such as the star and the moon overnight, was suppressed by the friendly corpse group in a blink of an eye.


    When the human warriors in the valley rushed out, the unilateral massacre appeared again.


    The same is true for the second echelon.


    During the day, when the line of sight was no longer hindered, and the advantage returned to the Allied side, hundreds of thousands of people counterattacked, and tons of pieces of ammunition were fired, killing the blood of the extremely arrogant and unstoppable enemy corpses last night. Flowing into a river.


    Stepping on the zombies that were several meters high on the ground, the Allied forces of the second echelon rushed out of the camp and continued to chase Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Rumble..."


    The Phoenix Army at the rear.


    Still crushed.


    The offensive formed by the iron torrent, there are not many high-level zombies opposing the corpse group, in front of them, is the straw swaying in the wind, one by one is relentlessly harvested.


    With the most sophisticated equipment, but doing the work of cleaning up the "fish that slipped through the net", the advancement of the Phoenix Army is simply not too easy.


    Rear command.


    "Military officer, this is the latest situation brought back by the members of the Shadow Guard."


    Early in the morning, Chen Haojie and others, who were already working in the headquarters, received a piece of information from the Shadow Guards behind the enemy.


    After watching the news from the Shadow Guard, Chen Haojie and others frowned.


    "The zombies actually carried the corpse back secretly?"


    "What are they doing?"


    Several people murmured softly.


    The information brought by the Shadow Guard is about the corpse nest.


    Last night, when the armies set up temporary positions to fight a defensive battle with the enemy''s corpse group, many enemy zombies secretly carried the corpses of the enemy and us back to the corpse nest in the battlefield.


    It is not a strange phenomenon for zombies to transport corpses.


    But they were willing to spare a part of their power to carry the corpse during the war, which is worthy of recollection.


    "You said, does this mean that there are not many zombies available in the several mother corpse lairs we faced earlier?"


    "You mean, the zombies carry the corpses, in fact, to allow the mother corpse to breed more newborn zombies?"


    Brainstorm.


    In the speculation of everyone, a very likely event was said.


    Chen Haojie''s face was shaken.


    "It can''t be wrong, it must be so. Through yesterday''s observations, our army faced tens of millions of enemy zombies before reaching the hinterland of the corpse emperor. The four female corpses that we now know existed in both the north and the south. , This number of corpses is already their entire strength."


    "Now that zombies carry corpses, it must be for the mother''s corpse to reproduce new combat power."


    "If this is the case, then..."


    "Then our beheading plan can begin."


    After Chen Haojie''s voice fell, the sharp eyes of the other people in the command team burst out with eager light.


    Not to be missed.


    "Immediately contact the leader of the Shadow Group and ask them to come and see me."


    "Yes!"


    After catching the abnormality of the corpse nest, Chen Haojie decisively issued the order.


    After a while, two heroic figures appeared in front of Chen Haojie.


    "Lin Qin, Xiaoyu, are you here?" Chen Haojie asked.


    "Military strategist, is it our Shadow Squad to take action?" Lin Qin asked impatiently.


    As the captain of Wei Xiao''s bodyguard and Lin Qin, who is also the leader of the most elite troops in the base, their original mission was to stay with Wei Xiao and the mistresses and protect them in secret.


    But for this battle, they belonged to the most elite squadron in the base, and they were all used to perform beheading operations.


    To say that they are the strongest means that they are compared to other troops.


    There are only more than one hundred members of the Shadow Guard, but each one is a third-level super soldier. As the chief and deputy leaders, Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu have reached the fourth-level.


    The people in them are all elites. Not to mention the top, but in a certain field, it is definitely a top-notch existence.


    In ancient times, it was a group of "capable men and strangers" with extremely good strength.


    Hero Chen didn''t hesitate and nodded: "According to the information we have obtained, the corpse nests of our army have been attacked from the north and the south, and there has been a phenomenon of emptiness in the rear. At this time, it is the best time for your shadow guards to start beheading operations."


    "If the mother corpse is not removed, the enemy corpse clan will have a steady stream of troops on the battlefield, so now is the time for you to dispatch."


    After hearing what the hero Chen said, the faces of Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu showed excitement.


    The two had an upright attitude and stood at attention to salute the hero Chen.


    "Also ask the military division to give orders."


    "Okay, you will lead the team immediately. Lin Qin is responsible for the corpse of the corpse in the south, and Xiaoyu is responsible for the corpse of the north. Killing the corpse is the main task. Your victory in this battle is a crucial step."


    "We must live up to our mission."


    "Go!"


    "Yes!"


    The second daughter saluted the hero Chen again, then turned and left.

 Chapter 951： Central China shock

    Rear station.


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu soon took the members of the Shadow Guard to the place where they stored their Shadow Guard weapons.


    "Xiaoyu, seventy-two people from Earth Shaman belong to you, how about I lead thirty-six people from Tiangang?"


    "Will you have too few people like this?"


    When choosing weapons, Song Xiaoyu couldn''t help but worry when he heard Lin Qin hand over a large team to herself.


    Lin Qin smiled and said, "It hasn''t been long since you came to Shadow Guard. Some things are still unclear. In fact, the two teams of Tiangang and Earthsha are not different except for the number of people. Each team has its own way of cooperation. Disrupted, it will affect their overall strength."


    "Is that right?"


    "Naturally. It was so happily decided."


    Song Xiaoyu is not hypocritical.


    She has not been to the Shadow Guard for a long time, but she also knows that, except for the two captains and deputy captains of the Shadow Guard, everyone else is similar in personal strength.


    Those with a large number of people naturally have an advantage over those with a small number of people.


    Now Lin Qin handed over the most numerous Disha to her to lead, undoubtedly taking care of her.


    Knowing his abilities, Song Xiaoyu didn''t act aggressively, and readily accepted Lin Qin''s care.


    The weapons were quickly selected.


    Everyone carried a lot of guns and bombs.


    The weapons belonging to the Shadow Guard were all camouflaged with special materials.


    Whether it is a person or a thing, it has a stealth effect.


    The purpose of this is to better hide their whereabouts and efficient task execution rate.


    "Are you okay?" Lin Qin yelled.


    "Okay, Captain."


    "Set off!"


    The order was given, and a group of Shadow Guard members dressed in invisible battle suits galloped away from the station.


    After leaving the station, Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin separated, one north and one south, and disappeared into the sight of the resident guard soldiers in a blink of an eye.


    A place far away from the battlefield.


    An unfamiliar team is standing in the distance, watching the battlefield like **** on earth.


    "It''s unbelievable. How can the human forces take the initiative to attack the corpse emperor''s territory?"


    "It''s no wonder that there will be riots in the corpse group of Xiongzhou in the past two days, and people will come to you. If the zombies can still stay, it will be strange."


    "Don''t you notice that there are zombies on the human side to help them deal with other zombies?"


    "Naturally saw it, how did they do it?"


    This team did not dare to approach the battlefield, but everything they saw before them set off stormy waves in their hearts.


    One day ago, this scavenger team came to the Xiongzhou border to hunt as usual.


    In the past, as long as you are close to Xiongzhou, you are not afraid that there will be no zombies hunted for them.


    But yesterday, this phenomenon can be described as a change from the norm.


    Not to mention that there were no zombies at the border of Xiongzhou near the Central China.


    This situation aroused their curiosity and doubts. In order to clarify the situation, they continued to penetrate into the territory of Xiongzhou.


    Until this morning, the team members who went out to inquire about the situation came back and told them to find the reason why the zombies in Xiongzhou suddenly "disappeared". The members of this team immediately followed the members who found the problem and came here.


    Looking from a distance, when they noticed the scene filled with ten kilometers of land and the mountains and plains full of fighting scenes, the members of this team were shocked.


    It turned out that the zombies in Xiongzhou did not "disappear", but were confronting an army whose strength was not under them at all.


    "Captain, who are those people? You see, someone can actually control the skidder?"


    "So strong, where did this force come from?"


    The leader of the team frowned when he heard what the players said.


    Although it is far away, with a telescope, he can clearly capture the situation on the battlefield.


    Noting that most of the human team can harvest high-level zombies as straw, the team leader''s heart cannot be calm for a long time.


    "go."


    The captain said suddenly.


    "what?"


    The players didn''t react for a while and looked at the captain in confusion.


    Everyone sees the rise, and leave at this time. Did you make a mistake, Captain?


    The captain guessed what the team members thought, and said seriously: "Go back to the base immediately and report the situation here to the high-level base of the base."


    "Report to the base? What are you doing?"


    Captain: "Are you stupid? Since there is a human force that dares to attack the corpses in Xiongzhou, this shows that the other party has absolute certainty to win the zombie force in Xiongzhou. Such a rare opportunity, if we don''t share a piece of the pie. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?"


    "Then why do we need to report to the base? Isn''t it better for us to steal the benefits?" Some team members asked puzzledly.


    "Just our people, don''t say how much benefit can be gained. Once discovered by the other party or the corpse group, do you think there is room for survival? We have to let more people come in and muddy the water. Only in this way, We can get greater benefits from it. Besides, to provide such a news to the base, do you think the base will treat us badly?"


    After the captain''s explanation, the players'' eyes lit up.


    "The captain is still thoughtful."


    "The captain is wise."


    "Go, we have to hurry up."


    The members of the team did not hesitate, and disappeared on the top of the mountain in a blink of an eye.


    At the same time, it was discovered that there were many squads and individuals fighting between the Xiongzhou corpse group and the human forces.


    They were either lone rangers or a long-term scavenger team, but without exception, they all saw operability in this battle in Xiongzhou.


    So, one day later, when Zhong Shenzhou was approaching the base in Xiongzhou, a piece of news spread all over the sky.


    "Is it true? There are as many as tens of millions of zombies in Xiongzhou, so some people dare to take the initiative to attack?"


    "The news has been confirmed, it is indeed true."


    "Oh my God! What kind of force dared to do such a crazy thing?"


    "This is definitely a rare opportunity. Tens of millions of zombies, even if they can get a tenth of the benefits, our base can take off."


    "I don''t know what the base thinks now? Do you want to take this muddy water?"


    The survivors have spread the news further.


    The Central China forces, which are far away from Xiongzhou, are dubious about all of this. Even if someone completely believes it, because of the distance, it is beyond reach and can only be used for detailed discussion after cooking.


    However, some bases of the Central China forces near Xiongzhou have already begun to move around.


    No one, just because the zombies in Xiongzhou are too alluring.


    There are tens of millions of zombie corpses that can extract No. 1 potion at a minimum, this huge cake, as long as a bit ambitious, don''t want to let it go.


    "How credible do you think the news circulating outside?"


    "You can send someone to check it out. If it''s true, Lord City Lord, isn''t this an opportunity?"


    "Mad, enough to plant. In the area where tens of millions of zombies are entrenched, Lao Tzu''s base of more than half a million people dare not set foot in it. Now some people take the initiative to attack the other party. With this courage, Lao Tzu Longqiang said he would help. Last gang."


    "Where is this power?"


    "Immediately send someone to confirm the news. Once the news is true, we will share the Xiongzhou cake with Los Angeles."


    All major forces at the border of China and China have taken actions.


    On this day, the team that entered the territory of Xiongzhou couldn''t help getting up much.


    Wei Xiao and others, who were still fighting on the front line, didn''t know all this.


    Continuing to lead an army of zombies to kill him in front of him, the enemy corpses attracted are getting more and more terrifying.


    West of Xiongzhou.


    "Wow..."


    The location of the nest of a mother''s corpse nearest to Huazhou.


    From a distance, you can see this corpse nest today, with less than one hundred thousand zombies staying in the resident.


    It can be said that this is the weakest defensive power of the mother corpse nest since the Phoenix dealt with the zombies.


    "Trusty rusty..."


    In the lush deep grass, many upright blades of grass continued to fall toward the ground as if they were crushed by something.


    On the emerald green ground, from time to time, the size of footprints disappeared, but within a short while, the disappeared places reappeared.


    "Captain, you are already close to the lair where the first mother''s corpse is located. According to our observations, there are less than 100,000 zombies staying in this corpse, and the number of third-level zombies is only 8,000. How to proceed, please instruct the captain."


    In the air, Lin Qin stopped at the top of a hillside.


    Looking at the mother''s corpse nest less than a kilometer away from them, and observing the situation in front of them, Lin Qin asked, "Has the location of the mother''s corpse been confirmed?"


    "It can be confirmed. The brothers of the Shadow Guard have figured out her location, right in the underground cave of the big mountain ahead."


    "Very good. Dive into the cave immediately and install some of the remote-controlled bombs we brought in the cave. First blow up the mother''s corpse''s current exit and force her to show up."


    "Yes!"


    Only hear the sound, but not see the person.


    Lin Qin gave the order to go out, and in the air, gusts of wind galloped towards the corpse nest.


    "Hohoho..."

 Chapter 952： Successful beheading

    "Ho **** ho ho..."


    A loud roar came from the bottom of the mountain.


    It seemed that the mother''s corpse, who felt some crisis, issued a warning to the group of corpses outside.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    The zombies staying in the corpse nest rioted.


    The high-level zombies spread out to the surroundings, looking for something in the mountains and plains.


    Lin Qin who noticed this scene was not surprised at all.


    Although the invisible battle suits on their bodies are suitable for human wear after treatment, there is still some scent of zombies remaining on them.


    The mother corpse with a keen sense of smell can easily spot a group of uninvited guests near her territory.


    But it''s a pity.


    According to the smell, they knew that there was an enemy close to the corpse nest, but because there was no unknown creature in their sight, even if there was a zombie close to the shadow guard, as long as the two sides did not touch, the high-level zombies would not attack.


    It''s strange at best.


    The smell of the corpse of a foreign mother is right beside him, so why can''t you see people?


    As far as the IQ of the zombies is, they are not smart enough to rush into the air.


    The Shadow Guard, who was close to the corpse nest, passed through the encirclement formed by the zombies and entered the cave without any danger.


    "Ho **** ho ho..."


    The roar of the mother''s corpse looked a little impatient, even a little urgent.


    The high-level zombies scattered outside searching for the four directions, heard this angry and eager roar, stopped one after another, and poured into the cave below the mountain.


    "Captain, we have entered the mother''s corpse lair, but no trace of the mother''s corpse was found."


    "She should be in an underground cave. First install the bomb in the cave, find the underground cave, don''t need to enter, just throw a few large remote-controlled bombs into it."


    "clear!"


    Instructing the Shadow Guard to do, Lin Qin immediately switched to another channel.


    "The sniper team immediately looked for favorable terrain and checked whether the armor-piercing implosion was No. 5. Once the mother''s corpse appeared, the shooting would begin immediately."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Five sounds sounded in the channel one after another.


    Then, in the green grass, there were a few traces leaving in both directions.


    Ten minutes later.


    "Captain, we are out, and the bombs planted are enough to destroy the entire surface cave."


    There was a report from the action team in the headset, and Lin Qin''s face condensed: "Exit the scope of the outbreak, and then detonate."


    "clear!"


    The action team took the orders, and the figure quickly moved away from the mountains where the mother''s corpse was located.


    Several hundred meters away.


    "I will give you a big gift first."


    "Ding¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The detonation device was pressed, and suddenly, inside the cave that was filled with a large number of high-level zombies, there was a roar.


    Afterwards, Lin Qin and the others in the distance saw a strong flame spewing out from the entrance along with thick smoke.


    Then, the sky collapsed, the earth shook and the mountains shook.


    The mountain that is hundreds of meters high has collapsed in many places.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Ho **** ho ho..."


    The sudden explosion caused a deafening roar inside and outside the entire corpse nest.


    As if panicked zombies, while rising to the sky and roaring, they also gathered towards the cavernous cave, using their sharp claws to slash the rocks and soil on the ground, as if they were about to rescue the buried mother''s corpse.


    It didn''t take long.


    The ground began to shake, and the gathered high-level zombies were affected and began to evacuate.


    "Rumble..."


    "Roar-"


    With an earth-shattering explosion, from a hundred meters in front of the collapse of the mountain, a behemoth rose from the ground.


    More than 20 meters long body soared into the sky, the huge head looked up at the sky, and the roar like thunder made the earth tremble.


    The return of the king, invincible posture.


    The huge corpse of the mother stood in the middle of the earth, revealing her majestic appearance and stalwart like an invincible overlord.


    "Pay attention to the sniper team, the mother corpse appears, the mother corpse appears. Find the opportunity to kill it immediately." Seeing the mother corpse come out, Lin Qin immediately reminded the Shadow Guard sniper who had already been in place.


    "clear!"


    The sniper responded with Lin Qin''s sound, and then focused on the mother''s body.


    "Mother''s corpse? I want to see how many rounds of No. 5 armor-piercing implosion you can prevent damage?" The sniper pointed his muzzle at the mother''s corpse.


    The mother''s corpse couldn''t find the enemy in the dark, but she had a very strong sense of crisis. When the snipers from all sides aimed their guns at her, the mother''s corpse appeared extremely restless.


    The surrounding high-level zombies kept moving closer to her, seeming to be guarding against death.


    Seeing this scene, the secret sniper was surprised by the mother''s corpse''s crisis consciousness, but also fortunate that there were no sky predators around her.


    If there are skimmers in the air interfering with their shooting, it would be a waste of their bullets to deal with the mother corpse.


    But now, although a large number of high-level zombies gathered around the mother''s corpse, the high-level zombies who protected her in the middle were doing useless work because they were too big and too prominent.


    "Boom boom..."


    Without hesitation, five gunshots from different directions sounded.


    "Ho **** ho ho..."


    I saw five blood flowers on the huge head of the mother''s corpse, followed by the mother''s screams.


    "Rumble..."


    The mother''s corpse who suffered severe head injuries and painful pain, her huge body would definitely fall to the ground.


    The hundred and eighty sharp claws on her body waved wildly, and while struggling, she also cut many high-level zombies that protected her.


    Is that the end?


    Naturally not.


    The head belongs to the deadliest weakness of a zombie. If an ordinary zombie is hit on the head, there is basically no life, but the mother corpse is different.


    The sheer size gives her a strong ability to bear it.


    The damage caused by a small bullet alone is at most serious, but the chance of killing it is not high.


    But don''t forget the name of the bullet shot by the sniper.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb.


    The key is the three words on the implosion bomb.


    The name No. 5 is self-evident. The shell of the bullet is made of the bones of the corpse king. With a sniper rifle, it is not difficult to penetrate the skull of a zombie of the mother corpse level.


    And implosion bombs, in short, are bullets that explode.


    No, when the mother''s corpse fell to the ground and struggling in pain, in a moment, there was another dull sound from where she was.


    "Puff puff¡­"


    Continuous explosions appeared, and the huge head of the mother''s corpse, when the fourth muffled sound came, one-third of her head turned into flesh and blood to splash around.


    There is no suspense this time, mother corpse.


    "Captain, successfully wiped out the mother''s corpse."


    "Receive the team and go to the next target location."


    "Yes!"


    The speed is like the wind, and the search is like thunder.


    After Lin Qin and the others destroyed the target, they decisively closed the team and rushed to the next destination without any nostalgia.


    As for the remaining zombies in the corpse nest, they are not worthy of using the armor-piercing bullets in their hands.


    That''s just overkill.


    Instead of wasting time here, I might as well rush to the next location to kill a mother''s corpse.


    However, Lin Qin and the others left and lost the group of corpses controlled by the mother''s corpse.


    The flesh and blood energy of a mother''s corpse is enough to evolve all the existing second-level evolutionary zombies in the corpse''s nest into third-level zombies.


    Although beheading is good, it also has a disadvantage.


    That was the dead mother''s corpse, and the Allies were destined to have no chance to take it away.


    It''s cheaper than the zombies in the corpse nest.

 Chapter 953： The arrival of a powerful enemy

    With Lin Qin winning first, Song Xiaoyu''s team in the north was equally unwilling to lag behind.


    Equipped with a No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb, it is as powerful as a mother''s corpse, and it can''t withstand the deadly resistance of a sniper.


    The appearance of implosion bombs can be said to be the nemesis of these huge zombies.


    Of course, armor-piercing implosion bombs are only suitable for giant zombies.


    For a zombie of a normal size, the head is hit by an armor-piercing bullet, which basically penetrates through it, and it is difficult for the bullet to stay in the head of a zombie of a normal size.


    However, armor-piercing bullets are not needed to kill conventional zombies, and ordinary large-caliber sniper rifles and armor-piercing bullets can do it.


    The mother corpse was killed, and the number of zombies supporting the battlefield on both the north and south sides continued to decrease. Liang Zhijun and others in the second echelon, after resisting the craziest period of the corpse group¡¯s attack, the massive reduction in the group of corpses, the subsequent offensive force belongs to the stage of death. .


    I didn''t know that all of this was a second-tier member of the Shadow Squad, and they didn''t think about other things.


    The number of zombies has dropped sharply, and Wei Xiao and the others are responsible for controlling the tide of corpses in front of them. For a while, they also get a rare and valuable respite.


    "The number of corpses has decreased, and I can finally relax tonight."


    "No matter what causes the number of zombies to decrease, we still have to take it seriously."


    "Naturally, just suddenly relaxed, it feels a little weird."


    "Haha...there is a headquarters in the rear to formulate a combat plan, and we are only responsible for the offensive. By the way, the first batch of ammunition supplies will be delivered tomorrow, let the soldiers pay attention."


    "I will let people notice."


    "Go on, the more we kill during the day, the less stress we will have at night."


    The battle situation has changed, as if seeing the hopeful second-tier army, after a long period of fighting, the original tired mentality suddenly became energetic.


    The corpse group is no longer inexhaustible. Seeing the hope of destroying the zombies, the enthusiasm of the soldiers has also increased a lot.


    "Roar..."


    The center of the volcanic corpse emperor territory.


    The volcanic corpse emperor has already felt the continuous death of the outer corpse.


    An angry roar came from the inside of the volcano. A large number of flaming zombies climbing on the volcanic rock lost their balance in the roar of the shaking hill. Many flaming zombies who could not stabilize their figures fell into the lava in an instant. Turned into a ball of flame, there is no **** left.


    "Human, you **** it!" The volcano corpse emperor made a human sound (Long Xia language).


    In the tumbling magma, at this moment, human figures emerged from the inside.


    They stepped on the flames, covered in red fruits, with a yellow skin color, but one-third of their bodies were accompanied by the silhouette of the flame lines, step by step away from the magma to the edge of the magma.


    "Wow..."


    Outside the volcano, dozens of fire corpses came in, all of them carrying some human clothing.


    They piled up the clothes on the edge, and then left respectfully.


    A rustling sound passed by, and the twelve figures that emerged from the magma had already dressed up like human beings.


    Their heights are about 1.7 to 1.9 meters.


    Just look at the figure, there are half men and women.


    Different from human beings, they have fiery red hair, and on their beautiful and handsome faces, there are several flame-like lines on their faces.


    Their images are similar to those of stars and moons, except for the flame streaks on their bodies.


    If you look carefully, you can feel that magma is flowing in the lines.


    "Mother Queen!"


    The twelve figures are facing the volcano corpse emperor at the same time, ah no, their real name should be the flame queen.


    That is, Wei Xiao didn''t know the name of the other party, just because the corpse emperor lived in magma, Wei Xiao called it the volcanic corpse emperor.


    In fact, they have their own name, just like the Queen of Ming Zhao, this corpse king who lives in a volcano is called Flame.


    The huge pupils looked down at the corpse the size of an ant, and the Flame Queen said: "Humans and the outer corpse emperor have joined hands and have approached the emperor¡¯s residence. Just now, the mother¡¯s corpse guarding the north and south of the emperor¡¯s territory has been taken by humans. Killed. One day, humans and the troops of the corpse emperor will enter the territory of the other two mother corpses..."


    "The assembly of high-level zombies has not been completed, and the emperor cannot stop them at the moment, so you need to join the battlefield to kill a group of invisible humans to prevent them from continuing to target the remaining mother corpses."


    "Follow the mother emperor''s order."


    "Go! Before the external corpse emperor appears, this emperor will not be dispatched, the battlefield will be handed over to you, don''t let the emperor down."


    "Please don''t worry about the mother emperor, the child must let the vanguard of the external corpse emperor and the human army go back and forth."


    After the twelve men and women corpse emperors finished speaking, their figures flickered and disappeared into the volcano one after another.


    "Wow..."


    At the same time, a large number of fire corpses surged from the exit above the volcano.


    There were no less than 10,000 fire corpses with flame streaks interspersed with black rocks on their bodies, leaving the volcano continuously, splitting into three forces and galloping toward the south, north, and east.


    The front of the battlefield.


    In the next few days, Wei Xiao and the others kept approaching the nests of the two female corpses in front of them in a strategy of defensive and offensive at the same time.


    There are already tens of millions of local zombies in the surrounding area, but because the quality of friendly zombies is too strong, even if they are besieged by a group of tens of millions of enemy corpses, they can still move forward every day.


    The closer they got to the lair of the mother''s corpse, the more senior zombies they faced.


    As many evolutionary level three zombies were dispatched, the personnel who participated in the war on Female V Island suffered more and more losses.


    The main thing is to face the poisonous and corrosive.


    The poisonous person releases poisonous gas in the battlefield. Third-level fighters and zombies are not affected by the poisonous gas. However, once the human fighters below the third-level are contaminated with poisonous gas, they will lose their combat effectiveness.


    The female V Island combatants, who are all ordinary people, can''t help them at high altitude, but once they dive, they will have problems.


    And the corrosive person spit out acid, let alone a person, is a heavy armored zombie, once the corrosive liquid is stained on the body, the hard skin will be pierced.


    Only Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei and others who wore Heavenly King Armor and Armor Emperor''s armor remained unaffected.


    Contact with these advanced evolutionary zombies, after a few days, the vanguard army did not benefit, and for the first time encountered a slight obstacle.


    In the multi-day battle of three thousand death knights, hundreds of people also fell on the battlefield.


    "Master Wei Xiao, there is a situation."


    During the battle, Yue suddenly came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Yue''s face solemnly said: "There are a large number of fourth-level zombies approaching in front, among them, we also feel four corpses who have the same aura as me."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao stopped the killing and let the soldiers around him take over the battlefield.


    "Zizi? The Volcano Corpse Sovereign sent a level five zombies?"


    "Yes."


    "Come and tell me what are your concerns?"


    "My lord is wise. The mother emperor should have told Master Wei Xiao when he came here that the army of corpses out of the control of the mother emperor, because of the existence of the mother emperor, Xing and I can completely control the rights and interests of the mother emperor, but once I and Xing die, Your own corpse clan army will then be out of control, and even be controlled by the enemy corpse, which in turn will attack the adults'' troops."


    "I came here to talk to the lord. If I can, I hope the lord will send some high-level soldiers to protect me and the star. At least one of our two corpses will survive."


    Yue was straightforward, and she didn''t think it would be embarrassing to ask Wei Xiao for help. Maybe she didn''t even know what embarrassment was.


    Regarding Yue''s honesty, Wei Xiao didn''t know whether to praise her for being smart or shameless.


    But it is undeniable that after listening to Yue''s words, Wei Xiao really had to protect them.

 Chapter 954： Nightmare of the Shadow Guard

    A corpse not weaker than the mother''s corpse entered the battlefield. This was definitely not good news for Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Are you not the opponent of the other''s corpse?" Wei Xiao asked a question.


    Yue shook his head: "I haven''t played against each other. I can''t judge. But the number of opponents far exceeds us. If the enemy''s corpse discovers the existence of me and Xing, they will besiege both of us as soon as possible."


    "There are four on the opposite side?"


    "Not only, but there are only four closest to us."


    "Okay!" Wei Xiao no longer asked, "Where is the Shadow Guard?"


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and two members of the Shadow Guard appeared immediately beside him.


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Have you heard what you said just now?"


    "I heard."


    "You will now report the situation here back to the headquarters, so that the military division will formulate a battle plan against the fourth-level zombies and corpses. It is important to ensure the safety of all teams."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard led the way, and the figure disappeared and left the place.


    "follow me!"


    Wei Xiao took Yue and summoned a sky-grabber to lift off, and then found Bai Youwei and the others on the battlefield.


    Don''t look at the usually charming beauties. Now they are wearing battle armor and walking to the battlefield. Their beauty and tenderness have been forgotten. What people remember is their crazy killing and invincible confidence.


    As a fourth-level fighter, and protected by Heavenly King A, as long as they are not exhausted, almost no zombies can stop them on the battlefield.


    Where the girls are, there are basically corpses everywhere.


    In just a few days, the number of zombies who died in their hands was not ten thousand, but eight thousand.


    "bass--"


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "it''s me!"


    Wei Xiao and Yue suddenly came behind Bai Youwei and the others. The red-eyed Bai Youwei felt the threat behind him. They didn''t even look at them. The backhand was a sword that slashed at Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao reacted quickly, with the horizontal knife in front, blocking Bai Youwei''s attack, and at the same time reminding Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei''s heart trembled and turned around hurriedly.


    "Husband? Yue? Why are you? I didn''t hurt you just now, right?"


    Wei Xiao picked off Bai Youwei''s sword and said amusedly: "If you can hurt me, you can brag in front of Shuwang and them for a while. With good consciousness, you must maintain this perception of danger on the battlefield."


    Bai Youwei sneered: "Actually, I didn''t think too much. I just suddenly felt two strong breaths behind me, and then I started to do it. Fortunately, it''s your husband. I don''t know if he can stop me. The sword of killing."


    Give her some sunshine and she will start to shine.


    The sword that must kill, I don''t know who I learned it from.


    "By the way, husband, why did you and Yue come to me? Is there anything to order?" Bai Youwei asked quickly thinking of the possibility of Wei Xiao and the others suddenly appearing here.


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate.


    Looking at the guards who blocked the attack of other enemy zombies for them, Wei Xiao said: "There is something you need to do."


    "The members of the Shadow Guard said that twenty kilometers ahead is the mother''s corpse''s lair, do you plan to let us kill the mother''s corpse, husband?"


    See what she can do.


    Kill the mother''s corpse?


    Thanks to her idea.


    "No, you will inform Wu Qing and the others in a moment. You, Xiyu and Qingcheng are responsible for following Yue and trying to protect her safety. Ruthless and Yan Yi go to Xing''s side and protect Xing as well."


    "Huh?" Upon hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Bai Youwei glanced at Yue in confusion, "Let''s protect Xing and Yue, why?"


    "Just do it."


    "Ok!"


    "That''s it." After saying that, Wei Xiao looked towards Yue, "You will be with You Wei and the others from now on. Together with them, it is enough to face the sudden trouble of the external corpse."


    "Thank you, Master Wei Xiao."


    "No, we are partners now."


    Leaving a word, Wei Xiao turned and killed in one direction.


    "Yue, why did my husband want us to protect you?" As soon as Wei Xiao left, the curious Bai Youwei asked immediately.


    Yue Da didn''t conceal it, and told Bai Youwei about the appearance of the enemy''s corpses, and also the impact of her and Xing''s death.


    After learning the reason, Bai Youwei nodded solemnly.


    "Relax, with us, the enemy corpse don''t want to hurt you."


    "Then there will be Master Lao Youwei."


    "Youwei~~Sir? Hahaha! It''s a must."


    An adult in Yue, called Bai Youwei, was full of enthusiasm.


    As she assumed the responsibility of protecting the moon, Bai Youwei took her to kill Jiang Xiyu and the others.


    rear.


    The news that the enemy corpse appeared on the battlefield passed to Chen Haojie and the others.


    "Senior zombies are dispatched?" Chen Haojie frowned.


    Other people''s faces are also serious.


    "Five-level zombies are equivalent to the level of stars and moons. These corpses have supernatural abilities. If there are no restrictions, they will bring a lot of casualties to our troops."


    "There are also four-level zombies, which should be similar to amphibians. But the opponent belongs to land zombies. That is to say, they are different from amphibians. On land, their strength can be maximized. As a result, the Lord will soon face a large number of zombies equivalent to level 4 fighters."


    "Military division, let the sniper squad attack. Equipped with armor-piercing bullets, they are the most advantageous to deal with this kind of zombies."


    After listening to other people''s analysis and suggestions, Chen Haojie nodded.


    "Call the Falcon."


    The order was passed, and not long after, the sniper of the Hundred Birds squad, and now the Falcon, who took over from Leng Chengfeng¡¯s previous position and became the captain of the sniper team, came to the command post.


    "Military officer, Falcon, the captain of the sniper squadron, is here to report."


    Chen Haojie looked at Falcon: "Falcon, the battlefield has changed, and it''s time for your sniper brigade to take action."


    "Also ask the military division for instructions."


    Chen Haojie did not have any delay, first told the Falcon what they knew, and then gave the order: "...This is the situation. Now, your sniper brigade needs to enter the frontline battlefield. The purpose is to fully attack the enemy corpses. The high-level zombies appearing in, must ensure that the progress of the army is not disturbed."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Go! In order to get to the battlefield as soon as possible, the airport has prepared a transport plane for you. I am waiting for your triumphant return."


    "Yes!"


    In a salute, Falcon turned and left.


    Shortly after.


    Two transport planes in the station took off and flew directly to the frontline battlefield.


    Wei Xiao and the others are at the forefront of the battlefield, where a mother''s corpse lair is located.


    In the lush dense forest, except for the grass and trees swaying in the breeze, in the ethereal world, no creatures other than zombies can be seen.


    Sudden.


    From the dense forest, a flame-like figure flew out.


    On the edge of a cliff, the figure that appeared between raising his hands, as if pinching something in the air, picked it up.


    "An ant who can only sneak around the dog, your invisibility is simply not worth mentioning in front of me."


    The words of the thing that appeared fell, and it felt like the big hand grasping the air suddenly shook. Suddenly, a flame swept across the sky, and in the blink of an eye, a human-shaped flame figure appeared around his big hand.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Enveloped in flames, this Shadow Guard member hidden in the air uttered a heartbreaking scream.


    Grabbing his corpse was completely unmoved, and let him struggle.


    When the flames completely filled his whole body, the corpse grabbed his neck''s big hand and loosened it. The members of the Shadow Guard who turned into a fireball screamed and fell down the valley, and soon there was no sound.

 Chapter 955： The power of the corpse

    "Swish..."


    Another flame appeared.


    The flames receded, but what came over was a corpse with the figure of a female with the figure of a legendary devil.


    "Agni, how did you gain here? I found a total of four human warriors who can be invisible, and they have all been resolved."


    The corpse of the Shadow Guard member who had just been burned looked at the talking companion.


    "I''m less here, this is the third one."


    "It should be gone, there is no heat energy from other human beings around." The companion who arrived said calmly.


    "Fen Yan and Ling Yan didn''t find anything, it should be gone." Li Huo said coldly.


    The companion who came to him glanced at the corpse that could still see the flames below, and said solemnly: "Humans deserve to be the race that dominated the world in the last era. With the help of the corpses of our corpses, they have developed invisible equipment. If not. We are born to see heat energy creatures, and it is not easy to find them so quickly."


    "You take them too seriously. It''s just a product of a bunch of old times, and it''s destined to be replaced by our corpses."


    Agni said coldly.


    "Next, continue to stay in the corpse nest, waiting for the arrival of the alien corpse tribe and the human army?"


    "No. The mother emperor is still waiting to defeat the external corpse emperor to welcome a new round of evolution. Now that the external corpse emperor has not appeared, then we will force her to appear. I don''t like being passive."


    The companion nodded: "It is true that I did not feel the breath of the outer corpse emperor, and I only felt two corpses of the same level as ours in front. Dispose of them, and believe that the outer corpse emperor will no longer hide."


    "Go to the mother''s corpse, we need more high-level zombies to bring us in."


    "Then go!"


    The voice fell, and the silhouettes of the two corpses flashed in place, and they lost their tracks.


    other places.


    When the corpse enters the arena, the members of the Shadow Guard, who had gone deep into the enemy''s rear to obtain information, encountered the biggest crisis in history.


    Powerful corpses, they can not only control the terrible fire abilities, but importantly, they can also capture the members of the Shadow Guard in the invisible state, and share their vision with other fourth-level fire corpses.


    Because of this ability, all members of the Shadow Guard who were found by the corpse had almost no possibility of survival.


    "Hurry up, and we must send the intelligence back to the headquarters, otherwise, our Shadow Guards will face the threat of annihilation."


    In the dense jungle.


    The members of a four-man squad of Shadow Guard are now fleeing the enemy''s rear as quickly as possible.


    Just over an hour ahead.


    A group of powerful zombies appeared in the zombie territory they were monitoring.


    The existence of several similar people can actually capture them in an invisible state.


    The members of the Shadow Guard who did not have the slightest preparation, waiting for the opponent to start a trouble, it was too late to evacuate.


    The members of five or six teams were destroyed by the opponent without knowing it.


    When others realized that their stealth equipment had failed in front of the newly-appearing humanoid zombies, they were faced with the siege of a large group of fourth-level zombies.


    At a heavy price, scattered members of the Shadow Guard formed a new team to break through the Allied side.


    This is the last member of them left behind in the north of the corpse emperor territory.


    If even they were left here by the other party...


    They couldn''t imagine how many comrades who remained behind to provide intelligence to the Allied forces without knowing the news would be sacrificed under the claws of these new types of zombies.


    The command must be alert.


    "Huhuhu..."


    However, on the way this team escaped, their whereabouts had already been discovered by the zombies.


    Several fire lights behind him were approaching them.


    The speed is far above them.


    "No, they caught up."


    "Damn it. Luo Yi and Cao Zhan stayed, and I dragged each other, Ren Jiu continued to run, and must take the news back."


    "Yes!"


    The four members of the Shadow Guard were fleeing without any fear or emotion.


    Someone made a decision, and immediately, of the four who were fleeing, three of them stayed.


    The other person continued to flee forward without looking back.


    "Come on! Disperse the block."


    The three people who turned around looked at the flames flying in the woods ahead, and their eyes under the contact lenses burst out with a mortal determination.


    Immediately, of the three, only one was left on the spot, and the other two were scattered on both sides and came to the trunks of two big trees.


    "Swish swish..."


    The four lights in front quickly approached.


    "Boom boom..."


    Without hesitation, the three people occupying the terrain immediately launched a blockade, sparks kept coming from the muzzle in their hands.


    The members of the Shadow Guard have the worst bullets equipped with armor-piercing bullets.


    Everyone also prepared armor-piercing bullets.


    But armor-piercing bullets are also extremely precious to Phoenix, and when the number is limited, they will not use it lightly without certainty.


    The current blockade is just to interrupt the enemy''s high-level zombie pursuit, and it doesn''t use rare materials such as armor-piercing bullets.


    As the bullets shot toward the front light, the chasing soldiers galloping through the forest decisively changed their course, moving, constantly looking for the surrounding trees as a cover, and quickly approached the shadow guard members in front.


    "Brother Wu, the opponent''s speed is too fast, our bullets can''t hit the target at all."


    One team member said angrily.


    "Get ready for close combat."


    "Yes!"


    The long-range blockade failed, and the members of the Shadow Guard, who used guns in both hands, immediately changed to a gun in one hand and a cold weapon in the other.


    Since the work of inquiring about the news in the rear is very dangerous, the cold weapons that the members of the Shadow Guard are equipped with are all armor-piercing weapons made from the bones of the mother''s corpse.


    This level of armor-breaking weapons, among the corpse clan, can guarantee that they will not be injured in a single blow, and currently only the mother corpse and the corpse emperor.


    To a certain extent, with a cold weapon made from the skeleton of a mother corpse, there are very few corpse races that cannot break the body surface defense.


    The shooting continued.


    In the blocking, watching the chasing soldiers getting closer and closer to them, the expressions of the three of them were solemn to the extreme.


    "Ant, it''s just a dying struggle, stay here!"


    The figure has not yet arrived, but the attack of the chasing troops has arrived.


    The four corpses in the movement slowed down a bit, and while avoiding the resistance of the three Shadow Guard members, they gathered the fireball in their hands. During the wave of their hands, dozens of fireballs flew toward the location of the three Shadow Guard members.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    The three evaded immediately.


    The fireball landed where they had stayed before.


    The flames suddenly appeared, as if a fireball contaminated with gasoline, instantly engulfing their position before dodge.


    The place between the two big trees was wrapped in fire, and the ground, five or six meters in diameter, was burning with raging flames.


    "Don''t let them pass."


    "Know Brother Wu."


    "Boom boom..."


    As the two sides approached, the three members of the Shadow Guard, who avoided the fireball attack of the corpse, took the initiative to rush to each other, while the guns in their hands were still shooting.


    The four corpses avoided the fired bullets and rushed towards the three of them.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    In the first collision, the attacks of both sides were blocked by each other.


    Positive contact.


    Seeing that the blade in the Shadow Guard''s hand can take the attack of his own claws, the corpse is not surprised.


    At the moment of the collision, the other hands that were idle on both sides, the Shadow Guards raised their guns and fired frontally, while the corpse quickly condensed and released the fireball towards the person in front of him.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The bullet was dodged by the corpse, but the members of the Shadow Guard who did not avoid the fireball released by the corpse, were hit by the flame on their chest, and the figure flew out suddenly.


    Fortunately, the invisible battle suit was also wearing a defensive battle suit. The three players only suffered a little damage and were not fatal.

 Chapter 956： Hit the gun

    "Yang Yan, you go and chase the human warrior who ran away, and leave the remaining three to us."


    "no problem."


    The corpse named Yang Yan didn''t drag him, and he staggered the three members of the Shadow Guard who had been repulsed, and was about to chase Ren Jiu who had fled.


    "Don''t think about¡ª"


    When Brother Wu saw this, he didn''t care about the injuries on his body. He threw away the pistol that used armor-piercing bullets in his hand and replaced it with a firearm equipped with No. 2 armor-piercing bullets and fired towards Yangyan.


    Pistols that use armor-piercing bullets are far more powerful than conventional firearms in terms of rate of fire and power.


    The moment an armor-piercing bullet left the barrel, Yang Yan actually felt a strong sense of crisis.


    His complexion condensed, and he who couldn''t afford to think too much, decisively avoided Brother Wu''s blow.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The armor-piercing projectile did not hit the target, but it hit the trunk of a big tree.


    I saw an adult man¡¯s waist-thin trunk was hit, and instantly penetrated, along with the two large trees behind, a bullet hole the size of a thumb came out.


    The power of armor-piercing bullets is evident.


    Yang Yan, who avoided the blow, noticed this scene, and his face was extremely solemn.


    "Be careful of the weapons in their hands."


    "you wanna die!"


    The four corpses who felt the threat of death from Brother Wu and the others did not plan to play with them after seeing the power of the weapons in Brother Wu''s hands.


    Three of the corpses rushed towards Brother Wu and the others.


    "Try to hold them down."


    Brother Wu stood up, and while constantly shifting positions, the gun in his hand was also shooting at the corpse who had been killed.


    The speed of the bullet is obviously much faster than before.


    Can''t get close to Brother Wu''s corpse quickly while moving, flashing left and right.


    Although relying on armor-piercing bullets can effectively limit the speed of a part of the corpse, the difference in strength between the two sides is still too large.


    Within a few breaths, the corpse, who had been moving closer to Brother Wu, condensed in flames in his hands and rose into the air, like a meteor hitting the place where Brother Wu''s figure moved.


    "Rumble..."


    There was a violent shock, the corpse''s attack fell to the ground, and the fireball in his hand bloomed like a red flower.


    With him as the center, the surrounding area within ten meters was shrouded in fire.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Brother Wu had already avoided the center of the flame bloom for the first time, but he had not completely left the affected area. He was impacted by the heat wave, and his figure flew out like a broken kite.


    "die!"


    The other party did not give Brother Wu a chance to land.


    With both hands spread out, two football-sized fireballs condensed in the hands.


    Accompanied by a shout, two fireballs arced from both sides of Wu Gefei''s figure, forming a pincer attack on him.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Only two fireballs completed the impact on Brother Wu in the air, and the huge flame exploded like fireworks, instantly enveloping Brother Wu.


    "Brother Wu¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing the ending of Brother Wu, the remaining two team members who stayed behind and dragged the corpse with him let out a heartbreaking roar.


    "You guys go to die too!"


    The corpse who had dealt with the two slaughtered them again.


    "I''m fighting with you."


    The two men are grim and heartbreaking.


    Roaring and squeezing the trigger, at the same time the figure rushed towards the corpse.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Yang Yan on the side saw this, before the two companions touched the shadow guard members, one hand was raised high, and a fireball quickly condensed in his palm.


    Basketball-sized fireballs are formed.


    With a "swish", it slammed into the figure of one of them.


    "Peng..."


    The explosion spread, and then a raging flame engulfed the Shadow Guards in the charge.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    This is not over yet.


    Killing the corpse of a member of the Shadow Guard that had been swallowed by the fire, without fear of the flames on his body, the sharp claws pierced his chest, leaving him no chance to scream.


    Looking at the corpse in front of him through the flames, the shadow guard member''s twisted face showed a smile, and then lost his life.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "what?"


    However, things happened suddenly.


    An explosion sounded from the body of the dead Shadow Guard member.


    The raging flames were blown around by the air waves, and a huge pit remained in place.


    "Ahem..."


    The corpse that pierced his heart was severely injured.


    Unexpectedly, the other party had planned to die together a long time ago. The sudden explosion caused the force to lift the body of the corpse. At the same time, the original intact body also lost a third of the body in this explosion.


    "Ah..."


    Another person was rushing towards another corpse.


    However, he accidentally found the corpse in that scene, and glanced at the rushing human with solemn eyes.


    Without hesitation, he retreated decisively, and distanced himself from the last member of the Shadow Guard.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    It turned out that his retreat was correct.


    The last Shadow Guard who rushed halfway, his body turned into a blood mist halfway, and disappeared before his eyes.


    "Fire Demon, how are you?"


    The three corpses quickly came to the fire demon who had lost his half-life and asked.


    Even the seriously injured Fire Demon couldn''t get up, but fortunately, his head was protected by his key protection and did not suffer much damage. The Fire Demon was not life-threatening.


    "Despicable humans, I want to kill them all." The fire demon roared furiously.


    Looking at him now, the three corpses looked at each other.


    "Yang Yan, Huo Ling''er, you go and chase the remaining human warrior, I will take the Fire Demon to find some zombies to devour and recover my injuries."


    Yang Yan and the woman''s Huo Linger nodded without hesitation.


    The two corpses turned around and chased Ren Jiu who had fled.


    The remaining corpse leaned over and hugged the fire demon.


    A few flashes disappeared in place.


    ...


    Fire the mother''s corpse lair where they are.


    There was a rustling sound from the outer area, and a group of uninvited guests appeared.


    "Deputy Captain, the mother''s corpse lair has been found, please indicate whether to start an operation."


    Outside the mother''s corpse lair, invisible Song Xiaoyu and the others came here.


    Looking at the corpse nest where there are at least millions of zombies in the distance, there is no other color in their eyes except for a trace of solemnity.


    After receiving the report from the team members, Song Xiaoyu condensed his eyes: "According to the previous plan, try to introduce the zombies outside into the cave and bury them together."


    "clear!"


    The team members responded. On the grassy ground, dozens of traces of stepping on the grass quickly approached the corpse nest in the distance.


    "The sniper is in place. Once the mother''s corpse appears, immediately kill it."


    "Yes, deputy captain!"


    Song Xiaoyu and the others didn''t know that a group of corpses who restrained the Shadow Guard came from the corpse nest.


    She had already used the same method to get rid of the two female corpses, so she repeated the same technique, allowing the team members to rely on the advantage of invisibility to directly enter the female corpse lair to plant remote-controlled bombs.


    "Hohoho..."


    As soon as their figures approached the corpse nest, the mother''s corpse in the underground cave issued a warning.


    The corpse, who was communicating with the mother''s corpse, frowned when the corpse discovered this situation.


    "There is another prey coming."


    "act recklessly."


    With a cold snort, the fire turned and walked towards the entrance of the cave.

 Chapter 957： The deadliest corpse

    Outside, the members of the Shadow Guard, who were approaching the corpse nest cave, didn''t care about the high-level zombies walking around.


    With the previous two experiences, they understood that the mother corpse had already sensed their existence.


    But it is a pity that they are in a state of invisibility.


    Without a trace of worries, more than a dozen members of the Shadow Guard just avoided the senior zombies passing by them along the way, and flew towards the entrance of the cave violently.


    "Um?"


    Just as they were about to reach the entrance of the cave, the members of the Shadow Guard who came to plant the remote-controlled bomb were stunned.


    Similarly, the raging fires, spiritual flames, and burning flames that came out of the cave all looked at the dozen or so human beings whose whole bodies were exuding heat energy in surprise.


    The members of the Shadow Guard were shocked because of their resemblance.


    The sudden encounter made the members of the Shadow Guards unresponsive for a while, and instinctively thought they were humans.


    And Agni froze on the spot, not thinking that the members of the Shadow Guard were zombies.


    They were stunned, because the human beings that were killed by equipment that can be invisible are far away from places with dense zombies, hiding in the corners of certain things and watching from afar.


    Swinging like this, came directly to the corpse nest: the human warrior who sent to death is simply unusual.


    In human terms, it is: I have never seen such an arrogant person.


    When we don¡¯t exist?


    "He, what''s the matter with them? Can you see us?"


    Some of the members of the Shadow Guard regained consciousness, looking at the three human-like zombies in front of them who were staring at them, feeling that they were all seen through in stealth, and asked.


    "Don''t be kidding. They feel our breath at most, don''t you still believe in the invisible suit on us?"


    "But their eyes seem to be staring at us."


    "Think too much. Go, go into the cave and plant the bomb. These zombies are not easy at first sight. They will be slaughtered by the way when they come out."


    "Maybe I think too much!"


    Without taking the accidental discovery seriously, more than a dozen members of the Shadow Guard, ignoring the three corpses standing at the entrance of the huge cave, staggered their figures and walked into the cave.


    The corners of his mouth twitched in the raging fire standing in place.


    Born in the territory of Longxia, they can speak Longxia, so the three corpses heard the shadow guards and they communicated softly.


    In this way, they were neglected by human beings.


    What''s more important is that these humans still want to kill them.


    This is no longer arrogant to describe, it is simply inappropriate.


    When you humans ignore other races, can you consider the feelings of others?


    Why don''t you believe in your own feelings and still despise everything so unscrupulously?


    "The fire, there are many people of this kind on the hillside 800 meters away." Behind him, Ling Yan suddenly said to the leading fire with words that can only be understood by zombies.


    Agni and Fenyan raised their heads and looked into the distance.


    Sure enough, in the deep grass hundreds of meters away, through thermal energy, they saw more than 20 human figures that could also be invisible.


    "Get rid of them!" The fire no longer endures, and snorting coldly.


    In the end, there were four members of the Shadow Guard who were about to stagger his side and enter the cave when the fire suddenly raged.


    The sharp claws on his hand suddenly appeared, grabbed it horizontally, and the four heads flew up in the air.


    Ling Yan and Burning Yan did not hesitate either, turning around and rushing to the Shadow Guard members who entered the cave, and while moving fast, they kept reaping the Shadow Guard members who had little defense.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "what''s the situation?"


    I haven''t figured out what happened. Of the eleven people who entered the cave, eight of them have been killed by Lingyan and Fenyan.


    Waiting for the person in the front to react, what greeted them was the final lore of the two corpses.


    "Deputy Captain, something went wrong."


    Song Xiaoyu outside suddenly received a report from the team members.


    Song Xiaoyu, who set his sights at the entrance of the corpse nest cave for the first time, suddenly opened his beautiful eyes after seeing the few headless corpses on the ground.


    "Captain, there is a human-shaped zombie rushing towards us at a very fast speed."


    "Damn, he can see us."


    Song Xiaoyu''s first thought was that the whereabouts of her group had been exposed.


    Without any hesitation, Song Xiaoyu hurriedly contacted the members of the Shadow Guard who entered the cave.


    But no one responded to multiple calls.


    Song Xiaoyu''s face changed.


    "Stop him."


    After giving orders to the remaining team members, Song Xiaoyu quickly took out a remote control from his arms.


    "Ding--"


    "Rumble..."


    Very decisively, Song Xiaoyu pressed the detonator, and immediately, the members of the Shadow Guard who had their bodies left in the aisle at the entrance of the corpse nest burst into violent explosions one after another.


    The spirit flames and burning flames still staying in the aisle hadn''t expected this scene at all.


    When they suddenly felt the crisis of death, a terrorist explosion had already appeared.


    They didn''t even have a chance to retreat, their bodies were completely swallowed by the energy storm, and there was no scum left to die.


    The fire was rushing towards Song Xiaoyu and the others, and the explosion behind him stagnated his steps.


    Perceiving the raging fire of Lingyan and their situation in an instant, the cold face became hideous in a blink of an eye.


    "Ah... **** human beings, I want your lives."


    A heart-piercing roar emanated from the mouth of the raging fire.


    The clothes on his body instantly turned to ashes, and the raging fire wrapped his whole body like a burning man.


    "Boom boom..."


    However, before he took another step, several gunshots sounded in front of him.


    Stopped in the same place and roared to the sky, the huge head was splashed with scorching blood in many places.


    It is like blood of magma spilling on the ground, directly igniting the grass on the ground.


    Li Huo''s angry eyes suddenly became dull, and the flames on his body gradually extinguished. With an expression of disbelief on his face, he fell to the ground with a "fluffy" sound, and he couldn''t die again.


    "idiot!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard who shot at the fire didn''t feel much about this scene.


    Except for thinking that this zombie that can make fire all over is extremely stupid, the members of the Shadow Guard don''t feel any sense of accomplishment in killing such a "stupid".


    It can be said that the deaths of Lingyan and Fenyan are justified.


    After all, they didn''t know that the members of the Shadow Guard were carrying a large amount of remotely controllable explosives. Faced with that kind of horrible explosion, it would be difficult for them to get out. But Agni, that is purely seeking death.


    You dare to stand still when you are exposed to human beings. Who will blow your head if they don''t blow your head?


    Sending to death has sent a new height, living a short life, and dying aggrieved.


    The dignified fifth-level zombies and the first-level mother corpses died in the hands of Song Xiaoyu and the others without any achievements. Such a method of death is absolutely useless at present.


    "what--"


    Just after the fire fell under the guns of the Shadow Guards, a sharp roar came out from the corpse nest where a violent explosion appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    It''s not like the roar of a mother''s corpse, it''s more like a woman''s scream.


    "Deputy Captain, Zombie, many zombies rushed towards us."


    Hearing the exclamation of the team members, Song Xiaoyu looked forward.


    really.


    From the inside of the corpse nest, thousands of new types of zombies, completely dark, and with red lines on the surface of the skin, swarmed towards them.


    They are fast.


    At a distance of nearly a kilometer, it would be rushed to the front in ten seconds.


    "Level 4 zombies?"

 Chapter 958： Corpse fire charm

    Those who rushed towards Song Xiaoyu were all level four zombies-fire corpses.


    Feeling the crisis, Song Xiaoyu took out two pistols from his waist.


    "Block them!"


    "Boom boom..."


    The remaining team members immediately launched a blockade.


    The members of the Shadow Squad were equipped with a large number of armor-piercing bullets. During the time when the fire corpses rushed to them, the dense bullets fell into the group of corpses, and the fire corpses fell to the ground wailing.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a blast came from the cave where the entrance was sealed.


    I saw countless mud and rocks splashing, and from the explosion place, a blooming flame drilled out, and then, I saw a light and shadow rising into the sky.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    This light and shadow fell on a boulder outside the cave.


    The figure appeared, staring at the direction Song Xiaoyu and the others were.


    Visual sharing is turned on.


    All of a sudden, the fire corpse was no longer the only one who attacked Song Xiaoyu and the others.


    There are also predators, reapers, venomous, and other types of third-level zombies.


    Song Xiaoyu noticed that a large number of high-level zombies were swept toward them, and was horrified.


    "Deputy and deputy captain, how do I feel that these zombies can see us?" Some team members realized what they said, and the sound of their words was full of tremor.


    The fire corpses that originally rushed here, although the destination was where they were, it was only a rough idea, and there was no clear goal to rush to anyone, but after an explosion in the corpse¡¯s nest, these rushing to them The zombies, as if they could really be seen, the separated high-level zombies rushed towards the place where the Shadow Guards existed.


    "Not feeling, but actually seeing us. Retreat immediately."


    Song Xiaoyu did not dare to hesitate.


    There was no time to care about the mother''s corpse in the corpse nest. The unexpected change made her realize that in the corpse nest in front of her, there was a possibility of zombies that could "see through" their invisibility.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    However, in the presence of Reapers, many members of the team led by Song Xiaoyu have been spotted by senior zombies.


    The speed at which the armor-piercing bomb destroys the zombies can''t keep up with the speed at which the zombies are approaching them.


    The group of corpses far away from Song Xiaoyu''s side was completely narrowing the distance between them at the expense of their companions, and then submerged the members of the Shadow Guard in the group of corpses.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Fight for each, disperse and retreat."


    No tactics can be used at this moment.


    After Song Xiaoyu gave the final order, the gun in his right hand was replaced with a cold weapon.


    "Boom...puff..."


    Facing the fire corpse and other high-level zombies close to her, half shot and one swept across.


    With no spare energy to take care of the others, Song Xiaoyu turned around and retreated to the rear.


    "Swish¡ª"


    But just as she turned and retreated, from behind the corpse group, a streamer that was faster than her entered the circle of war.


    Her speed is not completely captured by a third-level fighter.


    The constantly flashing figure quickly reaped the Shadow Guard members who were fighting fiercely with the corpse along the way.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    Song Xiaoyu is no exception.


    During the retreat, Song Xiaoyu suddenly felt a sense of crisis behind him, his running pace was stagnant, and he swung out with a backhand, which happened to collide with the flame beam from the rear.


    The sharp claw collided with the long knife in Song Xiaoyu''s hand, sparks splashed, ripples in the air.


    It seemed as if there was a blow from the shock wave, and at the same time Song Xiaoyu and the figure who had come from the attack were shaken out.


    When the two sides stabilized their bodies, their eyes were full of solemnity when they looked at each other.


    "The corpse?"


    Seeing the other party''s figure clearly, Song Xiaoyu immediately connected him with Xing and Yue.


    Huo Mei stared at Song Xiaoyu, also a little surprised: "You actually have no less strength than our corpse?"


    Hearing Huo Mei''s words, Song Xiaoyu can now be sure of the identity of the other party.


    "Damn it!"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t plan to fall in love with each other, so she turned around and retreated to the rear.


    "Where to go?"


    Upon seeing this, Huo Mei chuckled and chased up.


    "Qiang Qiang... Bang Bang..."


    The speed completely kept up with Song Xiaoyu''s Huo Mei, and the two confronted again while moving at high speed.


    Song Xiaoyu used both knives and guns, and the armor-piercing bullets and blades met Humei''s attacks time and time again.


    Huo Mei didn''t dare to be careless, leaving room for every attack.


    In the face of Song Xiaoyu''s seamless and smooth defense and offense, Huo Mei distanced herself from her again and again, and then continued to attack.


    The two figures are constantly colliding in the mountains like streamers.


    Every time there is a dull sound, a part of the earth will be shrouded in flames.


    "Ah..."


    The members of the Shadow Guard who were still escaping from the siege of the corpse group, at this moment, except for the people whose invisible battle suits had lost their invisibility effects were killed by the group of corpses one after another, the other people with intact invisible battle suits once again possessed the ability to be invisible.


    "They can''t see us?"


    "Could it be the zombie who fought against the deputy captain?"


    "It''s very possible. In the fighting state, the ability that the opponent gave to other zombies will disappear."


    "Leave these alone and support the deputy captain."


    "it is good!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard with extremely strong endurance, after paying more than half of the casualties, the remaining nine people quickly escaped from the siege of the corpse group, and chased in the direction where Song Xiaoyu and Huomei were fighting.


    The battlefield ahead.


    "Master Wei Xiao, there is a situation."


    Yue, who was protected by Bai Youwei and others, came to Wei Xiao again.


    With frowning Wei Xiao, after slashing the two sky-grabbers, he followed Yue and the others to the ground.


    "Husband, leave the surrounding zombies to us."


    Bai Youwei and the others took the initiative to assume the responsibility of guards, scattered around Wei Xiao and Yue, and resisted the zombies that came toward them.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Before I sensed four foreign corpses in front of me. At this time, the breath of three of them has died. Although I don''t know what happened before, I can be sure that three foreign corpses have died."


    "Um?"


    Hearing Yue''s words, Wei Xiao''s face was cold, with a touch of emotion.


    "Three dead?"


    "Yes, the remaining one is approaching our side, about ten kilometers away from here."


    "Did you find something?"


    Yue shook his head: "With the existence of the corpse emperor, mother corpse, and corpse of the external corpse clan, I cannot bring my consciousness to the mind of the external zombies, and the previous situation cannot be known. The only thing I can be sure of is that the external corpse The threat of the corpse to me and Xing has been lifted."


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    It is impossible for an external corpse to die for no reason. There must be some reason in it.


    "Are there any Shadow Guard intelligence members around?" Wei Xiao called out with a solemn face.


    Without letting him wait for a long time, a member of the Shadow Guard who was responsible for the transmission of information appeared in front of him.


    "Master!"


    "Are there any new operations in the command headquarters?" Wei Xiao asked directly.


    The members of the Shadow Guard did not hesitate and nodded: "Yes, the Shadow Guard and the Hunting Brigade have been dispatched in the command. They will target the senior zombies and mother corpses of the corpse clan. According to the current information received by the command, the Shadow Guard has Decapitate four mother corpses."


    Hearing the report from the members of the Shadow Guard, Wei Xiao already had an answer in his mind.


    Wave the opponent to step back.


    "It seems that a member of the Shadow Guard has appeared in front of us."


    "My lord is saying that the deaths of the three corpses outside the family are related to my subordinates?"


    "It can''t be wrong. Speed ??up and rush to meet them as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Knowing the cause of the death of the three corpses outside, Yue immediately took Bai Youwei and the others to leave.


    Afterwards, the friendly corpse group accelerated their pace, getting closer and closer to the position of the corpse nest in front.


    "Go and see who led the Shadow Guard."


    Wei Xiao did not stay on the battlefield either.


    Knowing that there was someone in front of him, Wei Xiao handed over command to Lan Qiang and Mu Wuqing, and drove an air-predator, broke through the enemy air-predator''s camp, and flew in the direction of Song Xiaoyu and the others.

 Chapter 959： Knife that fell from the sky

    "boom¡­¡­"


    In the area where Song Xiaoyu and Huomei clash.


    The battle between the two sides can be described as sparks and lightning all the way.


    The two sides with amazing speed quickly moved away from their respective hands.


    The figure deep in the dense forest, wherever he went, huge trees collapsed and flames blazed everywhere.


    Wherever they fought, it was accompanied by the spread of fire.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    Inside a dense forest shrouded in flames.


    Song Xiaoyu, who had used up all the armor-piercing bullets on his body, now relied on the weapon in his hand to clash with Huo Mei.


    A fireball with a terrifying temperature with supernatural powers, frequently smashed at Song Xiaoyu in Huo Mei''s hands.


    Swinging a knife freely, Song Xiaoyu, who was as fast as lightning, split the fireball that was flying into it again and again.


    Once the figures of the two sides approached, one of them waved a knife like a shadow, with a thousand cold glow, and layers of blades swept like a gust of wind and rain.


    As the corpse of Huo Mei, his claws changed frequently, attacking with the scorching temperature of the flames, and every time he swung it, the flames of the flames broke out, making Song Xiaoyu more difficult to resist.


    In the constant confrontation, Song Xiaoyu''s invisible battle suit has been destroyed in many places, and the invisibility effect is no longer comprehensive.


    Huomei''s clothes were also in shattered condition, leaving traces of a knife in some places.


    Song Xiaoyu had been injured by Huo Mei, but because of the terrifying self-healing ability of Level 5 zombies, the wounds Song Xiaoyu left on the opponent healed soon.


    Fierce battle is still unfolding between the two sides.


    But in the ongoing battle, Song Xiaoyu had already felt the abnormality in his body, and his eyes became more and more serious.


    High-intensity combat is extremely threatening to super fighters.


    If the battle cannot be resolved quickly, once the physical energy is exhausted, what awaits her is not only as simple as being slaughtered by the enemy, but also from the threat of swallowing genes in the body.


    I believe that no one wants to bear the feeling of being emptied of flesh and blood.


    "Your strength seems to be weakening, isn''t it okay?"


    Feeling the intensity of Song Xiaoyu''s action became more and more incomprehensible, the fire charm that caught this point, the evil charm''s pretty face revealed a meaningful smile.


    Song Xiaoyu swung a knife to block Huo Mei back, and quickly turned over to get away from it.


    "Kill you enough."


    "Yes?"


    Huo Mei sneered, and the moment the flame burst out on her body, the raging flame burned all the coverings on her body.


    The figure turned into a burning man rushed towards Song Xiaoyu, waving his hands, a continuous flame swallowed Song Xiaoyu like a dense tongue of fire.


    Song Xiaoyu, the previous opponent, didn''t see Huo Mei using this trick.


    Endless flames struck head-on, even if they blocked Huomei''s claws, it was hard to escape the flames.


    Song Xiaoyu quickly flashed and flew back, not daring to confront it head-on.


    "Can you hide it?"


    Seeing Song Xiaoyu who was retreating, Huo Mei snorted coldly, and the flames on her body condensed into a ball spontaneously. As she chased Song Xiaoyu, fireballs broke away from her body and smashed towards Song Xiaoyu.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Fireballs continued to bombard, and large areas of dense forest were affected by splashes of flames, quickly forming a raging fire that swept across the dense forest.


    Faced with the chasing fire charm, Song Xiaoyu knew that continuing to escape would only be "chronic death". In thinking, she soon had a bold idea. In the process of escaping, the sharp blade in her hand slashed over forty or fifty. Centimeter thick trunk of a tree.


    The chasing Huo Mei didn''t notice Song Xiaoyu''s small movements, and continued to chase behind.


    "Kakka..."


    As the big tree cut by Song Xiaoyu broke, the trunks on both sides of the standing tree fell over.


    Shrouded in the sky, the lush branches like the sky collapsed, sealing the way for Huo Mei to chase Song Xiaoyu.


    "A needless struggle."


    Huo Mei sneered, her figure jumping in the fallen branches and leaves like a monkey.


    Seeing this, Song Xiaoyu, who was fleeing in front, found that her preparations had effectively blocked Huo Mei''s fireball attack, and her figure circled around, staggering the branches and leaves in front of her and approaching Huo Mei.


    "die!"


    During Huo Mei''s jump, Song Xiaoyu came head-on.


    Jumping into the air, the two swords in his hands smashed down.


    Upon seeing this, Huo Mei hurriedly waved his claws to block.


    "Qiang" made a sound.


    Coming down, Song Xiaoyu shot Huo Mei down and hit the ground.


    The "Kaka" sound continued.


    Huo Mei, who broke many branches along the way, saw Song Xiaoyu, who shot her down, threw a long knife in his hand while holding another long knife volleyed towards her as he fell.


    Huo Mei, who had no time to take advantage of it in a short time, suddenly changed her face when she saw Song Xiaoyu''s mortal blow.


    As soon as he touched the ground, countless meridians appeared on Huo Mei''s face, which looked extremely hideous, and at the same time, the flames on his body suddenly became stronger.


    "what--"


    A harsh scream came out of her mouth, and immediately, the flames on her body rose high, and the raging fire was in full bloom like a lotus, engulfing a space of more than ten meters in an instant.


    "not good--"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t expect Huo Mei''s supernatural ability to be so powerful.


    The moment the figure was wrapped in petals of flames soaring into the sky, forcibly enduring the pain of being burned by the fire, Song Xiaoyu grabbed a branch with one hand and turned it volley, and then let go, the whole person bounced out like a cannonball toward the sky.


    "Peng..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The figure completely lost balance, and Song Xiaoyu, who broke many branches from a high altitude and fell to the ground, spat out blood on the spot.


    "Swish¡ª"


    A flame of fire flew out from the place where the flame was wrapped, and when he approached the ground ten meters in front of Song Xiaoyu, Huo Mei''s figure appeared.


    "You seem to be out of combat power?"


    Song Xiaoyu straightened up with difficulty.


    Wipe clean the blood from the corners of the mouth, and look at each other with a wry smile.


    "The supernatural power is really incomprehensible. If you don''t have the ability to control the flames, I won''t lose to you."


    "Haha..." Huo Mei moved a catwalk towards Song Xiaoyu, and said with a chuckle, "Naturally, I can''t let my abilities go, and fight against you brute force, right?"


    "You are right, do it! Don''t waste everyone''s time."


    Knowing that Huo Mei no longer has the ability to resist, instead of waiting for the swallowing gene in his body, it is better to let Huo Mei end her life as soon as possible.


    In this way, I can suffer less.


    Huo Mei stood three meters in front of Song Xiaoyu and stopped moving forward.


    Looking at Song Xiaoyu with a mentality of death, Huo Mei jokingly said: "Hehe...Is it a pity to kill you like this? For a strong fighter like you, the flesh and blood must be delicious. I don''t mind making you feel the pain while at the same time. Watching me eat your whole body with nothing left."


    Song Xiaoyu opened her beautiful eyes: "You are simply a devil."


    "Haha... Zombies, don''t they just eat humans?"


    With that, Huo Mei''s small mouth, which was originally indistinguishable from humans, suddenly opened wide, and the crack in the corner of the mouth extended directly to the base of the ear, forming a big mouth with sharp fangs.


    Song Xiaoyu''s mouth twitched.


    If this is bitten by the opponent, it is estimated that one or two catties of meat will be bitten off from his body.


    Do you want to be so cruel?


    "Cannibalism? I don''t think you know how to write dead words?"


    Just as Huo Mei was about to speak to Song Xiaoyu, a cold and majestic voice came from the air.


    "who?"


    The fire charm changed, and just as she raised her head and looked into the air, her pair of eyes instantly widened.


    Can''t bear to think too much, she who decisively crossed her hands in front of her head, with the claws formed by staggering her hands to resist the attack falling in the air.


    "Puff..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Huo Mei''s reaction was fast enough, but she still underestimated the attack from the air.


    A domineering figure swung a blood-blue long knife into the air, and Huo Mei''s claws used to resist the blade were directly cut off.


    At the moment of crisis, Huo Mei avoided her head, and the blade that cut the sharp claws fell directly on one of her shoulders, and removed one of Huo Mei''s arms.


    Huo Mei screamed and stepped back, her eyes full of anger when she saw the people coming.


    "Another human warrior comparable to our corpse?"


    The visitor ignored Huo Mei, turned around and looked at Song Xiaoyu with a knife, "Is it all right?"


    Song Xiaoyu stared at the figure that appeared in a daze.


    "Brother Xiao?"

 Chapter 960： Wei Xiaos Sao Operation

    Song Xiaoyu couldn''t believe what she saw with her eyes.


    Wei Xiao?


    How could he appear here?


    "Can you still take care of yourself?" Wei Xiao said again.


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head quickly and looked at the person in front of him again.


    After confirming that it was really Wei Xiao, Song Xiaoyu''s face showed a look of surprise.


    "It''s really Brother Xiao. Brother Xiao, I''m fine, you don''t need to worry about me. Be careful of this corpse, she can control the flames."


    Wei Xiao nodded and turned to look at Huo Mei who lost an arm.


    "The ability to control fire, it seems that my guess is correct, that big guy in the volcano, her ability is indeed fire control."


    "How come there are so many powerful fighters from you among human beings?" Huo Mei stared at Wei Xiao with some caution.


    Wei Xiao looked at each other coldly.


    "You don''t need to know this anymore."


    When the words fell, the Emperor Biting Sword in his hand vibrated slightly, and Wei Xiao''s figure instantly killed Huo Mei.


    Huo Mei has given Wei Xiao a high priority.


    Even if the other party ignored her before and turned to care about Song Xiaoyu, Huo Mei never thought of a sneak attack.


    But now that Wei Xiao started, she realized that this new human being was stronger than she had imagined.


    Obviously, I could capture the trajectory of Wei Xiao''s movement, but I felt that my reaction was similar to that of Wei Xiao''s speed, and her beautiful eyes were wide open.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Losing one arm, the nails of the other hand and fingertips were also broken, and the unrecovered fire charm, in the crisis, tearing shouts came out.


    On her body, the flames were soaring, and the spewing flames poured out in all directions like a violent storm.


    The raging fire, like a prairie fire, swallows all directions.


    Halfway through, Wei Xiao''s figure stagnated, frowning.


    Unable to get close to Huo Mei''s figure, he moved to the side, and while waving his hand, he slashed a tree the thickness of an adult''s thigh.


    The knife flickered.


    At the moment when the trees fell, the cut trees were quickly split into stumps by Wei Xiao.


    "Boom..."


    Unable to get close to Huo Mei''s figure, Wei Xiao could only kick these stumps towards Huo Mei.


    Huo Mei looked at the oncoming tree stump, and while maintaining the flame on her body, she moved quickly to dodge.


    "I think how do you hide?"


    Huo Mei avoided the continuous attacks. Looking at the tip of the tree more than ten meters long, Wei Xiao grabbed one as he was about to fall.


    "drink--"


    With a loud shout, Wei Xiao swept the trees in his hand towards Huo Mei.


    "Peng" said.


    Unable to avoid Wei Xiao''s attack from Huo Mei, the figure was hit by the tree trunk, and the whole person flew towards one side.


    Wei Xiao seized the opportunity to lock in the trajectory of Huo Mei''s falling, and the Emperor Sword in his hand dropped out, turning into a cold light that shot directly at the place where Huo Mei''s figure fell.


    "Do not--"


    Zai Kong couldn¡¯t use his strength, but he could see Huo Mei, who was getting closer and closer to her by Han Mang, screamed, and under her incredible gaze, the Emperor Sword penetrated her head and drove her body towards one. A tree with a larger diameter.


    "Puff......"


    The Emperor Devouring Knife that penetrated Huo Mei''s head sank into the trunk and directly nailed Huo Mei''s corpse on it.


    Huo Mei widened her eyes and glanced at Wei Xiao in disbelief, then closed her eyes and lost her breath.


    The flames on his body receded, leaving only a "crippling" corpse.


    Seeing Huo Mei lose the flame-covered body, I don''t know why, two words flashed directly in Wei Xiao''s mind-while it was hot.


    "..."


    "What the **** do you think?"


    Wei Xiao hurriedly got rid of the thoughts in his mind.


    Flashing came to Huo Mei''s corpse and pulled out the Emperor Devouring Sword inserted in the trunk.


    Without the support of Emperor Devouring Sword, Huo Mei''s body slid to the ground.


    Looking at the other party''s unobtrusive body, Wei Xiao''s figure standing next to him seemed to hesitate.


    After a moment''s pause, Wei Xiao muttered, "In other words, it is the corpse of the corpse. You can''t just waste it like this."


    Feeling that this reason was very convincing, Wei Xiao''s tense nerves suddenly loosened.


    Bend down and grabbed Huo Mei''s foot.


    As if being a thief, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but look at the position below Huo Mei''s waist.


    At this look, Wei Xiao''s eyes were slightly surprised.


    "This corpse has all the characteristics that a woman should have. Are these corpses already capable of fertility?" Wei Xiao doubted.


    Looking at a certain part of Huo Mei, he couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    After a while, Wei Xiao threw away the thoughts in his heart, dragged Huo Mei''s foot, and turned to face Song Xiaoyu.


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    When Wei Xiao and Song Xiaoyu looked at each other, Wei Xiao''s expression couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Song Xiaoyu''s face was slightly red at the moment.


    She had seen Wei Xiao''s actions just now, especially when Wei Xiao was staring at Huo Mei''s observance of the female restricted area. Even Song Xiaoyu blushed with that concentration.


    From Song Xiaoyu''s expression, Wei Xiao clearly guessed something.


    "If I said, I just want to confirm whether the corpse of this female figure is the same as a woman, do you believe it?" Wei Xiao explained a little embarrassingly.


    Song Xiaoyu''s face was even flushed.


    Don''t go too far, Song Xiaoyu said shyly: "I believe it, I believe what Xiao Brother said."


    "..."


    Wei Xiao felt that Song Xiaoyu was perfunctory.


    Since you say you believe, your face is blushing?


    Feeling that he was Wei Xiao who had jumped into the mother river and couldn''t clean himself, he came to Song Xiaoyu''s side with a black face.


    "Peng..."


    Throwing Huomei''s body next to her.


    "You alone?"


    Without struggling with the previous question, Wei Xiao asked Song Xiaoyu.


    Song Xiaoyu turned around.


    Yu Guang glanced at Huo Mei''s corpse next to him.


    Not to mention, Song Xiaoyu feels that he is not as good as the corpse in front of him when it comes to his figure alone.


    "No wonder Brother Xiao couldn''t help it." Song Xiaoyu thought to herself.


    Wei Xiao noticed Song Xiaoyu''s gaze, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Ah...oh, I don''t know. After we were attacked by corpses and a large number of zombies, we all scattered and fled. I don''t know if I am the only one left."


    Speaking of this, Song Xiaoyu, who seemed to think of something, suddenly became serious: "Brother Xiao, the corpse seems to be able to see us in the invisible state, and they have the ability to let other high-level zombies see us."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s expression condensed.


    "You said these corpses can see you in the invisible state?"


    "Yes."


    After Song Xiaoyu''s affirmative answer, Wei Xiao''s face didn''t look good.


    This is bad news.


    The biggest advantage of the Shadow Guards and Shadow Guards is invisibility. If this ability "failed", then how will they work behind enemy lines?


    "Trusty rusty..."


    At this moment when Wei Xiao was absent-minded, a faint sound came from his ears.


    Wei Xiao looked up at the place where the sound came from.


    "Something is coming."


    Song Xiao''s face was shocked.


    Hastily turned around and looked in the direction Wei Xiao was looking at.


    The sound in front of the line of sight became more and more obvious.


    "Swish swish..."


    Not long after, I only heard the sound, and in front of the dense forest where no one was seen, there were traces of trampling on the grass and trees spreading towards them.


    "vice captain?"


    "Master?"


    There were several calls in the air, and then a group of people in the invisible state appeared in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "It''s a member of Disha." Song Xiaoyu exclaimed after seeing the identity of the visitor.


    Seeing that it was his own, Wei Xiao''s vigilant gaze relaxed a little.


    "I have seen the Lord!"


    Nine members of the Shadow Guard walked to Wei Xiao''s side and saluted him one after another.


    Wei Xiao solemnly said, "Are you the only people?"


    The leader said: "There are only nine of us who entered the area of ??the corpse nest before, and 36 of them are scattered in other areas. The number of people who survived is not clear to the subordinates. Call them together to find out."


    "By the way, Lord, there are zombies in the enemy corpse clan that can find us, and it is preliminarily determined to be the enemy corpse."


    "Your deputy captain has already explained this to me."


    Wei Xiao glanced at everyone and asked, "Can you continue to stay behind and perform the beheading operation?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s question, the group glanced at each other.


    After a while, they showed firm expressions one by one.


    "But according to the Lord''s orders."


    "Very good. There is no corpse in the corpse nest ahead. You will not be discovered by the enemy corpse clan in the invisible state. You will go back again and create a chance to kill the female corpse inside, and then return to the temporary residence. , Waiting for the military division¡¯s new arrangement."


    "Yes!"


    "Brother Xiao, I..."


    "You don''t need to go. Without invisible battle clothes, going deep into the corpse nest is not good for you. In addition, you also need to replenish energy now. Let the members of the Shadow Guard **** you back, take this corpse, and enter the battlefield after recovery. "Song Xiaoyu wanted to say something, but Wei Xiao interrupted her before she finished her words.


    Song Xiaoyu now seemed to be a little embarrassed, but there was no other discomfort.


    But Wei Xiao could see that she was close to the limit in a battle with Huo Mei.


    Song Xiaoyu knows his own situation.


    Knowing that his continued stay would only drag his comrades in arms, although he was not reconciled, he still accepted Wei Xiao''s arrangement.


    "I see, Brother Xiao."


    "Yeah! By the way, are Lin Qin and the others in the south?"

 Chapter 961： Lin Qin crisis

    When Wei Xiao asked, Song Xiaoyu suddenly thought of something, and his face changed.


    "Sister Qin? No, Brother Xiao, Sister Qin is in danger."


    There is no need for Song Xiaoyu to explain, Wei Xiao knows what she wants to express.


    Since they didn''t know that there was a corpse in the corpse clan that could see through their invisibility, then Lin Qin and the others naturally didn''t know.


    "Where are they now?"


    "It should be around the nest of another mother''s corpse."


    When Song Xiaoyu''s words fell, Wei Xiao didn''t hesitate, and dashed towards a big tree, and the extremely fast speed brought Wei Xiao to the top of the treetop in the blink of an eye.


    Under Song Xiaoyu''s surprised and incomprehensible gaze, Wei Xiao jumped up from the top of the treetop.


    "Oh..."


    With a roar, a skidder steadily caught Wei Xiao.


    "Leave here as soon as possible, I will support Lin Qin and the others."


    Wei Xiao''s last words came from the air, and within a short while, the figures of Wei Xiao and the sky-grabber disappeared in the headspace of Song Xiaoyu and them.


    Song Xiaoyu narrowed her mouth, feeling a little bit disappointed about Wei Xiao''s leaving like this.


    "Deputy Captain, we will have someone **** you back now." The teammates beside him said at this time.


    Song Xiaoyu returned to his senses, no longer entangled with others, and nodded.


    "Bring the corpse of this corpse."


    "clear!"


    The nine team members separated into six people, one of them hugged Huo Mei''s body, and then followed Song Xiaoyu and the other five to leave.


    Of the three remaining, one said: "Send a signal to the others, concentrate all our remaining strength, and be sure to complete the task given by the Lord."


    "Yes!"


    After the voice fell, the three of them turned on the invisibility device and disappeared in place.


    Close to the south of the front line of the battlefield.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "You can''t leave. Obediently stay and be our food!"


    "Dreaming, even if you die, I will take one of you to my funeral."


    Among the densely forested mountains, four figures flew among them.


    Lin Qin, who was wounded and in a worsening condition, was fleeing in the chase of the three corpses.


    Lin Qin encountered the same experience as Song Xiaoyu and the others.


    Because I didn''t know that the enemy corpse clan already had a corpse that could see through their invisibility, in the early stage, when the two female corpses were solved in the same way, Lin Qin used the same method when dealing with the third one.


    The result can be imagined.


    The members of Tiangang who went deep into the corpse nest and prepared to install remote-controlled bombs in the cave were surrounded by a large number of high-level zombies by the corpses who found their corpses before they got close to the mother''s corpse nest.


    Lin Qin and the others are not as lucky as Song Xiaoyu and others.


    After the whereabouts were exposed, they had no chance to solve a corpse.


    There were also the corpse nests of the four corpses. After killing the Tiangang members who entered the corpse nest, they immediately launched a siege to Lin Qin and the others.


    The four corpses have a clear division of labor.


    Three of them harvested the members of Tiangang in the invisible state, and the other corpse was responsible for providing visual sharing for other high-level zombies.


    The Tiangang squad, which did not have much resistance at all, was all resolved by the senior zombies led by the four corpses during the retreat.


    Only Lin Qin, relying on the powerful strength of the fourth-level fighters, can get rid of the blockade of the high-level zombies, but only get rid of the blockade of the high-level zombies.


    Faced with three corpses who were not under her at all in strength and possessed abilities, she didn''t run very far before she was entangled by the three corpses.


    Take one enemy three.


    Even if Lin Qin possesses strong fighting skills and consciousness, he is not the opponent of the three corpses.


    The long battle, at this time, she can be said to have run out of ammunition and food, and she is in embarrassment.


    There were many burn marks on his body, and the invisible battle suit was also destroyed in the battle.


    Had it not been for Lin Qin in the invisible battle suit that she was still wearing a defensive battle suit, she would be only a few fig leaves away from Guo Ben.


    The state was constantly declining, and the enemy was chasing after him, almost exhausted, and the lonely figure was blocked by three corpses on a mountain road at this time.


    "Give up struggling, we can give you a good time." Ziezi Yanyan looked at Lin Qin, who was struggling to death, and said condescendingly.


    Lin Qin was holding two Tang knives, her slightly pale face was unusually firm.


    "If you want me to catch it, I have to ask if the knife in my hand agrees?"


    "What''s the matter with her? Just kill it."


    A female corpse from another location snorted coldly, and the flames on her body bulged, and fireballs kept condensing in front of her body.


    Her two corpses didn''t hesitate anymore, and the same moves were released to Lin Qin.


    Three shots at the same time.


    A dense fireball swept over the place where Lin Qin''s figure was like raindrops.


    With a strong spirit, Lin Qin dodged and avoided most of the fireballs, while the Tang Knife in his hand was also splitting the fireball attacks that could not be avoided.


    "Swish swish-"


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The fireball attacked, and the three corpses attacked Lin Qin at the same time.


    One of the corpses faces Lin Qin from the front.


    The sharp claws in his hand swept towards Lin Qin''s face with the aftermath of the flames.


    Lin Qin ignored the pain of the flame burning on the surface of his skin, and blocked the opponent''s attack with a Tang knife in his left hand.


    Immediately, the Tang Dao in his right hand was carried on his back, once again blocking another corpse''s sneak attack from behind.


    "Squeak..."


    When the attack of the third corpse came, Lin Qin had no abilities to respond.


    Forcibly twisted his body to avoid the deadly parts of his body, and resisted the attack of the third corpse with the claws of the third corpse.


    The flame-wrapped claws slashed Lin Qin''s chest, and the heat generated by the friction made her bite her teeth in pain.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    With a soft cry, shaking his hands vigorously, the powerful force shook two of the corpses back.


    Quickly stabilized his figure, Lin Qin faced the third corpse with a leap, slashing the opponent''s figure like a whirlwind with the sharp light of both hands.


    The third corpse was busy parrying and retreating.


    When the other two corpses saw this, the flames in their hands condensed again.


    The huge fireball ignored Lin Qin''s entangled companions and drew an arc in the air and landed on both of them.


    "Peng Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Suffering severely, Lin Qin flew out with a scream.


    The third corpse who fought with Lin Qin flew out from the bulging flames, and quickly attacked the flying silhouette of Lin Qin.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    "Puff..."


    In the moving attack, Lin Qin, who couldn''t use the force, could only make some low gear with the Tang Knife in his hand, but the third corpse whose attack speed was extremely fierce. The sharp claws were on Lin Qin''s body within a few breaths. Unprotected places left scars deep into the bones.


    "Peng..."


    The figure fell to the ground.


    Lin Qin, who was enduring the severe pain in her body, hit the bottom with one hand and stood up.


    "Ahem..."


    A distance from the third corpse, her aura weakened, and she felt a phantom appearing in front of her eyes.


    "Damn it, phagocytic genes are about to happen?"


    Silver teeth clenched, Lin Qin felt a movement in his body, and his heart was very angry.


    Originally it was not the opponent of the three corpses, now if the swallowing gene also starts to eat back, Lin Qin wonders if he can block an enemy''s combined attack.


    "Oh..."


    Just when Lin Qin''s situation was extremely dangerous, a roar came from the sky.


    Unconsciously, the three corpses turned their heads and looked up to the sky.


    "found it!"


    Wei Xiao, who was on the back of the skidder, quickly found Lin Qin''s figure.


    It is not difficult to see that on his cold face, the moment he saw Lin Qin''s figure, he was obviously relieved.

 Chapter 962： One enemy three

    Wei Xiao, who drove the skidder to support Lin Qin, initially went to the direction of the corpse nest.


    But there was no trace of Lin Qin in that area.


    Wei Xiao didn''t think that Lin Qin even had the ability to leave the corpse''s nest, so he searched out from the corpse''s nest.


    He didn''t worry that he could not find Lin Qin. There were traces of the battle left by the corpse chasing her. Wei Xiao searched for places where flames existed all the way. It was only a matter of time before Lin Qin was found.


    The only thing that worries Wei Xiao is whether Lin Qin can persist in his rescue.


    Now that Lin Qin was still alive, Wei Xiao was relieved.


    "External zombies?"


    "There seems to be someone above him?"


    "This is simply the shame of our corpse race, they actually cooperate with the human race?"


    The three corpses looked at one person and one corpse who were getting closer and closer to them. After a moment of stunned, it seemed that the sky-grabber and Wei Xiao that appeared now made them even more disgusting than Lin Qin, and their faces showed coldness. The color.


    Look at each other.


    As if saying yes, the three corpses gave up the end of Lin Qin for the first time, and turned to confront Wei Xiao and the air-grabber.


    A lot of flames began to condense around them.


    One after another fireballs formed, and between the three corpses waved their hands, the dense fireballs flew towards Wei Xiao and the skimmers in the air.


    "Oh..."


    The skidder roared.


    The high-speed figure carrying Wei Xiao constantly shuttled in the rain of fire.


    "Peng..."


    "Aw¡ª"


    However, the fireball was too dense, and the skimmers only avoided a part of it. The eye-catching target was him, and he was quickly hit by the fireball.


    With a wailing sound, the figure lost its balance in the air, and whirled towards the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao didn''t wait for the skidder to touch the ground.


    When the two sides were still about ten meters away from the ground, Wei Xiao took out a pistol from his waist and crushed it. A dozen bullets were thrown out by him along with the pistol fragments.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s figure swayed on the back of the sky-grabber and disappeared in an instant.


    Afterwards, the corpse below saw Wei Xiao approaching them quickly as if stepping on the air.


    flight?


    Of course not, it is more appropriate to describe Wei Xiao''s body style at the moment with "light gong".


    When a person''s speed reaches a certain level, even matter as light as a feather floating in the air can be used as a place to stay.


    It''s like running on the water, as long as you are fast enough, you can ride the waves.


    Wei Xiao''s situation is roughly the same now.


    Seeing Wei Xiao approaching quickly, the three corpses were like enemies.


    "Swish swish..."


    More fireballs condensed and released towards him.


    Among them was a corpse who condensed a big hand with flames, and volleyed at Wei Xiao who was close to them.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao avoided all the fireball attacks, facing the big hand that pounced at the end, the emperor sword in his hand came out of its sheath.


    The sharp blade slashed out, and the huge flame claw was directly divided into two.


    Wei Xiao, who was behind him, flew from the center of the separated claws, and hit a corpse below with a volley.


    "Be careful of the Lieyang¡ª¡ª"


    The blazing sun facing Wei Xiao had no time to dodge, and the flame in his hand extended, turning into two solid claws that crossed the headspace in an attempt to resist Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "Puff......"


    "what?"


    The next scene made Lieyang look panicked.


    I saw that the giant flame hand he used to resist Wei Xiao''s volley blade could not stop the sharpness of the Emperor Devouring Sword. The giant hand was split, and the sharp blade instantly touched his figure.


    The shocked Lie Yang made his final struggle, retreating more than ten centimeters.


    Unable to avoid Wei Xiao''s knife completely, Lie Yang watched as Wei Xiao''s fallen blade opened a shocking wound diagonally in front of him from the side of his left shoulder.


    "Stop him!"


    The other two corpses quickly rushed to support.


    Wei Xiao, who had already landed, ignored the corpse rushing from behind, hitting Lieyang severely, and his figure narrowed the distance to Lieyang.


    "asshole!"


    Unable to escape from Wei Xiao''s entanglement, the raging sun was rage.


    Suffocating the pain on his body and yelled.


    Hot flames spewed out from the body, forming a flame field trying to envelop Wei Xiao in it.


    "Peng..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t give him this opportunity.


    It was impossible to kill Lie Yang. Unwilling to be burned by the fire, Wei Xiao kicked Lie Yang more than ten meters away with a whip.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    There is no time to think about others.


    Feeling that the two corpses behind him were approaching, Wei Xiao''s hand holding the knife shook. As he turned around, his backhand swept out.


    Accompanied by a collision, the two corpses who came from behind to support Lie Yang, whose strength was far less than that of Wei Xiao, suddenly flew out.


    Wei Xiao had the upper hand in the hands of the three corpses in the first confrontation.


    The three corpses were forced back when he appeared on the stage. Wei Xiao didn''t make any further moves, and threw the scabbard on the ground, standing sideways with his sword, his face extremely cold.


    "Lord, Lord?"


    Lin Qin, who was already very weak and his sight blurred, saw Wei Xiao''s figure clearly at this time, and he called out, with an incredible tone in his tone.


    Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    The brow furrowed slightly.


    Lin Qin''s situation looks very pessimistic.


    The injury on the body is the second one. The key is that Wei Xiao, who has a keen perception, noticed that Lin Qin''s body was losing weight at a slow speed.


    Phagocytosis of genes?


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    "hold onto."


    Wei Xiao has nothing to say.


    Said to Lin Qin, his stern eyes were the first to lock on the severely injured Lieyang.


    Time is running out, Lin Qin''s current situation cannot be delayed, and she must be taken back as soon as possible to replenish the energy consumed.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s figure moved, and regardless of the surrounding area of ??Lie Yang was enveloped by flames, he flashed and killed him directly.


    The two corpses who had been slashed back by Wei Xiao saw this and attacked decisively.


    "Die to me!"


    Lieyang was shocked and angry when he saw Wei Xiao killing him again.


    After a big drink, the flames around him continued to rise.


    Immediately, the blazing sun controlled the scorching flame wave, rushing toward the rushing Wei Xiao like a tide.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Wei Xiao couldn''t pay attention to the damage caused by the flame. His figure was like a gust of wind passing through the rushing flame waves, and with a single wave, the blood-blue knife light flashed past Lieyang''s side along with Wei Xiao''s figure.


    In an instant.


    Lie Yang''s wide-open eyes showed a terrifying light.


    Feeling a little unbelievable, his torn mouth opened, and the flames on his body suddenly went out.


    "Peng..."


    As a head rolled to the ground, losing its vitality to the blazing sun, the body also fell towards the ground.


    "Burning Sun..."


    The two corpses rushing from behind saw this scene, their faces furious.


    Focusing on Wei Xiao, without hesitation, the attack of the two corpses immediately swept Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao avoided the spread of the flame, and while flashing, his figure approached one of the corpses.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The bitter sword touched the sharp claws in the hands of the corpse.


    The resulting shock wave set off the flames surrounding the corpse''s hand.


    "Yanyan retreats."


    The other corpse shouted.


    With his hands facing each other, a fireball the size of three basketballs was quickly condensed in front of him.


    The corpse Yan Yan who was confronting Wei Xiao heard the sound, shook Wei Xiao back, and decisively opened the distance with Wei Xiao.


    A huge fireball arrives.


    Before he could dodge, Wei Xiao drew a knife and volleyed out.


    With a "pouch", Wei Xiao split the huge fireball in half.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The two halves of the fireball that had lost cohesion exploded on the spot, forming a sea of ??flames that enveloped Wei Xiao.


    "Master¡ª"


    Lin Qin lost his voice in shock, struggling to get up to rescue Wei Xiao.


    But before she moved away, Wei Xiao''s figure flew out from inside in the sea of ??flames.


    With flames burning on his body, Wei Xiao quickly rushed towards Yanyan.


    "carefully--"


    With a very swift blow, the sharp knife light cut the air across Yanyan''s neck.


    Yan Yan hurriedly made a block.


    The sharp fingertips crossed in front of him to block Wei Xiao''s sudden blow.


    The body flew back under the force, and at the same time, the flame on his body formed countless fireballs, which bombarded Wei Xiao''s figure like a cannonball.


    Wei Xiao quickly took off his jacket on fire and pursued Yan Yan who was retreating.


    Seeing this, the other corpse jumped to Wei Xiao''s side, his big hands opened, and two long flame whips stretched out.

 Chapter 963： I would believe your nonsense

    "drink--"


    With a loud shout, both hands turned towards the corpse merged in the middle, swinging two long flame whips and swept away from Wei Xiao back and forth towards him.


    Wei Xiao''s footsteps stagnated, and the figure holding the knife volleyed over.


    The two long flame whips that crossed, one by one, crossed with Wei Xiao''s figure.


    When Wei Xiao''s figure fell to the ground, the target of his attack suddenly changed, and the Emperor Sword was held horizontally in his hand, and the figure turned into a gust of wind and rushed towards the corpse that blocked him.


    "Swish swish..."


    With the restraint of her companions, Yan Yan, who had stabilized her figure, saw Wei Xiao attacking her companion, turning her claw-shaped hands, and dozens of football-sized fireballs shot at Wei Xiao''s figure one after another.


    At the same time, the corpse facing Wei Xiao did not dodge, the figure knelt on one knee and slapped both hands on the ground.


    Suddenly, with his two hands as the source, the scorching flame seemed to be able to tear the earth apart, and from the route of spreading flame like spider silk, flames burst into the sky.


    Wei Xiao rushed straight to the zombie''s route and changed.


    Flying, shifting, rotating, jumping...


    He avoided the attacks that appeared before and after, and when he approached the figure of the corpse, he slashed out, and shot down the corpse''s shoulder with a rapid lightning strike.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    A scream came from the corpse''s mouth.


    Before he could come back to deal with Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao reached out and grabbed his neck.


    Forcibly enduring the pain of the flame burning his arm, Wei Xiao shook his arm and turned and threw the corpse''s figure to the back of Yan Yan.


    This is not over yet.


    With the corpse''s figure blocking Yanyan''s sight from behind, the emperor biting sword in Wei Xiao''s hand dropped out.


    "Yanyan, be careful."


    The corpse couldn''t take advantage of the strength to change the route that he flew out of the air. Looking at the Emperor Devouring Sword that followed his figure, he was extremely horrified, and hurriedly reminded Yan Yan behind him.


    Yan Yan didn''t react in a short time. Seeing the figure of her companion flying over, she pulled away to catch her companion''s body.


    "Puff..."


    With two dull sounds, the Emperor Sword that followed the corpse, while Yan Yan caught the corpse, first pierced the corpse''s chest, and then also pierced through the corpse''s chest.


    The powerful thrust drove the figures of the two corpses back more than ten meters before stopping.


    Without waiting for them to break free from the damage caused by the Devouring Emperor Sword, Wei Xiao''s figure flew over. The scorched left hand continued to endure the pain of being burned by the flame, grabbing the handle of the knife, and pulling it to one side.


    "Ah..."


    Screams came from the mouths of the two corpses at the same time.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t have any hands left, broke away from the sides of the two corpses when the Emperor Devouring Knife detached from the sides of the two corpses, and swiped again with a backhand, instantly cutting off the part above the chest of the two corpses.


    Although the heads of the zombies are their fatal weakness, the separation of the corpses can also kill them completely.


    After Wei Xiao''s shot fell, as the heads of the two corpses left their bodies, their eyes were frightened, and they lost their vitality without struggling a few times.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Finally, after the last two corpses were resolved, Wei Xiao stuck the Emperor Sword on the ground with one hand, gasping for breath.


    Injury for injury.


    Although Wei Xiao resolved the corpse besieging Lin Qin, he himself paid a considerable price.


    His body was full of burn marks, and the right hand that pinched the neck of the corpse before, the skin tissue was completely burned.


    With the pitch-black palm of his hand completely invisible, Wei Xiao estimated that if he took a bite now, he would definitely be half-baked.


    "Lord..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s victory, Lin Qin not far away called out.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at her.


    He lifted the bitter sword stuck on the ground and walked towards her.


    "How long can it last?" Wei Xiao said earnestly.


    Lin Qin was slightly stunned.


    She soon understood what, tears filled her eyes.


    "Yes, sorry, Lord, I may not be able to accompany you anymore."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    He squatted down and hugged Lin Qin.


    "Nonsense, I will take you back to replenish energy now."


    "It''s too late, the Lord. I know my situation myself, and you don''t have to waste time on me."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao stagnated, frowning and looking at Lin Qin in his arms.


    Lin Qin smiled sadly.


    A pair of jade hands just hugged Wei Xiao¡¯s waist and smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay, Lord. Actually, I¡¯m very satisfied now. It¡¯s a perfect ending for me to die in the Lord¡¯s arms. The Lord doesn¡¯t need to be sad for me. Starting from following the Lord, I was mentally prepared for this day."


    "Compared to living in a muddle-headed manner, this time with the Lord is the happiest and happiest time for me."


    Wei Xiao couldn''t hear these numb words, especially when they came from someone other than his woman.


    His face twitched, Wei Xiao ignored Lin Qin, walked quickly to the place where the scabbard was placed, picked it up, and then summoned the sky-grabber who had been shot down before.


    "Lord, before I die, can you promise me a wish?" Lin Qin in his arms said.


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    "You can''t die. We will be able to rush back soon to replenish your energy."


    Wei Xiao said, holding Lin Qin and jumping to sit on the back of the sky-grabber.


    "go back!"


    "Aw¡ª"


    When the skidder received the order, he roared, his huge wings spread out, and several flutters rose into the sky.


    "But what if I can''t insist on you taking me back?" Lin Qin looked extremely painful when he said this.


    The backlash has already begun, and her pale face cannot be faked.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to promise Lin Qin anything, but looking at her like this, Wei Xiao felt that if he didn''t agree, Lin Qin really didn''t have time to replenish energy to maintain the backlash of the swallowing genes. Wouldn''t it be deadly?


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath while driving the skidder to make him continue to fly to the frontline battlefield.


    "Then tell me, what are your wishes?"


    There was a slight smile on Lin Qin''s face.


    "The Lord lowered his head, I will tell you."


    Wei Xiao was suspicious, but still complied.


    The probe was close to Lin Qin''s small mouth.


    "It can be said."


    "Lord, you know that I like you. Now that I am dying, can you let me be your woman once? Just once, don''t worry, I will be able to hold on until you finish everything, okay?" Lin Qin said softly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, Wei Xiao was not calm.


    Turning to look at Lin Qin.


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, Lin Qin, who seized the opportunity, hugged Wei Xiao''s neck with both hands at an extremely fast speed, and then the small mouth he sent directly sealed Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    Wei Xiao was stunned on the spot.


    who I am?


    I was there?


    What am i doing now?


    With his head blank for a few seconds, Wei Xiao suddenly woke up.


    He quickly released the big hand that hugged Lin Qin and pushed her away.


    "Master..." Lin Qin looked at Wei Xiao Chu Chu Chu Chu, with a look of despair in that pair of sad eyes, if it were an ordinary person, it is estimated that no matter how hard the heart is, it will soften at this moment.


    But Wei Xiao is no ordinary person.


    I don''t know why, Wei Xiao suddenly felt that he regretted it.


    He shouldn''t believe what Lin Qin said.


    What can''t last long?


    It''s all bullshit.


    Just now Lin Qin''s ability to attack him was something that a dying person could do?


    Feeling some painful lips, Wei Xiao felt that if he didn''t push Lin Qin away, he might be suffocated by her inhalation.


    Still have the strength to do bad things, this is like someone who can''t hold on for long?


    Wei Xiao''s face was dark: "It seems that you still have a lot of strength."


    "No, the Lord. I just turned back to the light. It was my attachment to you that gave me the hidden power burst. Don''t you believe me?" Lin Qin looked pitiful.


    Wei Xiao curled his lips, obviously not believing what Lin Qin said.


    "Ah...it hurts, so uncomfortable, Lord, I am about to die, now only your kiss can relieve me of pain, if you do well, let me leave this world in happiness! Ah... I''m..." Lin Qin twisted her face, looking desperately painful.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    "Then you should die in pain!"


    Wei Xiao stood up with a knife.


    Shaking his hand, he removed the dead skin on the surface of his arm, exposing the new skin inside.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao hadn''t been fooled, Lin Qin''s painful expression disappeared, replaced by a full of resentment.


    "Lord, you are so unfeeling."


    "No more nonsense, I will throw you off here."


    "..."


    "Hey, the Lord is a big badass..."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be angry, Lord, I just leave it alone."


    Wei Xiao was completely speechless.


    Who are these people?

 Chapter 964： War escalation

    "Ah... **** human beings, I want you to die--"


    In the mother''s corpse nest to the south.


    After a corpse felt the breath of other companions completely disappeared, she stood next to the corpse of the Shadow Guard and let out a screaming scream.


    Youyan, the remaining corpse of the four corpses.


    She also besieged Lin Qin, the only corpse that remained in the corpse nest to provide visual sharing for other high-level zombies.


    Originally, their counterattack was absolutely beautiful.


    At a very small price, more than 30 third-level fighters were left behind. Even if Lin Qin, who escaped last, did not kill them, for them, such a record is enough to make people feel distressed for a long time.


    But the matter is willing to do.


    They have achieved considerable results, but because the three corpses who hunted down Lin Qin have fallen, their previous achievements are not enough now.


    It can be regarded as joy and sorrow.


    Originally enjoying the smog of the flesh and blood of a human third-level warrior, at this moment, except for the anger, the flesh and blood in front of him is not fragrant.


    The fall of his companion made Youyan lose an inch.


    In an angry mood, a large number of zombies began to gather in the entire corpse nest, ready to go to the frontline battlefield to find revenge from the Alliance army.


    I didn''t know that solving the three corpses would trigger a full deployment of the corpse nest.


    Wei Xiao took Lin Qin back to the frontline battlefield, found the members of the Shadow Guard team responsible for storing supplies, and then asked Lin Qin to replenish the energy consumed in the body.


    Sure enough, the woman''s mouth, a deceitful ghost.


    Lin Qin, who said that he could not last long, had eaten dozens of catties of nutritious meat, except that the whole person looked a little tired, where could he be dying?


    Wei Xiao didn''t know which of the tendons was wrong, why did he believe her nonsense at the time?


    In vain, he was taken advantage of by a woman who coveted his "beauty", and Wei Xiao felt that he was losing out.


    "Lord, how did you feel just now? Would you like to try again? This time I promise that no matter what you want to do to me, whatever posture you take, I will stick to it."


    Wei Xiao directly rolled Lin Qin''s eyes.


    "I don''t bother to care about you. You don''t want to participate in the next battle. Recover here as soon as possible and prepare for the final battle."


    Lin Qin pursed her mouth: "Don''t you want to try to do something like that on the battlefield? It''s exciting."


    "roll--"


    After confirming that Lin Qin had no problem, Wei Xiao ignored the rotten woman, turned and left the material location, driving the skidder back to the battlefield.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s disappearing figure, Lin Qin Xiemei smiled.


    "One step closer to the Lord''s body. Humph! Sooner or later, I want the distance between you and me to become a negative number."


    Some little proud Lin Qin didn''t mind Wei Xiao''s cold attitude at all.


    She feels heartless, as long as her goals are achieved, her heart is full of fulfillment and satisfaction.


    As the saying goes, the water drops through the stone.


    As long as she is willing to create opportunities, one day her dreams will come true.


    Not intending to return to the battlefield, Lin Qin stayed at the material location and slowly recovered his physical stamina.


    On the battlefield.


    When Wei Xiao came back, he put on his Armor Emperor''s armor for the first time.


    After experiencing the battle of the flame corpse, Wei Xiao found that he was always injured when facing the corpses playing with fire without any protection.


    I also blame Wei Xiao for feeling inconvenient to put on the Emperor Armor''s armor. If he supported Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin when he was wearing the Emperor''s armor, he would be much easier than before in the final battle.


    At least in battle, he doesn''t need to worry about getting burned when he is exposed to flames for a short time.


    But it is not too late to realize this.


    As Wei Xiao returned to the battlefield, the speed of the Allied advancement also accelerated.


    After a day and a night, under the leadership of Wei Xiao and the others, the Allied troops finally confronted the large troops of the corpse in front.


    At this time, Song Xiaoyu and the other mother corpse that failed to beheaded had also been successfully attacked by the members of the Earth Shaman who turned back.


    Facing the last "facade" in the hinterland of the Flame Corpse Emperor, a corpse and a mother''s corpse could not stop Wei Xiao and the others.


    The army directly crushed it and formally entered the hinterland of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    "Hohoho..."


    The area where the Flame Emperor is located.


    After several days of accumulation, millions of high-level zombies have successfully assembled on the ground around the volcano.


    The Flame Corpse Emperor, who is in full control of the battlefield, knows that the twelve corpses she sent out have fallen to eight, so he no longer wastes time to gather more high-level zombies.


    Let the five remaining corpses in the volcano be dispatched again, leading millions of high-level zombies to the frontal battlefield.


    In addition, the Flame Corpse Emperor also allowed the three remaining female corpses in the west to accelerate the reproduction of high-level zombies.


    There are three female corpses to provide her with a steady stream of troops. She wants to destroy the Allied forces, but it is only a matter of time before she thinks about it.


    As for the external corpse emperor who has not yet appeared, the flame corpse emperor is not in a hurry.


    Since the other party dared to invade her territory, it would be sooner or later to fight her.


    Before the opponent showed up, during this period of time, the Flame Corpse Emperor needed to recharge and wait for the final battle.


    "Kill..."


    "Take the mother''s corpse, kill her, the corpse is ours."


    When the Flame Corpse Emperor put all his energy on the front battlefield, an accident occurred.


    Central China area.


    After several days of confirmation, the forces over there close to Xiongzhou and Duzhou have 100% confirmed that other forces are attacking the Flame Corpse Emperor''s territory and are gaining a certain advantage.


    The so-called opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come again.


    Five or six bases came out of the Central China forces, who felt that their own side could profit from this battle.


    The total force is no weaker than the human forces united by Wei Xiao.


    Nearly a million troops attacked the Flame Corpse Emperor''s territory from other directions, and the offensive was so fierce that it was not below the second echelon.


    In the past, it was an army of zombies that had been fighting against the human race, and this time, the situation was completely reversed.


    What surprised the forces in Central China even more was that the foreign human army who attacked the flame corpse queen unexpectedly discovered that the power of the corpse nest was severely empty when attacking the other three mother corpse corpse nests.


    The number of high-level zombies in the corpse nest is less than four digits, and even the number of other zombies, all add up to one hundred thousand.


    Facing such a nest of mother corpses, for the coalition forces in Central China, it is simply a matter of "pies falling from the sky".


    Ever since, the foreign coalition forces used all their forces to attack the last three female corpses under the command of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    This change completely eliminated the Flame Corpse Emperor''s plan to let the mother corpse provide her with a steady source of troops.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Never thought such a thing would happen.


    All troops were used to deal with Wei Xiao and their Flame Corpse Emperor, and now the rear was attacked by humans. Even if she wanted to mobilize some of her troops to support the three female corpses, time was too late.


    In full anger, the Flame Corpse Emperor could only reduce the defensive power in the lair, allowing some of the flame corpses to lead tens of thousands of high-level zombies around the volcano to deal with the foreign coalition forces.


    On the battlefield ahead, the friendly corpse tribe army led by Wei Xiao and the enemy''s senior zombies form a team to formally engage in a confrontation.


    The real battle is here.


    On the battlefield dominated by Level 3 zombies, both the enemy and Wei Xiao''s casualties began to increase exponentially.


    Sad to say.


    Following Wei Xiao and the other female corpse knights on the front line, they have been rushing for more than ten days. Even if the casualties are not small, they can still persist, but in the next high-end battle, it belongs to the nightmare of Aizu Ninjian and theirs. That''s it.


    "Block them, block them."


    "Master Wei Xiao, Master Yue, save me, save me..."


    There are no accidents.


    On the battlefield where both the enemy and ours are dominated by high-level zombies, except for Xing and Yue, there are always human warriors who resist injury for them, and everyone else survives in the battle by their own ability.


    The Aizu Ninja sword, who has never lacked protection by his side, was full of crises before, but at least he could cope with it, but at this moment, they are just ordinary people, and their number has no effect in the battle.


    Death is inevitable.


    On the front-line battlefield with no support at all, all the 100,000 troops who participated in the battle on Female V Island fell in the upgraded battle.


    "I shouldn''t have come to participate in this war."


    This was the last sentence of Aizu Shinken before his death.


    Unfortunately, it is too late for him to regret it now.

 Chapter 965： Famous scenes of women

    "Boom boom..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    On the frontal battlefield.


    The war has broken out in full.


    When the elite troops of the enemy corpse clan appeared, and the number was 800,000 more than that of the friends, the vanguard troops led by Wei Xiao and the others were not as unprofitable as they were at the beginning.


    The strength of the two sides is only four or six points, Wei Xiao and the others are four, and the enemy corpse group is six.


    The killing was loud and the roar was thunderous. Looking at the entire front-line battlefield, within a radius of tens of miles, you can see scenes of soldiers fighting on both sides everywhere.


    Strong collision.


    Facing the situation where the enemy''s elites are all out, the Allied forces have also come up with corresponding countermeasures.


    The assassination squad sent by Chen Haojie has entered the arena.


    Equipped with armor-piercing bullets and possessing stealth capabilities, hunting squad members wander around the heights of the battlefield, constantly launching snipers on the corrodors, venomous, and fire corpses that appear in the battlefield.


    The effect is obvious.


    There are members of the hunting squad that provide long-range assistance to allies. In the battlefield, the confrontation between cutting-edge fighters often gives Wei Xiao an absolute advantage.


    But there are exceptions.


    Just like now.


    Bai Youwei and the others were surrounded by several corpses.


    These corpses came from the volcano and other directions after the high-end war started.


    There are nine in total.


    When they entered the battlefield, they locked the two corpses of Xing and Yue.


    Four to five separate siege on it.


    If it weren''t for Xing and Yue and the others with Bai Youwei and others guarding them, facing the siege of these flame corpses, Xing and Yue wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    The corpse''s speed is very fast, and when defensive, the guns in the hands of the hunting squad do not pose much threat to them.


    Unless by surprise, or when the flame corpse was careless, otherwise, they would basically be able to evade the bullets they fired by secretly attacking and killing them.


    It is precisely because of this.


    Faced with so many corpses at once, even if the difference between the two sides is not big in number, the pressure on Bai Youwei and the others is still not small.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao found the situation and chose one party to come to support as soon as possible.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Seeing Wei Xiao appear, Bai Youwei''s tone revealed surprise.


    "Leave the safety of Yue to me, you protect yourself." Wei Xiao said flatly.


    "No need for us to protect the month?"


    Wei Xiao stared at the five corpses who surrounded them, and said coldly: "This is not something you can deal with. Although I asked you to protect Yue, I didn''t intend to let you take risks. Go and meet Wu Qing and the others, I believe you It¡¯s not a big problem to deal with other corpses who are far fewer than yours."


    Bai Youwei and the others hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Yan Yi said earnestly: "Ouni sauce, you must protect yourself."


    "It''s the same with you."


    The three women responded, and escaped from the surrounding of the corpses.


    "Master Wei Xiao..." Yue Yi looked at Wei Xiao solemnly.


    "It''s okay to deal with one, right?"


    Yue Wen, who was back to back with Wei Xiao, nodded, "No problem."


    "That''s it, leave the remaining four to me."


    "My lord, be careful."


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak, staring at the four corpses in front of him under the crystal goggles, and the Emperor Swordsman in his hands trembled under Wei Xiao''s grip.


    The idea of ??these flame corpses is beautiful.


    After solving the falling star and moon, they can control the remaining friendly corpses and attack Wei Xiao and the others.


    As the main force of the vanguard force, how could Wei Xiao let such a thing happen?


    "A few days ago, I just eliminated three or four zombies of your level. I don''t know how long you can stay under my knife?"


    "Today you will die here."


    "Your flesh and blood must be delicious."


    "Really? I hope you can be so confident in a while."


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao took the initiative to attack.


    Yue did not neglect, looking for an opponent, and controlled the metal storm to rush towards the opponent.


    The war is about to start.


    Originally, they wanted to allocate half of their power to besiege Yue''s Flame Corpse. After fighting against Wei Xiao, they soon discovered that their single companion was not Wei Xiao''s opponent at all.


    Wearing the armor of the Emperor Armor, who is not afraid of the destruction of the corpse''s claws, and can also play a certain degree of immunity to flames, the lethality of the flame corpse is by no means imaginable.


    There is no need to exchange injuries for injuries. Wei Xiao attacked from the front. With speed and strength, every time he attacked without defensive, he could knock the corpse into the air or injure the flame corpse.


    The four corpses fought against Wei Xiao at the same time.


    In the flames, the four corpses were still at a disadvantage under the attack of Wei Xiao in the battle circle swept by the heat wave.


    I don''t know if I don''t fight, the four corpses who besieged Wei Xiao suddenly looked like enemies in this short confrontation.


    I don''t know if it was their illusion, they actually suspected that their four corpses might not be Wei Xiao''s opponent.


    the other side.


    In the battle circle where the star is located.


    There are four corpses besieging the stars here.


    The stars that were originally only guarded by Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu, under the siege of the four flame corpses, can be described as dangerous.


    A flame corpse can hold Mu Wuqing and one of them, so Xing will be attacked by two enemy corpses at any time.


    However, as Bai Youwei and the others vacated their hands from the moon, Bai Youwei, Yan Yi and Ni Qingcheng joined, and the situation suddenly changed in six-to-four.


    The six one-corpse five super fighters whose strength is not under the flame corpse at all, can''t think of not gaining the upper hand.


    Isn''t it true?


    The star has metal controls to protect the whole body, and the flame corpse wants to break through his defenses. It is no easy task. The power of the flame alone can only hurt the star, but it is life-threatening and it has to rely on a frontal blow.


    As for Bai Youwei and others, Heavenly King A can also be immune to a certain flame temperature.


    As long as they don''t continue to be burned by the opponent with flames, they can almost ignore the opponent''s flame power.


    The five girls are not fools, they will stand still and burn them.


    In the moving battle, the crisis soon came to the flame corpse and their side.


    "Youwei, Qingcheng, you hold two of the corpses."


    Gaining an advantage, Mu Wuqing immediately took control of the commanding power of the team.


    They gave orders to Bai Youwei and the others. When the two sisters took the initiative to entangle two of the flame corpses, and the other corpse was also dragged by the stars, Mu Wuqing, Jiang Xiyu, and Yan Yi immediately confronted them. The four flame corpses launched a siege.


    "Get out of here!"


    At the same time, facing the siege of Mu Wuqing and the three of them, the selected Flame Corpse Huo Demon was furious.


    The scorching flames swept across Mu Wuqing and the others like a violent storm. In the circle without other zombies participating, the surrounding area was more than ten meters in the envelope of the fire.


    Mu Wuqing and the others did not have a trace of fear.


    Yan Yi was the first to attack, heading towards the fire demon.


    Once the two sides touched and fought several times, the flames couldn''t hurt Yan Yi''s fire demon, and then dodged to try to avoid Yan Yi''s attack.


    "Want to hide? Can you hide?"


    Jiang Xiyu''s attack ensued, and the longitudinally slashed blade forced the flames to resist her damage from the front.


    "die--"


    Mu Wuqing finally shot.


    The mortal blow was displayed, and the gusty figure swung a sharp blade and swept it straight to the waist of the fire demon.


    If this blow is hit, the Fire Demon will be half disabled even if it is immortal.


    At the moment of the crisis, he could only give up his parry against Jiang Xiyu, and turned around to condense a flame barrier to block Mu Wuqing''s attack.


    "Puff..."


    Defend one person, but expose the other parts of the body to the sharp blades of the other two.


    Jiang Xiyu and Yan Yi crossed behind Huo Demon, with long swords in their hands, cutting his body one after another.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The body was severely injured, and the flame that blocked Mu Wuqing''s attack was instantly extinguished. Mu Wuqing, who was unabated, swung his long sword along the way, and cut the Huo Demon''s body from his waist with a sword.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Suffering more serious damage, the fire demon''s body froze in place.


    Jiang Xiyu and Yan Yi turned back again, and the two swords pierced the fire demon''s neck and head one after another.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Receiving the sword, the three women didn''t even look at the fire demon, and turned to look for the next target.


    "You Wei, check it positively."


    "Okay, Sister Wu Qing."


    Seeing Mu Wuqing and the others approaching her, Bai Youwei approached her opponent decisively, waving her long sword like a torrential rain to greet each other.


    The second corpse has no time to worry about others.


    Facing Bai Youwei''s crazy output, he can only parry head-on.

 Chapter 966： The corpse who started thinking

    Mu Wuqing and the others appeared, and their figures quickly crossed around the enemy''s body.


    After a dislocation strangulation, the opponent didn''t even have a chance to resist, and his body was instantly cut into three segments.


    Solved another one.


    "Qingcheng..."


    On Ni Qingcheng''s side, Mu Wuqing just reminded her and she knew what to do.


    The flame corpse who fought with Ni Qingcheng was frightened and angry.


    "Die to me!"


    Only the flame that threatened Ni Qingcheng was released, and the raging fire that swept more than ten meters suddenly forced Ni Qingcheng to retreat.


    It''s a pity that Mu Wuqing and the others who have been found did not give each other a chance to retreat or dodge.


    Four in one, attack at the same time.


    I saw four hanmans staggering past the flame corpse, able to prevent one or two attacks, but unable to parry the corpse who attacked by four at the same time, desperate on the spot.


    Next, the last flame corpse was not Mu Wuqing''s opponent at all.


    In less than two rounds, when his body was wrapped in metal by the star before he could break free, the five women killed him at the same time. The kill is inside the metal shell.


    "Thank you!"


    Xing thanked all the girls.


    "You are both comrades-in-arms, you don''t have to be polite." Mu Wu said calmly.


    "Sister Wu Qing, let''s go to support her husband and them. There are only two of them, and they may not be able to stop the siege of the five flame corpses." Bai Youwei said hurriedly.


    "Although I don''t want to say this, I think my husband doesn''t need us." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Mu Wuqing hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No matter what, we will go over and take a look."


    "Um!"


    Everyone nodded and killed in one direction.


    Not long.


    When they came to Wei Xiao''s side, they saw five corpses lying on the ground.


    Wei Xiao, who was beheading other enemy high-level zombies, noticed Mu Wuqing and the others, and he still had enough energy to ask them, "It''s over on your side?"


    The girls were slightly stunned.


    "What did I say? Believe it now?" Jiang Xiyu said with a smile.


    "It seems that our worries are indeed redundant."


    "Why is my husband so good?" Bai Youwei said admiringly.


    Ignoring the few sisters who committed nympho, Mu Wuqing joined Wei Xiao and Yue''s team to kill the enemy''s high-level zombies, and responded: "It has been resolved. As long as you are not afraid of the flames of those flame corpses, you can use the same strength. , Their combat effectiveness is just like that."


    "It''s okay! Next is the time to test you. This war is extremely threatening to super soldiers."


    Mu Wuqing and the others knew what Wei Xiao meant.


    Enemy senior zombies enter the arena, they also want to rely on the friendly corpse group to resist the enemy to get a chance to eat, which is undoubtedly more difficult.


    I don''t know how long this battle will last. If they can''t gain an absolute advantage before they run out of energy in their bodies, they will be very passive in the next battle.


    "Don''t worry, we all carry high-energy compressed food. Although we can''t fully replenish the consumed energy, we are not afraid of swallowing genes back to the body." Ni Qingcheng said.


    "Well! From now on, you try not to be too far away from me."


    "Got it, husband (Ouni sauce)!"


    The girls responded and scattered around Wei Xiao, killing the surrounding enemy zombies.


    When Wei Xiao and the others tried their best to deal with the high-level zombies, the reunited Xing and Yue glanced at each other.


    The two corpses heard what Wei Xiao had just said.


    "Following these human warriors this time has made us understand a lot of their weaknesses." Xing said to Yue in words that only zombies could understand.


    Yue controlled the metal material to continuously harvest the enemy''s high-level zombies without strong armor, and said with a cold face: "When this battle is over, we need to report this information to the mother emperor. The relationship between the corpse and the human is destined to be impossible to coexist peacefully. Knowing their weaknesses, we can also make plans to defeat them."


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao and Wei Xiao didn''t know the small actions of the two in private.


    Maybe even if he knew it, Wei Xiao didn''t mind.


    At the level of the corpse clan, the learning ability can be said to be no less than that of humans.


    Sooner or later, they will know more of the "weaknesses" and destined things that belong to human beings. Rather than hiding them, it is better to show them generously.


    What about knowing our weaknesses?


    It''s as if the power of your mother emperor can beat the Phoenix.


    The war depends on strength.


    At this point, Wei Xiao is very confident.


    The enemy corpses in the frontline battlefield have all been sacrificed.


    However, their death did not change anything.


    The enemy''s high-level zombies are still fighting with the Allies. They will not lose their combat effectiveness because they are not led by the corpse.


    After all, there is a corpse emperor behind them.


    In the realm of the corpse emperor, their control has always been in the hands of the flame corpse emperor.


    Of course, it hasn''t changed at all.


    At least, the top power of the enemy zombies was completely lost.


    Without the control of these powerful flame corpses, Jiang Xiyu and the fourth-tier fighters, under the protection of the heavenly king, are basically not afraid of any harm.


    The battle on the front-line battlefield is still extremely fierce.


    The casualties on the Allied side are far more than before.


    A large number of corpses piled up on the battlefield. As the corpses increased, the flowing blood turned into rivers and stained the mountains and the land.


    On the battlefield where the second echelon is located.


    Liang Zhijun and the others are in a bad situation now.


    Because the front line belongs to the collision of elite troops, the second-level zombies (corpse slaves, climbers, and agile men) who had besieged Wei Xiao and them all moved to the second battlefield.


    Facing the siege of tens of millions of corpses, their team of hundreds of thousands has suffered more than half of the casualties.


    This is still the case where the Phoenix base provides fire support.


    If they rely solely on themselves, I am afraid that they have now been wiped out in the huge waves of the corpse tide.


    "It''s over, this time is over. Even if we finally win, what''s the use of getting those corpses?"


    "Why isn''t the support of the third echelon yet? What are the Phoenix forces doing?"


    "We seem to have overlooked a few important issues. Wei Xiao is not as fair as it seems on the surface."


    "I should have thought of it a long time ago, I should have thought of it at the beginning. How could there be a pie in the sky? Hahaha...Unfortunately, it''s all too late."


    The heavy casualties gradually let Liang Zhijun and the leaders see the shady behind Wei Xiao.


    No one is a fool.


    At first, they really thought that Wei Xiao was thinking about it for them, but after more than ten days of fighting, they finally realized the problem.


    On the battlefield of the second echelon to the south.


    Liang Zhijun and the others didn''t know how many times they blocked the corpse tide''s attack.


    Seeing the piles of corpses between the defending mountains, Li Guangliang and the others became more and more desolate in their hearts.


    At the beginning of this war, they really thought that Wei Xiao was cooperating with them sincerely.


    After all, Wei Xiao not only took the lead in fighting on the front line, but also gave them enough support for the second echelon.


    Although the main army of the Phoenixes is placed in the third echelon, this is understandable when they first thought about it.


    Everyone has a group of people charging forward. Is there any problem with putting part of the force at the end?


    You can''t let everyone rush to the forefront, right?


    Yes, they thought that at the beginning, and they also felt that Wei Xiao''s arrangement was reasonable and reasonable, but until now, they finally found the problem.


    Wei Xiao and the others charge in the front, but what kind of troops are in the front?

 Chapter 967： Wake up, but there is no way to go back

    The main force is friendly zombies, and there is no yarn from Phoenix.


    The most fighters are also female country V survivors.


    According to Liang Zhijun and their understanding, the participants in the female country V are not part of the Phoenix Base at all. Therefore, these people charge ahead, even if the entire army is wiped out, Wei Xiao will not feel any pain.


    Belonging to the Phoenix team, there are also guards led by three thousand death knights and the women of Wei Xiao.


    But if you think about it, you will find the tricky.


    The three thousand death knights are all wearing armed armors, with the cooperation of sky-grabbers. Their survivability, as long as they are not surrounded by a large number of enemy corpses, even if they stand in place and allow enemy zombies to attack, except for level 4 and above. The zombies, who else can break through their defenses?


    On this basis, people are invincible.


    Casualties are bound to be inevitable, but how many can there be?


    Let''s talk about the guards brought by the women Wei Xiao.


    Which one is not a third-level fighter?


    There is no fear of infection by zombies, and the fighting power is extraordinary. With friendly zombies as the main force, how many enemy zombies can they face?


    It was the third echelon that really made Liang Zhijun and the others discover the problem.


    It can be said that the Phoenix team is most prone to major casualties, Wei Xiao is placed in the third echelon.


    These people have been following them all the time.


    Liang Zhijun and the others do not believe that if the third echelon wants to catch up with them, they will not be able to do it.


    But until they are now in desperate situation, each other still keeps a relative distance. What does this mean?


    This shows that the things that send death are all done by forces other than the phoenix, and the things that pick up the bargain are all left to the phoenix people.


    The only thing they gave was fire support to the friendly forces.


    Although Liang Zhijun and the others don''t know how much the Phoenix has weapons and equipment, but based on the continuous fire support of the Phoenix in these dozens of days, it is enough to predict that the Phoenix will definitely not lack for weapons and ammunition.


    Some weapons and ammunition were exchanged for a small amount of casualties in the Phoenix Army. Perhaps in Wei Xiao''s eyes, the former was not worth mentioning when compared with the latter.


    When I think about it, everything is clear.


    From the beginning of this war, they, including the female V Island fighters and the friendly army of corpses, were cannon fodder in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    It''s just that they are a bit more advanced than ordinary cannon fodder, but that''s all.


    "What should I do now? Get out of this battle?"


    In the position, Liang Zhijun and the leaders stayed at the forefront. While continuing to resist the impact of the corpse nest, they also retreated.


    They can now see all the benefits.


    This big cake in Xiongzhou is delicious, but it has to be enjoyed.


    If the family is all gone and the people are left on the battlefield, what is the point of how much benefit Wei Xiao gives them?


    Faced with Liang Zhijun¡¯s proposal, Li Guangliang smiled bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s too late. Look around, besides continuing to fight, do we have a way out now?¡±


    The Canglang King''s face was a little pale and said, "Wei Xiao doesn''t even figure out this step, right?"


    "I don''t know if we have calculated this step, but if we choose to give up now, then there is really nothing left?"


    Liang Zhijun smiled sullenly: "Yes! If we give up even the benefits that belong to us, we really have nothing. The base of 200,000 people, plus those left in the base, is now less than 100,000. That''s not it. The final result. Waiting for the victory of the war, how many people will we bring out of the team?"


    "We have no choice. Let''s continue fighting! I just hope that Wei Xiao''s promise of our 20% interest is not a lie."


    "Damn it, if we could discover his conspiracy sooner, how could we be so passive?" Cang Wolf King said unwillingly.


    Li Guangliang sneered.


    "How do you know? Think about how you, the demon-loud master, sit on it."


    With Li Guangliang''s reminder, Cang Wolf King''s expression became even more desperate.


    Yes! Wei Xiao''s current position is in the hands of Wei Xiao.


    Was Qin Mo really got rid of because he didn''t deal with Wei Xiao?


    Think carefully.


    Some things are not okay, if you think about it carefully, you will find that the calculation of existence is far beyond your imagination.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "The corpse tide is here again..."


    "Made, it''s endless, everyone is ready to fight."


    The last thoughts were broken by a horrified shout, and Liang Zhijun and others, whose faces were shocked, stood up from the battlefield and looked at the bottom of the hillside.


    It was still a corpse attack that couldn''t see the end at a glance.


    The dense and tidal army of zombies has already numbed Liang Zhijun and the others in the past few days.


    As Li Guangliang said, they have no way out.


    Either continue to fight or give up resistance.


    Choosing the latter may still bring some casualties to the Phoenix, which is regarded as a sigh of evil for himself with his own death.


    But is it worth it?


    No one wants to die, so as long as there is hope, they will struggle to the end.


    "Fire¡ª"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The fierce battle started again.


    Under the dim sky, the soldiers of the second echelon fought back desperately.


    It is not difficult to see that facing the endless corpses, the positions constructed by the second echelon are being overwhelmed by zombies one by one.


    Rear, headquarters.


    "Military division, there is a new situation."


    Chen Haojie looked at the members of the Shadow Guards who appeared, and said calmly, "What about the frontline?"


    "No, some comments from the second echelon."


    "Um?"


    Chen Haojie frowned slightly.


    "What remarks?"


    The members of the Shadow Guard did not dare to hesitate, and told Chen Haojie what they had learned in the second echelon camp.


    "...This is the situation. The second tier has been in a desperate situation. In that case, many people have very negative attitudes, and some have even planned to escape."


    After listening to the members of the Shadow Guard, Chen Haojie squinted.


    "The reaction is not slow. I have already figured out the Lord''s mind before the final moment of the battle. Liang Zhijun and the group still have something."


    "What does the military division plan to do? Because the frontline battlefield is a contest between the elite troops of the enemy and ours, the weaker enemy zombies have already moved to the second echelon. Although the second echelon has our artillery support, there are too many zombies. Once they are entangled, we cannot continue to provide fire coverage."


    Chen Haojie thought for a while.


    "Based on your observations, how long can they hold on?"


    "It is estimated that it will be difficult tonight. There are a lot of casualties, and their firepower is not enough to block the attack of the corpse tide. Once the position is broken, the military will inevitably collapse."


    "Is it so fast?"


    "This is a conservative estimate. It will only take one or two days at most."


    "Well, I see, you go down first."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard responded, and the invisibility device disappeared before Chen Haojie''s eyes.


    Chen Haojie was silent for a while, and then walked towards the simple meeting room.


    Not long after, the main members of the headquarters gathered.


    Chen Haojie did not delay, and talked about the situation of the second echelon to everyone.


    "...Everyone, this is the situation, what do you think about the second echelon?"


    "Military division, my personal opinion. Now that the war has entered a critical period, we don¡¯t need to hide ourselves. Although the second echelon is not as strong as our army, it is also a force. If we allow them to be wiped out by the tide of corpses, then next , That is, we face the zombies who have retreated from the front line."


    "Instead of facing everything alone at the time, it is better to attack now. Cooperate with the second echelon to double-team the zombie army."


    "I also agree with this proposal. The zombies that should be consumed are almost consumed. It''s too late. It''s time to make a move."


    "Seconded¡­¡­"


    Chen Haojie: "It seems that your thoughts are the same as mine. Indeed, it is not a good thing for us to sit and watch other forces fall. After all, they are allies. Once we sit back and watch, once other forces escape in this battle Go, it will have a great impact on the reputation of our Phoenix."


    "If this is the case, let''s launch a general attack! Immediately send the commanders of the third echelon to fully support the second echelon. All combatants will go into battle, including the headquarters."


    "Swish..."


    The people in the conference room stood up.


    "Yes!"


    ...

 Chapter 968： There is providence in the dark

    The location of the third echelon.


    The night falls, and it is another boring time period of the day.


    The phoenix army that cannot continue to advance can only find a resident to stop and block the corpse of less than one million corpses in all directions.


    Facing such a zombie force, Long Ba never thought of any danger.


    Level 2 is as many as a dog, and level 3 is rare.


    Just like this corpse tide, a position defended by more than 800,000 troops, one person can wipe out the opponent with one bullet.


    They have been fighting soy sauce for more than ten days. To be honest, Long Ba and the others feel that they are not here to fight in this war, but to fight soy sauce.


    A boring life is such a boring annoyance.


    "One three!"


    "Wang fried!"


    "Damn, you will blow up if I am three, is there any mistake?"


    "No way, the cards are too good, I don''t think it can be low-key."


    "Then you come out!"


    "One four!"


    "..."


    The gunfire outside was like rain and artillery was like thunder, but inside the camp where the military commanders rested, there was a shout that was different from the battlefield.


    Yes, you heard it right.


    In Long Ba''s camp, at this time, he, Lin Changsheng, and Zhong Cheng were playing Fighting Landlords.


    As the commander of an army, they don''t want to guard against the enemy and line up troops on the battlefield. They have the leisure to fight the landlords here. It is conceivable that they are at ease about the battle outside.


    Each of the three held a hand of cards, their expressions indifferent.


    "Right nine. You said, when does the military division plan to send us out! It''s been many days now, we are still following the second echelon **** to pick up the fish that slipped through the net, do we still want to participate in this war?" Long Ba complained while playing cards.


    Sitting in his starting position, Zhong Cheng threw four cards: "2 blows, a pair of 10. I think it is also good, there are no casualties, no danger, peace of mind waiting for the end of the war, and then get the fruits of victory, could it be that he Isn''t it fragrant?"


    Lin Changsheng: "Xiao Zhong, I think you are a spy sent by Brother Ba. You and I are farmers, do the farmers know? A pair of J. Don''t think about it, when we are on the court, we will naturally let us play. Unless you are not afraid The Lord will comb your hair with the emperor, otherwise, just stay."


    "That''s what I said, but if this goes on, I feel that the brothers will have no morale. They need a fierce battle to arouse the blood in the body. A pair of Qs."


    "A bomb, a five. Wait! Lord, they have already worked with the elite of the Volcano Corpse Emperor. Once there is a victory or defeat, our chance will come."


    Lin Changsheng looked at Zhong Cheng''s show operation, his face was even more uncomfortable than eating dead flies.


    "Xiao Zhong, we are farmers, farmers, we are fighting tyrants together, one seven." After pressing a card, Lin Changsheng returned to a serious state and said, "I agree with this. I believe it won''t be long. "


    "A K."


    "Sorry!"


    "do not want!"


    Long Ba then played the card: "One-to-six. Alas, I am not equal for a moment. If the military division now gives us an offensive order, I will voluntarily admit defeat in this game, and I will give you double the money I lose."


    Lin Changsheng narrowed his mouth.


    "With such a pig teammate, I don''t hold any hope except for your surrender."


    "I''m sorry. What I''m talking about is bluffing. Trust me, we must be the one who collects the money in the end."


    Lin Changsheng sneered.


    If I believe you, I will live broadcast a ton of Xiang, no, five tons.


    Lin Changsheng pressed the card and continued to play.


    "Why, don''t you believe what I said?" Zhong Cheng looked at Lin Changsheng with a sincere expression.


    "hehe¡­"


    After a few back and forth.


    "Needless to say, one pair of jacks, one." Long Ba pressed Lin Changsheng''s card and issued an alarm signal.


    Lin Changsheng looked at Zhong Cheng contemptuously.


    "Is that what you said to believe in you?"


    Zhong Cheng looked at the cards in his hand.


    One-to-three, one-to-five, it seems to be a big deal.


    "Uh¡­"


    Lin Changsheng couldn''t afford it either.


    "Next time, even if I don''t have a flower card, I won''t fight the landlord with you again. I won''t play anymore." Lin Changsheng, who was about to explode by Zhong Cheng, threw the card on the table.


    "Hehe...Then I will close the cards?" Long Ba grinned.


    "Close it! We can''t afford it anyway." Zhong Cheng was able to let go, and didn''t feel that Long Ba had won.


    However, before Long Ba dropped the last card in his hand, from outside the camp, Yu Wei and Wu Xiaoqi ran in together.


    "You still have the heart to play cards here? Don''t you hurry up and gather the team?" Yu Wei said grimly, looking at the situation of the three of them.


    Long Ba looked at them: "Daughter-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    "The command headquarters ordered that the third echelon immediately supports the second echelon with all its strength. It''s time for us to enter the field."


    "What?"


    Hearing Yu Wei''s words, Long Ba sat up in shock.


    The excitement flashed on his face, but Long Ba, who was still a little calm, pressed the excitement in his heart, and asked: "Aren''t you here to entertain me?"


    Wu Xiaoqi on the side gave Long Ba a white glance.


    "Can we also pass the command of the command indiscriminately? Hurry up, the other people are already in the assembly team, but the three of you have nothing to do."


    "Really?" Long Ba wanted to confirm again.


    "You can take it as a fake, but don''t ask me to help you intercede if something goes wrong."


    "Fuck, after waiting for so many days, the **** of the military division is finally willing to let us go out." This time I really believe that the order is true, and I don''t need to suppress the excited Dragon Ba anymore and jumped excitedly.


    With the cards in his hand still on the table, Long Ba said to Zhong Cheng, Lin Changsheng and the others: "What I said just now still counts, this counts me as losing. The money is returned to the base for you. Go, daughter-in-law, I will gather the troops now."


    Before Lin Changsheng and the others could react, Long Ba happily walked out of the camp.


    "You two, hurry up, too." When leaving, Wu Xiaoqi did not forget to remind Lin Changsheng of them.


    When the others left, and the two of them who remained in place, Zhong Cheng didn''t have any rich expressions, as if he had already seen everything.


    He got up and patted Lin Changsheng on the shoulder.


    "Brother Sheng, do you believe me now? You can''t just think about things in one direction. Sometimes, you have to pay attention to the right time and place. It''s hard to lose. It seems that I have no chance to lose in this life."


    After finishing speaking, Zhong Cheng felt lonely, "Heaven would give birth to me Zhong Xiaocheng, and since then I am a passerby because of the loser."


    Lin Changsheng was a little surprised.


    This won?


    Can you win this way?


    Damn, is this what people often say that there is providence in the dark?


    No, wait!


    It seems that when I suspected Xiao Zhong, what did I say in my heart?


    Nima! I remembered.


    With a cold sweat on his head, Lin Changsheng''s whole body was shocked.


    "Am I going to fulfill my promise?" Lin Changsheng thought, quickly shaking off the dirty thoughts in his head.


    Keep the promise?


    Are you kidding me?


    That''s five tons, five tons of "the best in the world."


    Looking around, Lin Changsheng hurriedly got up when there was no one around.


    Feeling that the game was poisonous from the beginning to the end, Lin Changsheng, who dared not stay here, ran out quickly.


    The third echelon of Phoenix is ??stationed in the camp.


    Around, there are soldiers resisting the attack of the zombies, but in the entire camp, a large number of armed soldiers, tanks, and artillery have already taken action.


    Long Ba, who quickly assembled the team, shouted in front of the others.


    "Brothers, I have been salting fish for more than ten days. Now, it''s finally our turn to show our strength. I won''t say any more if I''m superfluous. As a soldier of my dragon fighter, I have only three requirements. The charge is at the forefront. It will always be us, the one who kills the most enemies will always be us, and the one who sacrifices the least is also us."


    "Whoever I am on the way to charge, kill the enemy so I stand alone."


    "Who is it on the way to charge, kills the enemy so I stand alone..."


    "Go, smash those **** outside."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    A few simple words lifted the soldiers'' emotions, put down the masks of the armed armor, and Long Ba led his army to kill directly down the mountain.


    The other major legions were also dispatched.


    Outside the garrison where the fighting was not too intense, guns and guns blasted into the sky for a while.


    The dense army rushed down from the tops of the mountains.


    When you look at it inadvertently, you will suddenly find that the army of phoenixes is more like a "dead tide" than the zombies outside.

 Chapter 969： Embarrassed

    The battlefield where the second echelon is located.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Block them, block them all for me."


    "If you don''t want to die, give me your best. I can''t stop the zombies. There is only one way to escape. Everyone, fight with them in order to survive."


    "Kill..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    Into the night.


    The reason for the sight was that Liang Zhijun and the others, who could have blocked the attack of the corpse tide, now they occupy several positions on the top of the hill, and they are all broken by the corpse group.


    The only mountain left, but also because of being surrounded by the tide of corpses, there was an unprecedented crisis.


    There are zombies in all directions charging toward the mountain, and the high-level zombies hidden among a large number of corpse slaves also killed in the second echelon camp, causing unpredictable casualties to the defensive army.


    Insufficient firepower appeared in many places in the position, which also led to these weak points, and more zombies flooded into it.


    The breach opens, and it is not so easy to plug it again.


    Seeing more and more zombies enter the position, Liang Zhijun and others, as the supreme commander, can now fight to the death.


    Fleeing is destined to be hopeless. They can only stabilize their military spirit and lead everyone in the final struggle.


    Fortunately, the people around them are all people who have come from the beginning of the end of the world, and they know what will happen if they give up resisting the tide of corpses.


    Therefore, many people are obviously afraid of death, but have to bite the bullet and continue to fight.


    Even if they are injured in the melee battle with the zombies, as long as they still have human consciousness, they will continue to scream and fight.


    Fear, fear, and panic are all written on their faces, but they have no way out, but they use heart-piercing roars to vent their negative emotions in the battle.


    "Brothers and sisters, don''t be afraid. Even if we escape now, there is only one dead end. Instead of losing our lives in the pursuit of zombies, it is better to kill the zombies as much as possible while we still have the strength. Only in this way, we still have A line of life."


    "Sister Yan is right. I believe that there is no one who is not afraid of it now, but what is the use of being afraid? It is impossible to retreat, and there is no hope for escape. If we do not resist, we will die faster. Brothers and sisters, top To live, even if it is dead, let more zombies be buried for us."


    "Fight with them."


    The men and women in Tianxian Tower, in the crisis of life and death, Hong Yan, who belongs to the eldest sister, was the first to stand up to boost morale.


    The cronies around him also came out to agree.


    They are all sons and daughters of the last days, who have experienced too many life and death crises. When they can''t see any hope of breaking through, they all know what they should do.


    Coupled with someone taking the lead, their determination to fight to the end is firmer.


    All are a group of light men and beautiful women.


    When they were at the base, they were "pets" in the eyes of others, but now they are all in uniforms for the slim line of life.


    The once motherly little white face regained the body of a man, and the women who were weak in the eyes of others were also unwilling to bear the eyebrows.


    A group of men and women, under the leadership of powerful people such as Hong Yan, formed a series of offensives, and carried out a crazy massacre on the zombies that flew up.


    "Sister Yan, it''s okay, sister Xian''er and the others are surrounded by zombies."


    In the fierce battle, a small team rushed to Hong Yan''s side to report to her.


    Without the glamour of the past, Hong Yan, with a face of dust and gray, recovered from the battle.


    "What happened to Xian''er?"


    "Sister Xian''er was entangled by dozens of third-level zombies and couldn''t get out. Later, they were surrounded by second-level zombies that rushed up."


    "Damn it. Where are they?"


    "Sister Yan, come with me. If you don''t hurry, it will be too late." The woman who came to seek support finished speaking, and led Hong Yan and the others.


    Knowing that Liu Xian''er was in danger, Hong Yan didn''t even think about it.


    "Brothers and sisters, come with me to save others."


    "kill¡­¡­"


    At this time, unity is the most important thing.


    No one opposed Hong Yan''s decision.


    Maintaining the battle formation, a group of people followed behind the people seeking help and rushed towards the place where Liu Xian''er and the others were trapped.


    Not long after, they saw Liu Xian''er and the others on a mountainside.


    Under the illumination of countless bonfires and lights, Hong Yan and the others could barely see the situation below.


    Liu Xian''er and the others were in the battle circle. At this time, there were no less than ten thousand zombies all around, and at the bottom, there was a constant tide of corpses charging upward.


    The most important thing is dozens of senior zombies.


    They hid in the corpse slaves, and made sneak attacks on Liu Xian''er and them from time to time.


    Trapped teams that are difficult to prevent, casualties continue to appear.


    "Go down."


    Seeing that Liu Xian''er and the others were in danger, Hong Yan did not hesitate at all, screamed, and directly led the team to attack the encirclement formed by the zombies.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The powerful firepower is like meteor lightning submerged into the periphery of the zombies.


    Groups of zombies fell one after another in the dense gunfire.


    Liu Xian''er and the others, who were in the center of the enclosure, heard the gunshots from one side under the frenzied battle, and the eyes of many desperate people suddenly flashed with surprise.


    "Sister Xian''er, it''s Sister Yan, Sister Yan and the others have come to save us."


    Liu Xian''er, in an armored armor, waved the long sword in his hand to behead a third-level predator, turning his head to look in the direction where Hong Yan and the others were.


    Hundreds of people appeared in her eyes.


    This made Liu Xian''er''s cold and merciless gaze under the mask, with a rare warmth.


    "Immediately let the brothers and sisters break through in the direction of Sister Yan and theirs."


    "Yes!"


    Liu Xian''er made a decision, and the survivors in the encirclement immediately gathered and rushed towards Hong Yan and the others.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    More humans were discovered, and the number of zombies attacking Liu Xian''er was also increasing.


    A more terrifying group of corpses gathered around them, and Liu Xian''er and the others'' crisis did not seem to be alleviated by the support of Hong Yan and others.


    "Xian''er, are you all right?"


    After a rush, the people on both sides rendezvous.


    Hong Yan was worried about Liu Xian''er''s safety. As soon as the two met, Hong Yan immediately asked her about her situation.


    Liu Xian''er shook his head: "It''s okay. Sister Yan, we should try to get out as soon as possible to meet people from other forces."


    "Okay, you take the other people to the mountain, and I will give you the queen."


    Liu Xian''er didn''t hesitate, and brought some people directly to the mountain to kill.


    However, the so-called downhill is easy and difficult to climb.


    When Hong Yan and the others rushed down from the mountain, the way back was blocked by zombies.


    Losing the advantage of high ground and being surrounded by zombies, the companions in their team are constantly being swallowed by the zombies rushing up from all directions.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Boom..."


    Many people who were brought into the corpse group by zombies couldn''t bear the pain of being eaten alive. They detonated their grenade one by one in their wailing, killing them with more than a dozen zombies.


    The battle was extremely fierce.


    "Sister Xian''er, there are too many zombies."


    "No matter how much you have to kill, please continue to charge me up. If you want to survive, don''t stop." Liu Xian''er said coldly, and kept reminding herself in her heart: I can''t die here, absolutely can''t.


    "Boom boom..."


    Behind them, Hong Yan still led some people to block the zombies rushing up from the mountain.


    Compared with Liu Xian''er and the pressure they face, Hong Yan is even greater here.


    But in order to survive, as long as you can pull the trigger and still have ammunition on your body, no one wants to sit still.


    In the continuous rush, it took Liu Xian''er and the others more than half a little time to finish the thirty to forty meters.


    When they came to the top of the mountain, with the brighter lights above, they could see the teams of other forces not far away.


    "Sister Xian''er, Sister Yan and the others are surrounded."


    "what?"


    Liu Xian''er''s voice was a bit solemn.


    Before, I only thought about how to return to the top of the mountain to meet people from other forces, but ignored the Hong Yan and others who stayed behind to break them.


    Now that she returned to the mountain, Liu Xian''er didn''t wait for Liu Xian''er to breathe a sigh of relief. The words of a sister changed her face under the mask slightly.


    Looking back at the bottom of the mountain less than 20 meters away from her, Liu Xian''er''s face changed completely.


    Perhaps because of the support of Hong Yan and the others, more zombies were attracted to attack them from all sides. At this moment, Hong Yan and others who were responsible for the breakup were completely surrounded by the zombies under the mountain.


    Seeing Hong Yan and an astonishing wave of corpses rushing up with an astonishing roar below them, Liu Xian''er''s body in armed armor was trembling.

 Chapter 970： Reinforcements arrive

    "Sister Xian''er, let''s go back and rescue Sister Yan and them."


    Said a sister next to her, she would take people down to rescue Hong Yan and the others.


    Liu Xian''er suddenly stretched out her hand to hold her.


    "Sister Xian''er..."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er quickly swung the long sword in her hand to slay several corpse slaves that came up.


    "If we go down now, we can''t do anything except increase the burden on Sister Yan. Believe them, they will surely be able to make it out."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing good. Sister Yan finally rescued us. Are you going to let Sister Yan''s efforts be wasted?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The little sister was speechless.


    Seeing that there were more and more zombies around Hong Yan and the others, the woman who was still willing to support Hong Yan and the others was shaken at this moment.


    Finally, I was freed from the zombies. If I were to go in, would I still be able to come out alive?


    At the moment when the little sister was stunned, Liu Xian''er also looked at where Hong Yan was.


    Hong Yan seemed to have a reaction. After slaying a few zombies, he turned his head and looked at each other with Liu Xian''er on the top of the mountain.


    The two sides looked at each other briefly, and Hong Yan showed a slight smile.


    People around him couldn''t see the expression under Liu Xian''er''s mask, but if Liu Xian''er opened the mask, others would find that Liu Xian''er had become a tearful person.


    Liu Xian''er trembled all over.


    The teeth under the mask clenched.


    "Sorry Sister Yan, I''m sorry, I just want to live, can you understand me, right?"


    As she muttered in her heart, Liu Xian''er looked away: "Immediately rendezvous with people from other forces, hurry!"


    There is no longer any sentiment in the words.


    The icy voice, like a cold wind, came from Liu Xian''er.


    Turning around, Liu Xian''er, who disappeared from Hong Yan''s sight, slammed towards the top of the mountain while the others were stupefied for a while.


    Other people who resisted a small number of zombies saw Liu Xian''er''s move, and then looked at Hong Yan and others who had been unable to move under the mountain. They gritted their teeth one by one, and then disappeared at the edge of the mountain with painful expressions.


    Hong Yan at the foot of the mountain saw this scene with a sad smile on his face.


    "Xian''er, there is so much that my sister can do for you. In the days to come, live well." Hong Yan muttered in her heart, her poignant face immediately became cold, "Kill all these beasts, even if you die, don''t Let them live well."


    "kill--"


    The sound of screaming and killing that shook the hill came out, just like the last wailing of a hero''s end, marking a perfect end to one''s life.


    Liu Xian''er and the others, who were approaching another human team, naturally heard Hong Yan and the others shouting and killing.


    But they did not stop.


    The action of killing the surrounding zombies became simple and crazy, but no one looked back.


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, all of this is caused by you. You made me lose my best sister. I, Liu Xian''er, swear, this hatred, I, Liu Xian''er, will make you come back thousands of times."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Just as Liu Xian''er rendezvoused with the fighters of other forces with endless resentment, suddenly, under the hill where they were, dense explosions and the roar of airplanes came.


    "Kill..."


    After that, the shouts of killing spread all over the mountains to other people''s ears.


    When Liang Zhijun, who was struggling to resist the attack of the corpse tide, heard the shouts of killing louder than the roar of the zombies, the soldiers who had been desperate in their hearts came to their spirits at this moment.


    "It seems that we humans are shouting and killing?"


    "It''s not like, it''s. What''s the situation?"


    "Hahaha... The sky does not kill me, the sky does not kill me! It''s reinforcements, and the people from the third tier have finally come to support us."


    The position of the three chiefs.


    "Have you heard?" Li Guangliang looked at Liang Zhijun and the others with some shocking eyes.


    Liang Zhijun trembled with excitement all over: "It can''t be wrong, it''s reinforcements, and the Phoenix people are finally dispatched."


    "It''s finally here, I thought they won''t show up until I die? These bastards."


    The Cang Wolf King cried with joy.


    Regardless of the others, the single man hacked and killed the zombies in front of him all the way to a high place.


    Looking up at the night sky, I saw a row of flashing fighters flying by under the night sky.


    Wherever the fighter jets pass, a continuous explosion area completely illuminates the night sky.


    Subsequently, a large number of armed helicopters appeared.


    The cannonball dragging its long tail in the dark, like raindrops across the sky, blooming everywhere below.


    This is not the most critical.


    The key is that from a distance, the Canglang King saw countless hills illuminated by the light.


    Although he didn''t know how many people the Phoenix had arrived and how many ground troops had been dispatched, he knew that the Phoenix had really come to support them this time, looking at a scene in a direction that was like daylight.


    "Hahaha... we are saved." The Cang Wolf King laughed wildly.


    Never experienced despair, no one can imagine how strong the impact of hope is.


    Only those who have truly experienced despair will show a different side to the past when they see hope.


    The Cang Wolf King is like this now.


    Seeing that he is slightly mad, it seems that he can no longer care about Wei Xiao''s calculations now.


    "Brothers, our reinforcements are here. Everyone cheer up Lao Tzu, take up your weapons, and fight back against Lao Tzu¡ª"


    Later Liang Zhijun and Li Guangliang also saw this scene.


    Li Guangliang was surging, and no matter how many people could hear his roar, he roared loudly.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    The soldiers around them responded emotionally.


    Entering this night, people are always worried, and now, all of them roared like chicken blood, actively attacking the zombies that rushed to the mountain.


    The side under the mountain.


    An army of more than four hundred thousand phoenixes appeared in the north.


    The mobile unit cooperates with the combat unit to continuously advance with absolute firepower.


    Most of the zombies that had attacked Liang Zhijun''s last position with all their strength turned back, rushing towards the Phoenix Army like a flash flood and tsunami.


    "Stay in formation and advance slowly."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The fire blockade established by the steel machine and the Phoenix Warriors is far beyond the second echelon.


    Within 50 meters of them, it can be called an absolute "forbidden zone."


    Groups of zombies were killed in front of them, and the speed of the accumulation of corpses on the ground was like building a wall, layer by layer, very terrifying.


    The timely appearance of the Phoenix Army undoubtedly relieved Liang Zhijun and others on the mountain a lot of burden.


    The Sky City army, which was previously suppressed by the tide of corpses, was extremely difficult to defend. Now, there are no follow-up zombies rushing up the mountain. They only have the ability to counterattack the corpses that have already gone up the mountain.


    All those who were still able to fight gathered together to fight back.


    The sky city army with completely different morale, the combat effectiveness at this moment is completely exploded.


    Perhaps he was suppressed by the zombies for too long, and he kept suffocating a breath of bad breath in his heart.


    Now, the Sky City warrior who finally had a chance to vent their evil breath was terrifying.


    Almost defying death.


    Frontal assault, sweeping all the way, even in close combat, everyone can explode with twelve points of combat effectiveness.


    The battle of the second echelon to the north has undoubtedly reversed.


    The same applies to the south.


    There are also more than 400,000 phoenix forces supporting the south.


    Warriors with strong personal strength, equipped with sophisticated equipment, face an army of zombies dominated by corpse slaves, and directly start a ruthless crush from the front.


    With the power of the phoenix army to lead away most of the zombies, Dragon Zaitian and others, who had been forced into a desperate situation, finally ushered in the time to breathe and fight back.


    With the full intervention of the Phoenix Army, the battlefield where the second echelon is located has undergone tremendous changes.

 Chapter 971： Small united forces, very bold

    The war that belonged to the Alliance Army and the Flame Corpse King officially broke out at this moment.


    In the next three days, the battle between the Allied forces and the Flame Corpse Emperor''s army was extremely fierce.


    Whether it is a first-line battlefield or a second-line battlefield, both the enemy and us are fighting for the purpose of completely destroying one side.


    And when the battlefield in front was in full swing, the area where the Flame Corpse Emperor was located, ushered in a group of uninvited guests.


    "Let me search and look carefully. Since there are a large number of high-level zombies in this area, there must be a mother''s corpse. You must find her lair, and you must not miss the opportunity."


    "Yes, commander!"


    Outer territory of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    The combined forces from Central China took a few days to kill the last three female corpses. In order to continue to gain more benefits during the battle between the Phoenix Alliance and the Flame Corpse Emperor, they went deep into the armed forces in Xiongzhou and Duzhou. Divide into multiple forces and continue to invade the territory of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    Today, a team of more than 3,000 people strayed into the core area of ??the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    At the beginning, they didn''t know that there was a super zombie nearby.


    It wasn''t until they found traces of a large number of high-level zombies activities and confronted many high-level zombies that they were convinced that there must be zombies of the same level as mother corpses around.


    This makes them happy.


    Mother corpse means potion number four.


    A potion of this level, placed in the current environment, can definitely be called the pinnacle power.


    No temptation is more exciting than this.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the defense forces inside the corpse nests in Xiongzhou and Duzhou are extremely weak.


    Judging from the three mother corpse lairs they were facing in front of them, the corpse lair nowadays is almost as if the naked beauty is exposed in front of them.


    A mother''s corpse who is "free" like this can''t seize the opportunity to kill it. Where do you look for this kind of opportunity in the future?


    Therefore, for this team that may have accidentally encountered the corpse nest, they never thought about the danger of the corpse nest, they just wanted to find it as soon as possible, and then kill the mother corpse inside and drag it away.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Until now, few of the forces that exist in Central China have yet to know the existence of the corpse emperor.


    He strayed into the core area of ??the corpse emperor and regarded it as a zombies of the mother corpse level. Now he is ready to kill them. I really don''t know if these people are ignorant and fearless, or the old birthday star eats arsenic and is tired of life.


    The 3,000-person team swaggered close to the area where the volcano was.


    High-level zombies were found along the way, and they were not worried about attracting more zombies to siege. They directly killed them with absolute firepower, and then loaded the corpses to move on.


    The location of the volcano.


    "Roar..."


    Inside the hot volcano, the flame corpse emperor''s dull roar sounded.


    The huge eyes opened, and the hot magma boiled over the entire volcano.


    "Damn human beings, since you dare to break into the realm of this emperor, don''t you take this emperor too much?" An angry sound came from the mouth of the flame corpse emperor.


    The voice filled with the aura of the royal sister kept ringing in the cave.


    "Wow..."


    The queen was angry, and the zombies underneath would naturally not turn a deaf ear.


    In a series of roars, from inside and outside the volcano, a large number of Level 3 zombies and fire corpses left, rushing towards the lonely deep human force.


    Not knowing that the danger is approaching, the small coalition forces of China, China, are still approaching in the direction of the volcano.


    But they didn''t go long, and soon, the scout who was in charge of detecting the situation in the front turned back.


    "Master Commander, a large number of high-level zombies were found rushing toward us five miles ahead."


    "What is the specific quantity?"


    "The specifics cannot be estimated, but it is definitely not less than tens of thousands. Among them, there are at least one or two hundred fire corpses that can spit magma."


    Hearing the scout''s answer, the face of the leader flashed with excitement.


    Thousands of high-level zombies, this is a lot of "fortune".


    If you leave them all behind, believing that the base behind you can add dozens of third-level fighters out.


    Thinking of this, the leader became excited.


    "Immediately look for favorable terrain, arrange minefields, snipers find good shooting points, and others, leave a part of the front to attract zombies, and the rest will be ambushed for me."


    "Yes, Master Commander!"


    These people move quickly.


    It didn''t take long to find a col as an ambush point.


    Looking at their execution capabilities, it is clear that this is not the first time this has been done.


    "Wow..."


    There was no accident, and the zombies who came to stop the human army appeared.


    There are no skimmers, they are all Level 3 and Level 4 zombies of the ground troops. After entering the entrance of the col and seeing the human "bait" behind the minefield, they roared towards them.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    A large number of high-level zombies, unaware of the danger on the ground, rushed into the minefield.


    A landmine is triggered and the chain reaction begins.


    Half of the entire mountain col is covered by smoke and fire.


    In the intensive explosion, numerous senior zombies were killed and injured.


    "Call me!"


    When all the mines were detonated, the coalition forces ambushing behind the decoy showed their bodies and opened fire.


    Dense bullets are coming like rain.


    Fire Corpse and Reaper, these two types of zombies can already avoid bullets to a certain extent, but it is a pity that they are now facing a dense bullet storm.


    No matter how fast they are, no matter how swift the reaction is, they will be hit in the face of a dense rain of bullets.


    After the minefield, there was intensive firepower. Except for the defense-oriented advanced zombies such as heavy armored zombies, the other types of zombies were either dead or maimed.


    More than half an hour later.


    The corpse clan''s menacing blockade ended in this way.


    After the war, they ambushed their coalition forces, with less than four hundred casualties.


    The high-level zombies who had harvested seven or eight thousand corpses were still intact. Looking at the pile of corpses, the leader now confirmed that there must be a mother corpse in the direction the zombies came.


    They did not stay much in the col.


    Pile up the corpses, leaving two hundred people guarding the zombies on the spot. The others either ran forward or drove, and the large group quickly left in the direction where the zombies appeared before.


    After dozens of minutes.


    "Wow..."


    "Boom boom..."


    "Da da¡­¡­"


    "A lot of high-level zombies, now we have posted them."


    "Be careful, don''t be surrounded by zombies."


    The more than two thousand human coalition forces that had gone deep into the volcano area had already confronted the guarding zombies here in the corpse emperor''s lair.


    As they approached the volcano, they were constantly cleaning up the high-level zombies that rushed towards them along the way.


    In the face of more than two thousand fully armed human warriors, the Royal Nest Guarding zombies, who had little advantage in number, had no chance to get close to the coalition forces, and were killed in the middle by powerful firepower.


    Even if it is a reaper known for speed and a heavy armored zombie with a defense-oriented approach, in front of endless bullets, grenades, and RPGs, they can only charge on the road with hatred.


    The coalition forces continued to advance, and the high-level zombies that attacked them became more fierce.


    Faced with the high-level zombies constantly emerging from the front, the mood of the leader at this moment is getting more and more excited.


    High-level zombies gathering place?


    Isn''t that the standard configuration of the mother corpse lair?


    In other words, they have now entered the lair of the mother''s corpse.


    "Roar--"


    Suddenly, from the volcano less than five hundred meters away from them, a loud roar came out.


    With this sound, the senior zombies who had been attacking the coalition troops were still attacking, but their bodies stopped halfway.


    Without a trace of hesitation, all the high-level zombies turned back and disappeared quickly within the effective attack range of the coalition''s heavy firepower.


    "Have you all listened?"


    "It''s the mother''s corpse, and you can''t be wrong. Only the mother''s corpse can make such a roar."


    "She''s inside the volcano?"


    "Wait, look, the senior zombies are retreating."


    The last sound came, and everyone noticed at this time that the high-level zombies who attacked them all retreated one by one.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Everyone is a little unsure.


    According to their previous experience of dealing with the three corpse nests, when an enemy invades the mother¡¯s corpse¡¯s nest, aren¡¯t the zombies guarding the corpse¡¯s nest all attacking intruders who are not afraid of death?


    How come here, the high-level zombies who attacked them retreated instead?


    "Uuuuu..."


    Just when everyone couldn''t understand why this was, an inaudible but real spiritual fluctuation spread towards them in the air.


    At first, the leader and others felt strange.


    What are the zombies doing?


    But after a while, something happened.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "My head, my head hurts...ah..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Asshole, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 972： Flame Corpse King opens big move

    Appeared unexpectedly.


    Under the influence of invisible mental fluctuations, in the coalition troops, first all ordinary soldiers hugged their hair and wailed in pain.


    Then, as if an ordinary warrior with an uncontrollable body and a nervous system, he instinctively pulled the trigger in his hand, and the bullets were fired toward the surroundings of his body.


    Some super-soldiers who did not react well were hit by bullets and were either killed or wounded.


    "Bastard, stop for me, you all stop for me, have you heard?" The leader of the team hid in the car while shouting outside.


    But no effect at all.


    Those who have the ability to escape the scene to find a shelter have already left the team and hid their bodies as soon as the incident occurred.


    And those who were out of control, or who didn''t leave the team in the first time, were all screaming and falling into a pool of blood under the random guns of the crazy soldiers.


    After the intensive gunfire passed, only a series of bursting sounds came out.


    The people who went into hiding for the first time looked at the next scene with horror on their faces.


    The heads of ordinary soldiers who did not die in the random guns exploded as soon as the gunfire stopped.


    The scene where nearly two thousand people blow their heads at the same time appeared. I believe no one can remain calm about that scene.


    "what on earth is it?"


    The leader of the team in the car was shocked and angry.


    An unforeseen disaster just happened.


    They didn''t even know how the enemy attacked them, and the team lost 90% of its combat effectiveness. Such unknown power made the rest of them fearful.


    But this is not over yet.


    It was just ordinary soldiers who went crazy at first.


    With the death of all the ordinary soldiers, the first-level fighters began to appear in the same situation as the ordinary fighters.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "My head hurts..."


    "Kill me, kill me..."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    I don''t know what the reason is, the first-class fighters didn''t shoot randomly like ordinary fighters, but rolled painfully on the ground holding their heads.


    The final method of death is the same as that of an ordinary person. The head is like a balloon.


    Then came the second-level fighters.


    "Commander...Kill me, kill me..."


    The subordinates in a car with the leader begged him painfully.


    The situation at this time was also uncomfortable to lead the team.


    The unknown power that can affect the second-level fighters, he didn''t feel much before, at this time, there was also a feeling of pain in his head.


    The leader of the team suddenly thought of a terrible phenomenon.


    From ordinary fighters to super fighters, the influence of unknown power can be said to be progressive. According to this rule, doesn''t it mean that after the death of a second-level fighter, it will be his turn to be a third-level fighter next?


    "Damn it, leave here now, everyone, start the car and leave here immediately." The leader of the team roared loudly, resisting the dull pain in the head.


    "Buzzing...buzzing..."


    Although I don''t know why people around me suddenly have this situation, anyone who knows a little bit guesses that this situation must be related to the corpse nest they are in.


    The leader and the others, who dared not stay in place, started the car one by one with a strong will, regardless of whether other people got in the car, turned around and prepared to evacuate in the direction they came.


    "Roar-"


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just when the remaining soldiers were about to leave, centered on the location of the volcano, an invisible energy shock wave spread out in all directions.


    The starting vehicle was affected by the shock wave, and the body shook for a while. Then, all the instruments on the vehicle completely failed, and sparks appeared in many places.


    "Damn, damn, the car is out of service."


    The leader of the team saw the car stalled and couldn''t start it no matter what.


    "Commander, the car can''t drive."


    Some subordinates abandoned the car and came outside and hurriedly said to the leader of the team.


    "Crack..."


    The leader kicked the speed car door down from above.


    "Your head doesn''t hurt anymore?"


    "It was painful before, but just now we seemed to be struck by some force, and that feeling disappeared."


    The leader of the team took a look at the place where the volcano was.


    "This place is too evil, go, leave this place on foot."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone dared not neglect, and turned around to retreat.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from the direction of the volcano.


    The huge movement attracted the attention of the leader and others.


    The people who were still alive looked over the volcano where there was noisy movement. As a result, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    I saw a beam of flame rushing straight into the sky between the towering craters.


    The scorching flame is like a direct current, converging into clouds under the sky, spreading in all directions at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing that the huge fire cloud gathering in the sky is about to spread to the headspace of these people, the leader of the team changed.


    "Run, run away..."


    Although I don¡¯t know how this scene was formed, as a third-level fighter¡¯s perception of danger, the leader of the team can clearly feel that once they are enveloped by the clouds formed by flames in the sky, those who greet them will die. Crisis.


    At present, there are no more than fifty men who have come here with him.


    But these people are all second-level fighters.


    Hearing the exclamation of the leader of the team, no one hesitated anymore and turned and rushed in the direction where they came.


    Their speed is not slow, but the speed at which the fire cloud diffuses far exceeds them.


    In just a few minutes, the area where the group is located has been shrouded in a fiery red field.


    The scorching air waves instantly filled the entire space, and the raging fire continued to scorch the surroundings. It seemed that the ripples of the heat waves could be seen in the invisible air.


    The super fighters in this field, even if they have a strong adaptability to cold and heat because of taking genetic medicine, but facing the current environment, as the leader of the third-level fighters, they can feel unbearable. heat.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    The fleeing soldier was already shocked by the sight before him.


    They had never encountered such a situation when dealing with their mother''s corpses, and now faced with the methods that were beyond their knowledge, there was only endless fear in their hearts.


    "carefully--"


    Before they could figure out who was controlling all of this, at this time, the leader and the others who had been completely enveloped by the red cloud could only see the pillars of fire falling from the sky like a meteor shower among the red clouds in the headspace.


    "Fuck--"


    "Peng Peng..."


    Witnessing this scene, most of the people on the run were stunned.


    Great fire from the sky, fire from the sky starting a prairie fire?


    Is this TM sure or the world we perceive?


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Pillars of fire descended from the sky, and when they collided with the ground, they immediately formed a red flower blooming.


    Like flowing water, flames resembling fire snakes spread to the surroundings, engulfing the surrounding area more than ten meters in an instant.


    The leader of the team and the rest of his soldiers could not avoid the spread of "Skyfire".


    The rainy sky fire covered the entire space, and none of the leaders and others in it escaped, and they were all swallowed by the fire.


    Far from the front line of the battlefield where the Imperial Nest is located.


    "Wei Xiao, look over there? What is that?"


    Mu Wuqing and the others, who were confronting the enemy''s high-level zombies, suddenly caught the "burning clouds" in the distant sky, and could not help asking Wei Xiao vocally.


    "Fire burning clouds" is not a strange phenomenon in nature.


    Whenever the sun rises or sets, it may appear in places close to the clouds in the morning and dusk.


    But the reason why Mu Wuqing asked this was entirely because the direction in which the "burning clouds" in her eyes appeared was not within the sun''s trajectory at all.


    There is also the red beam of light that connects the sky and the earth, so striking in their eyes.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao swung a knife to kill a reaper, and looked up in the direction Mu Wuqing was pointing.


    "Um?"


    With a deep groan, Wei Xiao''s gaze under the crystal goggles condensed.


    What''s the situation?


    "Husband, what''s the situation over there? It looks terrifying." Bai Youwei also asked aloud.


    Wei Xiao watched for a while, then retracted his gaze: "Don''t worry about what happened over there, first clean up the zombies in front of you. Don''t be distracted, pay attention to safety."


    Mu Wuqing and the others were a little disappointed when they could not get the answer from Wei Xiao, the "omnipotent".


    But as Wei Xiao said, they don''t have so much time to pay attention to other things.


    The women corrected their mentality and refocused their attention on the battlefield.


    At the same time, it was not only Wei Xiao and the others who saw the imperial nest.


    Other small coalition forces from Central China have also seen it.


    And, because they were closer to the imperial nest, they could see the movement made by the flame emperor more clearly.

 Chapter 973： 300,000 army destroyed

    "what is that?"


    "Damn, it must be something incredible baby, go, let''s go over and take a look."


    "This kind of scene that can only be seen in fantasy, I didn''t expect to see it with my own eyes now. No, no matter what is there, I have to check it out." A man thought to himself, and then he was right. The marching troops issued an order, "All personnel immediately change direction and move toward the area where the pillar of fire soars into the sky."


    "Yes, commander!"


    "How exactly did that happen?"


    "Is there any treasure?"


    Teams of thousands or tens of thousands of people are acting.


    In just ten minutes, the teams scattered in Central China, more than 300,000 troops approached the area where the imperial nest is located.


    Around the volcano.


    The blazing fire gradually receded with the annihilation of the leader and others.


    On the earth, the raging flames are still burning.


    The temperature generated by the flames spreading over several kilometers completely turned the area seven or eight miles around the volcano into a huge furnace.


    If the hot temperature allows ordinary people to enter such a place, it is estimated that they will be dehydrated and die.


    "Roar--"


    The invading enemy was wiped out, and from the volcano, there was the roar of the Flame Corpse Emperor shaking the heavens and the earth.


    "Wow..."


    After that, senior zombies appeared and began to clean the battlefield.


    Both human corpses and third-level zombies were removed by the high-level zombies that appeared.


    These corpses were all carried to the volcano by high-level zombies.


    Only the corpse of the fire corpse, the senior zombies directly divided the food, and never thought of bringing it to the fire corpse emperor to eat.


    Tiger poison does not eat children, so does the corpse emperor.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that the new life form of the corpse clan also has the bottom line of being a corpse.


    The fighting has just subsided.


    Soon, this calm was broken again.


    When other small groups of Central China troops who found abnormalities on the side of the volcano approached this side, the Flame Corpse Emperor, who had not yet calmed down, noticed their presence again.


    "What happened here?"


    "There is still a burnt smell in the air."


    "There are traces of our humans. Could it be that everything that happened just now was caused by the battle between our humans and zombies?"


    "No way?"


    Several teams have found traces left before leading them.


    But there were even more fortunate teams. They directly found the leader and others who had stayed in the mountain at the beginning to guard the thousands of high-level zombies.


    But it is a pity that these originally fortunate teams suddenly became unlucky again after learning from the members who guarded the corpses that they were leading the team.


    Why?


    Naturally, they also caught the attention of the "mother corpse" and acted for it.


    As for why they are lucky, it is naturally because they have picked up a "great bargain" for nothing.


    If they leave with the corpses of those thousands of high-level zombies, not to mention making a big profit, but at least there is a profit, and it does not require much effort.


    But they actually had the same idea as the leader and the others, it can only be said that greed is insufficient.


    These small units gradually merged and approached the volcano in an encircling situation.


    The flame emperor in the volcano was completely angry.


    In order to deal with the enemy that has never appeared-the outer corpse emperor, she intends to replenish her energy in the volcano to maintain her strength and wait for the final battle, but with the intervention of the human race, her plan is no longer possible to continue.


    More than 300,000 human race fighters flooded into her lair, and if left alone, it would be a threat to her once these human race warriors were brought close to her resting place.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The temperature in the volcano increased several times in an instant. In the boiling magma, the flame corpse emperor, who had only a small half of his body exposed, emerged at this time.


    The bright red claws moved on both sides of the body, and as the Flame Corpse Emperor leaned against the inner wall of the volcano and climbed up, her huge body, which was one hundred meters long, was completely exposed.


    A large amount of volcanic rock fell into the magma below, and the body of the Flame Corpse Emperor was also approaching the exit above the volcano step by step.


    "Roar--"


    When her body came to the top of the crater completely, two-thirds of her huge body stood upright in the sky, and two heads the size of a locomotive made an earth-shattering roar from the sky.


    All coalition forces approaching the volcano heard it.


    But they did not realize the existence of the crisis.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Buzzing..."


    Hearing the roar that resembled a mother''s corpse, there was a team of helicopters, and immediately asked the helicopters to check the situation.


    The Flame Corpse Emperor who was on the top of the volcano let out a roar like a warning.


    During the perception, it was discovered that the human coalition did not retreat but moved forward, and on the dark red body, a more scorching purple flame enveloped the whole body.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The invisible energy shock wave was launched immediately.


    As if a wave of terrifying air swept across the space, ripples appeared in the air wherever the energy shock wave passed.


    The trembling air was like a wave quickly sweeping through the place where the coalition forces passed.


    Suddenly...


    "Dududu..."


    "what happened?"


    "No, the plane failed."


    "The car can''t move either."


    An accident happened to the coalition forces.


    All man-made machines that use electronic instruments have all failed.


    Whether it is an airplane or a wireless walkie-talkie, all of them are scrapped at the moment they are swept by the energy shock.


    This is just the beginning.


    Destroying the means of transportation and communication tools of the Central China Allied Forces, the Flame Corpse Emperor once again sent out mysterious and unpredictable spiritual fluctuations.


    The mental fluctuations this time are far from what they encountered when leading a team to lead them.


    An invisible mental impact appeared. In the coalition forces, the super fighters below level three fell to the ground with their heads in their arms.


    While struggling on the ground like a loach, there was a heart-piercing scream in his mouth.


    Third-level fighters are not doing well.


    They can only maintain clarity, but the tingling of the head makes their faces distorted.


    "What the **** is going on? My head hurts."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Before the leader of the team could figure out the situation, in the coalition army, ordinary soldiers were the first to withstand the impact of invisible forces, and their heads quickly exploded.


    Then came first class fighters, second class fighters...


    In just ten minutes, the siege consisting of more than 300,000 coalition forces, without seeing a single zombie, the army has been damaged by more than ninety-nine percent.


    "Go, go, everyone, get out of here..."


    Someone finally discovered the seriousness of the problem.


    At this moment, he had ignored the others, and while shouting to remind others to retreat, he immediately fled in the direction he had come from.


    Ordinary fighters and first-level fighters have no longer survived.


    The second-level fighters who could barely insist on the pain of splitting their heads also bit their teeth and turned and fled.


    Only the third-level fighters, the mysterious sound waves of the corpse emperor can only have a certain impact on them, but it is impossible to make them collapse like ordinary fighters and first-level fighters.


    But even so, the two waves of attacks by the Flame Corpse Emperor directly caused more than 300,000 casualties.


    Only the third-level fighters and a small number of second-level fighters escaped her attack.


    All of these people add up to less than five hundred.


    It can be described as extremely miserable.


    "Wow..."


    As the senior fighters fled, the senior zombies guarding the royal nest were officially dispatched.


    Instead of chasing escaping humans, they began to move the corpses.


    More than 30,000 high-level zombies were dispatched at the same time, and every time they went back and forth, they could take away fifty to sixty thousand human corpses.


    The Flame Corpse Emperor, who was releasing energy in the distance, felt the humans leave, and her attack also stopped.


    However, using large-scale mental killing ability, the Flame Corpse Sovereign is obviously uncomfortable.


    After the huge body stopped using its mental power, it obviously shook violently.


    The shaky body, after the Flame Corpse Emperor glanced at the battlefield where Wei Xiao and the others were located, turned back and returned to the interior of the volcano.


    Wei Xiao and the others are on the battlefield.


    "Master Wei Xiao, I have something new to report to you."


    "What information?"

 Chapter 974： Reconnaissance of the enemy

    Xing said with excitement: "Just now, I sensed that the Outer Corpse Emperor had used extremely strong mental fluctuations. The mental fluctuations of that scale were enough to make the Outer Corpse Emperor''s combat power drastically reduced in a short period of time. At this time, she is the weakest. If the adults go to her territory to behead her, the success rate will be extremely high."


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Go to the corpse emperor''s lair and deal with the volcano corpse emperor? Are you afraid that I am too slow to die?"


    "My lord, don''t get me wrong. The use of such a huge mental fluctuation by the external corpse emperor shows that she has also encountered a powerful enemy at this moment. I just suggest it. The current external corpse emperor is the easiest to deal with."


    "Lord..."


    When Xing''s voice fell, a member of the Shadow Guard appeared beside him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t give Xing a reply first, and looked at the members of the Shadow Guard who appeared.


    "What''s up?"


    "There is news from the rear that from the Central China region, nearly a million coalition forces are attacking the rear territory of the corpse emperor. The remaining three of the nine female corpses have been killed by them, and now the coalition forces of the Central China are attacking the corpse emperor''s lair. "


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao was taken aback when he heard the words.


    "What are you talking about? The forces of Central China are attacking the corpse emperor''s lair?"


    "Yes, this is the news brought back by the Shadow Guards who continue to lurch behind the enemy corpses."


    Wei Xiao couldn''t believe it.


    Turning to look ahead.


    How did the forces of Central China get involved? And now he''s still dealing with the corpse emperor?


    If Wei Xiao remembers correctly, he hasn''t "invited" these forces to join, right?


    Seeing Wei Xiao meditating, the members of the Shadow Guard continued to report: "Master, in addition to this, the second and third echelon teams have wiped out the zombies that existed behind them, and are now coming to the frontline battlefield. There are at most three more. In a few hours, they can join the first battlefield."


    Another unexpected news.


    The third echelon has joined the second echelon?


    Why is it so fast?


    Wei Xiao, who had not yet reacted from the previous intelligence, frowned when he heard the situation on the second battlefield.


    "The rendezvous of the third echelon and the second echelon is the arrangement of the military division?"


    "Yes, military divisions and they also brought genetic researchers on their way."


    Knowing that it was the attention of Hero Chen, Wei Xiao frowned, only then relaxed a little.


    When he first heard the information behind the members of the Shadow Guards, Wei Xiao thought it was the military commanders of several major legions who could not stand the experience of the second echelon, so he made a good suggestion to support them. If this is the case, then Wei Xiao is here this time. After the end of the war, the military commanders who did not obey orders had to be given a good political lesson.


    But now knowing that it was Haoji Chen''s order, Wei Xiao immediately ruled out the possibility of several military commanders taking charge without authorization.


    Since Haojie Chen made the decision, it means that the Phoenix Army supports the people of the second echelon to the extent that they must be saved.


    In this way, all that is in his plan with Chen Haojie.


    "Well, I see, go down!"


    "Yes! Subordinates retired."


    The members of the Shadow Guard turned and left.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    Wei Xiao turned his head, first glanced at the women who were fighting with the enemy''s high-level zombies around him, and then turned his gaze on Xing.


    "It seems that something has happened to the volcano corpse emperor''s lair."


    "Then, do you think you can try my proposal?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and nodded: "I''ll check the situation first. Wu Qing..."


    "Puff..."


    Mu Wuqing cut off two corpses, and then walked to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    Wei Xiao: "The battlefield here will be handed over to you first. Three hours later, Xiao Qi and the others will come over. You will have someone tell them to wait outside the battlefield. Anyone who is a third-level fighter or lower must not set foot on the first battlefield, even if they want to fight. Also give me a remote blockade. Whoever dares to violate the order will be executed on the spot."


    Mu Wuqing''s gaze under the mask changed slightly.


    "Husband, what about you? What are you going to do?"


    "There is something to deal with. I''ll be back soon."


    "Well, then you be careful."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "You come with me." Wei Xiao said to Xing.


    Xing did not refuse, but agreed.


    Without hesitation, one person and one corpse recruited two skimmers, and then they lifted into the air and approached the battle zone where they were.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao appearing, he asked somewhat unexpectedly while driving the Lan spear of the air predator to kill the enemy air predator.


    Didn¡¯t the Lord stay on the ground to protect the hostesses? Why did you come to the air to fight again?


    "Let a hundred death knights go with me, I''m going to confirm something."


    "Aren''t one hundred too few?"


    "No, they only need to help me stop the enemy skimmers who are chasing."


    "Well!"


    Lan Qiang said, and then rushed to the side of a doomsday soldier battalion leader, and while assisting the battalion leader to kill the air marauders, he told him Wei Xiao''s request again.


    The captain took his orders decisively, shouted, and then brought a hundred people to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Master!"


    "Well, follow me!"


    "Yes!"


    "Wow..."


    The skimmers under their feet roared and flew away from the battlefield in the direction of the volcano.


    "All the death knights are doing their best to kill the air predators who blocked them." Lan Qiang shouted loudly.


    "Kill..."


    The remaining death knights were fearless, and they drove the skimmers to Wei Xiao''s back and stopped most of the enemy zombies who tried to chase Wei Xiao and the others.


    A few did not stop them, and they did not pursue them either.


    With the power around Wei Xiao, as long as it is not besieged by enemy air zombies thousands of times, there is no danger at all.


    The fact is also true.


    The hundreds of enemy skimmers who followed were all turned back and killed by the death knight Wei Xiao led by his side.


    The chasing troops were resolved, and Wei Xiao and others, who had no obstructive force, quickly disappeared above the first battlefield and flew towards the distance.


    More than an hour later, Wei Xiao and the others came to the periphery of the core area of ??the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    Before they were close to the volcano, the scene below the periphery immediately attracted the attention of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "A lot of human corpses?"


    "What''s the situation? Everyone seems to be queuing to death together. What have they experienced?"


    "Lord, there are zombies below."


    Wei Xiao squinted, looking at the high-level zombies carrying human corpses below.


    "Go over there and see, there should be a living mouth."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao brought Lan Qiang and the others, amidst the roar of the zombies below, chasing in the direction where the rest of the Central Shenzhou escaped.


    Did not let them look for long.


    After flying for several kilometers, they found some human survivors in a mountain col.


    "The skidder is the skidder, ready to fight."


    The soldiers in the col found hundreds of skimmers flying towards them. Those who were resting inside, got up quickly and quickly entered a state of battle.


    "I don''t want to die, I advise you better not to do it."


    Before the people below fired, the Lan spear on the back of the sky-grabber yelled loudly.


    Human voices entered the ears of the soldiers below, and many people who raised their guns to shoot, suddenly stopped the fingers that were about to pull the trigger.


    When the skidder was more than a hundred meters away from the mountain col, some death knights jumped off the skidder and came to the ground.


    "Doomsday Warrior?"


    "Fuck, it''s true. Why are they on the back of the skidder?"


    "They can actually control the skimmers? When are zombies that we humans can surrender?"

 Chapter 975： The no longer mysterious corpse king

    The doomsday warrior who came down quickly entered the mountain col.


    Their move just wanted the people below to confirm that there was someone on the back of the skimmer.


    In this way, they can at least ease their nervousness, thus avoiding the possibility of triggering a fight.


    The fact is also true.


    Knowing that there are humans on the back of the skimmers, there are still some warriors of other forces who are not at ease, at this moment, they are a little less vigilant about the skimmers flying into the mountain col.


    Of course, the necessary precautions are still there.


    Wei Xiao and the others landed in the col, and at the same time allowed the skimmers to stop outside.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others, the soldier guarding here asked.


    Unable to see Wei Xiao''s expression, Wei Xiao said in a cold tone: "Who among you has survived from the corpse nest?"


    Among the members of the foreign forces in front of them, someone frowned after hearing Wei Xiao''s words: "What do you mean by this?"


    Wei Xiao stared at him.


    "You just need to answer if I have one?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Our lord doesn''t want to listen to nonsense, if you don''t want to die, just tell the truth." Lan Qiang reminded.


    The speaker''s face twitched.


    But he only has this performance.


    Except for Xing, Wei Xiao and the others are all wearing armed armor.


    In the face of more than one hundred human forces wearing armored armor, thermal weapons, and the assistance of skimmers, although they seem to have more people here than Wei Xiao and others, they are really going to fight, and they absolutely have no life. Opportunity.


    They know armed armor. It is a kind of equipment that can only be controlled by super warriors who have at least natural power or who have taken the No. 1 potion. Most people wear such equipment, not to mention that they can move freely like Wei Xiao and they can walk a good way. Not bad.


    In other words, Wei Xiao and the others are all super fighters, and they are still the kind of unpredictable strength.


    With no choice, the person who spoke softly said: "I am, besides me, there are more than a dozen people who have retreated from the front battlefield."


    "Okay, now tell me what all of you have encountered? When I came, I saw that all of your people died regularly, like a sudden collective death. Why is this?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao mentioning what he had experienced before, the face of the person who spoke was pale and terrifying.


    "No, no...ah...I want to go home..."


    "Help me, help me... A lot of heads are blown up, haha... They are all blown up..."


    There were bursts of crazy talk in front of Wei Xiao and the others, and they couldn''t help but look behind the person who spoke.


    It seemed that Wei Xiao''s words shocked several people who were resting on the ground. They became extremely emotional in an instant, and they couldn''t help themselves at this moment.


    madman?


    This word floated through Lan Qiang and their minds.


    Lan Qiang frowned: "What''s the matter with them?"


    "Don¡¯t you want to know what we have experienced before? They are some of the people who survived the previous encounter. Crazy, many people are crazy, more than 300,000 people, their heads exploded in an instant, that¡¯s The scariest picture I have ever seen in my life." The person who spoke said with lingering fear.


    Wei Xiao: "You mean, all of your people died in an instant, and still their heads exploded?"


    "Yes, there is no warning. We just approached the mother''s corpse''s lair, and none of the zombies were seen. Then, all the people below the third-level fighters began to hug their heads and fall to the ground and wailing, and then they would explode simultaneously. If we were not running Hurry, I''m afraid it will be hard to escape death."


    After listening to the person who spoke, Wei Xiao fell silent.


    "Lord, this phenomenon is similar to the corpse emperor larvae that Chengfeng and the others supported you encountered." Lan Qiang said.


    The situation said by the other party, the Phoenix Base had a record, and there was almost no difference in the situation.


    The only difference may be that the situation these people are encountering is even more terrifying.


    But think about it, what Leng Chengfeng and the others met was only the corpse emperor larvae, which was also severely injured by Wei Xiao. Compared with the mature body in the peak state, it was not a bit different.


    Wei Xiao: "It seems that when dealing with the Volcano Corpse Emperor, fighters below level 3 are not suitable for entering the opponent''s restricted area."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao paused and looked at Xing: "Xing, do you have any good suggestions?"


    Xing thought for a while: "According to my perception, the level of this foreign corpse emperor is the same as that of the mother emperor. It is the first corpse emperor. The vertical effective distance of the first corpse emperor''s spiritual power blockade is 1,500 each Meters, the horizontal radius is 2.5 kilometers. In addition, the radius of the destructive shock wave is ten kilometers."


    "Destruction shock wave? What is that?" Lan Qiang asked.


    "A kind of energy shock wave that can destroy various electronic instruments of your human race."


    Hearing Xing''s explanation, Wei Xiao and the others finally figured out the other abilities of the Corpse Emperor.


    Mental blockade? Destructive shock wave?


    Lan Qiang and Wei Xiao looked at each other, and the two nodded calmly.


    Wei Xiao asked: "What level of super soldier does the corpse king''s mental blockade have an effect on?"


    "This..." Xing hesitated.


    The zombies seem to go straight and will not bend around, but there is still a sense of defense.


    Wei Xiao''s current problem has undoubtedly involved the deeper secrets of the corpse emperor. Once you tell it, you don''t need to think about it, and the human race will definitely be prepared for it.


    So, the star is not going to say.


    "You have to be clear, if I am willing, I will know the upper limit of the corpse king''s spiritual power blockade sooner or later. It is nothing more than sacrificing a little more people. But if this is the case, my cooperation with you, the queen of meditation, will end here. Since it is cooperation, there should be no reservations."


    "The more detailed we are about the Corpse Emperor''s abilities, the higher the success rate will be when we deal with her next." Wei Xiao seemed to see through Xing''s worries and reminded.


    Xing hesitated.


    After thinking for a while in his mind, he quickly figured out what Wei Xiao said.


    Just as Wei Xiao said, even if he didn''t say it, Wei Xiao could understand everything he wanted to know in his own way.


    Since the information will be noticed sooner or later, is there any point in not talking about it?


    If there is a gap in the cooperative relationship between the two parties because of their own knowledge of non-reporting, it will be extremely detrimental to their mother.


    Wanting to understand this, Xing said: "The corpse emperor¡¯s spiritual blockade is only effective for warriors below level 4 of your human beings. Even at level 3, as long as you don¡¯t get close to the 1,500 meters of the corpse emperor¡¯s absolute domain, there will be no life-threatening. At most, there will be a variety of symptoms such as physical discomfort."


    Hearing Xing''s words, Wei Xiao''s face under his mask smiled like an old fox.


    It''s another precious piece of information, and it''s still the kind that was picked up for nothing.


    So far, for the abilities of the corpse emperor, in addition to the different abilities, Wei Xiao and the others have completely mastered the same abilities.


    The corpse emperor, who is no longer mysterious, will be more comfortable with Wei Xiao in dealing with them in the future.


    "You just said that the current Empress is only a first-level corpse emperor. In other words, there are more advanced corpse emperors on top of the first-level corpse emperor. The same?" Lan Qiang suddenly asked a digression.


    Xing suddenly became wary: "Why are you asking this?"


    Lan Qiang smiled awkwardly: "Be prepared for a rainy day. You can''t guarantee that the next time we deal with the corpse emperor, it will not be a more advanced existence, right?"


    "Then wait until you meet such a corpse emperor. Don''t worry, if you really encounter a higher-level external corpse emperor, our corpse can sense it in advance. It will not cause unnecessary casualties to your human army." Xing Don''t plan to let go.


    Judging from his persistence, the corpse emperor after promotion will surely gain other unknown powers, and may even make Wei Xiao and the others jealous.


    This is not a good phenomenon.

 Chapter 976： Reveal the secret of the acquisition of supernatural powers

    Wei Xiao originally planned to use the Empress of the Underworld a few more times, but now it seems that whether the Empress of the Underworld can swallow a small number of external corpse kings and evolve into a high-level corpse king remains to be considered.


    If the second-level corpse emperor can break the awkward situation of the Empress Mingzhao, Wei Xiao will never let her succeed.


    The threat of a corpse emperor, even if it was his phoenix, did not dare to face its soldiers easily.


    The current Queen of Mingzhao fits Wei Xiao''s requirements very well.


    There is no corpse clan power in which the corpse king participates in the battle, is it still called the corpse clan?


    Wei Xiao would not breed a hostile force out of his "control" range.


    Wanting to understand this, Wei Xiao became firmer and firmer in his original idea.


    "Don''t ask anything else that doesn''t matter. Now that you know the abilities of the corpse emperor in front of you, then prepare to get rid of her plan."


    Wei Xiao said, looking at the person in front of him: "Since you have been to the corpse emperor''s lair, you should know the number of zombies inside. The last question is, are there many guarding zombies in the corpse nest?"


    The people who spoke were a little unclear about what Wei Xiao and the others said just now.


    There is also the identity of the star.


    The other party actually calls some of the zombies the "mother emperor", isn''t the other party human?


    But he didn''t struggle too much.


    Faced with Wei Xiao¡¯s question, the person who spoke seriously said, ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact number, but I¡¯m sure that there are definitely not many high-level zombies in the corpse nest. When we were in the past, we didn¡¯t see a large number of zombies. It was the unknown existence who blocked and shot."


    "very good."


    Wei Xiao had already got what he wanted.


    Zombies never talk about fairness.


    Bullying more and less is their main offensive method. Now that the coalition forces other than the Allied forces have not sent out a large number of corpses to block, the only explanation is that the strength of the Royal Nest is no longer enough to contend with it.


    We already know everything that should be known, and Wei Xiao turned around: "Let''s go, go to the volcano to check and leave."


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang did not hesitate, and they were about to leave after Wei Xiao.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao stagnated.


    Turning his head to look at the person who spoke: "Do you have any questions?"


    The person who opened his mouth hesitated and asked: "Can I ask, what kind of existence is the corpse king in your mouth?"


    It turned out that the other party wanted to ask this question.


    It stands to reason that he should be able to guess, but for further confirmation, he wanted to ask Wei Xiao and the people who really knew it.


    "Zombies that are more advanced than the mother''s corpse, the cutting-edge existence among the zombies."


    The person who spoke had some guesses in his heart, but his heart was still very moved when he heard Wei Xiao''s reply.


    It turned out to be a more advanced existence than the mother''s corpse, is it so terrible?


    "Did she control some supernatural powers?"


    "Yes, what you met, can control the flame, and being in a volcano, her ability to control the flame is even more terrifying. Oh, yes..."


    Thinking of something, Wei Xiao hesitated for a while and then went to the person who spoke, and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Hearing the words, the person who spoke opened his face.


    "What you said is true?"


    "I don''t need to lie to you."


    "Also, go back and tell your high-level officials that the zombies in Xiongzhou and Duzhou are my private property, and if I do my prey without my permission, the consequences are very serious. Let them eat everything they eat. Spit it out to me, otherwise, when the Volcano Corpse Emperor is dealt with, I don''t mind going to the various forces in China."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao stopped talking, and with the lance spear, they walked towards the place where the skidder stopped.


    The person who spoke was still a little stunned, but he soon woke up and looked at Wei Xiao and their leaving back.


    "May I know the names of you and the base behind you?"


    "Phoenix base, Wei Xiao."


    "Philadelphia? Wei Xiao? Where did you hear this name?" The person who spoke frowned.


    When the person who spoke was thinking back to where Wei Xiao''s name had been heard, there was a look of horror on the face of a person behind him.


    This person hurriedly came to the side of the person who spoke and said a few words in his ear.


    The face of the person who spoke was terrified: "What, is it him?"


    It is not difficult to see from the expression of the person who spoke that he knew the identity of Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t see the expression of the person who spoke. In other words, even if he saw it, he didn''t care about it.


    His fame as Wei Xiao and Phoenix is ??not to mention that everyone in Longxia is well-known, but as the people he has been in contact with are scattered in various parts of Longxia, there are many people who want to know.


    Of course, there is not much good reputation, but the big devil''s fierceness, I don''t know if there is any baby''s crying effect?


    Under the gaze of a group of people in the col, Wei Xiao and the others drove away the skidder.


    More than a hundred riders entered the imperial nest. According to the star¡¯s perception, when approaching 2.5 kilometers from the volcano, Wei Xiao let the death knights below level 3 fly around, and he carried the star, the lance spear, and a dozen three men. The first-class death knight entered the hinterland of the royal nest.


    Standing high in the sky, and there were no predators or corpses in the imperial nest, they were hardly threatened.


    Looking down on the ground, except for the high-level zombies below roaring at them, what they saw was that tens of thousands of high-level zombies were constantly carrying human corpses into the volcano.


    "It seems that the Volcano Corpse Emperor did use a lot of troops against us. The rest, because of the intervention of the Central China forces, were all wiped out or taken away." Lan Qiang said.


    Wei Xiao stood on the back of the skidder, facing the wind.


    "Speaking of which, I also want to thank these people who intervened from outside. Their appearance has solved a lot of trouble for us."


    "How does the Lord plan to treat them? Is it to give certain benefits as an allied army?"


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Uninvited is a thief. Without my approval, they are a gang of robbers. They are the best to deal with robbers. If they are not, I don''t mind adding another batch of manpower to Phoenix."


    There was something like this under Lan Gun''s mask.


    Looking at the star probing the way ahead, Lan Qiang couldn''t help but ask, "What did the Lord say to that guy just now? I think he looked surprised?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "It''s nothing, just tell him that the genes of the corpse emperor give people super powers."


    "Huh?" Lan Qiang looked at Wei Xiao incredulously.


    Such a confidential matter, Wei Xiao would actually tell outsiders.


    "Are you surprised?"


    Lan Gun nodded.


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance and sighed: "I am also broken for our human race. Nowadays, a single base, except for the existence of our phoenix, has too few bases that can deal with the corpse emperor''s forces alone, even Fengmao water chestnut. , But if they unite, it is not without this strength."


    "But it''s a pity that because the temptation is not enough, I want them to take the initiative to unite against the corpse clan. It is extremely difficult. In that case, I will add fire to them. I believe that people who are ambitious in the face of supernatural powers will not fail. Desire to have this power."


    "The Lord took the initiative to disclose the news that the Gene Potion of the Corpse Emperor can give humans supernatural powers. Is it because he wants to lure more forces to take the initiative to deal with the Corpse Emperor''s forces?"


    "Yes, the power of our side is always limited. If you don''t want the corpse emperor to appear, or the time for the corpse emperor to appear later, you need other forces to take the initiative to deal with the corpse emperor. At least, before the corpse emperor appears, Longxia Dadi wants Become a land without an emperor. Only in this way can we calm down and develop."


    Lan Qiang nodded: "Indeed, as long as the hidden dangers within the Longxia Land are eliminated, even if the corpse emperor appears in the future, we can resist their attacks outside the house. Compared with internal destruction, this kind of war is more powerful for us."


    "I very much agree with the hero''s "Wanli Dragon City" plan, but the premise is to clean up the corpse emperor inside. More information about the corpse clan will be recorded in the book after returning, and then published in a book."


    "clear!"


    "Hiss~"


    ...

 Chapter 977： Ready to take action on the flame emperor

    "Hiss~"


    Just as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, some of the doomsday fighters who followed them suddenly shook their bodies.


    Some of them had not had time to stand firm, and even fell from the back of the skidder.


    Fortunately, the skimmers reacted fast enough, and they caught them in a dive, otherwise, the third-level fighters would not be comfortable to fall from a height of 100 meters.


    "what happened?"


    Discovering the abnormality, Lan Qiang hurriedly asked other people.


    "My lord, I don''t know why, our head suddenly hurts like a needle stick. And the farther we fly, the stronger the feeling." A doomsday warrior replied, enduring the pain.


    "This..." Lan Qiang looked at Wei Xiao involuntarily.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Before Wei Xiao could answer, Xing Fei came back.


    "Master Wei Xiao, the external corpse emperor has launched a mental blockade on us."


    Sure enough, it was the ghost of the Volcano Corpse Emperor.


    "The third-level fighters immediately leave the area where the volcano is located and retreat to the frontline battlefield." Wei Xiao decisively issued an order.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The death knight with more and more severe head pain did not dare to hesitate, driving the skidder quickly away from the area where the volcano was.


    Wei Xiao looked at Lan Qiang: "How do you feel?"


    Lan Qiang shook his head: "Nothing feels at all."


    Wei Xiao suddenly understood.


    It seems that Xing is not lying.


    The mental blockade of the first-level corpse king is really only effective for the third-level fighters and fighters below the third level.


    Moreover, if you want to kill Super Soldiers by means of mental blockade, it is only aimed at personnel below level 3 fighters.


    "Are you not affected?"


    Xing nodded: "My mental power is enough to resist the mental blockade of the outer corpse emperor. However, if there is a head-on confrontation, the coercion of the outer corpse emperor will prevent me from taking action, including other high-level zombies."


    Wei Xiao looked at the location of the volcano.


    His squinted eyes were not affected either.


    "Okay, I see. Let''s go back first, and then make a decapitation plan for the volcanic corpse emperor."


    Wei Xiao didn''t move on.


    The situation inside the Royal Nest is already known.


    Only two to three thousand high-level zombies, as long as the plan is right, it is not a problem to destroy them.


    The piloting the skimmers turned their directions, and a group of people flew towards the frontline battlefield.


    "Roar--"


    As soon as they left, the flame emperor in the volcano let out a groan.


    It seemed to be angry, but also a little bit of rejoicing.


    Inside the volcano.


    At this time, the flame corpse emperor was not hidden in the magma.


    The huge body was crawling on the shore, and there were dull wailing noises in his mouth from time to time.


    If you look closely, you will find that from under her abdomen, a baby-sized corpse slowly crawled out.


    With instinct, the corpse crawled to the place where the flesh and blood was piled up, and began to frantically devour the flesh and blood in front of him.


    Continuously replenishing blood and food into the body, the body of the corpse is also growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And outside the cave, there are still a large number of high-level zombies constantly carrying corpses inside.


    Obviously, the Flame Corpse Emperor is giving birth, and they are all of the same level as the corpse.


    No wonder there was a sense of fortune in the previous roar. She was worried that she would be disturbed by outsiders when she gave birth.


    ...


    The location of the first battlefield.


    The gunfire was loud, and the roar was thunderous.


    When Wei Xiao and the others came back, they obviously felt that the human disturbance on the battlefield was much larger than when they left.


    Needless to think about it, the second and third echelon troops are here.


    The fact is also true.


    When Wei Xiao and the others passed the battlefield near the side of the volcano and appeared behind them, there were obviously a lot more human figures on the battlefield.


    "It''s the dragon tyrants." Lan Qiang recognized a figure who was killing all quarters in the battlefield at a glance, and exclaimed in her mouth.


    "Go, let''s go directly to the last side, and Xing will go with us."


    "Yes, Master Wei Xiao."


    Wei Xiao led the team from above the battlefield and quickly entered the air above the rear position of the Allied defense.


    "It''s the Lord."


    Someone spotted the figure of Wei Xiao on the back of the skidder and hurriedly shouted.


    Wei Xiao and the others landed on the ground.


    "Master!"


    The soldiers guarding here saluted them one after another.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Where is the military division?"


    "Lord, please follow me."


    The soldiers had nothing to say, knowing that Wei Xiao was looking for Hero Chen, removed the position, and led Wei Xiao and the others to the area where Hero Chen and the others were located.


    The only people who left with Wei Xiao were Lan Qiang and Xing. After the other death knights rested, they would return to the battlefield to continue fighting.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao and the others came to a temporary camp.


    "My lord, the sergeant and them are inside."


    "Okay, you can go down now."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao walked into the camp with Lanqiu and Xingchao camp.


    Inside, Chen Haojie and the others, who were discussing the next attack plan, suddenly saw people coming in from the outside and got up one after another.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Entering Wei Xiao opened the mask to reveal the face inside.


    Go straight to the place where Chen Haojie is.


    "Order to go down, let the members of the Shadow Guard immediately notify all Tier 4 fighters to come here to gather, I have important things to order." Wei Xiao said with a serious face.


    Chen Haojie didn''t know what Wei Xiao was going to do. Seeing his serious face, Chen Haojie, who didn''t ask much, directly put aside the questions they had discussed before and gave Wei Xiao''s order to the outside world.


    After the order was given, Chen Haojie looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Master, is there something new happening?"


    Wei Xiao glanced around at everyone present and nodded: "The development of the war has exceeded our expectations. Because of the intervention of some forces in Central China, the interior of the Imperial Nest is abnormally empty, so the final step of the plan can be implemented."


    "Huh?" Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Chen Haojie was slightly stunned, "The Lord means that now the corpse nest where the corpse emperor is, there is no longer a large number of zombie guards?"


    "The maximum is no more than 30,000. With this amount, we don''t need to spend any more, skip the battlefield directly, let some people clean up the zombies around the corpse emperor, and then do our best to deal with the corpse emperor."


    Chen Haojie was shocked, but also a little surprised.


    "The power of China here has solved a lot of trouble for us."


    Wei Xiao smiled lightly: "Who said no? According to our plan, we will wipe out all the Corpse Emperor''s army as much as possible and fight her to the death, but now we don''t need it. The emperor''s nest is empty, and we arranged our hands to hold the first battlefield. Senior zombies, we can enter the imperial nest to deal with the corpse emperor."


    "The opportunity has appeared, there is no need to waste time."


    Chen Haojie agreed.


    "But you also need to plan carefully. Once the corpse emperor is in danger, the remaining power of the enemy corpse clan will inevitably support it at all costs, and the power to stop them cannot be too small."


    Wei Xiao nodded: "I will say this for a while, wait until Chengfeng and they all come."


    "It should be so!" Chen Haojie nodded.


    I won''t say more.


    Haojie Chen asked a part of the Senate to leave to make room for the next ones, and then sat down with Wei Xiao and the others, and quietly waited for the arrival of Leng Chengfeng and the others.

 Chapter 978： Offensive plan and deployment

    On the battlefield.


    Long Ba and the others, who had just joined the battle for a short time, were enjoying themselves as they were killing them. Suddenly, members of the Shadow Guard appeared beside them.


    "Long Junshuai, there is an order from the Lord, and you are ordered to go to the temporary headquarters immediately without delay."


    "Huh? I wanted me to go back as soon as I played, are you sure this is the order of the master?"


    "Long Junshuai, now is not the time to make a joke, how dare you lie to the Lord''s orders, and please leave the battlefield as soon as possible."


    The tone of the members of the Long Ba listening to the movie guard did not seem to be joking, and his expression was condensed.


    "Okay, I will leave the battlefield now."


    In other directions, whether it was Wu Xiaoqi, Lin Changsheng, or Mu Wuqing, they all received orders from the Shadow Guards from Wei Xiao.


    Even Liang Zhijun, Li Guangliang and other allied forces from outside forces that reached the fourth-level fighters received orders from Wei Xiao.


    It is not clear what Wei Xiao asked them to do, but no one dared to disobey Wei Xiao''s orders.


    "Star, what''s the situation? The human fourth-level warriors on the battlefield have all left?" Yue, who was still fighting on the battlefield, found an anomaly, and hurriedly used the unique ability of the zombie to contact the star behind.


    "Don''t worry, Master Wei Xiao is going to attack the External Corpse Emperor, and the departure of the fourth-level Human Race fighters will be the main force used to deal with the External Corpse Emperor."


    "real?"


    "Well! The next battle may become extremely fierce. Yue, you have to command the remaining soldiers of ours to prevent the enemy zombies from returning to the foreign aid corpse emperor."


    Upon learning of the situation, Yue nodded: "Don''t worry, as long as Master Wei Xiao starts to deal with the foreign corpse emperor, our army will keep the remaining troops of the foreign zombies at all costs."


    Not long after the contact between Xing and Yue, a series of noises came from outside the camp.


    "The Lord called us back at this time and I don''t know what to do?"


    "You''ll know when you see the Lord. Didn''t you see the mistress and them all here too? I guess it''s definitely not a trivial matter."


    "Let''s go! Don''t let the master, the military division, and the others wait for a long time."


    The group of people talked and entered the camp one after another.


    "coming?"


    "Master, sergeant!"


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "Mr. Wei..."


    Everyone who entered the camp greeted Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "All find a place to sit down."


    Leng Chengfeng and the others did not hesitate when they heard this, and they found a place to sit firmly in the camp.


    Waiting for everyone to find a place to sit down, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Time is running out, I won''t say more nonsense. The war with the Volcano Corpse King is over."


    Just a word from Wei Xiao refreshed everyone present.


    Should the battle with the corpse king be over?


    So, the last step of the plan is about to start?


    At this time, Liang Zhijun and the leaders of these external forces looked a little solemn.


    They were a little puzzled, how could Wei Xiao have such an idea?


    The enemy''s high-level zombies on the first battlefield have not been resolved, and the number of zombies in the corpse nest is not clear. At this time, the final step of the plan is launched. Is it a bit risky?


    When many people were in doubt, Wei Xiao went on to say: "Don''t doubt, I called you here to deal with the volcanic corpse emperor."


    "According to the information we have now, the next level of volcanic corpse king to be dealt with is no longer suitable for super fighters below level 3 to participate in this battle. Letting them join will undoubtedly let them go to death. Those who can participate in the final battle , The genetic level must be at least the level of a third-level fighter..."


    "And the only people present can face the volcanic corpse emperor."


    "Mr. Wei, we haven''t solved the enemy''s zombies. At this time, we directly attacked the corpse king''s lair. Aren''t we afraid of being surrounded by the enemy''s corpses?" Liang Zhijun couldn''t help asking as soon as Wei Xiao finished speaking.


    Wei Xiao''s icy gaze swept over him.


    "Don''t question my decision. I will not take you to death if you are not sure. You can suspect that I will cheat you, but do you think I will let my woman go to death?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Liang Zhijun suddenly muttered.


    Wei Xiao was right.


    According to the situation at the scene, the beheading plan that Wei Xiao is about to launch will involve everyone present.


    If Wei Xiao is not sure, he may not care about the lives and deaths of other people, but as his woman Mu Wuqing and others, it is impossible for Wei Xiao to be so cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Therefore, Liang Zhijun''s worries are purely redundant.


    "Well, if it doesn''t matter, that''s it. The battle with the volcanic corpse emperor must be executed."


    Wei Xiao cut off the other people''s words directly, and continued: "Now I will talk about the combat plan and deployment."


    Knowing that Wei Xiao''s decision could not be changed by others, all the people present were serious about it.


    Wei Xiao glanced at everyone present and said solemnly: "The main battle plan is that the third-level fighters are responsible for cleaning the senior zombies in the imperial nest, and the fourth-level fighters do their best to deal with the corpse emperor. And the deployment, Lin Qin, Xiaoyu..."


    "Master (Brother Xiao)!"


    "Your task is to lead the members of the third-level Shadow Guards and Shadow Guards to kill the high-level zombies in the Imperial Nest with all their strength, but remember that the distance from the corpse emperor should not be less than 1,500 meters. Once you get close to this distance, immediately Pull it away, it¡¯s okay to be farther away."


    "Yes!"


    The two didn''t ask why Wei Xiao wanted to control this distance. It was not in the air, but there was absolutely nothing wrong with Wei Xiao''s command.


    "Chengfeng, Effie, Ming Yulan, Lan Qiang..."


    "arrive!"


    "You select a group of people with the best marksmanship from the military commanders, and they will be equipped with the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb. The key to killing the corpse emperor lies in you. You do not need to contain the corpse emperor from a distance. It¡¯s just sniping."


    "Yes!"


    "Youwei, Yan Yi, Qingcheng, Xiyu..."


    "Husband, what are we going to do?"


    The women have expectations.


    Wei Xiao looked at the women: "Your mission is very simple. Now you will lead the army and the star to set off immediately, and arrange the army on the middle section of the road to the Imperial Nest on the first line of battlefield, and try your best to prevent the retreat from the first line of battlefield to support the Imperial Nest. Enemy senior zombies, make sure not to let a senior zombie pass."


    "All the arms in the army are at your disposal."


    "Aren''t you going to deal with the corpse emperor?" Ni Qingcheng frowned slightly.


    Wei Xiao: "Naturally, it''s just that the part you are responsible for is different, but it is also the key to dealing with the corpse emperor."


    "Husband, I want to deal with the Corpse Emperor with you." After Wei Xiao said, Bai Youwei directly refused to stay to block the reinforcements that might support the Corpse Emperor, but wanted to face the Flame Corpse Emperor with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not accommodate her.


    "obedient."


    An icy tone came from Wei Xiao''s mouth, making Bai Youwei''s face pale in fright.


    It has been a long time since Wei Xiao treated her so coldly.


    Bai Youwei knew that Wei Xiao''s arrangement for them couldn''t be rejected at all.


    "Youwei, listen to what her husband said." Jiang Xiyu comforted Bai Youwei by her side. She could see that Wei Xiao would not tolerate Bai Youwei''s mischief now.


    Some aggrieved Bai Youwei dared not say anything, her mouth slumped and her forehead sank.


    Wei Xiao ignored her and looked at Xing: "Xing, before leaving, you contact Yue and ask her to keep the enemy high-level zombies on the frontline battlefield at all costs. I don''t want any accidents when we deal with the corpse king. ,Understand?"


    "Master Wei Xiao rest assured, our zombies army will spare no effort."


    "Okay, you start to act now. It will take some time for the army to bypass the frontline battlefield. I will give you one night, and hope that you will be able to make arrangements in key positions before we set off tomorrow."


    Xing nodded.


    "Go now!"


    "Yes!"


    Xing and Jiang Xiyu both stood up.


    We talked to Wei Xiao separately, and then left the camp.


    "The remaining people, make adequate preparations before dawn tomorrow, and you will follow me as the main force to contain the volcano corpse emperor. Whether you can get rid of the volcano corpse emperor depends on the battle tomorrow."


    Wei Xiao''s last words fell, and the people who had already had a mission did not say anything, but Liang Zhijun, Long Zaitian and others felt a strong sense of crisis in their hearts.


    The rest of Wei Xiao''s mouth obviously included them.


    Containing the corpse emperor head-on, you don''t need to think about how much risk you have to take.


    They finally survived the second battlefield, and now they have to face even more ferocious enemies. Isn''t this to force them to death?


    Li Guangliang couldn''t sit still, and said, "Mr. Wei, can we be responsible for cleaning the high-level zombies in the royal nest?"

 Chapter 979： Companion with a monarch is like a companion with a tiger

    "Why, do you want to retreat?"


    Li Guangliang smiled bitterly.


    "I''m afraid of death. Although I haven''t seen the existence of the corpse emperor, but I also know her terrible nature. I am holding the corpse emperor positively, and I am worried that I will die. We joined Mr.''s plan to achieve better development. , But if there is no guarantee of life, what meaning does this alliance mean to us?"


    After Li Guangliang finished speaking, Long Zaitian answered, "Please also ask Mr. Wei to give us a way out. Our strength is not as good as the high level of your base. What we can do is help you clear some of the obstacles. Face the corpse emperor, we have nothing to do. confidence."


    After hearing what the two said, Wei Xiao didn''t feel angry.


    "The rest of you think the same way?"


    Liang Zhijun and Canglang King looked at each other.


    I don''t want to admit their timidity, but in the face of life and death, they still choose to follow their hearts.


    "Please give me a way out, sir!"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "You are honest. In that case, well, I promise you."


    "what?"


    They were all ready to endure Wei Xiao''s anger, but they didn''t expect that Wei Xiao actually agreed to their request.


    It''s unbelievable.


    The four of them looked at Wei Xiao slightly dumbfounded.


    "Don''t think too bad of me. I actually respect other people''s choices. Since you are afraid of death, letting you contain the corpse king will only drag down my people. Instead of causing irreparable damage due to your mistakes. Loss, it is better to let you do something you are sure of, what do you think?"


    The four of them were silent for a moment, and their faces showed gratitude.


    "Thank you, thank you Mr. Wei."


    "Mr. Wei rest assured, we will not let any high-level zombie bother you to deal with the corpse emperor."


    "Well! That''s it. If there is no problem, go ahead and prepare! To deal with the corpse emperor, do not bring conventional weapons, everyone will use the bullets replaced by armor-piercing implosion bombs, cold weapons also use the emperor kill level ( A cold weapon made from the skeleton of the corpse emperor)."


    "clear."


    Before the others spoke, Liang Zhijun and the others responded to Wei Xiao as soon as possible.


    Seeing that only they responded, the four of them were a little embarrassed.


    But embarrassment is embarrassing!


    Compared with Xiaoming, what counts as a little face?


    "The hero stays, everyone else will go down!" Wei Xiao said again.


    This time, Leng Chengfeng and the others responded in unison.


    With Leng Chengfeng and they all left, only Chen Haojie, Wei Xiao and the on-site staff were left in the camp.


    Haojie Chen lifted his glasses and looked at Wei Xiao with a faint smile: "Master, it wasn''t your character just now. You simply agreed to the four people''s request?"


    "I have always been a reasonable person?"


    The corners of Chen Haojie''s mouth twitched.


    Reasonable?


    Does Wei Xiao have any misunderstandings about this idiom?


    "Master, we have known each other for more than a year."


    Chen Haojie didn''t say it clearly, but what he meant was to tell Wei Xiao: Everyone is so familiar, can your old man be more sincere? Who doesn''t know who?


    Wei Xiao laughed.


    "Sometimes I really want to look at your head and see what''s inside you? Do you know how Yang Xiu who was next to Cao Aha died?"


    This seemingly joking sentence of Wei Xiao, at this moment, set off a stormy sea in Chen Haojie''s heart.


    How did Yang Xiu who was beside Cao Afa die?


    Isn¡¯t it just arrogantly speculating about the Lord¡¯s mind, leaving the Lord without any sense of mystery, and acting on behalf of him, doing things that he shouldn¡¯t have done and ruining himself?


    Chen Haojie''s heart trembled.


    Is this a warning from the Lord?


    There was thought in his heart, but Chen Haojie''s face was still calm.


    "I know, it''s just a little clever person. But I am not him. In front of the Lord, I can only guess what the Lord is willing to let me know. If the Lord deliberately hides it, I don''t have the ability to guess the Lord. idea."


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao looked at Hero Chen with a meaningful smile.


    "Don''t talk about it. This time you deal with the volcanic corpse emperor, you should not participate. Let Professor Bokang prepare them, once the volcanic corpse emperor is taken down, you will protect them to enter the arena and extract the genetic medicine as soon as possible. The equipment to bring Have you brought all the equipment?" Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    As for what he said to Chen Haojie before, whether it was just a joke or a warning, it depends on the thinking of the two.


    Chen Haojie was throbbing in his heart, but he didn''t dare to think too much.


    Forgetting what he said before, Chen Haojie said with a correct attitude: "Everything is prepared, the master can rest assured."


    "Well, I''m still very relieved when you do things. Let''s go! Before the final battle has arrived, let''s go to the battlefield to lighten the burden on others."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao got up, put on the Emperor Sword, closed the mask in front of him and walked out of the camp.


    He didn''t see it. At the moment he turned around, the hero Chen behind him secretly wiped the cold sweat that had never appeared on his forehead.


    "It seems that you have to pay more attention to it in the future. After all, companionship is like a companion tiger."


    Chen Haojie was still very concerned about what Wei Xiao said before.


    This also reminded him.


    Some people¡¯s minds, he¡¯d better not guess too much, even if he knows it, don¡¯t say it in his heart.


    Otherwise, he estimated that he would not end well.


    Sometimes, being too smart is also a sin.


    As time goes by, one day passes in the fierce killing.


    The arrival of a new day.


    On this day, from behind the position established by the Human Race allies, a team that drove the skimmers into the air, crossed the battlefield under the protection of tens of thousands of friendly skimmers.


    Countless friendly sky-grabbers tried their best to stop the corpse cavalry team chasing and leaving, and the battle with the enemy sky-grabbers seemed to cut the battlefield in the sky.


    "Wow..."


    Pass on the way to the direction of the volcano.


    Ten kilometers behind, Wei Xiao, standing high in the sky, saw the fortifications built by the Phoenix Army below.


    Behind the fortifications are neatly arranged tanks, chariots, and artillery camps that are ready.


    Bai Youwei and the others were standing on a high place, watching Wei Xiao and others flying over them.


    "husband--"


    Bai Youwei called out loudly.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to her, but the eyes of the husband and wife stared together.


    After flying past the place where Bai Youwei and them were, Mu Wuqing, who was flying next to Wei Xiao, couldn''t bear to say: "Actually, it won''t be a problem to let Youwei and the others join the team to deal with the Corpse Emperor. Their strength is not as good as you think. weak."


    Wei Xiao looked at Mu Wuqing, who was driving the sky-grabber next to him.


    "No matter how strong they are, the risk of facing the corpse emperor is still too great. We have manpower and there is no need to let them take risks."


    "Then mine? Do you think my strength is far superior to Youwei and the others, or do I have less weight in your heart than Youwei and the others?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s questioning, Wei Xiao realized that there was a huge loophole in his previous sentence.


    Just as Mu Wuqing said, why can I let her join the team to deal with the corpse emperor?


    Mu Wuqing, dressed in Heavenly King Armor, opened his mask and looked at Wei Xiao faintly: "Is it right?"

 Chapter 980： This is a horror story

    "Nonsense. Let you follow, because I am going to let you take the Volcano Corpse King''s genetic potion. Learn more about Volcano Corpse King''s ability to control fire, and it will also allow you to take genetic potions to control the fire ability as soon as possible. Develop your own attack methods."


    "If you feel that you can develop some powerful moves in your groping, then you can go down with You Wei and the others." Wei Xiao said angrily.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s tone was obviously not telling lies.


    Besides, Wei Xiao didn''t bother to tell lies about his own woman.


    Mu Wuqing, who was still aggrieved at first, was like sunshine from the rainy sky, with a sweet smile on his beautiful face.


    "Count you through. If you have something to say in advance, we women are very sensitive, especially when your love is still divided."


    Wei Xiao was speechless to Mu Wuqing''s words.


    Well, you are my daughter-in-law, and everything you say is right. Wei Xiao is not as knowledgeable as a woman.


    "Wait until the war is over to see how I clean up you."


    A man is really capable of defeating her with a gun on the same turf with his wife.


    Force can only subdue her body, but cannot touch her soul.


    "Okay! When I take the No. 5 potion to gain the fire ability, if you have this ability, I will let you do it. But if I remember correctly, Xiaoying will involuntarily release the thunder and lightning ability because of the excitement. Electricity, you said, what would be the result if I had a similar situation and my abilities were not controlled?"


    Wei Xiao was stunned.


    The scene of fighting with Mu Wuqing who was taking potion No. 5 appeared in my mind...


    Nima! Do you want to be so exciting?


    Will I be cooked directly when I arrive?


    Thinking of his whole body being wrapped in flames, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but agitate his whole body.


    Terrible, this is much more terrifying than the "Electric Shock Therapy" of the Phantom. Is there any real lust?


    "Would you like to give her No. 5 medicine?"


    Wei Xiao was thinking about a very serious problem.


    "Oh..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao not speaking, Mu Wuqing laughed happily.


    That appearance made Wei Xiao feel so angry and powerless.


    "Master Wu Qing, what''s wrong? He seems very happy."


    "I don''t know, maybe the Lord told her some funny story, right?"


    "Oh, how do you say that the Lord did it? So many fairy-like mistresses are with him, how can they be so happy?"


    "Want to know? Then go to the Lord to learn from it."


    "Why, do you want to find another one with me?"


    "No, no, you and I are a little bit too much, let alone one more."


    The men and women who followed Wei Xiao and the others found the situation of the two in front of them, and they couldn''t help but start their imagination.


    Of course, they have a sentence that is infinitely close to the real situation.


    That is "storytelling".


    But it was not a funny story, nor did Wei Xiao tell it, but the "horror story" Mu Wuqing told Wei Xiao, which was very scary.


    After a small episode, Wei Xiao and the others soon entered the border of the imperial nest.


    "Peng Peng..."


    One by one the skimmers landed, and Wei Xiao and the others landed on a hill.


    It is less than four kilometers away from the place where the volcano exists.


    "Master, are you here?"


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu, who were one step ahead of Wei Xiao and the others, are already waiting here.


    With the appearance of Wei Xiao and the others, Lin Qin and others in a stealth state walked out.


    "You come first, how much do you know about the surrounding situation?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Lin Qin: "I came here early in the morning last night. After scouting by members of the Shadow Guard and the Shadow Guard, it was discovered that the senior zombies in the Imperial Nest were carrying corpses to the north. Approaching the volcano from this direction, there are not many zombies. However, there are not many zombies in the volcano. The emperor should have found us."


    "This is normal. Within 20 kilometers, the volcanic corpse emperor can perceive foreign creatures without the sight of a zombie. But what about it? Can she stop us?" Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Then we start offensive now?" Lin Qin asked.


    Wei Xiao turned his head to look at Leng Chengfeng and the others in the stealth suit.


    "Have you prepared everything you need?"


    Leng Chengfeng and Ming Yulan nodded one after another.


    "A total of three hundred drones were brought here, and each drone was equipped with enough powerful explosives to force the corpse emperor in the volcano." Leng Chengfeng said.


    "Don''t forget that the corpse emperor can destroy electronic equipment." Wei Xiao reminded.


    "Don¡¯t worry, no matter how strong the damage shock wave is, it can only be destroyed when the drone is in operation. We can use some drones as bait in the early stage. If you want to come to the volcano corpse king, the damage shock wave can¡¯t be used indefinitely. What we have is Time is consuming with her." Lan Qiang said swearingly.


    "Well, let''s start! The fourth-level fighters have no restrictions, and they can be infinitely close to the position of the corpse emperor. The third-level fighters are responsible for cleaning the high-level zombies outside. Lin Qin and Xiaoyu, you will start cleaning from the north."


    "clear!"


    Lin Qin and Xiaoyu took the lead and stepped back in stealth.


    "Liang Zhijun, Dragon in the sky..."


    "Mr. Wei, please!"


    "The high-level zombies encountered in the direction of the volcano from here will be resolved by the forces of your sky city and the base of the kingdom of God."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Mu Wuqing..."


    "arrive!"


    Wei Xiao looked at this time as an important member to kill the Volcano Corpse Emperor.


    There are eight people: Mu Wuqing, Lan Qiang, Leng Chengfeng, Ming Yulan, Ai Fei, Zhong Cheng, Wu Ming, and Ling Zhiyu.


    They are all fighters with the best marksmanship among fourth-level fighters.


    In particular, Mu Wuqing, Lan Qiang, and Leng Chengfeng are among the top trump cards. It is not an exaggeration to say which one to play.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing implosion may not be able to penetrate the skull of the corpse emperor with one shot, but if it hits the same place consecutively, it is possible.


    Therefore, Wei Xiao and the others are ready for a protracted battle in this battle.


    After all, the volcano corpse emperor would not stand still and let them attack.


    Once in danger, it is not always possible to escape.


    "The key to dealing with the corpse emperor this time is with you. The personnel we are holding on the front will do everything possible to keep the corpse emperor within your sight."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    "Please don''t worry, Lord."


    Mu Wuqing and Leng Chengfeng''s answers were completely different.


    "Okay, protect yourself and go."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone no longer hesitates, it should be invisible, and those who wear armored armor should wear armored armor.


    A group of more than 20 people jumped to the mountain stream and quickly approached the direction of the volcano.


    "Roar--"


    In the volcano, the Flame Corpse Emperor had already felt the approach of Wei Xiao and the others.


    Not only that, but among Wei Xiao and others who were close to the volcano, she felt a breath that could pose a threat to her-Wei Xiao.


    It was a feeling that made her feel scared.


    Involuntarily, the Flame Corpse Emperor immediately thought it was a level of existence with her.


    "You finally appeared, the corpse emperor outside?"


    The Flame Queen mistakenly regarded Wei Xiao''s breath as her "natural enemy", the outer corpse emperor, whispered, and immediately released the spiritual blockade.


    It is a pity that people close to the effective lethality range of her mental blockade are all fourth-level fighters and will not be affected by the mental blockade at all.


    The Flame Corpse Emperor quickly noticed this.


    "Damn human beings, when the emperor solves the enemy, he must kill all of you. Roar--" The Flame Corpse Emperor once again let out a roar that resounded through the world.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao and the others, who had been close to the volcano for less than three kilometers, saw a beam of flames of four to five meters in diameter rising into the sky from the volcano''s crater.


    The turbulent flames reached the sky, feeling that there was a protective cover in the air below the sky, the flames hit the protective cover, and then spread in all directions.


    The fire cloud that appeared a day ago came again.


    The pillar of fire in the volcano''s crater is continuously injected into the sky, and the tossing flame is like a growing red cloud covering the sky


    "That is¡­¡­"


    The fiery red sky, hot air, and flowing air flow across the four directions, and the wind and waves that are set off are like tidal water, wave after wave rippling between the sky and the earth.


    Seeing this scene, except for Wei Xiao, the faces of everyone else under their masks became more solemn.


    When the fire clouds in the sky covered an area of ??4 to 5 kilometers, suddenly, above the rolling clouds, fire pillars fell from the sky.


    The sky fires a prairie fire and hits the Quartet.


    The pillar of fire fell like raindrops, and the terrifying impact blasted flames several meters high, blooming like red lotus karma from hell, engulfing all the surrounding creatures.

 Chapter 981： On the verge of

    "Disperse, be careful of each."


    In the face of these pillars of fire falling from the sky, no one chooses to be hard-headed.


    Everyone began to speed up and avoid.


    The person who could not avoid being enveloped by the splashing flames was originally worried that he would be swallowed by the flames, but it turned out that the Heavenly King Armor on his body was not afraid of the burning of the flames.


    Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry about being affected by the flame for a short time of contact.


    But Heavenly King A is immune to a certain degree of flame burning, which is enough for Wei Xiao and the others.


    As long as they were not hit by the pillar of fire in the sky to ignite the fire, their speed was enough to escape the sea of ??fire when the flame caused them damage.


    "what¡­"


    But there is still carelessness.


    When the Canglang King was avoiding the falling fire pillar, one inadvertently was directly impacted by the fire pillar.


    The impact of the fall of the fire directly lifted him into the air.


    The moment the flames exploded, the terrifying shock wave produced, even if protected by the Heavenly King Armor, the body inside the Gray Wolf King''s armor was also affected to a certain extent.


    "Peng..."


    As he landed, many people who saw this scene were a little worried.


    Wouldn''t it be over like this?


    "Damn it, everyone, be careful of the pillar of fire falling from the sky, its explosive power can only be barely blocked by Heavenly King A." The Canglang King stood up and hurriedly reminded others.


    not dead?


    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t die.


    It seemed that the pillar of fire falling from the sky could not kill them instantly.


    "Advancing at full speed." Wei Xiao drew out the Emperor Devouring Sword and took the lead, rushing towards the volcano at an extremely fast speed.


    Inside the volcano.


    The sky fire is still sweeping the area where Wei Xiao and the others are located, but here, from the hot magma, seven figures slowly walked out.


    They have human bodies, with flames burning all over their bodies, and their smooth arm sides each extend with sharp flame bone blades.


    This is a sharp blade whose cutting and penetrating ability is not under the cold weapon made by the skeleton of the mother''s corpse, and it poses a certain threat to the Celestial Armor.


    "Mother Queen!"


    The seven corpses shouted at the Flame Emperor in unison.


    Booming...


    The Flame Corpse Emperor moved his body, and the entire volcano felt like the sky was shaking.


    "Warriors of this emperor, the enemy has approached our territory. Now, it''s time for you to fight for your mother emperor. Take the fire corpse and the surrounding corpses, and kill all the invading enemies." Huang Shen said.


    "Follow the mother emperor''s order!"


    The seven corpses responded, and then turned to face the entrance on the side of the volcano.


    "Wow..."


    From the rock walls around them, the hundreds of fire corpses bred by the Flame Corpse Emperor within this day roared, and then fell to the ground and rushed outside.


    Outside the cave, the high-level zombies who were originally responsible for carrying the corpses to the Emperor Corpse no longer headed to the north. They threw down the corpses in their hands one after another, roaring towards the direction where Wei Xiao and the others came.


    "Swish swish..."


    Move at high speed.


    Thousands of zombies quickly approached Wei Xiao, who had fewer than twenty people.


    A few miles away, the two sides met in less than a few minutes.


    The sky fire disappeared and red light enveloped.


    The figures of the two sides appeared in each other''s field of vision, that is, when the enemy met, they were extremely jealous.


    "Die to me!"


    The charge was in the front, Wei Xiao was the first to take action.


    With a loud shout, he waved his arm and threw the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand directly.


    The blood-blue blade turned into a stream of light and instantly pierced the head of a reaper ahead.


    Wei Xiao''s figure quickly approached, grabbing the hilt of the Emperor Devouring Sword with one hand and pulling it hard, cutting open half of the Reaper''s head, turning and swinging the knife forward.


    A puff sounded.


    Wei Xiao, who was constantly moving and cutting the zombies along the way, flashed past a dozen high-level zombies in the blink of an eye, and when he pinched a predator¡¯s neck with one hand and pushed forward, behind him More than a dozen high-level zombies were either cut off or separated from their corpses.


    No zombie''s body is complete.


    After that, Wu Xiaoqi, Yu Wei, Long Ba and others were equally unwilling to show weakness.


    With the protection of Heavenly King A, their speed at killing zombies was not much slower than Wei Xiao.


    As if they were teleporting, every time they swung their swords out of their swords, there were high-level zombies falling on their way forward.


    "Hahaha... cool, cool, this is called fighting. Come on, come on as many as you have! My dragon tyrant is going to kill today."


    Long Ba, who had longed for a hearty battle, is now satisfied.


    Hundreds of high-level zombies were waiting for him to kill. This solitary riding through a thousand army, with the feeling of invincibility and enthusiasm for me, made his fighting spirit break through the sky.


    Lin Changsheng and others are not as arrogant as him, but the speed at which they kill high-level zombies is unambiguous.


    More than a dozen people faced thousands of high-level zombies, and they had a feeling of "a person surrounded by thousands of horses".


    As the battle between Wei Xiao and the others started, Lin Qin, Song Xiaoyu and others, who were responsible for cleaning up other senior zombies to the north, also started shooting and killing senior zombies.


    Hundreds of third-level invisible fighters and a group of fighters in armed armor opened fire at the same time, and high-level zombies who were still carrying the corpses, instantly suffered hundreds of casualties.


    "Wow..."


    When the enemy was found, other senior zombies stopped carrying the corpses, and put down their work one after another, rushing towards them with a roar.


    "Puff puff..."


    "Kill kill kill..."


    People who do not have invisible battle clothes and can only rely on armed armor to defend the two bases of high-level zombies, with one shot and one cold weapon in their hands, alternate between the two, constantly reaping the high-level zombies on the way to the charge.


    "Buzzing..."


    The battle between the two sides broke out completely, and Wei Xiao and the others, the last force on this side, Mu Wuqing and others, also began to deploy drones.


    More than a dozen drones flew towards the volcano quickly under the control of a few people.


    "Boom..."


    However, when the drones were close to the volcano for a kilometer or so during their control, an invisible shock wave swept all over, and the drones that took off failed and fell to the ground.


    "It''s the corpse emperor!" Ming Yulan said.


    "carefully!"


    Mu Wuqing suddenly snorted, and his figure flashed to Ming Yulan and swung a long sword.


    Leng Chengfeng was also acting with her.


    When the two moved, two groups of flames in front of Ming Yulan shot towards them quickly.


    "Qiang Qiang", the fire collided with Mu Wuqing, Leng Chengfeng and the others, the flame dissipated, and the figures of the two corpses appeared.


    The sharp weapons in the hands of both sides collided.


    "Can they see us?" Effie''s eyes narrowed.


    "It''s the corpses, the Shadow Guard has feedback. These corpses can see us in the invisible state, so be careful." Lan Qiang explained.


    "Boom..."


    As the two talked, the corpses facing Leng Chengfeng and the others had flames on their bodies tumbling, like two scallop flames spreading from their left and right, and then they flew towards Mu Wuqing and Leng Chengfeng in front of them.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Wuqing and Leng Chengfeng withdrew and retreated.


    Accompanied by two shocks, the collided flames bloomed huge flame flowers at the location where the two people were before.


    "Go away!"


    Lan Qiang and Wu Ming were on the top, struggling to slash them on the bone blades of the two corpses, and the powerful force shook them out.


    "Wow..."


    The corpses flew back, but from behind them, hundreds of fire corpses roared up.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ming Yulan, Jackdaw, Ling Zhiyu, and Effie took over. The pistol equipped with armor-piercing bullets in their hands shot at the rushing fire corpse as they moved.


    Because the four people are moving at high speed and the bullet speed is also fast, even if the fourth-level fire corpse has a certain ability to avoid bullets, it is difficult to guard against armor-piercing bullets that are fired from unknown directions.


    "Puff puff¡­"


    The fire corpses kept falling to the ground while charging.


    The person who hits the head directly died, and escaped the fatal blow. After the fall, he immediately got up and continued to charge.

 Chapter 982： Royal Nest War

    "Leave the two corpses to us." Mu Wuqing said, and after looking at each other with Leng Chengfeng, the two put down their sniper rifles, held the guns in one hand, and killed the two corpses that were retreating with the sword in the other.


    The two sides confronted again.


    Attacks are often accompanied by flames of the two corpses. Even if Mu Wuqing blocked the other''s bone blade, the pervading flames would still have a certain impact on their bodies.


    But this time they need the pistols in their hands to play a role.


    Once the corpse got close, they would disconnect the gun.


    When the other party dodged to avoid the bullets, the two quickly swung their swords and slashed up. The fierce attacks made the two corpses afraid to get close, and they could only control the flames to launch a counterattack from the distance.


    Both sides have the ability to attack from far and near, and the fierce battle is evenly matched.


    Look at Lan Gun and their side.


    Dealing with the fourth-level fire corpse, they found some shocking things.


    "Damn, these fire corpses will actually explode? To the careless." When Lan Qiang killed a fire corpse in close combat, there was a breath of fire corpse, and the body near Lan Qiang burst open suddenly.


    Except for the hot blood in the body, it was the fire corpse of magma. With this explosion, the terrifying magma almost swallowed the Lan Gun.


    But even if Lan Qiang escaped the catastrophe, there were many burns on his body.


    Also thanks to the powerful self-healing ability of the fourth-level fighters.


    Otherwise, these burns are enough to accompany Lan Gun for a lifetime.


    However, the invisible battle suit used for invisibility on Lan Qiang was completely burned.


    "Everyone should be careful and try to kill them with firearms." Ming Yulan reminded everyone.


    With the lesson learned from Lan Qiang, other people will naturally not be fooled.


    Relying on the speed beyond the fire corpse to pull away from it, not only to avoid the magma spit out of the fire corpse''s mouth, but also to prevent the opponent''s dying counterattack.


    The strength of the fire corpse is unquestionable, but they are equipped with weapons such as armor-piercing bullets to kill the corpse.


    There was no chance to get close to Lan Qiang''s figure. In the process of chasing Lan Qiang and them, more than a hundred fire corpses that appeared were quickly resolved by them.


    Without opponents, Lan Qiang quickly aimed at the remaining two corpses.


    The two corpses also tried their best to deal with Mu Wuqing and them.


    Before the two corpses had reacted.


    At the moment when one of them collided with Mu Wuqing head-on and stalemate, Ming Yulan came to his back and launched a sneak attack.


    Feeling the crisis, the corpse who was confronting Mu Wuqing hurriedly turned around, looking at Ming Yulan''s sword with a frightened expression.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The corpse reacted quickly, and the bone knife on the other arm blocked Ming Yulan''s fatal blow at the critical juncture.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The corpse roared, and the flames on his body rose.


    "boom--"


    Suddenly, gunfire sounded.


    It seemed that he had forgotten that the bone blade in his other hand was still blocking an enemy''s corpse. Just about to release the flames to attack Ming Yulan, Mu Wuqing directly exploded his head with a bullet, causing the bulging flame to be extinguished instantly.


    "Peng..."


    The corpse fell to the ground, and the body whose flames were gradually extinguished twitched for a few times and then there was no movement.


    On the other side, Ling Zhiyu, who was also preparing to sneak attack while Leng Chengfeng was facing the remaining corpse, did not expect that the remaining corpse would escape under her and Leng Chengfeng''s joint hands.


    The flames bloomed on their bodies, as if the flames of a group of fire snakes swept through the area where they were, forcing the two to pull apart and shoot them with pistols from a distance.


    The remaining corpse dodged, and the fireball around his body quickly condensed.


    Fireballs, which were not faster than bullets, bombarded Leng Chengfeng''s location one after another.


    "Go together!"


    Seeing this scene, Mu Wu sighed softly.


    Together with Ming Yulan, Wu Ming, and Jackdaw, they volleyed at the last corpse and chopped down.


    All retreats were blocked, the corpse''s eyes condensed, and his body stagnated.


    "what¡­¡­"


    A sharp scream came from his mouth, and suddenly, around his sound body, a huge flame protection shield bulged.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The attack of the four slashed on the protective cover.


    The protective cover shattered in an instant, but the impact caused Mu Wuqing and the others to fly.


    "Boom..."


    Mu Wuqing and the others are not over yet.


    Effie and Lan Gun, who had never joined them in their joint hit, fired at the moment when the protective cover of the corpse shattered, and the two armor-piercing bullets instantly pierced the corpse''s head.


    "die--"


    The attacks of Leng Chengfeng and Ling Zhiyu also followed.


    Each pierced a sword one after the other, piercing the corpse''s heart and throat respectively.


    The corpse''s gaze froze, and the flame on his body gradually extinguished.


    When Leng Chengfeng and the others drew out the long sword that pierced his body, they lost the corpse they were relying on, and their bodies fell to the ground with no breath.


    The combined attacks of eight fourth-level fighters rely on their supernatural powers to be slightly stronger than their single corpses. How could it be possible to avoid such a mortal combined blow?


    Looking at the corpses of the two corpses lying on the ground, Lan Qiang came forward and sighed: "I feel a little bit invincible."


    Ming Yulan on the side gave him a white look.


    "To the enemy, what are you fair to them?"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    This makes sense.


    "Well, continue to test the corpse emperor, and consume as much as possible the number of times she can release the destructive shock wave." Mu Wuqing said, pulling everyone''s mind back to the topic.


    Everyone did not hesitate.


    Continue to drop a small number of drones into the air.


    Wei Xiao and the others.


    Keep pushing forward, Wei Xiao and the others have entered within 1,500 meters around the volcano.


    At this time, Liang Zhijun and the others stopped one after another, and turned to deal with the high-level zombies surrounding them who continued to attack them.


    Wei Xiao and the others were confronted with more than 200 fire corpses led by five corpses.


    "Humans, you must die today." A corpse said viciously to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Say some nonsense."


    Wei Xiao yelled coldly, leaping into the air with a knife and slashing down a corpse lengthwise.


    The corpse that Wei Xiao was staring at showed a cold face, and the flames on his body were soaring, forming a figure of Wei Xiao who was slashed and chopped by a huge fire snake leaping into the air.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The imaginary scene of Wei Xiao being swallowed by flames did not appear. On the contrary, the corpse who was stared at by Wei Xiao saw the fire snake formed by the flame he manipulated and was split into two by Wei Xiao with a knife.


    With an unabated attack on the Emperor Sword, as Wei Xiao''s figure approached the opponent from the air, it cut the fire snake''s body straight to the headspace of the corpse.


    The corpse''s face changed drastically, and he drew back decisively, avoiding Wei Xiao''s unreasonable blow.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    When Wei Xiao shot down, the Emperor Devouring Sword slashed and cut a visible knife mark on the ground.


    Today is different from the past. Wei Xiao wearing the armor of the emperor, let alone being afraid of the flames released by the corpse, is jumping into the magma. As long as the magma does not enter the interior through the crevices on the armor, Wei Xiao will not be in a short time. Will suffer any harm.


    Without fear of the flames of the corpse, his eyes continued to lock on the retreating corpse, and Wei Xiao rushed forward again.

 Chapter 983： The Flame Emperor Appears

    "I want a corpse, you can do the rest yourself." Long Ba followed Wei Xiao''s pace closely.


    The long sword dyed in pure blood was held horizontally, and he stared at a female corpse with a strong figure and killed it.


    Others did not neglect, and allocated the five corpses, and wielded their weapons to fight with the remaining corpses.


    Those who didn''t get the corpses as opponents turned to deal with the fire corpses.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    More than two hundred fire corpses continuously spewed magma from their mouths and attacked Yu Wei and others.


    Unlike Lan Qiang and the others, Wei Xiao and the others who were rushing frontally, each possessed the armor of the Heavenly King.


    The threat of magma to them is really small.


    The most threatening attack of the fire corpse lost its effect, and Wu Xiaoqi and the others were staring at them. Silhouettes of the fire corpses continued to shuttle between the fire corpses, and the heads of the fire corpses continued to leave the body.


    They lay on the ground without even having a chance of self-destruction.


    "Clang clang..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The corpse who was fighting against Wei Xiao, at this time the two sides were engaged in a fierce confrontation.


    You come and I go, criss-crossing, the collision between the bone blade and the emperor sword, making a sound like a metal collision.


    More than a dozen corpses, covered in flames, soon covered their bodies with scars.


    He already felt the power of Wei Xiao.


    When the opponent was not afraid of flame attacks, he couldn''t hold on for a few rounds at all in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t give the corpse a chance at all, continued to crush with a knife.


    The sword shines like a rainbow, with a series of killer moves.


    Under the envelope of the death crisis, the corpse was covered with a protective cover of flames all over his body.


    Wei Xiao continued to hit hard.


    With a "peng" sound, the corpse''s protective cover broke open, and his body was exposed in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "die--"


    Seizing the opportunity, Wei Xiao turned into a streamer, a knife flashed, and a lightning-fast blow passed from the side of the corpse.


    The corpse raised his arms obliquely upwards to freeze, and the heat wave hit, with his arm and half of his head leaving his body, the corpse who had fought Wei Xiao less than twenty times together died on the spot.


    "Wow..."


    Around, there were fire corpses rushing towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who turned his large hand slightly with the knife, slashed one of the fire corpses with a backhand.


    The body was staggered from his side, and the scabbard on his right hand hit a fire corpse in the back, causing its figure to fall sideways.


    Wei Xiao, who rushed up quickly, pulled the Emperor Sword in his left hand close to his neck, and his figure turned sideways under the pressure of the fire corpse.


    The Emperor Sword slashed and cut the neck of the fire corpse. Wei Xiao, who turned over and landed behind him, threw the Emperor Sword and pierced the head of the other fire corpse in front of him.


    A set of tricks and tricks to solve the three fire corpses one after another, once again grasped Wei Xiao, who was holding the handle of the Emperor Devouring Sword, and swept out the moment he pulled out the blade. The remaining five fire corpses in front also stepped into the previous companions. Follow in the footsteps.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    However, the five fire corpses who were not immediately exasperated blew themselves up at the last minute.


    Splashing magma and hot blood poured over Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao quickly shook off the hot material on the surface of the armor.


    "Everyone, be careful, these fire corpses will explode."


    Wei Xiao hurriedly reminded others.


    "Peng Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s reminder was still a step slower.


    Li Guangliang, who was dealing with high-level zombies behind them, cut off the corpse of a fire corpse. Before he moved away, the body of the fire corpse exploded, spraying a large amount of magma on his armor.


    The craftsmanship is far inferior to the Phoenix Sky City. The armed armor they built has many gaps that are improperly connected. The magma flows into the armor along these gaps, hot Li Guangliang jumps his feet in pain.


    When other people saw this, they were afraid for a while.


    How does it feel to be scalded by magma?


    It is estimated that no one is willing to try.


    As a result, when fighting with other surrounding fire corpses, others would not stay after confirming that they had completed the fatal blow, and they would not give the dying fire corpse any chance.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just as everyone was cautiously dealing with the high-level zombies around him, a series of terrifying explosions sounded inside the volcano in front of them.


    "Roar--"


    A heart-piercing roar came from inside the volcano.


    The roar that shook the hills and the sky shattered the rocks, even if it was Wei Xiao, although he was not physically harmed, his eardrums were aching by the terrifying roar.


    Wei Xiao looked up at the sky.


    I saw many drones constantly entering from the crater above.


    The explosion continued.


    "Go, get out of here!"


    Noting a large number of rolling rocks falling on the mountain, Wei Xiao promptly reminded others.


    Long Ba and they also noticed.


    Although Long Ba, who had not solved his opponent, was unwilling, he did not dare to try whether his body could resist the collision of a huge stone with a diameter of five or six meters.


    The group retreated decisively towards the distance.


    The same goes for the remaining corpses and fire corpses.


    Rolling Stone is merciless, and those dead objects will not detour because they are zombies.


    I don''t think I can stop the zombies of countless huge rolling stones, and the speed of evacuation is faster than that of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Roar..."


    In the volcano.


    The violent explosion caused many places inside the mountain to collapse.


    The flame corpse emperor in it, the roar of anger became more frequent.


    "Rumble..."


    Suddenly, the earth shook violently, and the mountain shook more violently.


    At the towering crater, a terrifying flame spurted out.


    The scorching flame detonated the drone that continued to fly into the volcano, bursting out huge fireworks in the air.


    The flames accompany the magma falling like a fountain, and billowing smoke fills the top of the volcano like a storm.


    In the volcanic crater that couldn''t see the situation, in the shocking fireworks, a flame body looming in the thick smoke gradually appeared.


    "Roar--"


    A long roar that shook the heavens and the earth, shook the clouds and shook all directions. Amidst the thick smoke like a sea of ??clouds, a huge head glowing with red light and spewing **** flames came out.


    The ferocious head is like a demon head that has emerged from the abyss.


    "what is that?"


    "Is that the volcanic corpse emperor?"


    At the forefront, Liang Zhijun, who was fighting with high-level zombies, accidentally discovered the Flame Corpse Emperor who was poking out of the thick smoke, shocked and stunned.


    For a short time, their brains went blank, and their eyes under the crystal goggles stared at the top of the smoke-filled volcano in amazement.


    This is the first time they have seen the corpse emperor.


    But at this time, the flame corpse emperor showed only the tip of the iceberg, which gave them a deep shock in their souls.


    With such a huge head, how terrifying would the corpse emperor whose entire body was revealed?


    Long Ba and the others were equally shocked.


    They haven''t seen the corpse emperor, but it''s just an immature body. Now that they have truly seen a mature corpse emperor, the shock caused by that figure has also surprised them.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Give me concentrate on fighting." Wei Xiao sipped, pulling the others back to reality from shock.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    But even with Wei Xiao''s reminder, someone was still knocked into the air by high-level zombies in shock.


    The most obvious is Liang Zhijun and others.


    Successfully attacked by heavy armored zombies.


    Facing the heavily armored zombies who are known for their defense and strength, their body received a heavy blow, and they flew more than a dozen meters away with their armor.


    Long Ba and they are also not having a good time.


    Facing the cutting of the corpses, the defenses in some parts of their bodies were broken.


    The bone blade of the corpse went deep into the armor, leaving scars on them.


    "idiot!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what to say about them.


    It''s just a corpse emperor.


    How big are the hearts of these idiots on the battlefield because of the appearance of the corpse emperor?


    Unable to support everyone, Wei Xiao could only pick the most dangerous ones to support.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Without mercy, Wei Xiao''s figure passed by a dozen fire corpses, and instantly beheaded them.


    "The battlefield is lost, do you want to die?"


    The military commanders who were successfully rescued by Wei Xiao were ashamed.


    Dongfang Jiaoyue said with shame: "I have disappointed the Lord. Such a thing will never happen again."


    "Sorry Lord!"


    "Be serious about it. I''ll die when the time comes. I don''t want to collect your corpses." Wei Xiao left a word in angrily, and set off to find the next target.


    At this time, the others finally came back to their senses.


    "Don''t worry about the corpse emperor, kill the zombies in front of you."


    "Mad, the power is really great, if it weren''t for the Celestial Armor to offset part of the impact, I wonder if I would be slaughtered by the heavy armored zombie''s blow?"


    "Dare to attack me? Then pay for it."


    Everyone regained their state and once again killed themselves with the surrounding zombies.

 Chapter 984： The decisive battle begins

    Kilometers from the crater.


    "Master Wu Qing, the volcano corpse emperor has appeared."


    Nearly two-thirds of the drones were used, and finally the flame corpse emperor in the volcano was forced out.


    Now although most of her body is hidden in the smoke, the outline of her body has been exposed to Leng Chengfeng''s sight.


    Mu Wuqing looked at the huge head that sometimes appeared in the thick smoke, and said with a solemn face: "Find the shooting position first, don''t act rashly. Now start the killing, once the volcano corpse king feels the death crisis and returns to the volcano. , It won¡¯t be so easy to force her out."


    "When she leaves the crater, use the remaining drones to blow up the entrance and exit of the volcano and cut off her retreat."


    "Yes!"


    Leng Chengfeng and they all agreed with Mu Wuqing''s decision.


    In pairs, start to spread out to find the best shooting position.


    "Roar--"


    The flame corpse emperor at the crater once again let out a long roar.


    "Humans, you **** it."


    An angry female voice rang from heaven and earth.


    At this time, on the top of the towering volcano, a large amount of flame accompanied by dense smoke diffused towards the foot of the mountain.


    "Rumble..."


    The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking.


    More rolling rocks fell on the mountain. Among the rolling rocks surging downward like quicksand, the huge body of the Flame Corpse Emperor was moving downwards at an extremely fast speed.


    Leaving the mountain, the flame corpse emperor with thick smoke and flames all over his body, like a huge fire dragon, kept approaching in the direction where Wei Xiao and the others were.


    The moving body is comparable to a hill of flames, and many people have scalp numb.


    Should this body shape and appearance be so abnormal?


    "I''m dear, this is too big, right?"


    "Is this the corpse king? Mr. Wei is sure this is something we can deal with?"


    Not to mention other things, just the figure of the Flame Corpse Emperor has already made Liang Zhijun and the others in awe.


    A hundred meters away, the whole body was shrouded in flames, the kind of visual shock, not to mention the physical fear, that is the soul, the Canglang King and the others were trembling.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao beheaded a fire corpse.


    Unexpectedly, the Flame Corpse Emperor would attack them, Wei Xiao immediately shouted: "Everyone, replace the bullets in the guns with the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion."


    "Clang clang..."


    The people who fought with other corpses and fire corpses abandoned their opponents to separate their distances and replaced them with new magazines at extremely fast speeds.


    "Keep the distance."


    Wei Xiao and others, who had no plans to fight the Flame Corpse Emperor in front of the volcano, quickly retreated in the direction they had come before.


    "Stop them, don''t let them run." The Flame Corpse Emperor roared angrily as he moved.


    "Wow..."


    Tens of thousands of high-level zombies chased Wei Xiao and them.


    At the same time, the Flame Corpse Emperor opened his mouth, and a flame shot straight at the ground thousands of meters in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Rumble..."


    The terrifying flame ray impacted the ground in front of it, like a moat, spreading across thousands of meters, cutting out a barrier formed by flames in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Fuck..."


    "I''m not going to meet a monster, am I?"


    Seeing across the headspace, in front of them like a flame ray of laser cutting the earth, Liang Zhijun and the others who ran at the forefront were extremely pale with fright.


    Regardless of the others, just the current blow displayed by the Flame Corpse Emperor, if they are affected, can the Heavenly King Armor on their body block it?


    After seeing this scene, Wei Xiao and others looked more solemn.


    The horror of the corpse emperor seemed to be beyond their imagination.


    "Master, isn''t this volcano corpse emperor too powerful?" Lin Changsheng came to Wei Xiao''s side and said in a trembled voice.


    Wei Xiaoqiang suppressed the shock in his heart and said coldly: "No matter how strong she is, she will die today. Disperse, and immediately start a siege as soon as the corpse emperor approaches."


    Although they were a little worried, Lin Changsheng and the others were not afraid.


    With Wei Xiao, a big man leading, they have the confidence to win.


    "Humans, you can''t escape."


    The corpse chased up with the fire corpse.


    Thinking that Wei Xiao and the others were going to escape, said triumphantly.


    Wei Xiao turned around.


    It was discovered that there was a corpse who dared to rush towards him.


    How unimaginable is this?


    Without any nonsense, Wei Xiao was charging his feet and swiping the emperor sword in his hand.


    "Swish¡ª"


    With a full blow and unreserved Wei Xiao, his figure flashed past a corpse who was chasing after him.


    One move to kill.


    Stopping, Wei Xiao didn''t wait for the dead corpse to separate by the figure who continued to rush forward by inertia, and said coldly without looking back: "Too much nonsense."


    Immediately, the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand turned into a meat grinder, strangling the fire corpses on both sides of him.


    The puff kept on.


    There are a lot of fire corpses that also have a certain defense, but unfortunately, the defense on their body surface can''t stop the blow of the Emperor Sword.


    At Wei Xiao''s ghostly movement speed, the fire corpses lost their combat effectiveness and fell to the ground.


    Long Ba and the others also dealt with other corpses and high-level zombies separately.


    The Flame Corpse Emperor hadn''t left the volcano, and her people had been declining sharply under Wei Xiao''s butcher''s knives.


    There are high-level zombies, and the Flame Corpse Sovereign can''t directly launch flame rays on Wei Xiao and the others.


    The huge body accelerated the speed of descending the mountain, quickly approaching the battlefield where Wei Xiao and the others were.


    "All drones are dispatched."


    "Master Wu Qing, I''m afraid this will detonate the volcano." Lan Qiang said with some worry.


    Mu Wuqing''s gaze condensed, and his face was cold: "As long as the eruption of the corpse emperor can be blocked, what about the volcanic eruption? Do you think there are people living within a hundred kilometers?"


    "That''s true, then there is no need to hesitate." Lan Gun nodded, and then with Leng Chengfeng and the others, controlled the remaining 100 drones to fly towards the crater.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Not long after, the Flame Corpse Emperor who had already descended from the mountain, at this moment, an explosion sounded from behind her.


    She couldn''t help looking back, but saw a scene that made her feel terrified.


    The mountain collapsed.


    Yes, part of the volcano collapsed under the bombardment of a large amount of powerful explosives, and a flow of rocks even more terrifying than the Flame Corpse King spread downward like an avalanche.


    That kind of terrifying force of nature swept below, frightening the Flame Corpse Emperor to speed up his movement and escape from the foot of the mountain.


    Wei Xiao, who had been evacuated to two kilometers away, saw this scene, while his heart trembled with excitement, his eyes also burst with murderous intent.


    "Turn to attack the corpse emperor--"


    The time to kill the corpse emperor has arrived.


    It was destined not to return to the corpse emperor in the volcano in a short time, but now, they were completely exposed to the sight of Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao took the lead to kill with the others.


    The strength of the corpse is good, but some of the Dragon Ba''s and others who "showed the enemy''s weakness" before, immediately united.


    Behead the corpse first, then the fire corpse.


    As for other high-level zombies, although there are a lot of them, except for the heavy-armor zombies and Corruptors that pose a certain threat to Wei Xiao and others, other types of zombies basically cannot break their defenses.


    Not to mention the highly toxic ones.


    The poison gas they released was unaffected by the third-level fighters, and except for the disgusting smell, it was not lethal.


    Originally backed by the corpse emperor, the corpse of the "arrogant and impossibly arrogant" corpse, faced with the siege of a number of fourth-level fighters, and had to guard against armor-piercing bullets that could easily kill them, and was cleaned up within a few rounds.


    "Boom boom..."


    In the distance, Leng Chengfeng''s resistance followed.


    One after another, the conventional armor-piercing bombs hit the fire corpse''s head, attacking Wei Xiao and their fire corpses, decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Roar¡ªhuman beings, this emperor will destroy your entire clan."


    The flame corpse emperor who escaped from the crisis of being buried by the rocks finally entered the battlefield.


    In contact with Wei Xiao and the others, the body with countless sharp claws moved on the battlefield. The claws of the whole body moved, the sword rained on the sword, the sharp falling blades, wherever they went, the earth, flying stones splashed, and the grass and trees were flying.


    "Depend on¡­¡­"


    Looking at the countless thick and long claws that appeared to be crushed by cutting, Wei Xiao, who had no way of starting, immediately dodged.


    The dense claws pushed it horizontally, leaving countless cutting marks on the ground several meters deep underground.


    This TM is simply a hill-shaped mobile meat grinder.


    Others are even more unbearable.


    They didn''t dare to face its sharp edge, and they moved away from the flame emperor''s figure.

 Chapter 985： Terrifying big move

    The horror of the corpse emperor not only stems from the various abilities they control, but also their melee lethality.


    It can be said that if a corpse emperor enters a human army, no matter how many people make up a phalanx, she does not need to use much power, but only needs to run rampant in it. Her body is like a meat grinder. Claws are enough to destroy any number of human armies.


    That is an existence that even super soldiers can''t stop.


    Only by mastering the force of armor-piercing implosion bombs or even more powerful weapons can they deal with such terrifying creatures.


    Otherwise, the corpse emperor with absolute defense and such terrifying strength, Wei Xiao could not deal with this kind of monster except by sending it up and swallowing it and acting from the inside.


    Facing the corpse emperor who was rampaging and releasing flames everywhere, Wei Xiao kept a distance from him and began to counterattack.


    "Boom boom..."


    A hundred meters away, Wei Xiao, who was still moving, shot the Flame Corpse Emperor in the head.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing implosion was embedded in the skin of the Flame Corpse Emperor and exploded one after another.


    "Roar--"


    The flame emperor roared angrily.


    The armor-piercing implosion bomb still had a little effect on her.


    When the other Phoenix members saw this, they all dodged the attack of the advanced zombies and madly output the firearm equipped with the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion to the body of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    Countless bullets hit the outer armor or blade of the Flame Emperor.


    The former was embedded in the scales of her surface, and then exploded, blasting pitted grooves on it, while the latter was bombed and landed, with bursts of "boom" sounds.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The attack is not fatal and does not cause much damage, but it is extremely insulting.


    The flame corpse emperor who felt his whole body was bitten by mosquitoes, the angry three corpses jumped wildly.


    In the angry roar, the flames on the Flame Corpse Emperor''s body rose high, and between his mouth, a huge ball of fire gathered in his mouth.


    "spread--"


    The closest to the Flame Corpse Emperor, Wei Xiao, who could clearly feel how terrifying the fireball was condensing in the Flame Corpse Emperor¡¯s mouth, hurriedly reminded others.


    As soon as his voice sounded, the fireball in the mouth of the Flame Corpse Emperor formed a terrifying flame ray and continued to launch.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    With Flame Corpse Emperor as the center, half of the 360-degree area is swept by flame rays.


    It is impossible to completely avoid the spread of the flame rays spit out by the Flame Corpse Emperor, but it can avoid the dragon tyrants at the center of the flame impact, and each dodges towards one side.


    After a wave of attacks fell, Wei Xiao and the others seemed a little embarrassed.


    They were also shocked by the strength of the Flame Corpse King, and their confrontation with the Flame Corpse King paid more attention to the distance.


    As for melee?


    Wei Xiao never thought about it.


    Looking at the flames erupting all over the Flame Corpse Emperor, even if the strongest Wei Xiao had this strength, he would not dare to try easily.


    The immunity of the Armor Emperor¡¯s battle armor is absolutely far superior to that of the Heavenly King Armor, but it has never been tested before, and Wei Xiao doesn¡¯t know how long he can stand under the flames of the Flame Corpse Emperor if he fights melee with the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    Unless forced to, otherwise, he will never take personal risks.


    "Boom boom..."


    As Wei Xiao and the others restrained the Flame Corpse Emperor from all directions, in the distance, the real ultimate move belonging to Wei Xiao and the others against the Flame Corpse Emperor appeared.


    Mu Wuqing and the others started.


    Mu Wuqing and others, each equipped with a large-caliber sniper rifle, were far more powerful than Wei Xiao''s rifles and pistols.


    The gunfire sounded.


    Wei Xiao, who had an unusually clear vision, could see that the flame corpse emperor who was hit on the head by the armor-piercing projectile in the distance had all the scales on it being shot down by the penetration of the armor-piercing projectile.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb embedded in the shallower position of the Flame Corpse Emperor''s head exploded, a large amount of hot golden blood and scale armor was blown out from the Flame Corpse Emperor''s head.


    "Roar--"


    An angry and painful roar came from the mouth of the Flame Emperor.


    The huge head was constantly shaking, and on the huge body, the raging flames spread in all directions like a tide.


    "Damn human, **** human..."


    During the roar, the blood basin of the Flame Corpse Emperor opened again, and a new round of flame rays arrived.


    Just like a laser, it spreads to half of the direction, and wherever it passes, the forest is completely stained, and everything does not exist.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Indiscriminate attacks, anyone who was touched by the flame beams uttered heart-piercing screams, while most of the high-level zombies were melted into dregs in an instant, which was extremely terrifying.


    Wei Xiao was also swept by the flame.


    However, relying on the terrifying defensiveness of Emperor Kai''s armor, he was not seriously injured, but even so, Wei Xiao felt the hotness of his whole body.


    "What a terrifying flame."


    Wei Xiao was shocked and looked at other people.


    It''s okay not to look at it. At this look, Wei Xiao''s expression under the mask suddenly freezes.


    "Bright Moon--"


    Someone had an accident in the flame ray of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    The bright moon in the east, the commander of the Third Army of the Women''s Army.


    Unfortunately, she was hit by the flame beam head-on, and wearing the Heavenly King Armor, her condition was extremely miserable at this time.


    It was melted armor and a ten-not-one body.


    The East Bright Moon, whose body was destroyed in a large area, was left on the ground in addition to its broken body. She had no chance of surviving.


    When Long Ba and the others saw this scene, they were all frightened.


    They were also very embarrassed, but they were not directly impacted by the flame ray, and they were only slightly injured.


    Unlike the eastern bright moon, 70% of the body is melted.


    "asshole--"


    Everyone was angry.


    Regardless of collecting Dongfang Jiaoyue''s body, the firearms in his hand kept shooting at the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    Wei Xiao''s emotions are also a little bit brainy.


    Fortunately, he can control it.


    Otherwise, he now wants to jump on the Flame Corpse Emperor and drill a hole in her body at close range.


    Mu Wuqing in the distance continued to shoot.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb that continuously hit the head of the Flame Corpse Emperor exploded inside it. The flame-wrapped head of the Flame Corpse Emperor was now **** and bloody.


    The crisis of death came to my heart.


    A large-scale flame ray release ended, and the flame corpse emperor twisted his body, destroying crazily on the battlefield.


    "Continue to attack¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s lightning-fast figure chased after the flame emperor''s body and kept shooting her in the head.


    One magazine was empty, and immediately replaced with a new magazine to continue shooting.


    Perhaps it was the death of Dongfang Bright Moon that stimulated Dragon Ba and the others, and the others also kept hundreds of meters away and attacked around the huge body of the corpse emperor.


    "Boom boom..."


    Mu Wuqing''s sniping did not stop.


    The more severe the damage was, the more obvious the head of the corpse king, the golden flesh and blood could already be seen in some places.


    "Roar--"


    The crisis and severe pain made the Flame Corpse Emperor roar even more terrifying.


    As she looked up to the sky and howled.


    From her mouth, a beam of flame shot up into the sky.


    Different from the previous flames, blood-black flames were injected into the sky at this time, and the rising clouds of smoke only enveloped the area where Wei Xiao and the others were in an instant.


    Looking at the red and black fire cloud above, Wei Xiao had a bad feeling in his heart.


    His perception was quickly confirmed.


    The high-level zombies who were confronted with Liang Zhijun and others at the outermost periphery, after the blood black fire cloud appeared, seemed to feel some horrible aura, they didn''t care about attacking Liang Zhijun and the others, and fled to the other three sides where the Flame Corpse King was.


    The devastating aura diffused, and the lower pupils of Wei Xiao''s crystal goggles widened.


    "Everyone retreat immediately, the farther away from the corpse emperor, the better, quickly¡ª"


    Wei Xiao ran, the hysterical shouts spread throughout the audience.


    Long Ba and the others are a little unsure, but they don''t have any doubts about Wei Xiao''s words.


    They turned around and flew back.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The attack from the sky finally appeared.


    It is like a starlight, like a beam of flame falling from a waterfall, sweeping across the country with a carpet-like attack.


    It feels that the entire world is filled with flame beams, and the terrifying covering blow, whether it is a person or a zombie, has been completely baptized.

 Chapter 986： All residual blood

    "what¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao couldn''t get out of the central area of ??the flame attack for the first time. When he reminded others that he wanted to retreat, he was in the central area, and a continuous beam of light fell on him in the headspace.


    It is as if Mount Tai is pressing on the top.


    The body was impacted, and Wei Xiao, with both knees bent, almost fell to his knees.


    With a roar in his mouth, leaning on the armor of the emperor''s armor, Wei Xiaoqiang endured the armor that had gradually become hot on his body, gritted his teeth to support the collision of the flame beam.


    Long Ba and the others also failed to withdraw to a safe position.


    The fire cloud covering a radius of 2.5 kilometers, let alone them, even Mu Wuqing in the distance could not be spared.


    The only good news is that the farther you are from the Flame Corpse Emperor, the lighter the color of the flame beam attacking the ground and the weaker its power.


    To Mu Wuqing and the others, the color of the flame had become normal.


    Even so, Mu Wuqing and the others couldn''t continue to attack the Flame Corpse Emperor, but chose a place to hide.


    They have no armored armor, and the invisible battle clothes on their bodies can''t resist the burning of the flames. They don''t find a cover to hide their bodies. Once they are struck by the flames, even if they are just ordinary flames, their lives will be threatened.


    Others are miserable, there is no possibility of dodge, they can only rely on the armed armor on their bodies to resist the burning of the flames.


    The "Sky Fire" attack that lasted for a few minutes passed, and the Flame Corpse Emperor''s ultimate move gradually stopped.


    Just when the Flame Corpse Emperor stopped injecting flame power into the air, the pillar of fire falling from the sky like raindrops disappeared.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Losing the impact of the pillar of fire, Long Ba and others, who were already close to collapse, fell to their knees one after another, making tragic shouts in their mouths, completely losing their combat effectiveness.


    The Flame Corpse Emperor did not hesitate, and quickly turned around and fled in the direction of the volcano where magma was flowing out.


    Losing the impact of the flame beam on his body, his body armor was red, Wei Xiao just saw this scene when he looked up.


    The face under the helmet is very hideous.


    "Made, I want to run after pretending to be like this. Is there such a good thing in the world?"


    Wei Xiao, who was completely angry, regardless of the situation of Long Ba and the others at the moment, regardless of the injuries on his body, he quickly chased him in the direction where the Flame Corpse Emperor was fleeing with a knife.


    "Boom..."


    Mu Wuqing and others in the distance reacted very quickly.


    Rushing out from under the concave surface avoiding the flames, he set up a sniper rifle and immediately launched a sniper on the Flame Corpse Emperor who was close to the volcano.


    The gunfire sounded again, and the flame emperor who was attacked slowed down.


    "Roar--"


    His head was broken, and he was hit by Mu Wuqing and the others again. At this time, the Flame Corpse Emperor suffered unimaginable damage.


    A terrifying scream came from her mouth, and a wave of horror spread all over the place.


    Just then.


    In the direction where Lin Qin and the others were, the high-level zombies who were confronting them seemed to have received some instructions. After a moment of hesitation, all the high-level zombies abandoned their attack on them and turned to evacuate toward the Imperial Nest.


    Seeing this scene, everyone who blocked the high-level zombies was slightly stunned.


    What is this?


    "No, these zombies are going to support the corpse emperor, stop them quickly."


    "Catch up and leave them at all costs."


    Lin Qin and the others thought of the signs of retreat from the senior zombies, each of them was lifted up, and they took the initiative to pursue the senior zombies.


    Farther away, the frontline battlefield.


    After many days of fighting, millions of enemy high-level zombies have dropped to more than a million by this moment.


    The Emperor''s Nest was in a hurry, and Wei Xiao and the others had anticipated something happened.


    The remaining enemy senior zombies on the frontline battlefield, regardless of the siege of the friendly zombies, left the battlefield and returned to the direction of the emperor''s nest.


    "External zombies are retreating?"


    "what happened?"


    The human warriors on the battlefield were a bit unclear, so they, who had already killed the red eyes, couldn''t help but be stunned when they saw this scene.


    Moon, who controls the friendly zombies, showed joy at this moment.


    "Master Wei Xiao, are they going to succeed?" Yue''s spirit lifted up and immediately issued an order to all friendly zombies, "I will try my best to stop the foreign zombies from returning to help the Emperor at all costs."


    "Wow..."


    Upon receiving Yue''s order, the friendly zombies on the battlefield were as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, all went crazy.


    If the two parties in the previous battle were fighting with their respective strengths, then now, the battle of friendly zombies has completely changed the form.


    Facing the retreating enemy zombies, the friendly zombies directly rushed to bite them.


    Regardless of whether they can cause damage to the enemy''s zombies, their attack method is like a human being and the enemy are sent to death, grabbing the enemy without letting go or letting go.


    In close combat, even if the head of the enemy zombie is bitten and bloody, the claws of the enemy will never be released.


    The Terran warriors on the battlefield were also a little dumbfounded to see this scene.


    Is this kind of suicide attack by friendly zombies serious?


    "Brothers, no matter what happens, the friendly zombies are like this. As human warriors, are we not as good as them? Kill me. In the same way, if you can keep a zombie, you must never let him. I ran away. Even if I hold him, he will be trapped tightly for me."


    "Made, don''t let them retreat."


    Terran warriors also gave up.


    They don''t know if it''s right to do this, but they know that following friendly zombies will definitely do no harm to this battle.


    Mankind desperately fought, and the power that burst out was even more terrifying.


    Because no matter when, unless there is no doubt about death, human beings will use all available methods to kill the enemy.


    Unlike the friendly zombies, they are simply dragging the enemy zombies at the expense of oneself.


    It''s silly, but it also sends a signal to Terran warriors.


    That is, keep the enemy zombies on the battlefield at all costs.


    In the rear of the position that Bai Youwei and the others established.


    Xing''s figure came outside the headquarters, just in time to see Bai Youwei''s figure in armed armor.


    "Master Youwei..."


    Bai Youwei turned her head when she heard the sound.


    "Star?" Bai Youwei said slightly, "Is there anything wrong, Xing?"


    Xing walked quickly to Bai Youwei''s side.


    "Master You Wei, a big battle is coming. The news that came just a month ago is that the Flame Corpse King is already in danger, and the enemy zombies on the front battlefield have begun to retreat. Please inform others to prepare for the battle as soon as possible."


    "Um?"


    Bai Youwei''s spirits lifted, and her face under the mask flashed with joy.


    "You mean, my husband has already got rid of the volcanic corpse emperor?"


    Xing shook his head: "It shouldn''t be there yet, but the safety of the external corpse emperor must be threatened by Master Wei Xiao and the others, otherwise, the enemy zombies on the frontline battlefield will not retreat."


    "Is that right?"


    Bai Youwei was a little disappointed.


    "I also ask Master You Wei to be ready for battle as soon as possible."


    Bai Youwei returned to her senses, and behind the opened mask, a pair of star pupils burst out with two sharp rays of light.


    "Yes, I''ll go and notify the other sisters."


    With that said, Bai Youwei took the star into the command center.


    In the headquarters, Jiang Xiyu and the others are there.


    Bai Youwei who came in had nothing to say, and told Jiang Xiyu and others what Xing had told her.


    "The zombies have begun to withdraw?" Ni Qingcheng was a little surprised.


    "Yes. Sisters, whether the enemy zombies on the frontline battlefield can support the corpse emperor in the Royal Nest, now it depends on our performance. We will immediately issue an order to everyone to prepare for battle, and wait for the retreating enemy zombies to enter ours. The scope of the attack is immediately launched, and it must be ensured that no zombie can pass through our position."


    "clear!"


    The girls did not neglect, and they were sure that the zombies were coming over. After Bai Youwei''s order was given, everyone mobilized.


    In and behind the position.


    Tens of thousands of well-equipped phoenix fighters have entered the fighting state, and the mobile units have been activated one after another, ready to support the front line.


    There is also the artillery camp. The scouts are already at a high place and are always watching the movement in the front line of the position. Once the enemy corpse appears, they will provide the artillery camp with accurate strike coordinates.


    Bai Youwei, Jiang Xiyu and the others also came to the heights on the front line.


    A pair of beautiful eyes stared at the front, waiting in full battle.

 Chapter 987： Desperate pursuit

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Didn''t make them wait long.


    Although the front-line battlefield has tried its best to keep the enemy zombies, there are too many zombies and they are dedicated to helping the Imperial Nest. Even if they obstructed them at all costs, hundreds of thousands of high-level zombies left the battlefield and moved towards the Imperial Nest.


    The first thing that appeared in Bai Youwei''s line of sight was the enemy skidder.


    The number is over 10,000.


    Not small volumes gathered together, like a dark cloud spreading towards the sky above Bai Youwei and the others.


    "coming!"


    Bai Youwei''s eyes sharpened.


    "Preparation for anti-aircraft guns and anti-aircraft machine guns..."


    "Wow..."


    All the air-to-air weapons in the position entered the firing state.


    The shooter with long-range killing ability also aimed his gun at the sky-grabber in the distant sky.


    "Oh..."


    The enemy skimmers entered the high altitude one mile in front of the position.


    "Fire!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    With a soft cry, the battle stretches for thousands of meters, starting the battle in an all-round way.


    The dense bullets are like stars constantly sinking into the sky, and the skimmers flying towards them, under the terrifying firepower, continue to fall to the ground like raindrops.


    No longer an endless enemy air predator, under the powerful firepower of the Phoenix Army, it is decreasing sharply at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When the enemy skimmers enter the sky above the position, there are already less than a thousand skimmers who can continue to fly, and the annihilation of the entire army is destined.


    "Wow..."


    But Bai Youwei''s eyes did not continue to stay in the air.


    On the ground, the ground zombies that had withdrawn from the front battlefield also entered their sight.


    Compared with the enemy skimmers, the number of ground zombies supporting the Imperial Nest is even greater.


    "fire¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The enemy was in range, and the rear artillery camp launched rounds of bombardment after another.


    The ground in front, under the gaze of Bai Youwei and the others, bloomed everywhere and was filled with gunpowder smoke everywhere.


    Without the number of horrors, the enemy zombies could not withstand a single blow in front of the elite troops of Phoenix.


    They have the ability to retreat from the front line, but they want to break through the defense line laid by the elite Phoenix, with very little hope.


    Bai Youwei and the others are completely open to blocking the enemy zombies, and the battle is extremely fierce.


    The rear, inside the Royal Nest.


    After an extremely powerful cover attack by the Flame Corpse Emperor, only Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing in the distance can continue to fight.


    Long Ba and they were all seriously injured.


    There is no life-threatening, but it also completely loses combat effectiveness.


    At this time, all of them were lying on the scorched earth and slowly recovering from their injuries.


    Wei Xiao was chasing the Flame Corpse Emperor who was fleeing towards the volcano.


    The tiny figure was like a bolt of lightning behind him, and his guns in his hand chased the Flame Corpse Emperor and continued to shoot.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Sniped by Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing in the distance, the flame emperor wailed repeatedly.


    But when it soon touched the flowing magma, the Flame Corpse Emperor kept digging the claws of the earth, and was able to extract the required energy from the magma.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The injuries on his body increased again, and the Flame Corpse Emperor, who was madly drawing energy from the magma, a new round of attacks came again.


    I saw a huge blood-black fireball condensing on her head, and blood-black flames in her mouth poured frantically into it.


    Wei Xiao, who was pursuing, saw this scene, his face moved.


    "Damn it!"


    I don''t know what the Flame Corpse Emperor is going to do, but Wei Xiao knows that if the Flame Corpse Emperor releases this attack, it is estimated to be of the Fire Extinction Grade.


    Flame rays, skyfire strikes, and the current world-extinguishing fireball...


    The corpse emperor''s ability shocked Wei Xiao.


    No longer caring about the flames on the Flame Emperor, Wei Xiao quickly jumped to the back of the flame Emperor''s huge body with the help of her moving claws.


    The figure continued to shuttle through the forest of knives formed by sharp claws, approaching the flame emperor''s head at an extremely fast speed.


    "Swish¡ª"


    When the fireball in the top space of the Flame Corpse King converged.


    A huge fireball with a radius of more than 20 meters, under the control of the Flame Corpse Sovereign, projected directly towards the distant place where Mu Wuqing and them were.


    "No, get out of the way!"


    Mu Wuqing and the others saw the huge fireball flying towards them, and one by one they quickly put away their sniper rifles away from the sniper position.


    "Rumble..."


    The fireball fell in the forest where Mu Wuqing and the others were.


    With a loud noise, a huge blood-black ball of light bulged a kilometer away.


    Along the way, the ball of light swallowed everything around with a force of destruction.


    When the huge ball of light enveloped the faces of the two hills, the ball of light exploded.


    The shock wave of terror destroys mountains and forests.


    The huge cloud of fire rising into the sky, like a huge mushroom produced by a forbidden weapon, went straight into the sky, illuminating the entire emperor''s nest inside and outside.


    "Ah..."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing and their evacuation speed was already very fast, but the attack of the Flame Corpse Emperor was too terrifying.


    The energy shock wave generated by the huge fireball lifted their figures, and instantly injured everyone.


    In addition to them, there are Liang Zhijun and others, not far from the shock wave''s location, a group of people lying on the ground panting, also in the terrifying storm, the figure was lifted off again, life and death unknown.


    The fire remaining from the explosion is still devouring everything around.


    Mu Wuqing and the others, who couldn''t tolerate a break even under severe injuries, avoided the flame spreading area.


    After this shot fell, there was no distant blockade, and the Flame Corpse Emperor continued to move towards the main position of the volcano.


    Countless sharp claws were submerged in the flowing lava, and a large amount of red energy continuously poured into her body as she moved to repair her injuries.


    Wei Xiao was on the flame emperor''s body.


    Because of the distance, others may not be able to perceive the changes of the Flame Corpse Emperor, but Wei Xiao can clearly capture it.


    Unexpectedly, the Flame Corpse Emperor could recover her injuries so quickly by absorbing energy, Wei Xiao, who was frightened and angry in his heart, moved faster again.


    "Peng..."


    A few minutes later, Wei Xiao finally came to the head space of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    At this time, the Flame Corpse Emperor had already excavated the flooded entrance of the volcano, ready to return to the magma.


    Knowing that the Flame Corpse Emperor can use magma to recover her injuries, how could Wei Xiao make her wish?


    "Boom boom..."


    Inserting the Emperor Devouring Sword with no scabbard in his hand, Wei Xiao took out two pistols and fired frantically at a place where the Flame Corpse Emperor''s head had lost his armor.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    At the same time the bullet was submerged, it exploded.


    The powerful destructive force exploded the blood and magma in the head of the flame emperor.


    "Roar...Humans, stop, stop!" The Flame Corpse Emperor roared frantically.


    Having sensed the existence of Wei Xiao, the Flame Corpse Emperor spoke at the same time, the speed of digging the entrance of the volcano was even more crazy.


    Wei Xiao was protected by the Armor Emperor''s battle armor, and was not afraid of the flames of the Flame Emperor in a short time.


    After playing the two magazines, he changed to a new magazine and continued shooting.


    Not long after, a pit with a diameter of about two meters appeared on the head of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    "Give you something cruel."


    Wei Xiao was fierce, and from the interlayer of the armor prevention weapon, he took out a few high-explosive bombs and threw them into the meat pit.


    "How long can you hold on this time?"


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao aimed his gun at the deep pit, and shot the 30 armor-piercing implosion rounds in the two magazines in one go.


    He immediately dropped the pistol and drew out the Emperor Devouring Sword, quickly shifting its position.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao just flashed away, and dull explosions sounded one after another.


    "Roar--"


    A sorrowful wailing sound came from the mouth of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    The huge body, like a car overturned, turned its back to the ground and its belly to the sky, falling down from a height of tens of meters.


    Wei Xiao, who was still on the Flame Corpse Emperor, noticed this scene, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    He didn''t even have a chance to leave the Flame Corpse Emperor. He grabbed the root of a sharp claw on the Flame Corpse Emperor''s back and rolled down the mountain with her huge body.

 Chapter 988： From the end of the Wei Da Devil

    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire from a distance came again.


    This shows that Mu Wuqing still has alive among them.


    And the bullets they fired directly hit the place where the head of the Flame Corpse Emperor was enlarged by Wei Xiao''s wound again.


    Without the sturdy scale armor, and the fact that most of the flesh and blood inside the brain were destroyed, Mu Wuqing and the others now shot the bullets without much hindrance.


    "Roar--"


    An even more desperate wailing sounded from the Flame Corpse Emperor''s mouth.


    With a loud noise, the 100-meter-long body of the Flame Corpse Emperor fell into the hot lava, splashing a lot of hot lava.


    Wei Xiao was also uncomfortable.


    The figure was all submerged in the magma, and inside the armor of the Emperor Armor, a lot of magma flowed into it, and the hot Wei Xiao couldn''t help screaming again and again.


    "Thump thump..."


    The magma rolled, and Wei Xiao, who was covered in a layer of lava, struggled out of it.


    He beating like a monkey frantically, enduring the piercing pain, frantically took off the armor of the emperor.


    "Master¡ª"


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing near and far away saw Wei Xiao''s tragic situation.


    In the exclamation sound full of shock and worry, there was an extraordinary fear.


    As if the people burned by magma were them, it was anxious and painful.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to respond to them.


    Taking off the armor on his body, he was completely unrecognizable at this moment. He accidentally discovered that the Flame Corpse Emperor fell in the magma. The claws on his body could draw energy from the magma and pour into his body. Wei Xiao was shocked.


    I couldn''t take care of the pain in his body, and he reached out and picked up the emperor biting sword with its handle exposed from a magma.


    With his skin open and fleshy, Wei Xiao quickly moved to the head of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    "Humans, why do you want to help the outer corpse emperor deal with this emperor? As long as you let go of this emperor this time, the emperor can promise you any conditions that the corpse emperor promises you." Feeling Wei Xiao''s figure came to the head Before, the Flame Corpse Emperor said very weakly.


    Wei Xiao''s face now looks extremely scary.


    The blood flowing out between the bursting skin was evaporated and solidified in an instant.


    He can''t see his face clearly, his left hand with some bones and bones clasps the Emperor Devouring Sword, and he stares coldly at the Flame Corpse Emperor whose eyes are bigger than his entire body.


    "I just want you to die."


    "Is there no room for negotiation?"


    "The outer corpse emperor is completely using your human race. If she comes in person, you will not have such a huge casualty. We can cooperate. You and the emperor will join hands. Under the second-level corpse emperor, there is no foreign corpse emperor. It is our opponent. If the emperor evolves, within the same level, we will still be invincible."


    A grimace appeared on Wei Xiao''s face.


    Yu Guang glanced at the claws of the Flame Corpse Emperor who was still absorbing the energy from the magma, and sneered: "You don''t have to delay time, you must die today."


    "Swish¡ª"


    Being cruel to others, Wei Xiao is cruel to himself.


    Stepping on the claws of the Flame Corpse Emperor to the top of her tumbling head, resisting the burning of the flesh by the fire, Wei Xiao landed on the edge of a huge blood pit with a size of three or four meters.


    "Human, if you insist on killing the emperor, the emperor will drag you to bury you."


    "Haha! If it is soft, come hard. Just so, I also want to know if anyone in this world can kill me. Let''s see who lives and who died in the end." Wei Xiao finished speaking, carrying the Emperor Sword. Jumped into the head of the flame emperor.


    "Damn it, human, you will pay for it, roar¡ª"


    Feeling Wei Xiao entering his head, the flame corpse emperor roared in horror, and at the same time, blood black flames ignited all over his body, terrifying temperature all over his body.


    Wei Xiao, who was on the head of the Flame Corpse Emperor, suddenly felt an indescribable temperature.


    Feeling that his whole body was about to be steamed, Wei Xiao''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Kill kill kill..."


    The torture that life is worse than death made Wei Xiao unbearable, frantically swinging knives, roaring and slashing inside the Flame Corpse Emperor''s head to vent his pain.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The flame emperor wailed frantically.


    The body that was severely injured seemed to have been shocked, like a fish that lost water, constantly rolling and struggling in the magma.


    The huge body is a terrifying destruction machine. Wherever her body touches, lava splashes, rocks volley, and sparks and lava are sprayed in all directions like a fountain.


    After ten minutes of struggling and wailing stopped.


    The Flame Corpse Emperor, who had a **** pupil with Wei Xiao''s eyes, gradually lost his strength.


    The huge body also lost its vitality a little bit. From the beginning, it ejected and rolled, gradually stopped its displacement, stuck to the surface of the magma and slowly wriggled, and finally fell into a static state.


    The blood-red eyes also began to dim at this time, and after a while, the huge blood pupils turned grayish white.


    The Flame Corpse Emperor eventually fell into Wei Xiao''s hands.


    The flame on his body went out, and the body lying on the ground could no longer move.


    "died?"


    "Successful Lord?"


    "Master?"


    Long Ba, who was still lying on the ground thousands of meters away, looked at this scene in the distance, each of them dumbfounded and unspeakable.


    When they thought of Wei Xiao, their shocked expressions returned to their eyes, and they became nervous and worried.


    Some people want to get up to check Wei Xiao''s situation.


    But when their bodies moved, the feeling of falling apart again made them fall back to the ground, with bloodshot eyes looking directly at the corpse of the flame corpse in the distance. The anxiety in their hearts was as if they had not completed the answer sheet in the last few seconds of the college entrance examination. Sweat all over.


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao..."


    There was a cry of crying crisply.


    From a thousand meters away, Mu Wuqing, with a gray head and face and a panic all over, galloped towards the area where the Flame Corpse Emperor was very frantically.


    Regardless of the lava flowing on the ground, Mu Wuqing''s light body stepped on the boulder in the magma and quickly approached the corpse of the Flame Emperor.


    Approaching the flame emperor''s corpse, Mu Wuqing used those sharp claws to reach the edge of the deep pit that entered the flame of the flame emperor''s brain for ten seconds.


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, husband, can you hear me? Answer me¡ª" Mu Wuqing cried out with tears from above.


    Wei Xiao in the head of the Flame Corpse Emperor felt that someone was calling his name. He, who was unwilling to fall asleep, woke up in a daze.


    However, his current situation is not generally bad.


    The fall of the Flame Corpse Emperor caused the body''s protection system to completely collapse. The magma and boiling golden blood flowing in the veins began to enrich the Flame Corpse Emperor''s head. Now, Wei Xiao''s lower body was almost submerged.


    The fleshy bones below felt like they were melted.


    Wei Xiao, who was also dilapidated in the upper part, looked at the boiling blood and magma that were still spreading upwards, knowing that he would soon be submerged, twisted his face, Wei Xiao relied on strong vitality to force himself to stay awake.


    "Husband, husband..."


    This time, Mu Wuqing''s clear shout came from his ear.


    "Hiss~~~"


    Wei Xiao wanted to move his body, but he grinned in pain.


    He stopped moving immediately, looking at the Emperor Sword Sword held tightly by the left hand of the visible bones, he had a choice in his heart.


    "Husband, answer me if you have anything to do. If you don''t say anything, I will come down."


    "Don''t come down!" Wei Xiao yelled.


    "husband?"


    I heard Wei Xiao''s reply. At first, Mu Wuqing couldn''t believe it, but soon Mu Wuqing, who burst into tears of joy, responded hurriedly, "Husband, are you okay? Great, it''s really great that you are okay. You are fine. Come out quickly and I will meet you from above."

 Chapter 989： Ill be out at night

    "What a silly wife. I don''t have much time, so listen to me and I must not come down. I wait outside until dark, and I will naturally come out after dark. Now I am very troublesome here. I can''t say a word or two. Just listen to me."


    Mu Wuqing''s expression tightened when he heard the words.


    "Why don''t you come out now? Husband, are you hurt? It''s okay, I''ll go down and take you out."


    "Are you not listening to what I said?"


    Wei Xiao''s angry words came out.


    Mu Wuqing was shocked immediately.


    But it was just a moment.


    Feeling that Wei Xiao''s current situation is more serious, she couldn''t help but say: "Husband, let me be willful once, and I will come down to save you."


    "roll!"


    "Old, husband..."


    "Mu Wuqing, please listen to me. If you dare to come down, then from now on, you and I will have nothing to do with you. I, Wei Xiao, have never seen you as a woman, and I will never see you again in the future. ,do as promised."


    "Uuuuu...husband, me, me..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Wuqing''s body was struck by lightning, his knees softened, his whole body knelt on the edge of the pit, his jade face pale.


    The tender little hands were pressed against the flesh and blood of the Flame Corpse Emperor, even if it was very hot, but she seemed to have no consciousness, she was crying, and her small mouth was choked open.


    "Obviously, what big storms and waves your husband has never experienced? I can save myself. Besides, you just need to wait till night. If I don''t come out before twelve o''clock in the evening, you want to come and find me. I won''t stop you, do you hear me? ?"


    Mu Wuqing lifted his reddish, hot hand and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    With her red lips clenched and her face in pain, she trembling and nodded: "I heard it. Husband, I will wait for you until twelve o''clock in the evening. If you don''t come out, I will go down and look for you."


    Wei Xiao inside heard Mu Wuqing''s words, his heart twitched.


    Go down to find me?


    How does this feel weird?


    The silly daughter-in-law above does not want to die for herself, right?


    How can this be?


    Lao Tzu will not die.


    Just when Wei Xiao wanted to say something to Mu Wuqing, after another thought, he thought that he could be resurrected at night, wouldn''t it be possible to show up in time?


    Worry about the fart myself.


    Wanting to understand this, Wei Xiao said: "Okay, now you guard the corpse of the corpse emperor outside, don''t let Xing and Yue take them away. In addition, inform Haojie Chen that they will enter the venue and extract the genetic medicine as soon as possible."


    "Hmm! Husband, you must not leave us, our sisters are waiting for you."


    "I see, so many beautiful daughters-in-law are waiting to give birth to me. I haven''t lived enough yet! Stay outside and your husband will come out at night."


    Soothing Mu Wuqing, Wei Xiao no longer delays.


    "I hope my idea is correct." As he said, Wei Xiao raised his left hand with difficulty, gritted his teeth and slashed on his right arm.


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Real self-breaking arm.


    Enduring the pain, Wei Xiao put down the Emperor Sword, grabbed the broken arm with his half-boned left hand, turned his head to look at a place in the brain of the corpse emperor that is hard to be submerged by blood and magma, and threw his right arm over. .


    After successfully throwing his right arm to the chosen position, Wei Xiao threw the Emperor Devouring Knife out and inserted it above a wall of flesh.


    After doing all this, Wei Xiao felt like he had exhausted all the strength of his whole body, panting heavily.


    "Husband, husband, can you hear me?"


    Mu Wuqing''s shouts continued from above.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the magma and boiling blood that had spread to his waist, and took a deep breath on his broken face.


    "Remember my words, you are not allowed to come down before twelve o''clock in the evening. During this period, don''t disturb me. Wu Qing..."


    At this point, Wei Xiao paused, as if he wanted to say something.


    After hesitating for a moment, he who felt awkward at first said it.


    "Wu Qing, you must be obedient. I don''t want me to be alive, but you have already left me."


    For fear of the stupid woman above doing stupid things, Wei Xiao, who was not willing to say anything nasty, also resisted the discomfort in his heart and said it.


    Mu Wuqing heard it.


    There was a touch of movement on the pale little face.


    Tears flowed out even more uncontrollably, and she lay on the edge of the pit and nodded vigorously.


    "I listen to you, I listen to you everything. Husband, you must come out!"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    He felt that he was about to reach the limit, so he didn''t say more.


    Lie down on his upper body, move his body with his only arm, and let his upper body actively blend into the magma and boiling blood below.


    "In this world, probably no one would dare to bathe with magma like me, right?"


    Without forgetting to tease himself, Wei Xiao''s whole body slowly merged with magma and boiling blood until he disappeared.


    "Gurulu...guru...gum...boo¡ª¡ª"


    A bubble burst at the last place where Wei Xiao''s head disappeared, and there was no movement inside.


    Outside.


    There was no voice from Wei Xiao below, and Mu Wuqing tried to shout again, but there was no response below.


    If it weren''t for Wei Xiao to warn Mu Wuqing eloquently at the end, maybe this stupid woman would really jump down regardless of Wei Xiao''s warning.


    Now, although her heart is full of anxiety and anxiety, she can still restrain herself.


    Wei Xiao has already said that if he doesn''t come out before twelve o''clock in the evening, then he won''t blame Mu Wuqing for advocating and going to him.


    It only took seven or eight hours. At this time, Mu Wuqing could afford to wait.


    "Husband, you must come out alive. You are not alone. There are a group of wives behind you. You can''t leave us alone, you know?"


    Tears continued to flow in his eyes, but Mu Wuqing, who was still strong, did not do anything stupid.


    "Master Wu Qing, how is the Lord?" Long Ba and the others, seeing that Wei Xiao''s figure had not appeared, couldn''t help asking loudly.


    Mu Wu heard the sound, looked at Long Ba and others sitting on the ground nearly a thousand meters away, and sniffed his nose, trying to make his state appear more natural.


    "It''s okay. It may take a while for him to come out. You guys recover from your injury. I''ll be watching here and nothing will happen."


    Long Ba didn''t know how true Mu Wuqing''s words were.


    Although there was a sense of anxiety in his heart, Mu Wuqing, who was a Wei Xiao woman, said so, even if they were worried, they couldn''t do much now.


    I can only believe what Mu Wuqing said, the group no longer wastes energy, sitting in place, relying on the healing power of the body to slowly recover from their injuries.


    Leng Chengfeng and they came afterwards.


    Seeing the situation at the scene, they also learned about Wei Xiao¡¯s situation from Mu Wuqing¡¯s mouth. They were still barely able to move around freely. They immediately contacted the Shadow Guard¡¯s intelligence personnel to prepare a large amount of food for the people present and inform Chen Haojie that they were entering. field.


    After doing this, several of them will be responsible for serving as Dragon Ba and their escorts, guarding the surroundings.


    North of the Royal Nest.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The high-level zombies who came to support when the Flame Corpse Emperor called for help were already rushing to the imperial nest.


    But things backfired.


    If it was just Lin Qin and the others, tens of thousands of high-level zombies, no matter how Lin Qin and the others could kill, it would be impossible to prevent all the high-level zombies from going to the Imperial Nest for support.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was that since Wei Xiao and the others started a battle with the Corpse Emperor, the Central China forces all over Duzhou and Xiongzhou heard the wind, and then joined Lin Qin¡¯s team to support the Flame Corpse Emperor. The senior zombies started to kill.


    Encircled by hundreds of thousands of troops, how can more than 10,000 high-level zombies be their opponents.


    With the fall of the corpse emperor, their remaining companions were also wiped out under the armed forces of the human race.


    The forces from Central China rendezvous with Lin Qin and them.


    For this group of people who can be invisible, the bigwigs of Central China are quite jealous.


    There was no dispute between the two parties, and everyone maintained a certain tacit understanding, and no one provoke anyone.


    Now the high-level zombies in the north have been dealt with. After the leaders of the Central China Allied Forces learned that Lin Qin and the others were going to the Imperial Nest to support Wei Xiao and the others, they learned from Lin Qin and the others what kind of existence the corpse emperor was. Bring a group of super soldiers above level three to follow Lin Qin and them to support.


    As for the remaining manpower, they naturally stayed to carry the corpses of the zombies on the ground.


    The corpses of these high-level zombies are all the raw materials for the No. 2 potion, which is rare for anyone.

 Chapter 990： Victory

    "Sister Qin, don''t you stop them?"


    On the way to the imperial nest, Song Xiaoyu knew what the Central China Allied Forces had done, and said to Lin Qin angrily.


    Lin Qin said as he hurried on the road: "I''m not in a hurry. I have asked the members of the Shadow Guard to follow the transportation team secretly, and wait to see the Lord, and then see what the Lord will do."


    "Well! Then wait for the Lord''s arrangement."


    "Don''t tell me, rush to the Lord and them as soon as possible. I don''t know if the Lord and them have killed the corpse emperor now?"


    "It''s hard to say. You have also seen the scene just now. That kind of attack definitely belongs to the Volcano Corpse Emperor. If the Corpse Emperor''s power is not witnessed with my own eyes, I can''t imagine it would be so terrifying."


    "The advanced existence of the corpse clan, if they don''t have some strength, they won''t be worthy of the status under that corpse. But I believe that the Lord, in this world, there is nothing that the Lord can''t kill."


    "Brother Xiao naturally won''t let us down."


    There is a blind worship of Wei Xiao and the two daughters.


    As a result, a guy who was "unmatched" in the eyes of others died, and made people believe in his strength.


    It also has that immortal body, otherwise, some people have died for unknown times.


    The powerful Chinese leaders who followed Lin Qin and them didn''t know what the two women in front were talking about.


    They followed with dozens of third-level fighters, and they also had a restless plan in their hearts.


    "Have you seen all the previous visions?"


    "Of course, we will gather here, aren''t we all attracted by the fire cloud that obscures the sky and the sun? If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe that there are other creatures in this world that have the ability to control the supernatural?"


    "The corpse emperor, surpassing the existence of the mother corpse, the genetic medicine mentioned in the corpse can give us humans powerful supernatural powers. If this was not said by the dog, I can''t believe it."


    "Let us get closer to them to understand the situation at the scene. If the corpse king has been killed, immediately summon our staff to **** the corpse of the corpse king. If it has not been killed, then stare at it from a distance. People, don¡¯t have full confidence, don¡¯t be enemies with them."


    "Naturally, without enough chips, I don''t want to provoke a group of people with invisibility."


    "Haha... if we have enough chips, we are also fearless."


    Several big men made up their minds and continued to follow Lin Qin and them.


    What these people didn''t know was that members of the Shadow Guard had been hidden by their side.


    Want to grab food?


    These guys don''t want to fart.


    Bai Youwei''s battlefield where they are.


    "what happened?"


    "The enemy corpse seems to have stopped attacking."


    Bai Youwei and the others, who were confronting the high-level zombies supporting the Imperial Nest, suddenly discovered that all the enemy corpses on the offensive line had stopped attacking. They were confused in their eyes, showing a puzzled look.


    While Bai Youwei and the others were still full of confusion, Xing became excited.


    "It''s Wei Xiao and them. They succeeded."


    "Um?"


    Jiang Xiyu and Yan Yi looked at the stars one after another.


    Jiang Xiyu said, "You mean, my husband and Sister Wu Qing have already killed the Volcano Corpse Emperor?"


    Xing nodded affirmatively.


    "Look!"


    In order to verify the authenticity of his words, Xing directly issued some ordinary instructions in front of Bai Youwei and the others facing the enemy zombies.


    It is nothing more than to let the enemy zombies get down on the ground.


    As a result, all enemy zombies really acted according to Xing''s instructions.


    "This is?" Ni Qingcheng was a little surprised.


    "This is the phenomenon after the zombies have lost the main corpse emperor, mother corpse, and corpse. As long as these three remain one, they will not obey the orders of foreign noble zombies. Now that they are following my instructions, it is accidental. So, their group no longer has a leader at the commanding level."


    Xing used actions to confirm what he said. After Bai Youwei and the others reacted, their faces gradually burst into surprise smiles.


    "Husband, they won?"


    "Hahaha...great, my husband defeated the volcanic corpse emperor."


    "Sister Youwei, is the war over?"


    "That''s right, the war is over, and we won the final victory." Bai Youwei said excitedly.


    After answering Yan Yi, Bai Youwei said to Xing again: "Xing, since you can control the zombies in these places, can you let them stand and kill me now?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Bai Youwei would ask such a question.


    Xing hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Under my coercion, they dare not move."


    "That''s good. Do you need these hostile zombies?"


    Xing shook his head: "They do not belong to the same ethnic group as us. In addition to the evolutionary zombies, even if the new zombies are controlled by us, the final result is to provide energy to the mother corpse and the mother emperor."


    Bai Youwei''s eyes lit up.


    "Since you have said so, then I''ll be straight to the point. Now you let them line up for us to kill. Anyway, we only need corpses. Keeping them alive will easily increase the variables."


    Xing already knew what she thought when Bai Youwei asked him.


    Xing didn''t feel embarrassed for Bai Youwei and the others to kill the new-type zombies of the foreign system, but there were some things that made him have to think about it.


    "Master You Wei, although it is okay to kill these enemy foreign zombies, it will also cause you a certain amount of ammunition consumption. And when the mother emperor and Master Wei Xiao agreed, how many zombies we will dispatch this time, return to the female V Island, we must ensure that the same number is returned, even if only the corpses. After this time of war, we have not many surviving corpses..."


    "If you kill them too, when you return to Female V Island, you will lose a lot of labor. Why don''t you leave them behind and count them on our dead clan corpses. At that time, we will be selecting a batch of corpses to supplement. Go in and meet the agreement reached between the mother emperor and Master Wei Xiao, what do you think of this?"


    What Xing said was very euphemistic and fair.


    The captured enemy zombies were taken as part of their supplementary team, and at the same time, they could provide them with a good batch of free labor. For Wei Xiao and the others, there was no loss, but they also saved a batch of ammunition.


    Hearing what the star said, Bai Youwei thought for a while, but there was some truth in it.


    "Sister Xiyu, Sister Qingcheng, do you think Xing''s approach is feasible?"


    Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng both heard Xing''s words, they looked at each other and nodded.


    Jiang Xiyu said: "Xing''s proposal is very reasonable. Just do what he says."


    Yan Yi followed Wei Xiao''s tone and said, "God has the virtue of being alive. Since they have surrendered, then there is no need to rush to exterminate them. Anyway, they are going to die. Let them live a few more days!"


    Bai Youwei gave her little sister a white look.


    If your loli voice can be changed, you may still have a bit of charm from your husband, but once the loli voice comes out, a good sentence will be full of disobedience in your mouth.


    "That''s it. But Xing, you have to promise that they won''t endanger our people."


    Xing was very grateful to Bai Youwei and performed a noble etiquette similar to the ancient times in the West.


    "Thank you, You Wei, and a few adults. I promise that under my coercion, they dare not make a mistake."


    "That''s good. Now that the battle between my husband and the others is over, we should also meet them now. Sisters, go, let''s meet our great hero." Bai Youwei said loudly.


    The sisters around smiled, obviously there is no objection to Bai Youwei.


    Another battlefield.


    Moon, who dominated the battlefield, now also controls the remaining enemy zombies after the Flame Corpse Emperor has fallen.


    She does it the same way as Xing.


    They need a batch of free labor.


    If this batch of free labor is eliminated, it is obviously impossible to take away more than two million corpses with only the remaining 700,000 to 800,000 corpses.


    At least one trip is impossible.


    In order to save trouble, adding the star''s side, leaving behind nearly a million enemy zombies, is not a bad choice.


    However, she also knew that she still had to wait for Wei Xiao to decide whether she could leave these enemy zombies in the end.


    After all, the supreme commander of the allied forces in this war is Wei Xiao.


    Any decision on the battlefield must be approved by Wei Xiao.


    Of course, in addition to controlling the remaining zombies of the enemy, Yue also notified the high level of the human race to officially announce the end of the war with the victory of the allies.


    All allied troops in the rear who heard the news cheered, cried, and roared.

 Chapter 991： Inexplicably sad

    In the past month of the war, allied members who did not know what they had experienced during this time, knew the end of the war, whether it was the people of the other two forces or the Phoenix team composed of private forces and civilians, everyone Cheering, everyone is venting the excitement in their hearts in various ways.


    "Sister Yan, did you hear that? The war is over and we are victorious?"


    The news of victory spread all over the world. After nearly a month of fighting, everyone who didn''t know how haggard was, all smiled with relief, even if someone was crying, they were crying with joy.


    Liu Xian''er, this oiran from Tianxianlou.


    The beauty who once held the moon with the stars and became popular, after this battle, is also reborn and matures.


    She did not celebrate with the other surviving sisters in Tianxianlou, and walked up to the heights alone to look at the sky.


    With a smile on her face but tears in her eyes, her lips trembled without a trace of polish when she spoke.


    The war was indeed won, but she did not seem very happy.


    Victory, that is just the bright side of this war, but behind this victory, how many people use their lives to fight for it?


    Without this war, she and her sister Yan could still live well in Sky City.


    If Wei Xiao hadn''t appeared, would she have changed because of it?


    The news of victory seemed to her nothing to celebrate, and some were full of sadness.


    Because she lost the last trustworthy person in this world in this war.


    The poignant face was gradually replaced by gloom, the eyes full of hatred, Liu Xian''er''s tone became cold and bitter.


    "The chapter war that belongs to them is indeed over, but the war that belongs to me, now, it is only the beginning."


    The armoured hands were squeezed into fists, and the opened mask, after Liu Xian''er''s mood changed, re-covered her with gloomy cheeks.


    Inside the Royal Nest.


    In a blink of an eye, the time came to about half past six in the afternoon.


    The sky has gradually turned dark, and the last afterglow of the sun is shining between the sky and the earth, and inside the corpse nest that appears to be a little empty, endless flames are still burning in all directions with the wind.


    "Master Wu Qing..."


    Lin Qin and the others came to the imperial nest and reported to Mu Wuqing for the first time.


    Mu Wuqing, who had left the corpse of the Flame Emperor, nodded at them, and then continued to stare at the corpse of the Flame Emperor who had been surrounded by Professor Bo Kang.


    Lin Qin and the others felt that the atmosphere at the scene was somewhat depressed.


    Hasn''t the volcano emperor been killed? Why do you feel that everyone''s emotions are not high?


    The two looked around.


    The security of the scene has been taken over by the armed soldiers brought by Chen Haojie. Apart from the flowing magma, a small number of people who have a high status among the phoenixes have gathered to eat and cultivate.


    Among these people, Lin Qin quickly discovered something wrong.


    "Why isn''t the Lord?"


    Yes, they searched for a long time, but Wei Xiao was not found on the scene.


    If the corpse emperor was not dead, it would be excusable for Wei Xiao to not be there, but now that the corpse emperor has fallen, but Wei Xiao is not in the imperial nest, this makes no sense.


    Looking at Mu Wuqing, who was haggard, the second daughter seemed to realize something.


    Glancing at each other.


    "Lord, is he..." Lin Qin wanted to say something.


    The latter words were not said.


    Song Xiaoyu panicked.


    "Impossible, everyone else is fine, how could Brother Xiao have an accident?"


    Song Xiaoyu directly denied Lin Qin''s conjecture behind.


    They wanted to continue to inquire about Mu Wuqing, but when they saw Mu Wuqing''s sad face again, they suddenly retreated.


    The second girl ran towards the place where Longba and them rested.


    "Military strategist, where''s the master?" Lin Qin asked Chen Haojie here.


    Chen Haojie glanced at them.


    "Ugh!"


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s sigh, the two women couldn''t help but tremble in their hearts.


    Song Xiaoyu trembled: "Xiao and Brother Xiao really..."


    Chen Haojie: "Don''t think too much, the situation of the Lord is not easy to say right now. According to Lao Lan, the Lord just entered the inside of the head of the corpse king and did not appear. He asked us to wait until 12 o''clock in the evening, when he will come out. ."


    "This... the Lord is now in the head of the corpse emperor?" Lin Qin was a little surprised.


    The Lan Gun sitting on the ground chewing the food replaced Chen Haojie''s words.


    "The Lord is indeed in the head of the corpse emperor. This is what we saw with our own eyes. Now no one dares to move the head of the corpse emperor. We can only make other arrangements after 12 o''clock in the evening."


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu both turned to look at the huge heads of the Flame Corpse Emperor like the same house.


    There was some worry in their hearts, but they did not dare to act rashly.


    Lin Qin took a deep breath.


    "How are you, there is no danger, right?"


    Knowing what she was asking, Lan Qiang and Long Ba smiled bitterly.


    "The commanders of the Women''s Third and Sixth Army Dongfang Jiaoyue and Xue Yanfang, as well as the commander of the Men''s Third Army, the Jackdaw, were all killed. The others were also seriously injured."


    "what?"


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu''s eyes widened as soon as Long Ba said.


    The male and female army commanders of the Phoenix are all four-level fighters, and such a powerful person actually has three sacrifices, which is unbelievable when they want to come.


    Lan Qiang said: "The corpse emperor is far more powerful than we imagined. If it weren''t for Chengfeng and their long-range sniper, the master would stand up and kill him at a critical moment. I don''t know if we can completely eliminate the fire of the corpse emperor this time."


    Without directly touching the horror of the Flame Corpse Emperor, Lin Qin and the others could not feel the horror of each other.


    However, the Flame Corpse Sovereign had several big moves and could feel the terrifying power of the second daughter from dozens of kilometers away. It was not difficult to imagine how much risk Longba and the others had taken in the battle against the Flame Corpse Sovereign.


    With lingering palpitations, the eyes of the two girls both showed fear.


    At the critical moment, it seems that you still have to rely on the Lord (Brother Xiao).


    "Are there any casualties among people from other forces?" Song Xiaoyu glanced at people from other forces around him.


    At this time, the Cang Wolf King and the others also heard Song Xiaoyu''s question.


    The Canglang King, Li Guangliang, and Long Zaitian, who were extremely embarrassed and damaged in many places, smiled bitterly, as if they were missing something, their faces were very sad.


    Lan Qiang said: "Liang Zhijun is dead, and the third-level fighters they brought. There are no super fighters below the fourth level who have entered the imperial nest."


    It''s very simple, but the cruelty revealed between the lines makes people tremble.


    All super fighters below level 4 have been sacrificed?


    How cruel is the battle between the people and the corpse king?


    Lin Qin and the others stopped talking.


    Standing silently on the spot, only they know what they feel in their hearts.


    "Girl Wu Qing, Army Master Chen..."


    When the atmosphere at the scene seemed low, a call came from the direction where the flame emperor''s corpse was.


    Mu Wuqing and Chen Haojie looked up at the sound source.


    I saw Professor Bokang wearing protective clothing with excitement on his face and several researchers walking towards them.


    Chen Haojie''s complexion changed, thinking of something, he quickly walked towards Professor Bo Kang and the others.


    "Professor, did you succeed?" Chen Haojie asked expectantly.


    Professor Bo Kang came to everyone.


    "Fortunately, we did not humiliate our mission. After three hours of hard work, we extracted the complete gene potion of the corpse emperor." As he said, Professor Bokang carefully handed a test tube containing the golden gene potion to Mu Wuqing and the others.

 Chapter 992： Take advantage of the fire

    Gene Medicine No. 5?


    Looking at the gene medicine in front of them, the expressions on Chen Haojie''s faces were all excited.


    Wei Xiao launched this battle, mobilizing millions of human forces, for this, isn''t it just this No. 5 genetic medicine that can be hailed as the "Elixir of God"?


    Of course, the purpose of destroying the corpse king is clear, but potion No. 5 is also one of their real goals.


    "Such a big corpse emperor can only extract such a small gene medicine?" Lin Qin said disappointedly.


    Professor Bokang said sternly: "Captain Lin, don''t underestimate this potion. The girl from Xiaoying is the best proof."


    "As the super soldiers taking the No. 5 potion continue to consume enough food, the supernatural powers in the body will increase indefinitely. When it reaches a certain level, not to mention destroying the world, but it is not a problem that one person can defeat one city."


    "Professor, please don''t get me wrong, I just feel a little pity. You said that the corpse emperor''s body can only get this potion in the end. Doesn''t it seem very contradictory?"


    Professor Bokang shook his head funny.


    "This is the characteristic of zombies. Once the complete gene leaves the body, the remaining genes in the body will automatically be destroyed. We are also trying to preserve the remaining genes, but currently we have no clue. Maybe we can control this technology in the future." Then, Professor Bo Kang handed the gene medicine to Mu Wuqing.


    "Girl Wuqing, you keep the genetic medicine. Here, you are the only one who is best suited to keep it."


    Mu Wuqing did not refuse.


    According to Wei Xiao''s previous meaning, this medicine also belongs to her.


    Although Wei Xiao hasn''t told others yet, she will take care of it for the time being, and no one will object to it.


    "Boom boom..."


    Just as Mu Wuqing took over the genetic medicine, a gunshot sounded in the distance.


    "what happened?"


    Chen Haojie''s expressions changed.


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu looked at each other, both of them showed killing intent.


    The second daughter obviously knew something.


    "They still can''t help it." Lin Qin said coldly.


    From the north of the imperial nest, with the sound of gunshots, a large number of armed personnel appeared among the mountains and rivers.


    Countless guns were aimed at Mu Wuqing and the others in the imperial nest, and a group of people in armed armor slowly walked towards them from the grass in the north.


    There are a lot of people coming in this group.


    There are no fewer than two hundred doomsday fighters alone.


    Behind them were more than a thousand armed soldiers, all of them looked very energetic, giving people a feeling of irritation.


    Thousands of super fighters?


    This force is not weak.


    Chen Haojie and the others turned around and stared at the approaching group of people.


    The surrounding phoenix soldiers who were in charge of vigilance clenched their guns a little bit.


    The other party arrives.


    "Everyone, I think Potion No. 5 should be given to us, what do you think?"


    The people here are not arrogant.


    You don''t need to be circumspect at all, and you will explain your intentions as soon as you come out.


    Chen Haojie burst into killing intent in their eyes, but they did not act rashly.


    Overlooking the mountains and plains in the distance occupied by armed men.


    Chen Haojie initially estimated that there were at least hundreds of thousands of people from this force that could be seen in front of them.


    The armed forces in Central China?


    Long Ba and they got up.


    "This group of people really do not live or die, even our attention dare to fight." Leng Chengfeng said coldly.


    Chen Haojie looked at Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu.


    The second girl nodded, as if responding to Haojie Chen.


    Chen Haojie''s expression lightened a little after receiving the second woman''s response.


    He beckoned to summon some of the armed fighters to his side to protect Mu Wuqing and Long Ba.


    Afterwards, with the other uninjured personnel, Chen Haojie walked towards the team led by the power of China.


    At a distance of about ten meters between the two sides, the people on both sides stopped.


    Xu Longqiang, Zhou Xiufa, and Hao Xingyun, the bigwigs of the Chinese forces, all looked at Mu Wuqing behind Chen Haojie and them.


    Potion No. 5 makes them coveted.


    But when he noticed Mu Wuqing''s appearance, one or two of them also showed heart-warming expressions.


    "Who are you?" Chen Haojie spoke first.


    This group of people from Zhong Shenzhou seems to be mainly headed by five people.


    There are men and women.


    The fact that they can wear armed armor is enough to prove that their identities are extraordinary.


    Xu Longqiang, who was in the middle position, glanced at the people around Chen Haojie.


    For those soldiers who were heavily armed or gathered together to heal their wounds, it seemed that they didn''t pay much attention to them.


    With a light smile, Xu Longqiang said: "Xu Longqiang, Zhong Shenzhou, I have seen you all."


    "Zhou Xiufa (Hao Xingyun, Liu Rumei, Dong Baiyan)."


    The other four also reported well-known names.


    "That''s why you want potion No. 5?" Lan Qiang said coldly.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The five looked at each other and laughed at the same time.


    Zhou Xiufa stepped forward.


    "Everyone, we sincerely admire your ability, but you should also know that sometimes good luck is also part of your strength. We don''t want to embarrass you, hand over the No. 5 potion you extracted, and we will leave immediately. Otherwise... ¡­"


    "Otherwise?" Chen Haojie''s expression condensed.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Zhou Xiufa laughed.


    He turned his head and motioned to Chen Haojie and they looked behind his party.


    "Otherwise, we can only use force? I think this is definitely not what you want to see."


    The appearance is not too ugly, but the enchanting Dong Baiyan walked out with a catwalk.


    "Guys, we don''t intend to waste time. I believe you know your situation very well. We really don''t want to embarrass you, but if you are not acquainted, then we can only kill you and get what we want."


    This is already a threat from Chiguoguo.


    These people in Central China are taking advantage of their large population to prepare to pick up the fruits belonging to Wei Xiao and the others.


    An army of hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands surrounded Chen Haojie and the others, and the five didn''t think Chen Haojie and them still had room to struggle.


    Typical bullying.


    "If you want to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride." Lin Qin said, staring at Xu Longqiang and the others with murderous eyes.


    Being stared at by Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu''s gloomy eyes, to be honest, Xu Longqiang and the others are still a little afraid.


    Chen Haojie and their strengths are not clear to the five, but Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu, these two people, they can be regarded as having a "cooperation".


    The strength of the second daughter absolutely makes them feel jealous.


    There are also the group of armed fighters that they have led. The five can''t guarantee that there are no super fighters who can be invisible by their side.


    Of course, since the five dared to come out to pick peaches, it was not without certainty.


    Wearing armed armor on their bodies, they don''t think those invisible super fighters can harvest their lives.


    "Madam, we know your strength very well, but we hope you can restrain those who can be invisible. It doesn''t matter whether we die, but once your people take action, believe me, the consequences are definitely not what you can bear."


    "What do you mean?" Lin Qin frowned.


    Wurensen sneered.


    Liu Rumei, who was able to score 90 points in appearance and figure among the five, raised his hand and shook it.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Just listen to a bang behind them.


    Before long, in the area where the Flame Emperor''s corpse was located, a cannonball fell on the side, and the explosion sent a large amount of magma flying around.


    Chen Haojie''s expressions were suddenly furious.


    Liu Rumei said coldly: "Now, somewhere one kilometer away from here, there is at least one artillery position aimed at the corpse of the corpse over there. If you dare to act rashly, our people have enough firepower to kill the corpse. Destroyed the body..."


    "If I remember correctly, your leader seems to be still in the body of the corpse emperor. If the corpse of the corpse emperor is gone, I wonder if your leader will survive?"


    "you dare!"


    Liu Rumei''s voice fell, and Mu Wuqing behind Chen Haojie and them suddenly became excited.


    The figure quickly came to Chen Haojie and the others, and Mu Wuqing stared at the five people with cold eyes.


    "If you dare to bomb the corpse of the corpse emperor, you and everyone in the forces you belong to, don''t want to live, I promise."


    "Haha!" Liu Rumei smiled contemptuously, "This sister, who can live in the last days until now, which one did not crawl out of the dead? Threatening us? It''s useless. If you care about your leader, hand over the No. 5 potion, Otherwise, we can only use extraordinary means."


    "Don''t waste time, hand in the No. 5 potion, or we will open fire on the corpse of the emperor." Zhou Xiufa said impatiently.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing squeezed a fist, with a little green veins exposed on his face.

 Chapter 993： The accident came so suddenly

    Chen Haojie had a sullen face.


    It can be seen that these people in front of them do not intend to stalemate here with them.


    With the IQ of the heroes of Chen, they will not fail to guess their thoughts.


    It''s nothing more than trying to take advantage of the vacancy, get what they want as soon as possible and leave.


    Once the time drags on and the army behind Chen Haojie arrives, they will have no chance.


    They dared to come forward just to catch Chen Haojie by surprise.


    Time is what they treasure most now.


    Knowing their thoughts, Chen Haojie did not wait for Mu Wuqing to respond, and said unhurriedly: "You have found an excellent opportunity. However, even if you give you No. 5 potion, how do you divide it? No. 5 potion. There is only one, you five, who should we give it to?"


    In a word, the originally aggressive five people suddenly fell into contemplation.


    It is worthy of being a person who feeds on his brain, who can easily provoke people''s hearts and further delay time.


    The five looked at each other.


    Feeling that there were five loose people in his alliance, the man named Hao Xingyun suddenly laughed.


    "Haha... I don''t bother you to worry about us. Hand over the No. 5 potion and how to divide it. We will discuss it by ourselves. Don''t try to delay the time, we don''t have the time to spend with you here."


    In the same sentence, it not only brought back the minds of other people on their side, but also made new people around them. Right now, they should get the No. 5 potion first before thinking about other things.


    Don¡¯t you think you can¡¯t be together before things are in your hands, isn¡¯t that giving Chenhaojie and the others a chance?


    Others who originally had certain ideas suddenly woke up.


    Several people stared at Hero Chen.


    "Yes. Don''t try to provoke the relationship between us. It''s now a question of whether you want to hand over the No. 5 potion."


    "Little cleverness is useless to us here."


    "Haha...I can''t provoke the discord on the stage. If we can join hands to appear here, how can we have a disagreement because of your word? Hand over the No. 5 potion immediately."


    The corner of Chen Haojie''s mouth twitched slightly.


    The five seem to have a firm attitude, but when they were speaking, Chen Haojie caught the insincere expression.


    The five people who seem to be unanimous to the outside world know what they think in their hearts.


    Five people want a No.5 potion.


    Even if they ventilate in advance and want to get the potion first, but who will take over, the five must have not considered this issue.


    Caibo touches people''s hearts, and so does the No. 5 Pharmacy.


    If one of them takes over the No. 5 potion and then flees at all costs with their belongings, the other four forces may be besieged and suppressed in the early stage. But when the people who get the No. 5 potion merge with the gene potion, will the other four forces still have a way to survive?


    They are already familiar with the power of the fourth-level fighters, and they are promoted to the fifth level while controlling the supernatural powers, can they resist?


    Insight into the minds of the five people, Chen Haojie looked at Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing hesitated.


    Haojie Chen nodded and signaled Mu Wuqing not to worry.


    For Wei Xiao''s safety considerations, Mu Wuqing could only compromise in the end.


    Pass the collected No. 5 potion to Chen Haojie.


    As soon as the No. 5 potion appeared, the eyes of the five people in front of them all showed greed.


    Chen Haojie took the No. 5 potion in his hand, and said with a playful smile: "In this case, the No. 5 potion can be given to you, but you tell me, who should I give it to?"


    "give it to me!"


    The five people spoke in unison, almost speaking together.


    hehe!


    This will be very interesting.


    The few people who have the same opinions just now seem to have different inner thoughts and outer performances!


    Five people want it, who am I giving it to?


    Everything was in Chen Haojie''s expectation.


    The atmosphere is a bit embarrassing. When the corners of someone¡¯s mouth are twitching, they even divert their eyes for the first time and keep other people¡¯s eyes away.


    Their performance, Lan Qiang and others are all in sight.


    Sneered in his heart.


    Just want to rob them, can you discuss it before you come?


    Not to mention whether we will actually give you the No. 5 potion. You are so unprofessional. It is very difficult for us to hand over the No. 5 potion!


    "Everyone, we all want to get the No. 5 potion, but now I think we should keep the same opinion and get the No. 5 potion first. Don''t forget, these people are not without reinforcements. When their army arrives, our advantage It doesn''t exist anymore." Xu Longqiang opened his mouth to break the embarrassment on the scene.


    They do not agree. Chen Haojie and others would like to hear it, but it is extremely disadvantageous to them.


    "Brother Qiang is right, we can''t make ourselves in a mess right now. Let''s take the No. 5 potion and leave before talking." Dong Baiyan echoed.


    The others quickly agreed.


    "Who is going to take over?" Liu Rumei asked.


    The five hesitated for a moment, and Zhou Xiufa suggested: "Let our subordinates of the five forces keep them at the same time, and these five people are still ordinary people. What do you think?"


    For Zhou Xiufa''s proposal, the other four quickly agreed.


    Whoever took over the No. 5 medicine, the other four were not at ease.


    Xu Longqiang and others are also worried about letting super fighters replace them.


    But letting ordinary people keep it is no problem.


    The level of a super soldier is best to be upgraded from one level to one level. If anyone wants to climb to the sky in one step, from an ordinary person to a fifth-level warrior, just the body of an ordinary person and the No. 5 potion will be enough to burst him.


    Ordinary people die of pain after taking No. 2 medicine, No. 5? That is looking for death.


    After a good discussion, the five people called five ordinary people directly from the rear.


    "Don''t think about delaying time and hand over the medicine." Zhou Xiufa said.


    The subordinates who belonged to him walked towards Hero Chen.


    I didn''t expect the other party to reach an agreement so quickly, Chen Haojie was somewhat surprised.


    "Lao Chen, do you really want to give it to them?" Lan Qiang asked angrily.


    Chen Haojie turned to look at Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu.


    They control the command of the Shadow Guards and Shadow Guards, and whether they can resolve the crisis they are blocking is the key.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Just as Lin Qin and the others wanted to say something, at this moment, from the direction of the battlefield of the Royal Nest, bursts of helicopter sound came.


    Reinforcements are coming?


    Hearing this intensive roar, Chen Haojie and the others were surprised, why not like Xu Longqiang and others?


    Chen Haojie and the others can be sure that the person reporting on their side has never delivered the news to the rear. Even if it arrives, the reinforcements from the rear cannot come so soon.


    Xu Longqiang and the others did not expect that the other party''s support would be so fast.


    This is different from what they thought at the beginning.


    Everyone looked at one side involuntarily.


    I saw the dim distant sky, and a group of gunship helicopters were flying towards them.


    The dense fleet made Xu Longqiang and the others daunted.


    "Our people are here." Leng Chengfeng was pleasantly surprised in their hearts.


    On Xu Longqiang''s side, the faces of the group of people were not so good.


    "Hands¡ª"


    There was almost no hesitation, Chen Haojie and their reinforcements unexpectedly appeared, Xu Longqiang several people, decisively Chao Chenhao outstanding hand.


    "Snatching things in front of me, you are afraid that you are not tired of your work. Kill them for me." Lin Qinjiao shouted.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunshot sounded suddenly.


    I couldn''t see the shooter, but the bullets actually fell on Xu Longqiang and the others.


    Whether it was a hands-on person or the doomsday fighters who came with them, most of the people''s heads were pierced by bullets. After the screams passed, many doomsday fighters from Central China fell to the ground instantly.


    Xu Longqiang and the others are not having a good time.


    The Celestial Armor blocked the penetration of conventional armor-piercing bullets for them, but the impact of the bullet hitting the helmet still made their movement speed slow.


    Just one meeting, Xu Longqiang and others were scared.


    "Let your people stop right away, otherwise, your leader will wait to be buried with us!" Liu Rumei threatened in fright.


    Lin Qin frowned and glanced at the place where the corpse of the emperor was.


    "Lin Qin, let them stop."


    Mu Wuqing didn''t dare to make a joke about Wei Xiao''s life, and immediately issued an order to Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin gritted her teeth, but also raised her hand to stop the player in the stealth air.


    The battle ended right after it started.


    Xu Longqiang, who had lost dozens of people, retreated to the camp and looked at the corpses of the doomsday fighters in one place, with fear in their hearts.


    What bullet is that? Can actually penetrate the defense of armed armor?


    Liu Rumei and others, who had never thought that Chen Haojie and others had this kind of attack weapon, their faces under the mask couldn''t help but become serious.


    The fighting stopped and the Phoenix''s reinforcements arrived.


    Hundreds of armed helicopters quickly circled the headspace of the corpse nest, circling around.


    "Rumble..."


    When the helicopter approached, there was another roar in the distance.

 Chapter 994： The situation has reversed

    Xu Longqiang and others, who felt that the earth was trembling, looked into the distance.


    Soon, on the horizon, Xu Longqiang and others discovered a land warfare weapon that made them fearful-tanks.


    A large number of tank corps that could not be counted came in line.


    The army of tanks that resembled a torrent of steel appeared in Xu Longqiang''s sight. Suddenly, they seemed to realize how stupid the decision to provoke Wei Xiao was.


    But things have come to this point, and they have no room for retreat.


    Fortunately, they were still taking advantage of each other''s weaknesses. Coupled with the hundreds of thousands of troops behind them, the five didn''t think Chen Haojie would really go to war with their own side.


    "Sister Wu Qing..."


    A large group of tens of thousands of people arrived, and Bai Youwei and others who took the lead shouted to come to Mu Wuqing and them.


    Mu Wuqing''s face had some surprises: "Youwei, why are you here?"


    Not only her, Chen Haojie and others are still in doubt.


    How could Bai Youwei''s support speed be so fast?


    When she came to Mu Wuqing''s side, Bai Youwei, who was wearing the Heavenly King Armor, laughed.


    "Xing told us that the corpse king has been dealt with, and the front line does not need us to block the zombies, so I brought the army over. By the way, my husband? Why didn''t I see him?"


    Bai Youwei looked around, but did not find Wei Xiao in the crowd.


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s explanation, some things seemed to be clear.


    Their arrival may be just a coincidence.


    It is estimated that even Bai Youwei and the others did not expect that they had only come to meet Wei Xiao and the others, and they solved the current troubles of Chen Haojie and the others just right.


    Perhaps this is what people often say that there is providence in the dark!


    Xu Longqiang and others tried to "go against the sky", simply acting boldly.


    Chen Haojie''s group smiled knowingly, and now Xu Longqiang and the others couldn''t get up.


    Seeing Bai Youwei and the others were looking for Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing opened his mouth.


    She returned with her heart, wondering if she should tell Bai Youwei and the others the true situation of Wei Xiao.


    "Who are they?"


    Yan Yi suddenly spoke, pointing at Xu Longqiang and they asked.


    Mu Wuqing, who was hesitating how to answer Bai Youwei, quickly diverted Bai Youwei''s attention when she heard Yan Yi''s words.


    "A group of people who want to take advantage of the fire. Haven''t you seen them all in front of you?"


    At this time, with the help of the evening light, Bai Youwei and the others discovered that in the north of the imperial nest, the mountains and plains were full of people.


    A group of witty Bai Youwei thought about it, and then she understood.


    "Yoha! Take advantage of the fire to rob? What kind of tribulation?" Bai Youwei''s attention was really diverted, and she asked with great interest.


    Long Ba, who fears that the world will not be chaotic, sneered: "What else can we fight? People see us as few, and there are seriously injured people, ready to bully people and forcefully **** the body of the corpse king from our hands!"


    Hearing what Long Ba said, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi stared at Xu Wenqiang and others in surprise.


    "You want to rob us?" Bai Youwei stared at Xu Longqiang with unkind eyes.


    Being watched by Bai Youwei, Xu Longqiang hesitated for a moment, pretending to be calm, and said: "The robbery can''t be talked about, we are just fighting for our own interests. After all, we have done our best to deal with the corpse emperor."


    "Yes?"


    Lan Qiang sneered: "It seems that you didn''t say that just now. Why, now that we see our reinforcements coming, I changed my mind immediately?"


    Not to be outdone, Hao Xingyun said coldly: "Reinforcement? We are more than 400,000 people, do you think we will be afraid?"


    "Not afraid? Then..."


    "Lao Lan, don''t talk." Bai Youwei interrupted what Lan Qian was going to say, her smart star staring at Xu Longqiang and others.


    With a flash of playfulness on her face, Bai Youwei asked: "It looks like you are planning to bully us with more people?"


    Liu Ruomei and Xu Longqiang didn''t know what Bai Youwei meant.


    Xu Longqiang didn''t think much.


    Up to now, they can only continue to be strong, otherwise, it will be difficult to keep their face.


    "You can think so."


    When Xu Longqiang said this, Bai Youwei smiled brightly.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xu Longqiang was a little upset.


    Even if Bai Youwei is a great beauty, but seeing the smile on her face, Xu Longqiang feels like she has been humiliated.


    Bai Youwei glanced at the hands behind Xu Longqiang and them.


    "Leave aside, just relying on your crooked melons to dare to rob me of the Phoenix, just say the number of our two sides. Isn''t it better than the number? Very good, very good. Star..."


    "Master You Wei."


    Xing came to Bai Youwei''s side.


    "You have heard what you said just now. These people in front of you are here to **** the corpses you planned. Don''t you have any thoughts?"


    Xing looked at Xu Longqiang and the others with cold eyes.


    Looking at the figure of the star, Hao Xingyun frowned slightly.


    The star has the appearance of a human, needless to say, but he also has what a human does not have.


    The most obvious point is the horns on the head.


    Mutant?


    Is there such a person in the last days?


    As they guessed the identity of Xing, Xing made a strange noise.


    Xu Longqiang and the others don''t know why.


    But soon, their faces changed.


    "Rumble..."


    "Wow..."


    The earth is shaking, the sky is shaking.


    In a short while, a large number of terrifying zombies swarmed towards them from the rear of the Phoenix mobile unit.


    There are zombies everywhere in the sky and underground.


    They passed by the Phoenix Warriors, spreading forward like shadows.


    "Zombies, zombies? How come there are so many high-level zombies?"


    "Quick, quick, quick ready to fight..."


    Liu Rumei and the others were stunned.


    Including those behind them.


    Hundreds of thousands of people watched an army of zombies that were many times more than them surging, and no one could remain calm.


    "If you don''t want to die, it''s best to keep your people from moving." Bai Youwei warned with a sneer.


    Zhou Xiufa''s pupils opened wide.


    The zombies that emerged at this time didn''t even attack Bai Youwei and the others?


    How can this be?


    Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but think of the intelligence they had found before entering the territory of Xiongzhou and Duzhou.


    Humans and zombies join forces to deal with other zombies.


    When they first heard about this phenomenon, they thought it was the spies who made a mistake.


    What zombies and humans join forces to deal with other corpse clan forces?


    Isn''t that like an attack between mother corpses, and then someone seizes the opportunity to have a oriole behind?


    They don''t believe that zombies and humans will really join hands.


    But now, they feel that they should believe it.


    Humans and zombies can really unite.


    But is this crazy crazy?


    This kind of fantasy really happened before my eyes.


    "Let our people not move, don''t act rashly." Xu Longqiang hurriedly issued an order.


    The reinforcements brought by Bai Youwei and the others have made Xu Longqiang a little jealous. If the army of nearly a million zombies is still on Bai Youwei''s side, the numerical advantage that Xu Longqiang and others have at this moment is a joke.


    There are nearly a million high-level zombies and a human army whose weapons and equipment far exceed them. Once the two sides go to war, the outcome can be guessed without them having to think too much.


    Others didn''t dare to bet whether they could defeat Bai Youwei''s team with the zombies. They didn''t dare to be slack, and hurriedly let the subordinates behind them pass the order.


    An army of zombies flooded into the area where the Central China Allied Forces were located.


    Xu Longqiang, who originally had a quantitative advantage, is now completely at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 995： I seem to hear someone say Im handsome

    "Everyone, everyone is human. You shouldn''t do things that unite zombies to deal with the pain of our own relatives and the quick avengers, right?" Dongbai Yanfu was soft, and now he began to play the emotional card.


    They were just not the spoken language.


    Leng Chengfeng sneered: "Why, lost the advantage, know that you have changed your attitude?"


    Zhou Xiufa gritted his teeth: "We admit that what happened just now was indeed our fault, but you united with zombies to deal with us who are also humans. Is this what you should do as humans?"


    Started moral kidnapping.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Leng Chengfeng sneered.


    Chen Haojie and others needless to say.


    If it wasn''t for this group of miscellaneous things to threaten them with Wei Xiao''s safety, even without the support of Bai Youwei and others, Chen Haojie and the others would be sure to clean up the unknowingly **** in front of them.


    The Shadow Guards and the Shadow Guards are really vegetarian?


    Xu Longqiang was extremely angry when he encountered Chen Haojie''s cold eyes.


    "Do you really think we are afraid? If fighting breaks out, even if we are not your opponents, I promise you don''t think about getting it right."


    "Don''t worry, there are still one or two million troops behind us. When they come, you can talk to us in this tone." Bai Youwei said lightly.


    Yan Yi: "Yes, we still have artillery and guided missile vehicles. When all the troops arrive, I also want to know if you still have the confidence at this moment?"


    "..."


    Xu Longqiang and the others were completely shocked at this moment.


    Missile vehicles, artillery... there are still one or two million troops yet to arrive?


    Damn, what kind of forces are we provoking?


    In the confrontation between the two sides, when no one planned to fire the first shot, the sky was already dark.


    Day and night alternate, yin and yang change.


    On the moonless ground, the lava flowing in one direction against the ground, the flames still burning around, and the searchlights projected by helicopters in the sky, the inside of the royal nest is still bright.


    As for the distance, people with illuminated objects turned on one after another, and the entire emperor''s nest was like daylight inside and outside.


    However, Xu Longqiang and others were even more uncomfortable at this time.


    There are high-level zombies in the sky and underground.


    Relying on the position, they can still contend with an army of high-level zombies, but at the moment, the zombies are by their side, and at the same time they have to face a human whose armed forces far exceed them. If they really fight, they will win hope. Even more elusive.


    No, it should be said that there is no chance of winning.


    The group suddenly regretted it.


    Why don¡¯t people like me just accept it when they see it?


    Wouldn''t it be incense to give up a corpse king and take away the corpses of millions and three mother corpses?


    It''s okay now, it''s hard to get off.


    Whether or not to leave is not what they say.


    Once the situation is not handled properly, they may all die here.


    People on both sides are still wrangling.


    In the place where the Flame Emperor¡¯s corpse was located, a visible change was taking place inside the huge corpse emperor¡¯s head.


    It was a broken arm in a place where magma and blood had solidified.


    Many parts of it have been melted by the hot liquid that spread up earlier, and only a part of it is exposed.


    But at this moment, the exposed, roasted arm that was too cooked to be cooked was reshaping a human figure at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The cells spread extremely fast, only about half an hour, and a natural man''s body took shape.


    The body that was still motionless had momentary ups and downs in his chest.


    "call¡­¡­"


    The closed mouth opened, and Wei Xiao''s eyes opened suddenly.


    "Alive again."


    Wei Xiao''s consciousness returned, and his whole person was completely reborn.


    Sit up straight, his arms broke free of the cover made of magma and boiling blood, and moved his body a little.


    When he noticed the surrounding situation, Wei Xiao felt that it was not too bad.


    The boiling blood and magma gathered during the day had solidified. Although the surrounding temperature was 70 or 80 degrees, it was no longer a fatal threat to Wei Xiao.


    Looking at his right hand, which had become **** because of breaking free of the cover just now, and where he was now, Wei Xiao smiled.


    "It seems that my guess is correct. Where to resurrect will depend on how much I preserved in a certain part of my body. The more preserved my body is the starting point of my resurrection. This is not bad, if I encounter it in the future, I will definitely die. In this situation, cutting a part of the flesh and throwing it on the way can also avoid the risk of being permanently "sealed"."


    Wei Xiao muttered to himself, as if he had discovered some incredible secrets in himself, the mood of being tortured by magma during the day is much better now.


    It has to be said that Wei Xiao''s mentality is not generally strong after the early torture of the zombies, coupled with the life nourishment that can be called the peak of life in the later period.


    What happened during the day that was enough to leave a lifelong indelible shadow for others, now it seems to him that nothing has happened.


    There is such a sentence.


    What I said is: all the problems in this world, there is nothing that one and such and such cannot be solved, if there are, then two such and such and such.


    This is very appropriate for Wei Xiao.


    What happened to Wei Xiao cannot be solved without dying once. If there is one, he will die twice.


    Ahem...


    It can only be said that Wei Da Demon King Niubi (Poyin).


    Feeling that the state of the whole body was fully restored to its peak, Wei Xiao did not intend to stay in the head of the corpse emperor.


    Standing up, looking at the Emperor Devouring Sword inserted in the heights, Wei Xiao charged his feet and rushed forward with a stride, stepped on the wall for several ups and downs, grabbed the Emperor Devouring Sword and returned to the bottom.


    "I don''t know what''s going on outside now?"


    Thinking in his heart, Wei Xiao looked at the exit where the stars could be seen in the headspace, and his figure disappeared in place.


    Outside the head of the flame emperor.


    "I heard that the lord is still in the head of the corpse emperor, do you want to check it?"


    "Hehe...it happens that the hostess and the others are confronting the outside forces. We can sneak in and take a look. If the Lord is unconscious, we can still..."


    "Hey...what are you waiting for? Let''s go straight down from the entrance and do what we want to do directly inside. Tsk tsk tsk... That''s the Lord! This is definitely a godsend opportunity for us, if it''s luck Fortunately, leaving the Lord''s genes in the body, we will become soaring."


    Two female researchers wearing protective clothing looked at the top of the head of the corpse emperor.


    "Swish¡ª"


    "What are you talking about? I seem to hear you saying I''m handsome?"


    The two female researchers hadn''t taken any action yet, and Wei Xiao, who appeared from the head of the corpse emperor, fell right in front of them.


    The two female researchers were taken aback by the sudden appearance.


    The eyes under the goggles stared at the bright figure in front of them, and failed to recognize the identity of the visitor for the first time. When the two female researchers gradually recovered, a pair of beautiful eyes gradually became ashamed from the initial shock. Get angry.


    "Rogue (perverted)¡ª"


    Screaming, the two female researchers immediately acted on Wei Xiao.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    Quickly put the Emperor Sword in his hand into the ground, stretched out both hands, and grabbed one punch and one kick from the two female researchers.


    "Pervert, you let me go."


    The two still want to struggle.


    "It''s me, Wei Xiao. You have turned your back, dare to move your hands on me?" Wei Xiao said solemnly.


    The two female researchers were taken aback when they heard the sound.


    "If you are the lord, I will be the hostess, look at the trick..."


    "Wait Xiao Jiang!"


    One had to do it, but the other stopped her aloud.


    "Ryuer, you..."


    "Look at him carefully." Long Er didn''t explain, reminding his companion.


    With a hint of suspicion, the female researcher named Xiao Jiang carefully looked at Wei Xiao''s face with the help of the surrounding firelight.

 Chapter 996： I didnt recognize it without wearing any clothes

    Although Wei Xiao''s face was stained a little, he could still tell it if he looked closely.


    Who made Wei Xiao''s photo in the circle of unmarried women in Phoenix Base already had one hand?


    I don''t know how many unmarried women put his photos in their arms when they go to bed at night and slowly fall asleep.


    Haha... It''s exaggerated, just as Wei Xiao''s unique description.


    Looking at it, Xiao Jiang gradually discovered that Wei Xiao''s outline coincided with the male **** in her mind.


    Thinking back to Wei Xiao''s voice before...


    Is it really the Lord?


    Xiao Jiang''s blood pressure suddenly rose a little, and he felt dizzy, and he seemed to fall into Wei Xiao''s pure and natural embrace.


    "Long Er, Xiao Jiang, what happened?"


    This also made Kung Fu, the personnel responsible for manipulating the body of the corpse emperor in other directions, several of them rushed towards the screaming Ryu''er and the others.


    When a few men and women came over and looked at Wei Xiao who was holding onto Xiao Jiang and Longer''s hands and feet, at first, they didn''t recognize that Wei Xiao wanted to do it.


    "bass--"


    But this time Wei Xiao didn''t let them attack again. He loosened Xiao Jiang''s fist and pointed the knife directly at the person who came over.


    "I''m Wei Xiao, please be quiet."


    "Master?"


    Yan Tianhua heard Wei Xiao''s voice, coupled with the coincidence of Wei Xiao''s figure with the greatness in his heart, and directly recognized him.


    Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally no longer need to be seen as a monkey by others.


    Before others could discover the situation here, Wei Xiao heard Yan Tianhua''s voice as a man, put away the Emperor Sword, and said coldly: "Take off your clothes and give it to me."


    "Oh oh!"


    Yan Tianhua did not hesitate, nodded, took off his protective clothing and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao loosened the big hand grasping Long''er''s left ankle and quickly put on the protective clothing on his body.


    With this layer of decoration, Wei Xiao''s appearance seemed to be clearer.


    After getting dressed, Wei Xiao turned and looked at Xiao Jiang and Long Er.


    "I didn''t even recognize the owner of the house. After I went back, I painted my image a hundred times."


    Xiao Jiang spit out his small tongue.


    "Sorry, Lord! I really didn''t recognize you when you were undressed."


    "..."


    How does it feel that something is wrong with this?


    It felt that the other party was driving, but the speed was too fast, and Wei Xiao did not leave any evidence.


    Glancing at Xiao Jiang, Wei Xiao looked at Longer.


    Said something like a joke.


    "The legs are good. If you don''t have protective clothing that doesn''t show your figure, they should be beautiful legs."


    Ryuuji felt dizzy.


    It seemed that Wei Xiao''s ridicule made her unspeakably excited.


    Without staying in place, Wei Xiao''s figure moved, and several ups and downs galloped towards the crowd thousands of meters away.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s distant figure, Xiao Jiang seemed to think of something, his eyes blurred, and he whispered, "Long''er, have you seen it there? I really envy the hostess and them."


    Ryuuji came back to his senses and nodded with deep conviction, "Yeah! It''s a pity that it doesn''t belong to us."


    Yan Tianhua: "What are you talking about?"


    "No, nothing, we are saying that the Lord''s figure is really good."


    Yan Tianhua felt that what the second woman was talking about was definitely not a matter of body shape, but he didn''t ask too much.


    "Don''t look, we will leave after collecting more samples of the corpse emperor."


    "Okay, Professor."


    Mu Wuqing on their side.


    The situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for Xu Longqiang and the others.


    The army of the Phoenix Alliance, which is in charge of fighting on the frontline battlefield, keeps approaching here.


    The people who watched Wei Xiao not only had the air power like an armed helicopter, but also the more terrifying flexibility of the Death Knights. Xu Longqiang and the others now only had the trump card that Wei Xiao threatened Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Of course, they didn''t know that Wei Xiao had been resurrected and was coming over here.


    "Everyone, we are here to apologize to you for the previous incident. Now that we leave, how about everyone assuming nothing happened just now?"


    The atmosphere at the scene became more and more tense, and Liu Rumei and his group, who had lost the opportunity to **** the No. 5 potion from Mu Wuqing and the others, began to retreat at this moment.


    Bai Youwei, who didn''t know that Wei Xiao might "bury his body and brain", scoffed at Liu Rumei''s words.


    When they have an advantage, they will threaten Mu Wuqing. Now they can''t think of it when their advantage is gone. Are they really phobic?


    "I want to go now, do you think it''s possible?"


    "What do you want? Don''t forget, our artillery position is facing the corpse of the corpse emperor in the distance. We are really pressing, and everyone will die." Dong Baiyan threatened.


    "The fish die and the net is broken? Ha ha..." Bai Youwei sneered, "Lin Qin, what happened to your side?"


    Lin Qin gave them a cruel smile at Liu.


    "Master Youwei can rest assured that their artillery camp has been found, and, just now, our people have completely controlled their artillery camp. I promise that even if they are all killed, their artillery will not be fired. There was a sound."


    "What, you guys?"


    Zhou Xiufa and Hao Xingyun stared at Lin Qin with horror on their faces.


    Xu Longqiang: "You, you just confronted us here, are you delaying time to find our artillery camp?"


    "How do you know now? If you dare to think about our phoenix, you don''t want to ask, what will happen to the base against the phoenix in Minghai City?" Bai Youwei said contemptuously.


    Xu Longqiang showed anger on their faces.


    "I do not believe."


    Zhou Xiufa would not believe Bai Youwei''s words just because of her words.


    In an uneasy mood, he took out a flare gun from his waist and shot it directly into the sky.


    "call out¡­¡­"


    The red signal flare soared into the sky, and it was so eye-catching right now in the high sky of the night.


    On a field a few kilometers away.


    "Squat for me, anyone who dares to move, just shoot him."


    Here, there are eight cannons on the field, but the personnel in charge of the cannons are all squatting in one place under the supervision of a group of men in black.


    A total of more than two hundred people, except for dozens of extra corpses on the ground, everyone else had their coats taken off and squatted shivering in the cold wind.


    "Captain, you see, the fireworks over there are pretty beautiful." A man in black found the flare in the distance and said with admiring eyes.


    The captain, who couldn''t see his face and was covered in an invisible battle suit, glanced at the distant sky.


    "Signal flare?"


    Muttering in his mouth, the captain lowered his head and asked a prisoner squatting on the ground in front of him: "This is the signal for you to fire, right?"


    The captive who was stared at by the captain trembled and said, "My lord, this is a plan to lead them. It has nothing to do with us. Please let the lord spare our lives."


    "Haha..." The captain chuckled lightly.


    "You are so courageous. Do you really think you can take advantage of the fire when we and the corpse emperor are both injured? Naive, even if the follow-up troops do not come to support, it will not take much time to get rid of your scum. Want to grab food, how much do you want to die?"


    "It''s all Xu Longqiang who pay attention. We just acted according to the instructions."


    "Don''t make excuses for yourself. Now, I sing the conquest and the chorus loudly one by one. I start, and I will shoot anyone who doesn''t sing. Once I start, I will be conquered by you, start!"


    "Just, just like this, conquered by you


    Cut off all retreats


    My mood is firm


    My decision is confused..."


    "Not bad, loudly..."


    "conquered by you like this¡­¡­"


    ...

 Chapter 997： Dangerous figures appear

    "Impossible, this is impossible..."


    After the signal flares went out for a long time, there was no reaction at all from the rear, and Zhou Xiufa was completely panicked.


    Jiang Xiyu and the others looked at these people like idiots.


    Those who are not good at robbery come to robber the Phoenix, these people really hang themselves by the old birthday stars, and they are tired of their lives.


    "It seems that your flare has failed." Bai Youwei joked.


    Zhou Xiufa gritted her teeth: "Don''t deceive people too much?"


    "Heh! That''s the end of the nonsense. Now this queen officially announces that you are all captured. You can choose to submit or resist. But please think clearly, if you choose the latter, the safety of your lives cannot be guaranteed by this queen. "Bai Youwei smiled evilly.


    Unexpectedly, it would end up like this in the end, Xu Longqiang and the others were unspeakably frustrated.


    But wanting them to give in, Bai Youwei is afraid that she thinks too much.


    "We have learned your method. But you want us to succumb on this point. I''m afraid it''s not too early for you to be happy."


    Hao Xingyun insisted: "What if we don''t have artillery? We still have more than 400,000 troops. We really want to go to war. Even if it is not your opponent, the ending is not what you want to see."


    "Don''t let us go, then go to war!"


    Dong Baiyan and they decisively entered a state of fighting.


    As a fourth-level fighter, even if they are now in front of Bai Youwei and the others, there is no fear in them.


    There is no choice, they don''t mind if they die.


    Several leaders took a posture, and the thousands of super fighters who followed them were all ready to fight.


    Bai Youwei and the others did not show weakness.


    The surrounding armed men unanimously pointed their guns at Xu Longqiang and them.


    In the distance, the gun barrels of the tank army locked Xu Longqiang''s position and their rear, as well as the armed helicopters in the sky. Hundreds of machine guns were unanimously aimed at them.


    "Wow..."


    In addition to these, the zombies all over the mountains are roaring, and there seems to be a tendency that wars may break out at any time.


    In the dark night, the members of Central China, who were not aware of the outcome of the negotiations with the big bosses in front, heard the roar of the zombies close at hand at this moment, and more than 90% of the people were in fear.


    Uneasy emotions are brewing in their hearts, and people in a circle are vigilant back to back.


    "Huh! Didn''t the corpse emperors all die? How can you still be fighting depending on your appearance?"


    Just as the two sides were at war, a very curious voice sounded in the air.


    Liu Rumei and the others were a little unhappy. In such a tense situation, how could anyone make a joke here so boldly?


    Compared with Xu Longqiang and others who didn''t know it, Bai Youwei and the others, upon hearing this sound, the faces of Mu Wuqing and Long Ba who saw Wei Xiao enter the head of the corpse emperor with their own eyes were surprised.


    Especially Mu Wuqing.


    All day long, it can be said that she was worried about Wei Xiao''s safety. Hearing the familiar sound, she quickly turned and looked back.


    Wei Xiao walked out of the crowd in protective clothing.


    "husband?"


    "Master?"


    Wei Xiao coldly walked to Mu Wuqing and nodded at her.


    "husband--"


    But Mu Wuqing couldn''t bear his emotions, and shouted excitedly, and the whole body rushed towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao''s cold expression instantly broke his power, and hurriedly inserted the unsheathed emperor biting sword on the ground and spread his hands to catch the leaping wife.


    The tender wife entered her arms, and a soft and residual fragrance entered Wei Xiao''s nose.


    "Stay focused, am I okay? Don''t worry."


    Throwing into Wei Xiao''s arms and feeling the real presence, Mu Wuqing cried with joy.


    "Husband, you finally came out, do you know how much I worry about you this day?"


    Wei Xiao smiled warmly.


    The big hand patted Mu Wuqing''s back.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I must come out before twelve o''clock in the evening. Don''t cry, my wife Wuqing is a female overlord flower. Shedding tears is detrimental to her image."


    Mu Wuqing let go of the hands that hugged Wei Xiao''s neck, nestled in his arms and wiped the tears from his eyes.


    "I, I don''t want to, but I can''t help it."


    "..."


    Unexpectedly, Mu Wuqing has such a lovely side.


    Wei Xiao stroked her face lightly, and kissed her as if no one else was around.


    "Try to hold back, You Wei and the others are watching!"


    Mu Wuqing turned to look at Bai Youwei and the others.


    Sure enough, not only Bai Youwei and the others, but other people also looked at her and Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wuqing''s stained jade face was slightly red, but she did not leave Wei Xiao''s arms. Judging from her appearance, she was obviously not afraid of being laughed at by others.


    Worried for a day, she just wants to stay by Wei Xiao''s side until the hurt heart is made up.


    "What''s wrong with Wu Qing? It feels like she and her husband have gone through some life and death?" Yan Yi said puzzledly.


    Bai Youwei nodded in agreement.


    "It''s a bit strange. But then again, we have been here for so long, why did my husband only show up now?"


    Bai Youwei seems to have found some problems.


    When Ni Qingcheng and Jiang Xiyu heard Bai Youwei''s words, they couldn''t help but look at Lan Qiang and Leng Chengfeng.


    Lan Qiang: "Dear hostess, don''t ask me. The Lord has never been able to intervene in things. Anyway, there is no accident, so don''t ask."


    "Right head to head! Surprising but not dangerous, this is the best result." Leng Chengfeng echoed repeatedly.


    I always feel that there is something in the words of the two.


    But Leng Chengfeng was right. As long as there is nothing wrong with Wei Xiao, is it necessary to ask again during the process?


    "Ask Wu Qing later, she will tell us." Jiang Xiyu whispered in Ni Qingcheng''s ear.


    Her words seem to express another meaning: we are not interested in what happened to Wei Xiao, but we can still understand what Mu Wuqing knows.


    Ni Qingcheng nodded, motioning to ask Mu Wuqing what is going on with Wei Xiao after the matter here is over.


    On one side, Xu Longqiang and the others witnessed the scene before them, and they felt that their group was ignored or even humiliated.


    They were very angry inside, and their faces were very angry.


    What do these people mean?


    Haven''t you seen that we are all in a state of combat?


    At this time, you still have time to "talk about love", can you respect our feelings?


    War, brothers, do you think this is a trifle?


    Regardless of their current mood, Chen Haojie and their hearts are now more relaxed than ever.


    Because the soul of their phoenix is ??back.


    As long as Wei Xiao is there, let alone Xu Longqiang and other influential forces, even if there is another corpse emperor force now, Chen Haojie and the others can do it calmly.


    Not to mention that from the very beginning, Chen Haojie didn''t pay attention to these people in front of them.


    After Mu Wuqing''s emotions eased a little, Wei Xiao wiped away the tears from her face, took the emperor bitter knife inserted on the ground in one hand, and hand in hand Mu Wuqing''s soft and boneless hands walked towards Hero Chen and the others. .


    No longer the gentleness on his face, Wei Xiao came to the middle of the teams on both sides, first looked at Xu Longqiang and others, nothing felt.


    Then he set his sights on Bai Youwei and Chen Haojie.


    "How is this going?"


    Chen Haojie did not hesitate and told Wei Xiao what had happened before.


    Of course, when referring to Medicine No. 5, because the star was also present, Haojie Chen obscurely used an adjective that Wei Xiao understood to describe the content.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    Release the hand that held Mu Wuqing.


    "They threatened you with me?"


    Mu Wuqing nodded, her emotions controlled.


    "They set the artillery position in the rear at the place where your figure is. I dare not take the risk, so I have been delaying time until Lin Qin and the others find the other artillery camp and take control, we are not ready to do anything with them."


    It doesn''t need to be said carefully. In just a few words, Wei Xiao already understood.


    A group of reckless guys.


    Who gave them the courage to even threaten the woman who robbed him of the fire?

 Chapter 998： The power to do whatever you want

    Wei Xiao turned around with his gloomy eyes.


    "The forces from Central China State?"


    I don''t know what Wei Xiao''s words mean, but from the attitude of Bai Youwei and others towards Wei Xiao, everyone with a discerning eye knows that the man in front of them is the leader of this powerful force in front of them.


    And their final hole cards are now completely gone.


    Xu Longqiang tried his best to make his tone more easy-going.


    "Your Excellency, we did not intend to offend your army, the previous incident was a misunderstanding, we..."


    "I will answer whatever I ask you, why is there so much nonsense?" Wei Xiao wouldn''t be polite to these people.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The corners of Xu Longqiang''s mouth twitched when Wei Xiao blocked the content to be said later.


    "Don''t think that you are their boss and you can show off in front of us. We are not your subordinates, and now it is not your turn to dominate in front of us. Your people will not let us leave. Since you are their leader, you give me a sentence Then, is it war or a peaceful settlement?" Zhou Xiufa yelled to Wei Xiao unceremoniously.


    His performance seemed to be much tougher than Xu Long.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze shifted to Zhou Xiufa''s body, with a cruel smile on his face under the other''s pretentiously calm expression.


    "There is a kind."


    Wei Xiao turned his head and asked Chen Haojie: "What is the current situation? Are they dominant or us?"


    Feeling that Wei Xiao is going to do something, Haojie Chen said truthfully:


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lord, they have fallen into our siege, and now the people they brought are either being targeted by our guns or being targeted by the zombie army. As long as you kill them, how long can these people live in front of you? I''m not sure, but the people they brought


    , Tonight will be the dinner of the zombies. "


    Wei Xiao understood in his heart and turned his head.


    "So do you have any advantages?"


    Zhou Xiufa was uneasy: "What do you mean? Really want to go to war with us?"


    "carefully--"


    As soon as a female voice sounded, the defenseless Zhou Xiufa saw Wei Xiao, who was still five meters away in front of him one second before, and came to him the next second.


    The Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand would kill with a single blow. The sharp blade went directly through Zhou Xiufa''s open mask and plunged into it, piercing his head against the inner wall of the helmet behind his head.


    Zhou Xiufa''s figure froze on the spot.


    The hands that had just been raised halfway fell down in a breath.


    The sudden change caused Xu Longqiang and the others to be shocked, and all of them involuntarily distanced themselves from Wei Xiao.


    The few people who looked astonished were too shocked to say what they wanted to say. .


    Puff...


    Wei Xiao drew out the Emperor Devouring Sword, his hostility leaked out, his scarlet eyes twinkling in the dark like the eyes of a demon.


    "If you don''t have any advantage, you dare to stand in front of me. If you don''t die, who will die?"


    It was only at this moment that Hao Xingyun and the others realized that the person in front of them was far more dangerous than they had imagined.


    "He, he killed Zhou Xiufa?"


    "Damn, how dare he do this? Isn''t he afraid of starting a war?"


    Xu Longqiang''s hearts trembled.


    Dong Baiyan recovered from his anger: "He killed Zhou Xiufa, what are you waiting for?"


    "court death--"


    At this time, someone dared to touch his anger in front of Wei Xiao.


    A voice without any emotion came from Wei Xiao''s mouth, and the Emperor Sword Sword held horizontally in his hand swept towards Dong Baiyan with his backhand.


    The prepared Dong Baiyan didn''t give Wei Xiao a chance to kill with one blow.


    Putting down the mask, she was too late to take the weapon, and crossed her hands in front of her.


    "Peng..."


    A powerful knife slashed on Dong Baiyan''s arm.


    The terrifying impact was transmitted to her body, and the force that was difficult to remove sent her body to the rear.


    Wei Xiao''s figure rushed out.


    When Dongbai Yanshen retreated and knocked down many people, Wei Xiao touched her figure and jumped, a sideways whirled and swung the Emperor Sword and slashed from the air.


    "help me--"


    Dong Baiyan didn''t know why she called for help from others, but looking at the blade that Wei Xiao fell, she felt that the Heavenly King A on her body might not be able to stop Wei Xiao''s blow.


    The fact is also true.


    Wei Xiao, who was an unknown number of times stronger than the first blow, swung his knife and chopped it down.


    With a "pouch", Dong Baiyan, who was still retreating close to the ground, was directly divided into two pieces by Wei Xiao in the middle of the figure wearing a heavenly king.


    Regardless of whether you are a man or a woman, provoke Wei Xiao, just as Wei Xiao said, eating the emperor sword is never picky.


    Killing another person again, Wei Xiao stood on the ground with a cruel face.


    "Fight with them¡ª"


    Others finally realized the threat of death at this time.


    No longer able to tolerate their hesitation, Hao Xingyun roared and drew out the weapon on the armor to fight.


    "Do it!"


    Song Xiaoyu drank sweetly.


    Suddenly, from both sides of Xu Longqiang''s figure, all the members of the Shadow Guard that had already surrounded them were dispatched.


    The group of people who just made a move, in a blink of an eye, their bodies have been trapped by several members of the Shadow Guard, and it is difficult to free their hands in a short time.


    Xu Longqiang and the others, as Level 4 fighters, coupled with the armor of the Heavenly King, it is not impossible to break free from the double-teaming of the Shadow Guard members, but when they were about to run away, Chen Hao made an outstanding voice.


    "If you don''t want to die, just stay quiet for me. We never thought about killing them all. But if someone resists, once the war starts, how many of you do you think will survive?"


    Chen Haojie''s energetic shouting immediately calmed down those who were eager to move under Hao Xingyun''s instigation.


    Besides, the Shadow Guards only doubled them in between, and did not hurt them. Coupled with Chen Haojie''s call, in line with the belief in Chen Haojie, the group of people who was about to run away was calm again.


    In fact, it''s not that they really believe in Hero Chen, it''s mainly because they don''t want to die.


    Hearing what Hao Xingyun said, a full-scale war started. They had no hope of surviving under the siege of the Phoenix Allies.


    Rebellion is bound to die. It is nothing more than pulling a few people back. Now since there is hope to survive, those who have a fluke mentality are not willing to completely go to ruin.


    This is like the ancient tactics of "surrounding three and missing one."


    Knowing that the only way to survive is also a trap, but because there is hope, everyone is still willing to try it, it is better than death.


    This is human nature.


    The team from the Central China side who came to the Imperial Nest chose to be silent, not to mention the people in the distance.


    First of all, they don''t know what the situation is ahead, they dare not act rashly.


    Secondly, they did not see the signs of a full-scale war, so they could only continue to maintain the status quo.


    Finally, the most important point.


    There are high-level zombies all around. If they dare to shoot, no one will doubt that those high-level zombies in the dark will definitely rush out and eat them the next second they shoot.


    No one wants to die, so they are willing to maintain the current state of confrontation as a last resort.


    The deaths of Dong Baiyan and Zhou Xiufa didn''t seem to have caused any turmoil.


    In vain, Wei Xiao was beheaded and killed on the spot, but their so-called allies didn''t dare to let one fart.


    Except for the fright and anger on the face under the mask, even Hao Xingyun, who was struggling hard, was settled at this moment.


    Wei Xiao took the knife and walked back.


    Cold eyes swept across the people who belonged to Central China on both sides.


    "Aren''t you very tugged? Why, whoever killed you, just watch it like this?"


    "Crunchy..."


    There was gnashing of teeth around, but no one dared to refute Wei Xiao''s words.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I should have reminded you people that everything about this corpse emperor in Xiongzhou and Duzhou is my phoenix. Did you not hear it or disagree?"


    Still no one dared to respond.


    With a pair of eyes watching the figure of Wei Xiao walking back, Xu Longqiang and the others now have nowhere to vent their anger besides the anxiety in their hearts.

 Chapter 999： The line of defense in the heart was completely defeated

    Wei Xiao quickly came to Hao Xingyun''s eyes.


    The members of the Shadow Guard holding him dispersed and handed the space to Wei Xiao.


    Staring at the crystal goggles in front of him, Wei Xiao said without any emotion: "You are a good idea. Lao Tzu led a group of people in front of the corpse emperor to fight to death, and you were directly behind to pick up the bargain. No effort was needed. , But the rewards far exceed what you paid, you can!"


    Xu Longqiang on the side resisted the anger in his heart and defended: "We also deal with zombies."


    "To deal with zombies?"


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Killing a few fish that slip through the net is also called dealing? Besides, did Lao Tzu ask you to help?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Shut up to Lao Tzu if you can''t tell."


    Wei Xiao had a sullen expression.


    "Pick up the bargain is to pick up the bargain. You have to look like you are noble. If you secretly collect a batch of zombies and take them away, it''s okay. Lao Ziquan treats it as charity, but you shouldn''t change it. thought."


    "If you don''t have that strength, you dare to enjoy the benefits that your strength does not allow. I''m surprised. How did you live until now?"


    Wei Xiao''s words, to say that Xu Longqiang and the others are not angry, would definitely be a lie.


    But now they dare not anger the devil in front of them anymore.


    There is no advantage, and the group of people who are still in a passive state now dare not speak up.


    "Then, then we can leave now, right? Are you really planning to go to war with us?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Liu Rumei who was talking with cold eyes.


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao''s emotionless gaze, Liu Rumei''s heart trembled fiercely.


    The feeling is as if the prey in the night is being watched by the hunter, death strikes, and the heart is frightened.


    It is not that Liu Rumei did not know how Zhou Xiufa and Dong Baiyan died.


    She was really worried at the moment that Wei Xiao would also cut her off because of her word.


    Liu Rumei hurriedly added: "I, I just don''t want to see more casualties for both of us. We have more than 400,000 people. Once the war really starts, even if you win, your people will pay a heavy price. This way. You don¡¯t want to see the ending, right?"


    These words conceal the fear in Liu Rumei''s heart.


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    "What about the war? Ask the people around you, if I promise not to kill them, how many people are willing to go to death with you waste leaders?"


    With that, Wei Xiao looked at the super soldier behind Liu Rumei and them.


    "If you can survive, do you want to go to war with my people? You, and you, tell me, do you want to?"


    Liu Rumei and the others also looked at the person behind them.


    All the subordinates who were stared at by Wei Xiao were avoiding the eyes of the three of them.


    The result is obvious.


    They could not die with the three of them.


    As Xu Longqiang''s subordinates, these people will indeed obey their orders, but there must be a premise.


    The premise is that they have a certain advantage, and they can see the hope of survival when the war breaks out.


    If you know that resistance is a mortal situation, who wants to let go of the chance to die?


    Becoming subordinates of these high-levels, aren''t they just to live better?


    Are they stupid?


    Rely on loyalty or faith?


    Give me a break.


    It is not ruled out that there are such people, but for more than 400,000 people, how many such people can there be?


    Wei Xiao''s last words shattered the little support in Xu Longqiang''s hearts.


    Without the support of more than 400,000 troops behind them, their so-called full-scale war is a joke.


    "Then what do you want? I admit that we did something wrong this time. We apologize to you and your people and compensate you. Isn''t this always okay?" Hao Xingyun said a little aggrieved.


    Wei Xiao looked at him like an idiot.


    "If an apology and a little compensation can solve the problem for doing something wrong, what else does the law enforcement agency do?"


    "Are you really going to kill us? More than 400,000 people, are you going to kill?"


    Xu Longqiang was willing to give up, and said a little angrily.


    Wei Xiaoxie looked at him charmingly.


    Xu Longqiang''s heart trembled, as if he had a bad premonition.


    "boom--"


    "Boom..."


    There are no accidents.


    As soon as Xu Longqiang''s voice fell, a gun rang from Mu Wuqing''s side.


    Xu Longqiang was still angry at King Kong one second before, and the next second, a bullet directly pierced his head with a helmet.


    The bullet passed through his head, submerged in the night behind him, and made an explosion.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb.


    The powerful penetrating power completely ignores the Heavenly King Armor on Xu Longqiang''s head.


    Although he didn''t let the bullet stay in his brain, it was enough to make him deadly.


    "We do not dare to kill 400,000 people, but to kill you, I don''t think we will have any psychological burden." Mu Wu said coldly, holding a rifle in her hand.


    Since this group of people appeared to threaten Mu Wuqing with Wei Xiao''s safety, Mu Wuqing didn''t show any kindness to them.


    Killing Xu Longqiang, it can only be said that this guy took the initiative to give Mu Wuqing a reason to do something.


    With the death of Xu Longqiang, Hao Xingyun and Liu Rumei were completely panicked.


    Heavenly King Armor is easily penetrated by bullets. What kind of bullet is this?


    If the deaths of Zhou Xiufa and Dong Baiyan were due to Wei Xiao''s surprise and their own powerful strength, then the fall of Xu Longqiang was a desperate blow to Liu Rumei and the others.


    Relying on Heavenly King A, even if they were not Wei Xiao''s opponents, if they wanted to escape, there might be hope of surviving.


    But now, Mu Wuqing killed Xu Longqiang, who was protected by Heavenly King A on his head, with a single bullet. Does this mean that Heavenly King A, whom they used to be proud of, could not withstand a single blow in front of Wei Xiao''s subordinates?


    Even if the last bit of protection is lost, what else can they rely on?


    Without a trace of hope, Mu Wuqing''s attack not only killed Xu Longqiang, but also defeated Liu Rumei and their last psychological defense.


    "I, we were wrong, sir, please let me go, as long as you don''t kill me, let me do anything." Hao Xingyun was the first to collapse.


    Heavenly King A could not protect him, and the people who brought him would not dare to go to war with Wei Xiao''s people. Without any guarantee, he revealed the deepest fear in the human heart.


    Liu Rumei didn''t speak, he was probably frightened.


    The trembling body is enough to predict the anxiety in her heart at this moment.


    Wei Xiao didn''t think there was anything wrong with Mu Wuqing''s approach.


    A dispensable person, he kills a woman if he kills it.


    Could it be that Wei Xiao could still scold his own woman for such an insignificant person?


    nonexistent.


    He glanced contemptuously at Hao Xingyun, who was begging for mercy, and Wei Xiao sarcastically said: "More than 400,000 survivors follow people like you, and they are simply blinded by this power."


    "Yes, yes, you are right."


    Hao Xingyun lowered his head, dare not say a word of rebuttal.


    Wei Xiao also stopped targeting Liu Rumei and them.


    A group of people whose inner defenses have completely collapsed, and if they irritate them again, it seems that Wei Xiao is too petty.


    Killing is not the main purpose, if the deterrent effect is there, then there is no need to continue.


    Wei Xiao turned around and said to Haojie Chen and the others: "Temporarily take them into custody. After the war is over, there are still many things to do next. More than 400,000 free laborers sent to the door are not in vain."


    It''s sad to say.


    The big bosses of several major forces are now in a state of need to linger. For Hao Xingyun and the others, nothing is more shocking than this kind of encounter.


    No one sympathizes with them.


    When they hit their attention on the corpse emperor, everything was doomed.

 Chapter 1000： Take No. 5 Potion

    "Master, they have more than 400,000 people. They want to take them all into custody, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy." Lan Qiang said.


    Wei Xiao knew what he meant. Wasn''t he worried that there would be an undaunted young boy out of more than 400,000?


    Looking at the stars, Wei Xiao meant something.


    "Master Wei Xiao!"


    "The person who asked your zombies to assist me, if you want to try my attitude on the other side, you can do whatever you want."


    "Yes!"


    Xing nodded, then made a strange noise in his mouth.


    "Is there any problem now?"


    Lan Qiang grinned: "No problem. The threat of zombies is much more useful than ours."


    "Want to survive?" Wei Xiao turned to Liu Rumei and the others.


    "Yes, please give me a chance."


    The two of them are obedient now, and dare not say a word of irrelevant nonsense.


    "Then inform your people, put down their weapons and accept my arrangements if you don''t want to die. I will only give you one chance."


    "Understand, I will let people give orders."


    The two said in unison.


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Lao Lan, start doing things. The personnel in the affected China should arrange for them and our people to start collecting the zombies on the battlefield before dawn tomorrow. Everyone should join in and clean the battlefield as soon as possible."


    "clear!"


    Lan Qiang responded, and then took a few guards to carry out Wei Xiao''s order.


    "Hero, the next thing is left to you, as long as the result is the result, you can discuss how to do it yourself."


    Chen Haojie: "Okay, I will arrange the next thing properly."


    With that, Chen Haojie came to Wei Xiao and secretly handed something to him.


    Wei Xiao calmly put away the things handed over by Hero Chen.


    Motioning for Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei to give them a glance, Wei Xiao walked to the side with a knife.


    The next battlefield matters no longer need Wei Xiao to intervene.


    Chen Haojie''s work efficiency is very fast.


    Lian Xing, Leng Chengfeng and the others cooperated with Lan Qiang to pay the weapons in the hands of those in Central China, and at the same time they also accounted for what they would do after the war.


    In a temporary camp.


    There is a brigade in charge of surrounding safety.


    Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing and the others entered the camp, and they recovered some state. At this time, they all looked at the No. 5 potion in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    "This is not the first time I have seen Potion No. 5, but every time I see it, it still feels a little weird." Bai Youwei sighed as she looked at the golden genetic drug in the test tube.


    "This is the No. 5 potion that can give us humans'' supernatural powers?"


    It is the first time that Ni Qingcheng has come into contact with the No.5 potion.


    And already knowing that potion No. 5 can endow humans with supernatural powers, there is indescribable curiosity on his face.


    Wei Xiao handed the medicine to Mu Wuqing.


    "Take it! We will show it to you."


    Mu Wuqing did not hesitate, and took the No. 5 potion from Wei Xiao.


    Under the watchful eyes of the sisters and her husband, Mu Wuqing removed the piston at the mouth of the test tube and drank the medicine inside.


    "Peng..."


    Without warning, Mu Wuqing drank all the medicine, and Wei Xiao unexpectedly touched her neck.


    When Mu Wuqing fainted and hugged her, Wei Xiao put her on the folding bed aside.


    "Husband, do you think Sister Wu Qing will get angry all over her body after fusion of genetic medicine?" Yan Yi asked curiously.


    When Phantom was taking potion No. 5, his body was full of electricity.


    Although the intensity of the current is not large, it is only for super fighters. If you are an ordinary person, you may be injured.


    Now Mu Wuqing is taking a potion that can give her fire abilities. Under normal circumstances, when she merges the potion, it should be wrapped in flames.


    "should be."


    "Then here..."


    Yan Yi looked around.


    There are flammable materials all around.


    Wei Xiao rubbed her head wearing a helmet.


    "With us, nothing will happen. Xiyu..."


    "Here, my husband!"


    "You go to the Shadow Guard member in charge of the supplies to prepare some food, and wait for Wu Qing to wake up to feed her."


    "Um!"


    "By the way, let''s find two more outfits, one for men and women."


    Wei Xiao is still wearing protective clothing.


    Although there is no discomfort, it always feels weird.


    As for the ladies'' clothes, they are naturally prepared for Mu Wuqing.


    Jiang Xiyu smiled, and then walked out of the camp.


    "Xiaoyu wait, I''ll go with you." Ni Qingcheng called out, and stepped to catch up.


    The two left, except for Mu Wuqing who was lethargic, only Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi were left in the camp.


    "Let''s go out too! You have been working hard during this time."


    Uncommon tenderness, Wei Xiao looked at Bai Youwei and the others, full of doting.


    When the second woman heard this, she seemed to be touched somewhere in her heart, extremely satisfied.


    It seems that all the pain and fatigue suffered during this period of time have vanished in Wei Xiao''s words.


    One on the left and the other on the right, the two small animals approached Wei Xiao on their own initiative.


    Bai Youwei shook her head: "No hard work, we are super fighters."


    "Yeah! We also have to fight side by side with O''Neill. Fighting can make us stronger faster."


    "hehe¡­"


    Shaving Yan Yi''s small nose that was not covered by a mask, Wei Xiao took their small hands covered with nails and walked out of the camp.


    The couple came to a high place outside.


    Around, there are guards in the light and dark to take care of their safety.


    Although they don''t need it, this is the duty of the guards.


    Condescendingly, they can collect most of the area in the royal nest.


    During the day''s battle, what Lan Qiang worried about did not happen.


    The volcano never erupted, and when the top of the mountain collapsed, some magma flowed out.


    The submerged area does not even have a kilometer of land.


    In the cooling of the day, many places have condensed, but there are still places where magma is dense, still emitting a striking red light.


    In addition to these, the lights in the imperial nest are also bright red.


    Busy figures are everywhere.


    Except for people who were very exhausted or injured in the designated area to rest, other troops, whether they were people or zombies, did not stop because of the end of the war.


    "The war is finally over. The ease after victory is worthy of our cherishment and nostalgia."


    Standing beside Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei said with a sigh.


    "Temporary ease. The end of the day will not end. The war awaiting us in the future will only be more cruel than what we have experienced now."


    "With my husband leading us, I believe we will return to the final victory." Bai Youwei said admiringly.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    Believe me so?


    "By the way, Long Xiaguo''s New Year is coming soon. Oni sauce, do you think we can rush back to the base before the New Year?" Yan Yi thought of something, blinking Ka Zilan''s big watery eyes, as if looking expectantly With Wei Xiao.


    Speaking of the New Year, Bai Youwei''s big eyes lit up.


    She will not forget that last year''s New Year''s Eve, the Phoenix Base hosted a large-scale New Year''s Eve party.


    The big names gather and the stars are shining.


    Although it was the end of the world, the specifications of the New Year''s Eve party were no worse than the one before the end of the world.


    At that time, the response in the base was not ordinary.


    Not only has it gathered a lot of people''s hearts, but it has also brought new hope to many people.


    I just don¡¯t know if my husband will have another celebration like that this year?

 Chapter 1001： There is a home with "you"

    Wei Xiao stood with his hands behind, like a solid stone standing on the edge of a high place.


    "I shouldn''t be able to go back."


    "Why? Isn''t the war over? Return to Minghai City from here, and it will take a long time to fly by plane." Bai Youwei was puzzled.


    Wei Xiao looked at the crowd below and shook his head.


    "War is a war. After the war, we still have a lot to do. Coupled with the accidental intervention of Zhong Shenzhou this time, the time to return will be delayed a little later."


    "Does that mean that we can''t hold a New Year''s Eve party?" Bai Youwei looked disappointed.


    Yan Yi also secretly sighed that it was a pity.


    She proposed the New Year, in fact, hoping to continue to feel the joyous atmosphere.


    The last days are too depressing, she likes the look of everyone immersed in joy.


    That is the most beautiful picture in the last days.


    But now it is estimated to be missed.


    "There will be opportunities in the future. In the last days, everything is still focused on development. Right now, an opportunity to grow the base again is in front of us, and I will not miss this opportunity." Wei Xiao said seriously.


    "Um?"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Bai Youwei felt that her husband was going to do something again.


    "Hehe...husband, are you holding back any bad tricks? Tell us about it!" Bai Youwei changed the subject and blinked at Wei Xiao thiefly.


    The serious atmosphere created by Wei Xiao was completely destroyed by her smile, and she gave her an angry look.


    And what about her...


    What do you mean by holding back a bad move?


    Can''t think about the good side?


    I, Wei Xiao, always care about the world and benefit others when I do things. Even if I have any thoughts, it is a matter of sacrificing others for oneself, ah, bah, I am wrong. It is a great deed of sacrificing oneself for others. trick?


    "I have some ideas, but I''m not in a hurry. If you want to go back to the New Year, I will ask Chengfeng and the others to send you a helicopter to take you back. Shu Wang and the others should let Lao Hu take care of the New Year''s Eve party. You need to go out and sleep with me."


    "Won''t O''Neill go back with us?"


    "As the commander-in-chief of the three armies, the backbone of the allied army, and the soldiers have not left, how can I leave them?" Wei Xiaoyi said righteously.


    Quite a bit of a firm attitude to lead by example.


    If they didn''t know Wei Xiao''s character, Bai Youwei and the others would almost believe it.


    The reason that allowed their husbands to stay and not want to leave, is sure to be miserable by him again.


    His previous words also showed this point.


    I just don''t know who will be this unlucky one?


    "Then we won''t leave either. Although I look forward to the New Year, I still feel comfortable with my husband." Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "I think so too."


    Yan Yifuhe.


    "Why?"


    The jade face under Bai Youwei''s helmet showed a bright smile.


    "Because the place where there is a husband has the flavor of the year, and the place with you is our home."


    "I want to say the same."


    Yan Yi, the pony backfire, unwillingly catch up with a sentence.


    Wei Xiao was slightly stunned.


    Don''t tell me, Xiao Jiao''s wife''s abrupt words touched Wei Xiao''s heart.


    Is home where you are?


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    With his big hands open, he embraced the two wives in armor and hugged them tightly.


    "Yes! Home is where you are."


    Nestled in Wei Xiao''s arms, the two little ones looked at each other and both showed sweet smiles.


    They enjoy the warmth of this moment.


    If it is not forbidden by conditions, the two boys hope that the time can be fixed at this second.


    In this way, she hugged the two women quietly, no one spoke any more, looking at the night starry sky in the distance.


    In a blink of an eye, the night passed.


    A new day is here.


    After a busy night, after the efforts of 10,000 people and hundreds of thousands of zombies, Lan Qiang finally confiscated the weapons controlled by the armed personnel of the Central China side.


    The gain is not great.


    In general, the weapons and equipment controlled by the armed personnel in Central China are still far behind the Phoenix.


    The so-called armed fighters in their mouths are counted as those who have a pistol on them.


    There are more than 400,000 people, and less than 100,000 are equipped with thermal weapons. The vast majority of people are still cold weapons.


    Of course, from their mouths, Lan Qiang and others also learned some useful information, such as their current manpower, not all of the coalition forces.


    In the capital, they probably have more than 100,000 troops scattered all over the place.


    There was also news that made Lan Qiang and the others feel a little unexpected, that is, the corpses of the three female corpses seized by the Central China Allied Forces on the west side of the Corpse Emperor¡¯s Lair are still in the capital.


    This is a common decision made by the top coalition forces.


    In order to facilitate the unified distribution of the benefits gained from the troop dispatch, no matter the zombies collected by that unit or other materials found in the two states, they were all concentrated in an abandoned urban area called Tianyang City.


    The good name is for justice and fairness, not to let anyone lose, and not to let anyone take up all the benefits. In fact, no one believes anyone.


    This can be seen from the fact that they disrupted their respective forces and assigned them to small units.


    Of course, there must be someone who transfers some materials in advance or hides them privately, but important resources are under their common surveillance, such as the corpse of a mother''s corpse.


    When Lan Qiang heard the news, they reported it to Wei Xiao as soon as possible.


    Wei Xiao said that he wanted ninety-nine for the materials in the Flame Corpse Emperor''s territory.


    Well, I should have said it! Even if there are some errors, the meaning must be similar to this.


    Knowing this, Wei Xiao immediately sent an armed force to Tianyang City to bring back the supplies there.


    I am not afraid of encountering resistance.


    A tank brigade, a helicopter brigade, and an army of 500,000 zombies followed the infantry corps. Wei Xiao didn''t believe that who would dare to contend with such a force?


    In addition to the above, Chen Haojie and the others also began to clean the battlefield.


    The collection of the collection, the incineration of the incineration.


    Two or three million zombies and humans are performing these two tasks at the same time, which is evident in the rapid efficiency.


    As for the statistics of personal casualties, material consumption, and other losses in this war, these are destined to be the same as cleaning the battlefield. It is a heavy task, and it is impossible to calculate the results in a short period of time.


    Wei Xiao will not rush.


    Letting people count is just to summarize after the war.


    There are people below to do everything. Wei Xiao, who has nothing to do with everything, will take his wives around Xiongzhou for a period of time.


    The autumn scenery is still good.


    Perhaps it is because of the end times.


    Under normal circumstances, in autumn, withered grass and yellow leaves should be seen everywhere in the mountains and wilds, but right now, the mountains are lush, green grass and blue sky, even if there are areas with withered yellow, it is only a rare local phenomenon.


    If time is not here, who can believe that it is autumn?


    With the arrival of the end times, the vegetation in nature is growing crazy.


    Many unscientific signs of vegetation growth in today''s world can capture their changes in a short period of time with the naked eye.


    Especially when it rains that night, the next day, people who have no memory and are in the same place may wonder if they sleepwalking in a strange area that night?

 Chapter 1002： Mu Wuqings Abnormal Ability

    "Pumppump..."


    Three days later, in a field outside the temporary garrison of the army, Wei Xiao, who brought Bai Youwei and the others here, was feeding Mu Wuqing a move.


    There are no accidents.


    After taking the No. 5 potion, Mu Wuqing gained the supernatural ability to control the flames.


    According to Mu Wuqing''s familiarity over the past few days, she has basically figured out her own abilities.


    The moves are second, mainly about flames.


    The flame ability controlled by Mu Wuqing has two forms.


    One is the ordinary form, that is, the conventional flame.


    The flame temperature in this form is not high, not more than 500 degrees Celsius, it is enough to deal with ordinary people and general super fighters, and the consumption of itself is not too large, but if it is against super fighters of level 3 and above , Then it''s not enough to see.


    It can cause trouble to super fighters above this level, but it is impossible under normal circumstances to severely damage or kill.


    Another form can do this.


    It was a blood-black form, and the temperature was extremely high.


    Mu Wuqing used all her strength. With the flame power she currently mastered, she could release a high-temperature flame with a temperature as high as three or four thousand degrees Celsius, and the pig iron could melt.


    However, this type of flame consumes a lot of Mu Wuqing herself. Like the Flame Corpse Emperor, if she releases flame rays, she can hollow out her body at most twice.


    Now playing against Wei Xiao, what Mu Wuqing uses is just a conventional form.


    With constant testing between the husband and wife, Ni Qingcheng has mastered the ability of flame rays, gathering flames into blades, and condensing fire clouds in a small area to release flowing fire.


    As for the trick used by the Flame Corpse King to attack their sniper squad, it can be called a "forbidden light ball" attack in the flames, she said that she can''t do it yet.


    The flame power that needs to be condensed in that blow is too large. With her current strength, even if it condenses, it will be empty. In terms of power, it is not as effective as attacking normal flames into flame rays.


    "Okay, stop!"


    After fighting for half an hour, Wei Xiao stopped Mu Wuqing, who had gathered a lot of flame bombs around his body.


    "What''s wrong, husband?"


    Mu Wuqing was still a little excited, as if wishing Wei Xiao to fight her for a while.


    Wei Xiao shook his head and said, "I already understand your ability for the time being. In the normal form, without using powerful attacks, relying on the condensed fireball, it is no problem to persist for an hour or two, but using the ability like flame rays, Only about ten times..."


    "As for the destruction form (the name Wei Xiao gave to the second form of Mu Wuqing¡¯s ability), it¡¯s just a chance. Trying again will have no effect. Unless you use the destruction form, it will even hurt my qualifications. no."


    "Is it so weak?"


    Mu Wuqing asked disappointedly.


    Wei Xiao was a little funny.


    What does this little daughter-in-law mean?


    Isn''t she happy that the flames in the normal form can''t hurt herself?


    I don''t want to think about how much Wei Xiao''s strength is now. If the flames in the normal form can hurt him, where is his face?


    Of course, if you put Wei Xiao in a sealed space and inject a conventional flame into it, Wei Xiao will also get GG.


    But under normal circumstances, who would give Mu Wuqing this opportunity?


    Not to mention the fighters with the strength of level three and above with not weak speed.


    "Sister Wu Qing, you are a full man, I don¡¯t know if a hungry man is hungry. You already have abilities, and you have raised your level to level five. We don¡¯t know how envious you are. It¡¯s good for you, and you still dislike your own abilities. You want to **** us off Is it good to dominate your husband alone?" Bai Youwei said sourly while watching the play.


    "Say nonsense." Mu Wuqing gave Bai Youwei a blank look.


    "Hey...I am not envious?" Bai Youwei opened her long legs and jumped to Wei Xiao''s side. "Husband, when will you kill another corpse king to extract me a No. 5 potion? I also want to have abilities."


    "Are you a Chinese cabbage when you are a corpse emperor? This time, in order to deal with the volcanic corpse emperor, you don''t know how much effort we spent?"


    "Is they just talking about it? Isn''t it okay to be a little hopeful?" Bai Youwei pouted, pretending to be aggrieved.


    "Oni sauce, sister Young Wei is itchy, you slap her severely. If you don''t take care of her, she doesn''t know who is the head of our family. Potion No. 5 can be obtained if she wants it. Is it? There are so many hot sisters waiting for it, and there is no self-knowledge. I really don¡¯t know how to be a sister?"


    Not letting go of any chance of hitting Bai Youwei, Yan Yi, who stayed next to Jiang Xiyu and the others, said gruffly.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiyu and the others laughed.


    The two little ones at home didn''t quarrel for a day, as if they were all uncomfortable.


    I don''t know when Yan Yi has become black.


    That pure little angel is now gone forever.


    Bai Youwei beside Wei Xiao was a black line at this time.


    "Dead Yanyi, I think you have forgotten the days when I was dominated by me. Let''s see how I deal with you."


    The whole person was like blown hair, and the appearance of being pitiful was broken by Yan Yi''s words. Bai Youwei, who gritted his teeth, roared and rushed towards Yan Yi.


    "Eunichan, save me, Sister Youwei is going to murder her sister..."


    "Ah ah ah ...... you little tan skin, a kind of nothing to say. I caught, you''re dead."


    "I''m just stupid to stand and catch you? Besides, if I grow this, you have to ask O''Neill, he doesn''t help me, I don''t think I can grow it. I''m also very anxious, okay?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    One dare to ask, one dare to speak.


    Yan Yi''s inadvertent sentence seemed to involve someone.


    Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched unconsciously due to this innocent disaster.


    Are you in a hurry?


    Are you anxious?


    Do you think I will believe those things when you are not in your twenties?


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao has nothing to say.


    What the little wife said is right, whether she has any seeds, really needs the help of Wei Xiao''s husband.


    It''s a pity that God seemed to be joking with Wei Xiao and gave him a second body that the whole world couldn''t find, which could not be better, but in that respect, there was no movement.


    Wei Xiao is a little doubtful now, will he not have any offspring?


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, let''s go back." Wei Xiao stopped the two chasing little ones, with a black face.


    Mu Wuqing, who came to Wei Xiao''s side, just saw his face, a little funny.


    "Look, you should really work harder."


    "You also followed suit, right?" Wei Xiao rolled his eyes at Mu Wuqing.


    "Oh..."


    "gone!"


    Wei Xiao left a word, unhappy in his heart, and walked directly to the station.


    Mu Wuqing followed with a smile.


    "Hmph, let you go today, you will be more careful from now on."


    "If you bully me, I will appeal to O''Neill. Some people will take care of you."


    "You, you are really mad at me."


    Bai Youwei flicked her sleeves, but couldn''t catch the slippery Qiu Yan Yi, so she could only catch up with Wei Xiao and the others like an angrily jump.


    ...

 Chapter 1003： Bai Youwei who hasnt cleaned up

    "Lord..."


    Back at the camp, they saw Wei Xiao and their soldiers greet them one after another.


    The group nodded and came to their camp.


    "Master, are you back?"


    Outside the camp, Wu Xiaoqi is here waiting for them.


    I knew something was going on at a glance.


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face, "Is something wrong with me?"


    Wu Xiaoqi nodded: "It''s information about Tianyang City."


    Tianyang City?


    Isn''t that the place where Long Ba and the others went to retrieve the materials stolen by Zhong Shen Zhou Xiao?


    Wei Xiao frowned, but didn''t think much.


    He didn''t think Long Ba and the others would encounter any major problems.


    "Go in and say."


    Wei Xiao took the lead and entered the camp with the girls.


    In the camp.


    The camp belonging to Wei Xiao and the others was huge, covering more than one hundred square meters.


    Inside there are an outer hall, an inner room and a number of isolated small rooms.


    The regular furniture in the account is also readily available.


    If the style of the camp is not too obvious, no one would doubt that this is a residential house.


    This is the treatment of being a Phoenix master.


    Other people''s camps, even those of military commanders like Wu Xiaoqi, are just a simple tent. In addition to sleeping places, there are only a few more tables, chairs and benches.


    A group of people came inside and sat down.


    "Let''s talk, what happened to Tianyang City?"


    Wu Xiaoqi did not hesitate, and said: "Today came news from the Long Junshuai that they have already controlled the supplies there. However, they met a representative of the base over there who wanted to take refuge in our Phoenix. The other party expressed their willingness to join the whole city. We. Long Junshuai they are not easy to decide


    Certainly, want to ask your opinion? "


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao''s expression changed.


    It is really rare that Long Ba and the others went to get back their belongings and even encountered such a thing.


    "Husband, this is a good thing! Some people come to us, which shows that the population of our base can be further expanded. The population of the last days is the foundation of everything. With population, we can form more troops. Anyway, we have our own arsenal, Not afraid of those joining


    Our people have no weapons to use. "Bai Youwei said positively.


    Wei Xiao ignored her.


    Who does not know these truths?


    "Did Long Ba say why the other party joined us?"


    Wu Xiaoqi shook his head: "I didn''t say specifically, the Lord would like to know, we can write back to Long Junshuai and the others."


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and waved his hand.


    "Then there is no need, Long Ba knows what to do. I wrote back to them, as long as they are relying on our forces, they will receive as much as possible. However, the transfer work must be done well. Now the weather is not friendly to ordinary people."


    "Well, I will reply to them now."


    Wu Xiaoqi said, standing up and leaving.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    "Does the Lord have anything else to explain?"


    "How about the collection of zombies on the battlefield?"


    Wu Xiaoqi thought for a while, and said seriously: "At present, the front-line battlefield and our staff have been collecting with all their strength. As of today, more than 10 million zombies have been collected, but they have not yet been loaded. Workload Too big, I want to clean up the battlefield, guess


    It takes more than a month. "


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly: "Then do we have enough food?"


    "It''s enough for the time being. Yesterday a small team found several granaries in Xiongzhou. There were still plenty of edible old rice in them. In addition to the materials collected by the troops in the past few days, there is no shortage of food."


    "That''s good, let them speed up. In addition, except for our sacrificed soldiers who need to take the corpses back, people from other forces should gather their corpses as much as possible and burn them or bury them. Writing on their bodies


    Zhang, but it will never be cheap for zombies in the wild. "


    Wu Xiaoqi nodded solemnly.


    "Does the Lord have anything else to explain?"


    "No, you go down!"


    Wu Xiaoqi turned around, bid farewell to Wei Xiao and Bai Youwei, and left the camp.


    "Husband, I think the transport truck we brought is not enough. Do you want to contact the base and let them organize a convoy?" Jiang Xiyu suggested after Wu Xiaoqi left.


    In order to take away the "trophies" that belonged to their phoenixes on the battlefield at one time in this battle, the base side also made sufficient preparations when they set off.


    But the so-called plan cannot keep up with the changes.


    Now there are foreign bases to take refuge in them, plus the group of prisoners from Central China, when they return, the means of transportation may not be enough.


    Jiang Xiyu and the others don''t think that Wei Xiao has no idea about the prisoners.


    What''s more important is that winter is coming and the weather will get cold when the time comes. If the people who take refuge in them cannot be properly arranged, unnecessary casualties may occur.


    The survivors outside are not from the Phoenix Base.


    They are not super fighters and have limited physique.


    Winter is the same thing, and after a long journey back to Minghai City, if the transportation problem cannot be solved, these two factors will cause a sharp drop in personnel, especially the elderly and children.


    They are the two groups most prone to accidents in bad weather.


    Now Wei Xiao and the others have to return to Minghai City, at least there are still more than a month, so Jiang Xiyu''s proposal is very necessary.


    Wei Xiao thought of this when he heard Wu Xiaoqi''s report before.


    Now that Jiang Xiyu raised it, Wei Xiao nodded without hesitation.


    "Yes, leave it to you to do this! Let the base drive out all the vehicles that can be driven. It really doesn''t work, you can ask someone from other forces to borrow some."


    The word "borrow" works well.


    It fully proves that Wei Xiao is a "gentle" and reasonable person.


    "Haha..." Bai Youwei laughed.


    Wei Xiao stared at him, "What are you laughing at? Are my words funny?"


    Bai Youwei smiled wickedly and said, "Husband, are you sure you are borrowing it?"


    Wei Xiao suddenly had a black line.


    "Wu Qing, I think your supernatural ability can still develop some new abilities. Just so, let You Wei put on the Heavenly King armor to feed you, I think she should be happy to fulfill you."


    Bai Youwei was dumbfounded when she heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    The big watery eyes kept twisting in the eyes of Mu Wuqing and Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, you, are you sure this is serious?"


    "I''m serious."


    "..."


    With Wei Xiao''s serious face, Bai Youwei can be sure that her husband is not joking.


    "Sister Wu Qing~~~"


    Mu Wuqing smiled.


    "I dare not violate the words of the head of the family."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    It''s useless to ask Mu Wuqing for help, Bai Youwei burst into laughter.


    "Then, that...husband, Sister Wu Qing, I suddenly thought that Instructor Yulan was looking for something to do with me. I won''t bother you to discuss major issues. I''ll go first, I''ll go first."


    With that, Bai Youwei stood up from her seat without waiting for Wei Xiao to react.


    When passing by Yan Yi, Bai Youwei took her with her


    "Sister Youwei, you are the one instructor Yulan is looking for, what are you doing to me?"


    "Well, you mean little girl, or are you not a good sister?"


    "Can I say no?"


    "Dare you say no, next time your husband wants you, don''t ask me to help you."


    "Well then, we are good sisters."


    "..."


    The two little ones exchanged something softly, and then left the camp under the watchful eyes of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiyu and others naturally heard what they said.


    The three women present hid their mouths and chuckled, only Wei Xiao, who was sitting on the seat, was shaking.


    This Bai Youwei is getting more and more lawless.


    Dare to say anything.


    Does she feel that Wei Xiao can''t lift the knife, or does her self-confidence begin to swell again?

 Chapter 1004： Plans for two major bases

    The corpse piles of zombies outside the imperial nest.


    Cars coming from all directions are lining up one after another to pile up the dead bodies on the cars.


    Next to each corpse mountain, there is a recorder who records the number of corpses in the corpse mountain for which he is responsible.


    It is impossible to achieve accurate numbers, but it can be guaranteed to be infinitely close to accurate data.


    The recorders are all from three parties, and the three of them are in charge of a corpse mountain.


    The purpose of doing this is also that Wei Xiao wants to reassure the people of the other two forces, and at least make them know when the benefits are finally divided.


    In fact, Wei Xiao didn''t care about giving them more zombies.


    The biggest benefit, the No. 5 potion, has been obtained by Wei Xiao and the others, and the rest is for the benefit of the citizens of their respective bases. Otherwise, Wei Xiao doesn''t feel that he needs the corpses of those "low-level zombies".


    "How about it, have the number of people been counted?"


    At this time, the leaders of Sky City and the base of the Kingdom of God gathered together.


    In the past few days, in addition to leading the rest of the base to move zombies everywhere, they also asked the people below to count the casualties of their base after the war.


    The team responsible for counting the casualties of the two forces will tell them the final result.


    "The two leaders, Dragon City Lord, the data has been released. The specific casualty data is uncertain, but according to our statistics in the past few days, there are only 60,000 people in Sky City, and there are not many bases in the Kingdom of God, who are in their early 70s. The number of casualties at our two bases is 230,000."


    Hearing the report from the statistician, although several bigwigs had been mentally prepared, they still trembled after hearing this data.


    When the two major forces set out, there were nearly 400,000 troops, but now even half of their numbers have not survived. This loss has far exceeded their predictions before the war began.


    The hearts of several big brothers are very sad.


    More than 200,000 people were ruined on the battlefield in this way, even if they were used to seeing life and death in the last days, but for a while, the three of them were still unbearable.


    That''s 230,000 people!


    It''s gone now.


    "Did you pay attention to the statistics of the Phoenix? How about their casualties?" Long Zai Tianqiang endured the sadness in his heart, and couldn''t wait to know the casualties data of Wei Xiao''s side.


    The statistician opened his mouth, trying to say something, but his eyes were watching from side to side, and there seemed to be some fear.


    Knowing what he was worried about, Li Guangliang sighed: "Don''t worry, even if there are members of the Shadow Guards around, we have done nothing to endanger the Phoenix. We just want to find out about their casualties. Mr. Wei shouldn''t be enough. Because this little thing is bothering us."


    With Li Guangliang''s assurance, the statistician nodded.


    "The specific data on the casualties of Phoenix personnel are not available to us, but they heard from their statisticians that their casualties seem to be less than 30,000. Most of them are non-combatants, and they are private organizations in their bases. "


    "This¡­¡­"


    As soon as the statistician said these words, the faces of the three big men were not good to look at.


    Less than 30,000 casualties?


    What kind of fairy data is this?


    You know, what they are dealing with is an army of tens of millions of corpses.


    But after the war, you said that the "main force" Phoenix Base had only this point of casualties. How could this keep Li Guangliang and the others calm?


    "Are you sure you heard this?" Cang Wolf King asked urgently.


    The statistician nodded.


    "There may be errors in the data, but the actual data should not be much different. It is conservatively estimated that the number of casualties after the war by Phoenix will definitely not exceed 40,000."


    The cheeks and mouths of the three big men twitched.


    Absolutely not more than 40,000?


    hehe! forty thousand!


    Comparing forty thousand to two hundred and thirty thousand, in this comparison, the Canglang King and their minds seemed to have thousands of grass and mud horses rushing across the prairie, their heads dizzy.


    Li Guangliang recovered after a long time, with a wry smile on his face.


    "Good calculation! Mr. Wei is really good calculation. Compared with him, we are like idiots being led by the nose. Forty thousand? Two hundred and thirty thousand? What kind of powerful are we?"


    His words brought the thoughts of Long Zaitian and Canglang Wang back to reality.


    The two looked at each other, their eyes were inexhaustible bitterness and depression.


    "This is the end of the world, a world more cruel than reality. The weak are destined to be dominated by the strong." Long Zaitian looked sad.


    I feel sad and indignant about my lack of strength, but more, it is the kind of powerlessness that I don''t even have the ability to resist in the face of powerful forces.


    If they have enough strength, even if they are not as good as the Phoenix, even if they have the ability to resist, will this situation still happen now?


    Feel sorry for the same sickness and report to the group for warmth.


    A sense of sorrow hit the hearts of the three.


    "Go down!" Li Guangliang waved weakly to the statistician.


    The statistician was not good to say anything, and turned and left in response.


    "What happens next?"


    The Cang Wolf King spoke suddenly.


    Li Guangliang cried his face: "What else can we do? We couldn''t make any waves in Mr. Wei''s hands during the peak period, let alone now. Now, I only hope that Phoenix can follow the original agreement, otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, Li Guangliang looked at the mountains of zombies around him.


    The eyes are full of emotions.


    There are unwillingness, unwillingness, and other unspeakable colors.


    "Otherwise, the next thing is that we will accept whatever people say! We now don''t even have the ability to fight for our own benefit. To get the 20% benefit, we need to rely on other people''s charity. "


    Li Guangliang smiled sadly.


    The greatest sorrow is this.


    The aura of pain and sorrow felt that the whole world was flooded.


    The Canglang King''s face was gloomy.


    He has no doubt about Li Guangliang''s words.


    Today they really don''t even have the qualifications to speak in front of Wei Xiao.


    The dragon lamented in the sky.


    "Two, don''t think about what is doomed. Mr. Wei shouldn''t let us go back empty-handed. Let''s think about our future plans!"


    The two looked at Long Zaitian.


    "Dragon City Lord, what do you think?"


    Long looked around at the sky, and then said meticulously: "Now that we both have suffered heavy losses, relying on the remaining strength of the base, wanting to have a foothold in the last days, being alone is afraid it is extremely difficult. I have A proposal, I wonder if the two leaders are interested?"


    "What proposal?"


    The two said in unison.


    "Sky City and Shen Kingdom base merge."


    "Um?"


    Li Guangliang and Canglang King''s eyes opened instantly.


    ...


    Another place.


    When the Cang Wolf King and the others had just had some thoughts, the content of the chat about the Cang Wolf King and the others by Chen Haojie had already passed into his ears.


    "You mean, Sky City and God Kingdom Base are going to merge into a new force?"

 Chapter 1005： Sudden fire

    "This was overheard by their subordinates. They believe that their current power has lost the opportunity to contend for the world alone. In order to gain a foothold in the end times as much as possible, they must unite to deal with future changes. Especially the base of the kingdom of God, They are located in Central China and are constantly threatened by other forces."


    "They have suffered heavy losses in this battle with the Corpse Emperor. If we don''t enrich the team, once we leave, they are likely to be annexed by other forces in Central China. Therefore, Long Zaitian hopes to draw Li Guangliang and them."


    After listening to the members of the Shadow Guard, Chen Haojie looked thoughtful.


    "One population is seriously lacking, and the total number of people left in the entire base is less than 100,000. It is extremely difficult to develop. And the other..."


    "Although there are still more than one hundred and two hundred thousand people, most of them are young, old, sick and disabled. When the surrounding area is full of enemies who are staring at them, if you don¡¯t fill up a batch of combat power in time, even if you get the resources for development, others will not give them. Time. The merger of the two parties can make up for each other. Li Guangliang shouldn''t refuse, right?"


    "Yes. The Kingdom of Gods base is a joint base controlled by multiple forces. Li Guangliang and the others will not lose much when they join. Instead, they can use the population of the base of the Kingdom of Gods to further strengthen themselves. They have no reason to refuse..."


    "Haha... the sorrow of the small forces."


    Chen Haojie sighed for Li Guangliang and others.


    "Did you tell the Lord this news?"


    The members of the Shadow Guard shook their heads: "Now we dare not disturb the leisure time of the lord and the hostess. It is not an important matter, just come to report to you."


    "Yeah! This kind of trivial matter really doesn''t need to alarm the Lord. Don''t worry about them, Minghai City is still too far away. Even if we have any ideas, we can''t be far behind. As long as they don''t have any ideas they shouldn''t have, it''s just for their respective bases. The development of the country, let them go."


    "clear!"


    "Go on! You should pay more attention to the peripheral situation during this period. Since China China has forces involved in this war, I believe that other forces that have not been dispatched before the war will have other ideas. Now that the war is over, I don''t want any surprises. ."


    "We are already implementing it. The surveillance of Central China has been intensified since two days ago."


    "Well, go down!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard retreated and disappeared into the air.


    Chen Haojie turned around and looked into the distance.


    "I don''t know how the Lord will deal with the two major bases next? I always feel that the Lord has ulterior motives for agreeing to the Canglang King and their request to deal with the Royal Nest senior zombies on the periphery."


    Chen Haojie looked thoughtful.


    He suspected that Wei Xiao would continue to do things after the war.


    "Sneez~~~"


    Wei Xiao was in the camp.


    "Strange, does anyone miss me?"


    After sneezing, Wei Xiao, who hadn''t seen this for a long time, muttered to himself.


    "What''s wrong? Did you catch a cold?"


    By his side, Mu Wuqing approached Wei Xiao and asked with concern.


    Wei Xiao laughed and said, "With my physical fitness, do you think this situation will happen again?"


    Mu Wuqing chuckled: "Then someone might really miss you! Speaking of which, it''s been almost a month since we left the base. After such a long time, Shu hopes they will inevitably be concerned."


    Mention of Shu Wang and them, Wei Xiao''s face flashed with longing.


    Thinking of something, Wei Xiao suddenly said to Mu Wuqing: "Youwei and the others mentioned the New Year a few days ago, do you want to go back?"


    new Year?


    Wei Xiao didn''t mention it, and Mu Wuqing probably forgot this traditional festival, which was extremely important to the people of Longxia.


    "Then you go back?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "I still have to stay to deal with some things. I guess I couldn''t go back years ago."


    "Then I won''t go back. If it is a peaceful time, I would naturally go home during the Chinese New Year, but now it is an eventful period. Everything is still focused on the development and expansion of the base. Besides, my strength is further improved, and staying may help you. A lot of busy."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    Looking at the brave and heroic wife in battle uniform, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand and held her in his arms.


    Feeling Wei Xiao''s unruly big hands, Mu Wuqing''s face was reddish.


    The big eyes of God looked outside the camp, and saw that there was no one, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "What are you doing? In broad daylight, you are not afraid of being seen by people below?"


    Wei Xiao hugged Mu Wuqing''s thin waist tightly and let her sit on his lap.


    "Am I worried about being seen by others when I hold my wife?"


    Mu Wuqing glanced at Wei Xiao.


    "You are the biggest in the entire resident, you have the final say. Anyway, I am a weak woman, can I resist you?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao took a sip on Mu Wuqing''s face.


    "By the way, can you control the abilities in your body now?"


    Mu Wuqing turned his head to look at Wei Xiao strangely.


    My husband asks himself what this is doing?


    Meeting Wei Xiao''s eyes, catching a trace of desire in his eyes, how could Mu Wuqing still not know what Wei Xiao was thinking?


    With a slight smile, Mu Wuqing said jokingly: "Why, have an idea?"


    Wei Xiao tilted his head, avoiding Mu Wuqing''s gaze as if evasive.


    "I just ask casually, you don''t have to say it."


    Some hypocritical.


    Mu Wuqing turned around to face Wei Xiao, holding his neck with both hands, and said seductively: "I don''t know, why don''t you try?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head and stared at Mu Wuqing''s emotional eyebrows.


    His desire became more and more intense, and his breathing gradually became faster.


    "Try it, try it."


    "what¡­¡­"


    In Mu Wuqing''s exclamation, Wei Xiao grabbed her horizontally and walked towards the camp tent.


    As soon as the two left the camp, two female members of the Shadow Guard appeared outside the camp and guarded the entrance and exit of the camp.


    Not long.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "It''s on fire, it''s on fire, the camp tent of the Lord is on fire, it''s coming to fight the fire..."


    "What? Why did the lord''s camp catch fire? Hurry up, hurry up, everyone, put out the fire."


    The accident still happened.


    Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing entered the inner room for twenty minutes, and the entire camp was instantly filled with fire.


    The guards who were on the alert saw this scene, all panicked.


    They shouted everywhere and quickly assembled hundreds of people to rescue Wei Xiao and their camp.


    "What happened?"


    Jiang Xiyu, who was outside inspecting the work of other people, rushed back when they discovered the situation here, and they looked surprised when they saw the camp engulfed by the fire.


    Some members of the Shadow Guard reported to them, but they didn''t know the reason, only that the camp suddenly caught fire, without warning.


    "Then my husband can be in there?"


    "exist!"


    Jiang Xiyu was shocked.


    "Hurry up and put out the fire¡ª"


    With a sweet cry, Jiang Xiyu and the others also joined the ranks of fire fighting.


    "Look, someone has come out."


    "Is it the Lord, and Master Wu Qing?"


    When everyone was busy fighting the fire, Wei Xiao rushed out from the camp full of fire, holding Mu Wuqing wrapped in a bed sheet.

 Chapter 1006： Running in the sunset

    "Husband (Sister Wu Qing)..."


    Seeing them, the women hurriedly greeted them.


    "Bah, baah..."


    Wei Xiao, who came outside with Mu Wuqing in his arms, spat out a few mouthfuls of saliva.


    Wei Xiao, who was wearing only a pair of shorts, looked terrible at this time.


    On the contrary, it was Mu Wuqing with the sheets wrapped in his arms, and he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Husband, are you all right?"


    Ni Qingcheng and the others came over and looked at Wei Xiao and the others with concern.


    Wei Xiao looked up and found Jiang Xiyu and the others. Looking at the camp behind him that had been engulfed by the fire, his faces were a little bit dumbfounded.


    Somewhat annoyingly, he gave Mu Wu a clear look in his arms.


    "I can''t blame this. I didn''t expect that my situation would be worse than Xiaoying. This is beyond my control now."


    Mu Wuqing hurriedly removed the "arson" incident from himself, looking like I was innocent.


    What can Wei Xiao say?


    The most reluctant situation still happened, who is to blame?


    Make your own way!


    "Husband, are you okay?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    Wei Xiao smiled bitterly and put down Mu Wuqing in his arms to let her stand.


    "It''s okay, this flame still poses no threat to us."


    "Why did the camp catch fire?" Yan Yi looked puzzled.


    When she said this, Wei Xiao''s old face flushed.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t care at all, grasping the bed sheet tightly on his body with one hand to prevent it from falling off, and chuckled with the other hand.


    Bai Youwei stared at the two of them, and finally set her gaze on Wei Xiao''s body.


    When noticing something that hadn''t striked somewhere in Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei''s beautiful little face suddenly showed a bad smile.


    "Hehe...husband, how does it feel to burn yourself?" Xiao Nizi raised her eyebrows at Wei Xiao.


    That expression now seems to be as evil as it is.


    She had obviously guessed something.


    The others are not fools, and soon they find something strange.


    "Isn''t it?" Jiang Xiyu probably knew it too, with a surprised look on his face.


    "Ouni sauce, you, you, and sister Wu Qing...you..."


    "I''m going to find a piece of clothing, so they don''t have to toss about it, and they won''t be able to live in the camp after they are rescued."


    Wei Xiao didn''t have the face to continue staying at the scene, found an excuse, and left the place as if he fled.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Seeing Wei Xiao running away embarrassedly, the heartless Bai Youwei laughed directly.


    Needless to say anything else.


    Although not as exaggerated as Bai Youwei, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "You are really...oh, it''s hard to be your husband." Ni Qingcheng felt very sympathetic to Wei Xiao.


    "Haha..." Mu Wuqing smiled: "It''s not to blame me, it''s what he wants to try. After all, I found one thing, this flame ability is very useless. When I return to the base, I have to ask the research base to help me develop it. A suit that is immune to flames will come out. Otherwise, I would be embarrassed every time I use flames that cover my whole body."


    Ni Qingcheng and the others smiled and shook their heads.


    You said this happened?


    The direction in which Wei Xiao fled belonged to the place where the male fighters were stationed.


    "I''m going, isn''t that the Lord?"


    "What''s the situation? When has the Lord been so unrestrained? Even if he runs wildly around wearing a pair of pants, this is completely freeing himself?"


    "This scene feels a bit familiar." Bai Ling looked thoughtful.


    Outside the camp, he accidentally saw a figure galloping in the wilderness, Leng Chengfeng and Lin Changsheng all looked incredible.


    Wei Xiao quickly came to them.


    "Find me a suit."


    "Master, are you a new entertainment project?" Ye Yingjie couldn''t help but ask.


    Wei Xiao glared at him suddenly.


    "Who dares to say one more nonsense, I will be a training partner when I am at the base."


    "Lord, please go in quickly. I''ll find clothes for you now. Don''t freeze."


    Ye Yingjie, who was trembling all over by Wei Xiao''s words, didn''t dare to make any more jokes, using actions to make up for his previous recklessness.


    Wei Xiao didn''t stay outside too much, and went directly into Leng Chengfeng''s camp.


    Shortly after.


    Wei Xiao, who had re-dressed, appeared in front of everyone.


    "No one is allowed to tell or inquire about the matter just now, including you, do you know?" Wei Xiao warned staring at Leng Chengfeng, the military commander and the other male soldiers guarding around the camp.


    The soldiers nodded repeatedly.


    They don''t dare to say much about the Lord''s affairs. If the Lord puts on little shoes because of the wrong things, that is the darkness of life.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, we haven''t seen anything." Ye Yingjie was the first example.


    The others didn''t say anything, but they all nodded again and again.


    Wei Xiao knew that he couldn''t control their mouths, and these guys wouldn''t listen to him obediently on such matters, but should they have an attitude?


    Wei Xiao, who was fairly satisfied, nodded, and then left in the direction he came from casually.


    "You said, Lord, what''s wrong with this?"


    "Not sure, but I guess something interesting must have happened."


    "In a moment, go to the main camp to find out about the situation. Well, let Xiaoqi and the others handle this matter. After all, only female soldiers can approach the main camp." Leng Chengfeng said.


    Lin Changsheng agreed with them.


    "I really want to know what happened to let the Lord let me go like this."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Sure enough, none of the people around Wei Xiao made people worry.


    However, their wishes are destined to fail.


    What happened between Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing, except for the mistresses like Jiang Xiyu and others, who were not in the camp before, even if they had guesses, they did not dare to chew their tongues.


    Jiang Xiyu and the others will not talk about this kind of thing.


    But it is foreseeable that this small farce is destined to become another lingering "stain" in Wei Xiao''s life.


    More than a month later.


    After more than a month and twelve or three hours a day by the Allied forces and the captive army, all the zombies in Xiongzhou and Duzhou could be collected by Wei Xiao and the others.


    It is impossible to guarantee that the corpse of a zombie will not be missed on the battlefield, but more than 90% of the "trophies" fall into the hands of Wei Xiao and the others.


    According to statistics, after the battlefield was cleaned, Wei Xiao and the others collected nearly 40 million zombies. This was still collected when 20% of zombies were completely destroyed by artillery fire, otherwise the number would be even more.


    Among these zombie corpses, the second-level zombies (mainly corpse slaves, second-level evolutionary zombies) have reached more than 31 million, which is an extremely large number.


    The third-level zombies removed the corpses of the friendly zombies, and Wei Xiao and the others also harvested more than four million enemy third-level zombies.


    The harvest is very impressive.


    As for the zombies of the latter level, the number is much smaller.


    There are more than 50,000 corpses of fire corpses, 17 corpses and three mother corpses.


    When Wei Xiao and the others learned about the senior corpse data, many people secretly sighed that it was a pity.


    Not to mention the other corpses, only one-third of the corpses of the nine largest corpses were obtained, and the loss of six is ??enough to make people feel distressed.


    After all, there are six No. 4 potions.


    In these last days, the No. 4 potion has been regarded as a cutting-edge source of strength.


    But no way.


    The mother corpse that Lin Qin and the others killed in the early stage could not be taken away.


    Without the protection of the army, relying on the number of Shadow Guards and Shadow Guards can not prevent the zombies in the corpse from eating the mother''s corpse.


    The corpses of three mothers could be obtained, but it was still covered by the light of the forces of Central China.


    People led the army to attack the corpse nest and snatched the corpses of the last three mothers from the mouths of thousands of zombies.


    Without the forces of Central China, maybe Wei Xiao and the others would not even think of getting the corpse of a mother''s corpse.


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao and the others should also thank Liu Rumei and the others.

 Chapter 1007： Allies divide the spoils

    If it were not for the forces of Central China to take advantage of the emptiness to kill the last three mother corpses, the time for the end of this war would have to pass later, and there may even be changes.


    why would you say so?


    Because of the existence of three mother corpses, the power of the corpse emperor can support war by war.


    Relying on the advantages of numbers, the Flame Corpse Emperor can completely fight Wei Xiao and the others while organizing a team to collect zombies for the mother''s corpse to swallow, and then multiply more advanced zombies to join the battlefield.


    If this is the case, the final direction of this war is still unknown.


    This also made Wei Xiao and Chen Haojie realize a problem.


    That is the power to deal with other corpse kings in the future, the first step is to solve the mother corpse first.


    It is equivalent to the mother corpses of the "Arsenal" of the corpse clan. If they are not dealt with, the corpse emperor will have a steady stream of troops into the battlefield.


    Even after a great battle, the power of the enemy Corpse Emperor will become stronger and stronger.


    If a war against the corpse king forces the opponent to win, you may find...


    Good guy, the war is over, and the human army is gone. The number of people under the enemy''s corpse emperor has not dropped sharply because of the war, but has increased.


    So Wei Xiao thanked Liu Rumei and them.


    Although they came to take advantage, they did help the Allies a lot.


    But it is a pity that greed caused Liu Rumei and others, who could have made a fortune, to pay a price beyond their reach.


    But anyway, this war is over, Wei Xiao and the others still have a lot of gains.


    Now that the battlefield has been cleaned up, it is naturally time to distribute the benefits.


    Needless to say, the corpse of the Flame Corpse Emperor had already been ordered by the Emperor Ming Zhao, and no one would compete with Xing, Yue and the others.


    In addition to the corpses of the Flame Corpse Sovereign, after deducting the number of enemy zombie captives of one million or so, Xing and Yue also allocated more than one million corpses of the enemy''s third-level zombies.


    The corpses of more than four million high-level zombies did not decrease because Xing and Yue took these corpses.


    Because at the same time they divided up these enemy senior zombies, the corpses belonging to their companions became Wei Xiao and the others'' "trophies."


    The difference lies in the change of form.


    Waiting for the stars and moons to take their share, and the rest will be divided among the Sky City, the base of the kingdom of God, and the Phoenix.


    Although Wei Xiao often "does not believe in words" and turns his face into disapproval of people, he did what he said about the distribution of benefits this time.


    Regardless of how many people were left in Sky City and Shen Kingdom Base after the war, before the war, they promised 20% of the benefits of both sides, and Wei Xiao gave them nothing less.


    Not only that, in the allocation of the corpses of the fifth-level zombies (corpse son, mother corpse), the two major forces have also gained.


    Sky City obtained two mother corpses and two corpses, and Shen Guo base also obtained a mother corpse and three corpses, completely in accordance with the pre-war agreement. .


    As for why the mother''s corpses were separated, Wei Xiao didn''t leave a single one. This is related to Professor Bo Kang''s research.


    The genetic medicine obtained from the mother''s corpse is just an ordinary No. 4 medicine, which can only impart physical changes to humans.


    What is more valuable about the mother''s corpse than the corpse of the corpse, it is probably that huge body with countless precious materials.


    But so what?


    The bones of the mother''s corpse have been finalized, and the space for shaping is limited. For Wei Xiao, the use value is not very attractive.


    The corpse is different.


    According to Professor Bo Kang''s research, the genetic medicine obtained from the corpse has a certain degree of concealment.


    To put it simply, taking the No. 4 potion extracted from the corpse, there is a certain possibility of awakening.


    The chances are small, but the possibility of awakening the supernatural power is real.


    If anyone is lucky enough to really awaken the ability, then the value of this genetic medicine is much more precious than the corpse of the mother''s corpse.


    There is no shortage of corpses of mothers in the Phoenix Base, so Wei Xiao would rather choose more corpses of corpses.


    Li Guangliang and the others, who didn''t know the reason, were still ecstatic when Wei Xiao gave them the whole body of the mother''s body.


    One by one healed his own brains, thinking that all this was Wei Xiao''s compensation for their huge loss.


    It is estimated that some people will praise Wei Xiao "meaningful" in their hearts.


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain either.


    To describe Wei Xiao''s thoughts in one sentence: You feel that you have made a profit, but I am definitely not at a loss.


    The distribution of benefits took a day to resolve.


    In the following week, all the forces of the Allied forces were loading their vehicles with the materials they had allocated.


    Of course, the sharing of interests after the war is not limited to the corpses of zombies, but also the various materials collected by the Allied forces from the two states.


    For example, cigarettes, fine wine, gold and silver jewelry, and various daily necessities, etc., are all in the ranks of the common allocation of resources.


    Because the stars and moons don''t need them, these external resources are naturally distributed by the three major forces.


    The casualties in the war were painful, but the harvest after the victory made many people happy.


    In a blink of an eye, six days passed.


    The major forces have already loaded all the materials belonging to them, and the return date has been decided in one day.


    At dusk, on a high **** outside the Imperial Nest.


    The figures of Mu Wuqing, Chen Haojie, Long Ba and Ming Yulan followed Wei Xiao to come here.


    Around them, there were doomsday soldiers and members of the Shadow Guard in secret. Without Wei Xiao''s permission, it would be difficult for outsiders to approach them.


    "It''s finally over. I don''t know when you will face the Corpse Emperor next time?"


    Condescendingly, looking at the allied forces in the Imperial Nest who have made the final preparations, Chen Haojie sighed.


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance, his expression very calm.


    "After this war, Longxia is basically like this to the west. No matter how far away, the base will be beyond reach. From now on, the base will focus on the east and the direction of Central China. The next corpse emperor, we can plan, and currently There are only these two directions."


    "The power of a corpse emperor covers almost one-half of an area, and further west is the extreme west. There is really out of reach for us. Just don''t know the west extreme (dragon). Did the human forces at the westernmost side of Xia Dadi also find traces of the corpse emperor?"


    Mu Wuqing spoke.


    According to the current information obtained by the Phoenix Base, the number of Longxia Earth Corpse Emperors is still extremely rare.


    It''s rarely even heard.


    After the flame corpse emperor, what Wei Xiao and the others know at present is also the empress of the underworld, and there is no news of the second corpse emperor in Longxia.


    This may be due to the population.


    After the outbreak of the last days, the number of zombies in Longxia Land was too terrifying, which also led to a phenomenon of "more wolves and less meat".


    The arrival of a mother''s corpse requires a huge amount of blood.


    Although the land of Longxia is vast and abundant and there are many species, the prey that can be caught is divided by hundreds of millions of zombies, and that amount can be said to be pitiful.


    The appearance of a mother corpse is not easy, let alone the corpse emperor.


    Ming Yulan: "They found that the trace of the corpse emperor is not something we can intervene, at least for now. Now that the volcanic corpse emperor is destroyed, the base should settle down and develop for a period of time, only to make full use of the resources obtained this time. Only then can we make plans for the next step."


    "Yulan is right. This time I went to Tianyang City and brought back more than 300,000 survivors. Since they chose to join our base, they will treat them equally. After returning, as long as they perform well, they need to be made as soon as possible.'' New Humans''." Long Ba agreed with Ming Yulan''s statement of "resting and rejuvenating".


    Being belligerent does not mean that a huge force is destined to perish if it likes war, but it means that there are constant wars, and there are hardly opportunities for recuperation and rejuvenation inside.


    Constantly conquering foreign wars and ignoring internal development and stability, no matter how powerful the forces are, they will be destroyed because of the excessive consumption of wars.


    If a period of time can be spared after the victory of each war to digest the benefits of the war, war is undoubtedly the fastest way to bring a power to its peak.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at Long Ba.


    "You guys gave me a surprise this time. Tell me, how did you fool those people?"


    Others also looked at Longba.


    Many people also want to know why they can bring back more than 300,000 survivors in a trip to Tianyang City.

 Chapter 1008： Entrusted with important tasks

    Long Ba scratched his head and said with a smirk: "In fact, it''s nothing. People from other forces are shocked when they see that we can even command zombies. In addition, I promoted the welfare that everyone in our base is a super soldier. People from the Chinese forces spontaneously dragged their families to join us."


    "Lord, you don¡¯t know that at the time, I refused in my heart. But those people all had the idea that they would die in front of me if I didn¡¯t agree to them, and I couldn¡¯t help it. In fact, I really didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t do anything, and I didn¡¯t have the eloquence to fool others, didn¡¯t I?"


    He clearly told others that he didn''t do anything, but the slurs revealed between the lines are called "an anger does not pay for one''s life".


    The way other people expand their population is mostly attacking everywhere and arresting people everywhere, but he is better, and people take the initiative to vote for him and look very reluctant. That is to say, Wei Xiao and the others, if they were members of other forces, they probably had the urge to kill Long Ba after hearing what he said.


    "Don''t they doubt it?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "What''s so skeptical?"


    "This is the truth. Tens of thousands of people in the entire army say this, and they have to believe it if they don''t believe it. Besides, we can command the zombies. On this point, there are countless people who want to join our base. The biggest threat to mankind in the last days is not that Zombies? We solved this problem, and those people are not stupid."


    Long Ba was right.


    A safe place to live is unimaginable for other survivors in the apocalypse.


    Mu Wuqing and the others also understand this.


    The welfare of the super soldier is estimated to be secondary. The real reason for the survivors to take the initiative to vote is probably because of the appearance that the phoenix can "command" the zombies.


    "If we publicize the Phoenix situation, maybe more survivors will take the initiative to vote for us in the future." Ming Yulan suddenly put forward an idea.


    Long Ba said as expected: "Is it necessary to say? This time there are only two or three survivor bases close to Tianyang City. If there are more, I can serve them all in one pot based on the conditions of our base. It''s a pity for others. If you don¡¯t give me a chance, I want to bring back more people and I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Hearing Long Ba''s bullish and roaring words, Wei Xiao glanced at him unexpectedly.


    When he noticed the disappointed look on Long Ba''s face, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth raised slightly.


    You want to contribute to the population resources of the base, right? This is simple.


    Chen Haojie next to him noticed the expression on Wei Xiao''s face, and his heart trembled inexplicably.


    "Someone is going to be pitted."


    really.


    I saw Wei Xiao smiled and said to Long Ba: "It seems that you don''t have much sense of accomplishment in bringing back 300,000 survivors this time?"


    Long Ba didn''t think much, and pretended to be depressed: "What is the sense of accomplishment? It is the credit of the Lord and everyone on the base. I almost did nothing. I hope they come because of my personal charm. , It''s a pity that they don''t give me this opportunity."


    Chen Haojie smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    This Tie Han, the Lord had already started digging a hole for him, but he didn''t even notice it.


    That''s it, the Lord doesn''t cheat you who?


    Chen Haojie didn''t plan to remind Longba.


    Sometimes, it would be no harm to him to let him have a deeper experience of the "sickness" in Wei Da Devil''s heart.


    Wei Xiao smiled playfully: "Really?"


    Long Ba nodded: "Of course. If the 300,000 people are brought back by my own ability, and I don''t say anything, I have to ask the Lord for your reward now, and you still have to give it to me."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled, with a very happy smile on his face.


    "Lord, Lord, did I say something wrong?"


    "No, that''s good. Three hundred thousand people joined us. This completely made up for the loss of our Phoenix personnel in this war, and the strength has also been improved. As you said, if you really rely on it. I brought it back with my own ability, I really should treat you well."


    "Hey... The Lord is too polite, this is what I should do. For the development and growth of the base, I Longba is willing to do my best and die."


    "I have a high level of consciousness. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. There is one thing that needs talents like you who are willing to contribute to the base. As long as you do it well, I guarantee you can have a good income."


    "Um?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Long Ba was slightly taken aback.


    The other people standing beside Wei Xiao all smiled, and they all stared at Long Ba meaningfully.


    For some reason, Long Ba suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Regarding Wei Xiao''s words, Long Ba had no idea at all.


    Since the Lord has important things to do for himself, he just agrees to it. There is no hesitation, but now when he notices the strange expressions of Mu Wuqing and theirs, Long Ba always feels like he has fallen into something. In the trap.


    Looking back on his previous urination, Long Ba couldn''t help but feel cold in his back.


    You won''t be guessed by yourself, right?


    Long Ba suddenly felt nervous


    "Lord, Lord, you see that I have just returned from Tianyang City, and I haven''t had a good rest. Or you can give it to others! Compared to me, I feel that the newly appointed army commanders need more This opportunity."


    "No, you have to do this task."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Long Ba cried a face.


    The more Wei Xiao said so, the more he felt that the next task Wei Xiao had to give him might be a pit.


    "I''m serious."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s serious expression, Long Ba knew that he could not shirk the next task.


    With anxiety in his heart, Long Ba asked, "Master, can I ask why it must be me?"


    "Because of you now, let me see the excellent qualities that only a million people have."


    "..."


    Why are you still getting involved with Pay Million?


    "What good quality?"


    "All shameless."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Knowing the final answer, Long Ba wanted to vomit blood.


    When has shamelessness become an excellent quality in a person?


    "Okay, that''s all for the joke. Long Zaitian came to me this morning, I hope we Phoenix can send a team to protect them back to the base of the Kingdom of God. I plan to let you take your legion and go to Tianyang City before. The mobile unit of the People¡¯s Republic of China is in charge of this. They carry the supplies around them, no one can protect them."


    Long Ba quickly corrected his attitude.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao had to give him the task, Long Ba felt that this task was not that simple.


    "This is the task the Lord will give me, nothing else?"


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly.


    "Of course it''s more than that."


    I knew it would not be that simple.


    The Chen Haojie next to him looked like he had expected.


    The same is true for the other two.


    Think about it, if it''s just an **** mission, is it necessary for Wei Xiao to show that "honey" smile?


    Long Ba was mentally prepared, looking like he was waiting for the "storm" to come.


    "Lord, please tell me, what task is there?"


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth was raised, and then he told him the task he really wanted Long Ba to do.


    "...Your task is like this, but remember, everything is voluntary. When you are done, I will pay you per capita. A person, regardless of men, women, children, or children, will have ten yuan apocalyptic coins. You just said that you need such an opportunity. , I''ll give it to you now. Isn''t my master very humane?"


    Long Ba laughed.


    He now finally knew why Wei Xiao said that his "shamelessness" was an excellent quality.


    If you put it on the task of the moment, don''t tell me, this specialty is indeed very good and very popular.


    Not shaking Bilian is the key to accomplishing the task.


    "Lord, are you sure that I will not be attacked by the crowds of the major forces in the base of the kingdom of God?"


    "So I asked you to bring your armed forces over. If you can''t do it like this, the breeder who feeds the zombies in the base corpse cage is not afraid to be more than you. I think you are very suitable, what do you think?"


    The corners of Long Ba''s mouth twitched.


    Still bring such a threat? What about the human touch?


    Lord, this is the intention to make oneself match the million-dollar payment completely!


    "Do I have other options?"


    "no!"


    "Hahaha...Old dragon, this is a fat and oily beauty. With a base to back you, I believe that if the dragon is in the sky, even if they know it, they dare not do anything to you. What do you want to think about right now? Take away the resources that the Lord needs from the base of the kingdom of God. If the base is not inseparable from me, I want to do it for you."


    Long Ba glanced at the smirking Chen Haojie with a grudge.


    Want to replace me?


    You continue to install, continue.


    Are the things the Lord confessed by human beings?


    The front foot helped us attack the volcano corpse emperor. As soon as this back foot stepped out, you planned to dig a corner of the other¡¯s house, and you still blatantly went to the inside of the other¡¯s base to dig. Are you sure that you will not be killed by doing this?


    "Lord, you really have a problem for me." Long Ba said with a sad face.


    Wei Xiao patted him on the shoulder: "As long as you don''t feel embarrassed, there is nothing you can''t do. You have to think like this. Instead of leaving those people with a group of mediocrities and being trapped, it is better to save them as soon as possible. This is a great deed of immense merit, and you should also thank me."


    Hear what Wei Xiao said, how noble he said.


    Long Ba curled his lips.


    He also said that he is shameless, and that he is the second base. Who dares to be the first?

 Chapter 1009： Helped to count the money after being sold

    Tucao returns to Tucao, but Long Ba will still take seriously the task Wei Xiao explained.


    Nodded, Long Ba said seriously: "Then when we leave the base of the Kingdom of God, will we return to the Phoenix directly or meet the Lord?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and said, "Let''s come and join us! From the Shen Kingdom base to Minghai City, the threat of the corpse group in the middle cannot be ignored. You bring a group of non-combatants, and if you encounter a situation, you are prone to heavy casualties. We are waiting for you in Sky City, and then we will go back together."


    "clear!"


    "Sky City I''m afraid it will be hard to escape your evil hands, right?" Mu Wuqing said suddenly.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "I am also trying to help them lighten their burdens, and they should also thank me."


    "Haha..." Mu Wu chuckled quietly, and didn''t say anything about it.


    Chen Haojie and the others mourned Li Guangliang and the others in their hearts.


    After a battle, the number of people in the base is not many. If Wei Xiao participates in this, Chen Haojie and the others can''t imagine how many survivors will stay in the two bases in the end.


    Sure enough, there was a reason why Wei Xiao easily agreed with Li Guangliang and their refusal to deal with the corpse emperor.


    They had all made plans to cheat the other party again. If Wei Xiao didn''t even agree to the death request, it would be really inappropriate.


    That is why Li Guangliang and the others still don''t know Wei Xiao''s thoughts, otherwise, Haojie Chen estimated that they would be able to run away overnight and take away a few zombies.


    Inside the royal nest.


    "What''s the matter? I feel that my right eyelid is jumping a lot."


    "You too?"


    "Don''t you guys..."


    Li Guangliang and the elders of these two major forces glanced at each other, and his complexion suddenly became heavy.


    Jump right eye jump Choi disaster.


    If this happens to only one person, it may be due to fatigue, but the same is true for a few other people, and people have to be alert.


    Long Zaitian solemnly said: "I''m afraid it will be uneven on the way back. I don''t know how many people will Mr. Wei send to **** my side?"


    "I think it is necessary for us to remind Mr. Wei. Although there are some nonsense, there are some things that are rather believable than untrustworthy, so that we should not be careful?" Cang Wolf King proposed.


    The other two agreed.


    If Wei Xiao and the others knew what the three of them were thinking at the moment, they would be laughed to death secretly.


    If you do this, it will aggravate my guilt. Do you know that?


    They didn''t know that the sense of crisis came from the Phoenix three. They found Wei Xiao that night and shared their worries with Wei Xiao.


    At first Wei Xiao thought they had noticed something, but after learning of the situation, Wei Xiao was really a little bit dumbfounded.


    After guaranteeing the three people and sending them away.


    "Don''t tell me, what we are going to do next is really bad for them."


    "Fortunately, it''s just eyelids. If they really know what their husband is going to do, I don''t know Li Guangliang and the others, but Long Zaitian will definitely kill him and we won''t let our people **** him."


    Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei spoke one after another.


    It can be seen that the women were somewhat surprised when they knew the situation that appeared on the three at the same time.


    Wei Xiao did not expect that the three of them would be "warned" in advance.


    Very mysterious.


    It''s impossible to explain this kind of thing, and Wei Xiao didn''t want to learn more.


    What he decided, even if Li Guangliang and the others knew it, what could the two bases change?


    Knowing that it''s best to pretend to be confused, so that the Phoenix people can act a little more low-key and give them a little bit of face. If they really put the matter on the table, Wei Xiao wouldn''t mind using force to shut them up.


    "Go to sleep! I''m leaving tomorrow, and I''ll keep my energy up tonight."


    Without wanting to say more, Wei Xiao said to the girls.


    The girls did not entangle too much, and nodded.


    "Hehe...husband, how about letting Sister Wu Qing accompany you tonight?" Bai Youwei joked.


    "Ouch..."


    Wei Xiao directly gave her a popcorn.


    Which pot is really not open and which pot.


    Let Mu Wuqing accompany him, will there be another fire?


    "You will stay with me tonight, and the others will sleep peacefully."


    Obviously "retaliating" Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao directly picked her up without any explanation, and walked towards the camp tent.


    "Sister Qingcheng, Yan Yi, save me, save me..."


    The girls hid their mouths and chuckled.


    Jiang Xiyu: "Let you be speechless, rest assured, tomorrow you can sleep in the car for one day."


    None of the sisters extended a helping hand to Bai Youwei, just watching her being carried into the "wolf den" by Wei Xiao.


    This night was destined to be a sleepless night for Bai Youwei.


    The next day, early morning.


    "Mr. Wei!"


    "Master Wei Xiao!"


    Everyone awoke early in the morning.


    After yesterday''s preparations, the teams of all forces are all ready to go.


    Long queues of transport vehicles can line up from inside the imperial nest to the outside, and you can''t see the end at a glance.


    In this battle, if the casualties are not considered, all parties have made a lot of money.


    Bringing the girls to Li Guangliang''s eyes, Wei Xiao smiled lightly: "Are you all ready?"


    "It''s ready, you can set off at any time." Yue said.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    Look at Long Zaitian.


    "Mr. Wei..."


    Wei Xiao said: "I will let Long Ba lead a corps and two battalions of mobile units to **** you. With them, it should be possible to ensure that you can safely return to the base of the Kingdom of God. After that, I can only rely on you."


    Hearing the power sent by Wei Xiao to **** them, Long Zaitian was ecstatic.


    "Thank you, thank you Mr. Wei."


    "That''s it, let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    There was no need for words. After everyone responded to Wei Xiao, they brought their own people back to their respective convoys.


    "Buzz..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Various means of transportation were activated, and a large number of convoys left in the Imperial Nest.


    Outside, the waiting teams, after all the troops in the Imperial Nest came out, followed behind one after another, and drove mightily into the distance.


    "Are these the coalition forces that wiped out a corpse emperor''s forces? It''s too large, and how powerful is it than our base."


    "It''s not just a question of how many times stronger? If they appeared in Zhong Shenzhou, then there is still a situation where a hundred powers are contending? Zhong Shenzhou has long been unified by them."


    "Not to mention this, the coalition forces have left, and we will bring the news back immediately. Next, the land of the two states will become a paradise for the scavenger teams of our major bases. In this, we humans left a lot of materials before the end of the world, even if the coalition forces bring it. Take a part, and the rest is enough for us to digest."


    "Go, let''s look around. It is impossible for these people to take away all the corpses of the zombies. If a batch can be collected, it won''t be in vain that we have been waiting here for so many days."


    As soon as Wei Xiao and the others left, scavenger teams from various bases in Central China emerged one after another.


    They have entered Xiongzhou and Duzhou a few days ago.


    But because they were afraid of the strength of the Allied forces, they didn''t dare to act rashly. Until now, Wei Xiao and the others really left, and finally had the opportunity to enter the scavenger team that was missing in the two states, and they started to take action.


    What will happen to Xiongzhou and Duzhou in the future? Wei Xiao, they don''t care anymore.


    Now that this batch of materials is obtained, it will be enough for the Phoenix to digest for a period of time.


    A few days later, the army separated from the base of the Kingdom of God entered Sky City.


    Wei Xiao, who planned to wait for the dragon to dominate them here, had the army stationed outside of Sky City that day.


    On the night they entered Sky City, both Phoenix and Sky City took out some of the materials collected from the two states to celebrate.


    After the victory of the war, the Allied forces have not held a celebration banquet to celebrate this victory.


    Right now, I returned to Sky City and had a relatively safe venue. That night, this belated celebration banquet was held inside and outside the city.


    Except for the necessary vigilance, people on both sides have completely released themselves this night.


    The shadows brought by the war seemed to dissipate at this moment, and the whole sky city inside and outside was full of voices and excitement.

 Chapter 1010： You have to thank me

    This night, some people are destined to be drunk and unconscious, and some people, on this dark night, are also destined to not be free.


    "My lord, is the Phoenix Base really as good as you said?"


    "Naturally. People who become phoenixes, men and women, young and old, can be injected with No. 1 Gene Potion. This is only the most basic guarantee for the base."


    "In addition, the elderly can be supported, children under 12 years old, and cultural education can be re-entered. Our base will not have food or clothing. As long as you work hard, work hard, and support yourself. It''s not a problem at all."


    "Can you really take the elderly and children to live at your base?"


    "I don¡¯t have to lie to you, and you have nothing worth deceiving. Life is full of choices. Sometimes, you don¡¯t know your future choices, which may change your life. You have nothing now, life is all No guarantee, why not bet once?"


    "Well, we are willing to go with you. Even if you have a plan, at best you will die. Now we have enough of this kind of life."


    "You will not regret your choice today, I promise."


    Under the dark night, the people of Phoenix have already launched their propaganda in the base of Sky City.


    They are either in the "slums" or at the wine table, and they will say different things to different people.


    How good is the effect is not obvious right now, but what is certain is that after tonight, Sky City will change again.


    Romantic bar!


    "Guanguan, are you sure?"


    The fifth floor of the bar belongs to Ni Qingcheng''s room.


    Guanguan, Lengyu, Huashang and the others are all here.


    After returning from the city lord¡¯s mansion after the celebration banquet, Ni Qingcheng told Guanguan and the others that she was about to follow Wei Xiao to the Phoenix Base.


    Ni Qingcheng respects the choices of all the sisters in the bar, and if some of them really don''t want to leave with her, Ni Qingcheng will not force it.


    "Sister Ni, we said yes, we will be together in this life. Although some adults look down on others, I, Guanguan, will not be separated from Sister Ni."


    "I''ll go wherever Sister Ni goes." Hua Chang expressed her mind.


    Leng Yu didn''t speak, but Ni Qingcheng knew her mind best, and she didn''t need to ask more.


    The sisters followed Ni Qingcheng very moved and happy.


    Holding Guanguan, Ni Qingcheng looked at Wei Xiao: "You promised to arrange for my sisters."


    Drinking tea, Wei Xiao said calmly: "They are also your natal family and won''t treat them badly."


    "Hehe...Sister Guanguan, when we arrive at the Phoenix Base, we will immediately start a joint venture with a pink powder industry. Then I will be the boss!" Bai Youwei laughed.


    "That''s for sure. With your mistress supporting us, our business will be very good then."


    "Well, business must be good."


    "You can decide whether the business is good or not?" Jiang Xiyu gave Bai Youwei a white look.


    Bai Youwei pouted with her hips akimbo: "Of course, I have seen all the sisters in the bar. The ones who come out of the pavilion are all big beauties. Then I will pick a group of beautiful upper-class people from the base of the pink spot. I am not afraid that I will not make any money."


    "Then I really want to congratulate you, the dignified phoenix hostess actually opened a pink place, and you are not afraid to shame your husband."


    "this¡­¡­"


    After Mu Wuqing said this, Bai Youwei really forgot to consider Wei Xiao''s feelings.


    With small eyes timidly, he looked at Wei Xiao with a calm expression on his face.


    "Husband, you will agree, right?"


    "Grasp it yourself."


    "Well, I know in my heart that it won''t cause trouble to my husband." Seeing Wei Xiao''s no objection, Bai Youwei''s forehead moved like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Looking at Guanguan and the others, Mu Wuqing solemnly said: "If you want to say this is your''family affair'', I shouldn''t talk too much, but I still want to remind you, can you represent the others in the bar? If you can¡¯t, I think it¡¯s better for you to ask them to avoid any problems then.¡±


    "Sister Wu Qing, don''t worry, the sisters in the bar will agree, I promise." Guanguan said swearingly.


    "That''s the best."


    Wei Xiao put down the tea cup: "Since it has been decided, let''s prepare now! We will leave when Long Ba and the others return."


    "it is good!"


    One day passed.


    When the drunk person wakes up the next day, Sky City has been spreading the topic of how superior life is in the Phoenix Base.


    Because Wei Xiao and the others did not make any cover-ups, Li Guangliang and the others wanted to know the problem and it would be easy to find out.


    After learning that Wei Xiao intends to take away some people from their base, and that more than 20,000 people have agreed to live with Wei Xiao and the others in the Phoenix Base, Li Guangliang and the Canglang King cannot maintain their mentality. Calm down.


    Even the joy after the great harvest was dissipated by this news.


    "Boss Li, what do you mean by Mr. Wei?"


    "How do I know? I learned this news as soon as I woke up, and I don''t know the specifics until now."


    The Cang Wolf King was a little uneasy.


    "You said Mr. Wei is not planning to annex us?"


    Li Guangliang had doubts in his heart upon hearing this.


    But soon he dispelled the idea.


    He is not a fool.


    If Wei Xiao really wanted to annex them, the power of Sky City would be the fish on the chopping board. They had no room to struggle. Wei Xiao didn''t need to wait until he came to Sky City before doing anything.


    "Probably not. If he really intends to annex us, how can he distribute the corpses of zombies to us when he is in the Imperial Nest? Isn''t it unnecessary?"


    "I thought so before, but now that the Phoenix people have not covered up such things from the base, then I can''t help but doubt it."


    Li Guangliang condensed his eyebrows.


    He stood up after a moment of silence.


    "Boss Li, what are you doing?"


    Li Guangliang said earnestly: "Go to Mr. Wei and ask to understand."


    "What, go to Wei Xiao?" The Cang Wolf King sat up in shock, looking at Li Guangliang in an incredible way.


    Li Guangliang seemed to have made up his mind.


    "It''s always okay for us to think about it here. If he really wants to annex us, then I have to at least confirm it in advance."


    With that, Li Guangliang walked out of the door.


    The Cang Wolf King who remained behind showed a struggling expression.


    But it didn''t take long.


    Perhaps he understood something, gritted his teeth, and the Cang Wolf King caught up with Li Guangliang''s footsteps.


    "go together."


    In a blink of an eye, Li Guangliang and the others drove to the romantic bar.


    Without encountering any obstacles, the two could easily see Wei Xiao himself.


    In the room for two people.


    "Mr. Wei..."


    "I have already guessed your intentions. Don''t worry, I have no plans to annex you."


    "what?"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would reply to them so straightforwardly. The two people who had planned for the worst, for a while, some did not know what to say.


    "Why, do you really want me to annex you?" Wei Xiao asked rhetorically.


    The two recovered, and smiled bitterly.


    Li Guangliang said: "Then what are Mr. Wei''s people propagating in Sky City? Mr. actually doesn''t have to fool us. If you really want to annex Sky City, we can''t stop it. Come to find Mr., just for peace of mind. "


    "I said I won¡¯t annex you, I will definitely not. Let the people below promote the Phoenix Base, but I want to see if we can recruit a group of people from your base. Don¡¯t worry, I always pay attention to''consensualism'' when I do things. No one wants to leave with me, and I will never forcefully take anyone from your base."


    What Wei Xiao said was full of sincerity.


    But what he said heard in the ears of the two of them, but it was so harsh.


    We don¡¯t know if you will forcibly **** our population resources, but so far, because your people have promoted the superiority of the Phoenix base in the base, we know that there are more than 20,000 citizens who want to leave with you. The number.


    This is only temporary.


    When the news ferments and spreads, will this figure still be the same as it is now?


    The most important thing is that your approach is simply inhumane.


    He said that he would not annex, but what he did was more detrimental than robbing him clearly.


    How can you do such a shameless behavior?


    We are allies who have helped you deal with the corpse king! Did you dig the corner of an ally like this?


    "Sir, we have been miserable enough, and we hope you will find a way to survive." Li Guangliang didn''t dare to accuse Wei Xiao, and now he can only play the emotional card.


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "I heard that you are planning to merge with the Kingdom of Gods base. You see, you are all leaving here anyway. It should be no problem for me to recruit people? You go to the Base of Gods. The gain is not worth the loss..."


    "It''s better to let me do it for you and collect this part of the people who are not satisfied with the soil and water. It can also save you a batch of precious medicine. Speaking of, I am helping you, and you should thank me."


    "..."

 Chapter 1011： I have never seen such a brazen person

    The corners of their mouths twitched.


    How can people be shameless to such an extent?


    After using us to fight the corpse king, turn around and dig someone else''s corner. The most shameless thing is to take all this for granted.


    Let us thank you?


    We really have to thank your ancestor for eighteen lives.


    In the face of Wei Xiao, the two of them had nothing to say, but their blood pressure continued to increase.


    I couldn''t do it, I had to speak carefully to save my life, and I was restrained in many ways. Now that Wei Xiao is still speaking so clearly and vulgarly, Li Guangliang and the others can only hold back even if they feel bitter in their hearts.


    Until now, Li Guangliang and the others did not realize that the man in front of them was even more devil than the devil.


    He can''t do things that people do anyway, but he doesn''t do them. He does them all.


    The two of them didn''t have heart disease, otherwise, it is estimated that they have already suffered from illness and died by now.


    "It seems that we have misunderstood Mr. Wei." Li Guangliang said this sentence with a trembling mouth.


    How against your intentions?


    Li Guangliang felt his heart vomiting blood.


    "I can''t talk about misunderstandings, I just need to make things clear. I don''t have any good points. I''m just so reasonable."


    "Puff, puff..."


    The two only felt that the frequency of their heartbeat was several times faster than usual.


    With their chests ups and downs, they couldn''t stay here any longer, and they told Wei Xiao to quit, and then left in a hurry.


    No wonder they are so hurried.


    Li Guangliang was worried that they would continue to stay here, and could not help looking for Wei Xiao desperately.


    It would be nice to be able to get rid of Wei Xiao, but they don''t have this ability, you say irritating is not irritating?


    Outside the bar.


    "Boss Li, did we leave like this?"


    Li Guangliang gritted his teeth: "What else can I do if I don''t leave? Continue to watch him pretend to be 13?"


    "But¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing good. You''ve seen his attitude. It''s not something we can change. Rather than continue to suffer from that anger, it''s better to be out of sight and upset. If he wants to recruit people, let him recruit, I don''t believe it yet. The rest of the base are willing to follow him."


    The more he thought about it, the more angry, Li Guangliang waved his hand, got into the car angrily, and left.


    What else did the Canglang King want to say, but Li Guangliang couldn''t hear it anymore.


    Looked back at the Romance Bar.


    The full of sorrow finally turned into a sense of sorrow: "It''s a big bully!"


    ...


    Inside the base of the Kingdom of God.


    The Dragon Ba and the others who escorted Long Zaitian back, are now also "recruiting" personnel for Wei Xiao at the Shen Kingdom base.


    Their methods are exactly the same as what Wei Xiao did in Sky City.


    They all dispatched their own people to various places in the base of the Kingdom of God, and advertised how good the Phoenix Base is.


    Poor Long Zaitian was waiting for people. On the night when Long Ba escorted them back, they served them with good food and drink. As a result, in a blink of an eye, they discovered that these people were actually digging their corners at their home base.


    At this time, Long Zai genius realized that letting the phoenix **** him was completely guiding the wolf into the room.


    It''s not that Long Zaitian didn''t find Long Ba to understand the situation, but it was useless at all.


    Long Ba set his face in front of him and set his secrets behind him, showing his shamelessness to the fullest.


    As long as the Shen Kingdom base does not plan to go to war, he will continue to "bewitch people''s hearts" in the base, completely ignoring the feelings of Long Zaitian and the others.


    So, three days later, with a population of more than 200,000 people in the Shen Kingdom base, half of them left the base with Long Ba.


    The most annoying thing is that there are many fighters who have come back from the front.


    When Long Zaitian and other leaders learned of this situation, they vomited blood for three liters.


    "Long Ba, you TM are a despicable and shameless villain, you are not allowed to die, ah ah ah..."


    Long Ba, who had already left, was destined to be ignorant of the curse of Long Zaitian behind him, even if he knew him, he would not take it seriously.


    None of these things came out of his original intention, but the Lord asked them to do so.


    So, what are the complaints about Long Zaitian, that can only be directed at Wei Xiao, and he is responsible for the dragon''s dominance?


    Do you still expect a soldier to disobey the command of the commander?


    I''m afraid I don''t want to live anymore, right?


    Within a few days of work.


    Long Ba brought a large number of manpower to meet with Wei Xiao and others who were staying in Sky City.


    As for Wei Xiao, how many survivors have been "collected" in Sky City these days?


    The number of people is naturally not as good as what Long Ba brought back, but according to the proportion of the total number of people in the base, Wei Xiao''s gain is far higher than that of Long Ba and the others.


    With a population of over 100,000 in Sky City, on the day Wei Xiao and Long Ba reunited, 70% of the Christians were willing to follow Wei Xiao to live as a phoenix.


    There is a lot of content here, but it also benefits from Wei Xiao''s reputation in Sky City.


    Who doesn''t know the name of the Demon King Wei in Sky City?


    In the future, he can survive under the protection of such a peerless strong man, and the new environment is even better than Sky City. With all the benefits, it is completely expected that so many people will follow Wei Xiao.


    After the two rounds, it was only one day from the Phoenix base to meet Wei Xiao and his team.


    It was Jiang Xue who led the team, she personally organized the manpower and brought more than 300 cars.


    It took nearly half a month and rushed day and night to come here the day after Longba returned to Sky City.


    "Well, now that everyone who should be here is all here, let''s go! This time has also caused a lot of trouble to Sky City, and I feel bad about staying any longer."


    On the day of leaving, Wei Xiao pretended to be "shy" and said such a sentence in front of everyone.


    His words were heard by the Canglang King and others.


    At that time, Li Guangliang and others were bursting into tears and their hearts were bleeding.


    Please be a man!


    Do you still know embarrassed?


    If you are really embarrassed, return the 70,000 survivors to us?


    Are we rare to talk barely?


    But no matter what, Wei Xiao and the others left.


    Recalling this less than ten days of work, because of Wei Xiao and the others, Li Guangliang, Canglang King, and others felt that they were a lot haggard.


    "Boss Li, what should we do next? The current population of the base is less than 40,000."


    Li Guangliang came from it.


    "What else can I do? Bring everything that can be taken away, and we will go to the base of the Kingdom of God."


    Li Guangliang didn''t plan to stay in Sky City any longer.


    This place is destined to become a lingering sad place in his life.


    Think about it a few months ago, they finally used Wei Xiao''s power to get rid of Yixiu''s position as the top leader of Sky City. How energetic were they at that time?


    The base has a population of more than 200,000, and there are 80 to 90 thousand combatable soldiers.


    During that time, they said that the wind should be the wind, and the rain should be the rain.


    But the so-called success is Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao is defeated.


    Life at the pinnacle with boundless scenery is just over a short month, after which, look at the manpower they still have?


    Ugh! I will cry if I continue.


    When they met Wei Xiao who did not shake Bilian, apart from lamenting God''s injustice, they could only admit that they were unlucky.


    To be alive is actually a blessing.


    So, one day after Wei Xiao and the others left, Li Guangliang and the others also began to relocate to the base of the Kingdom of God.

 Chapter 1012： A group of uninvited guests

    The so-called misfortune does not come singly.


    Sky City has lost a large number of manpower. Before reaching the base of the Kingdom of God, Li Guangliang and the others hoped that after joining the base of the Kingdom of God, they could supplement the population of the base of the Kingdom of God, or let them control a larger population. .


    But when they met with Long Zai Tian and learned from the other party that the Kingdom of God also had the same experience as Sky City, the three "difficult brothers" froze for a moment, and then cried and burst into tears.


    "How can there be such a brazen person in this world?"


    "Wei Xiao, you are not a thing."


    After the grief, the three of them became worried about other things.


    They chose to merge at the beginning, isn''t it to ensure that the strength they control is strong enough as much as possible?


    But now, the combined manpower of the two bases is less than 200,000, and half of them are non-combatants. With such combat effectiveness, what will they do next to deal with the most likely crisis?


    You must know that both of them have a large number of zombies in their hands.


    Every husband is not guilty and guilty of his crime.


    Once the large forces in Central China learn about this situation, their strength is not as good as the base of the Kingdom of Gods before the merger, can they survive in the future?


    "Lord Dragon City, what shall we do next?" Li Guangliang and the others are really anxious.


    Joining the Kingdom of Gods base not only did not get the benefits that were stated at the beginning, but now they are also involved in a larger vortex, and Li Guangliang and their hearts are extremely capable, otherwise, they will have the desire to die.


    Wei Xiao''s trick of "drawing salaries from the bottom of the pot" was really not so cruel, and it completely pushed them to the edge of the cliff.


    "There is no way. If we don''t want to completely lose all the rights in our hands, we can only choose a major force in Central China to rely on. With the corpses in our hands, as long as we take the initiative to surrender to the other party, it must be a high-level position. We are indispensable."


    After careful consideration, Long Zaitian finally decided to take refuge in a force stronger than them.


    He understood now that in these last days, weak and small are destined to have no room for survival. If they do not rely on a powerful force, their final fate is absolutely miserable.


    "Then do you have a good choice?" Cang Wolf King asked.


    "Yes, Xiaoyue Sirius City. They are the strongest human survivor base in Central China. I heard that this base also has forbidden weapons. Join them, maybe you can use the power of Xiaoyue Sirius City to deal with the undead in the future. Yixue¡¯s shame today."


    The two of them pondered for a while, and finally showed a fierce look on their faces.


    "Okay, then go and join Xiaoyue Sirius City. The shame Wei Xiao left us today, I want him to feel it personally in the future."


    "Then it''s so decided, I''ll send someone to contact them."


    ¡­


    Minghai City is a few kilometers away from the Phoenix Base.


    "Swish swish..."


    There is already snow in the sky.


    On the snow-covered ground, several figures galloped from a distance.


    The pedestrian came to a high place, and his body appeared one by one.


    Climb high and look into the distance.


    From a distance, at the end of the line of sight, you can vaguely see a magnificent human survivor base standing in the snow.


    "Finally arrived, Minghai City Phoenix Base."


    "Boss, that base in the distance is where your life enemy is?"


    Chu Tianhe, dressed in a white and blue brocade, with long black hair, looked at the looming base in the distance and nodded: "Yes, Chu Tianhe''s greatest enemy in this life is in the base in our sight."


    Let Xiao Cong look at the distant base seriously.


    "Although the distance is a bit far, but judging from its scale, it does belong to the top existence in our human survivor base. No wonder it can defeat the boss of the peak period. Such an existence already has the conditions to be a big boss, but I don¡¯t know if it will be. Become the final boss who blocked you from reaching the top?"


    "I don''t know if it will be my biggest obstacle, but for the grief he caused me at the beginning, I will definitely want him to repay it thousands of times." Chu Tianhe gritted his teeth and said.


    Ling Xiaocong: "Boss, it''s not the time to be impulsive. The more powerful this enemy is, the more we have to deal with it carefully. It''s not a last resort and there is no absolute certainty. We''d better not act rashly."


    "Naturally. I came here this time just to learn about the enemy''s situation, and by the way to find out about Dong Gong and their whereabouts. I will not take the initiative to provoke him before I annex the creation base."


    "That''s good. With my many years of experience in the novel industry, to deal with this kind of big BOSS, you will either kill with one blow, or wait for the moment. If you can''t kill all at once, there will be endless troubles. The most direct point is the people around the protagonist. It''s easy to be retaliated by the villain, and there is almost no chance of survival if you stare at one accuracy."


    The way Ling Xiaocong was serious.


    "This is reality, not fiction."


    "But reality is often more exaggerated than fiction."


    Chu Tianhe couldn''t say that Ling Xiaocong said coldly: "Go, we will advance to the city."


    The voice fell, and Chu Tianhe''s figure disappeared in place.


    "I really want to go take a look."


    Xiao Cong nodded in agreement and followed the pace of Chu Tianhe.


    The guards they brought did not hesitate, and left the place one after another.


    Phoenix base.


    Now the outer wall of the base has increased by several meters.


    Nearly one-third of the project has been completed by Wei Xiao and the others.


    Outside the magnificent base city wall, as the new year is approaching, there are more teams entering and leaving the city than ever before.


    It''s not that there are not many at ordinary times, mainly because it is the New Year. Many teams that often move outside and don''t return to the base for a few days are now returning to the base to spend a good year with their relatives and friends.


    The time spent out has become shorter and the time spent staying at the base has increased. Therefore, teams come and go at the gate of Sifang City more frequently every day.


    Chu Tianhe and the others went outside the city gate on the east side of the outer city wall after some disguise.


    "With good luck today, I stumbled upon a wild fruit forest. In addition to leaving a part of the fruit I brought back, I could sell the extra, which was a big gain."


    "Hey... I accidentally caught more than 60 first-degree zombies in a valley. Today''s harvest is considered complete."


    "No! Now that the living body of a first-level zombie has been fired to the height of six hundred apocalyptic coins, you actually caught more than sixty, this is about to make a fortune."


    "I heard that the masters of Shu Wang and the others are having a meeting with Manager Hu of the Arts Department to prepare for this year''s New Year''s Eve party, but I don''t know who is better than last year''s party?"


    "Wang Er Mazi gave birth to his mother-in-law, and I don''t know if the last days have changed our genes. The newborn babies in the last days all look like porcelain dolls, they are very beautiful."


    "The research department has made new discoveries. Newborns in the last days are not afraid of virus infection. They will become true new humans in the last days."


    "Three months have passed, and I don''t know when the Lord will come back?"


    "..."


    Close to the East City Gate, as the people around him increased, Chu Tianhe and his group walked, and they heard a lot of things that interest them in the chats of these phoenix citizens.


    Not to mention others, first is the price of first-level zombies.


    They have no idea about six hundred end-time coins, but the first-level zombies are very clear.


    Zombies of that level, in the nine-day base he has established now, exist as nourishment, other than that, they are useless.


    Usually found out, if the people in his base are not thinking, they will have to do it.


    Even if they were killed, most of the corpses were abandoned and left to rot.


    The big forces did not even bother to collect them, and then bring them to the base in exchange for the poor little money they had obtained as food.


    But now, this level of zombies is in the Phoenix Base, listening to the talks of these Christians, it seems to be more precious than the second and third levels of zombies. Could it be that they were wrong?


    It''s only a first-degree zombie, do you need to show it off?


    In addition to this, there is also the news that new born babies in the last days are not afraid of being infected by the "zombie virus" as mentioned earlier.


    If the news is true and credible, the amount of information revealed in it is too large.


    "Boss, I found that this Phoenix Base has a better understanding of the end times than we do. Should I ask someone to ask about the situation?"


    Ling Xiaocong is also paying close attention to the conversations of the pedestrians around him.


    While a lot of information surprised him, he also wanted to learn more.


    Chu Tianhe frowned, who could be considered easy.


    "For the time being, don''t worry. Let''s get to know the general situation of this base first. When we find it out and communicate with others, we won''t reveal our identity as outsiders."


    Ling Xiao Cong nodded.


    "Indeed, knowing more is good for us, not bad."


    I didn''t plan to go outside to find out about the situation with the local Christians. Under the leadership of Chu Tianhe, the group entered directly into the East City Gate.

 Chapter 1013： Amazing intelligence

    Enter the east gate.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    When Chu Tianhe and the others came to the base, they saw the scene in front of them, and the group couldn''t help but look surprised again.


    Inside the city gate.


    Nowadays, in the newly expanded territory of Phoenix, in addition to the construction of the outer wall, various human buildings and transportation facilities are also being rebuilt and reconstructed inside.


    Each area was divided, and a large number of construction sites under construction appeared in front of Chu Tianhe, which made them feel incredible.


    Although there are few people on the construction sites now, those who have begun to take shape and are well-divided can easily see that once these construction sites are completed, a brand new modern city can reappear in the end times.


    Compared with the rusty cities outside that are already occupied by vegetation, the phoenix in front of you completely gives people a feeling of a new world in the last days.


    Of course, this was only part of it. What really surprised Chu Tianhe was that Phoenix actually used the limited manpower and material resources in the construction of the perfect base.


    Do these people have too much energy to use?


    Like them, where the Jiutian Base is now.


    In addition to the construction and consolidation of the city wall, most of the houses in which the survivors lived in Chutianhe are still "old houses" left over by humans before the end of the world.


    The upper floors of the base are eligible to enjoy the newly built houses, and the people below have a place to shelter from the wind and rain.


    This is not because Chu Tianhe did not want to develop the living environment inside the base, mainly because conditions did not allow it.


    They wanted to deal with the corpse groups that were drifting outside, and at the same time they wanted to unify the eastern land. They had no leisure or the energy to focus on the construction of the base.


    And in their view, building a base is simply a waste of resources.


    In the last days, being able to live is the greatest happiness, and instead of wasting limited resources and time in these fancy places without wanting to develop the strength of the base, it is simply an idiot behavior.


    Even if one day Chu Tianhe and the others would take this step, but that would have to wait after the end of the last days.


    If it is not necessary, they will not consider the issue of base construction at all.


    But at the moment, the situation at the Phoenix Base completely refreshed their understanding.


    Is building a base more important in the eyes of the Phoenix Christians than going out to collect supplies?


    Funny?


    "Boss, it seems that Phoenix is ??far more powerful than we imagined."


    Ling Xiao Cong said with a solemn expression: "They actually have the intention to put their limited energy in these useless places. If they are not strong enough to fear any threats and do not need to consider material reserves, then their leader is an idiot. No matter how well the base is built, what use is it if it can¡¯t be maintained?¡±


    Ling Xiao Cong''s views are almost the same as Chu Tianhe''s thoughts.


    Is Wei Xiao an idiot?


    Obviously impossible.


    Since it is not, and he puts limited manpower and material resources on the construction of the base, the information revealed in it is self-evident.


    Chu Tianhe took a deep breath.


    "Go, let''s find a place to live first, and wait until we understand the situation of the Phoenix Base before making the next step."


    Ling Xiao Cong nodded.


    Soon, the group came to find a hotel within the second city wall to stay.


    I wanted to know the situation of the Phoenix Base more and more, so after finding a good place to live, Chu Tianhe and the others dispersed and began to inquire about the information they needed inside the Phoenix Base.


    One day passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the evening, the people who had dispersed during the day returned to the hotel again.


    In the room where Chutianhe belongs.


    "What news have you all inquired about?"


    Ling Xiao Cong came to sit next to him.


    "Boss, you may not believe it, but Phoenix has shocked us too much."


    "Tell me!"


    Ling Xiao Cong did not hesitate, and told Chu Tianhe the news he heard during the day and the situation reported to him by others.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes or heard it with my own ears, I couldn''t believe it. Today''s Phoenix Base has a total population of more than one million. The entire base is divided into three areas. The first place we arrive during the day belongs to the outside world. The urban area is now being newly built and has not yet been fully put into use."


    "The place where we are now belongs to the inner city, which can be regarded as the activity center of the entire base. After that, there is a core area where only the main members of the base live, and people with ordinary identities cannot enter that area."


    "The overall scale of the Phoenix Base is almost like this. What we heard at the gate of the city during the day is also true. The baby is completely immune to the "zombie virus". Infectious. Level 1 zombies are now the most important genetic medicine reserve resource for this base."


    "The people who listened to them said that this happened because of the internal corpse clan."


    "The Corpse Emperor?" Chu Tianhe said suddenly.


    Ling Xiao Cong was a little surprised: "Boss, have you also inquired about it?"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t explain, he took out a book from his body and handed it to Ling Xiaocong.


    "There is a lot of information about zombies, including their habits and various abilities. The people at the Phoenix Base completely record these contents and distribute them to the outside world. One gram of gold can buy ten such books, and every time. It will be updated, and the above content is basically increasing."


    Seeing "The Last Days All Needs" that Chu Tianhe took out, Xiao Cong immediately understood.


    He also took out a copy from him.


    "The practice of the Phoenix Base is really beyond my expectations. This is completely different from the villain I imagined! Some of the contents above can even be used as the foundation for the development of a base, and a lot of information is not even clear to us. ."


    Chu Tianhe sternly said: "He is indeed very courageous at this point."


    I don¡¯t want to admit Wei Xiao¡¯s excellence, but after seeing the contents of "The Last Days", Chu Tianhe had to admire Wei Xiao.


    A lot of information that can further improve the probability of survival of survivors in the apocalyptic is recorded in this book. Some of the content even requires others to pay a heavy price to obtain. With this courage, Chu Tianhe asks himself, can he do it? ?


    The answer is yes, Chu Tianhe can''t do it.


    It can be seen from the secret of the original genetic medicine.


    Inwardly speaking, Chu Tianhe is also a selfish person.


    In other words, everyone is selfish, but the height of the station is different, the choice is also different.


    Something that is regarded as precious by others may become worthless when replaced by another person.


    Ling Xiaocong also agreed with Chu Tianhe''s view of Wei Xiao: "Wei Xiao''s approach is indeed not something that everyone can do. Through this book, I now understand why Phoenix Base has such a fancy to first-level zombies."


    "Boss, after we go back, we also want to reserve first-class zombies as much as possible. It is not difficult to predict that in the future, the value of first-class zombies is beyond our imagination."


    "Yeah!" Chu Tianhe nodded.


    If you don''t know the preciousness of the first-degree zombies, forget it. Now that you know, Chu Tianhe will naturally not continue to ignore it.


    For the reserve of high-level medicines, they also have to plan early,


    "In addition to what you said before, what other information did you know?"


    "One more thing, this news may be extremely unfavorable to us."


    Chu Tianhe''s face condensed: "What news?"


    Ling Xiao Cong said with a solemn expression: "Now the basic citizens of the Phoenix Base have achieved the super level of the whole people. In their words, all have become new humans in the end times. The people in their base, regardless of men, women, old or young, They all took the No.1 potion, all of them are super soldiers."


    "what?"


    Chu Tianhe''s face changed, and he couldn''t even sit still, and sat up in shock.

 Chapter 1014： Chutian River that feels the opportunity to take advantage of

    "Are you sure what you are saying is true?"


    Xiao Cong smiled bitterly.


    "I hope this is not true, but I have asked many people during the day, and even tried some excuses to test the strength of some ordinary citizens, and the results are completely in line with the facts."


    "How can this be?"


    Chu Tianhe still couldn''t believe what Ling Xiao Cong said.


    If he remembers correctly, Ling Xiaocong said before that the population of Phoenix Base has exceeded one million.


    If all of this is true, doesn''t it mean that Phoenix already has a million Super Warriors?


    What international joke?


    Million Super Warrior?


    Not to mention whether this data is true or not, even if it is true, where does the Phoenix Base come from so many No. 1 Gene Drugs?


    It is estimated that no one in the world knows the emergence of genetic medicine better than Chu Tianhe.


    He was the first to discover this secret.


    The material used to extract the No. 1 gene medicine comes from the second-level zombies, and the success rate is only one in a thousand.


    If the Phoenix wants millions of people to become first-class fighters, it means that they have to live at least one billion second-class zombies.


    One billion second-level zombies?


    Not to mention Longxia Land, are there so many second-level zombies in the world?


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized that Xiao Cong''s words were too far-fetched, Chu Tianhe shook his head, "Could there be other reasons for this?"


    "This is unclear. The No. 1 potion is supplied by the base, and they also set up special taking points in the base. The authenticity should not be faked. As for how Phoenix got so many No. 1 gene potions, I No one who asks knows."


    Chu Tianhe''s face was extremely solemn.


    To make Xiao Cong so sure, it means that all of this is true.


    "Could it be that Wei Xiao and the others have made a new breakthrough in the research of genetic medicine? Or, they have mastered the technology to extract multiple genetic medicines from the same zombie?"


    Seeing Chu Tianhe muttering to himself, Xiao Cong was silent for a moment, as if thinking of something, he spoke again.


    "By the way, in addition to this incident, I also inquired about Wei Xiao."


    Chu Tianhe raised his head and looked at Ling Xiaocong in confusion.


    Without waiting for Chu Tianhe to inquire, Ling Xiao Cong told Chu Tianhe the news he had heard: "I inquired that Wei Xiao is not at the Phoenix Base now. The person responsible for the security and operation of the base is his. Woman Shu Wang. The defense of the entire base can be regarded as the weakest time of the Phoenix base."


    "Huh? Wei Xiao is not in the base?"


    This news was a bit unexpected to Chu Tianhe.


    Because of this accident, his thoughts about possession of the No. 1 potion in the Phoenix Base were successfully transferred.


    "Yeah! This news can be confirmed 100%. The people at the base said that Wei Xiao directly used the base¡¯s 800,000 armed forces to deal with the corpse emperor in Xiongzhou. It has been nearly three months since they left the base. So far, this base has no news that they are coming back."


    Hearing this, Chu Tianhe squinted.


    In order to deal with a corpse emperor, Wei Xiao actually took away more than 800,000 armed forces from the Phoenix Base?


    Is the new type of zombie so powerful?


    Unexpectedly, Chu Tianhe brought "The Last Days" from the bed, and quickly found the place where the corpse emperor was introduced.


    "The corpse king, the sixth-level zombie, the next evolutionary form of the mother''s corpse, controls the supernatural ability, and can order the mother''s corpse..."


    As Chu Tianhe read the introduction about the corpse emperor carefully, his face gradually became serious.


    The more he understood, Chu Tianhe felt more and more terrifying and powerful.


    But Chu Tianhe soon realized a problem.


    Even if the existence of the corpse king is a threat, does Wei Xiao need to make such a big fight?


    The two are thousands of miles apart, even if they were to deal with the corpse emperor on the side of Xiongzhou, it seemed that Wei Xiao would not have his turn to take action, right?


    He rushed to Xiongzhou like this, so what?


    Just when Chu Tianhe was puzzled, when he saw the value of the corpse king to mankind, Chu Tianhe finally understood why Wei Xiao did this.


    "...The No. 5 potion extracted from the corpse of the corpse can actually awaken human beings?" Chu Tianhe exclaimed.


    "What power?"


    Ling Xiao Cong said a word, and then also opened the "Apocalypse" in his hand, and found the introduction of the corpse emperor.


    When he also saw the effect of the corpse of the corpse, his eyes were almost staring.


    "Ability? Supernatural ability? The No.5 potion extracted from the corpse of the corpse king actually has this effect?"


    Chu Tianhe closed the book.


    "It seems that Wei Xiao has more information than we thought."


    "Boss, this news is quite unfavorable to us. It is even more fearful of threats than the ultra-modernization of the Phoenix Base." Ling Xiao Cong said anxiously.


    Chu Tianhe knew what he meant.


    It''s nothing more than worrying that Wei Xiao will be promoted to a fifth-level fighter.


    In Chu Tianhe''s mind, he always thought that Wei Xiao was only a fourth-level fighter.


    Today they are still at the level of fourth-level fighters.


    Before the news of the existence of the corpse emperor, Chu Tianhe had already determined that the fourth-level warrior was the limit of human strength.


    But now, the appearance of the corpse emperor completely broke his knowledge of genetic medicine.


    Especially when he knew that Potion No. 5 could also endow humans with supernatural abilities, Chu Tianhe was heartbroken, but also worried.


    Wei Xiao had already attacked the Corpse Emperor.


    If the opponent obtains the corpse of the corpse emperor, doesn''t it mean that he Chu Tianhe will fall behind again?


    Finally "catch up" in Wei Xiao''s footsteps, how could Chu Tianhe let such a thing happen?


    "Never let him develop."


    Chu Tianhe suddenly felt a sense of urgency, and even the purpose of coming to the Phoenix Base this time has changed a lot at this moment.


    Without knowing Wei Xiao¡¯s situation, Chu Tianhe felt that when he dominated the eastern land, he would have absolute strength to wrestle with Wei Xiao, but after learning about Wei Xiao¡¯s incident, Chu Tianhe suddenly realized that even though He dominates the East, and he is still a bit whimsical in dealing with Wei Xiao.


    Not to mention the Million Super Warrior, only the No. 5 potion that Wei Xiao has touched, once Wei Xiao is promoted to a fifth-level fighter, what will Chu Tianhe do against Wei Xiao?


    He must do something.


    And now, Wei Xiao is not in the Phoenix Base, which undoubtedly gave Chu Tianhe an excellent opportunity.


    Thinking of what, Chu Tianhe didn''t hesitate.


    "Xiao Cong..."


    "What''s the boss'' order?"


    Chu Tianhe coldly said: "Our plan to come to the Phoenix Base this time is changed. Later in the night, you will take people out again. This time you are mainly to figure out the situation of the No. 1 potion. If necessary, you can catch how many Individuals come to inquire."


    "Okay, I''m going to prepare now."


    "and many more!"


    "Boss, you say, I''m listening."


    Chu Tianhe continued: "In addition to the No. 1 potion, you also found out the current guarding situation of the Phoenix base, especially the guarding force of the core base."


    "Um?"


    Ling Xiao Cong was taken aback, and then worried and asked, "Boss, are you going to do something to the people around Wei Xiao?"


    Chu Tianhe did not hide it either.


    "Yes, we have to limit Wei Xiao''s development. Now that he is not in the base, there will be no one that Phoenix can make me afraid of. If that''s the case, we don''t need to be restrained."


    Speaking of this, Chu Tianhe paused, and then said: "Moreover, we can catch the people around Wei Xiao. Many things we want to know can be learned from them."


    I could see Chu Tianhe''s determination, so Xiao Cong didn''t hesitate to answer it.


    "it is good."


    "Go get ready!"


    Ling Xiao Cong nodded and turned to leave.


    Seeing the figure that made Xiao Cong leave, Chu Tianhe, whose eyes gradually became cold, said solemnly: "Wei Xiao, you gave me the opportunity. In that case, when you come back, I don''t mind giving you one first. What a surprise."

 Chapter 1015： To meet an old friend is better than surprise

    In the middle of the night.


    Ling Xiao Cong and the others prepared something, and then left the hotel with the help of the night.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao was not in the base, they acted boldly.


    In addition to avoiding the guards in the base, they used the most direct method to obtain the information they wanted-kidnapping.


    Ordinary Christians are not their target, but the leaders of the private forces in the base have become their targets.


    They also don''t worry about revealing their whereabouts after things are revealed.


    The people who followed Chutianhe to the Phoenix Base this time were all fourth-level fighters.


    Under the premise that Wei Xiao took away most of the power of the Phoenix Base, Xiao Cong didn''t think how many level 4 fighters could be stationed in this base.


    With absolute strength, even if their actions are discovered by the people of the Phoenix Base, they don''t worry about any danger.


    It is nothing more than putting the secret to be done on the bright side.


    They have nearly ten fourth-level fighters, and when they want to leave, can the current cutting-edge combat power of the Phoenix Base stop them?


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    Therefore, before dawn, Ling Xiaocong got the information he could understand.


    As for the people abducted by them, naturally there is no chance to see the sunshine the next day.


    After Ling Xiao Cong returned to Chu Tianhe again, Chu Tianhe had a general understanding of some of the reasons why the Phoenix Base was able to distribute the No. 1 potion in batches and the guarding of the core base.


    Chu Tianhe was a little dissatisfied when he heard the information that Ling Xiao Cong and the others brought back.


    "Only this?"


    "That''s it. The secret of No.1 Pharmacy Wholesale is not something ordinary people can know. Those we caught only know that all this is related to the gene dilution technology. It is estimated that only a small number of people know how to do it."


    "And the core base does not have a warrant, and it is difficult for peripheral members to enter. I have seen it. The core base has a camera. It is estimated that it is difficult to enter it silently. Because the boss, your target is someone close to Wei Xiao, I I didn''t get rid of the grass, so I came back." Ling Xiaocong said.


    Chu Tianhe was a little disappointed, but he didn''t get nothing.


    "Gene dilution technology? It seems that these problems have to be understood from the known population."


    "Boss, who do you know understands this?"


    Chu Tianhe pretended to smile mysteriously: "You will know when the time comes."


    Seeing that Chu Tianhe didn''t intend to explain it now, Xiao Cong didn''t ask much.


    "Then boss, when are you going to do it?"


    Chu Tianhe thought for a while, and said coldly: "Observe one more day. Tomorrow your main task is to find a retreat route, and also to inquire about Dong Gong and others. When the night falls tomorrow, we will do it."


    "it is good!"


    "I have been busy all night, so let''s go and rest!"


    Ling Xiao Cong nodded, then turned and left.


    Chu Tianhe walked to the window and looked at the night sky with flashing lights outside the hotel.


    "Shu Wang? I don''t know how to meet again, do you remember me?"


    The corner of his mouth slanted slightly, and Chu Tianhe at this time looked a little less indifferent, with a trace of evil charm.


    If Ling Xiaocong saw this expression, he would definitely feel that Chu Tianhe resembled those evil villains in film and television dramas.


    For Chu Tianhe and the others, Shu Wang who stayed at the base did not know.


    The people in the base will not notice everything that happened tonight.


    Everything was spent in peace.


    In a blink of an eye, a new day has arrived.


    Yun Miao, once a member of the harem of Chutianhe.


    Since the Tianting base was destroyed by the tide of corpses, these women who originally belonged to Chutianhe were taken back to the Phoenix Base by the captives of Wei Xiao. With time, they have forgotten their identity in the Tianting base.


    In the new environment, after time has passed, they have had a new life.


    The former imperial concubines have now reorganized many families and found their own new beginnings.


    Yun Miao is undoubtedly this part of the woman who reorganized a new family.


    For today''s life, Yun Miao is very satisfied.


    Her husband is a captain of the men''s team, and her status, status, and appearance are not wronged.


    In the base, they have their own house, their own business, and the income of both parties is placed in the Phoenix base, and they also belong to the upper-middle and high-paying families.


    The most important thing is that her husband is the only woman, and he loves her very much.


    Such a day was something she never even dared to think about after the outbreak of the last days, so she cherishes her current life very much.


    Of course, she was also very grateful to Wei Xiao for taking her to the Phoenix Base. If it were not for Wei Xiao, even if she continued to stay with Chu Tianhe, she would only become one of the countless harems of Chu Tianhe.


    To get the complete love of a man is undoubtedly wishful thinking.


    At this time, Yun Miao had just returned from the material supermarket, carrying a lot of things in large and small bags.


    Under the warm greetings of the pedestrians, she returned to her residence with a happy smile.


    A fulfilling life allows her to see the hope of a better future. She is a beautiful woman, and with a smile on her face, it seems that the bright sun in the sky has lost its color.


    "Isn''t this Yun Miao? Starting selling new year goods today?"


    "Yes, Auntie Six, Azhong and the Lord don''t know when they will come back when they go out. It''s about to start the Chinese New Year. I have to prepare the new year''s goods in advance. When I save, I will buy too many things, and I can''t move them alone."


    "Hehe...I''m a good girl who will plan. I really don''t know how beautiful and gentle A Zhongxiu has been to find your beautiful and gentle daughter-in-law. I envy him."


    "Sixth aunt, don''t laugh at me, Azhong is also very good."


    "I won''t tell you. The guy in my family is still waiting for me to buy him a pack of cigarettes and come home to make them if he has time. You know that my uncle and I are also at home, and everyone is busy together."


    "Okay! I will definitely go and sit when I have time."


    After greeting someone familiar on the road, Yun Miao continued to walk in the direction of the house.


    "Yun Miao?"


    Among the crowd not far away, a figure that had been aimlessly walking around suddenly stopped, with sharp eyes watching Yun Miao who was walking towards a community, and his calm face couldn''t help but appear astonished.


    Without hesitation, seeing Yun Miao''s figure about to walk away, the stopped figure followed.


    Within a cell.


    Yun Miao arrived home soon.


    When he came to the door, he put down the things in his hand and took out the key to open the door. Then he picked up the things he bought and just entered it. Suddenly, a figure quickly rushed towards her outside the door of the closed door before he could close it.


    "Mmm..."


    Yun Miao was directly subdued.


    The door closed, and there was no movement inside.


    Inside the house.


    "Don''t yell, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything to you."


    Yun Miao couldn''t struggle, and when she heard the sound in her ear, she nodded instinctively.


    Upon seeing her, the person who subdued her slowly released the big hand covering her mouth, and then moved a certain distance away from Yun Miao.


    Yun Miao hurriedly turned around. She was trying to say something. When she saw the person behind her clearly, her eyes were stunned.


    She felt a little familiar, but there was a gap with the figure in her mind.


    Unsure to confirm, she asked with a cold face: "Who are you? Do you know what you are doing now?"


    Seeing the person he used to be familiar with was actually indifferent to him, Chu Tianhan felt sad in his heart.


    Yes, the person who came to Yunmiao''s room at this time was Chu Tianhe.


    Early this morning, after asking Xiao Cong and the others to leave the hotel to investigate the Phoenix''s internal environment and discover Dong Gong and others'' news, Chu Tianhe, who had nothing to do, also came to roam outside.


    Originally, I just wanted to look at the living conditions of the basic people in the Phoenix Base. Who knows, I will meet my concubine in the middle of the journey.


    What made him even more unexpected was that when he found Yun Miao''s figure, he still heard incredible information.


    Some are unbelievable, but more are anger, grief and anger.


    Now, Yun Miao didn''t recognize herself, Chu Tianhe felt very uncomfortable in her heart.


    Did you even forget my voice?


    With a sorrowful smile, Chu Tianhe lowered his head, poked his face with his hand, and then raised his head again to face Yun Miao.


    "Yun Miao, long time no see?"


    Seeing Chu Tianhe''s face seemed to have changed, Yun Miao''s eyes changed from cold to shock at the beginning, and then changed from shock to panic.


    "Chu, Chu Tianhe?"


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    Involuntarily, Yun Miao''s figure took a few steps back, and there was no other expression on his face, only shock.


    Chu Tianhe felt even more heartbroken.


    This is the woman I used to be?


    Am I so scary to her now?

 Chapter 1016： The strongest green hat king

    "Am I so scary in your eyes now?" Chu Tianhe asked sadly.


    "Gudong..."


    Yun Miao, who had stabilized his figure, swallowed secretly.


    The look in Chu Tianhe''s eyes was still accompanied by horror.


    "You, why do you appear here, you are not, are not..."


    "Dead? Or something else?"


    Chu Tianhe took the call, but Yun Miao couldn''t speak anymore.


    The two looked at each other like this.


    One was frightened and felt as if he had done something wrong, while the other had pain on his face, as if all the sadness in his heart was written on his face.


    After a long silence, Chu Tianhe broke the silence.


    "Don''t ask me to sit down?"


    Yun Miao returned to her senses, a little flustered, she continued to say: "Sit down, sit down..."


    In words, Yun Miao gave way to Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe walked straight over, and then sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    "I, I will pour you a glass of water."


    Unable to allow Chu Tianhe to respond, Yun Miao hurriedly walked to the side of the drinking fountain and poured water into Chutianhe with his slightly trembling hands.


    Chu Tianhe looked at the living room environment.


    When he saw a photo on a wall, Chu Tianhe''s gaze froze.


    That is a wedding photo.


    The woman above is Yun Miao. She smiles very sweetly and happily, while the man looks handsome and energetic. The two seem to match each other, but the other is not Chu Tianhe, but one stranger.


    "You, you drink water."


    When Yun Miao came back, she had already noticed where Chu Tianhe could see.


    She was even more flustered and nervous, and the cup of water handed to Chu Tianhe trembled with her hands.


    Chu Tianhe retracted his gaze.


    As if he hadn''t seen anything, he reached out and took the water glass.


    "thanks!"


    "No, you''re welcome." Yun Miao didn''t dare to take a breath, "You, you shouldn''t eat yet? I just bought some vegetables, so I will cook them for you."


    With that said, Yun Miao wanted to leave.


    "No, I''ll just sit down. You also have a rest, there is no need to be so afraid of me."


    No need to be so afraid of you?


    Yun Miao''s heart wants to cry at this moment.


    I am now not only afraid of you, but also to death.


    Who will help me! Azhong, where are you?


    "Sit." Chu Tianhe said again, his tone indifferent.


    Yun Miao didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, walked to the side farther from where Chu Tianhe was, and sat trembling on the sofa.


    Chu Tianhe took a sip of water.


    The calm gaze faced Yunmiao.


    "How are you doing during my absence?" Chu Tianhe asked.


    "I, I don''t know."


    Yun Miao panicked and didn''t choose a word, or that her brain couldn''t keep up with the speed of reaction at all.


    "Don''t you know how you are doing?"


    Yun Miao cried anxiously, and the tears flowed down involuntarily.


    Seeing her now, after Chu Tianhe stared for a moment, he seemed to understand everything, put down the water glass in his hand and sighed.


    Shaking his head, Chu Tianhe was more calm, even with a cold voice: "Originally, I was going to ask the person in charge here to ask about your situation. Now, it seems unnecessary. Let¡¯s talk about it! Destroy, what happened later, especially your business."


    "Heaven, Tianhe... No, Your Majesty..."


    "Back to my question." Chu Tianhe''s tone became cold and severe.


    Yun Miao''s voice was blocked, and the tears in his eyes flooded.


    Just like facing Wei Xiao at the beginning, Yun Miao had no choice at all, resisting the fear in his heart, and told him what Chu Tianhe wanted to know.


    "At that time, the base was breached by the tide of corpses. The whereabouts of you, the empress and the concubine are unknown. Although we withdrew from the base under the protection of our guards, we were finally found by Wei Xiao''s people..."


    Without any reservation, Yun Miao told everything she knew, including how they lived in the Phoenix Base afterwards.


    Throughout the whole process, Chu Tianhe had a cold face, did not speak, nor interrupted Yun Miao''s words, just listened quietly.


    But Yun Miao was familiar to Chu Tianhe. The more calm Chu Tianhe appeared, the more frightened her heart became.


    After she explained everything clearly, Chu Tianhe had some reaction.


    "So, among those of you who survived, many of you have formed new families with Wei Xiao''s people?"


    "Yes, yes, but, but we really thought your Majesty you have suffered an accident. Your Majesty, if we knew you were still alive, we would never dare to do such a thing."


    Chu Tianhe smiled sadly.


    He now has the heart to destroy the world.


    Dozens of former concubines were taken to the Phoenix Base by Wei Xiao. Up to now, more than half of them have reorganized their families.


    what is this?


    Most importantly, he is not dead yet, but his woman already has another man.


    This is very interesting.


    People often joke that if you want to live a good life, you have to have a little green on your head.


    Chu Tianhe is no longer so simple with a little bit, but a green head, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is full of green grassland.


    As a man, a conceited and proud man, but now suffering such a crazy blow, if Chu Tianhe can maintain a calm mind, then he is truly invincible.


    "You are really my good women, good concubines. I haven''t left a big gift for Wei Xiao yet, but you first gave me a great surprise, haha...hahaha..."


    "Puff..."


    "Your Majesty... Please, please let me go! I am a little woman, and many things are beyond my control..."


    Yun Miao directly knelt on the ground, begging bitterly.


    Chu Tianhe''s laughter stopped, and his cold eyes looked at Yun Miao.


    Under the tearful and terrified face of the other party, Chu Tianhe got up and walked slowly to Yun Miao''s side.


    Seeing her beautiful face like a flower, Chu Tianhe seemed to be heartbroken.


    He stretched out his hand and stroked Yunmiao''s cheek, his tone was not as cold as before, and he said softly: "You treat me like this, it''s hard for me to forgive you, you know?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I''m sorry..."


    "call¡­¡­"


    Withdrawing his hand, Chu Tianhe took a deep breath.


    "Answer me one more question, is my child alive now?"


    Yun Miao''s body trembled.


    "I, I don''t know, your child was arranged by Wei Xiao, and since entering the Phoenix Base, we have never seen it again."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Chu Tianhe laughed, and there was endless sorrow in his laughter, as if there was nowhere to vent his hostility.


    A woman has become someone else''s, and she doesn''t know the life or death of her own flesh and blood. In this world, what can be more painful than this?


    Just when Yun Miao wanted to say something, suddenly Chu Tianhe grabbed her by the neck and lifted Yun Miao''s whole person from the ground.


    "Cough...cough cough..."


    Yun Miao struggled, but it was useless.


    She was a first-class fighter in Chu Tianhe''s hands, just like a chicken facing an eagle, and that little resistance was of no avail.


    "I don''t know anything, what do you want me to forgive you?" Chu Tianhe, who no longer forbeared his face, said with red eyes sternly.


    "Ahem...why...why did you just refuse to let me go? You didn''t protect us at the beginning. You made us get out of this step. We just want to live, don''t we... don''t even choose to live? Do you have no power..."


    It seemed that he could not survive from Chu Tianhe''s hands, Yun Miao stopped begging for mercy, but said something that moved Chu Tianhe''s heart.


    Yes! Who are they to blame for taking this step today?


    Isn''t it because Chu Tianhe didn''t protect them?


    If Chu Tianhe could repel the tide of corpses and defeat Wei Xiao, would what happened to them now happen?


    Perhaps it was because of Yun Miao''s deepest pain in his heart that Chu Tianhe''s body trembled.


    The sentence "didn''t protect us" completely explained the fundamental reason why the two sides have come to this step.


    Chu Tianhe grinned, looking at Yun Miao who gradually rolled his eyes, his expression was very painful.


    "You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t protect you, I was useless. Enjoy the best, but can¡¯t protect everything, I deserve it. But that¡¯s not your reason for betraying me? I can tolerate others betraying me, But my woman is absolutely not good. As long as you follow me, you will always be my Chutianhe woman."


    "Crack..."


    Excited, Chu Tianhe couldn''t help but intensify the big hand holding Yun Miao''s neck.


    There was the sound of broken bones, and Yun Miao, with a painful expression, completely lost his vitality at this moment.

 Chapter 1017： Whereabouts exposed

    Ke Ren''s breath was gone.


    Chu Tianhe, who killed his beloved one by himself, didn''t feel any joy because of it. On the contrary, seeing the beauty with no vitality in his hands, the pain that he had suffered after losing Murong Xinrou once again hit the heart of Chu. Tianhe, the whole person, trembled violently in place.


    No one can understand his pain at the moment.


    Chu Tianhe felt that he was going crazy at this moment with the tearful, cruel torture that he didn''t want to kill the person in front of him but had to kill him.


    When he let go, he could no longer control his Chu Tianhe, and tears came from his eyes like two thin rivers.


    With fierce eyes and hideous features, Chu Tianhe, with two rows of teeth clenched in his mouth, bursts out of his teeth, accompanied by every word in his mouth.


    "Wei Xiao, I, Chu Tianhe, must cut you a thousand swords and swallow you alive. The pain you bring to me will not allow you to bear it thousands of times. I, Chu Tianhe, will never live forever..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Yun Miao, are you inside? Open the door."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just as Chu Tianhe''s emotions were getting out of control, a series of knocks came from outside the door.


    Chu Tianhe suddenly turned his head, staring at the door with bloodshot eyes.


    Knocking and shouting continued to be heard in my ears.


    As if everything in the house was frozen, Chu Tianhe, like a fierce beast, might have a tendency to run wild at any time.


    Fortunately, the sound outside the door only lasted for about half a minute before it stopped.


    Perhaps there has been no movement inside the door, and the people outside have given up and left. This also caused Chu Tianhe, who was so intent to kill, to slowly restrain the leaked murderous aura.


    There was no sound outside, and Chu Tianhe didn''t plan to stay here any more.


    Chu Tianhe, whose expression was extremely cold, looked at the beauty lying on the ground, and his heartache was extremely painful.


    "You are right, I am sorry for you, but even if things happen again today, I will still choose to kill you. I don''t know what to do to make up for the debt to you, but you can rest assured, Wei Xiao, that mess, I must kill him and let him come down to confess to you."


    The grievances between Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao would never end, and the two of them were destined to have me instead of him.


    Chu Tianhe, who had not walked through the main entrance, quickly disappeared. In the quiet room, now, only the figure of the beautiful woman, Xiang Xiaoyu, was left.


    Phoenix core villa area.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    Zheng and Yan Chuan Huizi were teasing Wei Ling, who was over one year old, on the sofa in the lobby. Hearing the call, he raised his head and looked out the door.


    The Phantom walked in from outside and came straight to Shu Wang and them.


    "Why did you come back so early? Aren''t you training those children?" Shu Wang asked.


    The Phantom had a cold face.


    "There is a situation in the base."


    "Um?"


    When Shu Wang with a kind complexion heard the words, Liu frowned slightly.


    Yan Chuan Huizi, who was holding Xiao Wei Ling, saw that the two of them had something to discuss, and smiled at them. Then, holding Xiao Wei Ling, she walked towards the second floor with Yaya.


    Yan Chuan Huizi''s move did not mean that she was not qualified to be exposed to some secrets, but that there were children around her, and they did not want Xiao Wei Ling to contact the darkness of this world prematurely.


    At least now Xiao Wei Ling can''t be affected by those.


    When Yan Chuan Huizi took the child away, Shu Wang said with a solemn expression, "What''s the situation?"


    "I found out accidentally. It seems that a group of unfamiliar super fighters came to the base. They acted very carefully, but when they approached the training base, they were still discovered by me. I didn''t alarm them, but just checked their situation. I will come back to tell you the news."


    "Foreign super fighter? How strong is it?"


    Phantom shook his head: "I haven''t played against each other, I don''t know the details. But it definitely reaches the level of fourth-level fighters. Their speed is not what a third-level fighter can have."


    Shu Wang''s expression was taken aback.


    Gradually realizing the seriousness of the problem, Shu Wang asked with a more stern attitude: "What have you found?"


    "I haven''t found much for the time being. I followed them in secret for a while and found that they seemed to be scouting the route of the core base. At present, I have found four people with these weird movements. I don''t know if there are others."


    "hostess¡­¡­"


    Just after the voice of the Phantom fell, from outside the villa, Jin Miaofeng''s hurried figure trot in.


    The eyes of the second girl looked at her one after another.


    Could something happen again?


    Shu Wang asked: "What''s the matter with Manager Kim?"


    Jin Miaofeng who arrived did not hesitate, and told her what she had to report when she came to the villa.


    "The people below just discovered something. Since yesterday, a group of strangers have come to the base. At first, we didn''t care about it. After all, there are a lot of lone rangers coming to the base now, but today, our people have discovered this group of strangers. The strangers who came to the base were inquiring about the situation of the base, everything was fine."


    "I don''t know if these people just want to know the situation of the base or have any purpose, so I came over to report to the hostess."


    After hearing what Jin Miaofeng said, both Shu Wang and Phantom showed such expressions as expected.


    "You also found that group of people?"


    Jin Miaofeng looked at the Phantom with some surprise: "Does the master of the Phantom also notice the weirdness of those people?"


    Phantom nodded, and then told Jin Miaofeng again what she knew.


    No one here was a fool, Jin Miaofeng, who was only suspicious at the beginning, looked extremely gloomy at this moment.


    "These people really didn''t feel at ease. Mistress, I will take someone to catch them and ask them clearly." After that, Jin Miaofeng turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" Shu Wang said aloud.


    Jin Miaofeng stopped and turned around.


    "Does Master Shu Wang have anything to explain?"


    Shu Wang stood up, shook his head and said, "There is nothing to explain, but I just want you not to act rashly."


    Jin Miaofeng was puzzled: "Shu Wang Master..."


    "Listen to me. According to what Xiaoying knows, those strangers are all four-level fighters. If they come to the base for any purpose, you will only bring people to the base. We have to add up to this matter. Try to catch them all at once."


    After hearing what Shu Wang said, Jin Miaofeng calmed down.


    Go back to the crystal table.


    "What is Master Shu Wang going to do?"


    Shu Wang thought for a while, and his face looked like: "Go and call millions, and also notify the members of the Shadow Guard to gather. I have important orders."


    Jin Miaofeng hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    No longer thinking about dealing with Chu Tianhe and the others now, Jin Miaofeng left to find and pay millions.


    "Sister, what are your plans?"


    Shu Wang smiled lightly: "There is no plan to talk about. Since others come to our base with bad intentions, in the base, can we still be afraid that they won''t?"


    "If you have any arrangements, please tell me. The master is not in the base. If anyone dares to destroy our home, I will never let them go."


    "I won''t let you, a master, not use it."


    ...


    Into the night.


    There is no one on the winter night.


    With the falling snow, except for the lights flickering in the base, the patrolling team occasionally walked across the street, but the inside seemed deserted.


    In the hotel where the Chutian River is located.


    A group of nine people, all in one room at the moment.


    "Has the retreat route been found?" Chu Tianhe asked Ling Xiaocong.


    After a day of reconnaissance, Ling Xiao Cong and the others have figured out the situation in the core area of ??the base, and at the same time they have found a retreat route.


    "It''s already planned. The boss you are going to deal with is in Villa No. 1 in the core area, but only three of Wei Xiao''s women live in it, and there is one child."


    "Did you find out their names?"


    "Shu Wang, Phantom Shadow, Yan Chuan Huizi, and Wei Xiao''s daughter Wei Ling."


    Hearing several names that Ling Xiaocong reported, Chu Tianhe was slightly surprised.


    They are all old acquaintances.


    It¡¯s better now, familiar with each other, and some things are much easier to do.


    "Very good. By the way, did Dong Gong and others inquire about it?"


    Ling Xiaocong shook his head: "No, Brother Piao and the others don''t seem to show up at the Phoenix Base. We have not found any news about them after many inquiries."


    "It seems that they are already fierce and auspicious." Chu Tianhe''s eyes condensed, "It doesn''t matter, the time for hands-on has arrived. Let''s set off now."


    "Yes!"


    Without any hesitation, a group of nine people took the weapons placed in the room and disappeared into the hotel with the help of the night.


    "Attention to all parties, attention to all parties, the prey has left the nest, please take the hunter in place."


    "The hunter understands! The hunter understands!"

 Chapter 1018： Underestimating a woman is going to die

    "Huhuhu..."


    The dark night gave the nightwalker the best veil.


    Goose feathers are flying in heavy snow, and the figure that shuttles through the air is covered by the dark night and falling snow, making it even more ethereal.


    In the cold air.


    Ordinary super fighters can''t catch any figure in the air with the naked eye. Except for the change of the falling trajectory of snow in a local area, the surroundings are quiet.


    In the cold wind, several ghost-like figures quickly approached the core area.


    They are fascinating and have no trace of stepping on the snow.


    Avoiding all the patrol teams all the way, quickly climbed over the outermost wall of the core area and disappeared in it.


    The location of Villa No. 1 had been determined during the day, so Chu Tianhe and the others did not need to make detours when they attacked Shu Wang and the others.


    Within ten minutes, their figures came to the vicinity of Villa One.


    The figure is hidden in the darkness.


    "Follow the plan." Chu Tianhe said to Ling Xiaocong next to him.


    Ling Xiao Cong nodded and waved to the others.


    The seven subordinates who followed Chutianhe to the Phoenix Base, led by Ling Xiaocong, split into two teams and disappeared behind Chutianhe.


    Alone, Chu Tianhe watched the brightly lit Villa No. 1 with a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    "Wei Xiao, let me take some interest from the people next to you tonight."


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Tianhe, with cold eyes, rushed towards Villa No. 1 at a very fast speed.


    Inside the lobby of Villa One.


    The surroundings appear empty.


    There are usually halls where maids walk around, and no one of them is seen at this moment.


    There are now only two people in the entire hall.


    Shu Wang, the phantom.


    Shu Wang sat at the crystal table sipping tea, behind him, a phantom in a black battle tights stood in place like a guard.


    They seem to be waiting for someone.


    "Woo..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a gust of wind came from his ears, and Shu Wang, who was sending the tea cup down the edge of her soft lips, stopped.


    Put down the tea cup in your hand.


    "coming."


    Shu Wang whispered, his deep starry eyes looked at a window on the second floor above the hall.


    They didn''t disappoint her. With the help of the lights in the villa, they found a figure in that location.


    Chu Tianhe, who had just touched the villa, didn''t expect his figure to be exposed so quickly.


    Without thinking about it, the figure standing by the window flashed and fell into the hall in a breath, standing straight in front of Shu Wang''s eyes.


    "Chu Tianhe?"


    This time Chu Tianhe did not disguise himself.


    Perhaps knowing that after the action tonight, it is impossible to stay inside the Phoenix Base, so Chu Tianhe directly acted in his true colors.


    At first, Shu Wang and the others were still a little curious about the idea of ??who was playing the base.


    After all, they are all four-level fighters, and with such strength, it is inevitable that Shu Wang and the others are curious.


    But at this moment, seeing the figure that appeared in front of him, he looked calmly and comfortably, his eyes could not help but be taken aback.


    The phantom with deep gaze and cold face, the moment he saw the figure of Chu Tianhe, his gaze was also moved.


    How could it be him?


    Something unexpected.


    Chu Tianhe smiled calmly: "Shu Wang, Phantom, we meet again, it is rare that you still remember our old friend."


    Shu Wang''s face sank.


    The stranger who came to the base was actually led by Chu Tianhe, which was really beyond her expectation.


    It''s not that Shuwang is afraid of Chu Tianhe.


    It''s just that Chutianhe shouldn''t be in the eastern land now? How did he come here?


    Could it be that the East has been unified by Chutianhe?


    But this is not right.


    If the creation base loses, they can''t be silent at all.


    This guy didn''t stay in the east to complete his unification cause, and brought a few people to the Phoenix Base. What did he think?


    "Why did you come to our base?" Shu Wang asked.


    "Why, was it unexpected?"


    Chu Tianhe Xie Mei smiled, "Do you think it''s impossible for me to appear here?"


    Shu Wang returned to his calm face and smiled.


    "It''s really unexpected. You should know what this place is, you shouldn''t be here."


    "Ha ha!"


    Chu Tianhe smiled.


    "No? Why shouldn''t I come here? Because of Wei Xiao? He doesn''t seem to be in this base now."


    Shu Wang shook his head, the figure sitting on the sofa looked relaxed.


    "Originally, I just wanted to see which people were acting so arrogantly at our base, and I was going to catch them and ask them. If there is no hostility, then forget it, but I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Speaking of this, Shu Wang''s eyes suddenly changed, becoming colder and murderous.


    Cold words came from her mouth: "If you continue to stay in your east, for some reasons, we can let you go, but since you took the initiative to send it to the door, based on the grievances between you and my husband, Even if your purpose of coming to our base is not simple, I will not miss this opportunity."


    "Tonight, you can never escape from my hand."


    "Hehe... Shu Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your changes have surprised me. If Wei Xiao is still at this base, I might still be a little jealous about what you say, but now, it''s up to you, what do you think Can this scare me?"


    To Shu Wang and the others, Chu Tianhe still had some thoughts that he shouldn''t have, but now, Shu Wang''s attitude of being aloof and having everything under control made Chu Tianhe lose his temper.


    Originally, I wanted to "recount the old" with them, but now, Chu Tianhe felt unnecessary.


    His eyes became cold and stern, Chu Tianhe said coldly: "This is the end of the old days. You should have guessed my purpose. Do you take the initiative to follow me or let me do it myself?"


    Shu Wang got up.


    "Indeed, the nonsense ends here, die! Xiaoying, life and death."


    Shu Wang''s voice fell, standing behind her Phantom Shadow, moving his hands, several cold lights flew out towards Chu Tianhe.


    "Just because you want to do something with me, you don''t know what you can do."


    Chu Tianhe didn''t put Shu Wang in his eyes at all.


    Facing the throwing knife thrown by the Phantom, the demon sword in his hand swung.


    "Clang clang..."


    A series of noises spread, and the Phantom''s flying knives were blocked by Chu Tianhe.


    "It seems that you are not going to be obedient... what?"


    Before Chu Tianhe continued to pretend to be 13 in front of Shu Wang and the others.


    Phantom''s flying knife passed, and a figure with terrifying speed in Chu Tianhe''s eyes had already rushed towards him.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t have time to finish the rest of the words, and hurriedly swung his sword to deal with the two short blades that were slashed from Phantom''s hands.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    The sharp red and blue short blade slashed on the demon sword in Chu Tianhe''s hand, and the burst of sound was so clear in this hall.


    Chu Tianhe stared at the phantom facing him in surprise.


    "Why are you so fast?"


    The Phantom did not speak, an electric current gushing from between his hands.


    "Ability...not good..."


    "Peng..."


    It was completely unexpected that the Phantom could control abilities.


    Chu Tianhe, who blocked the Phantom''s short-blade attack, but was unable to prevent the power of thunder, was hit by the electric current, and the whole person flew out backwards.


    "Swish swish..."


    The Phantom did not stop attacking.


    The flying knife in the cuff was thrown at Chu Tianhe who was flying out, and at the same time, turning into lightning, he approached Chu Tianhe''s figure at a faster speed.


    Chutianhan was terrified.


    Thunder control, different ability?


    The woman in front of him who used to let him know is actually a super soldier taking potion No. 5?


    How can this be?


    Before he could suppress the shock in his heart, Chu Tianhe''s figure dashed against a wall. At the moment of crisis, he kicked the wall with his feet and jumped up to avoid the throwing knife thrown by the Phantom.


    The demon sword in his hand swept across, and a blood glow collided with the figure chased by the phantom.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    There was another impact.


    Chu Tianhe''s figure was forced close to the wall.


    The thunder masterpiece in his hand, powers like the power grid swept towards Chu Tianhe under the control of the Phantom.


    A look of horror appeared in Chu Tianhe''s eyes, struggling to deal with the thunder and lightning released by the Phantom.


    "what¡­¡­"


    He has done all he can.


    But the attacks of abilities are simply impossible to prevent.


    Even if you avoid the strongest part, your body will be affected.


    At this moment, Chu Tianhe''s figure was directly impacted by an electric current, squeezing the wall and rubbing frantically to one side.


    The Phantom did not stop, and the light spheres gathering a large amount of electricity around him gathered.


    When she pushed her hand, a dozen football-sized light **** smashed into Chu Tianhe''s figure sliding against the wall.


    Chu Tianhe was so scared.


    Using all his strength to change his position, amidst the bursts of explosions, the Phantom¡¯s attack was split dangerously and dangerously.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ah..."


    Just after Chu Tianhe avoided the Phantom''s attack, several figures flew down from the second floor and smashed **** the floor tiles.


    It is Ling Xiao Cong and the others.

 Chapter 1019： escape

    Ling Xiaocong, who fell to the ground, couldn''t care about the pain in his body, and said in horror: "Boss, we are in the game. There are super fighters everywhere around this villa, and the level 4 fighters above are not less than us."


    As soon as his words fell, Yan Chuan Huizi, Xiaoque''er, Li Qingshu and others leaned out on the edge of the second floor.


    Yan Chuan Keiko was full of killing intent.


    "Shoot Ling''er? You all have to die."


    Upon hearing this, Shu Wang''s face became more hostile.


    There is such a little princess in the family, these people dare to hit her attention, this is undoubtedly offending everyone.


    "Kill them all."


    Shu Wang''s voice fell, and the chain sword attacked from his waist, and one came to the front of one of the men.


    Xiaoque''er and Li Qingshu jumped down from the stairs and joined the battle circle.


    Because Yan Chuan Huizi wanted to stay on top to protect Xiao Wei Ling, she didn''t make a move, but just stared coldly at the fighting from below.


    "Boss, go!"


    Never thought that the defensive force of Villa One would be so terrifying that Xiao Cong and the others had no intention of continuing to entangle here after their failure.


    Chutianhe is even more so.


    It was a mess in his heart now.


    The Phantom is actually a fifth-level warrior, and is also in control of abilities?


    Didn''t it mean that Wei Xiao and the others went to deal with the corpse emperor? How come they already have the No. 5 potion?


    Can this TM give others a chance?


    "go--"


    With the addition of Xiao Cong and others, Chu Tianhe, who was facing the Phantom alone, had a chance to breathe.


    He is not a dead-headed person.


    Seeing that Shuwang''s strength was not something he could deal with, he couldn''t continue to stay and die.


    "Stop them!"


    Make Xiao Cong shout at the people around him.


    I went to catch Xiao Wei Ling''s men with him before, and pounced on them one after another.


    Facing Chu Tianhe''s life-forgetting style of play by the guards, Phantom''s eyes condensed.


    The purple thunder flashes all over the body, and the electric current spreads like spider silk, spreading all over the four places along the floor tiles on the ground.


    "rise!"


    With the phantom screaming, a beam of electric lights blasted into the sky, forming a beam of light that filled the entire villa hall.


    The beam of light appeared, and the purple electric current weaved into a net in it, confining the people around Chu Tianhe one by one.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    At the time of the crisis, Xiao Cong threw a grenade from his body.


    The violent explosion, the shock wave produced tore a gap in this thunder cage.


    "Go, boss¡ª"


    Not daring to hesitate, Xiao Cong and Chu Tianhe, leaving the three guards behind them, rushed out from the gap.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The people they left behind were beheaded by Shu Wang and others.


    "Chasing, leaving Chutianhe with all my strength."


    Shu Wang looked cold and rushed out of the villa directly.


    The Phantom is the fastest, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Outside the villa.


    "shot--"


    Chu Tianhe and the others had just come out, and they had been waiting outside for a long time, paying a million yuan and shouting.


    "Boom boom..."


    In the dark in the light.


    Whether it was the members of the Shadow Guard or the doomsday soldiers surrounding the villa, they pulled the trigger in their hands one after another, and the bullets poured into the Chutian River and them like flowing water.


    "Old and small¡ª"


    Both are fourth-level fighters, as long as they are not inevitable bullets, they can deal with it.


    But the people who fired at them at the moment did not know the geometry, and it was difficult for them to avoid all the dense bullets.


    Ling Xiaocong, who discovered that Chutianhe was in danger while avoiding, didn''t know whether it was from his original intention or involuntarily. The moment Chutianhe was about to be hit by several bullets, he flew to block Chutianhe''s side.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Countless blood blossoms bloomed on Ling Xiaocong.


    Not an ordinary bullet.


    Ling Xiaocong, who was hit by a conventional armor-piercing projectile, was pierced.


    "Little Cong¡ª¡ª"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Make Xiao Cong fall to the ground and tumble to avoid the bullets that continue to shoot at him, and gritted his teeth with the pain on his body, "Go, boss, leave me alone, go..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"


    At the moment of crisis, another team appeared in response to Chu Tianhe and the others.


    A group of four people attacked some doomsday soldiers and rushed to Chu Tianhe.


    "Cover us to leave."


    Chu Tianhe yelled, and took Ling Xiaocong with a stride, and then fled in the direction where the respondent was killed.


    "Kill them."


    Pay a million hysterical rants.


    The soldiers in the dark and the bright area encircled Chu Tianhe and the others.


    More crazy bullets swept the area where their figures were.


    But it''s a pity that there were four guards who gave up their lives to protect Chu Tianhe. After these people paid the price of their lives, Chu Tianhe rushed out of the encirclement with Ling Xiao Cong who was seriously injured.


    "Swish¡ª"


    A purple lightning flashed over the corpses on the ground and chased them in the direction where Chu Tianhe fled.


    "Chase!"


    Fu Wanwan yelled, and also led the team to chase Chu Tianhe and the others.


    "Stop it all, no need to chase."


    Then Shu Wang, who came out, spoke, and stopped paying millions and others.


    "Master Shuwang, will it be okay for Master Phantom to catch up alone?" Li Qingshu asked worriedly.


    Shu Wang looked at the figure that had disappeared in the heavy snow, and said coldly: "Don''t worry, Xiaoying is no longer what it used to be. As long as she doesn''t work hard, if she wants to go, no one can keep her."


    "Tap..."


    There was a sound of footsteps.


    Fu million brought a few doomsday fighters to Shuwang''s side.


    "Sister-in-law, are you all right?"


    Shu Wang glanced at him, then at the corpse on the ground.


    "It''s okay. What''s the matter with you? The enemy outside hasn''t been resolved for so long?"


    Hearing Shu Wang''s questioning, Fu Wanwan was a little ashamed: "The enemy''s strength is very strong. Although there are shadow guards secretly assisting, they are bent on avoiding them, and we can''t kill them in a short time."


    Shu Wang didn''t blame too much for paying millions.


    The strength of the fourth-level fighters, she knows, if she can''t trap the opponent in one place, and wants to get rid of them, she must either let a stronger person take action, or she will be surprised.


    They obviously failed by paying a million by surprise. As for the more powerful people, no one at the base, except the Phantom, is confident that they can easily kill the fourth-level fighters.


    Fortunately, according to what they knew, the people Chu Tianhe had brought, except for Ling Xiaocong who was taken away by him, the other seven people stayed here.


    Shu Wang was a little surprised.


    The people that Chu Tianhe had brought could actually let Chu Tianhe and the others escape at the expense of their own safety regardless of their personal safety. This loyalty is rare in these last days.


    Shu Wang is completely foreseeable. If it weren''t for these people to protect Chu Tianhe at all costs, it would be impossible for Chu Tianhe to escape their ambush tonight.


    Now, I only hope that the Phantom can gain something.


    It''s good to be able to keep Chu Tianhe, if not, then only make plans later.


    "Forget it, let someone clean it, and notify the armed forces in the base to increase inspections of the base, and the outermost guard force will triple."


    "Yes!"


    Pay Million responded and immediately took someone down to make arrangements.


    Outside the villa.


    Chu Tianhe left the base with the seriously injured Ling Xiao Cong following the retreat route they had found before the action.


    He didn''t dare to make any stops along the way, Chu Tianhe fleeed vigorously.

 Chapter 1020： In desperation

    Tonight Chu Tianhe really saw the strength of Phoenix.


    Originally Wei Xiao went to deal with the corpse emperor, Chu Tianhe instinctively thought that no one in this base had the power of No. 5 Gene Potion, but now, reality slapped him severely.


    The phantom of Wei Xiao''s woman has become a fifth-level warrior, is Wei Xiao still at the fourth-level?


    The wrong prediction caused them heavy losses this time.


    The death of seven fourth-level fighters, for Chu Tianhe, was tantamount to cutting away seven pieces of meat from him in a row.


    You know, the number of level 4 fighters in the entire Jiutian base is also less than 20, and seven people have been lost tonight. This loss is unacceptable for Chu Tianhe.


    What worries him even more is that Ling Xiaocong next to him doesn''t know if he can survive.


    This person who followed him extremely steadfastly when he was at his most desperate, the weight in Chu Tianhe''s heart far surpassed the seven guards before him.


    What''s more, he is still that girl''s brother.


    If he can''t take him back safely, how should Chu Tianhe face that simple and kind girl?


    "Swish..."


    "Boss, that woman with supernatural powers has caught up."


    While running away, Ling Xiao Cong, with blood in his mouth, inadvertently turned his head and glanced back.


    When he found a purple lightning approaching them in the distance, he hurriedly reminded Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t look back, holding Ling Xiao Cong and ran forward.


    "It''s okay, we must be able to escape. Xiao Cong, you have to hold on, think about Yingying at the base, think about your wishes, don''t sleep for me."


    "Ahem... Boss, don''t worry, I haven''t lived enough yet! The good days have just begun, and Lord Yan is still afraid to take me away."


    Ling Xiao Cong responded to Chu Tianhe very energeticly, which made Chu Tianhe''s inner worries lessened.


    Looking back at the phantom that was getting closer and closer to them, Chu Tianhe frowned, and turned his gaze to the front.


    There are many places where the inner base can avoid chasing enemies.


    "You have to find a way to get rid of her."


    After seeing a residential area not far away, Chu Tianhe speeded up and sank into it within a few breaths.


    The phantom behind chased.


    Close to the housing area, her figure fell on the highest point of a floor.


    Because of the shelter of the housing area, the Phantom¡¯s sight could no longer see Chu Tianhe and others, but the Phantom was not worried.


    Chu Tianhe did not dare to stay in the base at all.


    Don''t escape from the base in the dark and wait until dawn, at that time, they are the turtles in the urn, and it is impossible to escape from the Phoenix base.


    Standing on a high place and looking around, the frowning phantom turned into lightning again, and the figure kept rising and falling between the rooms.


    Chu Tianhe, galloping inside the housing complex, was very careful.


    He neither dared to disturb the sleeping people in the room, nor did he dare to make too much noise.


    The hearing of the fourth-level fighters is already extraordinary, let alone the fifth-level.


    With every step taken cautiously, with Ling Xiaocong, Chu Tianhe''s speed slowed down.


    over time.


    When Chutianhe entered the housing area, they did not find the Phantom of their tracks again, until there was movement on the inner city wall, the Phantom did not know the specific location of the two.


    "This time, you don''t want to disappear from my sight anymore."


    The Phantom chased it.


    Has fled the most dangerous place.


    Chu Tianhe and the others now don''t have to worry about being discovered again.


    As long as they can escape the pursuit of the phantom behind them, they can escape.


    Without taking it lightly, he left the outer city and entered the wilderness as quickly as possible. Chu Tianhe fled in search of dense forest.


    In the dense forest.


    Without a specific direction, Chu Tianhe galloped toward the east blindly.


    As for where the front will be, he can no longer control so much.


    "I found you!"


    "what?"


    In the dense forest, Chu Tianhe suddenly heard a cold sound in his ear, his face changed drastically.


    "Swish swish..."


    From above the forest, dozens of electric lights smashed at them.


    Chu Tianhe, whose eyes changed in shock, kept dodgeling with Ling Xiao Cong''s body.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Earth flying stones splashed, and the remaining leaves volleyed.


    A violent explosion sounded in the dense forest, completely breaking the tranquility under the night.


    Dodged all the attacks from the air dangerously and dangerously. After Chu Tianhe stabilized his figure, the Phantom figure appeared in his line of sight.


    A wry smile flashed across Chu Tianhe''s face.


    "Are you still chasing?"


    Phantom did not respond to him. She was on the trunk of a big tree, and her deep star eyes locked onto Chu Tianhe''s figure like a falcon.


    "Old, boss, you put me down, take me, you are not her opponent." Ling Xiao Cong said in his arms.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t hesitate, and let Xiao Cong go down.


    "Ahem..."


    Coughing several times made Xiao Cong sit down with his back against a big tree.


    "Boss, be careful yourself."


    Chu Tianhe didn''t say much, raising his head to be wary of the Phantom.


    "Can you give us a way to survive?"


    The Phantom didn''t expect Chu Tianhe to beg her.


    After hesitating for a moment, his gaze shifted on Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiaocong, and the Phantom said coldly: "You die, he lives, or both die."


    "Is there no other choice?"


    "You must die."


    Phantom¡¯s tone was firm.


    As Shu Wang said, if Chu Tianhe continues to stay in his east, Wei Xiao and the others may not have the time to take care of him, but since he "takes the initiative to send it to the door", as Wei Xiao''s mortal enemy, Phantom has no reason to miss it. Get rid of the opportunity of Chutianhe.


    It can only be said that the Chutian River was overwhelmed.


    "Then there is nothing to say. My life is here. Whether you can take it away or not depends on your ability." Chu Tianhe''s eyes sank, and a strong will to fight sprang up.


    Phantom also stopped talking nonsense with him.


    With a flick of his arm, several cold lights flew towards the place where Chu Tianhe''s figure was.


    Chu Tianhe swung his sword to resist.


    He picked up the flying knife in twos and dashed out, leaped six or seven meters high, and the sharp demon sword was lifted above his head by him, and slashed at the place where the phantom figure was sitting.


    "Crack..."


    Phantom dodges to avoid Chu Tianhe''s blow.


    The trunk of the tree that had lost the phantom figure was cut directly by Chu Tianhe with a sword.


    The two figures landed at the same time.


    The Phantom was one step faster, and the two short blades shook in his hands. The figure instantly arrived in front of Chu Tianhe, and his lightning-fast attacks continued to greet Chu Tianhe.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    Both of them waved their arms as fast as streamers.


    Constantly shifting the battle position, within a few breaths, the two played against each other for dozens of rounds.


    "Puff......"


    Chu Tianhe had already used 120% of his strength to deal with the Phantom Shadow.


    But the difference in level, coupled with the Phantom''s body''s ability, after a while, Chu Tianhe, who was left with countless stab wounds on his body, was hit by a lightning bolt from the Phantom''s body and flew out.


    The Phantom did not stop.


    Bend and press your hands on the ground.


    The purple electric current spreads forward, weaving into a huge net and encircling the Chutian River.


    "Old and big heart!"


    Seeing that Chu Tianhe was in crisis, when Xiao Cong reminded him, he took out a gun from his body and shot at Phantom.


    "Boom boom..."


    The threat of pistols to the Phantom is almost negligible.


    But because of Ling Xiaocong''s shot, she interrupted the output of Phantom''s abilities, so she had to pull away to avoid the bullet.


    "eventful!"


    The Phantom was furious and threw a few thunderballs to Ling Xiaocong.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    With injuries on his body, Xiao Cong was thrown off by the impact of the thunderball explosion.


    "Little Cong¡ª¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe, who had escaped a catastrophe, saw Ling Xiaocong flying out. Anxiously, as soon as he stabilized his figure, a few flashes caught Ling Xiaocong''s body.


    The Phantom didn''t give the two a chance to react, and the current surged around him.


    A thunder pillar with a diameter of about one meter fell beside Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiaocong.


    With a "bang", Chu Tianhe, who had just caught Ling Xiao Cong, had no time to dodge. Amid the violent explosion, the two flew out at the same time.


    The murderous phantom rushed forward, and the creaking electric current raged, forming a purple electric arc weaving a huge power grid covering Chutianhe and their figures.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Injured by the electric current, Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiao Cong screamed at the same time, their figures were also carried into the air by the electric arc.


    With nowhere to be stressed and unable to break free from the control of the power grid, they smoked under the stimulation of high-intensity electric currents all over their bodies.


    The crisis of death enveloped his heart, Chu Tianhe, with a painful expression, was indescribably desperate in his heart.


    "Is Chu Tianhe going to die here today?"


    They have completely mastered Chu Tianhe''s life and death.


    The Phantom did not keep his hands.


    "That''s it."


    A stronger electric current was released by the Phantom, and the terrifying electric shock made Chu Tianhe and the others'' screams even worse.


    "Um?"


    Seeing that the Phantom was about to end the lives of the two, at this moment, a strong sense of crisis struck Phantom''s heart.

 Chapter 1021： The fish that slipped through the net

    There is hardly any hesitation.


    The Phantom disconnected from the power grid that controlled Chutianhe and the others, and re-condensed a large amount of current around it, forming a huge ball of light that enveloped itself.


    The electric current outside loses the control of Phantom, and the shackles of Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiao Cong disappear.


    As the current gradually dissipated, Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiao Cong fell from the sky at the same time.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    In this moment, dense gunfire struck from all over the dense forest.


    A large number of light beams passed through the protective cover released by the impact phantom in the forest, and bullets began to accumulate on the ground.


    "Swish swish..."


    This is not over yet.


    The surrounding firepower suppressed the Phantom''s figure, and then many objects were thrown out of the forest.


    The smoke-bearing object fell around the Phantom, and a large amount of smoke soon enveloped her area.


    Unable to see things, dense smoke is all around.


    "Looking for death, ah¡ª"


    The Phantom''s complexion sank, and as she uttered a soft drink, the protective cover on her body exploded, forming a terrifying shock halo spreading out in all directions.


    "Ah..."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The screams were accompanied by the sound of something bursting. Under the powerful shock wave, the smoke was dissipated and the surrounding gunfire was weakened.


    Wherever the purple aperture passes, thunder is raging and lightning is everywhere.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire dense forest became quiet.


    The Phantom''s icy eyes stared at the smoke that started to rise again, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    smoke bomb?


    Liu frowned, and the Phantom looked at the place where Chu Tianhe and the others had landed before. There, where are they now?


    Someone rescued them?


    Phantom¡¯s small ears quivered, listening to their positions, and quickly caught the sound of rapid footsteps in three directions in the dense forest.


    Those who attacked her are retreating.


    Unable to confirm which side Chu Tianhe and the others were on, the Phantom chose a direction from it, and chased after him in the form of electric light.


    "Quick, go quickly, get out of this place."


    In the direction the Phantom was pursuing, at this time, there were ten or twenty people running with guns.


    These people are just ordinary people.


    The retreat speed is unusually slow in the eyes of super soldiers.


    It didn''t take long for the Phantom to catch up.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The ability was released, and a series of electric arcs attacked the retreating figures.


    They are just ordinary people, once their bodies are touched by the arc, they basically fall to the ground and twitch, and their combat power is completely lost.


    When the Phantom came between them, no one was still standing.


    After quickly inspecting the situation of the twenty people, the Phantom did not find Chu Tianhe and them.


    "Damn it!"


    The enraged phantom, electricity surged throughout the body.


    Just like the arc of thunder covering the earth all over the surrounding area with people, those who lost their combat effectiveness on the ground fell into a terrifying electric storm.


    Continue to chase people in other directions.


    In the other two directions in the dense forest where people fled, then there were electric lights flickering under the night.


    The screams tore through the sky, making the night look more crippled.


    It''s a pity that the phantom who caught up with the other two retreating personnel still didn''t find Chu Tianhe among them.


    Those two people seemed to have disappeared from this world suddenly.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of thing will happen at the last moment, they have completely lost the phantom of Chu Tianhe and their whereabouts, and they can only give up in the end.


    "You won''t be so lucky next time, huh!"


    The deep starry eyes stared at the night sky, and then the figure of the phantom disappeared.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the sky was bright.


    Behind a **** in the dense forest, several figures emerged from the deep grass.


    "Finally escaped."


    "It''s really scary. Ability? If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe that the genetic medicine extracted from zombies can give us humans supernatural abilities?"


    "Uncle Ming, the people around him are getting stronger and stronger. Now, even if Wei Xiao is not in the Phoenix Base, we can''t do anything about it."


    "I didn''t expect his people to have grown to this point."


    The group of people who appeared looked at the direction where the Phoenix Base was located, and all of them showed surviving expressions on their faces.


    Thinking back to what they had planned to do before they met the Phantom, now that I think about it, I feel scared for a while.


    They almost destroyed them with one person. If they didn''t meet the Phantom on the way to the Phoenix Base, what would the end be?


    They didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    Behind the group, Chu Tianhe helped Ling Xiao Cong walk out.


    I have to say that the vitality of the super fighters is tenacious. The two were attacked at the level of the Phantom, and apart from appearing weak, there was no life-threatening danger.


    Hearing the movement behind him, the few people standing in front stopped thinking of him and turned around one after another.


    Five big and one small six figures.


    One of the more stable men looked at Chu Tianhe and the others, and asked first: "Are you all right?"


    Chu Tianhe looked at these people in front of him.


    He can be sure that he doesn''t know any of these people in front of him.


    But why did these people save him and Ling Xiaocong?


    Some don''t understand, Chu Tianhe shook his head and said, "It''s okay. I haven''t said thank you yet. If you didn''t show up in time, I''m afraid that my brother and I will not escape tonight."


    "You don''t need to be polite with us. As long as they are enemies of the Phoenix Base, they are all friends in our eyes. The people they want to kill, we don''t even meet them. If we meet, we won''t let them do what they want."


    Next to the man, a boy who seemed to be only eight or nine years old said coldly.


    "Um?"


    Chu Tianhe frowned.


    He could hear that there seemed to be a lot of grievances between the boy and the Phoenix Base.


    Chu Tianhe asked, "Do you have an enmity with the Phoenix Base?"


    "A sea of ??blood and a deep hatred, we don''t share the same sky."


    The boy gritted his teeth and said with a distorted little face full of hostility.


    To make a child feel such a grievance against the Phoenix Base, Chu Tianhe couldn''t imagine what the people at the Phoenix Base did to this child?


    "This is our young master, Xiao Chen. Except for him, the whole family died at the hands of Wei Xiao." The steady man beside him explained.


    Hearing the man''s explanation, Chu Tianhe understood now.


    No wonder such a small child hates Phoenix Base so much.


    Everyone in the family was killed by Wei Xiao except for him. This hatred can afford the words "don''t share the sky".


    Man: "I don''t know what the two are called? Why are you being chased by that phantom?"


    Chu Tianhe withdrew his gaze from Xiao Chen.


    "Chu Tianhe, this is my brother Ling Xiaocong. As for why I was chased by the Phantom, my situation is similar to your young master."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Chen''s immature face showed a hint of shock.


    "Wei Xiao also killed your relatives?"


    Chu Tianhe nodded, thinking of his own woman, the sad expression on his face was full: "My wife and children died in the hands of Wei Xiao, and the hatred against Wei Xiao is no less than you."


    "Asshole, he really is a total villain. How can such a person still live in this world?"


    Hearing that Chu Tianhe''s experience was similar to his own, Xiao Chen felt deeply disgusted.


    Chu Tianhe was sad.


    "Perhaps this is what people often say, good people don''t live long, they will be a disaster for thousands of years!"


    Xiao Chen gritted his teeth, perhaps because Chu Tianhe had the same experience as him, and said to Chu Tianhe in a slightly comforting tone: "Don''t worry, sooner or later, Wei Xiao will definitely die in our hands. He will do it for you. I have paid a heavy price for what I have done, and I swear to God."


    Chu Tianhe smiled sadly.


    Whether Wei Xiao would die in their hands, after experiencing this incident, Chu Tianhe no longer had the confidence of the past.


    But he knew that if he didn''t grow up as soon as possible, he would definitely die in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    This is intuitive.


    Thinking of something, Chu Tianhe''s eyes burst out with two brilliant lights.


    "The corpse king? Mine must get the corpse of the corpse king."

 Chapter 1022： Shu Wang missed her husband

    "The sky is about to dawn. Although it is some distance away from the Phoenix base, it is still within its sphere of influence. It is better to leave as soon as possible." The steady man said, reminding everyone not to stay here for a long time.


    Chu Tianhe''s thoughts were pulled back.


    For the man, I am deeply impressed.


    Day is no better than night.


    Even if a super soldier can see things at night, the range of sight is always limited in the dark.


    It is different during the day, the sight line is clearer, and the place to hide the figure is even rarer. Once they are discovered by the team going out by the Phoenix, it will be extremely unrealistic to want to use the same way last night to escape the Phantom¡¯s pursuit.


    "You really need to get out of here."


    "Do you have a place to go? If not, how about going to our gathering place first?" Xiao Chen suggested.


    Chu Tianhe hesitated.


    He looked at Ling Xiaocong beside him.


    Ling Xiao Cong''s injuries were very serious. Although it is not fatal, it has reached the point where life cannot take care of itself.


    "Boss, don''t worry about me. Even if I go back to the base now, I can insist, just to trouble the boss to take me a ride." Ling Xiao Cong said weakly.


    Chu Tianhe thought for a while, still planning to take Ling Xiao Cong to find a place to heal his injuries.


    "Will we go to cause any trouble for you?" Chu Tianhe asked the steady man while supporting Ling Xiaocong.


    Before the man could speak, Xiao Chen shook his head and said, "No. We are all a group of homeless people who were killed by Wei Xiao. You are gone, I welcome it."


    The steady man smiled indifferently: "The young master said that if you can go, we are very welcome."


    "Excuse me."


    "You''re welcome. By the way, my name is Qin Ming, and you can call me Old Qin."


    "Old Qin."


    "Brother Qin!"


    Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiaocong each cried out.


    "Let''s go! I don''t know how many of the brothers who led the woman away last night are still alive?"


    Qin Ming murmured.


    The group no longer hesitated, and left the dense forest.


    Phoenix base.


    After Chu Tianhe and the others escaped last night, Shu Wang asked people to check the base.


    As a result, the bodies of all those murdered by Chu Tianhe and others were found early this morning.


    A total of seven people were murdered by Chu Tianhe and the others.


    Six of them are temporary heads of major private forces in the base, and the other is naturally Yun Miao.


    Seeing the bodies of these people, Shu Wang and others were extremely embarrassed.


    This is at their base, so many people have been assassinated by outsiders without a trace of them.


    If it weren''t for Chu Tianhe''s exposure to their whereabouts, Shu Wang and the others would thoroughly investigate it, but no one would have known that the bodies of these people had rotted.


    This also shows that they do not pay enough attention to the safety and prevention of the base.


    Being slapped under the nose, this kind of shame made Shu Wang more ashamed than letting Chu Tianhe and the others escape.


    Of course, it is not too late to make up for it.


    The death of these people also made Shu Wang realize a problem that needs to be changed immediately.


    That is the safety and precaution of the base.


    The security forces are still responsible for the internal security of the base.


    But the vast majority of these people are first-class fighters.


    There is nothing to say about dealing with ordinary people or ordinary super fighters. The abilities of the security forces are more than enough, but when it comes to high-level fighters, their abilities are somewhat inadequate.


    In the future, if third- and fourth-level super fighters sneak into the base and the base does not change, this kind of thing will happen.


    For this reason, after the incident last night, Shu Wang asked the people in the internal affairs team to come up with corresponding countermeasures today.


    First of all, everyone who comes to the base from outside must register relevant information and explain the purpose of coming to the base.


    In addition, inside the base, not only has the base security increased in the open, but also in secret, the members of the Shadow Guard must also be monitored.


    I dare not say that we can guarantee the safety of the base in the future, but the situation like Chu Tianhe and others that can threaten the lives of the basic citizens at will and will not be discovered afterwards will never happen again.


    In Villa One.


    "came back?"


    The Phantom who came back nodded.


    "Sorry eldest sister, I didn''t leave Chu Tianhe with them."


    Looking at the somewhat lost Phantom, Shu Wang walked over and took the little hand of the Phantom, and then sat on the sofa with her.


    "Don''t leave it, don''t blame yourself. After all, they are Level 4 fighters. If they want to escape, it will not be easy to keep them." Shu Wang comforted.


    "No, they were bound to die originally, but something changed midway."


    "Um?"


    Shu Wang''s face changed slightly.


    "What happened?"


    The Phantom did not hide it, and told Shu Wang about her attack by an unknown force last night.


    After listening to what the Phantom said, Shu Wang''s face was a bit solemn.


    "Will it be the second hand arranged by Chu Tianhe?"


    "No confirmation, I didn''t keep alive."


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Unexpectedly, the Phantom was so direct, Shu Wang didn''t know what to say about her for a while.


    Perhaps this is an occupational disease, and the killers never keep alive.


    "Forget it, since you don''t know, then don''t worry about it. During this period of time, I will increase the strength of the inner and outer city defenses by millions. If there are people who want to be disadvantageous to the base, they don''t want to break through our army if they don''t have hundreds of thousands of troops. Defense."


    "The eldest sister suspects that someone will take advantage of the master''s not to make a base?"


    Shu Wang smiled.


    "It''s always okay to be careful. You have been busy all night, first go to eat something, and then take a good rest. I''m the base, you don''t have to worry."


    "Well, then I''ll go eat something."


    The Phantom didn''t tangle too much, so he answered Shu Wang and got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    His heart didn''t show such a relaxed look, and after the Phantom was gone, the beautiful face was a little bit extra.


    There was an additional armed force outside the base and they did not catch any wind. This is not a good phenomenon.


    Although the defensive strength of the base is not weak, it can''t compare with Wei Xiao when they left. As the main person in charge of the base, Shu Wang has to be more careful.


    Thinking of something, Shu Wang called Li Qingshu.


    "Master Shu Wang..."


    "Qingshu, you go to tell Million One to ask him to increase the number of secret guards in the periphery. It is best to arrange our manpower within ten miles of the base. If there is any trouble, report to the base as soon as possible."


    "Okay, I''m going now."


    "By the way, let the team going out also keep an eye on it and find a stranger nearby. When you come back, make a record at the registration office."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu left after taking down Shu Wang''s words.


    "I hope nothing will happen during this time." Shu Wang was worried in his heart.


    There is no man in the family, and Shu Wang is extremely cautious in doing things.


    Especially when things like Chu Tianhe happened, and the Phantom encountered a sneak attack by a powerful armed force on the periphery, even if Shu Wang had taken precautions, his heart was still not at ease.


    However, no matter how sad it is, there is no way.


    All she can do is to increase the base''s defense force.


    For some reason, Shu Wang suddenly remembered Wei Xiao''s days at the base in his arms.


    With that man here, even if the base did not do any defense, Shu Wang felt extremely safe.


    "I don''t know when my husband will come back?"


    Yes, Shu Wang missed her man.

 Chapter 1023： Are all stimulated

    In a blink of an eye, a few days passed.


    As New Year''s Eve passed smoothly, what Shu Wang was worried about did not happen.


    After Chu Tianhe and the others escaped, everything seemed to be calm.


    No unfamiliar armed forces have reappeared outside the base.


    Shu Wang''s worry seemed to be a bit redundant.


    But Shu Wang didn''t know that it was not that her worries were redundant, but that all of this was invisibly resolved by the Phantom.


    Xiao Chen and the others, who accidentally hit and rescued Chu Tianhe and the others a few days ago, had indeed approached the Phoenix Base with the idea of ??revenge on Wei Xiao.


    To this end, they also brought all the armed forces from their own forces.


    Not asking to destroy the Phoenix Base, but also disgusting Wei Xiao.


    As Xiao Fan''s son, Xiao Chen witnessed his family being killed by the men sent by Wei Xiao, and always wanted to kill Wei Xiao to avenge his family.


    When they escaped from the pursuit of Wei Xiao, they did not leave Minghai City very far. Instead, they retreated deep into the mountains and forests. While developing and strengthening their own strength, they also paid close attention to the movements of the Phoenix.


    When they approached the Phoenix Base this time, after learning that Wei Xiao had left the base with a large number of armed forces, they planned to retaliate against him while Wei Xiao was not at the base.


    As long as they can make Wei Xiao unhappy, they are willing to do it.


    But the plan can''t keep up with the changes.


    As soon as they entered the outer boundary of Minghai City, they met Chu Tianhe two people who were chased by the Phantom.


    Based on the principle that the enemy''s enemy is a friend, they took action to rescue the two of Chu Tianhe.


    It was this action that saved them from a death-seeking behavior.


    A phantom is enough to destroy them all. If they didn''t encounter the Chu Tianhe two, they would really launch a sneak attack on the Phoenix Base, I''m afraid they wouldn''t know how they died in the end.


    Seeing how powerful and terrifying the Phoenix was, Xiao Chen and the others dispelled the idea of ??sneaking on the Phoenix base.


    At least, they won''t act rashly before they don''t have the strength to fight against the powerhouse at the level of Phantom.


    Now a few days have passed.


    Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiaocong, who were severely injured in the Phantom chasing down the two, their injuries have almost recovered.


    After several days of getting along, Chu Tianhe also learned about Xiao Chen and their situation.


    It can be said that the vast majority of the survivors gathered by Xiao Chen and the others are those who fleeed in the three provinces at the time. Almost all of them have enemies with Wei Xiao.


    This is a "revenge alliance" whose ultimate goal is to destroy the Phoenix Base and kill Wei Xiao, with more than 10,000 people.


    Among them, what surprised Chu Tianhe was that among them there was actually a fourth-level fighter¡ªXiao Chen.


    In addition, there are many third-level fighters.


    Xiao Chen and the others are not weak, and because both sides have common enemies, Chu Tianhe originally planned to let the other party join his power, but in the end he was rejected.


    Because of ambition.


    Although Xiao Chen is young, it may be that after the shock of family destruction, the little guy''s temperament is no longer comparable to that of his peers.


    From his eyes, Chu Tianhe saw something like ambition.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t force it either.


    Although they did not let the other party join their forces, they also agreed that in the future, if one of them wants to take action on the Phoenix Base, the other will definitely help.


    "Brother Chu, originally we planned to let you and your brother join us, but we didn''t expect that you are also the leader of one force. I won''t say anything more. If it is about the Phoenix Base in the future, you just need to let it know. We absolutely help each other."


    Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiaocong are about to leave.


    On the day of their separation, Qin Ming and the others once again revealed their determination to deal with the Phoenix Base.


    "Don''t worry, if you really want to deal with Wei Xiao, I will not forget that you still have your ally. But Lao Qin, I still have to remind you that you have seen the power of the Phoenix, and you stay in this deep mountain and old forest. , It¡¯s destined to have no better improvement. If you really want to take revenge, you still have to go out and develop."


    "Thank you brother for reminding us that we really need to change the status quo."


    "Yeah! That''s it. The green hills will not change, the green water will flow long, we will have a period of time later."


    "There will be a period!"


    The two parties bid farewell, and Chu Tianhe took Ling Xiaocong, turned and galloped away.


    Seeing the direction the two were leaving, Xiao Chen, who had not spoken yet, said regretfully: "It''s a pity that the two strong, if they can join us, we will be able to deal with Wei Xiao a little more surely."


    Looking at Xiao Chen, who looked like a little adult, Qin Ming sighed.


    "This is a hegemony-level figure, and it is destined to be beyond the control of others. If there is no accident, in the future, in this eschatology, the position of the pinnacle will definitely have his place."


    Xiao Chen looked childish: "In the future, my achievements will not be below them, or even surpass them."


    "Haha..." Qin Ming grinned comfortedly, "Then there are still many things you need to do. Now, we have to make changes. He has a good saying, although the old forest in the mountains gave us a place to shelter. , But it will not be of much help to the improvement of our strength. Our first step now is to go out."


    Xiao Chen frowned slightly.


    "Leave here?"


    Qin Ming nodded: "You have also read "The Last Days". It should be clear that it is impossible to stay here if you want to get the No. 5 potion. We can only go to places far away from the three provinces to find opportunities."


    Xiao Chen gritted his teeth.


    They stay here, hoping to see their enemies at all times, looking for all possible opportunities to get rid of Wei Xiao. If they leave, if the opportunity they are looking forward to appears, wouldn''t it be a missed opportunity?


    Qin Ming seemed to see Xiao Chen¡¯s child¡¯s disposition, and shook his head: "You know what famous uncle you want. But as the backbone of a power, your eyes cannot be limited to one area. As long as you are strong enough, you will only have opportunities in the future. More, we don¡¯t need others to create for us, we can all take the initiative.¡±


    "I know the famous uncle. Here we will come back again, next time I come back, I will be based on the land of the three provinces with absolute strength."


    "You can think so. Let''s go, let our people clean up, and leave tomorrow."


    "Has the uncle decided where to go?"


    "North, even farther away."


    Xiao Chen was puzzled, but didn''t ask much.


    He knew that Qin Ming would not lie to him, so he didn''t care where he went, as long as he could become stronger, he didn''t care even if he went abroad.


    far away.


    "Xiao Cong, after I go back, let me deal with the creation base. You will lead a group of people to find out the area where the corpse emperor exists in the eastern land as soon as possible. I must become a fifth-level fighter, and I must be in the shortest in time."


    While galloping, Ling Xiao Cong''s ears heard Chu Tianhe''s voice, and his brows couldn''t help but frown.


    "Boss, you know the situation in the East. If there really is a corpse king over there, even if we didn''t understand this new type of zombies at the beginning, according to the record in "Apocalypse", if it really exists, we won''t know it. There is no such thing as a corpse emperor in the Eastern Land at all."


    "There is none in the east, so go farther. I must get the No.5 potion."


    "Then you can only go to Gao Han''s side to have a look."


    "Well, we must be fast. Wei Xiao has already walked in front of us, not to mention surpassing him, but we must not be thrown away by him."


    "clear!"


    Knowing the power of the No. 5 potion, Chu Tianhe''s urgency to obtain the No. 5 potion now far surpasses that of unifying the eastern land.


    Think about it too.


    I thought it was already equal to Wei Xiao in terms of personal strength, but a phantom shattered the self-confidence that Chu Tianhe had finally regained. He couldn''t imagine how strong Wei Xiao is now?


    If you can''t make yourself feel at ease, Chu Tianhe estimates that the unified eastern land will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    In terms of personal strength, he must have enough strength to protect himself.


    Let Xiao Cong know Chu Tianhe''s urgency and write down his words.


    He also believed that Chu Tianhe, as the protagonist, would never have bad luck.


    Unless he is not the protagonist in his mind.

 Chapter 1024： The Return of the Lords Heart

    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Buzz..."


    "Here, look, it''s a helicopter, Lord, they are back."


    "It''s been more than three months. Lord, they finally returned. I don''t know how many zombies and supplies they brought back this time?"


    "Husband, how are you?"


    "I finally came back. I don''t know if my kid is safe?"


    "My boy, dad is back, do you miss dad?"


    "Thinking, Mom, did Dad come back with something delicious?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    In the second half of the year, the team that went out to fight finally returned under the eager eyes of countless people at the base.


    Early this morning, the fighter group led by Leng Chengfeng returned to the airport inside the base first. Shu Wang and them spontaneously came together outside the northern city wall to wait for Wei Xiao and the others to arrive.


    When other members of the base learned of the news, they all put down their work, dragged their families, or walked in groups. Except for the members responsible for the guards, everyone else in the base now gathers on the northern wall. inside and outside.


    Ten miles to meet each other, people everywhere.


    The enthusiasm of the citizens of the base is as grand as celebrating a festival.


    In the distance, the first to enter Shu Wang''s line of sight were the Air Predator Legion and the air force.


    The black clouds, which obscured the sky and seemed to change the color of the clear sky, kept approaching the outermost wall of Phoenix.


    Before long, the air force separated from the army of skimmers. One side flew towards the airport inside the base, and the other landed on the coast, where they gathered in groups.


    A few hours after the aerial team appeared, there was shaking from the earth, and the surrounding mountains and rivers and buildings seemed to be trembling.


    The ground troops are here.


    Under the gaze of countless people, among the thick smoke and dust, steel beasts drove towards Shu Wang.


    The mighty army, even if it is not the first time that Shu Wang has faced this scene, there is still an indescribable sense of pride deep in his heart.


    This is the invincible division of their base, they are based on the foundation of the end times.


    "Husband, they are here."


    Many days of thinking, at this moment, everyone did not hide their inner emotions, and all of them suddenly appeared on the surface.


    Looking at the approaching army, Shu Wang took the Phantom, Yan Chuan Huizi and a group of high-level bases, and took the initiative to walk up to us.


    Five miles closer to the base, the army stopped moving forward.


    The troops spread all over the earth and are like oceans, whether they are humans or corpses, are strictly prohibited and disciplined.


    In the middle of the army, several armored vehicles were approaching the front of the team.


    In the car, many people are full of expectation and anxiety at this moment.


    Everyone is full of infinite reveries about the new base that will most likely become the place of their lives in the future.


    "Youwei, is the Phoenix Base really as good as you said? When spring comes, there are flower beds everywhere in the base?"


    "Sister Wu Qing, are there really snack streets, shopping streets, and commercial plazas in the base?"


    "These are not the key points yet, have you forgotten that Sister Wu Qing said that everyone in the Phoenix Base is like living before the end of the world? We can find jobs we like and do what we like to do. I can also buy a house, buy a car, build my own new home..."


    "My God! If these words weren''t spoken from Sister Wu Qing and the others, Master Wei Xiao didn''t refute it either. I felt like I was dreaming."


    A group of people chatted in several armored vehicles carrying the little sisters in the romantic bar.


    Even in the modified car Wei Xiao and the others were in, Guanguan, Huashang and others, as they approached the Phoenix Base, kept asking Bai Youwei and the others whether the good life they had said to everyone was true?


    Listening to the sisters'' endless inquiries, they promised Bai Youwei and others, Ni Qingcheng, who was sitting next to Wei Xiao, smiled.


    "Is the Phoenix Base really as good as you said?"


    Ni Qingcheng still believed Wei Xiao and the others.


    But believe it, believe it, without seeing it with her own eyes, she is always a little unrealistic deep in her heart.


    Mainly, Mu Wuqing and the others described the Phoenix Base as too beautiful.


    It feels like heaven, which makes people feel unreal.


    Wei Xiao gently rubbed Ni Qingcheng''s tender and soft flesh.


    "This has arrived at the base. Isn''t it as we described it, don''t you know if you go to see it?"


    "I just want to be prepared for it, I''m afraid that the place to live is too good and I''m not used to it."


    "Hehe... Sister Qingcheng, depending on what you are saying, isn''t it okay to live a better life? Do you still like the precarious and difficult days before?" Bai Youwei smiled cleverly.


    Ni Qingcheng smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I have become accustomed to the crisis-ridden life of the apocalypse, and suddenly came into a stable environment. It is inevitable that I am a little uncomfortable."


    "Don''t think about it. Stability is only on the surface, and the battle we will experience in the future will be more cruel than when you were in Sky City." Jiang Xiyu said solemnly.


    Yan Yi on the side touched his cheek with a little finger, and looked at Ni Qingcheng''s expression.


    Upon closer observation, she seemed to have discovered something.


    "Sister Qingcheng, you''re not worried about facing your eldest sister, are you?"


    As soon as Yan Yi said this, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became quiet.


    Wei Xiao didn''t really think about this issue.


    It wasn''t until Yan Yi said it now that they looked at Ni Qingcheng inquiringly.


    Ni Qingcheng said so much, is it really just to ease the anxiety in his heart about to face Shu Wang''s?


    As if his mind was guessed, Ni Qingcheng avoided Yan Yi''s gaze unconsciously.


    "I, I haven''t, haven''t you all met me? Other sisters, what am I embarrassed to face? No!" In order to cover up his panic, Ni Qingcheng emphasized again at the end.


    But she didn''t know that these words of hers were completely trying to cover up.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Everyone laughed.


    He didn''t break Ni Qingcheng''s thoughts either.


    Speaking of it, in their home, although Wei Xiao didn''t clearly say who the "right wife" was, after a period of time with the sisters, under subtle influence, Shu Wang became the "eldest sister" of all of them unconsciously.


    The identity of this eldest sister is in ancient times, isn''t that the existence of a regular wife?


    As the eighth room, Ni Qingcheng is a "little concubine." Now that he is about to see the Lord of the Palace, it is inevitable that he will feel anxious in his heart.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently, and took Ni Qingcheng into his arms.


    "Don''t think too much, Shuwang and they are also getting along well."


    Comforted by Wei Xiao, Ni Qingcheng no longer pretended to be calm.


    "Should I offer tea to Shu and Sister?"


    She changed direction to admit Yan Yi''s guess.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    When Ni Qingcheng said this, Mu Wuqing and the others almost didn''t laugh.


    Bai Youwei was even more heartless.


    "Sister Qingcheng, don''t you? Do you really think that the eldest sister is a queen or a regular wife? You also serve tea? You plan to not laugh to death and I won''t let it go, right?"


    Wei Xiao glared at Bai Youwei.


    The latter spit out his pinkish little tongue.


    "Think of them as my own sisters, I don''t have that kind of thing around me."


    "Dudu..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, the driving armored vehicle also stopped.


    "We have arrived."


    Wei Xiao took the Emperor Sword without a scabbard and got up.


    As for his armor, Wei Xiao didn''t wear it.


    Mu Wuqing helped him put away the armor of Emperor Kai.


    The Armor Emperor''s battle armor shaped by the hardest teeth on the Corpse Emperor''s body can''t melt at the temperature of the magma.


    "finally arrived at home."


    Bai Youwei stretched her waist and looked out the window: "It''s the eldest sister and the others, they came to pick us up in person."


    Seeing Shu Wang and the others walking towards them outside the car, Bai Youwei gave a shout, opened the car door and jumped down.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    "Sister Youwei, wait for me."


    Yan Yi followed closely behind.


    "Let''s go, let''s go down too." Wei Xiao said.


    Ni Qingcheng beside him nodded.


    Under the comforting gaze of Mu Wuqing and the others, they followed Wei Xiao and left the armored vehicle.

 Chapter 1025： The mother queen will be satisfied

    Outside the car.


    Bai Youwei ran and rushed towards Shu Wang, who was walking at the forefront.


    "Sister, I haven''t seen you for a few months, I want you to die."


    Hugging Shu Wang, Bai Youwei buried her forehead in the realm that belonged to Wei Xiao and drew back and forth, and said happily.


    Shu Wang gave her a funny and annoyed look.


    Gave her a push.


    "Move your head away, where do you drill?"


    "It''s so big, hehe..."


    Cannot continue to blatantly take advantage of Shuwang, Bai Youwei let go of Shuwang, and then ran to Yan Chuan Huizi.


    "Xiao Ling''er, you want to die You Wei''s mother, come, let You Wei''s mother hug and hold her high."


    Involuntarily speaking, Bai Youwei directly hugged Xiao Wei Ling in Huizi Yan Chuan''s arms, kissing and chewing, making Xiao Wei Ling chuckle.


    "Oh...you Wei mother, don''t kiss, itchy..."


    "No, our Ling''er is still fragrant. The lively ginseng fruit makes people want to take a bite. Tell Mama Youwei, do you want Mama Youwei?"


    "Want~~~"


    Xiao Wei Ling opened a pair of big watery eyes, and the childish voice came from his mouth, but Bai Youwei''s heart was not melted.


    "Wood~~~ How can our Linger be so cute? It makes Youwei''s mother want to have a baby with her husband for fun."


    Bai Youwei loves Xiao Wei Ling very much.


    "Say some nonsense, how can children use it to play?" Yan Chuan Huizi said in an angry voice from the side.


    Bai Youwei disagrees.


    "Isn''t having a baby just for playing? If it''s not for playing, then there is no doubt about having a baby."


    Yan Chuan Huizi scratched Bai Youwei a glance.


    She didn''t dare to imagine that in the future, Bai Youwei and Wei Xiao would have a child that belonged to them. How unlucky would the child be if they had such a mother?


    "Eldest Sister..."


    Yan Yi also came to Shuwang and the others, hugged Shuwang first, and gave a sweet cry.


    Holding her well-behaved little sister, Shu Wang sometimes loves her more than Yan Chuan Huizi''s relatives.


    Let her distance herself from herself. First, she looked at Yan Yi, then stroked Yan Yiru¡¯s shelled goose face, Shu Wang said softly, "I am thinner, but also energetic. Have you encountered it outside during this period of time? danger?"


    "No, there is O''Neill sauce to protect us, we are all safe."


    "It''s fine."


    Separated from Shu Wang, Yan Yi hugged Phantom and Yan Chuan Huizi again.


    Shu Wang set his sights on the armored car where Yan Yi and the others got off.


    When I saw Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing coming out of the car, their faces were gentle and comfortable, and the gaze that looked at Wei Xiao instantly became tender and missed.


    There is no need to say anything. A pair of deep, as if talking star eyes stared at Wei Xiao, who was headed. All her cares and misses for Wei Xiao were contained in it.


    Wei Xiao and the others came over.


    "came back?"


    Shu Wang was the first to speak, with a faint smile on his face, indescribably bright and moving.


    Wei Xiao didn''t need to say anything, he inserted the Emperor Sword in his hand into the ground, held Shu Wang in the past, and directly occupied her soft little mouth.


    Behind them, Ni Qingcheng and others noticed Shu Wang as soon as they got out of the car.


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t know how to describe how he felt for Shu Wang in his heart.


    In terms of appearance, they can be said to be incomparable, but when they saw Shu Wang''s first glance, Ni Qingcheng felt an indescribable aura from Shu Wang.


    Of course, there is that kind of very friendly feeling.


    Facing Shu Wang, it seemed that everyone would sincerely want to protect her, let her, and not want her to be hurt a little bit.


    The so-called goddess temperament.


    "Is she the eldest sister Youwei and the others say? So pretty!"


    "It''s so beautiful, and the temperament is so dusty. Master Wei Xiao''s vision is really extraordinary. It''s no wonder that Sister Guanguan, you are so proactive that you can''t take the adults. It turns out that it is not the adults who are caring about Sister Ni and their feelings, but you. Not in the eyes of Master Wei Xiao."


    Guanguan felt that Huashang was laughing at her, but she had no evidence.


    In front of Shu Wang and the others, his appearance was indeed slightly worse.


    The uninhabited couple kissed each other.


    Wei Xiao relaxed, stroking Shu Wang''s face.


    "How is everything at home?"


    "It''s all good, but you are not at home and you are always worried."


    Shaving Shu Wang''s little nose, Wei Xiao''s eyes were full of doting.


    "Be confident in your own man."


    "This is the right I should have as a wife, isn''t it?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao did not refute.


    Staggering Shu Wang, they kissed Phantom and Huizi Yan Chuan''s small mouths respectively. Wei Xiao then embraced Xiao Wei Ling, who was still in Bai Youwei''s arms, who was suffering from the "torture" that her age should not endure.


    "Good girl, do you miss dad?"


    "Yeah! I really want to, Linger hasn''t seen Dad for a long time, Dad, Linger missed you so much." The little girl took the initiative to hold Wei Xiao''s neck, and her little head rubbed against Wei Xiao.


    "Dad also misses Ling''er."


    Dotingly kissed Xiao Wei Ling''s little cheek.


    Immediately, Wei Xiao hugged her and came to Shu Wang''s side.


    "Come on, let me introduce to you, this is Ni Qingcheng, your new sister, get to know."


    "Big, big..."


    Early in the morning, Shu Wang noticed Ni Qingcheng next to Mu Wuqing and them.


    Wei Xiao hadn''t introduced it before, and Mu Wuqing and others hadn''t said Ni Qingcheng''s identity. Shu Wang couldn''t say hello. Now that Wei Xiao introduced him, before Ni Qingcheng could finish speaking, Shu Wang smiled softly at her.


    "Just call me Shuwang, can I call you Qingcheng?"


    Unexpectedly that Shu Wang would be so easy to talk, Ni Qingcheng nodded happily.


    "It''s been hard for you all this time. It''s not easy to follow your husband to deal with the corpse emperor, right?"


    "No, it is the husband and other people who really deal with the corpse emperor. We have not helped much. On the contrary, it is me who often need the help of sisters."


    Shu Wang smiled.


    "Peace is fine. Come, let me introduce you to the other two sisters." Taking Ni Qingcheng''s hand, Shu Wang began to introduce other people in the family to Ni Qingcheng.


    Mu Wuqing and the others also surrounded them.


    The sisters seemed very enthusiastic.


    "Lord..."


    At this time Chen Haojie and the others came over.


    Although the high-levels of the base came to Wei Xiao''s side, their eyes stayed on some people in front of them.


    Wei Xiao was not good at participating in the affairs of the women at the moment. He noticed the gazes of Chen Haojie and the others, and said amusedly: "Go if you want! This is not a battlefield, and there are not so many rules."


    Chen Haojie was beaming with joy.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Lan Qiang turned around and yelled: "Brothers, what are you waiting for, the daughter-in-law who should hold the daughter-in-law, the daughter-in-law who should hold the baby, do I need to teach you this?"


    "Oh oh oh..."


    The soldiers who had been excited by seeing their family members in the crowd had been waiting for Lan Qiang''s words.


    Now that he got permission, Lan Qiang''s voice just fell. The originally orderly and disciplined team suddenly broke up, rushing to the crowd to find their own family members, and get together with the long-lost family members.


    Of course, some people are happy, others are sad.


    Those who were able to reunite with their loved ones were naturally extremely excited, but those who did not see their sons, husbands, or siblings in the team were crying sadly.


    The war is not perfect, and the grief of this small group of people has been doomed since the preparations for the war.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    As the Phoenix people reunited with their relatives, the two corpses Xing and Yue also came to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao knew their intentions.


    "Going back to life?"


    Yue nodded: "This time the cooperation with the adults is very happy. I believe the mother will be very satisfied. We look forward to continuing our cooperation with the adults next time for mutual benefit and win-win results."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    Will the Queen of Pluto be satisfied?


    If she knew the truth, it would be nice not to post it.

 Chapter 1026： A paradise in the eyes of survivors

    Wei Xiao didn''t click on it either.


    "I also look forward to working with your queen next time. Go back and bring me a message to Mingzhao, Wei Xiao, I am worthy of her trust."


    "It must be brought." Yue nodded.


    "Then we won''t bother adults, and we will leave now."


    "Farewell!"


    The two corpses Xing and Yue arched their hands towards Wei Xiao, then turned and walked towards the group of corpses.


    When they drove two skimmers into the air, the corpse clan army that had stopped, roared like thunder, and moved violently toward the coastline.


    "What''s that? It''s huge?"


    "It should be the corpse emperor. Good guy, the strength of the sky-grabber is really great, such a huge corpse, they can actually take it into the air."


    The movement of the corpse clan army naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    When someone spotted dozens of sky-grabbers in the air grabbing the corpse of the corpse flying far away, they couldn''t help but feel a little shocked.


    "The Queen of Mingzhao was miserable by us this time. Are you sure she won''t turn her face with us because of this incident?" Mu Wuqing didn''t know when he came to Wei Xiao''s side, and said meaningfully.


    Looking at the corpse of the corpse emperor taken away by the skimmers, Wei Xiao withdrew his gaze.


    "Fuck us with us? Why is she?" Wei Xiao said frankly.


    Indeed, why does the Empress of Mingzhao turn her face? What is the reason?


    At the beginning, the two parties agreed that the corpse of the external corpse emperor should be disposed of by her. Wei Xiao did not break his words, and he must do what he said. The flame corpse emperor''s corpse was indeed handed over.


    Empress Mingzhao wants to turn her face, she always has to give a reason, isn''t she?


    Unless she doesn''t plan to cooperate anymore.


    Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao as if he didn''t know anything, and chuckled.


    My husband is really not so bad, but why do I still feel a little happy in my heart?


    Is this what people often say, men are not bad, women do not love?


    "You don''t think the Queen of Mingzhao will turn her face."


    Wei Xiao stopped pretending and looked at the sea.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t. At least this time we have enough reasons to leave her speechless. As for the next time, it''s useless for her to learn to be smart, because if there is no accident, next time, she, including her, will come home. I have to eat the corpse army that comes. The significance of her existence will be used by us again."


    When Mu Wuqing heard the words, his expression became serious: "Don''t plan to continue raising in captivity?"


    "No need. There are not so many corpse emperors in Longxia Land. It is too far, and it is beyond our reach. Use her again and it will be completely destroyed."


    "Since you have thought about the rest, we only listen to you."


    "Let''s go! I haven''t had a good meal in a few months, but I kind of miss Piaoyue''s cooking skills."


    "I''m a little greedy when you say that."


    Without saying more, Wei Xiao picked up the Emperor Sword, and then took Mu Wuqing and Shu Wang into a few cars, before everyone drove towards the base.


    Chen Haojie did not stay outside.


    Millions of people moved toward the outer wall in an orderly manner.


    "Do you think the Phoenix Base is really as good as they said?"


    "Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing. Besides, it''s all here, even if there is something wrong with what they said, we can go back again? If we come, we will be at ease!"


    "Go and see if it''s true, we''ll know soon."


    Those survivors who followed Wei Xiao and the others were full of expectations at this time about entering the Phoenix Base.


    They didn''t hesitate to watch the army start to pull out, followed behind, and walked towards the Phoenix Base.


    After a few miles, they saw the outline of the Phoenix Base in no time.


    The outer city wall was still being built, so I couldn''t see why it came, but when they entered the outer city wall and came to the inner city, the scene in front of them completely shocked their eyeballs.


    Clean streets, smooth roads, well-arranged houses, various green areas, shops, restaurants, etc.


    The sight in front of me was unbelievable, like a dream.


    In the last days, there is actually such a neat and beautiful place? Is this really a joke?


    "Sister Guanguan, look at the flower garden, there are more flowers."


    "It''s all true, what Wei Xiao adults say is true. It''s great, there is such a paradise in the last days. I feel that I am back in the embrace of a civilized society, so I miss such an environment."


    "It''s so beautiful. When we saw this kind of place before, we were full of admiration for a few glances and then left. Until now, I have not discovered how beautiful the environment we once lived in."


    "Our decision was not wrong. We will be able to live here in the future. Thanks to the gods and Buddha, we are right."


    The conditions inside the Phoenix base completely conquered this group of survivors from the other side.


    Seeing a scene that only exists before the end of the world, many people can''t help but cheer.


    The scene feels out of control.


    Others who had long been accustomed to the changes in the Phoenix Base watched the foreign survivors who wept with joy. They did not despise or sneer, but some just empathized.


    Once upon a time, when they first came to the Phoenix, the Phoenix was not as magnificent and beautiful as it is now, but at that time, how similar was the expression on their faces to these people now?


    That was the case at that time, not to mention the base that has changed dramatically now?


    Besides, the place where they live can be recognized and envied by others, and they also feel proud from the bottom of their hearts.


    This is their base, the "last paradise" on earth.


    ...


    night.


    Inside Villa One.


    "cheers¡­¡­"


    "Hmm... or Piaoyue''s food is to my appetite. I haven''t eaten anything at home for more than three months. I almost forget that there is such a delicious thing in this world. Smelly Yanyi, don''t grab my braised fish. "


    "It''s stingy, don''t you eat my hairy crabs? Huh! Next time you go out, you must ask Piaoyue sister to prepare us a few more boxes of delicious food. If it weren''t for the energy consumed by the battle, I would Can''t speak."


    When they got home, everyone naturally inevitably had a big meal.


    This is a dinner that belongs only to Wei Xiao''s family.


    Even if they want to come, even if they call other people, they are not happy.


    On the one hand, many people want to take a good rest because they have been on the road for more than half a month. On the other hand, for the people in the Phoenix Base, they have been away from home for a few months. Get close and get close.


    When Wei Xiao really wanted to call them, they naturally didn''t dare to refuse.


    However, Wei Xiao would not do such things that would disrupt the atmosphere, and when it was time to save, others would secretly say that he was impersonal as a master.


    "It shouldn''t be easy for you to deal with the corpse king this time? Tell us about the experience?" During the dinner, Shu Wang and the people who stayed behind at the base did not have much appetite, but were very curious about Wei Xiao and the others. Thing.


    "Mmm...Don''t talk, I''ll come, let me come..."


    Bai Youwei, with a lot of fish in her mouth, was afraid that others would steal her chance to show off, and quickly swallowed the fish in her mouth, and then vividly told Shu Wang and the others about the experience of the Allied forces dealing with the corpse emperor.


    "...Sister, don¡¯t you know that the corpse king we dealt with this time is really as terrifying as it is. A big move, a radius of several kilometers is razed to the ground, and the sky is full of flames. , It is covered a few kilometers away. That scene, it is no exaggeration to say that the world will destroy the earth and I will tell you..."


    Bai Youwei, a very talented "anchor" with language, told about the experience of dealing with the corpse emperor, which was originally a fierce battle. Under her description, it just said it was a "god and demons battle."


    The shaking of the sky and the earth are only light. When it comes to the rise, the scenes of moving mountains and filling the sea, destroying the sky and destroying the earth are all described by her.


    Exaggerated descriptions are added to the real battle situation, even those who have experienced it personally, Wei Xiao and others, all listened with gusto.


    It is worthy of being the top anchor before the end of the world, this entertainment effect is leveraged.


    The villa is full of excitement, but it is also accompanied by relaxation and pleasure, but outside the villa, there are still many people on the base who can¡¯t relax.

 Chapter 1027： The Wrath of the Queen of Pluto

    For example, Jin Miaofeng, Zhang Zimei and others who stay at the base.


    This time Wei Xiao and the others came back, but they brought more than half a million survivors, as well as tens of millions of zombies.


    These need to be arranged by the people stationed at the base.


    Fortunately, the survivors can first divide an area for them to live temporarily.


    For their arrangements, they can be dealt with after the base is busy, but those zombies will not work.


    Although the spring is only now and the weather is not too hot, Wei Xiao and the others have spent a lot of time from collecting the corpses of the zombies to transporting them to the base.


    Even though Wei Xiao and the others had treated them with ice and snow, most of them began to rot.


    If these corpses are not disposed of as soon as possible, I am afraid that a lot of them will be wasted.


    It was not as easy as Wei Xiao and the others. In order to try to minimize the loss, on the day they returned from Wei Xiao, all the departments staying at the base were dealing with the corpses of the zombies.


    When others have fallen asleep peacefully, the hundreds of thousands of people who stayed behind at the base are eager to carry supplies.


    And when the Phoenix Base is busy except for the people who are fighting abroad, and other departments are busy, on the female V island.


    After waiting for several months, the eagerly awaited Emperor Mingzhao finally waited for the corpse of the external corpse king she had dreamed of.


    When Xing and Yue landed on Female V Island, Empress Mingzhao issued an order to ask Xing and Yue to send the corpses of other external zombies and external zombies to the nests of the nine female corpses, so that those female corpses would swallow them. The corpse began to breed new types of zombies.


    And she herself enjoys the corpse of the outer corpse emperor alone.


    At the level of the corpse emperor, their evolution is the same as that of a mother''s corpse. They can no longer meet the conditions for promotion by relying on their flesh and blood alone.


    And besides being promoted, the corpse emperor swallows the same kind, which also has a huge benefit.


    That is, while devouring the corpse of the outer corpse emperor, the devourer can also obtain the ability controlled by the outer corpse emperor, and based on the new ability gene, a new type of corpse and fourth-level zombies can be multiplied.


    A level of corpse emperor gives birth to children, and once their genetic inheritance is determined, they are fixed.


    Just like the Queen of Ming Zhao, she originally chose to breed amphibians and descendants of the star and moon types. If she did not advance, she would only be able to breed these two types of zombies in her life.


    If you want to reshape the new noble zombies, you can only advance by swallowing the same kind, and then shaping the people you need.


    Empress Mingzhao will not give her future to Wei Xiao, a human being.


    As long as the corpse of an external corpse emperor can be swallowed, not to mention that it can completely change her current status, but it will not be so easy to restrict her development in the area where she exists.


    Empress Mingzhao also had this plan. After Xing and Yue transported the corpse of the Flame Emperor to the lair where she was, Empress Mingzhao couldn''t wait to stand up.


    It didn''t take long.


    It is estimated that only a few mouthfuls of the flesh and blood of the Flame Corpse Emperor were swallowed by her, and Empress Ming Zhao''s emotions at first became very angry.


    "Hohoho..."


    The earth-shattering roar came from the lair of Empress Mingzhao, and the roar that was so angry that it felt like to overturn the earth, made the entire zombies and humans in the female V country tremble inexplicably.


    "Mother Queen?"


    Feeling the anger of Empress Ming Zhao, Xing and Yue appeared under the abyss for the first time.


    "Mother Queen, has something happened?"


    Xing asked in awe.


    "Roar... **** humans, you were deceived by them."


    "what?"


    Xing and Yue''s complexion changed drastically.


    Yue glanced at the almost well-preserved corpse of the Flame Corpse Emperor, and asked inexplicably: "Mother Emperor, what is wrong?"


    Empress Mingzhao''s huge head hung down.


    "The genetic chain in this external corpse emperor has long collapsed, and she has no effect on the emperor''s evolution. Xing and Yue, when you took over this corpse emperor''s corpse, did humans move their hands and feet on her?"


    Xing and Yue frowned.


    After a moment of contemplation, they shook their heads.


    In fact, they don''t know, because they didn''t participate in the battle to kill the Flame Emperor.


    Moreover, if they were not accompanied by the mother emperor, even if they participated, they couldn''t do much, because they couldn''t resist the imperial power of the external corpse emperor.


    To the Shangwai corpse emperor, it was exactly the kind of giving away heads.


    "Tell the emperor what you know." Empress Ming Zhao asked in a deep voice.


    Xing didn''t dare to hesitate, and told them exactly how they dealt with the Flame Corpse Emperor''s forces.


    When the stars finished speaking, Empress Mingzhao seemed to have had a result.


    "Damn humans, they really broke the gene chain of the outer corpse emperor, and Wei Xiao deceived the emperor."


    The two corpses would not doubt what the Empress Ming Zhao said.


    They couldn''t imagine that the boss who looked mighty, domineering and obliged to do what he said was actually a good-looking guy.


    Yue said in awe: "Mother Emperor, what should we do now?"


    "Go to the Phoenix Base and find Wei Xiao. The emperor will ask him why he broke the covenant? If he doesn''t give the emperor an explanation, the emperor will never die with him."


    "Yes, I will return to the Phoenix Base."


    Yue replied, turned and left directly.


    "Mother Queen, would it be dangerous if Yue went to find Wei Xiao like this?"


    Empress Ming Zhao''s huge blood pupil sank slightly.


    "There will definitely be danger, but the emperor must ask Wei Xiao for an explanation. If he thinks that using the human set of the emperor can use the emperor to deal with other corpse emperor forces, he will pay a heavy price for it."


    With that said, Empress Mingzhao lowered her head and glanced at the corpse of the Flame Emperor on the ground.


    "Don''t worry. Although this corpse will not allow the emperor to be promoted, it is enough for the emperor to have a few more corpses. You now bring the other corpses and external zombies to the emperor. Come, the emperor will prepare a stronger army."


    Xing stopped asking more, nodded and left.


    "Wei Xiao, you''d better give the emperor a satisfactory answer, otherwise, roar..."


    Wei Xiao is not aware of the situation on Female V Island.


    It is estimated that even if he knew it, Wei Xiao would not take it seriously. Isn''t everything in his expectation?


    This evening, after dinner with Shu Wang and the others, Wei Xiao left the rest of the time to the three beautiful wives who stayed at home.


    After the rain.


    The two sisters had already fallen asleep, and Shu Wang, who was leaning in Wei Xiao''s arms, after some hesitation, told Wei Xiao about Chutianhe''s attack on the base.


    "Chu Tianhe came to the base?"


    "Yeah! Because we were negligent to take precautions, let him take advantage of the loopholes and have a certain impact on the base."


    Wei Xiao''s expression sank.


    "You are not hurt, are you?"


    Shu Wang shook his head.


    "The base lost seven people, and one of them was a woman from Chu Tianhe."


    "You are fine." Wei Xiao''s tone was lighter.


    Then he thought that among the seven dead, there was a woman who used to be Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao couldn''t help being a little surprised: "If I expected it to be right, the dead Yun Miao, should it be Chu Tianhe''s own hands?"


    "This is not clear. According to the injury, Yun Miao was killed by a broken neck."


    "Really a ruthless person. So how does Chu Tianhe end?"


    "Let him run away. He could have been left behind, but when Xiaoying was chasing him, he encountered a sneak attack by a third force and finally let him escape."


    Caressing Shu Wang''s body, Wei Xiao sighed when she heard her words: "That''s a pity. This time he learned about Xiaoying''s strength, and it is estimated that he will act more carefully in the future."


    "Aren''t you curious about the third force?"


    Wei Xiao: "What about curiosity? I guess you haven''t found their whereabouts."

 Chapter 1028： All violent

    Shu Wang didn''t want to admit it, but had to say that Wei Xiao guessed it right.


    "After the incident, I asked someone to check the area within 50 kilometers of the base area. In the forest to the northeast, I found a lot of traces of human activities. According to the information brought back by the members of the Shadow Guard, before the incident, there were people living there. The number was not less than 10,000. But then it disappeared."


    "It''s not too far away from us, but they refuse to join the base. It seems that the group of people is not at ease."


    "I suspect that it was the force that attacked Xiaoying and rescued Chu Tianhe and the others. But when we found their place, all the people there were gone."


    "Don''t worry about this, the clown jumping beam! If they really want to fight our base, they will show up sooner or later."


    Shu Wang raised his head and glanced at Wei Xiao, who was calm and calm.


    "Chu Tianhe, what do you plan to do? How about we joint the creation base to get rid of him completely while he is still fighting for the east with the creation base? Keeping such an enemy for yourself is always disturbing."


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and shook his head.


    "The east is too far. The soldiers have just gone through a great battle and need to buffer for a while. Moreover, human internal consumption is still not a good thing. We have to guide people from other forces to use our limited power against the corpses."


    "Chu Tianhe is a good opponent. He came to the base secretly this time, and he wanted to come to understand the situation of the corpse emperor. Then, with his hatred for me, if he wants to have a chance to defeat me, he can only find The trouble of the corpse emperor. Let us pay more attention to Chu Tianhe''s movements after returning."


    "what''s your plan?"


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly.


    "It depends on Chu Tianhe''s strength. If he can deal with the corpse emperor, I don¡¯t know how far he can grow. If he finds the corpse emperor but doesn¡¯t have the strength to deal with it, I don¡¯t mind to come and take it. The profit of the fisherman."


    "Huh? You want to use Chu Tianhe to find the way for us?"


    Shu Wang instantly understood Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    "It''s another free labor, so don''t use it in vain."


    Wei Xiao did not shy away from it, which made Shu Wang couldn''t help but sympathize with Chu Tianhe.


    "If Chu Tianhe knew that you didn''t trouble him just to make him our pathfinder, I guess he would rather you destroy everything about him now."


    "This is the sorrow of being a''weak''."


    "Perhaps they will feel that everything is under their control. In fact, every step they take, there is a big hand behind them that controls everything. I also see it now. Fighting and killing is not the solution to the problem. It will always be suppressed. The other side is the best way to survive in these last days."


    "Originally, I was planning to let the members of the Shadow Guards teach Chu Tianhe a lesson. Now that you have decided, then I will let him go."


    "Hehe... sleep!"


    "Um!"


    Shu Wang responded softly, and then found a comfortable position in Wei Xiao''s arms to lie down.


    Feeling the warm and safe harbor around him, Shu Wang put down everything and soon fell asleep.


    The next day.


    The rest of the day, the survivors who went out to fight, and those who have newly joined the base, have all had enough energy.


    Wei Xiao temporarily convened a summary meeting.


    It is mainly a summary of the post-war period and the future direction that the base needs to focus on and develop.


    The base for dealing with the corpse emperor will not be put down.


    Therefore, after summing up the meeting, Wei Xiao''s first order was to let the base Shadow Guard''s intelligence personnel spread out to search for the traces of the corpse emperor in the entire Longxia land.


    It is not necessarily where the corpse emperor appears, and the phoenix has to take part in it, but at least one must have an understanding and be aware of it.


    In addition, Jiang Xue, the chief of internal affairs, also made arrangements for the new survivors who joined the base.


    There are hundreds of thousands of people, and I don¡¯t know how many technicians there are. These people are the ones that the base needs most.


    There are also their work division, food, clothing, housing, and transportation, the distribution of No. 1 medicines, etc. These are relatively large tasks, and the base needs to be scheduled as soon as possible.


    Since we take them in, we must be responsible to them.


    After the summary meeting was over, everyone was busy with their own affairs. At this time, an uninvited guest came to the base.


    To be precise, it was a skimmer and a corpse.


    "Wei Xiao, you didn''t abide by our agreement?"


    Inside the lobby of Villa One.


    The moon sitting across from Wei Xiao...No, it should be said that it was the moon in which the Empress Mingzhao occupied the main consciousness. He immediately questioned Wei Xiao and didn''t regard it as Wei Xiao''s territory at all.


    Wei Xiao leisurely smoking and drinking tea opposite, his expression indifferent.


    Before learning that a zombie had come across the sea, Wei Xiao already knew what the other party was coming from.


    Wei Xiao, who was confident that everything was under control, didn''t panic at all.


    "Mingzhao, the corpse can be eaten indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. When did I not abide by the agreement between us?"


    The Queen of Ming Zhao gritted her teeth.


    "Outside the corpse of the corpse emperor."


    Wei Xiao pretended to be confused.


    "What happened to the corpse of the Volcano Corpse Emperor? Didn''t I give it to Xing, Yue and the others to take it back? Didn''t they send the corpse to you?"


    The more Wei Xiao made such an understatement, the more anger in the Empress Mingzhao''s body.


    "Don''t pretend to be confused for the emperor. You did give the corpse to the emperor''s people, but the gene chain of the external emperor has already been destroyed by you. The emperor knows that you can extract genetic medicine from the zombies. For your own use, but this also destroyed the body of the external corpse emperor. Don¡¯t tell the emperor that you don¡¯t know this?"


    Facing the Empress Ming Zhao who gritted her teeth, Wei Xiao''s calm face gradually became gloomy.


    No longer the polite face of the Empress Ming Zhao before, Wei Xiao''s face was cold and solemn.


    "How about knowing?"


    Empress Mingzhao distorted her face when she heard Wei Xiao''s reply.


    "It seems that you admitted it?"


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    "What if I admit it? Does it have anything to do with my disobedience?"


    "Peng..."


    Empress Ming Zhao is also a violent temper, turning a blind eye to Wei Xiao''s coldness.


    After Wei Xiao''s voice fell, he directly shot the case.


    "Wei Xiao, you are challenging the bottom line of this emperor. This emperor tells you today that although the attack between the corpse emperors of my corpse clan is for a higher level of supremacy, it is not available to your human race. Yes. If you think that this emperor will let you use it against other corpse emperors for the sake of the position of supremacy, you have mistyped and paid attention."


    "Today, the emperor puts his words down here, the cooperation between us has ended, you are ready to meet the emperor''s crazy revenge!"


    With that said, Empress Ming Zhao''s consciousness was about to leave Yue''s body.


    "Sit down for me!"


    "..."


    Wei Xiao''s sudden cold sigh made the Empress Mingzhao''s expression stunned.


    It felt as if the Empress Ming Zhao was shocked by Wei Xiao''s roar, the face belonging to Yue looked a little frightened.


    Before the Empress Mingzhao could continue to speak, Wei Xiao gazed at her sullenly.


    "Have you finished? It''s over, now it''s mine."


    The corners of the Empress''s mouth twitched.


    "What else can you say?"

 Chapter 1029： Fucked and lame

    "You keep saying that I don''t abide by the agreement, I''m surprised, where did I not abide by the agreement?"


    "You admit it yourself, do you have to repeat it for you?"


    "Ah!"


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Just because the corpse of the volcanic corpse emperor Xing and Yue brought back can''t let you advance?"


    "Isn''t that enough? The emperor can promise to alliance with you, do you know what it is for?" Empress Ming Zhao said through gritted teeth.


    Wei Xiao sneered and shook his head.


    Put the cigarette **** in the ashtray and put it out, and the figure stood up.


    A stern air diffused from Wei Xiao invisibly.


    With eyes like eagles and gazes like swords, Wei Xiao said in a cold tone as the Empress walked towards Mingzhao, "You seem to have made a mistake."


    Empress Ming Zhao''s face was gloomy.


    "Why, want to quibble for your backlash?"


    "Do I need it? If you don''t remember what we said when we were in the alliance, let me remind you."


    "A few months ago, in this villa, you made an alliance with me. The request is that we join forces to deal with other corpse kings. After the incident, the corpse of the external corpse king belongs to you, including how many zombies you sent to me. , How much should there be when you go back, even if it is a corpse, would you deny that?"


    "Does this have anything to do with you deceiving the emperor?"


    "Naturally. First of all, you sent me an army of more than three million zombies. What you asked for, I didn''t say anything, right?"


    "no!"


    "Very well, let''s talk about the corpse of the external corpse emperor. You can tell me again. A few months ago, you were in alliance with me. Once we successfully get rid of the external corpse emperor, what do you need?"


    Not knowing what medicine Wei Xiao''s gourd sells, Empress Ming Zhao said coldly: "Don''t you already know it? This emperor wants to associate the corpse of the corpse emperor."


    "Yes, that''s right, you see, even you have repeatedly confirmed that what you want is the corpse of the external corpse emperor, remember, it is the corpse." At this point, Wei Xiao held a cold face and approached Ming. The empress paused for less than one meter, and said in a deep voice, "You tell me now, did I give you the corpse of the external corpse emperor you want?"


    "Yes, wait..."


    The Empress Mingzhao responded to Wei Xiao without thinking, but quickly realized that she was the **** Emei, frowning and said: "This emperor admits that you did give up the body of the external corpse emperor to this emperor, but he did not care about her. It¡¯s useless at all for promotion, this is not the corpse that the emperor wants."


    "Ha ha!"


    Wei Xiao laughed loudly.


    "I really will make excuses for myself. Is the corpse of the external corpse king what you want, how do I know? I am not your zombies, I know what you mean by asking for the bid? It''s because you didn''t clarify the specific details. Now when something goes wrong, I will slander me for not keeping the promise. Believe it or not, I will sue you for slander?"


    Cough! The previous words are well said, but the latter sentence, are you sure you are serious?


    "..."


    The Empress Ming Zhao had a dark face.


    For a while, it seemed that he didn''t know how to respond to Wei Xiao.


    She is probably also aware of this problem now.


    As Wei Xiao said, what she needed was the corpse of the external corpse emperor. Wei Xiao did not lose faith and did give her the corpse of the external corpse emperor.


    If there is any problem, it is her own, and she is only to blame for not clarifying the specific details that day.


    Wei Xiao is not a zombie, how can I know that the corpse of the corpse of the corpse emperor whose gene chain has been destroyed is of no use to her promotion?


    Seeing the Empress Mingzhao''s silence, Wei Xiaokang immediately said enthusiastically: "You shouldn''t question my character of Wei Xiao. In these last days, I, Wei Xiao, can lay down this huge foundation and gather millions of people willingly to offer me. It is driven not by force or luck, but by the credibility of making promises."


    "Don''t go out and inquire. Who doesn''t know that Wei Xiao always keeps his promises and does what I say? It''s you who didn''t make it clear. If something goes wrong, it''s on my head. Mingzhao, you let me Very disappointed."


    "How can you say that your predecessor is also a human, don''t you understand the truth of rigor?"


    "This emperor, this emperor..."


    Before the Empress Mingzhao could continue speaking, Wei Xiao raised his hand to stop her.


    "You don''t need to explain. I, Wei Xiao, regards personal credibility more important than fate. Your behavior today is a great insult to me. Don''t you want to go to war? Well, now you can go, I Wei Xiao, wait for your army to arrive."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao turned around angrily, as if he was going to be immortal with the Queen of Mingzhao.


    How can we tell whether Wei Xiao''s performance at this moment is true or false by illuminating the empress''s mind?


    What''s more, under Wei Xiao''s explanation, Empress Mingzhao also realized that she was not rigorous.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s "resolutely resolute" appearance, Empress Mingzhao really thought that she had misunderstood Wei Xiao.


    Of course, as a "Royal", even if she realized her own problems, she couldn''t apologize to Wei Xiao in a low voice.


    Without much thought, she gritted her teeth and said: "You are arguing for yourself."


    "Hehe! Then tell me, which of your conditions I haven''t fulfilled?"


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Empress Mingzhao really couldn''t tell.


    Wei Xiao turned around and sneered.


    "I can''t tell you anymore? You don''t have to say it, you are fair and comfortable. You should go back and prepare your army! I, Wei Xiao, is here waiting for your corpse army to arrive. Qingshu, see off the guests."


    Standing not far away, Li Qingshu heard Wei Xiao''s call. Just as she was about to invite the Queen Mingzhao to leave, Shu Wang walked down from the second floor.


    She first signaled Li Qingshu not to be busy putting the corpse out, and stepped to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Glancing at the Empress Mingzhao who has nothing to say, Shu Wang said softly: "Aren''t you allies? How do you talk like enemies?"


    "Huh!" Wei Xiao snorted coldly, "A guy who questioned my credibility is not worthy of being my Wei Xiao''s ally. They will soon send soldiers to attack us, Shu Wang, now I and she are already enemies."


    "How is this going?"


    Shu Wang looked surprised.


    "Master Shuwang, it''s like this..."


    It seemed that both Wei Xiao and Empress Mingzhao couldn''t explain the reason. Li Qingshu, who had listened to both sides throughout the entire process, told Shu Wang the previous conversation between Wei Xiao and the others.


    Shu Wang seemed to hear something thrilling.


    "Your Majesty, are you really going to tear up the covenant and go to war with our Phoenix Base?"


    "The emperor..."


    "Do you still need to ask? If you want to call, Wei Xiao also wants to know whether the volcanic corpse emperor that has just been dealt with is powerful, or the empress of the underworld in front of me."


    "Husband~~~"


    Shu Wang groaned and glared at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, but the little emotion on his face that "I''m very angry, and it''s the kind that I can''t coax me well" came to the surface.


    Shu Wang smiled bitterly and shook his head, ignoring Wei Xiao.


    "Your Majesty, are you serious?"


    Looking at the worried look in Shu Wang''s eyes, the Empress Mingzhao, who thought she was wrong, didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1030： Husband and Wife Operation

    Does she want to go to war with Wei Xiao?


    Of course, if there were no regional restrictions, just relying on Wei Xiao to yell at her, Empress Ming Zhao wouldn''t be used to him.


    It''s like someone has no temper.


    But this idea was also there from the beginning.


    At that time, she really thought Wei Xiao was using her.


    It is inevitable for the corpse emperors to attack each other in order to become the corpse emperor. In order to achieve higher levels, even if part of the power of the corpse clan is sacrificed, they will not hesitate.


    But if the human race thinks that by grasping this point, they can use the corpse race itself to help them eliminate all threats, then it is undoubtedly touching the most unforgivable bottom line of the corpse race.


    The corpse emperor, who has a strong sense of the overall situation, absolutely does not allow the human forces they cooperate with to have this kind of thinking.


    However, now Empress Mingzhao realizes that all the problems are with herself, and the flame of the corpse of the corpse is just an accident, and Wei Xiao¡¯s forces are needed to bring her more corpses of the corpse of the outer family. According to the empress, she was naturally unwilling to go to full-scale war with Wei Xiao''s forces.


    But it is impossible for her to apologize or admit her mistake.


    The corpse emperor never bowed his head to the human race.


    Seeing that the Empress Mingzhao did not speak, Shu Wang unilaterally believed that the battle between the Phoenix and the Female V Island was inevitable, tears in his eyes and a look on his face.


    "How did things develop like this?"


    "Shu Wang, don''t be afraid of her, I killed all the volcanic corpse emperor, don''t mind killing one more."


    "You know **** and kill. Besides killing, is there anything else in your eyes?" Shu Wang looked like he hated iron and steel.


    Then he hugged Wei Xiao''s shoulder.


    "Husband, is there any room for relaxation? We have clearly reached an alliance. Once the two sides go to war, not only will the great situation now disappear, but we will also die a lot. I don''t want to see myself die tragically. Husband, You can talk to your Majesty the Queen, will you not go to war?"


    "We can continue to cooperate. If there is any misunderstanding, just let it go. There is no need to solve it by war?" Shu Wang begged.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold and stern.


    "It''s not that I want to go to war, but that the corpse clan takes herself too seriously. I, Wei Xiao, never fear any enemy."


    "husband-"


    Shu Wang called out a bit sadly.


    Wei Xiao''s face twitched, turning his head to look at what has become a tearful look.


    The unspeakable pain on his expression was like Wei Xiao, who was "at war between heaven and man" in his heart. When he realized that Shu Wang''s pain was unabated, the firmness between his brows finally relaxed.


    With a love for children on his face and an extremely sad smile on his face, he sighed.


    "Shu Wang, you have to know, it''s not a question of whether I want to go to war, but some guys have to deal with us, even if I let go, will they agree?"


    "I will, I will, I will." Seeing that Wei Xiao finally stopped insisting, Shu Wang burst into laughter.


    Hurry to look at the Queen Mingzhao.


    "Your Majesty, the misunderstanding between you and my husband is just because you didn''t make things clear. We have not yet reached the point of endless death. We sincerely cooperate with you. I promise that we will deal with other corpses next time, the same. The thing will never happen. Do you think we will continue the alliance?"


    Before, the expressions of Shu Wang and Wei Xiao were both in the eyes of the Empress Ming Zhao.


    I don''t think there is any problem.


    In addition, the source of the contradiction was in her body, but she couldn''t take it back when she said it, so she could only stand in a stalemate.


    But now, Shu Wang¡¯s performance seems to take all the faults to the Phoenix side, and a superb step is also ready for the Queen of Pluto. After clarifying the problem, he does not want to lose the strong cooperation of Phoenix. The subject''s Queen of Darkness, naturally, will not be deadlocked anymore.


    Still looking like "I am not at fault", Empress Mingzhao said coldly: "It is not impossible to continue cooperation, but this emperor hopes that this will happen only once. Now you have already figured out the emperor''s conditions. Next time, the emperor will do what he said today."


    "It must be certain. We didn''t have the idea of ??occupying the corpse of the corpse emperor. We will definitely send the complete corpse to the front of her majesty the queen next time we kill the external corpse emperor."


    Empress Ming Zhao nodded in satisfaction.


    Looking at Wei Xiao with cold eyes.


    "Chief Wei, as the leader of the party, the emperor believes that your wife is more competent than you, and you should learn more from your wife in the future."


    "ITM..."


    "husband¡­"


    Wei Xiao suddenly became angry.


    Gasping in his mouth.


    After a long time, he calmed down his anger, and said to Empress Ming Zhao.


    "You won. Again, I, Wei Xiao, can rely on the word credibility to build a foothold in this world. Now that I know your specific requirements, I won''t do that kind of behavior. But I am also I hope you can clarify the details next time you set the conditions. If you really want to start a full-scale war, I, Wei Xiao, will accompany you to the end."


    "Huh! That''s it. About two months later, the emperor will have enough troops to support you. During this time, you will also determine the location of the next corpse emperor as soon as possible. This time, I hope you will not let Ben The emperor was disappointed."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was very angry, and also knew what the Queen of Mingzhao was, she left a word without losing his majesty, and then there was no movement.


    Empress Ming Zhao''s consciousness had already left Yue''s body.


    Yue, all over her body, quickly returned to normal.


    Her consciousness regained the dominant position, and Yue looked at Shu Wang and Wei Xiao.


    The former Pear Blossom smiled at her with tears, while the latter turned her head away with a cold face, as if she didn''t want to see the moon.


    After experiencing the battle with the Flame Corpse Emperor, Yue still awed Wei Xiao to a certain extent.


    The two parties had nothing to talk about before, but the relationship was at least not as rigid as it is now, but Empress Ming Zhao and Wei Xiao had an unpleasant quarrel, and even Yue Yue was hated by Wei Xiao.


    Yue was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, let alone continue to stay here.


    "Mrs. Wei, since the mother emperor and Master Wei Xiao have resolved the misunderstanding, I won''t bother more and leave."


    Shu Wang wiped away the tears on his face, with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Okay, thanks for your hard work, I''ll give it to you."


    "Thank you!"


    Without saying more, Shu Wang took Yue and walked out of the villa.


    As soon as the two of them left, Wei Xiao was still angry at King Kong one second, and the next second, an evil smile slowly rose on that resolute and handsome face.


    Corpse?


    It''s still too tender in front of them humans.


    Speaking of playing scheming, Wei Xiao, who was already full of bad water, was able to stun the empress for hundreds of thousands of miles.


    That''s it?


    Wei Xiao didn''t even use the big tricks he had prepared and got it done. You said your zombie would not be played with by me. Who was played with?


    "It''s so foolish."


    Not long after, Shu Wang, who had sent Yue away, came back.


    At this time, Shu Wang, there is no way that he was heartbroken and unhappy before.


    Smiled towards Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, am I okay?"


    Shu Wang asked with a smile in front of Wei Xiao as if asking for a reward.


    Wei Xiao scratched Shu Wang''s little jade nose.


    "Madam, this acting skill is really the pinnacle. If it is not the end of the world, the world''s highest film and television committee should award you a statuette."


    "It''s all well taught by the husband, huh..."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The husband and wife skinned, perhaps amused by each other''s words and deeds, and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1031： The era of human-corpse hegemony begins

    "Papa......"


    At this time, Mu Wuqing and the others appeared on the second floor.


    As the girls walked towards the hall downstairs, they all applauded Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Sister, you looked so sad just now. If you didn''t know the truth, I thought everything you acted was true. You really deserve to be from the film school. For this acting skill, I give 82 points and the remaining 18. I will give you 666." Bai Youwei came to the hall and held Shu Wang''s arm with a look of admiration.


    "Shu Wang is indeed flawless, and even we believe it to be true. The Queen of Mingzhao must be convinced." Mu Wuqing applauded.


    "The most important thing for me to say is the part that the eldest sister scolds O''Neill. It''s amazing. The expression and movement, including the tone, are impeccable. Elder sister, when will you teach me acting? Next time there is such a thing, let me come. "Yan Yi asked expectantly.


    Shu Wang smiled and shook his head.


    "You! One time of this kind of thing is enough, do you really want to do it a second time? The Queen Mingzhao is not a fool. From her initial attitude, if it wasn''t for her husband''s reason to deal with her, this time If things are not good, let''s just turn over. She will really go to full-scale war with us."


    "It depends on whether she still has this chance, right, husband?" Jiang Xiyu asked Wei Xiao with a smile.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "Although I know that all this is fake, it made my woman cry, and her good days have come to an end. The next corpse emperor appears, and I will kill her together." Wei Xiao said murderously.


    Don''t think that Wei Xiao just talked casually, he really made up his mind to get rid of the Queen of Ming Zhao.


    After hearing the words, Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao affectionately.


    Although this man does not belong to her completely, but with his care, Shu Wang feels that this life will be enough.


    "Master, the matter of Mingzhao has been settled now. Next, can we develop the base with peace of mind?" Yan Chuan Huizi asked.


    Wei Xiao had a panoramic view of all the wives present.


    "Well, the base will develop quietly for a period of time. During this time, I will be with you."


    Upon hearing this, the women laughed.


    "I really hope that the end of the world will end soon. At that time, our family will travel all over the world. There must be a special flavor." Jiang Xiyu said full of hope.


    Wei Xiao hugged her, put his other hand on Ni Qingcheng''s waist, and looked out of the villa''s exit.


    "Yes, this day will always come."


    The last trouble was resolved, and for a long time, Phoenix also officially entered the full-speed development stage.


    Jiang Xue and the others have spent nearly half a month arranging everything for the new population in the base.


    Today, these people have gradually adapted to the new environment and new life, and are actively involved in adding bricks and tiles to the base.


    The corpses of the zombies obtained from Xiongzhou were also extracted with batches of genetic medicines of various levels. The corpses were thrown into the corpse cages, and many giant zombies were cultivated for the base.


    The Phoenix Base, which is striding to a new level in an all-round way, has its strength far behind the other forces of Longxia Land, and this trend is still expanding.


    While the Phoenix Base continues to be the forefront of other forces, other forces are also eagerly chasing.


    The land of Central China, a place encompassing the five provinces of the Longxia Kingdom, a land of conflict and chaos that was once a chaotic war, now has a new situation.


    Many forces began to abandon their previous suspicions, coexist peacefully, and formed alliances of different sizes and began to jointly encircle the surrounding corpses.


    And this change was due to a war from Xiongzhou more than a month ago.


    The news of Wei Xiao and the others attacking the corpse clan territory has spread throughout Longxia, and even overseas, many bases have learned of their feat.


    The big brothers of many forces were shocked, especially after learning about the power and fear of the new super zombie, the corpse emperor, they all came from their hearts about the fact that Wei Xiao and the others were able to destroy such a corpse clan power under the leadership of the corpse emperor. Admiration.


    Of course, it is more passionate.


    Those who can become the leader of a force in the last days do not lack that drive and ambition.


    They think that what others can do, they have no reason why they can''t do it.


    I didn''t dare to do it in the past, but there was no such precedent, and there was always a fear of the real corpse clan gathering place, but after the incident of Wei Xiao and the others, these people no longer have any worries.


    As long as they feel that their strength can compete with the forces of the corpse clan, they all begin to unite all the forces that can be combined to attack the corpse nest led by the mother corpse in the base.


    "Axue, did you hear that? It''s my brother. They are so powerful. They even defeated the corpse emperor with supernatural powers. I really don''t know how strong the Phoenix Base is today."


    "Mr. Wei''s ability I never dare to underestimate, but I, Axue, will never lag behind. From now on, the corpse emperor will be our prey."


    "clear!"


    ...


    "Brother Wolf, the third batch of genetic medicine has been distributed. Now, we are not only strong and powerful, but also full of weapons. Even the super fighters have reached more than ten thousand horrors. It''s time for a big deal."


    "I have been waiting for this day for a long time. He Wei Xiao is still as strong as ever, but now I am a lone wolf, no, it is Xiaoyue Sirius, and will catch up with him. See you next time, I Xiaoyue Sirius swear, I will never bow to him again,"


    "Wei Xiao is really rampant, husband, don''t you know that when he was in Sky City, he bullied me, you must avenge others."


    "Xian''er don''t worry, even if you don''t tell me, I will cut that **** a thousand times. This is my lifelong wish."


    The West Pole.


    "Unexpectedly, there are human forces in the south that can compete with the corpse emperor?"


    "Sister, now we almost dominate the West, as long as we persuade the Longwei base and use them to control the battle base, we are not without the strength to fight the corpse emperor."


    "Since the corpse emperor is not invincible, then don''t miss the opportunity. Do everything possible to collect the information used by the southern forces to deal with the corpse emperor. When everything is ready, I will also take the corpse emperor."


    The far north.


    "The corpse emperor? Actually let us humans have supernatural powers? TM, with this kind of good thing, our four great animal bases also make a big watermelon? Immediately contact the leaders of the other three bases, and we will unite to give him a vote. "


    "Supernatural ability? I must get it."


    The land of the east.


    "Let him get the corpse of a corpse king again? Damn it. Wei Xiao, I will not be behind you, Chu Tianhe, you will wait for me, and soon I will be able to catch up."


    The Quartet shakes, and all parties mobilize.


    The battle between Wei Xiao and the corpse emperor completely ignited the flames of war on all sides of the land of Longxia.


    The full-scale war between the human race and the corpse race in the true sense started from this moment.


    This is destined to be a huge change of blood and tears, but its appearance has completely broken the dominant position of the corpse clan in the end times.


    A new era has officially arrived.


    Later history said-the era of two heroes.

 Chapter 1032： The rise of Sirius

    One month later, Central China was approaching the northwest direction of Longxia Land.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Above the endless wilderness, huge mushroom clouds that ruined the world rose to the sky.


    In the terrifying energy storm, the earth was melting, and the rocks instantly turned into ashes.


    The hordes of corpses vanished in a blink of an eye.


    This is an active war launched by human forces against a corpse emperor''s forces.


    A month ago, all forces were stimulated by the Phoenix Base, and they all turned their attention to the corpse emperor who can give humans supernatural powers.


    After a period of searching, Xiaoyue Sirius City, the strongest in Central China, finally found a trace of a corpse emperor in the northwest.


    In order to deal with the corpse emperor and ensure that it can be taken down smoothly, Sirius City Lord Xiaoyue Sirius also deliberately conducted a three-day and three-night discussion with the main members of the base of the Kingdom of God that had recently taken refuge in him.


    The high-levels of the Shen Kingdom base are all personnel who have personally participated in the battle with the corpse emperor.


    Not only did they have experience in dealing with the corpse emperor, at the same time, with Wei Xiao, the senior officials of the Shen Kingdom base also had a lot of information about the corpse emperor.


    Therefore, with these people providing information about the corpse king, before the battle with the corpse king, Xiaoyue Sirius not only knew about the corpse king¡¯s abilities, but also worked out a specific set suitable for them to deal with the corpse king within three days. plan.


    They don''t have many weapons that can directly threaten the corpse emperor, and relying on their personal strength is also a delusion.


    Howling Moon Sirius City''s biggest reliance against the Corpse Emperor is forbidden weapons.


    However, the corpse emperor''s ability obviously does not allow them to bring forbidden weapons to the emperor''s nest and detonate them.


    For this reason, Xiaoyue Sirius and their plan to deal with the corpse emperor is to use taboo weapons to remove the nine female corpses under the corpse emperor and the zombies under the nine female corpses, and then use super fighters below level three to cooperate with ordinary people to contain them. The remaining army of zombies in the corpse emperor.


    The advanced genetic warrior is doing his best to deal with the corpse emperor.


    They tried to consume the overlord of the Dead Emperor through crowd tactics.


    The plan didn''t have much technical content, but it was the most effective way for Sirius City to deal with the corpse king.


    Now that one month of preparations has passed, the war between Sirius City and the corpse emperor has officially started.


    The use of taboo weapons resulted in a devastating blow to the corpse clan army commanded by the mother corpse.


    Without the encirclement of a massive army of zombies, the troops of Sirius City, after eliminating the mother corpse that had escaped the attack of forbidden weapons, divided the troops into four directions and launched a general attack on the last force of the corpse emperor from different directions.


    This is completely a battle with human lives.


    Even though Sirius City used taboo weapons to clean up most of the zombies'' army outside the Imperial Nest, the price they paid was still extremely heavy in the final war.


    More than one million troops joined the war, and in the end, less than one-third of the total force survived.


    The sacrifice was so great that even if Sirius finally got rid of the corpse emperor, the price was painful to the heart, and the terrifyingness of the corpse emperor reached a thrilling level.


    "Tap..."


    Inside a devastated and messy imperial nest.


    Xiaoyue Sirius brought a group of advanced genetic warriors to the dead body of the emperor.


    Looking at the corpse of the corpse emperor lying on the ground like a small hill, the wolf howling Sirius was embarrassed, there was not a trace of excitement on his face that had obtained the corpse of the emperor.


    The extremely heavy Xiaoyue Sirius said slowly: "Just for her, the price we paid for this battle is too great."


    When the people around him heard Xiaoyue Sirius'' words, everyone felt the same way.


    "Before, they followed Wei Xiao to deal with another corpse emperor. Although they knew how strong they were, the casualties that Wei Xiao and the others paid were far less than us in that battle."


    "Speaking of which, we still have too few weapons that can pose a threat to the corpse king. If we also have the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb, after the corpse king¡¯s army has been almost eliminated by us with forbidden weapons, we can deal with the corpse. The emperor does not need to sacrifice so much. The sacrifices of more than 800,000 people..."


    "This battle also showed us the horror of the Phoenix. If they were only for the corpse emperor instead of focusing on the entire corpse emperor''s power, they opened their way with taboo weapons, and finally combined their efforts to kill the corpse emperor, it is estimated that it would not cost What strength."


    Cang Wolf King and Long Zaitian looked at the corpse of the corpse emperor, and they sighed incomparably.


    "The Phoenix is ??indeed powerful, but they have that confidence. The most important thing is to have other corpse emperors as their helpers. We don¡¯t have the strength to seek more corpses of zombies. Obtaining the corpse of the corpse king is already a blessing for us."


    Liu Xian''er said coldly.


    To get the corpse of the corpse king is already the greatest victory in this war for them.


    It is often said that fish and bear''s paw cannot have both.


    In the final analysis, it is still the problem of insufficient strength.


    If they have enough strength, then in this battle, they will get not only the corpse of the corpse emperor, but also the entire force of the corpse clan that the corpse emperor leads.


    "My sister-in-law is right. Obtaining the corpse of the corpse king to become a fifth-level warrior is already the standard for the top forces in the apocalypse. In the future, no base where a fifth-level warrior sits will be at the end. Now we have taken this step. In some respects, we are already at the forefront."


    "What''s more, the corpses of these fourth-level zombies and corpses in the imperial nest can also cultivate a large number of advanced genetic warriors for us. This battle seems to have suffered a heavy loss, but with our strength we can do this. One step, the harvest is already pretty good."


    Xiaoyue Sirius sighed as he listened to the self-comforting words of the people around him.


    "The corpse emperor! We all have forbidden weapons to fight so hard. For other forces that don''t even have a forbidden weapon and have average strength, what do they use to contend with the corpse emperor?"


    Looking around, Xiaoyue Sirius no longer bothered.


    "Order to go down and start cleaning the battlefield. In addition, those who are fighting in the radiation zone should have a full body test after returning."


    "Brother Wolf is worried about the effects of radiation on the human body?" a younger brother asked.


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded.


    Li Guangliang beside him sighed: "There will definitely be an impact, but we can''t help it. Without strong strength, if we want to obtain the corpse of the corpse king, our people will not have the current victory if we don''t work hard."


    This makes people feel sad.


    They were victorious in the war, but all of this was done with human life.


    This is the helplessness of the weak.


    They don''t have the strength to crush the corpse emperor head-on, and they can only do their best to achieve their goals.


    Xiaoyue Sirius knew that his strength was still too weak.


    Involuntarily, his gaze turned to the south.


    "The closer the strength is to you, I will understand your horror. Wei Xiao, how did you do all this?"

 Chapter 1033： The brain is a good thing, but unfortunately you don’t have

    The news that Xiaoyue Sirius City successfully killed the Corpse Emperor spread quickly.


    Suddenly, all parties shook.


    "Sirius City actually succeeded? So, their leader, Xiaoyue Sirius, will soon become a fifth-level fighter?"


    "Supernatural ability, someone is about to gain this powerful strength. No, we have to speed up the pace of searching for the corpse king, otherwise, the future is destined to be eliminated by other forces."


    "Order to go down. Everyone who goes out of the base will try their best to find the whereabouts of the corpse emperor. As long as someone brings back the news of the corpse emperor, once confirmed, the base will reward him with a No. 4 potion."


    The north of Longxia land.


    "Everyone, you have heard the news. There was a Phoenix before, and now there is another Sirius. If you continue to hesitate, once other forces find the corpse emperor we found, we will want to prove it again. For all, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy. Supernatural ability! Are you really going to let it go like this?"


    "It''s done, the overall strength of Sirius City is not as good as ours. We have no reason to do what they can do. If there is no taboo weapon, then use the number advantage to pile it. Who will finally get the No. 5 potion? Let''s talk about the corpse."


    "It''s so decided, my Suzaku base will put all the troops into it."


    "The same goes for Qinglong Base."


    "The White Tiger Base agrees."


    "Then it is so decided. After half a month, we will start to act."


    Longxia land west.


    "Elder sister, the news can confirm that Sirius City in Central China has indeed obtained the corpse of a corpse emperor. They used taboo weapons to remove the corpse emperor''s army under the corpse emperor''s command, and finally combined their efforts to kill the corpse emperor based on the advantage of numbers. ."


    "How about the casualties of the opponent?"


    "I heard that it is very large, but the value of a corpse king is enough to make up for their losses. Sister, we must convince Longwei base as soon as possible, they also have taboo weapons in their hands, plus the strength of our base, win the West Polar That corpse emperor is more than enough."


    "Well, I will go to Longwei base myself."


    The temptation of supernatural abilities has made many people lose their minds.


    Originally, a phoenix gained that power. Although they were envious, they were not so impulsive that they were eager to go to a full-scale war with the corpse emperor.


    At least, they were still careful before they understood the corpse emperor.


    But now even Sirius City has become the second base with supernatural powers after the Phoenix, so the bases that were originally intended to be slow can no longer sit still.


    Their strength is not lower than that of Sirius City, and they are even stronger. What they think they can do in Sirius City is unreasonable.


    Because of this, not long after the war between Sirius City and the Corpse Sovereign ended, the human forces in the north and west of Longxia Land also took the initiative to start the war with the Corpse Sovereign forces.


    But it''s a pity.


    The human forces in these two directions only saw the huge benefits brought by supernatural abilities, but ignored the terrifying corpse emperor itself.


    With their little knowledge of the corpse emperor, both sides paid a painful price when the war began.


    The West, because of its control of taboo weapons, suffered heavy losses in the war with the corpse emperor''s forces, relying on the defense of the forbidden weapons, it also blocked the corpse emperor''s counterattack.


    In the end, the two sides returned to peace, and no one dared to take the initiative to attack anyone.


    But the north is miserable.


    The four great animal bases united to deal with the forces of the corpse emperor in the north, and the early attack suffered heavy losses.


    When they saw that the forces that defeated the Corpse Emperor hopelessly wanted to retreat, they were completely counterattacked by the Corpse Emperor forces.


    There are no taboo weapons, facing tens of millions of corpses led by the corpse, more than two million troops of the four great animal bases united, directly more than one million died on the battlefield.


    After the defensive battle, the Xuanwu base and the Qinglong base were successively captured by an army of zombies, and millions of survivors in the city became rations for the zombies.


    They were completely chased by the corpse clan army, and finally gathered the remaining power to fight to the death with the Suzaku base that is the farthest from the corpse emperor''s forces, so that they can barely block the corpse clan''s attack.


    But after this battle, the forces of the northern people were basically maimed.


    The four great beast bases that dominated the northern land, in order to survive in the end, had to merge into one, and lingered.


    The news that the two forces failed to attack the corpse emperor quickly spread throughout the land of Longxia.


    After learning of the specific circumstances of their defeat, some originally because the Phoenix and Sirius successfully attacked the corpse emperor, who spontaneously felt that the corpse emperor was no more than such a force, and only then came to a sense of impulse.


    Because of the great temptation of supernatural ability, coupled with the success of the two major forces in front, and the people who gradually lost their minds, they finally realized that the corpse emperor could not be provoked by everyone when they learned of the failure of the two parties.


    The lesson from the past is right in front of him. If anyone really feels that the Corpse Emperor''s power can be provoked by anyone, then this power will not be far from extinction.


    "It''s an idiot. We can''t succeed without the experience provided by Phoenix and targeted attacks. In the end, we rely on the number advantage to get the corpse of the corpse king. What do the forces on the west and the north think? Don''t get rid of the mother The corpse attacked frontally, where did their little people feel confident in front of the corpse emperor''s forces?"


    "They take it for granted. They don''t know much about the power of the corpse emperor, so they want to defeat the corpse emperor with a rush of energy. If they don''t fail, who will fail? It''s a pity that those who died, the two sides add up to more than four million, right? "


    "The brain is a good thing, but unfortunately those people don''t have it. It''s really worthless for those who sacrificed in vain. More than four million people, if it is handed over to us, we are absolutely sure to kill another corpse king."


    Knowing the situation on both sides of the west and north, as the successful side of the Sirius City high-level, the stupidity of the high-level human forces on both sides, that is hate its waste.


    Stealing chickens won''t lose rice.


    In addition, the West possesses taboo weapons to stop the corpse army''s counterattack. If there are no taboo weapons, the price they have to pay is probably not less than the power of the human race in the north.


    The most ridiculous thing is the forces of the northern people.


    The coalition forces were almost maimed on the battlefield, and in the end even the base was destroyed by two corpse clan armies. They encountered people who deserved the sympathy of other forces, but more often, it was a joke.


    The supernatural ability is certainly exciting, but you don''t have the strength, why are you going to provoke the corpse emperor?


    I didn''t count 13 for a few catties, and they really gave the patriarch the face of the human.


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    "Husband, take a look! Since we defeated the volcanic corpse emperor, the land of Longxia has not been peaceful for this period of time."


    "Why, have other forces acted on the Corpse Emperor force?"


    Shu Wang nodded: "Look at the information from the Shadow Guards first, you should be interested."


    Wei Xiao smiled and took a document from Shu Wang.


    Sitting on the wicker chair and slowly reading the contents of the document, Wei Xiao''s expression gradually changed.


    It didn''t take long.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched: "The human forces in the West and the North are really strong enough to attack the Corpse Emperor''s forces frontal, even if it is us, they are not as arrogant as they are."


    Shu Wang sighed.


    "It''s a pity that those people who sacrificed, more than four million! Just say that if you don''t, you will be gone."

 Chapter 1034： Ways to improve the strength of level five fighters

    Wei Xiao put down the file.


    "The behavior of the superiors in the West and North is a bit brainless, but it''s not difficult to understand. Seeing others get what they dream of, it is inevitable to have some eagerness and profit. But this Xiaoyue Sirius City made me a little surprised. , I didn¡¯t expect that there were forces in Central China that could deal with a corpse emperor alone. The key was to make them succeed.¡±


    "Indeed, I was a little surprised when I first saw this information. However, don''t you think this Xiaoyue Sirius City is a bit familiar?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Li Guangliang and the others won''t talk about it, this Xiaoyue Sirius, from the description of him by the Shadow Guards, I always feel that he is very similar to a person."


    "Lone wolf?"


    "Looks like you guessed it."


    "It''s not hard to guess. It''s not the first time dealing with a lone wolf. I think he is the most profound impression of him among other powerful men you have contacted. I just don''t know if he has obtained the corpse of the corpse king now. Can you maintain enough awe of you?"


    Wei Xiao smiled confidently.


    "Yes. Before I thoroughly understand my details, let alone get the No. 5 potion, even if he gives him the body of a dead emperor, he will not dare to make a mistake in front of me. He has such a personality. But he can find out now. This step surprised me a bit."


    "He did what Chu Tianhe didn''t do. I don''t want to admire this ability."


    "Chuck..." Shu Wang chuckled, "Didn''t you say that? The lone wolf''s future achievements are definitely not low. Now that he can kill a corpse emperor alone, it also proves your opinion at the beginning."


    "This is his good fortune. I also want to know how far he can grow?" Wei Xiao said, "As far as the number of corpse emperors known in Longxia Dadi is, there are two in total. One is in the extreme west and the other is in the extreme north. But neither is our goal."


    "I don''t know when the third corpse emperor will appear?"


    "There are many mother corpse lairs in Central China and the East, but the birth of a new corpse emperor takes time. The most promising corpse emperor is the East."


    Central China was stimulated by the Phoenix and Sirius City, and now in that area, the major alliances'' siege of zombies has reached the point of "crazed".


    As soon as there are signs of attack between the mother corpses, the forces of Central China will definitely take part.


    If the mother corpse wants to grow up, the difficulty is undoubtedly raised to the extreme.


    Only the East.


    The East has formed the tendency of the two major forces to fight against each other. Given the limited energy of the two major forces, it is difficult for them to free up their hands to participate in the competition between the corpses.


    Therefore, Shu Wang felt that the East was most likely to give birth to a new corpse emperor.


    Wei Xiao agrees with Shu Wang''s view.


    The appearance of the new corpse emperor will also be the key for Wei Xiao to kill the two corpse emperors at the least cost.


    "That''s the case for now. The base will not make any major moves for a long time. It has to find something for others to do."


    "Do you have any idea?"


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment, and said: "You can make arrangements to develop trade."


    "Huh? Foreign trade?"


    "Yes. The base no longer needs to worry about survival. If so, speed up its own development while driving other forces to grow together. Only when the human forces are closely linked can they survive better in these last days."


    Shu Wang nodded.


    "Then what are our main products?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while.


    "Genetic medicine."


    "For other forces, genetic medicine is still a scarce thing and an important strategic material, but at our base, the supply of No. 1 medicine has exceeded demand. It cannot be consumed inside the base, and it will be wasted if you keep it in your hands. For the external sales of pharmacy, you can form a caravan belonging to the base, or open it to all private forces in the base."


    "Doing so will help the human race to accelerate its growth in the end times, and secondly, it will also increase the influence of the base in Longxia. I have a hunch that our future opponents will come from abroad, especially the non-Emirate continent. This is where the corpse suffers the most, and the strength is the most terrifying."


    "Once they invade the land of Longxia, we can rely on the influence that is starting to accumulate now, and call on other forces to jointly resist the corpse that may appear at any time."


    "Well, I''ll let the internal affairs team come up with a specific plan in a while, and then implement it."


    "Yeah." Wei Xiao responded, then looked up at the sky, "It''s noon in a blink of an eye. By the way, how about You Wei and others?"


    Speaking of Bai Youwei and others, Shu Wang, who was sitting on a wicker chair with a pair of long legs, smiled.


    "They are out."


    "out?"


    "Yeah! Go out and watch your two wives with different abilities compete."


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly when he heard the words.


    "The Gene Research Base hasn''t found other ways to speed up the improvement of Xiaoying and their supernatural abilities?"


    "Found it, but the price currently does not suit us."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Shu Wang said seriously: "We have found ways to increase the strength of the supernatural powers by other means, but the price is a bit expensive. According to Professor Bokang and their experiments, the most effective way to accelerate the growth of Xiaoying and the others is to swallow the No. 4 gene potion, and It must be extracted from the corpse."


    "Pharmaceuticals containing power factors are effective. But at present, the No. 4 potion is still in short supply for us, and many management personnel have not been popularized. If Xiaoying and the others can improve their strength by taking the No. 4 potion, it will be a short time. , The effect is far less than that of re-training a fourth-level fighter."


    "Isn''t the improvement obvious?"


    "A potion No. 4 containing the power factor can bring improvements to Xiaoying and the others, which is equivalent to the increase brought by eating after 30 times of consuming the power in battle. According to Xiaoying, Wuqing and the others now The improvement plan is only 60 days of training results."


    After hearing Mu Wuqing''s explanation, Wei Xiao had a black line.


    "So, the two of them would rather be exhausted every day than take the No. 4 potion?"


    "Potion No. 4 is still too scarce. The batch of zombies you brought back before has also extracted twelve No. 4 drugs. Seven of them have been decided to be taken by members of the Dragon Soul Guard..."


    Speaking of this, Shu Wang explained: "Dragon Soul Guard is the group of children cultivated by Xiaoying. At present, seven children have come to the fore and have reached the standard for taking genetic medicine. They will also be the sharpest blade in your hand in the future."


    "The remaining five, although they are still kept in the villa, are also prepared to reward managers who have performed well during this period."


    "Naughty!"


    Wei Xiao snorted coldly.


    "This..." He didn''t expect that he would have such a reaction, and he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Is there a problem with their approach?


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face, "What do they want with the 30-time increase? Let alone save them 60 days of training time, even if it is only half, the No. 4 potion is worth the money on them."


    "Husband, the No. 4 potion extracted from the corpse has a certain chance to awaken the supernatural ability. Once there are people..."


    Before Shu Wang could finish her words, Wei Xiao interrupted what she was about to say directly.


    "You also said that there is only a certain probability, but have you ever wondered if Xiaoying and Wu Qing''s abilities are raised to a higher level, how much strategic significance they have?"


    "this¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1035： He said no, but his body was honest

    "You have never seen the horror of the corpse king, and you don¡¯t know what the top five fighters will mean on the battlefield in the future. Let me tell you this! The strategic significance of their existence will be no less than that of the five fighters who have grown up. A taboo weapon before the end of the world. From now on, the fifth-level warrior will be the Dinghai Shenzhen of a base."


    "Professor Bokang said that because of the limitation of size, the strength of our abilities cannot be compared with that of the corpse king?"


    "It''s only limited to the release of a wide range of abilities, but in terms of individual abilities and strategic significance, once they grow up, as long as they are given the opportunity to deal with the corpse emperor independently, it won''t be too much."


    "Is that so?"


    Wei Xiao said: "Never mind the No. 4 potion taken by the Dragon Soul Guard, and give the rest to Xiaoying and the others. Go, now take the remaining No. 4 potion and follow me to their training place."


    "What are we going to do?"


    "No matter how much I tell you, you can''t realize the terrible growth of a fifth-level warrior. Feel it for yourself, and you know how wise it is to use the No.4 potion for Xiaoying and the others."


    Intuitively speaking, Shu Wang still prefers to train a fourth-level fighter with the No. 4 potion containing the power factor.


    After all, once this part of the super soldiers who took the No. 4 potion had the awakening ability, it would be an uncompromising deal for the base.


    But Shu Wang could see that Wei Xiao was more optimistic about real improvement than the ability to awaken entirely by luck.


    Regarding Wei Xiao''s decision, Shu Wang often put forward different opinions for Wei Xiao to choose. If Wei Xiao is determined to do something, even if it is wrong, Shu Wang will not oppose it.


    Standing up from his seat, Shu Wang smiled lightly.


    "I can see that you are very confident. Then let me see, is my husband''s vision as vicious as ever?"


    "You will see."


    Wei Xiao was very confident in his decision.


    Decided to go to the training ground where the Phantom and the others are located, the couple did not hesitate to leave the balcony on the third floor and enter the villa.


    Not long after, the two took Xiaoque''er and Li Qingshu in a car and drove out of the base.


    To the north of the base, there is a mountainous area about five kilometers away from the Phoenix.


    Since it became a training venue for the Phantom and Mu Wuqing, it has been listed as a forbidden area by the base.


    There are soldiers who are absolutely loyal to Wei Xiao. They are not members of the base management level. If you want to get close to this area, you need to have a warrant from Wei Xiao or several mistresses.


    Armed soldiers are patrolling and guarding each gate, and each gate is set up at the entrance and exit of the barbed wire, and its strictness is second only to the base villa area and the three major research and development departments.


    "Buzzing..."


    Wei Xiao and the others came to the checkpoint on the outermost periphery of the forbidden area.


    "parking!"


    The soldier in charge of guarding here saw a vehicle coming and immediately stopped Wei Xiao and his car.


    "The Lord is going to go inside the restricted area, but won''t let it go?"


    Little Que''er poked her head out of the passenger seat, with a seriousness on her delicate little face.


    The soldier who was intercepting them saw Xiaoqueer and Li Qingshu driving in the driving position, and he immediately stood in awe.


    "It''s the Lord, let go."


    Knowing the identity of the visitor, the soldiers did not dare to neglect, and immediately removed the roadblock, and then stood upright on both sides, saluting to Wei Xiao and the others in the sedan.


    Wei Xiao and the others did not get out of the car, but they opened the window and nodded to the soldiers outside, giving them the respect they deserved.


    When the soldiers saw that the Lord was really in front of him, each of them held their heads up and showed their spirits.


    The car slowly passed the checkpoint.


    In the car.


    "It''s a bit anxious to go out. If we drive out in your car, I believe no one will step forward to stop him." Shu Wang said with a faint smile.


    Wei Xiao''s car is a black car whose shell is entirely made of the skeleton of the corpse, with the icon of "phoenix" on the front cover, which represents the symbol of the highest authority of the phoenix base.


    That chariot was built by the two brothers Xiong Shoulin and Xiong Lumu with the most skilled technicians in the forging department in half a year. It is both offensive and defensive, and it is the only one in the entire base.


    Everyone knows the base except for the newly joined Christians.


    It''s hard not to know each other.


    When the chariot belonging to Wei Xiao was on the road, it had already been promoted inside the base through various channels. Many people may not have seen the real car, but the pictures must have seen it.


    Wei Xiao said coolly: "There is no need to be so high-profile. The two brothers are also true. They used the shell of a car to make a No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb, and they could produce hundreds of them. Just to make it for me. Special, a wave of limited resources was wasted for nothing."


    When he said this, it sounded like Wei Xiao was blaming the Xiong Family brothers for being a ruin, but if he didn''t have that sullen smile at the corner of his mouth, Shu Wang almost believed it.


    Obviously I like it so much, I have to be so hypocritical.


    Shu Wang jokingly smiled: "If you don''t like it, after I go back, I will let the Xiong family brothers drag him back to the furnace to rebuild. It should be saved."


    Wei Xiao looked at Shu Wang in surprise.


    An expression of "Are you sure you are serious".


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang hid his mouth and laughed.


    Let you pretend to be 13, now it''s up to you to answer.


    "Daughter-in-law, I find that you are getting bolder now." Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and said.


    "Isn''t that what you said?"


    "Too lazy to tell you."


    Wei Xiao stayed away, as if I didn''t want to talk to you.


    Die Tsundere.


    After a while, Wei Xiao and the others came to the training ground.


    "Sister Wu Qing, be careful, watch out for electricity."


    "Wow, Sister Xiaoying, go away quickly, Sister Wu Qing''s blood black flame can melt even steel, so be careful to be affected."


    "Is this a fight between gods? It''s not the first time I have seen Wu Qing and Xiaoying fighting, but every time I see it, it makes people frightened."


    "It''s too powerful, I really want to be a superpower. Unfortunately, potion No. 5 is destined to only be obtained by a small number of people."


    Before the car stopped, Wei Xiao and the others heard screams.


    Through the window, Wei Xiao and the others could not see the two in the fight, but they could feel the intensity of Mu Wuqing''s battle with the Phantom through the skyrocketing fire and the power of thunder.


    The two really left no room for it.


    The blood-black flame and the purple thunder are the fighting mode of the two in the strongest state.


    In this mode, if you are not careful, the two girls may be injured.


    They are pretty good enough.


    In order to achieve the effect of quickly increasing the strength of the ability, it is completely to consume the ability in the body without leaving any energy.


    "Dududu..."


    The car quickly arrived at the entrance of the training ground.


    A few car hums spread, Li Qingshu stopped the car and turned it off.


    "It seems someone is coming?"


    Hearing the sound of cars, Bai Youwei and others gathered on a slope, drinking drinks and eating fruits, turned around and looked at where Wei Xiao and the others were.


    "It''s Sister Qing Shu...husband, they are here?"


    "Eldest sister, Oni sauce?"


    "Master Wei Xiao?"


    The people waiting on the **** saw Wei Xiao coming down from the car, all of them looked a little surprised.


    Wei Xiao looked at the **** where they were.


    I don''t know what to say about Bai Youwei and others.


    Barbecue racks, parasols, folding chairs, fruit drinks...


    The most excessive thing is that the servants serve them.


    The two people on the training ground played hard and sweaty. They were good people onlookers. They were directly used as theaters, and they really had some talent for eating melons.


    "Let''s go and take a look!" Shu Wang came to Wei Xiao''s side and said with a smile.


    Wei Xiao nodded, and then led the three people around him towards the **** where Bai Youwei and the others were.

 Chapter 1036： Good things for you

    "Husband, eldest sister, why are you here?"


    "Master Wei Xiao, Sister Shu Wang..."


    Everyone greeted Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao scratched the little nose of Bai Youwei who ran over.


    "Let''s take a look at Xiaoying and their training results. How do you feel as an audience?"


    Bai Youwei smiled and hugged Wei Xiao''s arm.


    "How can you feel? In addition to envy, I watched too much, and now I am not surprised. Of course, watching sisters fight is quite exciting. Especially when the ability is released, it feels like watching a movie, with visual effects Especially exciting."


    "Aren''t they hurt?"


    Shu Wang asked.


    "There are no serious injuries, but there are a lot of minor injuries. But it doesn''t matter. With the healing power of Xiaoying and the others, they can recover in one day."


    It''s really not too much to watch the show.


    Wei Xiao shifted his gaze to the two training games a hundred meters away.


    At this time, both the Phantom and Mu Wuqing hadn''t noticed the arrival of Wei Xiao and the others, and under their full attention, although it was a competition, the two people who were absolutely unambiguous in offensive and defensive spirits were fighting.


    The blazing fire and purple thunder continued to raging everywhere, and the dense smoke almost covered the entire training venue.


    The battle was fierce.


    Looking at the situation in the training ground, Wei Xiao could see that both of them are now very comfortable with the release of their abilities.


    The control of the abilities also reached the point of being able to retract and release freely when they needed to deliberately control them again and again.


    They are not fighting with their lives, but they can''t be too perfunctory. In the kind of battle where they want to make their own attacks threaten the other side, but can''t be disproportionate, the energy invested by the two even exceeds that of life and death.


    But the effect is also obvious, and Wei Xiao can see both of their progress.


    "Husband, what do you think?" Shu Wang looked for a while and asked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao told the truth: "The progress is very obvious, especially Wu Qing. The release of the different fire (blood black flame) consumes a lot of her. She is already exhausted more than a month ago. But at present she can still keep it up. A certain intensity of confrontation with Xiaoying is enough to explain everything, as for Xiaoying..."


    "How about Sister Xiaoying?" Yan Yi asked curiously.


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "She didn''t take it seriously. Basically, she was feeding Wu Qing. If she was willing to use 70% of her strength, Wu Qing would have been defeated."


    "So, Xiaoying''s strength is far above Wu Qing?"


    Jiang Xiyu was a little surprised.


    The same is true for others.


    Seeing the battle between Phantom and Mu Wuqing is equally matched, they really can''t see that the Phantom hasn''t come up with real skills.


    "How long has Xiaoying become a fifth-level fighter? The two are not comparable at all. Okay, let them rest for a while, I have prepared something for them, and later it will be more exciting for you to watch."


    "What''s more exciting?" Bai Youwei looked like a curious baby.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say, just let them wait and see.


    Looking at the mysterious Wei Xiao, present, except for Shu Wang, everyone else was curious.


    Although Shu Wang knew, she also had expectations about what was going on.


    What level of improvement will my husband say?


    "Sister Xiaoying, Sister Wu Qing, O''Neill asks you to rest for a while, please stop for a while!" Yan Yi shouted at the two people on the training ground.


    The two people who were releasing the ability collision heard the words, looked at each other, and then disconnected the output of the ability at the same time.


    The fighting stopped, and the two saw Wei Xiao who appeared to Bai Youwei and the others at some point, and without hesitation, they galloped towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Come on, wipe your sweat, and eat something to replenish your consumption by the way."


    When the two came to the slope, Yan Chuan Huizi and Ni Qingcheng came to Phantom and the others with towels and food.


    The second woman is also welcome, taking the towel and wiping off the sweat while eating delicious food.


    "Husband, why are you here?"


    Mu Wuqing came to sit down on a recliner next to Wei Xiao and asked casually.


    They have trained for so many days, and they have never seen Wei Xiao once.


    Wei Xiao will come today, which makes her a little curious.


    "Nothing, let''s see how much progress you have made during this time."


    "Then what do you think?"


    "It''s not bad, but it''s just a small fight. Xiaoying should already have the strength to compete with the first-level corpse emperor, you, you still need to improve."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s help, Mu Wuqing was a little dissatisfied.


    "I can use the different fire many times now. Even if I use the different fire to start the flame ray, I can release it five or six times and still have a certain amount of combat power."


    "Sister Wu Qing has improved a lot. If she uses a different fire, I will have to open the guardian mask to block her attack."


    The Phantom said something.


    "Look, even Xiaoying said so."


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "Xiaoying is taking care of you. If she is willing, she will be able to end the battle if she is far faster than you and has a very penetrating thunder and lightning ability."


    "How can this be?"


    Mu Wuqing didn''t believe it for the first time: "Xiaoying, is this really the case?"


    Xiaoying hesitated for a moment on her cold face, and finally nodded under Mu Wuqing''s serious expression.


    "Sister Wu Qing don''t need to be discouraged. I have been a fifth-level fighter longer than you. If you are willing to work hard, you can catch up with me soon."


    Fearing that Mu Wuqing could not accept the reality, the Phantom comforted her.


    Mu Wuqing looked very open.


    Waved his hand.


    "How big is it? Isn¡¯t it expected that you are stronger than me? But I really don¡¯t know that the gap between us is so big. So, during this period of training, you are basically making I?"


    "Not all, playing against Sister Wu Qing, my improvement is also obvious."


    "Husband, didn''t you say you prepared something good for Sister Wu Qing and the others? Shouldn''t you take it out now?"


    When the voice of Phantom fell, Bai Youwei suddenly spoke.


    Her words immediately attracted the attention of the second woman.


    "What good things did my husband prepare for us?" Mu Wu looked forward to it with a clear expression.


    Phantom did not speak, but the deep star eyes looked at Wei Xiao with expectations.


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at Bai Youwei.


    This little daughter-in-law is really a master who can''t keep talking, so soon he has revealed the surprise he prepared, and he has no chance to hang Mu Wu to clear their appetites.


    But at this point, Wei Xiao no longer hid it.


    "Shu Wang..."


    Shu Wang understood what Wei Xiao meant, and turned his head to signal Li Qingshu.


    The latter knows, and takes out a jacket from the bag around his waist.


    "Shu Wang Master."


    Li Qingshu handed the jacket to Shu Wang.


    Taking the jacket, Shu Wang said, "Take it! This is what my husband prepared for you. Two pieces from Wuqing and three pieces from Xiaoying."


    Mu Wuqing and the others are a little confused.


    After receiving the jacket from Shu Wang, Mu Wuqing opened the jacket in front of everyone.


    Suddenly, among the five cloth covers in the jacket, five genetic medicines that were as red as blood appeared in their sight.


    "Gene Pharmacy Number Four?"


    Guan Guan exclaimed.


    Others naturally saw it.


    The good thing Wei Xiao prepared for the Phantom and the others was actually the No. 4 Gene Potion?

 Chapter 1037： Arbitrary

    "Master, this..."


    "For you, go find a place to take it now, and I will check your results later."


    Mu Wuqing frowned slightly.


    "Aren''t these medicines prepared for other excellent management at the base? We used them, what should they do?"


    "Are they important or are you important? No distinction is made between them."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    As soon as Wei Xiao said this, Mu Wuqing and the others were speechless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You have to be exhausted if you have a shortcut. I don''t know how to say you. In the future, the base will obtain the corpse of the corpse, and two-thirds of the genetic medicine extracted will be yours. Now it is. , Drink these genetic medicines and let me see the effect."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s firm attitude, Mu Wuqing and Phantom Shadow looked at each other, and said nothing.


    "Then let''s listen to Wei Xiao, go, Xiaoying, and go to the simple room over there." Mu Wuqing said.


    "Um!"


    "Qingshu, take a few servants with you and bring some food by the way." Shu Wang said to Li Qingshu next to him.


    People who took high-level medicines went back to take low-level medicines, and it was the first time they tried such a thing.


    I don''t know if there will be any side effects when taking genetic medicine. Shu Wang asked Li Qingshu to prepare in advance, so he was prepared.


    It can be seen from this detail that the eldest sister Shu Wang deserves it.


    Li Qingshu nodded, and then asked the servants to bring a lot of food to follow the second girl, and walked straight to a shack behind the slope.


    "Sister Youwei, has Master Wei Xiao always been so overbearing in our base?"


    "The attitude of Master Wei Xiao just now makes people feel so strange. If he gives the gene medicine to the two hostesses without the consent of other high-level officials, it will be fine, right?"


    While Wei Xiao''s attention was not here, Guanguan and Huashang, who were sitting next to Ni Qingcheng, asked Bai Youwei in a low voice.


    Although they have been to the base for more than a month, Guanguan and the others are not very clear about the situation at the base.


    Just now Wei Xiao did it in the former Sky City, and Yixiu would never dare to do it.


    It''s not that he couldn''t do it, but that he didn''t dare to be so headstrong like Wei Xiao.


    Just like the mother body experimental body cultivated by Yixiu in the later period, although he occupied the most share, it was also unanimously approved by others after "discussing" with other forces.


    They feel that Wei Xiao''s attitude of disposing of the public resources of the base without considering the opinions of others at all is a bit exaggerated.


    Isn''t he afraid that other people on the base have ideas?


    Even shake the military spirit?


    Bai Youwei smiled disapprovingly: "You just came to the base, and you haven''t had much contact with it. I don''t understand how high the status of my family in the Phoenix Base is."


    "You may only know that everyone at the base respects my husband very much. In fact, at the base, people are the faith and godlike existence of the entire base. Let alone decide the ownership of a few potions, even if some people from other bases go If you die, that person will end his life without hesitation."


    "So exaggerated?"


    "There are indeed exaggerated elements in it, but Wei Xiao is supreme in Phoenix. Any of his decisions, the people in the base, can only obey, obey, and obey, including us mistresses. Therefore, he wants to take genetic medicine No one dared to have an opinion to him, nor did he dare to have an opinion." Jiang Xiyu on the side answered.


    After listening to Jiang Xiyu''s words, Guanguan and the others looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    According to what Bai Youwei and Jiang Xiyu said, doesn''t it mean that a base as large as Phoenix is ??completely the same as Wei Xiao''s words.


    The so-called high-level personnel of the base seem to have considerable power. In fact, all of this depends on Wei Xiao''s mood. If he wants to, anyone in the base may be beaten to the end.


    "All nonsense. I, Wei Xiao, always persuade people with reason. When did the dictatorship come to power?"


    Obviously, Wei Xiao heard the words of the two sweet wives, and he was very anxious to defend himself.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The second woman chuckled.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Wei is a wise master who respects the ideas of others. It is the little girl who said something wrong. The little girl is here to make me apologize to Mr. Wei."


    "Sister Youwei likes to smear O''Neill, her conscience is very bad, O''Neill is a good person, and the old people in the base know it."


    The two little ones were laughing.


    It''s okay if they didn''t speak, Wei Xiao was full of black lines when they spoke.


    Are you complimenting me or hurting me?


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Everyone laughed.


    The atmosphere becomes relaxed.


    During the time when the Phantom and the others were taking the medicine, the people who were rare to relax also began to have a barbecue on this slope.


    This scene is rarely seen in the last days.


    Around three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Mu Wuqing and the others returned to the slope.


    "Husband, Wu Qing and the others are back." Shu Wang reminded Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who was eating the grilled steak, turned around.


    "Wei Xiao (master)..."


    The second daughter who came to Wei Xiao''s back stood so pretty.


    Wei Xiao put down the unfinished barbecue.


    "It''s mine."


    Bai Youwei didn''t dislike it either, she grabbed the grilled lottery and put into the bag the steak that Wei Xiao hadn''t finished eating.


    Yan Yi on the side pouted her mouth, as if the steak was preempted by Bai Youwei, making her very depressed.


    Is Wei Xiao''s leftover food in demand?


    No one cares about these two little ones.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two girls: "How do you feel?"


    Others also gathered around, waiting with anticipation for the Phantoms to tell their feelings after persuading them to use the No.4 potion.


    "It''s hard to tell. I feel a little unreal, and even feel that I can''t control the power in my body now." Mu Wuqing said first.


    Very subtle.


    It is not convinced how much improvement it will bring to her after using the medicine.


    Her somewhat perfunctory answer made Shu Wang them a little itchy.


    "Are there any sequelae?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    Mu Wuqing shook his head: "It''s not clear in a few words, you can feel it yourself!"


    How do we feel?


    How do you feel?


    Without waiting for the people around him to continue to question, Mu Wuqing reached out with one hand and pointed directly at the distant sky, and then blood-black flames began to condense in front of her open palm.


    Seeing this scene, Shu Wang''s expressions became serious.


    As the blood black flame in front of Mu Wuqing''s palm gradually condensed into a ball, and as she continued to convey the flame, the eyes of everyone changed.


    In the match between Mu Wuqing and Phantom, they seemed to have never seen Mu Wuqing used this trick.


    Is it a new move?


    After ten breaths.


    At this time, the fireball in front of Mu Wuqing''s palm was already the size of two basketballs.


    At this moment, the surrounding temperature began to rise rapidly.


    "So hot!"


    The servants who couldn''t stand the temperature around Mu Wuqing first.


    They were originally five or six meters away from Wei Xiao and others, but because their genetic level was still at the first or second level, they soon couldn''t stand the temperature around Mu Wuqing, and consciously retreated some distance.


    But this is just the beginning.


    After the fireball hanging in front of Mu Wuqing''s palm grew to the size of four basketballs, even Jiang Xiyu, who were fourth-level fighters, backed away unconsciously.


    "What a terrifying flame? Is Wu Qing so strong now?"


    I don''t know when they have already opened Shu Wang two or three meters away with Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing, and the Phantom, and said in surprise.


    Not to mention others.


    "Sister Wu Qing, enough, enough, if you condense, we will all be cooked by you." Bai Youwei yelled quickly.


    Mu Wuqing did not stop.


    She didn''t stop until the fireball''s radius reached about half a meter.


    At this time, within five meters of her, apart from Wei Xiao and the Phantom, there was no one else.


    "This is my current limit, even if I condense the different fires, even I can''t control it." Mu Wuqing said.


    "What does this mean?" Bai Youwei asked incomprehensibly, five meters away.


    It doesn''t seem to be a problem to condense a fireball, right? In addition to making the surrounding temperature to an unimaginable point.


    Mu Wuqing heard the words and did not explain.


    She stared at her, locked her gaze on a clearing of seven or eighty meters away in the two training sessions, and then waved her hand and threw the fireball out.


    "Rumble..."


    The speed of the fireball is very fast.


    In the blink of an eye, accompanied by a loud bang, the huge flames exploded like multiple shells at the same time, splashing a pillar of fire more than ten meters high.


    Without waiting for other people to react, a violent energy shock wave spread out, like a halo sweeping around.


    "carefully--"


    The shock wave hasn''t reached Wei Xiao and the others, but the energy it radiates has made people feel a little scared.


    The others had no time to dodge. At this time, the Phantom screamed, and the figure instantly came to the front of the crowd.


    Numerous currents rushed out of her body, quickly forming an arc-shaped protective cover to protect the entire **** behind.

 Chapter 1038： I know

    "Huhuhu..."


    When the shock wave arrives, the energy shield released by the phantom is impacted head-on.


    Without any shaking, Wei Xiao and others on the slope, under the protection of the energy mask, are like stone pillars in the rapids, splitting the sweeping shock wave into two from the middle, making it flow from both sides. .


    With phantom protection, people behind the energy mask were not affected by the aftermath of the explosion.


    Everyone looked at the explosion.


    I saw the pillar of fire soaring into the sky and the shock wave swept through, and a large amount of splashing blood black flames spread all over the earth.


    Plants, rocks, and even stagnant water, as long as the area is contaminated with black blood flames, it immediately turns into a sea of ??flames and burns wildly, feeling like it cannot be extinguished.


    When the aftermath dissipated, the Phantom removed its ability.


    In front of Wei Xiao and the others, the open space at this time was surrounded by flames, and in the middle, there was a deep pit with a radius of more than ten meters.


    Except for a piece of scorched earth, living creatures are hard to find.


    This is what Mu Wuqing said "you feel".


    The sight in front of them gave Shu Wang an extraordinary shock.


    "Good, terrifying power..."


    Bai Youwei and the others were shocked and looked at the place destroyed by a fireball by Mu Wuqing in disbelief.


    As the "culprit" Mu Wuqing, the expression on his face is not much better than that of Bai Youwei and the others.


    "This is the temporary improvement I got after taking two No. 4 potions. It could have been stronger, but because I wasn''t sure to control the stronger power, I didn''t dare to use it rashly."


    Hearing her words, everyone looked at Mu Wuqing with shocked eyes.


    This is not her strongest blow, how terrifying is Mu Wuqing''s strongest blow?


    But this will only take a moment.


    Soon, the Phantom became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    If they remember correctly, the Phantom''s No. 4 potion is three.


    You know, before taking the medicine, the strength of the Phantom was far superior to Mu Wuqing. Now, she took one more medicine than Mu Wuqing, what level of strength did she take?


    "Xiaoying, in what way do you plan to let us experience your abilities?" Shu Wang asked impatiently.


    The Phantom looked at Wei Xiao, as if asking him: Do I want to use it?


    "I also want to know where your current strength has reached? Can you do your best?"


    Phantom shook his head.


    "For the time being, I can barely control 70% of my strength, no matter how strong it is, I can''t control it."


    "Then give it a try."


    Wei Xiao said, taking the lead to let everyone give the Phantom a space to display.


    "I''m looking forward to it. I don''t know what way Xiaoying Jie will use to let us feel her strength?" Bai Youwei hugged Yan Yi with a look of excitement.


    Yan Yi squeezed his small fist, staring at the phantom with his eyes.


    Phantom took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions.


    When two purple lights burst out in her eyes, her figure disappeared in front of everyone in an instant.


    "So fast!"


    As four-level fighters, Shu Wang and the others, when they noticed that the Phantom''s figure had disappeared in place, they did not capture her movement.


    At the moment of their horror, the Phantom''s figure had arrived in the training field two hundred meters away from Wei Xiao and the others.


    Two hundred meters away, the Phantom arrived almost in an instant. Even Wei Xiao was surprised at this speed.


    Only Wei Xiao could clearly capture the movement trajectory of the Phantom, too fast.


    Standing in the training ground two hundred meters away, the Phantom had action at this time.


    I saw purple lightning burst out all over her body, electric currents that began to spread in all directions like spider silk, instantly weaving an area with a radius of 100 meters.


    This is just the beginning.


    As the Phantom''s hands began to condense lightning.


    Suddenly, the Phantom knelt on one knee and pressed his hands on the ground. Then, the power grid spread across the entire area and the entire space.


    The sound of "Kaka" continued to explode in the thunder-shrouded area.


    Earth flying stones splashed and thick smoke was everywhere.


    Outside the realm, Wei Xiao and the others saw that in the entire space filled with electric currents, thousands of thunderworks, like violent storms, except for the Phantom itself, everything that existed in this realm was turned to gray under the ravages of purple lightning. fly.


    I didn''t personally feel how terrifying the power released by the Phantom, everyone didn''t know how powerful it was.


    However, the things that are constantly turning into ashes in the domain have also made Wei Xiao and the others clearly realize that the power displayed by the Phantom is definitely not what ordinary super fighters can resist.


    I am afraid that the fourth-level fighters will have to retreat.


    "The power does not seem to be as powerful as that of Sister Wu Qing, but the destructiveness of Sister Wu Qing''s attack just now is completely incomparable. If this is trapped by Sister Xiaoying, who can live?" Bai Youwei said in shock.


    Mu Wuqing was also afraid.


    "My attack just now seems to be powerful, but in fact it is very dispersive. It''s okay to deal with first- and second-level super fighters, but it is not impossible for them to avoid third-level and third-level fighters. Xiaoying''s is different. Not to mention the domain blockade, I feel that even if I am struck by that raging lightning once, I''m afraid it won''t be uncomfortable."


    "Is this the real scary thing about the fifth-level fighters? It feels like the fourth-level fighters are in front of the fifth-level fighters, and they are completely giving away their heads." Guanguan trembled.


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao.


    At this moment, she already understood why Wei Xiao insisted on letting the Phantom and the others take the No. 4 potion to improve their strength.


    Not to mention, just how many fourth-level fighters can resist the power of the Phantom and the others?


    "Husband, your decision is right."


    "It''s expected. The first level 5 fighters may be stronger than the 4th level fighters, but with the enhancement of their abilities, there is no way to resist the fourth level fighters with the 5th level fighters. What do they do with the 5th level fighters? Class-level fighters fight against each other? Now Xiaoying and the others have just one point five-level fighters should look like."


    "Is this just a little bit?" Jiang Xiyu exclaimed.


    "Otherwise? The genetic medicine extracted from the corpse of the corpse king has no upper limit. In theory, the longer the time, the stronger the fighters of their level. The No. 5 medicine is hailed as the''Divine Medicine'', now it seems It''s really worthy of the name."


    "I just don''t know how long the fourth-level fighters can hold on to the current Xiaoying and others?" Ni Qingcheng said suddenly.


    The others hadn''t reacted yet, and the big watery eyes of Wei Xiao''s two little wives were very clear.


    Yes! How long can the fourth-level fighters last in the hands of the Phantom?


    Although it feels that they are only a matter of breathing to solve the fourth-level fighters, but they have not seen it with their own eyes, Bai Youwei and others are always curious.


    "Should I try?"


    Bai Youwei is really not so bold.


    "try what?"


    When Phantom came back, she just heard what Bai Youwei said and asked curiously.


    Yan Yi: "Sister Qingcheng wants to know if the fourth-level fighters can resist in front of you. Sister Youwei volunteered and wanted to be this little guinea mouse."


    The Phantom looked at Bai Youwei with some surprise.


    The expression seemed to ask: Are you sure you are not joking?


    "Hehe...Sister Xiaoying, please satisfy our curiosity! Sister Wuqing, I don''t dare to try. Her strange fire and powers are basically immortal before being consumed. I don''t want to It¡¯s been cooked by her, but yours should be fine. At most, it will not cost me my life if it is powered up."


    Bai Youwei came to the Phantom and hugged her arm and said.


    "You Wei, this is too risky, why not let me come! I am also a fourth-level fighter, and the results are the same." Song Xiaoyu took the initiative to become the experimenter.


    "How can it work?" Bai Youwei refused, "How can our curiosity make you pay? Don''t worry, I know it in my heart."


    "..."


    Do you know it in mind?


    I don''t think you have the number 13 in your heart.


    You only see that Mu Wuqing''s flame is difficult to extinguish, but you don''t know that compared to Mu Wuqing''s flame, the purple lightning of the Phantom is more terrifying.


    I really want to test whether the fourth-level fighters can resist in the hands of the Phantom. Can the Phantom and the Phantom show some strength?


    But in that case, are you sure what effect your strength can detect?


    "Do you really know how strong Xiaoying and the others are now?" Wei Xiao said suddenly.

 Chapter 1039： Wei Laoqi is floating again

    Bai Youwei turned to look at Wei Xiao, and moved like a chicken pecking at rice: "Yeah! Just watching Xiaoying and the others release their abilities, it always feels much monotonous. In the future, their opponents are all living creatures, and it is impossible to stand and attack them. So, we want to see how strong Sister Xiaoying and the others are in real battles."


    "Husband, in the future, we will not only have fifth-level fighters, but other forces will also appear one after another. Make a mental preparation in advance so that you can deal with emergencies in the future." Jiang Xiyu said.


    What she said is quite reasonable.


    Wei Xiao looked at everyone around him looking forward to it, and shrugged.


    "Okay! Since you all want to see the true strength of the two of them, then I will satisfy you."


    "Husband, did you agree to let me test Xiaoying and the others?"


    Bai Youwei was a little surprised.


    "Boom..."


    "Ouch, husband, you hit me on the head again, it hurts."


    Suddenly, Bai Youwei was given a popcorn by Wei Xiao. She was in pain, and quickly released the small hand that was holding the Phantom''s arm, holding her head and looking at Wei Xiao aggrievedly.


    Wei Xiao rolled her eyes.


    "With me here, is it your turn to take risks?"


    "Ah! You mean you are going to test Xiaoying and the others?"


    "Otherwise? Do you think there is someone more suitable here than me?"


    Bai Youwei suddenly forgot about Wei Xiao knocking her on the head and made a look of serious thinking.


    "It seems to be true. Then, husband, try it out, we are all waiting to see it!"


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    This is definitely my daughter-in-law?


    Afraid it was not dropped by someone, right?


    Ignoring this heartless fellow, Wei Xiao moved his body.


    "It happens that there has been no activity for a while, so I will have a good activity today." Wei Xiao no longer hesitated, looking at Mu Wuqing and the Phantom Shadow, "You two together! Let me experience how much you are now. powerful?"


    The two women looked at each other.


    "Are you going to deal with the two of us together?" Mu Wuqing was a little surprised.


    "One I am afraid that I will not be able to move my muscles and bones enough."


    Leaving a very confident sentence, Wei Xiao''s figure moved, and several flashes appeared 100 meters away.


    "Come on, husband."


    "Oonni sauce, come on."


    The two kids just watched the show and it wasn''t too much of a big deal. They had already found a place to sit down with melons and fruits, and waited for the great show to take place.


    Mu Wuqing looked at Xiaoying, as if asking if we really want to join forces?


    "I believe in the master, and at the same time I will not keep my hands." Phantom said seriously.


    This is her attitude.


    In other words, Wei Xiao in her eyes is invincible, no matter where she grows up.


    Mu Wuqing is also a temperamental person.


    As an overlord flower, how can she show weakness when she is so underestimated?


    "Well, we weren''t his opponent when we became a fourth-level fighter. This time, he must be beaten."


    Mu Wuqing also corrected his attitude and planned to have a hearty battle with Wei Xiao.


    The two did not say much, and rushed to the training ground one after another.


    "Shu Wang, they will be fine, right? I feel Xiao Ying and Wu Qing are serious." Yan Chuan Huizi, who had not spoken, came to Shu Wang''s side and said with some worry.


    Shu Wang also had some worries in her heart. However, out of trust in Wei Xiao, she smiled and said: "If it is someone else, we should really worry about it, but instead of being a husband, have you ever seen him beaten by someone? "


    "This¡­¡­"


    Yan Chuan Keiko thought for a while, and finally shook his head.


    "That''s it, we just sit and watch a good show."


    "Eldest sister, Qingcheng sister, come find a seat and sit down, the battle will begin soon." Bai Youwei called to everyone from the side.


    Looking at the two little ones that had been sitting peacefully, Shu Wang was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Really heartless!


    "Let''s go, let''s go find a seat and sit down."


    Shu Wang greeted everyone, and the others no longer hesitated, and came to Bai Youwei and the others to find a place to sit down.


    "Do you think Master Wei Xiao can cope with the combination of the two mistresses?"


    "I don''t know, I should be able to! I haven''t seen Master Wei Xiao do anything unsure of yet."


    "I''ve never seen Master Wei Xiao use abilities. I don''t know if he really can''t or is it because his previous opponent was too weak to use it?"


    Hearing Huashang, Guanguan and Leng Yu''s comments, Song Xiaoyu, who was next to them, intervened.


    "Brother Xiao doesn''t have supernatural powers."


    "Um?"


    The three women were taken aback, and looked at Song Xiaoyu with some surprise.


    "Don''t doubt, the base has captured two corpse emperors so far, and the potions have been given to Sister Wu Qing and Xiaoying, so Brother Xiao, who has not taken potion No. 5, can''t have abilities."


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t explain it, but Leng Yu and the others were even more shocked by this explanation.


    "Then how did Master Wei Xiao''s strength improve? Master Wei Xiao has not taken the No. 5 potion, which means Master Wei Xiao is still a fourth-level fighter, but Master Wei Xiao showed his strength when he dealt with Yi Xiu and the others in Sky City. It''s definitely not something fourth-level fighters can do." Leng Yu couldn''t help asking.


    She is now a fourth-level fighter, so Leng Yu is very clear about the limits of a fourth-level fighter.


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head.


    "I don''t know. Xiao Brother''s strength seems to be born with him."


    "How is this possible? Didn''t Master Wei Xiao ever take genetic medicine?" Guanguan exclaimed.


    "I have taken it, but it is only the No.3 potion. Brother Xiao said that all the gene potions are useless to him, so he didn''t try the gene potions extracted from the bases later."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Guanguan and the others were shocked.


    Wei Xiao''s strength was not improved by genetic medicine?


    Inborn?


    Is this definitely a joke?


    "My husband did say that genetic medicine was useless to him, and we didn''t see him taking genetic medicine after the third." Jiang Xiyu next to him said.


    If Song Xiaoyu alone said that, Guanguan and the others would have doubts.


    Isn''t it nonsense that you can still have inhuman strength without the improvement of genetic medicine?


    Is there such a person before the end of the world?


    But even Jiang Xiyu, the person next to the pillow, said that they are all smart girls, and they can be sure that other mistresses also know this.


    Thinking of this, when the three of them looked at Wei Xiao who was a hundred meters away, their mentality changed.


    They wouldn''t think that Wei Xiao was so powerful before the end of the world, so the reason was here.


    After the outbreak of the last days, did Wei Xiao have any unknown adventures?


    "Look, O''Neill and they started."


    "Sister Wu Qing and Sister Xiaoying really valued their husbands, and they went straight into the strongest mode from the beginning. I wonder if their husbands will capsize in the gutter?"


    The two boys next to each other made a sound, and Song Xiaoyu and their thoughts were immediately pulled to the training ground.


    I saw Mu Wuqing and Phantom both facing Wei Xiao, and they immediately entered the second form as soon as they came up.


    A person''s body was covered with blood and black fire, and the fireballs the size of tennis **** formed an ellipse that surrounded Mu Wuqing''s figure.


    The phantom was also flashing purple lightning, and the purple electric current that rushed from time to time dispersed into the air, making a loud blast.


    "Master Wei Xiao intends to confront the two mistresses with flesh and blood?"


    "No? Doesn''t Master Wei Xiao even have almost no close friends?"


    "There is an inexplicable sense of expectation."


    "Oonni sauce, come on."


    "Husband, give a lesson to those two stupid women who don''t know how high the earth is, so that they can know that your uncle will always be your uncle."


    "..."


    Leaving aside the outcome of this battle, afterwards, some people are destined to have a good life.


    The fact is also true.


    Mu Wuqing in the training ground turned his head to stare at Bai Youwei who was the most alive.


    "Wei Laoqi, you wait for me, how will I clean up you afterwards?"

 Chapter 1040： Fight between husband and wife

    On the training ground.


    The three couples have entered a state of fighting.


    It''s impossible to say that Wei Xiao doesn''t have any pressure on the two wives with supernatural powers alone.


    But as a man, no matter how stressful he is, he still has to show out the courage of the air every second.


    "Do it! Don''t keep your hands, use the power you can control." Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    "Do you fight against us like this?"


    Looking at Wei Xiao who was empty and empty, Mu Wuqing reminded him.


    "I won''t use it yet, if I need it, I will use it."


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to bring the Emperor Sword with him, right?


    What can he use for a while?


    But Mu Wuqing really dare to think.


    Eat the Emperor Sword?


    Can that be used to compete with them?


    Simply daunting.


    "It is not me that you are worried about now, but you yourself. Now you, don''t know how long you can last in my hands?"


    Upon hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Mu Wuqing''s unwillingness to admit defeat suddenly surged into his heart.


    "Xiaoying¡ª"


    No more nonsense, Mu Wuqing looked at Phantom with sharp eyes.


    Phantom knows that she has always been an activist, and she suddenly has a purple light on her body.


    Then there was a "swish".


    In the form of lightning, a thunderous figure came to Wei Xiao''s side in an instant.


    As soon as he showed his body shape, he swept his legs in the air and kicked out, his long legs in combat uniforms swept across Wei Xiao''s neck like a thunderbolt.


    The powerful attack drove the explosion of the air, and the diffused lightning ravaged one side of Wei Xiao''s body.


    If Wei Xiao received this blow, would he be able to keep his neck?


    Not daring to take it lightly, Wei Xiao hurriedly bent and dodged with an unusually serious attitude.


    The figure leaning back easily avoided the front kick of the Phantom.


    "Peng..."


    But this is only the beginning.


    The phantom that missed a hit, the figure flickered in front of Wei Xiao.


    She felt that she could accelerate in midair, and when she reappeared, the attack had already come from Wei Xiao''s other directions.


    Thunder attack.


    Constantly changing directions, the Phantom''s attack on Wei Xiao was as fierce as a storm.


    Mu Wuqing, who was still standing in place, also moved.


    The blood-black fireball turned around.


    After a long time of training, the two people who had reached a very high understanding, as Mu Wuqing released a fireball to Wei Xiao, the Phantom quickly moved away from Wei Xiao.


    "Something!"


    Shaking his numb arm, Wei Xiao retreated as he watched the fireball bombarding him.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The fireball chased Wei Xiao''s figure and bombarded wildly.


    Every time Wei Xiao avoided a fireball, a pit visible to the naked eye was left on the ground before the dodge.


    There were blood black flames all around, and it was thrilling to see.


    When Wei Xiao escaped Mu Wuqing''s attack, the Phantom''s figure appeared next to Wei Xiao again.


    As soon as the figure appeared, the electric current gleaming with the spider web followed the phantom''s volley and fell, and the tens of thousands of streams were united, forming a thunder pillar that impacted Wei Xiao''s location.


    Without a chance to breathe, Wei Xiao stood up and dodged.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The Phantom¡¯s presser leg fell on the ground, and a powerful thunder stretched out. In a straight line within ten meters, a ditch with a width of about half a meter was raised by the destructive purple electricity.


    In addition, the currents spreading to both sides raged, and Wei Xiao, who had escaped the frontal attack, was affected by these scattered currents, and his whole body twitched slightly.


    "Husband, be careful!"


    Before Wei Xiao had any extra reaction, Mu Wu Qingjiao, who was a long-range attack, screamed, and then closed his hands in front of him, and the rapidly condensed flame formed a huge fireball.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Wei Xiao only felt that his eyes lit up, and immediately afterwards, he saw a flame ray sweeping towards him.


    "This tiger lady."


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth trembled.


    He has seen the power of flame rays.


    Mu Wuqing may not be able to reach the level of the Flame Corpse Emperor, but if he was swept by the flame rays, Wei Xiao, who was not protected by the Emperor Armor''s armor, could not stop him with his flesh and blood.


    The figure moved quickly and ran towards one side.


    Behind Wei Xiao, the flame ray controlled by Mu Wuqing hurriedly pursued.


    This scene lasted for seven or eight seconds, until Mu Wuqing''s condensed fireball was consumed, and the flame rays ended.


    "Oh my God! If this is made by sister Wu Qing''s flame ray hit, people will survive?"


    "It''s terrible, Sister Youwei, I''m suddenly a bit worried about O''Neill."


    On the outer slope, Shu Wang and the others were all frightened when they saw Mu Wuqing''s blow.


    Looking at the place where Wei Xiao was chased by flame rays, the half-arc flame zone that could be seen hundreds of meters away, their expressions were no longer the lightness they had at the beginning, and they all felt worried for Wei Xiao.


    What kind of competition is this, it is simply a battle of life and death.


    How many people who know can still maintain a certain sense of reason, and those who don''t know think that Mu Wuqing is going to murder her husband?


    Is this a contest between the strong?


    To outsiders, the dangerous battles are actually just normal operations in the eyes of the parties involved?


    "Five-level fighters are really terrifying."


    Ni Qingcheng and the others couldn''t help but marvel.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know Shuwang''s feelings now.


    After avoiding Mu Wuqing''s powerful blow, his face was already cold to the extreme, his figure moved, and he rushed towards Mu Wuqing.


    "Peng..."


    "Squeak..."


    However, before Wei Xiao approached Mu Wuqing, the Phantom intercepted him instantly.


    A lightning-like figure appeared in front of Wei Xiao, and a side kick took Wei Xiao''s figure straight away.


    Wei Xiao quickly crossed his hands to block him.


    A powerful blow was accompanied by a raging electric current on Wei Xiao''s body, and the terrifying impact directly swept Wei Xiao away.


    Phantom pursuit.


    "Master, be careful."


    Before Wei Xiao could react, a few phantoms that flashed in front of him, which had already been close to him, stopped the figure. The current surged on his body, and the sky, the earth, and the mesh purple electricity stretched out, and Wei Xiao''s figure did not stop. At the moment, an independent space was quickly formed to include Wei Xiao''s figure.


    This is the move used by the Phantom to show its supernatural powers before.


    "Sister Xiaoying''s absolute domain."


    "It''s this trick again, what can my husband do to avoid Xiaoying''s blow?"


    Shu Wang in the distance opened their eyes.


    Wei Xiao has a solemn face.


    The realm of the Phantom?


    In this, he didn''t have much room to show his fists and feet.


    "Kaka..."


    "coming!"


    Wei Xiao''s pupils widened.


    The domain blocked all Wei Xiao''s retreat, and there was no phantom of his hand. Purple electricity spurted all over his body. In the entire domain, purple light flickered, and thousands of purple electricity swept the entire space like pouring rain.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao had nowhere to dodge, and his whole body was corroded by purple electricity. While screaming in his mouth, his whole body was twitching.


    Although every time she created a villain with the Phantom, she would get out of control to stimulate Wei Xiao as soon as she was excited about the abilities in her body, but how could the amount of electricity in that situation be comparable to the current one?


    It was the first time to withstand an electric shock of this intensity, and Wei Xiao once again experienced the pain that he had experienced in the body of the corpse emperor''s larva.


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    Perhaps it was because of Wei Xiao''s screams that the Phantom''s cold face was slightly stunned, and when he was worried, he was about to put away the release of the ability.


    "No, don''t worry about me, you are careful."


    Wei Xiao trembled but spoke very seriously into the ears of Phantom Shadow.


    The phantom that had originally planned to stop the ability to release, his eyes became firm again.


    However, this time Wei Xiao didn''t wait for her to continue to use her abilities to attack herself, to support the pain of being corroded by the purple electricity. In a real sense, Wei Xiao let go of his hands and feet, and his figure broke through the blockade of Thunder and appeared in front of Phantom instantly.


    Wife or wife doesn''t matter now.


    Wei Xiao just wanted to defeat these two tiger ladies at the moment.

 Chapter 1041： Ordinary people dare to play like this and left early

    There are no abilities, no fancy attack methods, Wei Xiao, who broke through the purple electric blockade and came to the front of the Phantom, swept towards the Phantom''s figure with a whirlwind leg.


    The Phantom couldn''t continue to release its abilities, and fluttered behind to avoid Wei Xiao''s blow.


    "Daughter-in-law, my husband is serious."


    Wei Xiao''s speed is faster.


    Only after avoiding Wei Xiao''s attack and shifting to a phantom falling in a parabola in the air, Wei Xiao''s figure had left the ground and appeared beside her at some point.


    "So fast!"


    While the Phantom was frightened, thunder burst out on his body, quickly condensing a ball of light to try to protect himself.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    But Wei Xiao''s attack was faster.


    The speed of the purple electric synthesis protective cover could not be kept up with a punch, as if through the thunder blockade of the Phantom body, and a heavy blow on the Phantom''s lower abdomen.


    The current released from the Phantom''s body stagnated, and the fallen figure floated into the air.


    "One force breaks ten thousand laws."


    Wei Xiao also made a lot of determination and kicked out with tears.


    The phantom that had just ascended was hit, and suddenly changed to fly out to the side.


    "Peng..."


    The phantom flew through the field formed by purple electricity into the air outside.


    "Xiaoying¡ª"


    Mu Wuqing, who had basically lost the two figures from the realm of the Phantom, did not expect that the Phantom would be shot out of it.


    "Sister Wu Qing, don''t keep your hands."


    The Phantom, who was in the air, couldn''t care about herself, and drank to Mu Wu below.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t know what was going on in the domain that had already begun to dissipate, but she didn''t doubt that the Phantom would harm Wei Xiao.


    With his eyes condensed and his face showing firmness, Mu Wuqing quickly condensed a blood-black fireball, and then smashed it into the Thunder Realm.


    "Rumble..."


    A violent explosion sounded.


    When the Thunder Realm collided with the huge fireball, it shrank instantly, and a terrifying blood-purple halo swept across, and then a bulging ball of light continuously swallowed everything around it. After reaching a certain level, it exploded with a deafening blast.


    "husband--"


    "Wu Qing and the others are not crazy, right?"


    Seeing this scene, Shu Wang in the distance could not sit still, and stood up one by one in shock.


    Isn''t it a competition?


    How do they look like they are fighting desperately?


    Looking at the scene of fire and purple electricity raging within a hundred meters of the training ground, Shu Wang was anxious for them.


    Affected by the shock wave, Mu Wuqing stepped back more than ten meters before stopping.


    The Phantom also landed on the ground, stretched out his hand to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth, and stared solemnly at the explosion area swallowed by flames and thunder.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    Mu Wuqing murmured, feeling anxious at the moment.


    You wouldn''t kill Wei Xiao, would you?


    Not only did she have such thoughts, but even the phantom who had never questioned Wei Xiao''s strength, was also worried at this moment.


    "Having powers is really cheating, and it is too unfriendly to those of us who don''t have powers."


    Just as everyone was worried, Wei Xiao''s figure appeared in front of Mu Wuqing and the others in the flames, avoiding the surrounding flames like a teleport.


    "Master..." Phantom was delighted.


    She knew that the master was invincible, she always knew it.


    "Husband, are you okay?"


    Mu Wuqing was also ecstatic and asked with concern.


    "What can I do?"


    As soon as he spoke, Wei Xiao quickly realized something and looked at himself.


    Ok!


    Basically, there is not much cover on himself.


    The cartoon-shaped **** in the innermost part are leaky in many places, and the handsome image is a mess, not to mention how stupid it is.


    "What a good thing you did."


    Wei Xiao glared at the two wives.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao could still joke with them, Mu Wuqing and the others immediately felt relieved.


    "You asked for this, we have kept our hands, okay?" Mu Wuqing smiled.


    "Keep your hands?"


    Will Wei Xiao believe it?


    It''s like your wife is attacking you with a knife. If you don''t have the skills, what will happen to you?


    Afterwards you said you were joking with me, and I believe you are a ghost.


    Wei Xiao believed that Mu Wuqing and the others just wanted to take the opportunity to retaliate against him, and to retaliate against him by attracting bees and butterflies everywhere.


    "Master, do you want to continue?" Phantom asked.


    "Naturally, it''s not over yet. But then you have to be careful."


    "Fighting?"


    "What do you say?"


    Wei Xiaoxiemei smiled, with countless fragments swaying on his body, his figure burst out as soon as his voice fell, and he rushed towards Mu Wuqing.


    "I go¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing was so scared that he backed away again and again.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    But Wei Xiao did not succeed.


    The combat consciousness absolutely surpassed the phantom of anyone in the base, and when she heard that Wei Xiao was going to continue, she was ready for offense and defense.


    Wei Xiao suddenly rushed into Mu Wuqing, the swift Phantom, thunder condensed in his hands.


    With a wave of his hand, a straight thunder pillar cuts through the middle of Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing in the form of cutting two places.


    Wei Xiao''s figure was stopped.


    When he turned to look at the Phantom, the Phantom had already attacked him.


    The thunder is running, and the purple electricity is vertical and horizontal.


    Spurred the figure of countless Zidians, swept away towards Wei Xiao with the momentum of thunder and Hongtao.


    Wei Xiao''s face condensed.


    He now deeply realizes that if you fight against a supernatural player, if you blindly defend, it will be a chronic death.


    The most feared thing for supernaturalists is to play long-range battles with you.


    If you want to defeat someone with abilities, but you don¡¯t have abilities, you have to attack frontally.


    Therefore, Wei Xiao changed his previous fighting style and looked at the phantom that was coming quickly, without fear of the thunder on her body, and rushed towards her at a faster speed.


    "Pumppump..."


    The husband and wife hand in hand.


    In the area full of thunder, you come and go.


    Wei Xiao, who was eroded by the purple electricity time and time again, attacked the Phantom more rapidly.


    More than a dozen rounds.


    The Phantom, whose power was not as powerful as Wei Xiao, was hit hard, and the figure was repelled.


    Wei Xiao then stared at Mu Wuqing.


    She is still too weak compared to the Phantom.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t win the Phantom in a short time, so he planned to let Mu Wuqing withdraw from the battle first.


    With the phantom''s resistance, Mu Wuqing had already slowed down.


    Seeing Wei Xiao rushing towards her again, the flames in his hand condensed, and as he moved quickly, countless fireballs smashed at Wei Xiao like raindrops.


    "It''s useless, as long as I''m fast enough, your flames won''t get into my body."


    Wei Xiao''s voice sounded in his ears, which also meant that Mu Wuqing had been close by Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wuqing''s expression changed.


    Regardless of other things, the flames on her body rose, and a flame light that was a meter away protected her.


    But just like Wei Xiao said, as long as he is fast enough, all Mu Wuqing''s defenses are useless to him.


    The covering speed of the flames could not keep up with Wei Xiao''s movements at all.


    A big hand seemed to pass directly through the flame barrier and grabbed Mu Wuqing inside.


    Under Mu Wuqing''s shocked gaze, Wei Xiao shouted.


    "Come out you!"


    Wei Xiao really can do it.


    Grabbing one of Mu Wuqing''s arm, he pulled it out, and then threw it directly toward one side.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing, who was completely out of balance, flew more than ten meters away. After landing, he rolled and turned on the ground for another ten meters, so Mu Wuqing stopped.


    "Wei, Wei Xiao, you really can do it, I''m your wife."


    Mu Wuqing, who felt that his whole body was about to fall apart, groaned in pain.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what to pity and cherish jade now.


    Although the start is measured, but it will never let Mu Wuqing.


    "Let you burn me with fire? I am also very painful, okay?"


    Glancing at Mu Wuqing who was lying on the ground and not getting up, Wei Xiao immediately stared at the Phantom.


    This is the most powerful daughter-in-law.


    When the Phantom is won, this competition can be declared over.

 Chapter 1042： Wei Da Devil admits it

    The Phantom would not be afraid of Wei Xiao because of Mu Wuqing''s experience.


    Anyway, the worst result is being beaten by Wei Xiao in the same way. Can he still "kill his wife to prove the truth"?


    The Phantom attacked Wei Xiao with the momentum of thunder.


    "Dare to fight me close?"


    Wei Xiao felt that the Phantom was overwhelmed.


    When he moved, he approached the Phantom, who could avoid lightning.


    One is to fight, and the other is to fight. Wei Xiao will never favor one another.


    Therefore, when confronted with the Phantom, Wei Xiao, who decided to make a quick battle, ignored the erosion of part of the purple lightning, used his fists and feet together, and recruited meat. The continuous attacks fell on the Phantom, making it difficult to parry.


    After fighting for a few rounds, the Phantom, who was completely downwind, decisively forced Wei Xiao back with purple lightning, and the figure retreated and pulled a certain distance.


    "Thunder Force Field!"


    As the Phantom screamed, purple arcs were scattered all around her, flooding the entire circle of war.


    The phantom has used this trick.


    By controlling thunder and lightning, the opponent''s figure is frozen in the air.


    The four corpses sent by Empress Ming Zhao to assassinate Wei Xiao were controlled by this trick.


    Now that the Phantom is more powerful, the space it can manipulate is even greater.


    As long as Wei Xiao''s figure is restrained to make it difficult for him to move, the next thing is not the Phantom''s say?


    The situation was the same as Phantom had imagined, and Wei Xiao could not avoid the blow.


    Countless arcs confined his limbs like ropes, hanging him in the air.


    However, just when the Phantom believed that the match should be over, Wei Xiao, who was controlled only one second before, broke away from the arc around him in the next second, and flashes appeared in front of the Phantom.


    "Break free?"


    The Phantom is unbelievable.


    "After the strength reaches a certain level, the so-called control will be useless, wife, we must be more vigilant in the future."


    Phantom was stunned. After Wei Xiao reminded her, before she could respond, he locked his throat and buckled Phantom''s gooseneck, and the other grabbed her arm.


    "Go!"


    Wei Xiao threw her out towards the place where Mu Wuqing''s figure was in the same way.


    A powerful force is acting on the Phantom, and she in the air has no chance to remove this power.


    However, compared to Mu Wuqing, Phantom''s resilience is more abundant.


    When the figure fell to the ground and rolled, she quickly adjusted her posture.


    Rolling to the ground twice in a row, during the third fall, the Phantom bounced up with both hands on the ground. After a few backflips, she removed the force Wei Xiao exerted on her and stood firmly on the ground.


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth picked up.


    As expected to be my strongest daughter-in-law, this reaction is also no one.


    But Wei Xiao quickly became bitter.


    Looking at his own hands, and then at some parts of his body, the tender skin on the outside and inside, he felt miserable in his heart.


    The abilities of the supernatural beings are still too unfair to them who can''t be supernatural.


    Wei Xiao, who clearly possesses an absolute advantage on the physical level, just because he didn''t have the means to deal with the second woman''s ability, even if he seemed to have the upper hand now, the price he paid made him feel heartbroken.


    Also, his recovery ability is extremely strong, otherwise, if Mu Wuqing and the others suffer this bit of suffering, his hands will basically be useless.


    Of course, the main opponent is Mu Wuqing and the others. If it is an enemy and Wei Xiao''s Emperor Sword is in hand, will this situation still happen?


    nonexistent.


    Shaking his healing arm, Wei Xiao looked at Phantom and the others.


    With a strong and calm expression on his face, he said: "It seems that the No.4 potion has improved you well, but it didn''t waste my thoughts, but if you want to beat me, you have to work harder. It''s almost the same as the test. Now, I already understand your situation, there is no need to..."


    "and many more!"


    Before Wei Xiao could finish the following words, Mu Wuqing, who was lying on the ground, stood up straight.


    After wiping the blood stains at the corners of his mouth, Mu Wuqing, with an unprecedented seriousness, stared at Wei Xia with warlike eyes.


    "Why do you want to fight?" Wei Xiao said jokingly.


    It looks confident on the surface, but in fact there is hardship in my heart.


    Coming again?


    Then am I still being abused by supernatural powers? Don''t!


    Mu Wuqing didn''t know Wei Xiao''s inner thoughts, and snorted coldly: "Are you proud of beating your wife?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Wuqing would come to such a sentence, and Wei Xiao didn''t know how to respond.


    How do I answer this?


    Can I say that it hurts my heart to hit you?


    Um!


    I really hurt, not only in my heart, but also in my whole body. This is definitely not a lie.


    Still maintaining that superior posture, Wei Xiao calmly said: "Then what do you want? Go on? Let me forget it! I already know your flaws. Even if you continue to fight, how many times I will be burned by you at most, A few more batteries, but your ending still cannot be changed."


    Wei Xiao really didn''t plan to continue.


    It''s just a competition, not a life and death duel.


    Besides, the same husband and wife, who hits the other two are uncomfortable, isn''t it?


    Looking at the blood on the corners of your mouth, I shed tears in distress.


    Yes, I shed tears. It was definitely not the negative emotions caused by the pain on my body. I shed tears of regret because I loved my wife and put such a cruel hand on myself.


    If you give me another chance, I will...will do it again.


    "..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s confident words, Mu Wuqing smiled mysteriously.


    "Our flaws? Haha... Dear husband, it seems that you are not allowed to see our upgraded form. Your knowledge of us still stays before taking the medicine. Because of your confident attitude, I think we should use The brand-new state played against you."


    Seeing Mu Wuqing''s unkind smile, Wei Xiao trembled inexplicably.


    He felt that something bad might happen next.


    But when did Devil King Wei admit it?


    "Are you sure you want to continue, won''t I be merciful?"


    "Xiaoying..."


    Mu Wuqing did not respond to Wei Xiao, but took a look at Xiaoying with a corner.


    "Lord, this is something we have explored during this period of time, so please advise."


    The Phantom didn''t say much, and directly told Wei Xiao with action whether they could continue to fight.


    Under Wei Xiao''s gaze, the Phantom was first.


    I saw the purple electricity all over her body was excited, and the current converged all over her body.


    After that, under Wei Xiao''s gaze, those purple and black currents gradually turned into entities, like a set of armor covering her body from the head of the Phantom.


    Within a few breaths, the body of the Phantom was invisible, and on his body was a set of energy armor that was completely condensed from purple electricity.


    The shape resembles armed armor. The difference is that the energy armor on the Phantom will change color according to the strength of the current surge.


    "Damn!"


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao was dumbfounded.


    "Dear husband, I have it too!"


    Mu Wuqing also transformed.


    The flames gathered all over her body, and a set of blood-black energy armor also covered her body in a short time, which was beyond words of extraordinary domineering.


    "Can you use abilities like this?"


    Wei Xiao really thought that they still had such a hand.


    Mu Wuqing said: "Now, with this layer of protection, our defense is super strong."


    "Oh, you may not have much idea to say that. Let me tell you this! Before we can improve our strength through genetic potions, the energy armor I condensed, the attacks of the first-level fighters are almost ineffective, unless the weapons made by the third-level zombie bones are used. Xiaoying is stronger, and the physical attacks of the second-level fighters are no different from Tickle."


    "Theoretically, as long as our powers are not exhausted, we can basically be invincible in the face of enemies below level 4, um, without fighting back."


    The Phantom added: "Now that our strength is improved, this data will only be stronger. I guess the master''s attack just now has no effect on us at all."


    Wei Xiao felt that the two daughters were showing off to him.


    And still blatantly.


    But this is not the key. The key is that they have this layer of protection, and how can Wei Xiao, who can only fight with bare hands, defeat them?


    Fighting at a long distance, isn''t that looking for abuse?


    Close combat, don''t embarrass Wei Xiao.


    He can subdue the Phantom and the others by being quick, accurate, and ruthless.


    Fast is to shoot fast.


    Accuracy is the grasp of opportunity.


    Ruthless, that is cruel to oneself, hesitate to exchange injury for injury.


    But now that people have this level of protection, how can they still play unless Wei Xiao makes a killer?


    Wei Xiao''s face was uncertain.


    He felt that facing the two women in this state, he had no chance of winning at all.


    "Dear husband, come, we will fight again, this time, we promise to make you so cool that you can''t breathe." Mu Wuqing provocatively said.


    "The master can come up with more strength, we can handle it."


    The Phantom also seemed to be high-spirited.


    Wei Xiao wanted to cry.


    I don''t know why, he suddenly felt that his body''s superpowers were so tasteless.


    In addition to being immortal, in addition to supernatural resilience and the effect of continuous improvement of physical fitness, the real practicality is not much, the key is that these seem to be passive skills.


    Blue thin shiitake mushrooms.


    "I admit defeat, you won."


    As if being stimulated, Wei Xiao didn''t want to face the two girls anymore, leaving a word, and without hesitation, he ran directly to Shu Wang.


    It feels like running away.


    What can I do if I don''t escape?


    This is my daughter-in-law, am I trying my best with them?


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing couldn''t help laughing at the look of Wei Xiao, who was still very energetic before, "fleeing from wasteland" at this moment.

 Chapter 1043： Bai Youwei

    The Phantom lifts the energy armor.


    "In fact, the master is letting us. If the battle just now was to face the enemy, the master has too many opportunities to kill us."


    The energy armor on Mu Wuqing''s body also retreated.


    The smile on his face disappeared, and he was deeply impressed by what the Phantom said.


    "You and I dare not say that I will not be able to beat Wei Xiao, but now I am still far behind. It is difficult to deal with his terrifying speed and power with bare hands. It is estimated that only a few attacks can barely defend him and it will be finished."


    With that, Mu Wuqing smiled proudly.


    "But he is our man, can he still kill us? In this world, he is probably the only person special!"


    "Well, the master is invincible."


    The Phantom said this sincerely.


    Mu Wuqing turned his head and glanced at her.


    "You have full confidence in him."


    "The master is worthy of my trust."


    For some reason, Mu Wuqing felt that he was fed a bite of dog food.


    Is there a mistake?


    That''s my husband too, why would I have this idea?


    Throw this ridiculous thought behind.


    "Let''s go there too!"


    "Um!"


    Phantom nodded, and then the two galloped towards Shu Wang.


    On the slope.


    Wei Xiao came back for the first time.


    "Are you okay?"


    Shu Wang, who had already stood there waiting for the final result, saw Wei Xiao''s figure appear, and Shu Wang greeted them for the first time.


    Wei Xiao saw the unabashed worry in Shu Wang''s eyes. Although he looked a little embarrassed now, he still pretended to be relaxed and said: "It''s okay, it''s just a discussion, not a fight for life, we have a sense of measure."


    Shu Wang smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "You don''t worry about yourself at all, but we were scared when we saw it just now. From now on, you and Xiaoying should stop discussing each other. My heart is afraid that I can''t bear it."


    Shu Wang''s worry was not pretended.


    She squeezed both hands for Wei Xiao and the others just now.


    It is true that the Phantom and their current strength are too advanced, completely beyond her scope of cognition.


    In the past, although Level 5 fighters were powerful, the strength demonstrated by the Phantom¡¯s several confrontations with others had not yet reached the point where Shu Wang could not reach the dust.


    But today, after many upgrades of the No. 4 potion, Shu Wang felt that his knowledge of the strength of the fifth-level fighter was completely lost.


    Based on the destructiveness and attack power that the two girls showed when the three of them were in a competition just now, Shu Wang felt that if she were to be replaced by her, Mu Wuqing''s blow to the Thunder Realm with a different fire would be enough to kill her.


    Wei Xiao was able to come out unharmed from the blow, and to Shu Wang it was the same as walking through a ghost gate.


    Feeling the anxiety in Shu Wang''s heart, Wei Xiao walked to her and hugged him in his arms.


    "I will not do things that are uncertain. Xiaoying and the others are indeed very strong now. Without weapons, I can''t guarantee that they are their opponents, but they want to hurt me and it is not that easy."


    Leaning in Wei Xiao''s arms, Shu Wangyou said: "That''s why you both kept hands with each other? If they also do their best, do you think you can deal with it with bare hands?"


    Wei Xiao looked at the beautiful wife in his arms in surprise.


    Do you want to demolish your husband''s desk at this time?


    I don''t want face?


    "Husband, you are really not serious this time. Shu Wang is right. You are not allowed to learn from each other in the future. It''s all from your own family. We don''t feel bad for anyone who is injured." Jiang Xiyu said seriously.


    "Eunichan, this time I''m on the side of the older sisters."


    The little daughter-in-law Yan Yi said weakly.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Shu, as if telling her: Seeing you started, everyone else put their worry on their faces.


    Shu Wang didn''t think he had done anything wrong.


    As a wife, is it wrong for her to worry about her husband''s safety?


    "Eldest Sister (Shu Wang)..."


    Mu Wuqing and the others also came back at this time.


    Shu Wang glanced at the two of them, then left Wei Xiao''s arms and came to them.


    Holding the second woman''s hand.


    "Are there any injuries?"


    Phantom shook his head.


    Mu Wuqing smiled lightly and said: "It''s okay, Wei Xiao has a sense of measure, and we are all fifth-level fighters, and we can recover from ordinary injuries in minutes."


    Shu Wang looked at the two carefully.


    Inadvertently, Liu frowned when she saw the blood on the corners of the two sisters'' mouths.


    Turning his head and staring at Wei Xiao angrily.


    "My wife doesn''t cherish it, and it doesn''t matter how important it is."


    Shu Wang is now more and more of the style of the Lord of the Palace.


    Wei Xiao had a hard time talking.


    Compared to Mu Wuqing and the others, it seems that I am the worst one, right?


    I don¡¯t see anyone speak for myself.


    Forget it, as a big man, why bother with a group of women so much?


    "Hehe...Sister, don¡¯t talk about your husband. Compared to Sister Wu Qing, your husband is more miserable, okay? Do you think your husband¡¯s body shape is now? Well, if you haven¡¯t been watching the battle, it¡¯s your husband now. Looks like, I doubt if someone is pretending to be him?" Bai Youwei came out to liven up the atmosphere.


    It seems that someone is still on his side.


    Wei Xiao was very pleased.


    With her opening, everyone cast aside their worries and focused on Wei Xiao''s current image.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Some people chuckled, and there were still quite a few.


    It can be seen that Wei Xiao''s image at the moment is indeed horrible, especially the striped pants with cartoon patterns, which are very eye-catching.


    "Look, I was right?" Bai Youwei smiled.


    Mu Wuqing raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and looked at Bai Youwei with ugly eyes.


    "Youwei, when I was about to fight my husband just now, I seemed to hear someone say something to let Wei Xiao teach me and Xiaoying. Now that the discussion is over, you said, should I find that person to settle the bill? "


    One second before, Bai Youwei, who was still embracing Wei Xiao''s injustice, heard Mu Wuqing''s words, the next second, he immediately released the hand holding Wei Xiao and kept a certain distance from him.


    As if the words and deeds had never happened before, Bai Youwei scolded Wei Xiao very seriously: "The eldest sister is right. My wife doesn''t know how to feel bad. How did you become a husband? What is the ability to beat a wife? Huh? Wei Xiao, you disappointed me too much this time."


    The look of King Kong''s anger and righteous indignation, as if Wei Xiao had done something heinous and intolerable, Bai Youwei called a anger and injustice.


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth were twitching.


    Your face is more unpredictable than it was in June.


    Before, he helped me speak, because of a small threat, I immediately changed my position. Do you want to be more ethical?


    No, just now, is that the attitude you should face the head of my family?


    Thinking of something, Wei Xiao glanced at Bai Youwei with a sharp look.


    Bai Youwei''s momentum suddenly weakened.


    "Husband, you feel wronged. For the safety of your seventh wife, you will act as my''voting certificate''. I will send a four. This is the last time. You don''t want to watch your seventh wife being played with fire. Did the woman bake it?"


    Bai Youwei looked at Wei Xiao with tears in her eyes, and her little chuchu expression was so pitiful.


    Wei Xiao only felt a headache.


    This guy is really heartless.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s expression, Bai Youwei knew that she had succeeded in pretending to be pitiful.


    They quickly moved to Shu Wang and they hugged Mu Wuqing''s arm.


    "Sister Wu Qing, you must have heard wrong just now. I have been on your side from beginning to end. For men who beat their wives, Bai Youwei has always hated and ashamed to be with him. If you don''t believe me, I will use my happiness as a guarantee. , If I duplicity, let me become a widow."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Bai Youwei¡ª¡ª"


    Wei Xiao couldn''t tolerate it at all.


    Oops, I said the wrong thing.


    Bai Youwei hurriedly covered her small mouth.


    "Husband, listen to me. I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about a little girl, I''m talking about Yan Yi becoming a widow."


    Is there a difference?


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and said: "I think my widow in the first year will be more acceptable. What do you think?"


    With that said, Wei Xiao rushed directly at Bai Youwei.


    "Ah...Sister, save me..."


    Bai Youwei screamed, turned around and ran away.


    "You stop me..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao chasing Bai Youwei, Shu Wang shook their heads dumbfounded.


    "The devil who bullied me seems to have a good time." Yan Yi said grimly.


    Dare to say that you have become a widow?


    snort! To be a widow is also the great witch of Bai Youwei.


    Something seems to be wrong?


    "I really can''t do anything with Youwei, I feel like she is a elder sister, no younger sister is sensible." Jiang Xiyu commented intuitively.


    Yan Yi''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he nodded repeatedly.


    Forget the thoughts in my heart just now.


    Looking at Wei Xiao and the girls playing around in Guanguan and the others, they all showed envy on their faces.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would not have imagined that Master Wei Xiao and the hostesses would be so affectionate."


    "Well, I''m so envious!"


    Guanguan and Huashang spoke one after another.


    Leng Yu glanced at Ni Qingcheng.


    "Is this bad? The hostess loves each other, and Master Wei Xiao loves the hostess and them very much. If Sister Ni can be with Master Wei Xiao, we don''t have to worry about her being wronged in the future."


    "Why did it happen to me?" Ni Qingcheng looked surprised.


    Guanguan and Huashang said in unison.


    "We envy you!"


    "hehe¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1044： Fleet from the Emerick continent

    Above the sea.


    A huge super fleet is rapidly approaching in the direction of the female country V.


    It is entirely composed of seamount war weapons and a number of large cruise ships, and the team is extremely large.


    Just looking at the size, this fleet can hold no less than 100,000 people.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a city that moves on the sea.


    In a cabin inside the only marine carrier of this huge fleet.


    At this time, many people gathered here.


    There are only a few men, and the rest are all blonde and blue-eyed ocean horses.


    They were dressed in revealing clothes and full of spirits, enjoying everything in this luxurious cabin amidst laughter and laughter.


    No matter when and under what circumstances, there will always be a small group of people in this world who can live a life of drunkenness and extravagance.


    The sight in front of you is the best proof.


    In a more erosive environment, there is a quiet independent space.


    "Sam, how long will it take to reach the female country V?"


    A brawny man in **** and tattooed on his body puts his arms around two beautiful white-haired beauties and asked about a man sitting opposite.


    There was also a hot woman with her arms around her.


    The man who enjoys the current life, Sam, said relaxedly: "There are about five hours before the sun sets, and we can see the long-lost land."


    "Five hours? Well, that piece of land without radiation will be ours in five hours."


    "Hermo, although the female country V is a country without forbidden weapons before the end of the world, it also means that there will be countless zombies on it. Before the end of the world, the female country V has a population of nearly 200 million. According to the agreement According to the data obtained by Dr. Na and their research, there is an apocalyptic outbreak, and the proportion of human corpses in the world is as high as seven to three..."


    "This also means that we may have to face more than one billion zombies and an unclear number of local survivors."


    The tattooed man, that is, Hermo smiled disapprovingly.


    "Sam, do you think that with the power we have now, are those madmen our opponents? We already have absolute power to face everything. For the remaining survivors of the female country V, we are the incarnation of God, Lord Messengers, they should prepare flowers, beauties, and champagne to welcome us."


    Listening to Hermer''s confident words, Sam did not refute.


    Recalling those stupid first- and second-level zombies on the Erymek continent, and comparing them with the armed forces they now have, Sam felt that what Hermer said was not an exaggeration.


    If it were not for the early stage of the outbreak of the end times, the excessive use of taboo weapons by the forces that existed on the Emerek continent has led to less and less space suitable for human survival in that continent. With the power they now have, how could they choose to leave their homes.


    It''s a pity that the weapons they have now are all developed after the end of the world.


    Yes, many humans who survived the apocalyptic outbreak on the Amerika continent have never seen level four or above zombies, and even level three zombies are hard to meet.


    It''s not that the zombies over there evolve slowly, but the humans on it are extremely aggressive.


    National conditions.


    As one of the countries where the people of the whole country can legally hold guns, after the outbreak of the end times, the self-protection ability of their domestic people far exceeds that of Long Xia, a country that has extremely strict guns and ammunition control.


    In the face of zombies, the zombies they eliminated in the early stage can definitely rank in the forefront of the world.


    Many zombies are killed before they can develop, or they are killed before they eat to reach the evolutionary conditions, which greatly limits the emergence of advanced zombies.


    Then there are the extremes of the Americ Empire.


    With the world¡¯s forbidden weapons, the Americ Empire is second only to the Polar Bear Empire. They will use forbidden weapons whenever they realize that the tide of corpses cannot be eliminated by humans.


    Their use of taboo weapons has reached a very frequent level.


    This also led to the fact that the zombies and mother corpses on the Emerek Continent were difficult to evolve.


    With two major restrictions, it is strange that zombies can grow up.


    Of course, this did effectively inhibit the growth of zombies, but the consequences were beyond their tolerance.


    Such as order and living space.


    The Americk Empire is a country that emphasizes "freedom".


    When there is no order and restraint, and almost everyone has a thermal weapon, it is extremely difficult for a collapsed society to re-establish a new order, especially in the lowest circle.


    And this circle happens to have the largest number of people.


    is not that right?


    Everyone wants to be the boss, everyone wants to be the king and hegemony.


    You want to quickly pull up a force with the gun in your hand, okay, who is the boss?


    Two shoulders against one head. You have a gun and I have it. Why should I be controlled by you?


    Before the end of the world, you can still rely on your power and wealth to draw a group of people to sell your lives for you. After the end of the world, who will be rare about your things?


    Precisely because of this, the current situation on the Emerick continent is that there are many seemingly incompatible forces, and the speed of changing the boss is more frequent than eating.


    The boss has also become a high-risk occupation in the lower circle.


    In addition, the radiation produced by the frequent use of taboo weapons has also caused the living space of the survivors above to be sharply compressed.


    There are only those places where humans can survive. After a large part of it has been cut out by powerful people, how many are left suitable for the bottom circle?


    Given the limited place to survive, and the low level of ambitious people abound, you can imagine what the base of the survivors of Americk continent is.


    Sam and the powerful people saw that the Emerek Continent no longer had a place for them, and at the same time, they were unwilling to succumb to others, so they abandoned their homeland and brought enough manpower to the outside world to start again.


    Female V country is one of their best choices.


    Without taboo weapons, the living environment is extremely suitable for mankind.


    As for the zombies or survivors above, they are not worried at all, because they have absolute force to suppress all of this.


    "That''s right, we are far away from that terrible place, and a new world will be created by us. A toast for a better tomorrow."


    "Hahaha...I like a better tomorrow, shred!"


    "Shred!"


    "Boom..."


    The wine glasses of the two collided, and the two who were not worried about the way ahead began to enjoy their beautiful day.


    "Wow..."


    When they all waited with expectation for the fleet to approach the female country V, no one noticed that the sea area where the fleet was located, among the schools of fish swimming on the bottom of the sea, was mixed with some uninvited guests.


    ¡­


    After half an hour.


    The core area within the female country V.


    "Now that you all understand the situation, let''s talk about it, any good opinions?"


    Inside the imperial nest cave.


    The Empress Empress, whose consciousness descended on a female corpse, sat on a throne in human costumes and watched the two human survivors below.


    One of the two is naturally Shangqi Shuo male, and the other is the newcomer Shigui Wuji who inherited his position after Aizu Shinken died in battle.


    Just now, the two were summoned by the Empress Ming Zhao. From her mouth, she learned that a huge fleet in the direction of the Emerek continent was approaching the female country V.


    The specific number is not small, but it can attract the attention of Mingzhao, and the fleet that is approaching the female country V at sea should not be underestimated.


    "Your Majesty, your subordinates take the liberty to ask, if your Majesty wants to destroy them, are you sure?" asked the ghoul.


    "Do you want the emperor to destroy them?"


    Ghoul Wuji shook his head: "Naturally not, the subordinates just want to make sure whether their arrival can threaten the safety of Her Majesty the Queen."


    Ming Zhao changed his posture, tilting a pair of slender legs, unaware of it even if the bottom was completely exposed.


    Both Shangqi Locker and Ghoul Wuji noticed this scene, their eyes were bright, their throats wriggled, and there seemed to be a strong yearning on their faces.


    Ming Zhao didn''t seem to notice their gazes, and said to himself: "With them, there is no threat to the emperor. When they are 20 kilometers away from the emperor''s lair, those steel giants will become a pile of scrap iron."


    The ghoul reluctantly moved his gaze away from between Ming Zhao''s beautiful legs.


    He swallowed, and pretended to say solemnly: "If this is the case, the subordinate suggests that Her Majesty the Queen should not rush to the fleet."


    "Oh? Do you have any good suggestions?"

 Chapter 1045： Being the same person, He Duxiu?

    "The subordinate¡¯s proposal is that for several foreign wars, the number of human survivors in our female country V is already low. If it cannot be replenished, it will be exhausted sooner or later. It is undeniable that we are too weak for Her Majesty. But Her Majesty wants to contact with other human forces and let us negotiate from it, which can save her Majesty a lot of trouble."


    "Since someone is here now, then subdue them. Moreover, the fleet on the sea comes from the Emerick continent. In our human world, there is a powerful country on the Emerick continent, and their military power looks at the entire world. They are all top-notch. I suspect that the survivors of that country are the survivors of that country now appearing in the waters of our female country V."


    "Huh? You mean that the people who are now close to the realm of the emperor''s homeland are the citizens of your strongest human kingdom before the end of the world?" Empress Ming Zhao came in interest.


    Ghoul Wuji nodded.


    "Yes, in terms of technology, no one can beat Longxiaguo."


    Speaking of this, Ghoul Wuji glanced at Mingzhao inadvertently, and said seriously: "Your Majesty is destined to become a supreme existence. We are too passive if we can have a complete phoenix. The powerful human army belonging to your Majesty, in the future, even if we leave the Phoenix, we will have a lot of space to operate. At least, the Phoenix will not dare to restrict us blatantly."


    "I agree with that."


    The man on the riding lock responds: "Last time is the best proof. The phoenix relies on his majesty and needs their power to deal with other corpse emperors, so it has no fear. If we also have a human army no weaker than the phoenix, the form will be Completely transformed. Even, it is not impossible for Her Majesty to capture the Phoenix Base."


    "Impossible. Although the humans close to the territory of the female country V have those steel giants, their personal strength is not much different from yours. In terms of strength, they are not the opponents of the Phoenix at all, even if they are just ordinary citizens of the Phoenix. "


    Ghoul Wuji and Shangqi Locker looked at each other. The former confidently said: "Your Majesty, the real power of humanity is not personal force, but advanced science and technology. If we can gather a group of scientists to work for the Queen. , The Phoenix is ??not to be feared at all. I wonder if Her Majesty the Queen knows forbidden weapons?"


    Ming Zhao frowned.


    "Forbidden weapon? Is it the kind of weapon that can destroy a city?"


    "Yes. Her Majesty is here. The taboo weapons of external forces cannot threaten us, but we can threaten others. How strong is the Phoenix? As long as we threaten them with taboo weapons, they will either leave Minghai City, or obediently subject to Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Wei Xiao''s desire to continue to sit on an equal footing with the Queen is undoubtedly a foolish dream."


    Ming Zhao''s appetite was completely lifted by the words of the two.


    "Do you think that the human fleet at sea has such weapons and talents that the emperor needs?"


    "There must be." Ghoul Wuji insisted.


    Shangqi Locker added: "Your Majesty, if we humans want to grow and develop, we must not do without those smart people. According to His Majesty, the fleet at sea is very large, and many of them belong to civilian cruise ships. From this, our subordinates can conclude , There are definitely wise men in various fields of science."


    "Very well, since that''s the case, the emperor will accept this group of people." Ming Zhao was completely moved, "Xing, Yue..."


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Not long after the voice of Empress Mingzhao rang, two figures quickly galloped from outside the cave.


    "Mother Queen!"


    Stars and moons appear.


    "Cooperate with the upper-mountain lock man, don¡¯t disturb the emperor¡¯s slaves. Let them enter the emperor¡¯s domain, and wait for the emperor to destroy the steel behemoths, and then you will bring them to see the emperor. Understand?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, go down and get ready!"


    Ming Zhao said this to everyone present and the corpse.


    "Your Majesty the Queen..."


    "Ghoul Wuji, is there anything else for you?"


    Ghoul Wuji gritted his teeth, as if he had made some major decision, bowed down in front of the Empress Ming Zhao.


    "Your Majesty, your subordinates beg your majesty to agree to an unrelenting request from her subordinates?"


    "Um?"


    Empress Ming Zhao frowned slightly.


    What kind of unrelenting invitation?


    What does this guy want to do?


    Not to mention the Queen of Mingzhao, it is the man who rides on the lock, and she doesn''t know what horrible idea Wuji Wuji is playing.


    How long has this guy been in charge?


    When nothing is done, he has other thoughts. Does he really think that zombies are as easy to talk as humans?


    When Shangqi Locker and the three zombies didn''t know what Ghoul Wuji was going to do, Ghoul Wuji spoke.


    "Your Majesty, her subordinates can sit in their current position, thanks to the cultivation and trust of her Majesty, for her majesty''s domineering work, and the subordinates will die. But the subordinates feel that this is not enough, in order to show that the subordinates are integrated. With the determination of the great corpse clan, his subordinates are willing to tie a happy marriage with a female corpse adult.


    "stupid¡­¡­"


    As soon as Ghoul Wuji uttered these words, Shangqi Locker roared directly in his heart.


    It wasn''t anger or despise Ghoul Wuji, but he suddenly realized that he had missed some opportunities with Aizu Ninja sword before?


    Marriage with the corpse?


    Compared with verbal allegiance and deeds, no matter how hard you try, it is an act of a foreign race, but if you really have a corpse clan as a wife, wouldn¡¯t you be considered a member of half a corpse clan? ?


    Even if Empress Mingzhao no longer needs them and has a murderous intent on them, can she rely on this relationship to escape the catastrophe?


    The Shangqihuo man stared at the kneeling ghoul Wuji in amazement.


    Mad, this is really a talent!


    This kind of idea of ??getting closer to the corpse clan can be thought of.


    Afterwards, the Shangqihuo man looked at the female corpse who was possessed by the consciousness of the Empress Underworld.


    Don''t tell me, if the female corpse of the corpse clan doesn''t fully expose their form.


    For example, when fighting, a mouth cracks directly to the root of the ear, and the limbs do not reveal the sharp claws blended into the flesh and blood. Really, every female corpse of the corpse race, placed in the human world, is also a top beauty, and it is full of foreign races. Amorous.


    Of course, the most important point is that they have everything that human women should have. This is the key.


    "I also ask your Majesty to complete it." Ghoul Wuji knelt down on the ground, with a very sincere attitude.


    The Shangqihuo man squeezed his fist, and his heart also changed.


    Do I have to take action?


    The Empress Mitsuru sitting on the throne did not expect that Hinaguchi would make such a request.


    The corpse is married to the human race?


    The Queen Mingzhao thought.


    If Ghoul Wuji didn''t raise this question, Empress Mingzhao would never think about it.


    To be able to be in alliance with the human race is already a very advanced thought for her. The combination of the corpse and the human being, this is simply a fantasy when Shigui Wuji did not mention it.


    Not to mention the aesthetics of human beings, even their corpse clan does not necessarily look at human beings.


    If the flesh and blood are counted, it''s assumed that the above words are not said.


    But don''t tell me, Shigui Wuji''s request seems to have opened up a new way of thinking for the Queen of Ming Zhao.


    A way of making better use of humans to do things for her, even if it''s just a temporary use.

 Chapter 1046： A corpse in a day

    After contemplating for a long time, Empress Mingzhao felt that this kind of matter still needs to be carefully considered.


    It''s not that she doesn''t have this idea, but the person who made this request is not worthy of the "happiness" she needs to sacrifice the corpse to win.


    If it was a strong man like Wei Xiao, it would be another matter.


    Watching the ghoul Wuji, who was half-prone on the ground, the color of disgust in the eyes of the Empress Mingzhao flashed.


    "Do you want to unite with the emperor''s people?"


    "Yes, the subordinates want to completely integrate into the great race of the corpse race. The corpse race is the most perfect creature in this world." Wuji said in a very firm tone.


    Hearing his tone, it was as if the Empress Ming Zhao refused to agree to him, and he immediately cut his stomach to commit suicide.


    "Haha... your thoughts were unexpected to the emperor."


    "His Majesty did not expect that he did not understand the perfection of the corpse. From our human aesthetics, they are like fairies in the eyes of the subordinates. If the subordinates can marry a corpse as their wife, it will be a genus. It¡¯s a great honor."


    "It''s rare that your aesthetic is the same as that of my corpse clan, this emperor is very pleased."


    Wuji Wuji raised his head upon hearing this: "Your Majesty the Queen agreed?"


    The man on the ride locker on the side trembled in his heart.


    Wouldn''t it just make him successful?


    If this is the case, wouldn''t it be said in the future that this guy who came from behind will surpass himself?


    How does this work?


    I have to do something.


    Isn¡¯t it just taking a corpse as a wife? Just leave the other side alone, and take it back to have a look, isn''t it?


    "I¡­¡­"


    Just when Shangqihuomen wanted to fight for a corpse to be his own woman, he just made a sound, and the words of the Empress Mingzhao suddenly made him lost.


    "Yue, if it were you, would you be willing to unite with a human being?"


    Empress Ming Zhao did not immediately agree to Ghoul Wuji''s request, but instead gave the decision to the female corpse Yue.


    Originally thought Empress Mingzhao would directly designate a marriage for Shigui Wuji, but now that she said this, Shangqi Suomen was not in a hurry.


    Let''s listen to Lord Shizi''s meaning first.


    "Master Yue, please believe in the sincerity of your subordinates. If Master Yue is willing to combine with his subordinates, the subordinates will dismiss all the women in the family. This life will only be good for the corpse of Master Yue." Wuji Wuji turned his head, sincerely. Said to the moon.


    With a cold face, only looking at Yue, whose face was not inferior to Li Qingshu''s level of beauty, she glanced at Ghoul Wuji in disgust.


    "Mother Queen, our corpses do not have human desires for love, and the corpse clan is only interested in the strong. This person is too weak and the child has no interest at all. Even if he really wants to be combined with humans, he is not worthy. Wei Maybe the child will think about what Xiao Lord is like." Yue said mercilessly.


    Click--


    To Ghoul Wuji, these words are tantamount to being struck by lightning.


    Is he too weak?


    No, I was actually disgusted by a zombie?


    is this real?


    What right do zombies have to dislike me, an upright human being?


    Empress Ming Zhao didn''t know the thoughts of Shigui Wuji, and nodded coldly.


    "Ghoul Wuji..."


    Ghoul Wuji returned to his senses and turned around quickly.


    "Your Majesty the Queen!"


    "You have heard what Yue said. As Yue, who already has a certain understanding of you humans, is unwilling to combine with you, other newly-born female corpses are even more unlikely to look at you. That¡¯s your request! Let¡¯s replace it. If the emperor does things, it will be given to you, and the emperor will give it to you, understand?"


    This is completely hopeless.


    Originally, Shigui Wuji wanted to take advantage of the identity of the "son-in-law" of the corpse clan to fly into the sky, but now it seems that he is thinking too much.


    The aesthetics of the "beauties" of the corpse clan is not yours.


    You are a typical toad wanting to eat swan meat, wishful thinking.


    The ghoul Wuji, who was kneeling on the ground, lowered his head and sullenly responded: "Yes, the subordinates understand."


    "Go! Bring the heads of those humans to the emperor as soon as possible."


    Ghoul Wuji got up.


    "Yes!"


    The other people and two corpses once again bowed to Empress Mingzhao, and then left the cave.


    There was no intersection with Ghou Gui Wuji and the others. When the stars and moon came out of the cave, they went to prepare what should be prepared.


    The Shangqi Locker who was following Shigui Wuji had been suffocating in his heart for a while, but now there were only two of them, and the Shangqi Locker couldn''t help it.


    "Mr Wuji, what do you think, even zombies dare to be a woman? Not to mention that Her Majesty the Queen does not agree, even if you agree, do you dare to enter the body of the zombies?"


    Holding back his smile, Shangqi Locker''s gaze watched the change in Ghoul Wuji''s expression.


    Ghoul Wuji glanced at him.


    "Senior, is this a joke you are watching?"


    "No such intention. It''s just that your previous actions surprised me too much. You dare to go zombies. You don''t have the strength of a third-level fighter. To use an idiom of Long Xia to describe, you will really be a corpse for a day. ?"


    "..."


    "Hahaha... Don''t mind if you think of something funny. Don''t take it too seriously. If you are rejected, then refuse! Flower girl, we humans are many, there is no need to worry about the corpse. Let''s go! Complete Her Majesty''s mission That¡¯s the most important thing. It¡¯s better not to think too much."


    He patted Ghoul Wuji on the shoulder, and left with a laugh.


    Ghoul Wuji''s face twitched.


    He said he wasn''t laughing at me, **** bastard.


    If Ghoul Wuji knew that he had the same thoughts before, how would he feel?


    The typical fifty steps, one hundred steps, are rare talents.


    Well, a corpse for a day?


    Not to mention this guy who rides on the lock, no one really realizes that the difference of a word actually has such a proper meaning.


    Learned, learned.


    On the sea, five hours passed in a blink of an eye.


    The fleet from the Emerick continent also entered the near-water area of ??Female V Island without any hindrance.


    On the deck of the marine carrier, Sam and Hermer, who were already wearing combat uniforms, were standing on it, looking at the female V Island already in front of them, the excitement in the hearts of the two was clearly visible.


    "Finally here. Here, it will soon become our new home."


    Hermer heard Sam''s words and put down the telescope in his hand.


    "Immediately notify all staff, check the equipment and weapons, we are ready to land."


    Sam turned his head and gestured to a soldier behind him.


    The other party responded, then turned and left.


    Not long after, the assembly alarm on the fleet went off.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Doggougou...all the combatants are immediately armed and assembled on the deck!"


    "I''m on Female V Island? It''s great, I haven''t seen the land for a long time."


    "Conquer her!"


    "Boost."


    In the entire fleet, in addition to the people on the civilian cruise ships, the combatants on the fleet started to take action.


    "Tap..."


    With the opening of the cabin where the combatants were located, at this time, a bright scene appeared.


    From the open cabins, teams marched forward.


    The cumbersome figure strode neatly to bring up the vibration of the deck, and the very visually impactful figure gradually appeared in front of other people''s eyes.


    Mecha?


    Yes, the mecha, although it looks very simple, it is indeed a mecha in the true sense.


    Sam and their armed forces actually have mechas. Is this going against the sky?


    Seeing the mecha fighters who came out of the cabin and mixed with armed fighters, many survivors on the cruise ship cheered in the fleet.


    The number of mecha fighters is quite large. To give a rough estimate, there are also two to three thousand.


    The structure of the mecha is not too complicated.


    A cockpit and humanoid steel limbs are estimated to be about three meters in height. What really shocks people is the weapons on the mecha.


    All kinds of small missiles are spread all over the shoulders, and the bullet chain like a vine wraps around the body. Two hands are formed by eight black-painted nozzles and a muzzle with a larger middle diameter, each with a one-meter-long one. Sharp edge.


    Looking at this configuration, it is a ruthless character who can fight near and far.


    No wonder Hermo and the others dared to clamor for not being afraid of the entrenchment of hundreds of millions of zombies. It turns out that they are not talking big words, but are really capable of dealing with everything.


    If it is really to deal with one or two zombies, with the more than 3,000 mecha fighters they have, with sufficient ammunition, how many zombies are not their opponents?


    Sure enough, arrogance is all about capital. Without twos and threes, who would dare to go to Liangshan?


    "General, are the landing troops ready?"


    All the mecha fighters were in place, and the soldiers came to report.


    Hermo and the others looked at the mecha fighters standing in line on the deck, and their heroism was beyond words.


    This is their strength to conquer the world and their greatest pride.


    "Prepare to land the ship, look for the docking port, and be sure to occupy a temporary camp at the landing site as quickly as possible."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The soldier retreated.


    "Sam, look at it! Female V Island is just the beginning, the future world will belong to us." Hermer said proudly.


    Sam smiled slightly.


    "I have no doubt about it."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1047： Beat them

    Rumbling...


    The sea fleet is looking for a docking port, but on the female V island, hidden between the mountains, under the abyss that penetrates the entire female V islands, a behemoth is approaching the area where the fleet appears step by step along the bottomless chasm.


    They approached Sam dangerously without even realizing it.


    After a long time, they finally found a Sam who entered the harbor before the sun set, and they immediately started their action.


    Buzzing...


    Multiple fighter jets on the marine carrier took off first to enter the sky above the island.


    Their purpose is to consolidate the safety of the fleet.


    After that, a small yacht was put down, and armed fighters wearing steel-bonded mechas boarded the yachts in batches and sailed towards the port.


    "General, there is no abnormality on the radar for the time being, and there are no zombies on the shore."


    The inspectors who are constantly observing the situation on the shore continue to report the situation to Hermo and them.


    Sam and others, who had already done a landing battle, now heard that no living body was found on the shore. At the same time, they were surprised and filled with joy.


    This is a good sign.


    Landing will not encounter any danger. When they seize the port and let the army land on Female V Island, do they still need to worry about the subsequent battle?


    "Sam, it seems that even God is helping us, and the female country V will definitely be in our bag."


    "This is a good start. The people of Longxia are right to say that the tree is moved to die, and the person is moved to live. Our original decision was correct."


    "Hahaha... that''s good. When we occupy this territory, we can use this as a base and continue to expand our territory toward the surrounding areas. Next door is the Longxia Kingdom, which is a magical and attractive country. If we even connect her Also conquer, the whole world will belong to us."


    "I look forward to this moment."


    "Uuuuu..."


    Just as Sam''s voice fell, the radar alarm on the fleet suddenly sounded.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The omen just appeared, and suddenly, from the island, an extremely terrifying shock wave swept across the sea.


    All ships still in operation were affected.


    There was a violent shaking of the fleet on the sea.


    Many people who stood on the deck or other places fell to the ground when they were unexpected.


    Local casualties appeared.


    As the shaking of the ship stopped, at this time, the radar warning disappeared, the fighter plane flying in the sky failed and fell to the ground, and the moving ship gradually slowed down and stopped moving...


    And all the yachts carrying mech fighters that have not yet docked, all stayed in the sea and could not move.


    Hermo stabilized his figure, his face full of anger.


    "what happened?"


    "Tap..."


    A soldier galloped out of the mothership.


    "General, just a minute before, an extremely powerful energy erupted from the island ahead. We have just monitored that an unknown force has destroyed all the instruments on our ship, and the entire fleet has stopped operating."


    "What did you say?"


    "How could this happen?"


    Both Sam and Helmo looked like they had seen a ghost.


    The soldier said bitterly: "This is the fact. Now, except for the weapons controlled by human hands, the fleet is no longer usable. We want to land, and we even need to use manpower to line up."


    "Fak!" Hermo swore angrily.


    The cigar in his hand was no longer fragrant at this time, and Hermo''s entire face turned into pig liver color.


    "not good--"


    Sam seemed to be aware of something compared to Hermer''s anger.


    "Sam, did you find something?"


    Sam was puzzled to explain to Hermer.


    "Quickly, quickly, quickly notify everyone, and immediately enter the first level of preparation for combat, and the speed must be fast."


    Sam almost roared and gave orders to the soldiers around him.


    The soldiers were stunned for a while, and after reacting, without asking the reason, they went down to mobilize all the weapons in the fleet into a state of combat.


    Hermon can lead an army, so naturally he is not a mediocrity.


    Hearing the order from Sam, he obviously knew something.


    The figure quickly approached the railing and looked in the direction of Female V Island.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Did not let him down.


    After the entire fleet was paralyzed, there was an earth-shattering roar above the island.


    This whistling sound was like the Charger before the attack.


    Then, under the gaze of Hermo and the others, from the sky above Female V Island, a dark cloud spread towards them.


    At the same time, in the calm water, the amphibians lurking in the deepest part of the seabed came out of the water, encircling the fleet in all directions.


    "Oumaika, what kind of monsters are those?"


    "A flying monster?"


    "God, how could there be such a terrible thing in the East?"


    As the underwater amphibians and the dark clouds "floating" from a distance were completely revealed in front of Hermo and their eyes, seeing the appearance of these zombies, all of them showed shocking expressions.


    "Fak, attack, attack, attack me¡ª"


    Someone recovered from the shock, looking at the skidder getting closer and closer to them, roaring at the gunmen.


    "Wow..."


    The skidder came first.


    They roared and passed over the fleet.


    The huge wings, sharp claws, that were exactly the shape of a monster, scared many people on the fleet pale.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Under the sense of crisis, the armed men on the ship began to shoot at the air predators in the air.


    In the absence of the powerful fire support of the fleet, the entire fleet can effectively kill the air predators, and only those mecha fighters equipped with weapons that extraordinary people can use.


    The dense tongue of fire constantly sweeps across the sky.


    The skimmers, who did not attack Hermo and them, faced tens of thousands of armed men, and a large number of shots fell into the sea.


    In just a moment, the color of the sea water in the area where the fleet was located was dyed dark green.


    "Continue to fire and kill all these monsters."


    The senior officials on the ship continued to yell at the soldiers.


    Because the Queen of Mingzhao adopted Ghoul Wuji''s proposal to retake this group of people, the appearance of the zombie army was only as a deterrent, and did not act on the personnel on the fleet.


    In this case, the side of the fleet that can be called unilateral slaughter, it seems that the fright caused by the sudden appearance of the zombie army has gradually disappeared, and the momentum of "let me, unmatched" is gradually on the fleet personnel. Broke out.


    "Listen to the people on the ship, you have a chance to survive if you stop your unnecessary struggles. Your majesty cherishes talents and cannot bear to hurt your soldiers. As long as you lay down your weapons and surrender, our family can guarantee your lives. Safe, if you continue to resist, then our clan will formally go to war with you. The people on board listen to..."


    Just when Hermer and others felt that these monsters that suddenly attacked the fleet were nothing more than this, on the island, human voices rang around the entire fleet through certain tools.


    The other party was using an eagle...ah no, it was a bird language, Hermo they all understood.


    "Did you hear it? It seems to be a human voice."


    "Female survivor of country V?" Sam said the key.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Do you think you want to listen to them?"


    Sam frowned.


    Look around.


    Seeing his fighters almost crushing the attacking zombies, Sam, who rushed to his heart with arrogance, said coldly: "I want us to lay down our weapons and surrender, dreaming. Don''t be fooled by them, if we are so, I''m afraid It¡¯s not far from God."


    Hermo nodded.


    He thought so too.


    In these last days, only having a gun in hand is the safest.


    "Keep on attacking, don''t stop."


    Hermo gave the order.


    On the island, Xing, Yue and the others saw that the side of the fleet was still attacking, and their faces became gloomy.


    Is the other party inaudible or what''s the matter?


    "Shangqi Locker, what''s going on?"


    Shangqi Locker also didn''t understand.


    What''s the matter with these foreigners?


    "Master Yue, I can assure you that we should have heard all of our shouts just now, and we still use their language. There is no communication inconvenience. Since they are still attacking our fighters, it means that they do not intend to surrender. "Ghoul Wuji said coldly.


    Star: "You mean, don''t they think we can destroy them?"


    "This should be."


    Xing and Yue looked at each other.


    Before they could react, at this time, the voice of Empress Ming Zhao rang in their minds.


    "Fight them."

 Chapter 1048： Its over before it starts

    With the order of the Queen of Ming Zhao, Xing and Yue no longer hesitate.


    "Uuuuu..."


    There was a sound from their mouths that only the corpses could understand.


    Suddenly, the army of zombies, which was originally only over the fleet or shuttled from both sides of the fleet, directly changed their previous state.


    All the zombies seemed to have changed their appearance, and Hermo and the others were no longer allowed to attack. The figure began to rush towards the people on the fleet, and cruelly shredded the humans who were holding guns against them.


    This is just the beginning.


    From the island, the sky-sweeping army came to reinforce it again. At the same time, the amphibians wandering in the sea jumped out of the water and climbed onto the ship, overturning and cutting the armed fighters on it with absolute power.


    In just an instant, Hermo and their army suffered heavy losses.


    Even those mecha fighters, the steel bodies on them, facing the skidder, the sharp claws of the amphibians are like tofu dregs, they are easily torn apart.


    Before, because the zombie army did not attack Hermo and them, they had the illusion that the zombie army was nothing more than this, now? Hermo and Sam were dumbfounded.


    Why are these monsters so powerful?


    "We may have made a wrong decision." Hermer trembled.


    It turned out that people couldn''t beat them, or were pressed and beaten by them. Before they could kill zombies so easily, it was completely because they didn''t plan to attack them.


    Now it''s alright, shameless, since you want to fight, let''s see who is better.


    "how so?"


    Hundreds of people died every minute, Hermer and others could not help themselves.


    "We surrender, we surrender..."


    Only by knowing that you are afraid, can you understand how precious the opportunity given by others is. You have to pay the lessons of blood and tears to make the right choice. These people have one word: cheap.


    "Mother Yue, they surrendered." Shangqi Locker hurriedly reported to the two corpses.


    Xing sneered: "Compared with the soldiers of Master Wei Xiao, these humans are just rubbish."


    "Human, I only admire Master Wei Xiao and his people." Yue praised Wei Xiao and the others without hesitation.


    Although Wei Xiao couldn''t hear him, he could also predict from this that the zombies also respect the strong.


    Without continuing to let the zombies attack the sea fleet, Xing and Yue issued orders to temporarily stop the zombies occupying all areas of the fleet.


    Hermo and the others looked at the amphibians entrenched on the battleship and the sky-grabbers hovering in the air, and the bitterness in their hearts was speechless.


    They may not have discovered until today that it turned out that the monsters that appeared in this world have already appeared beyond their weapons.


    ...


    After a long time.


    Under the surveillance of the zombie army, the people on the fleet unloaded their weapons and equipment and came to the shore.


    There are hundreds of thousands of people, not too many, but definitely a lot.


    As the supreme commander of this fleet, Helmo and Sam were escorted by the skimmers to the front of Shangqi Locker.


    For the two people who couldn''t control their own life and death, the bodies that stepped forward trembled.


    "We surrender, we surrender unconditionally, and please treat the prisoners kindly."


    When he came to Xing, Yue and the others, Sam glanced at Shangqi Locker, Xing, Yue and the others, and finally stayed on Shangqi Locker''s body.


    The man on the ride lock coldly asked in bird language: "Are you the highest commander of this fleet?"


    "Yes, my name is Hermer, this is Sam, we surrender, please don''t hurt us."


    The man on the horse nodded, and then said to Xing, Yue and the others in the female V Mandarin: "Two adults, these two are the people the Queen wants to see."


    "Well! Now that you have found the person the mother wants to see, then take them to see the mother!" Xing said.


    "Master Xing, the rest of these people?" Shangqi Locked Man looked at the shivering survivors under the watch of the zombies.


    "Ghoul Wuji, they leave it to you, don''t make any mistakes."


    "Yes!"


    Ghoul Wuji nodded, then took a guard and walked towards the group of survivors.


    "Take them and let us go." Yue said to Shangqi Suo Nan.


    The Shangqi Locker curled his head towards the guard behind him.


    Four armed fighters stepped up to push the two.


    "Where are you taking us?" Sam asked anxiously.


    The man on the riding lock said coldly: "If you don''t want to die, just follow us obediently."


    Sam closed his mouth suddenly.


    The two people who were unable to resist and wanted to survive had to follow Xing, Yue and the others towards the imperial nest.


    Into the night.


    Sam and Hermo finally came to the imperial nest.


    Entering the cave, the eerie feeling around is creepy.


    "Hermo, did you see it just now? I seem to see a tertiary evolutionary body with zombies outside the cave?"


    "You are not mistaken, they are real, and they are far more numerous than we have encountered before. My God, how come there are so many Level 3 zombies here? We won''t be in the nest of zombies?"


    Sam trembled.


    "Damn it, we seem to have given up a place to survive and come to a worse place."


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many terrible zombies in Female V Island. They are simply demons, and our mecha fighters are a joke in front of them."


    "What are you talking about? Shut up. You are about to see the Queen, you better behave, otherwise...huh!"


    Hearing the two people whispering behind him, Shangqihuo turned his head and shouted coldly.


    The two immediately shut up.


    But the anxiety in my heart is now more obvious.


    Not long.


    An empty area appeared in front of them.


    The light of candlelight is all around.


    In the dim space, a figure can be seen sitting on a seat five or six meters high.


    "Mother Queen, we brought the person you wanted."


    Xing and Yue respectfully said to the Empress Mizhao on the throne.


    Empress Mingzhao, who seemed to close her eyes and rested her mind, opened her eyes at this time, her sharp eyes pointed at the two of Sam and Hermo standing behind Xing and Yue.


    "They are the highest leaders of that fleet?"


    "Yes, mother emperor."


    "Um!"


    Empress Mingzhao waved the two corpses back aside.


    The graceful figure stood up from the throne.


    No shoes were worn, and only a small amount of fabric on his body blocked the meditation of important parts. Every step he took, his criminal figure was almost exposed to everyone.


    The guy on the ride locker swallows secretly.


    It''s so tempting, and it''s obsessive.


    If it weren''t for the risk of "a corpse in a day", really, all men on riding locks would want to have a corpse to be a wife.


    Although Hermo and the others were scared, their throats were also wriggling violently when facing the female corpse possessed by Empress Ming Zhao.


    The one who lives in this cave is actually a beautiful beauty, and it seems that she is still the leader of these female V nationals and zombies. Is this kidding them?


    When the two of them were thinking about getting into their minds, Empress Mingzhao came to them.


    "Tell this emperor, who are you? Where are you from?" Empress Ming Zhao said.


    The Longxia language is used.


    Because of Wei Xiao''s strength, Ming Zhao likes to use the language of the strong.


    "Longxia people?"


    Sam obviously understands Longxia language, and looked at the Empress Underworld with some surprise.


    "Sam, what is she talking about?"


    Sam interprets for Hermo, and at the same time tells his own speculation about the identity of the Queen of Underworld.


    Hermo was shocked.


    Are Longxia people so good?


    "This is our Queen, the Queen of the Moonlight, not a lobster person, she is the supreme existence of the corpse clan." Shangqi Suomen corrected their thoughts.

 Chapter 1049： Subdue

    Not from Longxia?


    The supreme existence of the corpse clan?


    Is this beautiful beauty in front of you a zombie?


    What international joke?


    Hermo and Sam trembled in their hearts.


    "Answer this emperor''s question." Empress Mingzhao looked a little unhappy.


    Feeling the bluntness in Ming Zhao''s tone, Hermer and Sam didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    At the same time, the two performed a Western aristocratic etiquette toward the Empress Ming Zhao.


    "His Honorable Queen, we are members of the Amerik Empire, from the Amerik continent. I am honored to be able to introduce ourselves in front of you. My name is Hermer Liebs, the highest in the Pacific Ocean Fleet. Commander, you can call me Hermo, or you can call me Little Liobs."


    Sam translated Hermo''s words in Longxia, and then introduced himself: "Honorable Queen, my name is Sam Lyle. You can call me Sam or Little Lyle."


    Empress Mingzhao was not interested in the names of the two, but the place where they came from, she listened very carefully.


    The Americk Empire?


    "Are they from the country you are talking about?" Empress Mingzhao looked up at Qisuomen.


    "Yes, Her Majesty."


    "very good!"


    After getting what she wanted to know, Empress Mingzhao flicked her sleeve leaf and turned back to the throne.


    Seeing the Empress Mingzhao walked back with only two words left, Hermer and Sam didn''t understand what she meant.


    Looking at the upward riding lock man, I hope the other party can help them.


    The man on the riding lock didn''t speak, and stood respectfully waiting for the queen of Mingzhao to follow.


    Sitting back on the throne, Empress Mingzhao''s eyes were extremely sharp.


    Watching the two people who are a little confused.


    "Before you got close to the Female V Island, the emperor¡¯s capable subordinates went up to the emperor and they mentioned you to the emperor. They said that before the end of the world, your empire is the only Longxia country in the world that can be with Wei Xiao. The existence of a counterbalance. Now the emperor wants you to tell the emperor personally, is this true?"


    The two looked at each other.


    "If you want to survive, Her Majesty the Queen will ask you what you will say, seeking truth from facts." Shangqi Locker reminded the two of them.


    Hermer and Sam came back to their senses.


    Hermo humbly said: "Yes, Your Majesty. In terms of military strength, my motherland will be stronger than Longxia Kingdom before the end of the world. We have the world''s largest sailing fleet and the best human scientists, except for history and population. Compared with Long Xiaguo, the rest are slightly better than them."


    "what about now?"


    Now?


    Hermo hesitated.


    "Your Majesty, whether it was once or now, our Americ Empire is the most powerful human kingdom." Sam interjected.


    Empress Mingzhao smiled coldly.


    "Shangqi Locker, what do you think?"


    The Shangqisuo man saluted the Empress Mingzhao.


    "Your Majesty, they don¡¯t know the current Longxia Kingdom, and they don¡¯t even know the existence of super fighters. Therefore, what they say now is still using their previous cognition as a reference. But the subordinates can guarantee that they must have us. The things that are needed, the things that threaten the Phoenix Base."


    Empress Ming Zhao nodded.


    She seems to agree with Shangqi Locker''s statement.


    From the previous wars, she has seen the situation of the Americ Empire from the perspective of the people of the corpse clan.


    There is no super soldier, and there is no black technology such as armed armor and invisible battle clothes.


    Except for the large battleships destroyed by her with destructive shock waves, the people on the entire fleet can pose a fatal threat to the third-level zombies, and only those mecha fighters wearing armor.


    With this kind of strength, he dare to say that his strength is stronger than that of the people on Long Xiaguo''s side.


    Empress Mingzhao prefers the latter.


    His eyes were placed on the two of them again.


    "The emperor asks you, among the human survivors who came with your fleet this time, are there any extremely clever people? And what kind of martial arts are there?"


    "Taboo weapons." Shangqi Locker reminded.


    "Yes, forbidden weapons. Do you have such weapons on your fleet?"


    Hermo didn''t understand Longxia language, so he was confused about what the Empress Ming Zhao said. Sam could understand, but some "professional" words were still a bit rusty.


    Such as extremely smart?


    What kind of person does this describe?


    He didn''t think about the scientific staff at all.


    "Her Majesty means, are there any forbidden weapons and talents in the scientific field on your fleet?" Shangqi Locker briefly translated.


    The two understood now.


    Sam: "Yes, yes. Our fleet left the Emerick continent and brought a total of 47 taboo weapons. There are also many scientific talents in various fields."


    "good very good."


    Because Sam speaks Longxia language, he doesn''t need a male translator on Qishao, and the Queen of Mingzhao can understand it.


    Ming Zhao, with a smile on his face, looked at both of them again, and both became satisfied at this moment.


    These people really gave her a big gift.


    Of course, it is only satisfied at the moment. If the Queen of Meditation really values ??them, I still need to let Meditation see everything they said before he can make a decision.


    "Now the emperor asks you, are you willing to work for the emperor and become a member of the female V island?"


    The crucial moment has come.


    The army of zombies did not regard them as rations for the "loyalty" of this fleet.


    The two frowned slightly.


    Serve others?


    And it is very likely that they are still zombies, they have never been psychologically prepared for such a thing.


    "You should feel honored. The corpse clan ruled by Her Majesty the Queen is invincible and invincible. The remaining survivors of our female country V are fortunate to serve Her Majesty, and because of this, now the female V All the survivors on the island don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked by zombies..."


    "Furthermore, with the protection of Her Majesty the Queen, in this female V islands, you will not be hindered in doing what you want, and you will get enough protection in your life. And all this is obtained, you only need to pay your own loyalty. Not to mention , You have no choice, do you?"


    Let''s talk about the benefits first, and then the threats. The man who rides on the lock is very good at taking people''s hearts.


    After hearing what he said, both Hermer and Sam had choices in their hearts.


    As Shangqi Locker said, do they still have a choice now?


    If you don''t want to die, you can only offer your "loyalty" to Mingzhao.


    The reality is out of their imagination, but being able to survive is already considered a blessing in misfortune.


    The two no longer hesitate.


    "Your Majesty the Queen, I Hermer (Sam), I would like to offer you our loyalty."


    Ming Zhao nodded in satisfaction.


    "A wise choice. The man who rides on the lock..."


    "Subordinates are here!"


    "Arrange for them to go to rest. Tomorrow morning, find a place for the emperor to witness the power of forbidden weapons. Although the emperor has heard of this type of weapon, he has never seen its power. The emperor is very curious."


    The Shangqi Locker''s heart beats wildly.


    "Your Majesty wants to see the power of taboo weapons?"


    "Can''t it? Or, the forbidden weapon in your mouth is exaggerated?"


    The man on the riding lock could hear the coldness in the mouth of the Queen Ming Zhao, and shook his head quickly: "No, no, since her majesty wants to appreciate her, her subordinates will naturally not disappoint her. Tonight, the subordinates will discuss with the Hermo leader and the others. a bit."


    "Well, let''s go down! From now on, the people of the Americ Empire will be managed by you and Ghoul Wuji. From now on, they will also be the people of this emperor."


    "Yes!"


    Shangqi Locker responded, and then took the two of them to bid farewell to the Queen, Xing, and Yue.

 Chapter 1050： Refresh the worldview

    Outside the cave.


    After leaving that gloomy place, Hermer and Sam felt that life had returned to their hands at this moment.


    But the experience of this day still made them feel like a dream, and it was still a nightmare.


    They came to conquer the female country of V, and as a result, it was them who were conquered.


    Also, this Eastern World actually has such a terrifying number of high-level zombies, how did they come?


    Following Shangqi Locker''s side, the two looked at each other.


    Understanding each other''s feelings, Sam asked the man on Qisuo: "Man, is the beauty we met just now really a zombie?"


    Shangqi Locker stopped and turned his head back to stare at the two.


    "Why, do you think they are human?"


    The two nodded at the same time.


    Hermer said: "I really can''t compare those few with the ugly zombies. They are like elves in the magical world. If no one tells us their true identities, I really can''t believe them."


    The man on the ride locker smiled contemptuously.


    "Is there no mother or corpse king in the Americ Empire?"


    Mother corpse? The corpse king?


    The two were at a loss.


    Sam: "Is that also a zombie?"


    Looking at the expressions of the two of them, the Shangqihuo man has already understood in his heart.


    "It seems that these two types of zombies really don''t exist on your Americ continent. Before introducing your Majesty the Queen, I will tell you about the classification and level of zombies today."


    "It''s our honor."


    "We said as we walked."


    The Shangqihuo male stepped forward, leading the two of them towards the human stronghold while spreading knowledge about zombies with them.


    Because he will be a companion of the same camp in the future, the Shangqi Locker told the two of what he knew.


    The level of zombies, the way of distinguishing super zombies, the types of zombies, and so on.


    Following the report of the Shangqi Locker, I don''t know how long it will take. When he finishes talking about the zombies, Hermer and Sam are already surprised and don''t know what to say.


    "There are so many terrifying existences among the zombies?" Hermo said with an unbelievable meaning.


    Sam is not much better than him.


    Among the corpse clan, there are so many types of advanced zombies?


    This simply broke their perception of zombies.


    Recalling the zombies they had seen on the continent of Emerick, for a while, they suddenly felt that on that continent, a little radiation and a little chaos were nothing at all. Compared to the Eastern world, their continent of Emerick was simply nothing. Heaven.


    is not that right?


    Because the zombies on the Amerika continent were almost suppressed by the survivors above them, the third-level zombies are very rare.


    In their eyes, the third-level zombies are already demonic existences, but in the east, the top combat power of the zombies in their eyes is actually just the foundation, which simply refreshed their outlook on the eschatology.


    If it were not for a real human being by their side, they would doubt that there would be no survivors in the East.


    "It''s terrible, man, do human survivors in the East have to live on zombies now?" Sam asked in a thrilling voice.


    He is very nervous now.


    If Shangqisuomen''s answer is consistent with what he thinks, doesn''t it mean that the Human Race has completely withdrawn from the world stage, and in the future, the Human Race can only survive under the rule of the Zombie?


    "Not exactly. In the next door to us, Longxia Kingdom, I don¡¯t know if there are many, but the phoenix that is close to our female country V is an existence that can fight against Her Majesty the Queen. Not long ago, they killed A corpse emperor of the same level as Her Majesty died. The strength is so powerful that people are enviable and fearful."


    "My God, are you kidding me?" Hermo was shocked.


    "Phoenix is ??in Minghai City of Longxia Country, and it is a cooperative relationship with our Queen. If you don''t believe it, you can visit it at any time."


    "How did they do it? Is it because of taboo weapons?" Sam asked.


    "They must have taboo weapons, but they are not what they can make Her Majesty jealous. I will tell you more specifically, and now let''s talk about Her Majesty."


    The two hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    According to Shangqi Locker, if they really want to know the situation of the Eastern survivors, then they can go to Minghai City to find out.


    Not in a hurry.


    "Men, tell us about your Majesty the Queen." Hermo urged.


    "Speaking of your Majesty, then you have to talk about giant zombies. All the cutting-edge and top zombies in the last days have evolved from this type of zombies..."


    Shangqi Locker began to introduce the situation of the Queen of Pluto to the two.


    The two dared not interrupt and listened carefully.


    Following the story of the Shangqi Locker, the origin of the super zombie, the birth of the corpse, and the various abilities of the corpse emperor made Hermo and Sam shocked.


    Especially after knowing that the corpse king controls the supernatural ability and can breed corpses with the same supernatural ability, their view of the end of the world is completely refreshed.


    "In other words, the people who were with us before are actually zombies?" Hermo asked in a frightening voice.


    "if not?"


    "But they, they..." Hermo seemed unacceptable.


    Shangqi Locker saw his thoughts and smiled evilly: "Do you think they are handsome and beautiful?"


    Hermo nodded.


    He really thinks that female corpses are beautiful.


    "Haha...that is the body of your majesty you haven''t seen her. When the corpse doesn''t fight, except for some features, it is indeed no different from a person, but your majesty, trust me, you will not want to see her body. "


    "It''s unbelievable. If we hadn''t come to the Eastern World, we wouldn''t have imagined that so many super zombies had appeared among the zombies. Sadly, the survivors of the Emerek continent have already forgotten the common enemy of mankind, they There are only women, materials, and copper-smelling gold and silver in the eyes." Sam said.


    "I''m very curious, don''t you have any zombies at the level of motherhood in Americ?" Shangqi Locked Man asked.


    Hermo shook his head: "Perhaps, but after the end of the world, our fleet is in the sea and the land is also coastal cities. In those places, no zombies beyond the third level have been found."


    "Perhaps it is also related to the frequent use of taboo weapons on the Emerick continent. Many areas in coastal cities have been baptized by taboo weapons, and most of the corpses have died in the destruction of taboo weapons. They have no time to grow up." Sam added. .


    Shangqi Locker nodded.


    The Terrans have taboo weapons. After the end of the world, these weapons are controlled by professional people, and it is impossible for them not to use them.


    If the zombies are not developed, the probability of the appearance of high-level zombies is reduced to the extreme.


    "Then you should feel fortunate. At least, you have seen the most real side of this world. Continue to stay in Amerika. Once the mother corpse and corpse emperor-level zombies appear, you will not have the ability to resist at all."


    Hermer: "Perhaps!"


    "Now you all understand what should be understood, let''s go! Tomorrow, Her Majesty the Queen will also watch the power of forbidden weapons. I need you to bring a forbidden weapon out of the fleet. This will have a bearing on how important we are in Her Majesty''s heart. "Shangqi Locker said solemnly.


    The two also understood what they meant by riding on the lock man.


    This is equivalent to "voting for a name", if they don''t come up with any dry goods, they want to have a place in Ming Zhao''s heart is undoubtedly a idiot.


    "Don''t worry, we will do a good job in this performance."


    Two people promised that the Shangqi Locker would not say more.

 Chapter 1051： Mingzhao swelled

    The whole night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning.


    After discussing with Hermo and the others, they decided to detonate a forbidden weapon on Kawaguchi Island among the nine islands of the Female V Archipelago.


    Considering the terrible nature of taboo weapons, the taboo weapons they detonated this time are equivalent to 2W tons of TNT high explosives. Not very strong, but it definitely satisfies the curiosity of the Queen of Ming Zhao.


    After riding on the lock man and they made all the preparations, they relayed the message to the ears of the Empress Underworld.


    Therefore, in the territory of Kawaguchi Island this morning, the Empress Empress, who possessed a female corpse, brought a group of corpses of the corpse family and representatives of human survivors from the female V country to a safe area to watch the explosion of forbidden weapons.


    The corpse clan''s understanding of taboo weapons is also heard from the past, and they don''t know how powerful the taboo weapons are.


    Now it is about to witness that the human civilization is not only a war disaster, but also a taboo weapon explosion for maintaining the "peace" of the world. Empress Ming Zhao and her corpse are full of expectations.


    "Your Majesty, the bomber with forbidden weapons is ready, do you start launching now?"


    On the top of a peak, the Empress of Mingzhao and the others are going to watch the scene of forbidden weapons exploding here.


    The goggles that should be prepared have been prepared, and the audience is also here, and the guy on the ride locker came up to inquire about it.


    The Empress Ming Zhao in a big red brocade had a solemn face.


    The stern and heroic face carries a domineering attitude of giving up to me.


    "Can."


    Feng Qingyun confided a faint word from her mouth, and the people and corpses around him suddenly became energetic.


    "Hermer, the bomber can take off."


    Hermo nodded, and then gave orders to the crew on the mothership via radio.


    "Buzzing..."


    After a while.


    From the sky behind them, a roar came.


    Huge bombers roared past their headspace.


    The pilot in the cockpit drove the bomber close to the designated location.


    In ten minutes, the pilot''s request for the release of forbidden weapons was passed to the top of the mountain.


    "Your Majesty, forbidden weapons are about to be released, please wear goggles." Shangqi Shunan said.


    Empress Mingzhao looked at the goggles in her hand, and threw it to the ground disapprovingly.


    "No, the emperor wants to see with his own eyes how powerful a forbidden weapon is."


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Shangqi Locker hesitated.


    The moment the taboo weapon erupts, the light produced is by no means human can withstand. Although the Empress of Ming Zhao is powerful, is it really okay not to wear goggles?


    The Empress Mingzhao said again: "This emperor knows what to do, so let them hurry up."


    Seeing that Empress Mingzhao was confident and confident, Shangqi Locker couldn''t say anything.


    "Sir Zoe, you..."


    "As the mother emperor''s most powerful fighter, we don''t need it either."


    All of them are unruly and rebellious.


    "It''s ready to serve."


    Hermo, Sam and the others nodded, and then relayed the message to the pilots on the bomber. At the same time, the self-confident riders and the others who did not have the Empress and the others, all put on their goggles.


    Didn''t make them wait long.


    Above Kawaguchi Island.


    The bomber flying above dropped a warhead weighing several tons.


    As the warhead landed, after a moment of tranquillity, I saw a huge ball of light spreading in all directions like an inflated balloon. The light produced in a flash covered the sky and the sun, covering everything, as if the whole world was filled with a vast expanse of whiteness. In the sea of ??light.


    After that, there was a shocking sound.


    It was better than the thunder, like a huge explosion in the sky, even the Shangqi Locker and the others who were in a safe area felt a throbbing pain in their eardrums.


    Only the corpse possessed by the Empress Mingzhao and the royal warriors such as Xing and Yue beside him, except for their slightly condensed eyes, frowned brows, and staring at the terrifyingly bright eyes in the distance, they did not seem to be affected in any way.


    Forbidden weapons have completely bloomed.


    The exact location of the explosion is unimaginable, but the skyrocketing smoke clouds are comparable to the sight of another sun, making the humans and zombies who are watching all of this look at it.


    "Rumble..."


    The ground under their feet began to tremble soon after.


    The violent shaking caused the collapse of local areas.


    The sky is falling apart, the sun and the moon are dark.


    All this looks like the end of the world.


    "This is the forbidden weapon of mankind?"


    Xing looked at the huge mushroom cloud that rushed into the sky in the distance, even as a corpse, his face showed a color of horror.


    I haven''t personally experienced the power of taboo weapons, but from the scene presented before you can guess the horror and horror of taboo weapons.


    "The human race can become the world overlord of the last era. They do have their own background. This kind of weapon is really terrible." Yue Ye has lingering fears.


    Empress Mingzhao did not make any remarks, but from her serious expression, it is not difficult to see that she is also full of fear for the forbidden weapons of mankind.


    It is impossible for her to see the horror of forbidden weapons.


    If such a weapon were to fall in her lair, regardless of other circumstances, she would definitely not be able to resist it with the strength of her body.


    This undoubtedly means that humans have the power to destroy her in an instant.


    "Your Majesty, what do you think of the power of this forbidden weapon?"


    The aftermath of the forbidden weapon explosion is still continuing, but the most violent moment has passed, and there is no threat to them who are at a safe distance.


    The Shangqi Locker who took off the goggles came to the Empress Mingzhao and asked as if asking for credit.


    Ming Zhao hesitated for a moment and nodded slightly.


    "It''s really scary. If the emperor encounters such an attack, there is not much chance of surviving."


    Hearing Mingzhao''s words, the Shangqi Locker and their hearts felt that the other party was pretending to be a comparison.


    Forbidden weapons can survive the explosion, are you kidding us?


    However, they dare not refute.


    The ghoul smiled flatly: "Your Majesty is too modest. Although the forbidden weapons are powerful, but with your Majesty''s strength, it takes no trouble to survive the danger. In this world, only the outer corpse can pose a threat to the Queen. Emperor."


    "This emperor is not modest. Forbidden weapons are indeed terrifying. If my corpse clan does not deal with it carefully, a forbidden weapon can also cause heavy casualties to the corpse clan." The Empress Mingzhao obviously does not eat the set of ghoul wuji. Said in an unusually solemn tone.


    The flattering was unsuccessful, and the ghoul stepped aside with a smile.


    "Although the taboo weapon is very strong, it also has the opportunity to land in the female country V. There is the absolute domain of the queen. Any metal object, without the consent of the queen, should not make waves in the female country." The man on the ride lock said pertinently.


    Ming Zhao didn''t refute this, "But you still have to be careful."


    As he said, Ming looked after Xiangxing and Yue: "From now on, any human flying objects will be prohibited from entering the territory of Female V. You let the skimmers be responsible for guarding ten kilometers away from the island, and you must take precautions."


    "Yes, mother emperor!" Xing and Yue said earnestly.


    Ming looked after Hermer, Sam and the others.


    "You said that you brought a total of 47 such taboo weapons. The emperor wants to know, are they as powerful as this?"


    There is a chance to behave in front of the Queen of Mingzhao, Hermo and Sam suddenly come to the spirit.


    Sam said in Longxia language: "Yes, honorable Majesty. The remaining 46, in addition to the conventional taboo weapons, there is also a hydrogen taboo weapon that can destroy the entire Minghai City."


    "One can destroy Minghai City?" Ming Zhao was shocked.


    "Yes."


    "good very good."


    Ming Zhao was rarely excited, but at this moment, she was really touched by Sam''s words.


    "Your Majesty, do you have any plans?" Shangqi Locker asked.


    Ming Zhao''s gaze looked at the dissipating mushroom cloud in the distance.


    "You said, if you let Wei Xiao know that the emperor now has forbidden weapons, does he have the confidence to be on an equal footing with the emperor?"


    Shangqi Locker and others were shocked.


    "Does Her Majesty the Queen want?"


    "The emperor needs to negotiate with Wei Xiao again. This time we will be a test. Surrender or destroy, let them choose. If they are still tough, then wait for the next corpse emperor to appear and complete it once with the emperor. After evolving, I had a break with them."

 Chapter 1052： Not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs

    Minghai City, Phoenix Base.


    The construction of the outer city wall is still in progress.


    At the current rate, it will take at least half a year for the entire project to be completed.


    It takes so long, on the one hand because of the large amount of work on the outer city wall, on the other hand, it is naturally due to the lack of construction equipment.


    Relying on manpower, it''s okay to say that the ground floor building is not equipped with enough equipment and manpower will come together.


    But when the city wall reaches a certain height, manpower becomes a bit redundant.


    But Wei Xiao and the others were not in a hurry.


    In the south of Longxia Land, now the Phoenix is ??completely invincible, and there is no external threat. Wei Xiao and the others have time to wait slowly.


    The only enemy is also from the foreign country V.


    The two sides are currently in the "honeymoon period" and disputes will not break out in a short period of time.


    People at the base do not need to lower the quality and standards of the base city wall in pursuit of speed.


    After all, the city wall outside the base may be the last time Phoenix will build the city wall, and the quality must pass.


    On the afternoon of the explosion of forbidden weapons in Female Country V, in Villa No.1.


    With the arrival of Jiang Xue, Wei Xiao ended his daily stimulation training.


    On the open-air balcony on the third floor.


    "My lord, this is an anomaly that our people found in the direction of female country V, look at it." On the balcony, Jiang Xue, who was sitting across from Wei Xiao, handed him a copy of the information.


    Wearing black short sleeves, Wei Xiao with long, jet-black hair took the file.


    Glanced across the first page.


    "when did it happen?"


    Wei Xiao put down the file and asked Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xiyu next to him picked up the file that Wei Xiao had put down and looked through it.


    Jiang Xue said with a look on her face: "At around eight o''clock this morning. Our people discovered that there was a violent vibration on Female V Island, and the people from the Shadow Guard went to investigate, and finally got this information."


    Jiang Xiyu put down the file.


    She also knew what had happened in Female V country now, and her expression was a bit solemn.


    "America Empire? How did they come to the east?"


    Jiang Xue: "There is no specific news about this yet, but from the information received by the Shadow Guards, the original purpose of this fleet from the mainland of Emerick was to settle on the island of Female V, but their fleet is approaching. When she was on Nv Island, she was attacked by the Empress of Ming Zhao and instantly lost her combat power. Finally, she was captured and subdued by the corpse clan."


    Wei Xiao''s expression was cold and solemn: "Don''t they know the abilities of the corpse emperor?"


    "I don''t know, otherwise, as long as it stays far away from the realm of the corpse emperor, Ming Zhao wants to defeat and subdue them so easily, otherwise, it is not as simple as asking the newspaper to say."


    "Husband, this is not good news for us."


    "The fleet that came to the east from Americ has not only forbidden weapons, but also mecha fighters. Now they surrender to Netherzhao, which undoubtedly increases the overall strength of Netherzhao. Once she has any thoughts about us, our base Will fall into an unprecedented crisis."


    Jiang Xiyu looked worried.


    Wei Xiao knew what she was worried about.


    It is nothing more than the threat of taboo weapons.


    In the past, the female country V did not have taboo weapons, and only relied on the advantages of numbers, and the Phoenix did not fear them at all.


    But now that a human force with forbidden weapons has joined the forces of Mingzhao, that means that the Phoenix will also be threatened by forbidden weapons in the future.


    Female V''s Netherworld is in the country. The regional reason can basically prevent external forces from using taboo weapons against them, but now she also has taboo weapons in her hands. If she uses them against other forces, the chances of success are too great.


    Phoenix can''t stand the toss of taboo weapons.


    Even if Ming Zhao succeeded once, it would be devastating to Wei Xiao and the others.


    No wonder Jiang Xiyu was worried.


    Wei Xiao, who is not afraid of the sky and the earth, also has some worries in his heart at this moment.


    If he was in the early end of the world, maybe he didn''t care.


    He was a selfish guy at the beginning.


    As long as he and the people he cares about are not in danger, he doesn''t take the lives of others seriously.


    But it''s different now.


    With power and family, there are more than one million survivors following him to discuss life, Wei Xiao, whose personality has changed unknowingly, has more and more worries.


    Ming Zhao had a forbidden weapon in his hand, which had been out of his control to a certain extent.


    Things that are out of control always make people feel irritable.


    "I''m not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs. These people from the Amerika continent are also very idle, and the Amerika continent does not wait. Why do you come to the East to make trouble? I directly sent a fleet to it. Mingzhao that guy, they are really good enough." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Husband, do you think it''s because the people of Americ have no longer survived to leave the east?"


    "Bullshit. A fleet knows nothing about the corpse king''s abilities, which is enough to show that there is no corpse king in their area. And a force with powerful weapons such as taboo weapons and mecha warriors, in a territory where there is no corpse king, Do you need to travel far away? I think they just can¡¯t change the way they eat shit."


    "It is estimated that the interests of Americk mainland are not enough for them to divide, so they set their sights on other places."


    "The master meant that this fleet came to grab turf from other places?" Jiang Xue asked in surprise.


    "Eight or nine do not leave ten. They liked to do this before the end of the world."


    "If they really are because of this reason, then the people of Americ mainland really deserve to die." Jiang Xiyu beautiful eyes revealed anger.


    He gritted his teeth with hatred for the "enemy" behavior of the Americk fleet.


    Originally, the Phoenix Base could completely suppress the female country V, but now, Mingzhao has taboo weapons and a group of professionals. The strength between the two sides is to a certain extent, Mingzhao has faintly beat the Phoenix.


    "It seems that some things have to be prepared." Wei Xiao said solemnly.


    "How does the Lord plan to deal with the female V country side?"


    Two brilliant lights burst into Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Give Lao Tang a task to open up an underground base in the base. It must be as large as possible to avoid the attack of forbidden weapons. In addition, let a million women leave the country of V. I find out about the situation in Americ and the number of forbidden weapons they have..."


    "In addition, let Lin Qin and Xiaoyu prepare to dispatch the Shadow Guards to the east, secretly assisting the mother corpse over there to speed up the evolution. The emergence of the Americk Empire fleet completely disrupted my plan for Mingzhao. No way. Let her develop again. I want a new corpse king to appear in advance to complete this final double kill."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s arrangement, Jiang Xue nodded seriously.


    "By the way, my lord, let Junshuai Fu go out of country V. Is it necessary to send a shadow guard secretly to investigate the specific situation of country V?"


    "No. Entering the territory of the Underworld, the Shadow Guard''s stealth effect is basically useless. Rather than sneaking, it is better to be fair and honest. Sometimes the most direct way is more advantageous to deal with the new races of the Corpse Sovereign."


    "understood."


    "Anything else?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Jiang Xue shook his head.


    "Then you go down to deliver my order now! Let Lin Qin and Xiaoyu act as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Xue answered, then bid farewell to Wei Xiao and Jiang Xiyu, and left the villa.


    "Husband, do we need to prepare anything else?"


    After Jiang Xue left, Jiang Xiyu asked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao stood up.


    "Naturally. With Lin Qin and the others secretly promoting the evolution of the mother''s corpse, I believe that a new corpse king will be born in the East soon. The next thing is to start the chess piece she sent out. Since the next corpse king has decided to be in the east , Then the Creation Base and Jiutian Base will be used."


    Jiang Xiyu got up.


    "I''m going to call Shu Wanglai."


    "No, let''s go look for her directly."

 Chapter 1053： Wife and concubine

    Haixin Island is now the "vacation villa" of the Phoenix Base.


    After the transformation of Lao Tang and the others, it has become an ideal leisure resort.


    On the outermost part of the island, except for the cliffs near the sea, 18-meter-high walls have been built in other places.


    Inside, apart from leaving a large tract of land to cultivate livestock, the rest of the area has either built a group of villas or turned it into a scenic spot for vacation and tourism.


    It is very beautiful and very popular with the base citizens.


    Shu Wang likes to bring her sisters to play here when they are okay.


    It is now in the spring, although the weather is not too hot, but as super soldiers, Shu Wang and others can already ignore the changes of the seasons to a certain extent.


    As the body becomes stronger, the beach area has naturally become a place for them to relax.


    "Hahaha...Little sister, I said you are not my opponent, are you convinced?"


    "Huh, Bai Youwei, you are really mean, use Ling''er as a shield. If you have the ability, you can put down Ling''er and we will come again?"


    "Hey...This is not deceitful. Little Wei Ling is the ceiling of our family''s combat power. If Xiao Wei Ling wins the world, you will die! Look at my great mighty water dragon, the flying dragon is in the sky!"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Shallow water on the beach.


    The two little ones fighting in the sea, Bai Youwei holding Wei Ling in her arms, slapped the water with her jade-like hands, and immediately shot a jet of water towards Yan Yi.


    Wearing a **** swimsuit, Yan Yi could only turn her head hurriedly and let the water jet hit her. Bai Youwei immediately blocked Xiao Wei Ling in front of her, making Yan Yi pouting her little pink mouth. His cheeks are full of grievances.


    The heartless Bai Youwei doesn''t care about this.


    Continue to launch an offensive against Yan Yi.


    Looking at her joy, wanting to come to this kind of unilateral ravages made her very physically and mentally comfortable.


    On the beach.


    There are also some mermaids lying on the deck chairs under the parasols.


    Watching the little girls frolicking, drinking juice, and a few people blowing the sea breeze, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    "Huizi, you won''t stop You Wei and the others, don''t you worry that Xiao Wei Ling will be broken by them?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko, who was lying next to Shu Wang, smiled softly.


    "Ling''er is also a Level 4 fighter now. Although she is still young, she is not so delicate. Let them play if they are happy, and Ling''er likes it too."


    "Your heart is really big."


    Yan Chuan Huizi smiled: "All this is thanks to the master. If I hadn''t met him at the most difficult time, Linger would not have such a carefree childhood. I am grateful to the master, Huizi. Master''s You don''t need Keiko to be strong. What Keiko can do is serve him well."


    Hearing what Yan Chuan Huizi said, Shu Wang hesitated slightly.


    Turning his head, thinking of something Shu Wang, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes! It is indeed our luck to meet him, and he did not let us down. At least, we don''t have to worry about the men around us changing one after another."


    For his appearance, Shu Wang is very confident.


    They were all narcissistically stroking their proud body, looking at the straight and slender legs and the slender willow waist. All of this now belongs to only one person.


    If Wei Xiao didn''t have the strength to guard all this, Shu Wang couldn''t imagine how many men''s personal possessions this body would become?


    I have to say that in the last days, human greed has become a normal state, and everyone wants to have all beautiful things.


    This cannot be changed, and you cannot stop it.


    But greed, you have to have the corresponding strength to guard, if not, you still want to sit on the best, that is a disaster, but also harm others.


    Just like Chutianhe.


    The beautiful things around him are no less than that of Wei Xiao, or even worse. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the power to guard all those things, and in the end, they harmed others and harmed themselves.


    "You guys look so laid back!"


    When Shu Wang wanted to be absorbed, a familiar sound came from his ear.


    Shu looked back to his senses, looking towards the sound source.


    I saw Wei Xiao in black casual clothes walking towards them with Jiang Xiyu.


    Shu Wang''s face suddenly burst into a smile that made the world lose its color.


    That softness, I''m afraid the iceberg can be completely melted.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Yan Chuanhuizi, who was close to Wei Xiao and them, hurriedly stood up and asked with some surprise.


    Wei Xiao walked over and looked at the beautiful wife and concubine in a swimsuit, a sense of pride rose in his heart.


    In terms of body shape, Yan Chuan Huizi and others, who are also peerless in appearance, are now wearing more seductive clothes, so beautiful, it is not an exaggeration to say that they can break through the sky.


    Wei Xiao, with his ten fingers moving, came over and took Yan Chuan Huizi into his arms.


    Under her shy face, put your hands up and down, savor her beauty to your heart''s content.


    Wei Xiao didn''t let her go until Yan Chuan Huizi couldn''t breathe.


    "Wear this costume tonight." Wei Xiaoxie smiled and whispered in Yan Chuan Huizi''s ear.


    Both are old husbands and old wives, but every time she faces Wei Xiao''s bad words, Yan Chuan Huizi is like a little girl who has just experienced personnel, her face is ashamed.


    "Um!"


    With a soft reply, Yan Chuan Huizi was leaning against Wei Xiao''s arms, her beautiful face was fascinating.


    "Husband, you don''t train anymore?" Shu Wang continued to lie on the couch and asked lazily.


    Wei Xiao lay down on the couch in front of Yan Chuan Huizi, and pulled Yan Chuan Huizi into his arms and hugged him.


    "I have something to do with you."


    "What''s up?"


    Wei Xiao motioned to Jiang Xiyu on the side.


    Jiang Xiyu brought a document to Shu Wang''s side and handed it to her.


    Shu Wang stood up straight and took over the document Jiang Xiyu handed over.


    "This was sent by Jiang Xue. Based on the information above, my husband has already formulated a plan for Mingzhao." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Shu Wang quickly read the contents recorded on the file.


    Put the documents on the round table aside.


    Shu Wang asked with a serious face: "Husband, what do you want me to do?"


    "Send a person to contact our high-ranking chess pieces in the creation base, let him reveal to the leader of the creation base some news about the emergence of a corpse emperor in the eastern land, and initially establish our intention to cooperate with the creation base. etc. After the birth of the corpse emperor, the plan to double kill the corpse emperor began."


    "Does the Eastern Land already have a mother corpse that can evolve into a corpse emperor?" Shu Wang asked in surprise.


    The intelligence of the base has always been in the hands of their internal affairs team.


    As the highest leader of the internal affairs team, Shu Wang didn''t even get the news of the appearance of a corpse emperor in the Eastern Land, but Wei Xiao knew for the first time that Shu Wang was somewhat surprised.


    Of course, this is not to say that Wei Xiao could not know the news in advance.


    The main reason is that Wei Xiao usually throws his hands off the shopkeeper. Apart from stimulating his body to improve his strength in various ways, he has nothing to do with the affairs of the base.


    Chen Haojie and the members of these combat troops are also.


    In addition to training, it is to formulate relevant strategies based on the information passed by the housekeeping team. Unless there is a necessary incident, they will not take the initiative to learn about other things.


    Their main task is to fight.


    Wei Xiao was not surprised at Shu Wang''s surprise.


    Naturally, there is no corpse emperor in the eastern land now.


    According to the information they currently have, the highest-level corpse over there is also level 7.


    There is no mother corpse around her territory that can be swallowed.


    There are other corpses of other mothers, but the whereabouts of other senior corpses have not been found yet.


    There are quite a few corpses in the Eastern Land looking for traces of other corpses for their mothers. Unfortunately, the distance is too far, and it is impossible to gain anything in a short period of time.


    What''s more, there are still two human forces on the eastern land.


    Under various obstacles, relying on the mother''s corpse to find other people of her own kind, she didn''t know how to wait until the year of the monkey.


    Wei Xiao didn''t gaze at their appetites, and told them about his next plan.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao was going to let Lin Qin and the others guide the corpse into the territory of her mother''s corpse, so as to accelerate the evolution of the mother''s corpse, Shu Wang also understood Wei Xiao''s plan.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to reach a preliminary cooperative relationship with the Creation Base. After all, the secret that the corpse emperor allows humans to possess supernatural abilities is now well known. However, there is still the Chutian River power in the Eastern Land, and we need to pull them on. Is it a boat?" Shu Wang asked.

 Chapter 1054： When a river is born, how can a Xiao be born?

    Speaking of Chu Tianhe, he now allows people to enter Goryeo to find the whereabouts of the corpse emperor.


    But so far no news of the corpse emperor has come back.


    Since seeing the Phantom''s supernatural ability, Chu Tianhe has been quite persistent.


    "Jiutian Base doesn''t need to take the initiative to contact them. Go, because Chu Tianhe is afraid of us, he doesn''t dare to cooperate with us. You can disclose the news, as long as he desires to obtain supernatural powers, even if he does not intend to attack the corpse emperor positively. , Secretly, there will be actions."


    "Give him hope, and then I will destroy it by myself. I look forward to his expression at that time."


    "Do you want to calculate him again?" Shu Wang sighed.


    Chu Tianhe was also sad enough to be watched by an opponent like Wei Xiao who likes to stimulate people.


    The most important thing is that this person who is staring at him has the ability to play with him at will.


    Starting from the Tianting base, it seemed that there would be no good days after Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao confronted each other.


    In the early stage, his family was destroyed and his family was destroyed. In the later stage, he just got better, and he became the king of the green hat again.


    Now, I finally saw the Phoenix''s powerful plan to stay away, but unfortunately, Wei Xiao took the initiative to calculate it.


    Sometimes, Shu Wang was full of sympathy for Chu Tianhe.


    Meeting Wei Xiao was really a nightmare that Chu Tianhe would linger in his entire life.


    Wei Xiao Wenyu was in his arms, with a playful look on his face.


    "The end of the world is too monotonous, I always find some fun to spoil it. Chu Tianhe is a good opponent. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, so we have to give him a big gift, right?"


    "If there is a chance, will the master let Chu Tianhe go?" asked Yan Chuan Huizi in his arms.


    Wei Xiao looked down at her.


    Under the expectant gaze of the women around him, Wei Xiao said coldly: "If there is a chance, I will never miss it."


    Sure enough, to offend Wei Xiao to death, you think it is impossible for him to open the enemy''s net.


    The so-called "scaling" of life, but there is no absolute certainty.


    If he is allowed to seize the opportunity, the enemy is the enemy, and he will never be merciless.


    "Ouni sauce, sister Youwei is bullying me."


    When several people had made a decision on Chutianhe''s fate, Bai Youwei and the others, who were playing in the sea, came back.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao came here sometime, Yan Yi, who was bullied by Bai Youwei "jointly" Xiao Wei Ling, immediately ran to Wei Xiao to file a complaint.


    Said it was bullying, but in fact there was nothing to see.


    Yan Yi and Bai Youwei were all wet, except for their glamorous and attractive, there were no scars on their bodies.


    However, with the little aggrieved expression of the little wife, and looking at Bai Youwei, who is proud of Xiao Wei Ling, Wei Xiao always has to express something.


    Let Yan Chuan Huizi in his arms get up, Wei Xiaochao Yan Yi beckoned.


    "Come here, let her husband see how You Wei bullied you."


    Yan Yi''s deep eyes shone slightly.


    Lying in Wei Xiao''s arms while trotting, he looked like a little bird.


    "Sister Youwei is too hateful. She uses Ling''er as a shield. I have no chance to attack her. If there is no Ling''er, she would not be my opponent at all."


    Bai Youwei: "Haha! It sounds as if you are so powerful. If you can''t, you will take the initiative to admit it and use Ling''er to make an excuse. Yan Yi, you have changed."


    "Eunichan, look at her."


    Wei Xiao pecked Yan Yi''s cute little mouth.


    "Well, isn''t it just a loss? Next time, hold Ling''er in your hands and bully you back. I believe Yan Yi will definitely be able to."


    "Husband, I''m your wife too, you can''t favor one another."


    Bai Youwei quit when Wei Xiao gave Yan Yi a move.


    He held Xiao Wei Ling and came to the two of them, and directly stuffed Xiao Wei Ling into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    The daughter''s call made the little wife in Wei Xiao''s arms no longer fragrant.


    The smiling Wei Xiao embraced Xiao Wei Ling and kissed her milky little cheek.


    "Is Ling''er having fun?"


    "Yeah! You Wei''s mother and I will deal with the aunt, the aunt is not our opponent."


    "Xiao Ling''er, my aunt doesn''t like you anymore." Yan Yi, who was next to him, felt that the little padded jacket was getting farther and farther away from him.


    The pro-aunt didn''t help, but helped an outsider to bully the aunt and showed off, Yan Yi''s heart! It was broken to the ground.


    "Don''t be auntie, Linger likes auntie, next time Linger will help auntie to bully You Wei''s mother."


    Xiao Wei Ling hasn''t grown up to the age when he can hide his emotions.


    To like is to like, to be happy is to be happy, and I will not hide my thoughts at all.


    Seeing that my aunt looked sad, she quickly consoled her.


    Yan Yi wasn''t really angry with a child.


    Very lovingly, he hugged the little padded jacket on his body and pressed Wei Xiao at the same time.


    "It''s still Ling''er hurting my auntie, then the auntie forgave you, and remember to help my aunt to bully you. You Wei''s mother, don''t you know?"


    "Yeah, I will bully You Wei''s mother with my aunt in the future."


    "..."


    This child is really hopeless.


    Your mother Youwei is still there!


    You just said it so carelessly, are you afraid to offend your mother Youwei?


    "This padded jacket must be missing." Bai Youwei said pretendingly.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Everyone laughed.


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you and Sister Xiyu coming to see us?" Bai Youwei changed the subject.


    When Wei Xiao was training, he would not disturb other people under normal circumstances.


    Unless there is something important, he can stay out of the training room for a day.


    Now that he put down his training and came to Haixin Island, it was obviously not a trivial matter for Bai Youwei to think about it.


    Wei Xiao briefly talked to them about what happened on Female V Island, and then talked about his intention to come to Haixin Island.


    "It turns out that this is the case. Then we really need to speed up the elimination plan of Mingzhao, and forbidden weapons must not be controlled by a corpse emperor."


    "All arrangements have been made. I believe it will not be long before the decisive battle with Ming Zhao will come. During this period of time, you will improve your strength a little bit, and there will be no shortage of places where you will be needed."


    Shu Wang and they both nodded.


    Jiang Xiyu: "Speaking of improving your strength, husband, you sometimes need to manage Wuqing and Xiaoying. They are both so strong and they are training hard. Don''t they understand the truth that it is too bad?"


    For the two "training madmen" Xiaoying and Mu Wuqing, the other sisters have no way at all.


    Since the last time they have improved their strength through the No. 4 Gene Medicine, in order to grasp the improvement of their strength as soon as possible, the training intensity has not been reduced, but has become more active.


    Sometimes seeing the "desperate energy" of the two of them, Shu Wang and they both secretly worried.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "I will pay attention to this aspect. Okay, let alone other things, it''s rare to relax today. How about we have an open-air barbecue here?"


    "Barbecue? This proposal is good." Bai Youwei looked excited.


    Shu Wang and the others stopped struggling with other issues, and they all smiled like a flower.


    Shu Wang: "Then I will ask someone to prepare some ingredients, and also call Qingshu and the others, as a family dinner."


    "Can."


    Seeing Wei Xiao nodding, the girls immediately got busy.


    Yan Yi in his arms said, "Ouni Chan, do you and Sister Xiyu also want to change their outfits?"


    Both Wei Xiao and Jiang Xiyu are regular servers.


    Compared with the **** swimsuits on Yan Yi and the others, it''s a bit out of place.


    Her proposal Wei Xiao felt necessary.


    All the wives are peerless beauties, and there is nothing to say about their figures and looks.


    Being able to appreciate their beauty to the fullest, Wei Xiao never felt bored.


    Look at Jiang Xiyu.


    "Xiyu, then let''s change one together."


    Jiang Xiyu gave Wei Xiao a white look.


    "I''ll change it alone."


    Wei Xiao moved away from Yan Yi and Xiao Wei Ling and stood up.


    Came to Jiang Xiyu to embrace her waist.


    "Hurry up together. I haven''t seen you in a swimsuit. It should be pretty, right?"


    This remark is obviously redundant.


    Seeing the look of expectation on Wei Xiao''s face, why didn''t Jiang Xiyu know what his husband''s idea was?


    "Just know it''s not serious."


    "Do I need to be serious with you?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Involuntarily speaking, in Jiang Xiyu''s exclamation, Wei Xiao directly embraced her with a princess, and then under the gaze of the wives and daughters, strode towards a villa behind him.

 Chapter 1055： One shot to blame

    A few days later, along the coastline of Phoenix.


    Star and Ghoul Wuji, as well as Hermo and Sam, who had just joined the female V island not long ago, brought a team of mecha fighters to come here with the skidder.


    The team was intercepted by soldiers from the coastal defense line as soon as it reached the shore.


    Because they all came from the direction of Female V Island, the identity of the Dead Bird is known to most fighters. Therefore, the soldiers of the coastal defense line asked them for their purpose in Minghai City, and took them to the reception desk to entertain them.


    As for their meeting with Wei Xiao, the soldiers need to obtain the consent of the base before sending them there.


    Inside the simple reception area.


    Star drinking tea with a group of people.


    A group of people who can walk around this area at will, now they know the general situation of the Phoenix Coastal Defense Line.


    Sitting on the sofa and looking at the settings in the house, Hermer said more arrogantly: "Those were Phoenix Warriors before? They don''t seem to be special. Ghoul, are you sure they are genetic fighters?"


    Ghoul Wuji drank the tea calmly, with a hint of arrogance on his face.


    He also came to Wei Xiao''s territory for the first time.


    Many of Shigui Wuji''s knowledge of this place was heard, and he had never learned about the real Phoenix Base.


    Because of this, even though Shangqi Locker told him that the Phoenix is ??very powerful, even strong enough to fight against the Queen of Underworld, Ghoul Wuji didn''t take it seriously.


    In other words, he didn''t believe that there were still human forces in this world that could fight the Corpse Emperor.


    When he wanted to, the Phoenix Base could develop safely and steadily next to the corpse emperor''s forces. It was nothing more than that Ming Zhao needed them to help deal with the external corpse emperor, and when he did not want to annex them, the strength of both parties would be drastically reduced.


    But it was Ming Zhao''s decision that gave many people on the island the illusion that Phoenix was really as powerful as the Corpse Emperor.


    If Ming Zhao really wants to win the Phoenix Base, Shigui Wuji believes that the corpse clan does not have this strength, at most the price paid is a bit huge, but there is absolutely no situation where the Phoenix Base cannot be defeated.


    Ghoul Wuji thought this way before, but now, with the addition of the Americk fleet, they control a lot of forbidden weapons. With such a powerful deterrent, Ghoul Wuji doesn¡¯t even put Phenomenon in its eyes. .


    Of course, he just doesn''t take Phoenix seriously in his heart. On the surface, he still has to give the face he should give.


    "You don''t need to doubt this. From the appearance of genetic warriors, they are no different from ordinary people. Their changes come from speed, strength, response, physical fitness, etc.. Without confronting them head-on, you can hardly see them with the naked eye. different."


    Sam asked, "The ghoul, have you competed with their fighters?"


    Ghoul Wuji shook his head.


    "This is the first time I have come to Minghai City, and the information about the genetic warriors is also learned from the seniors who have been to the Phoenix Base in the past. But Master Xing should know."


    Ghou Gui Wuji looked at the star who was quietly drinking tea.


    "Your Excellency Star, can you tell us what is special about this genetic warrior?" Hermo asked.


    Xing put down the teacup in his hand, and his cold eyes swept across the three of them.


    "What is special about the genetic warriors? You should find out for yourself. The purpose of our visit to the Phoenix Base this time is to test the attitude of Master Wei Xiao. If you want to understand the strength of their warriors, you can compete with them at that time. In line with our purpose this time, you can do anything."


    Hearing the words of the star, the two foreigners suddenly became interested.


    "This proposal is not bad. It happens that we are bringing a group of the most elite mecha fighters this time. We can use the reasons for the exchanges between the two places to try the power of the genetic fighters." Sam said.


    "Indeed, it''s just a discussion. Even if they understand our purpose, they won''t tear their skin. If their genetic warrior fails, then they are not as skilled as humans and there is no reason to use the topic." Wuji said solemnly.


    Hermo happily said: "Then it''s so decided. I will find the opportunity to discuss matters when the time comes."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As soon as Hermo''s words fell, a soldier appeared and knocked on the door of the opened room.


    Star stood up.


    Several other people also followed.


    "Master Wei Xiao agreed to meet us?" Xing asked.


    The soldier who appeared nodded.


    "Master Wei Xiao is already waiting for you in the villa, please come with me."


    "Thank you."


    The soldier just nodded, then turned around and took Xingxing and them away.


    ...


    Around the villa group.


    Wei Xiao did not meet the female representative of country V in the villa.


    He chooses a golf course outside the villa to wait for the corpse star and his party.


    On the golf course at this time, Wei Xiao followed Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, Leng Chengfeng, Fu million, and Shu Wang.


    Wei Xiao, who has never played golf or knows how to play golf, has now learned to pretend.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    One shot was shot by Wei Xiao.


    With his power, even if he controls it, without the skill at all, the shot flies directly off the court, and there is no trace at all.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene, Chen Haojie and the others held their foreheads silently, looking hard to get into their eyes.


    Only Shu Wang and them all covered their mouths and chuckled.


    There is no need to take into account the feelings of Wei Xiao, the client.


    "Husband, it seems that you are not suitable for these technical entertainment projects. Would you like us to show you a boulder boulder?"


    Wei Xiao glared at Bai Youwei who was gloating.


    "Seven sisters, I don¡¯t like to listen to your words." Fu million stood up, "According to me, this shot is enough to apply for a world record. Golf home runs, the world only has the master. Do it by one person. I think it¡¯s not difficult to get the ball into the hole, so I change the way of playing. Lord, is that right?"


    Listen, this is what a competent person should say.


    Wei Xiao is also not welcome, pretending to look at the shadow of the ball that hasn''t been traced for a long time, pretending to sigh: "It''s just a whim, but I didn''t expect it to be so easy. In the future, you come here to play, the highest difficulty is golf. Home run, I hope you can do my move one day."


    "Euny sauce, my ball is gone."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, Yan Yi, who also shot a shot on the side, immediately turned the "hope" in Wei Xiao''s mouth into reality.


    "..."


    Wei Xiao''s expression twitched, looking at Yan Yi who was happy like a child, he really didn''t know what to say about this little daughter-in-law.


    Can''t you wait for me to leave here and fight again?


    "I''ll try it too."


    As if not aware of Wei Xiao''s flat expression, Bai Youwei happily took the club in Yan Yi''s hand, and then also hit a goal.


    Regardless of technology, relying solely on strength and strike accuracy, the strength of a super soldier is needless to say.


    When Bai Youwei went down this shot, what Wei Xiao did, she could also easily do.


    "Husband, look at it, I did it too."


    I don''t know if Bai Youwei was deliberately angry with Wei Xiao, with a playful look on his face to show him off.


    Wei Xiao suddenly blacked his face.


    "Lord..."


    "Do you also want to try if you can hit a golf home run?"


    Just as Fu Wanwan was about to say something, Wei Xiao''s unkind gaze immediately looked at him.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Paid a million words suddenly.


    In his heart, he wanted to tell Wei Xiao that what he wanted to say was definitely not to try a shot too, he was ready to complete the field.


    It''s a pity that Wei Xiao''s cannibalistic appearance was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak any more, standing still, his face was dumbfounded.


    "Lord, Ziezixing and the others are here."


    When Wei Xiao''s face was a little uncomfortable, the figure of Li Qingshu, the housekeeper, came next to him.


    Not much, but her appearance gave Wei Xiao a step down.


    As if nothing happened before, handing the cue to Shu Wang''s hand, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Are you here? Then bring them over!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu responded, then stepped back.


    Wei Xiao turned to look at Bai Youwei who was still laughing.


    "Youwei, Yan Yi, I think you are also idle when you are idle, and you will be responsible for serving us tea and water for a while. There is no right to refuse, it is so happily decided, no one is allowed to help them."


    "what?"


    Bai Youwei, who still wanted to see Wei Xiao''s jokes, was dumbfounded when she heard Wei Xiao''s decision.


    Shu Wang shook their heads sympathetically.


    "My husband dare to slap in the face, your courage is really not ordinary." Shu Wang said softly.


    "Yan Yi, ask for your blessings!"


    Yan Yi and Bai Youwei looked at each other.


    "What did we do wrong?"


    The two wanted to cry without tears.

 Chapter 1056： Sorrowful

    Outside the stadium.


    Under the leadership of Li Qingshu, Ziezixing and Hermo and others appeared in Wei Xiao''s line of sight.


    On the way, Hermo and others were shocked by the luxury and extravagance of the place where Wei Xiao lived.


    Speaking of the days in the last days, Hermer and Sam definitely surpassed 99% of human beings.


    Most of the time on the battleship, the living area has never lacked delicious and beautiful women, but compared to enjoyment, the days they used to live, it was like nouveau riche, there is no big, just do what they want.


    It''s like Wei Xiao''s side.


    The superior living environment, the quality of life of the upper class, and the dazzling beauty.


    This is simply a noble life, which makes them very yearning.


    At this time, they were about to see Wei Xiao, the undead leader who was so jealous of the Empress.


    If their goal is achieved this time, will they be able to come here to enjoy the blessing afterwards?


    Among them, the ghoul''s desire is the most obvious.


    It was the first time that he came to the place where Wei Xiao lived and looked at the beautiful servants, his heart had long been active.


    Especially when I saw Li Qingshu, the covetous color on Ghoul Wuji''s face made no secret of it.


    Now following Li Qingshu, his eyes never left Li Qingshu''s body.


    "Yo Xi, when this place is completely surrendered to Her Majesty the Queen, this woman is mine." Wuji Wuji whispered without any worry.


    "Ghouls, do you see this beauty?" Hermo glanced at Li Qingshu who led the way, and smiled and asked softly.


    Ghoul Wuji does not shy away from it.


    "No man dislikes such a beauty, Mr. Hermo, don''t you be tempted?"


    "Haha... we are gentlemen, even if we like beautiful women, we have to befriend them in the manner of gentlemen, otherwise we will abrupt the beautiful women."


    "Hahaha... Mr. Hermo is really a gentleman, but I still like to order it directly. They see that they are the slaves of the master here. As distinguished guests, we will ask their master for one or two maids when we want to come here. The master will not fail to give us this face."


    "If there is a chance, I would also like to experience non-gentleman communication."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The two discussed in private, but their eyes remained on Li Qingshu''s protruding and curvaceous figure.


    Li Qingshu, who led the way in front, possessed the strength of a fourth-level fighter, even if the two behind him deliberately restrained his own voice, she could still catch it.


    From the moment she met these people, she noticed the strong desire in their eyes.


    Out of politeness, Li Qingshu didn''t care about them, but now, the people behind him dare to provoke her so blatantly, which made Li Qingshu an angry face.


    Slave? Ask the Lord to ask me?


    hehe!


    You are afraid that you don''t know how powerful the "General Manager" is in the center of power of the major forces in each Longxia.


    Li Qingshu, who knows Wei Xiao''s character well, sneered inwardly.


    "Wait for death!"


    Li Qingshu did not have an attack, and calmly led them to the place where Wei Xiao and others were resting.


    "Master Xing, wait a while, I will tell the Lord."


    It was not far from Wei Xiao and the others, about ten meters away, but the group of people sitting in the rest area didn''t seem to see them.


    Li Qingshu said this to Shizixing.


    As the highest representative of this team, the performance of the corpse star seemed low-key, not like the madness of the ghouls and the others.


    Shizixing is also more polite to Li Qingshu.


    "There''s Lao Li butler."


    Li Qingshu nodded, ignoring the ghoul Wuji and the others who were smirking at her with a wicked smile, and walked straight to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Lord, the delegation of Empress Mingzhao is here."


    Li Qingshu walked to Wei Xiao''s side and leaned over and said.


    Wei Xiao tilted his head and glanced at Ziezixing and the others.


    "They didn''t do anything extraordinary, did they?"


    Li Qingshu thought for a while and said softly, "Ziezixing is nothing special, but other people seem to have some thoughts about us."


    An understatement, but the amount of information contained is extremely large.


    Doomsday! Some things are inevitable.


    Wei Xiao remembered it in his heart and nodded: "Well, let them come over!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu looked up, then walked back.


    "Master, what do you think the purpose of Mingzhao sending someone to come this time?" Leng Chengfeng asked.


    Wei Xiao smiled lightly and looked at Cheng Haojie.


    "Hero, what do you think?"


    Chen Haojie took out his signature gesture and helped his glasses.


    "We and Mingzhao have nothing to communicate with other than the external corpse emperor. Now the new corpse emperor has not been whereabouts. Mingzhao is sending someone at this time. It shouldn''t be for the external corpse emperor. Didn¡¯t she conquer a new group of human forces in a few days? I guess she was not looking for us to show off her strength, or she wanted to change the way of cooperation between us.¡±


    "The way of cooperation? How does she want to change it?" Fu Wanwan asked puzzledly.


    Chen Haojie didn''t say any more, looking at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao: "With some confidence, I don''t know who I am? I want to see what she wants to do?"


    Wei Xiao did not say clearly. But in just a few words, there are things that Phoenix already knows.


    "Master Wei Xiao!"


    Not long after Wei Xiao''s words fell, Ziezixing and the others came.


    Everyone looked at their team.


    "Long time no see, star?"


    Wei Xiao smiled and greeted the star first.


    The corpse star appeared very humble.


    "Yes, Master Wei Xiao, last time we said goodbye, we haven''t seen each other for more than a month."


    "Is Mingzhao okay?"


    Zombie Star: "The mother emperor is all well, just because she is more concerned about the traces of her external corpse emperor, and always does not want Master Wei Xiao to find a new corpse emperor as soon as possible and defeat it again."


    "The corpse emperor is not a mother corpse, and the number is always limited. Let Mingzhao wait, I believe that there will be other corpse emperors outside the whereabouts."


    "My lord said yes."


    "Sit down! Those who come are guests. If you continue to let you stand, it will make others feel that I don''t understand the way of hospitality that Wei Xiao does not understand."


    Wei Xiao said, behind him, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, who were "relegated" to servants by him, brought some real maids into their seats.


    "Youwei..."


    Li Qingshu realized that Bai Youwei and Yan Yi were actually doing what they were doing, and their expressions tightened.


    The hostess all came to serve others. Doesn''t this mean that her job is not in place?


    Just when she wanted to help Bai Youwei and the others, Bai Youwei held her mouth and shook her head.


    "These are all orders from the Lord, who dares to help us?" Bai Youwei said.


    This sounds aggrieved, but it is also for outsiders.


    Knowing the reason, Shu looked at them, and chuckled all of them.


    Li Qingshu looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    Seeing that the owner didn''t mean to stop him, what else does Li Qingshu don''t understand?


    At a glance, they knew that the two little masters had made the master angry again.


    This kind of thing, Li Qingshu, the steward of the Wei mansion, has long been commonplace.


    Li Qingshu stepped aside with an expression of "I can''t help" to Bai Youwei and the others.


    "goddess?"


    "What a beautiful flower girl."


    Compared to Li Qingshu''s previous surprises, Shigui Wuji and Hermo, when they saw Bai Youwei and Yan Yi who had brought seats for them, their expressions were not so calm.

 Chapter 1057： act recklessly

    Looking intently at Bai Youwei and the others who put their seats next to them and then stepped back, Shi Gui Wuji and others looked shocked.


    An unpleasant color flashed across the faces of Bai Youwei and Yan Yi.


    But nothing said.


    Wei Xiao, who was sitting on the side, looked at Shi Gui Wuji''s eyes, and a sneer flashed across his face.


    act recklessly.


    "Sit down!" Wei Xiao said.


    Shizixing didn''t lose his temper and sat opposite Wei Xiao.


    Shigui Wuji and the others reluctantly retracted their gazes on Bai Youwei and the others, and when they shifted their gazes to Wei Xiao''s side, they all swallowed involuntarily.


    Beauty, it''s so beautiful.


    The women who can sit next to Wei Xiao, Shigui Wuji, they can guess the identity of Shu Wang and others.


    They were self-aware, and they didn''t dare to show too much covetousness to Shu Wang.


    But Bai Youwei, Yan Yi and the others have different minds.


    The maids are only, even if their request for a while is a bit abrupt, but at least it won''t arouse public outrage.


    If I want to come to Wei Xiao, I won''t tear my face with them because of the two "maid".


    The feasibility is great.


    "You must find a way to get the two maids away from the other side. The next negotiation is the key."


    Ghoul Wuji''s heart already had a plan.


    Precisely because of this, he began to think about how to make Wei Xiao convinced for a while.


    Waiting for Ming Zhao''s delegation to sit still, Wei Xiao, with a cold expression, looked at Ziezixing.


    "What''s the matter with you coming over this time?"


    The corpse star will not be twisted and twisted, and straightforwardly said: "The mother emperor sent us over this time, hoping to re-negotiate cooperation matters with Master Wei Xiao. The previous cooperation, the mother emperor feels that there are many unreasonable. The place."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Ming Zhao wants to renegotiate the terms of cooperation?"


    "Yes."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao was not speaking, sitting on the armchair, knocking on the armrest with his left hand, looking thoughtful.


    He didn''t speak, and no one was there anymore. Even the corpse who could fully represent Mingzhao, the corpse star, quietly waited for Wei Xiao''s reply.


    However, Wei Xiao''s contemplation seems to have been a while.


    The Shigui Wuji sitting next to Shizixing couldn''t stand his temper, and said: "Wei Jun, the new cooperation is destined, you don''t need to think about it. If you have any concerns about the snake, you can listen to the queen first. What do you think of the conditions given by your majesty?"


    As soon as the other party''s voice fell, Shu Wang and Chen Haojie''s eyes suddenly became serious.


    Who is this guy?


    Did you dare to interrupt Wei Xiao''s contemplation loudly?


    Shigui Wuji also seemed to notice that the look in Chen Haojie''s eyes was not right, and his heart beat.


    Did I say something wrong? Shouldn''t there be?


    The ghoul Wuji, who didn''t realize that he had said something wrong, comforted himself in his heart, then looked at Wei Xiao boldly, and continued to wait for his response.


    But is it true?


    Wei Xiao frowned in thought.


    The finger tapping on the armrest stopped, and he glanced at Shigui Wuji with a cold look.


    "This looks very face-to-face. We shouldn''t have seen each other?" Wei Xiao asked coldly.


    Ghoul Wuji pretends to be calm.


    "Wei Jun is right. This is the first time we have met. My ghoul Wuji, thanks to your majesty the Queen, is now one of the chiefs of the female survivors of the country V, and is working for the Queen together with the male senior on the horse. Your Majesty manages the human forces in the female country V."


    "Oh, that is to say, your identity is the same as the dead Aizu Ninja sword, or are you his heir?"


    I don''t know what Wei Xiao''s words mean, Shigui Wuji tries his best to maintain a sense of humility.


    "Wei Jun is right to say that."


    The coldness on Wei Xiao''s face revealed.


    The sharp eyes stared at the calm Ghoul Wuji.


    "Then do you know that when your last faced me, without my permission, he didn''t even have the right to speak?"


    "..."


    Feeling the deep coldness in Wei Xiao''s eyes, Shi Gui Wuji''s heart trembled.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Before Shi Gui Wuji had finished speaking, Wei Xiao grabbed a cue from the side and smashed it at Shi Gui Wuji at lightning speed.


    It''s just that the ghoul wuji of ordinary people doesn''t have much power at all.


    The head was hit directly by the club.


    With a scream, the chair that Ghoul Wuji was sitting on fell to the ground.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    Wei Xiao suddenly got into trouble, something that Ming Zhao''s representative had never foreseen.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the corpse star wanted to persuade him, but as soon as he said his words, he was hit by a club. The pain and anger rushed to the head of the ghoul Wuji, covering his bleeding head and raising his head savagely. The face glared at Wei Xiao.


    "stupid--"


    This guy is hopeless.


    This is the unanimous idea of ??Chenhaojie and them.


    Dare to speak foul language in front of Wei Xiao, don''t you really know how to write dead words?


    The result is the same.


    Hearing Wuji''s curse, Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared from his seat instantly.


    When he reappeared, Ghoul Wuji had already been pinched to the air by his neck.


    "Oumaika, teleportation, this is teleportation, how did he do it?" Sam exclaimed.


    Hermo was equally thrilling.


    This is the supernatural person?


    Do you want to be so scary?


    Wei Xiao stared at the ghoul Wuji who was struggling in his hand with cold eyes.


    "Do you think you are better than Aizu Ninja sword?"


    In Wei Xiao''s hands, Shigui Wuji had no room for resistance.


    He was strangled by Wei Xiao''s throat, and he had no other words at all.


    "Master Wei Xiao, Shigui Wuji didn''t mean to offend you, but I also ask you to be merciful." Shizi Star Body Shigui Wuji begged for mercy.


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "It''s just a rubbish, I will kill him now, will Mingzhao have other opinions?"


    Shizixing looked hesitant, and finally fought for: "Master Wei Xiao, after all, he is the representative selected by the mother emperor. Please raise your hand and forgive him for his unintentional mistakes."


    In the eyes of zombies, human beings are pawns to use, but for certain considerations, their zombies should try their best to protect the safety of human beings.


    Ghoul Wuji can be one of the representatives of the human beings on the female V island, and the corpse star is out of consideration for the overall situation, and it is impossible to die without saving.


    "Please also Master Wei Xiao to give the mother emperor a face." In the end, Shizixing chose to save Shiguiwuji once.


    Looking at the ghoul Wuji who was about to die in his hand, Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    Shake it aside.


    "This kind of rubbish, don''t let him appear in front of me in the future. You don''t even understand the most basic rules. If you bring him, it will only make our cooperation impossible."


    Looking at the corpse ghost Wuji who was the rest of his life after the catastrophe, the corpse star said with a smile: "Thank you, Master Wei Xiao, for your mercy."


    Wei Xiao seemed to have nothing happened afterwards, his figure flashed, and he returned to his previous seat.


    Light a cigarette, and Wei Xiao lightly lit a cigarette.


    "Xing, we are considered familiar, you tell me directly, in this negotiation, is Ming Zhao personally participating in this negotiation or will you do it for you?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Shizixing hesitated for a moment.


    At this time, Shizixing''s gaze appeared sluggish, and then, from his mouth, a sound belonging to the Empress of the Underworld was emitted.


    "Wei Xiao, we meet again."


    Obviously, Mingzhao has already occupied the consciousness of the corpse star.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "Every time a group of cannon fodder comes to see me, don''t you find it interesting?"

 Chapter 1058： awesomeness

    Ming Zhao opened the mouth and said: "They are the emperor''s people, and they represent the emperor''s face when they leave the female V island. Is it interesting for you to treat the emperor''s people like this?"


    "So, do you want to find a place for this scum?"


    Ming Zhao glanced at the ghoul Wuji not far away.


    There was a sense of indifference in his eyes, without a trace of care.


    "The emperor is just repeating a fact. He is not qualified to let the emperor act for him."


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    This is the sorrow of being a rape.


    Doing things for the master, being wronged and despised by the master, is not as good as a dog alive.


    What''s the point of staying in this world for this kind of person?


    "Well, let''s not talk about some trivial things first, let''s talk about business." Wei Xiao did not intend to continue entangled in the previous topic, paused, and continued, "I heard that you are going to re-negotiate cooperation matters with me. , Do you think there is a problem with the previous cooperation, or think you have suffered a loss?"


    Mingzhao obviously didn''t intend to delay the meeting with Wei Xiao for the sake of Shiguiwuji.


    Correct attitude and coldly said: "It''s not a loss, the emperor just wants to make some adjustments."


    "How do you want to adjust?"


    Ming Zhao said unceremoniously: "The emperor wants you and your forces to completely surrender to the emperor. The way of equal cooperation is no longer suitable for us."


    "Um?"


    Ming Zhao really dared to speak.


    As soon as she said this, let alone a domineering person like Wei Xiao, even the existence of Chen Haojie and the others as subordinates, all showed anger.


    Let Wei Xiao and the Phoenix Base completely surrender the corpses on the female V island?


    Did Ming Zhao take the wrong medicine today?


    Where is her self-confidence?


    Wei Xiao''s face was sullen.


    "Are you sure you are joking with me?"


    Ming Zhao shook his head: "The emperor doesn''t know what a joke is."


    The eyes of both sides met each other.


    The two auras of strong and slaughter have an invisible collision in the air.


    Although there is no sword, light, sword, shadow, war and smoke, this invisible confrontation is the most frightening.


    "Your Majesty, this person has no idea how powerful the female V country is now. He dares to attack his subordinates, but he hasn''t realized his situation. According to the subordinates, we should let him know what fear is."


    Shi Gui Wuji came to the Empress Ming Zhao and looked at Wei Xiao viciously and said.


    The humiliation of Wei Xiao, a talented person, obviously made him bear a grudge.


    "go away."


    "what¡­¡­"


    There is no warning.


    Ming Zhao suddenly let out a cold stern.


    Ghoul Wuji, who was still indignant in the previous second, the next second, the figure seemed to be hit by an invisible force, screaming and flew out more than ten meters away.


    The Ghoul Wuji, who had fallen on the lawn of more than ten meters, opened his mouth and vomited blood.


    He looked at Ming Zhao with a bit of horror in his eyes.


    I was completely helping Mingzhao just now, why would this corpse emperor shoot him?


    Ming Zhao ignored the shame and grievance in his heart Wuji Wuji.


    This person really didn''t wince at all.


    Didn''t several senior officials on Wei Xiao''s side dare to interrupt when he didn''t see himself talking with Wei Xiao?


    Even if there are no such rules, it is no wonder that Wei Xiao was humiliated.


    Deserve it!


    "The emperor feels that what you said just now is right. Some people are indeed not qualified to appear in front of you."


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to hear her.


    He glanced over Hermer, Sam and the others.


    The two people who were swept by Wei Xiao''s eyes, feeling that they were all stared at by the "God of Death", couldn''t help but feel hairy in their hearts.


    This guy won''t do it to us too, will he?


    The two were worried.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao just glanced at them and ignored them.


    "A few days ago, my people discovered a violent explosion in the direction of Female V Island, and the scope of the impact was not small. After their inquiries, they later learned that in your core territory, a forbidden weapon was detonated. What if. I¡¯m not wrong. You came here today to renegotiate the cooperation matters. It¡¯s because of taboo weapons, right?"


    Ming Zhao did not shy away from it: "Since you already know, why bother to ask the emperor?"


    "Heh! Sure enough."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "There is a difference between having forbidden weapons and no forbidden weapons. We all know that we are threatening me with the technology of our human race. Mingzhao, do you think that a group of idiots will send you a batch of forbidden weapons? Me?"


    "You must be very clear about the power of taboo weapons. Since the emperor has that kind of weapon, in the future, dealing with the corpse emperor of the foreign system will make no difference if you have you. This emperor gives you a better choice. Only the emperor You are valuable when you are needed, and if you don¡¯t need it, there is no need for you to exist."


    Empress Mingzhao and Wei Xiao contended.


    "Are you planning to break the covenant and officially declare war on me?"


    "Whether to declare war or not depends on your attitude."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao laughed, angrily.


    The figure stood up from the position, and a domineering "Heaven and Underground, I am the only one" leaked out.


    "Then I tell you now, if you want me to surrender, you are not qualified. The cooperation is still the previous cooperation. If you want to change, then let''s go to war!"


    "Are you really afraid of the emperor using forbidden weapons on your base?"


    "Haha! It''s only a taboo weapon, Wei Xiao hasn''t paid attention to it. If you dare to use it, I don''t mind adding a fifth-level fighter to my base." Wei Xiao stared at Ming Zhao with murderous eyes.


    "Peng..."


    Wei Xiao threatened Mingzhao directly.


    She was also grumpy, angry.


    "Wei Xiao, do you really think that the emperor is afraid that you will not succeed?"


    "You are not afraid of me, am I afraid of you?" After saying that, Wei Xiao looked at Hermo and the others, "Don''t compare me with these goods. They are in front of me, and they are not even qualified to carry shoes. If it weren''t for them, It''s too rubbish, do you dare to be so arrogant in front of me today?"


    Wei Xiao''s tough attitude weakened Ming Zhao''s aura slightly.


    When I came to negotiate with Wei Xiao this time, Ming Zhao was originally holding a tentative attitude. Now, she has seen Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Facing the threat of taboo weapons, Wei Xiao had no fear in his heart.


    For a moment, Ming Zhao wondered whether the forbidden weapons she possessed were fake?


    But the explosion a few days ago could not be faked.


    Where did Wei Xiao have the confidence to be so tyrannical with her?


    After a long silence, the coldness on Ming Zhao''s face relaxed a little.


    "Human race is lucky to have someone like you. But Wei Xiao, you remember to this emperor that this era is destined to belong to our corpse race. You are now qualified to clamor with the emperor, but in the future, the emperor hopes You can continue to maintain this confidence. This negotiation ends here, so you can do it for yourself."


    "and many more!"


    Ming Zhao''s eyes narrowed slightly: "What else do you want to say?"


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Mingzhao, are you planning to just leave like this?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "It seems that you didn''t take what I said to you at the beginning." Wei Xiao''s tone sank, "I''ll tell you again, this is my site for Wei Xiao. Come if you want, and leave if you want to leave. ,Do you think that''s possible?"


    "Huhuhu..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, Ming Zhao''s momentum changed slightly.

 Chapter 1059： I want these three

    An invisible force diffused from the body of the host Corpse Star.


    Around and under the earth, wherever there are metal substances, there are many metal substances condensed into extremely aggressive sharp blades floating in the air.


    "Another power again?"


    Hermo, Sam and the others saw the situation around them, and their eyes were shocked.


    They had long known from Shangqisuomen that the corpse emperor had supernatural powers, but after all, they heard that it was a world of difference from what they saw with their own eyes.


    It was the first time I saw the corpse king freely manipulate a different ability. Two foreigners from the mainland of Americ were excited and fearful in their hearts.


    "Why, do you still want to keep the emperor''s people?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about everything around him.


    It''s just a metal control ability, hasn''t he seen it before?


    With no fear on his face, Wei Xiao said coldly: "I can¡¯t think of it after finishing the installation here. Do you think that Wei Xiao has no temper, or that my site has become your back garden. Are you afraid of?"


    Ming Zhao frowned.


    From Wei Xiao''s tone, she could feel that this man really didn''t have any fear of her.


    If she continues to be strong or ignores Wei Xiao''s emotions, I am afraid that today''s negotiations will not end well.


    The Empress Mingzhao, who was angry but didn''t want to make the relationship too stiff with Wei Xiao at the moment, took a deep breath, and at the same time, lifted the metal control and let it fall to the ground.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t mean anything.


    "I want the three of them to stay and pay for your arrogance." Pointing to Hermo, Sam, and Ghoul Wuji, Wei Xiao said.


    "what?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Empress Mingzhao hadn''t responded yet, but Shigui Wuji and Sam were already calm.


    Wei Xiao wants to keep them?


    How can this work?


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s attitude, he knew that there was absolutely nothing good to leave them behind. If Empress Mingzhao really agreed, the three of them couldn''t imagine what their destiny would be waiting for them next.


    Don''t hesitate, Ghoul Wuji said anxiously: "Your Majesty, don''t promise him, he''s instigating discord."


    The Empress Mingzhao was puzzled and looked at Ghoul Wuji.


    Ghoul Wuji stumbled to the side of Empress Ming Zhao.


    "Your Majesty, this person has always been uneasy. He is provoking you. If you agree to his request, you are acknowledging to him that you have no power to protect your people. Once he spreads this news, others will What do you think about you? Our life and death are small, but it is related to the image of the Queen. Please think twice about the Queen."


    Sam also spoke.


    "Your Majesty, your prestige is the key to attracting more human forces who are eager to be sheltered to join Nv Island. Once you spread the deeds that we have handed over to this human being today, others will choose another for fear of being abandoned by you. Vote to others, it will damage your image, you can never agree to him."


    Both of them tried their best to discourage.


    At present, only Hermo is in the mist.


    Who made him not understand Longxia language?


    He is ignorant of everything that a few people are saying now.


    Of course, from Sam''s expression, he could guess that what Wei Xiao said to Ming Zhao before was definitely related to them, and it was not a good thing.


    He wanted to say something, but the language hindrance went back.


    Hermo can only put hope on Ghoul Wuji and Sam now.


    When Mingzhao heard the words of the two, he was already thinking about it.


    "You asked the emperor to keep them, the reason is the same as what they said?"


    Wei Xiao disdainfully said: "Think too much. You are a zombie, do you think that the human forces who take refuge in you are all for your corpse charm? Don''t be funny. Without absolute strength, they will surrender to you? Or do you now learn how to save face?"


    Ming Zhao thought for a moment, and already had the answer in his heart.


    "The emperor wants to know why you want to keep them?"


    "Why?"


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "Youwei, Yan Yi..."


    "Husband (Oni sauce)!"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s call, the two little boys walked to him obediently, standing around him like two little maids.


    Wei Xiao looked at Shigui Wuji and others.


    "Are they beautiful?"


    Ghoul Wuji and Sam didn''t understand what Wei Xiao meant, and Hermo could just ignore it, but he couldn''t understand it anyway.


    "Why are you asking us about this?" Sam asked.


    "Just answer me, do they look good?"


    "Answer him." Ming Zhao also wanted to know what medicine was sold in Wei Xiao''s gourd, and warned them of Ghoul Wuji.


    The two could choose not to respond to Wei Xiao''s words, but they had to take Mingzhao''s words seriously.


    Ghoul Wuji and Sam glanced over Bai Youwei and the others.


    Sam said, "It''s beautiful."


    The ghoul nodded, and Helmo followed blindly.


    "Yeah! It''s beautiful, otherwise you wouldn''t have been staring at them squintingly just now, am I right?" Wei Xiao''s tone suddenly sank.


    Sam is a little impatient.


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    Wei Xiao had no need to ask them.


    Look at Ming Zhao.


    "Since you occupy the body of Shizixing, you should be able to view his memory. I don''t want to say that these three people must be left to me. Promise, then we continue to cooperate and refuse, then go to war!"


    Wei Xiao''s tone was unusually firm.


    Ming Zhao frowned.


    But she still checked Ziezixing''s memory as Wei Xiao said.


    Soon, Ming Zhao had an answer in his heart.


    Turned his head and glanced at the three of them.


    A look of disappointment appeared in Ming Zhao''s eyes.


    "Okay, they will leave you with the three emperors."


    "Your Majesty, no!"


    "Your Majesty, why, why leave us to this devil?"


    Sam and the ghoul said in a panic.


    Ming Zhao coldly snorted: "If there is less success than failure, you can do it for yourself."


    After the voice fell, Ming Zhao didn''t hesitate, and his consciousness broke away from the body of the corpse star.


    The corpse star regained his main consciousness.


    Listening to the screams of Wuji and Sam in my ears, as if I hadn''t heard them, I turned a deaf ear.


    "Master Wei Xiao, since the mother emperor''s affairs are over, we will leave first."


    There was nothing about Ziezixing at the scene, so he didn''t need to stay here.


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao nodded, and let Shizixing leave.


    "Master Xing, Master Xing, you can''t leave us, you can''t...ah..."


    Ghoul Wuji wanted to pull the corpse star, but the corpse star didn''t give him this opportunity at all.


    The other party just approached, and suddenly, Shi Gui Wuji was irritated, holding his head and screaming in pain.


    Ignoring the few people, the corpse star bid farewell to Wei Xiao and others, and under the leadership of Li Qingshu, turned and left the court.


    When Shigui Wuji recovered from the tingling in his head, Wei Xiao walked to them when facing the nervous and uneasy three people.


    "Do you know why I want to keep you?"


    At this moment, the three of them had no reliance on them, their whole bodies trembling.


    Seeing that they were silent, Wei Xiaoxie said, "Because the two beauties in your eyes are my daughter-in-law, do you understand?"


    "..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the ghoul wuji, Sam''s eyes were frightened, and his face instantly paled.


    Looking at Bai Youwei and Yan Yi involuntarily.


    At this time, the two were no longer as well-behaved and weak as they were before.


    Sitting beside them, Shu Wang looked at them jokingly.


    In front of the Great Demon King Wei, he dared to show that greedy and evil look at them. These guys are really fearless if they don''t know.

 Chapter 1060： Forgiveness is Gods business

    Ghoul Wuji, Sam''s heart at this moment is like knocking over a five-flavored bottle, not a taste.


    You said that if you don''t do a good hostess, what role play do you play?


    If you know that you are the hostess here, it is like looking at them, no matter how stunning and beautiful, they would not dare to show covetousness so blatantly.


    Isn''t this a player?


    "This gentleman, we have absolutely no other thoughts about your wife. Do you think there is any misunderstanding?"


    Sam tried to defend.


    Now they had no other choice but to fight for Wei Xiao''s leniency.


    Being left by the corpse star on someone else''s territory, life and death are all under Wei Xiao''s control. If they don''t pretend to be grandson, isn''t it clear that they are seeking death?


    Wei Xiao returned to his seat.


    "No misunderstanding, I don''t need you to have any ideas, I just want to think that you have ideas. Millions..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?" Fu million answered.


    "You don''t need to go to the mission of Maid V Island. The key person is here now, there is no need to go there again." Wei Xiao said.


    Paying a million is slightly stunned.


    No need to go to Nv Island to inquire about the news?


    In amazement, Fu Wanwan looked at Hermo and Sam. Suddenly, he seemed to understand why Wei Xiao really left these people behind.


    "Yes."


    The hero Chen on the side also showed what it was like at this time.


    He was a little strange before.


    If Wei Xiao wants to teach Mingzhao a lesson, according to Wei Xiao''s personality, it is impossible to leave three dispensable people. Even if Mingzhao is to explain, Ziezixing is the best choice.


    Until now, the task of paying a million was cancelled, and Chen Haojie did not understand Wei Xiao''s intention to leave the three people behind.


    He glanced at Hermer and Sam.


    It''s true that someone will bring pillows if you want to doze off, and Ming Zhao will really "consider" for them.


    Wei Xiao''s attitude made Sam and others more nervous.


    Shigui Wuji eagerly said: "Wei Jun..."


    "You don''t need to speak, leaving you behind is just to see you upset. You don''t have to think about how to save your life. I will tell you now that you are dead."


    No shame on ghouls, Wei Xiao really wanted to keep him when he left him.


    A **** who couldn''t even see his identity and was faked, who wouldn''t Wei Xiao play with him?


    "what?"


    Ghoul Wuji was horrified when he heard this.


    Involuntarily stepped back a few steps.


    Wei Xiao stopped talking nonsense with him and gave Lan Qiang a look.


    Lan Qiang got up, who knew what he knew.


    Came to Ghoul Wuji''s side in a blink of an eye.


    "No, I don''t want to die, you can''t kill me, I am..."


    "Crack..."


    Before Wuji Wuji could finish speaking, Lan Qiang broke his neck directly.


    The speed is very fast, Ghoul Wuji didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    Naturally, he didn''t have much pain.


    "Garbage, this is the price of presumptuousness in front of the Lord." Lan Qiang slapped the dead corpse of Ghoul Wuji that fell on the ground and walked back to his position indifferently and sat down.


    "You, you..."


    Seeing Lan Gun kill the Ghoul Wuji like this, Sam and Hermo both backed away in fright.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two with indifferent eyes.


    "A group of brain-disabled people, the Emerick Continent is not waiting, you said you come to the East to add to me what mess? Take it along, ask me the news I want, and you can handle it afterwards."


    "I''m good at interrogation. Lord, leave them to me."


    Leng Chengfeng got up and looked at the two with a bad smile.


    When Hermo and Sam saw this, their hearts were terrified to the extreme.


    "No, you can''t do this. Sir, we are all human beings, and we should help each other." Sam said eagerly.


    Hermo can''t speak Longxia, but at this moment he is also aware of the crisis, and uses bird language to fight for his life.


    "Zombie captives, none of us did anything to us. We are both human beings. Don''t you even compare to zombies?"


    Shu Wang probe translated it in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Knowing what Hermo meant, Wei Xiao sneered: "You don''t admit that you are idiots. You still feel complacent about being raised as leeks. How did you live until now?"


    "You can''t do this to us, we are from the Americ Empire, and you have no right to decide our freedom of life and death." Sam still wanted to struggle.


    "Idiot. Take it with you!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to talk nonsense with them anymore.


    Continuing to listen to what they said before the end of the world, Wei Xiao was afraid that he would be infected by them, and then he would become as mentally retarded as these idiots.


    Leng Chengfeng would not be polite to them.


    Walked to the two of them, grabbed one of them with one hand, and as they struggled, they directly picked up the two like a chicken.


    "Damn bastard, you let me go, let go..."


    "Devil, you are all demons, and zombies are more humane than you. God will not forgive you. You should all go to **** after you die."


    Unable to break free from Leng Chengfeng''s control, the two men who knew they were hopeless begging for mercy screamed.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "Forgive that is a matter of God, whoever makes me unhappy, I will send him to see God."


    After Leng Chengfeng finished speaking at Wei Xiao, he took the two of them and left the court.


    Not long after, Li Qingshu came back.


    "My lord, all the armed personnel who came from the female V island were left behind by the corpse star."


    "how many people?"


    Wei Xiao asked.


    "Twelve, they are all wearing mechas."


    "Mech Warrior?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    "Does their mecha look good?" Bai Youwei asked happily.


    Li Qingshu shook her head at her.


    "It''s not so good-looking. I barely put a layer of steel on people, and the attacks of second-level zombies can''t be defended."


    "So weak?"


    Bai Youwei was a little disappointed.


    When it comes to mechas, people often think of mighty and domineering human-controlled machines, full of science fiction.


    It looks like a "Transformer", it can fly and run, and it''s like eating.


    But Li Qingshu simply described that Bai Youwei could already imagine that excellent appearance.


    In addition, the sharp claws of the second-level zombies can''t completely defend, and the external help of this kind of tasteless external help is really difficult to arouse his interest.


    "Master, we can try to study these mechas. They are really not helpful for high-end combat power, but first-level fighters can also increase combat power with this level of protection. The most important point is that the firepower provided by the machine is far More than manpower." Chen Haojie said.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Since people have left people behind, we can''t help but appreciate it. Collect their equipment and ask if there are any talents in this field at the research base. It''s best to remodel them before putting them into use."


    "Understand!" Chen Haojie answered.


    "Husband, Ming Zhao''s mind is not simple from the attitude she showed this time." Shu Wang suddenly brought the topic to Ming Zhao''s body.


    Wei Xiao''s face sank slightly.


    "With taboo weapons, she is indeed a little bit more confident. But she won''t be able to jump for long, at most a month, I will let her know the price of arrogance in front of me."

 Chapter 1061： The birth of a new corpse king

    On the female V island.


    "Your Majesty the Queen..."


    In the lair where Ming Zhao was awaiting the outcome of the negotiation, the Shangqi Locker man saw that the female corpse sitting on the throne had a look, and he knew that Ming Zhao''s consciousness had descended on the other party.


    Ming Zhao opened his eyes.


    "Wei Xiao, you are really tough enough. Very well, you will do it this time. Once the emperor completes an evolution, this kind of thing will never happen again today."


    Ming Zhao said coldly.


    Neither side is a friendly role.


    This negotiation seemed to be unsuccessful and unsuccessful, but both Wei Xiao and Ming Zhao already had a decision in their hearts.


    The cooperation between the two sides has reached the edge, and now there is an opportunity.


    As for the opportunity, both Wei Xiao and Ming Zhao had already found it.


    The upper riding lock man standing underneath stayed quietly, and didn''t dare to make any more noises.


    "The man who rides on the lock..."


    Hearing Ming Zhao''s call, the man on the riding lock immediately became energetic.


    "What is your order?"


    "Ghoul Wuji is dead, and you can find someone from the humans below to take his place. There are two others, Hermo and Sam, they are probably too fierce, and you should find someone to take the place that belongs to them. superior."


    The man on the riding lock was majestic, and his heart trembled.


    Ghoul Wuji, they can''t come back?


    Damn it!


    Isn''t it just to negotiate a sentence? How come all the people who go to the Phoenix Base are finished?


    "Your Majesty, has the negotiation failed?"


    "Failed. The emperor still underestimated Wei Xiao''s toughness, but only this time. Okay, you go back! Arrange the humans as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    The Shangqi Locker did not dare to hesitate, bowed his head, then turned and left.


    "Wei Xiao..."


    Long Xia is on the eastern land.


    "Wow..."


    "Boom boom..."


    "Captain, all the zombies in the corpse nest that were chasing Shihou have been killed."


    "How many foreign corpses have escaped from this place?"


    "There are probably five or six."


    "Very well, let our people retreat, wait for the target corpse nest to be captured, and then look for the next target."


    "Yes!"


    On a mountain.


    The figures in the invisible state appeared one after another.


    They looked at the corpse running away with serious injuries in the distance, with a look of excitement in their eyes.


    More than half a month has passed since the time when the female V island dropped the taboo weapons.


    From the moment Wei Xiao changed the plan to clear the Ming Zhao, Song Xiaoyu, Lin Qin and the others took the Shadow Guards into the Eastern Land to carry out Wei Xiao''s plan.


    They only came to the Eastern Land for one thing, and that was to help the mother''s corpse find the trace of the other mother''s corpse.


    Because of the distance, depending on the induction between the mother corpses or the discovery of the corpses, the time will never be short. Therefore, their appearance is to help shorten this time between the mother corpses.


    Based on the information provided by the internal affairs team, Lin Qin and the others found the lair of the seventh-level female corpse the first time they came to the Eastern Land.


    The seventh-level mother corpse is their assistant object selected to advance to the corpse emperor.


    After that, Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu performed tasks separately.


    The former is responsible for finding the nest of the other mother¡¯s corpse and then telling the latter¡¯s location, while the latter is hidden in the periphery of the seventh-level mother¡¯s corpse¡¯s lair. Part of it was stunned and taken away.


    Seven or eight days of preparation, today is the time for them to reap the results.


    Dozens of corpses were secretly put into the lairs of the corpses of the foreign corpses. They secretly ensured the safety of some of the corpses. After the forces of the corpses of the foreign corpses launched a siege on the corpses, Lin Qin and the others still let some of the corpses Escaped from the chasing and killing of the mother corpse forces outside the family and escaped.


    The information has been released. Next, they only need to wait quietly for the attack on the target corpse nest by the seventh-level mother corpse.


    After ensuring that the escaped corpse would not be in any danger, the group of people disappeared in place.


    A few days later.


    The seventh-level mother corpse did not disappoint Lin Qin and the others.


    From the escaped corpse, I learned the news of the foreign female corpse. The seventh-level female corpse with a body over 80 meters left the lair that day and led an army of nearly ten million zombies to the target corpse nest.


    Lin Qin, who had been following all this secretly, knew that their method worked, and they were more at ease about the next task.


    A seventh-level female corpse against a first-level female corpse, the battle has been doomed from the beginning.


    When the seventh-level mother corpse swallowed a foreign female corpse and successfully advanced, Lin Qin and the others immediately looked for the next swallowing target for it.


    With an experience, the following things were easy for Lin Qin and the others.


    Precisely because of this, in less than a month, a terrifying power of the Eastern Land enveloped the headspace of all the zombies.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Damn, what''s wrong with the corpses in the wild? Moving in one direction in groups, is there a new mother corpse appearing?"


    "It''s not like, in the tide of corpses, I have seen many new types of zombies. If they are mother corpses, those new types of zombies can''t take the initiative to approach."


    "It feels very wrong. Normally, once the zombies outside see a stranger, it is like a wolf seeing a sheep and rushes over frantically. But today, millions of zombies have discovered that we are actually indifferent. Do you dare to believe?"


    "I think I still don''t want to leave the base recently. I always feel that something big will happen."


    Eastern Creation Base.


    "Boss, the newly born corpse emperor has appeared."


    "What, there really is a corpse emperor in the Eastern Land?" A middle-aged man looked at the person next to him in shock.


    The other nodded.


    "We have to admit that Phoenix''s strength is far beyond ours. In just one month, they said that the corpse emperor appeared as soon as they appeared. I don''t know how to describe this ability."


    "Then do you think we want to work with them?"


    "The leader had better not repent. A nine-day base has already made us mess around. If we offend the Phoenix, then the creation base will not be far away from destruction."


    The chief had a cold face.


    "Even if we cooperate with them, the corpse emperor cannot be ours."


    "This is destined, but we are not without any benefits. Didn''t their representatives say before? After the event is completed, they will divide our four female corpses. This is a lot of money for us. The harvest."


    Hearing this, the leader nodded.


    "Then let our people prepare! I hope Jiutian Base will not make trouble at this time, otherwise, I don''t mind using the power of the Phoenix to completely destroy them."


    "Haha... If Jiutian Base really dares to make trouble, we welcome it."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The same direction.


    In the Jiutian Base where Chutianhe is located.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, there is news, there is news..."


    "What''s the panic?"


    A woman ran in from outside the door.


    "Your Majesty, Corpse Emperor, we have news of Corpse Emperor." The female soldier said excitedly.


    Chu Tianhe, who was still a little unhappy before, was refreshed after hearing the word "corpse emperor".


    "What are you talking about? The corpse emperor?"


    The female soldier nodded firmly.


    "Yes, the corpse emperor. This is the news that our people have just received, and the corpse emperor is very likely to be in our eastern land."


    ...

 Chapter 1062： The conspiracy of the corpse queen

    With definite affirmation, Chu Tianhe couldn''t keep calm.


    "Did our people say where the corpse emperor is?"


    The female soldier nodded.


    "Yunjiang area. There are now a large number of zombies gathering over there, mainly new types of zombies."


    Chu Tianhe condensed his eyebrows.


    The gathering of zombies?


    If the mother corpse is born, there will only be evolutionary zombies in the gathering of zombies.


    Because it is impossible for other new-type zombies of foreign families that have lost their mothers to die in the past.


    Out of racial awareness, once the battle between mother corpses is divided, the new type of zombies led by the losing party will be killed by the victor.


    But that is limited to losers who cannot escape.


    If the new zombies of the losing party can escape, they will not be willing to stay and be slaughtered.


    At most, they become free-range zombies.


    As long as the corpse emperor appears, they can find her shelter, and the children of her mother''s corpse will not attack them again.


    And now the female warrior says that there are new types of zombies in the zombies gathering place. According to the records in the "Apocalypse", this phenomenon can only appear around the corpse emperor.


    With a clear judgment, Chu Tianhe suddenly became energetic.


    "Xiao Cong haven''t heard from them yet?"


    "No, General Manager Ling (Ling Xiaocong) they have not delivered any new news for half a month."


    Chu Tianhe nodded.


    He is not worried about the safety of Xiao Cong and the others.


    In order for Ling Xiaocong to help him find the other corpse emperor, Chu Tianhe dispatched two-thirds of the fourth-level fighters in the base to follow Ling Xiaocong to leave.


    There is such a force around, as long as they are not stupid, even facing the siege of the mother''s corpse, it is easy to escape.


    "Go and call all the remaining nine-day fighters in the base, I have something to explain." Chu Tianhe said solemnly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The female soldier answered, then turned and left.


    "Tap..."


    As soon as the female soldier left, a figure walked down from the second floor of the house where Chu Tianhe was.


    A very beautiful woman.


    Just looking at the appearance, its beauty is not below Shu Wang.


    Bee waist honey buttocks, full of charm, full of royal sister atmosphere.


    Worthy of being the "Legend Protagonist", the beauties around him died for a wave, and it didn''t take long for him to gather again. This treatment, it is no wonder that Xiao Cong believed in Chu Tianhe''s "Destiny of Heaven".


    "Husband, what''s the matter, do Xiao Cong and the others have news?"


    Seeing those who came down, Chu Tianhe''s face was much harder to be gentle.


    Chu Tianhe is still very attentive to women, especially beautiful women.


    Walking over and holding her hand, Chu Tianhe said calmly: "It''s not Xiao Cong, but something else."


    "What''s up?"


    "The corpse emperor, it is very likely that a corpse emperor has appeared in our eastern land."


    "The corpse emperor? Is that the kind of zombies that allow us humans to obtain supernatural powers?" The beautiful woman exclaimed.


    "good!"


    Chu Tianhe took the woman to the sofa and sat down.


    "This news surprised me, and was even a little frightened. If the problem is consistent with what I thought, then we will become cautious every step of the way."


    The glamorous woman frowned slightly.


    Thinking of something, she looked at Chu Tianhe with deep eyes.


    "Are you worried about Wei Xiao?"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t conceal it, nodded and said, "Yes. It won''t be so coincidental. What''s the specifics? I''ll talk about it when He Yong and the others come."


    Knowing Chu Tianhe''s worries, the woman stopped asking more questions, quietly waiting for the so-called Nine Heavens Warrior to arrive.


    About half an hour passed.


    "Boss, here we are."


    He heard his voice before seeing him.


    With a rough cry from outside the door, not long after, five men and women walked in from outside the door.


    Three men and two women.


    Men are not going to talk about it, and no one is probably interested, but women are worth mentioning.


    They are all beautiful women from the upper class.


    Not as beautiful as the glamorous woman beside Chu Tianhe, but she was also a proper goddess at the level of Li Qingshu.


    Coupled with the title of "Nine-Day Warlords", the heroic aura on their bodies and the glamorous glamour on their faces from time to time have undoubtedly raised their scores.


    Don''t guess, I''ve been sure that he is from Chu Tianhe.


    "Husband, Yun Ning, is there anything to tell us?" a woman walked over to Chu Tianhe and sat down on the sofa beside them, and asked.


    Chu Tianhe did not answer her alone.


    "Sit down, the next thing is likely to be related to the life and death of our base."


    Hearing what Chu Tianhe said, everyone present became serious.


    One after another find a place to sit down.


    "Boss, now you can say, what could be so serious?" a rough man asked.


    Chu Tianhe glanced at everyone.


    "Just now, there was news from the people below that it is very likely that the corpse emperor was born in the Eastern Land. This is part of the reason why I asked you to come."


    "What, Emperor Corpse?"


    The rough man exclaimed.


    The others who came from behind were not much better than him, and their faces were shocked.


    Now, the corpse emperor is no secret to all the forces in Longxia Land.


    The news that the corpse emperor can endow humans with superpowers is worthy of everyone''s attention.


    Of course, in addition to the extra supernatural powers that the corpse emperor can give humans, her power and fear are also deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The appearance of the corpse emperor not only represents an opportunity, but also a disaster.


    It is a good thing to be able to deal with it, and if it cannot be dealt with, it is a nightmare for everyone in the area.


    Among other things, just the territorial scope of the first-level corpse emperor accurately recorded by the Phoenix is ??a hurdle they can''t get past.


    If a corpse emperor really appears in the eastern land, then their human forces living in this land will all be included in the corpse emperor''s domain, which also means that they will all be captured by the corpse emperor force after it is formed. Target.


    However, after a group of people at the scene were shocked, some people became excited again.


    He Yong, the rugged man said excitedly: "Boss, there is a corpse emperor in the eastern land. This is a great thing. How can you think it is a disaster? Isn''t we letting general manager Ling (Ling Xiaocong) go out to find the trace of the corpse emperor? Now that a ready-made corpse emperor is within our territory, shouldn''t we be happy?"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t respond to him, but instead looked at a man with a literary appearance.


    Being watched by Chu Tianhe, the gentleman shook his head.


    "Your Majesty is afraid that it is not the corpse emperor, but the phoenix in Minghai City, right?"


    To explain Chu Tianhe''s mind in one word, the Wenxiu man was obviously somewhat capable.


    I don''t know why, this makes people think of Chen Haojie.


    "Xiuwen, what does this have to do with Phoenix?" He Yong asked inexplicably.


    Li Xiuwen glanced at Chu Tianhe.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to explain, he said: "This matter has to be talked about from a month ago. You should all know that the Phoenix people contacted the creation base a month ago and proposed to deal with the corpses of the Eastern Land together. The emperor¡¯s news. Although this piece of information was accidentally inquired by our people, think about it, what was the situation in the eastern land a month ago?"


    What was the situation in the Eastern Land a month ago?


    Other people look at me, I look at you, it seems that they have not figured out what Li Xiuwen meant.


    "Lao Li, you don''t want to sell it, just tell us what is the connection between the Phoenix and the corpse emperor that appeared this time? Also, why does the corpse emperor appear to think that the Jiutian base will be in crisis?" A resolute face The man asked impatiently.


    "Your Majesty, do you or me?"


    Chu Tianhe said, "You have already thought of it, so let''s say it!"


    Li Xiuwen did not refuse, and nodded.

 Chapter 1063： Chutianhes choice

    After organizing the language, Li Xiuwen said: "A month ago, no one knew the situation of the Eastern Land better than the people living on this soil. At that time, His Majesty also asked General Manager Ling to go out to find the traces of the corpse emperor. In other words, a month ago, there was no corpse emperor on our side."


    "At that time, the Phoenix people had already contacted the people in the creation base, and they had agreed in advance to deal with the Corpse Emperor. Everyone, do you know what this means?"


    Speaking of this, Li Xiuwen looked at other people.


    He Yong and they were lost in thought.


    Not long after, the resolute man Ning Wuque said with a solemn expression: "You want to say that the Phoenix had expected a corpse emperor to appear in the Eastern Land a month ago, so it contacted the creation base in advance?"


    Li Xiuwen nodded and shook his head.


    "Don''t restrict your thinking, you can guess more boldly."


    "Um?"


    What does Li Xiuwen mean?


    Ning Wuque looked confused.


    "I see." The woman sitting next to Chu Tianhe suddenly exclaimed.


    Her sudden exclamation directly attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Sister-in-law, what do you know?" He Yong asked.


    Ouyang Qingqing, with a shocked expression, seemed to have not heard He Yong''s question, and the expression on her face quickly became solemn.


    "It shouldn''t be possible? If that''s the case, isn''t the Phoenix too terrible?"


    "Qingqing, what did you think of? You are so anxious that you can''t finish it in one breath?" another woman asked.


    Ouyang Qingqing''s face was shocked.


    "I don''t know if I guessed it right or not. According to what Xiuwen and her husband said, I thought of a possibility. That is, the corpse emperor that appears now may not have appeared naturally. The phoenix could start a month ago. The layout is not a prediction, but the corpse emperor that appeared in our eastern land. It is very likely that the phoenix was cultivated."


    "Suddenly..."


    "How can this be?"


    As soon as Ouyang Qingqing''s words fell, several of the people present, two of them sat up in shock.


    Ning Wuque and He Yong looked at her heart-stirringly, and then turned their gazes to Chu Tianhe and Li Xiuwen.


    He Yong trembled: "Old, eldest, sister-in-law''s guess is true, right?"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t want to admit it, but when he heard the news of the corpse emperor, that was what he thought in his heart.


    Otherwise, all of this would be a coincidence.


    The Phoenix just came into contact with the creation base a month ago. At that time, not to mention the traces of the corpse emperor in the east, there were not a few powerful mother corpses.


    How does the Phoenix know that there will be a corpse emperor in a month? .


    The most important thing is Phoenix''s grasp of time.


    It''s like knowing everything that is going to happen in advance.


    Say one month later, one month later.


    Are you telling me this is a prediction?


    Don''t be funny, there hasn''t been a corpse emperor in the eastern land for more than a year. Suddenly the phoenix wanted to deal with the corpse emperor, and the corpse emperor appeared, and the time was still so precise.


    To say that all this is not secretly promoted by Phoenix, it is estimated that few people believe it.


    Chu Tianhe said: "This is the fact. The Phoenix must have made a lot of effort in the emergence of the corpse emperor. Otherwise, how to explain that they can accurately negotiate the time for the corpse emperor with the creation base?"


    "But, but this is too crazy, right? That is the corpse emperor, there are still people who dare to cultivate the corpse emperor?" He Yong said in disbelief.


    Li Xiuwen came in and said, "The Phoenixes don¡¯t need to train the corpse emperor themselves. We all know the situation of the mother¡¯s corpse nest in the Eastern Land. There is friction, but if someone secretly adds to the flames, it¡¯s a different situation."


    As soon as his voice fell, for a while, everyone was surprised and silent.


    According to Li Xiuwen, this situation is most likely to happen.


    As Wei Xiao''s old opponent, Chu Tianhe would not fail to learn about the Phoenix.


    With the strength around Wei Xiao, it is entirely possible to achieve this step.


    Wanting to understand this, Yun Ning, the glamorous woman who was sitting next to Chu Tianhe, couldn''t help but feel tight.


    "Husband, since the appearance of the Eastern Land Corpse Emperor is related to Wei Xiao, and they only cooperated with the Creation Base to exclude us, do you think Wei Xiao is going to take this opportunity to get rid of us?"


    Ok! Yun Ning''s analysis undoubtedly clarified Chu Tianhe''s previous worries.


    Others finally knew why Chu Tianhe was not happy and worried after hearing that the corpse emperor appeared in the eastern land.


    "Your Majesty, if this is the case, then we have to guard against it."


    Ning Wuque solemnly said: "The creation base and us are deadly enemies. If we add the Phoenix, once they deal with the corpse emperor, we are very likely to be affected. Next, we must not only guard against the two human bases. Sneak attack, but also to prevent them from causing disasters, let us face the corpse emperor''s forces."


    "Either way, it is extremely disadvantageous for us."


    Chu Tianhe naturally knew this.


    "This is where I am worried. So I called you all to discuss how to deal with the next trouble."


    Everyone suddenly fell into contemplation.


    Chu Tianhe asked Li Xiuwen.


    "Xiuwen, what do you think we should do?"


    Li Xiuwen thought for a while and looked at Chu Tianhe: "Before I tell my plan, I want to ask your Majesty, what do you think of the corpse emperor that appeared in the Eastern Land?"


    "Does it matter?"


    "It will determine the success or failure of our base."


    Chu Tianhe frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "You can talk about both situations."


    "Okay. If your Majesty has an idea about the corpse king, then what we have to face is not just as simple as taking millet from the fire, but also with the risk of complete destruction. And our chance of success is less than 30%, the risk is too great, I propose Give up dealing with the new corpse emperor."


    "If your majesty has no idea about the corpse emperor. Then we can imitate the phoenix and cooperate with the newly born corpse emperor. Using the power of the new corpse emperor and our strength, it is not impossible to defeat the co-operation of the phoenix and the creation base. We can even counterattack Wei Xiao''s base and leave him with nothing."


    "Um?"


    Hearing Li Xiuwen''s thoughts, Chu Tianhe lifted his spirits.


    "Cooperate with the new corpse emperor?"


    "Yes. The Phoenix has surpassed us too much. The best way for your Majesty to get rid of this old enemy is to use external power. Since the Phoenix wants to deal with the new corpse emperor, why can''t we take advantage of this? What''s more, the female country V There is also a corpse emperor in the territory, and we can use this as a bargaining chip to reach a cooperative relationship with the new corpse emperor."


    "Yeah!" He Yong clapped his hands. "Boss, Phineas can do this, why can''t we? As long as we reach a cooperative relationship with the new corpse emperor, it will be difficult for us to think it is not strong."


    Chu Tianhe did not immediately respond.


    It would be a lie to say that he was not moved by Li Xiuwen''s proposal, but Chu Tianhe also had concerns.


    Is it really okay to unite the zombies to deal with the human race?


    Although Phoenix did this, it didn''t break through the bottom line. If he broke through, would he still have a foothold in the human race in the future?


    "Your Majesty, you are worried about your position, right?"


    Li Xiuwen saw Chu Tianhe''s mind and asked.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t have anything to hide, and nodded: "The Phoenix is ??indeed cooperating with the corpse clan, but their cooperation will not involve the human race. From some perspectives, Wei Xiao also consumes the corpse very well. The overall strength of the clan. But we use the corpse clan to deal with the human clan. Once the news spreads, how can we stand on the side of the clan?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Others didn''t think so much just now. Now that Chu Tianhe talked about the subsequent impact, they discovered that working with the corpse clan is not as simple as they thought.


    Li Xiuwen said in a deep voice: "If we use the new corpse emperor to get rid of her, will your majesty hesitate?"


    Chu Tianhe was shaken in his heart.


    "what do you think?"


    Li Xiuwen calmed his face, and then said his plan.


    By the time he finished speaking, everyone was energetic.


    "Okay, just follow what you said. In this way, even if we have the suspicion of using the corpse clan to deal with the human race, but in the end we solve the new corpse emperor, we are still plausible. , The second No. 5 medicine must be yours.¡± Chu Tianhe said excitedly.


    Li Xiuwen is neither arrogant nor impetuous.


    "A plan is always a plan. Without success, there are always variables. Your Majesty must be mentally prepared."


    "I know this, but there is no better plan than yours. In order to ensure the success rate, it is up to you to execute the steps."


    Seeing Chu Tianhe believe in himself so much, Li Xiuwen nodded, "Do my best."

 Chapter 1064： The meaning of phoenix

    With Li Xiuwen''s assurance, Chu Tianhe continued the following topic.


    "In the next period of time, all the forces on the base will fully cooperate with Xiuwen''s actions. Everyone, including me, will follow Xiuwen''s command, you know?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty (Boss)!"


    Yun Ning: "Husband, since the corpse emperor has appeared in the Eastern Land, do we want to find Xiao Cong and the others? With the strength of his side, the next arrangement for Xiuwen can be much easier?"


    Chu Tianhe looked at Li Xiuwen.


    "Xiuwen, what do you think?"


    Li Xiuwen shook his head.


    "The strength we have now is sufficient to deal with everything. Of course, the premise is that the plan is successful. Your Majesty should also know that if the plan fails, it will be useless even if the plan fails. We still have to prepare with both hands. This is the safest way. ."


    "Well! That''s it, go down and prepare well, this time you must succeed."


    "Yes!"


    Except for the woman in Chu Tianhe, everyone else stood up.


    After bidding farewell to Chutianhe and Yun Ning, He Yong and others left.


    "Husband, we count the three parties at the same time, so there won''t be any problems, right?" Ouyang Qingqing asked a little anxiously.


    They all knew about Li Xiuwen''s plan.


    If the plan goes smoothly, there will be no problems.


    But as the saying goes: People are not as good as heaven.


    No matter how rigorous a plan is, there will be variables.


    Once the variable happens, what they decided before is no different from dancing on the tip of a knife, and if you are careless, you will die.


    Chu Tianhe wouldn''t be ignorant of the danger.


    A person with a strong desire for power, even if he trusts another person, will not hand over the power of the base.


    But Chu Tianhe still did.


    This shows that he himself has no certainty to complete the plan proposed by Li Xiuwen.


    He knew Li Xiuwen''s abilities, and let him take full responsibility for the development of the plan, and the success rate was far higher than if he was assigned to direct him.


    Chu Tianhe couldn''t help it either.


    The gap with the Phoenix is ??getting bigger and bigger. If he doesn''t use this opportunity to narrow the distance or surpass, relying on him to develop slowly, he doesn''t know when he can catch up with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s threat made him feel uneasy. In order to catch up with Wei Xiao in the shortest time, he can only give it a go now.


    The opportunity won''t be so easy, but Chu Tianhe will never let it go.


    For this reason, he gave Li Xiuwen the control of the base, which was also a last resort.


    "This is our opportunity. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not let it go. Yun Ning..."


    "Husband, do you have anything to order?"


    Chu Tianhe thought for a while, and said in a voice that only a few people present could hear: "This plan is indeed risky, and we can''t have any successors. You arrange it and make sure to leave a way out for us. As long as we are still there, I can start all over again."


    As soon as he said this, the women also understood his determination.


    Even the back road must be arranged in advance, indicating that Chu Tianhe is ready for the failure of the plan.


    Yun Ning did not dare to neglect the life and death of their family.


    "Okay, I will arrange it."


    "Yeah! Don''t put too much pressure on you. We are in the dark, the enemy is in the light, with mental arithmetic and unintentional, the balance of victory is on our side."


    The girls nodded.


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    A new corpse emperor appeared in the eastern land, and the news reached Wei Xiao in less than a day.


    In the backyard garden of Villa No. 1, Wei Xiao, who was accompanying his wife and daughter, received information from the East, and the confidence on his face was so natural.


    As if everything can''t escape the palm of his hand.


    Everything is according to his wishes.


    This is the confidence brought by powerful strength and powerful forces.


    Not to mention that Wei Xiao himself was the entire Phoenix base, and the power he possessed now was enough to crush everything.


    It was a mere corpse emperor, and Wei Xiao was confident enough to destroy it.


    The only thing that made him feel a little bit of trouble might be how he needed to maximize the benefits of the Phoenix after the appearance of the new corpse emperor in the east.


    "It seems that Lin Qin and the others did not disappoint you. The new corpse emperor has entered the stage of growth. Once it becomes a mature body, the zombies in the Eastern Land will be unified. Ming Zhao also feels the breath of the other party, and will send someone to contact soon. You." Shu Wang said softly, accompanied by Wei Xiao.


    The beautiful wife, who is in the middle of the eyebrows, is now more mature and stable.


    Following Wei Xia''s side, she smiled and moved with a touch of gentleness and majesty.


    He just followed Wei Xiao for a walk in the garden, but Shu Wang seemed to have the nobility in his bones in his entire body, which made people only look from a distance and could not be profaned.


    Looking at her sweet wife playing around, Wei Xiao handed the information in his hand to Li Qingshu behind him.


    Holding Shu Wang''s catkins, Wei Xiao said calmly: "After waiting for so long, now I am finally going to have a break with Ming Zhao. Give the heroes a message and let them come to the villa. I have something to make arrangements."


    "now?"


    "It''s now. Qingshu..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Go to the training ground and call back Xiaoying and Wu Qing. They should also take care of themselves in this action."


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu responded, then turned and left.


    Looking at the other wives and daughters who were still playing, Wei Xiao smiled.


    "There will be two No. 5 potions this time, and you and You Wei should go one step further."


    Shu Wang''s little hand held by Wei Xiao trembled slightly.


    "Pharmaceutical No. 5 is so precious, we should leave it to those who are suitable for it! We are not the main combat personnel, and there is no shortage of protection around us. It is the same whether there is medicine No. 5 or not."


    "Your own strength is the fundamental source of solving the danger. I don''t necessarily need you to charge for me, but I must let you have the ability to protect yourself. The people in the entire Phoenix base are only for you." Wei Xiao said.


    This sounded cold-blooded, but in front of his own woman, Wei Xiao didn''t need to hide his truest thoughts.


    "how about you?"


    Wei Xiao smiled confidently: "From the end of the world, my life has not been threatened, so I don''t need it."


    "If this is heard by heroes and others, they are afraid they will be sad."


    "They won''t hear it. Let''s go! It''s time to arrange what''s to be done next."


    Shu Wang didn''t say more, and followed Wei Xiao to leave the garden.


    Around five o''clock in the afternoon, in Villa One.


    "Lord, the corpse emperor of the Eastern Land has appeared?"


    Chen Haojie and other high-level base executives have arrived.


    When they learned that Lin Qin and the others had created a new corpse emperor, everyone present was surprised and excited.


    Wei Xiao is not talking nonsense.


    "The news does not need to be questioned. Calling you here is to prepare you in advance. This battle is not only to get rid of the new corpse emperor, but also the arrogant guy on Female V Island. I thought I was in control of the taboo. Weapons can show off in front of me. Since she doesn''t know how to keep a low profile, then I will send her on the road ahead of time."


    "Husband, what do we need to do?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "Eastern Land is also five to six hundred kilometers away from our side. The road is far away and logistics needs to be done. There is also the transfer of personnel and the supply of weapons and ammunition. These all take time. You must prepare all the materials we need in advance. There can be no mistakes in the middle."


    "clear!"


    "Entering the East this time, the hero will become the commander-in-chief, and you will decide all the battles. Xiaoying and Wuqing are the main combatants. I will not participate in the killing of the new corpse emperor."


    "The Lord will not go to the east with us?" Ming Yulan''s expression changed.


    Not only her, but even Phantom, Shu Wang and others, did not expect Wei Xiao to make this decision.


    Chen Haojie quickly understood Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    "Is the Lord going to deal with Mingzhao?"


    Everyone looked at Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 1065： Its time to make a break

    Wei Xiao didn''t hide it either.


    "Mingzhao is fully mature, and the control of his own power and the development of his mind are not comparable to the newly promoted Corpse Emperor. Only if I deal with her personally, I can rest assured."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao paused and said afterwards: "But you don''t have to worry, I will go to the east with you in the early stage. When I think I can wipe out the power of the corpses on both sides, at that time, I will go to Nv Island and Mingzhao for the final break."


    "Master, do you think Sister Wu Qing and I can deal with the corpse emperor alone?" Phantom asked unconfidently.


    "Not confident in your own strength?"


    Phantom nodded.


    "Although I have improved a lot during this period, I haven''t really played against the corpse emperor. I have no confidence."


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "So you have to try it. Don''t worry, we have the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion in our hands, and there are people from the sniper team to cooperate with you and Wu Qing. The problem is not big. As long as you are not reckless, I believe in the strength of you and Wu Qing. ."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao had such confidence in himself, the Phantom did not want to disappoint Wei Xiao.


    "Well, we must bring back the body of the new corpse emperor."


    "In addition to dealing with the forces of the New Corpse Emperor, hero, you have to pay more attention to Jiutian City. Chu Tianhe will not let go of this opportunity. Even if he does not confront us head-on, he will act secretly. Take all the possibilities you can think of into consideration, and you must be sure of everything."


    "After I go back, I will discuss with the staff of the staff to make sure nothing is wrong."


    Chen Haojie has never disappointed Wei Xiao, so Wei Xiao believes him.


    "Shu Wang, wait for the heroes and their general plan to work out, let a weighty person go to the creation base. According to the conditions we negotiated before, they acted on orders, and afterwards divided half of their mother''s corpses. There is no need to treat them. The reserved, the plan that should be known let them all know."


    "Or the one used against the volcanic corpse emperor?"


    "Hehe... you know it."


    Shu Wang smiled.


    "That''s it for the meeting. You can go down and subdivide the specific matters. I just need the results."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded, and then one after another stood up and resigned to Wei Xiao and the others.


    When the heroes Chen and they were gone, Shu Wang asked Wei Xiao.


    "Are you planning to deal with Mingzhao alone, or bring a group of helpers?"


    "Naturally I brought a group of people. I am alone, even if I kill Ming Zhao, I cannot take her corpse. The value of a corpse emperor''s corpse can''t be wasted."


    "Teach them Bokang?"


    Mu Wuqing exclaimed.


    "The gene extraction personnel will naturally bring some, but the armed forces will also have to be there. Specifically, I will arrange for your mission to be on the eastern side. Chu Tianhe is not a safe master, he is the only uncertain factor."


    "Although you often say not to worry about your safety, every time you do something, people have to worry about it. Husband, or we should solve the corpse emperor on the eastern side first and then deal with Mingzhao, how about you? "Shu Wang tried to change Wei Xiao''s decision.


    She knew the answer in her heart, but she still wanted to fight for it.


    To understand a wife''s concerns about her husband.


    The result was the same as she thought, but Wei Xiao did not agree.


    Hug Shu Wang and kissed her soft mouth, and then let her lean in her arms.


    "I never do things that are uncertain. Solving Mingzhao as soon as possible is also to prevent her from using taboo weapons against us by jumping over the wall. Surprisingly, we can achieve unexpected results."


    "I know you won''t easily change the things that have been decided." Shu Wang groaned.


    "Know you still persuade me?"


    "I am your wife."


    In a word, Wei Xiao didn''t have the following.


    "It''s a pity that the Dragon Soul Guard hasn''t grown up, otherwise they will be a great help from the master." Phantom sighed.


    The Dragon Soul Guard was formed by a group of children, and only took orders from Wei Xiao.


    Their loyalty to Wei Xiao even exceeded that of his biological parents.


    Those are a group of Wei Xiao''s absolute supporters who put everything about Wei Xiao first.


    Although the current strength is very good, it is still too reluctant to help Wei Xiao deal with a powerful enemy at the level of the corpse emperor.


    It can only be said that their development time is still too short.


    "It''s nothing to be a pity. There are a lot of people available in the base. There is no need to let a group of children who haven''t grown up take risks."


    "Why don''t you let Sister Wu Qing help you? I can deal with the new corpse emperor alone." Phantom Ying suggested.


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at Phantom Shadow.


    At the beginning, he didn''t have the confidence to deal with the new corpse emperor, but now because of his master, Phantom''s courage has become bigger.


    Dealing with the new corpse emperor alone?


    With the strength of the Phantom, it is not impossible, but Wei Xiao will not take risks.


    Again, he never does things that are uncertain.


    Do this to yourself, to your own women, be more cautious.


    "There is nothing to discuss about Mingzhao, so it''s decided."


    With that, Wei Xiao let go of Shu Wang and stood up.


    "Let''s go away! Do whatever you want. The peaceful time is not long."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t want to say more, the women stopped talking.


    ...


    On the female V island.


    The negotiation with Wei Xiao failed a month ago, and Ming Zhao hasn''t appeared in front of people for a long time, even if it''s consciousness.


    But today, she, who appeared directly from the deity, summoned the male, star, and moon to the cave.


    "Mother Queen, is there something important to summon us?" Yue asked.


    Ming Zhao''s huge body stood in front of the two corpses.


    Compared to facing the main body of Mingzhao, Shangqihuo still feels that the Mingzhao of the possessed female corpse is more acceptable to him.


    It''s not just a change in tonnage. What''s important is that if you possess female corpses, Mingzhao often has to give them "little benefits". Although you can''t play with guns and live ammunition, it''s pretty good to have eye addiction.


    It''s like now.


    The huge body is right in front of him, which brings not only the terrifying oppression but also the visually cruel torture.


    Difficult to look directly.


    Ming Zhao didn''t know the inner thoughts of Shangqi Locker, and said with excitement: "The new corpse emperor has appeared, and it is just east of Minghai City, closer than the outer corpse emperor you wiped out last time. ."


    "what?"


    "The corpse emperor has appeared again?"


    Xing and Yue were excited by the words.


    Shangqihuo''s face was thrilling.


    Xing hurriedly said: "The mother emperor called us to come, is she going to let us inform Master Wei Xiao?"


    "Yes, two months have passed. This emperor''s corpse clan army has the strength to go abroad again. Since the newly-appearing external corpse emperor is not far from the emperor, please solve her as soon as possible. Star, you go right away. Phoenix informed Wei Xiao so that he could prepare as soon as possible and arrange the landing of our army."


    "Yes, I will go to the Phoenix Base to inform Master Wei Xiao."


    Xing responded, turning around and leaving without any delay.


    "The man who rides on the lock..."


    When the man on the horse heard Ming Zhao''s call, his body trembled inexplicably.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, your subordinates are here."


    Ming Zhao: "The human forces on your island are the same as last time. Train out a corpse knight of 100,000 people as soon as possible, and then come ashore with the army. That''s right..."


    Ming Zhao hadn''t finished speaking yet, Shangqi Locker''s heart had already begun to beat wildly.


    Especially when the phrase "right" appeared, the man on the lock was as if he had fallen into another hole, his whole body was cold.


    The thing he was worried about still came, and he also knew what Ming Zhao was going to say behind the turning point.


    Every time Ming Zhao sent people out, as long as the matter was of great importance, the human races who depended on the corpse race and lingered, there would always be a person with enough weight to follow.


    The first time it was Aizu Ninja sword, the identity was equal to him.


    The second time was Ghoul Wuji, with the same rank as him.


    But these two people have one characteristic in common, that is, they will never go back.


    Now, the Shangqi Locker didn''t need to think about it. The turning point after Mingzhao was definitely something that the human race on the island had to say.


    Even if it was different from what he had guessed, the Shangqi Locker didn''t dare to take risks.


    If he really made his guess, once Mingzhao personally named him, he would have no room for recovery.


    He is not dead.

 Chapter 1066： The corpse emperor hidden under the ice

    Of course, if the position of Ghoul Wuji has been replaced, the Shangqi Locker will definitely not think that after the Mingzhao turning point, he will be the representative of choosing the human race on the island.


    Because the previous two arrangements were made by Shangqi Locker.


    But this time is different.


    Because Shangqi Locker coveted the absolute power within the human race on the island, Ming Zhao asked him to find someone as soon as possible to take over the position of Ghoul Wuji as soon as possible, and his co-management of the human race on the island was not implemented.


    Among the human forces on the island today, he is the most important person.


    It¡¯s impossible for a young guy to go to the alliance as the representative of the human race on the island by uniting the Phoenix to deal with the corpse emperor. Face Wei Xiao.


    Both sides are self-sufficient and arrogant, and face problems never lag behind one side.


    In other words, the person who can represent the human forces on the island to participate in the next alliance will be the man who rides on the lock.


    Thinking that he might end up like the first two dear brothers, the Shangqi Locker couldn''t help panicking.


    But he is not without any choice.


    Without waiting for Ming Zhao to continue speaking, the Shangqi Locker said: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, your subordinates will ensure that the human team leaving with the army this time will not disappoint your Majesty."


    When Ming Zhao reached his mouth, he paused slightly.


    Curious, she didn''t continue the topic she hadn''t finished before, and asked: "Why?"


    The upper-mountain lock man believes: "Because we have a group of Americ empires on our island, they have mech warriors far beyond our native human power. Although mech warriors are somewhat reluctant to deal with high-level zombies, they can deal with level three. The following external zombies are more than enough, and with the addition of the corpse knights, the human forces on our island must be different this time."


    "You have confidence in those steel warriors?"


    "Naturally, it is not only the powerful lethality they possess. In addition, the subordinates also selected a person from among them who is far superior to Ghoul Wuji. His abilities are comparable to those of the Phenomenal Army Master. Chen Haojie."


    "Is there such a person?" This was not from Ming Zhao, but from the moon on the side.


    For Chen Haojie, Yue knows something.


    That''s the "wisdom" of Phoenix.


    Because I have had a lot of contact with Wei Xiao and the others, Yue Cong''s phoenix warriors have heard a lot of legends about the hero Chen.


    The entire Phoenix, except for Wei Xiao, Yue admires Hero Chen the most.


    Now Shangqi Locker actually said that there is a figure on their island whose wisdom is not under Chen Haojie, no wonder Yue will be moved.


    Shangqi Locker can''t manage so much now.


    He doesn''t want to be a "dead ghost", anyway, Niubi has blown it out, and he doesn''t mind adding more oil and jealousy.


    There is nothing to worry about for someone who is destined to never return to Female V Island in his opinion.


    "Master Zizi Mingjian. This time, the person I asked for helped Helmer plan several battles in the Americ Continent, and they never missed it. Therefore, as a representative of the human forces on the island, he participated in the alliance. Appropriate."


    Ming Zhao didn''t think that Shangqi Locker would deceive her, and nodded.


    Before, she had not reported to her to report to her because of this period of time. Shangqi Suomen had not brought a replacement for Ghoul Wuji. Ming Zhao decided to let Shangqi Suomen as the representative of the human race on the island in this meeting. However, now that there are With a better candidate, she wouldn''t make any decisions for Shangqi Locker.


    If the Shangqi Locker learns this idea of ??Mingzhao, he will probably be frightened.


    He really guessed it.


    Fortunately, he reacted well on the spot, otherwise, this time he was really killed by himself.


    stupid! In the future, we must not continue to covet power. It is better to have a spare tire than to die.


    "In that case, you can arrange it!"


    The lingering fear of the rider on the lock man nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes!"


    Chao Mingzhao and Yue bowed their heads one after another, and then the Shangqi Locker left tremblingly.


    "Mother, if the person mentioned by Shangqi Suo Nan has the wisdom of Army Master Chen, perhaps we will have less trouble in contact with Master Wei Xiao."


    Ming Zhao twisted his huge head.


    "It looks like you have a high regard for that Army Master Chen?"


    "Children just admire his wisdom. If given the opportunity, children will learn more from humans."


    "You have such thoughts, this emperor is very pleased. The wisdom of the human race is far from comparable to that of our corpse race. If they can master their useful knowledge, it will be beneficial to our corpse race to dominate the world."


    "My boy understands. This time I go ashore, my boy will communicate more with the person that Shangqi Locker said."


    "Well, you should also prepare! There are twenty-seven corpses under the abyss, and you take the seventeen. This time you must pay attention to the corpses of the external corpse emperor, and you must not let Wei Xiao do any more tricks."


    Yue nodded solemnly.


    "Definitely live up to the mother emperor''s expectations."


    Hugging a fist, Yue Shan walked back.


    "Rumble..."


    Ming Zhao''s huge body wriggled.


    The huge blood basin opened his mouth softly: "Wei Xiao, after this battle, the emperor and you should also have a break. Since you are not used by the emperor, then you can''t keep you. It''s a pity that you have a powerful strength. "


    In Ming Zhao''s groaning, I could hear endless sighs and regrets.


    Sure enough, talents do not distinguish national borders and races, and they are rare for anyone.


    But if outstanding talents are not under their control, they can only be eliminated with reluctance.


    If Wei Xiao knew Ming Zhao''s appreciation for him, would he be a little proud?


    The land of the east, the Yunjiang area.


    Before the end of the world, Yunjiang was a famous tourist attraction in Longxia Kingdom.


    The four seasons are like spring, warm in winter and cool in summer, attracting travel enthusiasts from all over the world.


    And as the most famous Yunjiang River, it is well known.


    The years of the Yunjiang River flow, and the sky is the same color, unlike the human world.


    This is a long river that will not dry up. It has nurtured a creature and has also witnessed the rise and fall of countless dynasties.


    But now, here has become a world of ice and snow.


    The Baili Long River was frozen over a large area, and there was a tide of corpses that could not be seen at a glance.


    More than a month has passed since the beginning of spring, but above the Yunjiang River, there is still white snow flying down from time to time.


    "Hohoho..."


    Suddenly, with a few low groans under the ice, the corpses gathered above the ice and in the surrounding mountains became frantic.


    If someone is on the spot, you will find out.


    In these countless groups of corpses, the new-type zombies are quickly retreating in all directions, while the first-level evolutionary zombies are slaughtering and devouring each other like crazy.


    Among the terrifying roars and screams, millions of first-level evolutionary zombies have been reduced in number, and many of them that meet the promotion requirements have also evolved in different directions.


    Giant zombies, climbers, agile people...


    The second-level evolutionary zombies have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain.


    With the emergence of giant zombies, other second-level zombies stopped eating, and the remaining first-level evolutionary zombies became food for those behemoths, continuing to provide them with the flesh and blood needed for evolution.


    Just days and nights after this killing from within the corpse clan, the nine big mother corpses appeared.


    Afterwards, unevolved giant zombies and first-level evolutionary zombies were slaughtered by second-level and higher-level evolutionary zombies and new-type zombies.


    The corpses they left behind were either brought to the mouth of the mother''s corpse by the senior zombies, or piled up on a piece of ice that had been soaked in green blood.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "Roar..."


    When the corpses on the ice surface piled up to a certain extent, under the ice surface, a huge silver-white head smashed the ice surface and came outside.


    The terrifying blood basin opened wide, swallowing an unknown number of corpses and returning to the ice.


    Those corpses that were not eaten by her also fell into the ice cave with the help of the surrounding senior zombies.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    When other zombies in the distance saw this scene, as if something exciting happened, they roared to the sky, and the earth-shaking roar seemed to be full of cheers and joy.


    This is a signal, heralding the appearance of the complete body of the new corpse emperor.

 Chapter 1067： We are not hostile

    A few days ago, Minghai City.


    When Ming Zhao felt the birth of the new corpse emperor, Xing set off from the female V island overnight, and arrived at the Phoenix at dawn the next day.


    "When does Ming Zhao plan to send the zombie army over?"


    Wei Xiao met the star, without any nonsense, straight to the subject.


    "anytime."


    "Well, you go back and tell Mingzhao, one month later, let her send the army, then we will go directly to the eastern land."


    "My lord, why should it be after a month? The corpse emperor of the outer family is born. The sooner you start, the shorter her growth time, the weaker the forces under her command, and the easier it will be for us to deal with." Explain the situation of the emperor.


    Wei Xiao naturally knew this, but he couldn''t make the corpse emperor on the eastern land too weak.


    "The mobilization of the army takes time. Our human race is no better than your corpse race. There is no problem without eating or drinking for ten and a half months. We need to prepare the logistics. You can just go back and notify the Mingzhao as I said. After a month, the army Depart on time."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Star doesn''t know much about the human race.


    Considering from his own standpoint, it is impossible for him to go out without preparation.


    Wei Xiao''s reason was not unreasonable, so he bid farewell to Wei Xiao, and returned to the female V island that day to return to Mingzhao.


    "Husband, you are planning to let the corpse emperor in the east have a certain time to cultivate his own power before deciding to do it in a month, right?" Jiang Xiyu asked with a smile beside Wei Xiao.


    She was the only hostess who accompanied Wei Xiao to meet the stars.


    Under normal circumstances, Shu Wang was accompanied by him, but because of the imminent war, Shu Wang had to do a lot of things, and Jiang Xiyu took on this role when the other mistresses had no time to get out.


    "The power of the new corpse emperor is too weak to achieve the effect of drastically reducing the power of the underworld. Now that they have made up their minds to get rid of both sides, don''t let them have any ability to fight back. One month''s time is enough for the new corpse. The emperor has cultivated a huge army of zombies. I gave her the time. If she is not useful, no one can blame it."


    ...


    Because Wei Xiao chose to do it for a month, a few days later, the new corpse emperor fully appeared, and a battle broke out between the corpse clan that swept the entire eastern land.


    The corpse under the command of the new corpse emperor led the army under the corpse emperor to clean the surrounding area.


    All the nests where the mother''s corpse existed were cleared one by one.


    In the territory of the corpse emperor, even if the mother corpse cultivated by the non-corpse emperor is unwilling to surrender, under the coercion of the corpse emperor, even the ninth-level corpse will crawl on the ground and be slaughtered by the zombies under her command.


    It''s cruel.


    The corpse emperor can obviously choose the strongest nine female corpses as her subordinates, and then help her to control the entire territory together, but in order to prevent accidental appearance, the nine female corpses under her command can only exist at the first level.


    One month''s time.


    The corpse tide in the eastern land is horrible, and the two human forces in this land have stopped their daily activities and try not to leave the base to face the corpse soldiers.


    With the imperial prestige of the new corpse emperor suppressed, it is not easy for her forces to clean up other mother corpse forces.


    As a result, a month later, except for the nine female corpses that appeared above the Yunjiang River, all the other female corpses in the territory of the New Corpse Emperor were destroyed in the Eastern Land.


    A large number of zombies'' flesh and blood were distributed.


    The new corpse emperor mainly breeds fourth-level new zombies and corpses, and the nine female corpses have scattered all over the corpse emperor''s territory. Their main breeding objects are corpse slaves and other third-level zombies.


    A month later, the first-degree zombies, in addition to the two human forces on this land, also raised some in captivity, and they basically no longer exist outside.


    In a short period of more than a month, the army of zombies under the new corpse emperor quickly grew to about 30 million.


    This number changes every day, and if it is fully formed, it is estimated that it will be no less than 40 million.


    Chu Tianhe and the others were watching the changes within the corpse clan.


    "Xiuwen, it''s time for us to act."


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will let people come in contact with the new corpse emperor."


    "You have already thought of a way to contact the new corpse emperor?"


    "Yes, your Majesty waits for the news."


    The Yunjiang area.


    He Yong personally led more than 20 third-level fighters to see the new corpse emperor.


    They don''t plan to go ahead directly, but find another way.


    They all say that the king is good to see, and the little devil is difficult to deal with.


    If they appeared directly outside the corpse emperor''s forces, it is estimated that they would be swallowed by the endless tide of corpses before they saw the new corpse emperor.


    Zombies with that little intelligence, but there are no super zombies such as the corpse emperor and the corpse that can talk.


    Therefore, before He Yong and the others set off, they had discovered in advance that in other directions, there was an army of corpse emperors who had wiped out the corpses of other mothers on their way back with the spoils.


    This team is led by two corpses.


    Compared with visiting the new corpse emperor in the emperor''s nest, there is no doubt that the risk of contacting the corpse first and then introducing them by them will be much smaller.


    "Master He Yong, an army of zombies has appeared."


    Hidden in a dense forest, He Yong, who always scatters people out to inquire about the return of the zombie army, finally received the news at this time.


    He Yong: "How many corpses are there?"


    "More than a million levels."


    "Have you found the location of the corpse?"


    "The corpse rides on the sky-grabber, in the headspace of the forerunner of the zombie army."


    He Yong nodded: "Okay, let our sniper kill the skidder under the corpse seat, and we will have direct contact with them."


    "Did both corpses shot down?"


    He Yong smiled playfully: "Of course, we always have to make the other party feel at ease? With a companion around, they can also feel our sincerity."


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates by his side took the order, and then stepped back.


    "Talk to the zombies? Haha...If it wasn''t for the Phoenix to make a good start, who would dare to do such a crazy thing?"


    He Yong showed a wry smile.


    In their eyes, the zombies are a group of animals that are not flexible and difficult to touch. If it weren''t for the example of Phoenix and Mingzhao''s cooperation, He Yong and the others would even have this idea, but they would not dare to act.


    Going to the corpse emperor''s lair alone is crazy to think about.


    Between the mountains.


    On the ground without a path, a large number of zombies were advancing in the direction of Yunjiang.


    In this team of zombies, the sky is the sky raiders that cover the sky and the sun, and the number is hundreds of thousands, while below, the endless army of zombies that can''t be seen at a glance is slowly moving with a large amount of flesh and blood. .


    high altitude.


    As the leader of this team, two white-robed, frost-faced corpses were flying in the forefront with the skidder.


    If there are phoenix people present, you will definitely notice that the corpse warriors of the new corpse emperor appear more cold and arrogant and aloof than the corpses under Ming Zhao''s command.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, in the dense forest in the distance, two gunshots spread.


    Two beams faster than gunshots instantly penetrated the heads of the skimmers they were driving without the corpses being unprepared.


    The skidder died, and the unbalanced corpse fell with two corpses into the dense forest below.


    "Wow..."


    This scene appeared, whether it was zombies in the sky or on the ground, one after another roared to support the place where the two corpses fell.


    "Kakka..."


    The silhouettes of two corpses fell into the forest with the corpses of the sky-grabber.


    Along the way, many branches were broken by them.


    "Peng Peng..."


    As they landed, the two sky-grabbers naturally died and could no longer die, but the moment the two corpses touched the ground, the cold light surged in their hands and rushed straight to the ground. Then, from the ground, two icicles Soaring to the sky, catching them steadily.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The two corpses stabilized their figures, and a large number of ice cones stood out around the body where the cold light burst.


    In the blink of an eye, within ten meters of their figure, they became a world covered in ice.


    "This is a different ability? What a powerful ability."


    In the dense forest, an exclamation sound came.


    The two corpses standing on the icicle heard the sound and glanced at each other.


    "Humanity?"


    In the words, ice swords were condensed in their hands, staring coldly at the place where the sound source appeared.

 Chapter 1068： Frustrated at the first step

    "Tap..."


    "Two, don''t get me wrong, we are not hostile."


    The sound of footsteps came, and He Yong who spoke again, while speaking, appeared with Level 3 fighters hidden around him.


    A group of twenty-five people surrounded the two corpses.


    "Wow..."


    The support of the skimmers is not slow.


    A large number of zombies landed from the air, and in a moment, He Yong and the others were surrounded by heavy surroundings.


    "Two, let your subordinates not do anything. We really have no malice. Meeting you in this way is a last resort. If there is any abruptness, please forgive me."


    He Yong was afraid that the surrounding zombies would do something, and once again declared his own mind.


    The two corpses frowned slightly.


    One of them waved his hand so that those sky-grabbers who surrounded He Yong and others would not act rashly.


    "Humans, what do you want to do?"


    He Yong was obviously relieved when he heard the other party''s question.


    Able to communicate, it means that their plan has been half-successful.


    He Yong smiled: "You two don¡¯t need to be nervous. We are here to make a deal with your corpse king. But you also know that it is not easy for us humans to want to see the corpse king. So, in order to make it easier to see It wasn''t until your corpse emperor that we made the decision to meet the two in this way."


    "The corpse emperor? You want to see the mother emperor?"


    "Yes, we have very important things to discuss with her face-to-face, so please make it easy for both of us to take us to see the corpse king?"


    The two corpses were suspicious.


    "How to do it?" one of the corpses asked.


    The other has no idea.


    "Let me ask the mother emperor''s opinion first."


    The other corpse nodded.


    "You wait a moment." One of the corpses said, and then contacted the new corpse emperor under Yunjiang.


    Not long afterwards, the corpse who returned to God''s body changed both its expression and the look in its eyes.


    An even colder breath radiated from him.


    Sharp eyes stared at He Yong, and that irresistible coercion swept He Yong and his party.


    "You want to see the emperor?" The corpse said, but his voice changed.


    A female voice is pleasing to the ear, but also full of majesty.


    "Consciousness possession?"


    He Yong was surprised when he thought of the corpse emperor''s ability recorded in "The Last Days".


    But he didn''t think much, and respectfully said: "Yes, your Excellency should be Yunjiang Corpse Emperor, right?"


    "The emperor''s name is Bingxue, you can call this emperor the Queen of Bingxue."


    "Human He Yong, I have seen Her Majesty the Ice Queen."


    "Yeah! Before Bingfeng contacted the emperor, saying that you have something to do with the emperor, now you can say, what are you going to trade with the emperor?" The Ice and Snow Queen asked straightforwardly.


    He Yong could confirm that the consciousness of the possessed corpse in front of him was the new corpse emperor they were looking for, without hesitation.


    "Tell her Majesty the Queen, this transaction with you will be related to the life and death of Her Majesty, I wonder if Her Majesty is interested?"


    "Um?"


    The Frozen Queen frowned.


    "bold--"


    Seeing that the face of the Queen of Ice and Snow was wrong, the corpse next to her suddenly yelled.


    "Wow..."


    Affected by it, the surrounding zombies showed fierce brilliance towards He Yong and the others.


    The third-level fighters who followed He Yong felt the strong killing intent around them, and they all felt uneasy.


    They are now under heavy siege. If these zombies are to deal with them, even if they are all super fighters above level three, once a war starts, they will be dead.


    They will be nervous and forgivable when it comes to matters of life and death.


    The Ice Queen was silent for a moment, motioning for the zombies below to be quiet.


    "You said the content of the transaction is at stake with the emperor''s life and death? Let''s talk about it."


    "Dare not follow my fate." He Yong said: "With the power of Her Majesty, you should be able to feel that there is also a corpse emperor in the area thousands of miles away from us, and the crisis I want to talk about comes from that. A corpse emperor. At the beginning of your majesty''s birth, the other party was ready to attack your majesty."


    The Queen of Ice and Snow frowned again when she heard this.


    Another corpse king?


    There is no need for He Yong to say more, the Ice and Snow Queen just felt the aura of her corpse emperor for a moment, and then she could tell the truth from what He Yong said.


    When she returned to her senses, he stared directly at He Yong with cold eyes.


    "Do you know what will happen to deceiving the emperor?"


    "I don''t dare to go down, it''s just telling the truth."


    "Heh! It''s ridiculous, the corpse emperor you mentioned does exist, but it seems that she can''t come to land. How can she threaten the emperor''s life and death?"


    "This is exactly what I want to deal with my Majesty."


    "Um?"


    In order to prevent the Queen of Ice and Snow from guessing wildly, He Yong didn''t wait for her to ask why, so he told the other party about the cooperation between Phoenix and Mingzhao.


    "... The corpse king who coveted your majesty has reached a cooperative relationship with a powerful force in our human race, and, a few months ago, they also jointly eliminated a corpse king. Now, they are about to join forces again to deal with the queen, I don¡¯t know. Is this a threat to your majesty''s safety?"


    After hearing what He Yong said, the Frozen Queen''s brow furrowed deeper.


    "You mean, they have defeated a corpse emperor?"


    "Yes!"


    The sullen-faced Ice Queen''s eyes turned extremely cold to He Yong at this time.


    "Nonsense."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Without waiting for He Yong to speak, the Ice Queen said angrily: "According to what you said, the external corpse emperor should have reached the level of the second-level corpse emperor, but in the emperor''s perception, she is still at the same level as the emperor. You humans really can''t change your cunning habit, and you are so courageous to hit the emperor with your idea!"


    "Your Majesty, what I said here is true. Although I don''t know why the corpse emperor cooperating with Phoenix is ??still a first-level corpse emperor, but a few months ago, they actually killed a corpse emperor. This matter is the entire Longxia land. Everyone knows that it¡¯s not difficult for your Majesty to find out."


    "Human beings are inherently cunning, not believable. Since you take the initiative to send them to the door, don''t leave. Glacier, get rid of them, and come back with flesh and blood as soon as possible." The Ice and Snow Queen obviously did not believe what He Yong said.


    In other words, the current Ice Queen''s view of the human race still stays at the attitude of the pre-evolution.


    Knowing the cunning of the human race and not wanting to touch her too much, the most direct way is to kill her.


    "Your Majesty Queen, Your Majesty Queen, there is absolutely no deception in what I say here, you have to believe..."


    "The mother emperor is gone, the human race deserves to die."


    He Yong has no chance to explain.


    The corpse who had regained his main consciousness had a strong killing intent in his eyes.


    The other corpse did not hesitate.


    "Kill them all."


    "Wow..."


    The zombies who had been ready to go around heard the corpse''s order and roared and immediately attacked He Yong and the others.


    "Damn, how could this be, how could this be?"


    He Yong was anxious.


    He didn''t know which part of him had the problem.


    Why does what Wei Xiao and the others can do become so difficult on his side?


    "Boom boom..."


    "Master He Yong, hurry up."


    The fighting has broken out.


    In the face of the corpses pouring in from all directions and the twenty-four soldiers who followed He Yong, their resistance seemed insignificant.


    Someone yelled at him loudly.


    Unwillingly, He Yong glanced at the two corpses standing on the icicles.


    "You will regret it. If you kill it, you can run away one by one."


    It is impossible to sit still, He Yong shouted angrily, and led the people around to rush in one direction.


    "Want to go? Can you go?"


    The two corpses moved.


    The extremely cold current rushed to the surroundings.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Where the cold air passes, between the earth and forest, countless cones of ice protrude.


    The attack appeared without warning, and the level 3 fighters who were preventing the zombies from approaching, one by one, died unexpectedly under the penetration of the ice cone.


    He Yong, the fourth-level fighter, has the ability to resist.


    The figure constantly dodges the ice cone that suddenly appeared, and while killing the zombies that attacked him, the figure fled in one direction.

 Chapter 1069： Nineteen corpses

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    However, he was taken care of by the two corpses and he couldn''t go far.


    The sky is full of ice cones like rain.


    During the dodge, He Yong, who could not avoid all the ice cones, was pierced in several places while moving at high speed.


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was a scream, and his body flew out from the branch of a big tree and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Two corpses chased.


    One of them was a silver streamer sweeping around He Yong''s body at a long distance.


    Wherever the silver light passed, a large number of ice walls rose to the ground, and He Yong besieged it in the blink of an eye.


    In addition, I thought that the corpse had entered the ice wall.


    The cold burst in his hands, and two ice swords slashed He Yong''s figure in close quarters.


    He Yong couldn''t take care of the injuries on his body and hurriedly dealt with it.


    Whenever his body came into contact with the ice sword in the hands of the corpse, the cold air from the ice sword would instantly erode his body and freeze quickly.


    "Damn it!"


    He Yong was furious, and quickly moved away from the corpse.


    Facing a corpse with supernatural powers, he was like facing an opponent with a red buff.


    Once he or the other party, whether passive or active, as long as the two come into contact, he will suffer a certain amount of harm.


    The other party is just a "hedgehog" who cannot be touched or touched by him.


    Unless one hit kills, otherwise, it is himself who is injured in the end.


    He Yong could not fight back, but the two corpses were different.


    When he distanced himself from the corpse in the circle, another corpse came.


    The cold air filled the entire ice prison.


    Wherever the cold air passes, the earth freezes and the trees freeze. He Yong, who is difficult to deploy in a small space, has nowhere to hide after retreating, and his feet are quickly imprisoned by the ice.


    Before he could struggle out, the sword-wielding corpse came.


    In just a few strokes, He Yong''s body was pierced, and the cold on the ice blade eroded his body, freezing many parts of his body.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The blood was spit out, which contained icy debris.


    "You, you will regret everything you did today."


    "There are still so many dead words."


    The corpse who pierced He Yong''s body with an ice sword snorted, and a lot of cold air wrapped He Yong''s body. Soon, a lifelike ice sculpture appeared in front of the two corpses.


    "The strength of these human beings is good, and the energy contained in the flesh and blood should be able to create a batch of high-level zombies, and bring them back to the mother emperor to enjoy."


    "I mean the same."


    After solving He Yong, the two corpses exchanged a sentence, and then took He Yong''s corpse back to join the army.


    Inside the nine-day city.


    "Five or six hours have passed, Xiuwen, why haven''t they heard from He Yong?"


    "Your Majesty, meeting the corpse emperor is not easy. Even if the plan is successful, maybe He Yong and the others will go to Yunjiang to meet the corpse emperor. As long as the new corpse emperor can give He Yong a chance to explain the reason, their safety is not necessary. Worried." Li Xiuwen comforted.


    Chu Tianhe''s expression was not very relaxed.


    "I always have a bad feeling."


    In fact, Li Xiuwen is not completely sure.


    But he chose to believe in He Yong and them.


    "Maybe there will be news tomorrow!" Li Xiuwen comforted himself like this.


    Chu Tianhe looked outside the house.


    "You can''t just wait for He Yong and the others. You have to make more preparations for the first step of the plan."


    What he meant was to prepare Li Xiuwen for He Yong and their failure.


    Li Xiuwen understands.


    "Will do."


    The tone is a bit heavy, but Li Xiuwen doesn''t use emotions.


    They have guessed that the birth of the new corpse emperor is probably a calculation of the Phoenix, and this calculation even includes them in the Nine Heavens City, but is the so-called calculation not their opportunity?


    Once their plan is successful, they will be able to get an unprecedented improvement at the last time. At that time, not to mention surpassing the Phoenix, but the distance between the two parties will definitely be infinitely shortened.


    But the prerequisite for all this is the perfect success of the plan.


    Now the first step has not been taken. In any case, Li Xiuwen is not allowed.


    How can we talk about a plan that can''t even get out of the first step?


    "He Yong, I''m sorry, it''s not that the brothers don''t believe you, but we can''t fall on the starting point. If you can succeed, you will never know the subsequent preparations, and they are as if they had never existed."


    Li Xiuwen was sorry, but he still wanted to do what should be done.


    Minghai City.


    "Wow..."


    In the city outside the Phoenix base, at this moment, it has been occupied by endless corpses.


    One month has passed, and the time that Wei Xiaoyue had agreed with Ming Zhao before has also arrived.


    No, when the time came, a large number of zombies were transferred to the land from Female V Island, thus forming a scene where there are zombies everywhere except the Phoenix.


    This time, Ming Zhao directly sent an army of five million zombies to dominate Wei Xiao, which can be described as "wealthy."


    They are all new-type zombies above level three.


    The sky-grabbers are the main ones, followed by the heavy armored zombies, the least dead, even lower than the amphibians.


    The role of the corpse is mainly to detect the enemy''s situation, collect intelligence and explore unknown areas. On the female V island, their role is not reflected at all.


    For Mingzhao, instead of wasting resources to let mother corpses reproduce these little corpses on Female V Island, it is better to develop more air raiders.


    The skimmers who have the ability to fly are the ones most needed by Mingzhao.


    In addition to these zombies, what surprised Wei Xiao was that there were as many as nineteen corpses leading the zombie army this time.


    The star and the moon are among them, and the remaining seventeen are new faces, which should have been reproduced by Mingzhao after the volcanic corpse emperor incident.


    She also has enough money.


    The resources required to breed a corpse are no less than that of a mother''s corpse.


    Seventeen corpses are seventeen female corpses, crazy enough.


    "Lord, it seems that I have learned the lesson from last time, this time Mingzhao is smarter. Nineteen corpses, she is afraid that we will continue to do things on the new corpse emperor." Looking at so many corpses, Chen Haojie next to Wei Xiao whispered.


    Wei Xiao looked at Xing, Yue and other corpses walking towards them, and whispered: "The more I send, the happier I am. Mingzhao is afraid that I can¡¯t even dream of it. This time, Lao Tzu will not only take the corpse of the new corpse king. Give it to her, and even the batch of zombies she sent ashore, don''t want to go back alive from me."


    "Haha...Yes! The nineteen No. 4 potions with a certain chance of awakening abilities, just look at them."


    "They''re here." Shu Wang reminded them.


    Everyone looked up, and sure enough, Xing and Yue were already less than ten meters away from Wei Xiao and the others.


    After a few breaths.


    "Master Wei Xiao, we meet again." Seeing Wei Xiao again, Yue, who took the lead, showed a smile on his face.


    rarely seen.


    Maybe the corpse will only show that humane expression in front of the people he admires!


    Wei Xiao looked at it for a while.


    "Very good. I haven''t seen you for a few months, Yue, you make me feel a bit of a human aura."


    "I made you laugh. To deal with humans often, our corpses also need to be changed. I have been learning human knowledge on the island for a while, and I have gained something."


    "Oh, is it?" Wei Xiao squinted in surprise.


    Chen Haojie and Shu Wang frowned calmly.


    Has the corpse started to learn human knowledge?


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    But they didn''t show it, as if what Yue expressed was irrelevant.


    "Master Wei Xiao, this time the mother emperor sent a total of five million zombies and 150,000 people on the island. The rules are still the same as the first time." Xing said at this time.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    His eyes were on the new-faced corpses behind them.


    "It seems that this Mingzhao intends to destroy the power of the new corpse emperor in the shortest possible time. With so many corpses, even when I dealt with the volcanic corpse emperor, I had never seen such a battle."


    Yue: "Resolving the corpse emperor of the outer system as soon as possible is also to prevent mutations. Master Wei Xiao, when shall we leave?"


    "Tomorrow, you just came today, I always have a good treat. Take a day off and leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Everything will be arranged by Master Wei Xiao."


    "Well, let''s go! In the past few months, the Phoenix has changed quite a lot. I will take you into the city to see."


    "Star:" There is Lord Lao Wei Xiao. "


    Wei Xiao smiled and turned around, and then, surrounded by Hero Chen and the others, led Xing, Yue and the others towards the base city gate.


    "He is Wei Xiao?"


    "I can feel that he and the humans around him have blood strength that is not weaker than ours. It is indeed a force that the mother emperor has to deal with carefully. Compared with them, the humans on our island are nothing but rubbish."


    "Compared to these, I''m even more curious about how strong this Wei Xiao is? I can hear Senior Xing and Yue say that the corpse doesn''t have much power to fight back in Wei Xiao''s hands."


    "Soon you will have a chance, but that will have to wait until the mother emperor completes an evolution."


    "So I am looking forward to it."


    "..."

 Chapter 1070： They are coming

    The arrival of the army of zombies in the dark also means that the war against the new corpse emperor of the eastern land is about to start.


    On the same day, Wei Xiao personally hosted a banquet in Villa No. 1 to entertain the stars and the moon.


    After the banquet was over, Wei Xiao arranged for people to take Xing and Yue down to rest, but the high-levels of the base were left by Wei Xiao.


    "Lao Lan, how many doomsday fighters do you currently have?"


    "Now it has grown to about four thousand people."


    "Very well, in the war against the New Corpse Emperor, it is enough for you doomsday fighters to dispatch a thousand people to form a death knight, and leave the rest to me at the base."


    "Yes!"


    "Chengfeng..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "You don''t need to go to the east. After we set off, you bring a shadow guard and sneak into Female V Island. You don''t need to contact the people and zombies on it. Your main purpose is to clarify the situation on the island. I want to know. How much power does Ming Zhao have to stay with now, so that it is convenient for me to do next."


    "clear!"


    "In addition, all fourth-level fighters who are not in power in the base are on standby at the base, and they will have new missions."


    "Husband, I will stay to help you too." Bai Youwei said.


    "It''s nothing to do with you, just follow the big army to the east."


    Wei Xiao knew what Bai Youwei meant.


    Let her help yourself?


    how is this possible?


    Even if Ming Zhao sent most of the power on the female V island out to attack the new corpse emperor, the power on the island is definitely not weak.


    If Bai Youwei is promised, then Wei Xiao might really lose a sweet wife.


    This kind of dangerous matter, Wei Xiao will not let his woman get involved in any way.


    Bai Youwei pouted in disappointment.


    "Listening to my husband, it is for your own good not to let you help him." Shu Wang took Bai Youwei''s hand to comfort her.


    Bai Youwei knows naturally.


    She just is unwilling to be protected.


    She is also a fourth-level fighter, and she is still one of the best. Why can''t she do what others can do with Wei Xiao?


    "Huh, stinky husband, I still don''t believe in my strength. Wait, I''m Bai Youwei, I must do something shocking and weeping to make you look at me with admiration." He muttered inwardly, and didn''t know what was in her little head. What are you thinking about?


    Wei Xiao didn''t know Bai Youwei''s thoughts.


    The arrangements that should be made were basically done, he had nothing to say, and then let everyone leave.


    The day passed in peace like this.


    Early the next morning.


    "Sure victory, sure victory..."


    The east side of the city wall outside the base.


    The army opening day is here.


    The army belonging to the Phoenix is ??like a vast ocean gathering in one place.


    The sound of thunder resounded all over the place, rushing into the sky.


    After several months of development, the combat force of the Phoenix Base has expanded to nearly 500,000 people on the original basis.


    These are the most elite existence in the base.


    Among them, I don''t know how many have survived life and death battles to this day. Whether it is character, combat awareness, and experience, they are all alone.


    Such a powerful army, even if there are only more than 400 thousand people, its combat effectiveness is comparable to that of millions of heroes.


    This is the foundation of the Phoenix.


    This time, in order to deal with the new corpse emperor, Wei Xiao also dispatched an army of 800,000.


    All regular troops were dispatched except one army was left to garrison the base.


    In addition, there are more than 400,000 private armed forces and spontaneous organizations organized by the civilians, and the combat power is still not comparable to the human warriors on the female V island.


    Looking at the well-equipped and mentally-looking Phoenix Warriors a few blocks away from the so-called "essential" human warriors on Female V Island, Wei Xiao also had an indescribable passion in his heart.


    "Master Wei Xiao''s warriors give me an extremely shocking feeling every time. Such an invincible and invincible division, in these last days, I am afraid it will be difficult to find a second expenditure."


    "Every time I see them, it makes me feel passionate, and only such a team is worthy of fighting alongside our corpse warriors."


    On the city wall, Xing, Yue and the others could not help but sigh repeatedly when they saw the Phoenix Warriors'' fighting spirit soaring into the sky.


    The new corpses who came with them, who used to be dismissive of the humans on the island, could have witnessed the military appearance of the Phoenix. They also had to let go of their arrogance and truly recognized such a strong army.


    They didn''t understand until now why Ming Zhao put Wei Xiao in the same position as her.


    It''s not that Mingzhao has the aspirations of others to destroy his own prestige, but Wei Xiao has this qualification.


    Compared with these corpses of them, those people from Female V Island were full of awe and shock.


    It is not that no one among the regular army has seen it, but it is unprecedented that there is such an aura as a Phoenix Warrior.


    It''s no wonder that the humans in the Eastern world can survive on the land where mother corpses are everywhere and the corpse emperor is respected. With such a large army, why should they fear super zombies?


    "Jayalan, what do you think of this army?"


    Jiayelan, that is, a member of the Americ Empire who was "destined in danger" by a man who was riding a lock.


    As the "Tianjiao" who was "hailed" as the wisdom not in Chen Haojie by the rider and locker, now he heard the question from his companions, his fair face also showed a seemingly look.


    "Invincible. If there is such an army in Americ, they will sweep the entire continent."


    "Yes! They are too powerful. Before we came to the Eastern World, we thought that we were invincible, but after we came, we discovered that compared with the Eastern World, the so-called strongest elites on the Emerick continent, It''s simply incomparable. Compared with the Eastern World, the human forces on the Amerik continent have fallen far behind."


    "The future overlord will be born in the East."


    Jiayelan nodded in agreement.


    "It is fortunate to be able to fight side by side with such a team. I am deeply proud. They show me the hope of the human race."


    As the army was ready, Wei Xiao on the wall took a step forward.


    "The army is out!"


    No extra nonsense, no impassioned declaration.


    As long as Wei Xiao stood in front of the army, it was the best inspiration for the soldiers.


    When a person is excessively legendary, his existence is the truth and the guide for everything.


    "Wow..."


    The army is dispatched, and the skimmers are the first to vacate.


    It was like a picture of mist rising into the sky covering the sky, even if it was not the first time I saw it, it was thrilling.


    Then there was a torrent of steel surging, and the sound shook, causing the surrounding earth to tremble.


    Watching the moving army, Wei Xiao turned to look at his wife beside him: "Shu Wang, the base will be handed over to you in the next period of time."


    "Don''t worry, I will guard our base for everyone, and you must also be careful."


    Wei Xiao kissed her on the forehead.


    "Set off!"


    "Eldest sister, Sister Keiko, we are leaving."


    Bai Youwei and the others waved to Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi, and left the city wall behind Wei Xiao.


    The second daughter watched Wei Xiao and the others leaving.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for the end times to end? Every time I watch them leave, I always worry inexplicably."


    Shu Wang showed a gentle smile.


    Embracing Yan Chuan Keiko.


    "All we can do is give them enough trust and support. I believe him, the end times will end in his hands sooner or later."


    Yan Chuan Keiko nodded firmly.


    "I don''t know what kind of world it will be after the end of the world?"

 Chapter 1071： We cant afford to fail

    The nine-day city in the east land is also called the nine-day base.


    Wei Xiao and the others have set off for two days from the Phoenix Base.


    As an old enemy of life and death, although Chu Tianhe planted a big somersault on the Phoenix some time ago, he has never relaxed his surveillance of the Phoenix.


    Because of this, as soon as Wei Xiao and the others made a move, he received relevant news here.


    "Your Majesty, Wei Xiao and the others set out. According to the information sent by our people, they used more than five million troops. Among them, the zombies occupy 80%, and they are all zombies above level 3."


    Chu Tianhe: "The speed is much faster than we thought. How about the creation base?"


    "There is just a gathering of troops. According to intelligence, Wei Xiao and the others will first join the team at the creation base, and then they will attack the new corpse emperor." Li Xiuwen said.


    "As expected."


    Chu Tianhe raised his head and murmured in his mouth: "Two days have passed, and He Yong and the others still have no news.


    Li Xiuwen''s face was gloomy, and then he smiled bitterly.


    "Isn''t this what we expected? We don''t know how Wei Xiao got in touch with the corpse emperor on the female V island. The contact with the new corpse emperor is entirely our own exploration, and some sacrifices are inevitable. "


    "I didn''t blame you, but I was a little dissatisfied. He Wei Xiao did things smoothly. Why did my Chutianhe suffer so much?"


    Chu Tianhe sighed, then sternly said: "The plan to contact the new corpse emperor has to continue. What advice do you have?"


    "He Yong and their affairs have brought us a wake-up call. At the moment, I don''t think we can move on. The most effective way for the new corpse king to accept us is to let her know the strength of the enemy and the gap between the two sides. Only to make her feel crisis. When we contact her again, we have the greatest chance of persuading her."


    "In other words, at present we just need to wait and see the changes?"


    "Yes. I have lost a fourth-level fighter, and I don''t want to let other brothers die." Li Xiuwen said.


    Chu Tianhe thought for a while and nodded.


    "You''re right. The icing on the cake is never as good as giving charcoal in the snow. In that case, let our people pay close attention to the movements of both sides during this time."


    "I will explain it to you."


    Chu Tianhe got up and stepped to the door of the room.


    Sharp eyes looked at the distant sky.


    "This is a turning point and the best opportunity for us to catch up with the Phoenix, Xiuwen, we can''t afford to fail, you know?"


    Li Xiuwen, who followed Chu Tianhe to the door, nodded vigorously.


    "We will succeed."


    Three days later, the Yunjiang area.


    "Roar..."


    Above the ice layer where Bai Xue was flying, an angry roar of the Ice Queen came from below.


    "Swish swish..."


    At the center of the river that seemed a little empty, three figures came one after another.


    "Mother Queen!"


    The three corpses stood on the ice with expressions of expression.


    "The vanguard troops of the external corpse emperor have entered the emperor''s territory, and the corpse emperor has declared war on the emperor."


    "what?"


    The faces of the three corpses changed drastically.


    One of the corpses hurriedly asked, "Mother, where are they?"


    "Within the sphere of influence of a human race to the northwest. Frozen, glacier..."


    "The kid is here!"


    "Immediately gather the corpse tribe army, and wipe out their vanguard forces and the human forces over there before the team of the outer corpse emperor has no defense. This emperor needs their flesh and blood to further strengthen our strength."


    Frozen and Glacier hold their fists: "Yes!"


    The two corpses took their orders without any hesitation, and turned and left.


    "Frost..."


    "What''s the order of the mother emperor?"


    "Go and gather the flesh and blood of the nine female corpses that have not been swallowed up here. This emperor can feel that the number of corpses of the external corpse emperor entering the emperor''s territory far exceeds that of you, and the emperor wants to breed more for you. Many helpers."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Creation base.


    Cao Yuchun, the leader of the Creation Base, led the high-level officers under his command to meet with the army that Wei Xiao was carrying.


    Wei Xiao has always sent envoys to communicate with Cao Yuchun.


    Cao Yuchun has been with Wei Xiao for a long time.


    Now that I see Wei Xiao''s deity, the enthusiasm of the other party can be imagined.


    Of course, the long admiration for Wei Xiao was one aspect. When he greeted Wei Xiao and his party, he was shocked to see the Alliance army coming with Wei Xiao.


    Not much else, the team composed of only five million high-level zombies made Cao Yuchun and all the high-levels of the Creation Base thrilling.


    Witnessing Wei Xiao''s strength, Cao Yuchun and the senior leaders of the Creation Base were more enthusiastic about Wei Xiao. They always asked Wei Xiao for his opinions, and I was afraid that there would be any negligence that Wei Xiao would miss.


    "Mr. Wei, your big name is like a thunderbolt. When I see you today, I don''t know what it means to be famous. It''s better to meet. Cao, I offer you a glass."


    "Chief Cao has won the award, please!"


    "Please!"


    At the banquet in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of the Creation Base.


    Cao Yuchun, who took the initiative to give up the lead to Wei Xiao, who lived under Wei Xiao, personally made a toast to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao wasn''t a person with talent and arrogance either. He raised his wine glass and gestured for a while, then drank it all in one fell swoop.


    Cao Yuchun drank the drink and said with a smile: "I have always heard how the Haishi Phoenix Base is doing. Although the record from your base can be peeked out one or two times, it is just hearsay after all. The military style, Cao knows that the outside world''s speculation about the power of the husband is still underestimated."


    "Such a majestic division, there are millions of zombies to help, just ask which force in this world can match it?"


    Just after Cao Yuchun''s words fell, the wine table belonged to the people with identities in the creation base, and they touted them.


    "Leader Cao''s power is not weak. A base with a population of one million, with more than half of the soldiers able to fight, is also one of the best in this last days."


    "It''s incomparable with Mr. Wei''s power. In my opinion, if Mr. is willing, it will not be difficult to become the lord of the Longxia Land Communist."


    "Everywhere, it''s just to save lives."


    "Mr. Wei is too humble, what Cao said is by no means aimless."


    "Don''t talk about it, eat food, eat food."


    "Look at me, the rise of the talk has neglected you all. You can eat whatever you want. If it is not enough, I will immediately let the kitchen prepare."


    "Leader Cao is polite."


    The commercial hype came to an end, and then everyone enjoyed a delicious meal.


    Three rounds of wine, five flavors of food.


    After everyone had eaten almost the same, Wei Xiao said seriously: "Leader Cao, you must be aware of this alliance. I don''t know how your base is preparing now?"


    Speaking of business affairs, Cao Yuchun put down his chopsticks.


    "It was confirmed that a corpse emperor really appeared in the eastern land a month ago, and Cao took the alliance matter to his heart. One month¡¯s preparation, the creation base armed with more than half a million teams, of which nearly had guns in their hands. Two hundred thousand. It¡¯s incomparable to Mr. Wei¡¯s soldiers, but when it comes to killing zombies, I am absolutely unambiguous."


    "In other words, your base will have about half a million people participating in the war this time?"


    "Yes, it is 570,000 to be precise. According to the agreement, we absolutely obey the command of your base. Whoever dares to disobey the decision of the high-level of your army, Mr. Wei can do it at will."


    Wei Xiao was very satisfied with Cao Yuchun''s performance.


    "In that case, I won''t say more nonsense. Your base is now in the territory of the new corpse emperor, and we don''t need to be close and farther away. From today onwards, the creation base will become our combat headquarters. The arrangements for the battle are all issued from here, and you only need to follow the command of the combat headquarters."


    "That''s for sure. I just don''t know what specific battle deployments Mr. Wei has?"

 Chapter 1072： Are not fuel-efficient lamps

    Wei Xiao glanced at the people present.


    "The hero will tell you about the specific situation later, and you can also put forward your own opinions. As long as it is useful for the war, we will adopt it."


    "Naturally. If we can help the Allies, we will not hide it."


    "Well, that''s it. The banquet is good, I am very satisfied, and hope that the next battle will be the same."


    Wei Xiao didn''t plan to stay longer.


    Wei Xiao, who was full of food and drink, didn''t like this kind of people for many occasions, stood up.


    When other people saw this, it was natural that they would not continue to sit, and got up one after another.


    "Sir, should you go to your residence now or take a good tour of my base?" Cao Yuchun asked.


    "Not used. It is estimated that the battle will start tomorrow, so I should take a good rest today. Let someone take me to where I live!"


    Cao Yuchun didn''t say more, and waved to the side.


    I saw two beautiful women walking towards them.


    "Xiao Qing (Xiao Zi) has seen all the adults."


    The two men bowed their heads, looking very well-behaved.


    Cao Yuchun said to them with a solemn face: "Take Mr. Wei and them to the best hotel. From now on, you will stay with Mr. Wei and serve me well."


    "Yes, my lord!" the two girls said in unison.


    Cao Yuchun smiled at Wei Xiao, but when he noticed the Phantom and Bai Youwei around Wei Xiao, he seemed to have swallowed the words in his mouth again.


    A trace of disappointment flashed by, and Cao Yuchun said: "Sir, these two maids will take you and your ladies to the resting place. You can tell them what you want. If they do something that makes you unsatisfactory. , You can let people inform Cao at any time, and Cao will definitely give him satisfaction."


    Wei Xiao''s gaze swept across Xiao Qing and Xiao Zi and nodded.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s just a matter of effort." As he said, Cao Yuchun said coldly, "Will you take my distinguished guest to rest?"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The two women came to Wei Xiao only promise: "My lord, ladies, please come with us."


    "lead the way!"


    Xiao Qing and Xiao Zi nodded, then walked ahead and led Wei Xiao and the others away from the City Lord''s Mansion.


    After they leave.


    Haojie Chen came to Cao Yuchun: "Chief Cao, my name is Haojie Chen. I will talk to your base for the next thing. However, this is not suitable for what we are going to say next. Please also head Cao to find another place to be quiet. The place."


    Cao Yuchun returned to his senses.


    "So your Excellency is the Phoenix Army Master Chen Hao Jie Chen, who has an inexhaustible strategy and is known as the **** of a hundred battles?"


    "Chief Cao has heard of me?"


    "Sergeant Chen is polite. Your name, Phoenix except for Mr. Wei, I''m afraid that today''s Longxia Land is unknown to everyone. Phoenix''s many foreign expeditions are directed by you personally, your talents, But let us admire it!"


    "Haha... It''s just a fluke, it''s all the master''s credit, as a subordinate, I don''t dare to take credit."


    "Oh...Mr. Wei is important, but you can''t leave a virtuous officer like you. Army Master Chen is too humble."


    "You are polite. We still have to hurry up to agree on the operational deployment, after all, time is tight."


    "Look at me." Cao Yuchun patted his forehead and said, only to see him say to the other high-level people present at the creation base, "All the people present at the general level follow me. You Long, you greet other distinguished guests for me. Neglect."


    You Long: "It''s the leader."


    After explaining this well, Cao Yuchun said to Haojie Chen: "Military Master Chen will come with me."


    Chen Haojie motioned to Lan Qiang and Ming Yulan, and then followed Cao Yuchun and the generals of the creation base towards the second floor of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    As for the rest of the people, Xing, Yue and the others, Youlong will entertain them on the spot.


    In a blink of an eye, night arrived.


    After Chen Haojie and the others left the City Lord''s Mansion, they went to the place where Wei Xiao was resting and reported the situation to him.


    The main thing is to explain that they have reached a strategic reunification with Cao Yuchun, and then they will return to the hotel arranged by the base to rest.


    Around nine o''clock in the evening.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    There was a knock on the door of Wei Xiao''s room.


    "Who will come to look for her husband at this time?"


    Wei Xiao and the others did not rest.


    In other words, if the strength reaches their level, not sleeping for a few days or nights will have no effect.


    They didn''t feel much sleepiness when they thought of starting the war tomorrow.


    "Go open the door!"


    Bai Youwei nodded, and then went to the door to open the door.


    "You are?"


    Seeing a strange face outside the door, Bai Youwei hesitated.


    "Qianlong member You Long has seen Master Youwei." The people outside recognized Bai Youwei''s identity at a glance, and said respectfully.


    "Do you know me?" Bai Youwei was a little surprised.


    "You Wei, let him in!" Wei Xiao''s voice came from the room.


    Bai Youwei no longer hesitated: "Come in!"


    "Thanks to Master Youwei."


    You Long walked in.


    At this time, in Wei Xiao''s room, except for Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi, her mistresses were all present.


    Just as You Long wanted to see him one by one, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "There''s no need for these pompous courtesies. Come on, what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    You Long was not hypocritical, calmed down, and respectfully said: "Lord, I came here late at night to report to you about the creation base."


    "Oh! What can happen to the Creation Base?"


    "My lord, Cao Yuchun is not as simple as it seems on the surface. You have to take precautions."


    "What do you mean?" Ni Qingcheng frowned Liu''s eyebrows.


    You Long went on to say: "This time the creation base joined us to deal with the new corpse emperor. On the surface, Cao Yuchun did dispatch more than half a million troops, but he secretly left 300,000 elite troops."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    "What does he want to do?"


    "Cao Yuchun left these 300,000 elite troops, first to prevent the master from destroying the new corpse queen from thinking about the creation base, in case of emergency, secondly, he also thought if the master and the new corpse queen Both lose and lose. He happened to use this secret force to kill all of us in one swoop, so as to enjoy all the results of the battle."


    "This Cao Yuchun actually wants to swallow the Corpse Emperor''s power alone?" Jiang Xiyu''s expression changed.


    "I don''t know how to live or die. He really thinks that he can benefit from his strength?" Mu Wuqing said with murderous intent.


    Several of her mistresses didn''t speak, but they learned Cao Yuchun''s truest thoughts from You Long, and they all looked like they were filled with righteous indignation.


    Yan Yi: "I really didn''t see that Cao Yuchun, who bowed his knees during the day and greeted him with a smile, was actually a villain with a smile in his face. O''Neill, do you want to get rid of such people in advance?"


    "Lord, my subordinates also recommend that you remove this uneasy factor. The battlefield is changing rapidly, and a little carelessness is very likely to bring us irreparable losses."


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and waved his hand.


    "It''s just a clown. Don''t say you already know what he thinks, even if you don''t know, how much trouble can his little person make? Don''t worry about him, what should I do or what."


    "Wei Xiao, although we are not afraid of the other party''s conspiracy, we still should not take it lightly. Don''t be afraid of ten thousand or one in case you say this is the truth?" Mu Wuqing felt that when Wei Xiao didn''t care about it. It is necessary to remind Wei Xiao.


    The most important thing is that Wei Xiao will probably not participate in the final battle of the Eastern Land.


    They are not wrong to be careful.


    "Husband, I think what Sister Wu Qing said makes sense." Bai Youwei also agreed with Mu Wuqing''s proposal.


    Seeing this, Wei Xiao shook his head.


    It feels that the girls have made a fuss too much.


    "Okay, okay! Listen to you. Tell the hero about this and play a conspiracy. He''s an expert."


    Mu Wuqing smiled.


    "Let the hero handle it, then there is no problem."


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    What do you mean, isn''t your husband still worthy of your trust?


    Perhaps he knew that he had said the wrong thing, Mu Wuqing approached Wei Xiao and hugged him and offered his red lips, which was regarded as an apologize to him for saying the wrong thing.


    Wei Xiao wasn''t so stingy either. After recollecting the fragrance of his wife''s lips, he felt a change in his heart.


    But there were outsiders on the scene, and he immediately became cold.


    "Anything else besides these?"


    "there is none left."


    "Go on then! Don''t reveal your identities. It is not necessary in the future. It is better to avoid contact with our own people alone. This is good for you."


    "Yes!"


    You Long was moved inwardly and replied, then stepped back.


    When there were no outsiders on the scene, Wei Xiao looked at Mu Wu with evil eyes.


    "Wei Xiao, what are you doing?" Mu Wuqing looked scared.


    "What do you say?"


    "what¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1073： Enemy zombies attack

    The next day, it was still dark.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Outside the door of the hotel where Wei Xiao was located, the knocking on the door alarmed Wei Xiao and the others who hadn''t naturally regained their consciousness inside.


    "Is it dawn?"


    The beauties around them are still a little dazed, and they haven''t recovered their vitality from the battle last night.


    "You guys will sleep a little longer."


    Wei Xiao patted Bai Youwei''s fragrant shoulder, took her coat from the side, put it on and got out of bed.


    Leave the bedroom and go to the living room.


    The knock on the door outside has not stopped.


    Wei Xiao walked to the door of the room with a warm and anger on his face and opened the door directly.


    "Lord..."


    Outside the door, it was Wei Xiao who came to open the door, and Fu Wanwan, who was in charge of knocking on the door, was slightly stunned.


    Wei Xiao''s face was sullen.


    "Knock at the door so early, something?"


    Feeling the dissatisfaction in Wei Xiao''s tone, Fu million and Chen Haojie and others behind him swallowed secretly.


    But thinking about them coming to see Wei Xiao, the group couldn''t bother to interrupt the Lord''s rest.


    Chen Haojie said solemnly: "Master, something has happened."


    His voice fell, and a familiar figure behind him appeared in Wei Xiao''s line of sight.


    "Brother Xiao..."


    It''s Song Xiaoyu.


    Seeing her figure, Wei Xiao also realized the problem.


    "Come in!"


    Let everyone outside the door come in.


    In the living room.


    Seeing everyone sitting still, Wei Xiao asked, "Xiaoyu, why are you here?"


    Song Xiaoyu did not dare to neglect, and said eagerly: "Brother Xiao, this is why I came here. The New Corpse Sovereign has mobilized tens of millions of zombies and rushed towards the creation base, and can arrive at the creation base at noon today. Within the sphere of influence. The enemy''s zombies'' attack has begun, and Brother Xiao is asked to prepare early."


    "Will the new corpse emperor take the initiative to attack us?"


    "It''s true. Lin Qin and I discovered this situation and came back to let you know."


    Wei Xiao''s expression was cold.


    "How many high-level zombies are there, is it the new corpse emperor who leads the team?"


    "The number of high-level zombies is uncertain, but it is definitely not less than one million. The new corpse emperor did not leave Yunjiang. It was the corpses who led the team, and the number is not known." Song Xiaoyu told Wei Xiao what she knew.


    Wei Xiao thought for a moment and got up.


    "Does the information creation base know?"


    "I haven''t had time to notify them, but I believe that the personnel they arranged outside will soon send the news back. However, their outer secret sentry is not far from the creation base. At the same time as the news is passed back, the enemy zombie army is estimated to be too. Arrived."


    "The courage is not small. We didn''t look for it, but she took the initiative to send it to the door. Hero..."


    "Master!"


    "Immediately rectify the army, arrange the defense line, and meet the attack of the enemy corpse group. I want this batch of enemy zombies who took the initiative to fight back and forth."


    "I''ll go down and prepare now."


    Without hesitation, Chen Haojie, Fu million, and Lan Qiang got up one after another and left the room.


    But not long after they left, Ziezixing and Yue also found Wei Xiao''s residence.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    Before they could say anything, Wei Xiao interrupted them and said, "Did the enemy corpses come?"


    Xing and Yue were a little surprised.


    How did Wei Xiao know why they came?


    You know, they learned this news because of the induction between the zombies.


    They had a hunch that Wei Xiao knew about this situation before them. How to not surprise them?


    "Master Wei Xiao already knows?"


    "No need to say anything, get ready to meet the enemy! It''s the old rule. I will lead you to confront the incoming enemy, and the human force will assist you. There is an army of tens of millions of enemy zombies, of which less than one million high-level zombies are crushed. them."


    Xing and Yue lifted their spirits.


    Yue: "Since Master Wei Xiao already knows, then we won''t say more, we will go back and prepare now."


    "I will come later."


    Xing and Yue nodded, then turned and left.


    "Xiaoyu, you should have already investigated the location of the corpses of the Nine Mothers, right?"


    "I have already mastered it all. But Brother Xiao, for the first time because we have no experience, we lost a lot of mother corpses. This time, I think we must send a large army to follow closely when we start beheading the mother corpse. To prevent the mother¡¯s corpse from being eaten by the zombies in the nest."


    "The hero will make arrangements. Tell the hero when you act, and he will send an army to support you."


    "Yes."


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t say much, then turned around and walked back.


    "Master, do you need us to take action?"


    Just as Song Xiaoyu left, Phantom and Mu Wuqing walked out in the other bedroom.


    They obviously heard the words before.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "It''s not a big battle, you continue to rest. Dealing with the new corpse emperor is your main task."


    With that, Wei Xiao walked into the bedroom.


    Phantom and Mu Wuqing looked at each other, and the latter shrugged.


    "Just as he said. An army of tens of millions of zombies does not pose any threat to us."


    The Phantom did not insist either, and nodded.


    Outside the bedroom, when Wei Xiao appeared again, he was already fully armed.


    The armor of the Emperor Armor and the Emperor Sword, this piece of equipment appeared, and everyone knew who its owner was.


    "I''m leaving first, you guys rest at ease."


    "be careful!"


    There was no more words, Wei Xiao gestured, and left the room with a long knife in his hand.


    Outside the hotel, Santos Mansion.


    "Damn, how come zombies take the initiative to attack us at this time?"


    "Leader, this is true. Thanks to a team of scavengers at the base who stayed outside yesterday and did not come back. Otherwise, when the secret post outside of us learns the news, I am afraid that the zombies have already been killed outside the city."


    Cao Yuchun slowly put on the Heavenly King Armor.


    "Does the Phoenix know the situation?"


    "They are already in action, and friendly zombies are now building fortifications for them outside the base."


    "Trusty rusty..."


    After putting on the Heavenly King armor and carrying the weapon behind him, Cao Yuchun walked out the door impatiently.


    "Those who notified us, are all involved in the upcoming battle."


    The people around followed closely behind.


    "Already notified."


    Out of the city lord''s mansion.


    "leader--"


    Outside, members of the guards belonging to Cao Yuchun have assembled.


    The number is small, only about 120 people.


    But these people, all of them are second-level fighters, and they wear a generation of armed armor, and their combat power is superb.


    "Everyone got in the car and headed towards the east gate."


    Cao Yuchun didn''t talk nonsense, yelled, and walked straight to his car.


    Other guards also got on the prepared cars.


    "Buzzing..."


    There was a roar, and the convoy immediately drove out of the city¡¯s main mansion.


    Inside the creation base.


    The news of the zombie attack has spread.


    The entire interior of the base seemed extremely tense at this moment.


    The elderly and children hide in their homes for the first time and dare not go out, while the young ones either gather in a designated area as a reserve team, or are responsible for logistics and board the city wall with weapons to enter the fighting state.


    The whole city can be described as a warrior.


    "Master Wei Xiao, do we need to take the initiative to attack?" On the east city wall, Xing, Yue and a group of corpses were located on both sides of Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the ruined city a couple of kilometers away, Yuexian asked.


    Wei Xiao, who was wearing an emperor''s armor and holding an unsheathed emperor sword, held his face solemnly.


    "No, defensive warfare is what our humans do better than field battles. Don''t send them up for unnecessary casualties. When they arrive, send them a carpet bombing first."


    "Tap..."


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. has mentioned coming here, Cao came late."


    Cao Yuchun also came to the wall at this time.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at him.


    "Chief Cao came just right."


    Cao Yuchun came to the edge of the city wall and looked out of the city.


    Outside, a large number of friendly zombies are building fortifications with the base side and the Phoenix people.


    Looking at the busy crowd, Cao Yuchun asked, "How''s the situation? Mr., do you know where the enemy zombies are already?"


    "If you want to come back sooner or later, Chief Cao just needs to wait. But Chief Cao must be prepared. Once the battle begins, it will be comprehensive, and the logistics of our human race must keep up."


    "Mr. Don''t worry, everything that should be prepared has been prepared. The Creation Base will never hinder the coalition forces."


    "Well, then wait!"


    Wei Xiao gave Cao Yuchun a deep look.


    Say no more.


    Ten miles away from the base.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The ice queen''s army of zombies is here.


    The black torrent that covers the sky and the sun and spreads across the earth is advancing at a very fast speed in the direction of the creation base.


    The number of terrifying zombies swallowed the earth like shadows. If people watched that scene, they would feel thrilling.


    The front coalition combat command.


    "Military officer, the enemy corpse group has entered the range of our artillery fire. Do you want to fire immediately, please instruct?"


    Chen Haojie looked ahead.


    "Fire."


    "Yes!"


    The messenger got the order and immediately notified the artillery camp via radio.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As soon as the cannon rang, everyone else in the creation base knew that the battle had begun.

 Chapter 1074： The flames of war ignite

    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Enemy zombie camp ahead.


    Dense shells have fallen into it, blooming everywhere.


    Accompanied by the shock wave, the terrifying sound set off a **** storm.


    The corpse group, which was already ferocious, was even more crazily stimulated by the flesh and blood of their companions.


    The heart-piercing roar almost drowned out the sound of artillery fire, and the speed of the charge seemed even more rapid.


    The terrifying group of corpses spread forward like a tide, and the huge shadow seemed to swallow the world.


    The bombing lasted more than half an hour.


    Wei Xiao and others on the wall gradually heard the roar of enemy zombies in their ears.


    In the deserted city area in front of them that was already occupied by vegetation and looked very desolate, the figure of enemy zombies gradually appeared in it.


    The black torrent surging, spreading like a tide.


    The amount of terror instantly filled the waste city.


    Already can clearly see the enemy''s zombies, those fighters who are ready for battle even at the beginning, seem to be nervous at this moment.


    "coming!"


    "bass--"


    Wei Xiao''s tone condensed, and the Emperor Sword in his hand came out of its sheath.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The Terran air force was dispatched, and hundreds of helicopters approached the edge of the abandoned city to launch artillery attacks on the corpses inside and in the sky.


    When all the artillery shells carried were finished, the air force did not want to fight, and turned the nose and flew back to the back of the base.


    Cao Yuchun frowned slightly.


    "All are ready for battle."


    "Kakka..."


    His roar spread across the city wall, and he responded with a burst of bolts.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The enemy zombies rushed out of the abandoned city.


    The amount of horror concealed the ground in front of them in an instant.


    Less than two kilometers apart.


    "Star, Moon, do it!"


    "Uuuuu..."


    Wei Xiao shouted loudly, and Xing and Yue, who were already ready to go, made a piercing noise in his mouth.


    "Wow..."


    On the Alliance Army''s side, the air predators, corpse knights, and death knights were the first to take off.


    Lan Qiang, who led the air zombie troops, took the lead.


    "kill--"


    The hysterical roar sounded, and the death knights rushed to the front while driving the skimmers.


    The other two teams followed closely behind.


    On Wei Xiao''s side, more than a dozen sky-grabbers hovered under the city wall.


    Wei Xiao stood up and landed directly on one of the skimmers.


    The corpses of Xing, Yue and the others did not neglect, and they all looked for a skidder as a mount.


    "Mr. Wei, what are you guys?" Cao Yuchun was a little surprised when he saw Wei Xiao''s actions.


    As the head coach of the first army, is Wei Xiao ready to lead a team to attack the enemy''s corpse group?


    Do you want to be so passionate?


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "You can defend from the rear, and leave it to us for the charge."


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao closed the mask in front of him, and then drove the skidder, following the pace of Lan Jian.


    Cao Yuchun stared blankly.


    Is Wei Xiao really going to charge for the battle?


    Is this what a leader should do?


    Isn''t he a fake leader of the Phoenix? Or is it that Phoenix people are so fierce?


    "Chief, it seems that some of our previous worries are superfluous."


    Next to him, a high-level executive from the founding base suddenly made a sound.


    Cao Yuchun turned to look at him, as if asking something.


    "We never thought that Wei Xiao would choose to go to the battlefield in person. It is really admirable to say that he is unstoppable. But as the head of the army, it is foolish to do things like charging and falling into battle. But this is better, he is. If we die on the frontal battlefield, we will save a lot of trouble later."


    Hearing what the senior officials said, Cao Yuchun quickly understood the meaning of his words.


    The sharp gaze looked at the figure of Wei Xiao who was about to come into contact with the enemy zombie air force.


    A strange smile appeared on his face.


    "It seems that I looked at him highly before. Such a reckless man is actually sitting on such a behemoth as the Phoenix, now thinking about it, Chen Haojie and others should be the one who really developed the Phoenix to the scale it is now. "


    "Haha... Doesn''t this happen to complete the leader? If you can swallow the dead bird, who will be the leader''s opponent in the last days?"


    "It''s too early to say, so let''s do our thing first now."


    "clear!"


    "Get ready to fight! If this war is not won, it is useless to say everything else."


    "Yes!"


    The battlefield ahead.


    Lan Qiang and they have already confronted the enemy''s air predator forces.


    A burst of rush, the corpses in the sky rained.


    The most powerful death knight is like a sharp arrow tearing apart the enemy''s team of skimmers, and stabs the corpse group behind.


    Later, Wei Xiao and the others came to support with friendly zombies on the ground.


    Five million high-level zombies collided with a group of tens of millions of enemy corpses. In that scene, people turned their backs on their horses, flesh and blood splashed, and corpses rolled, making people excited and thrilling.


    "Wow..."


    The roar that tore the sky shook the sky.


    On the chaotic ground, looking far away, all the zombies are in sight, which is extremely magnificent.


    "Attention, enemy zombies have broken through the defense line and are coming towards us."


    "Ready to fight."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Fire¡ª"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The fighting broke out in full.


    The human army behind the first battlefield was never relaxed.


    The number of enemy zombies is always more than that of friends. When the main battlefield cannot accommodate too many zombies, the zombies that cannot participate in the front battlefield will gallop by from both sides and pounce toward the base.


    The human warriors who had already entered the battle preparation looked at the zombies swarming in, with full firepower, and the real rain of guns and bullets swept the battlefield.


    There were tens of thousands of bullets submerged in the corpse group every minute, and the zombies on the charge road, like straw in the field, were constantly being harvested by bullets.


    The frantic killing instantly turned the outside of the creation base into a **** on earth.


    The cruel and **** scenes heralded the fierceness of the war.


    ...


    Inside the nine-day city.


    "Your Majesty, it''s a fight, it''s a fight."


    Chu Tianhe and others, who were always paying attention to the forces of the Allied Forces and the Ice Queen''s forces, didn''t start the battle at the creation base for an hour before the news was delivered to the base.


    Hearing the report from the people below, Chu Tianhe sat up in shock.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    The subordinates who came to report took a few breaths, and then narrated: "The new corpse emperor took the initiative to launch an offensive against the Phoenix coalition forces. Tens of millions of zombies and coalition forces fought outside the creation base. The battle was extremely fierce. The number directly exceeds 20 million, and the scene is so spectacular that it is indescribable."


    "Twenty million?"


    "What a spectacular scene is this?"


    The base executives around Chu Tianhe exclaimed.


    Even if they did not go to the battlefield to witness the unspeakable scene, it is not difficult to imagine the shocking picture from the numbers spoken by the subordinates.


    Chu Tianhe frowned.


    Waved the courier to step back and sit back in position.


    "Xiuwen, what do you think?"


    Li Xiuwen''s face looked like: "According to the situation reported by the people below, the new corpse emperor is afraid that he will lose a game first."


    "How to say?"


    "There are more than 20 million people participating in the war on both sides, that is to say, the zombie army used by the new corpse emperor to sneak attack the coalition forces is on the order of tens of millions."


    "According to our information, the number of zombies who followed the Phoenix from Minghai City is no less than 5 million, and they are all high-level zombies. The new corpse king mainly consists of second-level evolutionary zombies and corpse slaves. Although there are advantages in terms of numbers, the combat effectiveness is far from each other."


    "With the help of human weapons, this sneak attack by the New Corpse Emperor is afraid that it will end in failure."


    "The new corpse emperor underestimated the enemy''s strength. However, with the presence of the nine corpses, they will have a steady stream of troops." Ning Wuque said.


    "This is different. Mother corpses also need resources and time to reproduce zombies, but their move has undoubtedly ignited the flames of war. If I were a member of the coalition army, after victory in this battle, I would pursue the victory and would not give new corpses. Time for the emperor to breed new recruits." Li Xiuwen expressed his opinion.


    Yun Ning''s eyes lit up.


    "Then does this mean that the time for us to contact the new corpse emperor is about to come?"


    With this reminder of her, other people looked at Chu Tianhe and Li Xiuwen one after another.

 Chapter 1075： Frozen Frozen Stared by Wei Da Devil

    The two looked at each other.


    There is no need to say anything, everything is silent.


    Chu Tianhe showed a firm look: "Pay close attention to the outer battlefield of the creation base. Once the two sides have a victory or defeat, we will take immediate action."


    "This time I will personally contact the New Corpse Emperor." Li Xiuwen said.


    "no!"


    As soon as his words were spoken, they were directly rejected by Chu Tianhe.


    Li Xiuwen opened his mouth.


    "Your Majesty, I put forward the plan, so I should finish it."


    "I said no. It''s because you proposed the plan. You should sit in the rear and direct everything. This time I go personally. As long as the new corpse is not an idiot, she should understand the gap with the coalition after she tastes the failure. She There is no reason to refuse our support."


    "Your Majesty, let me go! As you said, Xiuwen needs to sit behind and take care of everything. Our plan cannot do without him. And you, our backbone, can''t have any accidents. I''ll go best." Ning Wuque said.


    Chu Tianhe disagreed.


    "There is nothing to discuss about this matter. I will go if I say. I will not only let the new corpse emperor see our determination, but also let him see our attitude."


    "Husband, I''ll go with you."


    "And I."


    Ouyang Qingqing and Emperor Chen Xiaoai asked Yingdao.


    As soon as Yun Ning wanted to speak, Chu Tianhe said one step ahead of her: "Yes, Xiao Ai and Qingqing will go with me, and the others will stay at the base. The more at this time, the more we must be careful. The Phoenix and the Creation Base are both Our enemies, no one can guarantee that they will attack the base when dealing with the forces of the new corpse emperor, and the base cannot be commanded by no one."


    Seeing that Chu Tianhe had decided, everyone could not persuade him anymore.


    "Your Majesty, in order to be conservative, we still need to have a feasible plan to meet with the new corpse emperor. Go straight ahead, afraid that the opponent will be regarded as an enemy and be besieged by the new corpse emperor''s forces."


    "Well, you will arrange how to do it. But before that, we have to wait for the outcome of the creation base to be determined."


    Li Xiuwen nodded.


    On the battlefield where one side of the creation base is located.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Driving the skidder, Wei Xiao slashed all the way in the air.


    The unstoppable Emperor Sword completely treats the enemy sky-grabber who rushes towards Wei Xiao as a watermelon rotten cabbage carcass.


    Within two hours of fighting, more than two or three hundred enemy skimmers died under Wei Xiao''s sword.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Wei Xiao is a meat grinder on the battlefield.


    "Master Wei Xiao, there are corpses on the corpse cavalry regiment."


    On the battlefield, the zombies all have feelings.


    Yue who found the enemy''s corpse immediately sent a message to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze under the crystal goggles looked up at the battlefield a thousand meters away.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Wow..."


    I saw that in the direction where Lan Qiang they were, a corpse driving the enemy air marauder was slaughtering the corpse knight and the death knight.


    There is no particularly violent or **** battle, as long as the enemy''s corpse passes by, the corpse cavalry attacking them will suddenly be frozen by frost and lose their action and fall to the ground.


    Fortunately, the death knight is protected by armed armor, coupled with a strong physique. After losing the mount, he can continue to stand up and fight with the enemy zombies below, but the human warriors on Female V Island are not treated as well.


    As ordinary people, they don''t have much resistance to the abilities of the enemy Corpse.


    Once the ice was formed, the Terran warriors basically turned into ice sculptures, which fell to the ground severely and directly turned into a piece of ice slag, which was very frightening.


    "Ice type ability? Good ability."


    An edge burst into Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "You continue to find other enemy corpses, this one is handed to me." Wei Xiao shouted, driving the sky-grabber under his feet to kill directly in the direction of the enemy corpse.


    "Yes, Master Wei Xiao!"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Xing and Yue continued to reap the surrounding enemy skimmers.


    A sharp weapon made of metal material surrounds them, and they are unmatched wherever they pass.


    "Wow..."


    The enemy corpse relies on the ability to still kill and kill.


    The abilities of the ice element continue to condense into a cone of ice, which will rush to his skidder and corpse knight like a sword rain.


    The lethality of a corpse against ordinary fighters is extremely terrifying, even if it is a fourth-level conventional fighter like Lan Qiang, they have to deal with it carefully.


    "Um?"


    Just as the killing was rising, Bing Feng suddenly realized that a strong sense of crisis was coming.


    During the battle, he was part of the leftover light, and he happened to see the figure of Wei Xiao who was approaching him from one end.


    I didn''t feel the difference between Wei Xiao and other super fighters. Frozen''s eyes condensed, and while waving his hand, a cone of ice condensed around him.


    "go!"


    In the push, hundreds of ice cones shot at Wei Xiao and the skimmers under him.


    "Clang clang..."


    Wei Xiao swung his knife to block part of the ice cone.


    "Oh..."


    However, the body of the sky-grabber under his feet was pierced, and he let out a whine and was about to fall to the ground.


    Before he fell, Wei Xiao''s feet were accumulating power, and he suddenly kicked, his figure flying out like a cannonball.


    Shaped like a streamer, the lightning-fast figure uses other sky-grabbers as the fulcrum in the middle area, blinking to the frozen sky.


    "Get down to me¡ª"


    With a volley, Wei Xiao swung his knife forty-five degrees and chopped the frozen figure.


    Because the speed was too fast, the skimmers under the frozen feet had no time to change their positions to avoid Wei Xiao''s blow.


    The dignified Bingfeng did not dare to hesitate, the silver streamer gathered in the sky above him, and in a flash, an ice wall blocked him and Wei Xiao.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    It is a pity that the penetrating power and cutting ability of the King Sword is too terrifying.


    The nearly one meter thick ice wall couldn''t stop Wei Xiao''s blade.


    The blood-blue emperor bitter knife cut open the ice wall blocking the middle, and landed directly on the frozen shoulder.


    Fortunately, the ice-sealed reaction was timely.


    The pain on his shoulders, the supernatural power in his body quickly froze to block the impact of the Emperor Sword Devouring Sword.


    But even so, the shocking force of horror was still transmitted to the skidder under his feet.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Overwhelmed, the skidder let out a wailing, and the figure dropped to the ground with the bodies of the two above.


    "Rumble..."


    There was a loud noise.


    The sky-grabber who fell first smashed directly into fleshy mud, and when the body was in contact with the ground, a large number of cold glow burst out all around. In a blink of an eye, the surrounding areas within ten meters became frost-covered areas, many The zombies of the enemy and ourselves were affected and turned into ice sculptures to stand in place.


    "Puff......"


    Wei Xiao retracted the Emperor Devouring Sword and watched as he struggled to break free from the ice that had been retreating under his pull, and did not continue to attack.


    The body shook, and all the icy debris on the armor of the Emperor Armor was thrown out.


    "bass--"


    The long sword pointed straight at the ice that had stepped back five or six meters to stabilize his figure.


    "You are very good, barely worth my muscles and bones."


    "How could human beings have a strong like you?" Bingfeng covered the wound that had been sealed with supernatural powers, staring at Wei Xiao in shock.


    "There are many things you don''t know, but you have no chance to understand."

 Chapter 1076： Reinforcements of the Ice Queen

    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and the Emperor Biting Sword in his hand had arrived in front of Frozen.


    One word, fast.


    It was so fast that it was impossible to guard against.


    "Puff..."


    The ability to cope with ice is also extraordinary.


    The supernatural powers in the body seemed to have self-consciousness, and actively formed an ice wall in front of him, buffering Wei Xiao''s sword to a certain extent.


    Frozen was able to react to the time and bowed his head, letting the Emperor Sword Wei Xiao swiped across his headspace.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    There is no room for other actions to be frozen.


    Dangerously and dangerously avoiding Wei Xiao''s blow, without raising his head, he pressed his hands on the ground, and a lot of cold air spread out in front of him.


    Where the cold air passed, an ice cone of more than two meters rose from the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao dared not continue to approach Bingfeng, retreating.


    During the movement, enemy zombies attempted to attack Wei Xiao, but they were all killed one by one while dodging.


    Wei Xiao retreated to a safe area, looking at the path full of ice cones in the middle, the corners of his mouth under the mask slightly slanted.


    "Alien powers are difficult to deal with, but that''s all."


    With the armor of the Emperor Armor, as long as Wei Xiao''s body is not frozen by the ice-bound ability, the remaining damage is almost negligible for him.


    After avoiding the frozen supernatural ability, Wei Xiao just drew a certain distance between the two, and Wei Xiao flew out again with one foot.


    With his left hand swiping the Emperor Sword, the figure rushed forward in a whirlwind.


    "Puff puff" kept on.


    The ice cones along the way were all shattered by the Emperor Devouring Knife in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Seeing Wei Xiao getting closer and closer, it was hard to dodge the ice.


    A lot of cold air burst from his body, and a transparent mask with a radius of two meters protected him.


    Wei Xiao''s figure came to death.


    The blood-blue blade swept across the mask.


    I saw a black figure flashed past the ice cover, and finally appeared behind Frozen.


    Standing horizontally, on the blade of Wei Xiao''s hand, a **** water slipped and dripped onto the ground.


    Under the protection of the ice cover, the barriers around his body are dissipating, and his bright eyes have also become distracted and godless in an instant.


    Until the head on the shoulders separates from the body.


    At the same time as the head fell, the body also fell down.


    Without the ability, it is easy for Wei Xiao to kill a corpse equivalent to a fourth-level fighter.


    The armor of the Emperor Armor made him immune to most of the damage from the opponent''s abilities, and the Emperor Sword had the sharpness to cut gold and jade, so that the sharp equipment fell into Wei Xiao''s hands, and it was just like a tiger.


    "Master Wei Xiao is still as strong as ever."


    "Compared to the last time I was on the battlefield of the Flame Corpse Emperor, how do I feel that Master Wei Xiao is stronger?"


    Xing, Yue and they are paying attention to the battle on Wei Xiao''s side.


    Seeing that Bingfeng was killed in Wei Xiao''s hands in just three rounds, they were surprised at the same time, but they also had a strong fear of Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Yue: "You are not mistaken, Master Wei Xiao''s strength has increased again. Last time I saw him dealing with the corpse, I felt that his domineering moves still carried a softness, more than fierceness, but insufficient toughness, and now, he His moves are full of domineering and courageous everywhere. Such an attack will have to die if it can''t be stopped."


    "horrible."


    "Well, another enemy corpse has appeared."


    Yue''s voice changed suddenly.


    Other companions found the enemy''s corpse.


    "Do you want to tell Master Wei Xiao?" Xing asked.


    "No need, we can solve it."


    After Yue finished speaking, he drove the skidder to fly in the direction where he found another enemy corpse.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know Xing and Yue''s parity for him, turned back and grabbed the frozen headless corpse on the ground.


    While waving his hands, the frozen corpse was thrown by Wei Xiao onto a friendly sky-grabber.


    As he came to the back of the friendly skidder, he directly drove the opponent towards the back of the battlefield.


    The value of a corpse of a corpse is far better than that of a mother''s corpse in some respects.


    For such a corpse, it is absolutely necessary for Wei Xiao to personally **** it to a safe area.


    And when Wei Xiao brought the frozen corpse back, Xing, Yue and the others also faced another enemy corpse Binghe.


    To bully the less.


    Under the leadership of Xing and Yue, the seven friendly corpses attacked the glacier at the same time.


    The defensive power of the corpse cannot be compared with the heavy armored zombies.


    Their outer skin can only withstand the conventional chopping of ordinary cold weapons at best.


    The stars and the moon can control metal, and their power is far beyond the power that ordinary people can use. Under the cutting of the sharp weapon shaped by endless metal, the glacier can only hate on the spot.


    The Yunjiang area.


    "Ho **** ho ho..."


    The two corpses sent by the Ice Queen to lead the army of zombies were killed one after another. She was able to observe the battlefield situation through the ability of visual sharing, and at this moment she revealed a huge body from under the Yunjiang River.


    "Humans, why do humans have such strong men? Damn, damn, weak humans dare to be enemies of the emperor. They all die, they all die."


    "Swish swish..."


    The anger of the Ice Queen alarmed the corpses guarding her around, and three figures appeared at the same time.


    "Mother Queen!"


    "Glaciers, ice and snow, and icebergs, they have fallen from the ice. You immediately dispatch thousands of troops to join the battle. This emperor wants to let the forces of the corpse emperor and the human race disappear."


    "Follow the mother emperor''s order!"


    The three corpses took their orders, and then retreated.


    "Humanity¡­"


    The ice queen''s deep eyes stared into the distance.


    A "human" sound made her eyes seem to have changed something that shouldn''t have been.


    The Corpse Emperor''s Quartet Territory.


    As a new round of mobilization began, a large number of zombies left in the lair where the corpses of the nine big mothers were.


    A sneak attack used more than 20 million zombies troops, which also made the zombies still owned in the nine female corpse lairs all add up to tens of millions.


    Secretly.


    Watching the changes in the mother''s corpse''s lair from afar, ripples in the ethereal environment.


    "Captain, the number of zombies in the corpse nest has decreased again. As far as we can see, the number of zombies left behind in the mother corpse nest we have observed is less than two million, and the number of high-level zombies is even more pitiful. At this time, the decapitation operation is OK. Easily solve the mother''s corpse."


    There was a shaking in the air, and Lin Qin''s figure appeared.


    Looking at the mother''s corpse lair in the distance, Lin Qin said coldly, "How about other directions?"


    "The situation is estimated to be similar to ours."


    "Then wait. Let''s do it now. The enemy zombies on the battlefield have time to help. What we want is not only to kill the mother''s corpse, but also to save her corpse. The last step is our real goal. ."


    The teammates beside him said: "Now do it, the mother''s corpse is basically dead or alive, it''s a rare opportunity!"


    "Don''t sigh. As long as the front battlefield continues to maintain the advantage, the zombies in the mother''s lair will be mobilized. Isn''t it good for us to do it when we are most sure?"


    "What the captain said. Then let them live a little longer."


    The player''s voice fell, and Lin Qin, who showed his figure, disappeared again.


    On the battlefield.


    Although the enemy zombies have lost their corpses, they are still within the territory of the Ice Queen, and their combat effectiveness remains undiminished.


    Tens of millions of enemy zombies fought with the coalition forces. A few hours passed and the casualties exceeded millions, but the trauma to the coalition forces was not small.


    The friendly zombies are all high-level zombies, but they can''t stand the large number of others.


    It''s not that the enemy corpse group without high-level zombies, relying on its numerical advantage, also caused two to three million deaths and injuries to the friendly corpse group.


    Human race is better.


    In addition to the loss of 10,000 to 20,000 to the corpse cavalry who joined the battlefield in the front, the human army defending the rear, relying on weapons and equipment, forcibly blocked the zombies coming from the enemy 100 meters away from the first line of defense.


    At this time, in front of the first line of defense, the land was filled with the corpses of enemy zombies.


    The corpses laid on the ground like a riverbed seemed to have rebuilt a new line of defense for the human army.

 Chapter 1077： False feelings

    "This battle is so easy. Compared to the time we dealt with the volcanic corpse emperor, we didn''t even feel the sense of crisis."


    "Haha... To blame, you can only blame Mingzhao''s troops for being too powerful. With five million high-level zombies, the enemy corpse group is already unable to deal with them. If we attack us, how many zombies can we have? Is the army¡¯s firepower vegetarian?"


    "If you want me to say, the Lord should continue to cooperate with Mingzhao. With them at the forefront, we are no different from picking up leaks. This can not only consume a lot of the vitality of zombies, but also reduce the casualties of our human race, why not for?"


    "Come on! The casualties of the corpse clan are only temporary. As long as they are provided with sufficient flesh and blood, the lost troops can be recovered in a few months. If you want to get rid of the zombies, you have to start from the root cause, I agree with the Lord way of doing."


    In the rear defensive position, several Phoenix soldiers gathered in a temporary headquarters.


    Looking far away, watching the enemy zombies rushing up to death in front of them, they had never noticed the change from the tension and excitement at the beginning to the accustomed and unconcerned attitude.


    The enemy corpses could not pose a threat to them, and gradually, they no longer tighten their nerves, and they are absolutely unambiguous when they should relax.


    Pay Million opened his mouth: "Did you deal with the Volcano Corpse King last time more cruel than it is now?"


    Long Ba nodded: "At that time, we were on the offensive, and we were in the wild, but there was no such perfect defensive position as we are now. Sometimes there are encounters, that is, we are only in battle, life and death are all in destiny. What is like now, friendly zombies The top is at the forefront, we are responsible for the output behind the back, it is not too easy."


    "Speaking of which, we should also thank the new corpse emperor for her initiative. If she doesn''t take the initiative to attack us, a field war will be inevitable."


    "Isn''t it? Although this battle still cannot avoid the field front, but now we can wipe out some enemy corpses, when we take the initiative to attack, the pressure will be much less." Lin Changsheng said.


    "If I can, I still want to charge with them." Wu Xiaoqi looked heroic.


    Seeing the fierce fighting in the abandoned city, she seemed to have a desire.


    "I''m talking about Sister Xiaoqi, just let us know what you said. When your family is there, you should be more reserved. Otherwise, if Cheng Feng misunderstands you, you think you are violent." Long Pa ridiculed.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Everyone laughed.


    Wu Xiaoqi gave him a white look: "Your Yu Wei is here, do you think she has violent tendencies?"


    "Say what am I doing?"


    Yu Wei lay down the gun for no reason and let out a groan.


    "Hehe..." Long Ba smiled, "My Yu Wei is gentle! It''s not like a couple whose feelings are played out in the ring."


    "screw you!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Long Junshuai..."


    Just as a group of people were talking and laughing, a messenger appeared.


    Long Ba and the others suddenly became serious.


    "Does the command have a new order?" Fu Wanwan asked.


    The messenger nodded: "The latest instructions of the command center indicate that there are a large number of zombies gathering here behind the enemy''s corpses. The number is no less than ten million. It is estimated that some of them will arrive at the main battlefield within four hours. Consolidate the fortifications, and if necessary, give up the first line and retreat to the second line."


    "The New Corpse Emperor has sent an army again?" Lin Changsheng exclaimed.


    "Yes, please make arrangements as soon as possible." After Chuan Lingbing finished speaking, he turned and left.


    The military commanders glanced at each other.


    "With our strength, even if the enemy force doubles, we don''t need to retreat to the second line, right?" Fu Wanwan said.


    "It''s consumption." Yu Wei said.


    "Consumption, what do you mean?"


    Yu Wei said seriously: "The purpose of our battle is very clear, that is, to do everything possible to consume the power of the corpses on both sides, and then annihilate them all in one fell swoop. The military division asked us to retreat to the second line, just to leave the battlefield to the corpses on both sides. So as to preserve our strength."


    "How can this work? Once we step back, what will the Lord and Lao Lan do? Are they going to give up them?" Fu Wanwan was shocked.


    "Do you think military divisions can do this kind of thing?" Wu Xiaoqi gave Fu million a stare.


    Knowing that I said something wrong, paid a million and chose to shut up.


    Lin Changsheng: "There should still be a question of time. Four hours later, it''s night time. We humans do not have any advantage in night warfare."


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    Indeed, it is almost six o''clock in the afternoon, and when the support of the enemy zombies arrives, isn''t it night?


    "Just listen to the arrangement of the command center. I believe the Lord has their own plans. I will arrange my people first, and you will give your troops the command of the command center as soon as possible. There will be more than 10 million more enemy troops soon. , The situation on the battlefield is probably not as easy as it is now.¡± Long Ba said.


    The others nodded.


    "Then together."


    Without hesitation, the group left the temporary headquarters and walked towards the positions with their own guards.


    Above the city wall.


    "With the new command of the command, the enemy has added tens of millions of zombies. The Phoenix troops are very likely to withdraw from the first line and enter the second line. In this way, our base will be exposed to the enemy''s zombies. , The headquarters let us increase the defensive force on the wall."


    Cao Yuchun heard about Chen Haojie''s latest arrangement without any surprise.


    He knew what he should know from Chen Haojie last night.


    This battle was clearly aimed at eliminating the power of the new corpse emperor. In fact, it was a calculation that allowed the corpse forces on both sides to kill each other once, and then the human race was able to reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    Cao Yuchun knew this, so he was not surprised at the command command.


    "Then follow the command of the headquarters. We have a high wall as a line of defense, and it is not so easy for the enemy zombies to rush up. Let the logistics take the time to transport more ammunition and food to the wall. This battle, I don''t know yet. When will it end."


    "clear."


    The people around him responded, and then went down to give orders.


    "The mantis catches the cicada, the oriole is behind, and the Phoenix played a good hand, but it is a pity that there are people behind the oriole. It depends on whether you oriole is clever enough." Cao Yuchun smiled evilly.


    On the main battlefield.


    The movement of the Queen of Ice and Snow soon reached Wei Xiao and the others.


    "The battle was so fierce at the beginning, what did this new corpse emperor think?" Wei Xiao couldn''t help but laugh when he heard the news.


    The tactical arrangement of the new corpse emperor really made him a little confused.


    If she doesn''t prepare for a good defensive battle, she has to take the initiative to attack. Doesn''t she know the battle between the human race and the corpse race, the former favorite is the defensive battle?


    But Wei Xiao is also happy to see it here.


    It is good for the opponent to take the initiative to attack, so that he can justifiably consume Mingzhao''s troops.


    Maybe he doesn''t have to wait until the end to face the new corpse emperor, he can kill the zombies on both sides in advance.


    Thinking of this, Wei Xiao went all the way to Xing and Yue on the battlefield.


    "Master Wei Xiao, do you have any new instructions?" Xing asked seeing Wei Xiao appear beside him.


    "The reinforcements of the external corpse emperor are coming soon, and the sky is going to darken. The night fighting is not suitable for our human race. Next, whether you can block the attack of the external zombies, the key lies in you."


    "That''s the case. Master Wei Xiao can rest assured that there are not too many high-level zombies in the troops of the corpse emperor outside. With our strength, let alone blocking their overnight attack, it won''t be a problem to come back several times." Xing didn''t think too much. Completely take the offense below the foreign zombie troops as a matter of course.


    Seriously, Wei Xiao was a little embarrassed because he was so easy to talk and was so serious.


    I''m asking you to die, can''t you doubt it?


    It''s okay to keep an eye on it!


    But Xing obviously didn''t have so many crooked minds.


    Alas, this makes it very difficult for Wei Xiao to handle.


    Trust me so much, I can''t bear it when I act on you.


    Of course, I think so, but Wei Xiao will never hesitate to do things.


    "Don''t worry, I will fight alongside you."


    "We sincerely admire the strength of Master Wei Xiao. It is our honor to be able to fight alongside a strong man like you." Yue Xin said with joy.


    What a straight and innocent child.


    Wouldn''t it be nice if you weren''t zombies?


    Don''t worry, when you leave, my old Wei will tearfully let people extract the No. 4 gene from you, so that you can exist in another way.


    I''m so kind.


    "Well, I have worked hard for you tonight."


    "My lord, you are polite."

 Chapter 1078： The Ice Queen is anxious

    Ten p.m.


    While the battle on the battlefield continued, reinforcements from the Ice Queen arrived.


    Not all, but it came about halfway.


    It seems that millions of troops have joined the tens of millions of battlefields, but if you look closely, you will find that the number of deaths of friendly zombies is increasing.


    Xing and Yue did not doubt Wei Xiao''s ulterior motives, and commanded the friendly zombies to keep most of the enemy zombies on the main battlefield.


    However, because of the large number of enemy zombies, it is impossible to keep all the enemy zombies, and millions of them rushed towards the base.


    Long Ba and they had been prepared.


    Relying on powerful firepower, they are not unable to defend the front line, but such a result is destined to pay a certain amount of casualties.


    Therefore, seeing that they could not stop the enemy corpse group out of the position, they withdrew to the second-line position, leveling with the base, and at the same time blocking the attacking enemy corpse group.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    Fighting at night is always detrimental to the human race.


    Faced with the millions of enemy zombies attacking the second-line position and the base city wall, the Terran army is also desperate to fight.


    All firepower points fired at full force.


    Armored units, helicopter units, and fighter jets all joined the battle.


    But even so, there are still enemy zombies who use the night to rush into the second-line position, or board the city wall to cause certain casualties to the Terran warriors.


    During the day, the ease of the human race no longer exists. At this moment, the head-on confrontation and the close combat can be seen in each position and on the city wall.


    Cao Yuchun, Long Ba and the others have already joined the battle.


    The fierce fighting made the night lose a bit of tranquility, and roars, screams, and angry shouts were everywhere.


    Casualties are inevitable.


    The withering of life has become a unit at every moment.


    The battlefield in less than a day is now full of corpses and blood is flowing into rivers.


    The long night, the killing continued.


    When the brilliance of the next day enveloped the earth, whether it was the main battlefield or the rear battlefield, it was no longer clear on the earth which were corpses and which were living.


    "The night has finally passed."


    In the area where the Dragon Ba of the second-line position is located, the Dragon Ba who slashed and killed five or six zombies that rushed into the position in a row, his eyes swept across the battlefield.


    Seeing many soldiers who were still fighting close to the battlefield, the anger on his face sprang up.


    With a knife to the sky, Long Ba shouted loudly: "Brothers, because of the line of sight last night, Lao Tzu didn''t want to say anything no matter how we played, but now that external influences no longer exist, it''s time to let these gangsters know how powerful we are. I can still breathe and cheer up, kill these scumbags back¡ª"


    "Kill..."


    "Kill them all¡ª"


    Long Ba shouted, like a catalyst injected into the battlefield.


    The soldiers who couldn''t exert their full strength because of their sight last night, at this moment, were in high spirits and fighting spirit.


    A terrifying roar resounded across the sky, one by one, like warriors beaten up in blood, grimaceous faces began to counterattack the enemy corpses around the position.


    "Brothers, let''s not fall behind, grab the ground and kill all the zombies."


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Fuck them!"


    The other camps seemed to be affected by Longba''s side, and all the military commanders took the lead and charged the enemy zombies.


    The Warriors of Phoenix have survived the battle with the zombies so far.


    Speaking of dealing with zombies, there are very few in this world that can match them.


    They treat zombies as enemies and invaders, fighting to protect their homeland and homeland, and their fighting power is unimaginable.


    After spending the night with the enemy zombies who managed to occupy a place in the position, as the light came, the Phoenix fighters launched an active attack, and the zombies still in the position were quickly wiped out.


    The lost firepower point returned to the hands of the human race, and the lost defense line once again established a strong firepower. Under the suppression of the terrifying firepower, the enemy corpses on the offensive position were devastated.


    The same goes for the city side.


    Relying on the strong wall, Cao Yuchun and the others quickly cleaned up the zombies on the front of the city, and the complete firepower was reopened on the city wall, and they were still attacking the enemy corpses above the city wall, again ushering in huge casualties.


    On the main battlefield.


    As the main force of Xingyue, their combat power was reflected in this night.


    The five million high-level zombies force abruptly withstood the attack of tens of millions of enemy zombies.


    Over 500,000 companions were lost overnight, but the enemy zombies who died in their hands were several times more than them.


    The battle of a new day began. With the addition of some of the human firepower, Xing and Yue''s offensive became even sharper.


    The abandoned city has been broken by them, and the location of the battlefield is shifting towards the distance.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow at the back is always paying attention to the changes in this battlefield.


    Seeing that the increase in troops couldn''t eliminate the enemy, but caused more casualties on her side, even if the Ice and Snow Corpse Emperor initially looked down on the miscellaneous army formed by humans and foreign corpses, she couldn''t help but worry at this moment.


    The main thing is that the combat power of the human race far exceeds those she has encountered in the past.


    A large number of individual strength is no less than the existence of high-level zombies, and there are terrifying powerful humans who can strangle the corpses at will, these are all she has never expected.


    The power of the human race was not as useless as she had imagined, and she couldn''t help but dare not underestimate the power of the human race.


    "Damn, damn, how could this be? When did humans become so powerful?"


    The three corpses of the Ice Queen furiously jumped.


    This situation has completely deviated from her expectations.


    If she doesn''t make any changes, she has no doubt that she might be in crisis.


    "Mother Queen, the new corpse has taken shape and can join the battle."


    Just as the Queen of Ice and Snow was thinking about how to change the current situation, Frost''s voice sounded in her mind.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow lifted up.


    Consciousness immediately occupied Frost''s brain.


    In a water hole below the Yunjiang River.


    At this time, in addition to Frost, there are nine corpses.


    These were all produced by the Queen of Ice and Snow after swallowing the "rations" of the nine female corpses.


    By devouring the remaining flesh and blood, they now have absolute combat power.


    "Mother Queen!"


    Feeling Frost''s aura belonging to the Queen of Ice and Snow, the nine corpses respectfully said.


    Frosty''s face was agitated.


    "Good, good, good, the emperor finally has a certain amount of combat power."


    "I implore the mother to let the children go to war and wipe out all the invading enemies in one fell swoop." A corpse said confidently.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow did not answer him, her eyes were extremely cold.


    "No hurry, you leave here first, the emperor will make his own arrangements later."


    "Yes!"


    Seeing that the Queen of Ice and Snow did not agree, the nine corpses did not force it.


    With a movement, one by one left the water hole and floated outside.


    The consciousness of Queen Frost also left Frost''s body and returned to her body.


    "Mother Queen, what should we do next?"


    On the shore, as Frost left the water, a group of corpses stood on the shore waiting for instructions from the Ice Queen.


    "Wow..."


    The ice queen''s huge body protruded out of the water, and a large number of water drops splashed everywhere.

 Chapter 1079： Reluctant to give up

    "Mother Queen!"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow appeared, and the eight corpses echoed respectfully.


    "Our army is at a disadvantage on the front battlefield, and there is no point in continuing to increase troops. The **** humans have become a major threat to our corpses with the weapons in their hands. Continued attacks will only make the emperor''s people suffer even more. Frost..."


    "The kid is here!"


    "You and the other corpses immediately gathered an army to meet them in the glacier halfway."


    "Since we don''t have any advantage in attacking actively, we will wait for the enemy to deliver the door. The emperor will let the people on the front battlefield retreat. By then, they will bring a large number of corpses. Your task is to **** these corpses. Go to the big corpse nests and re-accumulate the strength of our clan."


    "Follow the mother emperor''s order."


    "Go! Human beings insist on chasing after the poor. They don''t necessarily chase the emperor''s people without any preparation. You just need to react accordingly."


    "Yes!"


    The Eight Great Corpses took their orders, and then left above Yunjiang.


    "Human race? It seems that the emperor is underestimating you."


    The Ice Queen let out a sigh, and then her huge body sank below the surface of the river.


    "Uuuuu..."


    On the main battlefield.


    When the battle was fierce, piercing noises rang from all quarters in the battlefield spanning dozens of miles.


    Before Wei Xiao and the others were aware of what was going on, the enemy zombies who had been endlessly dying with them, not long after these buzzing sounds, they just felt a call, abandoning the opponent in front of them, and grabbed a corpse from their side. Just ran back.


    This is true on the home court, as are the enemy zombies in the attacking base and the Phoenix position.


    "The enemy zombies are retreating?"


    When someone saw this scene, they were a little stunned at first.


    I don''t know what the enemy zombies are doing.


    "Master Wei Xiao, the group of enemy corpses is retreating."


    It wasn''t until Xing and Yue, who could understand the words of the zombies, reported the situation to Wei Xiao. At this time, Wei Xiao and the others realized that the enemy zombies really retreated.


    "Lord, these enemy zombies retreated and took some corpses." A death knight around Wei Xiao reminded.


    Wei Xiao watched the enemy zombies retreating in an all-round way.


    The opponent''s movements were very obvious, and there was no need for Wei Xiao to observe them carefully.


    Millions of enemy zombies retreated, and almost every two zombies carried a dead body in their claws or mouths.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    "Very thoughtful, knowing that it''s not the opponent, bring the corpse back and rebuild the troops, the new corpse emperor thinks pretty beautiful."


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Xing, Yue and the others drove the skimmers to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Yue: "Master Wei Xiao, do you want to pursue it?"


    Wei Xiao shook the Emperor Sword in his hand: "Since it''s here, don''t think about leaving easily. Xing, Yue..."


    "exist!"


    "In the pursuit of victory, the enemy zombies carry the corpses, and the speed is definitely not as fast as yours. Don''t let the new corpse emperor have a chance to re-accumulate strength, otherwise, our battle will be meaningless."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, without waiting for Xing and Yue to respond, a domineering Lan Qiang came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Lord, chase now. Apart from the air force, our human race''s power will not be able to keep up. Isn''t this too risky?"


    Wei Xiao''s gaze under the crystal goggles was staring at the group of enemy corpses fleeing towards the mountain.


    "If you can''t keep up, keep up slowly. Once these retreating enemy zombies are allowed to bring the corpses back, our two days and nights of effort will be spent in vain. Inform all the troops that can chase and pursue and kill the enemy zombies. Xing. , Yue, do you dare to go deep alone?"


    Xing and Yue clasped their fists, and the former said fearlessly: "Master Wei Xiao just gives orders. As long as we don''t enter the core domain of the outer corpse emperor, there is no place we dare not go."


    "Sooner or later, I have to fight head-on with the external corpse emperor. There is nothing I dare not dare to." Yue continued.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Pursuit."


    "Yes!"


    The two corpses took the order, whimpering in their mouths, and then led the remaining friendly zombies to continue hunting down the fleeing enemy zombies.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    On the human side, only the gunship and the corpse knight followed, and the rest of the troops stayed in place, and there was no other action for the time being.


    "Let''s go too." Wei Xiao Zhihui gave a shot.


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang has nothing to fear.


    It is not the first time that he has followed Wei Xiao into the enemy''s hinterland, leading the remaining members of the Death Knights to continue chasing and killing the escaping enemy zombies.


    Around the city wall.


    "What are Wei Xiao and the others doing? The enemy zombies have retreated. At this time, they don''t want to reorganize the team and let the soldiers rest, and they still actively pursue it?"


    On the city wall, the high-level officials of the Creation Base watched the friendly zombies and Wei Xiao and others who were chasing the enemy zombies, with shocked faces.


    Cao Yuchun opened the mask, revealing his squinted eyes.


    "It''s really a bold person. A fifth-level fighter is self-willed."


    "I don''t know how to live or die, and I don''t understand such a simple truth as the poor. How did Wei Xiao become the leader of the Phoenix?" Someone beside Cao Yuchun said coldly.


    "Isn''t it better? The more reckless he is, the better for us."


    Cao Yuchun smiled, and then coldly said: "Leave them alone, the Phoenix ground troops have not been dispatched, we can wait for the command of the command. Now let the basic citizens in the city come out to clean the zombies on the battlefield. These are all. It''s a resource, it''s a pity to put it outside here."


    "I''ll make arrangements now."


    Inside the position on the side outside the city.


    "Old Dragon, Lord, they have chased and killed the enemy zombies. Should we also catch up?"


    When Fu Wanwan saw Wei Xiao and the others gradually disappearing into the distant sky, he couldn''t help but said anxiously.


    The others are also staring into the distance.


    Long Ba shook his head: "All the troops chasing the enemy zombies are extremely mobile. Even if we want to chase, we can''t keep up. We clean the battlefield first, reorganize the team, and wait for news from the military divisions."


    "If we don''t keep up, Lord, they won''t be in danger, right?" Paying a million is still a little worried.


    Lin Changsheng patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, they also know the situation when they come to the military division. We will not be dispatched for too long."


    "This¡­¡­"


    After hesitating for a moment, paying a million will finally bury the worry in my heart.


    "Well then! I hope the military divisions and their orders will not come too late."


    Inside the city headquarters.


    "Military strategist, the enemy corpse group retreats, the lord and the friend''s corpse group have already pursued it."


    "The enemy has retreated?"


    "Yes, but they retreated with a lot of corpses."


    Chen Haojie looked serious.


    The figure came to the battle map of the Eastern Land.


    "Military strategist, the enemy zombies are preparing to re-accumulate their strength. The master should know this, so he chased the enemy." A counselor reminded.


    Chen Haojie naturally knew this.


    His eyes quickly scanned the map, and after clarifying the location of Wei Xiao and the others and where the corpse emperor was, he raised his head.


    "Part of the battle deployment has changed, and we can no longer proceed according to the previously planned steps. Immediately give orders to all troops, rest on the spot for a long time, and then launch an attack on the Corpse Emperor''s territory."


    "Don''t need other arrangements?" someone asked.


    Chen Haojie shook his head.


    "It''s no longer necessary. I know the character of the Lord very well. His pursuit will definitely hit Huanglong."


    "The power of the new corpse emperor is now in a weak position. On the way to chase, she will inevitably stop them with all her strength. Any strategy is useless at this time, just push it horizontally. With friendly zombies in front, we only need to prevent the enemy. Fang''s zombies can sneak attack."


    "If the mother corpse is not removed, it is always a threat. How does the military division plan to deal with the nine mother corpses?"


    Chen Haojie condensed his eyebrows.


    "It depends on how the new corpse emperor did it. Go down and deliver the order!"


    "Yes!"


    The command of the command was confirmed and then communicated to the outside world.

 Chapter 1080： Opportunity here

    Nine Heavens City.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the new Corpse Emperor¡¯s army of zombies has been defeated..."


    "Suddenly..."


    Chu Tianhe and others, who were sitting in the lobby of a villa discussing the current battle between the New Corpse Emperor and the Allied Forces, suddenly heard shouts from outside, and many people present stood up one after another.


    "Tap..."


    Someone soon ran in outside the villa.


    "Your Majesty, the army of the New Corpse Emperor has been defeated."


    A flash of joy flashed across Chu Tianhe''s face.


    "Are you sure that the new Corpse Emperor''s troops are retreating rather than retreating?"


    The soldier who came to report nodded vigorously: "It can''t be wrong. The new corpse emperor''s power has been defeated, and the coalition army is chasing it. Our spies have seen it."


    To confirm the authenticity of the news again and again, at this moment, Chu Tianhe and the others no longer doubted it.


    "Your Majesty, our chance is here." Li Xiuwen smiled unpredictably.


    Chu Tianhe sat back in position.


    "Xiuwen, did you think of the way that made you think?"


    Chutianhe refers to the method of not being threatened by other zombies before approaching the new corpse emperor.


    Li Xiuwen nodded: "Your Majesty wait a moment, I will come as soon as I go."


    Not much to say, Li Xiuwen left the villa directly and walked outside.


    "What is Xiuwen doing?"


    "Mysterious, these literati like to hang people''s appetites."


    Many people in the villa are criticized.


    Chu Tianhe actually thinks that Li Xiuwen has a pretense element in it, but as the leader of a large base, he still needs to pay attention to his manners. Therefore, even if he is curious in his heart, he did not express any attitude, but quietly waited for Li. Xiuwen back.


    Didn''t make them wait long.


    In about ten minutes, Li Xiuwen''s figure reappeared.


    Compared with Li Xiuwen, who reappeared when he left the villa, there were two more fighters behind him, and at the same time they were carrying a huge box.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Li Xiuwen asked the soldiers to put down the box.


    "Your Majesty, the way you can see the new corpse emperor is in this box."


    "Xiuwen, what are you doing? What can you do with a suitcase?" Ning Wuwei asked.


    Others are also curious.


    "Open it."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Li Xiuwen did not explain, but asked a soldier who came with him to open the box.


    When the box was opened and the contents appeared in front of everyone''s eyes, Chu Tianhe and the others were puzzled again.


    "clothing?"


    "Your Majesty, this is not a normal dress, but an invisible battle suit, from the Phoenix Base. I thought of this when His Majesty decided to go to see the New Corpse King in person. Although we have nothing to do with the Phoenix, But I have to admit that the invisible suit they developed is really practical."


    Some of the people present came to the box and picked out invisible battle suits from inside.


    "This is the invisible battle suit that can make people completely invisible?" Ning Wuque exclaimed.


    Chu Tianhe still sat in his place, looking at Li Xiuwen.


    "How did you get these invisible suits from the Phoenix Base? Don''t they have any control over such equipment?"


    "Your Majesty, the invisible battle suit in the Phoenix Base is completely open to the people in the base. The so-called money can make ghosts grind, and we don''t want much. It is not difficult to buy from those private forces at several times the price of gold. ."


    It was the first time Yun Ning knew about the invisible battle suit.


    Seeing Ning Wuwei''s battle clothes in their hands, they were surprised: "Wei Xiao is really big-hearted. He sells such strategic resources. Isn''t he afraid of his opponents?"


    "The imperial concubine filtered. Although the invisibility suit is very practical, it also has fatal shortcomings. The invisibility that it confers on humans is not absolute. As long as someone is equipped with a thermal sensor, they can discover their existence. It is also useful against zombies. We humans know its weaknesses, so the so-called invisibility is just like that." Li Xiuwen said.


    "so it is."


    Chu Tianhe stood up and walked to the box.


    "Even without this defect, with his arrogant personality, Wei Xiao would sell these battle suits. He is such a defiant bastard."


    Hearing Chu Tianhe''s cold words, the others did not dare to say anything.


    "How many suits are there?"


    "A total of twelve sets." Li Xiuwen said.


    "Okay. Now that the opportunity to wait has emerged, don''t waste any more time."


    Waiting for this moment is not a day or two for Chu Tianhe. Now that the time is ripe, he can no longer bear it.


    The opportunity for Jiu Tiancheng to draw closer to Phoenix and even surpass her is now.


    Whether it can succeed or not depends on Chu Tianhe and the others.


    On the battlefield between the forces of the New Corpse Emperor and the Allied Forces.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow was thinking about issues from a human perspective, thinking that as long as she took the initiative to withdraw, Wei Xiao and the others would not continue to pursue them, but she thought Wei Xiao too simple.


    Of course, if she just withdrew, Wei Xiao would not necessarily pursue it, but to blame her lack of greed.


    The withdrawal wanted to take away a part of the corpses. How could Wei Xiao ignore this kind of thing?


    After finally destroying some of the zombies of the opponent, if the corpses were taken away by the opponent in this way, wouldn''t Wei Xiao and the others fight in vain for two days and one night?


    If you want to regain your strength, Wei Xiao is not a fool. How can you let your conspiracy succeed?


    For this reason, when the hunt began, the Ice Queen''s team not only did not make up for some losses by taking away the corpses, but because of the drag of the corpses, more enemy zombies were buried under the claws of friendly zombies.


    The first day of pursuit.


    Being dragged down by the corpse, the enemy zombies were chased by Xing, Yue and the others, almost presenting a one-sided situation.


    During the escape, no less than 800,000 enemy zombies died.


    Chase down the next day.


    The loss further expanded.


    When the Queen of Ice and Snow, who was always paying attention to the battlefield, discovered that even if some of the people could bring back the corpses, the loss of the people was far greater than the accumulation brought by the corpses. Meet the corpses like Frost and others as soon as possible.


    I thought that Wei Xiao and the others would stop for a while without the corpse, but the Ice and Snow Queen was wrong again.


    If Wei Xiao didn''t chase, it was enough. Since he wanted to chase, he wouldn''t stop until he hit the corpse emperor''s lair.


    Therefore, the drastic reduction in the power of the Ice Queen continues.


    "Damn, damn, no corpse emperor would dare to be so rampant, who gave you the courage? Frost, Frost, destroyed this group of arrogant people for this emperor."


    The Ice and Snow Queen was completely offended by the actions of Wei Xiao, Xing, and Yue.


    The roar of the Queen of Ice and Snow on the Ice on Yunjiang River continued. The enemy Corpse Clan army that had originally responded to her took the initiative to attack and confronted the chasing Wei Xiao and the others in the wilderness 50 kilometers away from the core territory and between the mountains.


    "Master, here we are!"


    "The tank troops rushed forward, and the artillery position blasted me vigorously at the enemy''s rear. Don''t save ammunition."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    The pursuit stopped and a new battlefield took shape.


    However, in one day''s battle, the follow-up troops of the coalition were led by Long Ba and Cao Yuchun to catch up. A million humans joined the battlefield, and the casualties of the enemy''s zombie army further expanded.


    Without enough flesh and blood for the mother''s corpse to swallow, the Ice Queen''s troops are fighting less and less.


    In the face of the powerful firepower of the human race and the absolute combat power of the Underworld troops, the people of the Ice Queen basically have no advantage.


    In order to support Frost and them, in the following time, enemy zombies were transferred to the battlefield by the Frost Queen from the nest of the nine female corpses.


    Gradually, in the corpse nest where the Nine Mother Corpses was located, the defense power reached an unprecedented state of emptiness.


    dark place.


    "Captain, there are less than 50,000 zombies in the mother corpse lair, and most of them are corpse slaves. Should we do it?"


    Lin Qin and the others, who had been paying attention to the situation of the mother''s corpse, waited for many days, and they finally saw the opportunity to kill the mother''s corpse and save her corpse.


    Don''t miss the opportunity.


    The main force of the enemy''s corpse clan has been restrained by Wei Xiao and the others, Lin Qin no longer hesitated, and gave news to the headquarters that day.


    "Military strategist, news from Chief Lin."


    Chen Haojie received the news from Lin Qin, and after reading the above content, he was refreshed.


    "It''s really a mistake."


    "Military officer, what''s the matter?"


    Chen Haojie said: "The Lord''s move completely opened up the zombies in the nest of the nine female corpses. The current nest of the female corpse is like a fake."


    "Is the beheading plan about to begin?"


    "Yes, the opportunity is not to be missed, and the loss is not to come. Immediately send the command of the command to separate the battlefield of 100,000 people in the front battlefield, and divide the troops into two groups. In cooperation with Lin Qin, they will first behead the two female corpses near the main battlefield. ."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1081： High-risk occupations

    The outskirts of the lair of a mother''s corpse.


    "Captain, the command has ordered that the army supporting us will arrive at about 7 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Lin Qin stood on the edge of the cliff, staring at the mother''s corpse nest thousands of meters away.


    "A day? It''s not long. Did the command say how many people are supporting us?"


    "Fifty thousand, commanded by Army Commander Ye Yingjie."


    "How about the deputy captain?"


    "The deputy captain also has 50,000 reinforcements, led by military commander Yu Wei and the creation base general Hong Long."


    Lin Qin''s eyes sank slightly.


    "The fifty thousand army is more than enough to deal with today''s mother''s corpse lair. It seems that the headquarters is planning to let us get rid of the nine mother''s corpses directly."


    "Captain, it should be no problem to get rid of the corpses on the west, south, and north sides, but we have to bypass the imperial nest on the east side. There are too many of us and the goal is too big, I''m afraid it will not be easy."


    "I know. I didn''t say to solve them all in one effort, just a guess. Go ahead and prepare! When the reinforcements arrive and explain their offensive route, we will drive the driver to kill the mother''s body."


    "clear!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard retreated.


    In the air, as Lin Qin''s figure disappeared, he was quiet again.


    the other side.


    Song Xiaoyu, who also stared at the lair of a mother''s corpse, had already learned the command from the headquarters.


    "There is one night. Everyone has a good rest tonight, and tomorrow we will be in the best condition to meet our first battle."


    "Yes, deputy captain!"


    ...


    On the main battlefield.


    The killing has been going on for days and nights.


    In the endless battles, the people of the Ice Queen suffered huge casualties. Similarly, the troops led by Xing and Yue, who were the real main force, had similar casualties.


    In a few days, Mingzhao''s army has dropped sharply from five million at the beginning to more than two million.


    The so-called ants can eat elephants.


    Although the high-level zombies of the enemy corpse clan are not as good as the stars and moons, there are still a huge number of them.


    Under the group attack tactics, even the corpses, Xing, Yue and the others also lost three.


    Compared with them, the human race suffered a lot fewer casualties.


    To this day, human casualties have not exceeded 100,000 in this war.


    Among these casualties, Female V Island occupies one-half.


    As the corpse knights charge in front of them, only this loss is not easy.


    If it were changed to the scene of fighting with the Flame Corpse Emperor, they would have already explained this on the battlefield.


    In the final analysis, the Queen of Ice and Snow has insufficient background.


    The two corpse emperors like Mingzhao and Flame are the mobilization of millions of sky-grabbers. The sky-grabbers under the Queen of Ice and Snow have not exceeded one million so far, and the number is completely suppressed by the stars and the moon.


    With the huge gap, the human race on Female V Island is too weak, otherwise, even this number of casualties will be reduced by a part.


    Take the death knight as an example. So far, the number of casualties has been less than 300.


    Part of it was caused by accidentally falling to the ground from the backs of friendly skimmers, and the gap between the two can be seen.


    But even so, the ice queen is still at the disadvantage.


    The high-end combat power cannot be compared with Wei Xiao and the others, and the troops below can hardly pose a deadly threat to the coalition forces. When all aspects are not dominant, it seems that the demise of the Ice Queen has already heralded.


    "Damn it, **** it. Damn the human race, when the emperor passes this level, he must uproot the humans in the entire territory."


    After losing one after another on the battlefield, the Ice Queen didn''t know how many times she became angry.


    She now wants to personally join the battlefield.


    But she knew it was impossible.


    Once she walks on the battlefield, the Human Race will not say anything about it. The Stars and Moons who are not led by Ming Zhao will definitely flee for the first time, and let the Ice and Snow Queen go in vain.


    The abilities of the corpse emperor are extremely powerful, and it is the inconvenience caused by this size that makes them lose the possibility of long-distance combat.


    They would never leave their territory easily if they hadn''t had the certainty of victory in the long-distance offense.


    "If you continue to hold the attitude of destroying our human race, your destruction is doomed, and no one can save you."


    Just when the Ice Queen was furious, a sound spread over the Yunjiang ice layer.


    The Ice Queen was also bewildered by the battle on the battlefield ahead.


    I didn''t even notice when I was touched in my own field.


    Hearing human language at this moment, the Snow Queen, who was under the ice layer, set off a huge wave, and a terrifying figure came out from under the ice.


    "Humanity?"


    The Ice Queen appeared, cold eyes the size of a locomotive looked around.


    Just a glance, she found the figure hidden in the air.


    With the help of thermal energy, the flame corpse can easily find human beings in the invisible state, and the same is true for the ice queen.


    Controlling the ultimate ice, once there are creatures that emit heat and energy around, she can clearly catch it.


    Besides, the invisible battle suit was made from the skin of the outer corpse, which was different from the breath of her people, and it could also make her aware.


    Discovering that it was a human, the Ice Queen was furious: "Damn humans, you dare to appear in front of the emperor, do you really not put the emperor in your eyes?"


    The corpse emperor became angry, and the cold on his body spread outward.


    Within 100 meters of the Queen of Ice and Snow, a large number of ice thorns rose from the ground.


    The figures in the air evaded one after another.


    When it was a safe distance, the previous voice sounded again: "I think you need to calm down now, otherwise, our communication can only end here."


    The voice was very cold, with a hint of arrogance.


    "Roar..." The Ice Queen screamed, "It''s extremely arrogant, the emperor will let you see what despair is."


    "Wait¡­¡­"


    "go to hell!"


    Before the people in the air could finish speaking, the Queen of Ice and Snow activated her abilities in a rage.


    "Hurry up and avoid--"


    There was a sharp drink, and there was no human figure in the invisible air, but the air velocity in a certain area was changing drastically.


    The incoming people''s reaction was also quick, but they obviously underestimated how terrifying the ability of the corpse king was.


    The extreme cold ice filled the entire core area, and the frost that was like a prairie prairie froze all directions. In the blink of an eye, within three miles of a radius, ice peaks stood tall, and ice crystals were clustered, like a crystal world.


    "Little Ai, Qingqing¡ª¡ª"


    A heart-piercing roar resounded across the entire Yunjiang ice layer.


    I saw the area covered by the skill of the Ice Queen, eleven figures were enclosed in thick icicles.


    Those Yanshi figures wrapped in invisible battle suits were frozen in the ice, as if they were dead and unable to move.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    There was a violent knocking sound, accompanied by a man''s eager call.


    "Xiao Ai, hold on, I will save you, hold on."


    The Ice Queen looked sharply at the air that was beating an icicle.


    "Invisible? You will have nowhere to hide in front of the emperor."


    The Queen of Ice and Snow opened her mouth, and a ray of ice directed at the invisible man.


    "Damn it!"


    An unwilling roar appeared, and there were traces of moving objects on the ice.


    The ice ray swept across, leaving nothing but ice along the way. Obviously, the ice queen''s blow was avoided by the opponent.


    But what¡¯s worse is that a figure that was previously rescued by an invisible man¡¯s location was once again affected by even more terrifying ice rays. The icicle she was on was completely integrated with the ice above the Yunjiang River. , No longer distinguish each other.


    This time it is estimated to be really hopeless.


    "The corpse king, we are here to help you, do you remember the humans who asked you to talk about cooperation last time?"


    The invisible man has realized that he is not the opponent of the Ice Queen at all, and he hastily yelled loudly, ignoring his anger and grief.

 Chapter 1082： Distressed, Tianhe doesnt cry

    The new ice ray has condensed the Snow Queen, hearing this shout, her movements stagnated, and the ability in her mouth faded.


    "What did you say?"


    Although the invisible man hadn''t shown his figure yet, the Ice Queen''s gaze stayed where he was.


    With this discovery, the invisible man undoubtedly realized that his invisibility was useless in front of the corpse emperor.


    Frightened and angry in his heart, the invisible man lifted his invisibility and showed his figure.


    "We are here to help you. That''s how you treat your allies?"


    The Ice Queen hesitated.


    "Humans will help the emperor? Are you afraid that it is not a spy sent by the enemy?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you." While answering the Ice and Snow Queen, the man''s peripheral glance also glanced at his companion who was completely frozen by the ice, "You believe me, I''m here to help you."


    "What proof do you have?"


    The man was distraught.


    After gritting his teeth, the man said: "I have no direct proof, but my people have called you before. If you have seen them, you should have an impression. They should have told you about the current situation. The corpse emperor joined hands to deal with you. If you believed us then, there would be no situation like this."


    The Ice Queen''s eyes flickered a few times.


    Thinking of the group of people who appeared in the dense forest not long ago, she couldn''t help but feel a little trust in the man''s words.


    "Then how do you help the emperor?"


    "Now is not the time to say this, I want to rescue my companion first. Cooperating with me is your last chance. If you don''t believe me, I won''t hide this time. If you want to attack, please attack!"


    time does not wait.


    The man no longer explained anything, and came to the side of his companion who was affected by the ice rays.


    "Xiao Ai, Xiao Ai..."


    After several consecutive calls, the man squeezed his fist and slammed it against the ice.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The strength of the fourth-level super soldier hit the ice with all its strength, and in addition to shaking the outer layer of ice, it could not cause much damage to the whole.


    It can also be foreseen how hard the ice formed by the abilities released by the Ice Queen.


    "No, no, no..."


    The man was anxious.


    Unable to break it with his hands, he immediately pulled out the long sword behind him.


    "Xiao Ai, you must hold on, you must!"


    "Puff......"


    Using a long sword made of zombie bones, the ice is no longer unbreakable.


    This allows men to see hope.


    He speeded up digging his companions under the ice, and didn''t care about the Ice Queen who was staring at him at the moment.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow has been watching the opponent, seeming to want to find something unusual in the opponent''s behavior.


    It''s a pity that after watching for a long time, the other party didn''t have any other changes except saving people.


    "Could the human forces be the same as our Corpse Emperor?" The Ice Queen thought to herself.


    "Puff......"


    During the time when the Frozen Queen was meditating, Xiao Ai, who was under the ice, was finally shaved out by the man.


    "Xiao Ai, Xiao Ai, wake up, wake up, you answer me." The man held his icy companion, and while calling, he helped her remove the invisible battle clothes outside of her body.


    When the invisible battle suit covering the companion was taken off, a beautiful woman''s face appeared inside.


    It is said that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    No matter what the man did or how he called, Ke Ren with purple lips and pale face could no longer respond to him.


    "No, no..."


    The man panicked, rubbing the woman''s stiff face again, and exhaling into her mouth.


    But all this is to no avail.


    The most frightening thing was that the man soon discovered that what he was holding in his arms seemed not to be a person, but a piece of ice.


    "no no¡­¡­"


    "You have other companions. If you don''t rescue them quickly, they won''t live long."


    Seeing that the man was about to collapse, the Ice Queen did not know whether it was kind or unintentional, and reminded the man.


    The man seems to seize the silver lining.


    With his eyes flushed red and there were teardrops at the corners of his eyes, he hurriedly put down the hopeless woman in his arms, grabbed the long sword on the ground, and crawled to the side of another companion.


    "Qing Qing..."


    With the last experience, this time he directly used the sword to split the ice outside.


    Within minutes, the companion in the frozen state was freed.


    "Qing Qing..."


    "Huh...cough cough..."


    The man just leaned back to his companion, listening to a breath in his ear, and then there was a violent coughing sound.


    The man who was full of despair on his face finally had a hint of joy at this time.


    "Qingqing, are you okay?"


    Holding the other''s shoulders, the man asked with excitement.


    "Old, husband, me, I''m so cold, so cold..."


    Hearing this call, the man regained his vitality as if the stagnant water in his heart had been penetrated.


    "Great, great, you''re fine, really great."


    Excitedly, the man quickly took off the other''s invisible battle suit, and then took off his invisible battle suit and all the clothes on the upper body and wrapped it around his companion.


    "Qingqing, is it still cold?" The man held each other tightly in his arms.


    The one who cares about Yi Fa is as if the other party will leave him once he relaxes.


    The beauty in her arms trembled.


    "Old, husband, I, I''m better, where''s Xiao Ai? You, you go save Xiao Ai..."


    Hearing Qingqing''s voice, the man''s expression was taken aback.


    The corners of his mouth were trembling, and he slowly turned his head to look at the completely stiff body lying on the ice.


    Tears rolled from the eyes of the man who clenched his teeth and had bruises on his face.


    "Xiao Ai, Xiao Ai have left me."


    The choking voice came from the man''s mouth, and the Qingqing in his arms also loosened the hands of his clothes tightly after his voice fell.


    Biting her lip, Qingqing said with tears: "Husband, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    The man flicked the tears in his eyes, and the blue veins and wrinkles on his face slowly subsided.


    With his back facing the Queen of Ice and Snow, with a hostile look in his eyes, he quickly retreated.


    The nature of the heart appeared extremely hard, and the man quickly became cold.


    "I know, you just have to be fine, and you are fine."


    As he said, placing Qingqing on the ice, the man slowly got up, then turned around.


    He bowed his head slightly, the killing intent flashed in his eyes, and then with a firmness and a coldness of the Ice Queen who looked directly at the sky above.


    The Ice Queen felt the hostility that the man couldn''t cover up.


    "Your emotions are very excited now, why, want to avenge your companions?" The Ice Queen said calmly.


    The man took a deep breath and looked at the eternally sleeping beauty before facing the Ice Queen.


    "You are wrong. I said, I''m here to help you, and to visit rashly. This is our fault. No wonder this happened. Now we all have a common enemy. Personal life and death are compared with the safety of a power. , Trivial." The man''s tone was very blunt, and each word felt as if he had exhausted all his energy to say it.


    "Your temperament surprised the emperor. But it doesn''t matter. You said you are here to help the emperor. Then, tell the emperor your name and the forces you belong to."


    The man squeezed his fist, and then said one word at a time: "Chu Tianhe, the leader of the Nine Heavens City, hopes to join hands with the Lord Corpse Emperor to deal with foreign intruders."

 Chapter 1083： Suddenly

    This contact with the Ice Queen lasted more than an hour.


    I don''t know how they talked, and finally Chu Tianhe hugged Chen Xiaoai''s body and left the hinterland of the imperial nest with Ouyang Qingqing safe and sound.


    It seemed that his goal was achieved.


    It''s just a bit expensive.


    As for the nine subordinates who followed him, they were still frozen until he left.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "The Queen of Ice and Snow, whether it is to defeat Wei Xiao and the others or repel them, afterwards, I will definitely break your body into pieces. I, Chu Tianhe, swear to the sky."


    On the way back, Chu Tianhe, who had been unbearable, heard Ouyang Qingqing''s call and between his clenched teeth, utter anger accompanied by his words.


    His entire face looked distorted, and the grief in his heart can be imagined.


    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t speak any more, so she silently accompanied Chu Tianhe, and gradually disappeared from the imperial nest.


    "Kill..."


    "Wow..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    On the battlefield ahead.


    The battle between the Ice Queen''s forces and the coalition forces continued.


    With the drastic reduction in numbers, defeat for the Ice Queen, who is already in danger, seems to be doomed.


    But this is just the beginning.


    The arrival of a new day.


    Lin Qin, who had been in ambush for a long time, finally moved in the mother''s lair as the "Arsenal" of zombies.


    With the arrival of reinforcements, Lin Qin and the shadow guards, who were the main members of the decapitation operation, used the cover of the army to approach the commanding heights around the corpse nest.


    A powerful anti-material sniper rifle is ready, as long as the mother''s body appears, the sniper can be launched.


    "Kill..."


    The reinforcements directly launched a frontal charge on the mother''s corpse lair.


    "Wow..."


    Seeing this, the zombies guarding the mother''s corpse rushed up from the corpse nest with reinforcements guns.


    With the same number of battles, the zombies struggled very weakly.


    The two sides have not yet touched, and on the way to charge, the number of zombies has lost more than half.


    "Puff..."


    The close combat begins.


    Supporting Lin Qin¡¯s side are all Phoenix fighters. Everyone has a strong melee combat capability and equipped with cold weapons made of at least the bones of the mother¡¯s corpse. .


    "Hohoho..."


    A large number of people under his command died tragically, and the mother''s corpse hiding in the corpse nest cave couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The earth-shaking roar resounded through the hills.


    "Rumble..."


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the mother''s corpse, which was nearly 20 meters away, came out from below the ground, roared and flew towards the battlefield.


    "Just waiting for you."


    Lin Qin, who had been waiting for a long time, saw it, their guns locked on the head of the mother''s body.


    "Boom boom..."


    A series of crackling sounds spread from high places.


    The corpse of the mother rushing to the reinforcements suddenly bloomed with blood flowers on her head.


    "Roar..."


    The screams resounded everywhere.


    The mother''s corpse, who had been unstoppable to charge, suffered heavy head injuries and fell to the ground due to inertia. Countless sharp claws cut the soil on the ground, marking more than ten meters away before stopping.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    A few dull sounds followed, and the mother''s corpse''s head exploded twice, and it became smashed in the blink of an eye.


    "Finish."


    Another mother corpse fell under the shadow guard''s muzzle, and Lin Qin, who was quite accomplished, closed her gun.


    "Ye Shuai..."


    "What''s the command of Captain Lin?"


    Lin Qin contacted Ye Yingjie via radio: "This mother''s corpse will be handed over to you. We will leave 10,000 soldiers stationed here, and the rest will continue to follow us to the location of the next mother''s corpse."


    "clear!"


    "That''s it, let''s go one step ahead, and there will be members of the Shadow Guard to guide you in the middle."


    "We will follow soon."


    After the handover, Lin Qin took the members of the Shadow Guard around and left, quietly.


    Their success here is also destined that Song Xiaoyu and the others will not fail.


    There is no need to use explosives to force the mother''s corpse out like the nine corpses of the Flame Corpse Emperor.


    The army directly attacked the corpse nest, and there was no mother corpse that could be moved by the subordinates, and it wouldn''t work if they didn''t want to come out.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb can be called the nemesis of these commander-level zombies.


    Being as strong as a mother''s corpse is just a matter of a few incidents.


    Song Xiaoyu''s mother corpse on their side was quickly dealt with.


    An agreement was made with the troops staying behind the corpse''s nest, and they continued to rush to the nest of the next mother''s corpse.


    "How about it, don''t we have a hand in dealing with mother corpses?"


    "Indeed, if you let the soldiers rush up, this mother''s corpse, I don''t know how many soldiers must be sacrificed to get rid of it?"


    Yu Wei looked at the calm red dragon, and said in surprise: "You don''t seem to be surprised at all? Have you seen a similar scene?"


    When Song Xiaoyu and the others easily shot the mother''s corpse, the high-level warriors of the Creation Base who came with the red dragon were all shocking, but the leader of the red dragon alone seemed to be strange.


    "There is nothing to be surprised. I have experienced the last days, and there is nothing else to be surprised. I will arrange the soldiers who stay here, you are free."


    Hong Long seemed unwilling to talk more about this matter, so he made a perfunctory sentence and directly staggered Yu Wei to arrange what Song Xiaoyu and the others explained.


    Yu Wei looked at the departed Red Dragon with deep meaning.


    "weirdo."


    It''s just that Yu Wei didn''t notice. When Hong Long turned her back to her, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.


    The two mother corpses were killed by Lin Qin and the others, the Ice Queen in Yunjiang wouldn''t be unaware.


    But this is not over yet.


    On the frontal battlefield, Frost and other corpses were already facing Wei Xiao, Xing, and Yue.


    Especially in the face of Wei Xiao''s ice corpse, there is basically not much room to fight back in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    However, once they met, within ten rounds, two of them were taken away by Wei Xiao.


    The stars and the moon are not bad either.


    The two teamed up with fourteen corpses of the dark type to besiege nine corpses of the ice type, paying the casualties of two companions, and killing all the remaining corpses of the ice type.


    The complete demise of the ice corpse brought the ice queen even more blows than the mother corpse.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow, who had just formed an alliance with Chu Tianhe and had not yet breathed a sigh of relief, was completely violent now.


    "External Corpse Race, Human Race, you damn, **** you all, roar roar..."


    The roar of the corpse emperor can be heard dozens of kilometers away.


    Not long after the Frozen Queen''s angry roar came out, from all over her territory, the remaining seven female corpses who had lived in the cave for a long time moved.


    "Hohoho..."


    The terrifying roar seemed to be responding to the call of the Ice Queen.


    Soon, in the corpse nest where the remaining seven mother corpses were located, all the zombies left behind were dispatched.


    In addition, where these zombies passed by, the ground was trembling, as if something was following them, using the surface to advance toward the battlefield.


    To the south, where Lin Qin and the others are.


    "Captain, just received information from the Shadow Guard, the seven female corpses under the corpse emperor have disappeared."


    "What, are you sure it was not hidden but disappeared?" Lin Qin was shocked when he heard the news.


    "The news is very true. We are about to arrive in the corpse nest. Not only the mother''s corpse is missing, but all the zombies staying in the corpse nest rushed to the main battlefield."


    Lin Qin frowned.


    The mother''s corpse actually left the nest and took away the only zombies in the nest. Where would they go?


    After a moment of contemplation, Lin Qin''s eyes suddenly opened, and she seemed to think of something.


    "No, it''s the main battlefield."

 Chapter 1084： Mother corpse joins the battlefield

    On the main battlefield.


    The demise of the ice corpse indicates that the enemy zombies have lost their highest-end combat power.


    The dead body corpse that was able to free up was extremely terrifying on the battlefield against enemy zombies.


    Metal sharp weapons flying all over the sky crossed among the enemy corpses.


    Except for the heavy armored zombies, the other enemy zombies were harvested in groups under the attack of the Nether-type corpses.


    The ice queen''s troops suffered huge casualties, and ushered in, it was the frontal and merciless culling of the coalition forces.


    The number has dropped sharply, and the group of enemy corpses, which has gradually become less of a threat to the coalition forces, has shown signs of defeat.


    "The overall situation has been determined, Lord, at this time we can let the army behind us press on, and strive to end this battle within three days."


    The battle is very clear.


    The Lan Gun, which didn''t need to be carefully observed, noticed that the coalition forces had taken an absolute advantage, so he came to Wei Xiao''s side and said.


    "Puff..."


    Many enemy zombies died in Wei Xiao''s hands, and Wei Xiao''s battle armor seemed to be covered with a layer of mud, and Wei Xiao stopped for a while.


    "The time for the development of the new corpse emperor is still too short, and the high-end combat power cannot keep up. Facing the elite troops of Mingzhao, only relying on the number, this does not have any advantage in the battle within the zombies. This battle has been from the very beginning. Isn''t it already doomed?"


    Lan Gun nodded.


    "Oh..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    An enemy zombie tried to interrupt the communication between the two, and as soon as he rushed over, he sent his spear and spear directly through his body.


    Immediately, the enemy zombies flew far away.


    "Xing, Yue and the others brought more than two million zombies. I don''t think there will be too many casualties in the next battle. When they face the new corpse emperor, they will not be able to compete head-on. Lord, two Millions of high-level zombies, if we don''t handle them well, we will also suffer huge losses."


    Wei Xiao glanced at the battlefield.


    "It''s troublesome. But at this point, no matter how much the loss is, we have to do it. At that time, let the people of the creation base take the lead and deal with all the objections. There is no need to make false claims with them."


    "clear!"


    Lan Qian knows that there is no woman''s benevolence on the battlefield.


    If you don''t let others die, it''s your own person who will die. He can tell which one is more serious.


    "Wow..."


    When the two had made arrangements for the final plan, there was a harsh roar from the periphery of the battlefield.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Rumble..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, a loud noise came from the ground below.


    Along with this loud noise, inside the battlefield, a giant figure broke out and stood among the battlefields.


    "Roar--"


    The whistling sound of tearing the sky spread all over, a huge figure occupies an area, and immediately, countless sickle-shaped claws waved on his body.


    As the giant moves, regardless of whether you are defensive zombies or non-defensive zombies, under the claws that are like meat grinders, one after another is cut mercilessly.


    "Mother''s corpse?"


    Standing high in the sky, Wei Xiao and the others could clearly see the abnormal changes on the battlefield.


    The appearance of the mother''s body surprised Wei Xiao and the others, but at the same time it was extremely shocking.


    "Can the mother''s corpse be on the battlefield?" Lan Qiang said such words involuntarily.


    His remark is very controversial.


    Why can''t the mother''s corpse be on the battlefield?


    Did he forget the battle in Xiongzhou?


    At that time, Wei Xiao united the forces of the three provinces to deal with the senior mother corpse.


    In that battle, the mother''s corpse had already shown terrifying combat effectiveness.


    Although it is far less terrifying than the corpse emperor, in terms of the degree of damage on the battlefield, the mother corpse is definitely far more powerful than the corpse child.


    The size is right there, even if it''s just running rampant and wanton on the battlefield, these few back and forth, the threat to the army, the mother''s corpse is by no means comparable to the corpse.


    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been too long to fight against the mother¡¯s corpse head-on, and after the Phoenix was officially established, there was no trace of the mother¡¯s corpse on the battlefield between the human race and the corpse. The existence of this battlefield harvester.


    The new corpse emperor actually sent out the battle force like the mother corpse, and it seemed that she was really exhausted.


    However, seeing the mother''s corpse appearing on the battlefield, Wei Xiao''s eyes could not help but brighten.


    Before, he was worried that there were too many zombies of the Nether system and it would be inconvenient to deal with it, but now that the mother corpses of the enemy system appeared, it might have helped him a lot.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    When Wei Xiao was thinking, Yue rushed to them alone.


    "Yue!" Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    Yue looked a little anxious, and said, "Master Wei Xiao, the enemy corpse emperor let the mother corpse join the battlefield. We can''t solve the threat of the mother corpse in a short time. We also ask Master Wei Xiao to let his subordinates remove them as soon as possible, otherwise, our army Even if the enemy mother''s corpse is removed, there will be a lot of casualties."


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Hohoho..."


    On the battlefield, watching another enemy mother corpse join the battlefield from other directions, Wei Xiao had a calm face, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Can you solve it?" Wei Xiao asked solemnly.


    Yue nodded: "The power of the corpse can indeed fight the mother''s corpse, but it takes time. If you want to eliminate the threat of the mother''s corpse in a short time, you must rely on Master Wei Xiao. Yue knows that Master Wei Xiao must have a way."


    "Okay, you go to deal with it first, and I will arrange manpower to deal with the mother''s corpse immediately."


    "Thank you, Master Wei Xiao." Yue had no doubt about Wei Xiao''s words, and left the skidder.


    Lan Qiang: "Master, I will let people inform the rear so that they can arrange for a group of snipers to remove these corpses."


    "Don''t worry." Wei Xiao said suddenly.


    "Um?"


    Lan Qiang was taken aback, and did not understand the meaning of Wei Xiao''s words at first.


    "Aren''t you worried that the remaining number of the Ming-type troops will threaten our plan? Now that these mother corpses appear, what do you think?"


    With Wei Xiao''s reminder, Lan Qiang suddenly realized.


    "Lord, what do you mean?"


    "Just understand, let the mother''s corpse show it more."


    Lan Qiang already knew Wei Xiao''s thoughts, but soon he was puzzled: "Master, haven''t you agreed to Yue? If we don''t say anything, wouldn''t we be suspected?"


    "I did agree, but didn''t say how long it would take, understand?"


    Lan Qiang smiled: "Understood!"


    "Go and arrange it!"


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang did not hesitate, and drove the skidder away from Wei Xiao''s side.


    Wei Xiao, who was on the back of the sky-grabber, stared at the mother''s corpse that appeared in the square and slaughtered the corpse clan of the Ming family.


    "The final cleaning is fine."


    On the battlefield.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Seven female corpses appeared at the same time. Wherever they went, their own zombies jumped on their backs, using their bodies as a cover, and came to a safe area. However, the zombies who did not receive such treatment were directly exposed to the zombies. Under the front of the mother''s corpse.


    The sickle and claws that came like rain cut the battlefield, wherever they went, the Nether-type zombies died and wounded countless, and fled one after another.


    But within a few tens of minutes, the number of Nether-type zombies who died under the claws of the seven female corpses exceeded forty to fifty thousand, and the casualties were not ordinary horrors.


    "Block them."


    The corpse son is at the same level as the mother corpse. Without the leadership of the mother emperor, Xing, Yue and the others will fear the corpse emperor, and even dare not approach the core area of ??any external corpse emperor (centered on the corpse emperor, radius of 1,500 100 meters), but the mother''s corpse is another matter.


    Everyone is at the same level, except for body shape, everyone has their own advantages in other aspects.


    One side has abilities and has many attacks, but the strength is limited. On the other side, although the attack is monotonous, the strength is unparalleled, coupled with the strong defense, the combat effectiveness is equally sturdy.


    When Wei Xiao''s support did not enter the arena, Xing and Yue teamed up with twelve Nether-type corpses to besiege the seven female corpses.


    Exactly two to one.


    Countless metal sharp weapons formed a metal storm under their control, attacking the mother''s body in all directions.


    "Clang clang..."


    A large amount of metal swept over the mother''s body, colliding with her sharp claws and strong armor, sparks splashed and bright.


    Under such an attack, the mother corpse with a huge body is like a giant light source in motion, and the target is extremely eye-catching.


    But the mother corpse obviously didn''t want to entangle with the corpse of the Nether system.


    He waved countless sharp claws to divide gold and silver, tore open the metal storm controlled by the corpse, and continued to harvest the Nether-type zombies.


    Unable to contain the mother''s corpse, Xing and Yue were also anxious.

 Chapter 1085： Jiutian City dispatched

    "Yue, have you notified Master Wei Xiao?" Xing Chuanyin asked Yue.


    "It has been notified, Master Wei Xiao is arranging. Star, try to contain the enemy''s mother corpse. It is the best to kill. No, we have to wait for Master Wei Xiao''s personnel to enter the arena."


    "Okay, Chen and Xuan, do not leave room to control the enemy''s mother corpse."


    "Yes!"


    When the other corpses heard the star''s order, they mobilized more metal materials.


    The countless metals that have formed a huge storm form a series of tornadoes to trap the enemy''s mother corpse in it.


    The mother''s corpse, who had been moving, entered the battlefield. Her harvest was accompanied by the obstruction of the Nether-type corpse.


    Wherever the figure went, whether it was the Nether Element or the Ice Element, the zombies on both sides were under the storm, and they were constantly being slaughtered devastatingly.


    In the distance, Lin Qin and the others are rushing to the main battlefield.


    When Lin Qin discovered the abnormality, she asked the members of the Shadow Guard to send the news back to the headquarters.


    But the news she waited for was not that the command headquarters arranged manpower to deal with the mother corpses that appeared on the battlefield, but that the task was continued to be handed over to them.


    The beautifully named mother corpse is their mission goal, how can it be faked by others?


    In fact, it is to delay time and give the mother''s corpse more opportunities to kill the Nether-type zombies.


    "I really don''t know what the military divisions think. A few shots of the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion can solve the problem. We have to wait for us to get to the battlefield before we execute the kill? When we get to the battlefield, I don''t know the coalition forces will lose. How much combat power?" On the way, members of the Shadow Guard complained.


    "Military divisions and their arrangement naturally have their considerations. Don''t complain. The people in the command center are right. The mother''s corpse is our mission goal. Since it has slipped under our noses, we should solve it. Speed ??up, Strive to be on the battlefield before dawn tomorrow."


    "Okay, Captain."


    The players stopped complaining and focused on their journey.


    Although Lin Qin didn''t know the purpose of the command, she was certain that this order was only issued by Wei Xiao.


    Such a seemingly "absurd" command could not be imagined except for their thoughtful master.


    When there was a brief reversal in the battlefield where the Ice Queen forces and the coalition forces were located, the Nine Heavens City was located in the rear.


    Chu Tianhe returned to the base with Ouyang Qingqing.


    After placing Chen Xiaoai''s body, Chu Tianhe did not hesitate, and immediately gathered the warlords in the base.


    "The alliance with the Ice Queen has been reached, and the forces of the Ice Queen on the front battlefield are at an absolute disadvantage. If we do not take any action, the Ice Queen will be destroyed sooner or later. This is not what we want to see..."


    "So, gather you together, I won''t say more nonsense. Today, I will mobilize my Nine Heavens City forces and gather 300,000 troops to attack the coalition''s lair. As long as the Queen of Ice and Snow is breathing time, when she recovers, it will be our counterattack coalition forces. when."


    "Your Majesty, is this battle going to completely occupy the creation base or just make a fake attack?" Ning Wuque asked.


    "Naturally it is a feint. The casualties of the Ice Queen''s forces far exceed our previous predictions. If we occupy the creation base and the coalition forces return to aid, the remaining forces of the Ice Queen may not be able to keep them. At that time, our situation will not need to be said by me. You guys are also very clear."


    Chu Tianhe continued: "Therefore, this time the troops were sent to create the base just to behave. The real attack is to wait for the Ice Queen to regain a certain amount of strength, and then join forces to counterattack."


    "Husband, you also said that the Ice Queen''s forces have suffered heavy losses. Even if we force the coalition to retreat, how long will it take for their corpses to regain a certain amount of combat strength?" Yun Ning worried.


    Li Xiuwen answered this question for Chu Tianhe: "The imperial concubine is too worried. The development of the corpse clan is different from our human clan. As long as they are given enough flesh and blood, within half a month, they can accumulate a hundred. Wan Dajun came out, even more."


    "Now the main battlefield is full of corpses. The coalition forces are busy retreating to support the creation base, and there is no time to take away those corpses. Therefore, the conditions for the Ice Queen to regain her strength will be available. I believe that after these few battles, the Ice Queen will never again To multiply those useless zombies, the ice-type corpse tribe army that will join us next time will definitely be a group of high-level zombies."


    "so it is."


    "Well, if there is no problem, then take action! It happens to take advantage of the night to drive the road. Although it is a feint, if there is a chance, I don''t mind letting Wei Xiao and Cao Yuchun suffer."


    The others have no doubts.


    They stood up to say goodbye to Chutianhe, and then left the villa and began to dispatch troops to the base.


    Night.


    The battle on the main battlefield continues.


    With the help of the mother''s corpse, the enemy zombie ushered in a brief reversal.


    And inside the creation base behind the battlefield, Chen Haojie and the others also received an expected news.


    The army of Jiutian City is on the way to and from the creation base.


    "Military strategist, the force we were guarding against has finally been dispatched."


    Chen Haojie looked at the location of Jiutian City marked on the drawing, without a trace of surprise on his face.


    The changes in Jiutian City seemed to be all within their expectations.


    "Chu Tianhe still took the step of joining forces with the new corpse emperor. I suspected that they had put them away. Now it seems that our previous preparations were not in vain."


    A senator was puzzled: "The war is fought, and no one with a discerning eye can tell. The defeat of the new corpse emperor is set. Chu Tianhe is still teaming up with the new corpse emperor at this time. Don''t you think it''s too late?"


    Senator A said jokingly: "Who knows what the **** is Chu Tianhe doing? I didn''t join forces with the new corpse emperor before he attacked us. Only at this time did he act. It is no wonder that he is not the opponent of the Lord. Just this strategic vision. , Even if the Lord doesn¡¯t make a move, we can still play him to death.¡±


    "I think he is holding the Buddha''s feet temporarily. He and the Lord are enemies of life and death. Perhaps he wanted to watch from the sidelines at first, but he didn''t expect our offensive to be so fast. Seeing that the new corpse king will be destroyed, he is worried that he will be us. The next target, so I had to send troops to deal with us."


    Senator passerby: "..."


    Listening to the words of the senators around him, Chen Haojie was thoughtful.


    Had Chu Tianhe really never thought of joining forces with the new corpse emperor from the beginning?


    I''m afraid not.


    At this time, he sent troops to attack the creation base, and even if Haojie Chen didn''t think about it, he could guess Chu Tianhe''s certain purpose.


    "Chu Tianhe is not easy!"


    "Military strategist, did you find something?"


    Chen Haojie smiled unpredictably.


    "Chu Tianhe''s picture is not small."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Chen Haojie left the table and walked slowly outside the house.


    Sharp eyes looked at the bright starry sky.


    "Starting from the Lord asking me to keep an eye on Jiutian City, I was thinking about how Chu Tianhe would participate in this battle, various pros and cons, whether for us or Chutianhe, there are many choices. I thought about it all, but what surprised me was that he would choose the most advantageous one. This Chutianhe is not as simple as you think."


    "How to say?"


    "I have thought about many possibilities, but there are only three options that are most beneficial to Jiutian City. The first one is directly tied to the new corpse emperor. It will be both prosperous and dying. But in doing so, he Chu Tianhe is in Our human race will no longer have a foothold, but for us, this is the last thing we want to see."


    The senators behind him thought for a while and nodded.


    If Chu Tianhe is really tied to the new corpse emperor from the very beginning, the new corpse emperor will have the full support of the Nine Heavens City, and the pressure that the coalition will face will undoubtedly increase by several levels. Even in this war, no one will die. must.


    However, since the Great War, Jiutian City has only made any moves. Obviously, Chu Tianhe did not choose this kind of alliance.


    I guess he still doesn''t want to abandon his position on the human side


    "What about the second one?"


    Chen Haojie said: "The second option is to fish in troubled waters and profit from it. Nine Heavens City neither participates in our fight with the new corpse emperor, nor does it interfere with the war between the two sides. They only need to send people to secretly condense the corpses and make a fortune in the war. No matter what the final battle is, his Nine Heavens City is profitable."


    "Isn''t he afraid that after we deal with the new corpse emperor, we will attack Nine Heavens City?" someone asked.


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "Although the new corpse emperor has not appeared for a long time, it is after all the corpse emperor. The evolutionary zombies gathered by her summoning are a powerful force. Dealing with such an enemy, we will be the last To win, do you think we still have enough power to attack a million-level human base at that time?"


    "This¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1086： Pure minded corpse

    Chen Haojie continued: "As long as he Chu Tianhe is courageous, he is not afraid that we, a tired teacher, will make his mind again. Therefore, the second option is possible for him."


    "What about the third one?"


    When it comes to the third type, Chen Haojie has a calm expression.


    "What''s the matter, sergeant? Is there anything wrong with the third option?"


    Chen Haojie shook his head and said solemnly: "The third choice is the most impossible I think, but it is the best choice for Jiutian Base. And the person who can make this choice has the most courage and ambition. It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s an unsuccessful, great courage to make benevolence."


    "so serious?"


    The group behind him exclaimed.


    "It''s not just serious, it''s a bet on everything you have."


    "Did Chu Tianhe choose the third type?" Someone thought of the key to the problem and asked Chen Haojie.


    Chen Haojie turned his head and glanced at everyone behind him.


    After he nodded, he turned his head and said: "The third option is to eat both of us in one go. In this battle, Nine Heavens City will not have a clear stand, and they are like floating on the battlefield. The second hand outside helps the weak or not the strong. They will help whichever side is in a disadvantaged situation."


    "Let the forces of the coalition army and the new corpse emperor continue to consume until they think they can control the overall situation, and then make a full blow to wipe out the new corpse emperor and the coalition force, use this war to become the final winner, and push the city of Nine Heavens to the top in one fell swoop. ."


    "Does he really dare to think?"


    "It''s not that I look down on Nine Sky City, just their strength, and want to play this battle between applause, they are not afraid of playing with fire and self-immolation?"


    Chen Haojie said in a daze: "Yes! That''s why I said that this is the most unlikely choice, but Chu Tianhe did just that."


    "If he is really successful, it is not impossible for him to reach the sky in one step. Hope is the smallest, but the profit is the biggest choice. With this courage, it is no wonder that he can be the opponent of the master."


    After listening to Chen Haojie''s words, everyone was shocked by Chu Tianhe''s boldness, but they were also thankful that Chen Haojie had made arrangements to prevent Jiutian City from causing trouble.


    "Let him choose what Chu Tianhe chooses, but in the end he still couldn''t escape the military commander''s eyes."


    "It''s a good reminder from the Lord."


    "He asked me to take all possible problems into consideration. I dare not say that I thought of all of them, but as long as I think of what Chu Tianhe and the others will do, it will be enough. Now the battle is under our control. As long as Chu Tianhe does not go wrong in this link, the overall situation will never be reversed."


    "Now that Chu Tianhe brings troops to the creation base, how does the military division plan to deal with them?"


    Chen Haojie smiled confidently.


    "Since it''s here, the safest way is to let their people go nowhere. Inform the hostess that Chu Tianhe is coming, and the long-time gift for Chu Tianhe should also be used."


    The senators behind him glanced at each other and smiled fascinatingly.


    "Let''s arrange it now."


    The trap prepared by the headquarters for Chu Tianhe was already in place, and it was now waiting for them to send it to the door by themselves.


    Inside the base, in the hotel where the Phantom and the others are located.


    "It''s finally time for us to go out. The boring life is really not suitable for my Queen Bai Youwei."


    Bai Youwei, who had been replaced by the first heavenly king, said with a brazen expression on her face.


    She was quite emotional about not being able to follow Wei Xiao to fight the New Corpse Emperor forces.


    During Wei Xiao''s absence, the sisters around him were almost annoyed by her.


    It''s all right now, their battle is about to come, and Bai Youwei who has been complaining for many days finally has a place to vent, the whole person looks radiant.


    The image of the "deep girl resentful woman" before, has long disappeared from her body at this moment.


    "Last time I let Chu Tianhe escape, this time, as long as he appears, I will never make the same mistake again."


    The Phantom was still brooding about the things that let Chu Tianhe escape a few months ago.


    Now that she knew that Chu Tianhe would appear again, she had already thought about it. As long as she found the traces of Chu Tianhe, she had only one task, to help Wei Xiao completely remove this uncertain factor.


    Seeing that the sisters are all ready, like the Phantom, Mu Wuqing, who is in an invisible battle suit, said: "Now that we are all ready, let''s go."


    "Okay, Sister Wu Qing (Wu Qing)!"


    The girls responded, and then left the hotel room and walked outside.


    "I have seen all the mistresses!"


    Outside the hotel, Chang Bai and Chang Hei are already waiting for the girls.


    In addition to the two brothers, there are more than a hundred warriors in invisible suits around them.


    It''s just that no one has turned on the invisibility device, which is visible to the naked eye.


    "All get in the car, let''s set off."


    "Yes!"


    More than a hundred people got in the car one after another.


    With the sound of the engine starting, the convoy left directly from the hotel entrance.


    The next day, on the main battlefield.


    The fourteen corpses were besieged in a one-night and a half-day battle. Three of the seven corpses died in their hands. The corpses such as Xing and Yue had no casualties, but they had to take precautions while dealing with the enemy corpses. The enemy zombies'' sneak attack, they fought very hard.


    If only facing the enemy mother corpse, they will not only have this achievement during this period, the problem is with the enemy zombies.


    Once the enemy zombies attack them, their power attacks on the mother corpse will be interrupted. When they solve the threat of the enemy zombies, the mother corpse has moved to the battlefield. They want to re-enclose it, and it will take a certain amount of time. .


    Every time it was interrupted by enemy zombies at critical times, it was not easy for them to kill three mother corpses.


    "Master Wei Xiao, haven''t your people come yet?"


    Yue is already in a hurry.


    From the appearance of seven enemy mother corpses, their army of the Ming corpse clan dropped sharply from more than two million to about 1.3 million.


    At present, there are still four female corpses on the battlefield. They will solve these last four female corpses with their strength, and I am afraid that more than half of the casualties will be paid.


    This is what Xing and Yue do not want to see.


    In other words, after the victory of the war, they could take the same number of corpses and return to the island of Female V. In this way, Xing and Yue did not explode in temper. If it were not for this level of protection, it is estimated that Xing and Yue would deal with Wei Xiao and others in turn. The thoughts are all there.


    In desperation, a new day arrived, and Yue came to Wei Xiao again, and while killing the enemy zombies that attacked them, he asked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao said unhurriedly: "According to our plan, the mother''s corpse will be handled by the Shadow Guard. Therefore, the equipment that can effectively kill the mother''s corpse is on the Shadow Guard''s body. I have notified them that you will hold on for a while, believe it. They will be there soon."


    "I also ask Master Wei Xiao to let them speed up. The army that the mother emperor has given us is already low. If we don''t solve the enemy''s mother corpse, when I return, I am worried that I will not be able to take all the corpses away at once."


    Listen, what a simple corpse.


    Wei Xiaoming was purposely consuming their vitality, but what about the moon? What I thought was not of any conspiracy in it, but worried that the corpse that belonged to them could not be transported after the war.


    They really didn''t leave room for their trust in Wei Xiao.


    In other words, they never thought that Wei Xiao would calculate this problem for them.


    After all, the corpse''s mind is still too simple.


    "Don''t worry, even if you can''t remove all the corpses due to heavy losses, I will have people help you at that time."


    "I would like to thank Master Wei Xiao for being here that month."


    With that, Yue left Wei Xiao''s side again.


    "My lord, I don''t know if we have had more contact. I suddenly felt that we were so foolish and full of guilt in our hearts."


    Lan Qiang was fighting next to Wei Xiao all night.


    Seeing Wei Xiao fooling Ren Jiayue so blushing and heartbeat, he seemed a little bit sad.


    "Why, can''t bear it?"


    Lan Qiang shook his head quickly: "Master, don''t be kidding, I just feel that these corpses are pretty cute sometimes. Alas, how nice are they if they are not zombies?"


    Wei Xiao swung his knife and killed an enemy air-grabber with one blow.


    "Don''t sigh, destined enemy. You think they are cute now, but if you stand on the opposite side, they won''t show mercy to you."


    "Naturally, I will never be soft on zombies, but it does not affect my appreciation of their excellent qualities. They are more pure than us humans."


    The corpse is really pure.


    Ming Zhao asked them to obey Wei Xiao, and they completely obey Wei Xiao.


    Except for Wei Xiao blatantly letting them go to death, they never violated Wei Xiao''s orders, although they were all orders directed at the corpse emperor outside the family.


    But it can also be seen that these corpses are really obedient and very useful.


    Wei Xiao raised his head and stared at the direction where Yue had left.


    "Before I leave here, let me give you one last ride!" Wei Xiao muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1087： Support arrived

    "Lord, Lin Qin and the others are here."


    Around ten o''clock in the morning.


    When Xing, Yue and the others were still trying to block the enemy''s mother corpse under the interference of the enemy''s zombies, Wei Xiao received the news that Lin Qin and the others had come to the battlefield.


    Wei Xiao drove the skidder to the top of a high mountain, standing on the edge and sweeping the local battlefield.


    "How about the casualties of Mingzhao''s troops?"


    "Accurate numbers are not available, but from the perspective of the entire battlefield, the number should be less than one million." Behind Wei Xiao, a member of the Shadow Guard appeared.


    In this battle, few members of the Shadow Guard were seen on the battlefield.


    The Shadow Guards, which once served as battlefield liaison personnel, intelligence personnel, and material transportation brigade, appeared much less frequently in this eastern land.


    Since the development of Phoenix, apart from conventional combat troops, the development of the Shadow Guard should be the fastest.


    However, in such an important battle, the number of times they appeared would convey the most information for the members of the Shadow Guard, which was very abnormal.


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao looked at the area where the mother''s corpse was located.


    "Is it less than a million? That''s almost enough. Give Lin Qin and the others an order to clear the remaining enemy mother corpses on the battlefield, and relieve the pressure on our zombie friends."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard took the lead, and then walked away in stealth.


    Wei Xiao did not intend to enter the battlefield again.


    Since the war, this battle has been doomed, one more is not more, and less than one is a lot.


    Gaze into the distance.


    "New Corpse Emperor? Since nothing happened to me in the end, let me see you before you arrive at the last moment."


    Wei Xiao thought, summoning the skidder he was riding in, and then flew directly towards the Yunjiang area.


    As a road idiot, Wei Xiao would naturally not know the exact location of the Yunjiang River, but as the largest river in the east that will never dry up, looking for traces of the river, he can always find the area where the Ice Queen is located.


    Wei Xiao didn''t worry about finding the Queen of Ice and Snow.


    The only thing to consider is whether the sky-grabber at his feet will cause him a moth after he leaves the consciousness of the stars and the moon.


    On the battlefield.


    "It''s really tragic!"


    Lin Qin, who had received Wei Xiao''s order, took advantage of their stealth ability to occupy the commanding heights of the battlefield.


    Looking down from a height, the scene of the mountains and plains filled with zombies, even if it wasn''t the first time to face such a scene, they couldn''t tell the shock.


    "Captain, the assignment of the mother corpse has been completed, and the deputy captain is also ready to kill the enemy mother corpse?" The team''s request came from the headset, and Lin Qin quickly recovered from the picture in front of him.


    Focusing on a mother''s corpse a kilometer away, Lin Qin said coldly: "Then do it! The Lord''s orders can''t be hesitated."


    "Yes!"


    In the battlefield.


    At this time, Yue was confining the same enemy mother corpse with two companions.


    After fighting day and night, their abilities are no longer as powerful as they were at the beginning.


    The eagerness in their hearts can be imagined as they are becoming weaker and weaker in restraining the mother''s corpse.


    "Yue, Master Wei Xiao''s support hasn''t come yet? If this continues, we will soon be unable to hold on."


    "If you hold on for a while, if you can''t effectively and severely damage it, then you will only try to contain it. Master Wei Xiao''s men are already on their way."


    "I just hope they can be faster. We can barely control a small part of the metal now. Once the enemy''s mother''s corpse cannot be contained, the battle will change."


    "Everyone, work harder."


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Just when Yue and they were unable to effectively stop the enemy''s mother corpse, suddenly, they broke free from their shackles and slaughtered friendly zombies. On the huge head, there was a flower of blood. Splashed out.


    The heart-piercing screams of the enemy''s mother''s corpse resounded through the hills, and the moving body seemed to have stumbled on something, and fell directly to the ground.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Seeing this scene, Yue and the others hadn''t reacted for a while.


    "Boom..."


    Under their shocking gaze, the enemy''s mother''s corpse, who wanted to struggle to get up after falling to the ground, had a scene of flesh and blood splashing on its head again.


    The wailing was constant, and that stern part was sad for those who heard it, and those who saw it couldn''t bear it.


    "Wow..."


    The surrounding enemy zombies seemed to be summoned by something, and they gathered in the figure of the mother''s corpse one after another.


    But all this is too late.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb had been injected into the mother''s corpse''s brain. As these enemy zombies protected the mother''s corpse, a second explosion appeared inside the mother''s corpse''s head.


    In the blink of an eye, there is no complete place in the head of the mother''s corpse, and it is hopeless.


    "It''s the support of Master Wei Xiao."


    Yue reacted at this time, with a look of surprise on her face.


    "determine?"


    Yue did not immediately replied to the two companions, contacting Xingxing them by means of zombies.


    As a result, she got the same response as she thought, and the three female corpses in other directions were also shot dead.


    "You can''t go wrong, it is the subordinates of Master Wei Xiao, they have finally come. Xing and Xuan''s enemy mother corpses have also been resolved."


    With Yue''s affirmation, the two corpses looked up and looked around.


    It is impossible for them to see Lin Qin and others, but this does not affect their mood.


    "It''s finally here. If we don''t come again, our energy will almost be exhausted." A Nether-type corpse breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yue nodded.


    She is also approaching the limit.


    Once the supernatural powers are exhausted, they are really vulnerable in front of the mother''s corpse.


    Of course, the corpse wouldn''t lose its combat effectiveness because of the exhaustion of metaphysics. Their own strength is comparable to the fourth-level fighters, and with their physical strength, they are not comparable to ordinary zombies. It''s just that the means of attack are less.


    Moon cheers up.


    "Since the enemy''s mother corpse has been wiped out, let''s do our best to wipe out all the remaining enemy zombies on the battlefield. Take our team and do our best to kill the enemy zombies."


    "Yes!"


    High up, where Lin Qin is.


    "The once powerful mother corpse is now solved with a few bullets. It seems that these behemoths will withdraw from the surface and hide behind the scenes!" Lin Qin said in a slightly mischievous tone.


    "Captain, the task is complete, what are we going to do next?"


    At this moment, the team''s interrogation came from the headset.


    Lin Qin adjusted his mentality and said leisurely: "Resting in place, waiting for new instructions from the headquarters."


    "Okay, I haven''t rested much during this period of time. Even the body of the fourth-level fighters can''t stop roaring. Then let''s rest for a while."


    "Don''t sleep too hard, check the safety of your surroundings before taking a rest."


    "Yes."


    After finishing the call with the team members, Lin Qin looked down.


    "The next task should be the final finishing touch."


    Thinking in his heart, Lin Qin released the hand holding the sniper rifle, leaned her back against the vine-covered stone wall, and then closed her eyes.


    Regardless of the disappearing grassland on the ground, no one may know that there will be a person sleeping in a daze, and still a big beauty.

 Chapter 1088： The two heroes meet for the first time

    If there are no accidents in the main battlefield, the outcome is doomed.


    As for the Allied Nine Heavens City, which hopes to reverse the unfavorable situation of the Ice Queen, at this time, it is still on the way to the creation base.


    Yunjiang River Basin.


    "Bah, baah...I knew that the skimmers would ¡®reverse the water¡¯, **** it, I knew I wouldn¡¯t fly so high."


    Wei Xiao climbed up from a piece of grass beside the river, which was a few kilometers away from the area where the Ice Queen was located.


    What he worried about still happened.


    The friendly sky-grabbers who carried him over, after being out of the control of the star and the moon and their consciousness, directly restored their nature.


    Begin to counter-water in the air.


    Perhaps the skidder is still very surprised.


    I actually have a human on my back?


    What a joke, I''m a zombie! When does the dignified zombie family have a human''s turn to ride on their head?


    The most important thing is that I seem to have been under the dominance of this "meat bun" for this period of time. The key is that I still don''t know how to resist. Is this the temper that my corpse family should have?


    Shouldn''t it?


    Therefore, relying on the instinctive "bloody" of the corpse clan, the sky-grabber wanted to kill this "lawless" human in the air.


    The result can be imagined.


    He was beheaded in the air by Wei Xiao, and Wei Xiao smashed into the ground from a high altitude in an extremely indecent posture.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao''s body is hard and sturdy enough now, and he is wearing the armor of the Emperor Armor, otherwise, this temporary change will waste his half-day effort.


    "Sure enough, it''s not enough to plan, it''s best to get rid of it completely."


    This experience also made Wei Xiao understand that the corpse clan, except for those big men standing above the top of the pyramid, can interact normally. Underneath, even the fourth-level zombies still regard the human race as the enemy of life and death, and the two sides have no mutually beneficial coexistence. Possible.


    Patting the weeds on his body, Wei Xiao looked at the river area on one side.


    "Now I can only walk along this big river."


    Without the means of transportation, Wei Xiao could only continue to drive along the river.


    "Wow..."


    Having entered the imperial nest of the Queen of Ice and Snow, the roar of zombies kept coming from Wei Xiao''s ears as he walked.


    "Trusty rusty..."


    Before Wei Xiao walked far, there was a noise in the grass not far from his side.


    Wei Xiao stagnated.


    "Whizzing--"


    At this moment, from the grass beside him, two figures rushed towards him at extremely fast speed.


    "bass--"


    Wei Xiao''s speed is not slow either.


    The emperor bitter sword came out of its sheath and greeted it with a stride.


    "Squeak~~~"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The sound of sharp tools rubbing the armor and two dull cutting sounds sounded at the same time.


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Xiao''s figure and the incoming mysterious thing passed by.


    When Wei Xiao stood still and stood with a sword, behind him, two figures that attacked him appeared.


    Are two harvesters.


    It''s just that they rushed towards the river with the help of inertia. The moment their bodies touched the water, the corpses separated and fell directly into the water.


    "Wow..."


    But all this is just the beginning.


    The Reapers who ruled the roost with speed were solved by Wei Xiao, and from the grass where they appeared, more high-level zombies appeared.


    There are no less than three digits of predators, corrodors, venomous ones, and heavy armored zombies.


    So many high-level zombies appeared in this place, which also made Wei Xiao realize that he was probably not far from the position of the new corpse emperor.


    "Send me such a big gift as soon as I come, then let you see if my blade is sharp?"


    There were only a hundred high-level zombies, and Wei Xiao didn''t plan to escape.


    With a flick of the Emperor Sword in his hand, Wei Xiao slaughtered the corpse who had rushed forward.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    Strike forcefully.


    With the protection of Emperor Armor''s battle armor, Wei Xiao completely ignored the attacks on him by these high-level zombies.


    The figure moved quickly, and the Emperor Sword was constantly brandishing. Wherever Wei Xiao traveled, he touched the high-level zombies within his attack range, and none of them left a complete corpse.


    Fighting with completely unequal strength and equipment, the group of corpses attacking Wei Xiao presented a one-sided situation.


    Within minutes, the grass was full of senior zombies'' corpses.


    Central location of Yunjiang.


    The consciousness of the Ice Queen had always been on the main battlefield.


    But suddenly sensing something abnormal inside the Imperial Nest, she quickly switched her perspective and focused her attention on Wei Xiao''s side.


    Among the high-level zombies attacking Wei Xiao, a heavy armor-type zombie suddenly stagnated.


    His eyes became bright after a moment''s looseness.


    "Is that the strong human race?"


    The ice and snow queen, who had already occupied the heavy armored zombie, recognized Wei Xiao''s identity at a glance.


    No way, Wei Xiao''s performance on the battlefield could not tolerate the Ice Queen not to pay attention. Just a few corpses fell under his butcher knife, this ability is worthy of the Ice Queen to learn more.


    Knowing the identity of Wei Xiao, the Ice Queen did not stop the zombies attacking Wei Xiao, but chose to wait and see.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know that the Queen of Ice and Snow would put her consciousness here, and would no longer shift her perspective.


    Although the corpse emperor has the ability to insight into the situation in her territory through the perspective of a new type of zombie, her consciousness can only be attached to a new type of zombie.


    In other words, the corpse emperor can only check the surrounding situation through the zombie''s vision based on the zombie possessed.


    Of course, she can constantly switch the objects of possession, but she definitely can''t get a panoramic view of everything happening in her territory at the same time.


    How big is the territory of a corpse king?


    Now the main battlefield should be the focus of the Ice Queen. Such a small-scale battle would not arouse the attention of the new corpse emperor when Wei Xiao thought about it.


    Without noticing the abnormality of a certain zombie in the corpse group, the speed of the high-level zombie that Wei Xiao killed did not slow down at all.


    Basically, one corpse and one knife.


    Even if there are zombies that did not die on the spot, their bodies are difficult to preserve.


    Seeing that the number of high-level zombies who died in Wei Xiao''s hands was no less than a hundred, and his own people could not pose a threat to Wei Xiao at all, the Ice and Snow Queen''s eyes were shocked and angry.


    The powerhouse of this human race is far more powerful than the nine-day leader Chu Tianhe she met not long ago.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Unwilling to see her own people go up to death, the Ice Queen sent a signal to retreat.


    "Wow..."


    The senior zombies frantically attacking Wei Xiao heard the signal to retreat, and those zombies who continued to rush towards Wei Xiao stopped one after another.


    The color of hesitation flashed in his eyes, and the senior zombies who were outside the attack range of Wei Xiao evaded one after another.


    "Puff..."


    Wei Xiao solved the last three heavy armored zombies within the attack range, and found that there were no more zombies nearby, and his brows were slightly frowned.


    The gaze under the crystal goggles looked towards the Ice Queen.


    As far as he could see, Wei Xiao noticed that the remaining zombies around did not retreat, but they stopped attacking.


    They seem to have become guards from the raiders in the beginning.


    The guard is by the side, watching him vigilantly.


    This scene reminded Wei Xiao of the appearance of those big men before the end of the world.


    There is always a group of very mighty bodyguards around him.


    How similar is the situation of the zombies in front of them?


    This thought appeared, and his eyes quickly locked onto the Ice Queen who was independent of other zombies.


    "Buzzing..."


    Flicking the long knife in his hand, Wei Xiao looked directly at the Ice Queen with sharp stern eyes.


    "The Corpse Emperor?"


    The Frozen Queen frowned.


    "Do you know it''s the emperor?"


    Hearing the words of the Queen of Ice and Snow, Wei Xiao was sure of it now.


    He glanced around.


    "It is not a day or two to deal with your corpse clan. I still know your situation. The entire corpse clan can prevent these high-level zombies from taking action against us humans, except for the corpse in person, that is, the consciousness of the corpse emperor descends. . And the position where you stand is so prominent and eye-catching, besides the corpse emperor, I can''t think of any other zombies that can do it?"


    "You really know our corpse clan very well. Now that you know that the emperor is here, don''t you be afraid?"


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao chuckled lightly.


    "Is this the emperor wrong?"


    Wei Xiao opened the mask in front of him, revealing the handsome skin, his expression extremely cold.


    "Why should I be afraid? I came here to see you."


    "..."

 Chapter 1089： Dont be speculative

    The Ice Queen looked at Wei Xiao suspiciously.


    The other party actually came to look for her?


    "You said you are here to find the emperor?"


    "Are you surprised?"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow did not conceal it, nodded: "It''s really surprised. Although the emperor doesn''t know your specific identity, judging from the fact that the corpses outside on the battlefield have to take orders from you, you are in the human-corpse coalition. The status is definitely not low. Now we are fighting to death and life. What is your purpose when you come to see the emperor at this time?"


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled lightly.


    With a sound of "àá", the Emperor Devouring Sword was put into the scabbard by him.


    "You plan to talk to me with this honor?"


    "Why, can''t it work?"


    "It''s not impossible, it''s just a shortcoming. This is also considered to be the last time to see you. Although it is an enemy, every corpse emperor deserves my respect. As the highest commander of the coalition army, this kind of etiquette is still necessary."


    The Queen of Ice and Snow lifted her spirits upon hearing this.


    The Supreme Commander of the Allied Forces?


    She had thought that Wei Xiao''s identity was definitely not simple, but she would never have thought that the human powerhouse in front of her was actually the highest leader of the human-corpse coalition that attacked her this time.


    As the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, he dared to take the risk alone and break into her imperial nest single-handedly. What did he think?


    "Are you sure you really are the supreme commander of the Human Corpse Alliance?"


    The Frozen Queen''s voice trembled a little, and she seemed very excited.


    "Replace it like a fake." Wei Xiao replied calmly, and then jokingly said, "Why, you want to keep me here?"


    Looking at the Ice and Snow Queen who was about to move, Wei Xiao still didn''t have a trace of fear on his face.


    To be honest, after confirming that Wei Xiao was the supreme commander of the Human Corpse Alliance, the Ice Queen did have the idea of ??getting rid of Wei Xiao. It is even possible that she still wants to capture Wei Xiao alive to solve the current dilemma she is facing.


    However, seeing that Wei Xiao looked confident and fearless, coupled with the combat power that Wei Xiao had shown before, the Queen of Ice and Snow thought about it and felt that the current strength around her might not be able to keep Wei Xiao.


    After a moment of silence, the Ice Queen looked at Wei Xiao again.


    "Do you want to meet the emperor''s body?"


    "It''s up to you. If you don''t want to, I don''t think I will have the chance to see your deity."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, it didn''t seem to be a lie to her.


    If the other party wants to see her body so much, will there be any conspiracy?


    But after thinking about it, the Ice Queen felt that she was too worried.


    This is my own territory, not to mention that I don''t need to be afraid of a human being, that is, there are more than half a million high-level zombies in the royal nest, and what conspiracy the other party has has to be weighed.


    What''s more, his abilities are all on the ontology. Even if he has any ideas about Wei Xiao, he can do things in the absolute domain of his ontology.


    No matter how you think you are the one taking advantage.


    "You are not so courageous, you are even more mad than another human being that the emperor has seen before."


    "Another human?" Wei Xiao frowned slightly, and then said, "You mean Chu Tianhe, right?"


    "Do you know him?"


    "Old opponent, he will join hands with you, I''m not surprised at all. After all, weak forces always get together to keep warm."


    "Humph!"


    Being so despised by Wei Xiao, the Queen of Ice and Snow snorted coldly.


    "Since you want to see the emperor''s body so much, come here if you are not afraid of death! They will bring you to the emperor''s side."


    No longer talking to Wei Xiao, the Ice Queen finished speaking, and her consciousness broke away from the mind of the heavy armored zombie.


    "Wow..."


    The heavy armored zombies roared a few times and quickly regained their main consciousness.


    A pair of fierce eyes stared at Wei Xiao.


    Facing the high-level zombies around, Wei Xiao didn''t care about the fierce intent that burst into their eyes.


    "Swish..."


    A flash came directly to the shoulder of the heavy armored zombie that had been possessed by the Ice Queen.


    The opponent''s figure was three meters away, and his broad shoulders were just enough for Wei Xiao to sit on it.


    "Take me to see your boss." Wei Xiao gave full play to his arrogance as if giving orders.


    "Wow..."


    The heavy armored zombies were obviously dissatisfied with Wei Xiao, but at this time he was no longer able to do anything improper to Wei Xiao.


    He roared twice as a vent, and then galloped away with Wei Xiao towards the area where the Ice and Snow Queen was.


    "And temper, haha..."


    A few kilometers away, the heavy armored zombies can run in ten minutes.


    Soon, a icy and snowy environment appeared in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    A few months have passed since winter, and summer is about to enter. You can still see the scene of white snow flying on this eastern land. Not to mention, it has a bit of charm.


    "Wow..."


    The heavy armored zombie brought Wei Xiao above the ice layer of the Yunjiang River. The Ice Queen hidden under the ice layer did not wait for Wei Xiao to approach, but got out from below for the first time.


    The whole body is snow-white, and the whole body is covered with white scales.


    Under the sunlight, the huge ice and snow queen stood in Wei Xiao''s sight like a giant that could shine.


    Giant of light?


    Ahem...


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Having seen the Queen of Ice and Snow, Wei Xiao no longer needs the heavy armored zombies under him.


    Half of the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand broke away from the scabbard, instantly ending the opponent''s life.


    Wei Xiao''s move was quite a bit of "unloading the grind and killing the donkey."


    "He is insignificant to you, why should you not get along with him?" The Ice and Snow Queen asked, even if she was a little bit warm, but the melodious Yu Jie''s voice was still very enjoyable.


    It''s a pity that Bai was blind with this good voice, with the body of such a monster, no matter how you look at it, it is a bit violent.


    Wei Xiao retracted the knife and jumped onto the ice as soon as the heavy armored zombie fell to the ground.


    "When I came, he was fierce to me. I am a person who eats soft but not hard, so he is arrogant with me, and I am even more arrogant than him."


    "Because of this?"


    "Need another reason?"


    Wei Xiao stepped to a hundred meters in front of the Queen of Ice and Snow and stopped.


    Looking at her directly, she was not afraid of the chill radiating from the Ice Queen, with a calm look.


    The Ice Queen hesitated for a moment, the anger in her eyes slightly reduced.


    "The emperor now knows why you dare to come here alone. You are crazy, and you didn''t even put the emperor in your eyes. The emperor doesn''t know where you are confident and dare to be so unscrupulous. You really thought you would kill a few people. Can the corpse compete with the emperor?"


    "I said, I just came to see you, the dead corpse emperor. I didn''t say I would do it with you."


    With that said, Wei Xiao looked at the Ice Queen carefully.


    "The image is good, the whole body is white, the armor is made of scales on your body, and it should be very modest. Compared to the three corpse kings I have seen before, you are the best among them. Well, using our human aesthetics In terms of perspective, you are definitely a peerless beauty in the corpse clan, the kind that can''t be reached by a corpse."


    "Asshole, you are enough. Meeting with the emperor, are you here to humiliate the emperor?"


    Wei Xiao put away the playful color on his face and waved his hand.


    "I can''t talk about humiliation, just come and see what is the difference between your corpse kings. You didn''t disappoint me, you are beautiful, and I like the scales on your body."


    "Damn human beings, I think you are here to die."


    "Is this angry?"


    "Death to the emperor."


    The Queen of Ice and Snow was obviously very angry by Wei Xiao.


    Originally thought that meeting with Wei Xiao, there would be a very big conversation between them.


    But the Queen of Ice and Snow did not expect that the other party was a "disciple", a rogue in the market, who came with vulgar words and played with her completely as an animal.


    The old saying goes well, aunt can bear it, uncle can¡¯t bear it.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow, who had nothing to say with Wei Xiao, in a rage, between the opening and closing of her mouth, a ray of ice then rushed towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Although Wei Xiao had no fear in his mouth, he did not dare to underestimate the Ice and Snow Queen in action.


    The figure moved in the same place, swayed twenty or thirty meters away, easily avoiding the powerful blow of the Ice Queen.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Looking at the Ice and Snow Queen who missed a hit, the mask on Wei Xiao''s face closed automatically, and at the same time, the Emperor Sword in the scabbard in his right hand came onto Wei Xiao''s left hand.


    "It seems that it''s not good not to do one. It just so happens that it also allows me to feel how powerful your new corpse emperor is."

 Chapter 1090： Wei Xiao VS Ice Queen

    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and he rushed towards the Ice Queen in the form of a streamer.


    "The emperor must swallow you today¡ª"


    The enraged ice queen roared.


    From around her body, the ice condensed and cones of ice rose to the ground.


    The cold ice that does not extend outward is like a tide spreading.


    Wei Xiao was fearless.


    The figure that was so fast that it was difficult to capture with the naked eye disappeared at a point on the extended ice surface.


    The freezing speed released by the Queen of Ice and Snow could not keep up with Wei Xiao''s footsteps. The ability to cause heavy casualties to Chu Tianhe and his party not long ago was like nothing to Wei Xiao.


    Within a few breaths, Wei Xiao approached the Ice Queen''s body.


    Avoiding the attack of the Ice Queen''s sharp claws like a mountain of swords, the fast-moving figure jumped up, stepped on the sharp claws of the Ice Queen, and quickly approached her head.


    "Roar--"


    The Ice Queen roared, a part of her claws slashed in the direction of Wei Xiao''s figure like a shredder.


    "Clang clang..."


    Faced with the reaping and slashing of the Queen of Ice and Snow, Wei Xiao would never contend against the attacks that he could avoid.


    There are only those unavoidable sharp claws. He either shifted his position or moved his position at an extremely fast speed while resisting the emperor sword.


    Under the rainy offensive of the Queen of Ice and Snow, Wei Xiao shuttled between the sword mountain and sword forest like an agile monkey.


    After evading the numerous sharp claws from the Ice Queen, and reaching the Ice Queen''s head, Wei Xiao held the Emperor Devouring Knife with his backhand.


    "Clang clang...puff..."


    "Roar--"


    Before the ice queen''s new attack arrived, Wei Xiao frantically slashed at the ice queen''s head.


    Dozens of dollars a second.


    The head of the Ice Queen, protected by solid scaly armor, was hit by dozens of attacks in one place in an instant, and no matter how strong the defense was, it was no longer unbreakable at this time.


    A striking knife wound broke through her defense and appeared on the surface of the head, and Wei Xiao''s eyes revealed a surprise.


    "Huhuhu..."


    At this time, the ice queen''s attack came again.


    Like the sharp claws that a blooming bone flower began to close, it slashed from all directions to the place where Wei Xiao was.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dodge, he pierced the wound on the head of the Ice Queen with a knife in both hands.


    "Puff......"


    "Clang clang..."


    Two-thirds of the blade of the Emperor Devouring Sword fell into the Ice Queen''s head, and at the same time, all the claws that attacked Wei Xiao also fell on him, making a burst of sound like a metal collision.


    "Roar--"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow first let out a painful moan, and the sharp claws that attacked Wei Xiao dissipated.


    And Wei Xiao, protected by the armor of the Emperor Armor, although he was not injured, the power acting on him was too terrifying, making him kneel on the skull of the Ice Queen.


    If it were not for the support of the Emperor Devouring Knife pierced into the flesh and blood of the Ice Queen, I am afraid that this blow would be enough to make him roll off the Ice Queen''s head.


    "Damn human beings, this emperor wants you to die without a corpse."


    The ice queen suffered no serious damage.


    The injury Wei Xiao left on her head was like an adult being stabbed by a needle.


    Not very harmful, but very insulting.


    Wei Xiao slowed down.


    "Kill me, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    Wei Xiao stared fiercely, carrying the scabbard on his back, grabbing the handle of the Emperor Sword with both hands and getting up, dragging the blade in one direction.


    A huge force acted on the Emperor Devourer''s body, already breaking through one of the defensive blades of the Ice Queen. As Wei Xiao''s body moved, he cut open the scales of the Ice Queen''s head along the way, leaving behind a bottomless line. Huge scars.


    "Roar..."


    This time the Ice Queen felt severe pain.


    The huge body shook violently.


    Suddenly, the huge head drooped, and the figure immediately dived towards the surface of the water.


    When Wei Xiao saw this scene, he didn''t dare to hesitate.


    Withdrawing the Emperor Devouring Sword, the figure jumped away from the ice queen''s head and landed on the ice layer ten meters away.


    "Wow..."


    The Ice Queen plunged into the deep water.


    While a lot of water splashed, Wei Xiao noticed that the moment the Ice Queen was submerged, the liquid river water instantly condensed.


    The place where the Ice Queen drilled out of the water was also condensed by the ice.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao was afraid for a while.


    Fortunately, he was out of the body of the Ice Queen for the first time. If he was immersed in the river with her, I was afraid that he would be frozen in an instant.


    "Rumble..."


    Before Wei Xiao breathed a sigh of relief, the ice in front of him began to crack at this time.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Piles of water gushing out from under the cracked ice layer, turning into icicles in an instant.


    Wei Xiao retreated with the knife.


    "Rumble..."


    Along with the violent shaking of Wei Xiao''s feet, the area he was in was bulged in a radius of 100 meters, and he was brought into the air together with his figure.


    The Ice Queen appeared again.


    With countless ice cubes and water droplets splashing in the air, the huge body swept the surrounding area with a force of extreme cold. Suddenly, the water droplets in the air turned into ice vines, and the ice cubes joined together, seeming to block the entire world.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were shocked when he saw this.


    Holding the Emperor Sword, stepping on a block of ice on the back of the Ice Queen suddenly burst out.


    The speed of the body is maximized, and with the help of raindrops and ice chips in the air, it seems to be sprinting in the air.


    "Swish swish..."


    "Damn, can this happen?"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow did not give Wei Xiao a chance to leave the battle circle at all.


    Ice vines leaped into the air.


    The dense ice vines criss-crossed in the air like thousands of tree roots, constantly blocking the space for Wei Xiao to move.


    Wei Xiao dodges and jumps, while swinging the Emperor Sword to break through the ice vine in the way.


    Everything seems to be so long, but everything seems to happen only between the electric light and flint.


    "Peng..."


    Dangerous and dangerous, Wei Xiao escaped the blockade of the Ice Queen and fell to the ground.


    "Roar--"


    I only heard the Queen of Ice and Snow''s roar. When Wei Xiao saw a scene in the air, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    I saw that the ice vines in the air exploded and turned into icy debris flying down at him.


    The countless ice lings, which came like rain, showed a covering attack sweeping the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    "Clang clang..."


    This time Wei Xiao couldn''t retreat, stabilized his figure, and turned the Emperor Sword in his hand like a windmill, flying out the flying ice bullets.


    "Kakka..."


    Bing Ling was bounced away, but the moment it touched the ground, it fell to the ground and melted into the ice, rapidly growing and extending, and a few ice crystals formed and surrounded Wei Xiao.


    Minutes.


    Wei Xiao''s figure was frozen in the icy ice, and his surroundings had long since turned into a cold glacier valley covering a thousand meters.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao''s figure was frozen, the Queen of Ice and Snow moved her huge body standing on top of the ice, her blood basin opened wide, and her head swallowed towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s breaking free is not slow.


    Just as the Ice Queen was about to swallow him in one bite, the ice that sealed him was shattered.


    The figure flickered away from the position where the Ice Queen swallowed.


    Rumbling...


    The Ice Queen failed to swallow Wei Xiao, and hit the ice with her head, knocking out a big hole, and her huge body sank under the ice like a water snake.


    Wei Xiao, who came to the side of the figure, had no other actions. At this time, a large number of ice vines rose from all around him.


    The ice vines attacked, and the ice surface in front of him began to crack again. Knowing that the Ice Queen''s ultimate move had once again appeared, Wei Xiao retreated decisively, and his figure jumped between the raised icicles.


    After avoiding the collision of countless ice vines, Wei Xiao''s feet shook violently again.


    "Again?"


    Like a tortoise with a shrunken head, the Queen of Ice and Snow, who would only attack from below the ice layer, left Wei Xiao with nothing to do.


    There was another explosion, and the Ice Queen''s body came out from below.


    Wei Xiao, who was prepared this time, retreated one hundred meters away before her.


    But the Ice Queen obviously did not intend to use the previous trick again.


    At the same time as the figure appeared, the blood basin opened wide, and a ray of ice swept across the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    "Depend on!"


    The fooled Wei Xiao had no time to dodge, and the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand turned again to resist the impact of the ice rays.


    One attack and one defense, the ice ray flew out like a water column by the emperor-devouring knife bullet in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    The terrifying cold air continued to condense into ice around Wei Xiao, forming huge ice flowers.


    A few minutes later.


    Wei Xiao can no longer be seen, and there is a vast expanse of white all around him.


    The ice rays condensed in the mouth of the Ice Queen also released cleanly, and the huge body moved towards the place where Wei Xiao disappeared.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    At this moment, a sharp edge split an irregular 10-meter-high icicle.


    "Take my kick!"


    Wei Xiao''s sound rang behind the huge icicle.

 Chapter 1091： Just run after loading it, stimulating

    I saw that the icicle of the fault seemed to be impacted by some force, breaking away from the whole and crashing into the Ice Queen.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow, who couldn''t react, took the blow forcibly on the head.


    The icicle hit her head and burst like a watermelon.


    "Roar-"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow was in pain, and her huge body receded.


    "Come again!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give the Ice and Snow Queen any time to breathe.


    The surrounding icicles and cones have become his attack weapons.


    The emperor bitter knife opened them all, and the ice object with the smallest volume of several tens of cubic meters was continuously kicked out by Wei Xiao, all of which fell on the Ice Queen.


    "Human, the emperor wants you to die."


    Wei Xiao used foreign objects to cause little damage to the Ice Queen, but it extremely stimulated the Ice Queen.


    In its angry roar, a cold light swept across the ice valley.


    At this moment, the extreme chill came.


    Inadvertently, Wei Xiao saw that it started with the changes in the Queen of Ice and Snow.


    A snow-white ice queen, with a large amount of ice condensing on the outermost surface of her skin. At the same time, around her body, with her as the center, terrifying ice crystals and ice thorns appeared on the ice.


    The extreme ice power spread, and the flying snow in the sky turned into a sky full of ice crystals and pointed directly at Wei Xiao''s position.


    "Big trick?"


    This word flashed through Wei Xiao''s brain.


    I can''t bear to think about it. Wei Xiao, who had never thought of fighting the Queen of Ice and Snow, decisively gave up the attack on the Queen of Ice and Snow, and stepped on the towering icicles to retreat.


    "You should save your life to the one who gave it to me! That''s it for today, and good luck to you."


    Ok! Before the Queen of Ice and Snow''s ultimate move was completely released, Wei Xiao ran away.


    At his speed, as if she didn''t want to entangle with the Ice Queen, the Ice Queen did nothing with him.


    The anger in her heart can be imagined for the Queen of Ice and Snow, who suddenly lost her target when she had half her skills.


    "Roar-"


    The roar of Shishatiansheng resounded across the entire Yunjiang River, unable to pursue Wei Xiao''s Ice Queen, and a hysterical roar sounded: "All the people of the corpse clan in the imperial nest, try their best to kill humans, and kill him for the emperor at all costs. ¡ª"


    "Wow..."


    The words of the Ice Queen fell, and hundreds of thousands of high-level zombies in the imperial nest responded.


    The tide of corpses sweeping the earth like a torrent scatters in all directions, launching a carpet-like search for the inside of the imperial nest.


    Minutes.


    Wei Xiao, who was already far away from the Yunjiang River, convulsed in his heart.


    He wanted to leave the imperial nest as soon as possible, but he was not in a good mood.


    "It feels that my power is getting less and less, especially when dealing with giants like the Corpse Emperor. With absolute strength, it is difficult for me to cause harm to them. Will I only be able to fight against small monsters in the future? No! "


    After this battle, Wei Xiao has discovered his own shortcomings.


    With his strength, if it is a life-and-death duel, he has to kill an opponent who is almost the same height as him, whether it is a corpse or a supernatural person, he has absolute certainty.


    However, he would be very passive if he couldn''t do effective damage to a large, bloody, frank and abnormal opponent like the Shang Corpse Emperor.


    Especially for a behemoth with supernatural powers, self-protection is absolutely no problem for Wei Xiao, but it is harder to cause substantial harm to them.


    Just like before, a five or six-meter-long scar was left on the head of the Queen of Ice and Snow. Two-thirds of the Emperor Devouring Sword was submerged in her head, but Wei Xiao could feel that the blow only scratched the Queen¡¯s head. Surface defense.


    It''s like a person''s scalp being scratched, not fatal.


    With the powerful self-healing ability of the Corpse Sovereign, it does not take long to recover from that kind of injury.


    But Wei Xiao, who did not possess effective lethality, would only be beaten once he was entangled by a behemoth like the corpse emperor.


    In the case that his own safety is not affected, others only need to continuously release the abilities, and it is difficult for him to resist Wei Xiao.


    Before the last blow of the Ice Queen, Wei Xiao could perceive that once she was released successfully, he would never have a chance to escape again.


    Death is impossible to die, it is impossible in this life, at best, it is permanently frozen or swallowed.


    But this is not what Wei Xiao wants.


    What he wants is crushing, okay?


    I don''t know why, he suddenly a little envious of the Phantoms who have abilities.


    If you also have supernatural powers, will this phenomenon still occur today?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t say that the special abilities he possessed were not as good as those of Phantom. After all, everything is possible only if people are alive.


    But his ability seemed useless against these giant creatures.


    His immortal ability is good for everything, but his initiative is too bad.


    The growth brought by his physique is physical, and he is restrained against enemies with abilities.


    "Why is genetic medicine useless for me?" Wei Xiao was desperate.


    "Wow..."


    Just when Wei Xiao complained, the senior zombies who were chasing him found him.


    Wei Xiao looked back and saw that there were more than a dozen harvesters.


    "Mad, you boss, I can''t help her, do you ants still need to run away?"


    The tone was full of resentment.


    Wei Xiao, who had stopped, grasped the Emperor Devouring Sword, and was about to kill him.


    "Wow..."


    However, before he could do anything, behind the Reaper, thousands of high-level zombies appeared, and there were thousands of skimmers in the sky.


    "Smelly shameless."


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao withdrew the cruel words he had put down before, and without hesitation, turned and continued to flee.


    This is not a question that Wei Xiao counsels, but the other party is too bullying.


    Tens of thousands of high-level zombies deal with him alone, sorry?


    He didn''t succeed, at his speed, it would take a minute to get rid of the chasing soldiers behind him.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow finally made Wei Xiao escape.


    Feeling that her majesty was severely provoked, she yelled in the Yunjiang area afterwards.


    Six pm.


    Wei Xiao returned to the battlefield.


    He did not join the battlefield anymore, watching from a high place the enemy corpse clan army that had been completely defeated.


    Without the detached combat power of the mother corpse, the enemy zombies can no longer set off any storms facing the encirclement and suppression of the friendly zombies and the human army led by the fourteen corpses of the Ming family.


    The current battle has basically entered the final stage. Not surprisingly, the collapse of the Ice Queen''s army is only a matter of time.


    "Master..."


    When Wei Xiao was thinking, there was a sound in his ear.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses.


    "What''s up?"


    Behind him, a member of the Shadow Guard appeared.


    "Report from the rear that the army of Jiutian City has been dispatched. There are 300,000 troops, and they are rushing to the creation base."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao''s face under the mask was taken aback.


    Did Chu Tianhe finally do it?


    "Ah¡­"


    Wei Xiao snorted softly.


    "What''s the use of doing it now?" Wei Xiao sneered at Chu Tianhe''s behavior, "How did the headquarters arrange it?"


    "All the Shadow Guard troops left behind have been dispatched, led by several hostesses."


    "Xiaoying and Wu Qing are there too?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then there is no problem."


    In order to prevent the uncertainty of Chu Tianhe, Haojie Chen kept the big move from the beginning.


    Why are there so few members of the Shadow Guard on the battlefield? Just to guard against Nine Heavens City.


    The shadow guard army hidden behind is about 30,000. This number is incomparable to the force of Chutianhe''s attack on the creation base, but they all have stealth capabilities, and their combat power is unimaginable.


    Chu Tianhe actually did not let his army enter the battlefield to assist the Ice Queen''s army, but engaged in a sneak attack, and he was suffering.


    What''s more, both the Phantom and Mu Wuqing joined the ambush, and Wei Xiao couldn''t help but mourn for Chu Tianhe.


    "Whether you can survive or not depends on your good fortune."


    ¡­

 Chapter 1092： Gaze from the dark

    The rear of the battlefield.


    After a two-day and one-night march, the force of the Jiutian City sneak attack on the creation base was less than two hundred miles away from the target.


    An army like a long dragon gallops on the lush green road.


    It stretches endlessly, and you can''t see the end at a glance.


    "Your Majesty, it will be dark in another hour. The troops have not rested for two consecutive days. Do you think you can let the army rest?"


    In the chariot where Chu Tianhe was, Li Xiuwen''s question came from the communicator.


    Chu Tianhe, who had originally thought about how to deal with the Phoenix problem after the plan was successful, came back to his senses.


    "How far is it from the creation base?"


    "There are about one hundred and seventy or eight miles away. According to the information we have collected, the creation base is equipped with secret guards within a hundred miles. Once we get close to this area, it is easy to be discovered by their secret guards. Although it is just a feint, But if the soldiers'' mental outlook is not good, accidents will inevitably happen."


    Chu Tianhe thought for a while and felt that what Li Xiuwen said was reasonable.


    "Where are we now?"


    "Meteor Valley."


    Meteorite Valley is a dangerous place in the eastern land, covering dozens of miles in radius.


    Formed by an earthquake.


    There is also a legend here.


    Legend has it that in ancient times, a general who was invincible and invincible fell here, hence the name.


    Chutianhe didn''t like the name of this canyon.


    "Let the troops speed up through the Meteorite Valley, the front army can first find a place outside the valley as a camp, and we will rest in front."


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements."


    Li Xiuwen works very carefully.


    After getting an accurate answer from Chutianhe, he immediately arranged for manpower to explore the terrain and surrounding conditions from both sides of the Meteorite Valley.


    Although none of them thought that the Creation Base would take the initiative to send troops to ambush them, it was right to be careful.


    Meteorite Valley, hearing this name is not a good sign.


    In addition, this area is indeed suitable for ambushes, and Li Xiuwen asked people to check the situation in this area.


    The army has not yet entered it. Inside and outside of Meteorite Valley, there are already a large number of super soldiers to explore the surrounding situation.


    It took more than an hour for the spies to pass the news to the army without finding any abnormalities.


    "Everyone goes forward at full speed and can rest through the Meteorite Valley."


    The messenger drove an off-road vehicle to convey high-level orders along both sides of the team.


    For two days of non-stop driving, there is no problem for the super fighters, but Chu Tianhe''s troops are mostly ordinary people.


    Now that he knew that he would be able to rest within a dozen miles, the soldiers who had looked exhausted from the beginning were all energized.


    "Finally I can rest, my feet are almost bubbling in the past two days."


    "Who said no? Everyone can hurry up, grit their teeth and rest."


    "Boost."


    The army moved faster, and the long line was like a long snake pouring into the two wide canyons under the light of the lights.


    Highlands on both sides of the canyon.


    The detectives of Jiutian City had checked these places before and did not find any figures, but what they didn''t know was that some people could not be seen with the naked eye.


    "Mistress, the team of Nine Heavens City has entered the canyon, should we do it now?"


    In the air, people''s words sounded.


    The slight voice of inquiry seemed very strange on this lonely cliff.


    "No hurry, the people of Jiutian City have been marching in a hurry for several days. At this moment, most people are exhausted. It is impossible for them to attack the creation base in this state. Can''t stand a blow." No one can be seen, but Mu Wuqing clearly hears the voice.


    "clear."


    "keep an eye on."


    "Yes!"


    Around nine o''clock in the evening, Chu Tianhe and their troops finally left the Meteorite Valley.


    At the other end of the canyon, a few hundred meters away from the valley mouth, a temporary camp has been established there.


    Seeing the dense torches, the soldiers passing through the canyon showed excitement on their faces.


    I can finally rest.


    Without stopping, the army galloped directly towards the temporary camp established by the previous army.


    In the camp.


    The army arrived, and with the order to rest on the spot, the already exhausted soldiers sat leaning against each other in twos and threes, and their faces were unspeakably comfortable and relaxed.


    "No shortage, pay attention to the vigilance around, don''t let the secret mouse take advantage of it."


    Chu Tianhe led Li Xiuwen and Ouyang Qingqing on the way to a camp, and exhorted Ning Wucai beside him.


    Ning Wuque looked at the exhausted soldiers around him and nodded vigorously.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I have made the Super Soldiers guard around, and there are still a lot of secret whistles. There will be no problem."


    "Well, let the logistics take the time to prepare the food, let the soldiers have a good meal, then rest early, and directly enter the sphere of influence of the creation base tomorrow."


    "The former army is already preparing."


    Li Xiuwen said.


    The group of people quickly entered the camp tent as they spoke.


    On the outskirts of the temporary camp.


    In the invisible air, there were waves of ripples.


    No people can be seen, but on the ground, the grass blades disappear for a moment.


    On top of a big mountain.


    Standing here, you can see the temporary camp a kilometer away.


    Mu Wuqing, Phantom Shadow, and Bai Youwei are all here.


    "I have seen all the mistresses."


    A member of the Shadow Guard appeared behind them, respectfully.


    "How is the situation ahead?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "Nine Sky City''s team has all entered the temporary camp. After many days of driving, the other side''s vigilance is not as good as before. However, they have left a lot of open and secret guards on the periphery, and the normal alert still exists. "


    Hearing the report from the members of the Shadow Guard, Ni Qingcheng said lightly: "This is normal. If a group of exhausted teachers don''t even have this kind of vigilance, then Chu Tianhe will be like that."


    "What are they doing now?" Mu Wuqing continued to ask.


    "Buying the pot to make rice."


    "Sister Wu Qing, do you have any ideas?" Bai Youwei asked from the side.


    Mu Wuqing smiled evilly.


    "If you are physically and mentally exhausted, then you can eat and drink. What do you think they will do next?"


    "Sleep beautifully." Yan Yi said.


    Others heard that, except for the Phantom, their faces showed a meaningful smile.


    "The order is passed on, the Shadow Guard will start after the enemy''s meal." The sisters already knew what they thought, Mu Wuqing stopped talking, and directly gave the order to the members of the Shadow Guard.


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard who came to report the situation responded, and then stepped back.


    "Qingcheng, Youwei..."


    "Sister Wu Qing (Wu Qing)!"


    "You don''t have an invisible battle suit. The task of attacking the temporary camp of Jiutian City is not suitable for you. You will lead a small team to contain those who escaped from our attack. Especially the high-level people like Chutianhe, don''t let them run away. . If we can keep Chu Tianhe and the others here, maybe we can even take the Jiutian City."


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s words, Bai Youwei and the others looked at their equipment.


    Among the girls, except for the Phantom and Mu Wuqing, everyone else wore armed armor.


    Such a dress that easily exposes oneself is really not suitable for the next action.


    Bai Youwei and the others did not insist on this matter, and nodded.


    "Sister Wu Qing don''t worry, we know what to do."


    Others nodded one after another.


    "Then prepare now! The members of the Shadow Guard will keep an eye on Chu Tianhe and other high-level leaders, you can just seize the opportunity to stay with them."


    "Yes!"


    The women took the lead, and left in pairs.


    "Xiaoying..."


    "My goal is only Chu Tianhe, Sister Wu Qing, and the rest is left to you." Without waiting for Mu Wuqing to explain the task, Phantom directly chose his own goal.


    Mu Wuqing was stunned, then smiled.


    "be careful."


    "Um!"

 Chapter 1093： Sneak attack started

    It''s eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Two hours later, the full-fed Jiu Tiancheng fighters, except for the super fighters who were responsible for guarding the periphery, were immersed in the sound of snoring inside the camp.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Puff..."


    Among the dense forests outside the camp, Ning Wuque left the open and secret posts outside. At this moment, he was encountering a merciless massacre.


    Mu Wuqing and their actions began.


    All the actions of the enemy camp are under the close surveillance of the Shadow Guards, and therefore, no matter where they hide, the secret guards cannot escape the end of the Shadow Guards.


    The members of the Shadow Guard in the invisible state, they move quickly.


    Countless people shot at the same time, and the security forces outside the camp were secretly executed without sending a crisis signal.


    The invisible figure slowly approached the camp.


    There was no communication or any instructions. The members of the Shadow Guard, who had been assigned tasks before the operation, secretly sneaked into the camp where Chutianhe and them were in groups.


    "Kaka..."


    The outermost open and secret sentry were resolved, and the next step was the firepower spot in the camp.


    The fighters of the Nine Sky City who control heavy weapons still don''t know that the crisis has come.


    Although they were still awake, but also seemingly careless, they touched the members of the Shadow Guard next to them and quickly assassinated them in the fortifications of the firepower point at a speed that could not be as fast as Thunder.


    "Huh, what are you doing?"


    One hundred dense and one sparse.


    The members of the Shadow Guard have been extremely careful. When dealing with the target, they only leave when the opponent completely loses their vitality, but accidents always exist.


    An enemy soldier who was sleeping in a daze, saw the soldiers inside the firepower point fall one after another. At first, he didn''t understand the situation, and he heard a question.


    His sound scared the members of the Shadow Guard in stealth.


    The air seemed to be condensed, and the snoring of countless soldiers around was more clearly audible at this moment.


    The warrior who woke up dazedly stood up.


    "Hey, brother, you are super soldiers in charge of camp security. You won''t sleep too? If your majesty knows this, you will have good fruit to eat." I don''t know that their companions who watched the night have been dealt with. As the soldier spoke again, he walked towards the firepower point in front of him.


    Although the expressions of the members of the Shadow Guard cannot be seen, it is conceivable that they must be nervous now.


    They didn''t make any noise, quietly waiting for the waking enemy soldier to approach.


    When the enemy soldier approached the firepower point and looked inside the fortification.


    At this moment, the members of the Shadow Guard in the stealth state took action.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The enemy soldier hadn''t seen the inside of the fortification clearly. Suddenly, an invisible big hand instantly covered his mouth.


    The other party was about to struggle, and in the invisible air, there seemed to be new "ghost claws" pressing his hands and feet, so that he could not make a sound.


    The sharp blade of death pierced his body, and the enemy soldier opened a pair of frightened eyes, gradually losing his look in despair.


    After a few minutes, it was confirmed that the enemy soldier was exasperated, and the Shadow Guard members who had controlled him let go, and then dragged his figure into the fortification.


    "Damn, he''s pretending to be dead."


    At the moment when the Shadow Guards thought that the enemy soldier was dead and relaxed their vigilance, the enemy soldier who was originally "absolutely angry" touched his waist with one hand, quickly took the gun and opened the insurance.


    "boom--"


    In addition to the sound of snoring, this sound suddenly came from the unusually quiet night sky.


    That voice felt louder than thunder at midnight.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Gunshots? Something happened."


    The super soldiers on patrol caught this movement and their faces changed drastically.


    Some soldiers who were asleep also woke up dazedly after the shot.


    The direction where Mu Wuqing is.


    "Exposed?"


    "Master Wu Qing, a shadow guard in the east missed and the sneak attack failed." A member of the shadow guard came to report to Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wu can''t tolerate more thoughts.


    "There is no need to cover up, and directly clean up the super soldiers in the camp."


    "Yes!"


    The secret attack has failed, and Mu Wuqing is no longer sneaking.


    The order was issued and transmitted by radio, and all members of the Shadow Guard received this instruction.


    Lifting the veil of hands and feet, the Shadow Guards, which had already touched the camp, no longer worried about revealing their whereabouts, and directly attacked and killed those soldiers patrolling in the camp.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Boom..."


    Without constraints, the action efficiency of the members of the Shadow Guard is more rapid.


    Basically it is a matter of one or two swords, regardless of whether the target can be killed, the fatal attack falls, and the target is immediately changed.


    The screams and gunfire resounded throughout the camp.


    At this time, even those who were slow to react knew that something went wrong in the camp.


    "Damn it, enemy attack, enemy attack¡ª"


    The entire camp was completely chaotic.


    Chu Tianhe and their high-level camps.


    "what happened?"


    As soon as he appeared, the already fully armed Chu Tianhe directly grabbed a soldier and asked.


    The warrior who looked a little flustered said quickly: "Your Majesty, there is an enemy sneak attack on our camp. It is a group of invisible enemies."


    "Invisible enemy? Shadow Guard?"


    Chu Tianhe instantly guessed who attacked them.


    Hearing the screams and intense gunfire in the camp, his face looked extremely frightened.


    "Asshole, everyone immediately counterattacked, counterattacked."


    On the other hand, senior leaders like Li Xiuwen and Ning Wuque also stepped out of their camps.


    "Invisible enemy? Damn it, it''s the Phoenix Shadow Guard. Quickly, equip the thermal imager brought by the troops so that you can see them."


    Li Xiuwen''s reaction wasn''t too slow, and he immediately thought of the way to break the shadow guard''s greatest reliance.


    But now it is too late to think of equipping a thermal imaging device.


    Tens of thousands of members of the Shadow Guard entered the camp, scattered everywhere, and harvested those languishing soldiers. The speed was thrilling.


    The entire camp was shrouded in the sound of gunfire and screams, and the army of Nine Heavens City was unable to make an effective counterattack. As the number of deaths increased, the fear in the hearts of the soldiers occupied reason, and the cowardly put down their guns and held their heads. Those who begged for mercy on the ground and had a nervous breakdown held up their guns and fired in all directions.


    "Your Majesty, it''s messed up, it''s all messed up. The enemy who sneaked into our camp is out of order. We can''t organize an effective counterattack. In the face of invisible enemies, the entire barracks are completely chaotic." A guard came to Chu Tianhe to report. road.


    Chu Tianhe''s face under the helmet was bruised, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "How about Li Xiuwen and Ning Wuqian?"


    "Two warriors..."


    "Squeak..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Your Majesty (husband)--"


    The guard¡¯s words were not finished yet. Suddenly, beside Chu Tianhe, a basketball-sized purple energy ball appeared out of thin air. The terrifying power directly impacted Chu Tianhe''s figure. With a scream, Chu Tianhe''s figure flew in. In the camp, he disappeared in an instant.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Die me¡ª"


    Ouyang Qingqing, who saw this scene, was also calm.


    Without checking the situation of Chutianhe, after panicking, he raised his hand slightly and fired at the place where Chutianhe was before.


    "Clang clang..."


    All the bullets sank into the air.


    I saw in front of the location where Chu Tianhe was before, a purple energy passport appeared.


    The bullet hit it, as if hitting steel, making a clear sound.


    "Squeak..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Did not let Ouyang Qingqing continue to shoot.


    The next second after the purple energy shield appeared, on the ground, electric currents spread like spider silk to the feet of Ouyang Qingqing and other surrounding guards.


    A series of screams passed, and all the surrounding guards died, and Ouyang Qingqing, after violently convulsing, fell to the ground feebly.


    The enemy in the air ignored them and charged into the camp in the form of a purple lightning.


    Chu Tianhe, who had been shot into flight before, had already penetrated the entire camp and flew to the rear.


    Purple lightning passed through where he broke and chased behind him.


    At this moment, Chu Tianhe just stood up from the grass tens of meters behind the camp.


    The situation of Chu Tianhe is unknown because of the cover of the Heavenly King Armor, but seeing his swaying figure, it is obvious that the injury is not light.


    "You don''t want to escape from my hand this time."


    Hearing the words, Chu Tianhe just looked up and saw purple lightning rushing towards him.


    "The Phantom?"


    An exclamation came from his mouth.

 Chapter 1094： Greet my trial

    Before he was surprised, the demon sword behind him was unsheathed and swept out frontally.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The impact sounded.


    Chu Tianhe, who didn''t have any advantage in strength, suddenly flew out.


    The phantom in the invisible state condenses Thunder.


    A purple thunder and lightning spread along the ground to below the figure of Chutianhe.


    "Squeak..."


    Before Chu Tianhe''s figure fell, on the ground, the purple electric current suddenly split into several waves and rose into the sky, forming a lightning cage with a radius of three meters to imprison Chutianhe in it.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    When thunder and lightning entered the body, Chu Tianhe let out a scream.


    "His Majesty--"


    At this moment, Li Xiuwen and Ning Wuque came over.


    Seeing the situation of Chutianhe, their eyes hurriedly swept around.


    They had been equipped with thermal imaging cameras, and soon discovered the figure of the Phantom.


    "shot--"


    Ning Wuque roared, holding up the "Vulcan Cannon" with the blue light in his hand and shooting at the location of the Phantom.


    The soldiers who came with them also started to move.


    The invisible phantom frowned.


    The cage that trapped Chutianhe could no longer be maintained, and the output of the ability was disconnected, and the thunder quickly spread all over the body, and then formed a set of thunder armor covering the surface of the body.


    The figure appeared completely, the Phantom was not afraid of the impact of bullets, the whole body flashed with lightning, and countless thunders were woven into a net, quickly forming an area encompassing a hundred meters of land and enveloped everyone in it.


    "Grenade, hurry!"


    Li Xiuwen yelled, and took the lead in taking out the grenade on his body, pulling the ring off and throwing it towards the Phantom Shadow.


    Other people couldn''t take care of so much, and threw their grenades out one after another.


    "Rumble..."


    Dozens of grenade exploded at the same time, the power produced is unimaginable.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Under the ruthless shock wave, whether it was the Phantom or other people, the figure was lifted out.


    The Phantom was protected by energy armor, but it was just thrown off, but Li Xiuwen and others, except for the soldiers wearing armed armor, survived, those ordinary warriors or those without armor protection, all died under the impact of the energy generated by the explosion of the grenade.


    Fortunately, the area where the Phantom was formed has also been dissipated.


    "Ahem...stop him, revise the text, and take your majesty away!"


    Ning Wuque got up, had no extra time to think about it, and left a word to Li Xiuwen, he directly took the remaining super-armed armored fighters to the Phantom.


    Li Xiuwen also knew that they were definitely not the opponents of the superpower in front of him, and got up and came to Chu Tianhe.


    "Your Majesty, let''s go."


    Chu Tianhe looked at the phantom who was confronting Ning Wuque with an extremely unwilling gaze in pain.


    "go!"


    He also knew what choice to make at this time.


    Ning Wuwei and their efforts were not wasted in vain, and with Li Xiuwen, they galloped towards the rear without looking back.


    "Don''t want to go!"


    The target of the Phantom is Chu Tianhe. Seeing that the other party is about to flee his line of sight, how can the Phantom allow him to leave?


    "If you want to kill your Majesty, you have to pass me first."


    Ning Wuque yelled, and the gun in his hand turned towards the Phantom for a burst of output.


    "die!"


    The Phantom was furious, and the thunder on his body was released, and the powerful purple lightning formed a thunder pool, including Ning Wuque and the others.


    Screaming again and again.


    Ning Wuque, who was numb all over and couldn''t even pull the trigger, instantly lost his combat effectiveness.


    "Block her."


    At this time, from the camp, Ouyang Qingqing, who had recovered, organized a team of thousands of people and opened fire on the Phantom.


    A rain of guns and bullets, the phantom with nowhere to dodge, relying on the energy armor on her body to resist the bullets hitting her body.


    "court death!"


    Pursuing Chu Tianhe eagerly, the Phantom gave a cold cry, and the lightning woven into a net enveloped Ouyang Qingqing and the others.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Puff..."


    The power of the Phantom''s shot this time is extremely terrifying.


    In the screams of the people affected by the thunder, ordinary people with weak strength turned into a cloud of blood directly in the power grid.


    Ouyang Qingqing also had a hard time.


    Under the terrifying electric shock, he passed out directly.


    "Die together!"


    With Ouyang Qingqing fighting for this little time, Ning Wuque, who had recovered a little mobility, suddenly rushed towards the Phantom.


    He hugged her tightly.


    "Squeak..."


    "what--"


    Dare to get close to the Phantom, Ning Wuque''s courage is worthy of praise, but the end is to usher in a more terrifying thunder attack on the Phantom.


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Wuwei''s body in the armor began to smoke.


    The smell of roasted meat diffused.


    But the Phantom soon discovered the anomaly.


    The surface of Ning Wuque''s armor turned out to be five or six grenades with the tabs torn off.


    "..."


    There is no time to get rid of the shackles of Ning Wuqian.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    With waves of earth-shattering explosions, the location of the Phantom and Ning Wuque''s figures was enveloped by a large amount of fire and smoke.


    After a while, wait for the smoke to dissipate.


    In a deep pit several meters in diameter, a phantom with purple electricity appeared.


    Terrible, the terrible moment of the energy armor was foreseen.


    With such a terrifying explosion, the Phantom had nothing to do.


    The horror of the fifth-level fighters can be seen from this.


    Phantom shook her somewhat dizzy head. She quickly recovered. She ignored Ouyang Qingqing, who had passed out at the scene, and turned and chased Chu Tianhe in the direction where they fled.


    "Hit it, hit it hard, even if you can''t see anyone, you don''t need to save me bullets if you shoot into the air."


    The other direction of the camp.


    The Shadow Guard''s sneak attack was undoubtedly terrifying, but the Nine Sky City team had 300,000 after all.


    Among these people, as long as there is a small group of leaders with good ability, it is not difficult to organize a counterattack team.


    At present, what Mu Wuqing and the others are encountering is a counterattack team with extraordinary combat effectiveness.


    They occupied a hill and quickly built fortifications on it.


    With sufficient ammunition and over a thousand manpower, even if they could not see the enemy hidden in the air, they would shoot forward without leaving room.


    All kinds of firearms and bombs are madly output to the front.


    Faced with such firepower, the Shadow Guards did not dare to continue rushing after losing a certain amount of manpower.


    The outcome of this team is destined, but before they run out of ammunition and food, it is not easy for the Shadow Guards to take them down.


    "Master Wu Qing, the other party''s firepower is too fierce, it is not impossible to take them down, but if we rush up now, there will be a certain amount of casualties."


    In a camp hundreds of meters away from the position, after several failed attempts by the Shadow Guard to approach the opponent''s position, a member of the Shadow Guard came to Mu Wuqing to report.


    Mu Wuqing could see the firepower output over there.


    These people are completely dying, but I have to say that such a blind attack really effectively inhibited the Shadow Guard''s attack.


    "How about other places?"


    "Most people have already surrendered, and only a small part of the enemy troops fled the camp. Because there was another hostess guarding the periphery, we didn''t pursue it." A member of the Shadow Guard said.


    Mu Wu cleared his eyebrows.


    "In other words, the most fierce resistance at the moment is the position in front?"


    "Yes."


    "Very well, since they choose to resist to the end, there is no need to subdue them."


    As he said, on the surface of Mu Wuqing''s invisible battle suit, blood black flames bulged.


    The flames that continued to condense into armor quickly formed a flame-like energy armor covering the surface of her body.


    "I now officially announce their death penalty."

 Chapter 1095： Vaillant first appeared

    Between words, Mu Wuqing had a finger empty and spread out his five fingers.


    The blood-black flames began to rush from her hand into the air and condense into a ball.


    Starting from a point of light converging, the fireball above Mu Wuqing''s five fingers gathered more and more.


    The larger the volume of the fireball, the more obvious the surrounding changes.


    "What a terrible temperature."


    The members of the Shadow Guard around her felt the surrounding temperature rise, and they all stepped back unconsciously.


    In the dark night, the constantly bulging fireball is like a rising sun hanging high under the night.


    As the size of the fireball became more and more terrifying, the resistance army, hundreds of meters away, accidentally caught Ni Tianwu and the others, and many people''s eyes were taken aback.


    "what is that?"


    "It looks like a fireball. My God, the fireball keeps growing."


    In the camp, the commander in charge of directing the battle of Jiu Tiancheng soldiers here also noticed the huge fireball hanging high in the night sky.


    Seeing that the radius of the fireball has reached five or six meters and has not stopped growing, the commander''s expression has changed dramatically.


    "Damn it, it''s an ability person, fast, fast, turn the firepower to focus on the area under the fireball." The commander shouted impatiently.


    The soldiers around were still a little confused.


    What is the attacking side doing?


    "asshole--"


    Seeing the soldiers hesitate, while the commander scolded, he grabbed a rifle from the hand of a soldier beside him.


    "Boom boom..."


    Regardless of whether he could hit the target, the commander pointed his muzzle at the location of Mu Wuqing''s figure and pulled the trigger continuously.


    "Hurry up and attack me." The commander did not forget to remind others.


    Although the surrounding soldiers still don''t know why the commander is so eager, but after two orders came, they didn''t think about other things.


    Some of the soldiers pointed their guns at Mu Wuqing''s side, and the dense bullets continued to sink into the dim environment below the fireball like streamers.


    At this time, Mu Wuqing''s condensed fireball was suspended in the sky like a small sun.


    She was already struggling with her hand, and her strength reached the maximum range that Mu Wuqing could bear. She didn''t dare to rush to gather stronger strength, and the flame in her hand stopped outputting.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Master Wu Qing¡ª¡ª"


    Some bullets hit Mu Wuqing below the fireball, but unfortunately, the penetration of the bullets was completely unable to break the defense of Mu Wuqing''s energy armor.


    The surrounding Shadow Guard members were worried for Mu Wuqing, and even wanted to come over to resist the bullets for her, but they were all stopped by Mu Wuqing with his other hand.


    With sharp eyes staring at the **** hundreds of meters away, Mu Wu coldly yelled: "Stop it!"


    As the voice fell, Mu Wuqing waved his spread out hands in the air.


    There was a "swish".


    The huge fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters flew towards the **** where the resistance army was located like a cannonball.


    "Fuck... run away¡ª"


    Seeing the huge fireball flying, the commander stopped shooting and fled towards one side for the first time.


    Although the others were still a little confused, the huge fireball was right in front of them, and they didn''t care about the others, and they left the fortifications and scattered.


    "Rumble..."


    But their speed is still slow.


    The huge fireball hits the top of the **** like a meteor, with an earth-shattering explosion covering everything and tearing the sky apart.


    The blooming flames swept across all directions like a huge wave, and terrifying smoke clouds and unstoppable shock waves appeared. The enemy soldier closest to the fireball explosion was evaporated in an instant, leaving no bones.


    Huge clouds of smoke rose into the sky, and waves of strong waves dispersed like ocean waves.


    Many shadow guards on Mu Wuqing''s side could not withstand the shock wave, and they were forced to retreat by this terrible shock wave.


    The person who retreated to a hundred meters away from the explosion range, and then looked at the scene on the slope, was full of shock.


    Everything was swallowed up by the power of terror.


    Except for the soaring fire that illuminates the night, everything else is submerged in blood black flames.


    Purgatory on earth.


    "It''s the ability person, the ability person of the Phoenix has shot."


    "This is the power of potion No. 5? It''s terrifying."


    "We surrender, we surrender..."


    Mu Wuqing''s attack showed what is the power of destroying the dryness.


    A shock from the soul, not to mention the current situation of the rebels on the slope, those enemy forces still contending with the Shadow Guards witnessed this scene, instinctively throwing away the weapons in their hands, squatting on the ground with their heads Revolt again.


    "Huhuhu..."


    After the shot fell, Mu Wuqing took a few breaths of fresh air.


    The ultimate blow is still huge to her.


    The energy armor on her body retreated automatically, because the energy in her body was not enough to maintain the state of the energy armor.


    But the effect is also obvious.


    This blow almost flattened a **** to the ground, and everyone with a discerning eye knew that it was impossible for the rebels above to survive.


    "Master Wu Qing, are you okay?" A female shadow guard came to Mu Wuqing''s side and asked concerned.


    Mu Wuqing shook his head.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that the consumption is a bit huge, let me prepare a food for me. In addition, you must first gather the surrendered enemy forces, and don''t go over the **** for the time being. The fire and water are immortal, and you can only wait for the extra energy contained in it. Only after the burning is exhausted will it turn into a normal flame. When the flame returns to normal, you can clean the battlefield again."


    "Yes!"


    "Master Wu Qing, we will take you down to rest."


    Mu Wuqing didn''t try her best, and nodded.


    "I will leave the rest to you."


    Under the **** of two female shadow guards, Mu Wuqing walked to a camp tens of meters away.


    As for the camps around her, they were ignited by the previous high temperature and burned.


    "Everyone act, don''t let any enemy alive."


    "Yes!"


    Other members of the Shadow Guard began to clean the surrounding battlefield.


    With the deterrence of Mu Wuqing''s blow, the remaining troops in Jiutian City in the camp had no sense of resistance at this moment.


    The members of the Shadow Guard did not encounter any further obstacles, and gathered the enemy troops who hugged their heads and begged for mercy, and put them under detention.


    Outside the camp.


    "Swish swish..."


    Their phantoms chasing Chutianhe shuttled among the trees.


    Chu Tianhe and the others, who hadn''t been out of her sight for long, were quickly overtaken by her.


    Chu Tianhe, wearing a Heavenly King Armor, was surrounded by five fourth-level fighters wearing a generation of armed armor.


    The only thing missing was Li Xiuwen who left with Chu Tianhe.


    "Your Majesty, the enemy is catching up."


    A fourth-level soldier who was protecting Chutianhe saw the purple light behind him, his face changed drastically.


    Chu Tianhe under the protection of Heavenly King A did not speak, and continued to flee forward with the five people.


    "Kaka..."


    "Ah..."


    The attack of the phantom strikes.


    Several lightning bolts fell from the sky.


    Of the six people who couldn''t dodge, two of them were struck by the thunder and screamed violently.


    "I said I won''t let you escape again this time, Chu Tianhe, your end is here."


    The purple flash came to the front of Chu Tianhe and the others fleeing, blocking their way.


    Chu Tianhe, who took the lead, stagnated, and the demon sword he held tightly trembled slightly in his hand.


    The other three soldiers around looked at each other.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Suddenly..."


    Three fourth-level fighters simultaneously drew out the weapons on their armors and rushed towards the Phantom.


    "Zezi--"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Under the absolute strength, the Phantom did not keep a hand.


    The thunder and lightning spread out in his hand.


    The purple lightning swimming in the air swept the figures of three fourth-level fighters, and the terrifying electric current instantly made them lose their combat effectiveness.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The Phantom rushed towards the Chutian River, moving, harvesting the numb level 4 fighters in the province.


    At this point, the Phantom knew that it was impossible to conquer someone who could still work for Chu Tianhe.


    If it hadn''t been for them to show their determination with actions, the Phantom could not consider letting them go.


    After all, they are level four fighters, and they have cutting-edge combat power everywhere.


    But they have made a choice, and the Phantom can only fulfill their loyalty.

 Chapter 1096： Chu Pao Pao

    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    Kill the three and confront Chu Tianhe.


    The bloodthirsty short blade collided with the blood-blue monster sword.


    When their eyes met, a dazzling fire burst out between the two of them.


    "Squeak..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Although Chu Tianhe blocked the frontal blow of the Phantom, the current on the Phantom immediately eroded his whole body before he could make the next move.


    Even with the protection of the Celestial Armor, his body will be seriously injured when the current exceeds the defensive power of the Celestial Armor.


    A moment when the body was paralyzed.


    The Phantom body took a step back and attacked Chu Tianhe again.


    The lightning-fast figure surrounded Chu Tianhe, and the blink of an eye dropped dozens of attacks on him.


    Holding the short blade made of the corpse emperor''s teeth, the Heavenly King Armor on Chu Tianhe could not continuously defend against such an attack.


    The armor''s defense was torn apart, and the Phantom''s attack left countless shocking wounds on Chu Tianhe''s body.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Peng..."


    After Chu Tianhe recovered a little mobility from the numb state, he fought hard to block the slash of the Phantom.


    The Phantom reacted quickly, the short blade was blocked, and a whip kick hit Chu Tianhe''s neck, kicking him out.


    "die--"


    The Phantom did not give Chu Tianhe any chance at all, and while the other side''s figure flew out, he pressed one hand to the ground.


    Zidian, who was approaching the figure flying along the ground towards Chutian River, came under his body in an instant.


    "Peng..."


    The electric current rose from the ground, and a huge purple light with a diameter of more than two meters hit Chu Tianhe''s body, drowning him in the beam of light.


    "His Majesty--"


    "I''m fighting with you."


    In the Chutianhe crisis, the two fourth-level fighters who were initially struck by lightning and numb all recovered.


    The two screamed and rushed towards the Phantom.


    "court death!"


    The Phantom did not stop the current output, and continued to place Chu Tianhe''s body between the thunder pillars. With his other hand waved, two bolts of lightning hit the fourth-level fighters that rushed forward and directly knocked them out.


    After a while, the thunder pillar covering the Chutian River gradually shrank, and finally turned into a thread and disappeared into the night sky.


    Chu Tianhe''s figure also fell, lying on the ground constantly twitching.


    Phantom stood up and walked towards Chu Tianhe''s figure step by step with a short knife in his hand.


    Came to him soon.


    Looking at Chu Tianhe, who was lying on the ground completely losing the ability to resist, the energy helmet of the Phantom to protect her head receded, revealing her face under the invisible battle clothes.


    The brow furrowed slightly.


    The Phantom feels a bit unreal.


    Chu Tianhe was killed by her like this?


    With a hint of suspicion, the Phantom Shadow hit Chu Tianhe''s face mask with a purple lightning, directly smashing the face mask that was blocking Chu Tianhe''s face.


    "Ho ho...cough cough..."


    The mask was destroyed, and a strange face appeared in front of Phantom Shadow.


    "Are you not Chu Tianhe?" Phantom was coldly angry.


    Li Xiuwen vomited blood with a smug smile on his face.


    "My plan still failed, but, but you want to stay with your Majesty, do, dream..."


    After speaking, Li Xiuwen swallowed one last breath.


    "Damn it!"


    The person in Chutianhe Heavenly King A is actually not him?


    This gives the Phantom a shame of being played around.


    The figure flickered to the other two fourth-level fighters.


    Two electric currents turned into purple palms, pinched their necks and raised them in the air.


    "Tell me where Chu Tianhe is, I can let you go."


    The two fourth-level fighters sneered.


    "dream."


    "Puff..."


    It seemed that there was a crunching sound.


    The Phantom hurriedly smashed their masks to stop them, but it was too late.


    These people are obviously Chu Tianhe''s diehards. In order not to expose Chu Tianhe''s whereabouts, they bit their tongues one by one to make them lose the ability to speak.


    In this way, even if the Phantom tortured them, don''t want to learn anything about Chutianhe''s whereabouts from them.


    The phantom is hateful.


    Once again, Chu Tianhe escaped from under her nose.


    Zidian turned into the palm of his hand to force the two fourth-level fighters who had bitten their tongues. Without hesitation, the Phantom''s figure disappeared in place.


    With Li Xiuwen they turned their backs.


    An invisible figure is swiftly fleeing in the forest.


    No person can be seen, but if he lifts his invisibility, he will find that this person is Chu Tianhe.


    Being stared at by the Phantom, whether Chu Tianhe or Li Xiuwen, they knew that it was impossible to escape from the pursuit of the Phantom under normal circumstances.


    Chu Tianhe is lucky.


    A few days ago, Li Xiuwen had prepared for them the invisible suit, and Chu Tianhe happened to have a set of intact. This time he attacked the creation base and wore it all the time, just to prevent accidents.


    It was with this preparation that when Li Xiuwen took Chu Tianhe out of the Mei TV line, he figured out a way for Chu Tianhe to leave.


    No one wanted to attract the Phantom, and Chu Tianhe''s plan to escape was destined to be insecure.


    For this reason, after the two left the sight of the Phantom, Li Xiuwen volunteered to take on the important task of attracting the Phantom away and giving Chu Tianhe escape time.


    Putting on Chutianhe''s armor, he led several Level 4 fighters in the opposite direction and continued to attract Phantom''s eyes. It was precisely because of the traces left by them halfway that Phantom ignored Chutianhe''s direction.


    The efforts of the six people undoubtedly achieved their goals.


    If it weren''t for them, even if Chu Tianhe had the invisibility ability, it would inevitably leave traces of movement along the way.


    The invisibility suit is made by the phoenix. For tracking this type of people, the phoenix must have their own set of methods.


    As a killer, Phantom''s tracking ability is the leader among them.


    But she didn''t expect that the other party would make such a move, and thus missed the best time to chase Chu Tianhe.


    Because of the time delay, even if the Phantom finally reacted and could find the traces left by Chu Tianhe when he escaped, it might not be able to catch up with him.


    "Wei Xiao, Phantom, you and my hatred are not shared, I swear by Chu Tianhe, from now on as long as you are immortal people, I will see one kill one, no matter how old or young. One day, I want you Pay the price for those who died tragically in your hands."


    Chu Tianhe failed again.


    Not only did they fail to achieve the goal they wanted this time, they also lost hundreds of thousands of troops.


    It is estimated that there will be death or no life in the Three Great Wars, including a woman of his own. Although this loss is not the first time, it has repeatedly suffered from Wei Xiao''s influence. The resentment in Chu Tianhe''s heart can be imagined.


    He can''t wait to go back and kill all the Phantom and others, but unfortunately, he has more than enough energy.


    He survived because of the efforts of his own women and his subordinates. If he really turned back, it would be foolish.


    Chu Tianhe, who was fleeing, was not thankful for avoiding the pursuit of the Phantom. His heart was bleeding now.


    God **** it, why are you doing this to me?


    Is there such a big gap between me, Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao?


    I am not convinced, I am not convinced by Chu Tianhe¡ª¡ª


    Chu Tianhe did not slow down the speed of escape, but invisibly, his heart was roaring.


    It''s terrible, it''s terrible.


    For this plan, in the early stage, Chu Tianhe took in the life of a soldier and a beloved person, and finally made an alliance with the Ice Queen. As a result, nothing was done. He lost another 300,000 troops. , Which also includes two right-hand men and a beloved one.


    Such encounters and blows, it is no wonder that Chu Tianhe would complain about others.


    But it''s useless to think about it now.


    No matter how sad and angry he was in his heart, he would have to save his life and escape.


    He can''t live up to Li Xiuwen''s efforts, he still has blood and deep revenge.


    If he wanted to find Wei Xiao desperately, he would have to bear it, even if he tried to steal his life, he would have to keep a useful body.


    Only when he is alive will he have the opportunity to return the pain he has endured thousands of times to Wei Xiao.


    With this heavy hatred, there was no pause. Soon, Chu Tianhe left the Meteorite Valley, truly missing.


    "Swish¡ª"


    On the cliff behind the exit of Meteorite Valley.


    The Phantom is worthy of being a character born as a killer.


    After being delayed by Li Xiuwen and the others, they finally found the right route for Chu Tianhe to escape.


    However, all of this disappeared when she pursued the exit behind Meteorite Valley.


    There are too many man-made traces in this area, and many of them have appeared not long ago. The traces left by Chu Tianhe have completely become chaotic in this area, and the Phantom cannot tell where Tianhe''s final escape route is.


    Standing at a high place, the deep starry eyes looked at the night sky in the distance.


    The phantom with his hands clenched his fists secretly, the unwillingness in his eyes is particularly obvious.


    The second time.


    This was the second time Chu Tianhe escaped from under her nose.


    If the first time is excusable, but the second time, the strength has reached the level 4 fighters like the phantom of ants, and if you are prepared, Chu Tianhe can still escape, which makes her heart full of self-confidence. responsibility.


    "Chu Tianhe..."


    The Phantom spoke, trembling in her tone.


    It seemed that if Chu Tianhe escaped, the excitement to her was not so great.

 Chapter 1097： Finishing stage

    the other side.


    In the middle of the night.


    The 300,000 army that Chu Tianhe brought, except for a few who were too scattered to escape, most of them were captured by Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Bai Youwei, who was on the outermost periphery, also had very good gains.


    More than 90% of the dozens of teams that ran away were left behind by them.


    Bringing these people back to the camp, the entire Jiutian City planned to pretend to attack the army of the creation base. Except for more than 40,000 people who died, nearly 200,000 remained in place.


    Mu Wuqing did not have many casualties.


    More than 30,000 members of the Shadow Guard, with less than 1,000 casualties.


    Among these people, most of them were killed and wounded indiscriminately, and fewer than a hundred people were killed or injured in head-to-head combat.


    This achievement can be achieved, on the one hand, because of the invisibility capabilities of the Shadow Guard.


    A group of invisible people dealt with enemies whose eyes were darkened. From the very beginning, they had an absolute advantage.


    What''s more, their number is also quite large.


    There are more than 30,000 people, and it seems that there is a big gap between the army of Jiutian City, but the invisibility is enough to make up this gap completely.


    On the other hand, it is the reason of Nine Heavens City itself.


    First, it was a group of tired teachers. Under the condition of eating and drinking and slackening all over, in the face of emergency, the ability to cope with an emergency was too poor, and it was completely led by the nose of the members of the Shadow Guard.


    How powerful can such a team play out?


    The second reason is that they brought too few thermal imaging cameras, and they failed to equip them in the first time.


    It was too late to equip a small group of people when needed.


    It sounds ironic.


    I remember that when Li Xiuwen gave Chu Tianhe and the others invisibility suits a few days ago, he also said that Phoenix¡¯s equipment had a miraculous effect against zombies. It seemed trivial to deal with their humans, but now?


    It''s just such a group of teams that didn''t take him seriously, and destroy them with less than one-ninth of their troops. The speed of this face-smashing is simply not too fast.


    So, if you don''t have that strength, don''t pretend to be a match.


    Tactically, you can despise your opponent, but on the battlefield, continuing to carry that arrogance, you are no different from looking for death.


    "Sister Wu Qing, we have brought back all the enemies we can stop. Chu Tianhe is missing, and the other high-level officials of Nine Heavens City are dead and fleeing. Then they should not be able to set off any storms."


    "Well, it''s all hard work, we all have a rest, we will go back when Xiaoying comes back."


    "Sister Xiaoying went to chase Chu Tianhe?" Yan Yi asked.


    Mu Wuqing nodded.


    "Will it be dangerous?" Bai Youwei asked concerned.


    Mu Wuqing smiled indifferently: "You should tell Chu Tianhe and the others. When Xiaoying is staring at them, those people will ask for their own blessings!"


    "That''s true. Xiaoying sister is the first person under her husband, and she doesn''t have to deal with the corpse emperor. What storm can a Chutianhe set off under her nose?" Bai Youwei thought of the terrifying speed and ability of the Phantom Don''t worry.


    Ni Qingcheng asked, "What are you going to do with the prisoners outside?"


    "Take it home first, and the husband has the final say on what to do with it."


    "Report!"


    At this time, there was a noise outside the camp.


    "Come in."


    Mu Wuqing''s voice fell, and from outside the camp, three members of the female film guard came to them with a comatose woman.


    "Enlighten the hostesses, we found this person in the camp. After we asked the people in Jiutian City, we learned that she was a woman from Chutianhe named Ouyang Qingqing. It is not easy for us to put her and other prisoners Together, so bring it to the disposal of the hostess."


    "Are you sure she is Chutianhe''s woman?"


    Bai Youwei exclaimed.


    The leading female shadow guard nodded.


    "Many of those captives knew her, and her identity should not be wrong."


    After hearing the words, the women no longer doubted.


    His eyes stayed on Ouyang Qingqing, who had faded his armor and was in a strong suit but fell into a coma.


    Jiang Xiyu sighed and said: "I am a beauty, and they are no more than Qing Shu. In other words, Chu Tianhe is really funny. Every time he encounters an accident, he will always leave one or two women behind. How many women can he do? Used to throw away?"


    "A capable man in the last days, which one is not surrounded by beautiful women?" Mu Wuqing pointedly said.


    The women were startled.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    It seemed that thinking of someone, he hid his mouth and chuckled.


    Mu Wuqing turned and said: "But someone who is incapable of being merciful, saying that he is a scumbag is to praise him, and ask me to say that this Chu Tianhe is an out-and-out scum. She can''t protect her own woman. He also brought people everywhere, how irresponsible is he?"


    "I agree with this." Bai Youwei deeply agrees, "It''s still good for our husband, although he is also bothered, but it can be said that there is no room for protecting us. We are so strong and still refuse to let us take risks. Look around us , I don¡¯t know how many shadow guards above level three are guarding us at all times."


    Ni Qingcheng hid his mouth and smiled: "You are content! No one else wants such protection!"


    "I mean, sister Qingcheng, you hate it." Bai Youwei groaned.


    "How do you deal with this person?" Jiang Xiyu said while looking at the fainted Ouyang Qingqing.


    Mu Wuqing came back to his senses.


    "Let''s watch the custody for a while, what do you say when my husband comes back to see him?"


    The girls nodded.


    "Take it out and take care of it. In other words, it''s Chu Tianhe''s woman, don''t neglect it." Mu Wuqing ordered.


    The members of the Shadow Guard led the way.


    "Yes!"


    Then left with Ouyang Qingqing.


    The girls chatted for a while, and then they all went to rest.


    The next day.


    The sun shines on the earth.


    After cleaning up last night, all the people in Jiutian City, except for the fish that slipped through the net, were gathered by members of the Shadow Guard.


    At dawn, the Phantom also came back.


    After Mu Wuqing and the others learned that Chu Tianhe was allowed to escape again, they comforted the Phantom Shadow, and then began to prepare for the return journey.


    At about ten o''clock in the morning that day, Mu Wuqing and the others handed over the personnel sent by the headquarters, and escorted 190,000 prisoners to the creation base.


    The main battlefield.


    The enemy zombies have no room to fight back.


    Under the joint hands of the human army and the friendly corpse, the last bit of the ice queen left on the main battlefield was also wiped out by the coalition at noon that day.


    After nearly ten days of fighting, the confrontation between the coalition forces and the forces of the New Corpse Emperor finally came to an end.


    On the same day, when cleaning up the battlefield, Cao Yuchun, Lan Qiang and the others looked at the battlefield where corpses were piled up like mountains and blood flowed into rivers, and they were full of excitement while sighing in their hearts.


    Lament is because of the cruelty of the war.


    When you face the real corpse mountain and blood sea, even if it is a hostile relationship, you will feel a little bit.


    Excited, naturally these corpses of zombies are rare resources.


    The birth of the corpse emperor, it can be said that the existence of first-level zombies was completely cut off in their territory, and they started as second-level zombies, which means that a large number of genetic medicines are beckoning to the human army.


    The corpses of tens of millions of zombies and the human army after the victory can''t imagine how many genetic medicines can be extracted.

 Chapter 1098： Honesty takes advantage of the master

    "Finally won. Next, as long as the most difficult new corpse emperor is removed, this war can be declared over." Cao Yuchun and the top of the Phoenix stand on a slope, looking at the team that is being integrated, their faces are full. Stunned.


    For nearly ten days of fighting until now, although it is said that the troops that have contributed the most are the troops of the Mingzhao family, as the army of human race to assist in defense, the effort is not small.


    Eating, drinking, and sleeping are all on the battlefield, and people''s energy is always limited.


    No, the battle is over. Although many fighters did not deliberately act, the slack on their faces was obvious.


    Everyone is too tired.


    I didn¡¯t dare to rest during the battle. It was about my own life. Now that the battle is over, many people¡¯s spirits relax, the fatigue is like a demon, and it keeps rushing into the minds of the soldiers, which makes people can¡¯t help thinking. Lie on the ground.


    Lan Qiang stared at the battlefield and said calmly: "The next battle is no longer suitable for fighters below level 3 to participate, just so they can have a good rest."


    "Chief Cao, the weather is getting warmer now. Although the corpses of the zombies can be preserved for a long time, you have also seen the situation on the battlefield. If we don¡¯t deal with it, we will deal with the new corpse king and clean the battlefield again, I¡¯m afraid we will lose a lot. Part. This should be something you don''t want to see, right?"


    Cao Yuchun nodded: "Brother Lan Qiang have any good suggestions?"


    "Let all the people in the creation base move out to condense the corpses of the zombies on the battlefield as soon as possible. Put the corpses of the zombies properly, and you can keep them for a while."


    "I will notify the rear and let them handle it. By the way, how about Mr. Wei?"


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, everyone discovered at this time that after the battle, they seemed to have never seen Wei Xiao again.


    Wu Xiaoqi and the others looked around, and soon, on the side where the friendly zombies gathered, Wei Xiao''s figure was with Xing and Yue.


    Xing and Yue seem to be looking for something with Wei Xiao.


    "The Lord is over there."


    A gathering place for friendly zombies.


    After the war, five million friendly zombies, now there are less than one million left, and many of them still have injuries.


    However, with the zombie''s recovery ability, swallowing some flesh and blood can recover the injury, but it has no effect.


    "Master Wei Xiao, this is our request, please let the adults answer." Yue said respectfully to Wei Xiao.


    Xing and Yue were indeed looking for Wei Xiao.


    It''s not a big deal, but they want to bring back the corpse of the corpse of the Ming system.


    A total of nineteen corpses of the Nether system came out with Xing, Yue and them, and they fell in battle, and seven fell.


    Regarding their corpses, the two corpses Xing and Yue hoped that Wei Xiao would let them take them away.


    Wei Xiao smiled heartily when he heard Xing and Yue''s request.


    "Whatever I do, just do what you say. Who dares to stop you from telling me and see if I don''t cut him."


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, Xing, Yue and other corpses showed joy on their faces.


    "Thank you, Master Wei Xiao."


    "It''s just a trivial matter. In the next battle with the external corpse emperor, you have to do more. The enemy high-level zombies in the Imperial Nest have three to four hundred thousand, and you are still the main force."


    Xing vowed to say: "Master Wei Xiao rest assured, this is what we should do."


    "Well, the war has been so long, so you guys should have a good rest. Tomorrow we will attack the Imperial Nest. The closer it is to the last moment, the less we can take it lightly."


    "clear."


    After solving the problem of the corpse of the corpse of the Ming system, Xing, Yue and the others turned and left.


    "Lord, what did they ask you to talk about?"


    Lan Qiang and Cao Yuchun came over, and out of curiosity, Wu Xiaoqi asked.


    Wei Xiao turned around.


    As far as the eyes are concerned, they are all familiar faces.


    not bad.


    Since the war, none of the senior leaders of his Phoenix Base have suffered losses. Wei Xiao is very satisfied with this.


    "They didn''t say anything, but they wanted to take the body of the Ming-type Corpse back."


    "The Lord agreed?" Lan Qiang said.


    "Why, people are here for this. Isn''t it OK to satisfy their little wishes in the end? Don''t say just agreeing to them to take away the corpses of the corpses of the corpses, even if they beg to attack all the zombies of the corpse clan I agree to the corpse."


    "Ah...Mr. Wei, are you kidding me?"


    Cao Yuchun looked surprised when he heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    He promised to give the corpses of all enemy zombies to Xing and Yue. Wei Xiao was afraid that he was stupid, right?


    Wei Xiao glanced at him contemptuously.


    "The hero should have already told you our plan? Why, I have been silly in the battle these days, and have forgotten our final plan?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Cao Yuchun was startled.


    Soon, with his eyes bright, he looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    "Does that plan start?" Cao Yuchun asked in surprise.


    When he said this, Lan Qiang and the others turned their eyes to Wei Xiao.


    Yu Wei said, "Lord, will you do it soon?"


    "Yes, to be precise, the hands-on time will be tomorrow. We will discuss the details tonight. Chief Cao, you must also be prepared. Whether you can get an extra income depends on your performance tomorrow. "


    Cao Yuchun was indescribably shocked.


    But on the surface, it seems very serious.


    "Mr. Wei rest assured that we will definitely act according to the agreement."


    "Well, it''s done, I can give you five of the corpses of the nine big mothers."


    Cao Yuchun hesitated for a moment, a hint of surprise flashed across his face.


    "Then thank you Mr. Wei."


    "You deserve it."


    With that, Wei Xiao left the place directly without letting anyone follow.


    "Chief Cao, go, let''s see the casualties of the soldiers."


    Cao Yuchun didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he put on a smile and responded, "Okay, Brother Lan Qian, brothers and sisters, please."


    "Together!"


    ...


    The top of a mountain.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared here.


    "See the Lord!"


    Not long after he arrived, a member of the Shadow Guard appeared behind him.


    With a cold face, Wei Xiao looked at the friendly army of zombies gathered not far down the mountain, and said coldly: "Contact the captain of the Shadow Guard and let them come here to see me."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard led the way and stepped back in stealth.


    Not long.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Wei Xiao''s brows suddenly moved slightly.


    "bass--"


    The Emperor Biting Sword in his hand was directly out of its sheath, and the sharp point of the blade pointed directly at the air one meter away, as if it was preventing something from getting close to him.


    "How could this be? Lord, how did you find me?"


    In the air, a voice full of frustration came, and then a figure appeared.


    At this moment, the biting sword that Wei Xiao sent out was less than five centimeters away from the opponent''s throat.


    If Wei Xiao gives a little more distance, or the other party takes a step forward, I''m afraid someone will die.


    Wei Xiao saw Lin Qin who appeared to be in shape, retracted the Emperor Devouring Sword and inserted it on the ground, with his left hand sticking on it.


    "boring."


    "Sister Lin Qin, I told you that our invisibility is useless in front of the Lord. Even if it is Xiaoying and Wuqing sisters, we can''t get close to them." Another voice sounded and Song Xiaoyu lifted his invisibility. Walking towards Wei Xiao, he said helplessly to Lin Qin.


    Lin Qin tore off his hood.


    I wasn''t afraid of Wei Xiao either. I used to hold his arm and rubbed the armor on Wei Xiao''s hand unscrupulously at the towering place.


    "My lord, how did you find me? I think I didn''t make any movement. I shouldn''t have been discovered."


    "First get rid of the scent from you before thinking about trying to get close to me."


    "Woo..."


    Lin Qin sniffed the scent on her body, showing failure on her face.


    "Ah, it turned out to be like this." He pouted and said to Wei Xiao coquettishly, "Then I may never have the chance to get close to the Lord in my life without being discovered. This is the deodorant, and I can''t even remove it if I want to remove it. Start."


    "Have you enough?"


    Wei Xiao turned a deaf ear to Lin Qin''s words and said coldly.


    Lin Qin pretended to be confused.


    "Master, what are you talking about? The slave family doesn''t know!"


    "Are you sure you don''t know?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head and stared directly at Lin Qin with a cold look.


    Although Lin Qin was unusually "presumptuous" in front of Wei Xiao in many cases, it was all when Wei Xiao didn''t say anything to stop her.


    It is not the first time that Lin Qin pretended to eat Wei Xiao''s "tofu" inadvertently.


    But once Wei Xiao had an opinion, Lin Qin was still in awe of the master.


    With a smirk on his face, Lin Qin hurriedly let go of the little hand that was holding Wei Xiao''s arm, feeling sad on his face, and at the same time distanced himself from Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 1099： Lin Qins ultimate dream

    "Oh, why did the Nujia hold the Lord? I''m so sorry, Lord, you shouldn''t blame me? The Nujia didn''t mean it." Lin Qin frowned, showing a cute portrait.


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    Not intentional?


    Are you doing this for the first time?


    Had it not been for me to wear the Emperor Armor''s armor, I can guarantee you would do something more excessive.


    Song Xiaoyu on the side chuckled lightly.


    But between the eyebrows, I don''t know if it is an illusion, Song Xiaoyu seems to be very envious of Lin Qin.


    "Put away your face, I have something to inform you." Wei Xiao turned his head and said very solemnly.


    Feeling the seriousness in Wei Xiao''s tone, Lin Qin stopped being pretentious and restored the cold image of killing and decisively.


    "Brother Xiao, what do we need to do?" Song Xiaoyu asked first.


    "The new Corpse Emperor¡¯s army no longer poses any threat to us. In this way, I don¡¯t need the army of the Underworld Emperor anymore. Therefore, tomorrow, before working on the new Corpse Emperor, you need to solve all the underworld corpses. ."


    "Starting to clean up Mingzhao''s troops tomorrow?" Lin Qin was a little surprised.


    From the beginning of this battle, the goal of the Phoenix side was very clear, but although Lin Qin and the others knew that Wei Xiao would clean up Xing and Yue in the end, they did not know the specific time.


    Now that Wei Xiao had decided to do it tomorrow, Lin Qin couldn''t help but surprised.


    We must know that there are still many high-level zombies in the new corpse emperor''s nest, and now we are starting to deal with Xing and Yue, will they be a little hastily?


    Wei Xiao said without letting others question, "It will be tomorrow. Entering the lair of the new corpse emperor, the mechanical power of the human race is subject to a lot of restrictions. It is inevitable that there will be accidents. The things to be done are done. I have to leave the battlefield to deal with Mingzhao."


    "We will deal with the star and moon now, and then deal with the high-level zombies in the new corpse emperor''s lair. Isn''t it necessary for our people to do it?" Lin Qin asked.


    "This is the sacrifice of our allies. There are indeed many high-level zombies in the Imperial Nest, but the team from the creation base is enough to deal with it. Moreover, we are not only incapable of doing things, letting them stand in the front, we The latter output will not cause us much casualties."


    Song Xiaoyu frowned: "Cao Yuchun will they agree?"


    A fierce light burst into Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "A person who is destined to die, do I need him to agree?"


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu couldn''t help but respond when they heard this.


    Wei Xiao wants to do something to Cao Yuchun and others?


    The second girl glanced at each other, and basically understood Wei Xiao''s plan.


    "What does the Lord need us to do?"


    "Your goal is the other twelve corpses except for the star and the moon. I don''t need to tell you the ability of the fifth-level zombies. You can''t succeed in one blow. If you want to take them again, the price will no longer be It¡¯s about an armor-piercing bullet. So, before you do it, you have to allocate your manpower to ensure that one hit kills."


    "What about the stars and moon?" Song Xiaoyu asked.


    Speaking of Xing and Yue, Wei Xiao''s face showed a trace of melancholy.


    "I will do my own hands on these two corpses. I have cooperated a few times, I have some recognition for them, and at the last moment, I will give them a decent way to die."


    The corners of Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu''s mouth twitched.


    Lord, is this a discovery by conscience?


    He would also appreciate the corpse, which is really rare.


    "Understood, I promise you won''t miss it tomorrow."


    "Well, then you go and prepare!"


    "Yes!"


    Song Xiaoyu responded.


    Lin Qin did not immediately respond.


    The agile eyeballs rolled, Lin Qin grinned and said, "Master, this task is too important, and I am a little worried about accidents."


    Wei Xiao turned to look at her.


    "you sure?"


    Lin Qin nodded vigorously.


    "But it''s not that there are no foolproof solutions, but it requires a little sacrifice from the Lord."


    Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched at the sight of the sly color in Lin Qin''s eyes that could not be concealed.


    What kind of bad thoughts did this unsettling demon girl have?


    "Say it! What do you want me to do?"


    "Hey..." Lin Qin smiled badly, "In fact, there is no need for the Lord to do anything, just the Lord breathes into my body to keep me calm at all times, and I promise to be foolproof in the task of tomorrow."


    Speaking of this, Lin Qin''s face suddenly became shy.


    "Of course, if the Lord is willing to inject life force into my body, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem for me to single-handedly challenge the new corpse emperor. Although it is embarrassing, for the sake of the Lord¡¯s great cause and the mistresses¡¯ safety, I am willing to accept it. Two kinds..."


    "roll¡­¡­"


    I knew that the demon girl was not at ease.


    Before she could finish speaking, Wei Xiao uttered a word nonchalantly.


    "Lord~~~"


    "There are a lot of single men in the base. If you are hungry, I don''t mind arranging ten or eight for you." Wei Xiao looked at Lin Qin jokingly.


    Lin Qin suddenly retreated.


    The base has a rule: mandatory marriage.


    Although it is not of much use to Christians above the level of good people, if it is the order issued by the Lord himself, it is estimated that no one would dare not follow it.


    Lin Qinke has great "ambition". If she is really named as a married woman, even if she does nothing in the future, she will never be able to realize her ultimate dream again.


    That was too cruel for her.


    "Master, don''t worry, the corpse of the Ming system is wrapped around us, and we promise that there will be no accidents."


    Not daring to molest the host anymore, Lin Qin changed his predecessor and finished speaking unswervingly. Putting on his coat and hat, he immediately turned on his invisibility and disappeared before Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    As if afraid that Wei Xiao would continue to stare at her.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    Molesting him, Wei Da Devil?


    You are still too tender.


    "Brother Xiao, shall we go down and prepare first?"


    "Go! Get your energy up and do things in the best condition tomorrow."


    Song Xiaoyu nodded, then stepped back.


    "It''s finally over, I still can''t bear to think about it. Where can I find such a good tool corpse in the future?"


    Wei Xiao''s face showed a hypocritical look of embarrassment.


    In the back, Lin Qin and the others left.


    "Sister Lin Qin, you are so courageous, you dare to say such blatant words in front of Brother Xiao."


    Lin Qin, who was in the invisible state, showed his body shape, and his steps stagnated.


    "What''s the matter? We are women, don''t we always have to pursue something? It''s boring to fight and kill all day long? Occasionally molesting the Lord, my life is fulfilled."


    "Just to molest Brother Xiao?" Song Xiaoyu didn''t believe it.


    Lin Qin smiled mysteriously.


    "That''s naturally only incidental. The real purpose is to lie down in the blanket on the Lord. That is my ultimate goal."


    Lin Qin looked yearning.


    Song Xiaoyu smiled helplessly.


    "You really dare to think about it."


    "Why don''t you dare to think? Sincerely, Jinshi is open, I firmly believe that as long as the effort is deep and the iron rod is ground into a needle, the Lord will fall under my pomegranate skirt sooner or later, hehe..."


    "Then I wish you an early success."


    "You also believe that I will succeed, right?"


    Song Xiaoyu was surprised.


    Is this woman really stupid or fake?


    Can''t you hear the irony?


    Feeling a little bit unable to keep up with Lin Qin''s rhythm, Song Xiaoyu said solemnly: "Well, I''m shameless at you. I think that straight men of steel can be melted by you."


    "Hahaha... I think so too, just wait to call my mistress!"


    Really confident enough.


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t want to hit her either.


    Isn¡¯t there a saying that¡¯s not the case?


    It''s fine if you are happy, I don''t care.


    Into the night.


    Inside the temporary camp of the coalition forces.


    The friendly zombies are responsible for guarding and guarding the perimeter. The Terran army, except for the super soldiers who are still patrolling the safety of the camp, other ordinary soldiers have entered a rest state after a meal.


    In the camp where Cao Yuchun is.


    They were going to Wei Xiao''s account to discuss what they were going to do tomorrow. Before leaving, Cao Yuchun and the others obviously had strange thoughts.


    Almost all the top executives who came to the front line of the creation base were present.


    "Boss, tomorrow we really want to follow Wei Xiao''s words on friendly zombies?" a high-level executive of the creation base asked.


    Cao Yuchun had his own ideas since the war, and the other party''s words were obviously redundant.


    "What do you think?" Cao Yuchun asked.


    The others glanced at each other.


    One of them said: "If we want to come to the leader, we have all plans, we will not come out to show our ugliness."


    Cao Yuchun smiled slightly.


    "Don''t worry, I have made all the arrangements. Tomorrow the people at the creation base will not act rashly without my order. If anyone dares to violate it, I will take his skin off."


    The red dragon on the side asked: "Chief, what are your plans?"


    Cao Yuchun glanced at him and smiled mysteriously.


    "You''ll know when tomorrow comes. Remember what I told you now, don''t make mistakes, what''s wrong, don''t blame me for not remembering old feelings."


    Cao Yuchun said with murderous intent.


    It can be seen that if someone does not obey his orders tomorrow, he will really kill someone.


    Did not get the news that he wanted, Hong Long chuckled.


    "Yes!"


    Cao Yuchun patted Honglong on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, after tomorrow, we will become the strongest human force in this Longxia Land, and you will be under one person in the future. Okay, it''s time to see Wei Xiao, but don''t let our Mr. Wei take too long. Waiting." With a smile, Cao Yuchun left the camp with a group of people around him and walked towards the place where Wei Xiao was.

 Chapter 1100： Mastering the stick, but aiming for the yard

    On the way to the area where the friendly zombies are stationed.


    "General Youlong, you, why are you. Why do you want to betray the leader?"


    Among the silent trees, at this time, a small team of nine had eight people lying on the ground.


    One of the men, who was not dead, looked at the officer who pierced his heart with a sharp blade in front of him with horror.


    The person who attacked him was their leader, and he was also a confidant of Cao Yuchun.


    But it was such a confidant who was deeply trusted by Cao Yuchun, but when they went to the friendly zombie camp and prepared to go to inform them, they suddenly hurt them.


    Because they didn''t have any precautions, a group of nine people, except for the leader, were wiped out by the leader within a few breaths.


    The man couldn''t understand anyway, why did the team leader betray them?


    You Long looked at his enraged subordinates and said indifferently: "I have never betrayed anyone, and betrayed Cao Yuchun is even more impossible. Because from the beginning, I am a phoenix. You want to destroy the Lord''s plan, how can I? Can you do what you want?"


    "You, you, you turned out to be..."


    "Get on the road! Cao Yuchun will come down to accompany you soon."


    "Puff......"


    "Ho ho..."


    The dragon turned the sharp blade that pierced into the opponent''s heart, shattering the opponent''s heart.


    The man made a ho-ho sound, and soon lost his life.


    You Long let go.


    Looking around, he was relieved to confirm that none of the eight people who came with him would survive.


    "Cao Yuchun is really vicious enough. He actually thought of telling the other party in advance of the Lord''s plan to deal with friendly zombies. If he is really successful, there will be a fierce battle between the Phoenix and the Underworld troops tomorrow, and he has also reached the goal of reaping the fishermen. The purpose of the benefit. The idea is good, but unfortunately, you think of us Phoenix is ??too simple."


    You Long murmured, and his figure disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Inside the temporary camp.


    Wei Xiao was in the camp.


    "Husband, are we going to fight the new corpse emperor next?"


    In the camp, Mu Wuqing and the others, who had solved the uneasy factor in Jiutian City, sent the captives back to the Creation Base, and they led half of the Shadow Guards to the front battlefield to join Wei Xiao and the others.


    The final battle is coming. As the protagonists to end the new corpse emperor, Phantom Shadow and Mu Wuqing are naturally unlikely to be absent.


    As for Bai Youwei and the others, they had a battle with the senior zombies in the Imperial Nest.


    The friendly zombies are about to be cleaned up, and there is no "cannon fodder" to continue to sell their lives, Bai Youwei and the high-end combat power, Wei Xiao naturally can''t let them idle, waiting for them tomorrow will be a big battle.


    Seeing Bai Youwei''s excitement, Wei Xiao motioned to her to be quiet.


    "This battle has basically reached the final stage. You already know what you need to know, so I don''t need to talk nonsense. When Cao Yuchun and others come, eliminate the final uneasy factors and enter the final preparations."


    "Then can we go to the battlefield this time?" Yan Yi couldn''t help but ask.


    In addition to her, Bai Youwei''s eyes are also full of expectations.


    To the people in Chutianhe, really, Bai Youwei and the others are not even able to move their muscles and bones.


    The main combat power was dragged by Phantom, Mu Wuqing and the others. Those small fish and shrimps who fled, Bai Youwei and others who were guarding the periphery, surrendered without much effort. They were not challenging at all.


    Still have energy to deal with senior zombies.


    They are all equivalent to the existence of super soldiers, and that kind of battle can make Bai Youwei and the others feel the excitement and improvement brought by the battle.


    Looking at the two little longing eyes, Wei Xiao smiled badly.


    "To deal with the new corpse emperor, the high-level zombies under her command are indispensable for you to take action."


    "Great!"


    "Hehe...Finally I can flex my muscles."


    When other people saw the excitement of these two little animals, they were a little doubtful whether they were the hostess of the base.


    How can a person like the hostess be so militant?


    Who is affected by this?


    "Lord, Cao Yuchun and the others are here."


    At this time, a doomsday soldier from outside came in to report.


    The faces of the people in the camp changed at this time.


    A coldness filled the entire camp, as if the name Cao Yuchun made Wei Xiao and the others very disgusted.


    Wei Xiao''s face was solemn.


    "Since it''s here, let him in!"


    "Yes!"


    The doomsday warrior took the order and left the camp.


    "Master, what are you going to do with him?" Lan Qiang asked.


    Wei Xiaoyin smiled evilly.


    "Originally I wanted to give him a chance, but unfortunately he didn''t know how to cherish it. In that case, there is nothing to say."


    "Mr. Wei, there has been some delay, please forgive me."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, outside the camp, Cao Yuchun''s voice came.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand to let everyone inside sit down.


    After a short while, Cao Yuchun walked in with someone.


    "Sir, sorry for keeping everyone waiting." Cao Yuchun looked very humble with a smiling face.


    Just looking at his appearance, who can believe that this middle-aged man, who seems to be kind and harmless, is actually a man who violates the law and hides the sword in his smile?


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, and waved his hand.


    "Since you are here, take a seat!"


    "Sorry, sorry..."


    Cao Yuchun still apologized.


    But he didn''t hesitate in his footsteps, found the place reserved for them in the camp, took his group of people from the creation base, and sat down in the empty place.


    When the main personnel were seated, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Now that everyone is here, let me ask first, there is no one here who doesn''t know the plan for tomorrow, right?"


    Wei Xiao looked around everyone, waiting for the people below to speak.


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Cao Yuchun respectfully said: "Mr. Wei can directly explain the tasks we have to do tomorrow."


    "Well, since no one doesn''t understand, then I will announce the task of all of you here tomorrow. The army of the two groups of corpses is at the end of the fight until now. For us, there is no threat now, so tomorrow, the artillery The camp will bombard the camp of the Nether-type zombies."


    "What you have to do is to clean up the remaining zombies after the shelling."


    "Leader Cao will bring everyone from the Creation Base early tomorrow morning to fully encircle the camp of the Nether-based zombie troops. After the artillery fire, they will directly initiate clearance. The Phoenix troops will postpone, mainly to block the skimmers. My request is only one. , Must not let a Nether-type sky-grabber leave the battlefield, understand?"


    "clear!"


    Lan Qiang people on their side responded one after another.


    On the creation base side, there was some hesitation.


    Cao Yuchun frowned: "Mr. Wei, do you mean to let the people from my creation base be in the forefront?"


    Wei Xiao looked at him.


    "You can''t say that. It is for your good to let you deal with the zombies of the Nether system. The new corpse emperor who will be dealt with next, the imperial nest field is not accessible to your people. At that time, the main combat force will be my phoenix unit. . Give you the most relaxed enemy, does Chief Cao think there is any problem?"


    "You can''t say that."


    Before Cao Yuchun could speak, a general next to him spoke.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Why, what''s your opinion?"

 Chapter 1101： No tears without the coffin

    The general said with a smile: "I can''t talk about opinions, but there are some in my humble opinion."


    The general got up and left his seat, looking around everyone.


    "Mr. Wei just said that it is good for us to let us deal with the corpse clan of the Ming family at the forefront. In fact, I want to say that this is not necessary."


    "The new corpse emperor appears in the eastern land. Without the help of Mr. Wei, our human forces in the eastern land will be swept by the new corpse emperor¡¯s soldiers for the first time. From a certain angle, Mr. Wei can lead the army to attack the new The corpse emperor, we have already inherited a great favor."


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Wei, we would have self-knowledge. With the power of the Eastern Land Human Race, we would definitely not be the opponent of the Corpse Emperor. Mr. Wei has helped us a lot. If we continue to entrust the most dangerous things to Mr. Wei¡¯s people, then Are we still human?"


    I thought the general would be dissatisfied with Wei Xiao''s arrangement, but when he said this, the people on the Phoenix side looked at him a little strangely.


    This guy can still consider this level?


    If it hadn''t been for them to have learned something when Cao Yuchun arrived, Lan Qiang and the others might really think that this guy was thinking for them.


    Hearing what he said, the truth is clear, people can''t find a reason to refute it.


    As for Cao Yuchun and the others, after only a moment of doubt, they understood what the general would express in their hearts.


    His thoughts are in line with Cao Yuchun''s mind, and even for Cao Yuchun''s next plan, it has the icing on the cake.


    Knowing the general''s intentions, the other people in the creation base all responded at this time.


    Say something like "You can''t let the Phoenix people take risks anymore", "We must advance and retreat together as an alliance", or just say "Everyone is so clear that it''s too far apart."


    Looking at the faces of Cao Yuchun and the others, Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Then how do you plan for tomorrow''s actions according to your wishes?"


    The general said righteously: "I mean, Mr. Wei''s people will be responsible for dealing with the zombies tomorrow. Our creation base is willing to do the most dangerous tasks. Although the Imperial Nest is terrible, my creation base cannot. It makes people look down upon. In this last days, people who are greedy for life and fear of death have already left, and none of the rest are scumbags."


    "Good point!" Cao Yuchun exhilarated, "Mr. Wei, you have already paid a lot, and now it is time for my creation base to play with the zombies. You only need to deal with the zombies of the Nether Element, the remaining troops of the New Corpse Emperor. , Our creation base is all-inclusive."


    "The creation base is not comparable to Mr. Wei''s phoenix, but it is definitely not a person who is greedy for life and fear of death. We will definitely be capable of destroying all the new Corpse Emperor troops."


    "Two shoulders against one head. Mr. Wei''s people can do it. There is no reason why our creation base can''t do it. It''s a big deal. Even if we die, we will definitely complete our tasks."


    Many generals on the side of the creation base looked impassioned.


    If they hadn''t already known Cao Yuchun''s plan, maybe Wei Xiao would congratulate them for the heroism they are showing now.


    This group of people really made a good idea.


    Cao Yuchun''s purpose is to watch the zombies of the Ming family and the phoenix kill each other, and then reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    Although he had made arrangements before, if the two sides really had to fight tomorrow, and his creation base did not make a move, he would inevitably engage in evil with the phoenix.


    It is best for them to wipe out all the phoenix who came to the eastern land and the zombies of the Nether-type. If there is a fish that slips through the net, in the future, Cao Yuchun will have to guard against the revenge of the Minghai City Phoenix Base Camp.


    Now his general is giving him a good excuse.


    If Wei Xiao agrees to the general''s proposal, once they act as the "main force" to attack the new corpse emperor''s lair, tomorrow they will be able to watch the dead birds and the Nether-type zombies fight in an open manner.


    This is much better than their idea of ??"seeing death and sitting on the wall".


    Taking advantage of the surging heart of one of the warlords on his side, the general who spoke earnestly said: "Please also Mr. Wei to give us a chance. We guarantee that the army of the creation base will never let him down."


    "Papa......"


    After the general had finished speaking, Wei Xiao couldn''t help applauding him.


    "Mr. Wei..."


    Wei Xiao left his seat, step by step towards the general who was standing in the middle of the camp and talking.


    "If you don''t know what you are going to do, really, based on your remarks now, I have no reason not to let you deal with the zombies in the imperial nest. You can think of using this kind of upright reason to make the creation base The army pulls out to achieve your goals. It¡¯s not bad and very thoughtful. It¡¯s really a shame for a talent like you to stay in the creation base."


    The general frowned slightly.


    What does the other party mean?


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "I''m complimenting you, Chief Cao, are you right?"


    Cao Yuchun''s heart trembled slightly.


    There was an inexplicable bad feeling in my heart.


    But he was still calm, with a nonchalant smile.


    "Mr. Wei appreciates my generals so much, and Cao is naturally honored. However, compared with the talented, strong and powerful Phoenix, there are still many places where the creation base is insufficient, and we still have many places to learn from Mr. Wei. "


    "haha, really?"


    Approaching the general, Wei Xiao''s smiling face suddenly became cold.


    "I feel that Chief Cao no longer needs to learn anything from my Phoenix. The Creation Base has ambushed 300,000 elite soldiers in private, and can attack the rear of our army at any time. Not long ago, Chief Cao also let people inform the Ming-type Corpse Clan that our army will be tomorrow. Maybe, the Nether-type Corpse Race has already taken precautions..."


    "And now, if you are really asked to deal with the zombies in the imperial nest, I don''t know if you can destroy them, but I can guarantee that tomorrow our army will be stabbed in the back by you, Chief Cao, you said I was right. wrong?"


    "Suddenly..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao said this, Cao Yuchun, who had a very calm face, couldn''t help but stood up from his seat in shock.


    Simultaneously with him, there are several generals around him.


    Cao Yuchun''s face was uncertain, but there was a huge wave in his heart.


    Wei Xiao knew about his plan?


    How can this be?


    He carried out these plans in secret, and everyone he knew was his confidant, so how could they spread it out?


    As for whether it was overheard by the Shadow Guard members who had missed the head of the dragon, it was even more impossible.


    Knowing that the Phoenix had such a mysterious and unpredictable force, Cao Yuchun asked his people to patrol outside his camp with thermal imaging cameras at all times. If members of the Shadow Guard were approaching, they would not be able to detect any movement.


    Not sure where the news of Wei Xiao came from, Cao Yuchun pretended to be calm.


    "Mr. Wei, Cao doesn''t know what you mean by this."


    "You really don''t know?"


    "Naturally. Alliance with your army, our sincerity can be shown, and the sun and the moon can be seen. From the beginning of the war to the present, there are millions of people in the creation base. Who is not obedient to the commands of the headquarters? I don''t know which Mr. Wei listens to. The villain slanderously slandered me and waited, and asked Mr. Wei to observe it clearly and return me to innocence."


    "clean?"


    The evil charm on Wei Xiao''s face flashed by.


    The blood-colored pupils stared at the general in front of him suddenly.


    "Wei..."


    Before he could react, Wei Xiao shot quickly and quickly.


    He pinched his neck with one hand, and before he could say a few words, he used his hand to pinch his neck directly.


    "Peng..."


    The body was directly thrown aside by Wei Xiao.


    The sudden appearance of the scene, the people on the creation base were not calm, almost everyone got up, and their guns were pulled out to face Wei Xiao.


    "Put down the gun¡ª"


    Lan Qiang and them all stood up, and pointed their spears at Cao Yuchun and others.


    Cao Yuchun has a kind of gangster demeanor.


    After the death of a capable man, he did not directly attack him, but stared at Wei Xiao with a sullen face.


    "Mr. Wei, you are strong, so we respect you, but if you rely on your own strength to be stronger than us, you think you can do whatever you want in front of us, then you look down on me Cao Yuchun too. You are now killed because of a vain rumor. I¡¯m a general, if I can¡¯t give me a satisfactory explanation today, I¡¯m afraid this alliance will come to an end.¡±


    Wei Xiao ignored the muzzles pointed at him, with a cold face.


    "Do you think this is a rumor?"


    "Isn''t it? If someone tells Mr. Wei this, then ask him to come out and confront me. Cao Yuchun, I want to see, who is actually so sinister to do something that hurts his relatives and makes his enemies happy?"


    I really don''t shed tears if I don''t see the coffin.


    Wei Xiao even said all his plans and still refused to admit it, how big his heart was.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Originally killing you was just a matter of effort for me, but since you want to die and understand, then I will perfect you. You Long, you can come out."


    You Long?


    It''s him?


    Hearing the name Wei Xiao called out, Cao Yuchun, who was still calm, suddenly changed his face.


    At this time, from outside the camp, a figure walked in.


    "You Long, see the Lord, mistresses and power holders." You Long came in and said on one knee.

 Chapter 1102： Ideal is full, the reality is very skinny

    "It''s really him?"


    When Cao Yuchun saw You Long''s figure clearly, he was still holding a glimmer of hope. At this moment, he completely lost his thoughts.


    The news was actually told to Wei Xiao by his confidant?


    This is definitely an iron proof, and it is also the best proof that Cao Yuchun cannot refute.


    "stand up!"


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    While You Long got up, Wei Xiao looked at Cao Yuchun.


    "Chief Cao, he should be familiar to you, right?"


    "Damn it!"


    Cao Yuchun cursed in his heart.


    Seeing that the situation is already extremely disadvantageous to him, he is not a person who is just waiting to die.


    His eyes rolled, and while panting, Cao Yuchun suddenly pushed away the general beside him and was about to run away.


    "Puff..."


    "Ahhhh... my legs, my legs..."


    However, Cao Yuchun did not run two steps. When he passed by Hong Long, Hong Long quickly drew a short knife and slashed on his legs.


    The short knife that cut the gold and broken jade removed Cao Yuchun''s two legs, and the other party staggered directly to the ground and screamed again and again.


    "Red Dragon, you..."


    No one thought of this scene.


    You Long''s betrayal has exceeded the expectations of the high-level staff in the Creation Base. Didn''t expect that the red dragon next to them is also a traitor?


    "Boom boom..."


    At the moment when a group of high-level officials in the creation base diverted their attention because of the red dragon''s move, on the Phoenix side, Lan Qiang and Mu Wuqing took action.


    The gunshots continued, and everyone who pointed their gun at Wei Xiao was instantly killed by them.


    A confrontation was instantly disintegrated.


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to take the death of the high-level members of the Creation Base seriously.


    Taking a pistol from Bai Youwei''s hand, she walked slowly towards Cao Yuchun who fell to the ground and howled.


    "Wei, Mr. Wei, don''t, don''t..."


    At this time, Cao Yuchun could no longer care about the pain of a broken foot.


    With his fourth-level fighter''s recovery ability, as long as he can survive, heal the wounds in time, and wait a year or a half for the lost legs to grow back.


    But watching Wei Xiao walking towards him with a gun, Cao Yuchun knew that nothing was important at the moment, the important thing was that he survived Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "Mr. Wei, please forgive me. For the sake of I have no credit and hard work, give me a chance. I promise, I promise to follow you in the future. If you violate it, there will be thunder and thunder..."


    Wei Xiao walked to Cao Yuchun and stood still.


    "I don''t know what you bosses think? Is it because what I did, Wei Xiao, is not enough to shock people, or is the Phoenix not enough? Why do you even think about hitting rocks with pebbles when you know the gap?"


    "Mr. Wei, I was wrong, I was wrong, everything was my fault, I was blinded by lard, I didn''t know what was good or bad, please give me another chance to live, I will never dare NS."


    Wei Xiao shook his head as if heartbroken.


    "Every time you wait until you are in a desperate situation before you realize your insignificance. You said that you did what you should and shouldn''t do. At this point, how can I forgive you?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao is not soft.


    Under Cao Yuchun''s horrified gaze, all bullets from a magazine hit him, including the head.


    "Wei, Mr. Wei..."


    Cao Yuchun widened his eyes and pointed a finger at Wei Xiao who wanted to catch something, but he had no chance, staring at the other side intently, and slowly fell to the ground.


    "A bunch of idiots, if anyone can count on me Wei Xiao, I TM can still live to this day? Push the street!"


    "Snapped--"


    Wei Xiao directly slapped the pistol in Cao Yuchun''s face.


    With a hostile spirit on his body, Wei Xiao turned his head.


    "It''s not a pity for this kind of person to die. Although I usually don''t ask you anything, but you also remember to me, do anything, first see if you have the ability to succeed. Dreams are tempting, but you have to die. Enjoy, if you don''t have the ability and want to go far, this is the end."


    Feeling the killing intent in Wei Xiao''s words, even though his words were not aimed at anyone, Lan Qiang and their confidants were shocked from the inside.


    The Lord has always been the Lord.


    Perhaps because of the passage of time, some of his habits have been reduced, but if you really want to touch his bottom line, you will really die.


    Companion with a monarch is like a companion with a tiger.


    "Drag the corpses out and look annoying."


    "Yes!"


    Lan Qiang responded, and then recruited a group of soldiers from outside to drag Cao Yuchun and their bodies out for disposal.


    Return to the main position.


    In the camp at this time, regardless of Lan Qiang or Bai Youwei, they did not dare to breathe.


    Wei Xiao glanced at everyone.


    "Youlong, Honglong, can you control the people and horses of the creation base?"


    "can!"


    No extra nonsense, the two said straightforwardly.


    "Okay, the previous arrangements remain the same. You will integrate the people of the Creation Base as soon as possible, and surround the entire Nether-type zombies before the sun comes out tomorrow. Before the artillery fire is over, don''t arouse the suspicion of the other party."


    "Yes!"


    "Go down and get ready!"


    The two bowed their heads and withdrew from the camp.


    "Old Lan..."


    "exist!"


    "What should we do here shouldn''t require me to tell you, right?"


    Lan Qiang nodded: "Don''t worry, Lord, make sure you are safe."


    "That''s it. Tomorrow the cleanup is over, the hero has the final say on all matters on the battlefield. I will not participate in the next battle."


    "Husband, are you leaving?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Chengfeng and the others are almost ready. There is no need to waste time. You don''t have to worry. I have tested the strength of the new corpse emperor. It is strong, but it hasn''t reached the point where Xiaoying and the others can''t deal with it. As long as Xiaoying With the proper cooperation with Wu Qing and the assistance of the Shadow Guard, it is not difficult to get rid of her."


    Mu Wuqing was shocked.


    "Wei Xiao, have you fought against the new corpse emperor?"


    "Yeah! I have no abilities. I have no ability to deal with her. Without anyone''s assistance, unless I use tricks, I can''t do anything with her. But you are different. The one who controls the fire is just her nemesis. Let her have nowhere to hide. Dealing with her is your experience, and it will also lay the foundation for dealing with the corpse emperor alone in the future."


    "Husband, what is your trick?" Bai Youwei asked curiously.


    Wei Xiao was taken aback.


    What is your own trick?


    In a daze, Wei Xiao thought of the first fight against the mother''s corpse in the belly, and the corpse emperor''s brain went straight to Huanglong.


    As the saying goes, no matter how strong the city wall is, it can''t stop the destruction from within. This is his trick.


    Of course, Wei Xiao wouldn''t tell this secret.


    It''s one thing to be hard to tell. On the other hand, it involves the core secrets of his body.


    "You don''t need to know, master your own tricks in the future, and don''t let people know it easily. Anyone who knows, it''s best not to stay in this world."


    Listening to Wei Xiao''s solemn words, Bai Youwei shrank her head.


    Husband is so serious and terrible.


    "Okay, go down and prepare! Tomorrow is a crucial day, and I will never allow accidents to happen."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone didn''t say any more, and after a response, everyone who was supposed to leave left the camp.


    As for Wei Xiao and the others, there was no other place to rest.


    Their camp was on the battlefield, and with the **** smell in the camp, they didn''t care about it at all.

 Chapter 1103： Master Wei Xiao, why?

    No words for a night.


    The next day.


    A new day has arrived.


    No one mentioned what happened in Wei Xiao''s camp last night.


    Although the troops of the Creation Base have lost their leader, there are two generals, You Long and Red Dragon, and they can still operate normally.


    They have been lying in ambush around the camp of friendly zombies, and only waiting for the final sound of artillery fire to end, they will rush out to complete the final cleanup.


    On the Phoenix side, not all of the army retreated to the rear of the creation base troops.


    Super fighters with strengths of level three and above are concentrated in places less than one kilometer away from the friendly zombie camp, and the number is over 10,000.


    In addition to them, there are more than a thousand shadow guards with strength of level 3 and above all around.


    These are the absolute main forces that are about to deal with the zombies inside the Imperial Nest.


    "Master Wei Xiao, after a night of rest, we can attack the Lair of the External Corpse Emperor at any time. However, we can only move outside the absolute domain of the External Corpse Emperor. "


    Before the sun came out, the corpses of Xing, Yue and the others had already followed Wei Xiao and the Phineas high level towards a slope.


    While walking, Yue told Wei Xiao the limit they could do in the Ice Queen''s Lair.


    Wei Xiao understands.


    The mother emperor did not come in person, and the outer corpse clan could not challenge the corpse emperor of other corpse clan.


    This is a natural restraint and suppression.


    Only when the corpse emperors of both sides are present and within the consciousness of both sides, the zombies of the two corpse clan forces can kill any enemy, including the enemy corpse emperor.


    Without this prerequisite, once the external zombies enter the absolute domain of the corpse emperor, although the corpse will not be controlled by the enemy corpse emperor, it will also lose the ability to resist and let the enemy zombies slaughter.


    The zombies below the corpse will be involuntarily controlled by the enemy''s corpse emperor, and kill all enemies in the enemy''s corpse emperor''s absolute domain.


    "It is enough for you to send my people to the absolute realm of the new corpse emperor. It is a bit difficult for you to deal with the corpse emperor and let you take action."


    "Thank you Master Wei Xiao for your understanding. I can feel that the remaining zombies of the external corpse emperor are less than one million. The human army with adults cooperates with our corpse clan, and it will be easy to destroy them." Yue said confidently.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the foreign corpse emperor will enter the venue personally?"


    Yue shook his head: "No. We are not stupid. The corpse emperor from the other side really wants to enter, and we will retreat as soon as possible. If the other party releases the ability, we will not only die when we are entangled with the other party''s people. It¡¯s only ours."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    A group of people quickly came to the slope.


    At the same time, in the distant sky, there is a round of golden arc light rising from below the horizon.


    "Wow..."


    Standing on a high place, Wei Xiao and the others could see the troops in two areas.


    One is the main force of the Phoenix, and the other is naturally a gathering place for friendly zombies.


    They are all waiting for the orders of the high-level leaders to launch their final assault on the ice queen''s lair at any time.


    Looking at the army below, Wei Xiao and Xing were not worried at all about the upcoming battle.


    Although it has not yet reached the last moment, they can already foresee the fall of the outer corpse emperor.


    Facing the rising sun, Wei Xiao faced the spring breeze.


    "Yue, I always have a question I want to ask you."


    "Lord Wei Xiao, feel free to ask if you have any questions, you know everything you need to say."


    "Haha...nothing, I just want to know, will you betray your mother emperor?"


    "Definitely not. The mother emperor is our spirit. As long as the mother emperor is alive, we will never betray."


    "Then what if your mother emperor is gone and you are still alive?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Yue hesitated.


    In other words, she never thought about this problem.


    "Why, can''t it be said?"


    Yue shook his head: "Not really. I just didn''t think about it. If this is the case, we will become skirmishers and wander in the area where there is no corpse emperor until the supreme appears and return to the embrace of the corpse clan."


    "Why not take refuge in the other corpse emperor?"


    "We also don''t know this. In our memory, we are only loyal to our mother emperor, taking refuge in other corpse emperors, which is equivalent to dying, and they will not accept us. Only the supreme will appear to complete the unification of the corpse clan, then At that time, there was no difference between the enemy and the corpse clan. Together with the first-degree zombies that will be slaughtered after the appearance of the corpse king, they can all live under a sky."


    "Then your corpses are not as beautiful as you imagined."


    "This will take a lot of hard work, Master Wei Xiao. As long as the mother emperor is successfully promoted to the supreme, there will be no more fights between the corpses. As a human who helps the mother become the supreme, Master Wei Xiao will also be protected by the corpse forever. Forever."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao sighed, "I''m afraid that the day when Mingzhao becomes supreme, it is also the time when I lose everything!"


    The expressions of Yue, Xing, and the other corpses changed as soon as these words were spoken.


    "Why does Master Wei Xiao think so?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t respond to Yue again, his eyes turned to the sky.


    Half of the Golden Crow has been exposed to the horizon, and the golden light is like a golden avenue paved between the earth, which is extraordinarily beautiful.


    "The sun is coming out."


    "The sun is coming out."


    There was a sound from behind, from a high mountain in the distance.


    "Kakka..."


    At this moment, a gun was pointed at the figure on the slope, and the eyes of the person who controlled them became extremely sharp at this moment.


    "Everyone prepares, the target is the zombie troop camp of the Ming family, and the bombing will continue for half an hour."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Buzzing..."


    The appearance of the sun seems to be a signal.


    The artillery behind the Phoenix was at the camp, and all the guns were aimed at the gathering place of friendly zombies.


    There are also helicopters, fighters that rarely play, and tanks that hardly see any figures on the battlefield. At this time, their targets are the camp of the zombies of the Nether system.


    And all of this, the corpses like Xing, Yue and others standing with Wei Xiao hadn''t even noticed it.


    They are probably still waiting for Wei Xiao''s order, and then make the final fight with the Ice Queen''s troops.


    On the slope.


    Looking at the golden sun gradually revealing the whole picture, Wei Xiao turned to look at the two corpses of Xing and Yue.


    "Star, moon..."


    "Master Wei Xiao, are you going to attack?" Xing and Yue asked respectfully.


    Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    "The human heart is sinister. You are too innocent and not suitable for dealing with us humans. Let me send you a ride here!"


    "..."


    "Boom boom..."


    "Puff..."


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and the sun on the horizon showed all the horizon.


    Suddenly, gunfire sounded from all directions, so loud and clear in the ethereal environment of this early morning.


    Xing and Yue hadn''t understood what Wei Xiao meant. The unsuspecting corpses around them exploded like watermelons.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    At the same time, the Phoenix troops in the rear also opened fire collectively.


    The aircraft cannon sent all the shells into the camp of the Nether-type zombies, and the carpet bombing, with just one start, the number of casualties was more than ten thousand zombies.


    Xing and Yue quickly turned to look at the other companions, but what appeared in their sight was a dead corpse that could no longer die.


    The sniper against the equipment sniper rifle, and multiple snipers killed a corpse at the same time, they have no room for survival.


    "Wei..."


    Xing and Yue blushed on the spot.


    When they turned around and were about to question Wei Xiao, both big hands pinched their necks and lifted them in the air.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The star reacted slowly, his body''s abilities were activated, and the metal material between the surrounding earth broke out of the earth.


    Wei Xiao didn''t give him a chance to attack, he used his hand, and directly crushed Xing''s neck, killing him instantly.


    Although Yue didn''t use any powers, she was struggling in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "Master Wei and Wei Xiao, why, why? Did we do something wrong?"


    Yue asked strenuously.


    There was also a sense of trepidation, an unknown reason, and an unbelievable tone in his tone.


    Wei Xiao''s face was very gentle.


    "There is nothing wrong with what you did, and even what you did was better than I thought."


    "Then, why did Master Wei Xiao deal with us? Are we, we are not allies?"


    Wei Xiao sighed: "Yue, you are such obedient tools. I really don''t want to do it with you, but I''m sorry, the racial standpoint is different, it is destined to be difficult for us to live together. For the human race, I can only kill you. In the next life, don''t deal with humans anymore, you are not suitable."


    "Crack..."


    Wei Xiao really admired these corpses, but their position determined their relationship.


    Ending Yue''s life, Wei Xiao released the big hand that was holding her neck.


    "Bring the corpse back, these are precious resources."


    "..."


    Just now, Wei Xiao, who was still compassionate and compassionate, said that to Bai Youwei and the others, it was not easy to be thundered.


    Sure enough, the Lord''s mercy is so cheap.


    The first second was "heartbroken", the next second, there will only be eternal benefits in the mouth.


    This great demon is simply not a human being.

 Chapter 1104： Attack on the Ice Kings Nest

    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "Wow..."


    Kilometers away.


    The zombies of the Ming family are still being baptized by the shells of the human army.


    But as the last corpse Ziyue died in Wei Xiao''s hands, the zombies who lost the corpse were suppressed, and the zombies that immediately regained their nature began to charge against the places where humans existed around them.


    The corpses were scattered, and the artillery fire at the rear lost its most effective lethality.


    When the news was delivered to the rear, all artillery stopped firing in order not to cause accidental injury.


    "Brothers, kill..."


    "kill--"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Buzz..."


    The artillery stopped, and helicopters, fighter jets, and armored troops entered the arena.


    The army of the creation base led by the red dragons also launched an assault, and the Phoenix forces postponed.


    The intensive guns sounded again, and the frontal charge, the Nether-type zombies ushered in the final baptism.


    The battle lasted more than five hours.


    After five hours, there was no other zombie on the battlefield that could stand on the ground.


    Wei Xiao and the others looked at the friendly zombies that had not survived, the mountain-like corpses and the blood that gathered into the river did not cause any change in their eyes.


    Everything seems so indifferent.


    "It''s all cleaned up. Next, should it be time to attack the Imperial Nest?" Mu Wuqing next to Wei Xiao asked.


    Wei Xiao looked in the direction of the imperial nest.


    "It''s time to start. Xiaoying, Wu Qing..."


    "here I am!"


    "I will leave it to you next, I am waiting for you to return in triumph."


    "Master, rest assured, we must bring the body of the new corpse back to the base."


    Wei Xiao stretched out his hand and stroked Phantom''s head.


    Then his face became cold.


    "Then let''s start!"


    Following Wei Xiao''s order, Lan Qiang stood on the edge of a high place and shouted loudly with a loudspeaker: "The whole army will attack."


    "Rumble..."


    Thousands of troops move together, as if the wind is surging.


    The movement made by the army is enough to shake the hills.


    Inside the Royal Nest.


    "Allied forces are here. Damn Chu Tianhe, this emperor knows that the human race is unreliable. Roar--"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow has already felt the approaching coalition forces, angry at Chu Tianhe''s inaction, and at the same time, she is also ready to fight the coalition forces to the death.


    A roar resounded throughout the entire imperial nest.


    Hundreds of thousands of high-level zombies still living in it responded one after another.


    "The emperor¡¯s people, kill all the enemies who enter the emperor¡¯s lair, and at all costs, do your best to kill¡ª"


    "Wow..."


    Hundreds of thousands of high-level zombies responded, and then, from all directions within the dynasty, a large number of zombies gathered, like a torrent flooding in the direction of the coalition forces.


    It''s still a high place.


    At this moment, there was no one else beside Wei Xiao.


    Except for a helicopter waiting for him in the distance, Bai Youwei and the others have already swarmed into the new corpse emperor''s lair with the army.


    Looking at the team spreading like waves in the distance, Wei Xiao muttered.


    "One day you will face the corpse emperor alone. Instead of directly confronting the more powerful and advanced corpse emperor in a hurry, it is better to let you adapt to the top combat power of these corpse races now. You can defeat them without my help. I really have the ability to be alone."


    It seemed to cheer for the Phantom and them silently.


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and he stared for a moment, then turned and walked towards the activated helicopter.


    Come to the helicopter.


    The soldiers waiting here saluted Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything, and boarded the plane directly.


    "Back to base!"


    The greeted soldiers boarded the plane, the helicopter took off and flew directly to the direction of Minghai City.


    Inside the Royal Nest.


    The corpse army and the human army are facing each other in the air.


    As the two sides kept getting closer, Mu Wuqing and Phantom Shadow, who rushed to the forefront, shot at a long distance.


    "Die!"


    Mu Wuqing condensed a huge **** fireball in front of him.


    With a shout, a flame ray the size of a basketball radius swept across the front of the corpse group.


    The terrifying rays penetrated into the group of corpses, shooting horizontally, and countless zombies were divided into two by her blow, and an open area of ??corpses appeared in the front of the group of corpses.


    Phantom then shot.


    The thunder stretched along the ground, touched the corpse group, and immediately dispersed into thousands of electric currents to bombard the zombies'' bodies.


    Amid the miserable screams, a large number of zombies were directly cooked by electricity, and those who died could not die again.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    As the army of the creation base and the phoenix army pressed on, the dense torrent of steel began to baptize the corpse group in an all-round way.


    On the way to the charge, the casualties of the zombies were even more terrifying.


    However, there are always hundreds of thousands of corpses, and they are still high-level zombies.


    When the two sides staggered on the battlefield, the head-on confrontation officially began.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow under the Yunjiang River will not fail to pay attention to the battlefield.


    I noticed Mu Wuqing and the Phantom from the perspective of his subordinates, and the eyes of the Ice Queen looked extremely solemn.


    She will not forget what Wei Xiao said when she left.


    Someone else killed her.


    Through a brief confrontation on the battlefield, the Ice Queen has locked onto the Phantom and Mu Wuqing.


    "Are they the subordinates of the human expert who are coming to kill the emperor?" The Ice Queen said in a low tone, "Huh! The strength is really good, but if you want to compete with the emperor, I''m afraid that they are still a little bit inferior. The emperor will look at it. See if you can come here."


    The voice fell, and a sound wave came out of her mouth.


    On the battlefield ahead.


    This sound wave entered the minds of the zombies. Suddenly, the high-level zombies who were in a full-scale confrontation with the human army began to besieged towards the Phantom, Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    However, as the main force against the Queen of Ice and Snow, how can the Phantom and Mu Wuqing not be protected by their side?


    Chen Haojie, who couldn''t let the two daughters spend in vain on the early battlefield, arranged enough guarding power for them when they came to the Wei Xiao round.


    Thousands of third-level Shadow Guard members are their helpers to clear all obstacles.


    No, when the army of zombies received an order from the Queen of Ice and Snow to focus on "taking care of" the two girls, the Shadow Guards hiding around them also took action.


    With this layer of invisibility, their attacks can be said to be impossible to prevent.


    Just one meeting, Mu Wuqing and the zombies around them were dealt with.


    Those members of the Shadow Guard who were still approaching them were also resisted by the scattered members of the Shadow Guard.


    The zombies have no chance to get close to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Mistress, you have to deal with the new corpse emperor in the end, and you must maintain your best condition. Before facing the new corpse emperor, give us these zombies in front of you." A female Shadow Guard member appeared and reminded Mu Wuqing of them. .


    The second daughter was also aware of their tasks and did not persist.


    "Push it horizontally and approach the absolute realm of the corpse emperor at the fastest speed." Mu Wuqing said.


    "Yes!"


    The army pushed all the way.


    The zombie army, which is not at all dominant in number, can''t stop the advancement of the coalition army in the face of the impact of the human race''s millions of army.


    Without the mother corpse, the army of zombies, whose source of troops cannot be replenished in time, can no longer lift any wind wolves in front of the human coalition forces.


    It is destined to only be a matter of time before the coalition forces confront the Queen of Ice and Snow.

 Chapter 1105： Frightened Bird

    Nine Heavens City.


    After a day and two nights of escape, Chu Tianhe finally returned safely to the Jiutian base.


    He was the only one who came back, and when the high-level base of the base heard the news, they were all moved.


    "Husband, where are Qingqing and them?"


    When Chu Tianhe returned to the base, it seemed difficult to calm down.


    "They all sacrificed."


    "what?"


    Upon hearing Chu Tianhe''s answer, Yun Ning, Ling Ying and others'' expressions changed drastically.


    Yun Ning trembled: "How could this be? Are not all the coalition forces dealing with the Ice Queen? How can they still have the strength to deal with the 300,000 army?"


    "It''s the Shadow Guard. The number of the Phoenix Shadow Guard is far beyond our imagination, and we were attacked by them. Xiaomeng, immediately asked the research department of the base to develop a large number of thermal imaging cameras, and produce as many as they can. We have thermal imaging cameras equipped to monitor the situation in the base at all times."


    "In addition, the guards on the city wall will be sent five times more to ensure that no fly can enter the base. Also, inform everyone on the base that the whole city has entered the first level of combat readiness. The defeat of the Ice Queen is doomed, and I don¡¯t know. We must always be vigilant on the premise that the Phoenix will not act on us."


    "Okay, your Majesty, I''m going to order." The concubine who called Xiao Meng nodded, and then took two female guards and left.


    Chu Tianhe, who felt uneasy after explaining these things, looked at Yun Ning.


    "Ning''er, are you ready for the retreat you prepared?"


    "Brother Tianhe, is the situation so severe?" Zhong Ling asked with some worry when seeing Chu Tianhe''s urgent appearance.


    Chu Tianhe shook his head: "Although I failed to pretend to attack the creation base, and cost me 300,000 troops, the armed forces possessed by the base are not without the power of a war. But I don''t know what Wei Xiao''s miscellaneous plan is going to do. Do? If he is determined to deal with me, Nine Heavens City will definitely not be able to hold it."


    "Just in case, I have to make more preparations. I don''t want to experience the same encounter anymore."


    The same encounter?


    Wasn''t it the act of "abandoning his wife and abandoning his son" at the Heavenly Court base?


    Chu Tianhe''s heart was bleeding when he thought of the woman who wore countless green hats on him at the Phoenix Base now.


    In this nine-day city, his women are also many.


    If he becomes a bereavement dog and flees everywhere again, he can''t imagine how many women who belonged to him in the Jiutian City now fall into Wei Xiao''s hands, how many hats of forgiveness will be put on him.


    Yun Ning did not hesitate.


    "It''s ready. Only our sisters know the entire secret path, and no outsider knows it."


    "Well! Let Xiao Meng and the others stay in the secret road for this period of time. If the phoenix does not come, then it is best. If they do come, you first move from the secret road to a safe place, and I will come to meet you. of."


    Yun Ning: "Husband, does Nine Heavens City really have no ability to resist in front of the Phoenix?"


    Seeing the ardent hope in the eyes of his beloved wife, Chu Tianhe wanted to tell her "No", but he knew it well.


    The Phoenix Soldier''s front was far superior to them, and coupled with the supernatural power, he couldn''t resist it at all.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t answer her head-on, but firmly said: "Relax, no matter what happens, I won''t let you get hurt at all. I swear by Chu Tianhe here that my woman will never be there again. Fall into the hands of outsiders."


    Yun Ning already understood what Chu Tianhe meant, and smiled sadly.


    "Okay, I will arrange the sisters, you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to die, Chu Tianhe, let alone Wei Xiao, even God can''t take my life."


    When Chu Tianhe came back, the defense in the base was strengthened.


    In order to prevent another sneak attack by the Shadow Guards, he even installed a lot of thermal imaging cameras in the base.


    He has undoubtedly become a frightened bird now.


    Even knowing that the battle between the coalition forces and the Queen of Ice and Snow had reached the most critical time, he did not dare to act rashly.


    As for the alliance with the Queen of Ice and Snow, let it go to hell!


    To form an alliance with the other party, Chu Tianhe saw that he could use the power of the Ice and Snow Queen to consume the strength of the coalition forces, and finally hoped that the two sides would be wiped out. But now the Ice and Snow Queen can¡¯t protect himself. He Chu Tianhe is also traumatized. Sending troops, once the troops are damaged, there is really no hope for his nine-day base.


    Although his loss is not small now, it has not yet reached the point of exhaustion.


    As long as the Shadow Guards'' sneak attack was prevented, with the remaining power of Jiutian City, if Wei Xiao didn''t want his soldiers to suffer too much casualties, smart people would not choose to attack Jiutian City.


    This is Chu Tianhe''s last hope.


    Therefore, before the Phoenix had decided whether to deal with him or not, he absolutely couldn''t let the remaining combat power of Jiutian City be damaged.


    ...


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    Wei Xiao came back that night.


    After staying together with the two sweet wives who had been apart for half a month, Wei Xiao called Leng Chengfeng, who had been inquiring about news on Female V Island during this period, to the villa.


    Leng Chengfeng had collected enough intelligence to return two days ago, and has been waiting for news from Wei Xiao.


    On the balcony on the third floor of the villa.


    "Lord, how is the battle in the Eastern Land?"


    Leng Chengfeng first asked about the situation in the east.


    "It has reached the final stage, there are Xiaoying and they are here, I believe they will return soon." Putting down the teacup, Wei Xiao lit a cigarette for himself, "How about you here? Have you ever understood the situation of Female V Island?"


    When talking about his side, Leng Chengfeng was not as calm as he had imagined, and his expression was very solemn.


    "What happened?"


    Leng Chengfeng said solemnly, "Lord, the situation on Female V Island is not simple."


    "Did you find something?"


    Leng Chengfeng nodded, and then reported to Wei Xiao what he had seen and inquired about on Female V Island.


    Since Wei Xiao led the team to the Eastern Land to deal with the new corpse emperor, Leng Chengfeng took the task that Wei Xiao gave him to Female V Island.


    On that, he didn''t neglect a bit.


    He and the squad he led have mastered everything that can be detected above.


    But the situation on the island is very different from what they thought.


    After their investigation and understanding, Leng Chengfeng noticed that Mingzhao was not as simple as they thought.


    The first is the zombie army under Ming Zhao.


    Five million high-level zombies have been drawn to support Wei Xiao and the others in dealing with the new corpse emperor of the Eastern Land, but in the female V country, Leng Chengfeng discovered during this period that the number of high-level zombies above is still huge.


    A rough estimate is that the number of high-level zombies currently on the island of Female V is no less than four million.


    This is a terrible number.


    Next is the corpse.


    Twenty-one Ming-type corpses are out of the island, but Ming Zhao also has a group of royal warriors who are not less than the number of corpses of the outlying islands. This strength is far beyond Wei Xiao''s expectations.


    I thought that Mingzhao dispatched millions of zombies and 21 corpses. Female V Island should now be in an empty state, but now it seems that Mingzhao is not a fool, not only knows to keep a hand, but also secretly accumulates more terrifying things. Combat power and strong awareness of prevention.


    Finally, there is the power of the human race on the island.


    The remaining 46 forbidden weapons of the group of people who came from the Americ Empire fell into the hands of the corpse clan.


    Ming Zhao seems to have any thoughts about these forbidden weapons.


    After talking about the situation he found with Wei Xiao, Leng Chengfeng said in a deep voice: "Master, our base can not fear a million high-level zombies, but if there are more than ten million high-level zombies, that would be a disaster. I doubt it. Mingzhao does not trust us very much either, she always wants to completely conquer us."


    Wei Xiao was smoking a cigarette, his face was already cold when he heard that there were millions of high-level zombies on Female V Island.


    Now hearing Leng Chengfeng''s words, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Not only does she not believe us, but she is already ready to do it on us."


    "What, Mingzhao is going to war with us?"


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath.


    "Isn''t it obvious? There are still millions of high-level zombies on Female V Island. If we haven''t thought about solving the new corpse queen that appeared in the east, we will deal with her, and wait for Mingzhao''s troops to bring back the zombie corpses after the war. Once she is promoted, she only needs more than a month of cultivation to have the strength of tens of millions of high-level zombies and second-level corpse emperors."


    "With this power, do you think she will let us grow bigger? What''s more, all forbidden weapons are controlled. If she has no ideas, do you believe it?"


    "Wh, that said, Ming Zhao never thought of relying on us to provide her with the corpses of the external corpse emperor from the beginning?"

 Chapter 1106： Crazy decision

    Wei Xiao stood up and wandered out to the edge of the balcony.


    Sharp eyes looked up at the stars.


    "A powerful person will not sit back and watch his destiny be held in his hands by outsiders, being passive, and being controlled by others everywhere."


    "I still underestimated the new species of the corpse clan, or the corpse emperor. Ha ha! Who said that the corpse clan is not suitable for dealing with our human race? They are too suitable. Now I have learned how to repair the plank road in the dark, if you let them Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to become as cunning as our human race by contacting the human race for a period of time?¡±


    Leng Chengfeng came over.


    "Lord, the situation on Female V Island has changed now. With the little manpower we arranged in the early stage, I am afraid that it is a little unrealistic to deal with Mingzhao. Do you want to wait for the military divisions to come back and then? Will her be wiped out in one go?"


    "Do not!"


    Wei Xiao rejected Leng Chengfeng''s proposal.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Leng Chengfeng was a little puzzled.


    Why did Wei Xiao refuse so simply?


    According to their previous plan, the number of people who went to the island to deal with Mingzhao this time, although they were all super fighters of level 3 or above, did not exceed 10,000.


    If the defensive force on Female V Island is really empty because of dealing with the new corpse emperor, there is nothing to say. It is not impossible for tens of thousands of fighters with strength to exceed the third level to win the Mingzhao, let alone Wei Xiao leading the team.


    But now there are millions of high-level zombies on Female V Island, and there are more than 20 corpses escorting the Ming license. Are they enough?


    I''m afraid that once the whereabouts are exposed, it won''t be enough to stuff each other''s teeth.


    Leng Chengfeng really couldn''t figure out why Wei Xiao insisted on dealing with Mingzhao now.


    "Do you think this is very risky?" Wei Xiao turned around, looking at Leng Chengfeng and asked.


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t want to veto Wei Xiao, but his approach was so crazy that Leng Chengfeng couldn''t see any hope in it.


    "Yes. The power on Female V Island is not something we can shake at all, even if we are a sneak attack. Moreover, the meditation is active under the abyss, and her habitat extends in all directions. If you can¡¯t kill her head-on, once she retreats into the abyss , Our beheading plan is also difficult to implement."


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "You can think of this, it shows that the difficulty of this task is clear. But as you said earlier, Mingzhao has accumulated power in the dark, she will not let us lead her by the nose again. Once let her save up. Power, this battle between us is inevitable."


    "The sea has the richest source of flesh and blood. With every day of delay, the power of Mingzhao will only become stronger. At first we really ignored this. I thought Mingzhao would return the same number of corpses every time just to maintain the island. The number of zombies, until this moment, I realized that even without the dead zombies, she still has no shortage of troops."


    "A little trick will bias our attention. Such a dangerous corpse emperor must not be kept."


    "But we don''t have any chance of winning on the island now. I have let people calculate that we really have to deal with Mingzhao under the defense of millions of high-level zombies, and the probability of success is less than one level. This is still not considering the hiding and avoiding the battle. in the case of."


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    "Does this calculation of yours take the base''s existing power as a reference?"


    I don''t know why Wei Xiao asked, Leng Chengfeng nodded.


    "Hundreds of people in the housekeeping team have calculated various results at the same time, and a 10% chance of winning is already the best."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao chuckled and turned around.


    "Then have you taken me into consideration?"


    "Consider the Lord?" Leng Chengfeng was taken aback, and then smiled bitterly, "The Lord asked this clearly."


    "No, I know you took me into consideration, but do you really fully understand my abilities?" Wei Xiao said meaningfully.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The power of the Lord?


    Isn¡¯t the master¡¯s ability to resist beating, be able to fight, and have a long-lasting combat power? In addition to these, what other abilities are there?


    Unable to figure it out, Leng Chengfeng shook his head.


    "Master, is there any other trick?"


    "You can''t say a trick, but it has a miraculous effect against the corpse emperor. You don''t have to say anything else. I''m sure to kill this dark photo, but the previous plan needs to be changed."


    Still failed to make the Lord change his mind.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao had decided, Leng Chengfeng stopped persuading him.


    "What change does the Lord plan to make?"


    "This time on the island to deal with the main members of the Corpse King, I only need sharpshooters, and the strength must be a fourth-level fighter, not a doomsday fighter. In addition, a group of shadow guards are needed to protect Professor Bokang¡¯s safety. That¡¯s all for the transfer."


    "what?"


    Upon hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Leng Chengfeng exclaimed.


    The Lord''s words are getting more and more outrageous.


    Originally, the manpower they prepared was not enough to provoke the main beams, but now they have to reduce it?


    Lord, what is this going to do? Doesn''t he think that he can already slash the corpse emperor with a knife and beat millions of zombies in seconds, right?


    "Master, are you kidding?"


    Wei Xiao turned his head: "Do you think I am joking?"


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s expression, Leng Chengfeng was silent.


    Wei Xiao is indeed not joking.


    Leng Chengfeng frowned: "Yes, but this..."


    "There''s nothing good about it. I, Wei Xiao, do things and never do things that are unsure. Since I know that the more people I bring, the greater the casualties, then there is no need to let the soldiers we finally cultivated go to death. Go ahead and prepare! Tomorrow morning, we will depart from the outermost periphery of Female V Island from a high altitude by a transport plane, and then touch Mingzhao¡¯s nest."


    Leng Chengfeng hesitated.


    "Master, are you serious?"


    "Yes. Remember, what I want is a level 4 sharpshooter fighter. Bring enough armor-piercing shells and armor-piercing implosion shells. Can they solve the Nethershot? They will become an important link."


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s serious expression, Leng Chengfeng knew that he could no longer change Wei Xiao''s determination in the matter of Ming Zhao.


    After gritting his teeth, Leng Chengfeng nodded.


    "I need to go to war."


    "Haha... if you don''t say I will take you too. In terms of marksmanship, how many in the base can compare with you? And you are still a fourth-level fighter."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Leng Chengfeng suddenly laughed.


    As if the previous sense of urgency was wiped out.


    "Since the Lord wants to be crazy, then I will go crazy with the Lord once, hope this is not the last time."


    "Don''t just set yourself a flag, because of this battle, I may be going to die myself."


    "Haha...If the Lord said nothing, I might still be afraid. Since the Lord said everything so bluntly, I believe that the kind of plot in the film and television drama will not happen in reality. Lord, then I''ll go down and prepare first."


    Leng Chengfeng said goodbye, and then left the balcony to arrange matters that Wei Xiao explained.


    Wei Xiao wanted to stop him, but when he turned around, Leng Chengfeng''s figure had disappeared in the house.


    "Oh! Ignorance! What might I die? I''m sure to die this time, but what will it lose to me? I will be resurrected again, but you, if you die, you will really die. I hope you are true. Bar!"


    Wei Xiao stopped thinking about it.


    For Leng Chengfeng, among the many capable henchmen around him, he is undoubtedly the most capable group.


    If such a person dies, Wei Xiao will feel distressed.


    But if they sacrificed Leng Chengfeng to bring more favorable benefits, Wei Xiao would not be soft-hearted.


    And this time dealing with Mingzhao is undoubtedly at the expense of Leng Chengfeng''s confidant love.


    After landing on Female V Island, everything depends on their good fortune.

 Chapter 1107： Expendables

    That night, Wei Xiao, Shu Wang, and Yan Chuan Keiko had a good affection.


    And Leng Chengfeng selected a group of people who met Wei Xiao''s requirements from those who had originally planned to go to the island with Wei Xiao.


    After selecting the manpower, he also asked the group of people who were going to leave with Wei Xiao to go back and spend time with his family.


    What Wei Xiao said before seemed relaxed, but Leng Chengfeng wouldn''t be ignorant of the danger.


    He personally led the team to investigate the situation on Female V Island, so he knew the dangers above.


    The people who left with Wei Xiao this time are estimated to be dead for a lifetime, including himself.


    I don''t know if they can come back alive, so it is natural for them to say goodbye to their relatives and friends.


    Stand alone under the stars.


    Looking involuntarily at the night of the eastern land.


    "Xiao Qi, if we can come back alive this time, we will have a child that belongs to us."


    Leng Chengfeng smiled at the horizon, then grabbed the bottle next to him and poured a few sips of white wine into his mouth.


    Early the next morning.


    "Husband, you said you wouldn''t leave us, can''t you break your promise?"


    Knowing that Wei Xiao was going to Female V Island today, Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi, who had no chance to go with him, were carefully dressing and armoring him at this time.


    Without putting any pressure on Wei Xiao, after Shu Wang put on Wei Xiao''s upper body armor, he said this sentence with a smile on his beautiful face, and his words were full of tenderness.


    Wei Xiaowen smiled.


    "When did I lie to you?"


    "Master, all right!"


    Looking at Yan Chuan Keiko who had put on his lower body armor, Wei Xiao put his hands down.


    "Wait for me at home."


    "We will take you to the airport."


    Wei Xiao did not refuse.


    He embraced the two beautiful wives and kissed each of them on their red lips.


    "Then go!"


    The second girl nodded, followed Wei Xiao, took Li Qingshu and Xiaoque''er and left the villa.


    Phoenix internal airport.


    "Buzzing..."


    Vehicles coming from Villa No. 1 enter the venue.


    "The Lord is coming up."


    Leng Chengfeng and they were already waiting at the airport.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s car, Leng Chengfeng immediately cheered up.


    "Everyone gathers."


    Hearing Leng Chengfeng''s call, the originally somewhat sloppy team quickly formed five queues and lined up beside the transport plane.


    Two chariots approached and stopped in front of Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    From above, Wei Xiao and the others came out one after another.


    "Master!"


    "Good Lord!"


    The operatives shouted.


    Wei Xiao brought Shu Wang to Leng Chengfeng''s side.


    "Lord, I have all the people you want. These are the best marksmanship in the base, including protecting Professor Bokang''s shadow guards. Marksmanship is also the best in the shadow guards."


    In Leng Chengfeng''s introduction, Wei Xiao glanced over everyone present.


    There are many familiar faces.


    The most obvious is the members of the Aviary.


    Peacocks, skylarks, larks and falcons.


    In addition to them, Leng Yu, Jasmine, Xiang Zesheng, Di Wudi, Tyrannosaurus, and Scar are also among them.


    These people, both the big bosses of the past, and the backbone of the forces of the past, are all capable people.


    Wei Xiao had no doubt about their strength.


    "Is everything ready?" Wei Xiao turned his head and asked Leng Chengfeng.


    "Master, rest assured, according to your request, this time we have brought enough weapons and ammunition, including armor-piercing bullets."


    With Leng Chengfeng''s assurance, Wei Xiao is completely relieved.


    Turned around.


    Facing Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi, Wei Xiao smiled softly: "Go back! I won''t be in danger."


    Shu Wang hesitated to speak, but in the end he managed to endure the fear.


    "Then you must be careful. Chengfeng, protect the Lord."


    Leng Chengfeng nodded: "Shu Wang, master, rest assured, I will definitely bring the intact master back to you."


    "Master, we are waiting for your triumphant return."


    Seeing the worries and dissatisfaction of the two girls, Wei Xiao gave them a hug.


    "Let''s go back!"


    The second girl nodded, and then reluctantly took Xiaoqueer and the others into the chariot and left the airport.


    Without their existence, Wei Xiao''s gentle face quickly calmed down.


    Turned around to face Leng Yu''s group of people.


    Wei Xiao said sternly: "Do you know the task you are about to perform?"


    "knowledge!"


    "Then have you ever thought that this mission might never go back?"


    "no!"


    Everyone replied sonorously and unanimously.


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "It seems that you are all very confident. In that case, I won''t say more nonsense. At the end of this mission, if you are still alive, come back, everyone I promise you a position of power. If you want to become a master, Then try to survive while ensuring that the mission is completed."


    "Fearless, who is it for me?"


    "Boarding!"


    Leng Chengfeng stood up.


    "All of them! Stand at attention!"


    "Wow..."


    "Take a rest, stand at attention, look to the right, look forward..."


    Except for Wei Xiao, everyone made corresponding actions according to Leng Chengfeng''s password.


    After adjusting the queue, Leng Chengfeng continued to issue the password: "All turn right."


    "Huh...Peng..."


    "Run and board!"


    No one hesitated and ran towards the landing port of the transport plane.


    Wei Xiao and Leng Chengfeng followed closely behind.


    "Professor Bokang, have they arranged it?" Wei Xiao asked Leng Chengfeng as he marched.


    "Doctors have arranged in advance, including the equipment needed to extract the gene."


    "That''s good, can you be prepared for security issues?"


    "Before we parachuted, there were eight fighters in charge of escorting us. I dare not say that it is foolproof, but we have enough time to react in an emergency."


    After listening to Leng Chengfeng''s words, Wei Xiao said no more.


    As the two boarded the cabin, the landing port slowly closed, all the engines of the transport aircraft started, and they quickly drove off the runway and lifted off.


    ...


    The Yunjiang area of ??the eastern land.


    One day and one night''s battle passed, and at ten in the morning, the last few people of the Ice Queen were also wiped out by the Phantom.


    Without resistance, the Terran coalition forces stopped about 20 kilometers away from the core area of ??the corpse emperor.


    This distance belongs to the safe distance between normal people and the corpse emperor.


    Beyond this distance, ordinary people are easily killed by the corpse emperor''s spirit.


    Just like when dealing with the flame emperor, the unknown Central China forces entered the area of ??the emperor''s attack, and hundreds of thousands of troops were destroyed without seeing the emperor''s trace.


    This is the price for challenging the dignity of the Corpse Emperor, and it is also the precious experience that the human race has gained from the lessons of blood.


    Although the Phoenix personnel are all super fighters above the first level, the safety range of the first-level super fighters and the corpse emperor is not yet known, so they dare not take any risks.


    What''s more, there are ordinary people in their coalition forces.


    The army was stationed in a safe area, as members of the Phantom, Mu Wuqing, and Shadow Guard, the main force to deal with the Corpse Emperor, under the cover of the four-level fighters like Lan Qiang, they went straight to the area where the Ice Queen was.


    More than ten miles of frozen land.


    As the last troops of the Ice Queen were killed, it seemed extremely desolate inside.


    "Swish swish..."


    A series of invisible figures shuttled in the wind and snow, quickly approaching the bank of the Yunjiang River.


    "Peng Peng..."


    The Phantoms in the invisible state came to the river and stepped on the ice.


    "Can the teams be in place?" Mu Wuqing asked about the other people''s movements via radio.


    "All Shadow Guard personnel are in place." It was Lin Qin''s voice.


    "The guard is in place."


    It was Lan Qiang''s response.


    Lan Qiang and the others shouldn''t have to participate in this final battle, but the mistresses are all charging forward, and if they, the power holders, stop moving forward, it can''t be justified.


    Besides, they are all four-level fighters, and when it comes to marksmanship, who is not the best?


    With them joining, the pressure on the Phantom and the others can also be reduced.


    Receiving responses from all quarters, Mu Wuqing and Phantom simultaneously swept their gazes around.


    There was a vast expanse of whiteness all around, and the Queen of Ice and Snow could not be seen.


    Where will that guy be?


    "Does the new corpse emperor avoid and not fight?" Mu Wu said clearly.


    In the air beside him, the Phantom stared under the ice.


    Without deliberately controlling his own voice, Phantom said coldly: "It should be under the ice."


    "Rumble..."


    As the Phantom''s voice fell, the ice layer under their feet trembled.


    "retreat!"


    As soon as the change appeared, the extremely alert Phantom said, and left the place for the first time.


    Mu Wuqing was not slow, retreating several tens of meters in an instant.

 Chapter 1108： Gang fight the ice queen

    "boom¡­¡­"


    Just a few seconds after the two of them avoided the vibration center, the thick ice layer exploded where the two of them were before, and countless huge ice cubes splashed into the air and fell in all directions.


    "Roar--"


    Accompanied by a roar from the horror, from the place where the ice burst, a huge monster emerged from the water and stood between the sky and the earth.


    The forty-to-five-meter half of the body pointed directly at the sky, and the flowing and splashing water on the body splashed down the surrounding ground like a pouring.


    "Humans, you are looking for death."


    "The white corpse king?"


    "This is the corpse emperor?"


    "so big."


    "What a terrifying aura. Just coming out on stage made me feel a shock of lingering heart palpitations. Wouldn''t this corpse emperor be so terrifying?"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow made a strong appearance. When her figure was exposed to the gentle sunlight, Lin Qin and others who saw her figure were all shocked.


    Especially those who first come into contact with the overlord level of the corpse emperor, the timid people, just feel the breath of the corpse emperor almost scared to pee.


    Mu Wuqing and the Phantom looked up at the Ice Queen who was tens of meters away.


    Mu Wuqing, who is no stranger to the corpse emperor, didn''t have much feeling when he saw a snow-white ice queen. In addition to being full of urgency in his heart, there was also a little pressure on his body.


    And the Phantom, this was the first time she saw the body of the corpse emperor.


    The strength of her body is not vulgar, and when she feels the terrifying aura exuding from the Ice Queen, the Phantom feels that her whole body is trembling.


    Not afraid, but excited.


    This is an opponent who can bring her a strong sense of oppression in addition to her husband.


    Confronting a powerful opponent is what Phantom looks forward to most besides being with the owner.


    "Squeak..."


    Without warning, the Phantom, who was intent on fighting, was involuntarily released.


    The purple electricity flowing in the air surrounds her invisible figure, constantly flickering outwards.


    The ice queen''s huge pupils stared at the place where the Phantom and the others were, with cold stern eyes, as if they could see Mu Wuqing through them.


    Mu Wuqing noticed the look in the other side''s eyes locked on them, somewhat surprised.


    "Xiaoying, this corpse emperor may be the same as the volcanic corpse emperor we dealt with back then. Can he see us in an invisible state?"


    Without waiting for the Phantom to respond, the Ice Queen spoke again at this time.


    "Humans, don''t doubt your feelings. Your invisibility is invisible in front of the emperor. Come out!"


    In order to prove that her words were not a lie, the Queen of Ice and Snow activated her ability, and the snowflakes flying in the air quickly condensed into two ice thorns, and flew to Mu Wuqing and the others accurately.


    The two women shot one after another, blocking the shot ice spurs.


    "Can you really see us?"


    If Mu Wuqing had doubts about the Queen of Ice and Snow at the beginning, then this ice thorn that can fly to their figure without error has confirmed the words of the Queen of Ice and Snow.


    The Phantom did not make a sound, but she lifted her invisibility for the first time.


    Taking off the hat on his head, the Phantom said coldly: "This is better. Wearing this invisible hat will also affect part of my sight."


    Seeing the actions of the Phantom, Mu Wuqing no longer hesitated.


    "Anyway, this invisible suit won''t be able to be retained after a while, so meet up."


    The two women showed their figures one after another.


    "Wow..."


    The Queen of Ice and Snow moved her body closer to the second woman.


    He asked with a solemn tone: "They are two more human beings that are stronger than Chutianhe before. Why are you so strong?"


    "You don''t need to know about this problem anyway, you won''t survive today anyway." Mu Wuqing said.


    "Extremely arrogant. Your leader was as confident as you before, but he finally escaped. Do you think you are different from him?"


    Phantom said coldly: "The master just left you for us to practice. Do you really think that the master is afraid of you?"


    "I don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick, since you want to die, this emperor will fulfill you, roar¡ª"


    The Ice Queen roared.


    Suddenly, countless ice vines drilled out from under the ice surface and swept toward the Phantom and the others.


    "Sister Wu Qing, be careful yourself."


    The Phantom reminded Mu Wu with a clear voice, with purple electricity all over her body. She, who dared not to take it lightly, immediately formed an energy armor on the surface of her body, and the figure moved quickly.


    "You too!"


    Mu Wuqing replied, also condensing energy armor on the surface of the body.


    With the formation of the flame armor, Mu Wuqing raised a hot **** flame around his body.


    "go!"


    With a soft drink, the flames on his body turned into thousands of fire snakes under the control of Mu Wuqing, confronting the ice vines with the momentum of devouring the sky and the earth.


    "Squeak..."


    The Phantom on the other side also began to take action.


    Lightning flashes on his body, creating purple electricity out of thin air.


    Thunder and lightning with the thickness of an adult''s waist came out one after another, blasting the swept ice vines into slag.


    Rumbling...


    Seeing that Bing Teng had no effect on the two girls, the Queen of Ice and Snow moved her body.


    The body of a hundred meters was completely out of the water, countless sharp blades cut the ice surface, and the not too slow figure approached the phantom who took the initiative to approach her.


    When Mu Wuqing next to him saw this, countless fireballs condensed around him, and blood-colored fireballs with a diameter of one meter smashed into the ice queen''s body like cannonballs.


    However, before the fireball approached, the Queen of Ice and Snow suddenly appeared on her body.


    The silver light wave swept the flying fireball, instantly freezing it and falling to the ground.


    Mu Wuqing''s face condensed slightly when he saw the flames falling to the ground and burning with melting ice.


    "Xiaoying, be careful."


    The moving phantom did not stop, and rushed towards the figure of the Ice Queen.


    "Suddenly..."


    As soon as the two sides approached, the Ice Queen waved her sharp claws, and countless huge and sharp claws were like a mountain of swords chopped down towards the figure of the phantom.


    The Phantom¡¯s response was not slow.


    The current surged on her body, and an arc-shaped grid covering a space of ten meters blocked her.


    The sharp claws touched the grid and failed to break through its defenses and fell, leaving only round ripples on it.


    "Squeak..."


    The Ice Queen frantically split the defense above the Phantom. Suddenly, a terrifying electric current dissipated from the grid like a storm.


    The purple electricity like spider silk touched the ice queen''s whole body, causing the ice and snow queen''s whole body to twitch.


    "Roar--"


    The Ice Queen roared up to the sky, and her huge body retreated again and again under the stimulation of the electric current.


    "It''s now."


    In the distance, Lin Qin, who was always paying attention to the situation of the battle, saw the opportunity to snipe the Ice Queen. Following Lin Qin''s instructions on the wireless communication channel, the Shadow Guard, Lan Qiang and others who were already waiting for it, opened fire at the same time.


    "Boom boom..."


    At the same time as the gunfire sounded, the ice queen who lost her balance continued to have ice falling off her head.


    A number of No. 5 armor-piercing bombs broke through her surface defenses, and some of them were still embedded in her surface flesh and blood.


    "Roar-despicable humans."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    As soon as the ice queen''s roar sounded, the implosion bomb embedded in her flesh and blood exploded.


    "Roar..."


    The damage caused by the explosion of the implosion bombs made it difficult for the Ice Queen to maintain the balance of her huge body.


    "Eat me a flame ray."

 Chapter 1109： Contest between abilities

    Mu Wuqing quickly gathered a huge fireball in front of him.


    While the Ice Queen''s figure fell, a bucket-sized flame ray blasted straight at the position of her head.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "Roar--"


    The flame rays hit the opponent, and the powerful impact and terrifying temperature caused the scales on the surface of the Ice Queen to melt quickly.


    The impacted position is like a lobster scalded by boiling water, slowly turning red from point to face, towards the periphery.


    The Ice Queen roared.


    The huge body moved, only hearing a bang, the huge figure directly smashed the ice layer and sank into the river.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The Phantom appeared in the place where the Ice Queen ran away.


    "Come out to me."


    With a soft drink, Zidian was released from Phantom''s hands and touched the ice water.


    "Rumble..."


    "Ho Ho Ho--"


    The Queen of Ice and Snow, who was hiding under the ice water, had nowhere to hide. Zidian used ice water as a medium to act on her. She wanted to attack the Phantom and the others from underwater. As a result, her whole body was electrocuted and she had nowhere to hide. An ice layer appeared.


    "Boom boom..."


    Lin Qin in the distance seized the opportunity.


    The Ice Queen reappeared, gunshots kept coming from all directions.


    But this time the bullet they fired did not fall on the Ice Queen.


    The harsh cold light spread around, and everything close to the Ice Queen froze into ice under this powerful force, and fell under the ice layer and the river water one after another.


    "Humans, you **** it."


    The Ice Queen was furious.


    Turning his head to stare at the Phantom, opening his mouth is a ray of ice shooting out


    "Xiaoying, let me come."


    Mu Wuqing quickly came to the side of the Phantom, a flame barrier was propped up to block the ice rays of the Ice Queen.


    But this is only temporary.


    The Ice Queen¡¯s attack continued to hit the flame barrier formed by Mu Wuqing, and with Mu Wuqing¡¯s strength, it was estimated that it would not last long.


    Phantom''s eyes condensed, and the figure bypassed Mu Wuqing and approached the Ice Queen.


    "Zezi--"


    Purple electricity flickered on her body, and under the full excitation of the Phantom, a raised purple mask gradually included her and the Ice Queen.


    The Ice Queen¡¯s attack disappeared, and Mu Wuqing, whose pressure was greatly reduced, put away his abilities and gasped.


    "The corpse emperor''s ability is really terrifying. If I hold on for more than ten seconds, I won''t have enough energy to block her attack." Mu Wuqing murmured to himself, and Mu Wuqing hurriedly focused his eyes on the field released by the Phantom.


    "Roar-"


    In the area filled with thunder and flashing purple light, the Queen of Ice and Snow came out with a low roar.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow in it, at this moment, is being baptized by endless purple electricity.


    "Kakka..."


    The damage caused by Zidian has made the Ice Queen feel the crisis of death.


    She, who wouldn''t be waiting to die, summoned countless ice vines to crisscross the purple electric field.


    The phantom responsible for releasing the ability to maintain the field sees it, and can no longer continue to output.


    Facing the swept Bingvine, she jumped and avoided.


    The realm is not maintained by the phantom, and the supernatural abilities contained in it are constantly being impacted and consumed by the ice vines.


    As spider silk cracks gradually appeared on the surface of the photomask, with a bang, the entire field was broken by the ice vines summoned by the Ice Queen, which turned into electric currents and scattered around.


    Outside Mu Wuqing noticed that the Phantom dodges the ice vine, and the blood and black flames in his hand are outputting and condensing wildly.


    In a blink of an eye, a huge fireball condenses.


    "go!"


    With a wave of his arm, a huge fireball quickly landed on the Ice Queen.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar--"


    A loud explosion was accompanied by the roar of the Ice Queen, and the huge fireball exploded, forming a sea of ??fire that enveloped the Ice Queen''s figure.


    "Zezi--"


    Mu Wuqing''s attack delayed the ice vine controlled by the Ice Queen, and was able to escape the phantom that settled on the ground, pressing both hands on the ice.


    The purple electric current spreads into the sea of ??fire.


    Touching the figure of the Queen of Ice and Snow, thunder pillars soared into the sky.


    I saw a behemoth full of blood-colored flames flying out, like the figure of a big mountain smashing into the ice tens of meters away, countless icy debris and the river water below splashed up, temporarily covering up the figure of the Ice Queen.


    As the ice chips and water droplets fell, the immortal ice queen swayed and raised her huge head.


    "Roar--"


    With a big mouth in the blood basin, another ray of ice shot at Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Mu Wuqing and Phantom came up to each other, **** flames and purple thunder were converging between their hands. Then, two rays of light blasted out, the radius of which is almost the same as that of the ice ray of the Queen of Ice and Snow. The light wave directly confronts it.


    "Boom boom..."


    With Mu Wuqing and Phantom holding the Ice Queen frontally, Lin Qin and the others seized the opportunity to shoot again.


    It was difficult to be distracted to guard against Lin Qin and their Ice Queen, and countless scales and flesh and blood splashed on their heads again.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Relying on her strong physique, the Ice Queen did not close her mouth, and resisted the damage of the armor-piercing bullets and continued to release ice rays to deal with the Phantom and the others, but with the secondary damage of the armor-piercing bullets, the number five embedded in the flesh and blood of the ice queen''s head The armor-piercing implosion bomb caused the Ice Queen to damage that she couldn''t hold back hard.


    The Queen of Ice and Snow, who felt that her head was about to explode, roared with her huge head up to the sky, and the ice rays in her mouth also went from low to high, dividing the air into two like a dividing line.


    This is not over yet.


    The Phantom and the others lost the threat of the ice ray, and the power ray released directly reached the ice queen''s body. Although it was not the head, the terrifying impact and damage instantly knocked the ice queen into the river.


    Phantom and Mu Wuqing stopped the power output and took the initiative to approach the place where the Ice Queen fell.


    "Wow..."


    However, before they were close to the figure of the Ice Queen, a large wave of waves splashed and formed a huge waterfall rushing in the direction where the two came.


    Phantom and Mu Wuqing dodge.


    When they avoided the huge waves and looked at the place where the Ice Queen was, they had already lost her sight.


    "call--"


    Suddenly, a burst of cold light spread across all directions.


    The eyes of the second girl who only felt the sudden drop in the surrounding temperature changed.


    "carefully--"


    They export at the same time.


    "Swish swish..."


    I don''t know when, the snow in the sky has turned into ice thorns, and dense ice thorns swept the place where the two figures were like raindrops.


    The second woman''s reaction is not slow.


    While maintaining the energy armor, the whole body propped up a protective cover to envelop them.


    The ice thorns that were shot at them, touched the protective cover, and evaporated instantly, while those that fell around them turned into huge ice flowers, quickly forming an ice valley to surround them.


    "Roar--"


    The figure of the Ice Queen appeared.


    The huge body suddenly emerged from under the ice layer in front of the Phantom and the others, and then immediately pounced on the two people in front of them from top to bottom.


    Phantom and Mu Wuqing dodge decisively.


    "Rumble..."


    The Ice Queen rushed out.


    The terrifying impact force shattered the ice below, and the figure quickly disappeared into the river below.


    Phantom dodged aside, his brows narrowed slightly.


    Just as she was about to force the Ice Queen out of the water, Han Mang swept the ground again.


    "Ka Ka" sounded.


    More ice vines drilled from below the ice and swept across the kilometer.


    A thousand meters away, you can see surging ice vines everywhere.


    Everything in contact with the ice vine freezes instantly.


    Phantom and the others have no time to counterattack, so they can only choose to dodge.


    Lin Qin and the others in the distance were also within the attack range of Ice Vine.


    The swift response was the first time to avoid, and some of the Shadow Guard members who did not react well were pierced by the ice vines drilled out of the surrounding ground, and were taken to other places as the ice vines moved.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this scene, Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu were very helpless.


    Without seeing the Ice Queen, they could not attack.


    Without abilities, they had no other way to deal with Bingvine except dodge.


    The members of Shadow Guard are not like Lan Gun them.


    Wearing the Heavenly King Armor, to a certain extent, it can withstand the impact of the ice vine.


    Only members of the Shadow Guard in the invisible battle suit, once touched by the ice vine, either the body is pierced or the whole person is frozen, there is no third possibility.


    "Kill me!"


    Discovering the difficulty of the ice vine, and the ice queen hid under the ice layer waiting for an opportunity, the anxious and angry Mu Wuqing stabilised his figure for an instant, before the ice vine''s attack came over, the blood flames all over his body rose.


    With her sweet drink, the blood-black flames bloomed like a lotus, and countless fire snakes swallowed the surrounding area, spreading for thousands of meters, melting all the ice vines.


    The Phantom did not neglect either.


    The purple electricity in his hand gathered, and a punch of the crushed ice surface went straight into the ice water below.


    The dazzling electric light flickered on her body, and the terrifying electric current was like a river bursting a bank. Whether it was above the ice layer or under the river water, there were scenes of purple electricity everywhere.


    "Roar--"

 Chapter 1110： Surprising but not dangerous

    The Queen of Ice and Snow, who was hidden under the water, was forced out of the water by the Phantom and the others again.


    The whole body twitches like a loach.


    Between the scorched yellow and snow-white bodies, sometimes purple lightning flashed.


    "die--"


    Without giving the Ice Queen to react, the Phantom jumped around ten meters near her, slapped the ice layer under her feet with one hand, and the electric current spreading like spider silk formed a power grid and spread to the Ice Queen''s body.


    Countless electric currents spread all over her body like vines, confining her huge body on the ice.


    Mu Wuqing quickly gathered a powerful blood-colored fireball in his hand.


    After the fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters was formed, from it, a giant flame ray with a radius of one meter hit the ice queen''s body.


    "Roar--"


    The Ice Queen screamed.


    Bing Ling began to appear on his body.


    A layer of frost armor quickly enveloped her body, and while struggling to break free from the control of the Phantom, she resisted Mu Wuqing''s flame impact.


    "Boom boom..."


    Lin Qin and the others continued to shoot in the distance.


    Countless No. 5 armor-breaking implosion bombs hit the ice queen''s body, or penetrated her ice armor, or embedded in the ice queen''s **** head.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    When the second damage appeared, the Ice Queen roared.


    The serious injury prevented her from using abilities to protect herself.


    As the frost armor on her body faded away, Mu Wuqing''s flame rays hit her body to break her defenses, and penetrated the ice queen¡¯s body more than ten meters below her head, leaving a huge blood hole out, inside, There is also a **** flame burning.


    "Roar--"


    Under the death crisis, a screaming scream came from the ice queen.


    At this moment, a cold light broke out from between her body.


    Suddenly, ice thorns protruded from the sky to the ground, and snow fell like rain.


    "withdraw--"


    Seeing that the falling snowflakes could turn into a huge ice flower five or six meters high, Lin Qin in the distance immediately let the remaining members of the Shadow Guard retreat.


    Mu Wuqing and Phantom Shadow, who are the closest to the Queen of Ice and Snow, have no chance to dodge.


    A protective cover was propped up outside the whole body, and the figure quickly disappeared in the iceberg and snow sea.


    The entire core of the Imperial Nest fell into a moment of silence.


    The Ice Queen fell to the ground with serious injuries. Phantom and Mu Wuqing were submerged in the ice and snow, but Lin Qin and the others couldn''t get closer to the Ice Queen at a distance of 1,500 meters.


    1,500 meters is the absolute domain of the first-level corpse emperor.


    When they retreated to a safe place and looked at an iceberg that seemed to have emerged out of thin air, Lan Qiang''s eyes were full of horror.


    "The corpse emperor is too scary, right?"


    Pay million exclaimed.


    "Xiaoying (Sister Wu Qing)¡ª¡ª"


    Bai Youwei, who was watching, couldn''t take care of the others. After an exclamation, the figure staggered the Bing Ling in front and came to the top of the iceberg.


    Lin Qin and the others didn''t neglect, they quickly climbed the iceberg that was 50 or 60 meters high in front of them, and set up a sniper rifle at the top.


    "Peng..."


    Ahead, under the ice and snow less than 20 meters away from the Queen of Ice and Snow.


    At this time, countless purple electricity penetrated the upper layer of ice and snow straight into the sky.


    With a blast, the Phantom grabbed an ice sculpture and appeared on the ice.


    "Sister Wu Qing, Sister Wu Qing, how are you?"


    Ignoring the severely injured Ice Queen, the Phantom put down the ice sculpture and yelled at the people inside.


    Mu Wuqing in the ice couldn''t respond to the Phantom, but his pair of smart eyes could still turn.


    When Phantom saw this scene, there was a hint of joy on the cold jade''s face.


    "Sister Wu Qing, wait, I will save you."


    As he said, the Phantom pressed his hand on the icicle, and the purple electricity flickered, and the wire-like electric current wrapped the icicle and quickly melted the ice on it.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Roar--"


    Just when the Phantom¡¯s attention was all on Mu Wuqing''s body, suddenly, a gunshot came from his ears.


    The phantom was shocked.


    She almost forgot, there was still a huge threat less than twenty meters away from her.


    The Phantom did not retract the hand that melted the ice, and when she turned her head, she only saw the ice queen''s head less than five meters away from her.


    However, the Ice Queen was attacked, and the sneak attack on the Phantom was slow.


    "Sister Xiaoying, be careful--" Yan Yi and Bai Youwei''s reminders came from a distance.


    Phantom''s eyes were frightened.


    As a killer, she had disappeared even the most basic vigilance just now.


    Although it was because of the eagerness to save people, such flaws were exposed in her, and it was simply unforgivable for her.


    "court death!"


    "The emperor ate you."


    The Queen of Ice and Snow returned to her senses, ignoring the threat from a distance, opened her mouth and swallowed directly at the figure of Phantom and Mu Wuqing.


    "Peng..."


    There is no time to rescue Mu Wuqing. The Phantom uses purple electricity to control the icicles that envelop Mu Wuqing''s body, and a push sends her out of the ice queen¡¯s attack range, and the Phantom herself, when it is too late to dodge, follows the ice queen¡¯s head. The fall of the ministry disappeared to the ground.


    "Sister Xiaoying (Xiaoying, Master of Phantom)¡ª¡ª"


    In the distance, from the perspective of Lan Qiang and the others, the Phantom has undoubtedly been swallowed by the Ice Queen.


    After witnessing this scene, their eyes were tearing apart, their hearts were piercing, and the sound that rang through the core area of ??the Imperial Nest was enough to shake the clouds.


    "Damn it, bastard, I killed you!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Lin Qin lost control of them.


    In any case, they could not think that such a thing would happen at the last moment.


    If they were just ordinary people, they wouldn''t be so crazy, but who is the Phantom?


    The first person under Wei Xiao in the Phoenix Base, a good sister who has been with Bai Youwei and the others for two years and has a deep relationship for two years. The most important thing is that she is Wei Xiao''s wife.


    The woman on the Lord was swallowed by the new corpse emperor?


    Is this okay?


    Think about the news that Wei Xiao knew about the Phantom¡¯s accident after they went back...


    Lan Qiang panicked them.


    And it''s not a general panic.


    They knew Wei Xiao''s character well, and they couldn''t imagine what crazy things Wei Xiao would do once they knew that the Phantom died in the mouth of the Ice Queen.


    As if everyone had lost their minds, the armor-piercing bullets in the sniper rifle were madly aimed at the ice queen''s head.


    In the beginning, the Queen of Ice and Snow was able to freeze the armor-piercing projectiles that came by relying on her abilities, but as the number of bullets increased and she was seriously injured, the Queen of Ice and Snow could not block them with her abilities. All armor-piercing bullets.


    There were not many defensive heads that were hit by armor-piercing bullets, and bullets penetrated into the brain.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Roar--"


    When the second injury occurred, the Ice Queen, who buried part of her head under the ice, roared and turned her head to the side.


    At the moment when the Queen of Ice and Snow opened and closed her mouth, a purple electric current burst into her mouth.


    The dazzling light flickered like a ball of light in her huge mouth.


    "Stop shooting, stop shooting, the master of the phantom may be fine."


    Lan Gun caught the change in the mouth of the Ice Queen, put down the gun first, and at the same time called out to remind others.


    The crazy output Lin Qin and others heard the words and gradually recovered some sense. They noticed the phenomenon in the mouth of the Ice Queen and stopped shooting one after another.


    "Sister Xiaoying..."


    Under everyone''s gaze, the Ice Queen, whose entire head was wrapped in purple light, screamed again and again.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, only a blast came from the ice queen''s head, and then, a figure flew out directly from above the ice queen''s head, like a broken kite, drawing a parabola and slamming into the distance. Above the ice.


    "Xiaoying..."


    Upon seeing Bai Youwei and the others, Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng flew out for the first time.


    After a few breaths, he came to the foot of the iceberg and quickly ran towards the phantom that fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the Ice Queen, pointed directly at the sky and let out a whine.


    The body swayed like a straw in the wind, and finally could no longer maintain an upright state. The huge upper body was like a towering old tree without a foundation, falling in a straight line on the ice.


    "Ahem..."


    The phantom that fell on the ice dangled and stood up.


    The energy armor on the body surface was quickly removed, and between the opening of his mouth, a mouthful of blood was spit out of his body.


    "Xiaoying, how are you?" Ni Qingcheng came to Phantom Shadow and hurriedly helped her weak body, and asked with concern.


    The Phantom glanced at Ni Qingcheng and shook his head.


    "Sister Qingcheng, I''m fine, let''s go and see Sister Wu Qing."


    "it is good!"


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t hesitate either, and he supported the Phantom to walk to Mu Wuqing who was still in a frozen state not far away.

 Chapter 1111： Ending the Ice Queen

    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Damn, this ice cube is too hard, I can''t break it. Sister Wu Qing, you hold on, you must hold on, we will rescue you right away." Jiang Xiyu, who came with Ni Qingcheng, beat Mu with all his strength. Wu cleared the ice cube on her body, but her power seemed weak in front of the ice cube.


    In addition to smashing the ice on the surface into debris, it cannot destroy the entire ice.


    "Sister Xiyu, let me come."


    "Xiaoying? Xiaoying, are you okay?" Hearing the sound of Phantom, Jiang Xiyu stopped his percussion and looked at her.


    The Phantom just shook his head and asked Ni Qingcheng to release her, and then walked slowly to Mu Wuqing''s side.


    Seeing Mu Wuqing who was still in an ice-bound state, the Phantom did not hesitate, his little hand touched the surface of the ice layer, and began to release the thunder to melt the ice on Mu Wuqing''s body.


    Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng were not idle either.


    The figure blocked the Phantom and Mu Wuqing behind, watching the Ice Queen tens of meters away with vigilant eyes.


    Their worries are obviously redundant at this moment.


    The head was directly penetrated by the Phantom, and the fatal place was severely damaged, and the Ice Queen had no threat.


    Unless someone takes the initiative to approach the attack range of her claws.


    At this time, the Queen of Ice and Snow was dying.


    The breath on the body is constantly weakening, and the vitality is becoming less and less obvious.


    "Humans, **** humans, you will eventually be completely annihilated by my corpse clan, roar-"


    The Ice Queen was weak.


    The final roar also seemed low.


    She wanted to struggle to get up, however, lifting her huge head by five or six meters, as if she had run out of strength at the end, she slammed on the ice layer where ice and water were mixed again.


    "Uuuuu..."


    With a whine, like the Ice Queen who had consumed her last life, her huge eyes slowly closed.


    No vitality.


    Ni Qingcheng and Jiang Xiyu, who watched the changes in the Queen of Ice and Snow, saw this scene and couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    "Dead?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    Ni Qingcheng was afraid to confirm.


    "Aye... so cold, so cold..."


    When the two of them were hesitant to check it out, Mu Wuqing''s sound came from behind them.


    The two hurriedly turned around.


    "Wu Qing, are you okay?"


    Just after coming out of the freezing state, Mu Wuqing''s situation was terrible.


    A beautiful face was pale and terrifying, and her small cherry lips were a little purple.


    The main thing was her body, under the gaze of Ni Qingcheng and the others, it trembled so much, as if it were really cold.


    The Phantom rescued Mu Wuqing from the frozen state, and seemed to have lost his strength.


    The whole person is sitting on the ice.


    "Sister Wu Qing, you can recover with your ability soon."


    Mu Wuqing trembling body responded: "The ability is used to resist the cold and it has been exhausted. Now I am hungry and cold. Xiaoying, how about you?"


    "Me? I''m almost the same as you. The last blow I used all my strength to free you from it is already my limit."


    "Don''t talk, hurry up and rest, I will tell You Wei and the others to bring food."


    Seeing the weak appearance of the two good sisters, Jiang Xiyu said to them, and then contacted Bai Youwei and the others by radio in the distance.


    Not long.


    Bai Youwei and the others came over.


    After handing the food to the two women, they asked about their situation, and then all their eyes were on the corpse of the Queen of Ice and Snow.


    "Is the corpse king dead?" Yan Yi asked a little frightened.


    Bai Youwei, who was hugging her arm, said without confirmation: "I haven''t seen her move for so long. It should be dead, right?"


    "Be careful. Many beasts make the most deadly counterattacks before they die. Don''t be careless." Lan Qiang reminded the second girl.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Qin on the side motioned the members of the Shadow Guard who followed to check the situation.


    The Phantom, who was eating, spoke at this time.


    "There is no sign of life, the corpse emperor is dead."


    Her judgment was quickly confirmed.


    The members of the Shadow Guard who had checked the situation of the Ice Queen in the past turned around after a closer look.


    "Mistress, captain, the corpse emperor is dead."


    "do you died?"


    After being confirmed, everyone was undoubtedly relieved.


    "Finally dead. This big guy is really not so difficult to deal with."


    "Yes! Without the two mistresses in front of her, none of our armor-piercing bullets would be able to harm her."


    "I admire the master who went to deal with Mingzhao alone now. Sure enough, the strongest person in the base is still the master."


    "Is that more to say?"


    Knowing that the Queen of Ice and Snow was completely suffocated, everyone said something to me, and the heart that had been vigilant before also relaxed at this time.


    "So, we won this battle?"


    Yan Yi said this suddenly.


    After hearing the words, everyone first glanced at each other, and then there was a joyful expression on their faces.


    Yan Yi didn''t say that they almost forgot.


    The end of the corpse king does not mean the victory of the war?


    "We won?"


    "Yes, we won!"


    The situation has been confirmed, and everyone cheered immediately.


    As the news spread to the rear, the soldiers who were waiting for the result 20 kilometers away burst into thunderous cheers as soon as they heard the news.


    ...


    Over there in Minghai City.


    More than two hours later.


    In the stratosphere in the headspace outside the female country V, a transport plane carrying Wei Xiao and the others came here.


    The height they are at is completely beyond the range of Ming Zhao''s airborne perception.


    In order to prevent the excessive noise of the plane from attracting the attention of the humans in the territory, the location where Wei Xiao and the others are now is a no-man''s land within a radius of tens of miles.


    As for the corpse?


    hehe! Except for the corpse emperor and the corpse, the other zombies would not care too much even if they caught the sound of the plane.


    The IQ is just that. As long as they don''t let them see the entity, they don''t know about airplanes, such a tall means of transportation, and they will not take the initiative to contact the corpse emperor and the corpse to let the other party confirm unknown "things."


    It''s like the outer waters of Female V Island. There are a lot of skimmers deployed over there. They heard the sound of airplanes, and they didn''t even see them flying to a higher place to find out.


    On the plane.


    As the destination is about to arrive, the pilot has prepared the people on the plane for airborne landing.


    "Lord, according to our previous observations, Ming Zhao has deployed defenses over the seas surrounding Nv Island, and there are a lot of skimmers. Although there are a lot fewer such phenomena in Nv Island, but below the stratosphere. , There are skimmers patrolling above all the time. Before we land, I am afraid that there will be a certain risk."


    Leng Chengfeng spoke at this moment, reminding Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao closed his eyes and opened his eyes.


    "Shengfeng, you are a professional skydiving. What is the known minimum height of skydiving?"


    "Theoretically it is 500 meters, but there are exceptions."


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment.


    "Very good, then we will open the umbrella below 300 meters."


    Leng Chengfeng frowned, "Master, is this too dangerous?"


    "You are talking about the limit of a normal person''s umbrella, right?"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"


    Leng Chengfeng was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    The people on the entire transport plane, whether fighters or researchers, have at least three levels of genetic enhancement.


    With super physical fitness, is the limit of ordinary people still the limit in their eyes?


    "understood!"


    Leng Chengfeng nodded vigorously.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Everyone wears invisible disguise and prepares to skydive."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1112： Who said the Lord is a cold-blooded person

    "Boom..."


    According to the location chosen by Leng Chengfeng and the others, the transport plane carrying Wei Xiao and the others quickly arrived over the destination.


    The door of the plane opened, and everyone in the airport carried their umbrella bags one after another and walked towards the hatch in two queues.


    "Protect Professor Bokang and them, even if you sacrifice yourself, you must never let them do anything."


    Wei Xiao''s command sounded in the communication channel.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard, who were responsible for protecting and taking Professor Bokang, parachuted with the equipment in unison.


    The people that Wei Xiao brought this time, except for Leng Chengfeng and the main members who dealt with Mingzhao, were responsible for protecting Professor Bokang and the shadow guards, a total of 48 people.


    They are all super fighters of level 3 or higher, and they wear armed armor.


    It''s just that currently they are wearing invisible battle clothes, and the armor needs to find a safe place to change it.


    "Professor Bokang, are you all right?"


    Professor Bokang, standing in the middle of the team, shook his head.


    "Lord, don''t underestimate us, the old man, although I am very old, but now I am a fourth-level fighter, I am not as fragile as I imagined."


    "very good!"


    Since Professor Bokang is okay with them, Wei Xiao doesn''t say more.


    "Everyone turns on their stealth disguise and prepares to skydive."


    When the voice fell, the personnel standing in the airport either turned on the invisibility device of the invisibility suit by themselves, or activated the disguise of those devices.


    When everything was ready, Wei Xiao nodded coldly.


    "The vanguard began to parachute."


    The vanguard is also the main force, headed by Jasmine and Leng Chengfeng, leaving the cabin immediately.


    Then came Xiang Zesheng, Di Wudi and others.


    Professor Bokang is in the middle.


    The purpose of this is to have people protect them when they encounter a crisis in the air.


    Wei Xiao is at the end.


    The yigao people are bold, with absolute strength and the courage to "not be afraid of death". If they encounter an unsolvable crisis in the airborne, Wei Xiao will choose to expose his whereabouts in order to attract the firepower of the corpse group.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A person fell from a high altitude, his straight figure resembling a sharp arrow piercing the ground below.


    I can''t see people, but the "rustle" in the air is unusually obvious.


    Jumping down from a height of several thousand meters, as Wei Xiao and the others entered the low-altitude patrolling area of ??the skimmers, the airspace where the "death squad" was located, zombies could be seen everywhere.


    "Oh..."


    Wei Xiao''s figure fell from the side of a flying skimmer next to him, and the airflow brought up by the rapid descending made the opponent unable to control his balance for a while, hovering and falling like a windmill.


    Maybe this sky-grabber is strange, I''m flying well, how can I feel that something has taken him away?


    "Puff puff¡­"


    Not long after the first team approached the distance of the parachute, huge parachutes appeared out of thin air in the invisible air.


    "Wow..."


    The sky-grabbers patrolling above suddenly saw countless unknown objects appearing under them, and after a low roar, they flew toward the parachutes floating in the sky.


    "Everyone is ready to fight."


    "Kakka..."


    The skimmers flew in, all of which were in Leng Chengfeng''s expectation.


    After receiving Leng Chengfeng''s order, everyone raised their guns, which were also wrapped in a layer of invisible material, into a fighting state.


    This is a beheading action that is destined to be exposed, therefore, Wei Xiao and the others are not afraid of being discovered by Ming Zhao in advance of their arrival.


    The only thing to pay attention to is the whereabouts.


    As long as the figure is not exposed, it is difficult for Ming Zhao''s people to cause a fatal crisis to the team brought by Wei Xiao in the invisible state.


    "Sizzle..."


    The skimmers flew towards the unfolded parachutes.


    No organisms were found, but they would not let go of dead objects like parachutes.


    As if taking all the next actions as a game, one by one skimmers tore at the parachute.


    "Puff puff¡­"


    The gun equipped with a silencer fired at this time.


    The players help each other.


    The shooting of conventional armor-piercing projectiles caused those sky-grabbers who were still unknown to be shot and fell down continuously one by one.


    "Puff..."


    Compared with the killing methods of the players, Wei Xiao appeared a lot more high-profile.


    The emperor bitter sword came out of its sheath, and the sword cut the rope on his body.


    Wei Xiao, who took the silhouette of the sky-grabber as a fulcrum, was invisible, like a gust of wind, constantly jumping back and forth on each of the sky-grabbers.


    Whenever he landed on the back of a sky-predator, the dragonfly was a little bit, and the Emperor Sword in his hand fell quickly, and the figure instantly came to the back of another sky-predator.


    After Wei Xiao''s merciless harvest, the figure of the sky-grabber from the sky fell like rain.


    Leng Chengfeng in the invisible state, they noticed a red dot in the sky constantly changing positions, and their hearts were shocked.


    "Master, this is too slippery, right?"


    "In the air, with the silhouette of the sky-grabber as the foothold, while moving, it can also kill the zombies he used to trample on. This is an operation Niubi."


    "As expected to be the Lord, when can I make one step?"


    Wei Xiao''s actions undoubtedly improved the morale of the players to a certain extent.


    There is such a big boss, it is impossible for them to think about it.


    The deaths of the patrolling air-grabbers are destined to far exceed Wei Xiao and the others, but Wei Xiao and the others are also facing crises.


    The skimmers couldn''t find them, but they destroyed the parachutes on them.


    More than a dozen unlucky guys completely lost the speed of parachute to ease the descent, and fell directly to the ground from a height of 100 meters.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The dull sound came from below.


    Team members who have at least the strength of a third-level super soldier face such an impact, which is not fatal, but it is not easy.


    Many people have broken hands and feet, injured muscles and bones.


    A few more tragic members, because of the damage of the invisible battle suit, directly appeared on the ground.


    In this way, they became targets of public criticism.


    The skimmers who were still attacking the crowds in the sky found the figures on the ground and swarmed towards them.


    Seeing no less than a thousand sky-grabbers pounce on them, Leng Chengfeng and others who were still in the air couldn''t help but freeze.


    "Master, do you want to rescue?"


    "Peng..."


    Wei Xiao came to the ground, looked at the battle circle less than a hundred meters away from him, and said coldly: "It''s useless. They lose the protection of the invisible suit. Their ending is doomed. We will help them deal with some of the plunder. The empty ones cannot change their destiny."


    "Land as soon as possible, and then gather weapons and equipment to move the place, Mingzhao will soon be able to find the problem here."


    Wei Xiao''s words sounded a little merciless.


    But this is the fact.


    Landing on Female V Island, completely exposed his figure to the eyes of the zombies before getting close to Ming Zhao, let alone a group of soldiers, even Wei Xiao, could not guarantee his safety.


    Leng Chengfeng was a little unwilling, but he also knew that what Wei Xiao said was the truth.


    Looking at the team members who were gradually being submerged under the siege of thousands of skimmers, all he could do was remember them, and if he could go back alive, he would help their families.


    Several exposed members of the Shadow Guard attracted the firepower of the skimmers, and Leng Chengfeng and the others landed safely.


    Quickly tore off the parachute from his body, Leng Chengfeng turned on the infrared laser device on the weapon equipment.


    Little red light appeared within and outside of the surrounding kilometers, indicating their location.


    "Everyone collects all the equipment in batches. Let''s leave here." Leng Chengfeng gave orders to others via radio.


    "Sir, some of us are injured, do you want to take them?" someone asked.


    The injured are naturally those who fell from the air without revealing their figures.


    These people are also stiff enough, and with broken hands and feet, they just endure the pain and don''t let themselves speak out.


    It''s a guy.


    They naturally heard what the team members asked about Leng Chengfeng.


    Those people are a bit bitter in their hearts.


    It is not good to go to the teacher, and now he still has wounds on his body. It is estimated that he will be abandoned by the team and let them fend for themselves.


    No one wants to leave a burden to his team.


    In particular, their mission on this trip is extremely difficult and dangerous, and any drag may lead to the annihilation of the team.


    Several people didn''t think Wei Xiao would take them.


    "As long as the whereabouts are not revealed, one is counted as one, and the living ones are taken away."


    Before Leng Chengfeng made a decision, Wei Xiao''s order came.


    "Master..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the few players who had no hope at all showed incredulous eyes.


    The decision to continue to bring them came from the Lord''s mouth. Is this true?


    If this was said from Leng Chengfeng, the team members would not be too shocked, but the master who has always been decisive and never procrastinated would have such a humane side, which had to make everyone''s hearts tremble. .


    "Yes, Lord."


    Leng Chengfeng''s tone was full of joy.


    He didn''t expect Wei Xiao to make this decision.


    Surprise joy, but also moving.


    With such a master, who wouldn''t want to follow him to the death?


    Invisibly, Wei Xiao''s image in the hearts of the players more than doubled.

 Chapter 1113： King Killing Team

    In the abyss.


    Wei Xiao''s worry is not unreasonable.


    After the sky raiders killed the few invisible Shadow Guard members, Ming Zhao learned of the situation, and consciousness descended on a sky raider on the scene.


    At this time, Wei Xiao and the others had quietly shifted their positions.


    The place where he landed before, except for a few human corpses with flesh and skin, foretells that there are foreigners entering the island, and only those dilapidated parachutes.


    "Phoenix?"


    Ming Zhao directly recognized their identities based on the corpses of the Shadow Guards at the scene.


    The contemplation of consciousness descending on the sky-grabber could not help but stare.


    Shouldn''t the Phoenix at this time be dealing with the corpse emperor on the eastern land? How come here?


    And also started a confrontation with her son.


    Ming Zhao had a bad premonition in her heart.


    "What exactly is Wei Xiao going to do?"


    With only a few corpses on the scene, Ming Zhao could not guess Wei Xiao''s purpose.


    Then Mingzhao integrated the situation seen in the minds of other sky-grabbers.


    In Ming Zhao''s consciousness, the scenes of the previous battle in the air were like "reappearance of scenes", which floated through her mind one by one.


    "The firepower is very strong, and there are more than these few, do they still have alive on the island?"


    Quickly grasping the necessary information, Ming Zhao''s eyes became deeper.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Without a trace of hesitation, the sky-grabber who was possessed by Ming Zhao immediately made a sound that only zombies could understand.


    The translation is: all the zombies are listening, a group of uninvited guests have arrived on the island, immediately find them out for the emperor, and be sure to catch them alive.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Ming Zhao''s order was issued, and the zombies on the entire female V island responded one after another.


    Countless high-level zombies left the mother corpse lair and swept the entire island with a carpet-like search.


    The migrating Wei Xiao and others have yet to find a temporary hiding place. There are high-level zombies passing by in all directions and in the air.


    "Master, Ming Zhao found us." Leng Chengfeng was worried.


    Wei Xiao stopped.


    Looking at the swarms of sky-grabbers flying back and forth in the air, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "It''s expected. But we have a disguise. As long as they don''t take the initiative to show their body, it will not be easy for them to find us in a short time. Find a place to settle down as soon as possible, re-arm yourself, and start the action. "


    "Our invisible battle suits are all made from the skins of external zombies. Mingzhao won''t find us based on the difference in breath, right?" Di Wudi asked at this time.


    "Little friend Di, don¡¯t worry, the smell is different. It will take the zombies possessed by Mingzhao to get close to us. The invisible battle suit is not an armed armor, and there is no visible entity. In the uninvited guest, she still can''t judge where we are."


    "We are relieved with Mr. Bo''s words."


    "Then find a place to put on new equipment as soon as possible."


    Wei Xiao said, avoiding the zombies searching for them, and leading a group of people to gallop towards a forest.


    It was six o''clock in the afternoon.


    In the deep forest with lush vegetation, Wei Xiao and the others found a cave as a temporary residence.


    A sentry was arranged outside, and other people who entered the cave changed their invisible battle suits and then put on the armed armor that came with the airlift.


    The surface of these armors are covered with a layer of invisible material.


    All the credit of the research base.


    In order to better deal with Mingzhao this time, Wei Xiao and the others have made enough preparations.


    After everyone was replaced, except for one face, the other parts disappeared into the air.


    It looks a little scary.


    The people in the cave have nothing but a face. If timid people or zombies come in and see them, I don''t know if they will be scared to death.


    Within a high-level circle.


    "Everyone is armed, right?" Wei Xiao said.


    "All are armed." Leng Chengfeng responded.


    "Very well, now I assign the task. The sniper team will follow me next and directly attack Mingzhao¡¯s lair. At that time, I will face the Mingzhao face-to-face. What the sniper team has to do is to keep up with our pace and find opportunities to deal with it. Sniper. With the strength of your fourth-level fighters, it shouldn''t be difficult to do this."


    "Don''t worry, Lord."


    Leng Yu said in unison.


    "Yeah. Professor Bokang, the remaining people will protect you from entering the human settlement on the island. Your mission is only one point, to protect yourself. At a critical moment, you can control the leader of the human race on the island for your use. Then you will wait quietly for us. News."


    "Once we successfully kill Mingzhao, you immediately bring your equipment and rush to the target location to start gene extraction."


    "The Lord does not intend to take away Mingzhao''s body?" a researcher asked.


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "There is no hope. There are too many zombies on the island. It is fortunate to be able to get the genes of Mingzhao, but you can consider bringing the army up to take away the bones of Mingzhao afterwards. That is also a rare treasure."


    A corpse emperor, how precious her corpse is, it is estimated that no power in the last days knows better than the Phoenix.


    Genes can create a fifth-level warrior. The scales on her body are the main raw material for making defensive battle suits. The flesh and blood can easily cultivate multiple corpse-level existences, and her bones are even more imperial-killing and armor-piercing bullets. One of the main raw materials, it can be said that the whole body is a treasure.


    However, it is a pity that with the troops Wei Xiao now brings, taking away the genetic medicine is already the limit.


    It is undoubtedly wishful thinking to take away the complete corpse of the Emperor Corpse.


    Even if you have this idea, you still have to ask if the four million zombies on the island agree?


    Knowing the reason why Wei Xiao gave up taking photos of the corpse, Professor Bo Kang said: "It is good to be able to get the genes and bones of the photos. You should not be too greedy, otherwise it will only harm others and yourself."


    "It''s going to be dark now. Let me take a rest here for the time being. If you don''t have anything to add, then that''s it. Let''s start tomorrow morning."


    Everyone looked at each other, there was no problem with each other, and they nodded one after another.


    "Well, the meeting is over. Try not to make any noise tonight, unless it is necessary, otherwise, just spend the night in peace."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao stood up with an exposed face and walked slowly out of the cave.


    The others also scattered one by one.


    No words for a night.


    It will be tomorrow the next day.


    "Trusty rusty..."


    Wei Xiao, who had been hiding for a night without being found by the zombies, had already brought the sniper team towards the imperial nest at this moment.


    The main members who dealt with Mingzhao with Wei Xiao this time were Leng Chengfeng, Jasmine, Peacock, Skylark, Bailing, Falcon, Leng Yu, Xiang Zesheng, Di Wudi, Tyrannosaurus, and Scar Eleven.


    They were all four-level fighters, and they were all worn by heavenly king armor.


    In terms of strength, it can be said that it has reached the peak of combat power that humans can produce in the last days.


    A strong man who surpassed the fourth-level fighters and eleven fourth-level fighters, equipped with the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb, such a team, if no accidents, would be more than enough to deal with a first-level corpse emperor.


    It is even possible that in the future such equipment will become the mainstream of dealing with the corpse emperor, and we can call such a team the emperor killing team for the time being.


    Wei Xiao and the others have already taken action, and Professor Bo Kang is naturally not slow.


    Yesterday, five members of the Shadow Guard were lost, and the remaining forty-three have protected seven researchers from marching towards the island where humans live.


    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Lord, we will be able to reach Mingzhao''s imperial nest in one hour. Shall we take a rest and replenish our stamina?"


    "One hour? No, go ahead at full speed and wait until you enter the core area of ??the corpse emperor to rest. Try to reach your destination before dark."


    "Yes!"


    A group of people galloping in the wild is as fast as a car galloping on high speed.


    The speed is amazing.

 Chapter 1114： Whereabouts exposed

    In the lair where Mingzhao is located.


    Nineteen corpses are located below, on a throne made entirely of metal in the cave, and the Ming Zhao who possesses another corpse is frowning.


    "Have you not found them yet?" Ming Zhao said, with a bit of warmth and anger in his tone.


    A day has passed without finding any foreign humans who came to the island, and Ming Zhao is a little angry.


    A corpse below shook his head.


    "The humans who enter the territory of our female V island have the ability to be invisible. Even if ordinary zombies pass by them, they cannot be sure of their specific location, unless the zombies at their location happen to be possessed by the mother emperor."


    "Mother, the child thinks that the human race on the island can assist us in this matter. Although we don''t want to admit it, we have to say that humans are far smarter than our corpse race. People we can''t find in a short time, they may have a way. ."


    "The boy also thinks that the human race on the island can join in."


    The corpses said one after another.


    Ming Zhao frowned.


    Let the humans on the island help them find the trace of the Phoenix?


    Would this make the slaves feel useless as the empress?


    After a moment of contemplation, Ming Zhao nodded in the end.


    "Okay, then tell Shangqi Locker the situation so that he must find the fish that slipped through the net on the island within three days."


    The corpse under his command was right. Using humans to deal with humans might have a miraculous effect.


    "Hey, go and inform the other party."


    The corpse who spoke first took the order, then turned and left.


    Ming Zhao: "You also go out together to search for the traces of the other people of the Phoenix. Starting from one direction, carry out a carpet search of all areas on the island. It is best to find the remaining people of the Phoenix before the human race on the island."


    "Yes!"


    The remaining eighteen corpses responded and left the cave one after another.


    "Wei Xiao, what are you going to do?"


    Ming Zhao sitting on the throne, a pair of deep eyes looked unusually deep.


    She now pays more attention to Wei Xiao''s purpose of sending people to the island.


    Wei Xiao was absolutely uneasy and kind, but unfortunately, he didn''t catch his life, and Mingzhao couldn''t guess Wei Xiao''s intentions.


    Soon, the sky dimmed.


    In a dense forest three kilometers away from the core area of ??the Royal Nest, a team is resting here.


    "Master, there are three kilometers left."


    In the human team resting here, everyone has only one face exposed.


    Leng Chengfeng ate the beef jerky and reported to Wei Xiao how far they are from the Corpse Emperor''s Cave.


    Wei Xiao looked at the sky and pondered: "The action at night will always affect us. Let us rest here for the night, and wait until tomorrow morning before doing it. Strive to end the meditation before it gets dark tomorrow."


    "There are a large number of high-level zombies on the island, Master Wei Xiao, I am a little worried. After we kill Ming Zhao, can someone like us hold Ming Zhao''s corpse?" Leng Yu suddenly asked.


    Wei Xiao looked at her.


    "You mean the corpse group will come and **** the corpse of the corpse emperor from us?"


    "Well! I don''t think any mother corpse can withstand the temptation of the corpse of the corpse. In the face of the attack of millions of high-level zombies, we may not be able to hold on to the arrival of Professor Bokang."


    Leng Yu''s worry is not unreasonable.


    However, for her words, Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "Don''t worry. The nine corpses on the island can''peacefully coexist'', and the source of everything is suppressed by the meditation. If the meditation is gone, it would be a competitive relationship. Do you think they would easily share the corpse of Mingzhao with competitors?"


    "what?"


    Leng Chengfeng hummed: "The Lord means that once Ming Zhao dies, the nine corpses on Female V Island will fight?"


    "Yes. As long as the corpse died, we don¡¯t need to do anything when the time comes. A civil war will inevitably erupt between the nine female corpses, and this time is the best time for us to extract the genetic medicine. As for which female corpse wins and gets the meditation. Corpse, it doesn¡¯t matter to us."


    "If this is the case, Lord, we may be able to wipe out all the corpses on Female V Island in one fell swoop." Tyrannosaurus was suddenly excited, as if thinking of something exciting.


    Although the others didn''t speak, it was obvious from the surprise on their faces that what Tyrannosaurus thought was also thought of by others.


    Ming Zhao died, the corpses of the nine mothers fought.


    According to the corpse clan information they knew, once such a thing happened, only one mother corpse would be left on this female V island in the end.


    How powerful can a mother''s corpse be?


    In this way, can the strength of the female V island corpse clan still make people jealous?


    "Master..." Leng Chengfeng resisted the excitement in his heart and seemed to say something to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao motioned to him without saying more.


    "I know, but it will all be after Ming Zhao''s death and the nine corpses of the nine mothers have decided the victory or defeat. Now we think about this and act too hastily. At present, our task is to get rid of Ming Zhao, and nothing else is important."


    When Wei Xiao said this, everyone quickly calmed down.


    "What the Lord said is that we thought too much. This first step was not successful and wanted to get it in one step. It was indeed a bit hasty." Leng Chengfeng sneered.


    "Human nature, facing this kind of opportunity, I don''t think many people can remain calm."


    "Isn''t the master very calm?" Skylark said with a smile.


    "Is the Lord an ordinary person? In our base, there is already a god-like existence." Peacock teased.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Everyone chuckled.


    "Ho Ho Ho--"


    Just as everyone chuckled, suddenly, there was an earth-shaking roar from afar.


    Is it Mingzhao?


    Wei Xiao and their faces changed one after another.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "Did Mingzhao discover our whereabouts?"


    Leng Chengfeng and the others got up, their eyes were all looking in the direction of Ming Zhao, their eyes full of solemnity.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    He could hear Ming Zhao''s roar with endless anger.


    This is not like the sound that should be heard when they are found.


    What made Mingzhao suddenly angry?


    "bass--"


    In just a moment, Wei Xiao sat up suddenly in shock.


    "No, Professor Bokang is in danger."


    "what?"


    ...


    This is where the Human Resident of Female V Island.


    Wei Xiao''s guess was correct, it was indeed Professor Bokang who had something wrong with them.


    We separated from Wei Xiao and the others early this morning, and the Shadow Guard members protected Professor Bokang from entering the human settlement on the island and controlled the rider to stop here.


    But what no one expected was that the corpses under Ming Zhao would come to the ride-lock man, and they happened to meet Professor Bokang.


    Although the corpse did not know Professor Bokang and them, Professor Bokang and the people around him had a strong blood energy on his body. This kind of blood gas content that can make the corpse feel excited and fearful, the humans on Female V Island absolutely don''t have it. of.


    However, in the cognition of the corpse, the human with such a powerful blood is only owned by the Phoenix Base, so the corpse will forcibly take Professor Bo Kang and them to meet the Empress of Ming Zhao.


    He was certain that Professor Bokang and others were the uninvited group they were searching for.


    Regarding the actions of the corpse, how could the Shadow Guards protecting Professor Bokang let him take the people away, so they secretly came to look for the corpse of the man to shoot him.


    When the corpse died, he was still in Mingzhao''s territory, and Mingzhao, who had a close connection with the corpse, knew the situation for the first time.


    Ming Zhao did not expect that Shangqi Locker would dare to do something with her royal warrior.


    In anger, a large number of corpses were directly sent to the human settlement.


    Not necessarily to destroy the human forces on the island, but some people will definitely suffer.


    Unknown Wei Xiao guessed that Professor Bokang and the others were in danger, but couldn''t confirm what the situation was on their side. The original calm state of mind was moved.


    "Master, what should I do now?" Leng Chengfeng asked urgently.


    Wei Xiaosen stared coldly in the direction where Ming Zhao was.


    "The plan can''t keep up with the changes, and the decapitation action is advanced. Everyone is ready to go to the cave where Mingzhao is located."


    "Yes!"


    Wei Xiao, who originally planned to do it tomorrow, can no longer take care of so much.


    He didn''t want to support Professor Bo Kang in the past.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but I don''t have this ability.


    Not to mention the distance, just their people, dealing with a single powerful individual needless to say, can face millions of high-level zombies, once their whereabouts are exposed, there will be death or no life.


    Rather than going back to support Professor Bokang and them doing useless work, or even risking annihilation, it is better to start planning ahead.


    Ming Zhao''s life is threatened, and perhaps a "surround Wei and save Zhao" can be made to alleviate the threats facing Professor Bo Kang.


    Just do it.


    With the mask closed, Wei Xiao led a small team quickly rushing towards the lair where Ming Zhao was located.

 Chapter 1115： Wei Xiao VS The Queen of Underworld

    In the cave where Mingzhao is located.


    "Shangqi Locker doesn''t want to live anymore?" The corpse who was possessed by Mingzhao was furious.


    The Shangqihuo man actually dared to do something on the corpse she sent out. This kind of thing has never been thought of since the humans on Female V Island surrendered to her.


    Because she didn''t think that the humans on the island had the courage, and it was impossible to have the courage.


    But now the thing she least worried about happened.


    Facing Ming Zhao''s anger, the only corpse here suddenly spoke.


    "Mother, the boy thinks that the man who rides on the locker has absolutely no such guts."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "The phoenix people, the one who killed Jun may be the phoenix spies we are hunting."


    Hearing the words of the corpse, Ming Zhao''s eyes condensed.


    If you don''t think about it, you still don''t think, but now the reminder of the corpse, Mingzhao recalled it, and the more he thought about it, the more possible it became.


    Ming Zhao looked excited.


    "It can''t be wrong. The upper riding locker gave him a bear heart and leopard. He didn''t dare to commit it." As he said, the corpse that Mingzhao possessed fell into silence, and outside the cave, the body of Mingzhao sent out. A thunderous roar.


    In other directions, they were searching for Wei Xiao and their zombies. Hearing Ming Zhao''s call, they stopped moving forward one after another.


    "Immediately go to the human settlement."


    "Quickly notify the zombies over there to surround the human settlement on the island, and no fly is allowed to let it go."


    Obviously, the corpses who had received the order in the roar of Ming Zhao immediately changed the direction of the search and rushed to the human settlement on the island with the group of corpses.


    After the order was given, Ming Zhao''s consciousness returned to the throne corpse.


    "Wei Xiao, the emperor will know your purpose soon. The emperor wants to see, what on earth are you going to do? Hmm..."


    Just when Ming Zhao''s words were about to end, her eyes suddenly changed.


    "Fuck, be careful¡ª"


    "what?"


    Suddenly, Ming Zhao''s urgent reminder sounded, and the corpse standing below instinctively looked back.


    "Puff......"


    He was not given any time to react.


    No human figure was visible, but a sharp blade appeared in the air, directly cutting the air and flashing past his neck.


    The dry figure of the corpse immediately freezes on the spot.


    With extremely horrified gazes in his eyes, after a momentary pause, his head and body separated.


    The headless corpse, which lost its vitality, also fell to the ground afterwards.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Ming Zhao stood up from the throne.


    "who?"


    In the air, only a figure slowly appeared at this moment.


    The whole body was wrapped in a layer of armor, and appeared in Ming Zhao''s eyes like a warrior walking out of fantasy.


    When he couldn''t see the face of the visitor and was a little surprised, Wei Xiao took the initiative to open the mask in front of him.


    "Mingzhao, long time no see?"


    "Wei Xiao? It turned out to be you?" Ming Zhao''s pupils opened wide, staring at the figure that appeared before her in disbelief.


    Wei Xiao smiled calmly: "Are you surprised or surprised?"


    "Aren''t you dealing with the corpse emperor outside the Eastern Land? How could you appear here?"


    "Nature is here to end you. Don''t you want to know the purpose of my people on the island? Now I''m here to tell you."


    Ming Zhao''s face changed drastically.


    "What did you say?"


    Ignoring Ming Zhao''s angry and distorted face, Wei Xiaofeng said lightly: "The war in the Eastern Land is over. Now, it''s your turn."


    "Damn, what happened to Xing and Yue?"


    "They? They have become corpses now. By the way, Xing and Yue were solved by me personally, and dying in my hands is not wrong to them."


    "you wanna die--"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Ming Zhao, who had been furious to the extreme, was barely talking nonsense, her supernatural powers ran away, and the metal throne behind her instantly decomposed, turning into countless metal blades sweeping Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiaohe put on a mask and didn''t dodge.


    The sound of "ding jingle bells" kept ringing from him.


    The metal weapon that Ming Zhao used to attack him, except for splashing a large number of sparks on the Emperor Armor''s armor, the threat to Wei Xiao was completely negligible.


    "It''s impolite to use a puppet to meet me. Let me see what your body looks like?"


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and the sword swept across his hand.


    In a flash, Wei Xiao disappeared in the same place, turning into a body of black light directly illuminating his consciousness.


    Ming Zhao''s pupils suddenly converged.


    Without hesitation, more metal materials quickly condensed into a copper wall and iron wall in front of her, trying to block Wei Xiao''s blow from the front.


    "Squeak..."


    However, under the Emperor Sword, Ming Zhao''s struggle seemed weak.


    The iron wall that stood in front of her was split into two by the Emperor Sword.


    As the iron wall dispersed, Wei Xiao''s figure flew from it.


    The cold light flickered, and the blade was ruthless.


    Without a trace of the mind-bearing consciousness carrier, the way of death was exactly the same as that of the previous corpse, and it was all beheaded by Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s figure fell behind the carrying body.


    No need to check the situation of the other person, turn around slowly.


    "Use your body! Otherwise, you won''t have a chance to defeat me."


    "Roar--"


    A deafening roar resounded inside and outside the cave.


    "Wei Xiao, you really are not the master of peace. If you listen to the emperor obediently, the emperor can still let you live for a while, but since you are looking for death, the emperor will fulfill you today."


    "Rumble..."


    As soon as Ming Zhao''s words fell, the cave where Wei Xiao was located suddenly shook violently.


    Countless rolling stones fell, and the ground trembled violently.


    The whole cave is like an earthquake, with crisis everywhere.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed, almost without any hesitation, his figure disappeared in a flash, and instantly disappeared on the high platform where the throne was, and moved to a place fifty meters away.


    At the moment he avoided it, from behind his previous location, a huge head emerged from the darkness, swayed upward, and gradually formed a giant standing in front of his eyes.


    "Roar--"


    Another loud roar came.


    Under the terrifying sound wave, in a relatively sealed cave, that powerful sound wave, even if it is stronger than Wei Xiao''s existence, feels harsh.


    "Wei Xiao, today is your death date, die!"


    The body of Mingzhao finally appeared.


    Without giving Wei Xiao the time to look at it, the head hanging on the heights hung down, and immediately rushed towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The huge body swept towards Wei Xiao like a giant snake.


    Countless claws waved, breaking mountains and rocks, pushing everything along the way with a force of destruction.


    Facing Ming Zhao''s pounce, Wei Xiao didn''t have the guts to confront him, so he dodges Ming Zhao''s attack.


    "Rumble..."


    "Depend on--"


    Ming Zhao slammed into the air with a single blow, as if she could catch Wei Xiao''s figure, and a dragon wagging its tail followed.


    Wei Xiao, who could not dodge, was swept by Ming Zhao''s huge body. The whole figure was like standing in the air and being hit by a high-speed train. The whole person turned into a cannonball and slammed into a rock wall.


    There was a violent sound.


    Wei Xiao, who had a "shocking collision" with Shibi, fell to the ground.


    The whole body was in severe pain, and only felt that the blood in his body was like turning over the river. Wei Xiao almost couldn''t hold back a mouthful of blood and vomited it out.


    "Roar--"


    Ming Zhao succeeded with a single blow, and his body crawled along the stone wall to a certain height like a reptile and turned his head.


    With a roar, her figure rushed towards Wei Xiao again.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t take care of the injuries on his body.


    Turning over and flashing back to the side.


    Without any hesitation, after Ming Zhao took off again, he turned around and ran away.


    "Don''t want to run away."


    Ming Zhao yelled.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    At this moment, on the way Wei Xiao escaped, a large number of metal materials formed various obstacles and sharp weapons to chase and intercept his figure.


    "Clang clang..."


    Facing a metal attack like a dense forest, Wei Xiao quickly swung the Emperor Sword to destroy them one by one.


    In the blink of an eye, the figure disappeared under Ming Zhao''s gaze.


    "Rumble..."


    Ming Zhao didn''t think too much, the metal material that was summoned could not stop Wei Xiao, and her huge body directly chased it out.


    Since Wei Xiao is here, leave him here forever.


    Without Wei Xiao''s Phoenix Base, it would be vulnerable to her.


    The opportunity is rare, she must not miss it.

 Chapter 1116： Despicable, sneak attack

    "Swish¡ª"


    "Rumble..."


    "Wei Xiao, you don''t want to leave the emperor''s lair alive today."


    Run and chase.


    The former is as light as a swallow and as fast as lightning, while the latter is like a bulldozer.


    The huge figure is like a moving hill under the night, it has a visual impact.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Clang clang..."


    Wei Xiao, who left the cave soon, continued to stay away from the cave of the corpse emperor under the attack of the metal material summoned by Ming Zhao.


    I don''t think Wei Xiao will have any conspiracy, chasing him all the way.


    In the distance, Leng Chengfeng, Jasmine and others who were in the dark soon saw Ming Zhao''s figure.


    There is no need to deliberately look for it, and Mingzhao''s huge figure is especially obvious.


    "Ming Zhao was attracted by the Lord." Jasmine said in the headset.


    Leng Chengfeng: "Everyone acted according to the plan mentioned before and entered a state of combat."


    "clear!"


    Leng Chengfeng and they took action.


    Holding an anti-material sniper rifle in his hand, the two as a small team began to move quickly between the mountains and the wilderness.


    Wei Xiao, who had lured Mingzhao, was now more than three kilometers away from the Corpse Emperor''s Cave.


    Feeling that this distance was almost the end, Wei Xiao no longer flees, but turned on an infrared laser device on his body to show Leng Chengfeng and the others his position, and then turned to face the chasing Ming Zhao with a knife.


    "Roar--"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was fleeing suddenly stopped, Ming Zhao no matter what conspiracy he had, he roared, his huge body rushed directly towards Wei Xiao like a mountain.


    The opponent is fast.


    Although the size has a certain effect on the speed of the corpse emperor, it is only relative to the fourth and fifth level super fighters. In the eyes of the super fighters below the fourth level, the corpse emperor''s speed is equally astonishing.


    Facing Ming Zhao''s frontal slaughter, Wei Xiao''s figure moved, and his extremely agile figure shuttled between countless metal claws. He avoided her attack under Ming Zhao''s eyelids, and jumped to her with the help of his claws. Body.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The Emperor Sword swung, and with a horizontal push while moving, Wei Xiao, with absolute power, gripped the hilt of the knife and cut off all the sharp claws and barbs that existed along the way.


    "Roar--"


    Ming Zhao roared again and again.


    The huge body rolled.


    Suddenly the mountains shook and the earth flying rocks splashed.


    Unable to continue destroying Ming Zhao''s sharp claws and scale armor, Wei Xiao quickly escaped from Ming Zhao''s figure and dodged dozens of meters away.


    "Wei Xiao, die for the emperor¡ª"


    "Peng Peng Peng--"


    As soon as Ming Zhao''s words fell, from between the earth, countless metal materials broke out of the earth, condensed into dense giant metal pillars in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes, and then flew towards his figure.


    Unable to avoid Ming Zhao''s attack, Wei Xiao blocked part of the giant metal pillars with the sound of "ding and jingle bells", but his figure was still collided by one of the giant metal pillars.


    "Peng..."


    Wei Xiao couldn''t get rid of the powerful impact.


    Under the impact, the whole person flew backward like a broken kite.


    Ming Zhao rushed forward, swallowing an elephant''s blood basin and swallowing it directly at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    In times of crisis.


    Wei Xiao, who had difficulty in the air, suddenly turned his figure.


    "Boom boom..."


    When Ming Zhao''s mouth of blood basin was less than ten meters away from him, there were bursts of gunfire.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t know when he had a special pistol in his hand, sent an armor-piercing implosion projectile into Ming Zhao''s mouth.


    "Roar--"


    Ming Zhao¡¯s mouth did not have the terrifying defense power of the body surface. I never thought that Wei Xiao would use firearms. The armor-piercing implosion bomb with terrible penetrating power impacted the inside of Ming Zhao¡¯s mouth, which brought a lot to Ming Zhao. Hurts.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    With the arrival of the second damage from the armor-piercing implosion bomb, Ming Zhao, who felt that his entire mouth was about to burst, stopped attacking, and his huge body fell to one side amidst a stern roar.


    Wei Xiao landed and quickly stabilized his figure and retreated more than ten meters away.


    "It''s now."


    Leng Chengfeng and others who followed them secretly at a certain distance found that Ming Zhao was injured. Without any hesitation, more powerful anti-material sniper rifles aimed at Ming Zhao''s head.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The sound of gunfire shook the hills like thunder.


    Bullets from all directions continued to greet Ming Zhao''s head.


    Under the dark night sky, Ming Zhao''s head suddenly glowed with countless fires.


    A dull explosion made the skin on the surface of her head crack.


    "Roar¡ªdamn it, Wei Xiao, you despicable villain, you arranged for a sneak attack."


    Wei Xiao sneered on the side: "Innocent, life-and-death battle, you have always been the only one who lives and lives, so why is it mean? Do you think this is a family?"


    "Very well, this emperor will kill as many people as you come this time, don''t even want to leave any of you, roar¡ª"


    Ming Zhao was furious.


    The roar that resounded throughout the royal nest spread.


    At this moment, from the ground, metal sharp tools broke through the ground.


    Dense metal sharp weapons sprang out like bamboo shoots after the rain, covering a thousand or two kilometers in an instant.


    "Avoid!"


    Leng Chengfeng and the others were within the attack range of the metal sharp weapon, and could no longer shoot the Mingzhao. They dodged to avoid the metal sharp weapon that might get out of their feet at any time.


    "Roar--"


    The sound of Ming Zhao was not interrupted by this.


    A louder roar came out, and suddenly, the high-level corpses inside the entire Imperial Nest surged.


    The human residence on the island is over there.


    The human resident was already surrounded, and when the corpse leading the team was about to launch an attack, suddenly, the sound of Ming Zhao''s call came from his ears, and the faces of a dozen corpses changed one after another.


    "Someone is dealing with the mother emperor?"


    "Go back immediately to support the mother emperor."


    The first time he received Ming Zhao''s call, the corpse on the human resident site hardly hesitated.


    They left their respective teams and rushed to the imperial nest as quickly as possible.


    Compared with dealing with humans, supporting the meditation is the most important thing.


    Inside the Royal Nest.


    A large number of zombies are already in action.


    The mountains and plains are full of high-level zombies.


    On the side of Ming Zhao and Wei Xiao, without Leng Chengfeng''s sneak attack, Ming Zhao dealt with Wei Xiao alone.


    "This time the emperor wants to see how your people can help you?"


    "It''s enough to kill you and me alone."


    "It''s so arrogant."


    Ming Zhao shouted angrily, the dense metal material condensed into a sharp blade, and before her figure approached Wei Xiao, she baptized Wei Xiao.


    "Clang clang..."


    Wei Xiao wandered in the metal torrent, protected by the Emperor Armor''s battle armor. As long as he was not hit by an irresistible giant, the sharp blade of ordinary size could not pose any threat to his figure.


    "Boom boom..."


    Not allowing Ming Zhao to launch a supernatural attack on him, Wei Xiao, who also shot back at him, shot the bullet at Ming Zhao like raindrops.


    After hitting one magazine, quickly replace it with the other.


    Ming Zhao, who was close to Wei Xiao, used his abilities to form a huge metal shield to block these bullets, and his huge body quickly rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao dodged.


    The sharp claws next to Ming Zhao turned over and came to her.


    During the movement, all the bullets were output to the surface of Mingzhao''s body, and at the same time, the emperor biting knife in his left hand also cut off those sharp claws as much as possible.


    "Wow..."


    When Wei Xiao acted recklessly on the surface of Ming Zhao''s huge body, in the sky, flying skimmers flew towards him.


    Wei Xiao fixed his eyes.


    "The battle between the kings, why do you little shrimps join in the fun?"


    Did not pay attention to the flying skidder.


    With a wave of his hand, Wei Xiao cut off several barbs protruding from the surface of Ming Zhao''s body. When it fell, he kicked it into the air.


    "Puff..."


    The skidder who wanted to support Mingzhao was pierced by a barb on the spot, screaming and falling to the ground.


    "Rumble..."


    With the delay of the skidder, Ming Zhao''s huge body rolled again and threw Wei Xiao away from him.


    The blood-red eyes glowed with golden light, and suddenly, where Wei Xiao landed, a large amount of metal liquid appeared around him, as if he was about to engulf his figure.


    Wei Xiao did not dare to hesitate.


    The big foot stomped on the ground, and countless blades of grass and gravel vacated.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and threw it into the air. With a movement, he dragged it off the ground with the help of the thrown blade of grass particles and stepped off into the air.


    "Where to go?"


    "Swish swish..."


    Ming Zhao let out a cold cry, from the ground, a large amount of metal material rose into the sky.


    Surrounding Wei Xiao''s body from the four directions, a metal ball cage quickly formed to surround him.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    Before he could dodge, the figure disappeared in the metal cage with the blink of an eye.


    Ming Zhao seized the opportunity, moved his body and opened his mouth to swallow the metal cage that trapped Wei Xiao.


    "Boom..."


    "Roar--"

 Chapter 1117： Capsize in the gutter

    However, before she swallowed the metal ball cage trapping Wei Xiao into the mouth, Leng Chengfeng and others, who once again vacated their hands in the distance, pointed their guns at Ming Zhao, and the bullets shot hit Ming Zhao''s huge head.


    The dazzling spark illuminates the night sky, and the damage caused by the second explosion once again caused Ming Zhao''s huge figure to roll over.


    "Roar, **** human, this emperor must kill you."


    The furious Mingzhao let out a hysterical roar.


    The head was severely injured in many places, and when she stood upright again, a golden giant stood between the sky and the earth.


    Metallization of the whole body?


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "clang--"


    You can''t go wrong.


    Ming Zhao really metalized his whole body, at least, on the surface of his body.


    Jasmine, who was in a stealth state in the distance, fired a shot, and a crisp metal crash came from her ear, her complexion couldn''t help but change.


    "The whole body is metalized? How can I fight this?"


    Leng Chengfeng: "Metalization is nothing. It can offset part of the impact of the armor-piercing projectile at most. It is not impenetrable. If one shot fails, you can use two shots or three shots. Don¡¯t be afraid that you won¡¯t be able to break her defenses. You have to be careful. The more you come, don''t shoot continuously in one place."


    "clear!"


    Jasmine quickly regained her confidence.


    Seeing more than a dozen high-level zombies pounced at the place where she shot, they directly shifted the attack location, changed the place and continued to shoot at Mingzhao.


    "Suddenly..."


    Wei Xiao is here.


    The metal ball cage was not maintained by Ming Zhao, and the defensive power was greatly weakened. Wei Xiao, who had the Emperor Sword in his body, quickly slashed the metal ball cage and escaped.


    As the figure fell to the ground, Wei Xiao''s gaze was a bit dignified and stared at the metalized Mingzhao at the moment.


    This guy is really not an ordinary troublesome.


    Use metal to trap yourself, if you don''t have the Emperor Slaying Emperor Sword in your hand, I''m afraid I can only sit and wait for death just now.


    You can no longer let Mingzhao limit your figure.


    Wei Xiao, who raised the spirit of twelve points, swept the emperor sword in his hand, approaching Ming Zhao at a terrifying speed.


    "die--"


    Ming Zhao completed his "transformation" just in time to see Wei Xiao rushing, so he waved countless sharp claws, forming a thick forest of swords and guns that swept the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Wei Xiao, who dodged and slashed near Ming Zhao''s figure, quickly climbed to the top of Ming Zhao''s head with the help of those rising and falling claws.


    Without giving Ming Zhao a chance to throw him away, he swung his knife quickly.


    "Qiang Qiang Qiang" continued, swinging a knife dozens of times and slashing in one place, Ming shining on the top of his head, soon a crack more than two meters deep appeared.


    Looking from the outside to the inside, the cracks more than two meters deep are actually all metal.


    Madder, the Ming Zhao will not really be metalized, right?


    Thinking of this terrible possibility, Wei Xiao couldn''t help convulsing in his heart.


    This kind of abnormal ability, is the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion really useful for her?


    There was no time to think about it, no matter how metal Ming Zhao reached, with this gap, Wei Xiao immediately took out five or six grenade from the armor.


    When Ming Zhao was about to shake his body again to throw him away, Wei Xiao pulled off the handle and stuffed all the grenade into the crack.


    Withdrawing, avoiding Mingzhao''s claws in the air, the sharp claws steadily landed on the ground.


    Wei Xiao decisively took out a pistol around his waist with his right hand. As he moved, his muzzle was aimed at Ming Zhao''s face, which was a burst of bursts of fire.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The grenade exploded quickly.


    The Ming Zhao who bit Wei Xiao screamed, his huge head suddenly tilted towards the sky, and immediately fell to the ground like a collapsed mountain.


    "good chance!"


    Mingzhao undoubtedly suffered an unbearable hit this time.


    The moment she fell to the ground, Leng Chengfeng and the others locked onto the huge crack that appeared on Ming Zhao''s head, and countless armor-piercing bullets poured into it like running water.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The secondary damage of the armor-piercing implosion appeared, and Ming Zhao''s head injury became more serious.


    Not completely metallized.


    After being continuously injured by Wei Xiao and Leng Chengfeng, flesh and blood flowed out from the huge wound on Ming Zhao''s head.


    "Damn human beings, don''t hurt my mother emperor!"


    At the moment of crisis, the corpse who went out finally came to support.


    Eighteen corpses arrived.


    Ten of them locked in the area where Leng Chengfeng''s figure was and rushed forward, while the remaining eight came to support Mingzhao.


    "Huhuhu..."


    As soon as the corpses appeared, a metal storm swept across where Leng Chengfeng and their figures were.


    They were protected by the Heavenly King Armor, and they were not necessarily afraid of the metal storm that the corpse summoned, but they did not dare to be too careless.


    They abandoned the shooting of Mingzhao, and instead took out melee weapons and pistols to counterattack the corpse.


    "Leave the mother emperor!"


    On Wei Xiao''s side, the eight corpses shot at the same time.


    From eight directions, the metal material that swept like a sandstorm rushed straight into Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Small bugs dared to make an axe in front of me."


    Wei Xiao swung his long sword in his hand.


    His eyes quickly locked on one of the corpses, turned into a streamer, and shot out.


    "court death!"


    The corpse was not afraid of Wei Xiao, and folded his hands together. In the rolling metal storm, two metal walls condensed and flanked Wei Xiao''s figure from left to right.


    But Wei Xiao''s speed was too fast.


    Before the metal wall controlled by the corpse was closed, he had already arrived in front of the opponent.


    "Swish swish..."


    Other corpses reinforced it.


    Numerous metal sharp weapons kept greeting Wei Xiao.


    It is a pity that the defense of Emperor Kaihuang''s armor is too terrifying. Those metal sharp weapons that pierce Wei Xiao''s body from behind will not be able to advance any further when they hit his back.


    "Puff......"


    The corpse that Wei Xiao was staring at was too late to fight back.


    The moment his body was metalized, Wei Xiao swung his knife past, directly completing a beheading.


    "Go together--"


    The other seven corpses shouted angrily and attacked Wei Xiao at the same time.


    The metal materials flying in and in the air formed chains under their agglomeration to fasten Wei Xiao.


    The "clang clang" sound continued.


    After Wei Xiao cut off the entanglement of several chains, all his limbs were trapped by metal chains.


    "die--"


    Another corpse gathered a huge metal pillar and rushed towards Wei Xiao''s body.


    With a "boom", the giant metal pillar hit Wei Xiao''s imprisoned body, making a burst of noise.


    Wei Xiao only felt the blood in his body roll and his head was dizzy.


    The armor of the king armor can help him withstand any physical attacks, but the impact is always limited.


    Being rammed by a huge metal pillar several times thicker than his own body, the terrifying impact also made Wei Xiao uncomfortable.


    However, this kind of attack is still a little reluctant to hit Wei Xiao hard.


    "Kang-bang-bang..."


    With his body against the huge metal pillar, the Emperor Sword Sword held tightly in his left hand circled around his arm under Wei Xiao''s technique, cutting off the metal chain that held his left arm.


    Freeing a hand, Wei Xiao quickly slashed the other chains with a knife.


    "You want to kill me even with this attack, don''t you think too much, right? Damn¡ª"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    As soon as Wei Xiao installed 13 words, a huge metal seal suddenly fell in the sky.


    A giant metal object weighing a hundred tons hit Wei Xiao''s head, instantly causing his figure to disappear to the ground.


    "Metal Strangulation!"


    Underground, where Wei Xiao sank.


    Before Wei Xiao could break free from the inside, a large amount of metal formed strips drilled out of the soil around him to bind and squeeze his figure.


    Upon seeing this scene, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    Careless.


    There was no extra space to move, and Wei Xiao could only let the metal strips wrap him. Within a few breaths, the figure was drowned by the metal strips.


    "Peng..."


    An irregular metal ball was brought to the ground by the corpse''s ability from underground, and a metal strip with a diameter of more than five meters trapped Wei Xiao in it.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Under the restraint of the corpses, Ming Zhao, who was able to breathe, saw the metal ball at this time, and did not hesitate. The huge body rushed up, opening his mouth and swallowing the metal ball that trapped Wei Xiao into his abdomen.


    "Damn it, Lord¡ª"


    "Master¡ª"


    Leng Chengfeng and the others, who were confronting other corpses, were dumbfounded when they saw a scene of Wei Xiao being trapped.


    That''s it for the Lord?


    How can this be?


    Ming Zhao swallowed Wei Xiao into his belly and looked at the other corpses who were fighting with the "air".


    "Kill them all."


    Leaving a word, Ming Zhao, who did not stay at all, moved his body towards the lair.


    "Yes, mother emperor!"


    The other corpses besieging Wei Xiao, leading their orders, also shifted to where Leng Chengfeng and the others were.

 Chapter 1118： The battle after losing Wei Xiao

    "Damn it, the Lord was swallowed by Ming Zhao."


    "What did you say?"


    Leng Chengfeng and others who were still fighting with the corpse, suddenly heard Di Wudi''s exclamation in the headset, and everyone''s expressions changed.


    Di Wudi: "I saw it with my own eyes. The Lord was trapped by the metal material controlled by the corpse of the Ming system, and then Ming Zhao rushed over and swallowed the Lord in his abdomen, and the Lord sacrificed."


    "It''s impossible, how can the Lord be easily trapped by the corpse?"


    "Di Wudi, don''t talk nonsense."


    Many people don''t believe what Di Wudi said.


    Or, it''s not that they don''t believe it, but they don''t want to believe it.


    Wei Xiao was swallowed by Ming Zhao?


    Then how do they fight against Mingzhao?


    The most powerful combat power against Mingzhao is Wei Xiao. Now you tell us that Wei Xiao has been swallowed by Mingzhao, then what are we going to fight against Mingzhao?


    Di Wudi also understood everyone''s thoughts.


    He hopes that all this is false, but seeing it with his own eyes, he has to accept the facts if he doesn''t want to admit it.


    "I don''t have to lie to you, the Lord was really eaten by Ming Zhao."


    "What do you want to do?" Leng Chengfeng suddenly said.


    The cold voice obscured the noisy sounds of other people.


    "Shengfeng, the Lord may have sacrificed." Someone said weakly.


    Leng Chengfeng said coldly: "Why, the Lord has sacrificed and we won''t fight anymore? I tell you, we have come to Nv Island, we have no other choice. Either we get rid of Mingzhao, or we just wait to be taken. There is no third choice if the Mingzhao is removed. What if the Lord is gone? As long as we have someone alive, we must complete the task. Kill the corpse and complete the task."


    On the channel, many people fell silent after Leng Chengfeng''s words fell.


    Facing the corpse manipulating metal covering attack, many people have lost the toughness of active attack in addition to passive defense.


    "Without the Lord, how do we deal with Ming Zhao? That''s not something that our fourth-level fighters can deal with." Xiang Zesheng said with no confidence.


    Wei Xiao is their spiritual support.


    If Wei Xiao is still there, they are still full of confidence and fighting spirit, but now that Wei Xiao is eaten by Ming Zhao, it is like them whose spiritual support has collapsed, and there is no hope of defeating Ming Zhao.


    The fighting spirit is basically close to collapse.


    "Trash!" Leng Chengfeng cursed unceremoniously, "We have armor-piercing bullets in our hands. Who said there is no chance? Now Mingzhao has also been hit hard. It is the best time for us to get rid of her. Once we lose this Next chance, when Ming Zhao recovers, the Phoenix Base will definitely welcome the baptism of the corpse clan."


    "Without the Phoenix Base, we will all become zombies in the future. The last days have entered the Age of the Corpse Emperor. If we don¡¯t even have the courage to face the Corpse Emperor if we leave the Lord, how can we survive? Without the Lord, we still have to fight. If you still feel that you are not foolish, then get rid of these corpses blocking the way, and then get rid of Mingzhao."


    "Brother Feng, we are with you."


    "The Hundred Birds team is willing to fight to the last person."


    Peacocks, skylarks, larks, and falcons showed their determination.


    After them, Jasmine, Leng Yu and others were silent for a while and expressed their willingness to fight to the end.


    The remaining people, although fearful in their hearts, as Leng Chengfeng said, they have no choice.


    The whereabouts have been exposed, Ming Zhao will never let them go.


    Even if they are now lucky enough to escape the female V Island and land ashore, how long can they survive in the future?


    Only by desperately killing Mingzhao and putting the Phoenixes in a truly non-threatening environment can they have a good life in these last days.


    "Made, fight it, it''s a big deal."


    Determined, the negative emotions caused by Wei Xiao''s "sacrifice" were quickly abandoned by everyone.


    There was a determination to break the boat and sink the boat, and the people who had been suppressed by the corpses gradually broke out with more powerful combat effectiveness.


    "Boom boom..."


    The counterattack begins.


    Because the corpse can''t fully understand the specific position of Leng Chengfeng in the invisible state, they can only lock a position from the breath to mobilize a large amount of metal to carry out a covering attack. As a result, Leng Chengfeng and others who have a certain operating space, have one after another. Look for opportunities to fight back.


    The bullet broke through the metal storm from different angles and touched the figure of the corpse.


    The sense of crisis hits, and can only mobilize metal materials to form a defense against the corpses of armor-piercing bullets, and can''t fully control the metal for a while.


    There was a gap in the corpse''s combined attack, and Leng Chengfeng seized the opportunity to pull the distance away.


    "Work together to kill them."


    "go to hell!"


    Finding the gap, Xiang Zesheng rushed towards a corpse with an angrily.


    The corpse chosen by him as the target was unable to capture his figure, but could feel the unfamiliar aura approaching, and immediately condensed a large number of two-meter-long metal spears in the air in front of him.


    As the corpse pushed his hand, dense metal spears swept the direction in which Xiang was flying.


    "Clang clang..."


    Sparks flickered in the invisible air, indicating that Xiang Zesheng''s figure was hit by a spear.


    "Bang...pu..."


    And when the corpse used the spear attack to determine the location of Xiang Zesheng, before he could make the next move, a gust of wind blew his face behind him.


    With dazzling eyes, a cold light swept across the air, the corpse with a frightened face, wide-eyed and with an incredible look, fell to the ground, and the corpse separated.


    "Old Xiang, are you okay?" Di Wudi, who successfully attacked the corpse, asked.


    "It''s okay, the opponent''s attack can''t break the defense of the Celestial Armor, but the invisible material on the surface of the Celestial Armor has been worn away a lot, and it is difficult to be completely invisible."


    "It''s okay, as long as there are not too many places exposed, with the help of the night, the zombies may not be able to find you. Go on and kill all these clutters."


    "Okay, I''ll cover you."


    The two said, continuing to look for other targets.


    In other places, Jasmine and the others no longer fight in pairs.


    Set the rendezvous by the infrared lasers on each other''s bodies.


    Some are responsible for the frontal attack, and some are looking for opportunities to attack the corpse.


    The cooperation between each other has achieved considerable results in a short period of time.


    After the Ming-type corpse paid the casualties of the four corpses, the other seven corpses who originally supported Mingzhao joined the battlefield.


    "Wow..."


    With the arrival of the seven corpses, the metal material forms a chain under their control.


    Chains like vines crisscross the circle of war.


    The "clang clang" sound spread, undoubtedly indicating that some of Leng Chengfeng''s figures were hit by the flying metal chain.


    "Catch them!"


    The seven corpses shouted at the same time, and the others reacted and pressed their hands on the ground. Suddenly, countless large metal pillars rose from the ground, forming a cage to encircle the place where the chain banged.


    "combine--"


    With a loud shout from them, the huge metal pillar closed and wrapped the invisible figure in the middle.


    "Boom boom..."


    Those who were not trapped continued shooting.


    "Die to me!"


    Leng Chengfeng and Leng Yu avoided the criss-cross chains and approached the figures of the two corpses, waving their short blades to solve them in a hurry.


    "Join together!"


    The remaining corpses are not to be outdone.


    The metal sharp weapon that obscured the sky whirled, and countless sharp metal materials swept the field within a kilometer.


    Like a violent storm.


    The metal materials that can be seen everywhere make it difficult for them to avoid Leng Chengfeng.


    Under the cutting of countless metal materials, the invisible material on the surface of their armor with a certain defensive ability was eliminated, making part of their figure appear in the air.


    "I saw them."


    The metal attacks that a dozen corpses jointly controlled were too powerful, breaking the invisibility of some people. The corpses who seized the opportunity immediately controlled their ability to condense the metal spear to block their silhouettes.


    "Don''t be trapped by them, spread out!"


    Leng Chengfeng yelled, and his figure shuttled under the blockade of a metal spear like a loach.


    The sniper rifle in his hand was replaced with a pistol, and he shot the corpses in a burst.

 Chapter 1119： Endless fight

    "boom¡­¡­"


    "The third one."


    The Falcon, who can remain invisible, starts blindly attacking the corpse.


    During the rapid movement, the bullets fired by the sniper rifle in his hand looked like eyes, and they killed the corpses who manipulated the metal.


    Not all shots are hit, but as long as one shot succeeds, it means the death of a corpse.


    "Falcon, I will cover you."


    Jasmine screamed, changing the sniper rifle to a rifle, and blocked the corpse they were about to attack.


    "Clang clang..."


    The bullet fired from Jasmine''s muzzle was blocked by the opponent''s corpse with a metal shield, and while he was busy parrying Jasmine''s attack, the Falcon who had found the opportunity in stealth sent another bullet.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The bullet hit his head accurately.


    When the small hole entered and penetrated the opponent''s head, the place where the bullet flew out directly took away a large piece of skull of the corpse.


    "The fourth one."


    "Damn it, find them all."


    Four consecutive generals were damaged by one''s own side, and the corpse roared.


    "It''s you who died."


    Tyrannosaurus found a chance to pounce on a corpse.


    When he chose to metalize his whole body in a hurry, with a hard blow, Emperor Killer cut off the metalized body of the corpse under the swing of the Tyrannosaurus, and split his body in two from his chest.


    "Quickly rescue the companions in the metal cage."


    After Leng Chengfeng and Leng Yu killed a corpse each, they hurriedly moved to their companions wrapped in metal.


    Killing Emperor Wu in his hand slashed at the metal object.


    "die--"


    How can the remaining corpses give them a chance to save people?


    Several of the corpses moved their hands, and a torrent of metal like flowing water rushed towards them.


    "Clang clang..."


    Faced with the torrent of metal, Leng Chengfeng could not dodge them.


    Directly use the Heavenly King Armor as a shield to resist the impact of the metal torrent.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    And when their bodies were constrained, another corpse summoned metal matter to rise from all around them.


    "combine--"


    "boom--"


    Trying to trap Leng Chengfeng''s corpse again before they completed the final blow, gunfire came, and a piercing bullet directly pierced his head.


    "what¡­¡­"


    However, even if a companion buys time for Leng Chengfeng and the others, the Tyrannosaurus can''t withstand the impact of the frontal metal torrent at the first few people who have been hit by the metal. The defensive power is as strong as that of the king, and it is also enduring thousands of times. The defense was broken after the impact.


    The metal torrent poured directly into the armor, filling the body of the Tyrannosaurus instantly.


    "Tyrannosaurus¡ª"


    "I will stop the other corpses, and the Falcon will get rid of those guys who manipulate the metal torrent as soon as possible, otherwise they will be in danger if they become peaks and cold rain."


    Jasmine said to the Falcon, she pulled away and rushed to the corpses who controlled the metal chains, and put the two pistols in her hands into the magazines to output with all her strength.


    The firearms used by the King Killing Squad are all made from the bones of the corpse. They are not afraid of being controlled by the corpse. The bullets are also non-metallic substances. Therefore, in addition to defense, the corpse can only dodge.


    The Falcon did not dare to hesitate.


    While running, bullets were continuously fired at the corpses who controlled the metal torrent.


    A tricky angle, continuous shooting, under the situation that Leng Chengfeng and the others are in danger and may step into the footsteps of Tyrannosaurus at any time, every time they attack a corpse, they are three-time falcons. They live up to Jasmine''s trust and succeed. Kill the three corpses controlling the metal torrent.


    "kill--"


    The number of corpses was reduced, and when Leng Chengfeng and the others also vacated their hands, a wave of counterattack peaks arrived.


    "Stop them!"


    The few remaining corpses felt the threat of death, and did not dare to drag them any longer, and gave orders to the sky raiders in the sky and the surrounding high-level zombies.


    "Wow..."


    A large number of zombies rushed towards Leng Chengfeng and them.


    "Boom boom..."


    The rescue of high-level zombies still couldn''t keep up with Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    The corpses who had already had fear and were unable to fight with all their strength, facing the indomitable Leng Chengfeng and them, even if they could block their frontal charge, they could not escape the long-range shooting.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Skylark (Scar) old item--"


    Without the restraint of the corpse, there is finally time to rescue the companions Falcon and others who are wrapped in metal. When the companions deal with the rushing zombies to buy time for them, they quickly wave the metal material that the Emperor Killer generals wrapped around the bodies of the skylarks. Split.


    But their rescue was still too late.


    When a part of the body of the companion inside the metal object was exposed, what they saw was a dead body.


    "asshole--"


    Looking at the blood flowing inside the metal object, the peacock who rescued the skylark screamed in sorrow.


    Leng Chengfeng also cut a metal object, but the item inside was born, and also lost life.


    "Go, get out of here."


    Not reconciled, but powerless Leng Chengfeng watched more and more zombies approaching them, seeing that the space they were in was about to be submerged by the corpse group, and he couldn''t afford to think much. Give an order to all the living people, Leng Chengfeng stepped on the heads of the zombies, and quickly fled behind the group of corpses.


    "Peacock, go¡ª"


    The falcon yelled at the peacock and turned around and retreated without neglecting it.


    "Ah... Damn it is a zombie, I must kill you all." Peacock looked at the friend who died tragically under the metal material, and escaped from the zombies with a sad heart.


    As the alive people moved to the battlefield, the senior zombies without the guidance of the corpse king and the command of the corpse, like headless flies, rushed at the location where Leng Chengfeng was before them.


    But there are exceptions, that is, Hibari and others who have a part of their body exposed.


    The blood irritated the high-level zombies, and the part of their bodies exposed outside the metal objects was quickly bitten by the high-level zombies that swarmed over.


    There are also a small number of zombies pursuing Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    However, Leng Chengfeng and the others, who were far faster than the ground zombies, shook off the ground zombies that were chasing them behind. After hiding their figure in the dense forest, even the only sky-grabber in the sky who could chase them lost their target.


    The crowd quickly met in the dense forest.


    Leng Chengfeng glanced over.


    Of the original eleven, only seven are present.


    "Report your name." Leng Chengfeng gave a deep drink.


    "Falcon is here."


    "Jasmine is here."


    "Di Wudi is here."


    "The peacock is in place."


    "It''s cold rain."


    "Bailing is here."


    Everyone present reported their names. After hearing everyone''s responses, Leng Chengfeng''s hearts sank.


    Four people, in this battle, they directly lost four people.


    Skylark, Tyrannosaurus, Scar and Xiang Zesheng, if Wei Xiao were added, they would have lost nearly half of their combat power before their mission was completed, especially Wei Xiao, that was their absolute combat power.


    Leng Chengfeng gritted his teeth while listening to the zombies who were constantly approaching them.


    "People can''t come back to life from the dead. From the moment we follow the Lord to perform this mission, we must be psychologically prepared. Now that few people are intact with the invisible matter on our body, we may be found by senior zombies at any time. The difficulty of the mission is undoubtedly It has been improved several times, but we are not dead yet, so proceed with the task."


    "Genetic medicine is already second. Next, we will directly enter the habitat of Mingzhao, with only one purpose. Kill Mingzhao at all costs, you know?"


    "I won''t let the skylarks die in vain, Mingzhao must get rid of them."


    "Fuck, I''ll stay here forever."


    No one is afraid.


    Everyone resolutely carried out the unfinished tasks with a resolute attitude.


    Leng Chengfeng: "Check weapons and equipment, and set off if there are no problems."


    The remaining people quickly check what is left of themselves.


    After confirming the error, without waiting for the zombies outside to find them, quickly moved the gathering place, using the night to move towards the cave where the darkness was illuminated.


    "Wow..."


    Inside the Royal Nest.


    A large number of high-level zombies are looking for Leng Chengfeng and the others like crazy. There are dense zombies in each area on the third floor and the third floor.


    With Leng Chengfeng and their current state, once exposed to the sight of senior zombies, there is almost nowhere to escape.


    Not to mention finding the trace of Ming Zhao, it is a question of whether he can survive the defense line established by the advanced zombies.


    At this time, the intelligence collected by Wei Xiao and the others on this island before Leng Chengfeng''s departure became the key.


    They no longer take the usual path, but through the underground abyss opened by Ming Zhao, approaching the location of Ming Zhao from the ground.


    Although Ming Zhao swallowed Wei Xiao, he was also seriously injured.


    Without the suspicious energy to help the high-level zombies outside find out Leng Chengfeng and their situation, she also did not find that a group of humans who killed her were approaching in the underground abyss.


    At this time, Ming Zhao was devouring a large amount of flesh and blood in the core area of ??the abyss to recover his injuries.


    Under the cold abyss of loneliness, he sometimes heard his low growl, which seemed extremely crippled.

 Chapter 1120： Play off

    In a blink of an eye, one night passed.


    Under the abyss.


    After several hours of devouring, Ming Zhao''s head injury has improved.


    The new flesh and scaly armor cover the wound, and it doesn''t seem to be too hard, but as long as she is given a little more time, the injury on her head can be completely consolidated.


    And in her abdomen, the metal sphere swallowed by her was decomposed by her supernatural power, and at this time it had completely merged with her body, including Wei Xiao''s body inside.


    The golden inner organs looked luminous and translucent, and the stomach with golden acid dripping, except for a set of unowned armor and an intact long knife, surrounded by stumps and broken arms.


    Strange, where is Wei Xiao?


    Now that the day-night cycle has appeared, why hasn''t Wei Xiao, who had been swallowed by the Ming Zhao in his stomach, been reborn yet?


    No way? Did someone play off by himself this time?


    Another hour passed.


    Ming Zhao''s abdomen remained silent.


    Did Wei Xiao really play off?


    "Roar--"


    Before Wei Xiao''s figure appeared, there seemed to be something to discover in the Mingzhao where his injuries were almost healed.


    A roar resounded under the entire abyss, and then, outside looking for Leng Chengfeng and their senior zombies and amphibians swimming in the sea, they gathered from the various entrances of the abyss towards the underground.


    Leng Chengfeng, who was approaching Mingzhao''s habitat, quickly discovered the anomaly.


    "Chengfeng, a large number of zombies are approaching us." Jasmine said solemnly.


    "Damn, she found us." Di Wudi said through gritted teeth.


    "Go, speed up, find a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack and prepare for battle."


    Without hesitation, Leng Chengfeng led the team to quickly search for the area to block the corpse group.


    Above the abyss, in the area where Wei Xiao fought Mingzhao last night.


    "call--"


    In a mess of grass, suddenly, human gasps appeared.


    Under the dim light, he quickly stood up with a natural body.


    The breeze is blowing, and the bird flying in the air seems to be fluttering in the wind, it is the breath of freedom.


    A pair of confused gazes stared at the surroundings, and a look of surprise gradually appeared on his calm face.


    "Damn, why are you resurrected here?" Wei Xiao looked at the surrounding environment, he was shocked.


    How could this be? He clearly felt that he was swallowed by Ming Zhao in the end, so how come he was not in Ming Zhao''s body after he was resurrected?


    He knows the surrounding environment, isn''t it the place where he fought Mingzhao yesterday?


    Looking at his current appearance, Wei Xiao suddenly turned black.


    This is different from what I expected! Why not resurrect in Mingzhao''s body?


    Nima, let''s get rid of it now.


    As to why he resurrected in this grassland, Wei Xiao was completely messed up.


    What Wei Xiao didn''t know was that his body swallowed by Ming Zhao was completely integrated with Ming Zhao as early as last night.


    Without a single hair left, how could he be resurrected in Ming Zhao''s body?


    Or it can be said that the body residue that Wei Xiao left in Ming Zhao''s body is not as much as the single hair he fell outside during the battle with Ming Zhao.


    The principle of proximity to death and the principle of "the minority obey the majority" makes it natural for him to be resurrected from here.


    He should be grateful that some physical matter was left out here during the war last night. If not, who knows where he will be resurrected this time? If it were on the battlefield of the Eastern Land, it would really be fun.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t understand this situation, but he didn''t have time to think about it.


    Consciousness swept around and found that there were no zombies around the emperor''s nest, which made him feel uneasy.


    "Leng Chengfeng and they won''t all die, right?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Wei Xiao could no longer calm down.


    Grab a handful of weeds and tear off its roots, then form a grass loop and put it around his waist.


    Looking around, he found countless metal objects standing on a high place a kilometer away, and then rushed over.


    Within a few breaths, Wei Xiao came to the place where Leng Chengfeng and the others fought last night.


    It has long been covered by metal material, and there are a large number of dense metal pillars and chains on it.


    But when Wei Xiao found some dropped firearms, the Emperor''s Killing Blade and the blood that hadn''t solidified yet, his eyes condensed.


    "this is?"


    Wei Xiao leaned over and quickly found the body inside the metal object.


    Shocking, can''t bear to look straight.


    The zombies last night grabbed the exposed parts of the skylarks and hollowed out their metal-wrapped inner body, so that the current metal objects were covered with broken armor, scattered pieces of meat, and various weapons and ammunition.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t imagine what happened to these subordinates who were mercilessly killed by zombies.


    Scarlet eyes showed a strong killing intent.


    "Meditation¡ª"


    With a sense of anger and determination, Wei Xiao quickly used the weapons, ammunition and broken armor on the ground to arm himself.


    Especially for grenades, one is counted as one, and all are stuffed into the armor.


    "Wow..."


    Unfortunately, when Wei Xiao was most angry, a zombie found him.


    Armed with sufficiently useful weapons, Wei Xiao used a pair of armor to fix his feet with weeds. The moment he straightened his body, he swung out a short 30-centimeter-long blade in his hand and made two puffs. Two reapers who attacked him were killed. Direct spike.


    Looking forward, a small number of high-level zombies were rushing towards them.


    "I don''t have time to play with you, I will deal with Mingzhao and then I will clean up you."


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t plan to stay in place, showed his speed to the extreme, dazzling his eyes and disappeared in place, even the high-level zombies couldn''t catch his figure.


    It is like a gust of wind rushing to the distant abyss.


    From Leng Chengfeng''s mouth, Wei Xiao, who knew that Ming Zhao was under the abyss, jumped straight down.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Wow..."


    The figure came under the abyss, and near his ears, there were faint gunshots and the roar of zombies in the distance.


    Wei Xiao immediately concluded that it was Leng Chengfeng and others who were still alive, and tried to sneak attack on Ming Zhao''s lair.


    Wei Xiao did not intend to support Leng Chengfeng and the others.


    It is not necessary at first.


    Basically all the zombies on the ground disappeared, and there is no need to think about it.


    In this case, there is no difference between Wei Xiao and going to death.


    Secondly, the source of everything is under the control of Ming Zhao. As long as Wei Xiao solves her in advance, the crisis faced by Leng Chengfeng and the others will naturally be solved.


    Without wasting time, listening to Ming Zhao''s low roar from time to time, Wei Xiao approached the place where Ming Zhao''s figure was like a stream of light.


    The core position of the abyss.


    Ming Zhao is still devouring flesh and blood to consolidate his injury.


    In her opinion, Wei Xiao is dead, and the entire Phoenix, who can pose a threat to her no longer exists.


    When she recovers from her injuries and wipes out all the Phoenix Warriors who broke into the island, she can launch a final attack on the Phoenix.


    The base with millions of humans must surrender to her, there is no extra choice.


    "Crack, click¡ª"


    While chewing the bones and flesh, while descending consciousness on the battlefield where Leng Chengfeng and the others were, Ming Zhao looked extremely comfortable.


    In this way, it is not too pleasant to enjoy the delicious scenes while still watching good scenes.


    "Got you."


    Suddenly, Ming Zhao heard a familiar sound.


    Ming Zhao, whose consciousness was still elsewhere, was suddenly taken aback.


    "Puff......"


    "Roar--"


    Before she could withdraw her consciousness, a figure flew from the cliff and fell on her head.


    The two short blades that Wei Xiao held tightly in his hands pierced Ming Zhao''s head without hesitation.


    I don''t know if the short blade''s aggressiveness is too strong or for other reasons, the place where Ming Zhao''s head was attacked by Wei Xiao actually feels that there is no defense at all, and it is directly pierced by the short blade.


    Wei Xiao was a little dazed.


    Last night, he used the Emperor Sword to break through the defense a dozen times. How did it penetrate today with a single blow?


    The sudden attack caused Ming Zhao to roar.


    While Ming Zhao shook his head violently, Wei Xiao stopped thinking, pulling the dagger and leaving a wound deep inside.


    Abandoning a short blade, Wei Xiao took out four or five grenade from the armor in front of him, pulled the pull ring and stuffed it into it.


    "Swish swish..."


    As he finished all this, sharp claws slashed at him from all directions.


    Without the armor of the Emperor Armor, and the armor on his body was incomplete, Wei Xiao didn''t dare to be careless.


    Both feet pressed **** Ming Zhao''s head, and the whole person flew out.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The grenade exploded quickly.


    On Ming Zhao''s head, the scales splashed and flesh and blood flew across.


    "Roar--"


    A miserable roar resounded throughout the abyss, and the terrifying sound waves shook the huge rocks on the cliffs on both sides.


    Wei Xiao clung to a stone wall, looking at the Emperor Mingzhao, who fell to the ground where the corpses were piled up in screams, with a grim look in his eyes.


    Take advantage of your illness and kill you.


    Without giving Ming Zhao extra opportunity to react, Wei Xiao once again broke away from the stone wall and fell on Ming Zhao''s head.


    "Wei Xiao? You are not dead?"


    Ming Zhao still reacted.

 Chapter 1121： perish together

    She was too familiar with the breath of Wei Xiao.


    Even if she hadn''t seen Wei Xiao''s figure, the breath that made her feel lingering on the other party immediately asked Ming Zhao to confirm the identity of the person who attacked her.


    "Yes, I''m not dead, but you can''t tell."


    Wei Xiao admitted his identity and jumped straight into the huge blood hole that the grenade exploded on Ming Zhao''s head.


    Ming Zhao was frightened when she felt Wei Xiao crawl into her head.


    "Damn, how is this possible? You were obviously eaten by the emperor."


    Wei Xiao ignored Ming Zhao''s roar, and the only Emperor Killing Martial Blade in his hand digs under the blood hole on Ming Zhao''s head.


    "No, no, you stop the emperor--"


    Ming Zhao felt the crisis of death, and while roaring frantically, from the blood hole where Wei Xiao was located, a metal bone spur penetrated into Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Are you hyperosteogenous? Fuck..."


    "Puff..."


    Without the protection of Emperor Armor''s battle armor, Wei Xiao''s body was quickly pierced by the metal bone thorns extending from Ming Zhao''s body.


    The blood flowed out of Wei Xiao''s mouth and wounds.


    "Don''t want to block Lao Tzu."


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth and resisted the injuries on his body, using his only short blade to cut off the bone spurs that had penetrated his body and continued to dig down.


    The body continued to sink, and soon disappeared above Ming Zhao''s head.


    "Get out for the emperor."


    Ming Zhao is also extremely angry.


    More bone spurs penetrated Wei Xiao''s body, and even if the injury was exchanged for injury, she would never allow Wei Xiao to enter the core of her mind.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    This time the Mingzhao was also sent ruthlessly.


    A large number of bone spurs pierced his own flesh and blood throughout Wei Xiao''s body, directly confining Wei Xiao in one place so that he could no longer move down.


    "Ahem...puff..."


    Blood flowed out of Wei Xiao''s mouth, and his face was pale, clenching his teeth to prevent himself from screaming.


    Unable to move down any longer, holding a sigh of relief, Wei Xiao pulled his right arm, as if his arm was free from the confinement of bone spurs.


    The blood was dripping and the bones were visible.


    The pain of separation of flesh and blood and protruding white bones cannot be experienced by ordinary people.


    But Wei Xiao felt that this hand was not his own. Only the flesh and blood of the palm of his right hand were still intact. He reached out to the armor in front of him and took out a grenade and put it to his mouth to tear off the tab.


    "Ming Zhao, in order to kill you, I accompany you to die twice, you should be satisfied."


    These words popped from the gap between the teeth, and Wei Xiao immediately tore off the grenades with the handle and put them back in front of him to stay with a dozen other grenades.


    "Asshole, what are you doing, Wei Xiao?"


    Ming Zhao''s frightened voice came.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    But that''s the end of her words.


    All the bombs on Wei Xiao''s body detonated, and the terrifying force that suddenly burst out in a small space directly penetrated the upper and lower sides of Ming Zhao''s head.


    Under the huge pressure, Ming Zhao''s head was squeezed like a huge watermelon, golden blood was flying, and countless flesh and blood splashed in all directions like mist.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    Screamed sternly.


    Ming Zhao''s huge body was like a tower without pillars, and fell in response to the heart-piercing screams.


    "Wei, Wei Xiao, you are simply not human..."


    The last sound came from Ming Zhao''s mouth.


    The unwillingness and horror in those words indicated that the fear Wei Xiao brought to Ming Zhao surpassed her imagination.


    Who would have thought that Wei Xiao wouldn''t even want his own life in order to kill her?


    This guy is simply a lunatic.


    perish together.


    No accidents reappeared.


    As Ming Zhao''s vitality gradually dissipated, in the distance, the high-level zombies who were attacking Leng Chengfeng and the others, the moving figures seemed to be disconnected, and they froze for a while.


    "What happened to these zombies?"


    "Did you hear it just now? It seems to be Ming Zhao''s cry, so sad."


    "Are there anyone else dealing with Mingzhao besides us?"


    "Could it be the Lord?"


    "Bah... I''m crushed to death, am I a strong man who crawled out of the corpse?"


    Looking at the frozen corpse group in front of them, Leng Chengfeng and the others forgot to attack for a while.


    Originally in the previous battle, they had been submerged by zombies, and they could only rely on the Heavenly King A on their bodies to defend against the zombies tearing Di Wudi and Falcon. They broke free while the zombies stopped moving, and said something jokingly. .


    ...


    Farther away.


    Ming Zhao subordinates the nine corpses of the mother.


    Their situation is similar to that of senior zombies.


    At the moment Ming Zhao died, the corpse of the nine big mothers who were under the control of the other party''s mind also appeared still for a moment.


    But they recovered very quickly, as if the soul that was once lost returned to themselves, the huge pupils revealed the light of excitement, and the huge body also twisted frantically.


    "Roar--"


    The sound of shaking Jiuxiao and the earth-shaking whistling sound came from the territory of the corpse of the nine big mothers at the same time.


    Excited, and the sound of calling enveloped the entire territory of Female V Island.


    At this moment, whether it was the zombies under the abyss or the zombies still besieging the human settlement, there were responses.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The zombies that belonged to their mother corpses reproduced with tearing roars.


    When the human side had no idea about the scene in front of them, the group of corpses enclosed outside the base suddenly dispersed, divided into nine torrents, and rushed in the direction of their respective mother''s corpses.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "The corpse group just left?"


    When the army of zombies was approaching the city before, the Shangqi Locker and everyone in the base could say that the whole heart came to the throat.


    They dreamed of zombies attacking the city, but they didn''t expect that the group of corpses surrounding the base would leave like this when the day and night passed.


    Are these zombies come to be funny?


    Or come over to show muscles to humans?


    After a day and a night, nothing has been done and the achievement retreats. Isn''t this scary for you?


    This day and night, who in the base is not worried?


    "Professor, it must be the Lord that they succeeded, it must be that they succeeded in killing Mingzhao. This phenomenon is most likely because the nine corpses lost control of Mingzhao and are recalling their own strength to compete for new ones. The position of the corpse emperor, otherwise we can''t explain what we see now."


    When the humans on the island were still unknown, a researcher exclaimed when he stopped by Professor Bokang in the base.


    His guess is like a ray of light that breaks through the clouds and mist, instantly opening up ideas for others.


    "Yes, it can''t be wrong, it must be so. Lord, they really succeeded, they succeeded in killing Mingzhao." Another researcher cheered.


    Professor Bokang was trembling with excitement.


    "Okay, okay, okay...hahaha...the Lord, they succeeded. Let our people immediately load the equipment for extracting genetic medicine, as long as the Lord''s signal appears, we will immediately rush to the scene."


    "Yes, Professor."


    The Shangqi Locker and the others were still in shock at first, but the sound of Ming Zhao being killed by Wei Xiao and the others came repeatedly in their ears.


    "The Queen of Ming Zhao...Ah no, Ming Zhao was really killed by Wei Xiao and the others?"


    The man on the riding lock looked at the people around him, staring at each other with big eyes, as if they were unbelievable to Professor Bokang''s guess.


    Think about it too.


    How powerful is Mingzhao?


    It was that the overlord who had been so powerful and had ruled them for a year was actually eliminated. It would be difficult for them to accept such news in a short period of time.


    Under the abyss.


    The senior zombies who attacked Leng Chengfeng were also evacuating at this time.


    In the eyes of the corpses, it seemed that they didn''t know the existence of Leng Chengfeng and the others. They used the walls on both sides to leave the abyss, and soon disappeared without a trace in Leng Chengfeng''s eyes.


    As for the amphibians bred by the corpse king, Leng Chengfeng and the others didn''t know if they had hallucinations or saw them clearly. From the eyes of the amphibians, they actually saw the color of fear.


    The amphibians no longer attacked them, but returned to the sea like fleeing, seeming to avoid something.


    "Mingzhao was really killed?"


    Jasmine murmured.


    The others looked at each other.


    Obviously, the scene before them still makes them a little unbelievable.


    But if it wasn''t for Mingzhao''s accident, how would you explain this sign in front of you?


    Leng Chengfeng returned to his senses: "Let''s go, the sound of Mingzhao before came from the other end, let''s go and take a look."


    Falcon said: "Yes, we are all going to find Mingzhao anyway. There is no hindrance now. I just take this opportunity to go over and find out. If the Mingzhao is really killed by someone, the best, if not, we can continue to look forward to the future. The completed task is completed."


    The others reacted and nodded.


    Leng Chengfeng led the team, and the remaining six quickly galloped towards the end where Ming Zhao was.

 Chapter 1122： Nine corpses fighting for battle

    "Hohoho..."


    Above the abyss, the whole country of female V.


    The chaos within the corpse clan of the Ming family broke out.


    The position of the corpse emperor is like the road to becoming a fairy tempting the nine corpses.


    Losing the control of Ming Zhao, the nine female corpses who knew that Ming Zhao died, first recalled their zombies and quickly assembled their militant power, and then led by their respective mother corpses, approaching the place where Ming Zhao''s corpse was located.


    If a first-level mother corpse wants to evolve into a corpse emperor, it needs to swallow nine female corpses of the same level to meet the promotion requirements, but if a first-level mother corpse swallows a complete first-level corpse, it can also meet the conditions for promotion.


    The mother''s corpse already has a not low IQ, and they all know that nowadays on the female V island, it is impossible for them to have the corpse emperor by swallowing each other. The only condition for them to be promoted to the corpse is the corpse of Mingzhao. .


    Regarding Mingzhao''s corpse, they absolutely cannot give up.


    Therefore, the nine corpses moved together.


    Similarly, competition between mother corpses is inevitable.


    On the east side, the two corpses faced each other, and the first round of competition began.


    The same is true in the West and the South.


    There was a life and death battle between the two mother corpses, and millions of high-level zombies fought bloodily on the ground.


    There are three female corpses to the south, and their fight is equally ruthless.


    There is no alliance, and no sidelines. The three parties directly enter the battlefield. Except for their partners, the three forces can be seen everywhere in one-on-two, two-on-one, and one-on-one situations. It is completely a melee.


    This battle is most of the day.


    When the Sifang mother corpse decided the victory and defeat, the victor did not even have the mind to swallow the opponent, and brought his own power towards the place where Mingzhao''s corpse was at full speed.


    The eager pace is like going to late for fear of being one step ahead of other competitors.


    At this moment when the forces of the four corpses competed, Leng Chengfeng and the others under the abyss finally saw Ming Zhao''s corpse.


    "Mingzhao was really killed?"


    "Who did it on earth?"


    When they came to Mingzhao''s corpse, Leng Chengfeng and the others looked at Mingzhao, who lost two-fifths of their heads, all of them were thrilling.


    What surprised them was that after determining the fact that Ming Zhao died, they searched the surroundings and found no suspicious person''s whereabouts.


    They had previously doubted whether it was Wei Xiao''s work, but now Mingzhao''s corpse is right in front of them, but no trace of Wei Xiao is visible, which can''t help but make their doubts extremely uncertain.


    I didn''t understand, among the crowd, Di Wudi suddenly spoke.


    "No matter who killed Mingzhao, we still send the location to Professor Bokang as soon as possible. The mother''s corpse is probably already heading here. Once the mother''s corpse arrives, we have no power to stop them from devouring Mingzhao''s corpse."


    Others came back to their senses after hearing this.


    Jasmine said: "Invincible is right. We can''t take the dead corpse. Instead of letting a new corpse appear, we should just cut off their chance. With the nine female corpses on the island of Nv, there is no death. According to the genetic support of the photos, it is impossible to give birth to a corpse emperor based on their existing numbers."


    Leng Chengfeng nodded.


    "Peacock, Bailing, go and signal to Professor Bokang now. Be careful and go around the corpse group directly."


    "Yes!"


    Bailing and Peacock took the lead, turned and left the team.


    Leng Chengfeng continued to order: "Falcon, Jasmine, leave the grenades on your body, and then you look for a high place to ambush. I don¡¯t know if Professor Bokang can end the gene extraction before the mother corpse force arrives here. If not, then you will kill the mother''s corpse. If there is no mother''s corpse, it is impossible to give birth to a corpse emperor."


    "clear!"


    Jasmine and Falcon nodded, leaving their grenade in place, and then looking for a sniper spot on top of the cliff, and galloped towards the chosen location.


    The remaining people are not idle either.


    "Leng Yu, invincible, pile up all the grenade under the corpse of the corpse emperor, this is the last layer of protection, if the mother¡¯s corpse cannot be stopped, then the corpse of the emperor¡¯s corpse will be destroyed."


    "it is good!"


    Hearing the words, the two started directly.


    After everything was ready, Leng Chengfeng and the others found a place, took out various compressed foods from the armor to replenish their physical strength, and at the same time closely monitored the surrounding movement.


    Outside, the four corpses were still on their way to the abyss.


    Professor Bokang and the others, who were waiting for news at the human resident, finally received a signal from Bailing and the others at about four o''clock in the afternoon.


    What guided Professor Bokang to them was an infrared laser device.


    Every kilometer distance, Bailing and the others will place one.


    A laser that can blast into the air at an altitude of 100 meters is the best guide.


    "Roar..."


    At night, the four corpses who finally entered the imperial nest met unexpectedly.


    A **** battle is inevitable.


    Less than 1.5 million high-level zombies fought under the leadership of their mothers, and the **** collision was endless and could not end.


    As for why the mother corpses had to decide the victory and defeat before devouring Mingzhao''s corpse, the reason was simple.


    One is the danger.


    Her mother''s corpse knows the location of the corpse of the Elder. Once she feels the location of the corpse of the Elder, she must "united the front, and the enemy will be the same."


    Without a stable environment and absolute strength to deal with mother corpses of the same level, the first mother corpse is not only difficult to complete the evolution, and may even encounter other mother corpses while attacking. This situation is definitely not what any mother corpse wants to encounter.


    The second is naturally the integrity of the corpse of the emperor.


    Once the corpse of the corpse king is too scattered, the mother corpse who had the opportunity to advance but fails the promotion due to insufficient energy, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    The mother corpses dare not take risks. The safest way is to kill all other competitors and become the only winner. In this way, there will be no rivals to compete with oneself.


    Under the protection of high-level zombies, he can completely swallow the corpse of Mingzhao to complete the promotion. Wouldn''t it be fragrant?


    The last point is the IQ of the mother''s corpse.


    Although the mother''s corpse also has a lot of intelligence, when placed among human beings, it also belongs to the level of eleven or twelve years old.


    The mind is not mature enough, and many things still rely on instinct. They absolutely can''t think of letting other mother''s corpses swallow part of the corpse of the corpse and move towards the advanced mother''s corpse, then kill the other party to complete the evolution.


    Without extra thoughts, they naturally can only choose the most conservative.


    During this period when the mother corpse outside was fighting for the only place, Professor Bo Kang had already come to the top of the abyss according to the guidance of Bailing and Peacock.


    With Bailing and the others leading the way, the team quickly entered the abyss.


    And Mingzhao where the corpse is.


    Located in a narrow space below the blood hole on Ming Zhao''s head, a piece of human bone was changing at this time.


    The flesh and blood cells above are reorganizing rapidly, and the human torso is rapidly taking shape...


    In less than half an hour, a perfect human body appeared in it.


    With this body, there was a wave of ups and downs in the heart and mouth.


    "Woo..."


    A rough breath was exhaled, and Wei Xiao, who was reborn, opened his closed eyes.


    "Made, come alive."


    "Everyone, be careful, there are circumstances."


    Leng Chengfeng, who was guarding Ming Zhao''s corpse, noticed the noise, his calm face revealed a solemn color, and the opened mask closed instantly.


    Out of precaution against unknown things, after Leng Chengfeng reminded everyone, he pulled a distance from Ming Zhao''s corpse, holding a gun to watch the corpse in front of him.


    Leng Yu and Di Wudi did not neglect any of these words.


    Even Jasmine and Falcon above the cliff pointed their muzzles at Ming Zhao''s head.


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t know that he had been pointed at by countless guns, completely awake and tore a crack in the upper part with his bare hands.


    "I don''t know if Chengfeng and the others have survived? Maade, in order to deal with your gangsters, Lao Tzu almost finished all the elites in the base this time, and you are also content with his mother. Looking at all the corpses that Lao Tzu has dealt with. Emperor, you are definitely the most profitable. Eleven fourth-level fighters, I feel distressed when I think of them now."


    Wei Xiao scolded and crawled out from under the flesh and blood.


    When he came outside, he was unaware of the surrounding situation. He stood in the blood cave, raised his head and closed his eyes, breathing in the fresh air outside.


    "A pleasant taste."


    "who?"


    Wei Xiao, who was enjoying the taste of life, suddenly heard a soft drink in his ear.


    Someone unexpectedly?


    Wei Xiao was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help looking at the sound source.

 Chapter 1123： last moment

    As Wei Xiao turned around and stared at his Leng Chengfeng, the expression on his face gradually changed.


    "Lord, Lord?"


    He can''t read that familiar face wrong, absolutely can''t be wrong.


    Some are unbelievable and some surprises.


    I don''t know how to describe Leng Chengfeng''s mood at the moment, and he directly freezes the scene, staring at Wei Xiao in a daze.


    "Master?"


    Others naturally saw Wei Xiao''s figure clearly at this time, put down their guns one after another, staring at Wei Xiao standing in the blood hole dumbfounded.


    When it was further confirmed that the person who appeared was Wei Xiao, Leng Yu showed ecstasy on their faces.


    "Really Lord?"


    Wei Xiao: "Yeah, do you still have people alive?"


    "..."


    The air seemed to be quiet for an instant.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others were extremely excited. After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, they seemed to have been poured with cold water, and the eagerness on their faces suddenly disappeared.


    Listen, listen carefully, does this TM speak human words?


    We are not alive, are the people standing in front of you ghosts?


    Originally, Wei Xiao''s sudden appearance was something worth making everyone ecstatic, but when he said that, many people''s mouths twitched a few times.


    hehe¡­


    All alive, I live your uncle.


    "Master Wei Xiao, it''s great that you are fine, we thought, thought..."


    Just when Leng Chengfeng and the others were softened by Wei Xiao''s words, Leng Yu trembled.


    Wei Xiao looked at the cold rain who was unsatisfactory.


    Before she could finish her words, she turned over and jumped out of the blood hole on Ming Zhao''s head and fell directly beside Leng Yu.


    "Why do you think I was eaten by the brute?"


    Leng Yu didn''t take it anymore, tears flickered in his eyes, and nodded.


    Wei Xiao is not an unkind person.


    Seeing Leng Yu''s performance, he was planning to liven up the atmosphere and suddenly lost his mind.


    A few minutes closer to Leng Yu, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of the opponent''s eyes.


    "Thanks, now Mingzhao is dead, and the things you experienced last night won''t happen again."


    Wei Xiao felt a little moved when he thought of the scene he saw outside during the day.


    However, his gentle side should be moved by the cold rain, but some people''s indecent images, especially the self-releasing bird in front of him, blatantly "swagger through the market" in front of the cold rain, and I accidentally saw the coldness of this scene. Rain, under the open mask, a face suddenly blushed with blood.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    Feeling that Leng Yu''s tone was a little weird, Wei Xiao didn''t react for a while.


    "Why, is it hurt?"


    Leng Yu was speechless, buried his head in his helmet, and did not dare to look directly at Wei Xiao anymore.


    "Ahem... Lord, I think you should wear a more appropriate dress now." Leng Chengfeng on the side reminded Wei Xiao kindly.


    clothing?


    Damn it!


    Wei Xiao suddenly thought of something, and the image of the domineering president disappeared.


    Looking at the cold rain ahead, he lowered his head to look at a weak guy, then turned around immediately, but felt that something was wrong again.


    Looking at Leng Chengfeng with shameful eyes: "You know you still don''t want to take off one for me?"


    "Lord, mine is for you."


    Di Wudi, who had already taken off his armor and took off the long gown inside, handed the gown to Wei Xiao.


    Having hurriedly received the gown from Di Wudi, Wei Xiao still gave Leng Chengfeng a glance, and then wrapped the gown around his waist.


    "Ahem...Xiao Yu! Just treat it as a dream, and forget it completely after today. Is it okay if none of us mention you?"


    "Haha... Lord, the cost is not small, when will you let people feel your power?" Jasmine, who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, said jokingly on the cliff.


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    "Master, it''s okay, you didn''t mean it." Leng Yu said weakly.


    The embarrassment flashed on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Now that Mingzhao has been killed by me, have you notified Professor Bokang?"


    The shift in this topic is too obvious.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t care, as long as he wasn''t embarrassed, others would be embarrassed.


    As for shamelessness?


    hehe!


    Do you know me for the first time?


    Naturally, Leng Chengfeng and the others would not be entangled in the matter just now.


    It''s a big deal, after I go back, I just want to retouch what happened tonight in front of Lan Qiang and the others.


    Anyway, the embarrassment left to them by the Lord is not one or two, and they don''t mind adding more.


    "Already notified."


    "Chengfeng, we are back."


    As soon as Leng Chengfeng''s voice fell, the voices of Bai Ling and the others came from the end of the abyss.


    "Look, I''ll say Aya, I''ll tell you." Leng Chengfeng said with a smile.


    Wei Xiao looked around and saw that Bai Ling and the others were walking with Professor Bo Kang and his party.


    "Master?"


    When Bailing and Peacock saw Wei Xiao''s figure, they inevitably exclaimed again.


    The two came to Wei Xiao in one step and two steps.


    Bai Ling said in surprise: "Master, haven''t you been eaten by Ming Zhao?"


    Wei Xiao: "Want to eat me? She doesn''t have such a good mouth. Well, since they are all here, time is limited. Professor Bokang, the next thing is left to you."


    Bo Kang brought his assistants and a group of researchers over.


    Glancing at Mingzhao''s body, Professor Bokang nodded: "Master, don''t worry, we can extract Mingzhao''s genes in only two hours."


    "Then do it! Other people pay attention to it."


    Professor Bokang nodded, and then asked the accompanying members of the Shadow Guard to bring up the equipment they had brought.


    When Professor Bokang and the others were busy, Peacock and Bailing looked at Wei Xiao safe and sound, with a little more smile on their faces.


    Before they were worried about what would happen to Wei Xiao in the future without the base, but now it''s all right, and the backbone is "lost and recovered." They are happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Go, let''s go aside and wait. The gene medicine extraction is over, leave here immediately."


    Hearing the words, the people around followed Wei Xiao to rest.


    Outside, the fighting between the mother corpses is still fierce.


    The four sides are fighting, more than one million high-level zombies have been fighting for several hours, and there are not many left.


    As for the four female corpses, each of them was more **** and scarred.


    The biting and collision between each other caused considerable injuries to each other.


    But this battle is destined to be the winner.


    A mother corpse with a bit of IQ will not really fight her life. After using some red-eyed mother corpse to severely inflict an irreversible injury on her opponent, she immediately rushed forward, biting her opponent¡¯s neck and tearing it. Split the opponent''s head, and solve the opponent by dividing by two.


    The tragic battle was decided more than two hours after Professor Bokang entered the abyss.


    "Roar-"


    The last mother corpse won, even though the whole body was scarred and bloody, but as the only victor, a huge body trampled on the corpse of the loser, and raised to the sky to announce her sole overlord status to the entire territory of Female V Island.


    The information is released.


    The only female corpse that won did not pause, bypassing the corpses in one place, and those external zombies who lost their corpses and were waiting to die, and marched toward the place where the abyss was with 50,000 or 60,000 people belonging to her.


    Under the abyss.


    The extraction of the corpse emperor gene will take more than half an hour.


    "Lord, the ultimate winner of the nine female corpses is here." Standing at a high place, the Falcon found the situation, saw the sky-grabber flying high above the cliff where Jasmine was, and called out to remind the people below.


    Leng Chengfeng suddenly became vigilant.


    "So fast?" Wei Xiao was suspicious, looking over the abyss.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Rumble..."


    In their ears, Wei Xiao and the others could hear the roar of the zombies and the movement made near the edge of the abyss.


    The sharp gaze burst out, and Wei Xiao took a long knife from Leng Yu''s hand.


    "Everyone is ready to fight and fight for the last half an hour for teaching them."


    "Yes!"


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Kill all the zombies and charge me¡ª"


    "Da da da¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just as Wei Xiao and the others were preparing to defend, from above the abyss, suddenly there was a terrifying cry of killing.


    After that, the sound of gunfire, artillery, and explosions continued, and there was a sudden chaos over the entire abyss.


    "what''s the situation?"

 Chapter 1124： Reinforcements from Female V Island

    The sudden change caused Wei Xiao and the others to change their expressions.


    Standing on the cliff, Falcon looked at Wei Xiao, as if asking him if he wanted to go up and take a look.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Pay attention to protect them. Falcon, go up from your side and see what''s going on?"


    "Yes!"


    The Falcon took the command, put away the sniper rifle, turned and climbed towards the top of the abyss.


    After a while, the Falcon came to the edge above the abyss.


    Across the abyss hundreds of meters long, he looked towards the other side.


    Kilometers away.


    The shouts of killing, roaring, and gunfire under the night still continued. In the dark night, dense fire lights could be seen everywhere.


    On the battlefield.


    At this time, the group of corpses that had rushed toward the abyss had changed directions due to changes on the shore. Under the leadership of the mother''s corpse, they were entangled with the surging creatures in the dark night.


    The area covered by the battlefield is unpredictable, and the darkness is so dark that there is no end in sight.


    Although Falcon said that he could see things at night, he couldn''t determine what was going on in the distance because of the distance, but it was certain that a human team was confronting the only victorious mother corpse force.


    "Human power on the island?"


    Falcon has a guess, and it is the guess that best explains the current situation.


    "How? Did you see the reason clearly?"


    Wei Xiao''s question came from under the abyss.


    Falcon returned to his senses, lowered his head and shouted at the abyss: "Master, it seems that the human forces on the island are fighting the mother corpse forces. The distance is too far, and I don''t know how the battle is going."


    Below the abyss, Wei Xiao and the others quickly heard Falcon''s response.


    Human forces on the island?


    "Could it be that they are riding on the lock men?" Bai Ling asked suspiciously.


    "Shangqi Locker? Who?" Leng Chengfeng asked puzzledly.


    Braun: "That is the leader of the human race on the female V island, and it is also the puppet that Mingzhao uses to control the human race on the island. Professor Bokang mentioned to us when he came here, they control that guy to gain a foothold in the human race."


    After listening to Bailing''s explanation, a small number of people present were puzzled.


    Di Wudi: "Since the other party is Mingzhao''s spokesperson among humans, it stands to reason that he shouldn''t help us. How could he think of being an enemy of the mother''s corpse? Isn''t he afraid of Mingzhao''s revenge?"


    "Because the Shangqi Locker knows that Mingzhao has been removed by you. If I am not wrong, the other party is planning to''abandon the dark and cast the light'', and use a battle as a refuge for us." The whole body of the corpse is being extracted. Professor Bokang of Gene spoke suddenly.


    His words spread to everyone''s ears, and it seemed that many of the previous unintelligences became clear instantly.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "I really meet the windshield, but they are also smart and know to seize the opportunity."


    "Master, what do we do now?" Leng Chengfeng asked.


    Wei Xiao said: "Since someone is helping us solve the problem, then we can''t just sit idly by. Then, Chengfeng, you and Jasmine will go up and help the humans on the Female V Island side to deal with the zombies. High-level zombies are not uncommon for them. The power of war, but the mother corpse, with the strength of the people on the island, is afraid it will be choking."


    "In a word, it is a good population resource. It helps them solve the most difficult ones. The rest depends on their own ability."


    "Yes!"


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t hesitate, took the sniper rifle to meet Jasmine above, and then left the abyss to support the Shangqi Locker and the others.


    Above the abyss.


    Wei Xiao''s guess was not wrong. At this time, it was the human power on the island that was clashing with the mother''s corpse.


    The number is still quite large.


    The survivors who originally existed on the island joined forces with the humans who came from the mainland of Americ, and dispatched nearly 300,000 armed forces to attack the corpse group.


    As Professor Bokang thought, he would take the initiative to bring this army to support Wei Xiao and the others, just after hearing the news of Ming Zhao''s death, he wanted to find a way out for himself.


    In other words, he has no choice at all.


    Once Ming Zhao died, it meant that the zombies on the island would no longer be under control. Uncontrolled corpses, the hunt for humans by zombies before the end of the world will also come again.


    The mother corpse is not a corpse emperor. In their eyes, human beings are just delicious "two-legged sheep", not only serving as food, but also as food.


    Instead of waiting for the corpse clan to clear up the civil strife, it is better to take advantage of the corpse clan''s internal strife to completely wipe out the zombies on the island in one fell swoop.


    If they succeed, they will naturally get a chance to survive. If they fail, it''s okay. Anyway, Mingzhao is gone. Sooner or later, they can''t escape and die sooner or later. Sooner or later, they will die.


    What''s more, dealing with the corpse clan can still get Wei Xiao''s favor, and they have no reason not to do this.


    As for Shangqisuomen and others, did they take this opportunity to come up with the idea of ??"holding the emperor to make the phoenix"?


    Yes, but this idea was quickly forgotten by them.


    From Professor Bokang and the others, Shangqi Locker and others have already understood the terrible phoenix. The team that can lead a dozen people to kill Ming Zhao is basically what they can covet.


    Taking 10,000 steps back, even if they are capable of dealing with Wei Xiao and his party, if the other party wants to escape, they can''t stop it.


    For this reason, for Wei Xiao and the others, who are even more terrifying than Mingzhao, the Shangqihuo Men don''t dare to be unhappy.


    The people on the island are already satisfied with Wei Xiao and the others by dealing with the zombies on the island.


    As the representative of the human race on the island, the Shangqi Locker can live to this day, but it is not just a matter of luck, but also because he knows the current affairs and how much he has.


    Choose the right path. Nearly 300,000 armed forces deal with the last mother corpse of the corpse clan and tens of thousands of high-level zombies. The pressure they face should not be too easy.


    There are no armor-piercing bullets, no genetic medicines, and no cold weapons like Killing Emperor Wu, which can kill even the corpse emperor. Thousands of mecha fighters led the army to cover up and kill, and the mother corpse force could not resist.


    "Hohoho..."


    "Block her, block her at all costs."


    "The artillery continues to fire, regardless of the people around her."


    The number of senior zombies led by the mother''s corpse is still too few.


    Facing the heavily armed human army, under the baptism of the real steel torrent, except for the mother''s corpse, the other high-level zombies were quickly cleaned up.


    But the last mother''s corpse has also become the most difficult point for them to deal with.


    The mother''s corpse has speed and can perform "earth escape". Under the siege of thousands of horses, she is like a shark in the sea, wandering and amidst the army, with the help of the darkness and the cover of the earth, once she appears, she will inevitably be in the crowd. Set off a **** wind.


    The coalition forces on the island, which are all ordinary people, are completely on the side of being tortured and killed in front of the mother''s corpse.


    In order to get rid of the mother''s corpse, the men on the ride and the lock men are also willing to go.


    Ignoring the accidental injuries caused by artillery bombing the mother''s corpse completely, as long as the mother''s corpse emerges from the ground, there is almost no room for gun attacks.


    But even so, without a fixed location, most of the artillery fire could not fall on the mother''s corpse. Even if some of it succeeded, it would be difficult to cause fatal damage to the mother''s corpse, and at most it would be traumatized.


    But in this way, it undoubtedly aroused the ferocity of the mother''s corpse, causing more soldiers to die tragically in the anger of the mother''s corpse.


    "My God, this monster can''t kill at all. How did that phoenix kill a corpse king even more terrifying than her?"


    "No, I won''t fight anymore, I don''t want to die."


    In the face of the corpse of the mother who is fascinating and sneaking on the ground, many soldiers who are fearless in dealing with high-level zombies, at this moment are reluctant to retreat.


    Seeing the mother''s corpse who was constantly changing the position on the battlefield to kill one''s own personnel, a part of the cowardly people chose to flee towards the rear for the first time.


    It''s not that they are too courageous, but that in the body of the mother''s body, they can''t see the hope of defeating each other.


    In the face of an "unkillable" monster, does it make sense for you to continue to fight her?


    "Flee, escape! This monster is not something we can deal with."


    "Damn it, come back, come back to me..."


    Seeing the gradual collapse of the army, some high-level officials shouted hysterically.


    But their persistence did not have much effect.


    The heart of the army was shattered, like a shadow spreading across the battlefield.


    Many fighters who were on the verge of collapse, saw that their companions were running away, and they had no reason to hold on.


    "Roar--"


    "She appeared again..."


    Seeing that the coalition forces on Female V Island were about to be crushed by a mother''s corpse, at this moment...


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    Two not-so-notice gunshots sounded.


    "Roar--"


    The mother''s corpse, who was about to be killed, was shot twice in the head.


    Defending against the mother''s corpse, which is far from the corpse emperor, she felt the pain of death with only two shots, and the figure that hadn''t had time to cut the surrounding soldiers, like being impacted by some giant, screamed and fell to one side.

 Chapter 1125： This is so irritating

    "what happened?"


    "Who shot the gun? Hurry up, continue shooting, she is injured."


    The mother''s corpse suddenly fell down after she appeared on the scene. This scene was the scene where the rider and locker hadn''t appeared since they dealt with the mother''s corpse.


    Now that the mother''s corpse fell in front of him for an unknown reason, the coalition forces who thought that their own persistence was finally effective, were suddenly overjoyed.


    "Roar--"


    The mother''s corpse did not die because of two sudden shots.


    The sense of crisis struck, and she stood up, her claws began to slash the ground frantically, preparing to dig a hole and leave.


    "Puff..."


    However, the bullet that sank into the surface of her head was not an ordinary bullet.


    Within a few breaths before and after, the secondary damage of the implosion bomb arrived.


    Losing the protection of the scale armor, the explosion that went straight into the flesh and blood caused her extremely huge damage.


    "Roar--"


    Suffering another severe injury, the mother''s corpse screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Attack, attack¡ª"


    Seizing the opportunity, the coalition forces on the island stopped fleeing, and everyone concentrated firepower to cover the place where the mother''s body was.


    With a fixed point, it is not difficult for the firepower equipped by the coalition to kill a mother''s corpse.


    Under the intensive firepower like flowing water, the mother''s corpse was no longer able to get up.


    The scales on his body were shattered by artillery fire, and his body was pierced with hundreds of holes. After a few low roars, there was no more movement.


    "Casefire, ceasefire..."


    "Dead? Did we kill her?"


    "Really dead, great, this monster was killed by us."


    "Hahaha... we won."


    Kilometers away.


    "Finish."


    Leng Chengfeng stared at the front and heard the cheers of the coalition after the death of the mother''s corpse, and said calmly: "I never thought that it is so easy for us now to kill a mother''s corpse."


    Jasmine closed her gun, and sighed in her tone: "I also want to thank the Corpse Emperor. Without the armor-piercing bullets made from their bones, these behemoths would be difficult to kill even for level 4 fighters."


    "Success is also a super zombie, and defeat is also a super zombie. Is this a causal cycle?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Swish swish-"


    Just as Jasmine''s voice fell, from below the abyss, a group of figures flew up.


    "Master?"


    Wei Xiao first appeared in front of the two.


    Behind him were Bailing, Peacock, Professor Bokang and others.


    "Listening to the cheers over there, it seems that you have helped them solve the mother''s corpse?"


    Jasmine: "Compared to the corpse emperor, the mother corpse is no more difficult for us today, that is, a stronger zombie."


    "Zombies are making progress, and we are doing the same. In the future, these monsters are destined to withdraw from the main battlefield and become the real ¡®Arsenal¡¯ of the corpse clan." Wei Xiao said as he walked.


    Leng Chengfeng agreed with them.


    In the future, high-level zombies and corpses will be the enemies that humans have the most direct contact with, and perhaps even the corpse emperor will not easily appear in the future.


    They will be in high positions just like the people in the courts of the ancient feudal society. They only need to give pointers and give orders.


    "My lord, have the genes extracted from Ming Zhao''s body finished?" Seeing Wei Xiao approaching, Leng Chengfeng asked.


    Wei Xiao didn''t hide it, and took out a test tube in his hand.


    "It''s here."


    Looking at the golden gene fluid in the test tube, Leng Chengfeng and Jasmine couldn''t help swallowing secretly.


    This is not the first time that I have witnessed the No. 5 Gene Potion with my own eyes, but every time I see it, it makes people fascinated and coveted.


    Of course, Leng Chengfeng and the others were not bold enough to **** the genetic medicine from Wei Xiao.


    There is only envy on his face, and a loss of expectation.


    Wei Xiao clearly saw their thoughts, retracted the hand holding the gene potion, and said calmly: "Don''t think about potion No. 5, at least for now. However, potion No. 4 that contains supernatural power genes can be considered. ."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Jasmine was puzzled.


    "It means that the No. 5 potion that directly allows you to have abilities is too scarce. I don''t have your share for the time being, but there is a No. 4 potion that I definitely hope to awaken, and the master can give you one." Professor Bokang walked over and replaced it. Wei Xiao explained.


    "Professor Bokang?"


    Both of them looked at him at the same time.


    Professor Bokang came to Wei Xiao''s side: "Master, in the Ming Zhao lair, we found the skeleton of a corpse emperor. If you guessed it correctly, it should be the volcanic emperor a few months ago. That''s a top defensive battle suit. The main raw materials for the armor-piercing bullets, the Xiong family brothers will probably be very happy to bring them home."


    There was not much joy on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "If there is no accident, the bones of the two corpse emperors can only be brought back next time on the island, but they are not used now. Someone will send me free labor."


    Professor Bokang looked at the coalition forces on the island that were still immersed in joy in the distance, and instantly understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    "Professor, you just said that the Lord will give us another No. 4 potion. What does this mean?" Leng Chengfeng was obviously more concerned about the question just now than the two corpse bones under the abyss.


    He would not think that Wei Xiao and the others were joking.


    Since the two mentioned the medicine containing the supernatural gene, there must be a special reason for it.


    Leng Chengfeng has already guessed, but he is not a professional, so he wants to get the exact answer from Professor Bokang.


    Looking at the anxious Leng Chengfeng, Professor Bo Kang looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Tell them! Otherwise, they will feel that they have no hope of having powers in their entire lives."


    Bokang nodded: "In fact, it''s nothing, that is, there is a strong compatibility between genetic medicines. This is the data obtained by the research base through the experiments of Xiaoying and the others using genetic medicines with supernatural powers to improve their own strength. In other words, In addition to taking potion No. 5 to directly obtain powers, there is a conservative way..."


    "Take the No. 4 Awakening Potion?" Jasmine preemptively finished speaking for Professor Bo Kang.


    Professor Bokang smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, but taking the No. 4 Awakening Potion only has a certain chance of awakening, and there is no guarantee that you will get the power."


    "We know this." Leng Chengfeng said with joy, "We don''t ask for 100% awakening power, as long as there is hope, we will be satisfied."


    "Lord~~~"


    Jasmine looked at Wei Xiao with big watery eyes flashing.


    "After you go back, each of you can get a No. 4 Awakening Potion."


    Wei Xiao would not be stingy at this time.


    In order to deal with Mingzhao, Leng Chengfeng and the others paid a lot, without this reward, then he, the master, would be too unkind.


    "Thank you Lord!"


    After getting Wei Xiao''s affirmative answer, Leng Chengfeng and the others were extremely excited.


    "By the way, professor, if the abilities can be awakened by taking the awakening potion #4, what is the difference between the fourth-level fighters and fifth-level fighters with abilities?" Leng Yu who happened to hear Jasmine and the others talk suddenly asked. .


    Wei Xiao was also curious about this question.


    Everyone looked at Professor Bo Kang.


    Professor Bokang said seriously: "The difference is very big. In addition to the abilities gained by the fifth-level fighters by consuming and replenishing energy in battle, they can also speed up the growth by swallowing the potions containing the power factors, while the fourth-level fighters have only Hard training, there are no shortcuts, and there is an upper limit..."


    "Upper limit?" Leng Chengfeng frowned.


    "Yes, there is no theoretical limit to the growth of fifth-level fighters. As long as they have enough resources, they can increase infinitely. And fourth-level supernatural fighters, the strongest peak can reach the level of the first-level corpse emperor. In short, four At the pinnacle of level-level capable fighters, the abilities can cover up to 1,500 meters, while level five fighters have no range limit."


    "This is just one aspect, I don''t know the specific old man, there are too few reference data."


    Although Professor Bokang¡¯s explanation is not clear, everyone can imagine the huge gap between the fourth-level genetic warrior and the fifth-level strong.


    This is the biggest difference between finite and infinite.


    "Is the gap so big?" Jasmine said blankly.


    "One by one, what do you want to do so much? I don''t know if I can awaken the ability. The upper limit of the ability is what you are considering now? Mediocre people are disturbing."


    "..."


    When everyone was shocked by the huge gap between the two-level abilities warriors, Wei Xiao unceremoniously poured cold water on them.


    Yes! It''s hard to say whether we can awaken or not, why do we want so much?


    This is like comparing strength between ants and elephants. They are both inherently inadequate. Is it comparable?


    However, Wei Xiao still attacked people as always.


    This kind of people who talk straight, that is, the end of the world, before the end of the world, it is estimated that there will be no girlfriend, let alone a wife.


    "Go, let''s meet the twenty-five boys on this island."


    Ignoring Leng Chengfeng''s deflated expressions, Wei Xiao walked towards the coalition forces who were still in the carnival.


    Leng Chengfeng glanced at each other.


    "The one who said this is the Lord, change someone, and see if I don''t tear his mouth."


    "That''s, if it''s not that I can''t beat him, I have to ask him to correct this awkward problem today."


    "I really want to beat him, but I don''t have the guts, I''m scared."


    "..."

 Chapter 1126： Female V Island Human Surrender

    "Mr. Wei..."


    Wei Xiao and the others came to the place where Shangqi Suo Nan and others were.


    As soon as a group of people appeared, someone passed the message to Shangqi Locker''s ears.


    The people below may not know Wei Xiao, but Professor Bokang, these Phoenix members who have appeared in the resident, many people who know their identities are there.


    Because of this, upon learning that Wei Xiao and the others had appeared, Shangqi Suomen directly brought a group of high-ranking human races on the island to greet Wei Xiao and them.


    There are not many people, five or six, but each one has a large status on this female V island.


    Of course, the leader is still riding on the lock man.


    "Which one of you are making trouble? As Mingzhao''s subsidiary force is now dealing with the corpse clan, are you not afraid of Mingzhao''s revenge?"


    Seeing a group of men on the riding locks who bowed to himself, Wei Xiao asked knowingly.


    Shangqi Locker would not think that Wei Xiao didn''t know their purpose for doing this.


    As for Ming Zhao''s revenge?


    Don''t be kidding, Mingzhao has been killed by your old man. We are afraid of revenge from wool.


    Although both sides know well, there are some things that it is better for them to know that pretending to be confused.


    "Mr. Wei joked, we are all human beings, and the survivors of the human race on the island and the corpse race are not in common with me. I used to be forced to swallow my anger and slaughter the corpses. Now there is a chance to destroy this group of demons. , How can we miss this opportunity?"


    "Speaking of which, I also want to thank Mr. Wei. If there is no Mr. Wei to break this situation, the humans on the Female V Island don''t know how long it will take to regain their freedom."


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Then now that you have eliminated the main power of the corpse clan on the island, what plans do you have next? Re-establish the country?"


    Hearing the words, the man on the ride locker was silent for a moment.


    Turning his head to look at each other.


    After the people behind him nodded, the Shangqi Locker turned his head.


    He seemed to have made some decision. Under the gaze of Wei Xiao and his group, his face was serious, and he knelt on one knee and said: "Mr. Wei, most of the zombies on the island have now been wiped out, and the human race on the island has also been regained. Freedom, we hope that we can take refuge in the Phoenix base of Mr., and contribute to the revival of Mr. and people, and do our best to ask Mr. to take it in."


    "Mr. I beg you to take it in."


    His voice fell. Behind him, whether it was the high-level human or the white representative of the female V Island, they knelt down, and sincerely echoed the Tao.


    Looking at this move, they obviously discussed it in advance.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect that the Shangqi Locker would be so decisive, and they would take the initiative to ask for refuge without even speaking out.


    Although some things are doomed, active and passive are completely different things.


    Yes, even if they don''t take refuge in Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao will never let go of the population resources above.


    Now that the Shangqi Locker can take the initiative to propose attachment, Wei Xiaogao couldn''t help but glance at it.


    But he really likes the style of working on the riding lock man.


    Don''t obscure, straightforward.


    Wei Xiao appreciates this approach.


    "Lord, I think I can promise them. Now the island is full of corpses of zombies. I don¡¯t know how much time will be delayed in order to return the phoenix. Anyway, we also bring the gene extraction equipment. It is better to let them assist us. The corpses of the zombies in the wild are gathered up and the gene extraction is done directly on this island, so that it will not be wasted."


    Professor Bo Kang came to Wei Xiao and said.


    According to their plan when they landed on the island, Mingzhao was removed from this trip, and the entire gene was evacuated from her.


    The zombies on the island, although they are also coveted, but the manpower is limited, they can only wait for the army of the Longxia Eastern Land to make arrangements.


    But now it''s completely different.


    The death of Ming Zhao caused chaos within the corpse tribe on the island. The "killing each other" between the mother corpses greatly weakened the vitality of the corpse tribe. In addition, the humans on the island had to go to the tail to completely solve it. Wei Xiao and the others with the issue of Female V Island don''t seem to be so troublesome now.


    As long as they accept the allegiance of the Shangqihuomen and use the people on the island, the problems on the island can be solved all at once.


    Since there is such a good thing in front of us, why don''t Wei Xiao and the others make good use of it?


    Wei Xiao actually had plans for Professor Bokang''s proposal.


    Looking at Shangqisuomen and others who were kneeling on the ground, Wei Xiao said coldly: "How many do you have now?"


    The riding lock man lowered his head.


    "To deal with the zombies this time, the subordinates brought a total of 270,000 armed personnel from the base. The number is still being counted after the war. The specific number is unknown. In the base, there are still about 250,000, but most They are all old, young, women and children, and the armed forces left behind are only 80,000."


    "Is this the only person in the entire female V country?"


    The peacock behind Wei Xiao couldn''t help exclaiming when he heard the numbers reported by Shangqi Suomen.


    Although the others did not speak, they were shocked.


    Before the end of the world, although the population of the female country V could not be compared with that of Longxia, it had a population of over 100 million, but now, two years after the end of the world, there are only a few hundred thousand people left. Such a gap is truly thrilling.


    The guy on the ride lock smiled bitterly.


    "There may be some hidden survivors on the island, but the number is definitely not many. Less than half a year after the end of the world, the country has become a paradise for zombies. The capable people have already fled before the light of the night. Overseas, those who stay on the island are almost all low-level personnel, and now there are indeed only a few people from the base."


    As the Shangqi Locker finished explaining, Leng Chengfeng couldn''t help but feel sympathy.


    There is only such a small population of over 100 million people. Although Shangqisuomen explained that some of them have fled overseas, how many people have escaped?


    I have to say that in the last days, there is no cruelest, only more cruel, but you have not yet come into contact with it.


    "Well, get up!"


    The man on the ride lock raised his head: "Sir, what about us?"


    "I agree, as long as you follow my rules in the future, I don''t mind giving you a shelter."


    After receiving Wei Xiao''s accurate answer, the Shangqi Locker''s face showed ecstasy.


    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir, in the future we will definitely devour the phoenix base, and we will die forever."


    Shangqihuo man stood up while talking.


    When other people saw it, they followed his way, muttering to their feet.


    "Chengfeng..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Let them count the number as soon as possible and check the injured in the team. You know what to do. Take a rest for a night, and tomorrow, the armed personnel will conduct a comprehensive clean-up of Female V Island. Not to mention the elimination of all the zombies on the island, but it is absolutely necessary to ensure Relatively clean. In addition, the transportation of the corpses of the zombies also started at the same time."


    "From now on, this female V island will serve as an affiliate base for us."


    "The Lord intends to let people be stationed here?" Leng Chengfeng asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded coldly.


    "In the land of Longxia, the large-scale military industry is basically in the north, and we can''t reach it for the time being. The base wants to restore production before the end of the world. The resources of Minghai City are still limited, but the Nv Island is different. The entire Female V Islands is our back garden, and the various instruments and equipment left by humans on the island before the end of the world are ours..."


    "Such a ¡®natural¡¯ production base is not stronger than our people collecting materials everywhere?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Leng Chengfeng and others'' eyes brightened.


    "If you don''t say it, I have overlooked this point. Indeed, if the Nv Island is used as our production base, the natural geographical environment here is simply suitable."


    "Yeah! Let''s prepare!"


    "Yes!"


    Leng Chengfeng took the command, and then took away a few high-level people on the island from Shangqi Suo Nan.


    "Professor, you may all stay on this island for a while, and when the heroes come back from the east, I''ll send someone to replace you."


    "Needless to say, the Lord, as long as the equipment is around, the old man and I are the same everywhere."


    Wei Xiao nodded.

 Chapter 1127： Expansion of Territory

    Under the nervous gaze of the Shangqisuo male, Wei Xiao said to him: "Since you take the initiative to take refuge in me, I can''t wrong you. From now on, I will leave the internal affairs of this island to you, and the female V island base will also be renamed female V. City, you are the lord of the city, the position manager, who you appoint to help you manage the female V city, I just ask, I only need a stable production base."


    "I will let someone take over the armed forces on the island, and you will perform your duties in the future. Don''t let me down."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, the man who was still a little nervous inside was first taken aback, and then ecstatic.


    "Yes, first, no, sir, the subordinates will manage the female V city for you, and never let the lord down."


    I originally thought that after taking refuge in Wei Xiao, even if the power in his hand would not be smashed to the end, he would definitely stay away from the upper core of the Phoenix, but what the Shangqi Locker did not expect was that Wei Xiao not only did not lower his position. Still let him manage the entire female V island, ah no, now it should be said that it is the female V city, how can this unexpected joy not surprise him?


    Although there is no military management power, the control of internal affairs is also a real power.


    What''s more, following a big man like Wei Xiao, what he can obtain in the future will not be less than when he was under Ming Zhao.


    One is a human being and the other is a zombie. Although he has to pretend to be a grandson, he is no doubt more at ease when he seeks a life under Wei Xiao''s commander than he is frightened to "work" for Ming Zhao.


    "Yeah! That''s it. Now take us to the resident and deal with zombies for days and nights. It''s really not ordinary uncomfortable."


    "Yes, yes, Lord, sirs, please come down with your subordinates."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say any more, and followed Shangqi Locker, leading Professor Bo Kang and them to leave the place.


    One night¡¯s rest, the next day.


    Except for the children and the elderly who can''t work, everyone on the island of V is getting busy.


    The armed personnel dispersed in a team of thousands of people to carry out the final clean-up of the zombies of the Nether system on the island, while ordinary personnel drove the car to the wild to collect the corpses of the zombies.


    Hundreds of thousands of people are dispatched at the same time, and the execution ability is still very strong.


    However, in just a few days, a large number of zombies piled up like a mountain outside the city.


    Wei Xiao and the others gained the most from this action, naturally, they obtained the complete genes in the body of Ming Zhao.


    But in addition to these, the resources, corpses, and the corpses of the mother''s corpse on Female V Island are all indispensable materials in the last days.


    There is also a place where the entire female country V has become a phoenix. Such a unique place to live in the last days is not known how many times stronger than Haixin Island.


    On the wall of the base, watching the constantly passing vehicles outside, Wei Xiao in a black combat uniform sighed: "Who would have thought that this operation was only intended to kill the Ming Zhao and then stop, but accidentally smashed this territory. This But what the ancestors have not done since modern times! Am I considered the expansion of the territory of the Longxia nation?"


    "Where is this? Now that the world order does not exist, there is wasteland everywhere, if the Lord is willing, we are willing to lay a larger territory for the Lord, and complete the unprecedented initiative of world unification." Leng Chengfeng is full of ambitions around him. Said with ambition.


    "Unify the world?"


    Leng Chengfeng nodded: "This is a rare opportunity."


    Peacock said: "With the strength of our base, if we continue to develop, it is not impossible. Lord, do you have such an idea?"


    Wei Xiao supported the stone pier.


    "The world is too big, and now there is so much population, what''s the point of laying down more territory?"


    "That''s true. A Longxia land I guess can accommodate the entire world''s population. No matter how big the place is, there must be people living."


    Leng Chengfeng felt that their previous ideas were indeed somewhat unrealistic.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said: "Although we don''t need to conquer the world, it''s okay to plan for the future. Chengfeng, if I let you lead a single army to guard a city, would you be willing?"


    "Um?"


    Leng Chengfeng didn''t understand Wei Xiao''s meaning for a while.


    Guard a city?


    What will the Lord do?


    Leng Yu on the side seemed to have guessed Wei Xiao''s thoughts, and asked: "The Lord is planning to build a subsidiary city, and then let the military commanders go to the town?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t hide it, nodded.


    "A city is too singular. With more and more people in the city, many positions are not allocated enough."


    "If this is the case, then with Phoenix as the center, the establishment of subsidiary cities in the Quartet will reduce the pressure on the base, and second, distribute a certain amount of troops. Once there is an emergency, the subsidiary city can also be the first. Time has established the first line of defense, which has reduced the risk of the main city to a certain extent."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao turned his head and looked at Leng Chengfeng and the others: "Besides, you have been with me for so long, don''t you want to sit down with the chief official in Xinjiang and give directions."


    When Wei Xiao''s words fell, Leng Chengfeng and their minds were stunned like thunder.


    An official in Xinjiang?


    Is this the legendary "Fenghou Baixiang"?


    "Master, are you serious?" Leng Chengfeng asked.


    Wei Xiaoxiemei smiled: "You answer me, do you want to?"


    Everyone hesitated.


    After looking at each other, except for a few people, everyone nodded.


    "Haha...that''s it. I will write down this proposal for the time being, and it can be implemented when the population in the base increases. You should also take your own role."


    "Are we considered as Conglong meritorious service, and we are about to make Hou Baixiang?"


    Bai Ling tilted his head and said weakly.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Everyone laughed.


    Don''t tell me, it''s like that.


    Looking beyond the city wall, in Wei Xiao''s blood-red eyes, something called ambition was growing.


    As long as mankind is not destroyed, it is destined to rebuild civilization.


    Since it was destined, why didn''t Wei Xiao continue to go ahead and rebuild a new country?


    Already accustomed to a high, self-respectful life, will he let a brand new order override him?


    Obviously impossible.


    If you don''t want to, then continue to let yourself lead all inevitable processes.


    ...


    One month later.


    There was news from the Phoenix, and the conquering army returned triumphantly.


    Wei Xiao, who has been living in the female V city for a month, received this news, and on this day, he also took Leng Chengfeng and others on the road of return.


    Professor Bokang and the members of the Shadow Guard who guarded them were all left in Women''s V City.


    Before Wei Xiao sent the generals in charge of the armed forces to the female V city, all matters on the island were left to Shangqisuomen to take care of them.


    Wei Xiao believed that the Shangqi Locker didn''t dare to make small moves.


    Smart people know what they should do when they realize that their strength and ambition do not match.


    What''s more, there is also a shadow guard in the female V city. If there is any change between the Shangqi Locker and other people, they dare to be ill-intentioned by the strength of their ordinary people, and they will not know how to die by then.


    Yes, they still haven''t taken genetic medicine.


    Not without.


    Within a month, Professor Bo Kang and the others had extracted a lot of genetic medicines, but Wei Xiao did not give them them, at least for now.


    As a subsidiary city, they are destined to be inferior to the main city.


    Wei Xiao had already thought about it, and this time he returned to the Phoenix, letting the Gene Research Base dilute the ordinary No. 4 medicine to enhance the strength of the citizens.


    This will also be the last wave of welfare for the whole people.


    The Citizens with Level 2 genes, even if they encounter Level 3 zombies outside, they will no longer be afraid of them under their bare hands.


    In other words, the basic people of the second-level gene will catch up with the mainstream of zombies, and humans and corpses will be equal in individual strength from now on.


    Come to think of it, the future human race, the second-level fighters are the foundation.


    This is also a sign of the maturity of the duo era.

 Chapter 1128： Rare material first-class zombies

    Two days later, the Phoenix Base.


    During the trip to the East, the Phantom came back with sufficient resources.


    Not to mention, the complete medicine in the Queen of Ice and Snow and the millions of people in the creation base greatly increased the strength of Wei Xiao''s forces.


    Originally, the Phantom and the others wanted to take down the Nine Heavens City after they had cleaned the battlefield and received the power of the Creation Base under the cooperation of the Red Dragon and Youlong.


    Chu Tianhe, who had been prepared for a long time, deployed thermal imaging monitors everywhere in the base. The members of the Shadow Guard wanted to enter the beheading operation, and all were discovered in advance by the people of Jiutian City.


    For this reason, more than one hundred members of the Shadow Guard were lost in Nine Heavens City.


    With the forces of the Phoenix Army remaining in the Eastern Land and the integrated power of the Creation Base, it is not impossible to defeat the Nine Heavens City.


    It''s just that if you lose the chance of a sneak attack, if you forcibly attack, it will inevitably cause serious damage to both shots.


    Chen Haojie finally gave up after a lot of deliberation.


    In the last days, the human race is in a weak position, facing the corpse race that can multiply indefinitely as long as there is enough flesh and blood, there is a huge gap in the number of the two races. If the technological weapons invented by humans had won a ray of life for mankind, facing the endless army of corpses, they would have perished long ago.


    Chen Haojie and the others wanted to take down Jiutian City only for population resources.


    If it takes a strong attack to win the Nine Heavens City, it is obviously not worth the loss.


    For the sake of the overall situation, Chen Haojie finally chose to give up.


    The coming day will be long.


    Nine Heavens City can''t escape even there. When the strength of the base becomes stronger, for example, after the realization of the second level of the whole people, when the time comes, it will be crushed with the force of the army, and it will be difficult for Nine Heavens City not to surrender.


    However, today''s Phoenix, after joining the population of the creation base and the population of the female V island, the total population is close to four million.


    With this huge number, it is very difficult to complete Wei Xiao''s second-level nationalization.


    The main reason is that there are too few high-level medicines, or that the number of high-level zombies is far from enough to meet Wei Xiao''s requirements.


    The current first-level zombies in Longxia Land are almost extinct, and even if Wei Xiao and the others cultivate high-level zombies, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.


    Relying on the No. 2 potion extracted from the third-level zombies, the base has become a second-class for the whole people. It is difficult to achieve this step without a few hundred million corpses.


    Precisely because of this, the second-level nationalization is still somewhat unrealistic for the current phoenix.


    "Lord, considering the casualties that will occur in the war between the two sides, we did not act on Nine Sky City in the end. After all, it is a large base of millions of people. Once the war starts, it is our human race that suffers in the end."


    In Villa No. 1, Chen Haojie and the others came here to report to Wei Xiao after two days of rest.


    Wei Xiao had already learned about this situation from Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Now that Haojie Chen said it again, Wei Xiao didn''t react much.


    It would be great to be able to deal with Chu Tianhe. Since it was a thankless thing, if Chen Haojie and the others could think so, Wei Xiao wouldn''t have any ideas.


    It''s just a small guy who can be wiped out at any time for Wei Xiao today. For the sake of the overall situation, Wei Xiao can ignore them for the time being.


    "You are doing a good job. Population resources are the issue that our human race must consider now. In addition, personal strength must also be improved. This time the foreign operations, the base has an additional population of more than two million, and these people need a group. Gene Potion No. 1. So I decided to take out half of the eighteen female corpses under the command of the two corpse emperors to dilute them into Potion No. 1."


    "Xiaoxue..."


    "Master!"


    "The existing No. 1 potion in the base plus a set of (nine) No. 4 potions diluted by the No. 1 potion can ensure that all survivors who join the base will be upgraded to the first level?"


    Jiang Xue nodded: "Yes, the supply of No. 1 potions in the base now exceeds demand, and many of them have already been stocked. If you add a group of No. 4 potions to dilute, it will be enough to promote 3 million people from the old humans to the new humans. "


    "Lord, now the first-level zombies in Longxia Land are almost extinct. The zombies we have collected in many battles can no longer be consumed by just one corpse cage. The twelve newly built warehouses are almost full, and I don¡¯t want to consume them anymore. We can only treat this batch of zombies as waste." Jin Miaofeng said.


    "This matter really needs to be resolved. There are not many zombies that need to be cultivated, and the storage of flesh and blood is too large, it is a pity to throw it away." Zhang Zimei echoed.


    Wei Xiao frowned upon hearing this.


    Look at other people.


    "Do you have any good solutions?"


    "Husband, how about we sell excess zombie meat to other bases?" Shu Wang suggested.


    As soon as she said her words, many people''s eyes brightened when she was present.


    "This is a good idea. Not everyone in the base outside has the background of our base. Now that the corpse clan gathers together, they want to capture zombies from the outside world to cultivate advanced zombies, and the difficulty is not ordinary. In that case. , Instead of letting the zombies in our hands break, it is better to provide it to the outside forces, so that we can get back some useful materials." Fu million said.


    "If possible, I still hope that these zombies can be consumed by ourselves." Chen Haojie seemed to have some plans.


    Long Ba: "Military officer, aren''t you nonsense? If we can consume it, we won''t come out and talk about it."


    Wei Xiao looked at Hero Chen thoughtfully.


    "Hero, do you have any ideas?"


    Chen Haojie did not hide anything.


    "At present, it is certain that there will be no more first-degree zombies in the southern part of Longxia Land. Even if there are, they will be in unknown places, but in other areas, there must be many. The Lord does not regard Female V Island as ours. Is it a production base? Then set up a large corpse cage on Female V Island and send out people to capture first-class zombies."


    "As long as the number of first-level zombies is sufficient, we are not afraid that there is no place to consume zombie meat. Besides, has the Lord forgotten a place that can provide us with more first-level zombies resources?"


    "Huh?" Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed, "What do you mean?"


    "America. Didn''t the Emerics we captured say that it is difficult to see high-level zombies above them? This shows that there are a large number of first-level zombies on the America continent. That is a treasure."


    After Chen Haojie finished speaking, he waited quietly for Wei Xiao and the others to make up their minds.


    "Is it too far over there?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "As long as there are enough benefits, distance is not a problem. What do you think?" Chen Haojie smiled.


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, the Lan Qiang on the side said funnyly: "It is also funny to say that the first-degree zombies that were besieged and killed by us will become one of our important human resources at this time. If you knew it earlier In this way, we should catch more of them back then."


    "Thinking too much. Different times have different choices. At the beginning, we didn''t have the strength as we are now. Facing the corpse group, it would be good to be able to save our lives. Who would think about this?" Ming Yulan said.


    What she means is that at different heights, they have different views on issues.


    This is like being full of warmth and thinking about lust.


    If a person can''t even eat enough, would you think of other things?


    Only by solving food and clothing, you have the energy to consider other things.


    Wei Xiao said: "On the Americ mainland, it is not something we should consider now, but the proposal to build a large corpse cage on Female V Island can be implemented. You can grab zombies in two ways, and look at the outside. Do you need it? On the other hand, let our people try to capture the living first-level zombies to enrich the corpse cage."


    "Part of the solution is part of it. It is better than zombies rotten in our hands."


    "My husband is right. You can take a long-term view, but it must also be in line with reality. After thinking about it, we will only lose in the end." Shu Wang nodded and agreed with Wei Xiao''s approach.


    The hostess said so, and other people would naturally not have redundant opinions.


    The solution to the zombies was decided like this.

 Chapter 1129： The hit Chutianhe

    Later, Wei Xiao talked about some of the resource allocation problems obtained in the battle between the two sides.


    The main thing is the distribution of the No. 4 awakening potion.


    In this two-sided battle, the two corpses under the corpse emperor provided Wei Xiao and the others with more than forty genetic medicines.


    Among them, two-thirds belong to the Phantom.


    Regardless of what the people below have thoughts, Wei Xiao''s genes belong to mandatory regulations.


    Compared to cultivating a fourth-level fighter, the growth of a fifth-level fighter is really more important in the future battle against the corpse race.


    This can be seen from the fact that the Phantom and the others dealt with the Ice Queen alone.


    Therefore, there are more than forty No. 4 awakening potions, and the people below can get fewer than twenty.


    In this limited awakening potion No. 4, the Emperor Killing Squad who followed Wei Xiao to deal with Ming Zhao can get a copy. At the same time, in addition to the genetic potion, Di Wudi and Peacock also successfully promoted to the power holders.


    This is what Wei Xiao promised them when he set out.


    As for Leng Chengfeng, Jasmine and others, who were already in power, in addition to the genetic medicine, they can also get a reward of 500,000 apocalyptic coins.


    There is no way, the power holder is already the highest status level that outsiders can obtain, and they have no room for improvement, Wei Xiao can only compensate in other ways.


    The remaining awakening potions are given priority to the military commanders.


    Those managements who are waiting to receive the No. 4 potion are destined to be disappointed again in this foreign expedition.


    However, the base provided them with a sum of eschatological coins as a reward, which can be regarded as a bit of comfort to them.


    When the meeting is over, Chenhaojie and the others will be busy for a while.


    The construction of the outer city wall should be accelerated, and new residential houses, female V island corpse cages and other projects should also be put into construction...


    In addition to these, the integration of the two million newcomers with the base can also not be ignored.


    Wei Xiao doesn''t care about these. In addition to spending his time with his wife and daughter, his time is more training.


    After he realized the limitations of his own strength, he wanted to change this status quo.


    Obtained abilities?


    Forget it.


    When Wei Xiao, who didn''t believe in evil, was on Female V Island, Professor Bo Kang wasted one when they extracted the No. 4 Awakening Potion, which was also ineffective.


    He hadn''t tried the No.5 potion, but he didn''t want to try it either.


    Too precious, if it is still useless to him, then Wei Xiao''s loss will be great.


    Therefore, after the No. 4 Awakening Potion was still ineffective on him, he no longer considered the issue of Gene Potion.


    To change the limitations of his own strength, Wei Xiao could only continue to improve his physical fitness while making a fuss about weapons and equipment.


    Compared with him, the improvement of the strength of a group of spoiled wives is much easier.


    Wei Xiao gave the two potions obtained from Bingxue and Mingzhao to Shu Wang and Youwei respectively.


    Of these two women, one was with him first, and the other was the one who helped him the most in the harem.


    There is nothing wrong with giving genetic medicine to them.


    And she was temporarily the wife of a fourth-level warrior, and she was destined to have a copy of them in the future to obtain the No. 5 potion.


    The girls don''t need to constantly "injure" themselves to improve their strength like Wei Xiao did. As long as Wei Xiao doesn''t fall, they can continue to improve themselves by swallowing the awakening potion. It''s not too easy.


    It is a lie for Wei Xiao to say that he is not envious, but what can he do?


    God opened the back door for him, the front door was absolutely locked, and he was not given a chance.


    In this life, he is destined to have no chance with other abilities.


    ...


    When the phoenix returned to peace once again, the Eastern Land, the Nine Heavens City.


    After failing to pretend to attack the creation base, he retreated to the Chutian River in Jiutian City and did not dare to jump up and down. During the period when the coalition forces were on the eastern land, Chutianhe lived like years.


    Sometimes I will be shocked in my sleep.


    Always worrying about whether the Phoenix Alliance forces will suddenly attack him and leave him with nothing again.


    Fortunately, after more than a month, what he was worried about eventually did not happen.


    After several unsuccessful attacks on Jiutian City, the Phoenix Army finally returned to the Phoenix Base.


    When he heard the news, Chu Tianhe didn''t know how to describe his feelings.


    That kind of feeling, it was as if a mountain that was pressing on him was removed, and his breathing became much smoother.


    However, Chu Tianhe was not excited about the retreat of the Phoenix Alliance Army either.


    After inquiring, Chu Tianhe''s uneasy heart mentioned his throat again after learning that the Phoenix had not only harvested the Ice Queen''s power during this trip to the East, but had also become their baggage along with the creation base.


    A corpse emperor''s forces were all taken away by Phoenix, and even the creation base that was against him was also swallowed by the opponent, is this still worth it?


    Once the Phoenix is ??completely integrated with these two forces, will the nine-day base as their only "neighbor" still have peace?


    The Phoenix at that time, could Chu Tianhe still be able to deal with it?


    No, he couldn''t deal with it now. When the Phoenix really took the initiative to attack him, Jiutian Base would have no power to fight back.


    Just like this, Chu Tianhe didn''t feel relieved by the retreat of the Phoenix Allied Forces. On the contrary, he became more and more worried about the increasingly powerful Wei Xiao forces.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, your subordinates have important matters to report."


    Before Chu Tianhe had digested the fact that the Phoenix had grown further, bad news came to his ears.


    Seeing the subordinates who rushed in panickingly, standing in the living room of the villa, Chu Tianhe said coldly: "What''s the important thing? As long as there are no foreign forces attacking the base, there is nothing important in my eyes."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The subordinates who came to inform him were suddenly speechless when Chu Tianhe drank it.


    Yun Ning, who was beside Chu Tianhe, sighed.


    As the pillow, she knows Chu Tianhe''s current mood very well.


    The Phoenix continued to grow, and it became more and more difficult for him to reach, that kind of powerlessness, it can be said that today Chu Tianhe''s energy is haggard.


    Before the current problems, in addition to the base being attacked by external forces, can he be more pressured than the Phoenix?


    Yun Ning did not explain, but looked at his subordinates.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s important?" Yun Ning asked warmly.


    The subordinates did not dare to hesitate.


    "Just now our spies in Minghai City sent information. A few days ago, the corpse emperor on Female V Island has been removed by Wei Xiao. Today¡¯s Female V Island has become one of the phoenix¡¯s subsidiary areas. Immigrate up there."


    "What did you say?"


    As soon as his subordinates had finished speaking, Chu Tianhe, who was still indifferent to the important things his subordinates had to say before, could no longer calm down at this moment.


    Turning around, staring at his subordinates in shock and dazzling gaze, as if he was going to eat him alive.


    The subordinate trembled slightly with Chu Tianhe''s eyes.


    "The genus and its subordinates say that the Phoenix will soon immigrate to Female V Island..."


    "No, it''s behind."


    "The female and female V islands are already one of the ancillary areas of the Phoenix."


    "Behind."


    "The corpse emperor on Female V Island was eliminated by Wei Xiao."


    "This is it."


    When he got what he wanted to hear, Chu Tianhe''s spirit was shocked and his face was solemn.


    "Are you sure the news is true?"


    The subordinates were nervous, but did not dare to neglect the slightest: "This is the information sent back by the spies from Minghai City. Wei Xiao not only got rid of the corpse emperor on Female V Island, but also wiped out all the zombies on it. The news has been spread. Throughout the entire Phoenix base, I believe the intelligence should not be falsified."


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    The subordinates repeatedly affirmed that Chu Tianhe seemed to have heard some unacceptable facts, his feet were light and his body stepped back uncontrollably.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Upon seeing this, Yun Ning hurriedly got up to support Chutianhe behind.


    Before Chu Tianhe could say anything, Yun Ning waved his subordinates to retreat.


    The subordinates didn''t dare to stay longer, they took a few steps back and then turned to leave.


    Worried about Chu Tianhe''s situation, Yun Ning said with concern: "Husband, husband, are you okay?"


    "Haha...hahaha..."


    Chu Tianhe seemed to be irritated and smiled in pain.


    "Why? Why is it so? How can he be treated like this by Wei Xiaohede? I couldn''t ask for a corpse emperor, Chu Tianhe, but he harvested one after another. Why is Chu Tianhe inferior to him?"


    "Husband, husband..."


    "Sister Yun, what happened?"


    "My husband, what''s wrong?"


    Chu Tianhe''s laughter undoubtedly shocked the other women upstairs.


    When they came to the first floor and saw the pain on Chu Tianhe''s face, they all asked Yun Ning.


    Yun Ning didn''t know how to explain to the sisters, and looked at the desperate Chu Tianhe with helpless eyes.


    "Husband, don''t do this, don''t do this, okay? We are afraid." Yun Ning said with a trembling voice.


    She was really scared.


    Chu Tianhe is their heaven, their pillar, if Chu Tianhe is helpless because of the current stimuli, how will these beautiful women survive in these last days?


    Chu Tianhe, whose laughter gradually ceased, and the grief on his face was also alive, revealing bitterness.


    "Ning''er, what are you saying I am inferior to Wei Xiao? I discovered the genetic medicine, and the armor armor was the first to be made by me. Why, Wei Xiao, who started after me, came in front of me? You tell me Why am I?"


    "I, I don''t know."


    What did Yun Ning say?


    She was not someone who followed Chu Tianhe from the beginning, and she had never experienced the Tianting Base. She knew very little about the grievances between Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao.


    Without getting the answer he wanted, the bitterness on Chu Tianhe''s face was even more obvious.

 Chapter 1130： No, I will never die

    To ease his emotions, Chu Tianhe gently pushed Yun Ning away.


    After all, he was the overlord of one party. Although Wei Xiao''s achievements made him jealous and even wished to replace him, his ability to accept reality was still very strong.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Tianhe looked at the caring expressions of the few wives around him, and showed a strong smile.


    "Worry you guys, I''m fine."


    Although there is his comfort, the women are not stupid, and the strong smile on Chu Tianhe''s face is not telling everyone that his heart is very uneasy.


    Think about it too.


    No matter how much feud and resentment Chu Tianhe had with Wei Xiao, but for Wei Xiao''s "good luck", Chu Tianhe had already smoked with jealousy.


    Before the Queen of Ice and Snow, through Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao had already obtained at least three No. 5 potions.


    This is not just talking.


    The Phantom and Mu Wuqing are the best proof.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t think that Wei Xiao himself had taken No. 5 medicine. Therefore, three No. 5 medicines were the most conservative guess.


    But now, the corpse of the Queen of Ice and Snow fell into the hands of Phoenix, and the Mingzhao on Female V Island was also harvested by Wei Xiao. He possessed two extracts of No. 5 potion at one time. How can he not let Chu Tianhe go crazy with jealousy?


    Thinking of him, Chu Tianhe, he still couldn''t ask for a corpse emperor. Wei Xiao''s power already had at least five fifth-level fighters. Such a gap made Chu Tianhe feel powerless and at the same time secretly said that God was unfair.


    what do I do?


    What should I do next?


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Chu Tianhe realized that the gap between him and Wei Xiao was getting wider and wider.


    That unattainable distance made Chu Tianhe''s heart full of fear and anxiety.


    He had no doubt that once the Phoenix had digested the results of this war, his Nine Heavens City would not be guaranteed.


    As an enemy, he didn''t think that Wei Xiao would let an enemy exist beside him.


    The strong sense of crisis made Chu Tianhe worried.


    Seeing his silent expression, the surrounding wives, although they dare not speak, their hearts are also full of anxiety.


    "Report¡ª"


    Just when the atmosphere of Chu Tianhe and the others seemed extremely depressed, a continuous noise came from the villa.


    Chu Tianhe and the others were shocked.


    Is there any bad news coming?


    "Tap..."


    A series of rapid footsteps came, and not long after, a soldier came to the villa.


    "Report~~~ Your Majesty, your subordinates have important matters to report."


    Mad, it''s another important matter, another important matter...


    Have you played yet?


    I don''t know why, Chu Tianhe is extremely disgusted with these two words now.


    With a sullen face, and resisting the urge to kill, Chu Tianhe said coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty, there is a message from the outside of Korea to order the general manager, and the general manager has found a mature corpse emperor in the outer Korean territory."


    "Um?"


    Chu Tianhe, who was in an extremely bad mood, heard the news, his body changed and his eyes widened.


    Not bad news?


    Oh my! After so many stimulations, finally there is news that is not bad news.


    Is this God''s pity for me?


    The figure hurriedly staggered the women to face the soldiers.


    "What are you talking about? Xiao Cong and the others found a trace of the corpse emperor outside the territory?"


    The soldier coldly said: "It''s true. Not only that, but the Commander General has also controlled a local human force, and they are ready to welcome your Majesty. Your Majesty, this is the information that the Commander can bring back."


    With that, the soldier took out a note from his body and handed it to Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t hesitate, and hurriedly took the note over to read it.


    The notes on the note are all about the things that Xiao Cong and the others experienced after they left the Jiutian Base, and they also included accurate information about finding the corpse emperor outside the territory.


    "Good, good, good...hahaha..."


    After reading the news from Ling Xiao Cong, Chu Tianhe swept away the previous haze and burst into laughter.


    "Husband, what did Xiao Cong write on it?" Yun Ning asked curiously.


    Chu Tianhe, who suddenly became extremely excited, handed the note to Yun Ning.


    "Look at it for yourself! Xiao Cong really didn''t disappoint me. Hahaha... Corpse Emperor? It really does not kill me, Chu Tianhe, and the sky does not kill me!"


    Yun Ning and the others took the note, and the group looked at the news on it at the same time.


    After they finished watching, they all showed joy.


    Yun Ning: "Great, Xiao Cong and the others not only found the traces of the corpse emperor, but also took control of a 100,000-strong Gaoli base, husband, this is just timely rain for us!"


    Chu Tianhe nodded.


    The slumped eyes sharpened.


    "Xiao Cong''s discovery is tantamount to a life-saving medicine for us. Ning''er, Ma issued the order, the base is mobilized, and we are going to Goryeo."


    Yun Ning frowned: "Does everyone in the base have to move?"


    "Yes. You all know about the Phoenix. Wei Xiao will never let us go after they rest and reorganize. Instead of waiting for him to bring the soldiers over and then we evacuate, it is better to leave now, completely out of the threat of the Phoenix. ."


    "The Phoenix is ??no longer something we can deal with. If you want to have the qualifications to play with it, you can only find another way out. Outside the territories is the most suitable choice. When we are ready and strengthened, we will come back and meet again. He Wei Xiao competed." Chu Tianhe couldn''t allow others to say rebelliously.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements now." Yun Ning stopped asking more, nodded, and took the two sisters and left the villa.


    "You should also pack your things. The sooner you meet with Xiao Cong and the others, the better it will be for us."


    "good husband."


    Others would not neglect, and they all went back to pack their things in response.


    "Wei Xiao...huh! The contest between us has just begun. I hope you don''t fall prematurely. When I return from Chu Tianhe, it will be the time when your Wei Xiao is destroyed."


    After several months of hard work, Ling Xiao Cong finally gave Chu Tianhe new hope.


    Not an indecisive person, Chu Tianhe mobilized everyone in the Nine Days Base three days after receiving the news from Ling Xiaocong.


    On the morning of the third day when the news arrived at the base, Chu Tianhe took more than 1.3 million survivors and evacuated Jiutian City and headed out of the region.


    at the same time.


    The news that Chu Tianhe and the others left the land of Longxia also reached Wei Xiao''s ears.


    Forbidden place (the training ground where the Phantom and the others are located).


    Wei Xiao, who was leaning on the recliner, looked at the information in his hand, his face was not much moved.


    "Goryeo? Hehe... He Chu Tianhe also had some luck. He found a corpse emperor from such a distance."


    Next to him, Shu Wangwen, who was resting, said: "Do you want to stop them? Now Female V Island is in our hands. We can send troops from there, and we can rush over in just one day?"


    Wei Xiao handed the information sent by Qianlongwei to the maid on the side.


    "It''s hard to see a little hope, so why should we do things too terribly? Forget it, the base needs to rest for a while, and the plans for the affiliated city should be launched as soon as possible. There is no time to pay attention to him."


    Shu Wang smiled softly: "Then you decide! Anyway, this family is yours. No matter how much he toss Chu Tianhe, can he still threaten us?"


    Wei Xiao smiled and stretched out his hand to pull Shu Wang next to him from the seat and into his arms.


    "Now you are more and more confident?"


    Shu Wang leaned against Wei Xiao''s arms, and said softly, "We believe in you. As long as you are here, we are not afraid of the sky falling down."


    Listening to Shu Wang''s tender words, Wei Xiao''s heart trembled slightly.


    The hand on Shu Wang''s body moved unconsciously.


    "Don''t, I still can''t control the supernatural powers in my body, haven''t you tasted enough of the taste of last night?"


    With Shu Wang''s reminder, Wei Xiao''s whole body couldn''t help but feel cold.


    last night?


    Thinking of what happened last night, the expression on Wei Xiao''s face was richer than eating dead flies.


    The critical moment caused Shu Wang¡¯s abilities to erupt. Wei Xiao¡¯s body was instantly covered with a layer of frost, and a place at a negative distance from Shu Wang was directly iced. The most terrifying thing was that when he tapped that place, it completely turned into ice. Crumbs.


    Had it not been for Wei Xiao''s explanation that he would recover, Shu Wang would have thought that Wei Xiao would be like this in this life.


    Feeling Wei Xiao''s body becoming stiff, Shu Wang chuckled lightly.


    "Are you scared now?"


    Wei Xiao smiled bitterly.


    "Hey, my sweet wife can only see and can''t eat it in person. I now regret letting you take the No.5 potion."


    Shu Wang gave Wei Xiao a white look.


    Take the initiative to click on the corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    "I''ll get acquainted with the power in my body as soon as possible. You can do whatever you want at that time."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes lit up.


    He kissed Shuwang''s soft mouth fiercely, and then hugged her.


    "Then I''ll wait."


    "Just know to bully us."


    Wei Xiao smashed a mouthful, Shu Wang lay quietly in his arms, and Wei Xiao watched the Phantom, Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei who were on the training ground one-on-two.

 Chapter 1131： Central China Unification Conference

    When Chu Tianhe was away from home, and Wei Xiao and the others didn''t care about it, a huge change was quietly unfolding in the territory of Shenzhou in the land of Longxia.


    Wolf City, the only force known to have killed the corpse emperor besides the Phoenix.


    It has been several months since the lord of Wolf City, Xiaoyue Sky Wolf, killed the Corpse Emperor.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who has completed the promotion of the fourth-level fighter to the fifth-level fighter, has grown for several months and now controls the power of the fifth-level fighter.


    With the ability, Xiaoyue Sirius'' ambition was inflated.


    After hearing that the human forces on both sides of the West and North Pole had failed to attack the corpse emperor, he began to think about the corpse emperor known in the two places.


    However, Xiaoyue Sirius is not a reckless person.


    At the beginning, it was forbidden weapons to successfully kill a corpse emperor.


    But even so, they paid one-third of the casualties when dealing with the remnants of the zombie army.


    Now that his personal strength has been further improved, he has no absolute certainty in continuing to deal with the new corpse emperor when there are not many taboo weapons left in his hand.


    In order to have enough power to deal with new targets, he set his sights on other forces in Central China.


    As a result, Central China, which was contending and fighting endlessly, ushered in a war of annexation.


    The prosperous strength of Wolf City''s soldiers is not comparable to other Chinese forces at all.


    In just one day, eighteen small forces were annexed by them.


    In the face of the next medium-sized and large-scale forces, the wolf clan is equally unscrupulous.


    Either assassinating, or suppressing the territory by soldiers, taking the opponent''s power with absolute power.


    Because the actions of the wolf clan were too swift and violent, when other large forces in Central China reacted, 60% of the forces in Central China had fallen into the hands of Wolf City.


    The population of Wolf City, which had a population of more than two million at the beginning, has grown rapidly to more than four million, its strength is no longer comparable to the rest of Central China.


    Half a month later, in the conference room of Wolf City headquarters.


    "Hahaha...this world is really small! I didn''t expect that we would meet again when we said goodbye."


    "Yeah! We didn''t expect that we would meet again in this way."


    "Dragon City Lord and Wolf King know each other?"


    Conference room.


    The power leaders who were not annexed by Wolf City in Central China all appeared here.


    This was arranged by the lord of Wolf City, Xiaoyue Sirius.


    The strength of the Wolf City today is no longer what other people can contend, even if the remaining forces in Central China are united, it may not necessarily be able to deal with the forces of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Based on the principle of "God has the virtue of being good, and he is unwilling to do more killings", Xiaoyue Sirius intends to give the remaining powerful leaders a chance.


    The purpose of starting this meeting is to complete the reunification of Central China without blood.


    The main purpose of Xiaoyue Sirius is to integrate the power of Central China to deal with the new target Corpse Emperor.


    During this period of time, he found that the forcible annexation would only cause major losses to the limited population of Central China.


    In order to avoid heavy casualties and make this battle meaningless, he calmed down and chose this gentle way.


    The unification of Central China is necessary, and there is no room for negotiation on this point.


    What are the conditions that people from other forces can put forward at the meeting, and they do not agree that it is a matter of Xiaoyue Sirius, but the remaining leaders of the unconquered forces in Central China must come.


    If you don''t come, it will be regarded as a war with Wolf City. At that time, Wolf City will no longer care about "humanitarianism" and will destroy it with absolute strength.


    The big powers who have no choice can only be invited to participate in this meeting.


    There are a lot of people, and a conference room of more than 1,000 square meters is almost full.


    However, among these people, what surprised Xiaoyue Sirius was that there were also his old acquaintances inside.


    Xiaoyue Sirius sat on the main seat of the long table in the middle, looking at the old friends on the left and right.


    "Boss Long, there was more than a year when I was alone. I didn''t know that you were also in Zhongshenzhou. If I had known it earlier, there might not have been so many things today."


    Long Feihong looked at the energetic Xiaoyue Sirius, with a calm smile on his face, but he was very unhappy in his heart.


    Recalling when he was at the dawn base, even though Xiaoyue Sirius was the leader of a major force, he had to give three points in front of him.


    People who used to be able to handle him easily, who would have thought that in just over a year, they have already walked in front of him.


    Whether it is power or personal strength, he is already far from each other.


    Long Feihong didn¡¯t know what adventures Xiaoyue Sirius had after he was separated to get to this point in just one year, but he really couldn¡¯t resist the current Xiaoyue Sirius. Force to come.


    "Neither did I expect that the original lone wolf has now been renamed Xiaoyue Sirius. The changes in Brother Wolf really made me look at it with admiration."


    "Hahaha... it''s just a fluke. Thanks to the original Wei boss, without his''spurs'', I would not have Xiaoyue Sirius today. Although the process was a bit harder, the ending was beautiful. Yes. Now, why is Brother Glasses only you? Didn¡¯t Master and Dasha not be with you?"


    An indifferent man with glasses on the left side of the long table helped his glasses.


    "When the Liming base was attacked, we were dispersed. There is no news from Master and the others. If they are still alive in the world, we will see you again in the future."


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded, rather sighed.


    "Things are human and non-human! At the beginning, we were also considered high-spirited, but unfortunately, the sky was not what people wanted. After many twists and turns, the old man has gone, the new man did not know, and there are not many who can go from that precarious moment to today. NS."


    "I Xiaoyue Sirius is a very affectionate person. Since you are in Central China now, I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but as long as I Xiaoyue Sirius takes a bite, you will never be hungry. This is me. Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯ promise to you."


    "Wolf King, this time you called us here. It shouldn''t be for renewing the past, but to talk about your purpose!" A woman sitting on the right hand of Xiaoyue Sirius spoke coldly at this time, interrupting the reminiscences. people.


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at each other.


    When seeing the other party''s face that was as creamy and as beautiful as a god, Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes flashed with a coveted color.


    "This should be the leader of Ice City City Lord Axue, right?"


    "It''s me, what does the Wolf King have to say?"


    "Hahaha...I have nothing to teach, but I have always heard that the leader of Ice City, Axue, is a peerless arrogant talented person who has the color of the country and the city, and is proud of the present. It¡¯s really admirable to command such a peerless power to establish Ice and Snow City in the last days."


    "The wolf king is over. If nothing else, please clarify the purpose of calling us here today." Axue didn''t catch a cold with Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Although Wolf City is powerful and Xiaoyue Sirius is extraordinary in strength, it is absolutely impossible for Axue to treat him respectfully based on this.


    People who can live from the last days to the present and have built up a great power, especially women, have that toughness in their hearts that ordinary men can¡¯t match. Even Xiaoyue Sirius, in terms of courage and xinxing, Axue can get rid of him. A few streets.


    Without getting any good expression from Axue, Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t help but twitch.


    But he is not a person who can''t walk when he sees beautiful women.


    With a correct attitude, he looked around at everyone present.


    "Well, since you all can''t wait, then I''m not talking nonsense. I have gathered you here today, and you should all be aware of the general reason. Yes, it is imperative for the Central China to unify the Wolf City. This, any thought. Stop my forces, you all know the ending."


    "However, the biggest enemy of our human race is always the zombies. Although I Xiaoyue Sirius is only a crude person, I can still see the truth. Therefore, I don''t want to cause more casualties to the human race because of the unification of China. Under the premise, I decided to give you a chance, a chance to peacefully integrate into my Wolf City."


    "Wolf King, are your words inconsistent?" A big boss intervened.


    Xiaoyue Sirius immediately looked at him.


    A big man of medium and large forces, the base has a population of more than 300,000, and the number of soldiers that can be fought is as high as 100,000.


    No wonder he dared to interrupt Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Why, do you think what I said is wrong?"

 Chapter 1132： Rising Wolf

    "How dare you. Now, who doesn''t know that Central China is the only one in Wolf City? However, the Wolf King should know in his heart how Wolf City can have today''s strength. More than 60% of the forces in Central China have been annexed by you. Now You told us that it¡¯s for the overall situation, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little bit self-deceiving?"


    "Don''t talk about the big reason, just talk about your purpose, everyone, please feel free."


    After listening to the other party''s words, Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes flashed sharply.


    But he didn''t have an attack right away.


    He seemed to agree with this big man''s words and nodded with a smile.


    "Well said. Since you want to be direct, then I will give you direct. To gather you here today, my purpose is only two."


    "First, I hope you all take the initiative to join the big family of my Wolf City. I don''t want to fight again. As long as you join and complete the unification of Central China, then everyone will be brothers in the future. I, Xiaoyue Sirius, will never treat you badly. ."


    "Second, after joining Wolf City, you are still the masters of a city. You do not need to leave your original station to enter Wolf City. However, the armed forces of your base must be taken over by our Wolf City. In other words, you will only Able to manage the internal affairs and military affairs of the base, whether it is public security in the city or foreign warfare, all follow the orders of Wolf City."


    "Well, this is my purpose. Who is for and who is against?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius glanced at everyone, his eyes sharp.


    "Wolf King, are you serious about this? Let us hand over the armed forces in our hands to you, that would not let us find our own way? Without force, if you want to do anything to us in the future, wouldn''t we even resist? No ability?"


    "Yes, I don''t have any problems with being affiliated with Wolf City. I was able to come here today, so I was ready for this, but Wolf King, you asked us to hand over the force in our hands, don''t you think it''s too much?"


    "What''s the difference between this and being annexed by you? Without force in our hands, wouldn''t we be slaughtered?"


    "Also please consider the wolf king. We can accept it as a subsidiary, but it is absolutely impossible to surrender the armed forces."


    After Xiaoyue Sirius''s voice fell, many people present objected one after another.


    It''s not that they are not afraid of Xiaoyue Sirius, but that the request made by Xiaoyue Sirius is too much.


    What is the difference between letting them hand over their armed forces and letting them hand over their lives and deaths to others?


    No one will do this unless there is no choice.


    Obviously, they are not people who have no choice.


    The big deal is that they won''t stay in Zhongshenzhou anymore after this meeting.


    The world is so big, as long as you hold arms in your hand, where can you not go?


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at those who opposed him, with a gloomy face: "So, do you disagree with my proposal?"


    The big man who interrupted Xiaoyue Sirius''s words spoke out again.


    "It''s not that we disagree, but that your request is too excessive. If you are replaced by you, would you be willing to hand over your armed forces to outsiders to control it?"


    "You seem to be very active?"


    The big man sneered: "I''m just discussing the matter. Since it''s a unity, then I have to show enough attitude. Forgive me for not agreeing to the request of the Wolf King."


    "Peng..."


    "If you don''t agree, then don''t agree."


    Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly violent.


    Without giving the other party any time to react, there was a shock in the invisible air.


    No one can see what Xiaoyue Sirius has done, but the big guy who has denied him face twice in a row, his open mouth has not yet spoken, and a big head has left his body.


    "Ability?"


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    The sudden change scared many people to their feet.


    "Tap..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    However, these bigwigs haven''t responded much yet. From all sides of the conference room, a group of doomsday fighters appeared.


    The gun was aimed at all the big guys who got up, and there was a burst of fire.


    A large number of casualties were instantaneous.


    "Made, fight with them."


    "This **** called us here is a conspiracy, everyone will go together, or else we will all die."


    "court death!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius saw another group of people on the seat preparing to stand up and resist, and snorted coldly.


    There was no wind and waves in the spacious conference room, and the invisible wind blades cut the air, killing those big men who were trying to deal with the doomsday fighters one by one.


    "Brother Long, as an old friend, I hope you still don''t act rashly. This is out of the advice of your old friend."


    When Xiaoyue Sirius was dealing with other people, he was distracted and stared at Long Feihong on the left hand side. This strength could not help causing some unbearable Long Feihong to put down the hand that touched the pistol at his waist. .


    Seeing Long Feihong''s actions, Xiaoyue Sirius smiled.


    He is obviously very useful to Long Feihong''s knowledge.


    No wonder Xiaoyue Sirius was keeping an eye on Long Feihong when dealing with other people.


    The number one killer in the dark world before the end of the world, a pistol fighting technique can be described as the **** blocking the killing of the gods and the Buddha blocking the Buddha. Such a powerful character, even if it is only a fourth-level warrior, must give enough to Xiaoyue Sirius." respect".


    Otherwise, once he shot, Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t guarantee whether he had absolute certainty.


    Especially when the opponent has a gun in his hand.


    After a while.


    All the big guys who left their seats turned into corpses lying in the conference room.


    In this wave of assaults, more than 30 big men present and the right arms of the men who followed them into the conference room, most of them fell.


    The rest, except for a few people, were trembling.


    Before, I dared to refute the words of Xiaoyue Sirius aloud, but now, one by one lowered their heads, fearing that Xiaoyue Sirius would be staring at him for trouble.


    There are still Axue and Long Feihong who can still stand still in this environment.


    Long Feihong: "Brother Wolf, if you do this, aren''t you afraid that the armed forces of other forces will never die with you?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius laughed loudly, and then sat back in his position.


    "Don''t die with me? Boss Long, do you value these people too much?"


    "The people who really don''t want to join Wolf City are precisely these leaders who are in high positions and do nothing but don''t want to give up their rights. After they have been solved, the people in their base are much smarter than them. They are all detained. Do you think it is easier to survive by following the strong or following the weak?"


    Hearing Xiaoyue Sirius'' words, Long Feihong''s face changed.


    Axue on the side said, "It seems that everything is done for you."


    "It''s not about it, it''s just human nature."


    "Well, I have already told you everything that should be said. Now, who else is against it?"


    "Wolf King, we agree to your terms."


    "I agree."


    "In the future, I am willing to use the wolf king as his head."


    "..."


    Except for the two of Axue and Long Feihong, the other big brothers who were still alive did not dare to say anything, and they all agreed with Xiaoyue Sirius'' proposal.


    They have no choice at all.


    Judging from the previous operations of Xiaoyue Sirius, the people who came here today, except those who agreed to all the conditions of Xiaoyue Sirius, could leave alive, and others were afraid that they would not be able to get out of the conference room door.


    Sitting on a high place for too long, even if they survive the last days to the present, some people¡¯s bones have long been weakened.


    They are afraid of death.


    If you don''t agree with Xiaoyue Sirius, you will definitely die, and if you agree, although you will lose something, you can at least survive.


    Almost everyone in the audience dared not object to Xiaoyue Sirius'' proposal.


    Now, only Axue and Long Feihong did not speak.


    For those who "know the current affairs", Xiaoyue Sirius is very satisfied.


    I saw him look at Axue and Long Feihong.


    "Two, you are the only one left? What do you think should you express your opinion to me?"

 Chapter 1133： My brothers name is Wei Xiao

    Long Feihong and A Xue looked at each other.


    The latter did not speak, while the former smiled bitterly.


    Long Feihong: "Brother Wolf, do I think there are other options?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius laughed.


    "Welcome Long Boss to join the big family of Wolf City. For old friends, I will never treat you badly."


    Long Feihong sighed.


    Xiaoyue Sirius had already made his attitude clear, and he, who was inferior in strength, put on a smile.


    "From then on, I will rely on Brother Wolf to take care of him a lot."


    "It''s easy to say, we are brothers!" As he said, Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Axue, "Commander Axue, what about you? I believe you will make the right choice."


    Axue''s face was cold.


    "Wolf King, if you want to unify Central China, I won''t stop it, and I don''t have the strength to stop it, but I won''t join Wolf City."


    Hearing Axue''s words, Xiaoyue Sirius was still gloomy with a look of expectation.


    Those big guys who had promised to join Wolf City all looked at Axue in shock at this time.


    When Xiaoyue Sirius had made it clear that she would die if she didn''t join Wolf City, Axue actually dared to disobey Xiaoyue Sirius. Isn''t she really afraid of death?


    "As a leader of Axue, joining Wolf City is not as bad as imagined. At least, after the Central China is unified, we will be able to concentrate all our forces on the outside. Whether it is dealing with corpses or alien forces, we also have a great advantage. , Don''t be stupid." Long Feihong reminded Axue out of kindness.


    Axue shook his head: "I appreciate the kindness of Dragon City Lord, but Ice City will not join any forces. Ice City is Ice City. Wolf King, I can leave Central China. This is my only condition."


    Xiaoyue Sirius said coldly: "Are you sure you made this decision after careful consideration?"


    "I know my choice."


    "What if I have to let everyone in your Ice and Snow City join?" Xiaoyue Sirius said in a bad tone.


    "you dare!"


    Before Axue could speak, the purple eyes sitting in a row behind the long table stood up with a drink.


    "Wow..."


    Her move directly stirred the nerves of other people.


    The doomsday soldiers who belonged to Wolf City in the meeting room pointed their guns at a group of people in Ice City.


    Chunyue and Qiuhua also got up one after another, carefully protecting the purple eyes in the middle.


    The scene was tense and silent, and a strong sense of crisis immediately enveloped everyone.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly laughed.


    The people on Axue''s side frowned, their expressions not very good.


    Xiaoyue Sirius stood up from his seat and strolled to Axue''s side.


    A big hand touched the hairless bald head and looked at King Kong''s angry purple eyes with a playful look.


    "Little sister, when you say I dare not dare, I think you should consider the current situation. When you ask me this question on my site, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? Or, these corpses on the ground are not enough to explain My determination?"


    Zi Miao''er is fearless.


    "What about on your site? Do I have to be afraid of dying some people? Few people die in the last days? What you want is to unify the Central China, and we, Axue, have chosen to withdraw. What do you want? Ice and Snow City will not join Any force, this is our attitude. If you force us to force us, our Ice and Snow City will not be easy to provoke."


    "Heh! That''s ridiculous."


    Xiaoyue Sirius snorted and turned his gaze to Axue: "It seems that I didn''t clarify what I said just now. That''s good, I repeat it again. The Central China and the Wolf City must be unified, and the forces of the Central China and the Wolf City must also be. Eat it. You only have to obey and resist, want to live, then obey, want to die, I will perfect you, is it clear?"


    "The Wolf King must annex us?" Axue looked at Xiaoyue Sirius with a cold face.


    Xiaoyue Sirius smiled evilly: "Isn''t it obvious? Axue commander should think carefully, don''t make a decision that makes you regret lifelong."


    "No need to think about it, we chose to resist." Zi Miao''er responded directly to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius''s expression changed.


    Zi Miao''er provoke him again and again, do you really think he dare not kill anyone?


    "you wanna die."


    Although Zi Miao''er is beautiful, Xiaoyue Sirius, who has grown up with each blow, will not be merciful because of a woman.


    An angry voice came from his mouth, and the vibrating airflow in the invisible air suddenly surged towards the purple eyes.


    "You better leave her alone, otherwise, your life will come to an end."


    Just as Xiaoyue Sirius started to deal with Zi Miao''er, Axue''s words came out coldly.


    At this time, the invisible air flow just touched Zi Miao''er''s body.


    The invisible wind blade left a trail of clearly visible cutting marks between the strong outfits on her body.


    The hair falling from Zimou''er''s head can also be foreseen. If Axue''s voice is slower, it is estimated that Zimou''er is in danger.


    Zi Miao''er was also not as calm as he had imagined.


    Although she could not see the attack of Xiaoyue Sirius, she could feel that death was close at hand.


    If it hadn''t been for Axue to speak in time, I''m afraid that she would die now.


    Xiaoyue Sirius controlled his abilities, and turned his head to look towards Axue with some confusion and fear.


    Axue''s face was still cold, and it was unrealistic to see any clues from her expression.


    Xiaoyue Sirius wasn''t scared.


    "Listening to you, does this little girl seem to have a small background?"


    Axue: "You can say so."


    "Hehe... no matter what her identity is, do you think that in this Shenzhou, I Xiaoyue Sirius needs to be afraid?"


    Axue sneered: "Of course, there is no power in China that is your opponent of Wolf King, but what about outside?"


    "What do you mean?" Xiaoyue Sirius frowned.


    "Mou''er has a brother, you should have heard of it."


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "What''s his brother''s name?"


    Zi Miao''er was sullen and said, "My brother''s name is Wei Xiao."


    As soon as these words came out, in the presence, apart from most people who were somewhat familiar with the name, a small number of people showed surprise on their calm faces.


    Especially Long Feihong, Brother Glasses and Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes widened, and some dare not look at Zi Miao''er with confidence: "What did you say? Your brother''s name is Wei Xiao."


    "So what?"


    "Wei Xiao, the Phoenix of Minghai?" Xiaoyue Sirius asked again.


    "Yes!"


    After getting a positive answer, Xiaoyue Sirius'' expression was extremely gloomy.


    Phoenix Wei Xiao is actually Zi Miao''er''s brother? Is this TM kidding himself?


    The aura on his body was no longer as strong as before, and the invisible wind blade that had stopped beside Zi Miao''er was also removed by Xiaoyue Sirius.


    With constant thoughts and frequent inner activities, Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Axue and then at the purple eyes, the dignity in his eyes became more obvious.


    Mad, I should have thought of something a long time ago.


    Ice and Snow City came from the land of the three provinces. When it first entered Central China, it quickly annexed multiple small and medium-sized forces with absolute strength and quickly gained a foothold.


    The most important thing is the background of the other party.


    Powerful firepower equipment, armed armors, super fighters...the kind of power that even he didn''t have when he first arrived in Central China, but he already possessed the ice and snow city. What does this mean?


    It shows that people have enough power from the beginning.


    Furthermore, in the early days of China, most of the bigwigs were only third-level fighters, and when the fourth-level fighter Fengmao Water chestnut, Ice City already had two fourth-level fighters. Such strength, if it is related to the Phoenix, it is not said. No one believes when it comes out.


    Because in the land of the three provinces, only Phoenix can have such strength.


    When it comes to Zi Miao''er''s current identity, it seems that the reason why Ice City was so powerful in the first place makes sense.


    However, Xiaoyue Sirius still underestimated the energy of Ice and Snow City.


    Wei Xiao is actually Zi Miao''er''s brother?


    This powerful relationship chain gave Xiaoyue Sirius an extraordinary shock.


    Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius'' silence, Axue said, "Wolf King, I can''t stop what you have to do in Ice and Snow City, and I won''t stop it, but I also ask you to give us enough freedom. We give up Central China and choose to go to other places. Development is already the biggest concession. If you must make us surrender to you, I can agree, but do you think that person will agree?"


    Speaking of this, Axue sneered: "Or, do you think you are qualified to be his sister''s boss?"


    "Gudong..."


    Hearing Axue''s words, Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart trembled.


    Let that person''s sister be his own?


    Invisibly, Xiaoyue Sirius recalled the dark time once dominated by someone...


    Unconsciously, Xiaoyue Sirius, who was cold in his heart, trembled unconsciously.

 Chapter 1134： The correct way to open the little wolf

    I don''t dare to think about it anymore.


    The psychological shadow that that person left on Xiaoyue Sirius had deepened into his bones.


    Don''t look at him now that he is strong and strong, and his strength is outstanding, but he can think of that person, Xiaoyue Sirius is still full of jealousy.


    Especially after hearing the news about the Phoenix''s battles in the east and the west and all the disadvantages, Xiaoyue Sirius was even more afraid to provoke the existence that made him feel terrified in his soul.


    The hands hanging on both sides of his body couldn''t help but clenched his fists, and there were also Xiaoyue Sirius with some blue veins on his face. After a moment of hesitation, his whole body''s energy relaxed, and the original ferocious expression gradually revealed a smile.


    "Do you think this was done?" Xiaoyue Sirius put down everything, a wry smile instantly appeared on his face.


    He looked at the purple eyes with a bitter look.


    His expression made Zi Miao''er a little stunned.


    What''s wrong with this guy?


    How does it feel as if I have suffered a great deal of grievance.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be one''s own side who has suffered the most wrongs? What is wrong with him?


    Before Zi Miao''er could figure out the situation, Xiaoyue Sirius smiled bitterly and said, "Sister Mou''er, you almost made my brother do something that I regret for a lifetime, do you know?"


    "If you had said that your brother was Boss Wei earlier, how could something have happened just now? I almost hurt you just now, my heart now..." Xiaoyue Sirius paused, and he stopped talking. Look like.


    "Oh, forget it. What are you doing with your guns at my sister? Put them away, put them away. If the gun goes off and hurts my sister, I will strip you off."


    Those doomsday soldiers who pointed their guns at Zi Miao''er and others heard Xiaoyue Sirius'' words, so they didn''t even dare to hesitate and stopped their guns.


    Zi Miao''er looked at Xiaoyue Sirius, who had changed greatly back and forth: "You, what do you mean?"


    "Hahaha..." Xiaoyue Sirius smiled, "Misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. This is really a flood that rushed into the Dragon King Temple, and the family doesn''t know the family. Doesn''t Sister Mu''er think it''s weird?"


    Zi Miao''er nodded.


    Not to mention her, even most of the people present were ignorant of the huge changes before and after Xiaoyue Sirius.


    It is not wrong to say that he is a dog face.


    Just now, every second, every second, the air, the boss of heaven, the second of the earth, and the third of Laozi disappeared.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Others feel that Xiaoyue Sirius is deliberately trying to please Zimu''er at this moment. Is this the overbearing wolf king before?


    I''m afraid this isn''t the second person who got into the "wolf pack"?


    The identity was revealed, revealing the true shape directly?


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn¡¯t know the other people¡¯s thoughts, and smiled and said to Zi Miao''er: "Sister Mou''er, don¡¯t be surprised. To tell you the truth, I had a fateful friendship with Boss Wei, that is, your brother. When following Boss Wei, the relationship between us could not be overstated by wearing a pair of trousers."


    "I am the most emotional person. At the beginning, Boss Wei had the kindness to reinvent me. It was under his spur that I became the one I am now. I didn''t know that you were Boss Wei''s younger sister. This was my negligence. Brother Wolf apologizes to you here. But it¡¯s not too late to know now."


    "Let you be wronged here with Brother Wolf, Brother Wolf will make you apologize, and don¡¯t worry about sister Mou''er. If you have any conditions, just say, as long as Brother Wolf I can do it, Sister Mou''er will be satisfied. ."


    "Uh...this..."


    Zi Miao''er was a little overwhelmed by the change of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Axue: "Wolf King, we don''t need other things. We only have one request, which is not to participate in the affairs of China, and I hope you will agree to it."


    Xiaoyue Sirius frowned, wondering what he was thinking.


    "You must leave Central China?"


    "Since Central China is already the site of Wolf City, it doesn''t make sense for us to stay. I left Mr. Wei with my eyes at the beginning, hoping to work out a career that belongs to us. Otherwise, staying with Mr. Wei is not A better choice?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was silent for a while.


    "Sister Mu''er, does Boss Wei know that you are in Central China?"


    Zi Miao''er is not sure.


    "You should know! At first we left quietly, when my brother reacted, we had already arrived in Zhong Shenzhou."


    While Zi Miao''er was speaking, Xiaoyue Sirius had been paying attention to the changes in the expression on her face.


    From his answer, Xiaoyue Sirius did not find any suspicion of fraud.


    "Why don''t I let me inform Boss Wei? You are going out like this, Boss Wei must be very worried, let him know your whereabouts, and let him feel relieved." Xiaoyue Sirius asked.


    Axue already knew the thoughts of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Wolf King doesn''t doubt Mou''er''s identity, right?"


    "Haha!" Xiaoyue Sirius smiled, "How come? I am not worried about the safety of Miao''er girl? It is inevitable that the little girl will be willful, but we must also understand the difficulties of us as brothers. The girl is silent. When the sound is heard, Boss Wei may be looking for people all over the world. As Boss Wei''s life and death brother, I have to consider the safety of Miss Mou''er no matter what."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long to contact Boss Wei. As long as Boss Wei is assured that Sister Mou''er can roam outside, I will never force you to stay, and will give you some help. However, I did not get Boss Wei before Before the message, I would like to ask Sister Mou''er to continue staying in Central China. Don''t say that Brother Wolf is unfavorable, Brother Wolf is also for your safety."


    "People who don''t really care about you won''t tell you so much, right?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius''s words are eloquent, and what he said is simply a kind brother''s infinite care for his sister.


    But anyone with a discerning eye can see it.


    Out of jealousy for Wei Xiao, he would never dare to mess around without knowing Zi Miao''er''s true identity.


    But he is not a fool.


    Does he believe that others say it has something to do with Wei Xiao?


    Obviously impossible.


    Let Axue and the others stay in Central China for the time being, saying that it sounds nice to care about Zi Miao''er, but in fact they want to confirm Zi Miao''er''s identity.


    If the other party has nothing to do with Wei Xiao, then what awaits Axue and the others will be "house arrest" for life.


    Zi Miao''er didn''t know how to answer Xiaoyue Sirius, and looked at Axue, seeming to draw her attention.


    Axue understood the thoughts of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    She knew that nothing was justified, and she wanted Xiaoyue Sirius to believe in Zi Miao''er''s identity with just one sentence, let alone Xiaoyue Sirius, it was absolutely impossible to change to her.


    But they are not without any gains.


    Judging from the attitude of Xiaoyue Sirius, Zi Miao''er''s identity as Wei Xiao''s sister was indeed a deterrent to him.


    At least now Xiaoyue Sirius dare not use force to force them to join Wolf City.


    Anyway, Axue and the others didn''t lie. They can have the current gain. Xiaoyue Sirius wants to verify the authenticity of Zi Miao''er''s identity, so let him verify it!


    At most, the time to leave Zhongshenzhou is delayed for a while.


    "Since the wolf king has said this, can we still refuse? But please hurry up. In the last days, race against time is especially important for us."


    Axue directly agreed, which made Xiaoyue Sirius a little surprised.


    Is it true that what they said is true?


    There was doubt in his heart, but Xiaoyue Sirius was not a person who did things by feeling.


    "Don''t worry, the time will not exceed three days."


    "Then if there is nothing wrong, we will leave. Three days later, we will wait for news from the Wolf King."


    "Okay. War Wolf..."


    "Brother Wolf..."


    "You bring a team of people to help me send Sister Mou''er and Axue to lead them. Before I get a message from Boss Wei, you will stay in Ice City to protect Sister Mou''er during this period. What happens to my sister? , I only ask you, do you understand?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, Brother Wolf, who would dare to hurt Miss Miaoer unless he stepped on my corpse."


    "Go!"


    The wolf nodded, turned around and said to Axue and the others: "Miss Mou''er, Axue, please!"


    Axue glanced at Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Under the smiling face of the other person, he followed the wolf and left the meeting room.


    As soon as they left, Xiaoyue Sirius''s smiling face suddenly became cold and solemn.


    "Blood wolf, Haidafu..."


    "Brother Wolf (Wolf King), what is your command?"


    The two walked to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not shy away from other people, and said coldly: "Blood wolf, you take another man and horse to Frozen City, and the troops will be stationed next to Frozen City and closely monitor Frozen City''s every move. Once an abnormality is found, immediately respond to it. Surrounded by Ice City."


    "Yes, Brother Wolf!"


    Xuelang took his command and turned and left.


    "Haidafu, you immediately take a group of gifts and take a helicopter to Minghai City Phoenix to visit the owner there. You must ask if Zi Miao''er is Wei Xiao''s younger sister, and come back and tell me as soon as possible."


    "clear!"


    "Go!"


    Haidafu nodded, turned and left.

 Chapter 1135： Extremely dangerous relationship

    The two left one after another.


    At the scene, many people in the conference room were curious about Wei Xiao''s identity at the moment.


    Don''t look at Wei Xiao''s disturbance in Longxia Land, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that the big men of all clan forces in Longxia Land know him.


    Among the remaining people in the conference room, there were many who knew nothing about Wei Xiao.


    To make Xiaoyue Sirius exist so fearful, they are really curious about what kind of person they are.


    Of course, Xiaoyue Sirius would not tell them personally, and they didn''t have the guts to ask Xiaoyue Sirius, they could only seek answers through other big brothers who knew little about Wei Xiao.


    "Are you sure that Zi Miao''er is Boss Wei''s younger sister?" Long Feihong suddenly asked Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t dare not believe it. You and I are all people who came from that stage. You should be aware of Wei Xiao''s horror. Besides, I don''t believe you haven''t paid attention to the movement in Minghai City during this period of time?" Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Long Feihong, meaning something.


    Long Feihong nodded.


    "Indeed, such a person, we must carefully consider everything that has a relationship with him."


    "Yeah! Okay, that''s it for today''s meeting. Go back and prepare first. I will send people over to take over the armed forces of your respective bases. From now on, all the forces in Central China will be a family. I''m not a stingy person, Xiaoyue Sirius. As long as you do your own thing, the benefits that should be given to you, I won''t lose a single point."


    "The wolf king can rest assured, since we have agreed to join the wolf city, we all know what to do. We will ask the wolf king to take care of it in the future."


    "It should be."


    After the meeting was over, after the rest of the bosses had left, Xiaoyue Sirius also left the meeting room.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    "ended?"


    As soon as Xiaoyue Sirius came back, a figure of Miao Man greeted him.


    With a smile on his face, Xiaoyue Sirius opened his hands and hugged the person in his arms, and gnawed fiercely on her soft mouth.


    "ended."


    The person in her arms gave him a coquettish look.


    While being embraced by Xiaoyue Sirius and walking towards the villa, he asked, "What''s the situation?"


    "Those who agree are agreed, and those who disagree are not allowed to disagree. However, there is a force among them that is somewhat difficult to handle."


    "What force?"


    "Let''s go in and say."


    "Um!"


    The two entered the villa.


    Around, the maids who served the master here in the villa greeted them one after another.


    The two came to sit down in the living room of the villa.


    The woman asked: "Which force makes you feel tricky?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t hide anything in front of the woman, and told her about Ice City.


    After hearing about the situation in Ice and Snow City, the woman frowned.


    "Wei Xiao''s sister? This is indeed a bit difficult."


    "Xian''er, do you think that Zi Miao''er is really Wei Xiao''s sister?" Xiaoyue Sirius asked.


    Liu Xianer''s brows stretched loosely, revealing a delicate beauty.


    "I don''t know how to tell you these things. After all, I said that as long as you love me and protect me, I won''t care about the others. But my husband, you are now a fifth-level power fighter. Do you need to be afraid of Wei Xiao?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head: "There are some things you don''t understand. That person, you haven''t really faced his horror, and you never know his horror. Although I am now a fifth-level fighter, I always tell myself that I don''t need to be afraid of Wei anymore. Xiao, but when he really faces things related to him, that kind of fear will appear involuntarily."


    "There is no absolute certainty in dealing with Wei Xiao. I will not provoke him easily. Because I only have one chance, and only once. Once I fail, it will be wiped out."


    "Husband, you are right to think this way. We''d better be more careful. If it doesn''t work, then continue to show the enemy''s weakness, as long as you are alive, there will always be a chance." Liu Xian''er said quite insightfully.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was very pleased and moved that his words could be recognized by Liu Xian''er.


    What a nice woman.


    Why wasn''t she the first to give her affection?


    "You don''t think I''m useless."


    "How come? In these last days, nothing is more important than being alive. In my heart, I actually hope you can let go of your grievances with Wei Xiao and stay with me for the rest of your life. Our lives are not easy to come by, and we can cherish them. Try to cherish it as much as possible. I don''t want you to take risks. In this world, I have only you now."


    Listening to Liu Xian''er''s emotional words, Xiaoyue Sirius felt that his heart was almost melted.


    Hugging her into his arms, Xiaoyue Sirius took a breath between her hair fiercely.


    "Xian''er, you are so kind. Don''t worry, Wei Xiao will die in my hands sooner or later, even if it is not for me, for your sister who died tragically, I will not let him go."


    "Yeah! To meet you, I believe my sister will be happy for me if she is alive in the sky. Husband, I love you."


    "I love you too."


    "Husband~~~"


    "Xianer~~"


    "Uuuuu..."


    ...


    Ice and Snow City, Axue and the others are on their way back.


    There were five hundred guards who followed Axue and them to Wolf City, and they were walking in the wilderness at this time.


    On the chariot where Axue and Zi Miao''er were.


    "Axue, that Xiaoyue Sirius doesn''t seem to believe what we are saying. It sounds nice because it cares about me, but it''s actually surveillance. If I''m really not my brother''s sister, wait for him to find out, I''m afraid Will do it on us."


    Axue, who was sitting next to Zi Miao''er, looked very calm.


    Star-deep eyes looked out the window, and his face was cold.


    "If he believes in your identity only based on our one-sided words, then he, the wolf king, will be just like that. If it is us, do you think we will just listen to other people''s words?"


    Zi Miao''er shook his head.


    "No. But I can see that Xiaoyue Sirius is really afraid of my brother. You have also seen it. When I heard that my brother is called Wei Xiao, don''t mention how ugly his face is. The expression of insincerity and strong laughter made me feel uncomfortable for him. My brother¡¯s name scared him like a quail. How afraid of my brother is he?"


    Recalling the expression on Xiaoyue Sirius when he heard Wei Xiao''s name before, even Axue had some smiles on his face.


    "It really surprised me. I didn''t expect Mr. Wei to have such a deterrent power. This time I also thank him. Otherwise, we are afraid it will be difficult to get out of Wolf City today. This time, we owe Mr. Wei a big share. The favor of you."


    "Yeah! The Xiaoyue Sirius looked at us like a hungry wolf found a fat sheep, and he wanted to swallow us in one bite. By the way, Axue, although we didn''t lie, would you say that my brother would still recognize my sister? If he had forgotten me, once the people of Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t inquire anything, wouldn''t we be in danger?"


    Axue Liu frowned when she heard Zi Miao''er''s words.


    This is indeed a problem.


    When they left without saying goodbye, would it have caused Wei Xiao''s dissatisfaction?


    If Wei Xiao really doesn''t remember the sister Zimou''er, what should they do?


    Axue was a little worried, but her face looked very calm: "It shouldn''t be. Mr. Wei is a man of love and righteousness, and he can see it in Longling City. Since he recognizes you as his younger sister, he won''t forget you. "


    "Hope! We left without saying a word, I hope he won''t blame me."


    Axue turned to look at Zi Miao''er.


    "I made you tired."


    Zi Miao''er was shocked when he heard the words.


    Quickly shook his head.


    "No! Axue, you didn''t bother me. We are good sisters, and we say that we will live and die together. Although I also want to stay with my brother, I want to follow Axue more than him. We I won''t be separated for the rest of my life." Fearing that his words would not be enough to express his inner desire, Zi Miao''er hugged Axue after speaking.


    The small forehead rubbed against Axue''s body.


    The intimacy with Axue almost surpassed the scope of friendship.


    Axue didn''t stop Zi Miao''er''s behavior, stroked her head and smiled softly.


    "We will not separate."

 Chapter 1136： Ah, she is my sister

    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    Haidafu''s work efficiency is still very fast.


    After Xiaoyue Sirius gave him the task of investigating Zi Miao''er, he came to Phoenix that night.


    Two helicopter gunships stopped at the Phoenix Airport.


    This time Haidafu came to see Wei Xiao on behalf of Xiaoyue Sirius, but brought enough gifts.


    Three of them were brought here with the No. 4 gene medicine.


    This is not the ordinary No. 4 potion, but the No. 4 Awakening potion extracted from the corpse.


    Disposing of a corpse emperor personally, Xiaoyue Sirius has such confidence.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the gift to Wei Xiao cannot be too shabby.


    Isn''t there something big guy?


    If you give away something that is not on the table, it will be disgusting from the big boss.


    Therefore, in addition to the awakening potion, Xiaoyue Sirius also prepared four pure girls for Wei Xiao, all of whom were eighteen or nine years old. They cannot be compared with Shu Wang and the others, but they are definitely not Li Qingshu and Li Qingshu in terms of beauty alone. Down.


    The most important thing is that in the last days, the pure girl can be called a "rare treasure."


    Except for the next generation that has not yet grown up, it is rare among the grown-ups.


    In terms of gifts, Xiaoyue Sirius was well prepared.


    "Mr. Wei..."


    Knowing that it was the representative of Wolf City, the largest power in Central China, asked to see each other, Wei Xiao and Shu Wang met each other in person.


    Looking at the gift from the other party, Wei Xiao was surprised at the three awakening potions, but he was not very concerned about the four girls.


    Handing the four girls to Li Qingshu, Wei Xiao looked at the representative Haidafu sent by the Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Xiaoyue Sirius? I don''t seem to have this person in my mind. Is there anything you want to do with me?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s unangered and mighty aura, Haidafu trembled in his heart.


    No wonder the Wolf King is so afraid of this person, just the coercion that unintentionally reveals on his body makes people breathless. How terrifying is the strength of such a person?


    Haidafu was full of awe at Wei Xiao, but he didn''t dare to be interested in neglecting on his face, and said with a flattering smile: "Sir, you may have heard of the name of my wolf king for the first time, but he still has a name before that. Lone Wolf, I believe Mr. is familiar with this name."


    "Lone wolf? Oh, it turned out to be a little wolf! What I said, it''s not a relationship, and there is no intersection, how can your city lord suddenly give me a gift? Little wolf is fine. The little wolf looks very moisturized now Ah! Can you get the No. 4 potion?" Wei Xiao teased to Xiaoyue Sirius who was thousands of miles away.


    "Not comparable to your husband. Every time my wolf king mentions your husband, his words are full of admiration for him. He often tells us that if there is no husband, there would be no such thing as his today. To him, my family The Wolf King always treats you in a very high position."


    "Hehe... I don''t need to talk about these flattering words. Let''s talk! What''s the matter if he asked you to come to the Phoenix to find me? If it''s not something embarrassing, I can agree to it."


    "Actually, it''s nothing. Just today, our wolf king met a girl who claimed to be her husband''s sister. The wolf king couldn''t confirm her identity, so I specially sent the little one to ask. If it''s the husband''s sister, the wolf king''s It means to let our people send her back?"


    "Oh, my sister?"


    Hearing Haidafu''s words, Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    younger sister?


    He seems to have no relatives in this world. How could he suddenly have a younger sister when he was an orphan since he was a child?


    Interesting, does anyone know his fame and cheat outside under his banner to eat and drink?


    If this is the case, it is really unforgivable.


    Haidafu has been paying attention to Wei Xiao''s expression.


    Seeing that the other party was frowning, he had a judgment in his heart.


    Sure enough, those women were deceiving the wolf king.


    Very good. After I go back, see how the Wolf King will deal with them?


    "Did she say her name?" Wei Xiao didn''t veto it.


    Although he can confirm that there is absolutely no sister in this world, who is alive, who doesn''t have a few playmates by his side?


    Wei Xiao was lonely since he was a child, but when he was in the orphanage, he knew some cute little guys. Maybe it was one of them?


    Haidafu: "She seems to call herself purple or purple?"


    Did not say all Zi Miao''er''s name directly.


    It''s not that Haidafu forgot, but he did it deliberately.


    However, his acting skills are very good, and that expression that he can''t remember after thinking about it for a long time seems to be so.


    "Purple eyes, right?" Shu Wang said.


    Haidafu''s eyes suddenly opened.


    The woman in front of her, who is not as beautiful as a human being, actually called Zi Miao''er''s full name. Could it be that she was wrong just now, Zi Miao''er is really Wei Xiao''s younger sister?


    How else would the other party know Zi Miao''er''s full name?


    Not daring to take a look at Shu Wang, Haidafu hurriedly shifted his gaze and suddenly realized: "Yes, it''s called Zimouer. Sir, is she your sister?"


    This is clear.


    Wei Xiao, who suspected that someone was using his name to corrupt his reputation just now, also thought of Zi Miao''er.


    "It turned out to be that girl. Why, she is in Zhong Shenzhou now?"


    "Yes, I''m currently in Ice and Snow City, with a leader named Axue. After we knew her identity, although we were suspicious, we still let people protect them in secret. Before we knew her identity, who Don''t dare to care. After all, Zhong Shenzhou is too chaotic. If there is anything wrong with Miss Mou''er, our Wolf King will have the cultivation of Mr. Ashamed in the past."


    After clarifying the situation, Shu Wang chuckled: "I didn''t expect it to be them. They left without saying goodbye. I thought Axue and Miao''er had something wrong, but it''s fine now. I can rest assured if I have news from them."


    Wei Xiao: "She is indeed my sister, how are they doing now?"


    "Very well, Miss Mou''er and the leader of Axue established their base in Central China, controlling a million people, and they are also ranked top in Central China."


    "Hehe...it seems that their departure was right at the beginning. I didn''t expect that now Mou''er is also a big figure in control of millions of people, but it makes me admire." Hearing that Zi Mou''er and the others are doing well, Shu Wang is sincere. They are happy.


    After all, the relationship between them came from the test of life and death, plus Wei Xiao''s recognition of Zi Miao''er as his younger sister, in some respects, Shu Wang is her sister-in-law.


    It''s normal for my sister-in-law to care about my sister-in-law.


    Compared to Shu Wang''s relief, Wei Xiao didn''t think so.


    But he didn''t say it.


    Judging from the fact that Xiaoyue Sirius can send someone to inform him, it shows that Zi Miao''er and the others will not be in danger.


    As for whether you have been well or not, it''s a different matter.


    "Sir, since Miss Mou''er is your sister, what do we mean by the wolf king, do you want to **** them back? Central China is not very peaceful recently, and the major forces over there are preparing to join forces against a corpse king in the north, if Miss Mu''er participated in, fearing that it would be dangerous."


    "Oh! Are you going to take action on the corpse emperor to the north?"


    Haidafu smiled: "Now that the genes of the corpse emperor can make us humans become supernatural beings, as long as there are some motivated leaders, we all hope to get an opportunity. The number of corpse emperors is still too small. The polar bear forces that are in line with us are ahead of it, and that will be the loss of our Longxia land."


    "Can you deal with it? No, I almost forgot. You solved one before. Now it seems that the person who got the corpse king should be the little wolf, right?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, the corpse emperor is the only one who is capable. I am also pleased for him to be able to get to this point. I am nostalgic for the days when I was''fighting side by side'' with him, a very obedient little brother. Because of him, the early end of the world gave me a lot of help."


    "This is what our wolf king should do. By the way, sir, do you mean to bring Miss Mou''er back?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t answer him, but looked at Shu Wang.


    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 1137： With the world people

    "I don''t think so, if Mou''er was willing to stay here, he wouldn''t leave with Axue at the beginning. They now have their own power, so let them go!"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "No, since they are on the site of Little Wolf, you go back and tell Little Wolf to take care of them. If you can, try to ensure their lives are safe."


    "Yes, I will convey it after I go back."


    "Anything else?"


    "No. The villain will stop interrupting the rest time of the husband and wife, so I will leave."


    "It''s getting dark, don''t plan to rest here for one night?"


    "No way, the wolf king is still waiting for the villain to return to life."


    "Okay, I won''t keep you. If I have time, I will let you Wolf King come and sit with me. I will also visit him if I have the opportunity."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Hidafu''s heart twitched.


    Wei Xiao went to see Xiaoyue Sirius?


    Stop kidding, okay?


    Regarding the person that Xiaoyue Sirius doesn''t want to see most in this world now, Wei Xiao called the second, and no one dared to be the first.


    No way, every time I meet Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius is always fine.


    That is a lesson of blood.


    Xiaoyue Sirius will never forget in his entire life, who gave him nothing for him again and again?


    "The villain must convey it to the wolf king and say goodbye." Haidafu didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    Who knows what "shocking and horrifying" things Wei Xiao will say in a while?


    He got up, bid farewell to Wei Xiao and Shu Wang, and left the villa directly.


    As soon as the other party left, the expression on Wei Xiao''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Zhong Shenzhou seems to have changed."


    "Husband, did you guess something?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled: "Don''t guess, I believe that in a few days, Qianlong''s people will send the information of Zhongshenzhou to the base, we just wait."


    Shu Wang smiled helplessly.


    My husband now likes to play mystery more and more.


    Shaking his head, Shu Wang said seriously: "Didn¡¯t the Haidafu just say that Zhong Shenzhou is ready to unite against the corpse emperor in the north? At present, the only known corpse emperors in Longxia Land are the Western Plateau and the Extreme North. Only, don¡¯t you have any ideas?"


    "It''s too far, and we are at the extremes of the north. It takes a few months to send a large army back and forth. The gain is not worth the loss." Wei Xiao never thought about dealing with the corpse emperor in the far north.


    Not to mention the north, the extreme west that is relatively close to Minghai City, he never thought about it.


    Distance is one reason, and more importantly, the effort is not proportional to the gain.


    Besides, there are so many corpse races in the world, and it is impossible for Wei Xiao to rely on his own power to contend, and he always wants to give others a chance.


    Dealing with the corpse race is destined to be a matter for the whole human race.


    If the human race is the dominant family, it will be able to settle down in a short period of time, but when the corpse race destroys other human race forces to form a siege to the Phoenix, the human race is destined to disappear in the long river of history.


    With that, Wei Xiao handed Shu Wang the three awakening potions brought by Haidafu.


    "These three medicines are divided between you and You Wei! Grow up as soon as possible, and then you will be alone."


    Knowing that Wei Xiao had no idea about the corpse emperor in the north, Shu Wang didn''t say more.


    Collected the genetic medicine, and then got up with Wei Xiao and walked towards the second floor of the villa.


    That night, Haidafu returned to Wolf City overnight.


    At noon the next day.


    In the wolf city.


    "Wolf King, I have already found out. Zi Miao''er is indeed Mr. Wei''s younger sister."


    Xiaoyue Sirius has been waiting for news from Haidafu.


    Witnessing the peerless faces of Axue and Zi Miao''er with his own eyes, it is impossible for him to say that he has no thoughts in his heart.


    He really hoped that Axue was deceiving him, so that Xiaoyue Sirius would have enough strength to kill them all at once, but it was counterproductive.


    "Sure there is nothing wrong?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius also held a trace of luck.


    Haidafu shook his head: "I heard what Mr. Wei said with my own ears. When I saw Mr. Wei, I only said that his sister was in Central China, and Mrs. Wei called them by name. The news is absolutely correct."


    "Really?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' face showed disappointment.


    The idea in my mind seems impossible to realize.


    "Wolf King, what should we do next?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius said angrily: "What else can I do? Naturally, let them leave. It''s a pity that they have such a relationship with Wei Xiao? Damn it!"


    Haidafu understood Xiaoyue Sirius'' thoughts, but he didn''t point it out either.


    As for what horrible idea is for Xiaoyue Sirius, let''s forget it!


    Wei Xiao didn''t even dare to provoke Xiaoyue Sirius, who was a fifth-level fighter. If his ghostly thoughts caused Xiaoyue Sirius to be tempted, Zi Miao''er and the others would be harmed. Once Wei Xiao came to the door, he would be the first to suffer. it''s him.


    Really smart people never make themselves smart.


    Anyway, his task has been successfully completed, how to do it, that''s the boss of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was a little unwilling, but he was helpless.


    Wei Xiao was like a big mountain pressing on his head, making him afraid to go beyond the slightest.


    "Notify the blood wolf and them that Ice and Snow City does not need to be monitored. Everyone will come back. In addition, you should prepare a batch of supplies for me to send to Zi Miao''er and the others. Now that their identities have been confirmed, even if it is to be shown to Wei Xiao, We must show our sincerity."


    "I''m going to prepare now."


    Haidafu took the order, and then retreated.


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, when can I Xiaoyue Sirius get rid of your influence and become myself? How come there are people like you in this world? Damn it." Xiaoyue Sirius gritted his teeth.


    From his words, it is not difficult to hear the sense of powerlessness.


    At this moment, Xiaoyue Sirius'' mood was almost the same as that of Chu Tianhe at the time.


    When a wolf is born, how can Wei be born?


    That afternoon, Ice and Snow City.


    Xiaoyue Sirius had already figured out Zi Miao''er''s identity, so naturally he would no longer monitor them.


    With the arrival of Haidafu as the representative team of Wolf City, Blood Wolf and War Wolf and others who "protected" Purple Eye''s safety in the city, withdrew their troops and left Ice City.


    However, in one day, Wolf City''s troops monitoring Frozen City left one after another, and at the same time they sent an envoy to present a generous gift. Axue and the others knew what had happened without asking why.


    "Axue, my brother hasn''t forgotten me, have you seen it? The people in Wolf City have all evacuated."


    Zi Miao''er and the others learned the news of the withdrawal of the Wolf City army, and the ecstatic Zi Miao''er came to Axue for the first time and told her about it.


    During this day, Axue actually had a heart hanging.


    She was really worried that Xiaoyue Sirius'' representative sent to Phoenix would not bring back the news they needed.


    If Wei Xiao no longer recognizes Zi Miao''er this sister, then what they are about to face must be the thunder strike of Wolf City, and the fate of her and Zi Miao''er and other women can be imagined.


    Fortunately, there was no danger, but Wolf City''s actions had already let her know that her worries were completely unnecessary.


    She couldn''t help but, who had escaped the catastrophe by Wei Xiao''s name, was full of gratitude to Wei Xiao in her heart.


    With a smile on her face, Axue looked at the cheering purple eyes holding her arm and said warmly: "I said that Mr. Wei won''t forget your sister, do you believe it now?"


    "Yeah, I believe everything Axue says."


    "Let''s go! Let''s meet the messenger from Wolf City, and we will prepare to leave Zhong Shenzhou afterwards."


    "Are we really leaving?"


    Axue said: "A mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. Your identity is there. Staying in Central China is like a thorn on his body. Although Mr. Wei pressed Xiaoyue Sirius and didn''t dare to do anything to us, but The position of both parties will be embarrassing. Xiaoyue Sirius will not sit back and watch us grow, and will only continue to restrict us."


    "Since it is destined to not be developed, it is better to stay away from Zhongshenzhou and look for opportunities elsewhere."


    Zi Miao''er nodded, and then accompanied Axue, and brought Chunyue, Qiuhua and other guards to meet Haidafu and the others.

 Chapter 1138： The powerful little wolf

    In the living room of Santo¡¯s Mansion.


    Axue and his party met Haidafu in Wolf City above.


    "Miss Mou''er, Commander Axue, we have already figured out the matter. If we had any negligence in Wolf City before, please don''t worry about Miss Mou''er and Commander Axue. I am here to apologize to you on behalf of Wolf City. "In the face of Axue and the others, Haidafu humbly apologized to them.


    Axue is not a messy person.


    With the help of Wei Xiao''s identity, she was already very satisfied.


    Now the representative of Wolf City took the initiative to apologize, and she understands the truth of accepting it as soon as she sees it.


    "Anyone who doesn''t know is not guilty, and we didn''t expect the Wolf King and Mr. Wei to be good friends."


    "As Commander Axue understands, we are relieved. By the way, this is a gift list from our Wolf Gang to Frozen City. There are not many things, but Axue Commander can accept it. ." Haidafu said, handing a gift form to Axue.


    Zi Miao''er took over.


    "A lot of things."


    Seeing the items on the gift list, Zi Miao''er exclaimed.


    Axue looked at it, Meimu was also slightly stunned.


    The gift list sent by Wolf City was too heavy, and it was not like ¡°not much¡± as Haidafu said.


    There is one general-purpose genetic medicine No. 4, twelve medicines No. 3, 24 medicines No. 2 and a large number of guns, ammunition and heavy weapons.


    Most importantly, in this gift list, there are four armed helicopters and eighteen heavy armored tanks.


    Can be described as generous.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that today''s Xiaoyue Sirius has really made a fortune and has a lot of background.


    Axue came back to her senses.


    "We accepted the gift. Brother Dafu, please go back and talk to the Wolf King. Axue will never break her promise when he promises him. When our Ice City is ready, we will leave Central China immediately."


    "Leader Axue sees you outside. There is Miss Mou''er here. You can stay in Central China for as long as you want." Haidafu said after a polite sentence, "We have delivered the gift, so we won''t bother you anymore. , There will be a period later."


    "I will send you."


    "Stay!"


    Haidafu replied, and then left with the team.


    Not long after they left.


    "Great Axue, with this batch of materials, our strength in Ice and Snow City will be even higher. Gunships, tanks... these weapons and equipment are all we don''t have. I didn''t expect to get them now, hehe ...... That Wolf King is really generous." Zi Miao''er said happily.


    Axue: "This is also thanks to our princess Mooer. Speaking of which, we still have the light in our eyes!"


    "Axue~~~"


    Purple eyes showed a hint of shyness.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Qiuhua and Chunyue all chuckled.


    "Okay, let''s go down and prepare! We also want to leave Zhong Shenzhou as soon as possible."


    "Lord Xue, where shall we go next?" Qiuhua asked.


    Axue looked outside the house.


    "Polar bear territory."


    ...


    Seven days later.


    The only Ice City forces in Central China that did not surrender to Wolf City left the station.


    Without the special existence of Ice and Snow City, after they left, Xiaoyue Sirius began to send his henchmen to other bases to take over the opponent''s armed forces.


    After several days of statistics, when Xiaoyue Sirius saw the demographic table of Central China, the whole person smiled.


    Within the territory of Central China, there are a total of 39 human forces that have peacefully joined Wolf City.


    Among these forces, there are more than one million people, and there are more than one hundred thousand people who have a small number.


    All together, the population of the entire Wolf City forces reached a terrifying 8 million. This number has undoubtedly become the most populous base in Longxia Land in these last days.


    With this huge population base, after selection, Wolf City has more than five million combatable soldiers, and there are more than 2.7 million fully armed.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who had never thought that his power would grow to this point one day, was excited for a long time.


    Even with the support of this huge population, Xiaoyue Sirius had the idea of ??overthrowing Wei Xiao.


    Of course, it was just an idea, Xiaoyue Sirius hadn''t been so stupid as to really lead millions of troops to attack the Phoenix.


    If it were placed in the early end of the world, before the super warrior appeared, Xiaoyue Sirius would never hesitate.


    But now it doesn''t work, especially after the appearance of the fifth-level fighters.


    The number advantage has not played a decisive role in the human race now.


    The two great human forces really have to clash, and what they are fighting is cutting-edge and top-notch combat power reserves.


    The beheading action will be the mainstream of future human battles. If the leader does not have strong strength, it is easy to be targeted by the enemy, which will ruin the good situation.


    The background of Wolf City is still too far from that of Phoenix.


    Among other things, there is a huge gap between Wolf City and Phoenix in the number of level five fighters.


    What''s more, there is Wei Xiao''s unfathomable horror existence.


    Xiaoyue Sirius believed that once he dared to do something to the Phoenix, maybe he had just moved something, and Wei Xiao would approach him to practice alone.


    There is no absolute strength to contend with that devil that Wei Xiao, let alone millions of troops as the confidence, even tens of thousands, hundreds of millions, Xiaoyue Sirius did not dare to act rashly.


    "Husband, now our overall strength is one step closer to that of Phoenix."


    "Yes, in terms of numbers, we have already crushed the Phoenix by far, but this is not enough. We are still not as good as the Phoenix in the cultivation of cutting-edge combat power. To defeat Wei Xiao completely, we need more powerful players. But it is also fast. Now we have millions of combatable soldiers. As long as we continue to harvest the genes from the corpse emperor, it is only a matter of time before we can catch up with the Phoenix."


    "Then can we do something against the corpse emperor in the north?"


    "Hahaha... the parents who give birth to me, the Xianer who knows me. I have sent people to contact the four holy cities in the northern land, as well as the God of War base and the Kori Base in the North Star. As long as a cooperative relationship is reached, this time, I Thousands of troops will be assembled to deal with the Queen of Nature in the North. I want the genes in her body, Xiaoyue Sirius."


    "I''m afraid the three forces won''t easily agree."


    "Do they have a choice? When they are used up, those who follow me will prosper, and those who oppose me will perish."


    The little wolf swelled.


    But let''s not say that the current Xiaoyue Sirius, I don''t know if it was too severely affected by Wei Xiao in the early stage or for other reasons. Now he is more and more of the style of Wei Xiao back then.


    It''s a pity that pair of skins.


    Not handsome enough, not attractive enough, and has no merit other than looking fierce.


    This image is destined to be incomparable with Wei Xiao.


    And when Wolf City was preparing to unite other forces to deal with the Northern Corpse Emperor, there was also a wave of frenzy against the Corpse Emperor in other parts of the world.

 Chapter 1139： Chutianhe who suffered heavy losses

    This is an attack initiated by the Corpse Emperor''s forces against the remaining forces of the human race outside the territory (outside the Longxia Land).


    Whether it is in the territory of the polar bears, Ingrid, Syria, or other places, as long as the corpse king appears on the land of the corpse king, the accumulation of time, there is no human or similar threats to the corpse king, the corpse clan power they lead has reached a state of saturation.


    Expansion is inevitable.


    In the early stage, the extraterritorial human forces who used taboo weapons to clean the surrounding zombies, when they did not find any more powerful zombies, all believed that the zombies were just a group of mindless walking corpses, and there was no threat.


    After establishing the human base city, the high-level human races outside the territories, after having shelters, began to enclose themselves one by one, frantically exploiting the survivors at the bottom, and live a life of gold and drunkenness every day.


    It wasn''t until the expansion of the corpse emperor''s power began that they realized that the end of the world was far more terrifying than they thought.


    Many overlords like the Corpse Emperor have already appeared without realizing it. Faced with this wave of expansion of Corpse Clan power, it can be said that they have suffered heavy losses.


    After experiencing heavy losses, the extraterritorial human forces, alliances, and escapes that finally came to their senses have responded to this huge crisis in different ways.


    This time the emergence of the "corpse disease" can be said that in addition to the two places of Americk Continent and Longxia Land, the changes that have swept through most of the world have caused many forces of the human race outside the territory to suffer a painful baptism.


    However, although many people will die tragically, if they can survive this "corpse plague" and re-establish a new order of extraterritorial human races, with the lessons of this ignorance, they will inevitably get a post-baptism sublimation, extraterritorial Human forces will also enter a period of rapid growth.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with the forces on Longxia Land.


    Giant zombies are existences that can devour their kind.


    They are not picky eaters at all, as long as they are conducive to evolution, they dare to do anything.


    The huge population base of Longxia Kingdom just met this requirement, which gave rise to the early appearance of the Emperor of Zombie. In addition, the population of Longxia Kingdom is also considered dense. The survivors of this type of super zombie were found in advance. Look at the new race of zombies.


    From the very beginning, everyone developed their heads and kept clearing away the threats far away from their own living area, which also allowed the survivors of Longxia Land to avoid the baptism of the Corpse Emperor''s forces.


    Someone might say that since Longxia Land has not only grown far beyond the survivors in other regions for this reason, but also avoided the invasion of the Corpse Emperor, the survivors on the Non-Emirate Land should not be better than those of Longxia Land. The survivors are stronger?


    The area with the largest animal base in the world and the largest population in the world...


    No matter from which aspect, their crisis consciousness is stronger than that of the survivors of Longxia Land. But why have they already withdrawn from the stage of history now?


    Maybe this is fate!


    It is precisely because there are too many "resources" on the Non-Chief Continent, which has caused the corpse race to grow too fast. Before the humans on the Non-Chief Continent have yet to react, the corpse race has the absolute strength to sweep the entire continent.


    This is like a hero game.


    When people go out, they are equipped with Six Gods, and you have to slowly accumulate gold coins to purchase equipment. From the beginning, the strength is not equal. Who will be ravaged if you are not ravaged?


    As for waiting for you to develop?


    Do you think zombies will give you this opportunity?


    And Longxia Land is just right.


    It doesn''t matter if the population is large, the corpse transformation begins, and the first-level zombies will not swallow each other. It takes a while to evolve a giant zombies.


    This gave Longxia people a period of reaction and adaptation.


    Secondly, Longxia Land does not have a "flesh" supply place like the non-Chief Prairie, and there will be no "six gods" in a short period of time.


    Both sides can be said to start from scratch.


    What''s more, two "hanging walls" appeared in the humans of Longxia Land at the beginning, and to a certain extent, they were one step ahead of the corpse race.


    Don''t think that Wei Xiao and Chu Tianhe are just two people, and they are insignificant based on the terrifying human foundation of the Longxia Kingdom, but look at the influence of Wei Xiao and Chu Tianhe on the land of Longxia.


    A goddess of fortune possessed and discovered the secrets of genetic medicine, and a **** who enjoyed food and ¡°unselfishly¡± promoted the secrets of genetic medicine by virtue of his "invincible" ability. These are the foundations for the entire Longxia land to lead the world.


    Needless to say, as far as the contributions of the two are concerned, when the end of the world is over and a new civilization is established, they can definitely be regarded as "world-breaking" immortals.


    In the history of mankind, it is destined to leave a strong stroke.


    Well, that''s a good analogy.


    Chutianhe''s contribution to the land of Longxia is like Pangu in ancient mythology, and Wei Xiao is like Hongjun. The two "joint forces" to start a new Longxia civilization.


    The last and most important point is that to shape the mysterious existence of embryos in this world, let the Longxia nation stand on top of the world. What can you do?


    If he is unhappy, believe it or not, just wipe out the other continents, leaving only the land of Longxia?


    Ahem...


    I understand everything I understand.


    Although the power of Longxia Earth is not affected, the people here will not be content to be lonely.


    The Corpse Sovereign forces can''t reach them, but they can take the initiative to pick things up.


    No, when the survivors of other continents were thinking about how to save their lives under the invasion of the Corpse Emperor, north of Longxia Land, Xiaoyue Sirius had integrated five million troops and one million logistics troops northward.


    At the same time, the Four Holy Cities after the merger of the four bases of Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku and Xuanwu in the Northland and the two bases in the borderland of the polar bear formally launched an active attack on the Queen of Nature in the Northland.


    There is one more fierce.


    Leaving the Longxia Oriental Land, which has been in business for a long time, traveled thousands of miles to Korea outside the territory. In just a few days, without forbidden weapons and no five-level fighters, this man had organized more than two million armed forces and dared to attack corpses outside the territory. The imperial forces launched an active offensive with unprecedented courage.


    Yes, this dangling is Chutianhe.


    His obsession with potion No. 5 has shown a morbid madness. He came to the extraterritorial base occupied by Ling Xiao Cong. In just three days, he took action on the corpse emperor Ling Xiao Cong and the others discovered.


    In order to be able to kill the corpse emperor this time, Chu Tianhe was also fully prepared.


    I don''t know where to get dozens of the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bombs strictly controlled by the Phoenix, relying on this reliance, Chu Tianhe directly confronted the corpse emperor outside the region.


    "Go!"


    "Kill them all¡ª"


    On the vast wilderness.


    The human force led by Chu Tianhe has already clashed with the army of the corpse emperor outside the region.


    With sneak attacks, ambushes, and frontal advances, a series of battles, Chu Tianhe''s forces in the early stage also gained considerable advantages.


    But their advantage is nothing more.


    As the corpses under the extraterritorial corpse emperor led their elite troops to fight, the Nine Heavens City army, which had not even seen the corpse emperor''s face, was defeated by the extraterritorial corpse''s army.


    More than half of the more than two million army casualties, Chu Tianhe and other senior officials in Jiutian City, also joined forces to kill a few corpses and fled. They didn''t get any benefits. It can be said to be a complete defeat.


    A battle with thunder, heavy rain and little rain ended with the complete defeat of the Nine Heavens City side.


    Nine Heavens City.


    "Why? Why is this? Ah¡ª"


    Unable to accept the fact of failure, Chu Tianhe left the territory of the corpse king outside the territory with some of his remaining power and fled back to the base outside the territory.


    He had never thought that he would be easily defeated by the corpse emperor''s forces, and his whole person seemed a little crazy.


    He couldn''t understand, it was obvious that Wei Xiao dealt with the corpse emperor exactly, why did he hit a wall everywhere instead?


    Shouldn''t the corpse emperors all "see the light and die"?


    What made him most difficult to accept was that his army was not defeated by the Emperor of the Corpse. The mere dispatch of the Corpse left him with no resistance, which made it difficult for Chu Tianhe to accept it.


    He knew he had less power than Wei Xiao, but the Corpse Emperor had failed by himself without even doing it. Is there really such a big gap between the Nine Heavens City and the Phoenix?


    Chu Tianhe was not reconciled, even less able to accept such a blow. At this moment, his heart was dripping blood.


    Wei Xiao''s repeated success and dedication to the No. 5 potion have actually made Chu Tianhe lose his mind to a certain extent.


    He also didn''t want to think about how many troops Wei Xiao used to deal with the corpse emperor, and how terrifying is the firepower equipment?


    Not to mention the help of Ming Zhao, just take the equipment of the Phoenix Army.


    Aircraft, artillery, missile car, tank and armored black technology.


    Of these, how much does he own in Nine Heavens City?


    Without strong firepower output, the cutting-edge combat power is equivalent to that of the corpse. More than two million people rely on such power to deal with the corpse emperor who has tens of millions of people. Are you looking for death?


    You may think that you have a certain degree of certainty with the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb against the corpse emperor, but dear, you should really study how Wei Xiao and the others dealt with the corpse emperor''s forces.

 Chapter 1140： Misfortune never comes singly

    The phoenix decapitated the mother''s corpse to weaken the power of regeneration of the corpse clan. That is because the zombies in the nest of the nine female corpses were continuously drawn away by the troops on the front line battlefield, thereby creating a way for the shadow guard to take advantage of. machine.


    Otherwise, there are millions of zombies in a mother''s corpse lair, even if you are invisible, it is difficult to enter the cave where the mother''s corpse is located.


    After dealing with the corpse, the people around Wei Xiao, before the fifth-level fighter appeared, there seemed to be no record of killing the corpse alone.


    Those corpses that died in the hands of Wei Xiao and others, if you carefully understand it, you will find that it was not Wei Xiao who did it himself, it was the people around him who killed them together.


    No matter how the corpse is said to be a capable person equivalent to a fourth-level warrior.


    When the physical quality and individual strength are not weaker than the fourth-level fighters, they still have supernatural powers. Such a existence, unless the opponent is careless, otherwise, how can you, a fourth-level human fighter who relies solely on physical output, contend with the opponent?


    If the equipment is not enough and the force is not enough, only relying on a group of four-level fighters to lead an army of human races that is not worth mentioning in front of the corpses will dare to attack the forces of the corpse emperor.


    Looking at Chu Tianhe who was desperate, everyone around him was full of worry and heartache for him.


    They all felt that Chu Tianhe was too difficult.


    Others deal with the corpse emperor as easily as "exploring things". Replaced by him, the sacrifice of a million army has never met the corpse emperor. This huge gap makes everyone around him think that God is targeting Chutianhe?


    "Boss, the remaining combat power of our base is now less than 200,000. If the population is not expanded, I am afraid that it will be difficult to confront an overlord like the corpse emperor in the future. This also means..." Ling Xiao Cong was depressed, behind Some words can''t go on.


    Chu Tianhe''s face seemed to be covered with vicissitudes and fatigue.


    Two wry smiles.


    "I took it for granted. Wei Xiao''s repeated success made me spontaneously think that the corpse emperor is nothing more than that. Ha ha... ridiculous, because of my ignorance, this time I caused a huge loss to the base, and it was me who harmed everyone. "


    "Brother Tianhe, don''t say that. We are willing to follow you, no matter what happens, we face it together. At the beginning, we also had nothing? The big deal is all over again. I believe that as long as Brother Tianhe is here, Jiutian City will not disappear. "Ling Ying said firmly.


    Looking at Lingying''s immature face, Chu Tianhe felt miserable in his heart.


    Do you start all over again?


    At the beginning of the end of the world, perhaps he still has absolute confidence, but now that the end of the world has developed to this stage, many forces are no longer as easy to deal with as in the early days. He wants to quickly gather a group of people again, even if he has to pay. The hardship will be several times, dozens of times.


    "Husband, since we are inferior to the corpse clan in terms of individual strength, then you can say whether we can start with weapons and equipment." Yun Ning suddenly said.


    Chu Tianhe was stunned.


    "Ning''er, what do you want to say? Start with weapons? Do you mean let us also develop invisible suits, armor-piercing bullets and other end-time weapons?"


    Ling Xiaocong frowned: "Sister-in-law, I''m afraid this is not easy to handle. Fortunately, the invisible suit is made of zombies. As long as it is developed based on this, it is not difficult, but armor-piercing bullets are not something we can develop if we want to develop. , It needs the bones of the corpse emperor. We can''t even deal with the corpse, so what can we do to deal with the corpse emperor?"


    Yun Ning shook his head: "I didn''t mean that. The weapons and equipment I was talking about were technological power. For example, energy weapons and mechas. Didn''t the Phoenix also use the fighters when they dealt with the Ice Queen last time? Since they can, we Why can''t you change direction?"


    "Furthermore, in the original world, the concept of energy weapons has long been mature, and has even begun to be used in some fields. There is a foundation and a direction. As long as we develop in this direction with all our strength, it is not impossible."


    "Um?"


    As soon as Yun Ning''s voice fell, many people''s spirits were lifted by the presence.


    Her views seem to have given everyone a lot of inspiration.


    However, a trace of excitement just came to everyone''s heart, but it was quickly extinguished by a sentence.


    A woman said: "Nevertheless, the research and development of these requires a talent pool. The researchers currently in our base are mostly in the field of biology because of genetic medicine. There are not many in other fields, even just no."


    Because of her words, Chu Tianhe and the others, who had just seen a glimmer of light, suddenly fell into disappointment again.


    Talent, no matter when, talent is what human forces lack.


    When everyone was depressed, Xiao Cong suddenly thought of something.


    "Boss, in terms of talent, maybe I can help you solve it."


    "How can you help me solve it?"


    Xiao Cong hesitated for a moment, and said seriously: "If the boss really wants to change our status quo in terms of science and technology, then he must make a decision to stay away from Dragon Asia."


    Chu Tianhe condensed his eyebrows.


    "Tell me what you think."


    Ling Xiao Cong nodded, and then talked freely: "In the world, in terms of the number of talent reserves, there are three places that are the most, one is naturally our Longxia, and the other two, one is in Emerick, and the other is in England. Li Xu mainland."


    "We don¡¯t need to think about the former. There is basically no room for our development in the land of Longxia, and I heard that the mainland of Ingrid is suffering from a''corpse disease''. Naturally, it is not our best choice, then the last choice. It¡¯s the Emerick Continent. We don¡¯t know the situation in the Emerick Continent, but if the boss takes a gamble, it may be our turning point."


    After speaking, Ling Xiao Cong looked at Chu Tianhe and waited quietly for his decision.


    Emerick mainland?


    Chu Tianhe squinted.


    Will the above be your turning point?


    "Report¡ª"


    When Chu Tianhe was meditating, suddenly, there was a loud shout from outside.


    Everyone''s thoughts were pulled back by this report.


    Not long after, a soldier hurriedly came to Chu Tianhe and them.


    "Your Majesty, the big thing is not good."


    Chu Tianhe: "What''s the matter?"


    "The corpse tide is the corpse tide. From the direction of the corpse emperor''s territory, there are tens of millions of corpse tides, led by the corpse, coming towards us."


    "What did you say?"


    The expressions of Chu Tianhe and others changed drastically when they heard the words of the soldiers.


    Between the wilderness hundreds of miles away.


    "Rumble..."


    "Woo..."


    "Wow..."


    In the sky and underground, the countless army of zombies roared and lunged in the direction of Jiutian City.


    The number of horrors is like a black cloud pressing a mountain, vast and unparalleled.


    Inside the nine-day city.


    "It''s the corpse emperor, it must be the corpse emperor. Damn, she''s taking revenge."


    "Husband, what shall we do?"


    Misfortune never comes singly.


    After a failed attempt, Chu Tianhe and the others, who were still licking their wounds in front of their house, could not have imagined that the corpse emperor forces would take the initiative to leave the territory and act on them.


    The most important thing is that in today''s Jiutian City, apart from a group of old, young, women and children, there are less than 100,000 people who can truly be fully armed to fight.


    At this point of combat power, and when the morale is still at its lowest, now you have to deal with the coming zombies of the tens of millions of ranks. Can you stop the attack of the tide of corpses?


    Everyone knows the answer.


    Unable to think of him, Chu Tianhe looked at the soldier who came forward and said: "How long is the corpse tide expected to reach the outskirts of Jiutian City?"


    "At most one day, if the skirmishers are the vanguard of the Corpse Emperor''s forces, it is estimated that they will arrive this afternoon."


    "Damn it!" Chu Tianhe''s face was not generally ugly when he heard the soldier''s prediction.


    The hornet''s nest, he really stabbed the hornet''s nest this time.


    Before his Nine Heavens City took root in Goryeo outside the territory, the human forces and the Corpse Emperor forces were in peace. Even if there is some friction in the middle, it''s all a little trouble.


    But who knew that a "brainless" attack by Chu Tianhe would anger the corpse emperor.


    The tens of thousands of troops, still under the leadership of the corpse, Chu Tianhe couldn''t imagine how many areas within Goryeo would be affected by this change.


    Maybe this is a "corpse disease", and it''s a baptism that affects the entire territory of the territories.


    "Xiao Cong, I agree to your proposal. Take important people and young adults to the base immediately, and we will retreat now." Chu Tianhe said impatiently.


    Make Xiao Cong''s heart tremble.


    Bring young adults?


    What does Chu Tianhe mean? Could it be that the old, young, and young women and children in the base don''t care?


    "Boss..."


    "Don''t linger, go, we will be a little more dangerous one minute later. Don''t forget, we have to look for ships, and then hesitate, we are afraid that all of us will have to confess here."


    Looking at Chu Tianhe with a fierce face, although Xiao Cong couldn''t bear it, there were some things that he could not change.


    As Chu Tianhe said, once a tide of tens of millions of corpses, once they are restrained, they will die forever.


    "Yes!"


    No longer hesitating, Ling Xiao Cong responded and left the place.


    "Ning''er, go and pack your things too, the sooner the better."


    The situation was urgent, Yun Ning and the others didn''t talk much, and turned around to pack their things.


    Revenge for the corpse king?


    Mad, really a stingy, no measure at all, I didn''t find you to avenge the biggest loss, why do you have the face to avenge me?

 Chapter 1141： Am I really the chosen one

    Around five o''clock in the afternoon, Jiu Tiancheng.


    "Wow..."


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Zombie?"


    "No, it''s a zombie. The zombie has attacked the city."


    "Run away, run away¡ª"


    From the sky, the vanguard forces of the Corpse Emperor''s forces first arrived at Jiutian City.


    Millions of skimmers roared in and attacked the guards on the head of Jiutian City.


    The guards in the city counterattacked, but their firepower was a drop in the bucket in front of millions of skimmers.


    The sky-grabber with the speed of the wind and the terror claws, as long as they flew on the wall, someone was destined to sacrifice.


    And in the city, the skimmers skimming the city wall and entering inside are also merciless killings.


    Countless people either fled in the city or shivered in every corner of the city.


    "Grandma, I''m scared, oooh... Grandma, I''m scared..."


    "Nier don''t say anything, there are monsters outside, grandma will protect you, obedient."


    "Big brother and sister, who of you will save me?"


    "Uuuuu...dad..."


    "Where is your majesty? Where is our majesty? Where is our army? Where are all dead..."


    The atmosphere of helplessness, fear, anxiety, and despair filled the entire Jiutian City inside and outside.


    That scream and cry, in minutes, directly turned Jiutian City into a **** on earth.


    A port near the sea behind the base.


    "Get on board, get on board..."


    Chu Tianhe and the others have evacuated from the inside of Jiutian City.


    After a period of collection, they have collected more than a dozen still-usable ships in this port.


    There are cargo ships, cruise ships, yachts and the like, and there are many types.


    Less than 80,000 Christians left with Chu Tianhe.


    But these people are all fully armed and strong, even women, they are young people with a few strengths.


    It is difficult to see members in their 40s, 50s, and 11 or 12 years old in the entire team.


    Nearly 80,000 people boarded the ship quickly under the arrangement of command personnel.


    Once the ship has been activated, once it is full, it will leave the port and head towards the sea.


    "Wow..."


    "It''s a skimmer!"


    "Damn it, speed it up, the man with the gun on the boat is ready to stop it."


    When the commander saw the zombies appearing in the sky, his face suddenly became anxious.


    People who have not yet boarded the ship also experienced changes at this time.


    No longer obeying others'' orders, one by one scrambled on the boat.


    Without an orderly command, the skirmishers struck.


    Hundreds of thousands of skimmers rushed into the crowd with scattered bullets below, or cut the human body below with their claws, or pierced their claws into the opponent''s body and carried them into the air, and then threw them down.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Asshole, let me go first!"


    "Damn it, get out of my way, I will kill anyone who stands in my way."


    Under the death crisis, in addition to the people who had already boarded the ship trying to stop the sky-grabbers swooping down from the sky, the people still on the shore became completely crazy.


    On a cruise ship.


    Chu Tianhe looked at the chaotic people on the shore, killing unexpectedly in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about them, let''s go now."


    By Chu Tianhe, some people wanted to persuade them, but they hadn¡¯t spoken yet. They saw that more sky-predators appeared in the sky behind the shore, and some of the first-ever sky-predators had already faced the sea. The ship attacked, and those who wanted to persuade Chu Tianhe to wait, suddenly shut up.


    "leave here--"


    The order was conveyed quickly.


    The driver, who was still in the port waiting for others to board the ship, started the ship directly towards the sea.


    "No, no, you can''t do this, stop now, I haven''t got on the ship yet."


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, don''t leave us, save us!"


    "Ahhhhh... Chu Tianhe, you bastard, since you don''t take us away, then no one can think about getting better."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Those who hadn''t boarded the ship on the shore were shocked and desperate when they saw that all the ships that had taken them left the port.


    After a moment of loss of consciousness, under the fear of death, they were emotionally collapsed. They did not deal with the zombies and stopped fighting. They raised the hot weapons in their hands and fired at the distant ships.


    Under the dense bullets, some people on the ships were hit. In just a few tens of seconds, nearly a hundred people died under their own guns.


    "Boss..."


    Chutianhe naturally saw the crazy people on the bank.


    "Kill them all¡ª"


    The terrifying and angry Chu Tianhe issued the order.


    Suddenly, from among the major ships, bursts of gunfire spread.


    More powerful firepower than the people on the shore poured out, and the crazy survivors on the shore suddenly suffered a large number of casualties.


    The people of Chutianhe couldn''t kill all the people on the shore.


    It''s not that they don''t have this strength, but the threat of the skimmers has touched their side.


    Although the people on the shore annoyed him, his most important thing now is to ensure the safety of the remaining people on board.


    The price he had to pay for a failed attack on the Corpse Emperor was too heavy.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were abandoned in the base by him. Among the nearly 80,000 armed men he brought with him, more than 20,000 were not able to board the ship and evacuate.


    The remaining people can be said to be his last support, and he can no longer lose these people.


    The ships on the sea gradually moved away, while on the shore, the people who had completely lost their last hope of escape were soon overwhelmed by the air predators who rushed in. In the screams of screams, one by one became the food in the mouth and belly of the zombies. Very miserable.


    Not long after Chutianhe escaped, other human survivors'' bases in Goryeo ushered in a devastating blow.


    The corpse emperor''s forces dispatched tens of thousands of troops were not just to deal with Chutianhe''s forces, but to target the entire Goryeo region.


    Just like the tide of corpses swept over by the tsunami, most of those who knew the news in advance fled to the next door of the Kingdom of Jin. In a few days, they were destroyed under the sea of ??corpses formed by zombies.


    As for why the corpse tide didn''t continue to chase those who fled, it seemed that it felt something terrible when chasing to a position called 38, and finally chose to give up.


    Above the vast sea.


    Chutianhe''s fleet has got rid of the pursuit of the skimmers.


    On one of the huge cruise ships, Chutianhe, Ling Xiaocong, Yun Ning, and Lingying stood on the edge of the deck.


    Facing the sea, the sorrowful wind strikes, everyone''s face is full of bitterness and bitterness.


    Chu Tianhe''s xinxing was stronger, and his complexion returned to calm in a blink of an eye.


    "Xiao Cong, do you think I am cruel?"


    "Boss, why do you think that? We have no choice in the previous things. If we don''t do that, let alone leave the high collar, it is the people we have left. I''m afraid we have to explain where. I know you now I feel uncomfortable, but we have to face reality. Boss, look ahead."


    "Haha..." Chu Tianhe smiled bitterly, "You have always said that I am a man of destiny, but what happened to me is not at all like being selected by the heavens as the protagonist. The heavenly base was destroyed and I ran away. Afterwards, the Nine Heavens City was threatened by the Phoenix, and I escaped again. Now, I still can¡¯t escape this destiny when I come to Goryeo..."


    "Tell me, what kind of protagonist am I?"


    Ling Xiaocong: "Boss, I know that what we have encountered today is very unacceptable, but I still believe in my ideas. There are many kinds of destiny, some rise in adversity, some nobles help, and some Don¡¯t say anything else, the boss didn¡¯t find out that no matter how dangerous the situation is, can you turn the crisis into peace?"


    "..." Chu Tianhe looked at Ling Xiaocong in confusion.


    Ling Xiaocong smiled and said, "I can''t comment on what happened to you before I met the boss, but you think about the things that happened to the boss. How many times can you escape from the dead? Is this something ordinary people can do? "


    "The most thrilling one was when we went to Phoenix. At that time, we all felt that we were bound to die. As a result, Xiao Chen and the others miraculously appeared and rescued us. It was not our arrangement."


    "This is the treatment of a man of destiny. Life is destined to be unpredictable. The reason why we are in trouble now may not be the time, but I firmly believe that the rise of your boss should not be far away."


    Chu Tianhe didn''t know how to describe Ling Xiaocong''s self-confidence.


    But what he said is so so that you can''t refute it.


    Is it really because the time has not yet arrived?


    "Husband, don''t think about it so much, maybe Americk Mainland is our turning point?" Yun Ning comforted from the side.


    "I also believe that Brother Tianhe, a person cannot be unlucky for a lifetime, and the opportunity that belongs to Brother Tianhe must be in the near future."


    Ling Ying was also cheering for Chu Tianhe.


    Hearing what they said, Chu Tianhe felt very uncomfortable.


    When the people around you are full of absolute confidence in yourself, you seem to be a little frustrated. Don''t you believe in yourself anymore?

 Chapter 1142： Different destiny

    Adjust your mentality soon.


    Chu Tianhe, whose confidence reappeared on his face, looked directly at the endless sea.


    "You are right. I shouldn''t be depressed just because of a few blows. No matter how great the ordeal is, I have survived. In this world, what else can crush me, Chu Tianhe?"


    Chu Tianhe''s words of regaining confidence came out of his mouth, making Xiao Cong and the others laugh.


    "This is the boss I know. I will always follow the boss and sit and watch the day you reach the top."


    "We too, stay with you."


    Chutian Hanoi was moved, and in his eyes, the regained confidence became more firm.


    Looking to the direction of Longxia, Chu Tianhan thought in his heart: "Wei Xiao, you have won. From now on, no one in Longya will be your opponent, but the grievances between us have just begun. See you next time. , I, Chu Tianhe, absolutely must stand at the same height as you to play games. This is our destined destiny."


    Chu Tianhe''s departure has become inevitable.


    Longxia land no longer has a place for him to stand, and neighboring countries do not have the hope of letting him rise again.


    If he wants to have the capital to play with Wei Xiao in the future, he now has to take the risk and go to a place completely unfamiliar to him, and this place is still beyond the reach of Wei Xiao.


    The Amerika continent is his last hope, and also his only hope.


    Compared with Chu Tianhe, Xiaoyue Sirius who also wanted to break free from the fear of being dominated by Wei Xiao, his growth was much smoother than that of Chu Tianhe.


    The same is to deal with the corpse emperor, the former failed, but the latter succeeded again.


    In order to deal with the Queen of Nature in the North, Wolf City joined forces with the Polar Bear Border Force and the Four Holy Cities in the North to send more than 9 million troops. Wan Dajun went straight to the natural queen''s lair.


    After beheading the corpse emperor, based on the Phoenix¡¯s experience in dealing with the corpse emperor, Wolf City also used the bones of the corpse emperor to create an extremely large number of No. 5 armor-piercing bullets.


    Compared to the dozens of No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bombs that Chu Tianhe had against the corpse emperor outside the territory, the Wolf City Alliance had more local tyrants.


    Thousands of gunmen are equipped with this type of "nemesis" of level 4 and above zombies.


    In front of the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet, the defense of the top zombies was like a fake to them.


    There is no need to consider the issue of ammunition. Among the corpses, the corpses, which are extremely difficult for the human race, can only hate the original in the face of the rain-piercing bullets.


    After losing the corpse and the army of zombies, the Queen of Nature is also a powerful individual in the face of the scheming and resourceful human forces.


    Relying on their abilities, when the two armies of Wolf City finally launched a siege on the Queen of Nature, they sacrificed a lot of third- and fourth-level super fighters, but the result of this casualty was the demise of the Queen of Nature.


    The battle between the coalition forces and the Queen of Nature of the North was fought for more than half a month, and finally ended with the victory of the coalition forces.


    When distributing the benefits, according to Xiaoyue Sirius''s intention before leaving Wolf City, it was to take the opportunity to annex other coalition forces and further strengthen the strength of Wolf City, but this idea was finally stopped by Liu Xian''er.


    It was not that Liu Xian''er didn''t want to further expand the power of Wolf City, but that he had many considerations.


    On the one hand, it is because the strength of the polar bear border base is not weak, and this country has the largest storage of taboo weapons in the world before the end of the world. No one knows that after the end of the world, they have established a base in the territory of the polar bear. How many taboo weapons.


    If they were forced to choose to smash to the end with Wolf City, there would be no place where Xiaoyue Sirius would cry.


    On the other hand, it is the corpse clan.


    They already knew the news about the corpse. After all, the biggest enemy of the human race is the corpse race.


    Knowing that the human race still has to engage in internal consumption under the circumstances of its low power, this is not what a far-sighted power leader should do.


    Out of overall consideration, Liu Xian''er persuaded Xiaoyue Sirius to give up the idea of ??"internal fighting".


    When distributing benefits, among the coalition forces, the wolf city and the four holy cities, which belong to the Longxia forces, have obtained the most zombies, among which corpses, mother corpses, and fourth-level zombies are the main ones.


    In addition to obtaining a large number of high-level zombie corpses, the two major forces on the edge of the polar bear also obtained a complete data of genetic medicine extraction from the hands of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    This is a transaction, and it is also a condition for the polar bear frontier forces to give up 70% of the top zombies and super zombies.


    In general, this cooperation of the Northern Allied Forces is quite complete, and all forces have got what they want.


    Of course, it is Wolf City that gets the most benefits. The complete gene of the Queen of Nature is the most precious existence among all the spoils.


    Xiaoyue Sirius is undoubtedly the biggest winner.


    Central China Wolf City.


    "Xian''er, how do you feel?"


    "Very well, I feel that I am stronger than I have ever been before. Husband, look..."


    A piece of training ground.


    Liu Xianer, who had absorbed the No. 5 potion and became a fifth-level warrior, under the gaze of the high-level members of Xiaoyue Sirius, among the raised hands, in the barren training ground, a large amount of grass and trees broke through the soil, and at a speed visible to the naked eye. forming.


    The scope is small, but the effect is extremely shocking.


    This is the ability of the Queen of Nature to control all kinds of vegetation in the world.


    In particular, once the trick of "all the forests" is performed, within a kilometer of a radius will instantly turn into a batch of dense forests, and all the vegetation in the forest will become a killing weapon.


    When Xiaoyue Sirius and the others dealt with the Queen of Nature, this ability also caused them huge casualties.


    If it weren''t for Xiaoyue Sirius to finally create a tornado to drag the corpse emperor, I am afraid that they would have to pay more to kill the natural emperor.


    At present, Liu Xian''er has just acquired this ability, and the effect is naturally not up to the step of the Queen of Nature, but as she grows up, it is only a matter of time before she surpasses the other party.


    "Okay, hahaha... Now Xian''er has control of the abilities, so we also have two ability fighters in Wolf City. Over time, surpassing the undead will no longer be a dream."


    Xiaoyue Sirius hugged Liu Xian''er in the past, with indescribable excitement on his face.


    Liu Xian''er put away his abilities, looked at the excited Xiaoyue Sirius, and said tenderly: "Husband, thank you, without you, Xian''er would never be a fifth-level fighter in this life."


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Do you still need to say thank you to me? If you really want to thank you, then give me a big fat boy as soon as possible and open up branches and leaves for me exclusively."


    Liu Xian''er was shy at hearing this.


    Bai Xiaoyue gave Sirius a glance.


    "Wolves are here! They are ashamed."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    To say Liu Xian''er is also great.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, as the wolf king of Wolf City, is there any woman around him?


    Not to mention that there are countless beauties at the same level as Liu Xian''er, but compared with her, there is absolutely no difference.


    But with such a man surrounded by beautiful women, Liu Xian''er can stand out in just a few months and capture the sincerity of Xiaoyue Sirius. This ability, I have to say, it is indeed from that place. Women, the grasp of men''s minds is too great.


    Of course, to say that Liu Xian''er only relied on her own beauty to achieve this step.


    She can occupy a place in Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart, the most important thing is her scheming.


    Do you know what she did when she came to Wolf City?


    The first is to secretly obtain the support of Liang Zhijun, Canglang Wang and others, and then pretend to serve Xiaoyue Sirius on the face, and with the support of Liang Zhijun and others, help Xiaoyue Sirius to disintegrate the original from Sky City in a short period of time. The forces have nepotism, and they have successfully integrated them into the wolf city, obedient to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Secondly, she has a very clear position on herself. After becoming the woman of Xiaoyue Sirius, no matter what she does or who she sees, she will always consider the problem from the perspective of Xiaoyue Sirius, and will not dare to go beyond. This makes Xiaoyuetian The wolf was very satisfied.


    The last point is her own disguise.


    A good wife, mother, and sensible person, to Xiaoyue Sirius, it is all tied to one person, physically and mentally.


    As for the women before Xiaoyue Sirius, ha ha! After Liu Xian''er entered the city lord''s mansion, he only needed to understand a little bit, but they didn''t take them seriously.


    Why?


    Naturally because Xiaoyue Sirius once had a love affair.

 Chapter 1143： The rise of Liu Xianer

    At the beginning, Ling Qifen¡¯s "betrayal" in Minghai City made it difficult for the women behind to occupy Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯s heart. For the women behind, Xiaoyue Sirius would not give too much affection. In Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯s eyes, It''s just a tool for venting desires.


    What''s more, Xiaoyue Sirius often showed that he didn''t take his woman seriously.


    He looked fierce and extremely hostile, which also made his women dare not take the initiative to get close to him. Every time they met, those women were quite resigned and submissive.


    Liu Xian''er is different.


    When she was in Tianxianlou, what kind of man had she not seen?


    She has too many methods to deal with men.


    Liu Xian''er, who entered the wolf city, had inquired about Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯s past and character. After she had some understanding of Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯ situation, she took the initiative to approach him and used her own experience to win the sympathy of Xiaoyue Sirius. Sweet words melted the silent heart of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    The key is that they both have the same enemy, and both sides have endured great grief because of the same bastard.


    Feeling the same, pitying for the same illness, plus Liu Xian''er is beautiful as a flower, so from the beginning, Liu Xian''er''s advantage naturally emerged.


    After getting along with each other, Liu Xian''er further beautified her image.


    Up to now, Xiaoyue Sirius has been extremely convinced in his heart that if anyone is willing to accompany him to Huangquan in the future, Liu Xian''er is definitely the one he is most sure of.


    A person who is willing to die for you, can Xiaoyue Sirius not cherish it?


    Although only Xiaoyue Sirius wishful thinking.


    "Congratulations to the wolf king, congratulations to the wolf king."


    "Madam has also become a superpower now. I believe that next time we deal with the corpse emperor, we in Wolf City can easily kill him without an alliance with others."


    "Wolf City, under the leadership of the Wolf King, is destined to move to a whole new level."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Long Feihong and Liang Zhijun''s flattery sounded in their ears, and Xiaoyue Sirius was very useful.


    "All of this is everyone''s credit. I said that as long as my brothers in Wolf City, I will never treat them badly. The Queen of Nature is just the beginning. Believe me, in the future, everyone present will get their own That No. 5 potion." Xiaoyue Sirius said vigorously.


    "Thank you Wolf King."


    "Let''s go, today I have a banquet in the city lord''s mansion, so that we will not be drunk or return."


    "Long live the wolf brother."


    Xiaoyue Sirius who was in a very good mood yelled, and then left with a kind of high-level training ground.


    ...


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    "I didn''t expect that the final result would be like this."


    "Success is reserved for those who are prepared, Chu Tianhe is too impatient."


    "I guess he was stimulated by us, otherwise, he wouldn''t attack the Corpse Emperor force so recklessly."


    In Villa No. 1, Wei Xiao and his few wives are here.


    Wei Xiao and the others already knew what had happened in Korea and in the north of Longxia.


    Regarding the final different results on the two sides, everyone except Wei Xiao was embarrassed.


    Chu Tianhe failed, his experience Wei Xiao and others have nothing to comment on.


    He asked for it.


    If you are not prepared enough, you dare to provoke the corpse emperor''s forces. He will end up in defeat and flee, no wonder who?


    But what made Wei Xiao cared a little, or whether Chu Tianhe was dead or alive in the end?


    According to the information obtained by the Shadow Guards after the appearance of the Goryeo mutation, it did not record the content of Chutianhe''s final whereabouts.


    This person seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    If only the whereabouts are unknown, Wei Xiao is looking forward to their next meeting again. It would be a pity if Chu Tianhe really fell into the revenge of the Corpse Emperor.


    What Chu Tianhe said was also an opponent that Wei Xiao thought could have a few tricks against him. If it were to perish in this way, Wei Xiao would feel sorry for him.


    But that''s it.


    Wei Xiao would not affect his mood because of a Chu Tianhe.


    "Husband, what do you think?" Seeing that Wei Xiao hadn''t spoken, the girls couldn''t help but ask Shu Wang, who was sitting next to him.


    "What do you think?"


    Shu Wang said: "The situation of Chu Tianhe and Xiaolang. I suspect that Chu Tianhe has probably fallen."


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Die or die! It''s just a dispensable person. On the side of Little Wolf, he gave me another surprise. You prepare, and you will start sending someone to contact him tomorrow. I plan to make a deal with Little Wolf. ."


    "What deal?"


    The girls are curious.


    "Gene potions. They have just captured a Corpse Emperor power, and they have a lot of high-level potions. The base wants to complete the goal of second-level nationalization as soon as possible. Our own accumulation is not enough. We have to purchase from other powers. The supplies we need."


    Jiang Xiyu frowned: "Should you buy gold from them?"


    "Coyote shouldn''t agree? At present, apart from our base, I haven''t heard that outside forces are willing to exchange genetic medicine for gold." Bai Youwei said.


    Wei Xiao: "I didn''t say to use gold. The new humanization of the human race is the general trend. If the strength of the human race is not improved, only a small group of people at the peak and the corpse race will be destined to be destroyed. Therefore, control the gene dilution technology. Of us, we can exchange low-level potions for the high-level potions in their hands."


    "We earn the difference from the middle. As long as the exchange ratio is enough to make people''s heart appealing, people with foresight will not refuse."


    After hearing what Wei Xiao said, the eyes of the women brightened.


    Wei Xiao''s idea, it seems that no one would refuse.


    Imagine that if every member of the human forces is a super soldier in the future, how much combat power will this increase?


    Phoenix has already demonstrated.


    It can be said that as long as the base has any major operations, it is not an exaggeration for all the people to be soldiers, and they are all super soldiers.


    If equipped with various weapons, the individual''s confrontation is completely worthy of Level 3 zombies. Such an improvement is very terrifying.


    In this era of game with corpses, the quantity and quality of the army are very important to the victory of a war. If you have a comprehensive increase in the strength of the major bases, the soldiers will have more self-protection capabilities on the battlefield in the future. The opportunity lies ahead, I believe no one will refuse.


    The most important thing is the number of human races.


    It takes at least ten years for a soldier to grow up, but the sacrifice of a soldier may be tens of millions after a great battle.


    If the human race does not solve the various problems caused by the heavy casualties of the soldiers as soon as possible, no matter how strong the force is, it will also die because of the fault in the follow-up force.


    And Wei Xiao''s decision now can just solve the most urgent problem of the human race.


    As long as the big guys outside are not stupid, trading one No. 4 potion for multiple No. 1 potions will never hesitate.


    After all, as long as there are people, no potions of any level can be obtained, but if the people are gone, what is the point of relying on the most cutting-edge handful of people?


    Wanting to understand the possibilities, Shu Wang said, "Then how do you plan to trade?"


    "The exchange ratio of 1:30, from high to low, one No. 4 potion exchanges 30 No. 3 potions, 900 No. 2 potions, and 45,000 No. 1 potions.¡±


    After Wei Xiao finished speaking, Yan Yi shook his fingers to calculate.


    "Through the gene dilution technology, we can dilute the nine No. 4 potions in total to more than 1.6 million No. 1 potions. If the exchange ratio of O''Neill sauce is used, one No. 4 potion can be exchanged for 45,000 No. 1 potions. Potion, nine pieces are more than four hundred thousand..."


    Counting this, Yan Yi''s big eyes as bright as the starry sky showed shock in an instant.


    "Oni sauce, we can make more than one million profit by redeeming nine potions of No. 4, oh my God! This is too scary, isn''t it?"


    "Big profiteer."


    Bai Youwei blurted out these words.


    Wei Xiao''s face suddenly sank: "You Wei, what are you talking about?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1144： My son pays 100,000

    I don''t know, this calculation, Shu Wang and the others were stunned by the profits.


    Knowing that she had said the wrong thing, Bai Youwei quickly got up from Mu Wuqing''s side and took the initiative to plunge into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Husband, I was wrong, forgive your little daughter-in-law, okay?" As she said, Bai Youwei, who was pouting her mouth, blinked and blinked with her big watery eyes, indescribably charming.


    Wei Xiao squeezed her slightly fat face, angrily and funny.


    "You really can''t help it."


    "Hehe...mua~~"


    Bai Youwei smiled triumphantly and took the initiative to kiss Wei Xiao''s mouth, holding Wei Xiao''s neck with his lotus-like hands: "My husband is the best."


    "Husband, isn''t this a bit too black-hearted? The number one potion exchanged by other people''s nine No. 4 potions is less than the fraction that we have diluted, and I am a little afraid to explain this ratio." Shu Wang said slightly startled. .


    Think about it too.


    For the same amount, the Phoenix can get more than 1.6 million at a time, and once the outside forces agree to this exchange ratio, they will pay the same price, but the number one potion exchanged for it is not even a fraction of the Phoenix¡¯s harvest. So, this kind of transaction is almost no different from "Empty Glove White Wolf".


    A few of her did not speak, but some of the wives also felt that this ratio was too black-hearted in their hearts.


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "You all think it''s too much, but I don''t think it''s too much. This is the benefit of controlling core technology. I help them achieve the first-level nationalization, not helping them become bigger and stronger and later affect my future layout. Give them convenience , To better deal with zombies. Without huge profits, why should I do this?"


    "Now our base has a population of 4 million, and the total number of secondary citizens is less than 100,000. This is the result achieved by consuming tens of millions of third-level zombies. If you want to achieve the secondary level of the whole people, you know How many zombies are needed?"


    "Rather than leaving the genetic medicine in the hands of other forces to waste, it is better to let our people go to a higher level. It is a bit unrealistic to have three levels, otherwise, I don''t mind achieving this goal."


    "The owner is right. We are kind to improve the overall strength of the outside forces. If we let them grow too fast, the advantage that the base has finally built up will soon be brought closer. We are not philanthropists, we are all philanthropists. In order to survive better, now that we have control of the technology, what''s the point?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko spoke.


    Apparently she fully supports her man.


    Of course, Shu Wang and the others did not object, but after Yan Yi calculated the profit, it was unacceptable for them for a while.


    Now they listened to Wei Xiao''s explanation, and they reacted one after another.


    This is the end of the world.


    If you are kind to others, others may not appreciate it, and you will even get backlashed.


    Just like Wei Xiao said, it is enough to allow the outside forces to have a certain degree of self-protection. Why should they be strengthened and pose a threat to themselves?


    Thinking about this, Shu hopes that they will no longer struggle.


    "Then exchange it according to the husband''s ratio. But who shall we let to contact the little wolf?" Shu Wang asked.


    "Let one million go! He is still very talented in this respect." Wei Xiao said.


    "Well, Million does have this talent, so I will inform him first. During his trip to Central China, we can also prepare in advance."


    "Yes. In addition to the exchange between genetic medicines, outside forces can also use precious metals to trade genetic medicines with us. As long as they are useful to us, they can be exchanged for them."


    After discussion, everyone left.


    Paying a million on the same day received an order from the internal affairs team.


    "Wow..."


    "Never cry, never cry..."


    Pay a million in the apartment.


    The baby''s cry sounded in the room, and Zhang Zimei, who was coaxing the child, saw the person who had paid a million to send the housekeeping team back, holding the child and asked, "Is there a task for you on the Lord?"


    Pay million came to Zhang Zimei''s side and poked the child in the face with a big hand.


    Regardless of Zhang Zimei''s eyes, he teased the child while saying: "Well, there is a mission. I may not be in the base in the next few days. Take care of yourself."


    "Is it dangerous?"


    On the sofa in the living room, the two concubines who paid millions asked.


    Among them, one of them is still pregnant.


    Fu Wanwan smiled and said: "No, it''s just a transaction task. Not only is it not dangerous, it is well operated, and it can also get a lot of oil and water. When I come back, I will buy you some gifts."


    "Then you have to be careful."


    "Relax. Okay, it''s getting too early. Should we go to bed?"


    Zhang Zimei scraped a glance at Pay Million: "Your son is still crying! I won''t accompany you tonight, you and your two younger sisters will go to bed!"


    Fu Wanwan looked at the son in Zhang Zimei''s arms and said angrily: "This Guwazi knows that it has delayed his happy life. How many times has this been?"


    "It''s not serious."


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    The eldest son who paid one million was born to Zhang Zimei, and he was named one hundred thousand.


    As expected.


    When he gave the eldest son the name, Zhang Zimei opposed it, but Fu Wanwan insisted that this is a family tradition and should not be disobeyed by others.


    That attitude, as if his son didn''t recognize this son if he didn''t ask to pay one hundred thousand, made Chen Haojie and the others who were present at that time dumbfounded.


    They also obeyed this weird family tradition.


    Zhang Zimei had no hope here, and Fu Wanwan looked aggressively at the two concubines on the other side of the sofa.


    "Husband, even if I want to accompany you, do you dare to move me?" The pregnant second child said defiantly.


    There is really no way to pay a million. The second child has only been pregnant for more than three months, which is in a dangerous period. He dare not make fun of the little life in her belly.


    So, evil eyes looked at the youngest.


    "I, my period is here, sorry, my husband!" said the third child.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Pay a million mouth twitches.


    Do you want to be so coincidental?


    Early the next morning.


    Last night, she still bullied Zhang Zimei and paid one million overnight, leaving home refreshed in the morning.


    The side of the base has already prepared the helicopter, so when he arrives at the airport, he can set off directly.


    Wolf city.


    In the afternoon of the same day, three helicopters carrying paying millions and an **** entered Wolf City.


    Xiaoyue Sirius heard the news for the first time, so he couldn''t sit still.


    What purpose will Wei Xiao send someone to his Wolf City at this time?


    To Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius was like a tiger. He was absolutely fidgeting before he saw paying a million.


    Especially this time period.


    He had just returned from the north with rich trophies, and Wei Xiao sent someone a few days later. In this, based on his knowledge of Wei Xiao, he would not believe it if he had no purpose to kill him.


    "Is it the corpse of the Queen of Nature? Or is it the No. 5 Gene Potion?"


    Various possibilities flashed through his mind, putting aside the impossible, and the rest, making it difficult for Xiaoyue Sirius to keep calm in his heart.


    "Damn it, Wei Xiao, don''t bully people too much. If you send someone here, you are really coming at them. No matter how scared I Xiaoyue Sirius, I won''t let you bully like this. My patience is limited. "


    As if he had guessed something, Xiaoyue Sirius was very angry.


    But all this was just Xiaoyue Sirius'' conjecture, he hadn''t lost his temper before he figured out the situation.

 Chapter 1145： My wife is just so-so

    "Lone wolf? Oh no, I should be called Brother Lang now. Hahaha... Brother Lang, I said goodbye, but I haven''t seen him for a long time. I want to kill my brother."


    Wolf City Airport.


    As soon as I got off the plane, I saw the eye-catching Xiaoyue Sirius at a distance of paying a million.


    Slightly sturdy figure, with a big bald head, standing in the crowd, it feels quite different from the crowd.


    Such an obvious goal, coupled with the fact that Fu Wanwan is also familiar with Xiaoyue Sirius, it is not difficult to recognize him at a glance.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was a little surprised for his enthusiasm for paying millions.


    Are we so familiar?


    "Do you know this person?" asked Liu Xian''er, who was with him beside Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t know how to pay millions.


    When dealing with the Flame Corpse Emperor, Wei Xiao stayed with Wei Xiao to guard the base and did not participate in that battle. Therefore, Liu Xian''er didn''t know that paying millions was normal.


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "He is one of Wei Xiao''s warlords, and his position in the Phoenix is ??equal to those of Chen Haojie, and he is quite strong."


    Liu Xian''er nodded secretly.


    "Look at what he came to do with us first."


    Xiaoyue Sirius also had this intention.


    The two ended their private chat, Xiaoyue Sirius took Liu Xian''er and walked towards Fu million.


    "Hahaha... isn''t this the million-dollar brother? I haven''t seen it for a long time, the old brother still has the same style!" Xiaoyue Sirius smiled and greeted the payment million.


    The two approached, like very close friends, and hugged each other.


    Fu Wanwan smiled and said: "It''s not comparable to Brother Wolf. Brother, I am still eating under the hands of others, but I am like Brother Wolf. Now I have become the leader of millions of people. This gap is beyond comparison with my younger brother."


    "Don¡¯t Million Brothers praise me? Who doesn¡¯t know how powerful Wei is, and how many people are envious of being with that kind of power. Don¡¯t look at the fact that my brother has some manpower now, but it¡¯s in the eyes of Wei. , The status is far inferior to that of a million brothers. As the saying goes, under the big tree, it¡¯s good to enjoy the shade, my brother is so envious!"


    "Hahaha... Brother Wolf is polite."


    "The truth."


    Liu Xian''er: "My husband, a banquet has been set up at the house. You and Million Brothers have to reminisce about the past. How about going to the house to eat and chat?"


    Pay million noticed Liu Xian''er next to Xiaoyue Sirius at this time.


    At the first glance, the figure of Liu Xian''er appeared in his eyes, and Fu million inevitably showed a touch of stunning color.


    What a beautiful woman, I''m afraid they are almost the same as my sister-in-law.


    Shocked by Liu Xian''er''s appearance, she paid a million and looked back: "Brother Wolf, who is this?"


    "Hahaha...Look at me, I just forgot to introduce someone to Million Brothers. Come on, my brother will introduce you. This is my brother¡¯s wife Liu Xian''er. Xian''er, this is Million Brothers. I have life-long friendships and pay millions for my full name."


    Liu Xian''er smiled gracefully: "Hello, million brothers."


    "It turns out that it''s my sister-in-law in person. Million is polite here." As he said, Fu million looked at Xiaoyue Sirius, "Brother Lang is really a blessing. It''s really envious of others to be able to find a beauty like a goddess like his sister-in-law. "


    "Hahaha... what a fairy is not a fairy, Million Brothers is a bit exaggerated, and Xian''er looks just so-so in my opinion. You know, I don''t care about the outside, mainly because of Xian''er''s personality. I."


    When Fu million heard what Xiaoyue Sirius said, his heart twitched.


    Is Liu Xian''er so mediocre?


    hehe!


    I feel like you are pretending to be in front of me, but I have no evidence.


    Fu Wanwan laughed and said, "Brother Wolf is really a man of temperament."


    "Don''t talk about this, brothers have come all the way, my brother has already prepared a banquet at the mansion for the brothers to take care of the dust, let''s go to the mansion, what''s the matter, how about the dinner table?"


    "It''s up to you, Brother Wolf, please."


    "Please!"


    After the chat, Xiaoyue Sirius put his arms around Liu Xian''er''s waist and walked towards the motorcade at the airport exit.


    Pay Million, who followed behind, looked at the two people who looked like Beauty and the Beast in front, and felt very tasteful in their hearts.


    "I don''t know what kind of **** luck this lone wolf took. He found this kind of best-in-law comparable to his sister-in-law. It''s really a flower stuck in the cow dung."


    If you pay a million, you don''t know Liu Xian''er''s identity.


    If he knew that the woman in front of him was still the kind of "a pair of jade-armed pillows with a thousand people, a little bit of vermilion lips" a few months ago, he would not know if he would compare it with Shu Wang and the others.


    More than half an hour later.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    The group arrived and enjoyed a sumptuous lunch.


    During the banquet, everyone only talked about Fengyue but not business affairs, and the atmosphere was harmonious and lively.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, everything that can be talked about is almost the same. At this time, Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t help asking about the purpose of paying millions for their trip.


    "Million brothers, brother knows that you are all busy people. If there is nothing wrong, you will not come to my wolf city. Brother is a straight man and doesn''t like those things that are curved. Tell your brother. This time, Boss Wei Is there something important to send you to me?"


    Pay millions to put down the tableware.


    He also wants to get into the topic as soon as possible.


    Now that Xiaoyue Sirius had proposed it first, he didn''t need to keep hiding it.


    "Brother Wolf, everyone is an acquaintance, and I don''t have to lie to you. You are right. The Lord sent us to see you this time. There is indeed something important to discuss with you."


    Sure enough.


    Hearing the words of paying one million, Xiaoyue Sirius looked like he had expected.


    After looking at each other with Liu Xian''er next to him, Xiaoyue Sirius said nervously, "I don''t know what''s the matter, then?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Fu Wanwan was silent for a while, and looked around the people in the room, as if he had some concerns.


    "Brothers don''t worry, the people who can be here are the confidants of my brother, and no one will leak out what we will talk about next."


    Xiaoyue Sirius saw the worry of paying millions and promised.


    "Well, since Brother Wolf has said so, if the younger brother is not acquainted, he will be too petty. In fact, the Lord sent us this time, mainly because he wants to make a deal with Brother Wolf. This is the Lord. The decision, and this deal is definitely not a loss to Brother Wolf."


    "Deal? What deal?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was stunned.


    The purpose of paying a million for them to come to Wolf City seemed to be different from what he had previously guessed.


    Paying a million is not nonsense, and directly tells the deal that Wei Xiao is about to make with Wolf City, without intending to keep a trace of it.


    When the main situation is finished, Pay Million then said: "This is the situation. But Brother Wolf should also know that whether this transaction can be achieved depends mainly on the background of your Wolf City. Brother Wolf can rest assured that the exchange ratio is absolutely absolute. It will not let you down."


    After listening to what Fu Wanwan said, Xiaoyue Sirius and Liu Xian''er''s expressions changed in different ways.


    Wei Xiao asked Fu Wanwan to come to Wolf City, neither forcing him to hand over the No.5 potion and the corpse of the Emperor Corpse, nor to take someone from his power, but to do business with him...


    Is this still the Wei Wusha that he is familiar with Xiaoyue Sirius?


    Xiaoyue Sirius was a little skeptical.


    "Brother Millions, are you sure this is the purpose of Boss Wei asking you to come to my Wolf City?"


    "Naturally, does Brother Wolf think there is a problem?"


    Seeing that the expression on Fu million''s face didn''t seem to be pretending, Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head hurriedly.


    "That''s not the case, it''s just a bit surprised."


    Really surprised.


    After all, every time he met Wei Xiao''s people, he Xiaoyue Sirius never felt comfortable.


    Now the other party''s intention is so simple, completely refreshing Wei Xiao''s image in his mind.


    Liu Xian''er: "Millions of brothers, according to the transaction you said, then I don''t know what trading method you are planning to do?"


    "The exchange rate of 1:30 is what the Lord means. We can exchange the No. 1 potion with Wolf City for medium and high-level potions of different levels. One potion No. 2 can be exchanged for 30 potions No. 1 and the number three is nine hundred. Number four is 27,000... Brother Wolf, shouldn''t you refuse such a deal?"


    Liu Xian''er and the others fell silent.


    It''s not anxious to pay a million, just wait for them to think well.


    After a long time.


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Brother Millions, this deal makes your brother really embarrassed."


    "How to say?"


    "Don''t blame your brother for not giving face to Boss Wei, and exchange high-level potions for low-level potions. As long as you are a normal person, I think, no one wants to do this. Not to mention how rare high-level potions are, they are only brought by high-level potions. As long as others are not stupid, they will not exchange it for low-level potions with little improvement."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    As if paying a million had already guessed that Xiaoyue Sirius would say this, he smiled.


    Xiaoyue Sirius frowned: "I think my brother is wrong?"


    "There are not many, it''s a big mistake."


    "Brother, don''t treat your brother as a fool?"


    "Is Brother Wolf stupid?"


    "..."


    Nima, how does this make Lao Tzu answer?


    No one has ever asked questions like you.

 Chapter 1146： Knowing with affection, moving with reason

    Admit that you are not stupid, that means you have agreed to this transaction, but you can admit that you are stupid...


    Damn, this question is like someone asking you if it¡¯s something.


    Those who answer yes or no suffer.


    Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius with his face twitching, paying a million won¡¯t prevent him from coming to Taiwan. He said, ¡°Brother Wolf thinks that the trade will be a loss. It¡¯s nothing more than thinking that it¡¯s not worthwhile to exchange high-level potions for low-level potions, but the key to this transaction is not. It lies in the strength of the medicine, but in the amount of medicine."


    "Before I explain the reason for this, I want to ask Brother Wolf, how many super fighters and ordinary people are there in your Wolf City today?"


    "Is the two related?"


    "Naturally, not only is there a relationship, but they will also determine the success or failure of the transaction."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was wary of the Phoenix.


    He suspected that the problem of paying one million was changing the direction of exploring the reality of Wolf City.


    After thinking about it, Xiaoyue Sirius said: "There are now more than seven million people in Wolf City (with nearly one million casualties against the Queen of Nature). I don''t know the specific number of ordinary people, but there should be eight or nine hundred thousand super fighters. "


    The number that Xiaoyue Sirius said was definitely exaggerated.


    Eight or nine hundred thousand super fighters?


    Does he think Wolf City is a phoenix?


    Without gene dilution technology, eight or nine hundred thousand super fighters, even if they are all first-level fighters, would require at least nearly one billion second-level zombies to be extracted.


    If you are a second-level fighter, you will need hundreds of millions of third-level zombie corpses to meet the requirements.


    Just their way of using taboo weapons to wash the ground from the very beginning when dealing with the corpse king, how many zombies were harvested in the end?


    I didn''t believe it the first time I paid a million.


    But this didn''t affect what he was going to say next, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Well, according to Brother Wolf, Wolf City has 900,000 super fighters. This means that there are more than 6 million ordinary people. Then I will ask Brother Wolf. Among these 6 million people, you can fight How many soldiers are there?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius and Liu Xian''er were a little confused.


    Why pay a million to ask these?


    Although I didn''t understand it, Xiaoyue Sirius still gave a number.


    "Wolf City should have no less than four million combatable soldiers. If you face the crisis of life and death, it is not impossible for all the people to be soldiers."


    "Hehe...it seems that Brother Wolf is still taking precautions against me, but it doesn''t matter. We all understand the fact that all the people are soldiers, and Wolf City can''t do it at all. But that was before, and now, as long as Brother Wolf agrees with us This transaction will no longer be a joke."


    "Brother I told the truth to Brother Wolf. The Lord decided on this deal. From the beginning, the goal was clear. The major bases of the human race will be super-sized, and the limited number of human races will be fully utilized to fight against the corpse race. power."


    "Brother Wolf should be very clear. The probability of successful extraction of the No. 1 potion is less than one in a thousand. Take Wolf City as a comparison. One billion. Not to mention whether there are so many second-level zombies in the corpse clan, even if there are, when will Brother Wolf have to kill to do this?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not respond, but listened quietly to Fu Wanwan.


    Liu Xian''er on the side was also thinking about the meaning of paying a million words.


    Fu Wanwan continued: "Compared with the corpse race, under the premise that our human race loses weapons and equipment, the gap in individual strength is simply not comparable. Wolf City has a population of more than seven million, but I think that it can be truly on the battlefield. If it is a drag on others, this number will not exceed half."


    "In this way, unless Wolf City encounters a life and death crisis, half of the population will be unavailable."


    "This is a waste of resources, and it is also a shortcoming of our human race. In addition, our human race still faces a huge problem right now, that is population."


    "Human newborns want to grow up to the point where they can take up weapons and fight zombies. It will take eight or nine years, to say nothing. This is still the effect of growing up, but what about zombies? As long as they have enough flesh and blood, they can say they can¡¯t kill. Exhaustion. In other words, the combat power our human race has today is one less for the dead."


    "When our generation is almost dead, Brother Wolf, do you know the ending?"


    Faced with the question of paying millions, he didn''t need to explain this point, Xiaoyue Sirius and Liu Xian''er were very clear about this.


    When their generation is almost dead, and the new generation has not yet grown up, except for the strongest handful of people who continue to linger in the apocalypse, the human race will no longer have a future.


    Hearing this, Liu Xian''er and Xiaoyue Sirius seemed to have understood what Fu million wanted to express next.


    "Could this be why Boss Wei exchanged genetic medicine with us?" Xiaoyue Sirius asked.


    Pay a million laughed.


    "Yes, the improvement brought by the No. 1 potion is indeed not as great as the improvement brought by the intermediate and high-level potions, but it can realize the superization of our human race. We cannot change the problems of the human race, but we can reduce the difference between the human race and the corpse race. gap."


    "Brother Wolf, think about it, if the whole people are super-sized, not to mention whether it can solve the problem of the shortage of human population resources, it is only the improvement of the overall strength of the human race, can it further reduce our casualties?"


    "This is one of them. As I said just now, the number of people in our human race who can really play a role on the battlefield is not all. Because of physical problems, weapons and equipment and other issues, it is impossible for each of our bases to use 100%. Limited population resources. But what if everyone is a super soldier?"


    Everyone is a super soldier?


    Needless to say?


    The powerful Xiaoyue Sirius of genetic medicine is very clear to them. Not to mention high-level medicine, it is the lowest-level No. 1 medicine. As long as people take it, even an eighty or ninety-year-old man can have the physique of a young and middle-aged and far superior. The strength of ordinary young adults.


    That is a change in the level of life, a breakthrough in a whole new realm.


    If that were the case, Xiaoyue Sirius would not dare to say 100% of the limited population resources of Wolf City, but 90% of the base''s manpower would be effectively used.


    There is also the promotion of armed fighters.


    The strength gap between ordinary armed fighters and super fighters is incomparable.


    If all armed fighters are super fighters, a fully armed army of millions of super fighters can rival an army of zombies of tens of millions or even tens of millions.


    As soon as he thought of this, Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart began to get excited.


    Now he seemed to understand why paying a million said that he could not refuse the deal Wei Xiao decided.


    This is no longer a question of the strength of the medicine, but a sign that a base is going to be truly strong.


    The nation is super?


    Wolf City has a population of more than seven million. If it reaches this point, he will have seven million super soldiers.


    Such a force, even if everyone is not fully armed, or even if the number of armed forces is less than one-tenth of the total number, he dares to lead such a large army to fight a corpse without using forbidden weapons to wash the ground. The imperial forces are fighting head-on.


    "Brother..."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was very excited.


    When he wanted to say something, Liu Xian''er suddenly said: "Million brothers, we already understand what you mean. You are right. If you follow what you said, we really have no reason to reject the deal decided by Mr. Wei. . However, as you said just now, although the No. 1 potion is not difficult to extract, the quantity is a big problem."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about many of them. Take the case of Wolf City. If only some people are super-superior, and high-grade potions are exchanged for No. 1 potions, for us, the effect is not obvious at all, but if it is universalized, it will take at least several billions. The corpse of the second-level zombie, the phoenix, are there so many No.1 potions?"


    "Yes, the No. 1 potion owned by Phoenix is ??enough for our redemption code?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius reacted after Liu Xian''er''s voice fell, and looked at Fu million with some suspicion.


    "Hahaha... My sister-in-law is worried, since we Phoenix proposes such a deal, there is absolutely no problem with the No.1 potion."


    It''s not only okay, it''s a huge profit.


    As long as it can continue to exchange high-level potions from other bases, Phoenix can help all survivors of other forces go beyond the plan, and at the same time allow its own citizens to evolve in a more advanced direction.


    I''m afraid that you don''t have enough mid-level and high-level potions. As long as you are willing, there are as many as the number one potion.


    "Did you kill billions of second-level zombies?" Xiaoyue Sirius asked in a frightening manner.

 Chapter 1147： The milk powder money is gone

    Pay a million: "This wolf brother doesn''t have to worry about it."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry that we will eat black. As long as the deal is concluded, Phoenix will have a caravan to bring the potion to your base. After you confirm that it is correct, we will take it from you. The medium-to-high-level medicine, in this way, do you have no worries?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius and Liu Xian''er looked at each other.


    They did not make a decision right away, but considered it for a while.


    After a while.


    Liu Xian''er: "Millions of brothers, this incident is no less than a reform for our base. For the time being, we are unable to give you an accurate answer. Instead, you and your people will stay in Wolf City for a few days first. Convene a high-level meeting of Wolf City immediately and give you an answer after we reach an agreement. What do you think?"


    "My sister-in-law said. Such a major event can''t be decided in a few words, I am not in a hurry. It just so happens that I also want to visit the scenery of Wolf City, and I will disturb it in the next few days."


    "Hahaha... what did the brother say? Come to brother''s site, brother can still wrong you? Come, let''s drink, after dinner, I will let you take you to Wolf City for a good stroll, I promise you It''s a worthwhile trip."


    "I am looking forward."


    What should be said has been said very clearly. In the end, how did Xiaoyue Sirius choose, Fu Wanwan had the answer in his heart long ago.


    As long as you are not a fool, you know how much benefit this deal with Phoenix will bring.


    Maybe they understand that the Phoenix must make a lot of money, but they also don''t lose money.


    Both parties are profitable, and you control how much others make.


    The next step is to chat while eating.


    After eating and drinking, Xiaoyue Sirius wanted to wander around the city when he heard Fu million. He arranged two female super fighters with appearances above 80 points as tour guides, and said that the two female super fighters will be in the future. Those who pay millions, let him arrange.


    After paying a million and leaving.


    "Xian''er, what do you think?"


    Liu Xian''er thought about it carefully and said: "According to what Fu million said, husband, we will definitely not lose in this transaction, and even the benefits brought by it far exceed the price paid. Super, our Wolf City¡¯s combat power will reach an unpredictable peak."


    "With this growth, in the future, whether we expand abroad or deal with the corpse emperor, we will have a more certain chance of winning."


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded and said with a slight excitement: "I think so too. In that case, immediately call a meeting with the senior leaders of Wolf City to hear what other people have opinions."


    "now?"


    "It''s now, the sooner we make a decision, the better for us."


    "Okay, I''ll let someone go down and notify the blood wolf them."


    After the husband and wife made up their minds, without any hesitation, they gathered all the senior leaders of Wolf City on the same day and held the first meeting on the deal with Phoenix.


    Two days later, it was still the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Coming here again, Fu Wanwan got the answer he wanted from Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Wolf City agreed to trade with Phoenix.


    However, out of caution, Xiaoyue Sirius'' first batch of transactions was not large.


    In the first transaction, Wolf City was willing to take out five potions of No. 4, 60 potions of No. 3, and 1,000 potions of No. 2 in exchange for No. 1 potion.


    According to the exchange ratio of genetic medicine, Phoenix will provide Wolf City with 219,000 No. 1 medicines for the first time to harvest this batch of intermediate and high-level medicines in Wolf City''s hands.


    Pay a million to write down their share of the transaction, and return to Phoenix on the same day.


    However, when he was about to leave, Xiaoyue Sirius met with Fu million in private, mainly to avoid those who came with Fu million.


    "Brother, brother knows that you must also know some news that our outside forces don''t know. You tell your brother, besides exchanging genetic medicine for genetic medicine, are there other ways of trading?"


    "Brother Wolf, you also know the temper of the Lord. I can let you know. I said it the day before yesterday. I can''t let you know. If I accidentally leak my mouth, my end will be very miserable."


    Leaked mouth?


    Well, this passage is very good.


    Afraid of leaking, then there are really other ways of trading?


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes lit up.


    Quietly, he stuffed a jacket to pay a million.


    "Brother, benefits and risks coexist, don''t you think?"


    Pay million looked at the jacket in his arms.


    Good guy, there are twelve No.3 potions in the jacket.


    You must know that each of the No. 3 potions in the Phoenix Material Supermarket is worth 500,000 apocalyptic coins.


    This also means that paying one million will now have an additional income of six million apocalyptic coins.


    The current purchasing power of end-of-time coins is still very strong.


    The Phoenix Base, with the current per capita monthly income of just over 1,000, a gene potion worth six million is enough to make a million worth of wealth enter the top 1,000 in the entire Phoenix Base.


    Yes, millionaires are now rich in the Phoenix Base.


    So you can see the great work of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Paying a million is difficult on the surface, but the speed of collecting things is not at all ambiguous.


    "That is, Brother Wolf, if you change to someone else, I won¡¯t say anything to death. I tell you, in addition to the exchange between genetic medicines, if you have livestock, game, gold and other materials, you can also exchange for number one. Pharmacy. Especially for livestock, Brother Wolf knows that it¡¯s hard to see the apocalyptic outbreak, whether it is domestic or wild animals."


    "In the last days, fruits and vegetables are common, but meat has become a luxury. By the way, there are also rare materials such as cigarettes that can be exchanged."


    After listening to paying millions, Xiaoyue Sirius understood.


    "Brother Sian takes your love. If you have any needs in the future, it is incumbent on your brother."


    "Hahaha... See you, it is a blessing for me to pay a million to be a brother to someone who speaks loyalty like Brother Wolf."


    "Brothers."


    Privately completed the transaction with Xiaoyue Sirius. At noon that day, he paid a million and returned to the Phoenix by helicopter.


    Phoenix base.


    Around six o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Master, Xiaoyue Sirius has agreed to the transaction. This is the list of the first batch of goods they want. Take a look."


    The one who returned to the base paid a million and went directly to Villa No. 1 to submit to Wei Xiao the list of Xiaoyue Sirius'' transactions.


    Shu Wang took the list handed over by Pay Million.


    "It deserves to be a force that killed the corpse emperor. This action is generous." Seeing the content of the transaction above, Shu Wang couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Let me see, I see..."


    Bai Youwei and the others were curious whether Wolf City had traded too much genetic medicine, and rushed to rub their heads in front of Shu Wang, and their eyes scanned the numbers above.


    Wei Xiao didn''t look at the content on the list. At this time, his eyes were meaningfully looking at the paying million.


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao, Pay Million felt uncomfortable.


    "Lord, is there anything on me? Are you looking at me like this?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "Millions, it seems that your family is not enough for milk powder, and all want to make extra money. You have a lot of appetite for genetic medicine worth six million!"


    "Fuck, which **** made a small report behind me?"


    When Fu million heard Wei Xiao''s words, he jumped directly from the sofa excitedly.


    Wei Xiao''s expression sank.


    "Why, do you still want to retaliate against the person who reported to me?"


    Pay a million for convulsions on the spot.


    "Hey... Lord, do you think I look like that kind of person? I am annoyed to give you news and talk nonsense."


    "Everything I have done by paying a million is for the Lord, for this base, Xiaoyue Sirius did give me a batch of genetic medicine when I left, but is that mine? That is the public property of the base. , I was about to hand it over to the Lord, but some people distorted the facts and made me feel mad."


    "Is that right?"


    "nature!"


    With that said, paying a million with blood in his heart reluctantly took out the jacket from his body and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the jacket in his hand, the expression on his face was like looking at his "daughter" who was about to marry, not to mention how heartbroken.


    Wei Xiao was angry and funny.


    Bring the jacket over under paying million gazes.


    "Well, very good. You have a high level of consciousness. When I see the person who makes a small report next time, I will teach him a lesson for you. Dare to slander my brachial minister and fat him?"


    Pay a million with a twitching face.


    "What the Lord said is that this kind of person who likes to instigate the relationship between you and me, the monarch and his ministers, must not be taken lightly."


    He said that, but those longing eyes that paid millions were staring at the jacket on Wei Xiao''s hand.


    Six million, six million, just like that.


    Damn you bastard, don''t let me know who it is. If you let me find out, I won''t pay millions if I don''t let you move bricks and build walls on the construction site.

 Chapter 1148： The gene medicine market opens

    "Okay, let''s see what wronged you." Wei Xiao stopped teasing and paying millions.


    Take out three medicines from the jacket and pass them to him.


    "Master, is this?"


    "Your salary, you will have this extra income in the future, remember, you are three and seven. The more things you deceive, the higher the income, you can figure it out by yourself."


    Unexpected joy, this is absolutely unexpected joy.


    I thought that the medicine fell into Wei Xiao''s hands and was destined to pay millions, but now he accidentally got back 30% of the profit, which was a bit of comfort.


    Moreover, this is directly given to himself by the master, so it is not "stolen money", and it is a clean income that can withstand the investigation of the internal affairs team.


    Fearing that Wei Xiao would pay one million for his return, he hurriedly put away the medicine.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, I will work harder next, and try to help the Lord get more pocket money."


    Wei Xiao smiled and shook his head.


    Pass the remaining potion to the phantom on the side.


    "The first step of gene exchange has been taken. Next, Shu Wang, ask the gene production base to pack and send the first batch of pharmacy in Wolf City as soon as possible. In addition, starting today, the No. 1 pharmacy in foreign trade will be used. No. 2 potion is used for dilution, and No. 4 potion is reserved for ourselves. The quantity is enough to be diluted with No. 3 potion."


    "My husband is going to store more potion No. 4?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Pharmaceutical No. 4 is still not easy to obtain. It is better to keep it if you can keep it. It is not difficult for us to obtain medicine No. 3 and below. There is no need to waste No. 4 medicine."


    The women agreed.


    Indeed, the No. 4 potion is currently only in the corpses of the corpse and the mother, and the number of these two types of zombies in the corpse clan is also extremely limited.


    Unlike the No. 3 potion, the zombies bred by the corpse emperor are at the lowest level of existence. Although it can''t be compared with the second and third level zombies, the number is far more than the corpse and the mother corpse.


    In the past, Wei Xiao and the others had no choice when using the No. 4 potion to dilute to obtain other low-grade genes. Now, once the gene potion trading market opens, they will have a steady stream of No. 2 and 3 potions.


    In the case of sufficient raw materials for gene dilution, it would be unwise to waste No. 4 potion.


    "Okay, let the representatives in the base be dispatched. Wolf City is not our only goal. The West and the outside world are our markets. Let them act. You will be responsible for this matter. I promise you that you are trading genes. In the process of pharmacy, you can get 30% of your own extra income, which is regarded as a reward for you representatives."


    "How much you can get depends on your abilities."


    Pay a million spirits refreshed.


    "Lord, rest assured and promise not to let you down."


    "Go on! You haven''t seen your daughter-in-law and children for a few days, so stay with them. You will spend more and more time on business trips in the future."


    Thinking of the beautiful wives and concubines and little babies at home, paying a million yuan looks like an arrow.


    "Then I won''t bother you, Lord."


    They talked to Wei Xiao and paid a million and left the villa impatiently.


    one day later.


    Wolf city.


    Pay million came again, beside him, no longer just following the members of the guards.


    In addition to them, there is also the No. 1 potion delivered by twenty armed helicopters.


    Xiaoyue Sirius personally asked the researchers at the base to inspect the goods. At the same time, in order to determine the authenticity of the medicine, a hundred ordinary people were called on the spot, and a hundred pieces of No. 1 medicine were randomly selected from all the cartons containing the medicine. Let a hundred ordinary people take it on the spot.


    The side effects of the mixed medicine are far lower than the original No. 1 medicine.


    After taking it, people will not experience the kind of heart-piercing pain. Although the pain is unavoidable, the reaction is much milder than the original medicine.


    Within two hours, these ordinary people had completely absorbed the efficacy of the medicine.


    The improvement in physical fitness is no different from the effect brought by the original No. 1 potion.


    After the inspection was over, Xiaoyue Sirius also handed the intermediate and high-level medicine to Fu million and the others in accordance with the quantity originally set.


    If Xiaoyue Sirius has ever thought about eating black and eating black, don''t be joking about this.


    Don''t look at who is behind paying millions.


    If he Xiaoyue Sirius really wants to swallow this batch of goods without paying "payment", there is no doubt that he has just taken a small advantage today, at most three days, the phoenix army will inevitably come to the city, and Wei Xiao does not mind letting Xiao again. Moon Sirius felt the fear once dominated by him.


    "Brother Wolf, you''ve seen the goods too, how many are you going to come for the next batch?"


    "Don''t worry, brother, you will stay with me for a few days first, and wait until we have discussed it before making a decision. Don''t worry, the number this time is definitely a lot more than the first time. Brother will not let you down. "


    Hearing what Xiaoyue Sirius said, he didn''t know what his idea was when paying million, but paying million didn''t tell the truth.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t place an order immediately, but made Pay Million wait a few more days in Wolf City. The purpose was particularly obvious.


    Don¡¯t you just want to study the ingredients of the mixture?


    Wei Xiao had asked Professor Bokang about this question long ago.


    After all, gene dilution technology is not a monopoly technology only on the surface.


    Isn''t it the original gene stock solution formed after the fusion of the nine original medicines?


    As long as there is a foundation, a direction, and so many smarts in the world, discovering this secret is not a difficult task, at best it is only a matter of time.


    But from Professor Bokang and the others, they learned that the mixed gene initial solution could not be obtained by putting together the nine original medicines, and that it also included air temperature, humidity, fusion time, and other reasons. Wei Xiao and the others were relieved.


    According to these conditions, someone tried to fuse the nine original medicines at the same time, but when other factors were not taken into account, they would not know that the number of mixed gene stock solution nine was the basis. After they failed on this basis, they would only Will go farther and farther in the direction of fusion of more primitive medicines.


    Of course, it is certain that the secret has been developed, but there will never be any results in a short period of time.


    And this period is the best time for Phoenix''s rapid development.


    Paying a million was not worried at all, so he gladly accepted Xiaoyue Sirius'' proposal.


    Xiaoyue Sirius is indeed planning to develop a mixture of medicines.


    No, if they pay a million to leave, Xiaoyue Sirius will hand over 10,000 units of the mixed genetic medicine to the researchers at the base to let them study the ingredients of the mixed genetic medicine.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t think that Phoenix really had so many No. 1 Primitive Potion.


    Just as Fu Wanwan said, millions of No. 1 potions want to be extracted from second-level zombies, to say nothing, billions.


    Where did Phoenix get so many second-level zombies?


    Since it was not obtained from a zombie, it means that there must be some huge secret in the No. 1 Gene Potion.


    As long as it is clear, he will control another growing hole card in Wolf City.


    However, Xiaoyue Sirius was destined to be disappointed.


    Two days passed.


    Through the efforts of the Wolf City researchers, although they have indeed discovered a lot of secrets in the genetic medicine, it is not a short time to succeed if they want to have the dilution technology.


    The time cannot be confirmed, and the Phoenix has already provided gene exchange transactions to other forces, and the Xiaoyue Sirius, who does not want to lag behind, can only continue to place orders for the Phoenix.


    The second order, Xiaoyue Sirius, did not disappoint Fu million.


    This time Xiaoyue Sirius was definitely a big deal.


    Among them, 16 medicines were directly taken out of No. 4 medicine, seven of which were ordinary medicine No. 4, and 9 medicines for Awakening.


    This figure almost paid for the super zombie genes he had allocated from the Queen of Nature forces.


    The rest are 300 pieces of No. 3 medicine and 10,000 pieces of No. 2 medicine.


    All the intermediate and high-level medicines can be exchanged for more than one million No. 1 mixed gene medicines in total.


    In addition to these, he also prepared a lot of materials such as gold, cigarettes and alcohol, among which gold is the most, which can be exchanged for a total of two million No. 1 potions.


    But there is no meat in it.

 Chapter 1149： National secondary

    According to the exchange method of the Phoenix Base, the exchange ratio between meat and genetic medicine is higher. Basically, one catty of meat can be exchanged for a No. 1 medicine.


    But Xiaoyue Sirius did not take it out.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but he doesn''t have this strength.


    He is in short supply for meat.


    The end of the world broke out and zombies were infested.


    Humans rely on early technological weapons and later black technologies to quickly gain a foothold and be able to compete with corpses, but animals all over the world do not have this ability.


    They didn''t have the opportunity to grow. Except for the animals that escaped into the virgin forest to survive, the outside were basically killed by the zombies.


    This also makes it difficult for all human forces in the world to buy meat, and people in some places have not even tasted meat for a year or two.


    Meat has also become the rarest material in the last days, with a price but no market.


    Xiaoyue Sirius eats most of the bacon and canned food preserved by the people before the end of the world, and eats a little less. Let him exchange meat for potions, which is more than a few more No. 4 potions. Even distressed.


    Currently in Longxia, only Phoenix owns a large farm.


    The poultry and livestock fed inside depend on Wei Xiao''s early discoveries.


    Had it not been for Wei Xiao to keep these poultry and livestock in captivity in advance, and now he still wants to catch these animals outside, unless luck is against the sky, otherwise, if he went out to look for them for a few days and nights, he would not be able to run into each one. .


    One can imagine how precious meat is now in this world.


    In addition to the meat, Xiaoyue Sirius took out all the materials that could be exchanged for the No. 1 potion.


    More than three million No. 1 potions.


    Although it is impossible to achieve the superization of the whole people, with these three million No. 1 potions, the strength of Wolf City is destined to explode more than ten times on the original basis.


    In these days when paying millions to continue trading with Wolf City, other areas.


    The two major bases in the four holy cities of the Northland and the polar bear border outside the region also ushered in the trading representatives of Phoenix.


    Because this is the first contact, the three major powers are all negotiating with representatives of the Phoenix side to reach a genetic deal.


    The process may have some twists and turns, but the ending is the same as Wolf City.


    After Phoenix elaborated on the benefits of super-nationalization, the three major forces readily agreed.


    In addition to them, the two major human survivor base cities in the Western Polar Region and Longwei City have also joined the exchange market for genetic medicine.


    It is undeniable that trading with the Phoenix base will make the other party get huge benefits from it, but if the nation¡¯s superization is achieved through the transaction with the Phoenix, the benefits for these base cities are absolutely unimaginable.


    Especially in the extreme west of Longxia.


    Heroine City and Longwei City can be said to be the two barriers between the non-chiefland and the Longya continent. Their frontline positions have to fight against the corpses every day.


    In such an environment, the superization of the whole people is simply too important for them.


    Everyone is a super soldier, and everyone has the power to fight against zombies. In this way, the threat they face in the environment is undoubtedly reduced infinitely.


    It is precisely because of this.


    Even if they guessed that Phoenix would get huge benefits from trading with them, they had no reason to refuse.


    In this transaction, the official Phoenix caravan only trades with large forces. They have always ignored some small forces that do not even count as a base, but rely on the "superior" environment of Longxia Land to enclose themselves. .


    In this way, under the "regular" gene medicine trading market, a place called the "black market" has emerged.


    The black market is mainly composed of private forces within Phoenix. As suppliers, they have fixed exchange channels and buyers.


    Below them, there are many speculative outside businessmen.


    These people formed a circle on the basis of the black market, exchanged genetic medicines from suppliers, and then sold them at a lower ratio of genetic medicine exchange than suppliers.


    As far as Wei Xiao and the others know, the exchange ratio between genetic medicines on the black market is divided into two levels.


    The exchange ratio of the primary channel is 1:25, which is one-sixth less than the official price set by Phoenix. The exchange ratio of the secondary channel is 1:20, which is even more excessive.


    But even so, the supply of genetic medicine in the black market is in short supply.


    This kind of phenomenon occurs, naturally thanks to the efforts of such large forces as the Phoenix.


    The land of Longxia is now arguably the safest place in the world.


    There are no super zombies such as corpse kings and mother corpses in the territory, and the danger in the wild is greatly reduced. In the early stage, the cleanup of local corpses by major forces has once again reduced the threat of zombies in the wild.


    With such a ¡°safe¡± environment, there are opportunities for private teams to pan for gold and hunt lone zombies. After the early end of the world and genetic medicine is basically popularized, some things do not like large bases. The clauses, or those with little ambitions, have established their own small forces in the localities.


    Relying on the light of the Zhanda base and independent of people outside the major bases, many non-governmental organizations have been developed.


    Of course, in addition to the existence of organized people, there are many rangers, small teams, and solo travelers in addition to large bases.


    It is these people who have strengthened the trading market on the black market.


    It is difficult for them to obtain a large amount of materials from large forces, and they do not have the background to trade with them, but if they do not want their own power or their own strength to lag behind the large forces too much, their needs can only be provided by the black market.


    According to the information collected by Phoenix, there are now more than 10 million survivors in Longxia Land, who are not under the control of major base cities.


    They are distributed in various areas of the Longxia land, or they live in isolation, or they gather some unorganized and baseless refugees in small places to rule the king. Many people¡¯s small lives are compared to Wei Xiao and other bigwigs. Not letting too much.


    If you call such large bases as the Phoenix City, Women City, and Wolf City a brand new "country" in the apocalypse, then the non-governmental organizations that exist outside of them can be regarded as a quagmire.


    A circle that has no rules and no order, and dares to do everything except dare not offend large forces.


    Of course, they can have their own piece of sky. All of this is based on the premise that there are large forces to "shield the wind and rain" for them. If the large forces are destroyed in the fight against the corpse clan, their ending is self-evident.


    Unfinished eggs under the covering nest can describe the status quo of this circle.


    ...


    One month after the opening of the gene medicine trading market.


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    "Lord, after we have been trading with many large forces such as Women City, Longwei City, Wolf City, etc., for the past month, the secondary drug storage in our base can already achieve the second level of the national level. The second-stage promotion goal can now be implemented."


    After a month of hard work, the Phoenix Base finally met the conditions for the second-level nationalization.


    After Jiang Xue reported the situation to Wei Xiao, she quietly waited for his response.


    "Sure enough, on our own, who knows that it takes the year of the monkey to achieve this goal? Now, through continuous gains from the outside, it has been achieved within a month. The original decision of the Lord is simply brilliant."


    "The second level of the nation? Hahaha... In this way, let alone facing the power of the first-level corpse emperor in the future, even the more advanced corpse emperor, we have the power to fight."


    "I really didn''t expect it. This is just a month''s worth of results. If you continue to trade, it is probably not a dream for the whole people to have three levels."


    Before Wei Xiao spoke, many people around him were excited.


    There was not much surprise on Wei Xiao''s face while smoking a cigarette.


    "How is the drug storage in the base now?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "The No. 1 potion cannot be calculated. The daily output and dilution are too large, and the quantity changes rapidly, so no statistics are made."


    "The reserve of No. 2 medicine has reached 4.72 million pieces, including 1.78 million of No. 2 original medicine and 2.94 million of mixed medicine. These No. 2 original medicines were obtained through external transactions. At most, it occupies 60% of the total amount of the original medicine." Jiang Xue said.


    Hearing her words, except for a small number of people present, the rest were solemn.


    "Does the outside forces trade with us so many No. 2 Primitive Potions?" Ming Yulan asked in surprise.

 Chapter 1150： The West in a Hurry

    "Yes, instructor Ming doesn¡¯t have to doubt it, this is still the case of excluding the diluted part. For external forces, except for the two major bases in Wolf City, the Four Holy Cities and the Polar Bear Borderland, we have a large number of Level 3 potions with us. The transactions of other forces are mainly No. 2 potions."


    "How can this be? If it is the No. 4 potion, it is indeed a bit difficult for external forces, but the No. 3 potion should not be difficult!" Fu million was a little confused.


    Jiang Xue: "Fu Junshuai doesn''t know anything. The third-level potion is extracted from level 4 zombies. Most of these zombies exist in the imperial nest of the imperial emperor and will not easily leave the sphere of influence of the emperor¡¯s corpse. We are currently trading with us. All major bases, except for Wolf City and the bases that have cooperated with Wolf City, have not heard that other forces have had a record of killing the corpse emperor."


    "The base has never killed the corpse emperor. Most of the No. 3 and No. 4 drugs they have are extracted from the zombies they cultivated, and the number is naturally limited. Only we and Wolf City have killed the corpse emperor like this. The power of the country has a large number of advanced. Top potions in hand."


    Listening to Jiang Xue''s explanation, the group of people who were still a little confused suddenly became clear.


    Perhaps the medicine they were exposed to was too large, and gradually formed that the No. 3 medicine was everywhere, and the No. 4 medicine was also a lot of thoughts.


    Because the base developed too smoothly, and the forces that pulled out the three corpse kings back and forth to obtain a large number of fourth-level zombies, they subconsciously compared other forces with the Phoenix.


    They reacted to Jiang Xue''s prompt.


    Level 4 zombies are indeed uncommon in the corpse clan. As long as there is a corpse emperor, she will breed tens of thousands of level 4 zombies in addition to the corpses.


    But the premise of all this must be based on the fact that external forces have killed the corpse emperor.


    There is no gain from killing the corpse emperor, and the third-level zombies are the most contacted by external forces.


    In this way, the genetic medicines obtained through the base and external forces will naturally be the No. 2 medicine.


    "Looking at my memory, I almost forgot that others are not our phoenixes. It is not difficult for us to get the No. 3 or 4 potions, but for others, it is really hard to beat."


    Chen Haojie looked towards paying a million.


    "You are floating."


    "Hehe... it''s all the Lord''s credit."


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "What about the reserves of other medicines?" Wei Xiao continued to ask, ignoring the payment of one million.


    "The current existing finished products of No. 3 Pharmacy are nearly 20,000, and some of them have been diluted out, otherwise it will not be able to meet the transaction with the outside. Originally, only 21 were exchanged from outside."


    After hearing Jiang Xue''s return, Wei Xiao nodded.


    As expected.


    It is still somewhat difficult to obtain potions No. 3 and 4 from outside.


    If Wei Xiao guessed correctly, the 20,000 No. 3 potions would have accounted for more than half of the original base.


    The forces that have killed two corpse emperors like this in Wolf City can provide the base with some high-level and top-level medicines. For other forces, the amount of top-level medicine transactions can be calculated in single digits.


    "It seems that there is still a long way to go to achieve the three-level nationwide." Lan Qiang said quietly.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "What do you want? Level two can be completed because the corpse clan provides us with this foundation, coupled with the birth of gene dilution technology, to meet this condition. Level three? It is possible for some people to reach this height. Don¡¯t be naive if you want a citizen of millions of people to reach the third level of the whole people."


    "Didn''t I imagine it?" Lan Qiang sneered.


    Wei Xiao smiled and shook his head.


    "Since you have met the secondary level of the nation, your next task is to achieve this goal as soon as possible. When your task is completed, we have to have a new goal."


    "Um?"


    With Wei Xiao''s opening, the people present suddenly became energetic.


    "Lord, are you going to do something with the external corpse emperor again?" Leng Chengfeng said a little excitedly.


    Can''t tolerate him not being excited.


    In the past few months, the base has been in a stable state.


    Not to mention dealing with the corpse king, there are no large-scale events.


    These military commanders, in addition to training the troops, spend a lot of time in teams and go out to the jungle.


    With their current strength, under the deterrence of no super zombies such as corpse kings and mother corpses in the base, dealing with zombies in the wild is no different from playing.


    Leng Chengfeng and the others had long hoped that Wei Xiao could use force on the corpse emperor again.


    Seeing everyone''s eager expressions, Wei Xiao didn''t let them down.


    "Chutianhe has found a way for us in the two foreign regions of Korea and Jin. There are two corpse emperors in these two countries. They are our targets. When the base is upgraded to the second level of the whole people, it will be female The island serves as a springboard and can attack the corpse emperor forces in these two kingdoms from two directions at any time."


    "We now have the strength to fight against multiple corpse emperors at the same time. There is no need to come one by one." Wei Xiao said with confidence.


    This is not his exaggeration.


    He alone, it would be no surprise to kill a corpse emperor alone if he was fighting for nothing.


    What''s more, now the Phantom, Mu Wuqing, Shu Wang, and Bai Youwei have fully grown up.


    With his own efforts and the awakening potions provided by Wei Xiao for them, even Shu Wang who rarely trained, his current strength has reached the height of Mu Wuqing when he dealt with the Ice and Snow Queen.


    It is more than enough for them to deal with a corpse emperor.


    After getting Wei Xiao''s accurate answer, everyone''s faces were excited.


    Can kill the corpse emperor again.


    There are only eight women in the master, and now four have become fifth-level fighters. Everyone just needs to work harder to send the remaining four hostesses to the fifth-level fighters. Then they will get the No. 5 potion in the future. Isn''t there any hope?


    Yes, now in the Phoenix Base, what is most attractive to Chen Haojie and the others is undoubtedly the No. 5 potion.


    But they all know that as long as the women around Wei Xiao don¡¯t have all five levels in one day, the No. 5 potion has nothing to do with them, but if this goal is achieved, then they will hope to ask for a No. 5. Possibility of medicine.


    This is their only hope.


    "Lord, rest assured, five days, give us five days. After five days, we will ensure that all the people will be familiar with the new power." Long Ba exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t guess their thoughts.


    Nodded and said: "I know what you think. Don''t say I don''t give you a chance. As long as Xiyu and their remaining sisters become fifth-level fighters, and the ninth potion No. 5 appears, its owner will be born among you. ."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    There is nothing more tempting to Chen Haojie and the others than what Wei Xiao said now.


    Potion No. 5!


    Unlimited improvement, 100% ability to obtain abilities, thinking about it makes people surging.


    "Master, something has happened."


    Just when everyone was looking forward to the birth of the ninth No. 5 potion, a figure appeared directly in front of them in the villa lobby without an announcement.


    Seeing this person''s appearance, everyone''s originally excited heart suddenly became solemn.


    There is only one possibility for this phenomenon to enter the Lord''s residence without notification, and that is that a crisis that may be enough to subvert the Phoenix Base has emerged.


    Thinking of this, Chen Haojie and their faces became serious.


    Today''s Phoenix, what other external forces can threaten her?


    Wei Xiao Ning Mei: "What happened?"


    The visitor said solemnly: "The West Pole, the West Pole that borders the African Emirates has undergone major changes."


    ...


    The West Pole, a subsidiary city outside the Women''s City.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Quick, quick, knock down those corpses in the sky."


    "My lord, it can''t be beaten. They are surrounded by skimmers, and the speed can catch up with the supersonic speed. Conventional weapons can''t threaten them at all."


    "No, the Cyclops from the west is coming up."


    "what?"


    Women''s City Affiliated Base.


    The entire base is now full of zombies.


    The corpses are densely packed, and the end is invisible at a glance. The base city is besieged like the sea storm.


    The base city with a population of hundreds of thousands is now like an isolated island, surrounded by countless zombies.


    "Wow..."


    Among these zombies, two types of zombies have the most eye-catching performance.


    One is a corpse with a human form and wings.


    They can control the invisible wind blade, as long as they pass over the defending army, what comes with them is the endless storm that ruthlessly harvests the human warriors who stop them.


    There is also a giant.


    He is more than 20 meters tall and has one-eyed eyes with exposed fangs in his mouth.


    The huge body was under the intensive artillery fire, sparks and lightning all the way, close to the base city 300 meters, a light burst from their lantern-sized eyes, wherever they went, everything was petrified, and there was no anger.


    The corpse is another kind of corpse.


    Two types of corpses appear in a group of corpses. What does this mean?


    Is the second-level corpse emperor power?


    "Damn it, why haven''t the main city''s forbidden weapons to support us been released?"


    "My lord, the plane carrying forbidden weapons was destroyed by the corpse before it reached the designated location."


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    "Don''t resist anymore, everyone organize to break through! Brothers, this moment of fighting with you is the greatest honor in my life. If I can meet again in this life, we will fight the enemy together again..."

 Chapter 1151： Support the West Pole

    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    At this time, Wei Xiao and the others were watching the image of the Shadow Guards coming back from the Extreme West through the projection.


    A scene where the corpse clan is at war with the forces of the human clan in the extreme west.


    The magnificent battlefield, the fascinating battle, and the endless tide of corpses spreading over a hundred miles of the earth, like a huge wave of floods, the scene is thrilling and shocking.


    Wei Xiao stared at the zombies fighting on the screen.


    "Cyclops, heavenly corpses? They are all zombies with different abilities. How can two different corpses appear in a corpse emperor force?"


    Professor Bokang next to him stared his eyebrows: "If I''m not wrong, this corpse emperor power has at least reached the second level. We are also fighting against a lot of first-level corpse emperors, but one of the corpse emperors has never appeared in the power. There have been two different corpses. Now that there are two types of corpses that coexist, the only explanation is that the level of the corpse emperor is no longer level one."


    "In that case, every time the corpse emperor raises a level, he can multiply a new corpse, and he can also have different abilities?" Shu Wang asked.


    Professor Bokang: "This is not the key. I am now worried that the corpse emperor can give the corpse different abilities, then does she also mean to have multiple abilities?"


    "..."


    Hearing Professor Bokang''s conjecture, let alone Shu Wang them, even Wei Xiao''s face didn''t look good.


    A corpse king has multiple abilities?


    This is not good information.


    Ask someone to turn off the projection.


    Wei Xiao set his sights on the Shadow Guard member who came to pass the news.


    "When did the events in the Far West begin?"


    "Two days ago, when my subordinates received the news, three affiliated bases in the Women''s City of the Western Pole had already been captured by the Corpse Emperor forces, with a population loss of 610,000."


    Lan Qiang: "Isn''t the heroine city aware of the anomaly in the non-emirate continent for the first time?"


    The members of the Shadow Guard shook their heads: "Not only them, but even ours did not notice. These zombies seem to appear out of thin air. When someone spotted them, they were less than fifty miles away from the first base city to be attacked. This distance, Even if the heroine city wants to wash some zombies with forbidden weapons, it will also affect the surrounding base cities."


    Leng Chengfeng: "Do you have any plans for Women City?"


    "I don''t know yet, but Longwei City has already begun to send reinforcements. Because their two major bases already have more than three million super fighters through trading with us, they should be able to withstand the attack of the Corpse Emperor in a short time."


    After hearing what the Shadow Guard had said, Wei Xiao waved his hand to let him go down first.


    Look at the high-level base of the present.


    "Talk about it! What do you think?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    After a moment of contemplation, Ming Yulan took the lead to speak: "Master, I think we can put down the corpse emperors in Goryeo and Jin Kingdom for the time being. We need to support the West Pole."


    Ming Yulan''s words attracted everyone''s attention.


    Wei Xiao looked at her: "How do you say?"


    "According to our base investigation, the non-emirate continent has become the most severely affected area in the world. Longwei City and the Women''s City can be regarded as the gateway to our Longxia land. Once they cannot resist the corpses coming from the non-emirate continent The emperor''s power, the corpses on the mainland of Nafei will be unimpeded if they want to enter the land of our Longxia."


    "This is the first. Second, the extreme west has a population of more than 10 million. If we don''t support it and let the corpse tribe destroy them, it will be a huge loss for our human race."


    "The lips are dead and the teeth are cold. In the face of the huge base of the corpse clan, if our human clan still intrigues and fights on its own, it will only be a matter of time before it is destroyed."


    Pay one million: "Sister Lan, you think that the two forces in the Extreme West cannot stop the attack of the Corpse Emperor."


    Ming Yulan shook her head: "This is not a question that is not artificial, but is for the overall consideration. Even if the Western Polar Land blocks the attack of the Corpse Emperor, how many people will survive? We still don¡¯t know the power, if they can stop it once, what about next time?"


    "The population of more than 10 million has already accounted for a quarter of the total population of our Longxia Land. We simply cannot afford to lose."


    Lan Qiang: "From the video just now, I think the Extreme West wants to block the attack of the Corpse King force. They don¡¯t have No. 5 armor-breaking rounds, and they have no level 5 fighters, so the release of taboo weapons is restricted. Under the circumstances, the sky corpse and the one-eyed giant corpse will become two extremely difficult points to deal with. If there are no accidents, alas! The outcome is not optimistic."


    Wei Xiao did not respond, but looked at Hero Chen.


    "Hero, what do you think?"


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "Support. The''Ten Thousand Miles Dragon City'' plan requires a stable internal environment to execute. If the West Pole is lost and more and more powerful corpse forces are allowed in, the Longxia Land will never be peaceful. Never let the non-chief. The corpse emperor forces on the mainland came over."


    "It seems that you all think this way?" Wei Xiao glanced at everyone.


    "Yes!"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s cold eyes, everyone''s answers this time were very consistent.


    "Lord..."


    What Professor Bokang wants to say.


    As soon as he spoke, Wei Xiao stopped him.


    "Needless to say. You can think of supporting the West Pole for the first time instead of focusing on the petty gains of Goryeo and Kim. I am very pleased. In the last days, people can be cold-blooded and ruthless, but they can''t be ignorant. An idiot. The West Polar Land is the most important line of defense for Longxia Land to resist the non-Chief Continent. There must be no loss in that place."


    "Since you all have ideas, take action! Complete the second-level nationwide as soon as possible. This time, the base dispatched two million troops to support the western land. After ten days, the team must set off."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s final decision, Chen Haojie and the others refreshed.


    Originally they were worried that Wei Xiao would refuse to support the Extreme West, but now it seems that their masters are more clear than them.


    "That''s it, go down and get ready!"


    "Yes!"


    After the meeting, only the people Wei Xiao had been close to were left in the villa.


    "Husband, do you need me to follow this time?" Shu Wang asked.


    Wei Xiao took her hand and shook his head: "You still need you in the rear."


    There is no need to explain too much. With just one sentence, Shu Wang understood Wei Xiao''s intentions.


    With a gentle smile, Shu Wang nodded: "Well, I''ll be at home and wait for you to return in triumph."


    "Husband, I must go this time, you may not keep me."


    Worried about something, Bai Youwei hurriedly said, "I will cry for you if you don''t let me go to the extreme west."


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    "Even if you don''t want to go, I won''t leave you in the base."


    "Ah! Why?" Bai Youwei was a little surprised.


    Mu Wuqing, who was eating fruit on the side, smiled and said, "Why? Let you stay at the base without your husband''s restraint. You still don''t want to shake the sky? My husband doesn''t want to leave a time bomb for Shu Wang."


    Bai Youwei narrowed her mouth: "Husband, is that right?"


    Looking at Bai Youwei''s little expression of aggrieved grievance, Wei Xiao smiled and shook his head.


    "What do you think? You are such a master who left you in the base is really wronged. There is a broader sky outside for you."


    "Hehe...husband speaks well, and I think so too." After that, Bai Youwei glanced at Mu Wuqing, "Humph, unlike some people, who are older sisters know how to bully their younger sister, and don''t know how to be ashamed? "


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Everyone laughed.


    "You!" The angry and funny Mu Wuqing pulled Bai Youwei into his arms, and kissed Bai Youwei''s tender and tender face, "If it wasn''t for my husband, I would have to teach you a lesson today. you."


    "Hehe...husband, save me, Mu Wuqing bullied your woman."


    Wei Xiao ignored the play of the two girls.


    Get up from your seat.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble. This time I go to the west, your sisters, I will fix Xiaoying, Wu Qing, and Youwei, and the others will stay at the base. You three will prepare, and we will set off tomorrow and go to the extreme west first. See how bad things are over there."


    "So anxious? Husband, don''t you go with the big army?"


    "No. I want to find out about the situation in the Far West first."


    Phantom and the three of them looked at each other.


    "Let''s prepare now."


    In response, the three left the hall.


    "Euny sauce, I want to go with you. Don''t worry, I am very strong." Yan Yi said.


    Looking at the little wife, Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    "This battle is different from the previous one. Stay home. If you are lucky, you can make Yan Yi a fifth-level warrior when you come back to Ounichan, okay?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao walked to her, and under Yan Yi''s aggrieved expression, he bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "obedient."


    "Oh!"


    It seems that these words are not very "lethal", but the effect on Yan Yi is very obvious.


    Squeezing Yan Yi''s small face, Wei Xiao looked at Shu Wang: "Can the energy in the body be controlled?"


    Shu Wang didn''t understand at first, but when facing Wei Xiao''s aggressive gaze, Shu Wang showed a hint of shyness.


    "Um!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1152： All parties choose

    Early the next morning.


    "Husband, don''t you go without the King Armor''s armor?"


    In the master bedroom of the villa, Yan Chuan Huizi and the others are still asleep.


    After waking up with Wei Xiao, Shu Wang asked gently after helping Wei Xiao put on a black outfit.


    When dealing with Ming Zhao, Wei Xiao''s armored armor and Emperor Devouring Sword were lost in Ming Zhao''s body when the body was taken out by the Forging Department, and they were intact.


    At this time, when Shu Wang saw that Wei Xiao didn''t plan to wear the Emperor Armor''s armor, he reminded him.


    Wei Xiao looked at the charming and tender wife in front of him, and shaved her little nose.


    "No, you give it to the heroes and them, and I will put it on when the army arrives in the extreme west. It''s a burden to bring it around now."


    "Will it be dangerous?"


    "Do you think that besides the corpse emperor, is there any existence that can threaten me now?"


    Shu Wang shook his head.


    "That''s not enough. Obediently wait for us at home, and I will be back as soon as the situation on the far west side improves."


    "Um!"


    Facing the soft hope, Wei Xiao felt pity and affection.


    Leaning the Emperor Sword in his hand, he held Shu Wang''s jade face and kissed her rosy little mouth.


    "It''s so fragrant. Go to bed again."


    "Just know to bully me."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Shu Wang didn''t let him send him off.


    Wei Xiao laughed, took the Emperor Sword and walked out of the room.


    "Husband (Master)!"


    Outside the door, Phantom and the others were already waiting for Wei Xiao.


    The three women and Wei Xiao''s attire are the same, they are all black suits that are easy to fight.


    Compared with Wei Xiao''s domineering and ruthlessness, they are more enchanting and cold.


    Looked at the three women.


    Except for Mu Wuqing, who put on a slightly thin black windbreaker outside, Phantom and Bai Youwei, their strong outfits are very suitable for that devil-like figure.


    It''s perfect.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Bai Youwei smiled cleverly: "All are ready, four invisible suits, two special pistols for each, five conventional No. 5 armored single magazines, melee killing the emperor, and some food to eat on the road."


    With that, Bai Youwei showed Wei Xiao the weapon she was equipped with and the black backpack behind her.


    The other two just nodded.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and walked downstairs with the bitter sword in his hand.


    "Master..."


    All the way to the outside of the villa, the servants who waited on them in the villa greeted them all along the way.


    The four nodded all the way to the outside of the villa.


    Li Qingshu has prepared a locomotive for Wei Xiao and the others.


    The locomotives are all remodeled from the bones of the emperor, and they are powerful in loading and collision.


    In the entire base, only the master Wei Xiao had such a luxurious car, and not one or two.


    "Master, I have all the things I used on the road ready, can you see what else needs to be added?" Li Qingshu asked.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "We are not going to travel, we don''t need to think about everything. Go ahead!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu responded, and then returned to the villa with the two maids beside him.


    "Husband, I will ride a car with you."


    Looking at the two domineering locomotives in front of him, Bai Youwei immediately announced the "sovereignty" of Wei Xiao''s back seat.


    Wei Xiao looked at Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "I ride a bike with Xiaoying." Mu Wuqing and the others also want to ride a locomotive with Wei Xiao, but as sisters, since Bai Youwei has already proposed it, they are not good at competing with their sister.


    Bai Youwei laughed: "Thank you, Sister Wu Qing and Sister Xiaoying."


    Mu Wu gave her an innocent look.


    "Because of talking back to me in the future, it''s the best thank you to me."


    "Hehe... I got it."


    Not much to say, four people got on the locomotive.


    "Set off!"


    With Wei Xiao''s call, the locomotive started, Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing drove Bai Youwei and Phantom outside the core base.


    ¡­


    Central China Wolf City.


    After trading with Phoenix for a period of time, more than five million people in Wolf City today have achieved super-superiority.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was also in high spirits during this time.


    With the deal with Phoenix, the base''s base people''s strength has greatly increased, and at the same time, he has captured a lot of people''s hearts by giving them the first potion for free.


    If he was able to control Wolf City by relying on strong force and verbal brotherhood to do this, then now that genetic medicine is popularized within the base, he has really won the love and support of the Christians.


    Now he has the same prestige in the base.


    Every time I face the base citizens, I can see the fanatical adoration of myself in their eyes.


    This harvest was something that Xiaoyue Sirius had not thought of before.


    However, while the base''s strength has been greatly improved, Xiaoyue Sirius is now also facing a difficult choice.


    They couldn''t be ignorant of the situation in the Far West.


    The corpse emperor forces of the non-emirate continent are invading, and countless zombies are ravaging the West Pole. As the only overlord of Central China, although they are far away from the West Pole, they are far from Minghai City. Relatively closer.


    Just ended a meeting with the base executives.


    The content of the meeting is to decide whether Wolf City should support or not according to the situation in the extreme west.


    The result of the meeting was not very satisfactory.


    There were a lot of support and a lot of opposition. In the end, the meeting did not come to a conclusion and it was nothing.


    Of course, the key is still Xiaoyue Sirius'' own problem.


    Whether or not to support the West Pole, he is still vacillating.


    In the city lord''s mansion.


    "Xian''er, do you think we are going to support it?"


    Liu Xian''er saw the hesitation of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "what are you thinking?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Naturally, I don''t want to support. There is a huge hornet''s nest. Once you participate in it, the benefits will not be recovered by then, but it will cause major losses in Wolf City. You have also seen the intelligence, and the invasion of the West The power of the corpse emperor of the earth is far beyond what we have dealt with in the past."


    "Almost 50 million, this is only the corpse emperor force that has entered the extreme west. Who knows how many zombies are behind?"


    "Since you don''t want to go, why are you hesitating again?" Liu Xian''er continued to ask.


    Xiaoyue Sirius sighed.


    "Isn¡¯t this considering the reason for the death of lips and teeth? The extreme west has a population of more than 10 million, and the existing population of the entire Longxia land adds up to less than 50 million. Once the human power of the west is lost, wait for The corpses of the Chieftain Continent invaded Longxia in an all-round way, how can we live in peace?"


    "Since you know it too, don''t hesitate, we must support the West Pole."


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Liu Xian''er in surprise.


    "you are serious?"


    Liu Xian''er nodded.


    "In normal times, we can turn a blind eye to the encounters of other forces, but the matter of the West Pole is already related to the rise and fall of all the forces in Longxia Land. Husband, you should be clear that the expansion of the non-emirates continent also indicates The corpse clan power over there has become saturated."


    "Except for the annexation of the corpse emperors, the corpse emperors who have no place to stand will inevitably flee from the non-emirate continent. The western polar land and the non-emirate continent are only the beginning, and there will be more and more zombies in the future. Flocked into the land of Ningxia. Women City and Longwei City are our first line of defense for Longxia to approach the African Emirates. If they persist for one day, we will develop one more day."


    "If they are destroyed in a short time, the corpse clan forces will inevitably sweep across the entire Longxia land. At that time, the price we will pay will be even greater."


    "This¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius began to think.


    After a while.


    "That means we have to bite the bullet if we don''t want to support?"


    Liu Xian''er nodded: "But it''s not in a hurry."


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    "The phoenix, do you want to act, and you still have to see how the phoenix will react. If Wei Xiao has a bit of foresight, then he understands the importance of the western pole. Let''s watch the changes first. If the phoenix chooses to stay on the sidelines Attitude, we don¡¯t have to think about it anymore, and be prepared to give up here."


    "If the Phoenix sends troops to support, then we must not lag behind others, and we must not be sloppy in supporting the West Pole."


    "Okay, then it''s up to you. Wei Xiao, when he sends out a large army, I will send it out. If he is watching from the sidelines, then we don''t have to fight a thankless battle. The big deal is that we will leave the polar bears."


    "Um!"


    The Four Holy Cities in the Northland.


    "The West Pole is in danger, what do you think?"


    "How else to look? Sit and watch."


    "You mean you don''t want to ask?"


    "Otherwise? It''s one hundred and eight thousand miles away from us. How the Corpse Emperor''s forces can''t affect us for three to five years. Now it should be Wolf City. They are far away from the West Pole in the known Longxia bases. The city is the nearest. With them in the middle, even if the West Pole is destroyed, there will still be people blocking the zombies for us."


    "That''s right. Besides, the strength of Wolf City is not weak. If they really match the power of the Corpse Emperor, we might be able to benefit from being a fisherman."


    "Since everyone thinks so, don''t support it. Let''s hurry up and develop. I heard that the Morton Base City found a trace of a corpse emperor in their borders. Can we try to participate?"


    "Then we will immediately send someone to contact the people in Morton Base City."


    ¡­

 Chapter 1153： Played less than three minutes

    The upper-level bosses of the Four Holy Cities do not plan to support the Western Polar Region.


    They are farther away from the incident area than the Phoenix, so it is not an exaggeration to say that they are confident.


    In this way, the only five super bases in Longxia Land today, except for the two bases that have been targeted by the corpse emperor¡¯s forces, the most resolute nature in dealing with the issue of the West Pole is the Phoenix, and the wolf city is watching. The Holy City directly chose to ignore it.


    And when the three major bases have their own decisions, other places in Longxia Land.


    Civil organizations have already had one hundred and eighty small forces that have begun to support the Western Polar Regions.


    In addition to them, the lone rangers and private hunter squads that used to work alone in the wild have also appeared on the western land one after another.


    Although his ability is small, his righteousness is awe-inspiring.


    They don''t know how many times stronger than some big guys who have an attitude of self-sweeping.


    Of course, the so-called forest is big and there are all kinds of birds.


    The "Jianghu" forces were able to see clearly, and they all went into the battlefield of the West Pole without hesitation. Some short-sighted people who even wanted to take advantage of the fire have now set up their own Kind of levels and traps, just waiting for the order or the "soft persimmon" that looks good to be delivered to the door.


    "Buzzing..."


    After three days and two nights on the road, Wei Xiao and the others finally entered a county in the capital after the spare fuel on the locomotive ran out.


    On the way, they have already asked about the situation ahead.


    As long as there is an area where local power exists, every survivor gathering place has a place to refuel.


    Because of this, Wei Xiao, who did not stop to replenish supplies in order to rush to the West Pole as soon as possible, found a gathering place for survivors before dark today and at the same time when the locomotive fuel was about to run out.


    Without building a wall, it was the gathering place of survivors who had completely relied on the pre-apocalyptic buildings to demarcate the site. Wei Xiao and the others came to a hotel unimpeded.


    The hotel is not as formal as it used to be.


    In and outside the hotel, which is more like a "Jianghu Tavern", you can see crowds of people everywhere.


    Compared with the people who came out of large forces, the survivors in these places are all kinds of dragons and snakes mixed, and most of them seem to be maddening.


    "Shoo, hoo..."


    "Damn, big beauty, I can actually meet such a beautiful person here, and there are three at one time. I am not dreaming, am I?"


    "Fuck, what kind of fairy is this? Do you want to be so energetic?"


    "Look at this figure, look at this face, Mad, I can''t take it anymore."


    "Would you like to go up and play?"


    Wei Xiao and the others parked the locomotive in front of the hotel. The moment the four took off their helmets, three female survivors were seen around, and the hot air suddenly agitated.


    Mu Wuqing and the others approached Wei Xiao.


    Looking at the survivors who seemed to have been beaten with blood and exaggerated expressions, Bai Youwei beside Wei Xiao, her playful mouth was slightly upturned.


    Taking the initiative to hold Wei Xiao''s hand, Bai Youwei asked: "Husband, shall we rest here tonight?"


    With a cold face, Wei Xiao, who glared at the surrounding eyes, stared at Mu Wuqing and the others, but turned a blind eye to Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Don''t take the initiative to cause trouble, take a rest and leave tomorrow morning."


    "You Wei, you stimulate them again, be careful that there are no bones left." Mu Wuqing jokingly said.


    "Just these crooked melons and cracked dates? They didn''t know where they were hiding and shivering when this queen was in the sea of ??corpses!" Bai Youwei looked arrogant.


    Now she has the capital to be proud.


    She is in charge of the metal manipulation ability. In order to match her abilities, she deliberately asked the Xiong family brothers to use the corpse emperor''s sharp teeth to create forty-eight "Emperor Slashing Knives" for her.


    The main material of the flying knife is the sharp teeth of the corpse emperor, but a small amount of metal is incorporated into the flying knife.


    This is to facilitate Bai Youwei''s manipulation.


    The terrifying penetrating power and cutting power of the flying knife, coupled with Bai Youwei''s abilities, are just like a fish in water.


    Forty-eight Slashing Flying Swords were sacrificed at the same time, and an existence as strong as Wei Xiao had to deal with it with twelve points of spirit.


    If Bai Youwei were to be put on the battlefield, it would definitely be a nightmare for the enemy.


    "Look at what you can do." Mu Wuqing took her arm and gave her a blank look.


    "I am telling the truth."


    "Okay, let''s go in."


    Wei Xiao put on his helmet and was about to enter the hotel with his three daughters.


    "Beauty, don''t you look like people from our base, newcomer?"


    Wei Xiao and the others don''t want to provoke them, but things will always provoke them.


    No, not long after the four appeared, someone took the initiative to strike up a conversation, and their intentions were self-explanatory.


    It''s normal to think about it.


    Three peerless beauties suddenly appeared in this chaotic area of ??influx, if no one was tempted, it would definitely not be justified.


    What''s more, people who can survive in the circle of "jianghu" are all people who lick their blood and act boldly. Now they suddenly see three peerless beauties, how can they let them go?


    Gao Qiu, a man with a face in the survivor base of the Imperial Capital.


    The third-level super soldier, there is a super squad of eleven people, in this Duhuang survivor base, there are few people who dare to provoke.


    Just now, he was joking with his team members. He accidentally saw the four Wei Xiao appearing. After discovering the faces of Bai Youwei and their helmets, Gao Qiu fell completely.


    When it comes to women, he has never lacked Gao Qiu.


    In the circle of "Jianghu", women are the easiest to get, but with such stunning beauty as Bai Youwei and others, Gao Qiu can swear that he has never seen it in his entire life.


    Action is worse than heart.


    While the people around were still about to move around, Gao Qiu brought his team towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "It''s Gao Qiu."


    "Damn, he must have fallen in love with these chicks. Mad, I wanted to do it, but now I have no chance."


    "There is a good show to watch now."


    Wei Xiao frowned when he heard the sound in his ears.


    But it only happened in a flash.


    With his face still cold, he turned a blind eye to Gao Qiu who was walking towards them.


    "Ignore them."


    Wei Xiao stepped forward and walked straight to the hotel.


    Naturally, Bai Youwei and the others would not talk to each other, and ignored Gao Qiu, and directly followed in Wei Xiao''s footsteps.


    Before they got close to Wei Xiao and the others, they found that the other party turned a blind eye to him. While Gao Qiu''s steps were stagnant, his somewhat deceptive face became gloomy.


    In this Duhuang survivor base, no one has ever dared not give him a lot of face.


    The so-called strong dragon can''t beat the local snake, the other party''s attitude is completely provocative to him Gao Qiu.


    Seeing this, the team members around them knew what Gao Qiu thought. When they moved, the speed of the second-level fighters burst out, and within a few breaths, they appeared in front of Wei Xiao and blocked the way.


    "Hey, beauty, our captain wants to get to know you. What do you mean by not giving us captain face?" The two team members arrogantly stood in front of Wei Xiao, and one of them said dissatisfied.


    The three women looked at Wei Xiao, asking him what to do.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold, and he looked around for a week.


    There are people all around who are ready to watch a good show with a playful look.


    Of course, apart from watching the good show, their gaze on Bai Youwei''s three daughters deeply disgusted Wei Xiao.


    "Go away."


    Wei Xiao drank coldly.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "This brother, I just want to make friends with you. There is no need to refuse people thousands of miles away, right?"


    Gao Qiu, who had already come to Wei Xiao and the others before stopping the exit of Wei Xiao and the others, sounded very arrogantly.


    With a confident smile on his face, Gao Qiu glanced at Wei Xiao, then fixed his eyes on Bai Youwei and the others.


    "I Gao Qiu, in this Duhuang Survivor Base..."


    "All killed!"


    Similarly, before Gao Qiu finished speaking, Wei Xiao''s icy voice came out of his mouth.


    Gao Qiu''s expression suddenly stagnated.


    Before he could have any reaction, the Phantom started directly when Wei Xiao''s voice fell.


    The people around saw two cold lights flashing in the air.


    In an instant, the figure returned to the phantom beside Wei Xiao again, giving others the feeling that it had never moved.


    "Peng Peng..."


    After the Phantom came back, Wei Xiao raised his leg and kicked the two people in front of him into the air without even seeing Gao Qiu who was frozen on the spot. He took Bai Youwei and the others directly into the hotel door.

 Chapter 1154： End of the world coin became a universal currency

    "Pumppump..."


    "Dead, all dead."


    "What? When did it happen?"


    "Did that man just do it?"


    "I didn''t see it clearly, it was too fast."


    "Fuck, those few people are not fourth-level fighters, right?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao and the others left, Gao Qiu, who was still standing in place, and the four players who came with him, except for the two who were kicked by Wei Xiao, fell to the ground one after another.


    Someone came over to find out, and what they got was the fact that Gao Qiu and the others died.


    Seeing this scene, the people around who were still prepared to watch the show all had their jaws dropped.


    One by one stared at the five headless corpses on the ground in disbelief, thrilling.


    "team leader--"


    Gao Qiu also has some players.


    But they didn''t expect Gao Qiu to just go to say hello will lead to a murderous disaster, and they all exclaimed.


    "Asshole, dare to move my man, I want you to die."


    In a room high above the hotel.


    A woman is holding a red wine glass and looking at the situation below.


    She was just looking at the scenery outside, but she unexpectedly saw such an interesting scene.


    "Interesting, it seems that a few special people have come to my Hongchen Hotel."


    "Sister Yao Yao, what special person are you talking about?"


    A woman came next to Sister Yao Yao and looked down curiously, but there was nothing special except a few corpses surrounded by a crowd of people on the ground.


    As for the dead?


    Are there few people dying every day in Hongchen Hotel?


    Because of quarrels, because of women, or other trivial matters, the situation can be seen at any time.


    In this regard, the woman has no feeling.


    Sister Yaoyao didn''t respond to her, she looked at the man with a cold face and a long sword in her hand.


    "Four level two fighters, one level three fighters, without preparation and a crowd of spectators around, can you use your abilities to kill them instantly without knowing it?"


    When the man with his usual gaze and cold expression heard Sister Yao Yao''s words, his calm face changed slightly.


    Sister Yao Yao smiled cleverly and didn''t say much, just staring at each other like this.


    After a while, the man returned to his original calm.


    "can not."


    "Haha..." Yao Yaojie smiled, "Someone did it."


    As he said, the figure left the window, passing a crystal table, put the goblet in his hand on it.


    "Let''s go out and see a few interesting people."


    There was no more words, and his body writhing like a water snake swayed out of the room.


    "Sister Yao Yao, wait for me."


    The woman hurried to follow.


    The cold-faced man hesitated for a moment, and followed.


    Inside the hotel lobby.


    "Come on, drink!"


    "cheers!"


    "Made, I met a team of fat sheep yesterday and sacrificed a dozen of my brothers to take them down. As a result, I got materials worth less than a catty of gold. I regret death now."


    "Now that the people and corpses fight in the West Polar Region, many people from the forces have rushed over. I don''t know if the people from the Phoenix, the Wolf City, and the Four Holy Cities will go?"


    "I guess it''s very hanging. After all, the distance is too far, and the corpse disease can''t threaten them, who is so stupid to support the Western Polar Region?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao and the others entered the hotel, they heard a loud noise in their ears.


    Inside the entire hall, it can be said to be extremely messy.


    Thousands of squares of space are separated into hundreds of independent areas, and in each area, there are all kinds of people.


    Talk about everything.


    Full of the atmosphere of the rivers and lakes.


    "Damn, it''s punctual."


    "Beauty, peerless beauty, am I dreaming?"


    But these sounds quickly disappeared.


    Some people found that Bai Youwei and the others might be too amazing. His exclamation naturally attracted the attention of countless people.


    When more than half of the people in the hall looked towards Wei Xiao and the others, the noisy hall was suddenly silent.


    Wei Xiao and the others didn''t show much expression, and walked to the innermost counter.


    "Is there any room?" Wei Xiao asked coldly.


    The waiter sitting behind the counter was a little dazed, as if he didn''t hear Wei Xiao''s question.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "I ask if you still have a room?"


    "Ah...oh, yes, do you plan to live in a deluxe room or a business room or a normal room?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "There are many differences. The biggest difference is whether it is powered. Ordinary rooms only provide candles, business rooms provide four hours of electricity at night, and deluxe rooms provide 24/7."


    "Deluxe room, stay for one night. In addition, prepare four servings of your best food and deliver to the room."


    "Good sir." The waiter responded, and then found the deluxe room and the room card that no one was staying in. "Sir, this is your room card. Please take it. The room is in Room 3 on the third floor. You are paying eschatological currency. , Gold or other items instead?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao and the others were slightly taken aback when they heard the end of the world coin.


    "Do you still accept doomsday coins here?" Bai Youwei asked curiously.


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s voice and looking at her peerless face, the waiter felt that his heart was about to melt.


    It''s so beautiful, how could there be such a beautiful woman in this world?


    Mother, I believe in love again.


    The waiter was very excited.


    Suppressing the heart like a small deer, he explained: "Of course, but we only accept the end-time coin issued by the Phoenix, which is the only currency recognized by all survivors in Longxia Land."


    "Husband, I didn''t expect the currency of our base to be so popular now."


    After receiving the explanation from the waiter, Bai Youwei looked very happy.


    Wei Xiao was also a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, eschat currency has become a universal currency.


    But it''s not surprising to think about it.


    With the opening of the gene medicine market, the trade between the major powers has continued to strengthen. It is not surprising that the phoenix, which used apocalyptic currency to replace bartering, will be recognized by other powers.


    Of course, the main thing is the influence of Phoenix.


    Wei Xiao and the others didn''t know that among the major forces, many people believed that if any force in Longxia Earth had existed for the longest time, Phoenix would be the number one deservedly.


    Therefore, a base that can "exist for a long time" naturally has sufficient protection for the currency used by the citizens in the base.


    Everyone accepts eschatological currency trading and is not afraid of not going out.


    "Ten grams of gold is ten yuan apocalyptic coin, right?" Mu Wuqing said.


    "Yes."


    "Well!"


    With that, Mu Wuqing found a ten-yuan apocalyptic coin from his arms and handed it to the waiter.


    "Okay, I wish you a happy house, and dinner will be arranged for you soon."


    Wei Xiao took the room card and took a look.


    Room 303.


    The room card is simple, there are no bells and whistles on it.


    "Let''s go!"


    After getting the room card, Wei Xiao did not delay, leading Mu Wuqing and the others towards the stairs under the envy and hatred eyes of a group of men.


    As soon as they left, the quiet hall suddenly became lively.


    "Ma De, be punctual, so punctual. How can the kid He De have so many stunning looks?"


    "My heart almost jumped out just now. It''s so beautiful, how could there be such a beautiful woman in the last days?"


    "Just take a look. That man is not something we can afford. The strength of people who dare to bring three stunning looks to this chaotic place is definitely not low."


    When many people were discussing Wei Xiao and the others, it was in an isolated room near the corner of the hall.


    There are seven people here.


    "Boss, it''s so beautiful, that''s the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life. Compared to them, the ones we played before are simply crooked."


    "Why, have an idea?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Don''t the boss want it?"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "Boss, if you can bring such three stunning people through the market, I am afraid that the strength is good, we still have to be more cautious."


    Someone reminded that the man who was the boss sank.


    He naturally knew what the little brother meant.


    In the last days, is it easy to deal with a man who dared to walk outside and still had three goddesses at the level of disaster to the country and the people?


    This kind of person, let alone a fool, does not exist at all in the last days.


    Even if the man is stupid, are the three women stupid?


    "We can help you."


    Just as the boss was meditating, seven people came to them, and the headed woman said coldly.


    "Blood rose?"


    Seeing the woman, everyone in the isolation room exclaimed.

 Chapter 1155： Red dust hotel owner-Yaoyue

    Room 303 on the third floor of the hotel.


    Four of the couple entered.


    The environment in the room is pretty good, clean and tidy.


    The two large beds placed in the middle position are just enough for Wei Xiao and the others to rest.


    The whole room has a balcony and a seating area.


    The place is not big, but it has all the internal organs.


    Of course, it is incomparable with before the end of the world.


    In this apocalypse, many commonly used objects are old objects, and it is considered a luxury to be clean and tidy. Especially in such a small base.


    Entering the room, Mu Wuqing and the others took off their weapons and equipment and put them away one by one.


    "Ah... I spent several days sleeping outside in the air, and finally I can sleep in a warm and comfortable big bed again, and I feel so happy." Bai Youwei removed her shackles, and fell directly onto a bed with her back on her back. There was a murmur of infinite reverie, and it seemed that Wei Xiao wanted to go up and give her two slaps on the upright part.


    Mu Wuqing came out of the bathroom after watching.


    "I didn''t expect that the land of Longxia today is far more lively than we thought. This is not common in the early end of the world."


    Along the way, Mu Wuqing and the others discovered that there are now scavengers everywhere in Longxia Land.


    Take the middle of the road from the Phoenix to the survivor base of the emperor.


    Before and after, they found a total of more than a dozen small forces in the local enclosure to establish a survivor force.


    In the wilderness, there are often places where Level 3 zombies appear, and they also encounter many teams hunting these lone zombies outside.


    Compared with the desolate and deserted environment before the end of the world, the interior of Longxia Land today is full of popularity.


    Bai Youwei on the bed hugged a pillow and sat up her upper body: "This is normal. In the early days of the last days, everyone almost hid in a dark environment in order to escape for their lives. I was afraid that the zombies would lose their lives. Naturally, no one would dare to be brazen. The land is active in the wild. It''s different now."


    "The major forces eliminate the threat of the corpse emperor and mother corpse in the territory. Without the existence of these horrors, coupled with the popularization of genetic medicine, powerful people, as long as they have a few helpers, are completely unafraid of the dangers that exist in the wild."


    "Indeed, as the rules of the end times are gradually regulated, a relatively safe environment will reproduce the demeanor of the human race in the past."


    Wei Xiao sat next to Bai Youwei.


    "This is why we have to support the Extreme West. The internal peace is hard-won. Once the West Polar is lost, new corpse king forces flood into the land of Longxia. If we want to clean up the zombies as before, it won¡¯t be so. It''s easy."


    Seeing Wei Xiao sitting next to her, Bai Youwei quickly took off her footwear and socks, and then stretched out and put it on Wei Xiao''s thigh.


    "Husband, rub my feet, either in the car or on the road these days, my feet are sour."


    Wei Xiao glared at Bai Youwei.


    But under the other''s pitiful little expression, she had no choice but to hold her 36-yard feet in his hands.


    Before pressing her foot, Wei Xiao frowned.


    "It smells a bit, go and wash it."


    "Good!"


    Bai Youwei was also cheeky, not embarrassed, and ran to the bathroom after getting out of bed.


    There was a splash of water soon from inside.


    Bai Youwei came back soon after washing her feet.


    "Husband, it''s up to you."


    Lying on the bed, Bai Youwei stretched her tender white feet to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "Ah... it hurts."


    With a light hit on the back of her instep, Wei Xiao grabbed her two little feet in his hands.


    Bai Youwei''s feet are very beautiful, white as light, red and white, like a piece of carefully carved jade, which makes people love it.


    "Husband, press my shoulders for a while, you can''t favor one and the other!"


    Seeing Bai Youwei enjoying Wei Xiao''s service, Mu Wuqing said with a smile.


    "Have I wronged anyone, all of your sisters?"


    "Haha...no, but I like to see my husband being wronged."


    Wei Xiao gave her an angry look and looked at the phantom standing quietly by the window of the room.


    Xiaoying is better.


    Never fight for favor, never jealous with sisters, the most important thing is to listen to his husband, who is also very efficient in doing things. Where can such a wife look for her?


    "Xiaoying, I will give you a massage too?"


    Hearing the sound of the quiet phantom, his face blushed slightly.


    "Um!"


    Look, it''s so affectionate.


    Ability and understanding of her husband''s mind, in front of his husband without losing the shyness of a woman, it is perfect to the extreme.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Outside the door, there was a knock on the door.


    Mu Wuqing''s expressions suddenly became cold and solemn.


    Wei Xiao continued to press Bai Youwei''s feet, and said, "It should be our dinner that was delivered. Go and open the door to get it."


    Mu Wuqing nodded, then walked to the door of the room.


    Looked at the situation outside through the cat''s eyes.


    When Mu Wuqing found the figure outside, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Why, isn''t it a waiter?"


    "Yes, but more than one person."


    Wei Xiao put down Bai Youwei''s little feet.


    Not alone?


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t look good, stood up.


    "It seems that the deterrence just now is not enough. Open the door and let them in, I will see how many people are looking for death."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s murderous words, Mu Wuqing did not hesitate to open the door of the room.


    She also doesn''t worry about people outside attacking her.


    With her current ability to react, even if you shoot her at close range, don''t even think of hurting her, let alone a normal attack.


    The door opened.


    "Hello! I''m here to give you dinner."


    The imaginary sneak attack did not appear.


    The first thing that fell into the eyes of Wei Xiao and the others was a bright oval face.


    A very beautiful woman.


    Wearing a black strapless dress, long hair shawl, elegant temperament, full of royal sister demeanor.


    With Wei Xiao''s gaze, the woman who appeared first in their line of sight could score at least 95 points, and her beauty was not inferior to Li Qingshu.


    There are five people behind her, two men and three women.


    Three of them wore the uniforms of waiters, and they should be the ones who actually delivered the food.


    The other two, the women are casual and have good temperament. Except that they may be about the same age as Yan Yi at home, they also look like a little beauty. The other is a man with short, broken hair, a frosty face, two-handed swords, and a kind of chivalrous demeanor.


    Mu Wuqing glanced across the group of people.


    "Does your hotel need so many people to deliver meals?"


    Sister Yao Yao saw the playful look in Mu Wuqing''s eyes and smiled cleverly: "Sorry, I''m the boss here. I accidentally discovered something interesting, so I want to come and have a look. Didn''t you disturb the guests?"


    Mu Wuqing did not respond, but looked back at Wei Xiao.


    "Let them in."


    Mu Wuqing nodded.


    "come in!"


    Opening the door completely, Mu Wuqing gave way to the group of people.


    Sister Yao Yao gave Wei Xiao a deep look, and then said to Mu Wuqing, "Thank you!"


    A group of people entered the room.


    When they arrived in the room, the waiter quickly put Wei Xiao and their dinner on the wooden round table in the lounge area and then stepped back.


    Sister Yao Yao, who hadn''t left, looked at the people in the room, and finally fixed her eyes on Wei Xiao.


    Smiling at Wei Xiao''s amorous feelings, Sister Yao Yao said: "Little girl Yao Yue, is the owner of this hotel. I don''t know how many people are called?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t respond, and went straight to the bathroom.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao ignored him, Yaoyue''s Liu eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Why are you like this? Our demon sister asks you something! Didn''t you hear?" the woman who came with Yaoyue groaned.


    Mu Wuqing: "Some of you still talk about the purpose of coming to us! If it is not a matter of importance, please invite a few to leave, and we still have to eat."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Yaoyue reached out to stop the woman who was about to speak.


    He didn''t lose his sense because of Wei Xiao''s attitude. He smiled generously and said: "It''s a bit abrupt to make you laugh. It is a bit abrupt to come uninvited, but please forgive me. I can solve four second-level fighters and one in one breath. It is too dangerous for my hotel to be a third-level fighter who does not let the onlookers see the way of shooting."


    "In the last days, there is a rare place to live, I have to be careful."


    "If you are worried that we will be detrimental to your hotel, you can rest assured. We will only stay one night and leave early tomorrow morning. As long as no one comes to trouble us during this period, we will not cause trouble."


    Wei Xiao came out of the bathroom at this time and answered Yao Yue''s words for Mu Wuqing.

 Chapter 1156： Eat the bear heart and leopard gall

    When walking straight to the rest area and passing by Yaoyue, Wei Xiao also said to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Come over for dinner. Take a shower after dinner and rest early."


    Mu Wuqing and the others retracted their gazes from Yaoyue and others.


    Regardless of their existence, Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and he surrounded the round table one after another.


    "Anything else? If not, you can leave now." Wei Xiao said to Yaoyue.


    The coldness on Wei Xiao''s face made Yao Yue a little uncomfortable.


    It was the first time that she met a person like Wei Xiao who was indifferent to her beauty in this Hongchen Hotel.


    Recalling those stinky men who had seen her, whether it was a team or a lone ranger, who didn''t stare at Venus and looked coveted, one by one couldn''t wait to see her through.


    But now, she personally came to greet her, but there were men who treated her coldly. Such a huge contrast gave Yao Yue a different experience.


    Has your own charm declined?


    Of course, this is Yaoyue''s instinct.


    She didn''t have any extra thoughts.


    His eyes stayed on Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Although she didn''t want to say it, Yaoyue had to admit that, in terms of appearance, compared to the three women next to Wei Xiao, she did have a certain distance.


    With such three perfect women in the company, Wei Xiao''s indifference to her seemed reasonable.


    In this troubled world, a woman who can build a force like the Hongchen Hotel and can still stand tall, has a temperament that is by no means comparable to ordinary people.


    Wei Xiao''s indifference did not make Yaoyue any angry expression.


    With a smile on her face, Yaoyue said, "Sorry, it seems that I am too worried. If that is the case, the guests will have dinner slowly, so we won''t bother too much."


    Not much entanglement, Yaoyue said, and left with the two people around him.


    Came outside the door.


    "Sister Yaoyao, those people are really too much. You came over to greet them personally, but you didn''t pay any attention. Who are these people?" The little girl beside her looked dissatisfied.


    It''s like Wei Xiao and the others'' indifference to Yao Yue is something unforgivable.


    Yao Yue, who was still smiling a second, turned coldly in the next second.


    "There are all kinds of people in the last days, and the four of them seem to be even more mysterious now."


    "Do you want me to test it?" the man asked.


    Yaoyue kept her eyes on him for a moment, and shook her head: "People who don''t know the details, we still don''t provoke it easily. But we don''t need to do it ourselves. There are many daring people in the survivor base of the Emperor, and some are people. Help us test them."


    "Sister Yao Yao intends to use other people to test each other''s details?"


    "What do you think of the three women next to the man inside?" Yaoyue asked the woman.


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then she narrowed her mouth and said, "Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that they are really beautiful. I don''t know what the identity of that man is. How can he have three such stunning followers at the same time? "


    Yaoyue smiled and said, "Even you think they are beautiful, do you still need me to use others?"


    "At present, since they entered this base, people have been watching them. No accident, leaving the hotel, it is difficult for the four people inside to leave the Duhuang base." The cold-faced man explained.


    The woman immediately understood.


    "makes sense."


    "Let''s go! The good show will be on soon."


    Yaoyue, who had everything under control, quickly disappeared into the corridor with the two of them.


    Wei Xiao and the others are in the room.


    "Husband, if we send each other away like this, will it attract hostility from the other party?" Bai Youwei asked after eating the ordinary food.


    "Do you still need to worry about this now?"


    "This..." Bai Youwei was speechless.


    Mu Wuqing smiled and said: "Don''t think too much. Although the contact time is not long, I can see that Yao Yue is not a reckless person. The colder our attitude, the more fear they have. However, in the previous hall. I¡¯m afraid that those people are not as careful as the other party. We want to leave this hotel, and I¡¯m afraid there will be some killing tomorrow."


    "Don''t be afraid of death, they just come." The Phantom said coldly.


    Wei Xiao took a few bites, then put down the dishes and chopsticks.


    "There is no need to bother about these trivial matters. After eating, we will wash and rest early. If there is no accident, we will not stop in the middle."


    With that, Wei Xiao got up and walked to the bathroom.


    Mu Wuqing and the others did not say more.


    With their current strength, as long as they don''t meet an opponent of the level of the corpse emperor, they really don''t need to worry about their own safety.


    Finish the meal quickly without cleaning up the leftovers on the table. After taking a shower one by one, they lie down on the bed early to rest.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning.


    The four who woke up one after another packed up and left the room.


    Coming down from the upper floor, when Wei Xiao and the others appeared in the sight of a group of diners in the hall, the originally noisy hall suddenly fell into silence.


    A pair of eyes stayed on them, and the figures of the four were eye-catching.


    Wei Xiao turned a blind eye to this scene and went directly to the counter to submit the room card.


    Last night''s dinner Wei Xiao and the others made up 50 yuan of eschatological coins.


    In addition, no extra fees were paid.


    After doing this, the four of them walked outside the hotel in a pair of cannibalistic eyes.


    "Swish..."


    As soon as they left, people in the hotel lobby stood up and swarmed outside.


    In a room on the top floor of the hotel.


    "They left?" Yaoyue asked calmly, sitting beside the coffee table.


    The woman had just returned from outside the house, and when she heard what Yao Yue said, she nodded: "As soon as we leave, it is estimated that someone will do it soon."


    Yaoyue looked at the cold-faced man on the side.


    "Do you know how many forces plan to take action outside the hotel?"


    "A lot, but there are only two that I can see."


    "Which two?"


    "Blood Night Squad and Crazy Bull Mercenary Squad. The former leader Gao Qiu died in the hands of the opponent yesterday. Today''s action was obviously for revenge. The Crazy Bull Squad should have taken a fancy to the three women next to each other. Of the four, the man will undoubtedly die. ."


    A smile appeared on Yaoyue''s face.


    "The show has begun. Let''s go and see."


    Yaoyue stood up from her position and walked out of the room with the two people around her.


    Outside the hotel.


    Wei Xiao and the others came to the parking place yesterday.


    The situation is not very good.


    Without going to the engine car, Wei Xiao saw that the tires of both locomotives had been tampered with.


    "Some people are really looking for death." Mu Wu''s face was gloomy, and his words came out coldly.


    Wei Xiao looked around with cold eyes.


    With a look of evil charm on his face, his sharp eyes finally locked on a tall building a hundred meters away.


    "There are so many people looking for death," Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Above the tall buildings.


    "Hey...you dare to bring three peerless beauties with you when you are away. Since you have brought such stunning beauty to your door, then we will laugh it off for you. Die--"


    "boom--"


    Without any hesitation.


    The sniper above the tall building locked Wei Xiao''s head and shot him directly.


    Before the gunfire spread, the Phantom standing next to Wei Xiao took action for the first time.


    Electricity generates magnetism.


    This is the ability of the Phantom to further enhance its mastery.


    The invisible magnetic field formed a field around her and Wei Xiao.


    At the same time as the gunfire came, an armor-piercing projectile also stopped on the energy wall formed by the magnetic field and could hardly move forward.


    "Kill that man and capture three women alive."


    The sound of gunshots from high places is like a signal.


    Along with the gunfire, a group of people rushed out from all corners around the hotel.


    "Boom boom..."


    More intense gunfire sounded.


    Dozens of bullets were all fired at Wei Xiao, and when they approached them, they all stayed in the air.


    The people who shot at the back are also unbearable.


    They rushed out of the dark without seeing what the first shot was.


    When they were all exposed, the bullets shot by the guns in their hands stayed around Wei Xiao''s body one by one. That shocking scene made the group of people who started their hands freeze on the spot with wide-eyed eyes.


    "how is this possible?"


    "Damn it, how come the bullet stays in the air?"


    "How is this going?"


    There were a lot of surprise sounds, those eyes that looked like a ghost, all staring at the bullets that stayed in the air and were less than one meter away from Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "You **** it."

 Chapter 1157： Identity exposed, shocking a city

    Without any instructions from Wei Xiao, he realized that the target these people wanted to kill was actually Wei Xiao''s Phantom.


    With a soft drink, all the bullets that had stopped in the air bounced back around.


    "Quickly get out of¡ª"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The bullets attacked indiscriminately, and the group of people who tried to surround Wei Xiao and the others, bounced back from the dense bullets, and instantly injured five or six people.


    "Let me keep things like guns for you!"


    Bai Youwei also shot.


    The metal control ability was used, and the enemies who attacked them gathered everything that contained metal substances in their hands.


    In a blink of an eye, an iron ball fell to the ground.


    In this way, Bai Youwei has not stopped.


    The height of the building.


    "Abnormal, supernatural person?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The man holding the sniper rifle had just finished speaking, and a throwing knife that hadn''t known when approached him immediately cut his throat.


    There is no resistance at all.


    Half of his neck was severed, and the sniper covered his neck with savage eyes. The moment the figure struggled, he fell directly from the edge of the tall building downward.


    Bai Youwei retracted the flying knife, the murderous intent in her eyes never stopped.


    She saw the situation just now.


    These enemies who had to deal with them all wanted to kill Wei Xiao.


    In the hearts of Bai Youwei and the others, the importance of Wei Xiao even exceeded their lives. The fact that these people wanted to kill Wei Xiao undoubtedly touched their negative scales.


    There is no kindness at all.


    Bai Youwei, who had originally suspended a flying knife next to her, once again sacrificed eleven.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Twelve Emperor Slashing Flying Knives flew out at the same time, and there were screams of screams in the surrounding area.


    It was just a blink of an eye. Whether it was a second-level or a third-level fighter, facing Bai Youwei''s attack, they didn''t even have a chance to escape, and they were strangled by the ubiquitous Slashing Flying Knife in every corner.


    On the side of the hotel.


    The people who had been driven out of the hotel before, or were watching the excitement, or preparing to fish in troubled waters, were staring at Wei Xiao and the corpses around them.


    They were afraid that they would not even dream of it. In their eyes, an assault that was destined to be the death of Wei Xiao and three peerless beauties fell into the mouth of a tiger would end in this way.


    What made them even more unbelievable was that of the three peerless beauties who were supposed to be "useless" in their eyes except for being good-looking, two of them were supernatural beings.


    Know the abilities?


    Fu (a kind of plant), that is the existence that stands at the top of the pyramid in the last days.


    Known abilities are only those who have killed the corpse emperor and extracted genetic medicine from the corpse emperor who have taken the title.


    Now that two perfect, peerless beauties actually control supernatural powers, doesn''t it mean that they are both peerless powerhouses who have killed the corpse emperor?


    "Sister Yao Yao, they, they are supernatural beings?"


    Yaoyue was at the front of the crowd, and the women next to her saw this scene in front of her, and their dissatisfaction with Wei Xiao and them last night disappeared.


    Facing Bai Youwei who easily killed 19 super soldiers, the woman''s voice trembled.


    Yaoyue did not respond to her immediately.


    Looking solemnly at Wei Xiao, who was protected by the three women in the middle.


    She had thought that the strength of the four Wei Xiaos was definitely not simple, and she had suspected that they might be fourth-level fighters, but Yaoyue could not think of it anyway. Among the four mysterious people who came to the Hongchen Hotel yesterday, there were actually some of them. Two mastered abilities.


    Although Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing did not make a move, Yaoyue has no doubt that since there are already two people in control of this extraordinary power, how can the other two be ordinary?


    When did the abilities start appearing in batches?


    "Yao Yue, this time we might have encountered an incredible person." The cold-faced man said solemnly.


    Yaoyue turned to look at him.


    "Have you guessed their identity?"


    The cold-faced man nodded, his eyes changed when he looked at Wei Xiao.


    Fanatic and excited.


    "We all know the way to become a supernatural being, but currently known supernatural beings are owned by only two powers, the lord of the Central China Wolf City, Xiaoyue Sirius, the leader of the Southern Minghai City Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao, and the women next to him. The former has only killed two corpse emperors so far. No matter how generous Xiaoyue Sirius is, it is impossible to give both of the No. 5 potions to the women around him."


    "In this way, the identities of these four people are self-evident."


    "They are phoenix people, and that man is Wei Xiao, the strongest man in the last days?" The woman exclaimed.


    "Not bad." The cold-faced man nodded.


    Yaoyue''s beautiful jade face sank.


    Wei Xiao?


    The man in front of him is actually Phoenix, Wei Xiao, the leader of the dragon who sees no end?


    Do you want to be so exciting?


    When Yaoyue and the others guessed Wei Xiao''s identity and looked at him thrillingly, Wei Xiao''s consciousness swept around, no longer perceiving the dangerous Phantom and Bai Youwei, and they withdrew their supernatural powers.


    The terrifying Wei Xiao walked out from among them, holding the unsheathed Emperor Sword in his hand, and walked towards the hotel entrance step by step.


    "Wow..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao approaching, most of those who originally watched the excitement backed away.


    The survivors who originally stood with Yaoyue and the others, at this time, only the three of Yaoyue and the others were left facing Wei Xiao who had walked over.


    The three of them didn''t know if they didn''t notice the reaction of other people around them or what.


    Facing Wei Xiao who was constantly approaching them, a closer look revealed that no matter it was Yaoyue or the cold-faced man, their bodies were shaking unconsciously.


    Wei Xiao leaned over and stopped less than two meters away from Yaoyue and the others.


    The gaze that made the heart chilling and the soul trembling swept over them, and finally stayed on Yaoyue.


    "My car was destroyed by your people, and the tires can no longer be used. Give you a chance, within an hour, fix my tires, prepare five hundred liters of fuel, do it, you live, you can¡¯t do it, everyone Gotta die, how?"


    "You, are you Phoenix leader Wei Xiao?" the woman next to Yaoyue asked with a trembling voice.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Is this something you should be concerned about now?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Affected by Wei Xiao''s domineering aura, the woman was speechless.


    Yaoyue took a deep breath, and suppressed her inner fear of Wei Xiao: "The person who damaged your car has nothing to do with us. We have no obligation to pay for them."


    "Yes?"


    "Swish swish..."


    "Ah..."


    As soon as Wei Xiaoxiemei''s words fell, three flying knives shot from the rear, and there were some survivors who stayed outside. On the spot, three men with poor images lost their lives and lay on the ground.


    "Kill, kill..."


    "Let me in, let me in..."


    "Don''t get in the way¡ª"


    The sudden death crisis made those in a state of panic panic.


    One by one scrambled towards the hotel door.


    "I''ll kill whoever messes with me."


    Wei Xiao''s lukewarm voice came out.


    Bai Youwei cooperated, offering another twenty-one throwing knives to levitate around the hotel.


    Looks like that, there seems to be a tendency to harvest them once they move.


    Under the threat of death, those who were rushing to enter the hotel were quiet.


    His eyes stared fearfully at the flying knives floating around.


    Mad, the other party is totally unreasonable!


    Why should the **** night team and the mad cow team pay the bill?


    Seeing those people in front of the door set the rules, Wei Xiao looked at Yaoyue again: "Remember, I am not reasoning with you, but ordering you, do you want to die or live?"


    Being threatened so naked by Wei Xiao, Yao Yue trembled with qi.


    The cold-faced man beside her noticed this scene.


    Although he knew that he was definitely not Wei Xiao''s opponent, as Yaoyue''s "guardian", the person he wanted to protect was threatened.


    "Hehe... resist?"


    Mu Wuqing sneered in the back.


    Without hesitation, one hand was held high, five fingers spread out, and then the blood-black flame quickly condensed a terrifying fireball with a diameter of ten meters, like flowing water upstream.


    "You can try to resist my husband''s fate."


    "Another ability."


    "Are you able to see people with supernatural powers everywhere now?"


    Compared with the abilities displayed by Phantom and Bai Youwei, at this moment, Mu Wuqing''s move has a greater impact on the survivors inside and outside the hotel.


    Don''t doubt the power of the fireball condensed by Mu Wuqing.


    From the appearance of the fireball, everyone who felt the moisture in the surrounding air was evaporated instantly, it was difficult to breathe at this moment.


    In addition, there was a scorching air wave that constantly eroded their bodies, some of them were just ordinary people''s survivors, and even sweat began to shed on their heads.


    "Cold-blooded, stop."


    Yaoyue hurriedly stopped the cold-faced man pulling the sword.


    The movement in the cold-blooded hand was stagnant.


    Yaoyue said to Wei Xiao: "Okay, we will help you repair the locomotive and prepare the fuel you need. I hope you won''t hurt us again."


    "You have 53 minutes left."


    Yaoyue gritted her teeth, but did not dare to challenge Wei Xiao''s patience.


    Immediately let people go to repair the tires of the locomotive for Wei Xiao, and at the same time let people prepare fuel.

 Chapter 1158： Long Xia rises and falls, everyone is responsible

    "Are you really Wei Xiao, the leader of the Phoenix Base?"


    While waiting for the locomotive to be repaired, Yaoyue brought a cold-blooded woman and a woman to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Facing the four powerhouses who were most likely to be power fighters, Yao Yue asked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao raised his head and set his eyes on Yao Yue.


    "Something?"


    "..."


    "I..." Meeting Wei Xiao''s cold eyes, Yao Yue didn''t know what to say for a while.


    On the contrary, it was the woman next to her, who seemed very excited at this moment.


    "Are you really Wei Xiao?"


    Wei Xiao thinks these people have problems?


    Why keep holding on to his name?


    "Yes, just say something." Wei Xiao looked a little impatient.


    "Oh my god! It''s Wei Xiao, the leader of the Phoenix. I actually saw a legendary character. I can''t believe it." The woman was excited, and although she looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes was a little weak, she still mustered up the courage to look at Wei Xiao from time to time. , "It turns out that you look like this, which is completely different from what is said outside, and you are quite handsome."


    "Hehe..." Mu Wuqing laughed when she heard the woman whisper. "How do people outside describe my husband?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei: "It''s okay, just say it, my husband won''t be angry."


    The woman glanced at Wei Xiao nervously, and saw that the other party ignored her, and said tentatively: "It is said outside that Wei Xiao, the leader of the phoenix, is a three-meter tall, blue-faced fangs, three-headed six-armed big devil, and Those who are fierce and evil, who don¡¯t look right, will be crippled by him for the lighter, and the bones will be thwarted and ashes for the severe ones."


    "Nonsense. Which **** said?"


    Wei Xiao''s sudden cold drink shocked the woman.


    The woman with fear in her heart hid directly behind Yao Yue and did not dare to continue to describe the description of Wei Xiao outside.


    Mu Wuqing and the others laughed sweetly.


    My husband actually looks like this in the eyes of those survivors outside. Should we be so exaggerated?


    Mu Wuqing came with interest and said jokingly: "Then you see the legendary leader of the Phoenix, do you think he resembles the rumors?"


    The woman looked at Mu Wuqing and the others, then at Wei Xiao, and shook her head.


    "Unlike, he is no different from us."


    "Haha...I hope my husband is really as the legend says, it must be very interesting." Bai Youwei looked afraid that the world would not be chaotic.


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    Still like the legend says?


    If that''s the case, just your small body, don''t you want it if you haven''t been bullied?


    "Just tell me if you have anything, there is no need to talk nonsense here."


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to want to listen to them nagging anymore.


    Yao Yue took a deep breath.


    At this moment, she could already confirm the true identity of Wei Xiao 100%.


    She was surprised and excited in her heart, but thinking of her purpose of coming, Yaoyue no longer wasted time.


    "Mr. Wei, can I call you that way?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t respond, but he didn''t refuse either. It was acquiescence.


    Yaoyue had some confidence and said: "This is Mr. Wei. Now that the West Pole is suffering from the corpse of the non-Chief mainland, I want to ask, will you Phoenix go to support it?"


    Wei Xiao: "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    "Of course there is. If the Phoenix supports the West Pole, then my Hongchen Hotel is willing to contribute, and I can even gather more forces to fight against the corpses in the West Pole. If the Phoenix does not have the idea of ??sending troops, we will Even if the small civil forces have the intention, they can only give up for their own security considerations."


    "Um?"


    Hearing what Yao Yue said, Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    "Do you want to support the West Pole?"


    Yaoyue nodded: "Yes. Mr. Wei may not know that many civil organizations in Longxia Land have this idea, but except for some who have already taken action, most of them are still waiting and watching."


    "It''s not that we don''t want to, but we all know that if the powerful large forces such as the Phoenix and the Wolf City are not dispatched, even if we organize to support the West Pole, we will not be able to change the situation of the human race in the West Pole. We are all waiting. You send troops, especially the Phoenix controlled by your husband. As long as you leave, other civilian forces on the sidelines will definitely help."


    Wei Xiao smiled, and smiled with interest.


    "Why, what good is this for you?"


    Yaoyue said seriously: "It doesn''t have to be good, but we want to survive."


    "Oh, let''s talk about it."


    Yaoyue did not delay, and said bluntly: "Our folk forces can develop in the Longxia land, relying on the stable environment of the Longxia land and having you large forces at the forefront. But now, the western pole land. Speaking of danger, once the heroine city and Longwei city fall, the corpse clan forces on the non-Chief Continent will inevitably sweep the entire Longxia land."


    "There are no eggs under the covering nest, there is no stable living environment, and the strength is far inferior to the large forces. In the face of the menacing corpse clan forces, we have nothing but destruction except flee."


    "The land of Longxia finally lost the threat of the corpse emperor and the mother corpse. We don''t want to live the dark life as before. Therefore, if the large forces such as the Phoenix and the wolf city support the western pole land, even if we can''t help much, I am also willing to make a contribution, just to protect the hard-won stability of Longxia."


    After listening to Yao Yue''s words, Wei Xiao''s heart moved slightly.


    Unexpectedly, these little people still have such a big picture, but they underestimated this woman.


    A faint smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "You can see this clearly, it''s really rare. But why do you think that large forces like the Phoenix will definitely be able to stop the corpse clan forces if they support the West Pole?"


    Yaoyue smiled bitterly: "Sir, this is knowingly. If even the support of large forces such as the Phoenix and the Wolf City cannot withstand the invasion of the corpses of the non-Emirati mainland, how will our small forces survive in the future? Since it is going to be finished sooner or later, why? Don''t take advantage of the power of the major forces to fight for it?"


    "One more person means more strength. If you succeed, you can at least live longer."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    I also believe that Yaoyue will go to support the determination of the Western Polar Region.


    As she said, there are no eggs under the covering nest.


    If a person who can see the situation clearly chooses to take care of himself when he knows the importance of the Western Polar Region, then such a person will have the same success in the future.


    Right from wrong and good vision, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but admire Yaoyue.


    "You are very good. Since you have said everything to this point, I also give you a quasi-credit. I don''t know if other forces will support the Western Pole, but the Phoenix will definitely. The army is already gathering and will not come out You will see it in ten days."


    After receiving Wei Xiao''s affirmative answer, Yaoyue was indescribably excited.


    As long as the Phoenix is ??willing to send troops, the situation in the Western Polar Region is destined to improve.


    "thanks!"


    "Anything else?"


    Yaoyue thought for a while, then looked at Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "I take the liberty to ask, Mr. Wei, are you heading to the West Pole?"


    Wei Xiao has nothing to say about this.


    "Go and take a look. Feel free to find out how bad the West Pole is today."


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Yaoyue''s eyes brightened.


    "Sir, how about we go with you?"


    "Forget it! I have my plans, and you have your own ideas. I really want to support the West Pole. When the army behind me passes by you, just go with them." Wei Xiao did not hesitate. Rejected Yaoyue''s plea.


    Bringing a group of "not much combat power" burdens, isn''t this making trouble for yourself?


    If Wei Xiao really wants to bring some people around, some Phoenix will be strong.


    Yaoyue was a little lost when Wei Xiao refused.


    But think about it.


    Their strength is nothing in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    If you really want to take them, maybe the four will be dragged down on the road.


    "He, my lord, your locomotive has been repaired, you can go and check it."


    At this time, he said to Wei Xiao and his car repair master.


    "It''s fixed?"


    The car repairer nodded: "It''s not a big trouble, it''s just that the tire has been pierced a few times. Just change the inner tube."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and walked towards the place where the locomotive was.


    When Wei Xiao finished inspecting the locomotive, he nodded.


    "It''s not over time, you are lucky."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Yaoyue and others'' hearts trembled.


    Everyone already knows each other, and when some words are so straightforward, is it possible that the car repairer overdue the stipulated time and he really killed everyone here?


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain either.


    "Youwei, Xiaoying, we should go now."


    "okay!"


    Wei Xiao called, Bai Youwei and Phantom also walked towards the locomotive.


    When Mu Wuqing staggered Yaoyue''s side, from the conversation just now, she felt that this woman was not bad, and kindly reminded: "If you really want to support the Western Polar Region, it is best to follow the team behind us to start together. Today''s West In the extreme regions, it is also difficult for the fourth-level fighters to guarantee their own safety."


    "..."

 Chapter 1159： Scare them

    "Buzzing..."


    The locomotive started, Wei Xiao and the others, with enough fuel, drove out of the Hongchen Hotel under the watchful eyes of Yaoyue and others.


    As soon as they left, many people who were afraid of Wei Xiao, at this moment, the restless heart could finally be put back where it was.


    "Finally left, who are the four? How come they all have supernatural powers?"


    "When did the supernatural powers be so easy to obtain? Is there a secret we don''t know in the last days?"


    "I seemed to hear someone mention Wei Xiao just now. Is that man the Phoenix Lord?"


    In the hotel, there were still some people who didn''t know Wei Xiao and their identities. Now that Wei Xiao and the others left, their worries disappeared, and people who were curious about Wei Xiao and their identities began to talk.


    Outside the hotel.


    "Sister Yaoyao, it''s all right now. The Phoenix will really go to support the West Pole. Are we going to act next?"


    Yaoyue retracted her gaze and pondered for a moment.


    "Cold-blooded, what do you think?"


    Cold-blooded: "It''s fine if you decide."


    "Well, in that case, we will tell everyone in the hotel the news now. Those forces who are still waiting, it''s time to make a choice."


    Yaoyue already had plans.


    Without hesitation, they walked towards the hotel with cold blood.


    "The lady boss is back."


    "Just now, they have been communicating with the four people outside. They should know their identities. Why don''t we ask the boss?"


    "Good idea, wait for them to come."


    Seeing Yaoyue and the others came, everyone in the hotel was eager to find out.


    As Yaoyue and the others entered the hotel with a group of survivors outside, there were already some diners in the hotel who couldn''t wait, stepping forward to ask them the identities of Wei Xiao and others.


    Yaoyue didn''t answer one by one, but asked them to stay calm.


    When they came to the stairwell on the first floor of the hotel, Yaoyue turned to face everyone below.


    Yaoyue said, "Everyone, are you curious about the identities of the four people just now?"


    "Madame, don''t let us down your appetite, and don''t say anything if you knowingly ask."


    "That''s right, madam, tell us what the identities of the four are?"


    There was a lot of noise below, but all the questions were directed at Wei Xiao and the others.


    Yaoyue nodded: "They are from the Phoenix Base in Minghai City, and the identity of the four, the male, is the leader of the Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao, the strongest in the last days, the female, they are all his wives."


    "Whoa whoa¡­¡­"


    "Nima, is it really him? That man is Wei Xiao? It''s unbelievable."


    "My dear, I should have guessed it a long time ago. With so many people with supernatural powers around me, who else is in the major bases nowadays besides Phoenix?"


    "The rumored Demon King Wei will actually appear in our small base. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe it?"


    When everyone was talking about it, Yao Yue continued: "Everyone is quiet and listen to me."


    The people below are quiet.


    Yaoyue: "In addition to their identities, I also learned from Wei Xiao that the Phoenix Base will support the Western Polar Region. I believe everyone present knows what this means. I won''t say anything extra, now. , If you want to support friends in the West Polar Region, you can start to register in my hotel."


    "Anyone who is willing to go to the West Pole, before the team departs, in the future, I will spend everything in my Hongchen Hotel. In addition, those who are not willing to go west, please also trouble you to support the Phoenix Base to support the West Pole. The news of the news spread out and let more people know. We need to unite all the strengths that can be united to survive this catastrophe together, please."


    ...


    When Yaoyue called everyone in the hotel, he was on his way to the Western Polar Region.


    Bai Youwei, who was sitting on the seat behind Wei Xiao and hugging him, suddenly spoke.


    "Husband, if Yaoyue and the others didn''t repair our car within an hour, you wouldn''t really want to kill them all?"


    Because of the speed of the car, Bai Youwei''s voice can be said to be inaudible.


    But for Wei Xiao, her voice was the same as usual, and it was clearly audible.


    "I''m not a murderous madman, I kill people at every turn."


    "Then you just..."


    "Frighten them. Don''t force them, can they do things so efficiently?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei laughed after receiving Wei Xiao''s affirmative answer.


    "My husband is really bad, but I like it so much."


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched under his helmet.


    I felt like I heard this somewhere, but I couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Hold well, I want to speed up."


    "Good!"


    Bai Youwei''s hands hugged Wei Xiao''s waist tightly, and the front of her body was completely against Wei Xiao''s back, looking very happy.


    Mu Wuqing, who was not far away from them, noticed their situation.


    "This little Nizi is getting too much."


    "Sister Wu Qing is jealous?"


    "It''s kind of, but who made me a sister?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    "Sit down, husband and they accelerated."


    The Phantom didn''t say much, and also hugged Mu Wuqing tightly.


    "Buzzing..."


    Two locomotives with enough horsepower, under Wei Xiao and the others'' full acceleration, flashed across the ground like two bolts of lightning.


    Three days later.


    Within the Extreme West.


    "Quick, quick, stop them, all those with weapons in their hands stay and break, and give others time to escape."


    "Damn it, Captain, there are too many zombies, we can''t stop it at all."


    "Asshole, I''m fighting with you."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Amidst the mountains, a group of ten thousand survivors are chasing down hundreds of thousands of corpses and fleeing.


    Facing the corpse groups that existed in both land and air domains, among the survivors'' team, a fully armed team of thousands of people was continuously spreading on both sides, and they were retreating. They used flesh and blood to forge fragile walls to stop the rush. Corpse group.


    This team, one by one, is not afraid of death, and is always at the back of the survivor team.


    No matter how dangerous their location is, if you look carefully, it is not difficult to find out that none of them is running ahead of the survivors in the same uniform.


    Behind them, the escaped survivors seemed to be accustomed to all this.


    Refugees, men, women and children, see escape.


    Even if a small number of young adults with weapons sympathize with those fighting in the rear, they know that they would rather flee without a fight than go back to be one of those people who were left behind for a lifetime.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Run away, we will be safe by running into the woods."


    "Mom...uuuu...mom where are you..."


    "Ah... don''t step on me, help..."


    The armed fighters in the rear desperately resisted the zombies, but in the front, in order to survive, the refugees who did not care about everything around them, in addition to fleeing or fleeing.


    In the panic, stampede incidents abound.


    For those helpless people, no one of the companions passing by offered a helping hand.


    "Oh..."


    In the panicked crowd, a little girl alone was stared at by the predators.


    The little girl, covered in stains and muddy on her face, didn''t know the danger was coming, wiping her tears and shouting to her mother.


    "My baby, get out of¡ª"


    A middle-aged soldier saw the skidder diving down at the girl, and while shouting loudly, he threw down the rifle in his hand and lunged at the girl.


    Seeing that the little girl was about to be caught and taken away by the claws of the skirmishers, the figure of the middle-aged warrior also flashed by at this moment, hugging the little girl and threw herself aside.


    "Puff......"


    The skirmisher did not catch the little girl, and the sharp claws that grabbed the little girl left a striking scratch on the middle-aged soldier''s back.


    "Oh..."


    Failing to catch the target, the skidder roared and flew into the sky again.


    A roundabout swooped down again at the middle-aged soldier who fell to the ground.


    "Squad leader be careful."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Other fighters discovered the middle-aged fighter''s situation and didn''t think much about it. A series of bullets fired at the swooping sky-skimmers.


    A sneak attack was encountered behind him, losing the defense of wings, and the physical defense was shot through by the sky-grabber, screaming and falling to the ground.


    "Squad leader, squad leader, are you okay?"


    The three fighters quickly came to the middle-aged fighter to establish a defense.


    While dealing with the zombies in the sky, some of the three people looked back and asked about the middle-aged soldier from time to time.

 Chapter 1160： Such a group of people are always there

    "hiss--"


    The middle-aged soldier took a cold breath.


    Turning over to reveal the little girl in his arms.


    A face painted in camouflage showed a slight smile after seeing the little girl safe and sound.


    "Baby, are you okay?"


    The little girl rubbed these little eyes: "Woo...uncle, have you seen my mother? Mom doesn''t want Xiaoxin anymore."


    The middle-aged soldier endured the severe pain on his body and grinned: "Xiaoxin is not afraid, we don''t cry! Uncle can help you find your mother, okay?"


    "Okay, thank you uncle."


    Soothing the little girl, the middle-aged soldier stood up holding Xiaoxin in his arms.


    "Squad leader, are you injured?"


    A soldier who was protecting the squad leader noticed the bone scratch on the middle-aged soldier''s back, with a look of horror.


    The squad leader is only a first-class fighter, and what it means to be scratched by a zombie is self-evident.


    The middle-aged soldier seemed to be dismissive of this.


    Give Xiaoxin to the opponent, and then pull out the pistol from the side of the thigh to pull off the insurance.


    "To protect the children from leaving, we must send them to Longwei City."


    "Squad leader..."


    "This is our destiny and our mission. I hope you remember the general''s words, the people''s soldiers, will never change their position because of the environment. This is not stupidity, but faith. It starts when we put on this uniform. , We will always be the last wall of the people, you know?"


    The three soldiers showed pained expressions, but still responded loudly.


    "knowledge!"


    The middle-aged soldier smiled with relief, patted the young soldier''s shoulder vigorously, and then went straight into the battle at the forefront without hesitation.


    "uncle¡­¡­"


    Xiao Xin saw the middle-aged soldier who was leaving her, she didn''t know what the other person''s walk meant, and she whispered.


    "Go, protect the child from retreating."


    The three soldiers on the spot did not hesitate and endured the grief in their hearts. One of them guarded the child, and the other two guarded the left and right sides, constantly fighting the sky-grabbers swooping down from the sky.


    Wait for the survivor ahead to run 100 meters.


    "Captain, the refugees have entered the woods."


    "Okay, retreat, don''t fall in love with war."


    "Yes!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    For the refugees to gain a distance of escape, the team resisting the front line decisively chose to retreat.


    Hundreds of people threw a grenade each to blow up the zombies close to them, and everyone immediately turned to chase the survivors.


    Their speed is so fast that they don''t look like ordinary people.


    At least the team of first-class fighters quickly moved a certain distance away from the zombies.


    The crisis has not been resolved.


    More than a hundred thousand zombies were chasing them, and the sky was going to darken, and the soldiers who caught up with the survivor team in front were still worried.


    "Rumble..."


    "Wow..."


    However, just as the corpse group was chasing the survivor team in front, a huge fireball fell from the sky from the side of the corpse group.


    A fireball that can be called an extinction class exploded in the middle of the group of corpses, and the skyrocketing smoke, the flames covering the square, and the ruthless shock wave, instantly wiped out more than ten thousand zombies.


    "Swish swish..."


    This is not over yet.


    After the huge fireball exploded, from the air, streamers flew past.


    The flying knives that cut gold and jade, and have nothing to resist, crisscross among the corpses.


    Wherever the flying knife passed, the zombies were constantly cut off their heads, and no one was spared.


    "Youwei, don''t waste time on these miscellaneous fish, block the corpses chasing after the survivors in front, protect them, and give Wu Qing a chance to destroy them."


    "good husband!"


    The ethereal sound spread between the mountains.


    Afterwards, I saw those flying knives harvesting zombies lined up in midair.


    A black figure sprang out from the dense forest, stepping on the flying knife and galloping towards the front of the group of corpses.


    The terrifying speed is hard to catch even the skimmers.


    A distance of several kilometers passed in less than a minute.


    "You are?"


    The armed fighters who had retreated last suddenly discovered the changes in the rear, and before they could figure out what was going on, a slender figure appeared beside them.


    Bai Youwei didn''t explain much.


    "Get your people back."


    The soldier on Bai Youwei''s side was a bit unclear, but he still followed Bai Youwei''s request.


    "Everyone retreats to the mountain."


    The soldiers who blocked the zombies entering the dense forest received the order and did not hesitate, choosing to retreat one after another.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Youwei''s hands immediately touched the ground.


    "rise--"


    Exert all the powers.


    Under the incomprehensible gaze of a group of warriors behind them, countless metal materials rose from the ground, and condensed into a metal wall covering hundreds of meters at a speed visible to the naked eye to isolate the zombies outside the dense forest. Come.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "Fuck, what kind of spell is this?"


    "It''s an ability person, this is the ability of an ability person."


    Witnessing Bai Youwei''s greatness, the soldiers behind her stared at her back in amazement.


    In the distance, Wei Xiao saw the metal wall that had stood outside the dense forest, and immediately informed Mu Wuqing.


    "Wu Qing¡ª¡ª"


    "receive!"


    Mu Wuqing responded, and a more terrifying blood-black fireball condensed in midair.


    In an instant, a giant star fireball with a diameter of 20 meters formed.


    "Die!"


    Without hesitation, between waving his hands, Mu Wuqing sent the fireball out.


    A huge fireball fell more than a thousand meters away from the dense forest.


    "Rumble..."


    Shocking collision.


    The fireball fell to the ground, bursting with a dazzling blood-colored fire, and an invisible shock wave was formed, sweeping the corpses in all directions like a tide.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    In bursts of miserable wailing, tens of thousands of zombies were annihilated in the heat.


    In a blink of an eye, with the explosion site as the center, the area with a radius of more than one thousand meters was completely turned into ashes.


    "Boom..."


    Bai Youwei is here with them.


    Because of the metal wall isolation, the shock wave spreading here was resisted, but the shaking caused by the shaking still caused many people above to stumble and fall to the ground.


    earthquake?


    Many people don''t know what''s going on outside, but the violent shaking of the ground under their feet makes them all panicked.


    for a long time.


    When the turmoil passed, apart from the significantly higher temperature between the mountains, outside the metal walls, the roar of zombies could no longer be heard.


    "Buzzing..."


    With the sound of locomotives, Bai Youwei''s cold face returned to a touch of indifference.


    "Well, the crisis is resolved."


    In an understatement, Bai Youwei mobilized her supernatural powers and lifted the metal wall in front of her.


    Losing this barrier, the people behind her noticed that the area previously occupied by zombies was full of burning flames and skyrocketing fire.


    "Husband, Sister Wu Qing..."


    Wei Xiao stopped the locomotive and walked over.


    "How about it, is it not affected by my attack?" Mu Wuqing asked concerned.


    Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "No, it''s all blocked by metal walls."


    "That''s good!"


    Wei Xiao walked towards the soldiers behind Bai Youwei.


    "Who is the leader here?"


    The group of people rescued by Wei Xiao and the others was still in shock at the moment.


    They don''t know how to describe their feelings at the moment.


    who I am?


    Where am I?


    What happened just now?


    Where are the zombies chasing us?

 Chapter 1161： Im not jealous

    "Hey, are you stupid?" Bai Youwei said, and shook her slender hand in front of the person.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Several soldiers recovered.


    One of them said: "Sorry, but I didn''t respond for a while, I''ll call the captain."


    After speaking, the soldier ran to the mountain behind.


    At this time, the other soldiers around surrounded Wei Xiao and the others.


    "That, that..."


    A warrior who didn''t seem to be too old seemed to want to say something.


    But when the words came to his lips, he looked shy again.


    Bai Youwei smiled sweetly: "What do you want to ask?"


    The little soldier was stunned.


    Facing Bai Youwei who was smiling like a flower, he felt that his blood was high and the frequency of his heart beat suddenly increased.


    It''s so beautiful and so beautiful.


    How could there be such a cute and beautiful girl in this world?


    what to do?


    I felt my heart moved suddenly.


    Oh my! Is this the feeling of movement in the center of the legend?


    "Hey, what do you want to say? Why don''t you say it?"


    "I, I..." The little soldier was a little nervous and didn''t dare to look at Bai Youwei again, "I, I want to ask, are you and you all supernatural beings?"


    Seeing the little soldier''s expression in his eyes, Bai Youwei smiled more brilliantly.


    "Aren''t you? I just saw that you were not afraid of facing hundreds of thousands of zombies. Why, am I more scary than zombies?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that." The little soldier shook his head quickly.


    "and you¡­¡­"


    "Okay, Youwei, don''t cute your little brother anymore." Before Bai Youwei continued to molest the little soldier, Mu Wuqing stopped her.


    Looking at the shy little warrior, Mu Wuqing smiled: "We are indeed all supernatural beings. Have you ever seen someone like us?"


    Little warrior: "No no, we just heard. I didn''t expect to see the legendary supernatural powers today. I was a little surprised."


    "Haha..." Mu Wuqing smiled, "I haven''t asked you yet, are you survivors withdrawn from other base cities?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    The little soldier hesitated, as if he didn''t know how to answer Mu Wuqing''s question.


    "Is there anything I can''t say?"


    "Where is our savior? We must thank them well. Without them, we don''t know if we can survive tonight."


    "It''s the captain, the captain is here."


    Before the little soldier could answer Mu Wuqing, a rough sound suddenly came from behind the group.


    The soldiers present turned around and looked behind.


    Wei Xiao and the others also set their eyes on the dense forest behind.


    In one part of the dense forest, a dozen people were walking towards them under the leadership of a mature man.


    The headed person is 1.8 meters tall, has a sturdy back, firm steps, and a resolute face, a pair of sharp eyes can''t tell the domineering.


    Very the spirit of a battlefield veteran.


    "That''s our captain." The little soldier walked up to the captain and his group, not forgetting to remind Bai Youwei them in a low voice.


    It''s pretty cute, and he''s probably only eighteen or nine years old.


    Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, your daughter-in-law seems to be so charming!"


    Wei Xiao looked accustomed.


    "got used to."


    "Don''t you have any thoughts in your heart?" Mu Wuqing said jokingly.


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    "Are you jealous? If I were jealous like this, then I would have been overwhelmed by the jealous jar."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    At the moment when Wei Xiao and the others were joking in private, the captain of this survivor team came to them.


    "The four should be the benefactors who helped us eliminate all the zombies?" The captain spoke first.


    Wei Xiao set his eyes on the opponent.


    A very imposing man.


    The blood on his body is comparable to a fourth-level fighter, and the most striking thing is the aura on the opponent''s body.


    It was a kind of murderous air that has been battle-tested and bred from the front line of life and death, and it is eye-catching.


    "Wei Xiao, from Phoenix Base." Wei Xiao greeted him.


    "Mu Wuqing, we come from a place."


    "Bai Youwei, the same."


    "Phantom!"


    The three women also reported themselves.


    "It turned out to be a strong man from Phoenix. I will be lucky enough. My name is Lei Ming. I am the captain of this survivor team. Thanks to you for showing up in time today, otherwise, let''s not talk about getting rid of the chase of the corpses, can we take the ones around us? It''s hard to say that these fighters and Christians survived. Thank you so much."


    "It''s just a matter of effort."


    "For you, it''s a riot, but for us, it is indeed a life-saving grace. I just heard Xiaoyi say that the four are all supernatural beings, Brother Wei, I don''t know if this is true?" Leiming was a little excited. Asked.


    No blame for his excitement.


    Supernatural beings, this type of people is still a strange existence in the last days.


    In other words, it is a mysterious existence.


    Although many people have heard of it, the people who have actually seen the ability of supernatural beings are limited to some areas.


    Out of curiosity, it is reasonable for Thunder to have such a reaction.


    Wei Xiao: "Is it because Captain Lei already knows it? I don''t think I need to answer this question, right?"


    "Captain, they are really supernatural beings. You didn''t see just now. This, this Miss Bai Youwei can summon a metal wall from the ground, and the flames outside are also produced by them against zombies. Absolutely It can''t be wrong." The little soldier seemed to be afraid that his captain would not believe it, and said with certainty.


    Lei Ming sneered: "Brother Wei, don''t be offended. It''s mainly the first time I met a supernatural person, so I was a little excited."


    "Understand. By the way, I haven''t asked you yet, why are you being chased by the corpses? Are there already zombies everywhere in the West Pole?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s question, Lei Ming''s expression suddenly became serious.


    After a while, Lei Ming smiled bitterly: "I won''t be able to tell this for a while. Brother Wei will follow me to the temporary camp on the mountain. It''s getting dark. I will tell you when I get to the camp."


    Wei Xiao was not in a hurry, and nodded.


    "Then trouble Captain Lei to lead the way."


    "You''re polite, just call me Lao Lei."


    Thundering was refreshed, and after responding to Wei Xiao, he led Wei Xiao and the others towards the top of the dense forest.


    Wei Xiao behind them.


    The little warrior with a flushed face kept his eyes on Bai Youwei''s body.


    It can be seen that he does have some thoughts about Bai Youwei.


    Of course, his idea is very simple.


    "Why, did you fall in love with someone?" a comrade-in-arms said abruptly in his ear.


    These words shocked the little soldier.


    "No, no, Brother Qi, don''t talk nonsense, be careful to ruin the reputation of the girl."


    "Puff...Xiao Gao, you now have the word ¡®like¡¯ written on your face, so what''s the sophistry?"


    Xiao Gao, that is, the face of the little warrior is even more flushed.


    With his ears getting hot, he still wanted to quibble: "Is it so obvious?"


    "What do you say?"


    The comrades around him spoke in unison.


    Well, all his thoughts are known to all his comrades in arms, and apart from being shy, Xiao Gao doesn''t explain it anymore.


    Seeing Xiao Gao''s obvious heartbeat, Brother Qi, who had spoken before, put his shoulders on his shoulders, and said earnestly: "Such a beautiful woman, everyone likes it, but Xiao Gao, brother also reminds you that she is not People like us can have it. You''d better not have too much hope."


    Hearing Qi Ge''s words, Xiao Gao''s distracted attention suddenly gathered.


    Looking at each other with Qi Ge, Xiao Gao looked at Bai Youwei, who had already gone away, after seeing the other person nodding at him seriously.


    After a while, Xiao Gao''s eyes revealed a sense of loss.


    He quickly calmed down, and Xiao Gao smiled and said, "Brother Qi, what are you talking about? I don''t know how many catties I have? I just like it. I like beautiful things. I don''t have any other thoughts."


    "Hehe...I''m relieved if you think so. Let''s go! Let''s go back to the camp too."


    He patted Xiao Gao on the shoulder, and Qi Ge walked directly in front.


    "Let''s go, Xiao Gao."


    The other comrades also told him.


    The group immediately followed Wei Xiao and the others towards the mountain.

 Chapter 1162： Live for others

    The top of the mountain.


    In a dense forest.


    At this time, a simple temporary camp has been set up here.


    There were soldiers patrolling the outposts around, and in the middle position, a group of refugees surrounded in twos and threes.


    They have not recovered from the previous crisis.


    Although the roar of the zombies could not be heard in the ear, but they were chased and killed by the corpse for an unknown period of time, until now, they are still terrified.


    "team leader!"


    The soldiers on the outpost saw Thunder and they came up, and took the initiative to greet him.


    Lei Ming smiled: "After the notification, all the zombies have been wiped out, and we are safe."


    Hearing the thunder, the soldier''s eyes clearly showed incredible color.


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" Leiming asked with a smile.


    It took a long time for the soldier to come back to his senses.


    Somewhat incredulously asked: "Captain, what you said is true? That''s hundreds of thousands of zombies! Are they really wiped out?"


    "Can I lie to you? Come, let me introduce you. This is Brother Wei, and the other three are his wives. They are supernatural beings, and they wiped out the zombies."


    "what?"


    The soldiers looked at Wei Xiao and the others in shock.


    "You, you are all supernatural beings?"


    There was not much color on Wei Xiao''s face.


    Calmly spoke: "If you don''t believe it, you can find someone to check it out."


    "No, no, I believe, I believe." As he said, without thunder, the soldiers ran away eagerly, and then spread the good news in the camp.


    Hearing the shouts of cheering and joy from the soldiers in my ears, thundering smiled helplessly.


    "Brother Wei laughed. We have been chased by corpses these days. No one thought about whether we could return to the base alive, so..."


    "No need to explain, I can understand." Wei Xiao interrupted him without waiting for Lei Ming to finish.


    When Wei Xiao''s voice fell, thunderous cheers had erupted in the entire temporary camp.


    "Great, great, we are finally safe."


    "Die well, die well, those **** zombies, they should have died long ago."


    "Uuuuu...Finally I can have a good rest, Mom and Dad, you heard that, we are safe, and the zombies have been wiped out."


    "I heard it, I heard it all, just stay alive, just stay alive..."


    "Thank you Captain Lei, thank you..."


    Hearing all kinds of catharsis from everyone in the camp, thunder and other soldiers around Wei Xiao and the others, their faces twitched.


    It seems sad and relieved, and there are some unknown emotions contained in it.


    Although Lei Ming and others didn''t explain anything, Wei Xiao and the others could feel that before they arrived, this team must have gone through a lot of hardships.


    Now that they can survive, there are too many accidents for them.


    "Let''s go over there."


    Without saying much, Lei Ming took Wei Xiao and his party towards a place with few people.


    There is no camp, no shelter, just in this dense forest.


    Everyone cleared up an open space and sat on it.


    "Tell us about your situation, right?" Wei Xiao spoke first.


    Lei Ming didn''t hesitate, and asked the soldiers around him to hand Wei Xiao and the others the kettle. After Wei Xiao and the others refused, they talked about the team.


    The result was unexpected, and it made Wei Xiao and the others a little unbelievable.


    This team, Wei Xiao and the others thought, should have escaped from the base city that was captured by the zombies, but after Thunder explained the situation, Wei Xiao and the others realized that their thoughts were not completely correct.


    First of all, the armed personnel protecting this team, that is, thundering them, are not armed forces in the occupied areas.


    They are from Longwei City.


    Since the corpse forces on the non-Emirate continent invaded the West Pole, the Heroine City and Longwei City have reached a strategic cooperative relationship.


    Because the territories invaded by the corpse clan forces are mainly in the territory of the women¡¯s city, the heroes of the heroines who do not want to see unnecessary casualties among the citizens in their own territories, they discussed with the heroes of the Longwei City, and the heroes of the women''s city are not capable of fighting. Min moved to Longwei City.


    The lord of Longwei City directly agreed with this decision.


    Thunder and them are the team sent by the city lord of Longwei City to **** the citizens of the female city.


    There are still many teams like them who are only responsible for protecting the withdrawal of ordinary citizens in the West Polar Region.


    They were scattered all over the western poles, constantly gathering the survivors who had escaped from the occupied base city. When the number of survivors reached a certain level or the gathering place was discovered by zombies, they immediately took the gathered survivors and moved towards Longwei City.


    Thunder and the others were the team that was discovered by the small group of corpses in the process of gathering the survivors.


    From the beginning of their evacuation to today, they have been fighting with zombies in the wild for two days and one night.


    During this period, a team of more than 3,000 people lost most of their losses on the way to protect the survivors from retreating.


    If Wei Xiao and the others do not show up today, Thunder and the soldiers will be ready for the battlefield.


    After hearing the thunderous narration, Wei Xiao and the others frowned.


    It feels a little weird, besides that, Wei Xiao even thinks Thunder and them are a little stupid.


    From what he said, Wei Xiao could fully understand that the main reason why the thundering team had suffered such a large casualty was to protect the old, young, and young women and children around him.


    I would rather sacrifice my own people than give up any survivor¡¯s practice. For those Wei Xiao and others who have been used to the phenomenon of intricacies and deceitfulness in the last days, such warriors as Lei Ming are absolutely weird. .


    Most importantly, listen to the thunderous tone, as if they did not complain at all.


    "Are you a regular army before the end of the world?" Mu Wuqing couldn''t help asking.


    Thunder nodded.


    "Longwei City is a base established by the merger of the two armies. The base can fight. Before the end of the world, they are all iron-clad warriors. Of course, it is impossible to stick to the present with the few people we started. , And later selected many civilians to join the combat team."


    "At present, there are nearly 500,000 combatable soldiers in Longwei City, and thank you Phoenix Base. Because your base provides genetic medicine exchange, the 500,000 combatable soldiers in the base have become super soldiers. Strength has grown unprecedentedly."


    Upon hearing Leiming''s explanation, Mu Wuqing, Wei Xiao and others seemed to understand what Leiming had done before.


    It is the style of Longxia soldiers.


    Only the soldiers of Longxia Kingdom still maintain a heart of innocence in an environment where there is no order in the last days and most of the survivors lose their humanity.


    Not to mention that all fighters are like this, but as long as the faith and responsibilities are carved into their bones, they are willing to let go of everything when they see their comrades-in-arms and brothers and servants who have sacrificed to protect the people, whether it is for revenge or for the friendship. He did not hesitate to complete the long-cherished wish and protection of the dead comrades.


    You might think that they are very high-spirited, they are stupid, but this is the army of Longxia.


    Wei Xiao: "Is it worth it? In the last days, there is nothing to restrain you. With your strength, you can live better if you want. But now, in order to protect a group of people who have nothing to do with you, you sacrifice your comrades in arms. , Don¡¯t you regret it?"


    Thunder smiled indifferently.


    "The lord of the heroine city also asked our general about this, but the general said such a sentence."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Looking at the comrades around me who sacrificed to protect irrelevant people, it hurts to live. We can ignore the lives and deaths of others, but we can''t make the contributions of our comrades worthless, so there is no way, and the people behind can only continue to go up. Fulfill the unfulfilled long-cherished wish of the dead comrades. There are too many dead, and there is nothing left to care about."


    "Instead of living alive and looking at the relics of the former comrades secretly every day, it is better to follow their footsteps and die. We will continue to fight side by side below. If we live, then continue to fight for the people that the dead comrades want to protect. ."


    Speaking of this, Lei Ming said seriously: "We are not living to protect others, we are just protecting what our comrades want to protect."

 Chapter 1163： Corpse king of the earth

    "It sounds stupid, but your spirit deserves the admiration of others."


    Wei Xiao gave a comment.


    Thundering didn''t care, and gave a faint smile.


    "Everyone has their own pursuit. It is undeniable that we are not as realistic as those who have risen in the end times. But in this **** end times, it is better to have faith than no faith. At least, we know that we should What to do, and fight for it, even if you sacrifice your life."


    "I''m not as good as you." Mu Wuqing sighed.


    "Huh?" Lei Ming was slightly stunned, looking at Mu Wuqing: "Why does Miss Wuqing say that?"


    "Because I was also one of you, but we belonged to different armies. When the end of the world came, the corpses appeared on the battle base the most serious. We missed the opportunity because we didn''t deal with our comrades in the first place. By the time I reacted and wanted to suppress the corpse as soon as possible, it was too late."


    "The big army has become a member of the zombies, and the rest of the people flee and die. If it weren''t for my husband in the end, I might not be able to make it to this day."


    Thunder and the soldiers around were a little surprised.


    They did not expect that Mu Wuqing had the same identity as them before.


    Lei Ming asked, "Ms. Wu Qing came from Junlin Island?"


    "Well! It''s all the same. Now, I just want to live with the people I care about."


    With that, Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao tenderly.


    When everyone saw this scene, they already understood what Mu Wuqing meant.


    "Sister Wu Qing, let''s work hard together." Bai Youwei beside her took her hand and smiled.


    Mu Wuqing smiled back.


    "Ahem..."


    The sudden tenderness of the two women made Wei Xiao uncomfortable.


    After coughing twice, Wei Xiao changed the subject: "You plan to return to Longwei Base next?"


    Lei Ming: "Well! Now the corpses chasing us have been wiped out. Let''s rest for one night and set off tomorrow. The next road should not encounter any more danger."


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "How much do you know about the current situation in the Western Polar Region?"


    "Which aspect does Brother Wei mean?"


    "all."


    Lei Ming thought for a while and shook his head: "If it''s the overall situation, it''s hard to say."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing frowned.


    Lei Ming did not hesitate, and said: "The corpse forces of the non-Emirate continent have invaded the West Pole, and we have basically figured out the reasons. It can be said that the outbreak of this war, our West Pole Human forces are affected."


    "Is it affected?" Wei Xiao was puzzled.


    "Yes, according to our observations, the real target of the corpse races from the non-emirate continent is not our human race, but the corpse emperor forces on the West Antarctic Plateau. We suffer only because we are on the route they pass by. There is no disaster."


    "Of course, although the target of the Outland Corpse Clan forces is the Corpse Sovereign on the West Antarctic Plateau, it does not prevent them from attacking us. Since Brother Wei is from the Phoenix, he should know one thing. The Corpse Sovereign forces also know that they will capture us humans for them. Fighting. Now there are many occupied base cities in the women''s cities, and most of the survivors have joined the ranks of the Corpse Emperor forces."


    "Those humans in the enemy-occupied area have begun to help the Outland Corpse Clan forces deal with you?" Bai Youwei was a little surprised.


    Leiming nodded solemnly.


    "Not only them, but some of the human forces on the non-Emirate continent have survived in the same way. Because of the existence of these people, the Outland Corpse Forces understand us humans far beyond our imagination."


    "Take this invasion as an example, the blockade of the corpse clan from the air is extremely obvious. As long as there is an airplane in the sky, the corpse will destroy it outside the battlefield as soon as possible, and also attack our human base. There is one of the corpse clan. Like zombies that can dig underground passages, they use underground sneak attacks, often appearing in places we don''t expect, and then launching fatal attacks on us."


    Mu Wuqing: "Don''t you pay attention to the underground?"


    Lei Ming smiled bitterly: "The zombies are very smart. The tunnels they dug will not be close to the base city, usually tens of kilometers away. When we find out, the corpse clan''s attack will come."


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "You just said that the real target of the Outland Corpse Clan forces is the Corpse Emperor forces on the West Antarctic Plateau. Then the target Corpse Emperor shouldn''t sit still and wait for death, right?"


    "Well, how did Brother Wei know?" Leiming was a little surprised.


    Wei Xiao: "Don''t forget, Phoenix has dealt with the corpse emperor far more often than you, and we know the corpse emperor better than you."


    Thunder suddenly understood.


    "It was ignored by me. Yes, the corpse emperor on the West Antarctic Plateau did make a lot of moves. Speaking of which, she is still our ally now."


    "Have you teamed up with the corpse emperor of the earth?" Bai Youwei looked a little surprised.


    Thunder nodded.


    "The enemy''s enemy is a friend. The Extraterrestrial Corpse Sovereign has great power. Since we and the Earth Corpse Sovereign are under her military front, the union is inevitable. Thanks to the zombies of the Earth Corpse Sovereign army, we currently have a certain degree of strength. Contend with the corpse emperor outside the region, otherwise, we will not be able to hold on to the present under the engulf of the corpse emperor outside the region."


    "The current situation in the West Pole is a multi-party melee. There is a hostile relationship between humans, and so is the corpse race. Sometimes you can''t even tell whether the zombies in front of you, the humans are enemies or friends."


    Wei Xiao and the others were a little surprised to get such a result.


    "Didn''t you make some marks to distinguish the identity of the enemy from ourselves?" The Phantom, who had not spoken, suddenly asked.


    Lei Ming smiled bitterly: "Naturally. Before the battle between the two armies, we usually bind some obvious markers on our bodies, but they will inevitably fall off in the melee. This phenomenon is very common, and accidental injuries are unavoidable."


    After hearing Thunder''s explanation, Bai Youwei and the others didn''t know what to say.


    This situation is indeed a bit speechless.


    If this happens on the battlefield, no one can be blamed. If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself for bad luck.


    Wei Xiao had no extra thoughts on this.


    Just a little accidental injury, compared to the support received, this casualty is completely negligible.


    However, what surprised Wei Xiao was that the human race in the Western Polar Region had already united with the power of the Earth Corpse Emperor, which Wei Xiao did not expect.


    "Unexpectedly, you guys are really united. This time I came to your side. I originally planned to help you find a help. Now it seems that there is nothing wrong with me."


    "Husband, you came to the West Pole in advance. Did you think of uniting with the corpse emperor forces on the West Pole from the beginning?" Mu Wuqing asked with some shock.


    They really hadn''t thought that Wei Xiao had such a plan to go to the Western Polar Region.


    In other words, they have never thought about this.


    Wei Xiao: "As long as you understand the situation of the corpse emperor, isn''t it normal to have such thoughts?"


    Bai Youwei and the others thought of the past Mingzhao.


    It wasn''t until this moment that they realized that their husbands always had a purpose in doing things.


    No wonder Wei Xiao came to the West Pole in advance.


    It turned out that he not only wanted to come over in advance to understand the situation here, but also wanted to win a strong ally for the human forces in the Western Polar Region before the arrival of reinforcements.


    Think carefully.


    "Captain, it''s time for dinner."


    When Wei Xiao was chatting with them, supper had already been prepared in the camp.


    A soldier came to inform Thunder to them.


    Lei Ming was stunned for a moment, and then ended the chat, smiling and saying to Wei Xiao and the others: "Time flies so fast, unknowingly, supper is ready. Brother Wei, and a few younger siblings, if we don¡¯t dislike it, let¡¯s go first. Go get something to eat. What else do you want to ask, how about when we finish eating?"


    Wei Xiao and the others turned to look at the place where the survivors gathered.


    At this time, many people were already eating dinner around the campfire.


    Wei Xiao wasn''t very hungry, but when he saw Bai Youwei subconsciously licking her **** red lips, Wei Xiao smiled slightly.


    "Okay, trouble."


    "What are you polite? You are our saviors, just one meal."


    With that, Thunder stood up.


    "Brother Wei, three younger siblings, come with me."


    Wei Xiao and the others were not hypocritical, got up and followed Thunder, and walked towards the side where the survivors gathered.

 Chapter 1164： Reinforcements dispatched

    Thunder and their dinner is very simple.


    The ingredients are basically found in the dense forest.


    In the past few days of fleeing, most of the food that the survivors took was lost on the road, and the food that was still taken with them was very few.


    Wei Xiao and the others saw that, except for the armed personnel, the other survivors on the scene ate wild vegetables and wild fruits, without staple food. As for Thunder and the others, the food they ate also made Wei Xiao indescribable.


    It''s all sticky food.


    The ingredients are mixed with bread, steamed buns, pancakes and other things, mixed with cooked wild vegetables to barely satisfy your hunger.


    In the last days, the four Wei Xiao, who have been enjoying the best delicacies for a long time, didn''t know what they were feeling when they saw the thunder and what they were eating.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that it has all the flavors.


    And the food they get is considered to be the best in this team.


    Three yellowed buns, a football-sized biscuits, a piece of chocolate, and clean mineral water.


    It is not difficult to find that many survivors are full of envy and covetousness in the eyes of Wei Xiao and their dinner.


    Said it too.


    Although Wei Xiao''s food is not much different from Lei Ming''s food in essence, the former eats full weight without any dilution, while the latter, after being mixed and diluted, looks a little bit heavy with wild vegetables.


    From this we can see that Thunder is taking special care of them.


    Lei Ming said embarrassedly: "Brother Wei, the outside is no better than the base. The food is indeed a bit worse. You will use it. When you return to Longwei City, I will ask you to have a good meal."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything.


    "Is there a shortage of food outside now?"


    "How do you say this? If it''s melons, fruits and vegetables, it''s everywhere in the wild now. If you just eat full, there is no problem at all. The suffering is that there is no oil and water. I am not afraid of brothers jokes. It¡¯s the best, but you don¡¯t necessarily get a meal of meat in a month."


    "Does your base keep livestock?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "Those livestock have long been eaten by zombies. There are occasional traces of some animals in the forest. But they are all hiding in the deepest place. It is not easy to go back and forth, and it is accompanied by great risks. Now in major cities. At the base, meat can be said to be a sky-high price." A soldier said.


    Suddenly, Bai Youwei and the others felt that the conditions of the Phoenix Base were simply not too good.


    Needless to say, at least these mistresses never worry about eating meat.


    Haixin Island is now not only a recreational area of ??the Phoenix Base, but also a breeding base for the Phoenix.


    Inside, not to mention the inexhaustible number of livestock, but at least it can meet the daily consumption of the base high-level staff.


    Occasionally, people in the housekeeping team will place part of the meat in the material supermarket for people to buy.


    In the Phoenix Base, in addition to slaves, rookies, and Christians above rookies, they can eat several meals of meat every month, which is very luxurious.


    Wei Xiao and the others didn''t ask any more, and quietly ate their dinner.


    After dinner, Wei Xiao didn''t find Lei Ming and the others to understand the situation in the Western Polar Region.


    The things that should be understood are basically understood, and they will not disturb Thunder and rest.


    It can be seen that Thunder and the survivors in this team are very tired.


    After being chased by zombies for two days and one night, he was in a state of high tension at all times. Now he finally had a chance to rest. The tight nerves relaxed, and they couldn''t hide the sleepiness no matter how hard they persisted.


    On the top of the mountain, on a clearing outside the dense forest.


    Wei Xiao and Bai Youwei came here.


    Condescendingly, in this dark night, there are still some places under the mountain that are blazing fire.


    That is the trace left by Mu Wuqing during the day.


    "Unexpectedly, the human forces in the Western Polar Region have joined forces with the Earth Zombie Emperor. Now it seems that as long as the Zombie Emperor on the non-Emirate Continent does not personally appear, the Western Polar Region will be safe in a short time." Mu Wuqing Station Beside Wei Xiao, he said lightly.


    She originally thought that the human forces in the Western Polar Region were already in danger, but now that she knew that there was a Corpse Emperor''s power helping them, and she knew something about the Corpse Emperor''s power, she couldn''t help but relax her nervousness when she came.


    "It''s not necessarily. Don''t forget that the humans in the occupied areas are also helping each other. With the wars we humans participate in, any variables may appear." Bai Youwei said.


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance.


    "This is already the best result. As long as we can persist until reinforcements arrive, the situation will change."


    "Do you think Wolf City and the Four Holy Cities will come to support it?" Mu Wuqing asked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment.


    "Wolf City should be. The Four Holy Cities are too far away, it''s hard to say."


    Bai Youwei: "Why is my husband so sure that Little Wolf will come to support?"


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Because he is an unwilling to be lonely. The Wolf City with two abilities, they already have the ability to influence the situation of the end times. Moreover, the West Pole seems to be perilous, but it is also accompanied by huge benefits. "


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao said with emotion: "The Non-Emirate is a treasure land capable of producing a large number of fifth-level fighters. As long as this crisis is passed, if the forces supporting the West Pole can occupy a place in this place, in the future, it will not. I am worried because of the lack of genetic medicine. The non-Emirate provides this condition."


    "Master wants to garrison here?" Phantom asked.


    Wei Xiao didn''t conceal it, and nodded: "A natural''hunting ground'' is right in front of us, and we have no reason to give up. Of course, the premise is to block the offensive of the corpse forces outside the territory."


    Mu Wuqing and the others knew Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    In the case that there is no threat from the corpse emperor in Longxia, in the future, the major forces in the land of Longxia want to continue to grow, except for the zombies cultivated by themselves, they can only fight outside.


    But the non-Emirati continent undoubtedly meets this condition.


    Although the risks are huge, the benefits that exist in this place are unparalleled.


    "Where shall we go next?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "Longwei base, first go and say hello to the principal here."


    ...


    The whole night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning, thunder and they woke up one after another.


    The rest of the night, although it failed to restore everyone''s normal mental outlook, but with this night''s adjustment, the team''s state was obviously much better than last night.


    Thunder they did not waste time.


    In the morning, they set off with the team.


    With Wei Xiao and the four following, the team encountered no more danger on the way to Longwei City.


    And when Wei Xiao and the others went to Longwei City, far away, the Phoenix Base in Minghai City.


    After many days of preparation, Chen Haojie and the others led the army to the west on time at the time set by Wei Xiao.


    At the same time, Central China Wolf City.


    "Wolf King, the latest situation."


    "what''s the situation?"


    "The Phoenix army has been dispatched. A full two million army, all armed, left Minghai City early this morning and headed towards the west."


    Hearing the phoenix''s people dispatched, Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart shook.


    "Husband, since the Phoenix has set off, then we should also act."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' gaze condensed without any negligence: "Okay, Ma uploads the order, Wolf City dispatches an army of three million to support the West Pole, I will personally lead it, let''s prepare!"


    "Yes, Wolf King."


    The soldier who came to report took the order and turned and left.


    "Xian''er, do you want to go with me?"


    Liu Xian''er shook his head: "I won''t go. Wolf City can''t live without anyone. Moreover, I have a grudge against Wei Xiao. When I meet him, I''m afraid I can''t control myself."


    Xiaoyue Sirius expressed understanding.


    "Well, Wolf City will be handed over to you in the next period of time."


    "Yeah! Husband, you have to be careful, and come back if you don''t do anything."


    "Don''t worry, this time is different. I am no longer the lone wolf who was allowed to judge."


    ...

 Chapter 1165： Not at the right time

    Three days later.


    Longwei City.


    A base city capable of accommodating tens of millions of people was formed by the surviving fighters of the two armies of Longxia State guarding the western polar region in the early end of the world.


    The entire base city covers an area of ??more than 3,000 square kilometers, and now has a population of nearly six million, second only to Wolf City.


    On the way, Wei Xiao and the others learned from Lei Ming that the situation in Longwei City was slightly different from other bases.


    Although the forces that established this base are the survivors of the two armies, they are not the ones who manage the internal affairs of the base.


    This base city is more like a regular city before the end of the world. The army is responsible for the city¡¯s defense and security, and has the right to mobilize the entire city at critical moments, while the internal management of the base city is some civilian personnel.


    They have been engaged in related work before the end of the world, and they are also very comfortable with the management of the base city.


    Simply put, the armed forces and the base are completely separated from internal affairs, and the two sides do not interfere with each other.


    Unless there is a huge change in the base city, the armed forces will not intervene in everything inside the base, and let the managers inside.


    Of course, although the internal affairs are completely separated from the armed forces, the leaders in the army will not interfere with the internal management of the base city, but the armed forces are still in control of the base.


    Once there are major changes inside and outside the base, the armed forces have the right to take over everything, and everyone in the base must obey the arrangements of the armed forces.


    Mu Wuqing and the others were curious about the special situation of Longwei Base in the last days.


    I also asked Thunder for this.


    Are they not afraid of high-level internal affairs seizing power?


    After all, the two sides are developing separately, and the armed forces only take care of the war. If the top management of the internal affairs team wants to develop their own forces in the base, what will they do?


    Lei Ming''s answer is simple.


    Fist is the last word.


    The weapons and equipment of the entire Longwei City are controlled by the troops. Non-combatants or those who go out to collect materials, under normal circumstances, are not allowed to be equipped with thermal weapons, let alone possess personal armed forces.


    The leader of the army can turn a blind eye to the management of the base¡¯s internal affairs and completely hand over the basic citizens of the entire base to those internal management personnel. However, there are certain things that are absolutely forbidden to be touched by others. Once someone touches the "taboo", the lesser ones will be expelled from the base city. The heavy ones will be killed directly without any mercy.


    It can also be seen from this point that although Thunder and the likes of soldiers often spare their lives to protect other survivors, they are not a group of people without their own opinions.


    It is their duty as well as their duty for soldiers to protect the civilians. They can give up their lives for their faith, but they are not yet generous enough to let a group of jugglers point their fingers at them, or even ride on their heads.


    In addition to the most important armed forces being controlled by the troops, Lei Ming also mentioned the privileges of some armed fighters in the base.


    Such as treatment.


    The treatment of the armed forces of Longwei City is definitely the best in the last days.


    The best resources of the base are always available to them for the first time, even the high-level staff of the internal affairs team in the city, the living standard is not as good as that of an ordinary soldier.


    There is status.


    In the face of armed fighters, as long as the opponent is not unreasonably making trouble and deceiving others, all Christians must maintain relative respect to them.


    They exist like heroes in the base, sacred and inviolable.


    After learning about the situation of the armed forces in Longwei City, Wei Xiao''s view of Lei Ming and them changed.


    Persist, but not rigid.


    Three days ago, they knew that Lei Ming and the soldiers would rather sacrifice themselves in order to protect the weak. Wei Xiao admired their spirit, but he did not agree with them.


    In the current apocalypse, the elites of the human race can be said to be treasures. The act of sacrificing the elites to protect the whole group of young, sick and disabled is simply unattainable.


    If all the elites were sacrificed, how long can those young and sick people survive in the face of vicious zombies in the future?


    Isn''t this "self-defeating"?


    But now Wei Xiao doesn''t think so.


    Although they still do not approve of their willingness to sacrifice themselves to protect the citizens, they know that they enjoy all the benefits brought by their efforts, which proves that they have not reached the point of hopelessness.


    Put another way.


    They can enjoy as many resources as they give. In addition to their speechlessness, they are also willing to have something to offer.


    At first, Wei Xiao thought that these soldiers of Longwei City were ¡°bad guys¡± who sacrificed themselves for others.


    One by one, they worked **** the frontline and returned to the base to get the worst living allowance. They raised a group of inaction "stupid pigs", and they had to be pointed out.


    If this is the case, Wei Xiao doesn''t mind teaching them how to be a qualified leader in the last days.


    As for now, Wei Xiao no longer has other thoughts.


    Each base has its own management method and has become accustomed to the existing living environment. Sudden changes are not necessarily a good thing.


    As Longwei City got closer, the team soon arrived at the gate of Longwei City.


    At this time, outside the city gate, someone was already here to receive thundering them.


    "These are all members of the internal affairs team of the base. They are responsible for relocating the survivors who came in from the outside. The next thing will have nothing to do with us." During the handover, Lei Ming explained to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "The work assignments at your base are pretty good, and each is in charge. The troops are only in charge of fighting, and the internal affairs are managed by professional personnel. It is also a lot easier to think about you."


    "Haha... it was all decided by the general. We were originally not suitable for internal affairs, logistics, etc., and it didn''t make sense to hold it in our hands. So we don''t want to let professional people do these things. In this way, we can still do The extra time is put on the training of the troops, so that the troops always maintain a good fighting condition."


    "Your general is a sensible man."


    "Don''t talk about it. I will take you to the general''s mansion first. If the general knows that there are four powers coming, he will be very happy."


    "Then it will work."


    "It should be."


    Lei Ming said, the person looking for the handover asked for two cars, and then took Wei Xiao and the others directly into the base city.


    Base city.


    The internal environment is much better than Wei Xiao and the others imagined.


    Everything is in order.


    Although the costumes of the Christians are not extravagant, they are also decent.


    The most important thing is that when the car is running, Wei Xiao and the others see the Christians passing by on both sides with a natural smile, so it can be seen that the survivors living in this base have not had a bad life, at least they are very satisfied now. Living environment.


    More than half an hour.


    Wei Xiao and the others came to the General''s Mansion.


    The General Mansion is located in the south of the base. It is a luxurious villa covering an area of ??more than 2,000 square meters.


    Surrounded by heavily armed guards, the guards are tight.


    When two cars came here, a guard came to greet Thunder.


    Lei Ming explained a few words to the other party, and then led Wei Xiao and the others towards the general''s mansion unimpeded.


    Along the way, the guards on guard saw thunder and saluted.


    It can be seen that Thunder''s status in the base is not low.


    Inside the villa.


    "No, master, please... Ah... no... you let me go... Ah..."


    "Hehe... In the hands of the young master, do you think you can still leave?"


    "Hahaha...Lin Shao, come on, conquering such a woman will have a sense of accomplishment."


    "What pretend to be? It''s your blessing to be shown by Lin Shao."


    "Some people even sell well even if they get the bargain, Lin Shao, really bullies her."


    "..."


    Wei Xiao and the others seemed to come at an untimely time.


    As soon as I entered the villa, there was an indecent noise from the second floor.


    Leiming''s face was a little embarrassed, and his body was even trembling.


    Bai Youwei and the others just frowned, but didn''t say anything.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take it seriously anymore, just smiled meaningfully at thunder.

 Chapter 1166： The second generation of Longwei City

    "Captain Lei, why are you here?"


    In the villa, a woman dressed as a housekeeper saw thunder and hurried over to say hello.


    Lei Ming''s face was not very good.


    He also told Wei Xiao and the others how good the order is in Longwei City, especially in the army. It is not an exaggeration to say that the military and civilians are like fish and water, but now, the place where the most authoritative general of Longwei Base lives appears. In this case, the speed of this slap is simply not too fast.


    The thunderous face that felt a little bit unsafe, looked at the upstairs and asked the other person: "What''s the matter?"


    "This..." The housekeeper seemed to stop talking.


    He couldn''t help but squinted at Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Say--"


    Thundering coldly.


    The housekeeper trembled.


    "Yes, it is Master Lin. Master Lin and a group of his friends are gathering on the second floor."


    Thunder frowned: "Where is the general? The general is not in the villa?"


    The housekeeper shook her head: "The general left the base three days ago and went to the battle base. He has not returned yet."


    Hearing the words of the housekeeper, Lei Ming''s face twitched badly.


    so it is.


    He just said it! As a general, how could such a ridiculous thing happen if the opponent was in the villa?


    It turned out that some people were "doing evil" in this mansion while the general was away.


    That anger in Thunder''s heart!


    The good image of the base was ruined by a mouse shit.


    The more I think about it, the more angry.


    "Brother Wei, wait for me here for a while, I''ll go up and take a look." Leiming turned his head and said to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Would you like to go together?" Wei Xiao said deeply.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Thunder hesitated.


    "what--"


    At the moment when thunder was hesitant, there was a scream from upstairs.


    "Smelly bitch, you are looking for death."


    "Peng..."


    Then there was a roar of anger and the sound of knocking on the door.


    "Tap..."


    There was a rush of footsteps.


    From the second floor, a young girl with disheveled clothes and tears of pear blossoms just ran towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Catch her for me, catch her, I want her to die today."


    Upstairs there continued to be frustrated screams.


    Not long after the little girl was chased by a man dressed as a rich young man.


    The little girl ran down from upstairs. Just seeing Thunder and Wei Xiao and the others, she gritted her teeth and rushed over.


    Thunder did not stop him, and even took the initiative to make way for the little girl, but the servant in the villa did not give the little girl a chance to escape, and the two maids came up and held her down.


    "Let go of me, you guys let me go... ooh... you bastards... let me go..."


    The little girl struggled hard.


    But Wei Xiao could see that the two maids who grabbed her were not ordinary people. With her ordinary physique, how could she break free from the two super fighters?


    "husband¡­¡­"


    What did Mu Wuqing want to say.


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "There is no need to be nosy. In the last days, we are not good people either."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing and the others didn''t expect that Wei Xiao''s reason for not making a move would be this.


    But think about it.


    This point of pediatrics is nothing compared to the people who had been "destroyed" by Wei Xiao in the past.


    Without Wei Xiao''s intervention, the little girl would naturally not be able to escape here.


    On the stairs, the man with only the little girl in his eyes quickly walked down.


    "I see you going... Lei, Uncle Lei?"


    The man with a grim complexion and blood on his lips was just about to meet the thunder when he was about to speak cruelly.


    The figure froze directly in place, his pupils widening.


    "Lei, Uncle Lei, why are you here?"


    Thundering sullen face.


    "Why am I here? If I don''t come, can I see this majestic scene of Master Lin?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Shao Lin, have you caught it? But we said yes, you will come to us if you have enough."


    "Hahaha... just an ordinary person, in this general mansion, how did she escape Lin Shao''s palm? The big deal is to give her some white flour afterwards, maybe his family is grateful to us."


    Before Lin Shao finished speaking, all his friends upstairs followed him.


    I didn''t see him, but their arrogant voice came into the ears of Thunder and others unceremoniously.


    When they appeared on the stairs and also saw the thunder with a dark face, many people''s arrogant appearances were reduced, and even a little surprised.


    "Thunder God of War?"


    "He, why did he come?"


    The people who came downstairs obviously also knew the identity of Thunder, and their steps stopped one after another, and they stopped at the corner of the corridor.


    Leiming looked at them with cold and stern eyes, and the bodies of the young people couldn''t help but tremble.


    I feel a little depressed.


    Lin Shao sorted out the messy clothes and smiled: "Lei, Uncle Lei, it''s not what you think, we are all jokes, really."


    "It''s a joke? You told me it was a joke?"


    Leiming pointed at the little girl who was caught by the two maids and asked harshly.


    Lin Shao smiled wryly.


    Obviously, even he himself felt that this explanation was a bit far-fetched.


    "Let her go!"


    Lin Shao didn''t explain any more, a little unwilling to let the two maids let go of the little girl who had been caught.


    The little girl who didn''t expect the other party to let her go like this, she couldn''t believe it.


    However, she was also considered smart. She glanced over Leiming and Wei Xiao, knowing that Lin Shaohui was so easy to let the servant loose her, it must have something to do with the strangers in front of her.


    She was not in a hurry to escape.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to, but it was clear that she would definitely not be able to escape from the general''s mansion without these people looking at her in front of her.


    Instead of leaving these "protective charms" and being secretly stopped by someone, it is better to follow them. At least, there are Lei Ming and others. Judging from the current situation, Lin Shao dare not do anything to her.


    The little girl thinks so.


    "Uncle Lei, you see, I also let the people go, or do you think you haven''t seen this thing today?" Lin Shao said flatly.


    Thunder was angry.


    "Lin Yang, your boss is not young anymore. Don''t you know what the rules of the base are? Have you ever thought about the influence behind you doing evil in the base with the general on your back?" Lei Ming stared coldly at the other young people on the stairs. "And you, your parents are both high-ranking bases at home, but you have nothing to do, bullying men and women, do you think I dare not deal with you?"


    Yoha!


    Thunder broke out an anecdote.


    Unexpectedly, these young people are still the last two generations in this base.


    Wei Xiao glanced at them.


    Um!


    Some familiar taste.


    At the beginning, there were such a group of the last two generations clamoring on his site, but in the end, Wei Xiao even took the base to take it.


    In front of these young people, from them, Wei Xiao saw the figure of certain people.


    Lin Yang, who was reprimanded by thunder and knew that there was something wrong, did not refute.


    "Uncle Lei''s lesson is that I promise I won''t do this again in the future."


    He said so, but why did Lin Yang admit his mistake on his expression?


    Not only that, Yu Guang accidentally saw Bai Youwei and the others behind Lei Ming, and Lin Yang''s eyes suddenly opened in copper circles.


    "Okay, so beautiful!"


    Thunder frowned: "You, what did you say?"


    Lin Yang didn''t seem to hear the words of thunder.


    He glanced at Thunder, then stared at Mu Wuqing and the others: "Uncle Lei, who are these?"


    At this time, the other young people who had not dared to look down because of the thunderous aura before, also courageously glanced down in Lin Yang''s words.


    When I noticed Bai Youwei and the others, all the men on the stairs were not calm.


    "Damn, where is this best?"


    "So beautiful, are they our base?"


    "Gudong..."


    Many people drool secretly, and their gazes at Bai Youwei are also full of aggressiveness.


    Leiming''s face changed drastically, and his heart cried out badly.

 Chapter 1167： Boy, is this called Wei Xiao?

    "Uncle Lei, these people seem to be a bit unfamiliar! Don''t you introduce them to us?"


    Lin Yang seemed to have forgotten what happened before, and looked at Bai Youwei and the others unscrupulously.


    If I didn''t look carefully, I didn''t find out. With this closer look, Lin Yang felt that his heart was about to jump out of his body.


    Beauty is so beautiful.


    Lin Yang, who was always surrounded by beautiful women, had never met someone as perfect as Bai Youwei and them before Bai Youwei and the others appeared.


    Beauty is a realm.


    If it is said that the beauty of the world can score a maximum of 100 points, then the three who now appear in front of him have already broken through this limit.


    Whether it is appearance or figure, it is impeccable.


    Lin Yang was deeply attracted by the charm and temperament that touched the soul at a glance.


    Thunder secretly scolded Lin Yang for being brave.


    Without waiting for Wei Xiao and the others to respond, Lei Ming said without a word: "Their identity is not something you should know. Get your affairs done as soon as possible. If the general knows about it, you will have good fruit."


    "Don''t Uncle Lei!"


    Lin Yang obviously didn''t intend to bypass Bai Youwei and the others in this way.


    Out of his inner restlessness, he put aside the thunder directly.


    "How many beauties are called?"


    Being stared at by Lin Yang''s undisguised eyes, the Phantom''s expression did not change much, Mu Wuqing turned a blind eye, but Bai Youwei, who seemed to be playful, smiled glamorously.


    "Hehe... you are interesting. You bullied the little girl just now, but now we have forgotten the little girl, brother, it¡¯s not a good habit to like the new and dislike the old!"


    "Beauty, you can eat rice, but you can''t talk nonsense? I''ve said everything. What happened just now was just a joke. Get to know, I''m Lin Yang, the only son of Lin Xiao, the highest leader of this base. Like people from our base, if you come to see my dad for something, you can tell me that there are not many things in this base that Lin Yang cannot do."


    As he said, Lin Yang also proactively extended his right hand to Bai Youwei, with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    Bai Youwei just smiled, and did not shake hands with each other.


    "Isn''t it a beautiful woman, you can''t hold a hand? How can you let me help you if you are so shameless?" Lin Yang said frivolously.


    Thunder''s face was even more ugly.


    This **** is a real born calf who is not afraid of tigers.


    Without knowing the identity of these people in front of him, he dared to speak out in front of others.


    Your dad doesn''t dare to be so presumptuous in front of others, how can you be confident?


    "Lin Yang, don''t mess around." Thunder reminded Lin Yang.


    If it is normal, out of "respect" for thunder, Lin Yang might have curtailed it, but now, with outstanding beauty in front, his reason is almost overwhelmed by desire, he just wants to get acquainted with the other party as soon as possible, and then plan what he expects in his heart. Thing.


    Withdrawing the outstretched hand without leaving a trace, Lin Yang said disapprovingly: "Uncle Lei, what am I messing around? Didn''t you bring them here to find my dad? My dad is not here now, and I can totally call the shots here. If these beauties need any help, I think I can do it for me. Right! Three beauties?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The thunder was covered by Lin Yang''s color, and the weather was not light.


    Whatever he wanted to say, Wei Xiao stopped thunder at this time.


    "You said you can represent your father?"


    "Brother Wei..."


    Wei Xiao motioned Thunder to not speak, and stared directly at Lin Yang with cold eyes.


    "Who is this?"


    Lin Yang only cared about admiring beautiful women, but ignored the existence of Wei Xiao.


    Even if he discovered Wei Xiao just now, he subconsciously thought that the other party was just a thundering guard, and didn''t put Wei Xiao in his eyes at all.


    But now, he obviously found that his guess was wrong.


    Will the person who can make thunder give three points courtesy, is thunder''s guard?


    Involuntarily, Lin Yang was curious about Wei Xiao''s identity.


    "He is our husband, my little brother remembered."


    Fearing that the world would not be chaotic, Bai Youwei took the initiative to hold Wei Xiao''s arm, and winked at Lin Yang mischievously.


    Lin Yang''s expression suddenly became calm when he heard Bai Youwei''s words.


    "He is our husband"?


    What does this mean?


    Could it be that these three peerless beauties in front of you are all women of this man?


    How can this be?


    "Answer me, are you sure you can fully represent your father?"


    "interesting!"


    Lin Yang Xiemei smiled.


    When he looked at Wei Xiao again, the pride on his face was completely undisguised.


    Facing the domineering Wei Xiao, Lin Yang did not lose the slightest attitude in his attitude.


    "You may not believe it when you say such big things on behalf of my dad, but I can still decide most things for my dad. Tell me, what''s the matter with you coming to my dad?"


    The other party is confident.


    In other words, he, who doesn''t want to be ashamed in front of beautiful women, just keeps face.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "It''s good to have this confidence. Since you want to hear it, then tell you about it."


    "We came to your father, hoping that in the next period of time, he will hand over the command of the armed forces in your hands and be taken over by Phoenix. Not only Longwei City, but also the women''s base. Before they can retreat. Before the corpse clan forces, the fighting in the Western Polar Region had the final say."


    "What did you say?"


    "Brother Wei, what do you mean by this?"


    Wei Xiao''s voice just fell, let alone Lin Yang''s uncomfortable moments, even thunderous, did not expect Wei Xiao to make such a rude request.


    Feeling that Wei Xiao might be embarrassed for Lin Yang to say such a thing, Lei Ming asked suspiciously, "Brother Wei, are you kidding me?"


    Wei Xiao looked at thunder with cold eyes.


    "Do you think I was joking with you?"


    From Wei Xiao''s expression and eyes, Thunder could tell that Wei Xiao was definitely not joking.


    In other words, when Wei Xiao and the others came to the West Pole, did they really come for the command of the West Pole?


    Thunder''s face suddenly became serious.


    "Brother Wei, I hope you are just a joke."


    Wei Xiao was too lazy to explain to Lei Ming, and said to Lin Yang jokingly: "Can you decide this for your father?"


    Lin Yang''s face twitched.


    Decide?


    You TM may think too much.


    Such a major decision that affects the future direction of the base, let alone him, even his father is not qualified, how old is he a second-generation ancestor?


    Lin Yang felt that Wei Xiao''s words were humiliating him.


    His face couldn''t help but become gloomy.


    "Is this interesting?"


    "Why, doubt what I said?"


    Lin Yang sneered: "Isn''t this obvious? This kind of request, do you think I''m crazy will you agree to it?"


    "So, you can''t represent your father?"


    "Haha! Don''t say it''s me for this kind of thing, even if it''s my dad, it''s impossible to promise you. I think you are teasing me. Why did my dad hand over the command of Longweicheng troops? I''m ugly, but it doesn''t matter."


    Lin Yang turned to smile and looked at Bai Youwei and the others.


    Looking at the three beauties who make people wanting just by looking at them, Lin Yang, who has always been arrogant, smiled and said: "For the sake of the three beauties, I don''t care about you. Don''t you just doubt me. Right in the base? Well, since you come to Longwei City, you might as well stay here for a while, I will let you see my abilities."


    "At that time, you can make a decision whether or not to tell me your real purpose for coming to Longwei City."


    "I don''t have time to play with a kid. Lao Lei, since your general is not there, then take us to where he is."


    Leiming didn''t know how true or false what Wei Xiao said.


    If it is to suppress Lin Yang''s arrogant arrogance, this is understandable, but if Wei Xiao and the others are really here to "seize power", if Thunder brings four powers to approach Lin Xiao, would it be OK?


    "Brother Wei, you give me a right word, what is your purpose in coming to the Western Polar Region?"


    "Didn''t you already tell you?"


    Thunder''s face was ugly.


    Could it be that Wei Xiao really came to make trouble?


    Lin Yang was much simpler than the worries in Lei Ming''s heart.


    As the "Prince of Longwei City", Wei Xiao thinned his face time and time again, and in front of many of his friends, this made Lin Yangyou, who was not a good-looking person. Angered.


    Now the other party ignores his existence even more.


    In this Longwei City, how can Lin Yang, who has never received this kind of treatment, endure?


    "Boy, for the sake of a few beauties, I''m quite polite to you. Please pay attention to what you say. Don''t forget whose site is here?"


    "Um?"


    Kid?


    Does this idiot call me that?


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold and sharp.

 Chapter 1168： Pay the price for your arrogance

    Lei Ming was taken aback by Lin Yang''s appellation for Wei Xiao.


    Although he was a little worried about Wei Xiao and the others'' purpose in coming to Longwei City, because he knew Wei Xiao and their strength, even if he had doubts, he did not dare to offend Wei Xiao and them completely.


    In the end, Lin Yang did well and asked a supernatural person to be a kid. How courageous is he?


    "Lin Yang, Brother Wei is my distinguished guest. Give me respect."


    "Respect shit."


    Lin Yang no longer pretended to be false to Thunder.


    Looked at the thunder with disdain.


    "Uncle Lei, calling you like this is because of the many years of love between you and my dad. It gives you face, but you don''t take yourself too seriously. I really think you are qualified to take care of me by calling you Uncle. , How old are you?"


    After talking about thunder, Lin Yang pointed to Wei Xiao: "Just this guy, your distinguished guest? Hehe... I laughed, and begged others to drag him like a two-to-eight thousand-year-old. Who does he think he is? Me? I can bear it for a long time, but you have also seen that people don''t give face and speak madly. Does he really think this is his home?"


    "Lin Shao said well, I''ve seen this guy displeased a long time ago. He also asked General Lin to surrender the command of the Longwei City armed forces? Why didn''t he go to heaven?"


    "That is, an outsider dare to be so arrogant in Longwei City. Since the end of the world, he is still the first one. Pretending to be, I want to say that Lin Shao should give him some color and let him know who is the boss here."


    "Some people! As the God of War in Longwei City, they whisper to outsiders everywhere. What kind of God of War is this?"


    A group of second generations on the stairs saw Lin Yang rise up.


    Not afraid of big things, one by one he spoke in support of Lin Yang.


    They are not worried that Thunder will find them afterwards.


    It can be said that Lin Yang took the lead in provoking the matter, and Lei Ming really wanted to punish them afterwards, and that would have to start with Lin Yang.


    But does Thunder really dare to do something against Lin Yang?


    The answer is obvious.


    If you don''t look at the face of the monk and look at the face of the Buddha, he is the only son of General Lin after all.


    If Lei Ming directly bypassed Lin Yang and acted on them, hehe...then they wouldn''t worry even more.


    Their identities are not as good as Lin Yang, but their parents, in Longwei City, are also the senior members of the internal affairs team, and their influence is extraordinary.


    Once Lei Ming really did this, then what kind of public opinion storm their parents caused in the base through this incident will inevitably bring a great impact to the credibility of the troops.


    The armed forces will inevitably be caught in a storm of public opinion when bad negative information such as "abuse of power", "protection between officials and officials", and "belief in fear of hard work" comes out.


    It is impossible for the armed forces to completely lose control of Longwei City because of this incident, but it can reduce the influence of the armed forces on the base to a certain extent, and even make some citizens no longer trust them.


    I believe that thunderous results like this are unwilling to see.


    So they are confident.


    Thunder''s face was pale.


    Looking at those clamoring second generations with cold stern eyes.


    Being stared at by thunder''s cannibalistic eyes, it is a lie to say that a group of second generations on the stairs are not afraid.


    But these second generation ancestors may not have other abilities, but the ability to save face is absolutely unmatched.


    Obviously, he is full of fear of thunder, but he looks at him with composure.


    If it weren''t for the body trembling inadvertently, you really think they are not afraid of the thunderous deterrence.


    Mu Wuqing shook his head to Lin Yang, these young people who don''t know the height of the sky.


    The flowers being protected in the greenhouse do not understand the sinister environment at all.


    They don''t even know that every word they say now drives them to death.


    Unwilling to see unnecessary misfortunes happen, Mu Wuqing said: "Husband, let''s go! To be too serious with these people, I feel that I have lost my status."


    Both Phantom and Bai Youwei looked at Wei Xiao.


    They know the character of their husband (host).


    Someone dared to call him "boy" by pointing to his nose. In their impression, there was basically no good end.


    Mu Wuqing said that he didn''t have general knowledge with them, but whether he should spare Lin Yang and the others would depend on Wei Xiao''s decision in the end.


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment.


    His eyes stayed on Lin Yang for a while.


    As a wicked smile flashed across the corner of his mouth, Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Okay, I will give the master here a face, but only this time. Lao Lei, take us to see the general, rest assured, even if I want the armed forces of the human forces in the West, I will let your generals willingly hand over them. No force will be used."


    Lei Ming didn''t know whether Wei Xiao''s words were true or not.


    But staying here now is really not a good choice.


    Wei Xiao and the others are all clear about their strengths.


    He doesn''t think that there are still good men and believers in this world. For the safety of Lin Yang and the others, he can only take Wei Xiao and the others away for the time being.


    For Lin Yang, Lei Ming was really disappointed.


    Is this the heir to the next generation of Longwei Base?


    In Lei Ming''s heart, he only hopes that Lin Yang is just young and not stable enough, otherwise, the next generation of the leader of the base in the future, Lei Ming expressed worry.


    Without saying anything, Leiming took Wei Xiao and the others, and walked straight out of the villa.


    Seeing this, Lin Yang was amused.


    These people really don''t take him seriously.


    I want to leave without saying hello, do I agree?


    "Did I let you go?" Lin Yang said in a deep voice.


    Wei Xiao and the others, who had just turned to leave, couldn''t help but pause.


    Lin Yang continued: "The General''s Mansion is not someone who comes and leaves as they want."


    Lei Ming yelled: "Lin Yang, enough is enough. Some people are not something you can provoke. This is my advice to you."


    "Heh! It''s ridiculous, this is the General Mansion, it''s my territory, who can''t I offend?"


    "Lin Shao, I think this thunder has ulterior motives."


    "Yes, I brought four unidentified people directly to see the general. I suspect that Lei Ming has taken refuge in the Corpse Emperor''s power. Don''t forget, Shao Lin, there are also our human traitors in the Corpse Emperor''s power. They are most likely to come to assassinate. General''s."


    "It is very likely that Lin Shao. I suggest that they be arrested. Whether or not they are spies of the Corpse Sovereign force, we must not let them go easily, including Thunder."


    It seems that those second generations who have already offended Thunder to death and are not afraid of serious things are now considered to be free. Even the accusation that Thunder is the spy of the corpse emperor has been inserted, and the intention is not ordinary sinister.


    Their words made Lin Yang''s eyes light up.


    "Yes, Thunder, I now suspect that you may have betrayed the base. You don''t need to explain anything. If there is any misunderstanding in it, I will naturally give you an explanation when the truth is found out. But now, you''d better not go anywhere. "


    On Leiming''s side, before he could say anything, Bai Youwei and the others looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, with a flash of evil on his face, knew that some people would not let them go so easily.


    It just so happened that the face that should be given had already been given, and now it was time to reveal the claws of the big devil.


    "A group of wastes left in this world wasting resources. Leave the one named Lin, and you can handle the others." Wei Xiao said coldly.


    Without waiting for others to react, the Phantom shot directly.


    As he turned his body, the purple lightning flashed in his hand.


    With electromagnetism, the invisible magnetic force controlled Lin Yang and the others without any perception.


    "Pumppump..."


    "Ah..."


    Without leaving his hands at all, the Phantom waved his arms, and those second generations controlled by her, like a cannonball fired, slammed into the surrounding walls, including Lin Yang.


    "Brother Wei..."


    Thundering was shocked when he saw this.


    "You better leave it alone. Think about the hundreds of thousands of zombies. I really want to be unfavorable to your base. Do you think you have room for resistance?" Wei Xiao stopped using rhetoric and threatened directly.


    Thundering heart trembled.


    One of his most worried things still happened.


    "Tap..."


    "Master, what happened?"


    The noise inside the villa naturally alarmed the guards outside.


    A dozen guards armed with guns rushed in, looking nervous.


    Bai Youwei: "I will keep your guns for you temporarily."


    The guards who did not wait to see the situation of the villa clearly, the weapons and ammunition in their hands and bodies left their bodies in a strong suction, and then floated in the air under their shocked eyes.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    The guards looked silly.

 Chapter 1169： Real iron plate

    "Ah... Save me, you bastards, come and save me!" Lin Yang screamed.


    "Master?"


    The guards who came in heard Lin Yang''s cry for help and looked towards the sound source.


    As a result, what caught their eyes was Lin Yang whose whole person was embedded in the wall.


    Lin Yang had a big life, and the powerful impact of his body and walls only made him unable to move.


    Compared to him, his friends and friends are not so lucky.


    They were all super fighters, but due to the erosion of the magnetic force and the subsequent collision, two of the eleven men and women were absolutely breathless on the spot.


    The rest, either severed hands or feet or bloodied head, looked extremely miserable.


    "You are not here to save me--" Lin Yang shouted heartbreakingly.


    "Master, hold on, we will come to rescue you."


    The guards ignored the others, and ran towards Lin Yang as they said.


    "Don''t move, although your weapons will be kept by me for the time being, if you move around, I can''t guarantee that they won''t escape." Bai Youwei said, and the guards who controlled the weapons floating in the air surrounded the incoming guards.


    The guard who had just started to move suddenly did not dare to move.


    "Who are you? I advise you to let our young master go, otherwise, you wouldn''t want to leave the general''s house today." A guard sternly said.


    "Haha...I''m so afraid of you!" Bai Youwei said jokingly, and then looked at the thunder on the side. "Captain Lei, you heard that too. These guards are threatening me. I''m just a little girl, if I''m not careful. You can''t control the abilities in your body, and there is any irreparable loss, don''t blame me."


    "Captain Lei?"


    The guards also noticed thunder in the hall at this time.


    Thunder is a little weak.


    "Brother Wei, Lin Yang is young and ignorant. Don''t be familiar with him. Don''t you want to see the general? I will take you to see him now. May I let Lin Yang go first?" Thunder wanted to ease the atmosphere between the two sides. Come out and persuade.


    "Captain Lei, what the **** is going on?"


    Thunder looked at the guards.


    "Don''t worry about it, I will take care of this."


    "But Master..."


    "If you don''t want the young master to die in front of you, it''s best not to act rashly."


    After Lei Ming finished speaking, he looked at Wei Xiao with a pleading look.


    "Brother Wei..."


    Before Lei Ming finished speaking, Wei Xiao raised his left hand to signal him not to speak.


    Hearing the wailing of those second generations, Wei Xiao gave Phantom a look.


    Phantom knows.


    The magnetic force acted on Lin Yang''s body.


    "Ahhhhh... it hurts me to death, lightly, lightly, I will let you lightly...ah..."


    His body broke away from the wall, but Lin Yang was pierced by sharp objects in many parts of his body. When his body left the wall, his flesh and blood were cut like a knife, leaving a lot of pieces of flesh and blood on the previous position.


    Hearing his curse, Wei Xiao''s eyes were cold and unexpected.


    "Just abolish his limbs, and if you are not honest, you don''t need to leave his tongue."


    Dare to scold the Phantom, this guy doesn''t want to live anymore.


    The Phantom will not keep his hands.


    After Wei Xiao''s voice fell, he immediately shattered Lin Yang''s limbs with his abilities.


    An even worse scream came from Lin Yang''s mouth.


    The howl like a pig, alarmed more guards outside.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Bai Youwei heard the footsteps coming from outside and increased the output of her ability.


    The other guards guarding the General''s Mansion, as they rushed to the villa lobby, suddenly no longer controlled the weapons in their hands and bodies, and flew up into the sky.


    "My gun¡ª"


    "Damn, what the **** is going on?"


    "Ability, this is an ability, the General Mansion may have broken into the corpse."


    "what?"


    Someone thought of something, this exclamation shocked those companions who had also lost their weapons.


    The corpse broke into the general mansion?


    Is that okay?


    Almost without thinking, some people have already communicated the news to the outside world.


    Inside the villa.


    Bai Youwei restricted the guards outside for the time being, and didn''t take care of it any more.


    Lin Yang, whose limbs were shattered by the Phantom''s abilities, was transferred to Wei Xiao''s body at this time.


    He was crawling under Wei Xiao''s feet like a dead dog now.


    He was pale, convulsed all over, and looked dying.


    If it weren''t for the fourth-level fighter''s physique that kept him relatively awake, I''m afraid he would have passed out due to the painful injuries on his body.


    The thunder of witnessing this scene is beyond words.


    He wanted to save Lin Yang, but he was worried that he would offend Wei Xiao and make him hurt the killer.


    Seeing that Lin Yang''s life is not in danger for the time being, although he can''t bear it, he has nothing to do.


    He only hoped that Wei Xiao could spare Lin Yang''s life for Lin Xiao''s sake.


    As long as the life is retained, with the terrifying self-healing ability of the fourth-level fighter, it is not a fatal injury, and it can be recovered within one and a half years of training. This is already a blessing in misfortune.


    Wei Xiao looked condescendingly at Lin Yang who was crawling on the ground.


    "how are you feeling?"


    Lin Yang gritted his teeth with a grinning face, and he didn''t know whether it was blood or tears on his pale face.


    "It feels good. If you have a seed, kill me. If you can''t kill me, I will let you still have the stubborn life that abolishes my limbs. It''s better to die."


    "Lin Yang¡ª¡ª"


    Lin Yang''s words really made Thunder anxious.


    This little bunny dare to be hard-headed any time, does he really think that these people in front of him dare not kill him?


    Can''t afford to think too much, Leiming didn''t remain silent this time.


    "Brother Wei, please, I beg you, our general is an only son like Lin Yang. Although he is a bit stubborn, but his nature is not bad. And now is the critical moment for the Western Polar to deal with the corpse forces, if the general Knowing that his only son died here, we can''t predict what will happen on the frontline battlefield."


    "If you have a child, you should understand the pain a father has to endure after losing his child. Our general is over sixty years old, and there will be no other children in this life. Raise your hand and let him go!"


    Lin Yang: "Thunder, you don''t need to be hypocritical here. You brought these people, and I have the current fate. They are all thanks to you. You better pray that this gangster will kill me, otherwise, you and me will be one of you. I will never let it go."


    "You shut up Lao Tzu."


    Thunder is really on fire this time.


    There is a strong grief and anger.


    He doesn''t know what Lin Yang''s character is?


    The reason why he is so spine now is that Wei Xiao wiped his face and caused him great pain. At the same time, he forcibly supported him with a resentment when he thought that Wei Xiao would never kill him.


    If he knew that Wei Xiao really had no scruples about killing him, Lin Yang''s fear of death would definitely not have such a tough performance.


    "Do you really think that people dare not kill you? Hundreds of thousands of zombies have been wiped out by others. How old are you? If you really provoke these people, we won''t protect you in Longwei City. Where did you come from? Confident that they dare not do anything to you?" Leiming said bitterly.

 Chapter 1170： Bingwei General Mansion

    It was the first time to see Lin Yang who was so crazy with thunder, his bloodshot eyes roared in his head after listening to his words.


    Hundreds of thousands of zombies were wiped out by these few people in front of them?


    real or fake?


    Inadvertently turned his gaze to Wei Xiao, and after meeting Wei Xiao''s indifferent gaze, I don''t know why, Lin Yang instinctively had the idea of ??believing in thunder.


    He was very sturdy one second, and the next second, there was a hint of fear in his eyes involuntarily.


    These people really dare to kill him?


    Who are they?


    Seeing Lin Yang calm down, Lei Ming continued to intercede for him: "Brother Wei, I don''t think you are willing to make things worse. Lin Yang''s limbs have been abolished by you, so let him be treated as if he has received the punishment he deserves. Is it okay to live?"


    Wei Xiao looked indifferent.


    "If you are wrong, you have to admit it and stand upright when you are beaten. I am not his father, and there is no reason to be used to him."


    "Crack..."


    Dare to call Wei Xiao a "miscellaneous". Since the last days, Lin Yang is definitely the first person to talk to Wei Xiao in person like this.


    Without giving Lei Ming any face, Wei Xiao stomped on Lin Yang''s broken arm.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Lin Yang let out a heartbreaking scream.


    "Brother Wei (Young Master)..."


    "Let go, you let me go, it hurts me..." Lin Yang yelled feebly, trying to struggle, and unable to move because his limbs were shattered by the phantom.


    It can be said to be hard to die.


    Wei Xiao moved his feet and stepped on his head, stomping his slightly raised head directly on the ground, bending slightly: "Aren''t you crazy just now? Now let me see another crazy one?"


    "Puff puff puff......"


    Lin Yang gasped, but he didn''t dare to say another word.


    Wei Xiao stomped on his head with his feet, and he felt that he was about to explode. At this moment, he had no doubt that the man in front of him was really not afraid of the forces behind him, and might kill him at any time.


    Without fear, he can continue to talk to Wei Xiaoheng, but all of this is lost. When he truly feels death, Lin Yang no longer has the hard spirits he had before.


    "Um?"


    Just as the atmosphere on the scene became extremely delicate, Mu Wuqing and the three of them standing beside Wei Xiao suddenly frowned.


    They seem to have discovered something.


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth slanted slightly, and he obviously felt something.


    "Squeak..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The abnormal shape suddenly emerged, and the Phantom made a decisive move.


    The purple electric current spreads around like spider silk.


    Avoid tangible objects and hit the invisible enemies around them in the invisible air.


    Those are super fighters wearing invisible suits.


    It should be prepared to rescue Lin Yang, in other words, they even wanted to subdue or kill Wei Xiao and the others silently.


    But it is a pity that their invisibility can deceive ordinary people, but under the perception of the Phantom, they have nowhere to hide.


    Corroded by the powerful electric current of the Phantom, the enemies who were stealthily trying to attack Wei Xiao and the others quickly lost their vitality.


    A group of figures appeared from the air, and the corpses were lying on the ground with blue smoke.


    "Husband, be careful¡ª"


    The Phantom has already taken action to eliminate most of the invisible enemies, but secretly there are even more powerful enemies that have approached Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wuqing found out that it was too late to support Wei Xiao.


    "bass--"


    Almost at the same time she reminded Wei Xiao vocally, Wei Xiao, who did not blink his eyes, directly drew out the Emperor Devouring Sword in his right hand.


    The blood-blue cold light flashed through the air.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Puff......"


    The crisp crash sound and the dull sound sounded at the same time, and the scene suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    At this time, less than two meters away from Wei Xiao''s side, a blood line appeared first, and blood like spring water continued to splash into the air.


    Immediately afterwards, a blade half-wrapped in a layer of invisible material appeared on the ground first, and after that, a figure that had lost the invisibility effect of the invisible battle suit appeared in its original form.


    He has no extra moves.


    Holding a broken blade in his hand, with a "puff" sound, the body, which was split into two from the chest cavity, fell to the ground in front of thundering and their eyes.


    A fourth-level fighter, and very capable.


    Being able to avoid the blockade of the Phantom Purple Lightning and find an opportunity to attack Wei Xiao and try to save Lin Yang, whether it is the timing or the speed of the shot, he is a leader among the fourth-level fighters.


    Unfortunately, the person he faced was Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s strength seemed a bit difficult to deal with the behemoth, but under the same size, when the person who shot Wei Xiao had no armor to withstand the attack of Wei Xiao''s hand, Wei Xiao was invincible.


    Standing sideways with the blood on the blade in his hand, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Interesting. Use the invisible suit that my Phoenix sells to you against me, have you forgotten where we came from?"


    That''s it!


    Leiming''s face was pale.


    After the intervention of Shadow Dragon Guard, the originally extremely bad situation, there may be a turning point before, and now it is completely hopeless.


    The fact is also true.


    The appearance of the Shadow Dragon Guard completely offended Wei Xiao.


    Without a pause, Wei Xiao slashed a fancy sword in his hand. The tip of the sword pointed directly at Lin Yang at his feet. Then, under the horrified gaze of thunder, the guards, and the little girl, he pierced into Lin Yang''s body.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The screams came out of Lin Yang''s mouth again.


    Lin Yang, whose eyes suddenly opened and his body trembling, passed out immediately.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, Thunder recovered from the panic.


    The repeated tolerance of Wei Xiao before turned all into an angry roar.


    Knowing that it was not the thunder of Wei Xiao''s opponent, at this time, he didn''t care about the others, and rushed directly towards Wei Xiao, seeming to have a desperate momentum.


    "I can''t help myself."


    The Phantom snorted coldly, and released its ability to thunder.


    An invisible force restrained the thunder, and then the Phantom waved his hand, and the thunderous figure hit a wall like a cannonball.


    There was a loud noise.


    "Listen to the people inside, you are already surrounded by us, so you are required to come out and surrender immediately, otherwise, you will die without a place to be buried."


    "Buzzing..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Outside the villa, a sound coming through a loudspeaker fell into Wei Xiao''s ears at this time.


    After that, there was a roar and the helicopter''s engine surrounded my ears.


    Wei Xiao and the others knew what was going on outside without going out.


    How terrifying is the perception of level five fighters?


    The movement from the outside indicates that many weapons of war will inevitably appear outside the villa at this moment.


    Wei Xiao pulled out the Emperor Devouring Sword that had pierced Lin Yang''s body.


    Nervously firing, Lin Yang fainted, his body twitched unconsciously.


    "Husband, there are a lot of planes and tanks and thousands of armed men outside. What are we going to do next?" Bai Youwei asked seriously.


    There was no fear on Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Can you control them?"


    Bai Youwei: "Yes, but my supernatural abilities will also consume more than half of it. If armed forces of the same scale appear again in the future, I will be powerless except to protect myself."


    "That''s enough!"


    Wei Xiao had a cold face and said nothing, holding the Emperor Sword and turned and walked outside the villa.


    Mu Wuqing and the others looked at each other.


    He didn''t hesitate much, and immediately followed Wei Xiao''s footsteps and walked outside.


    The only little girl who had nothing to do with the people here, seeing Wei Xiao and the others leave, did not dare to neglect, and followed by leaving the villa.


    At this moment, fifty meters away from the outer wall of the villa, the armed forces guarding Longwei City have surrounded the entire villa.


    Dozens of tanks and dozens of armed helicopters all aimed their muzzles at the villa.


    In addition to these weapons of war, thousands of armed personnel are also ready to fight.


    In the bright and dark places, I don''t know how many guns are in front of the entrance of the villa, just waiting for the people inside to come out and throw themselves into the net.

 Chapter 1171： Lord comes

    Once Wei Xiao and the others left, they were in the villa.


    When the Phantom didn''t kill him, Thunder was just a little bit thinner.


    Struggling to get up from the ground.


    "Lin Yang, Lin Yang..."


    The first thing he cared about was Lin Yang''s safety, so he hurriedly ran to Lin Yang''s side.


    Anxious and anxious in my heart.


    Ignoring the weapons floating in the air that continued to threaten them, he hugged Lin Yang who had passed out on the ground.


    He checked Lin Yang''s breathing and stroked the arteries in his neck.


    After discovering that Lin Yang hadn''t lost his vitality, Lei Ming was worried that the ground was relaxed.


    "Fortunately, there is still help."


    With a low murmur, Thunder found Lin Yang''s wound pierced by Wei Xiaochu''s imperial sword still bleeding, and immediately rushed to the side of the servant who had been frightened and trembling by Wei Xiao and the others, and shouted, "Go and find the medical box. Help the young master to stop the bleeding."


    "what¡­¡­"


    The housekeeper was dumbfounded.


    "Ah what? Why don''t you go soon¡ª" Leiming looked angry.


    "Oh... well, I''m going now."


    The housekeeper was a little at a loss at first, but she still knew what she was going to do, so she didn''t dare to hesitate, turned and ran towards a room on the first floor.


    At the moment when the housekeeper was going to get the medical kit, Lei Ming looked at Wei Xiao and the others as they walked out of the villa very uncomfortably.


    Originally, Wei Xiao and the others were supposed to be a group of powerful men who came to help Longwei City. Why did they end up like this?


    Outside the villa.


    Wei Xiao and the four and the little girl had already walked out.


    "Put down your weapons and immediately surrender."


    The leader of the commanding troops outside shouted at Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Don''t destroy those weapons, control them all."


    Wei Xiao said this to Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei nodded.


    The release of abilities is increased to the maximum.


    An invisible energy shock wave swept around.


    After the soldiers on the periphery felt their bodies tremble slightly, at this moment, the weapons they controlled were no longer under their control, and they broke away from their control and aimed at them.


    When this scene appeared, there was an uproar among the troops.


    Abnormal ability?


    Is this a supernatural power?


    Seeing the plane in the sky "actively" land towards the ground, the muzzle of the tank aimed at the villa also shifted to the other end, all the soldiers looked at Wei Xiao and their eyes changed.


    They dare not move.


    Because in front of them, the guns that were still in their hands before opened their insurance and aimed them at them at this time.


    No one can guarantee that once they have any changes, these firearms controlled by others will instantly kill them.


    However, in the distance, there are still some people whose weapons are not controlled by Bai Youwei.


    Their guns have been aimed at the heads of the five Wei Xiao, and they only waited for an order to immediately sniper and kill Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Don''t shoot, no one is allowed to shoot..."


    Inside the villa.


    There was a loud cry of thunder.


    I saw him rushing out the door quickly, shouting to the soldiers outside.


    "Is Captain Lei?"


    "Thunder God of War?"


    Many soldiers saw the thunderous figure clearly. At this moment, they were a little confused.


    What does thunder mean?


    Lei Ming came to Wei Xiao and the others, and continued to shout at the soldiers outside.


    "Misunderstanding, all this is a misunderstanding, no one is allowed to shoot." After saying that, Lei Ming looked at Wei Xiao: "Brother Wei, since you didn''t kill Lin Yang, you obviously don''t want to have a complete relationship with Longweicheng. I am here. Just let people go and inform the general, what''s the matter, we wait for the general to come, and we will talk about you, okay?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "Do I want you to teach me how to do things?"


    "No, no, I just don''t want to make things difficult to deal with. Believe me, the general will be back soon and won''t delay too much time." Lei Ming said eagerly.


    "No need to notify, I''m already here."


    Wei Xiao hadn''t responded to the thunder, at this moment, a deep voice came from the rear of the peripheral troops.


    Many people turned their heads and looked behind.


    On the way from the rear to the general''s mansion, the team was walking towards them all the time. The man headed was the general that thunderously called Lin Xiao.


    "It''s the general, the general and they are back."


    "General!"


    With the arrival of this group of people, along the way, many soldiers greeted the headed person one after another.


    General Lin Xiao nodded with a solemn face, and walked slowly to the front of the team.


    On Wei Xiao''s side, when Lei Ming saw the general''s figure, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief for some reason.


    The person who can determine the destiny of Longwei City has finally come.


    Damn, don''t show up again, he doesn''t know how to end this matter today.


    "Brother Wei, it is our general, and our general is here."


    Wei Xiao, who clenched the scabbard in one hand and the Emperor Sword in the other, looked at the person who appeared.


    A group of people know at a glance that the identity is not simple.


    The headed man looked like he was forty or fifty years old, very sturdy, with the aura of a mighty soldier.


    Lin Xiao''s face was slashed and his gaze was sharp, and when he stood in front of him, he gave people a murderous feeling.


    It is worthy of being a figure who controlled military power before the end of the world, and the aura of the upper class is particularly strong.


    And behind him, those who came with him were a group of full-blooded guys.


    There are quite a few fourth-level fighters.


    The worst also reached the level of a third-level fighter.


    If you guess right, these people should be the most elite part of the army.


    It gave Wei Xiao and the others "face", and didn''t treat them as small fish and shrimp.


    While Wei Xiao was looking at the opponent, the opponent was also looking at them.


    Compared with Wei Xiao''s calmness, Lin Xiao''s expression at the moment was much more solemn.


    stranger.


    This is the conclusion he reached after seeing the surrounding scenes.


    The ability to remotely control the guns in mid-air and at the same time make the surrounding aircraft and tanks fail, except for the rumored supernatural person, he couldn''t think of any other kind of people who could do this step.


    As for why he didn''t suspect that it was the "corpse" mentioned in the intelligence, this was already rejected when Lin Xiao noticed the appearance of Wei Xiao and the others.


    Didn''t he have never seen the corpse.


    Although they are also similar to people, there are always some differences between them.


    For example, the innate stripes on the body, the horns that a human head never possessed, etc., these are all distinguishing the difference between a corpse and a human.


    Lin Xiao was able to appear here in time because the base city sent him an emergency report saying that there was a possibility that corpses were lurking in the general''s mansion, so that he non-stop brought the remaining level 4 fighters of the battle base back to solve the problem.


    However, it now appears that the intelligence is not accurate.


    It''s not the corpses that are causing trouble in the base city, but the people.


    Even so, Lin Xiao did not dare to be careless.


    Since the opponent is a superpower, their identity is definitely not simple, and their strength is enough to make him jealous.


    "Who are you? What is the purpose of coming to my Longwei City?" Lin Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, and asked straightforwardly.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "I''ll go and tell the general, you guys wait here a moment."


    Lei Ming was afraid of rebirth, so he planned to clarify the matter to Lin Xiao first.


    "No need." Wei Xiao didn''t plan to waste any more time, staring directly at Lin Xiao, "Are you the lord of Longwei City?"

 Chapter 1172： The wicked master

    Lin Xiao said with a solemn face.


    "Yes, I am Lin Xiao, the lord of Longwei City. Who are you and why come to my Longwei City to make trouble?"


    "bass-"


    Wei Xiao put away the Emperor Sword and at the same time signaled Bai Youwei to withdraw the ability.


    Bai Youwei understood, and lifted the control of those weapons and equipment.


    The sound of "crashing" came from outside the villa, and the guns floating in the air fell to the ground like raindrops.


    The tanks and planes that were originally out of control were also under the control of the soldiers at Longwei Base at this time, and everything seemed to be back to normal.


    "Are you going to stand and talk to me like this?" Wei Xiao said.


    Lin Xiao frowned.


    "General, before we figure out the identity of the other party and the purpose of coming to the base, we still have to be careful." A young man behind Lin Xiao reminded.


    Wei Xiao caught the opponent''s voice in his ears.


    "Does the city lord of the dignified Longwei base have this courage?" Wei Xiaoji said.


    Lin Xiao''s expression became even colder.


    Is the other party laughing at him?


    "General..." The young general wanted to say something, but this time, Lin Xiao didn''t let him finish.


    He raised his hand and motioned to him without saying more.


    Looking at Wei Xiao with piercing eyes.


    "This is our base. The place behind them is my mansion. Others dare to come to our site alone. If we are afraid of our own site, what would it be like?"


    Lin Xiao''s words were made clear to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao didn''t take it seriously either.


    If Lin Xiao didn''t even have the courage to face him alone, then he would be the city lord of Longwei City.


    Lin Xiao continued: "Besides, isn''t there Lao Lei beside them? There should be some accidents. If Lao Lei and I can''t deal with people together, what''s the difference even if we don''t get past?"


    After finishing speaking, Lin Xiao, who was somewhat courageous, walked straight towards Wei Xiao.


    The young general knew that he could not persuade Lin Xiao, but Lin Xiao''s significance to Longwei City was too important, and he did not dare to take any risks.


    He gestured to a man with a bandage on his head, forehead protection, and two samurai swords on his back, and the two followed at the same time.


    As for the others, some of the fighters who had already retrieved their own weapons focused their attention on Wei Xiao and the others, including the snipers hidden in the distance.


    These fighters, it can be said that they are ready for battle at this moment.


    "General."


    The imaginary thing did not happen, and Lin Xiao did not appear anywhere else to come to Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Thunder called forward.


    Lin Xiao glanced over him.


    "Old Lei, are you hurt?"


    Lei Ming smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, it''s all skin injuries."


    Lin Xiao didn''t say much.


    Face Wei Xiao.


    "I''m here. Now, you can ignore the purpose of coming to my base, but don''t you first let me know which power you belong to? Wolf City, or Phoenix?"


    "Phoenix."


    Wei Xiao replied.


    Lin Xiao nodded and said that he understood. He looked like this, as if he had guessed which force Wei Xiao and the others belonged to, but at first he was somewhat uncertain.


    But now, his last suspicion disappeared.


    Nothing strange.


    Right now, the only human forces possessing supernatural powers are Phoenix and Wolf City, which is not difficult to guess.


    Looking at Wei Xiao and the others, Lin Xiao''s expression quickly became serious: "If I guessed correctly, your Excellency should be the master of the Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao and Mr. Wei, right?"


    "Um?"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Xiao would only judge their true identities based on where they came. As soon as he said this, Wei Xiao''s expression changed a little.


    "What, he is the rumored Lord of Phoenix?"


    Compared with Lin Xiao''s seriousness, Lei Ming was somewhat unable to himself.


    It also includes the young generals and guard men who came with Lin Xiao.


    They all stared at Wei Xiao in surprise, their eyes were very surprised.


    Wei Xiao, this name may be a bit unfamiliar to most people in the last days, but when it comes to the Lord of the Phoenix, it is absolutely thunderous.


    With the start of the gene medicine trade between the Phoenix and other bases, although the caravans from the Phoenix will not directly call Wei Xiao by the name of Wei Xiao, people who come into contact with them will often hear the word "Lord".


    What makes Thundering unexpected is that the person who has been with him these past few days is actually the mysterious master of Phoenix?


    Isn''t this kidding him?


    The rumored Phoenix Lord is a very difficult person to get along with, especially for strangers.


    Mood and anger, the mind goes deep into the bottom of the sea, and it will kill others at every turn.


    The massacres that occurred in his hands and the massacres that he personally caused were all horrible and horrible.


    But it was such a person who was terrifying to the extreme in the hearts of outsiders. Before meeting Lin Yang and the others, he actually spent a few days peacefully with Thunder and them. Such an experience made Thunder feel unrealistic and unbelievable at the same time.


    Wei Xiao did not deny it and nodded: "Yes, I am the master of the Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao."


    "Really him?"


    Thunder was completely stunned.


    Lin Xiao was prepared long ago, but Wei Xiao really admitted his identity, and his heart was still a little moved.


    The first person of Phoenix would actually come to his site, and there were only three or four people around him. If it weren''t for Wei Xiao, he couldn''t believe this fact.


    The young general and the guardian frowned.


    Perhaps it was because of the bad name, instinctively, their vigilance towards Wei Xiao was even stronger.


    This is a demon who they absolutely cannot relax their vigilance.


    It''s not an exaggeration to treat it with a spirit of twelve points.


    "It''s really not as well known as meeting. I didn''t expect that the famous Phoenix Lord was actually a young man. He is indeed young and promising!" Lin Xiao changed his previous attitude and said quite politely.


    "Let''s stop here! We have been delayed for a long time here. If General Lin is not in a hurry, why don''t we go to your house to talk about it?" Wei Xiao said straightforwardly.


    "Haha..." Lin Xiao chuckled, "I ignored it."


    Immediately, Lin Xiao turned and said to the young general behind him: "Jiang Wei, let the troops withdraw, a misunderstanding. Mr. Wei is not our enemy, this should not be our way of hospitality in Longwei City."


    The young generals were jealous of Wei Xiao.


    But already knowing Wei Xiao''s identity, he also knew that certain things could not be taken too seriously.


    If you really offend the other person, maybe a small thing will become a big one.


    Nodded, and then the young general turned around to let all the soldiers staying outside the villa retreat.


    "Mr. Wei, let''s go inside and say, please first."


    Wei Xiao was not polite, turned around and took Bai Youwei and the little girl into the villa again.


    Lin Xiao kept up side by side.


    The young general who was a few steps behind, that is, Jiang Wei, came to the still a little surprised Thunder and asked.


    "Old Lei, what''s going on? How could Lord Phoenix come to our base?"


    Hearing Jiang Wei''s question, it took a long time for Thunder to come back to his senses.


    He frowned.


    "not good¡­"


    Thinking of the thunder, he didn''t care to answer Jiang Wei and the others at this time, and hurried to the villa.


    Jiang Wei and the guardian were unidentified, so they looked at each other and didn''t know what thunder was causing?


    With confusion in their hearts, the two followed.

 Chapter 1173： Someone worthy of admiration

    Inside the villa.


    Lin Xiaogang and Wei Xiao came in, but he was stunned by the scene in the hall.


    What''s the situation?


    The corpses in one place, and the servants who are dealing with the wounded people, is the house ransacked by the gangsters?


    "Yang Er..."


    Lin Xiao soon discovered Lin Yang whose wound was being bandaged by the housekeeper.


    Without thinking about it, a stride rushed over.


    "General, general..."


    Seeing that Lin Xiao came, the housekeeper stopped her hands covering Lin Yang''s wound, and her voice trembled.


    Looking at Lin Yang, who was lying on the ground unconscious, Lin Xiao''s expression was ugly.


    "How is this going?"


    Being stared at by Lin Xiao''s tiger eyes, the delicate body of the housekeeper trembled even more severely.


    "General, general, me, me..."


    "General Lin, don''t blame it. When I first came to your mansion, I had some conflicts with the noble son and the others, and temporarily confiscated them, which caused the people of your mansion to suffer a bit. If the general has any ideas, you can tell me. "


    When the housekeeper was at a loss, Wei Xiaofeng inside the door said lightly.


    Lin Xiao''s gaze condensed, and he turned to stare at Wei Xiao with a cold expression on his face.


    "Mr. Wei..."


    Just as Lin Xiao was about to say something, a thunderous figure ran in from outside.


    "General, don''t blame Brother Wei or Mr. Wei for this matter, let me explain to you."


    Lei Ming is really afraid of Wei Xiao and the others now, not only for strength, but also for identity.


    Fearing about Lin Xiao''s rebirth, he hurriedly came to Lin Xiao and told Lin Xiao what had happened just now.


    Lin Xiao was a little surprised at first.


    But after Lei Ming said what Lin Yang had done, Lin Xiao''s face was indescribably ugly.


    "General, what I said is the truth. The little girl is also there. If you don''t believe it, you can ask her. And the housekeeper and others, they can all prove that what I said is true or false." In order to make my own explanation sufficient Lei Ming not only pointed out that the little girl came, but also included the housekeepers.


    Lin Xiao looked at the little girl beside Mu Wuqing.


    A very delicate girl, depending on her age, should be only 14 or 15 years old.


    "Child, tell me, this rebel really wants to do that to you?" Lin Xiao''s name to Lin Yang has changed.


    Although he still asked the little girl to confirm it again, in his heart, he actually believed Thunder''s words.


    It is said that knowing the son is more than the father.


    What kind of character is Lin Yang, how does he, a father, do not know?


    The little girl was a little scared and cringed.


    "To tell you the truth, no one can hurt you if there is a sister." Mu Wuqing seemed to be overwhelmed by motherhood, holding the little girl''s shoulders, and said softly.


    With Mu Wuqing''s assurance, the little girl said: "Yes, yes, Master Lin and Master Lin tricked me into your house and tried to force me. If it weren''t for Mr. Thunder and these brothers and sisters in time Appearing, I have been ruined by him. He, he still wants to deal with brothers and sisters..."


    There is no need to explain, Lin Xiao will no longer doubt whether it is true or not.


    But the little girl didn''t know, Lin Xiao was even more frightened by the words behind her.


    This **** still wants to get rid of Wei Xiao''s woman?


    How many **** bears did you eat?


    "My family is unfortunate, my family is unfortunate!" The grief on his face didn''t look like Lin Xiao who was pretending to be. He turned around and wanted to act on Lin Xiao who was in a coma.


    Knowing that Lin Xiao''s thunderous person has long prevented this move.


    The moment Lin Xiao turned around, he hurriedly held Lin Xiao.


    "General, don''t make it. Lin Yang has already received the punishment he deserves. If you do it again, he will really die."


    "It¡¯s good if you die. I¡¯m Lin Xiao I, how did you give birth to such a beast? Lao Lei, don¡¯t stop me, I have to kill this evil barrier today, and if you save him, he will go out to harm the other citizens of the base in the future. ."


    With that said, Lin Xiao was about to break free from the thunder and attack Lin Yang.


    Thunder will naturally not let go.


    "General, calm down, calm down."


    "How can you calm me down?"


    "Okay, General Lin, a small punishment and a big admonishment. Rather than wasting time here, it is better to make up for the victims. We still have important things to do, so don''t delay." Wei Xiao said at this time.


    There was some impatience in the words.


    It seems that the problem is extremely serious in Lin Xiao''s eyes. In his opinion, it is as simple as drinking water and eating.


    Lin Xiao was stunned when he heard this.


    Then he sighed disappointedly.


    "My family is unfortunate!"


    "General..."


    Lei Ming was a little worried about Lin Xiao.


    "I''m fine. Okay, Lao Lei, you can let go of me."


    Thunder hesitated for a moment, but finally let go of Lin Xiao.


    Lin Xiao looked at Lin Yang who was in a coma, and looked like he hated iron for not making steel.


    Turning around, he smiled bitterly and said to Wei Xiao: "Mr. Wei laughed. As a father, I am deeply ashamed of what Nizi did. I am here to apologize to you."


    With that, Lin Xiao bowed directly to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao and the others could see whether it was a false sentiment.


    Obviously, Lin Xiao didn''t mean to be perfunctory in apologizing.


    The master of a large base can bow his head to apologize to others in front of a group of people, which is a very incredible thing in itself, let alone in this last days.


    He may not care, but what does his lower head make other subordinates around him think?


    Is your leader a weak person?


    But this situation did not happen.


    Whether it was Jiang Wei, Lei Ming, or the guardian, they not only did not despise Lin Xiao''s actions, but were not disappointed, but were full of respect.


    The subordinates can still maintain that respect for him even when he bows his head. It can be seen that his apology should be seen by Lei Ming and others.


    Mu Wuqing and the others were a little surprised.


    Is this the city lord of Longwei base and the fighters of Longwei base?


    They really love the basic people in the base as their own children.


    If this kind of thing is placed in an outside base, even in the Phoenix, I am afraid that it would not be taken so seriously, right?


    Involuntarily, Mu Wuqing and the others were in awe of Lin Xiao.


    Together with Wei Xiao, the look in Lin Xiao''s eyes also changed.


    "General Lin, you don''t have to be like this. The forest is big and there are all kinds of birds. I can''t bear your gift." Wei Xiao said.


    Lin Xiao straightened up.


    "Yes, the son does not teach, the father''s fault. I am able to do this kind of thing today for a large part of the reason. I have delayed Mr. Wei for a few minutes, and I want to deal with some things first." Lin Xiao looked at Xiao Xiao Girl, seems to have some plans.


    Wei Xiao is not unkind.


    "Can."


    "thanks!"


    Thanks, Lin Xiao walked towards the little girl.


    The little girl seemed to be in awe of Lin Xiao and shrank behind Mu Wuqing.


    Lin Xiao showed a kind smile: "My child, don''t be afraid. Uncle asks you, are there any relatives in your family?"


    Mu Wuqing patted the little **** the shoulder.


    "Don''t be afraid, there is a sister! General Lin will answer whatever he asks you."


    It seems that Mu Wuqing''s words are more effective than those of Lin Xiao, the base master. The little girl has some courage under her comfort.


    She shook her head: "My relatives are dead, and I am the only one in the family."


    It seemed that Lin Xiao, who had already guessed about the little girl''s answer, was not surprised at all.


    In these last days, there are too many people who are ruined and destroyed.


    People like little girls can be said to be everywhere in every base.


    Lin Xiao squatted down.


    "Then you think this is good, uncle accepts you as a goddaughter and will live with him in the future? Uncle promises you that this kind of thing will never happen to you again." Lin Xiao asked.


    The little girl obviously didn''t expect Lin Xiao to make such a decision, and for a while, she didn''t know how to answer him.


    "Not willing?"

 Chapter 1174： Brother-in-law

    The little girl was a little embarrassed. She looked at Lin Xiao and then at Mu Wuqing next to her, seeming to hesitate.


    Seeing the little girl''s thoughts, Mu Wuqing said with a smile: "Answer to General Lin whatever you think. I believe he respects your choice."


    "is it okay?"


    The little girl asked.


    Mu Wuqing did not answer her, but looked at Lin Xiao.


    Lin Xiao: "Of course you can. No matter what choice you make, in this Longwei City in the future, Uncle promises that no one will bully you again."


    The little girl gritted her teeth.


    After hesitating for a while, he looked up at Mu Wuqing, with a few moments in his eyes: "Sister, I want to go with you?"


    "Um?"


    As soon as she said this, many people were a little unexpected when she was there.


    Lin Xiao asked: "Tell Uncle, why did you choose to follow this sister?"


    The little girl did not hesitate this time, and said seriously: "Because uncle you are afraid of sisters."


    "..."


    Unexpectedly, the little girl''s answer turned out to be like this.


    Lin Xiao couldn''t help but was stunned.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Immediately, Lin Xiao laughed.


    He stood up without a trace of anger on his face.


    "I''m so smart, I know how to find a stronger backer. You are right, this sister is indeed stronger than her uncle. Not only she, but also these few, any of them are better than him. But..."


    Lin Xiao''s conversation turned.


    Under the little girl''s nervous gaze, Lin Xiao continued: "You want to follow these big sisters, and you have to agree with them. If they don''t agree, can you be the goddaughter of your uncle?"


    For the little girl, Lin Xiao was taken seriously.


    This kind of words for others as a "spare tire" is said, and it can be seen that he really wants to make up for the harm that his own rebellious son has done to the little girl.


    It is very rare for a big boss to do this to an ordinary girl in this last days.


    The little girl was a little nervous.


    Holding Mu Wuqing''s hand.


    "Sister, can you?"


    Mu Wuqing smiled slightly.


    "Husband, what do you think?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the little girl, his face still cold.


    "You only need to be happy."


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, Mu Wuqing didn''t need to think about anything.


    "What''s your name?"


    When the little girl heard Mu Wuqing¡¯s question, she was smart enough to know Mu Wuqing¡¯s decision, and her face suddenly burst into a bright smile: "My name is Ai Luoer, and my sister can call me Luoer."


    "Ailuoer? This name is so nice. Remember, my sister is called Mu Wuqing, and you will be my sister Mu Wuqing from now on. Does my sister know?"


    Little girl, ah no, it should be called Ai Luoer now.


    Luo Er was very happy to see that Mu Wuqing had agreed to her.


    "Well, sister..."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    "Haha! Congratulations to Mrs. Wei for acknowledging her next sister, congratulations!" Lin Xiao blessed.


    Others also sent their blessings.


    "Thank you!" Mu Wuqing thanked one by one, "Come on, Luo Er, my sister will introduce to you, these two are good sisters of my sister, Bai Youwei, Phantom, you can call them Sister Youwei and Sister Xiaoying. "


    Under Mu Wuqing''s introduction, although Luo Er was a little shy, she still called the second girl sweetly.


    The two daughters also admitted to her sister one by one.


    When it came to Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wuqing saw that her husband still had the arrogant and arrogant likeness, and smiled cleverly: "This is my sister''s husband, my brother-in-law."


    Facing Wei Xiao, Luo Er was still a little afraid.


    After all, a person who looks cold, Luo Er and Wei Xiao are not yet familiar with each other, so it''s strange that they can let go in front of him.


    However, she also knew that she would follow Mu Wuqing in the future, and how her life would be depends on the man''s attitude towards her. Although she was in awe of Wei Xiao, she still summoned the courage to shout.


    "Sister, brother-in-law are good!"


    "Husband, this is my sister, can''t you just keep a cold face? Smile." Mu Wuqing relieved Luo''er.


    Wei Xiao was helpless.


    The icy male god''s person immediately broke the power.


    A faint smile appeared on his face, and he stretched out his left hand and stroked Luo Er''s forehead.


    "Brother-in-law will cover you from now on."


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao still had such a gentle side of Luo Er, and most of the anxiety he had been feeling about Wei Xiao suddenly disappeared.


    Luo Er smiled sweetly as if she had eaten honey.


    "Thank you brother-in-law."


    Seeing Luo Er''s confession, Lin Xiao was happy for her from the heart: "Everyone is happy. Luo Er, although you did not become the daughter of your uncle, you have already admitted the existence of your daughter in your uncle''s mind. In the future, Longweicheng The door is always open for you, and you can come to Uncle¡¯s base to play at any time."


    Luo Er, who has already let go, is no longer timid at this time, and replied: "Thank you, Uncle Lin, Luo Er will."


    However, after Luo Er called out "Uncle Lin", Wei Xiao''s expression became a little abnormal.


    He looked at Lin Xiao who was smiling as brilliant as a chrysanthemum.


    He always felt that this bad old man was taking advantage of him.


    Luo Er called her brother-in-law and Lin Xiao was his uncle. Doesn''t this mean that he became Lin Xiao''s son?


    Damn, this bad old man is really bad.


    "Huh! What is Uncle Lin''s name? I will just call him Lao Lin from now on." Wei Xiao snorted coldly.


    "Puff......"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s more serious attitude, Mu Wuqing and the others couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Lin Xiao and the others were also taken aback.


    The people who soon thought of something, looked dumbfounded.


    "Brother Wei, you, what do you want me to say about you? We each have our own affairs. Doesn''t this conflict?" Lin Xiao said.


    His phrase "Brother Wei" has undoubtedly eased the relationship between the two parties, and it has changed invisibly.


    "I can''t say no, Luo Er, remember to call him Lao Lin."


    Luo Er is also very obedient.


    "Sorry Lao Lin, I want to listen to my brother-in-law."


    "Hahaha...If your identity has not been confirmed, who would have thought that the dignified phoenix lord, the number one strongman in Longxia Earth, has such a more authentic side? Forget it, just call it what you love! as long as you are happy."


    "I just don''t want Luo Er to be taken advantage of."


    hehe!


    Said grandiosely.


    But do you really think so in your heart?


    After Luo''er''s matter was settled, Lin Xiao lost his expression again.


    For Lin Yang, who was still lying on the ground and his friends and friends, Lin Xiao who was upright, except that Lin Yang was called by his servant to take him upstairs for treatment, everyone else, whether dead or unconscious, was screamed by Lin Xiao. The guard came out of the villa.


    Of course, Lin Xiao would not let it go.


    When asked the guards to take the people out of the villa, Lin Xiao confessed and asked the guards to find out their identities, and then sent the people directly to his home.


    ...


    The area of ??the villa complex where the upper floors of the base housekeeping team live.


    "How can this be? How can this be? Who, who killed my son?"


    "Check, check it out for me. I want to hurt my daughter''s **** to die."


    "No matter who you are, I want you to bury my son."


    "..."


    On this day, as the second-generation guards were sent to their homes, not long after, the senior management of the internal affairs team said that there was a heart-piercing roar in the villas where they lived.

 Chapter 1175： Commander-in-chief

    It is temporarily impossible for Wei Xiao and the others to know what happened in those second-generation homes.


    After Lin Xiao dealt with the trivial matters, the leaders of the two bases in the last days of the Longxia Land officially had a conversation.


    Inside the General Assembly Hall.


    The attendees in Longwei City were Lin Xiao, Jiang Wei, Mo Zang (the guardian of the forehead), and Thunder. On the Phoenix side, in addition to Wei Xiao and his wife, there is now one more Elor.


    The two parties were sitting in the meeting room, and the main people talking were Wei Xiao and Lin Xiao.


    "Brother Wei, let''s not talk more nonsense. You may also have a certain understanding of the situation in the Western Polar Region. We are straight to the point. What is the purpose of your coming to Longwei City?"


    "I mean the same."


    Wei Xiao likes to communicate with refreshing people, and he straightforwardly said: "I came to the West Pole in advance this time. My purpose is to lead the West Pole and all the forces that support the West Pole to invade the dragon. The corpse forces of Xia Dadi drove out of Longxia land and even wiped them out in one fell swoop."


    Lin Xiao: "The Phoenix will come to support the Western Polar Region?"


    "Yes, if according to the rules before I left, the Phoenix army should be on the way now. This time I dispatched a total of two million troops, and everyone reached the level of a second-level fighter. In addition to personal strength, On the weapons and equipment, 80% of the reserves are also used, which is enough to support a war of tens of millions of levels."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, whether it was Lin Xiao or Thunder and the others, they were all ecstatic.


    Phoenix''s reinforcements have set off, and they are still coming to support the West Pole with absolute strength.


    Among other things, the two hundred troops mentioned by Wei Xiao that started out as second-level fighters, their overall strength, to a certain extent, has completely surpassed the existing human strength in the West Pole.


    What''s more, people are also equipped with a large number of technological weapons.


    Once the army of phoenixes arrives, will the battle in the Western Polar Region be stuck in a stalemate like it is now?


    Lin Xiao''s excited body was trembling.


    "Thank you, thank you. Brother Wei, brother, I don¡¯t know what to say. Lin Xiao remembers this kindness in my heart. When the Corpse Emperor is defeated, the Phoenix will be the best in Longwei City in the future. Friends. If you have any plans or need any help in the future, as long as Longweicheng can do it, it is my duty, Lin Xiao."


    "General Lin, don''t get excited, I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    "Sorry, it''s my brother who took the picture. Brother, keep talking." Lin Xiao calmed down.


    "The phoenixes are sure to support the West Pole, but after the arrival of the phoenix army, I have one condition."


    "Let all forces in the Western Polar Region surrender the unified command of the troops, and let the phoenix people deploy?"


    Lei Ming knew Wei Xiao''s conditions, so he asked.


    When Wei Xiao mentioned this request before, he thought that Wei Xiao was joking. Now Lei Ming doesn''t think so.


    Wei Xiao nodded without being wordy.


    "Yes. Snakes have no heads and do nothing, birds have no wings and do not fly, and there is no unified deployment. Everyone fights on their own. It is impossible to exert the strength of our human army as a whole. Only everyone is twisted into a rope and uses power. A place, in this way, can it exert its greatest power."


    "Mr. Wei, let me say something." Jiang Wei intervened.


    "you say."


    Jiang Wei: "You said to integrate all the forces of the human race in the western polar region. I agree with this point, but I want to know why the command must be given to you Phoenix? Don''t get me wrong, I have no other meaning, I Just don''t understand?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "Do you have any ideas?"


    "On the matter. In terms of marching and fighting, I don¡¯t think we are inferior to Longwei City. Longwei City is now at the top of the army. Before the end of the world, more than half of them are from the battle base. We have rich combat experience and fight various modern battles. The troops also have an absolute understanding."


    "In terms of strength, Longweicheng really cannot be compared with the Phoenix, but in the battle, we don¡¯t think it is inferior to the Phoenix, and we even have it. Dealing with the enemy''s corpse clan forces is a large-scale battle. Under the circumstances, doesn''t Mr. Wei feel that it is more effective to hand over the coalition forces to our Longwei City to command?"


    Sure enough, it is a matter of fact.


    Jiang Wei''s remarks didn''t mean anyone, they were merely expounding personal views.


    Lei Ming and others recognized his words very much.


    The overall strength of Phoenix is ??indeed not comparable to any power, but war is not a question of personal strength.


    When the two sides are evenly matched, and even when the enemy is strong and we are weak, the key to victory in the war lies in command and deployment.


    The generals of Longwei City had rich experience in battle before the end of the world.


    It''s okay for Wei Xiao not to propose unified command. Now that they are proposed, they are fully qualified to fight.


    Nowadays, the war in the Western Polar Region is under the command of Longwei City, and the women''s city and civil organizations are acting in accordance with the battle plan formulated by the Longwei City Command.


    This is why Lin Xiao stayed at the battle base.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t agree with Jiang Wei''s words.


    "I know you are dissatisfied, but it doesn''t matter. I will just say a few points. If you think Longweicheng is still better than Phoenix, then I have nothing to say."


    "Brother Wei, you say. I agree with your proposal very much. Even if we win the final victory, our casualties will definitely not be small. This is not what I want to see. As long as you can leave us speechless, I will not only hand over the dragon. I can also help you persuade the city of women to be the commander of the Weicheng Armed Forces."


    "It''s easy to say, the few points I want to say are, first, fighting against the zombies is different from modern warfare. The pre-apocalyptic approach has great limitations. Now the war between the two clans is more like an ancient battlefield, with strong soldiers. The morale boost that the Titans can bring is beyond your imagination. We need this kind of morale, and the Phoenix has this condition."


    "Second, there are not one or two Corpse Emperor forces that the Phoenix kills. Our understanding of the Corpse Emperor''s forces is to say unceremoniously that there is no one in the land of Longxia. After all, no matter how good the theory is, there is no actual combat summary. The experience is more convincing, and we are in control of the command. There is nothing wrong with it."


    "Third, the victory I want is not only to repel the forces of the corpse race, but also to allow them to leave us enough resources to grow the human race itself. I have never fought a loss-making battle. You have fought so far, have you ever thought about it? Seek post-war benefits from this war?"


    Wei Xiao paused, giving Lin Xiao and the others time to think.


    As a result, Lin Xiao and the others suddenly discovered that since the invasion of the corpse clan forces in the non-Emirate mainland, they had not thought about anything other than repulsing them.


    It''s not that they couldn''t think of it, but that they didn''t dare to think.


    They are already satisfied if they can repel the enemy''s corpse clan forces, and they want to reap certain benefits from this battle, but they have no confidence at all.


    Seeing Lin Xiao and their expressions, Wei Xiao already had an answer in his heart.

 Chapter 1176： One party has the right to transfer

    "It seems that you haven''t thought about it at all. Or, from the beginning, you have no confidence in repelling the enemy''s corpse clan''s power, while at the same time gaining sufficient resources for the human race''s respective forces to develop and grow."


    Lei Ming: "We really don''t dare to think about this. The main thing is that the enemy Corpse King hasn''t appeared yet, but the zombie army she sent has made us feel more pressure. Can we even repel the enemy Corpse Clan? We are not sure about the army, so how can we talk about seeking development resources from this war?"


    The devil who has not spoken at this time said: "Listen to Mr. Wei, if the Phoenix controls the command of the Allied Forces in the Western Polar Region, can this be done?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head: "I won''t say anything in absolute terms, but you seem to have overlooked a key word in my words."


    "What word?" Lin Xiao asked.


    "confidence."


    Wei Xiao said: "I said that since the beginning of the war, you have no confidence in seeking a development and growth resource for your respective forces, but I have. I never thought of fighting this battle as a defensive battle. Since I am here, I am confident of victory from the beginning."


    "You, as high-level military officers, should understand the importance of having confidence or not. This is like a negotiation. If there is confidence or not, one party will have an absolute advantage before the negotiation begins. As for the result? Before, some things were doomed."


    "Perhaps you can also say that you are confident to do this now, but do you believe it if you say it?"


    Lin Xiao and the others were silent.


    They all understood the meaning of Wei Xiao''s words.


    One thing, because of different starting points, the results obtained will vary greatly.


    They faced the enemy Corpse Emperor''s forces, because at the beginning they had no confidence in guaranteeing that they would become the victor in this battle, so they had a lot of worries.


    To make any decision, you need to think twice before giving an order.


    But Wei Xiao and the others are different.


    There is absolute confidence that the coalition forces can win, so any decision they make will become decisive and swift, and they will not miss a fighter opportunity, and they will never be afraid of the tail.


    The so-called narrow road meets the brave who wins.


    A group of troops with firm beliefs, their potential on the battlefield, you can''t imagine.


    Lin Xiao and the others had to admit that compared with Phoenix, the gap between them was not so big.


    One just wanted to fight back the enemy from the beginning, while the other, good fellow, didn''t know how to write the word "failure".


    Not only must we win this war, but we must also obtain absolute benefits from the war. How does this compare?


    This is just like the heroes in the League of Legends, a 0-8-0 hero, online will just give you an 8-0-8 super-powerful aura.


    Regardless of other things, just take this momentum, do you, Longweicheng, are embarrassed to compete with others for command-in-chief?


    Anyway, I am embarrassed.


    Lin Xiao: "Besides these, does Brother Wei have other reasons?"


    Hearing Lin Xiao''s sighing tone, we don''t need to think about it. Wei Xiao only said three points. He basically gave up the fight for command.


    No way, when he was still in the uppermost layer of the surface, he was already standing in the atmosphere and couldn''t compete.


    When Wei Xiao saw that the time was about to come, he smiled evilly.


    "the last point¡­¡­"


    When I heard it was the last point, except for Wei Xiao, Lin Xiao and the others immediately cheered up.


    According to experience, the last point of any reason used to persuade an opponent is the most representative and the most irrefutable.


    What''s more, these last words were from Wei Xiao, a well-known master, Lin Xiao and the others had to be serious.


    Wei Xiao didn''t jeer their appetite, and said domineering and confidently: "The last point, I also want to kill the corpse emperor of the enemy corpse clan directly through this war. If the corpse emperor sent to the door does not do something. What, isn''t it a pity? You guys, do you have the courage to plot the enemy''s corpse king?"


    "what?"


    "You still have to do something against the enemy Corpse Emperor?"


    "Rumble..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao said this, Lin Xiao and the others stared at each other like thunder.


    crazy.


    It''s crazy.


    If it is said that the idea of ??repelling the enemy''s corpse clan and gaining a certain benefit from the war has already had a huge impact on Lin Xiao and the others, then Wei Xiao now plans to even the enemy''s corpse clan''s corpse emperor, this kind of madness To them, the decision is simply a dream and fantasy.


    "Brother Wei, are you sure you are not joking?"


    This is what Wei Xiao said. If another person is changed, it is estimated that Lin Xiao will scold his mother on the spot.


    Maade, you said that defeating the enemy''s corpse clan forces while at the same time seeking sufficient resources for the coalition forces in this war is unbelievable.


    Now you actually dare to fight the enemy''s corpse king''s idea...


    If this TM is not a lunatic, it is definitely a spy sent by the enemy Corpse Emperor.


    If you really give the command of the coalition forces to this kind of people who can only talk on paper and talk about it, no matter what kind of possibility it is, you will fall into the coalition.


    But now that Wei Xiao said this, coupled with the achievements that Phoenix had achieved in the past, it would have to make people think deeply.


    Is the Phoenix really strong enough to be so terrible?


    In order to determine whether Wei Xiao really had this plan, Lin Xiao asked: "Brother Wei, are you sure you are not joking?"


    "Can this kind of thing be a joke?" Wei Xiao asked back.


    Lin Xiao suddenly had nothing to say.


    Even the others around him don''t know what to think of Wei Xiao in their hearts.


    Is this the Lord of the Phoenix?


    Is this the courage possessed by the first strongest in Longxia Land?


    Grass, do you want to be so prestigious?


    After Lin Xiao and the others were silent, Wei Xiao''s fearless and self-respecting aura recovered.


    "This is the reason I am fighting for the commander-in-chief for the Phoenix. Now that I have finished talking, if you feel that these reasons are not enough, then wait for the representatives of other forces to gather before making a conclusion."


    Thunder, Demon Zang and Jiang Wei all looked at Lin Xiao.


    From their inquiring eyes, it is not difficult to see that they can no longer refute the reasons Wei Xiao said. Now, it''s up to Lin Xiao to make up his mind.


    Waiting for a long time.


    Lin Xiao looked at Wei Xiao: "Brother Wei, I want to know, how confident are you against the enemy Corpse Emperor?"


    Lin Xiao still felt that Wei Xiao''s decision to deal with the enemy Corpse Emperor was somewhat unrealistic.


    Wei Xiao said bluntly: "It''s hard to tell."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "It means that I don¡¯t know. If it¡¯s against the enemy Corpse Emperor alone, I¡¯m 100% sure to kill her, but you have also said that the enemy Corpse Emperor has many soldiers and powerful forces. If you can¡¯t defeat her I¡¯m not even sure if the guards around me solve this problem. Whether this step can be achieved depends on the next performance of the coalition forces..."


    "Of course, it also depends on whether the forces of the Earth Corpse Emperor who are allied with us are powerful."


    "Huh? Mr. Wei also knows that the Corpse Emperor of the Earth has formed an alliance with us?"


    "Old Lei said."


    Lei Ming nodded, indicating that he had indeed told Wei Xiao about this.


    Lin Xiao didn''t take this little matter to heart.


    Seriously said: "In other words, it is not necessary to deal with the enemy Corpse Emperor?"


    "You can understand that."


    After receiving Wei Xiao''s reply, Lin Xiao breathed a sigh of relief for some reason.


    He was really afraid that in order to deal with the enemy corpse emperor, after the coalition forces repelled the enemy''s corpse clan, he would pursue and kill the non-emirate continent at all costs.


    If that were the case, Lin Xiao would never let Wei Xiao come here.


    But now Wei Xiao gave a premise. Lin Xiao knew that Wei Xiao was not that kind of reckless person, and he felt relieved a lot.


    Now that the biggest concern was gone, and Wei Xiao also used his reasons to conquer everyone present, Lin Xiao, who had never lacked overall awareness, no longer had any reason to compete with Phoenix for command of the coalition forces.


    Lin Xiao has a correct attitude.


    "Okay, with the confidence of Brother Wei, if I, Lin Xiao, continue to stare at the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces, I will be ignorant of good and bad. I agree that as long as the Phoenix Army arrives, all military operations in Longwei City will be undead. The command of the Bird Command. But this only represents my Longwei City. Whether other forces are willing or not, I cannot make a decision for them."


    Wei Xiao smiled when he heard Lin Xiao''s words.


    Sure enough, he is a man who understands things, and he is also a man who can afford to let go.


    With this mindset, I, Wei XiaoTM, approve of you.


    "General Lin rest assured, you won''t regret today''s decision. This time, let my phoenix personally teach you how to defeat the Corpse Emperor forces."

 Chapter 1177： Duplicity

    The meeting was almost over when Lin Xiao was willing to hand over command to the Phoenix.


    Next, the two parties discussed the details.


    The main issue is the formation of the personnel of the general headquarters in the future.


    It is undeniable that Phoenix has a unique capital in dealing with the power of the corpse king, but in a war, in addition to a person who can decide on the general direction, other people also need more opinions on the small direction.


    One person counts the short, everyone counts the long.


    One person''s energy is always limited, and one more person can make a set of more effective combat plans.


    In this regard, the headquarters of Longweicheng is a good choice.


    Therefore, the commander-in-chief is in the hands of Phoenix, but in certain aspects, military talents from Longwei City are required to participate in it.


    Lin Xiao and the others would naturally not refuse these requests from Wei Xiao.


    They can enter the upcoming coalition headquarters, at least, they don''t have to worry about Phoenix hiding behind them.


    When the details are discussed, the meeting will end.


    Afterwards, Lin Xiao personally hosted a banquet in the general''s mansion to entertain Wei Xiao and the others.


    During the banquet, the two sides had a very happy talk. Even outside of the war, the leaders of the two major forces also reached a lot of cooperation matters, which can be said to be a joy to everyone.


    When the banquet was over, Wei Xiao and the others didn''t plan to leave Longwei City, and stayed directly at the General''s Mansion.


    Into the night.


    Wei Xiao was in the room where they were.


    Phantom and Bai Youwei fall asleep early after enjoying the fun of husband and wife.


    Mu Wuqing, who was still awake and leaning in Wei Xiao¡¯s arms, looked at Wei Xiao with a grim complexion, and asked: "My husband, if you didn¡¯t persuade Lin Xiao to surrender the command of Longwei City during the day, you really would Give up?"


    Wei Xiao bowed his head and looked at his curious wife in his arms.


    A sneer flashed across Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Give up? I think too much. The obedient people are all my Wei Xiao''s allies. In this way, I don''t mind giving them a little benefit after the war is won. If they are not obedient, then I will switch to an obedient person. Fortress, there will always be unstable factors inside it."


    Sure enough, Wei Xiao.


    If you really believe what he said and the promises he made to outsiders, just wait and cry!


    With Wei Xiao''s affirmative answer, Mu Wuqing felt relieved now.


    Her husband is still her husband, as always "shameless", ah no, I was wrong, he is always able to do great things.


    No words for a night, the next day.


    Lin Yang, who passed out yesterday, has not recovered yet.


    Although there is no life-threatening danger as a fourth-level fighter, it is estimated that he will be in a coma for a while because of his severe injuries.


    In a short time, he won''t cause Wei Xiao and the others any more trouble. Of course, he won''t have this chance even if he wakes up now.


    Because of Wei Xiao and the others, they came to Lin Xiao to say goodbye after dawn.


    "Brother Wei, are you planning to go to the heroine city next?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "I will go there, but not now. Before going to the heroine city, I have to meet a special existence."


    Special existence?


    Lin Xiao was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes widened.


    "Are you going to meet the Queen of the Earth?"


    Wei Xiao did not deny it.


    "Once the reinforcements come to the West Pole, your previous deployment will undergo a large-scale change, so I will first test the idea of ??the Queen of the Earth. Okay, let¡¯s not say much, we will have some time later."


    Without delay, Wei Xiao bid farewell to Lin Xiao and the others, and left Longwei City directly with the three daughters and Ai Luoer.


    Ellor was a blessing in disguise this time.


    Yesterday, not only did he catch Wei Xiao and the others, the overlord-level "steel giant ship", out of debt to her, Lin Xiao also presented her with three genetic medicines last night.


    From No. 1 to No. 3, she can pass the integration stage perfectly and become a super fighter with good strength.


    As for why Lin Xiao gave her three potions that seem to have overlapping effects.


    This is not difficult to understand.


    Ordinary people who take the No. 2 medicine will die in pain, and those who are not determined can even be hurt alive. If you take the No. 3 medicine directly, I am afraid that they will be the hard-hearted people who are photographed from the pile of dead people. The previous fusion period.


    With No. 1 and No. 2 medicine buffers, there is not much risk when taking No. 3 medicine. Lin Xiao is very considerate.


    Seeing the five people walking outside the villa, Lin Xiao and the others seemed thoughtful.


    "General, what do you say is Wei Xiao''s purpose in going to see the Empress of the Earth?"


    Jiang Wei asked.


    Lin Xiao thought for a while and shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be detrimental to our human race. Regardless of this, we have been delayed for a day because of the base. Prepare for it and go directly to the battle base today."


    With that, Lin Xiao turned to look at Thunder.


    "Lao Lei, you don''t need to go to the task of searching and rescuing survivors outside. Stay in the base and wait for that rebellious son to wake up, and you will show him to me. No one can let him leave the villa without my order. Also, if Then I found out that he was robbing the female of the people, and he interrupted his fifth leg. I, Lin Xiao, don''t need this kind of son to pass on from generation to generation."


    Hearing Lin Xiao''s last words, Thunder and other people around him couldn''t help but feel cold.


    Nima, do you want to be so cruel?


    "General..."


    "You don''t need to say anything, this is an order."


    "Yes, I promise to complete the task."


    There is no room for negotiation, Leiming can only accept the order Lin Xiao gave him.


    Lin Xiao was relieved of thunder. He looked at Lin Yang, and Lin Yang was in his current state.


    Of course, Lin Xiao has another plan to keep Thunder at the base.


    Yesterday, there were many second generation casualties in Wei Xiao''s hands, and the power behind them should not be underestimated.


    Although Lin Xiao has the strength to suppress, but now the external troubles have not been eliminated, if internal troubles recur, who knows what will happen?


    With the prestige of thunder in the base, keeping him, suppressing Xiao Xiao in the base is not a problem at all.


    There is no need for Lin Xiao to explain this point, I believe Thunder also knows what to do.


    ...


    Outside Longwei City.


    Wei Xiao and the others came out.


    "Husband, do you know where the Queen of the Earth''s lair is?" When she came outside, Bai Youwei remembered that they didn''t know where the Queen of the Earth was, so she stopped and asked.


    Wei Xiao was not worried at all.


    His complexion became cold, and only Wei Xiao called out, "I have followed all the way, don''t you plan to come out?"


    "Someone followed us?"


    Both Bai Youwei and Ai Luoer were taken aback, and then they watched their surroundings.


    Mu Wuqing smiled and said: "Don''t be nervous, the other party did not show killing intent, it is not our enemy."


    "Sister Wuqing, do you know someone is following us?" Bai Youwei looked at Mu Wuqing in surprise.


    The latter nodded, and then said to the Phantom: "Xiaoying also found out, right?"


    The Phantom did not speak, but still signaled that he found it.


    Seeing this, Bai Youwei suddenly felt her own shortcomings.


    It''s also a fifth-level fighter, why didn''t she notice this situation?


    "Three members of the Shadow Guard have seen the Lord and three mistresses." A Shadow Guard member hidden in the air appeared and saluted Wei Xiao and the others respectfully.


    Wei Xiao motioned to him to be polite.


    "You should know where the Queen of the Earth is?"


    Three Yaoyao nodded four times: "Subordinates know."


    "Well, take us to see her."


    "Yes!"


    Three to four without hesitation, agreed.


    "Wait..." Bai Youwei called out suddenly.


    "Do you have any more instructions from Master Youwei?"


    "Just like this you take us to see the Queen of the Earth?"


    Seeing the look of surprise in Bai Youwei''s eyes, three Yaosi seemed to understand what she meant.


    "Master Youwei can rest assured that now the Queen of the Earth has reached an alliance with the human forces in the West Polar Land. Humans will not be attacked by zombies when entering the territory of the Emperor. Only when they reach the royal nest, they need to let the corpse there give a notification. The Earth Corpse Emperor is not in danger."


    "Can you do this?"


    "Haha...you! Since my husband directly let the third and the fourth one lead the way, it means that this has been taken into consideration, and you are just worrying." Mu Wuqing quipped Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei was stunned.


    "You guessed it again?"


    The word "you" is used very brilliantly.


    "What do you say?"


    "..."

 Chapter 1178： Partial mutation of animals

    West Antarctic Plateau.


    The territory controlled by the Queen of the Earth.


    Because the territory happened to be separated from the African Emirates, and it was behind the Heroine City and Longwei City. Therefore, on the West Antarctic Plateau, except for the people under the Queen of the Earth, there is no enemy Corpse King''s influence, let alone the battlefield.


    Wei Xiao and the others entered each other''s territory under the leadership of three to four.


    The situation is the same as they suspected.


    Even if zombies spotted them along the way, they would stop and take a look at most and leave, which didn''t cause any trouble to Wei Xiao and the others.


    As for the Queen of the Earth that Wei Xiao and the others wanted to meet, her nest was located between the sacred mountains of Xiwang, amidst the endless mountains.


    It connects with Outland from the top to the Qingjiang Territory from the bottom. Not to mention the area of ??Outland, two-fifths of the entire Qingjiang is covered by it. It can be said to be vast and vast.


    Before the end of the world, the West Antarctic Plateau had beautiful scenery. After the end of the world, the vegetation grew wildly. Many towering trees that took several years or more than ten years to grow into the sky. The growth of one month is worth the work of the previous decades.


    Therefore, the entire West Antarctic Plateau is covered by a large area of ??newly formed forest.


    The unique geographical environment also makes animals that are rare in other places on the West Antarctic plateau can be seen here from time to time.


    Especially for birds, the active and wide forests provide them with shelters for survival.


    "Tweet¡ª"


    "Wow..."


    The loud crowing spread in the sky, and then the hoarse and thick roar of the zombies followed.


    "Husband, look at the sky."


    "How is it possible? Is that an eagle?"


    On the way to the imperial nest, Wei Xiao and the others encountered a surprising scene.


    In the cloudless sky, a behemoth that did not look like this world flew out of the forest.


    This bird of prey is more than two meters long, with its wings spread more than ten meters, and it is currently fighting a group of skimmers in the sky.


    The speed between the two parties can be described as swift and endless.


    Fierce tearing and fighting, set off a **** storm in the air.


    When Wei Xiao noticed this scene, his brows couldn''t help but frowned.


    Mutant animals?


    "Lord, hostess, what you are seeing now is part of the phenomenon of other animals in this world. I don''t know why, some other animals that survived in the early end of the world have a crazy growth. Many animals that were common in the past, Nowadays, his body shape has changed significantly." The three and one who led the way said.


    "Are these animals, like zombies, evolving?"


    Three and one four shook their heads: "I don¡¯t know, but one thing is for sure. Animal mutations are not infectious. Except for their obvious changes in shape and strength, there are no other places where the corpse clan¡¯s strange things are found. Ability."


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face: "Why doesn''t the base have such records?"


    "We also discovered it after the human forces in the Western Polar Region reached an alliance with the Queen of the Earth."


    "I don''t know if members of the Shadow Guards in other places have made this discovery, but in the Western Polar Regions, no other animals can be seen in areas where humans live, or in forests near areas where humans live, so, We did not notice this in advance."


    Mu Wuqing said: "This change in other animals may have limitations. We also keep a lot of livestock and poultry in captivity on Haixin Island, but their size has not changed. I doubt what we don''t know. The reason has led to the appearance of such animal variants in other animals."


    "Master Wu Qing''s suspicions are similar to our previous guesses, but now we have not found the root cause for other animals to grow up quickly."


    "Tweet¡ª"


    In the three-year-old four-year explanation, in the sky, the giant eagle, which was besieged by hundreds of sky predators, paid the price of scars and failed to destroy a sky predator. It has a certain wisdom and no longer loves to fight, Zhang The open wings vibrated, forming a powerful air current that shook the surrounding skimmers away, and then fled towards the distance.


    The skimmers continued to chase and kill them, and within a few breaths, they turned into black spots and disappeared in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    I don''t know what Wei Xiao is thinking.


    Looking at the disappearing black spots, he was stunned, and he recovered after a moment.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. Even other animals have begun to mutate in order to adapt to the current environment. I really don''t know how many interesting things will happen in the future."


    "What does the master think?" Phantom asked curiously.


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Not yet. I don''t care about this. Let''s wait for the matter of the West Pole to be resolved before thinking about other things. Three to four, just take us to the Imperial Nest."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Wei Xiao was not entangled by this unexpected discovery.


    What about mutations in other animals?


    At the moment, for Wei Xiao and the others, it is the most important thing to solve the corpse clan forces that invaded the western polar land from the non-chief continent.


    The group of people did not pause, speeding up their approach to the corpse emperor''s lair.


    ...


    More than three hours later, Wei Xiao and the others came to the outer border of the Imperial Nest.


    "Humans, what are you doing here?"


    There was no accident. Not long after Wei Xiao and the others set foot on the periphery of the Emperor''s Nest domain, a human figure appeared in their headspace while driving the skidder.


    Wei Xiao looked up.


    The talking guy is a corpse.


    He is about 1.8 meters tall, his body is bronzed with horns, and his half-naked upper body shows looming lines.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Let him roll down and talk."


    Phantom took the initiative to step forward.


    Electricity generates magnetism in his hand, and a huge pulling force acts on the air-grabber and the corpse.


    "Um?"


    "Aw¡ª"


    The corpse felt the change in his body, and before he had time to react, the figure and the sky-grabber under his feet fell towards the ground at the same time.


    "Humans, what do you want to do?"


    The fallen corpse was frightened.


    It was about to hit the ground.


    At the juncture of the crisis, I saw fluctuations in his supernatural powers.


    "Rumble..."


    With a bang, from the ground, a square pillar of soil rose from the ground, accurately catching the fallen corpse and the sky-grabber.


    "Human...damn it¡ª"


    The corpse stabilized his figure and was about to get angry at Wei Xiao and the others, but before he could say a few words, a purple light ray condensed with purple electricity had already swept across the soil pillar under his feet.


    The corpse who dare not risk can only dodge.


    "Pouch" with a sound.


    As the purple rays passed through the soil pillars, the top soil pillars directly slid down and hit the ground.


    The corpse fell to the ground, his eyes full of anger.


    "Damn, you guys..."


    "Swish¡ª"


    The same situation happened again.


    The corpse who didn''t have a chance to say a complete sentence, only felt a flower in front of him, and couldn''t close his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, a cold-lighted blade was already resting on his neck.


    "You''d better keep silent and listen to me to finish. Go and tell the Queen of the Earth, Human Race Wei Xiao will visit, and hope she will show up."


    The corpse was ashamed.


    "Humanity, are you going to abandon the covenant?"


    "You can continue to talk nonsense here, but for every minute of delay, your mother emperor will be more threatening. If she is not afraid of being swallowed by another corpse emperor, I have time to spend with you here."


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao spoke, and put the knife back into the scabbard.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The corpse was extremely embarrassed.


    But since Wei Xiao had retracted the long knife on his shoulder, it meant that the opponent was not here to find fault.


    Although angry, the corpse does not have as much thought as a human being.


    Hearing that it was about the safety of the Empress of the Earth, even if he was irritated, he could only endure it.


    "Wait."


    He didn''t see the corpse leaving, just beside Wei Xiao, the corpse got in touch with the corpse emperor through the method of the corpse clan.


    After freezing in place for a while, the corpse recovered.


    "The mother asked me to take you in, come with me!"


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao nodded deeply, his ruthless attitude was so perfect.


    The corpse did not drag, and summoned a few sky-grabbers, and asked them to drive everyone to the cave where the corpse emperor was.

 Chapter 1179： I think you will

    Not long afterwards, outside the corpse emperor cave.


    Wei Xiao and the others came here with the ride of the skimmers.


    Near the location of the Empress of the Earth, outside of the cave she was in, there were more zombies at level four.


    The four-level zombies that each corpse emperor breeds are different.


    Mingzhao breeds amphibians, Flame Corpse Kings are Fire Corpses, and other Corpse Kings, the first-class and fourth-level zombies they breed are all related to their own supernatural powers.


    The Earth Corpse Emperor is no exception.


    The fourth-level zombies guarding the inside and outside of the corpse emperor cave are a kind of existence that looks like a clay figure.


    It has a huge head with six water chestnuts and is about four meters tall.


    The body constructed entirely from mud is well-defined and full of power.


    If you ignore what they are not like humans, they are completely "muscle men" and "big guys" in the human world, and they look very deterrent.


    Let''s call them dirt corpses for the time being!


    In addition to the fourth-level zombies, there are already two female corpses waiting for Wei Xiao and others at the entrance of the Corpse Emperor''s Cave.


    The lead corpse and the two female corpses nodded, and then walked into the cave together.


    "The power of this corpse emperor should be no worse than that of Ming Zhao. Within my perception, there are at least thirteen corpses around the corpse emperor''s lair. I can still perceive those that have not appeared, and I don¡¯t know if there are still others. How much." Mu Wuqing whispered to Wei Xiao as he walked beside Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s expression did not change much.


    "The stronger she is, the more helpful it will be to my next plan. This is what I want to see."


    "Husband, what do you plan to do when you see the Queen of the Earth?"


    "Do you know the end of Ming Zhao?"


    Mingzhao?


    The three women hesitated slightly.


    Then he stared at Wei Xiao with wide eyes.


    "My husband is preparing..."


    Before Bai Youwei could finish speaking, Wei Xiao made a silent motion.


    "Just know it, there is no need to say it."


    Bai Youwei smiled.


    "clear!"


    Mu Wuqing: "Now there is another good show to watch."


    "Sister Youwei, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?" Ai Luoer asked suspiciously.


    "I will explain to you when I leave here."


    "Oh!"


    While walking, with nine bends and eighteen bends, passing through the "small intestines", Wei Xiao and the others finally came to a place with ample space.


    Here, there were already four corpses waiting for Wei Xiao and the others, and on one end of a ladder, a female corpse was sitting on a throne.


    Without anger and mighty, the momentum is like a rainbow.


    Just go there, it gives people a kind of "C position" feeling.


    This guy is not an ordinary person, ah no, is it an ordinary corpse.


    "Mother Queen, I want to see your human being brought here." The corpse who led Wei Xiao and the others here said, his tone full of respect.


    On the throne, the female corpse who seemed to close her eyes and opened her eyes.


    Two sharp beams burst out.


    A look, a gesture, and gestures all carry supreme majesty.


    If the starry sky moved bright eyes to Wei Xiao and the others, the Empress of the Earth, who possessed the female corpse, said: "Human, I heard that you want to see the emperor?"


    A very common sentence, but the tone of voice contains that kind of arrogant attitude.


    Wei Xiao didn''t like the Empress of the Earth who pretended to be.


    Take a step forward and stare directly at the opponent with cold eyes.


    "Since you know, you still ask us, don''t you think it is superfluous?"


    The Empress of the Earth is not angry, she still looks arrogant: "Lin Xiao asked you to come to this emperor this time, what''s the matter? If it''s about dealing with the corpse emperor outside the family, you can go back and tell him, as long as you humans don''t steal. The emperor¡¯s army will never retreat for half a step.


    Wei Xiao: "I am not from Lin Xiao, but soon, the forces of the entire human race in the Western Polar Region will be under my control. In other words, in the future, the ones who truly cooperate with you will be led by me. Human power."


    "Um?"


    The Queen of the Earth frowned upon hearing this.


    The face changed for a moment, but the Empress of the Earth, who had some stamina, calmed down.


    "Lin Xiao was killed by you?"


    "..."


    This brain circuit is really amazing.


    Does the human power that controls the West Pole have to get rid of Lin Xiao?


    "No." Wei Xiao replied, "but what I said is the truth."


    The Queen of the Earth smiled disapprovingly.


    "Is the replacement of your human leaders so casual? Aren''t you afraid of instability in the military?"


    Yoha! I also know that "changing generals on the fly" will cause instability in the military''s mind.


    This queen of the earth is really not ordinary insightful.


    "This should not be something you should worry about."


    "Haha... Indeed, how the leader of your humans is replaced has little to do with the emperor. Let''s talk about it! What can you do with the emperor? The emperor now only cares about fighting with the forces of the corpse emperor, if It¡¯s something else, so there¡¯s no need to say it. The emperor is not interested in listening."


    Wei Xiao did not procrastinate.


    "Naturally, we only care about the war that is taking place right now, not for this war, and I will not come to see you."


    The Empress of the Earth squinted her eyes coldly.


    "You are crazy, facing the emperor who dare to speak with the emperor in such a tone, even Lin Xiao would not have the courage of you."


    "So his position was given to me."


    Wei Xiao is not the Empress of the Earth at all.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The Empress of the Earth laughed suddenly.


    "You are good, really good."


    hehe!


    Do you need to say this?


    If it is not useful to keep you, Lao Tzu will kill you now.


    Arrogant fart in front of Lao Tzu.


    The Empress of the Earth didn''t know Wei Xiao''s inner thoughts, and Feng Qingyun asked calmly: "Let''s talk! What is the matter with the emperor."


    Wei Xiao said directly: "The control of the Terran Army in the Western Polar Region is about to change. Therefore, the cooperation relationship between the coalition forces and you will also change. I came to you, just to re-establish new cooperation and change the current situation. Your way of fighting against the enemy Corpse Emperor forces."


    Empress of the Earth: "Your human race just needs to change the leader. Can this affect the way of cooperating with the emperor?"


    "Naturally, everyone has different ideas, and the way of fighting will also change. The battle you are fighting now is not what I want."


    The Empress of the Earth was silent for a moment.


    After a while, his eyes were placed on Wei Xiao.


    "Then if a new cooperative relationship is established, how do you plan to let the emperor''s troops fight?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "Listen to the mobilization of my Human Race commander, and at the same time stand in the forefront of the Human Race army, confronting the enemy Corpse King forces head-on, and the Human Race army as a support, step by step cannibalize the troops sent by the enemy Corpse King forces, and finally defeat their backs. The corpse emperor."


    "Idiot talk about dreams."


    "Are you cooperating? It''s obviously to let the soldiers of my corpse clan go to death, and let us take orders from you humans, you are also worthy?"


    "Mother Queen, this person has made it clear that he has ulterior motives, and the child asked him to be killed."


    "..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, the Empress of the Earth hadn''t spoken yet, and the corpses around them were already agitated.


    Facing a crowd of King Kong''s angry corpses, Wei Xiao''s expression did not change at all.


    With a wicked smile, he looked at the earth corpse emperor.


    "This is the new way of cooperation I need, what do you think?"


    The Empress of the Earth kept a cold face.


    The new way of cooperation is actually like this. Isn''t the man in front of him wanting to fart?


    "Do you think this emperor will agree?" The Empress of the Earth asked in a deep voice.


    "I think you will."


    "..."

 Chapter 1180： Wei Huyou is online again

    "Hahaha...haha...ridiculous, it''s ridiculous."


    The Empress of the Earth smiled angrily.


    "Queen, please let the child punish this human being who doesn''t know the height of the world."


    "Child, please."


    "The child is also willing to kill this arrogant man for the mother emperor."


    The corpses all around jumped out, shouting one by one to kill Wei Xiao and hurry up.


    The Queen of Earth stopped laughing.


    He waved his hand to signal the corpse below to be safe and restless.


    Looking at Wei Xiao, she already had a killing intent in her eyes, and said coldly: "Your name is Wei Xiao, right?"


    Wei Xiao did not respond.


    This is nonsense, he has already reported himself.


    The Queen of the Earth didn''t care, and continued: "You are very courageous, and you have a courage that Lin Xiao did not have. The emperor admits that from you, the emperor does feel a dangerous aura, but..."


    At this point, the tone and expression of the Empress of the Earth had changed.


    "However, you must be self-aware. With a few words of yours, you want the emperor to agree to establish a new cooperative relationship with you, and the cooperation established at the expense of the emperor''s people, why do you think the emperor will promise you? And... ¡­"


    "Don''t forget that this is the emperor''s base camp. You despise the emperor and the power of the emperor''s corpse clan so much. Are you not afraid that the emperor will let you people not get out of this cave?"


    "Swish swish..."


    The other party''s voice fell. At this time, outside the cave, not only a few corpses came in, but also a lot of dirt corpses.


    There seems to be a tendency to encircle and kill Wei Xiao and the others.


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Seeing such a battle, when did Ai Luoer, who had faced so many top zombies, be frightened.


    The whole person hurriedly took Mu Wuqing''s arm and approached her for comfort.


    Mu Wuqing patted the back of her hand lightly, beckoning her not to be afraid.


    As for the others, they didn''t panic at all in the face of corpse clan battles.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "I really don''t want to do this. If you can solve the problem easily, who wants to leave an unhappy psychological shadow on each other? But there is no way. Since you are confident in your own strength, there is nothing to say. Xiaoying, Wu Qing, let the Queen of Earth see why I have such confidence?"


    "Yes, husband (master)!"


    When Wei Xiao let go, the Phantom and the others never hesitated.


    Regardless of the phantom. Mu Wuqing, or Bai Youwei who later chased their growth, gathered a layer of energy armor on their bodies for the first time.


    At the same time, around them, one person was covered with a layer of thunder, one person was full of flames, and another person, forty-eight emperor cutting flying knives suspended in the air, and the power of the three people, suppressed the surrounding corpses and level four with absolute aura The zombies made their eyes show agitation.


    Before the Phantom and the others released their abilities, even if the Earth Corpse Emperor could feel a slight threat from them, it was not very obvious, but at this moment, the full strength of them, the aura that diffuses towards the surroundings, even if it is the Earth Queen, Feel a trace of fear.


    Is this misleading?


    The Queen of the Earth, who only felt the crisis from Wei Xiao, thought that Wei Xiao alone would be a little harder to deal with, but she did not expect that three of the four women who came with Wei Xiao actually threatened her safety. Strength.


    This caused the Empress of the Earth to completely lose her peace.


    "You, how can you have such a strong strength?"


    "Swish¡ª"


    The Empress of the Earth just opened her mouth, and Wei Xiao, who was standing still, suddenly flashed past.


    "There are still many things you don''t know. Now, do you think what I just said is convincing?"


    "what?"


    The Empress of the Earth sat up in shock when she sensed something.


    "Sit down, sit down, don''t accidentally hit me on the edge of the knife, will you let me explain that?"


    "Mother Queen?"


    "Damn, human, do you dare to offend the mother emperor?"


    When Wei Xiao''s voice sounded again, his figure had already appeared on the side of the throne where the Empress of the Earth was.


    The Emperor Sword in his hand lay on the opponent''s shoulder at some point.


    When the Empress of the Earth was about to get up in shock, Wei Xiao pushed her back again, allowing her possessed body to continue to sit back in position.


    To put it bluntly, at this time, as long as Wei Xiao is willing, the female corpse possessed by the Queen of the Earth can be separated at any time.


    The Empress of the Earth was furious.


    "If it were not for the limitation of this corpse, you would not be so easy to appear next to the emperor."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Quite arrogant.


    "Naturally, just a body of a corpse, how can you display all the strength of your dignified corpse? I never thought about what to do to you, just show you my strength and let you know how I command you People. Now, I don¡¯t know if the Queen has changed my view?"


    "Do you think the emperor will succumb to the goal achieved through threats?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Wei Xiao laughed loudly.


    Without even thinking about it, he withdrew the Emperor Devouring Sword, and at the same time allowed Bai Youwei and the others to reduce their abilities.


    It seems that what happened just now has never happened.


    Wei Xiao suddenly said to the Earth Corpse Emperor in earnest: "It''s just that, naturally you can''t let you hand over the command of the Corpse Clan to me, but if I say, as long as you listen to my command, I can let you swallow it directly. Only the second-level corpse emperor evolves to a higher level, so, would you still refuse?"


    "Um?"


    The face of the Queen of the Earth changed.


    Turning to look at Wei Xiao.


    "What do you mean?"


    "literal meaning."


    The two sides looked at each other for a moment, and the Empress of the Earth first diverted her eyes.


    After calming down her inner anger, the Empress of Earth took a deep breath and said: "Why does this emperor trust you? You have shown strength enough to threaten this emperor. It really allows you to get rid of the external corpse emperor, and this emperor can still have Good end?"


    To be a sensible person, well, it should be said that it is a zombie with a clear head.


    I thought of it all.


    Wei Xiao seemed to have anticipated that the Queen of the Earth would take this into consideration, and said clearly: "If there is only one corpse emperor on the non-emirate continent, then your worries are not wrong at all, solve the external corpse emperor, I I won''t let you go either."


    "But as the corpse emperor, you should be able to perceive the existence of a corpse emperor that is stronger than the outer corpse emperor who has invaded the West Pole now. If I use you to kill the donkey once, In the future, I will encounter a more powerful Corpse Emperor invading, what should I do against them?"


    "???"


    The Emperor Earth Corpse frowned, his face filled with puzzlement.


    Wei Xiao continued: "Although we don''t want to admit it, we have to face the reality. The number of human races is simply not enough to compete with the corpse race, and the growth cycle of newborns is too long. You can destroy our human race if you consume it."


    "At that time, even if there are still a small number of strong human races survived, the name of the human race has survived in name. Therefore, we need your army. As long as you have a mother''s corpse under your command, you can bring the dead corpse back. New zombies reproduced from the mother''s corpse lair."


    "To me, you are an inexhaustible arsenal. Until the threats on the non-emirate continent are not completely resolved, I will not do anything to you. If I lie to you, once you stop Cooperating with me, the biggest loss will only be our human race. Do you think I will do this behavior of killing chickens and getting eggs?"


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s explanation, the face of the Queen of the Earth twitched badly.


    This bastard, do you want to be so blunt?


    It is simply a blatant threat and temptation to yourself.


    But the Queen of the Earth knows the pros and cons.


    To put it bluntly, Wei Xiao is using her, and there is still a murderous intent towards her, but this murderous intent will only wait until she has no use value.


    Similarly, although she was used, the benefits gained from it were also considerable.


    Imagine that Wei Xiao used her troops to continuously destroy the foreign corpse emperor forces that invaded the West Pole, and then constantly took the corpses of those middle and high-level corpse emperors for her to swallow. Will her growth slow in the future?


    Rather than being used by Wei Xiao, it is better to regard it as mutual benefit.


    As for Wei Xiao''s final lore?


    She is not stupid. After she has evolved to a certain level, do she need to be afraid of Wei Xiao?


    If you use this opportunity to directly advance to the Supreme Zombie, with the horror of the Zombie Supreme, it is not always certain who kills who will be.


    It can be said that this is a life and death gamble.


    Both sides have the ability to kill. In the end, who will become the biggest winner depends on who can walk in the forefront and who has better acting skills.


    Supreme!


    That was the supreme pursuit of every corpse emperor, and it was also the temptation that the corpse emperor could not resist.


    Once this desire is seduced and amplified infinitely, it will be addictive, and it will make the corpse emperor unable to extricate himself.


    The so-called wealth and wealth are in demand.


    Yes, the Queen of the Earth was moved.

 Chapter 1181： Big sister? who can that be?

    The Queen of the Earth has no reason to refuse.


    On the one hand, it is one''s own safety.


    There is no longer a corpse emperor below the second level on the non-emirate continent, and those who come from there are at least a second-level corpse emperor.


    Because of this, the situation of the Queen of the Earth is very embarrassing.


    As long as she is perceived by the other corpse emperor, the other corpse emperor will find a way to swallow her.


    After all, the risk of picking soft persimmons to swallow is far greater than the competition between corpse emperors at the same level.


    Even if she joins forces with the human race in the West Polar Region to repel this attack on the Outer Corpse Emperor, what about next time? The next time she confronts her corpse emperor, will she be able to stop it?


    On the other hand, it is the issue of promotion.


    Around her, there is no corpse emperor of the same level to let her plan to deal with the corpse emperor of the second level, she is undoubtedly looking for death.


    The Queen of the Earth wanted to stand out in the cruel advancement of the corpse race, and now she can only join forces with a powerful force as a helper, otherwise, what is waiting for her is chronic death.


    Therefore, now that Wei Xiao and the others are powerful, their cooperation is absolutely profitable and harmless to her.


    However, although she understands the opportunities that exist, Wei Xiao''s current attitude is not what she wants to see. If she agrees to the alliance with Wei Xiao in this way, wouldn''t it make others feel that she is afraid of Wei Xiao''s threat.


    How can this imperial corpse boss succumb to the **** of mankind?


    It is impossible.


    After all, you have to give the emperor a step down.


    After thinking about this, the Empress of the Earth said calmly: "It makes sense. With the help of the emperor¡¯s army, plus your strength, there is really no problem with dealing with the second-level corpse emperor, but you believe that the emperor will definitely do it. Help you? Couldn''t this emperor choose to sacrifice himself for the future of the corpse clan?"


    "Hahaha... if you really had this consciousness, you wouldn''t have thought of joining forces with the human forces in the Western Polar Land to fight against the forces of the outer corpse emperor."


    Empress of the Earth: "That is because the emperor knew that your human race did not have the strength to threaten the overall interests of the corpse race. But your appearance made the emperor start to feel jealous."


    Wei Xiao: "Why? You are not the first corpse king to cooperate with me. They still choose to cooperate with me after knowing my purpose. Apart from their self-confidence, it is not a selfish behavior. Selfishness, you and I both need each other, isn''t cooperation a win-win situation?"


    The Queen of the Earth frowned upon hearing this.


    "You seem to know our corpse emperor very well?"


    "That won''t be enough, but I understand a truth. Ants can still survive, let alone you higher beings? Since there is a chance to evolve towards a higher level, who is willing to give up?"


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiaoxie smiled and looked at the corpse emperor of the earth: "What do you think?"


    The eyes of both sides met each other.


    After a while.


    "You won. Well, the emperor promised to cooperate with you."


    After wasting a lot of tongue, Wei Xiao finally achieved his goal.


    Wei Xiao smiled triumphantly.


    "A wise move. But in addition to what I said before, after we cooperate, you still need to do one thing for me." Wei Xiao said.


    Empress of the Earth.


    "What else do you have?"


    ...


    Finally, I don''t know what Wei Xiao and the Queen of the Earth said, and the two sides quickly reached an agreement.


    It was almost evening when Wei Xiao and the others left the Corpse Emperor''s Cave.


    On the way to leave the imperial nest.


    "Brother-in-law, you are so amazing, that is the corpse king! If it weren''t for personal experience, I can''t believe that the corpse king can talk so easily." Walk out alive in the emperor cave.


    Not only that.


    Before, Wei Xiao and the others did not communicate with the Queen of the Earth in a low voice.


    Wei Xiao suppressed the opponent the whole time.


    But even so, in her imagination, the corpse emperor, who should be extremely cruel and murderous, actually agreed to a new cooperative relationship between the two parties under that situation.


    Such a result, before meeting Wei Xiao and the others, Ai Luoer couldn''t even think of it.


    Or, she never thought that one day she could see an existence like the corpse emperor.


    Looking at Ai Luoer with some lingering fears on his face, Mu Wuqing smiled and said: "The corpse emperor is actually not as scary as you think. They have no less human intelligence. As long as you are strong enough, they will be scared. Later, you will have more contact. , You will get used to it."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Ellor nodded vigorously.


    Bai Youwei: "Husband, shall we go directly to the heroine city or return to Longwei City?"


    Wei Xiao, who was walking ahead, looked at the distant sky.


    "Go to the women''s main city." After saying that, Wei Xiao looked at the third of the gods list. "How much do you know about the women''s main city?"


    Three to four: "Basically everything that should be understood is understood."


    "Tell me."


    Three Yaoyao nodded four times, and said: "Speaking of Women''s City, then we have to say that its owner is a legendary figure."


    "The leader of the heroine city does not have a specific name. Everyone calls her''elder sister''. It is said that before the outbreak of the end times, she was not from the western polar region, but from the direction of Minghai..."


    "Wait, the heroine city leader you are talking about is not a woman, right?" Bai Youwei asked in surprise when she interrupted her.


    "Yes."


    "It''s true, how did she do it?"


    Three Yaoyao shook his head four times: "Master Youwei, you are embarrassed by your subordinates, and these subordinates don''t know."


    "Is that so?"


    Bai Youwei was a little disappointed and pouted.


    Three and one four continued the topic just now: "This big sister is indeed worthy of admiration. At the beginning of the end of the world, the West Pole is a very chaotic place. Because of the reasons on the non-Emirati continent, the West Pole is merged. All kinds of people, especially those from the non-Emirate continent. They rely on their numbers to occupy a place in the Western Polar Region in a very short period of time."


    "At that time, there were not many decent forces in the West Pole. The most powerful Longwei City. In addition to guarding their own base, they completely ignored external affairs. This led to the survival of Longxia in the West Pole. Many people are enslaved and tortured by races of other colors."


    "This phenomenon changed after the arrival of the eldest sister. It was she who ended the life of the Longxia people in the West Polar Region being enslaved by foreigners. The superior aristocrat of the imperial foreigners. The Longxia people in the entire Western Polar region, except those living in Longwei City, all respect the elder sister. In terms of influence, Lin Xiao is less than one-third of the elder sister..."


    After listening to what they said, Mu Wuqing and the others couldn''t help but become curious about the mysterious "big sister".


    A person who ended the chaos in the West Pole and reached the top step by step, such a person, it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a legend.


    Mu Wuqing and the others can be said to be strange women in the last days.


    Now it is not an exaggeration to find a strong woman who is not worse than them, and even worse than them, will be attracted by them.


    But compared to them, there was one person present wrinkled his head.


    Who else would this person be if he wasn''t Wei Xiao?


    After listening to the description of the eldest sister, Wei Xiao always felt a little familiar.


    Big sister? From Minghai City?


    Wei Xiao felt that he should know each other, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "a?"


    Wei Xiao muttered.

 Chapter 1182： The difference in strength between the enemy and ourselves

    The next day, the frontline battlefield.


    That is, within the sphere of influence of the women''s city.


    The forces of the enemy corpse emperor have carried out a full-scale invasion of the territory of the heroine city.


    According to incomplete statistics, more than 40 million enemy zombies have invaded the West Pole.


    Among them, 37 corpses of two types, Cyclops and Sky Corpses, were dispatched.


    In the long-term confrontation, the Western Allied forces beheaded five of the corpses after paying a considerable price, and the gains were not great.


    And under the corpse, the enemy Corpse Emperor has nearly two hundred thousand fourth-level zombies thrown into the battlefield.


    Level 4 zombies are divided into two categories.


    One type is called the hurricane.


    Similar to a reduced version of the corpse.


    Although they didn''t have the ability to fly to the sky, nor did they control the supernatural powers, they had extremely terrifying movement speeds.


    At full speed, the speed of the hurricane reaches 80 meters per second, which is about 1.5 times that of the reaper.


    In addition, they are born with a sharp blade that can break through a generation of armed armor defenses. On the battlefield, they can be called the harvesters of human warriors.


    Even if the fourth-level fighters are facing them, if they ignore their speed and deal with them carelessly, they will have to hate on the spot, which is extremely difficult.


    The other type is called the land walker.


    A type of fourth-level zombies that can move underground.


    With one-eyed eyes and a height of more than two meters, they are born with six arms, strong limbs and claws for raising the ground, and they can move underground at a speed of about one meter per second without being affected by the outside world.


    The enemy Corpse King¡¯s army can attack the human forces from the underground passage, which benefits the local work of these land walkers.


    Below level 4, there are more than five million enemy level 3 zombies, and the mid-range power is still extremely powerful, and the rest are corpse slaves.


    Corpse slaves are also the most numerous type of zombies among the enemy Corpse Emperor forces.


    This is still the result of the fact that the enemy corpse emperor did not appear behind the scenes. No one knows how many zombies remain behind the enemy corpse emperor.


    Compared with the current strength displayed by the enemy Corpse Emperor, the Western Allied Forces seemed a bit unsatisfactory.


    The total number of people thrown into the battlefield by the Allied Forces of the Human Race and the Emperor of the Earth Corps is only about 20 million.


    The quantity does not seem too small, but the quality is far inferior to each other.


    Only 16 corpses on the side of friendly zombies were dispatched, the fourth-level zombies were less than 50,000, and the third-level zombies only had more than two million. The gap in cutting-edge combat power was particularly obvious.


    In the case of unequal strength, the Western Allied Forces can continue to this day, relying on the high walls of the human race.


    They basically don''t have the opportunity to take the initiative to attack.


    Relying on the support of the city wall and the people of the corpse of the earth, can it be able to defend the enemy''s zombies from attacking again and again.


    It can be said that in every battle, they fought extremely hard.


    "Go, you guys go quickly, leave me alone, go quickly¡ª"


    "Damn it, why is this? Why would the blaster stare at us?"


    "Don''t think about this, run towards the main city, one by one."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom..."


    "Die together! Ah..."


    In the wild, there is not too much of a team, but everyone is a super soldier. At this time, it is running away under the chasing and killing of a group of enemy blasters.


    They do not have uniform clothing and are not as disciplined as the regular army.


    The teams fighting on their own were chased by a group of gusts that were so fast that they were heinously fast. On the way to escape, the casualties were increasing.


    Buzzing...


    Just when their situation was precarious, from the front of the team, there were bursts of engine sounds like a street bombing.


    Someone noticed this movement and couldn''t help but look up to the front.


    The people running in the forefront of the team quickly saw two fast-moving locomotives approaching them.


    The people in the car didn''t mean to stop.


    The distance with them keeps getting closer.


    "Don''t go over, go quickly, get out of here quickly."


    "Have a car? Great, we can survive by snatching their car and rush over."


    With the appearance of the two locomotives, some people running at the forefront were kindly shouting to remind them, trying to make the people on the two locomotives change directions.


    There is also the idea of ??hitting their mounts.


    Whether it is an ordinary person or a super soldier, manpower is limited.


    Behind him was chased by a group of top zombies. They were always consuming their own energy. Even the third-level fighters would be exhausted and even unable to run.


    But it''s different now.


    Two locomotives appeared in front of them, and if they could be intercepted, they would have more hope of survival with locomotives.


    Those who were already ill-intentioned did not hesitate. When they rushed forward, they had long-range attack weapons in their hands, and they shot at the people on the locomotive without saying a word.


    Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing, who were driving the locomotive, noticed the situation ahead.


    "court death."


    Mu Wuqing''s face was cold and terrifying.


    Seeing the bullets flying towards them, there was killing intent in her eyes.


    Before she could do anything, the Phantom behind her released its abilities, forming a protective cover to protect her and Ellor in it.


    The same is true for Wei Xiao.


    Bai Youwei held up the protective shield and said angrily: "What do these people think? Let''s save them if we don''t appreciate it. Now they still shoot us. When we are bullied?"


    Wei Xiao: "Get rid of all those who fired."


    Bai Youwei is not a kind master.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, he didn''t see any hesitation, and directly offered twelve Emperor Slashing Flying Swords towards the front.


    "Swish swish..."


    In the blink of an eye, the lightning-fast flying knives were submerged in the crowd who were shooting at them with guns.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The harvest begins.


    The people who raised their guns at Wei Xiao and the others had not had time to discover the abnormality. The Emperor Slashing Flying Knife that had come to them, as if they had eyes, kept cutting their necks.


    All those who shot Wei Xiao and the others did not end well.


    One by one screamed and fell to the ground.


    "what?"


    The others who were just escaping and did not have time to hit Wei Xiao and their attention saw this scene in front of them, and their eyes were full of shock.


    "Buzzing..."


    Their reaction could not keep up with the speed of Wei Xiao and others.


    While Bai Youwei was harvesting the lives of those who were overpowered, the two locomotives had already passed by the other living survivors.


    The five quickly came to the rear of the team to face the zombies who were chasing them.


    "Squeak..."


    Wei Xiao and Mu Wuqing stopped the locomotive while drifting.


    Except for Ai Luoer, Bai Youwei, Phantom, and the two sitting behind them, left the seat and came to the forefront.


    "die!"


    In the eyes of others, the speed of the hurricane is so fast that it is difficult to catch, and their attacks also make people with only flesh and blood full of fear, but if it is replaced by Bai Youwei and the others, all this is not to be feared.


    The biggest advantage is just the speed gusts. At this moment, in the eyes of Bai Youwei and others, that''s it.


    Being able to clearly capture their movement trajectory, Bai Youwei used forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives at the same time.


    The Emperor Slashing Flying Knife drew out a tangible moving line in the air, weaving it into a huge "death spider web" and covering it towards the stormy team.


    Where the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife has done it, no gust of wind is its enemy.


    The hurricane, whose corpses are constantly being separated, is decreasing sharply at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The phantom on the other side is also unwilling to show weakness.


    Bend down on one knee, a small hand slapped the ground, and suddenly, a purple lightning spread out along the ground.


    In the process of moving, from the main pulse of the current, there are countless trickles scattered out.


    The ground net formed, touching the corpse group, the squeaking sound was accompanied by the heartbreaking screams of the gusts, and a large number of zombies twitched all over, slowly dying in pain.


    "this is?"


    "stranger?"


    "Are they supernaturalists?"


    In the rear, among the escaped survivors, some people inadvertently looked back at Wei Xiao and the others.


    That is, at this glance, their footsteps stopped.


    With shocked eyes staring at the second daughter who was washing the ground like a blaster, her heart was extremely shocked.

 Chapter 1183： One wave flow

    More and more people are discovering the action of the second woman.


    As a result, those who had only wanted to escape before, now all stopped in place, staring at Wei Xiao and the others dumbfounded.


    "I''ll finish it, clean it up in one wave."


    Mu Wuqing got out of the car.


    A cold word came out of his mouth.


    She saw her right finger to the sky and her five fingers spread out. From the palm of her palm, a blood black flame poured into the sky. Under her control, it continued to condense and compress, forming a huge fireball with a radius of ten meters in minutes.


    "Youwei, protect your husband, Xiaoying, Luo Er will leave it to you."


    Mu Wuqing reminded Bai Youwei and Phantom, and then waved his arm, and she threw a huge fireball directly behind the group of corpses hundreds of meters away.


    As soon as Bai Youwei saw Mu Wuqing coming up, she used her big move. She hadn''t killed her yet, although unfortunately she couldn''t continue to practice with the blaster, but she knew how terrifying the aftermath of Mu Wuqing''s attack was, and she came to Wei. Xiao''s side.


    "rise!"


    With a soft drink, Bai Youwei directly summoned a metal wall to stand in front of her and Wei Xiao.


    The Phantom on the other side also cut off the output of the ability and got up.


    Flash came to Ai Luoer''s side, and the purple light shield protected them in it.


    All this is done in an instant.


    "Rumble..."


    A few hundred meters away, with the fireball thrown by Mu Wuqing, it landed.


    The shocking loud noise erupted at the same time along with a dazzling bright light.


    For a time, the earth shook, flames erupted like a volcano, and a huge ball of light bulged like a flash flood and tsunami swallowed everything along the way.


    "too horrible!"


    "Leave here, leave quickly."


    "Is this the powerhouse? It''s terrible!"


    Looking at the terrifying energy that was constantly swallowing around, behind Wei Xiao and the others, the survivors who had paused to wait and see, although they didn¡¯t know if Mu Wuqing¡¯s attack would affect them, for the sake of their own lives, they even Without the courage to gamble, they turned around and drove away.


    "Huhuhu..."


    As the strong wind and waves swept in, Wei Xiao and the others quickly disappeared into the hot air waves.


    Spreading thousands of meters, where the scorching energy passes, most things ignite flames at high temperatures.


    Looking at the place where Wei Xiao and the others are from a distance, there is no doubt that it has turned into a sea of ??flames. With the naked eye, it is difficult for anyone to capture the specific situation in the sea of ??flames.


    "Buzzing..."


    Suddenly there was the sound of a locomotive engine starting in the sea of ??flames.


    After a while, only two locomotives broke through the blockade of the sea of ??fire and came outside.


    "Sister Wu Qing, look at the good things you do. Those are all Level 4 zombies. If you collect their corpses, you can get dozens of Level 3 potions if you don¡¯t mention them. Well, now, hundreds of corpses have been killed by you. Burn the fire clean, you prodigal maiden, if I change to be your husband, I must smash your **** today."


    "I don''t want to speed up! Besides, there are only a few hundred fourth-level zombies. I believe my husband will not beat me for this little thing, right, husband?"


    "as long as you are happy."


    Wei Xiao said something without feeling.


    "I know that my husband is the best. Look, my husband didn''t say anything. You are a younger sister, how do you need to teach your older sister?" Mu Wuqing drove the locomotive, not forgetting to show off to Bai Youwei behind Wei Xiao.


    Bai Youwei hummed softly.


    "You also have a good husband. If I have a woman like you, I must put you in the cold palace and let you reflect on it for a year or two."


    "Hehe...it''s a pity you are not."


    "I...huh, look at my husband, Mu Wuqing bullies others."


    Well, but Mu Wuqing couldn''t talk about it, Bai Youwei went directly to Wei Xiao to complain.


    "My husband will clean her up for you tonight."


    "Yeah!" Bai Youwei nodded vigorously, still not forgetting to make a grimace at Mu Wuqing, "Wait! My husband will clean up you at night."


    "Look at you looking like a villain."


    Not long.


    Wei Xiao and the others drove to the group of survivors who had escaped before.


    Facing Wei Xiao and the others, even many people were amazed by the beauty of Bai Youwei and their peers, but after witnessing the power of the women, these survivors did not dare to have any ambitions.


    Moreover, some of the people in their team had attacked Wei Xiao and the others, and now they came to the door, and many of the people present were worried.


    If Wei Xiao and the others came to trouble them, then the situation would not be generally bad.


    After all, they already knew the opponent''s strength.


    If they want to deal with them, they will have no power to resist at all.


    "My lord, my lord, what happened just now was a misunderstanding. Those who attacked you have nothing to do with us. Please sir..."


    "Okay, that''s the end of the nonsense. I''m here to ask you, does any of you know the specific location of the heroine city?"


    A man wanted to explain to Wei Xiao what had happened just now, but before he could finish talking, Wei Xiao interrupted him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t come to trouble them at all.


    Anyway, the people who attacked them have been dealt with. A group of "refugees" who have no fourth-level fighters, Wei Xiao will not be innocent because of the previous attack.


    Hearing that Wei Xiao didn''t come to trouble them, the man and the others around him secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that these big shots are not unreasonable.


    No worries, the man smiled.


    "My lord, are you going to the main city of women?"


    "Well, do you know how to go?"


    "I know. If you are dissatisfied with adults, all of us here have to go to the heroine city. If adults don''t mind, they can go with us." The man said flatly.


    Wei Xiao''s expression did not change much.


    He glanced across the group of people, and finally fixed his gaze on a woman who looked pretty good.


    Staggering the man in front of him, Wei Xiao came to him.


    "Do you know how to get to the Women''s City?"


    The woman didn''t know why Wei Xiao approached her alone.


    Although she already knew that Wei Xiao would not trouble her, she was still a little uneasy when being watched alone.


    "Know, know, what do you need me to do, sir?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Then you, follow me now and take us to the Women''s City. When I get to the place, I won''t embarrass you."


    "This¡­¡­"


    The woman hesitated a little and looked at the men and women on the tongue side.


    "Go, Xiaoya, if the adults are really going to be against us, we have no room to resist." A companion said.


    The other two did not speak, but the meaning on their faces was similar to that of the speaker.


    All her companions said so, and the woman had no reason to refuse.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    Wei Xiao turned around and brought the woman to Bai Youwei''s side.


    Restarting the locomotive, Wei Xiao drove away from the place under the instructions of the woman.


    Mu Wuqing and their car followed close behind.


    As the group left, the people who were basically ignored by Wei Xiao were all curious about Wei Xiao and their identities at this time.


    "Which power do you think these powerhouses come from?"


    "According to rumors outside, the only bases that have recorded killing the corpse king are Phoenix and Wolf City. And Wolf City has only killed two. The three strong women just now have supernatural powers, so I guess they From the phoenix."


    "Then their identities?"


    "Who do you think they will be with three such superb existences by your side?"


    "Phoenix Lord?"


    "..."

 Chapter 1184： Troublesome level

    The West Pole was invaded by the corpse emperor forces of the non-emirate continent.


    For a long time, many people have wondered whether the top bases in Longxia Land will send people to support them?


    There are different opinions on whether to send troops or not.


    In addition, as the leaders of several major forces, they have never revealed their intention to support the West Pole. This has caused many people to be less optimistic.


    But now, it is very likely that the Phoenix Lord has already come to the West Pole, and the information revealed in it is worthy of recollection.


    Does Phoenix intend to support the Western Polar Regions?


    The main city of women.


    It is also the main command center of the frontline battlefield.


    Here, representatives of non-governmental organizations gathered, and some elites from Women City and Longwei City, as well as representatives of the Earth Corpse Emperor, also stopped here.


    Most of the orders for the mobilization of troops on the coalition battlefield came from here.


    Except for the general direction, it needs to be issued through the Longwei City headquarters in the rear, and the details of the processing are all implemented by the headquarters set up by the women''s main city.


    As the main command center of the frontline battlefield, the defense of the main heroine city is naturally extremely strict.


    After entering the land of a hundred miles in the main heroine city, there are more hurdles on the road.


    There are many checkpoints on almost every road leading to the main female city.


    In addition to the necessary fortifications, there are also a large number of patrol personnel wandering around in the wild.


    Their role is mainly to prevent the enemy Corpse Emperor forces from approaching the heroine''s main city by digging underground passages.


    These moving patrol personnel will carefully observe the surrounding terrain wherever they go, and use precision instruments to conduct rigorous detection of the ground.


    After confirming that there is no abnormality underground, they will move on to the next place.


    The task of ground detection is carried out every day.


    The work carried out by tens of thousands of people, although I dare not say that it can 100% prevent the enemy''s corpse emperor''s sneak attack, but to a large extent, it has reduced the threat that the heroine city will face.


    Wei Xiao and the others drove all the way and encountered a lot of interrogation.


    Every time they pass a checkpoint, the fortified armed personnel will interrogate them to a certain extent.


    Mainly ask about their identity and source.


    The purpose of this is to prevent people from the enemy Corpse Emperor¡¯s forces from entering the rear of the coalition forces and destroying them.


    It is not the first time that people raped the rear of the coalition forces. Although the impact was not fatal, it also caused huge troubles to the coalition forces.


    Confronting the enemy Corpse Emperor forces is like walking on thin ice. If you don''t take strict precautions, if there is any irreversible result, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Therefore, it is understandable that the coalition attaches so much importance to the investigation of the identities of outsiders.


    If it were Wei Xiao and the others heading to the heroine''s main city alone, there would be some trouble on the way.


    Fortunately, Xiaoya, who led them, knew about the situation of the coalition forces. Therefore, the interrogators on the road came over and the fortifications asked them their questions. Not only did Wei Xiao and the others respond calmly, even if they wanted to verify what they said, they also had a little Ya speaks enough not to make people doubt it.


    "This is the first level we have passed?"


    Wei Xiao and the others just came out of a level at this moment.


    In the beginning, Wei Xiao recognized the cautiousness of the coalition forces and readily accepted the other side''s cross-examination.


    The number of cross-examinations has increased, and even if Wei Xiao approves of the other party''s method of preventing spies from entering the main city, he still feels a little upset now.


    Bai Youwei: "The ninth one."


    Xiaoya, who was following them, said: "We are still more than fifty miles away from the main heroine city, and there are at least seven levels ahead."


    "It''s too slow. I was left to waste a few hours every time I went to a place. I don''t know how long it will be until we get to the heroine city to see the big sister. I have no patience to continue playing this kind of boring stuff with each other. Games." Wei Xiao said, looking at the mountains beside the avenue, "We bypassed the barriers on the road and walked directly on the unusual road."


    "Unable adults." Xiaoya stopped her voice.


    "Why?" Wei Xiao frowned.


    Xiaoya smiled bitterly: "My lord, people outside who want to enter the main city can only enter the main city by obtaining the identity certificates issued by each checkpoint. Otherwise, bypass the previous checkpoint and approach the main city. We found out, and we couldn¡¯t produce relevant certificates. We were lucky, but we were sent back at most. We were bad luck. Those who found us had every right to kill us on the spot."


    "How can they do this?" Bai Youwei asked in shock.


    "This is no way. The heroine city can be said to be the central nervous system of the coalition forces. It can''t tolerate the slightest sloppy. Because the human spies of the corpse king''s forces have caused a lot of influence in the city, the current high-level coalition forces are all holding I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than miss the idea of ??one."


    "People on the coalition side know this attitude of the top, so as long as they are not fools, they will not ask themselves to be boring."


    Mu Wuqing: "Would it be troublesome for you civil organizations to join the coalition army?"


    Xiaoya shook her head: "That won''t be enough. As long as we don''t go to the main base city, the coalition basically doesn''t care about us."


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei looked at Wei Xiao.


    If Wei Xiao insists on taking an unusual road to the Women''s City, it is very likely to cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    They are not afraid, but unpleasant things happen before they meet the "big sister". How does this make others feel?


    Bullying or deceiving people?


    Wei Xiao squinted.


    "Unexpectedly, it would be so troublesome to see the eldest sister of this heroine city. According to the current situation, even if we go to the heroine city, we may not be able to see each other?"


    Xiaoya nodded: "Now the coalition forces are fighting against the enemy''s corpse clan forces. If it is not for important people or important news, it is basically difficult for outsiders to see the women''s city elder sister. As the commander of the West Pole Alliance unanimously recognized, the woman The protection power around Sister Cheng can be said to be the best among all people, and Lin Xiao in Longwei City is inferior."


    "Okay, I get it. Get in the car and let''s go to the next level."


    "Don''t take the unusual road?" Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    It seemed that Wei Xiao''s transformation made her feel a little strange.


    When did my husband become so obedient? This is not his style.


    Wei Xiao rode on the motorcycle with a wicked smile on his face.


    "The road is naturally an ordinary one, but I don''t know if the next thing to do is an ordinary thing. Come up."


    "Oh oh!"


    It feels that Wei Xiao is going to do something.


    Bai Youwei hesitated for a moment, and then repeatedly responded, and then sat down in a seat behind Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wuqing and the others did not neglect, and returned to the locomotive one after another.


    When Xiaoya was about to get in the car, Wei Xiao stopped her.


    "Send us here! The road behind is no longer suitable for you."


    Xiao Ya was stunned.


    "My lord, let me leave now?"


    "Well, you are free."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, the engine car, under Xiaoya''s gaze, drove away.


    Mu Wuqing and the others followed.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao would really throw himself here like this.


    When being "coerced" by Wei Xiao, Xiaoya was still a little uncomfortable and even disgusted, but now, when people really don''t need her, Xiaoya feels extremely uncomfortable.


    There seems to be a feeling of being underestimated.


    Sure enough, men are unreliable. They kick them when they use them up. Who is this?


    After sighing, Xiaoya looked at the checkpoint not far away, and finally shook her head and walked towards the checkpoint again.


    Wuguan Bridge.


    A place that straddles a moat.


    An 800-meter-long bridge was erected between the huge gaps.


    At both ends of the bridge, there are also checkpoints set up by the coalition forces.


    The heavily armed personnel above move around from time to time, and the armed forces guarding here are no less than 1,000.


    "Buzzing..."


    Wei Xiao and the others came here.


    They were already very familiar with the scene before them, except for Wei Xiao, the helplessness in the eyes of the others flashed by.


    "Husband, this time without Xiaoya, I don''t know if we can pass this place smoothly?" Bai Youwei sighed.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Have I said that I will answer their questions this time?"


    "Huh?" Bai Youwei''s beautiful big eyes suddenly opened.


    Here, my husband really wants to do something.

 Chapter 1185： Shot is Wang Fried

    "The first few, please register here."


    The armed personnel who set up the card point at the bridge spotted Wei Xiao and the others, and one of them waved to them.


    "Do you want to go there?"


    Mu Wuqing brought Phantom and Ai Luoer to Wei Xiao''s side and asked jokingly.


    Wei Xiao parked the locomotive.


    "There is no need to be so troublesome. You Wei, it''s up to you."


    Bai Youwei: "What should I do?"


    "First control all the weapons on them, including all weapons and equipment within the range of your perception."


    "clear!"


    Bai Youwei smiled brightly, then left Wei Xiao and the others, and walked towards the armed soldiers at the stuck point.


    "Come here all."


    The armed soldier on the opposite side found that only Bai Youwei was approaching, with a serious expression on his face, and then shouted again.


    Bai Youwei: "Brothers, I''m sorry, my husband doesn''t want to play games with you anymore, so I can only wrong you temporarily. Rest assured, as long as you obediently cooperate with us, we will never hurt you!"


    "What did you say?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei smiled.


    She stood still, and raised her small hands slightly.


    "Don''t move!"


    Seeing Bai Youwei''s unusual behavior, armed men who hadn''t taken them seriously before suddenly became vigilant.


    The warning sounded, and suddenly, some of the armed men on the bridge head pointed their guns at them.


    "Your weapons and equipment are temporarily in my custody." Bai Youwei said, and at the same time, the supernatural ability was activated.


    A burst of invisible energy spread to the bridge ahead like a gust of wind.


    With Bai Youwei''s unfolding two hands folded, at this moment, a terrifying suction was acting on all the armed personnel.


    "My gun¡ª"


    "not good¡­¡­"


    All the armed personnel were too late to react. Under the influence of the huge suction, the weapons in their hands and bodies broke away from their bodies and flew out into the air.


    The sudden scene dazzled the armed soldiers on the bridge.


    The uncontrollable weapons left the body, and soon, in their headspace, a large number of floating weapons turned their muzzles one after another, aiming at the people below them in unison.


    "what happened?"


    "Are these weapons refined?"


    "No, they seem to be controlled by someone."


    Some fighters didn''t know what was going on. They were scared when they saw their own weapons that they automatically opened the insurance and aimed at them.


    And the armed soldiers who witnessed Bai Youwei maneuvering all of this, their figure was pointed at the muzzle in darkness, and each instinctively raised his hands.


    "Who are you?"


    The scene in front of him was too shocking. Faced with countless gunpoints, the armed soldiers guarding the bridgehead stared at Wei Xiao and the others in shock.


    "Don''t be afraid, little brothers, I have nothing wrong with it, but you should not act rashly! Otherwise, if I fail to control the weapon in the air due to the fright, I will die."


    Looking at Bai Youwei, who is harmless to humans and animals, but also exceptionally beautiful, cold sweat involuntarily flowed down the foreheads of many soldiers.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Wei Xiao and the others came from behind at this time.


    Facing a group of armed soldiers who were frightened and angry, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Congratulations, everyone in this stuck point will become my prisoner from now on. Before the person I want to see appears, please You guys keep cooperating, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind having a slapstick."


    "what?"


    "You, are you rape?"


    "Ahem..."


    Wei Xiao was irritated by the words of an armed soldier.


    Rape?


    The dignified phoenix master will one day be raped as a man?


    Is it so bad for me?


    Or do I look like a rape?


    "What''s the matter, what happened here?"


    Suddenly, a questioning voice came to Wei Xiao and the others.


    As the voice sounded, a group of people came to Wei Xiao''s side not long after.


    The leader was a mature man, about 1.7 meters tall, and a dozen doomsday fighters by his side, the battle was not small.


    "team leader?"


    "Captain, are you here?"


    The armed soldiers who raised their hands to surrender saw the people coming and made their voices.


    The captain nodded with a solemn face, stepped to the front of the card point, and finally set his eyes on Wei Xiao and the others.


    Just looking at it for a moment, the captain seemed to have understood something.


    "You did these?" the captain asked, pointing to the air.


    Wei Xiao''s face sank slightly when he heard the words.


    The other party is not at all polite.


    Can''t he see the current situation?


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to talk nonsense with the other party, and asked directly: "Are you the principal here?"


    The captain was startled, but he still nodded: "Yes, I am the person in charge of this level."


    "Yes, it''s fine. Now you can go and inform the high level of your base, which means that the leader of the Haishi Phoenix Base, Wei Xiao, is here to visit, hoping to meet the leader of the Women''s City."


    "Huh? Are you the leader of the Phoenix Base?" Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the captain was shocked.


    In addition to him, everyone around him also showed surprise.


    Phoenix Lord?


    To them, it was a legendary figure.


    Fight against the heroes, kill the corpse emperor, sweep the whole world, and shock all directions.


    Since his debut, all the battles he has led, whether against people or against zombies, have not failed, and they can be called the existence of a **** of war.


    Although there is no intersection with the other party, who doesn''t worship such a strong man and such a chaotic overlord?


    But they didn''t expect that the young and overly man in front of them was actually the rumored Phoenix Lord. How could they not be unbelievable?


    "You can upload it as I say. Don''t worry, I will only take over here temporarily. I won''t embarrass you when your senior executives give a reply."


    The captain hesitated.


    "Captain, the current situation is not something we can solve. How about reporting to the main city as he said?" A Miri soldier whispered in the captain''s ear.


    The captain looked at the floating guns, and Wei Xiao and the others with an indifferent expression. After a moment of silence, he nodded.


    "You go to the station now to let people contact the main city and explain the situation to the main city. We are here to guard against any accidents."


    "Yes!"


    A doomsday soldier took the order and turned and left.


    When the subordinates who were going to report the situation left, the captain said: "I have sent someone to inform the main city. I believe there will be news soon."


    "Thank you."


    "Well, Chief Wei, since we have figured out the situation, do you think you should return the weapons in the air first?" the captain asked.


    Wei Xiao asked Bai Youwei to control these weapons just because he didn''t want to waste time.


    The deterrent effect that should be played now is obvious, and the other party does not believe in his identity at all. It is indeed unreasonable to continue to use other people''s weapons at the other party.


    "Youwei, return the weapon to them."


    "Good!"


    Bai Youwei did not want to continue to control these weapons.


    Thousands of weapons and equipment are controlled by her alone, and she consumes the supernatural abilities in her body at all times, and she does not have so many supernatural abilities to maintain.


    Now hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Bai Youwei was happy, without hesitation, controlling the ability to send the weapons and equipment in the air into the hands of the armed fighters.


    Taking back their own weapons, the soldiers at both ends of the Wuguan Bridge were still very surprised.


    "This is the rumored ability, right?" the captain asked curiously.


    Bai Youwei blinked at him.


    "Yes, do you want to own it?"


    Looking at Bai Youwei, who was eccentric and harmless to humans and animals, to be honest, the captain and the soldiers around him were deeply attracted by her appearance and liveliness.


    Before, everyone hadn''t paid much attention to the women around Wei Xiao.


    After all, they were pointed at by their own weapons at the time, and they didn''t know if their lives could be saved, and they didn''t want to appreciate the perfection of the girls.


    But now that the crisis is lifted, the misunderstanding is temporarily clarified, how many armed personnel who have relaxed a part of their mentality, and look at the beautiful women who are not like human beings, they are indescribably surprised and obsessed.

 Chapter 1186： Upcoming meeting

    The captain dared not keep his eyes on Bai Youwei for too long.


    He was also considered a hard-hearted person, he didn''t even glance at Bai Youwei, a heart that didn''t know how long he was calm actually beats.


    The captain was afraid that bad thoughts would breed if he watched it further, so he moved away decisively.


    Now, for Wei Xiao and their identities, the captain has a little more confidence in them.


    Among the current human forces, the only powers with supernatural powers are Wolf City and Phoenix. Since Wei Xiao and the others possess supernatural powers, it can also prove that what Wei Xiao said before was not just talking.


    Controlling abilities, at least half of their identities may be related to the Phoenix.


    "Several people, it will take some time for the news to go back and forth. If you can trust us, why don''t you come to our station and rest first?" The captain said, and actively invited the five people to the station opposite the bridge to wait for the main city''s reply.


    Wei Xiao had nothing to trust or disbelief.


    With their strength, as long as they are not bombarded with taboo weapons, Wei Xiao and the others are sufficient to deal with any crisis, as long as they are not bombarded by taboo weapons.


    "Then it will work."


    Without refusal, Wei Xiao agreed.


    The captain did not hesitate, and directly took Wei Xiao and the others to the station.


    On the way to the station, the team leader couldn''t help asking Wei Xiao after learning part of the purpose of Wei Xiao''s trip from Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Since Chief Wei came to our eldest sister to discuss alliance matters, with your status, as long as you tell us your identity, I don''t think anyone dares to stop you. Why did you make that scene? It almost made us misunderstand that we are the enemy. The spies of Emperor Fang Corpse came to attack the camp?"


    Wei Xiao: "I said I am the master of the Phoenix Base, do you believe Wei Xiao?"


    "Uh...this..."


    "You see, even you know the result yourself. What is the use of my self-reporting house? Instead of wasting your tongue, it is better to frighten you first, and then explain your identities. In this way, even if you still doubt, you have to go up. In reporting the situation, the most important thing is that you can hear what I said at that time, right?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s explanation, the captain suddenly found himself speechless to refute.


    What you said makes sense, if it weren''t for things to happen to me, I believe you are evil!


    It didn''t take long.


    Wei Xiao and the others came to the other side of the Wuguan Bridge.


    At this checkpoint, the camp where the armed personnel live is on the side of a big mountain opposite the bridge, less than 500 meters from the bridge head.


    More than 1,000 armed personnel are stationed here. The camp is equipped with four tanks, two helicopter gunships, and several mortars. The firepower is good.


    That is why Bai Youwei extended the control of the power to them from the beginning, otherwise, with the firepower of this camp, they would not necessarily give in to Wei Xiao and the others so easily.


    But now it''s unnecessary to say that, because the captain basically believes Wei Xiao and the others.


    The captain did not dare to neglect Wei Xiao and the others'' hospitality.


    While waiting for news from the main city, the captain personally accompany him, and at the same time explained the situation of the current frontline battlefield to Wei Xiao and the others.


    It''s all news that can be known by inquiring.


    The only information that needs some insiders to know, and only the use of taboo weapons.


    Taboo weapons can be said to be the strongest means for the two major base cities in the Western Polar Region to deal with zombies and deter other forces.


    But for the time being, the air dominance above the West Pole is controlled by the heavenly corpses. Whether the taboo weapons are transported by planes or guided by missile launchers, there are lightning-fast celestial corpses that are difficult to touch the ground. Let alone an effective blow to the zombies on the ground.


    In other words, there is basically no use for taboo weapons today.


    However, the coalition forces do not intend to use taboo weapons, but these weapons have changed from active to passive.


    Now the West Pole is still in control of the base cities in the hands of humans. Many of them have one or two forbidden weapons installed. Once these forbidden weapons are placed in the base cities, they will be detonated regularly before they leave or die. , It can be regarded as a way to die with the corpse clan.


    This is also no alternative.


    Don¡¯t want to consume a part of the enemy¡¯s corpse clan¡¯s vitality before dying. Once the enemy¡¯s zombies occupy a new base city, not to mention that the captured people will turn to each other. It¡¯s just the human corpses in that city. No one knows it will. How many new companions to bring to the enemy zombies.


    The coalition''s idea is very simple. It does not seek to drastically reduce the viable power of the enemy''s zombies, but it absolutely cannot increase their number.


    Since the people in the enemy-occupied area cannot escape, it is better to be completely destroyed.


    In this way, it will neither increase the number of enemy zombies nor cause unnecessary trouble for the coalition forces.


    It''s cruel, but the coalition forces have to do it.


    You can''t "capture the enemy", right?


    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, someone from the heroine city finally came over.


    They directly dispatched two armed helicopters to the Wuguan Bridge station.


    In order to confirm whether the visitor is the owner of the Phoenix, the plane also carried two Phoenix personnel responsible for the transaction of genetic medicine with the two major forces in the Western Polar Region.


    As soon as the two sides met, the people from the Phoenix Base looked very excited after seeing Wei Xiao and them.


    "Really Lord?"


    "You can''t go wrong, there are also a few hostesses."


    "The subordinate Red Oriole (Bao Daquan) has seen the lord and three mistresses."


    The people in charge of the trade in the West Polar Region are Hongying and Bao Daquan.


    They were naturally familiar with Wei Xiao.


    Seeing the faces of a few people, they went straight up to say hello.


    The high-level leaders of the main city who had followed them saw this. At this moment, there was no longer a trace of doubt about Wei Xiao and their identities.


    The two parties exchanged greetings and did not talk much.


    After the main city manager explained that the eldest sister had already set up a banquet in the city lord''s mansion and waited for Wei Xiao and the others to pass, Wei Xiao and the others boarded the helicopter and went to the main city on the same day.


    ...


    On the airfield inside the main female city.


    At this time, the main managers and leaders in the base city were already here waiting for Wei Xiao and the others to arrive.


    Before, when they heard that the leader of the Phoenix Base personally appeared in the territory of Women''s City, many people immediately thought of unreliability.


    Where is the Western Polar Region today?


    That is a dangerous zone of wars. It can be said that in the sphere of influence of the women''s city, it may be attacked by enemy zombies at any time.


    As a vital soul figure of the Phoenix, Wei Xiao dared to venture into the Western Polar region with only four women in such an environment. Isn''t he worried about his own safety at all?


    To take a step back, even if Wei Xiao relies on the daring of the art experts to not fear the threat of zombies in the outer regions of the West Pole, but the other senior officials of the Phoenix base will let it go?


    The so-called gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    Given the importance of Wei Xiao to the Phoenix, even if there is only a one-thousandth threat, it is impossible for the high-level Phoenix to allow their master to go crazy.


    At least, the protective force around him is definitely not less than the four women in the intelligence.


    Because of this, they would be suspicious when they heard the news that the Lord of Phoenix appeared on the Wuguan Bridge with only four women.


    However, the people on the Wuguan Bridge have repeatedly emphasized that the people who came to them claim to be the Lord of the Phoenix, and even though they are skeptical, they dare not neglect.


    After all, that is the leader of the Phoenix, the first power in Longxia, and this identity alone is worthy of the attention of important members of the heroine city.


    Fortunately, the heroine city happens to have a high-level guest from the Phoenix base. Since the other party claims to be the master of the Phoenix, let the high-level Phoenix personally verify the truth.


    Really, needless to say, the current actions of the top women in the city speak for themselves.


    If it''s fake, it''s easier.


    Not to mention that the heroine city will not let the other party go, even the high level of Phoenix, in order to maintain the face of the Lord, will never lightly pretend to be Wei Xiao''s counterfeit goods.


    "It''s not far from here to Wuguan Bridge. Ms. Hongying and the others should almost be back, right?"


    "It should be soon."


    Many people in the crowd were talking about it.


    They have been curious about the mysterious Lord Phoenix for a long time.


    They hope that the news from the Wuguan Bridge is true, so that they will soon be "mythical" phoenix masters, and they will also have the honor to see the honor.


    "Sister, do you think the news from the Wuguan Bridge is true?" A subordinate asked a woman with a mask next to her.


    A woman can''t see her face clearly, but her deep eyes are very attractive.


    The figure is also extremely hot.


    The unique aura of a royal sister, the queen temperament that is contaminated by being in a high position, even if it is just a stop in the crowd, it has attracted much attention.


    "I hope it''s true."


    There is no need to answer, but the enchanting Yu Jie''s voice makes people''s bones crisp.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Just as the elder sister''s voice fell, the sound of the helicopter''s engine came from a distance.


    "coming."


    Seeing the two armed helicopters appearing in the sky, everyone''s eyes looked over at the same time.

 Chapter 1187： The big devil is easy to get along with

    The helicopter landed on the airport.


    Under the gaze of a group of high-level leaders in the heroine city, Wei Xiao and Bao Daqi came down from the plane one after another.


    "What a nice view!"


    "There are such perfect women in this world. Are they afraid that they grew up eating beautiful?"


    "Look, Ms. Oriole and Master Bao seem to treat them with respect. This is not like an attitude towards counterfeit goods. Is it true that the other party is the Lord of the Phoenix?"


    "Eldest Sister..."


    Note that Wei Xiao and others have different points of discussion because of their different focuses.


    Peerless beauties are easy to attract attention everywhere, especially the rare peak goddesses like Bai Youwei and others, which attract the attention of men even more.


    But when many people focused their attention on the women, some others focused on the positions of Bao Daquan, Hongying, and Wei Xiao.


    After seeing the two phoenix messengers clearly lagging behind Wei Xiao and Bai Youwei after getting off the plane, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the Red Orioles deliberately lowered their positions and placed themselves in the position of followers. Above.


    The people who can let them do this, don''t need to guess, the few strangers who followed them to the heroine''s main city are absolutely the same as the intelligence said, they are the masters of the Phoenix.


    The eldest sister noticed Wei Xiao headed by.


    At first, her gaze was still a little confused, but when she remembered something from Wei Xiao''s face, the bright starry eyes suddenly focused.


    "Is it him?" the elder sister whispered, her face under the mask becoming a little surprised.


    A woman beside her also frowned.


    "Sister, how do I feel that the man in the lead is a bit familiar?"


    The eldest sister did not speak, but she was already certain that Wei Xiao was someone she had known.


    "Master Bao. Ms. Hongying, you have worked hard, these people must be..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others coming, a man with glasses and a gentle appearance came up to greet them.


    He was obviously the small group of people who didn''t look at Bai Youwei and the others.


    Bao Daqi smiled and walked to the front.


    "Fang Guanshi, Chieftain, let me introduce to you, these are..."


    "Um?"


    Before Bao Daqi introduced Wei Xiao to the other party and the others, Wei Xiao, who looked at the elder sister and them, quickly fixed his gaze on the eldest sister.


    Directly indicating that Bao Daqi did not need to introduce them, Wei Xiao looked at the eldest sister, and under the gaze of the group, he stepped closer to her.


    Seeing this scene, people on both sides were a little confused.


    What will the other party do?


    This is the inner thoughts of many people in the main heroine city.


    On Wei Xiao''s side, Bai Youwei and the others were also curious.


    Why did my husband focus on this woman wearing a mask when he got off the plane?


    Um! Can''t see his appearance, but the other''s beautiful figure already has the conditions to belong to the level of beauty.


    Looking at the slightly contoured face and the bright and shining, watery eyes, as a woman''s intuition, Bai Youwei and others have no doubt that the woman who is stared at by Wei Xiao must have a face under the mask. Not to mention the peerless appearance.


    Husband, are you planning to take in "Auntie Nine"?


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what everyone was thinking. He approached the eldest sister and stopped when he was about one meter away from her.


    Unscrupulously looked at the eldest sister for a while.


    "What''s the matter with you? Keep staring at our eldest sister, don''t you know that this is impolite?" A woman next to the elder sister didn''t like Wei Xiao''s behavior and asked angrily.


    Wei Xiao ignored it.


    A light smile on his face.


    "You are the leader of the main heroine city, eldest sister?"


    The eldest sister did not shy away from Wei Xiao''s eyes, and said coldly: "Yes, you are the Lord Phoenix?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Have we met somewhere? To you, I have a feeling of deja vu." Wei Xiao asked.


    "What, the eldest sister and the Phoenix Lord know each other?"


    "When did this happen?"


    "It seems really possible. Didn''t the eldest sisters come from Minghai City? The Phoenix is ??also in Minghai City. Isn''t it unreasonable that they knew each other before?"


    "Why haven''t I heard the eldest sister say?"


    Wei Xiao''s words just fell, causing a lot of shock at the scene.


    Many people kept their eyes on the eldest sister, as if they wanted to see how she answered.


    Sister Liu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "I don''t know, this is the first time we met." The eldest sister didn''t tell the truth.


    I don''t know what it thinks.


    Wei Xiao became more familiar with it as he watched it.


    Soon, some vague memories in my mind seemed to clear up.


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao chuckled, "That''s weird, I always feel that we should know each other. Well, come to think of it, when I was in Minghai City, I also met a team of women. , I was very impressed by a girl named Lan Nan, but it was a pity that she died."


    "Kaka..."


    Hearing the name Lan Nan, the eldest sister could no longer keep her face calm.


    Unconsciously squeezing his hands, the delicate body standing in front of Wei Xiao also trembled uncontrollably.


    "Blue man..."


    This is a name that is very familiar to the elder sister, but this name has become the deepest memory in her heart a long time ago.


    Now that the old things are brought up again, the eldest sister can no longer pretend not to know Wei Xiao.


    In other words, the name Lan Nan has brought her so much feeling that she can''t ignore it.


    The eldest sister stared at Wei Xiao with cold eyes.


    "You are a devil, why do you remind me of the past?"


    Finally admitted.


    Wei Xiao smiled badly.


    "That''s a memory, you can escape, but it''s hard to forget. I just want to test if you are the person I know, now it seems that you can''t be wrong. Besides, there is a little friendship between us, don''t you think Easier to get along with? Why pretend not to know?"


    "I didn''t know that you were the lord of the Phoenix, if I knew it, I would never see you, and I would never want to see you."


    "Didn''t you see it?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Husband, do you know this elder sister?" Bai Youwei hurriedly came out to make the rounds, ending the already somewhat gunpowder-like conversation between the two sides.


    Wei Xiao knew Bai Youwei''s mind and was not entangled with previous problems, and Feng Qing said calmly: "Knowing, that was the early days of the last days. If it weren''t for the person who saw her, I would have forgotten it."


    "Is that right?"


    Bai Youwei tilted her head, then smiled and stretched out her little hand to her elder sister: "Hello, my name is Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao''s wife, how do you call your sister?"


    The so-called reach out and don''t laugh at the face.


    The eldest sister can feel that Bai Youwei is not hostile to her, but is very enthusiastic.


    The eldest sister, who has always been clear about her grievances, will not impose her resentment towards Wei Xiao on the other side because of Bai Youwei''s relationship with Wei Xiao.


    The eldest sister hesitated for a moment, released her squeezed hand, and shook Bai Youwei.


    "My specific name has been forgotten, you can just call me sister."


    "Hehe! Good sister. Don¡¯t be offended by sister. Sometimes my husband is so straight-tempered and doesn¡¯t know how to speak. Our sisters are often very angry by him. But when you get used to it, you will find that he is actually He¡¯s a very nice person."


    The eldest sister glanced at Wei Xiao.


    "Is he easy to get along with?"


    As for Bai Youwei, the eldest sister really didn''t agree.


    Think about the encounter in Minghai City.


    If it weren''t for saving Wei Xiao''s life, I''m afraid that when the two sides had conflicts, she and the people around her would have been done by the devil in front of them.


    You tell me that such a person is easy to get along with?


    When I met him for the first time?


    "Yes, but don''t challenge his bottom line."


    I don''t know the grievances between Wei Xiao and his elder sister. As Xiaojiao''s wife, Bai Youwei is still very optimistic about her husband.


    The eldest sister did not explain either.


    Just know what kind of person Wei Xiao is.


    After all, she couldn''t afford Wei Xiao once, and now Wei Xiao''s identity is even more difficult for her to offend easily.


    If you make the relationship too rigid, the eldest sister doesn''t know what the devil will do on his turf.


    Quandang Bai Youwei was telling a joke.


    The eldest sister nodded: "I will learn more about him if I have the opportunity. You have come from a long distance, and it must have been a lot of trouble. I have asked you to prepare a boiled wine in the city lord mansion, and please follow me to the city lord mansion. Let me do some of the friendship of the landlord to catch the wind and dust for you all. How does Chief Wei think?"


    Wei Xiao''s expression didn''t change much.


    "Whatever you want, this is your site, so you can decide."


    "That''s all, you guys come with me."


    "Lord, please." Someone in the main city of the heroines took the initiative to show their courtesy to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao nodded, and led Bai Youwei and the others with the eldest sister, followed by the subordinates of both sides, and walked towards a motorcade outside the airport.

 Chapter 1188： Sudden change

    The heroine''s main city Santo Mansion.


    Before Wei Xiao and the others arrived, the people inside were already preparing the banquet.


    After Wei Xiao and the others came, the group could directly sit in.


    Wine table.


    The stewards in the heroine city all toast to Wei Xiao, all kinds of flattery words followed by words, without repetition.


    They were not afraid of the eldest sister''s misunderstanding, as long as it was not excessive words, they changed their tricks to flatter Wei Xiao.


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao didn''t like the atmosphere at the banquet.


    The toasts of others were blocked by Bao Daqi and Hongying. Wei Xiao didn''t have much thoughts about communicating with these "insignificant" people.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, the eldest sister enters the topic at the banquet.


    "Chief Wei, you shouldn''t come to the West Pole to play, we are still straight to the point. What is the real purpose of your coming to the West Pole?"


    The eldest sister at the moment is very demeanor of a superior.


    Although she is far from Wei Xiao''s opponent in terms of strength, she is almost the same as Wei Xiao in terms of aura.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the heroines who had been paying attention to Wei Xiao were all settled down.


    People on both sides remained silent at this time, listening quietly to the exchanges of the two big men.


    Wei Xiao is not talking nonsense.


    "Two purposes, one, my appearance, means that the Phoenix has sent troops on the way to support the West Pole. The other, once the Phoenix Army enters the field, all the command and transfer rights of the West Pole will be left to me. The bird is taken over. This is my purpose."


    Sister: "Chief Wei is really welcome."


    "You have come to support the West Pole. I am grateful for the heroine city, but you want to control the command right when you come. Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    "I know you would think so. But it doesn''t matter. Before coming to you, Longwei City and Earth Corpse Sovereign have agreed to hand over the military power in their hands to the command of the Phoenix. The Phoenix fully dominates the allied forces in the Western Polar Regions. With the general trend, do you think there is still room for choice in your heroine city?"


    "Um?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the eldest sister''s face suddenly changed.


    "You said that Longwei City and Earth Corpse Emperor have agreed to hand over military power to you?"


    "It''s easy to verify. You can tell if it''s true or not. You don''t need me to explain."


    "Why do they give the military power to your phoenix?"


    Wei Xiao smiled triumphantly.


    "Because when it comes to dealing with the corpse emperor''s forces, the phoenix has more say than you. Of course, the most important point is also because the phoenix is ??a little bit stronger than you."


    Wei Xiao is really welcome.


    Although what he said is true, is it really good to show off his strength in such a blatant manner?


    The eldest sister was silent immediately.


    She didn''t really think that Emperor Dadi and Lin Xiao would easily give up their military power because of what Wei Xiao said.


    Lin Xiao didn''t say anything, he just talked about the corpse emperor of the earth.


    I really want to talk about who knows the enemy Corpse King better, who of their human race knows better than the Earth Corpse King?


    But even so, it can be said that the most difficult to persuade the earth corpse emperor is still handing over the military power, and then the elder sister has to take it seriously.


    Among them, Wei Xiao must have joined certain interests to achieve this step.


    The eldest sister is not indecisive.


    After a moment of contemplation, he looked at Wei Xiao very seriously.


    "If I give you the command and transfer power of the Women''s City, what do you want us to do, and what can we do?"


    "These will wait until everyone arrives. If I guess right, the forces supporting the West Pole will not be the only phoenix. You only need to know now that the coalition is treated the same as the phoenix, and you will not be arranged to act as cannon fodder. ."


    The eldest sister''s eyes changed slightly.


    "You mean, in addition to the Phoenix, Wolf City and the Four Holy Cities will also send troops to support?"


    "The Four Holy Cities are hard to say, the distance is too far, but the possibility of Wolf City is very high."


    The eldest sister gritted her teeth: "Well, if Longwei City and Earth Corpse Emperor really agree to let the Phoenix dominate the Western Polar Land, I have nothing to say in the city of women. I believe in Lin Xiao''s choice."


    Wei Xiao smiled slightly.


    "Why do you believe in Lin Xiao''s choice instead of me?"


    "Lin Xiao is more trustworthy than you."


    "..."


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    This is not very harmful, but very insulting.


    Is the credibility of my dignified Phoenix Lord so bad?


    "Puff..."


    It is rare to see her husband deflated, and Mu Wuqing and the others who sat on both sides of him couldn''t help but laugh.


    Even the unsmiling phantom, turned his head and secretly smiled.


    Obviously, Wei Xiao''s credibility did not even have much confidence in his women.


    This is so sad.


    "Tap..."


    "Eldest, eldest sister, the frontline urgent report."


    Fortunately, this embarrassing scene did not allow Wei Xiao to experience it for too long.


    At this time, a female soldier in armed armor hurriedly ran into the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion and said breathlessly.


    When the eldest sister heard this, her eyes suddenly changed.


    The figure sat up in shock from the seat.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The female soldier who appeared took out a telegram and read it out on the spot: "Southern Line of Defense Emergency: The Earth Corpse Emperor¡¯s troops have been wiped out by the enemy¡¯s corpse clan forces. Our defense line is in danger, and the main city is asked for rapid support."


    "what?"


    "How could Earth Corpse Emperor''s troops be completely annihilated? There are more than 10 million friendly zombies on the Southern Defense Line?"


    Hearing the news on the telegram, the people on the main city side couldn''t sit still.


    Suddenly I felt that the delicacies on the banquet were no longer delicious, and all of them were shocked.


    "Sister, we must support the southern line of defense as soon as possible. Once the southern line of defense is lost, the gates of the West Pole will be completely opened to the African Emirates. At that time, we have only one way to retreat across the board."


    "And the speed must be fast, the southern line of defense must not be lost."


    "I''m going to mobilize the reserve army now, hoping to catch up."


    "We also need to contact Longwei City and Earth Corpse Emperor. We need more support."


    The heroine city officials present were all anxious. Every one of you said and I said a word, and the scene was very noisy.


    "Shut up all to me."


    The eldest sister snorted, and the heroines who were so distracted by the news from the southern front line closed their mouths.


    The eldest sister said to the female soldier with a solemn face: "How many reserve forces are there in the south rear?"


    Female soldier: "There are about 700,000 people, but they are not fully armed. Many people still use cold weapons."


    "Immediately mobilize them to the front line, and even if they don''t have weapons and equipment, they can''t stop the enemy zombies in the south. No one wants to live."


    "Yes!"


    The female soldier saluted, turned and ran away quickly.


    "Old Fang..."


    "exist!"


    "You immediately contact Longwei City and tell them the situation of the southern defense line. We need more military support."


    "Yes!"


    Guan Fang didn''t dare to hesitate. He even forgot to say hello to Wei Xiao and the others, and ran out of the hall directly.


    The eldest sister''s order did not stop there.


    "The others will act immediately, and if necessary, you will arm me in battle."


    Knowing the seriousness of the problem, the remaining female host city officials took their orders and left.


    "Chief Wei, You Wei, sorry, the front line is tight, I won''t greet you, if you have anything you want to know, you can ask Steward Qin, and she will tell you what you want to know."


    "Eldest sister, armor!"


    When the eldest sister was speaking, the two guards had already brought a set of Heavenly King Armor and the corresponding weapons from the mansion and handed them to her.


    The eldest sister didn''t say much.


    With the cooperation of the guards and her, she quickly put herself on the Heavenly King Armor.


    Wei Xiao and the others also got up at this time.


    "Are you going to the frontline battlefield?"


    Sister: "Yes, as a heroine city commander, the southern defense line is tight now. If I don''t go to sit down in person, I will feel uneasy. Several, wait for me to solve the problem, let''s talk about other things."


    The voice fell, and the eldest sister''s equipment was also put on.


    Putting the weapon in his back with both hands, and receiving a sniper rifle from a guard in both hands, the eldest sister took the guard and walked out of the city lord''s mansion.


    "husband¡­"


    Mu Wuqing and the others looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Wait, let''s go with you." Wei Xiao suddenly said to stop the eldest sister.


    "You want to go too?" The eldest sister was a little surprised, stopped and turned around, looking at Wei Xiao and the others with some surprise.


    "Since we have all come to the West Pole, how can we not go to the frontline battlefield to see? Go together."


    The eldest sister frowned, staring at Bai Youwei and the others: "They want to go too?"


    "Sister, don''t underestimate us! We are very strong."


    Bai Youwei said.


    Wei Xiao: "Don''t talk nonsense, rush to the southern defense line as soon as possible. If you are late, we just want to help you and there is no use."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao said so, the eldest sister no longer hesitated.


    "Well, be careful when you get to the battlefield."


    After that, the eldest sister who no longer hesitated took Wei Xiao and the others away from the City Lord''s Mansion.

 Chapter 1189： Troublesome landwalker

    The southern line of defense in the West Pole.


    In order to effectively prevent the full-scale invasion of the Western Pole by the enemy Corpse Emperor forces, and avoid the full fall of Longxia to the west.


    From the beginning of the enemy Corpse King¡¯s invasion, when the heroine city realized that the front line was too long to defend, they gave up the outermost subsidiary city, concentrated all their forces and shortened the front line, respectively in the east, southeast and south. Relying on natural dangers to build a defensive city wall to resist the enemy''s corpse clan army.


    The war on the three fronts is the most serious in the southeast and south.


    The two directions are just on the only way for the non-emirate continent to invade the western poles of Longxia.


    Every day, the tide of corpses pouring into the West Pole from the non-emirate continent will launch multiple fierce attacks on these two places.


    Originally, the troops of the Empress of the Earth were at the forefront, supported by the human warriors. Although the frontline battlefield was fierce, the coalition forces were not irresistible, but this time, the enemy corpse emperor forces that had been fighting with the coalition forces seemed to have opened their eyes.


    They no longer charge without loss as in the past.


    The enemy corpse emperor forces that have changed their offensive strategy first let the ground walkers who no longer excavate tunnels for the purpose of transporting the zombies, sneak underground and accurately attack the fire points behind the coalition forces, causing a sharp reduction in the firepower of the coalition forces, but also with elite ( Level 3 zombies) attack friendly zombies.


    With the combination of the two, the friendly zombies army without Human rear artillery support was wiped out by the enemy zombies overnight.


    Without the troops of the Queen of the Earth, the Terran Alliance is not an opponent of the enemy''s zombies in the wild.


    Now, the defenders of the southern line of defense have received information that the enemy''s army of zombies in the south has broken through the front position and is rushing toward the defensive city wall.


    In the face of the coming crisis, the defending generals had to take remedial measures.


    "Kill them all for me, and resume the operation of the artillery positions as soon as possible, fast."


    Artillery positions behind the southern line of defense.


    The enemy''s zombies successfully attacked the camp. The defenders knew that the coalition''s firepower had been greatly weakened. Before the zombies outside had fully attacked the defensive wall, some people had already rushed to the artillery position with super soldiers from the defenders.


    No one had expected the land walker to attack the artillery position.


    In other words, it is not unexpected, but incredible.


    Inside and outside the defense lines of all parties, scouts carefully survey the ground every day, in order to prevent ground walkers from bypassing the defense lines underground and destroying them inside.


    However, the defenders found them only after the ground walkers successfully attacked the artillery positions. Many people wondered how they must watch the scouts to detect them?


    There is also the place where the artillery positions are located.


    Not to mention how secretive it is, but it is definitely not something that zombies can easily understand.


    But they can accurately locate the artillery positions and carry out sneak attacks, which has to make people think deeply.


    Some people suspect that during this period of war, enemy zombies must have collected intelligence on the deployment of coalition forces in the dark.


    Although this speculation is highly credible, but now, the artillery camp has an accident, and the friendly zombies in front of the enemy zombies are annihilated. If the artillery position, a powerful fire support point, is not restored as soon as possible, once the enemy zombies are under pressure, the south The line of defense must fall apart.


    In order to allow the southern line of defense to persist until the arrival of reinforcements from the rear, the defenders also spared no effort.


    Mobilize the strongest combat power among the defenders to rush to the artillery positions overnight, and encircle and suppress the landwalkers who are still killing and destroying on the artillery positions.


    The Super Soldier who came to the rescue was at least level three.


    Heads-ups are not afraid of level 4 zombies and land walkers.


    However, with the efforts of thousands of people, the landwalkers who sneaked into the artillery positions seemed to be inexhaustible.


    The ground walkers on the ground were about to be killed, and the coalition forces could immediately reorganize the artillery positions to form effective fire strikes, but before they were happy, another ground walkers emerged soon from the ground.


    This situation not only extinguished the hope of the defenders to restore the artillery position, but faced with the "out of sight" underground walkers, many soldiers also fell on the spot during the sneak attack by the land walkers.


    "asshole--"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    At the moment, Luo Feng, who led the third-level fighters to rescue the artillery position, was anxious and angry.


    As a fourth-level fighter, facing the landwalker and unable to start before he showed up, he watched his soldiers being assassinated by landwalkers who drilled out of the ground or attacked directly from the ground. Feng could only use the gun to shoot at the ground weakly.


    "Captain, there is no way to recover the artillery camp. There are ground walkers all around. If you continue to consume them, the rest of us will explain here."


    The team members noticed the sacrifice of their companions and hurriedly came to Luo Feng''s side and said.


    Blue veins appeared on Luo Feng''s face, and his face was also very hideous.


    "If the artillery position is not restored, we will have no good end when the enemy zombies outside the defense line arrive. Once the southern defense line is lost, there will be no place for us in the entire West Pole."


    "Then what to do?"


    Luo Feng gritted his teeth: "Go on, I don''t believe they can''t finish killing. Let the brothers try not to touch the ground and find a place where they can step their feet to defend."


    "Wow..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    As soon as Luo Feng''s voice fell, two more team members were killed first not far from them.


    The land walker already has a certain amount of intelligence.


    After all the zombies on the bright side have been disposed of, the land walkers who are still hiding in the ground no longer show their bodies at will.


    They are like death messengers in the ground. They don¡¯t show up. Once they show up, they get out of the ground and pounce at a soldier at a very fast speed. They kill him during the jump, and then touch the ground for a few seconds to dig a hole. Leave.


    The action of the attack was smooth and flowing, and it was done in one go.


    If Luo Feng and the others didn''t pay attention, maybe their companions were dead, and they didn''t have time to see the murderer.


    Such phenomena abound throughout the artillery positions.


    Many fighters have paid their lives without even having a chance to react.


    "Asshole! Come out if you have a seed, come out..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The furious Luo Feng shot at the ground frantically.


    But this vent was useless.


    With the stratum as a cover, the weapons in his hand could not threaten the land walkers below.


    What''s more, among them, there are not many people who can confirm the whereabouts of the land walkers through subtle changes in the ground.


    If Luo Feng continues to stay in place to confront the Landwalker, the previous team members are right, and they are likely to confess here.


    "Captain, withdraw! Even if you are going to die, don''t let the brothers explain all here in this aggrieved way." Some team members once again proposed to withdraw.


    It was not that he was scared, but that he was attacked and killed by the land walkers, which made their lives too cheap.


    The dignified third-level fighters, in the current battle, basically destroying a landwalker will have to pay the price of life.


    Landwalkers launch attacks from the underground. As long as they appear, even if someone stops them in time, there is basically no possibility of survival of the target they are staring at.


    During the culling, before the landwalker dies, there is enough time to kill the responding fighter.


    This kind of exchange is equivalent to one-to-one, Luo Feng and the others can''t afford it.


    Even if they were to go to the battlefield to fight with millions of zombies, every soldier here destroyed more than this number of zombies before death.


    Luo Feng was not reconciled.


    The defending army has lost the assistance of the friendly zombies. If even the artillery camp cannot be restored, then how will they fight against the large-scale enemy corpse clan troops?


    Can they persist until the arrival of reinforcements?


    "team leader--"


    Luo Feng was still hesitating, but the team members were already a little impatient.


    "I, we..."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    Just when Luo Feng was about to be unable to withstand the pressure and decided to retreat, suddenly there was a sudden change on the court.


    Leaving the ground, Luo Feng and the others at a high place unintentionally saw metal objects bursting out of the ground on the ground.


    Like a strip of metal material springing up after a rain, with a point as the center, it presents a prairie fire covering all directions.


    "This, what''s going on?"


    Luo Feng and the others just showed a look of surprise, but what made them even more shocked was yet to come.

 Chapter 1190： Have you ever seen a ghost like me?

    The appearance of metal strips on the ground for no reason is just the beginning.


    As other super soldiers in the artillery position also noticed the ground below, a dull sound spread on the calm ground.


    "Pumppump..."


    The earth exploded, and earth and rocks splashed.


    The landwalkers who were only hiding in the ground seemed to be controlled by some invisible force, floating in the air.


    Luo Feng and others were shocked.


    what on earth is it?


    "Captain, look at those landwalkers."


    The sharp-eyed warrior quickly noticed the difference between the land walkers.


    His yelling caused Luo Feng and others to focus on the floating body of the land walker.


    I didn''t notice yet. After looking carefully, Luo Feng and the others discovered that the bodies of all the floating groundwalkers were pierced and entangled by metal strips.


    The whole body was **** by metal strips like twists, and when most of the land walkers appeared from the ground, they had lost their vitality.


    The rest can breathe, it is estimated that they will die soon!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Still in consternation.


    At this time, there were new changes in the area where Luo Feng and the others were located.


    I saw the cloudless headspace, accompanied by a blood-black beam of light reaching the sky with a diameter of about one meter in the distance.


    When Luo Feng and the others were visible to the naked eye, a red cloud began to condense and extend, and exudes a hot air wave covering the sky.


    The blood-black clouds released a terrifying temperature, as if the water in the air was evaporated in an instant, and everyone''s breathing became difficult.


    However, this phenomenon did not last long.


    Shortly after the blood-black red cloud appeared, from among the red clouds, thousands of streams of light rushed to the ground.


    Their target is not Luo Feng and the others, but the dark holes on the ground.


    Streaming light poured into the thousands of holes on the ground like flowing water, like river water, filling the underground space without Luo Feng and the others seeing it, and swarming towards the surroundings.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    A low growl, not very clear, came from underground.


    Afterwards, farther away from Luofeng and the others, a large number of landwalkers hidden in the underground space broke through the ground, wrapped in blood-black flames and screamed on the ground until they were completely dead.


    Luo Feng and the others were stunned by the scene before them.


    What''s the situation?


    How could such a weird scene suddenly appear?


    Could it be that the gods couldn''t look down on it and couldn''t help but start to clean up these land walkers?


    "Team, Captain, I, we are not hell?" Beside Luo Feng, a soldier really didn''t know how to describe the scene before him, his eyes were shocked and he said something that even he himself thought was incredible.


    Damn it?


    To be honest, if it is placed before the end of the world, it is estimated that Luo Feng and the others will sneer.


    But now, the phenomenon that can create monsters like the corpse emperor has appeared in the last days, and people around him will say such things, it seems that it is not impossible.


    But why do they feel terrified all over when they think it''s possible?


    "Oh...little brother, why do you think all this is done by ghosts? Have you ever seen a ghost as beautiful as me?"


    When Luo Feng and the others didn''t know how to explain this phenomenon.


    Suddenly, from behind them, a clever laughter came.


    "who?"


    Although Luo Feng and the others were shocked by the sight in front of them, they still had their vigilance as soldiers.


    The sound of pleasant and ingenious laughter just came, and the three soldiers who were with Luo Feng, together with Luo Feng, raised their guns and turned around.


    "Humanity?"


    "Still a very beautiful woman?"


    Luo Feng and the others were taken aback when they noticed the people behind them.


    Bai Youwei has a sweet smile on her face.


    "Your expressions are really interesting, don''t you know the existence of supernatural beings?"


    Luo Feng frowned.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Tap..."


    Just what Luo Feng wanted to say, from in front of them, at this time more people came over.


    Luo Feng and others, whose eyes were originally placed on Bai Youwei, looked behind her.


    When he found several figures in armed armor walking at the front of the team, Luo Feng''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "Sister?"


    With the surprised expressions of Luo Feng and others, Wei Xiao and the eldest sister came over.


    "Really Big Sister?"


    "Why is the eldest sister here?"


    "Is the eldest sister and the others doing the thing just now?"


    Many fighters were a little unbelievable to see the presence of the people.


    Isn''t the eldest sister in the main city? How come to the frontline?


    Also, how come the appearance of the eldest sister and the others is accompanied by a "vision"?


    The eldest sister didn''t say hello to Luo Feng and the others at the first time, but came and walked to Bai Youwei''s side.


    "Youwei, how about, there are still fish that slip through the net for landwalkers?"


    Bai Youwei put away the smile on her face.


    "The artillery positions have been cleaned up. Are there any more distant places? You have to ask Sister Wu Qing, right?"


    Mu Wuqing smiled indifferently: "Through flexible feedback, any underground space touched by the spirit fire will never survive the earth walker."


    After receiving the replies from Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing, the eldest sister had a bottoming in her heart.


    "thanks!"


    Thanks to the second daughter, the eldest sister turned her attention to Luo Feng and them.


    "Luo Feng, are you all right?"


    Luo Feng still didn''t react.


    The face was blank.


    "Sister, what are you guys?"


    "Don''t be nervous, what you see now are all the supernatural abilities that these two friends around me are using. We were originally going to the front position, but we heard that the artillery position was in trouble, so we came here first. We came in time."


    After hearing the elder sister''s explanation, the shocked expressions on Luo Feng''s faces became more obvious.


    His eyes rested on Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing again.


    Right now they think that the "hell" vision is actually made by the two beautiful beauties around the big sister. Isn''t this a joke?


    Wei Xiao said, "Well, now that the Landwalker has been cleaned up, take away all your abilities."


    Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing nodded.


    A disconnection ability controlled the metal, causing the dead bodies of the landwalkers who were still floating to fall to the ground.


    The other one stretched out his hand and pointed straight at the sky. The red clouds that had originally enveloped the sky gathered the pillar of flame injected into the cave on the ground, then condensed into a fireball and fell into the opponent''s hand, and finally disappeared.


    When witnessing the operation of the second woman, especially Mu Wuqing''s obvious operation, even if they were still a little unbelievable in their hearts, they had to admit that what the eldest sister said was true.


    "It''s unbelievable. We humans can really possess such an extraordinary ability." Luo Feng exclaimed.


    Even Luo Feng is like this, not to mention other fighters.


    Staring at the eyes of the second woman, hot and envious.


    Ability! I didn''t expect the rumors to be true.


    It is said that seeing is believing and hearing is not. Nowadays, seeing the power of the supernatural beings with their own eyes, I believe that few people are not fanatical in their hearts.


    "How about you? Is the sacrifice big?"


    The eldest sister did not continue to struggle with the second daughter''s matter, changed the topic and asked Luo Feng.


    Luo Feng quickly recovered.


    He glanced around and smiled bitterly: "It''s very big. I learned that there was an accident in the artillery position. Xia Zhu asked me to support this side. But when we arrived, basically no one survived here, even us, if not the eldest sister. You arrived in time, I''m afraid we can only give up this place and retreat."


    "How about the frontline battlefield? Has the enemy zombie army started to attack the city?"


    "Who is this?"


    Luo Feng didn''t know Wei Xiao, and when he saw him interjecting in, he couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Sister: "This is the Lord Phoenix and our reinforcements. It is his two wives who helped you deal with the land walker just now."


    "Huh? Lord Phoenix?"


    Luo Feng was taken aback for a moment, then his gaze at Wei Xiao became frenzied.


    "You, wrong, you are the leader of the Phoenix base?"


    "Forehead¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1191： The clown is myself

    Didn¡¯t expect that there is a fanatic among these people?


    For a long time, the vast majority of what Wei Xiao saw and heard outside was the fear and awe of outsiders towards him. It is rare for someone like Luo Feng to hear his name excited.


    Although he has not yet indicated that he is a fan, from his eyes, his expression and what Luo Feng calls him, Wei Xiao can feel the enthusiasm in his heart.


    Um!


    It seems that my image on the outside is not all bad.


    No, there is someone who knows the goods in front of me.


    Presumably, seeing the idol he worships at this moment, his inner admiration for himself must be like a surging river, endless, and like a mother river overflowing, out of control.


    For such a fanatical fan, Wei Xiao felt that it was necessary to put down his body and give him some good memories.


    "Ahem..." After clearing his throat, Wei Xiao said with a smile: "If the Phoenix does not have a second master, then the person you are talking about is me."


    "Is it really Phoenix Lord?"


    "Replace it like a fake."


    "Great. Hello. Hello, I am Luo Feng, one of the powerful generals under the eldest sister. I once dreamed to be a strategist who was able to strategize and win thousands of miles away. However, life is forced, but in the end I can only follow the tide, if it is not the end of the world. Appear, I will be like that in my life. Since you are the Lord Phoenix, can I ask you something?"


    Look, how enthusiastic is this fan?


    People are too famous, and sometimes it''s very helpless.


    "You said, as long as I can do it, it''s okay to meet the fans'' requirements occasionally."


    "Thank you so much. I really hope to meet Chen Haojie, your military commander. He is my idol. I have heard of many battles that he leads. He..."


    "..."


    Luo Feng seemed to have turned into a chattering, chattering in Wei Xiao''s ear about his admiration for the hero Chen.


    As for the thing about Wei Xiao...


    forget it! Except for a little relationship at the beginning, there is nothing to do with him later.


    But Luo Feng didn''t notice the change in Wei Xiao''s face.


    When he said that his idol was the hero Chen, Wei Xiao''s face was like the sky in June, saying that he changed and he changed.


    If there is a background color, you will know how dark Wei Xiao''s face is at the moment.


    Nima! After doing it for a long time, they are not their own fanatics at all, they are completely self-reinforcing and passionate.


    Wei Xiao''s mood at the moment was more uncomfortable than eating dead flies.


    Who is Wei Xiao?


    The Supreme Lord of the Phoenix.


    It is rare to have Xianxin ready to communicate with his "fanatic fans". As a result, it is not him who really admires him, which is very embarrassing.


    Why do people outside only see his strength and cruelty, but not his excellent qualities?


    Are these TMs all blind people?


    Luo Feng was still talking about how much he admired the hero Chen, but Wei Xiao had already drawn him into the "blacklist" that he would never meet.


    "...If I can meet Army Master Chen, I must learn more about command experience from him..."


    "That eldest sister, the war ahead is very tight. If there is nothing to say, we will arrange the matter here as soon as possible and we will go directly to the front line." Wei Xiao has no good feelings for Luo Feng.


    Damn, I wasted my sense of expectation.


    This guy''s EQ is almost the same as nothing.


    Before Luo Feng finished speaking, Wei Xiao said to his elder sister and walked away alone.


    Let him continue to listen to Luo Feng''s "heart-struck" words, he was afraid that he could not help strangling this idiot.


    "Hey, Lord, what about the request you haven''t agreed to? Can you let me meet Army Master Chen? I really admire him..."


    Wei Xiao ignored it, and the figure moved farther and farther.


    "Puff......"


    Bai Youwei and the others couldn''t help laughing when they saw through Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    Seeing that Luofeng still wanted to catch up, Mu Wuqing kindly reminded him.


    "You better not disturb my husband now, otherwise, no one can save you."


    Luo Feng was taken aback.


    Looking at Mu Wuqing in confusion.


    What does this mean?


    Wasn''t Wei Xiao''s attitude very good just now?


    We should have a good chat, right?


    Mu Wuqing shook his head without explaining much, and brought Bai Youwei and the others to follow Wei Xiao.


    Luo Feng was still confused.


    "Sister, what''s the situation?"


    "Phoenix Lord is in person, but you talk to him about a subordinate, oh! Slowly understand it for yourself! Okay, the crisis of the artillery position has been resolved, you should be able to use those equipment?"


    Luo Feng couldn''t understand, so he set aside the meeting with Chen Haojie.


    "Some of the people I brought are the brothers of Longweicheng. They are familiar with these weapons and equipment."


    "Well, hurry up and see how much equipment is still available. You stay as artillery for the time being. When the defender sends someone to replace you, you will return to the frontline battlefield." The eldest sister confessed without giving Luo Feng''s thoughts. The necessary explanation, with their guards, caught up with Wei Xiao and the others.


    Luo Feng was still in the mist at the moment.


    He didn''t understand why Wei Xiao, who seemed to be approachable, suddenly became indifferent in a short time.


    "As expected of the rumors of the moody Demon King, he wanted to kill me just like that, really terrifying."


    If Wei Xiao knew what Luo Feng was thinking, he didn''t know if he would turn back and let Luo Feng''s words come true.


    Ahead.


    "Husband, what do you think about seeing her subordinates being so admired?" Bai Youwei caught up with Wei Xiao and joked with his arm.


    The black line on Wei Xiao''s head.


    "Do you want to rest for ten days or half a month? Don''t worry, I will satisfy you."


    Bai Youwei''s small head shrank slightly.


    The little hands that hugged Wei Xiao''s arm took the initiative to release.


    "Husband, you hate it." As he said, he ran back to Mu Wuqing and the others, "Sister Wuqing, my husband is really jealous."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing chuckled lightly.


    "Don''t provoke your husband anymore. If you encounter that kind of thing, everyone will be embarrassed if you do it, so we don''t know it."


    Wei Xiao in front of him stagnated.


    "I heard it."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "..."


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth secretly.


    These women are becoming more and more presumptuous now.


    It seems that it is necessary to find an opportunity to rejuvenate the husband, otherwise, they don''t know the horror of the big devil.


    The southern city wall defense line.


    An army of enemy corpses may come at any time.


    In order to be able to block the first wave of the most ferocious attacks from the enemy''s zombies, the human coalition forces that lost the first barrier built by the Queen of the Earth troops have deployed more than one million troops on the southern line of defense.


    With Longweicheng, a force capable of producing conventional weapons as its support, the coalition forces in the Western Polar Regions do not lack weapons and ammunition.


    What they lack is cutting-edge and above-the-point combat power.


    Now that the rear reinforcements have not yet arrived, the southern line of defense can hold the only barrier leading to the hinterland of the West Pole depends on more than one million people.


    "General Xia, General Xia, eldest sister, they are here."


    Inside the defensive headquarters.


    A female soldier hurried to report.


    A woman who was discussing the deployment of city defense with others looked up.


    The appearance is not too beautiful, but full of heroism.


    With every move, she can feel the demeanor of the battlefield veteran from her.


    She is Xia Zhu, one of the four female warriors in the heroine city. She has the strength of a fourth-level fighter and is the confidant and right-hand man of the elder sister.


    "Eldest sister? Elder sister, why are they here?"


    The female soldier shook her head: "I don''t know, the eldest sister is following the members of the entire guard team. It should be ready to go to the battlefield."


    Xia Zhu frowned.


    The eldest sister comes to the front at this time, doesn''t she know how dangerous it is?


    As the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces, how can you easily get into danger?


    "Sister, where are they now?"


    "Already entered the station."


    Xia Zhu heard the words and put down the pencil in his hand.


    "General Xia, since the commander-in-chief is here, are we going to meet him?" asked other people in the command center.


    "Go, let''s meet the eldest sister together."


    With Xia Zhu taking the lead, others will not object.


    A group of high-level officials left the headquarters and walked outside.

 Chapter 1192： Xia Zhu

    Xia Zhu and the others didn''t go very far, they saw the eldest sister, Wei Xiao and the others approaching.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    Seeing the eldest sister in Heavenly King A, Xia Zhu greeted her immediately.


    The eldest sister also found Xia Zhu and his group.


    "That''s Xia Zhu, the defender of our army''s southern line of defense, and it''s mine." The eldest sister first introduced Xia Zhu''s situation to Wei Xiao, and then walked towards Xia Zhu and the others.


    Wei Xiao noticed the other party.


    A very ordinary woman, but the murderous air on her body makes people afraid to underestimate it.


    The two sides meet.


    Xia Zhu looked concerned.


    "Sister, why are you here? Didn''t I just ask you to send reinforcements? Do you know how dangerous it is for you to come here?"


    The unsmiling eldest sister showed a slight smile at this moment.


    "Xia Xia, I am not as fragile as you said. I have all come from that chaotic era. What big storms and waves have I not experienced?"


    Xia Zhu: "Today is different. The friendly army of zombies at the forefront has been wiped out. The enemy zombies attacking the southern line of defense this time will be the most terrifying time since the war. Once you have any accident, the West Pole The alliance in the land is likely to fall apart. No, you go back quickly, there is me here, you can rest assured."


    The eldest sister shook her head.


    "I won''t go back. By the way, come, let me introduce you to a few people."


    "Eldest Sister..."


    "listen to me."


    Let Xia Zhu not say too much, the eldest sister took Xia Zhu to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Chief Wei, I have introduced this to you just now, so I don¡¯t need to say more. Xiao Xia, this is the head of the Phoenix Base, Wei Xiaowei, and this time they are here to support the West Pole. Ours. Soon, the strength of the coalition forces will greatly increase because of their arrival."


    Xia Zhu had no intention of knowing Wei Xiao and others.


    But after the eldest sister revealed Wei Xiao''s identity, Xia Zhu''s expression became different.


    Phoenix leader?


    Isn''t that the ruler of the first power of Longxia Earth?


    Xia Zhu''s face was shocked.


    "You, are you Phoenix Lord?"


    Wei Xiao has always done things wrong in his life.


    The eldest sister didn''t introduce much to Xia Zhu, but just because of her being the first officer of the southern defense line, the woman in front of her who was not outstanding in appearance deserves some respect from Wei Xiao.


    Take the initiative to reach out to the other party.


    "Wei Xiao, enter the Phoenix Lord. General Xia refused to let a beard, and led the coalition troops to garrison the southern line of defense with a daughter, making it difficult for the enemy''s corpse clan to surpass the thunder pond. This ability is highly admired by Wei."


    Xia Zhu seemed flattered.


    The name of the person, the bark of the tree.


    Although Wei Xiao is a fiercely famous existence to outsiders, the more brilliance in him can not be ignored.


    Since his fame spreads far and wide, the big things he has done are not just awe-inspiring and awe-inspiring.


    In others, being able to be a proud event is not worth mentioning on Wei Xiao.


    After all, without using taboo weapons, stubborn corpse emperor forces in front of them and beheaded to kill them, this kind of "great feat", at present, there is no force in Longxia Land that can do it.


    People outside mentioned Wei Xiao, although they feared more than admired, but put aside the negative influence on him, who wouldn''t admire the heavy damage he caused to the corpse clan?


    Xia Zhu is one of them.


    "Looking up for a long time, Chief Wei''s name Xia Zhu is like a thunderous ear. I didn''t expect to see a real person today, Xia Zhu was flattered."


    The two shook hands sexually and then let go.


    The eldest sister continued to introduce Xia Zhu.


    "The few people next to Chief Wei are his wife and younger sister. They are all supernatural beings, powerful, and they may need their help to defend against the enemy''s corpse group."


    Xia Zhu set his eyes on Bai Youwei and the others, and his face was equally surprised.


    stranger?


    Although this term is no longer unfamiliar in Longxia Land, there are still very few people who have actually seen supernatural powers.


    It''s not in the base of the person with the ability, you don''t know what kind of existence the person with the ability is.


    Now three people suddenly appeared in front of him, no, four should be said, how was Xia Zhu not surprised.


    "Hello, I am Xia Zhu." Xia Zhu did not neglect, and said hello to Bai Youwei and others one by one.


    Bai Youwei and the others were not arrogant, and greeted each other calmly.


    Afterwards, the eldest sister introduced Wei Xiao and the others to the main senior officials on the southern defense line.


    "Eldest sister, Chief Wei, let''s not stand outside, go to the headquarters first. At present, the enemy zombies have not entered our guard range. It happens that since you are here, we will work out the next city defense deployment together."


    After the two sides got to know each other, Xia Zhu spoke quickly and didn''t waste time elsewhere, and proposed that Wei Xiao and the others participate in the next defensive preparations.


    Wei Xiao and the others would naturally not refuse.


    Under the leadership of Xia Zhu, the group returned to the command post.


    "Tap..."


    However, before Wei Xiao and the others came to the headquarters to fully understand the deployment of the Southern Defense Line, from the outside, a member of the Shadowless Guard entered the headquarters.


    "General Xia, emergency intelligence."


    Seeing the members of Wuyingwei, not only Xia Zhu''s face changed, but even the eldest sister frowned.


    Shadowless Guards are similar to warriors such as the Phoenix Shadow Guards and the Longwei City Shadow Dragon Guards.


    Their existence is mainly engaged in work such as guarding, assassination, and intelligence gathering. And if a shadowless guard can tell the news of emergency intelligence, it must be a major incident.


    "What information?"


    "According to the news detected by other shadowless guards, the enemy zombies have approached the southern defense line, and now it is no more than a hundred miles away from us, and it is expected that it will be within the range of our defense line in less than an hour."


    "What, so fast?"


    "They just attacked the friendly zombie army last night. How long has it been, why have they appeared hundreds of miles away?"


    Many people in the headquarters exclaimed.


    Sister: "Can you find out how many super zombies lead the enemy''s corpse clan army?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, but there are no less than ten Cyclops. The sky corpses are difficult to judge because they are high in the sky, but the number of enemy zombies is close to 20 million, and half of them are Level 3 zombies." Tell out the information he knows.


    Hearing the number of enemy zombies and the number of senior zombies, the eldest sisters all showed shock.


    Even Wei Xiao and the others had their faces solemn.


    Half of the senior zombies?


    In other words, at least 10 million Level 3 zombies are in this offensive team.


    Is the power of a second-level corpse king already so terrifying?


    "Okay, we see, you first step back."


    "Yes!"


    Wuyingwei led his orders to retreat.


    Xia Zhu: "Sister, how long will our reinforcements arrive?"


    The eldest sister looked solemn: "When I came, I had sent the reserve army out, but the number was only 700,000. It is estimated that the news from Longwei City and the Empress of the Earth will not be long until the arrival of their reinforcements, probably two or three. sky."


    "so long?"


    Xia Zhu and their faces were very ugly when they heard what the eldest sister said.


    At this time, someone suggested: "It seems that it is too late to rely on the reinforcements of Longwei City and the Queen of Earth to support. Sister, General Xia, I propose to transfer the defenders of the eastern defense line to support the south, otherwise, rely on our current The military strength and the reserve army can hardly stop the attack of 20 million enemy zombies."


    "no!"


    Before the eldest sisters could speak, one objected.


    "The defender on the east side cannot move, and there is also the threat of enemy zombies. Once there is a lack of troops, what is the point of defending the south side?"


    "If you don¡¯t mobilize the defenders on the east side, what do you say do we use to withstand the attack of 20 million enemy zombies? The battle on the east side has never been too cruel, and there is also the first line of defense established by friendly zombies over there. , Why not transfer back some of the defenders to alleviate the crisis in the south?"


    "It''s easy to say. You guys haven''t forgotten that the enemy zombies have been raped by humans and they have also carried out the offensive strategy of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain? Once the east defender is dispatched, you can guarantee that the enemy''s **** will not come again?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xia Zhu: "Okay, what is the noise?"


    After being drunk by Xia Zhu, the headquarters suddenly became quiet.


    It can be seen that Xia Zhu''s prestige here is very high.


    "Sister, what do you say?"


    The eldest sister was silent for a moment and looked at Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Mr. Wei, what do you think?"


    For a moment, everyone looked at Wei Xiao and the others.


    On dealing with the power of the corpse emperor, is there anyone who is more experienced than Wei Xiao?

 Chapter 1193： warrior? Master?

    So far, the number of corpse emperors who died in their hands has reached four. Before the eldest sister they wanted to come, they had had experience dealing with corpse emperors so many times, and Wei Xiao, the phoenix master, would definitely be able to deal with the corpse emperor forces.


    Unfortunately, they all thought wrong.


    In a confrontation with the corpse emperor''s forces, Chen Haojie and the others are the real masters.


    The battle deployment and the mobilization of soldiers and horses were also carried out by Chen Haojie and them in the rear. To say what role Wei Xiao played in this, it is estimated that he would also act as a "vanguard."


    It''s okay to let him single-handedly deal with the corpse emperor. On defense, forget it! Wei Xiao didn''t know what the defense was.


    With the current strength of the Southern Defense Line, it is impossible for Wei Xiao to bring more than one million soldiers with the enemy''s corpse of more than 20 million soldiers in the field.


    If that were the case, he and Mu Wuqing''s daughters would definitely not be in great danger, but the coalition forces on the southern line of defense, once they left the city wall, would be lucky for a lifetime of nine deaths, or they would end up in annihilation.


    Facing the inquisitive eyes of everyone, Wei Xiao shook his head and said: "You don''t need to ask me. The difference between the strengths of the two sides is too great, even if I am willing to help you, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice."


    "You still follow your own ideas. However, at the moment, I think it is the key to go to the front line to prepare for the attack of the enemy zombies. An hour is not long. When you discuss a result here, it will be a problem whether the line of defense is still there or not. ."


    Xia Zhu and the eldest sister were unavoidably disappointed that they could not get a solution from Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    But what Wei Xiao said later was also the truth.


    They continue to discuss here, not to mention the delay of the fighter, and even miss the chance of the final defense.


    Xia Zhu cut the mess with a sharp knife.


    "Now it is too late to deploy troops from other places to support. The most important thing for us now is to block the first wave of the enemy Corpse Emperor''s forces. In this way, Captain Yang..."


    "What''s the general command?"


    Xia Zhu: "You give news to the east defense line now, so that they can dispatch a team to support the south as soon as possible while ensuring that their firepower is sufficient. Our current strength alone will definitely not be able to stop the enemy corpse group for long. ."


    "Yes!"


    "Representative Jiang..."


    "arrive!"


    "Most of your civil organizations are super fighters, but there are no friendly zombies to force the enemy corpses, and field fighting is not suitable for you. You will gather all the civil fighters on the city wall, and we will fight a perseverance battle this time."


    "clear!"


    "Okay, the others will prepare and immediately return to their posts according to our previous deployment. It is up to everyone to stop the first wave of attacks by the enemy zombies."


    "Go through all fire and water, never hesitate to die."


    Without arguing about the time-wasting matters, Xia Zhu directly issued the pre-war order, and the command staff began to take action.


    Wei Xiao and the others are left.


    "Sister, Chief Wei, are you going to the front with us?"


    Xia Zhu''s question seemed to include the eldest sister, but in fact the main question was Wei Xiao and the others.


    The eldest sister''s decision Xia Zhu is very clear, even if she stops it, it will be useless.


    Wei Xiao and the others are different. The other party and his party are not currently members of the coalition forces. In addition to Wei Xiao''s identity, Xia Zhu knows herself that she is not qualified to order Wei Xiao and the others to do anything, so out of politeness, she asked.


    "Naturally, what''s the point of coming here if you don''t go to the frontline battlefield?" Bai Youwei looked expectant.


    Wei Xiao: "Go together. I also want to see how strong the sky corpse and the one-eyed giant corpse are."


    Xia Zhu nodded.


    "Then we will start now."


    Time does not treat people.


    One hour is too short.


    Xia Zhu and the others have no extra preparation time.


    The group then left the headquarters, got in the car, and headed directly to the frontline battlefield.


    Frontline battlefield.


    The position of the southern line of defense is leaning against the sky, which can be said to be easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    The entire front stretches for dozens of miles, and wherever there is no moat to rely on, with the help of coalition forces and friendly zombies, a wall of at least 20 meters high has been built.


    The activity space above the city wall is also very empty.


    Above the nine-meter-wide city wall, large enough troops can bring all kinds of weapons and equipment into it.


    When Wei Xiao and the others arrived, the soldiers on the wall had already entered a fighting state.


    Large warfare weapons such as armed helicopters, tanks, and chariots can be put into battle at any time.


    The weapons and equipment that should be prepared are all ready, and now just waiting for the arrival of the enemy zombies army.


    "Eldest sister, Xia Zhu, are you here?"


    Coming to the top of the city wall, a female soldier who was in charge of the front line approached them.


    "This is Dongye, with the same identity as me, except that she is in charge of the outside, and I am in charge of the inside." Xia Zhu and Wei Xiao introduced each other.


    Naturally, Wei Xiao and Xia Zhu also introduced Dongye to them.


    There is not much exchange between the two parties.


    Sister: "What''s the matter, let''s wait until the battle is over. Ye Zi, how are you prepared for defense?"


    Dongye, who originally wanted to communicate with Wei Xiao and the others, immediately returned to the state after hearing what the eldest sister said.


    "Everything that should be prepared has been prepared. But elder sister, with our current strength, I am afraid that it will not last long. By the way, Xia Zhu, have the artillery positions regained? If there are artillery positions for long-range support, we can hold on for a little longer. time."


    Before Xia Zhu could answer, the eldest sister said: "It has been taken back. I let Luo Feng and the others be stationed there. Once the war starts, they can provide remote support to the battlefield at any time."


    "That''s good. We only need to persist until reinforcements arrive. Although there are a lot of 20 million enemy zombies, we are not incapable of defense by relying on the city wall."


    "Um!"


    After speaking, the group walked to the edge of the city wall and looked into the distance.


    As far as you can see, there are hills and mountains in the distance, and the vast and vast land. Feel it with your heart, and you will find yourself so small in front of her.


    "Husband, do you think the coalition forces can defend this attack by the enemy Corpse Emperor?"


    Wei Xiao was sticking with both hands on the hilt of the Emperor Cheating Sword. Compared to the older sisters, his face was calm and unbelievable.


    It seems that the upcoming battle is not worth mentioning to him.


    "Don''t underestimate them. The ability to keep enemy zombies out of this city wall is still insurmountable, and their abilities are far more powerful than you think. What''s more, aren''t you still here this time?"


    "US?"


    "Otherwise? It may be unrealistic to say that you switch from defensive to offensive, but just defensively, your three sisters are better than a million heroes."


    "Are we so good?" Bai Youwei tilted her head. She felt that Wei Xiao''s words were a bit of flattery to them.


    Perhaps it can be explained by "Wang Po sells melons, sells and brags".


    "Be confident, and remove the word ¡®?¡¯."


    "Hehe..." Bai Youwei smiled, "What about you? Husband, why don''t you count yourself?"


    When asked about himself, Wei Xiao rarely showed a trace of bitterness.


    He hopes that he can also harvest a large number of zombies ruthlessly, but unfortunately, he has more than enough energy.


    "I''ll leave it alone. I can still change the situation in small-scale battles. In this ten-million-level war, I don''t have much more, and I don''t have much less."


    Ai Luoer: "Sister, what do you mean by brother-in-law? Isn''t he the number one powerhouse in the last days? Hearing what he means, it seems that he is not as good as you?"


    Mu Wu smiled lightly.


    "A fighter who relies solely on physical output, do you think the speed of killing enemies can be compared with a wizard who controls a large area of ??attack magic?"


    "Warrior, mage?"


    Ai Luoer listened to the cloud in the mist.


    She still doesn''t know that Wei Xiao has no powers, um, it refers to the attack power that controls initiative.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    At this moment when Wei Xiao and the others were chatting, between the mountains in the distance, suddenly a roar of rocks shaking the sky and shaking the hills came.


    "coming!"


    At almost the same time, the attention of all the soldiers in the line of defense in this clear roar instantly increased several times.


    "Everyone is ready to fight, ready to fight..."


    The order to prepare for battle was immediately spread within the position, and the sound of pulling the bolt was extremely loud.

 Chapter 1194： Cyclops

    "Rumble..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The sound in front became clearer and clearer.


    Not only the roar of the zombies, but also the shaking of the ground.


    From a distance, among the dense forests, countless trees collapsed like buildings, splashing countless smoke and dust.


    "General Winter, the enemy corpse group has entered the minefield arranged by our side, will it detonate immediately?"


    I haven''t seen the enemy''s corpse group yet, but the coalition forces who have planted a large number of bombs ten miles away, someone came to inquire at this moment.


    Dongye: "When you see the figure of a senior zombie on the enemy''s ground, you don''t need to ask more, just detonate it."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier who came to inquire retreated.


    The eldest sister asked Dongye, "How many bombs did you plant outside?"


    "The details are not clear, but the coverage area is about hundreds of thousands of square meters."


    "..."


    They all heard Dongye''s answer, Wei Xiao.


    Hundreds of thousands of square meters, how many bombs have to be planted?


    "Wow..."


    The soldiers here just left, and in the distance, from behind a huge mountain range, a group of flying skimmers appeared in the line of sight of the defenders for the first time.


    The number of enemy skimmers is beyond words.


    They appeared like a dark cloud covering the sky and the sun spreading from the sky.


    Wherever he went, the earth was shadowed, the sun in the sky gradually disappeared, and the dark patches made the scalp numb.


    With the appearance of the skimmers, from behind the endless mountain range, corpses like tides swarmed over the mountains.


    Before long, the Reaper, who was much faster than other ground zombies, rushed out of the dense forest and entered the open area more than 2,000 meters in front of the city defense.


    At the beginning, there were only hundreds of them, but in the blink of an eye, behind them, a group of horrible corpses appeared like a tsunami.


    "Everyone prepares¡ª"


    "Do it!"


    "Rumble..."


    An endless group of corpses appeared, and this time, no one came to ask Dongye and the others for instructions.


    With a loud roar like thunder on the city wall, in the distance, thick smoke, landslides and cracks, and explosions more terrifying than thunder, became a series of explosions, like an empty storm sweeping the back of the dense forest.


    "Fire¡ª"


    The explosion sound continued, and on the city defense side, the millions of army also launched a blockade against the enemy''s corpse group.


    For a time, the gunfire was thunder, and the light was like rain.


    The bullets followed the torrent as if the sky fell into the corpse group.


    Groups of enemy corpses charged toward the city wall fell to the ground in groups.


    A battle more terrifying than harvesting straws made the ground in front of the city wall full of zombies in an instant.


    All-out fighting broke out.


    The entire southern line of defense merged.


    "Husband, look at the backs of those skimmers."


    Bai Youwei''s exclamation suddenly sounded in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    Wei Xiao, whose attention was placed on the behemoth behind the tide of corpses after the enemy corpse group appeared, raised his head to look at the skidder approaching the city defense.


    When he saw the figure on the skidder''s back clearly, Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Human rape?"


    In the air force of the corpse group, human figures appeared on the backs of part of the skimmers.


    They drove the skimmers, holding guns, and after entering the shooting range, they started shooting towards the city defense.


    The battle between the two sides began. The enemy corpses had not yet threatened the defenders directly. Instead, these people with weapons in their hands caused considerable trouble to the defenders.


    Mu Wuqing''s face was cold and solemn.


    "A group of traitors who have no position, have not seen them so hard to deal with zombies, dealing with their own clan, they have forgotten their lives."


    "Damn it, see how I teach them."


    Bai Youwei yelled and couldn''t help but activate the supernatural power in her hand.


    Suddenly, with the help of the flying ability of the skimmers, the unscrupulously shooting troops in the air, whoever appeared on Bai Youwei''s side, the weapons in their hands were suddenly out of their control.


    "My weapon...ah..."


    "Damn it."


    The weapon was out of the master''s control, and then the gun head was turned to "automatically" fire at the traitors and the skimmers around them.


    Some people with grenades on their bodies "automatically fall off" the tabs. Accompanied by a series of explosions, people who raped and skied by the sky were killed and injured countless.


    "what happened?"


    "Those weapons seem to be attacking the enemy?"


    A guard on the city wall saw a strange scene in the sky, and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    The eldest sister and others instinctively looked towards Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Is You Wei?"


    Dongye: "Sister, what are you talking about? That strange scene in the sky has something to do with Chief Wei and them?"


    The elder sister nodded: "Chief Wei and his wife are all supernatural beings. This ability to control weapons and equipment is just right for You Wei to master."


    "This is real?"


    "It can''t be wrong, look at You Wei''s movements."


    At the reminder of the eldest sister, Dongye and the others set their eyes on Bai Youwei.


    Sure enough, the ten fingers were facing Bai Youwei in the air, and her hands kept making gestures.


    Whenever her gesture changes, the weapons that "autonomously" shoot in the sky will scatter all parties to shoot and kill the skirmishers and human traitors.


    And the traitors who keep driving the sky-predators into the control range of Bai Youwei''s supernatural powers lose control without having a chance to use their weapons.


    Fortunately, he took a bullet and left the world. Sadly, the bomb on his body directly "detonated", and the air raiders under his body were buried in the "destructive force" produced by the explosion.


    "It''s really her? Big sister, what are the abilities of the others?" Dongye asked in surprise.


    "I only know that Youwei and Wu Qing have used abilities. Wu Qing can control flames. As for Chief Wei, Phantom, and Luo Er, I don''t know for the time being. Apart from this, I immediately sent the artillery positions to the rear to provide fire support to the battlefield. Xiaoxia, we also have to be prepared, close combat may happen at any time."


    "clear!"


    Xia Zhu and the others also knew that this was not the time to care about what powers Wei Xiao and the others had.


    Seeing that Bai Youwei had already started to help them, they would naturally not neglect.


    The defensive force of the defending army launched a full-scale attack as the enemy corpses continued to approach the city wall.


    Covered by the terrifying firepower, the number of casualties of the enemy''s zombies could not be estimated.


    But the number of enemy zombies is too much, even if their casualties are not small, there are still countless zombies rushing to the foot of the city wall and starting the siege battle.


    The city wall.


    The defenders of all sides used all available means to block the enemy''s zombies from attacking the city.


    Under the fierce battle, in an instant, the corpses of the zombies under the city wall piled up like a mountain.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Suddenly, there was a huge movement ahead.


    "It''s a Cyclops, stop them."


    "Sniper, sniper, shoot the cyclops with all your strength¡ª"


    Behind the group of corpses, the one-eyed giant corpse 20 meters away launched a charge towards the walls of all sides.


    Cyclops are different from giant zombies.


    They have huge bodies and extremely fast moving speeds.


    One step can walk eight or nine meters away, coupled with the tall body and unparalleled tonnage, the movement created by the movement is like an earthquake, making people feel that the earth is trembling when standing on the city wall.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze rested on the one-eyed giant corpse in front of him.


    A total of two Cyclops appeared on his side.


    The number looks small, but it is extremely deterrent.


    "Oh..."


    When the Cyclops came close to the city wall for a certain distance, when they continued to run, the only eye on their forehead suddenly shot out a dazzling beam.


    "Everyone, be careful, it is a petrochemical ray, don''t be touched by the ray." Someone reminded.


    But even so, not everyone can escape.


    Those defenders who blocked the corpse group on the city wall, some of them failed to avoid the petrified rays, after the body was swept by the petrified rays, the whole person turned into a statue.


    "Damn, without the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet, our attacks cannot cause effective damage to the Cyclops."


    "All the tanks fired at the Cyclops."


    "Helicopter dispatched to me, kill the two one-eyed giant corpses in front at all costs."


    Every time a Cyclops appeared, it would bring huge casualties to the defenders, and it is the same now.


    The defenders have a way to solve it, but the time required is destined to not be too short.


    During this time, too many changes occurred.

 Chapter 1195： Battle of abilities

    Wei Xiao and the others noticed that whenever the Cyclops released petrified rays to attack the defenders above the city wall, the defenders had to stop the fire for a while and evade.


    At this time, the zombies under the city wall will speed up to climb the city wall.


    The difficulty of siege is undoubtedly reduced a lot.


    "Master--" Phantom looked at Wei Xiao.


    "If you want to do it, do it!"


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, Phantom and Mu Wuqing also shot.


    The Phantom directly outputs the purple electricity to the sky, and the terrifying thunder converges in the top space of the corpse group into a sea of ??thunder covering the earth at a distance of kilometers.


    "Kakka..."


    The flickering thunder dashed across the sky, and under the control of the Phantom, thousands of thunder and lightning descended from the sky to bombard the corpse group below.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Dense lightning bombed the corpses below with a carpet-like bombardment, and countless zombies were turned into ashes by the bombardment of Zidian.


    Mu Wuqing is not negligent.


    The blood black fireball began to condense from one point.


    After ten breaths, a giant fireball with a diameter of ten meters away appeared.


    "go--"


    With a shout, it was like a small fireball of the sun flying into the field hundreds of meters away.


    "Rumble..."


    The skyrocketing flames erupted at the same time with a huge roar.


    A terrifying giant blood-black light ball bulged, swallowing everything within a hundred meters around it with a force of destruction, and then soared to the limit and exploded, turning into a sea of ??fire covering a wider ground.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    "Ah..."


    The wailing of the zombies and the screams of some rapes repeated.


    With just one blow, the two women caused no less than one hundred thousand casualties to the local corpse tribe army.


    "stranger?"


    "We have supernatural powers, and the few people next to my eldest sister are actually supernatural powers in the rumor."


    "It''s great, this time is really great. With the supernatural beings, what are we afraid of Cyclops?"


    "Brothers, **** you, wipe out all enemy zombies."


    "Fight!"


    The Phantom and the others will undoubtedly increase the morale of the defenders.


    Facing the enemy''s corpse group attack, the atmosphere was extremely tense and depressing above the city wall. At this moment, everyone seemed to be hit with chicken blood, and the terrifying firepower was madly outputted into the corpse group.


    "Is this the powerhouse? It''s too scary, right?"


    Dongye and the others looked towards Bai Youwei and the others.


    Seeing the three women who control the thunder, control the flames, and use the enemy''s human traits to arm them to kill the enemy, they can''t express the envy in their eyes.


    Sister: "It''s really scary, but it''s also a good thing. With Chief Wei and them here, maybe we can hold on to the arrival of reinforcements without mobilizing troops from the east."


    "I think we can now allow a part of the troops here to support other places. With Chief Wei and them, our current position has enough strength to block the attack of the zombies."


    The eldest sister and Dongye looked at each other.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    The eldest sister thought for a while, and said with her eyebrows: "You can go and discuss with Chief Wei and the others. I am worried that their abilities are not unlimited."


    Both Xia Zhu and Dongye felt that the eldest sister''s proposal was not unreasonable.


    "I''ll talk about it."


    Xia Zhu left a sentence and walked towards Wei Xiao and the others with two guards.


    "Aw¡ª"


    At this time when Xia Zhu came to Wei Xiao and the others.


    The one-eyed giant corpse among the corpses noticed the Phantom and others who had caused heavy casualties to the corpse. With a roar, lantern-sized eyes shot Wei Xiao and the others directly.


    The dazzling petrified rays shot straight at them.


    "carefully--"


    Xia Zhu saw this scene and hurriedly reminded Wei Xiao of them.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Mu Wuqing hummed, his hands facing each other in front of him, and the moment a blood-black fireball formed, it also triggered a ray to collide with the cyclops.


    The two rays collided in mid-air as if across the battlefield.


    Red and white touched, radiant.


    After a moment of confrontation, the white ray lost to the flame ray, and was gradually engulfed by the flame ray.


    The flame ray that had the upper hand annihilated the petrified ray and hit the head of the cyclops.


    With a "pouch", the flame ray penetrated the head of the cyclops from the eyes, crossing it across.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The wailing sound of the one-eyed giant corpse resounded through the world, and the huge body leaned back and fell to the ground in wailing.


    "A one-eyed giant corpse was killed?"


    "The superpower is mighty."


    "Oh..."


    The enemy zombie lost a one-eyed giant corpse, and the other also attacked Mu Wuqing and the others.


    A new petrified ray flew in.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Youwei lifted control of those weapons that had no ammunition, and while waving, a large amount of metal materials gathered into the air from inside and outside the city wall.


    In an instant, a hanging metal wall blocked the attack of the other one-eyed giant corpse.


    This is not over yet.


    One hand controlled the metal wall to block the petrified rays of the Cyclops, and Bai Youwei, who began to condense the metal material with the other hand, suddenly, a metal giant the same size as the Cyclops appeared beside him.


    The terrifying metal fist of the metal giant slammed into the head of the cyclops under Bai Youwei''s control.


    "Peng..."


    "Aw¡ª"


    The Cyclops took a fist, and while the huge body turned sideways, the petrified ray that shot at Wei Xiao and the others did not retract, like a laser sweeping the battlefield.


    Many enemy zombies on the assault road were affected by petrified rays, and hundreds of them turned into stone sculptures on the ground.


    "Peng Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Bai Youwei retracted the hand that controlled the metal wall and let it smash the ground to crush hundreds of zombies. With both hands free, she concentrated on controlling the metal giant, rushing to the side of the cyclops and raining on her body. attack.


    Regardless of how strong the Cyclops'' defense is, the head is attacked by a metal fist whose strength is calculated by tonnage, wailing again and again, and its skin is ripped apart.


    In minutes, in the eyes of the eldest sister and the others, they wanted to eliminate the Cyclops that would have to pay a lot of money, and the entire head was smashed by the metal giant.


    "happy!"


    Bai Youwei, who waved his arms to kill a one-eyed giant corpse, exhaled happily, with a bright look.


    "Youwei, your metal giant is in trouble."


    Wei Xiao''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Bai Youwei looked up with some unknown reasons.


    I saw two human figures flying in the sky in the direction where the metal giant was.


    "Clang clang..."


    A clear metal crash sounded from a distance.


    Before Bai Youwei controlled the metal giant to make a counterattack, the two sky corpses released wind blades, and the invisible wind blades cut them, and the metal giant was broken down after a dozen breaths.


    "hateful!"


    The metal giant, who had spent a lot of abilities condensed by himself, was cut by the corpse before he had time to kill and kill on the battlefield, and Bai Youwei, who was not angry, had to release his abilities to reunite them.


    "Don''t waste abilities. Those sky corpses are too fast, and the puppets who don''t have anti-air capabilities will have the same ending how many times you reunited."


    The corners of Bai Youwei''s mouth rose.


    "Giant can''t do it, then try another way."


    When the voice fell, the metal giant who was decomposed by the sky corpse, the broken body was decomposed more severely.


    Soon, countless spears lined up on the ground.


    As Bai Youwei raised both hands, the thousands of metal spears turned into streamers, shooting like raindrops to the sky corpse in the air.


    Did not wait for Bai Youwei to be happy.


    The metal spear just lifted into the air, just at this moment, a huge storm was set off in the air.


    The horrible wind blows the metal spears away, piercing the ground one by one without Bai Youwei''s control.


    "How could this be?" Bai Youwei was a little dumbfounded.


    Wei Xiao took the Emperor Sword.


    "Those corpses should be in control of the wind power. It is difficult for your attack to get close to their bodies. Unless the metal object you control exceeds their capacity."


    "Is that right?"


    Mu Wuqing smiled cleverly: "Do you want my sister to help you?"


    "unnecessary."


    Bai Youwei resolutely refused.


    Seeing the corpse that had already rushed towards them, Bai Youwei smiled evilly.


    "The object is too light, isn''t it? Then I''ll give you a big one. Get me¡ª"


    With a soft drink, from the ground, the scattered metal spears and the metal wall that had fallen to the ground gathered together.

 Chapter 1196： A connoisseur

    Under Bai Youwei''s control, a huge metal column with a length of 100 meters and a radius of about ten meters condensed in mid-air.


    After the huge pillar was formed, a small pink face was a little swollen with Bai Youwei, her teeth clenched tightly.


    "How do I see you blowing this time?"


    With both hands waving, a huge pillar emitting golden light swept toward the flying corpse.


    "Oh my God! Is that a golden hoop?"


    "How terrifying is it if you have a supernatural power?"


    "I can see at a glance that the person with the supernatural power is not a human being.


    "..."


    The soldiers on Wei Xiao''s side saw this scene.


    Compared with the Lei Hai, Fireball and Metal Giants that appeared before, Bai Youwei''s current metal giant column condensed with the strength of the milk, the impact that it brings to everyone is not too shocking.


    Looking at the giant metal pillar sweeping towards the sky corpse, Wei Xiao shook his head amused and helplessly.


    Since the corpse is known for its speed, what effect can your attack have?


    The result is the same.


    I never thought that the corpse who was heading to Bai Youwei would directly avoid the sweep of the huge metal pillar.


    Near the city wall where Wei Xiao and the others were located, their wings vibrated, and countless air-cutting wind blades flew towards them.


    "Zezi--"


    Phantom''s eyes were quick and fast, and a purple lightning shot out from her hand, instantly forming a huge power grid in front of Wei Xiao and them to protect everyone behind.


    The wind blade touched the power grid, hitting a large number of ripples like water splashes, and failed to break through the defense of the power grid.


    "I can''t hold on anymore."


    At this time, Bai Youwei screamed, who was about to reach its limit.


    I don''t know if she is reminding others or expressing her inability to follow up.


    The voice fell, and the huge metal pillar in the sky fell.


    With a "bang", there was a violent tremor on the ground, and hundreds of enemy zombies were dropped by the huge metal pillars directly into mud.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Bai Youwei panted, sweating.


    "Old, husband, I can''t do it anymore, I''ll rest for a while..."


    Shaking her hand at Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei took two steps back, ignoring the image of a lady, and sat on the ground as if tired.


    "Puff......"


    Seeing her a little embarrassed, Mu Wuqing smiled and said: "If you let you use supernatural powers, do you think your supernatural powers are inexhaustible?"


    "Sister Wu Qing, don''t laugh at me, don''t I plan to make a quick fight? Who knows that the guy in the sky is so cunning, he doesn''t even have the courage to confront it. Huhu...no, I feel I need something to eat , Otherwise I will be sucked up by the swallowed gene."


    Mu Wu''s eyes were clean.


    Confronting you?


    You don''t even see if your giant metal pillar can be resisted by a corpse?


    It is estimated that it is enough to change the corpse king.


    "Chief Wei, you guys..."


    Xia Zhu appeared beside them.


    Just now she reminded Wei Xiao and them aloud, but in just a few minutes, she witnessed shocking scenes that she had never seen in her life.


    First, the ray against the ray, then the floating metal wall, and then the metal giant''s, and finally even the metal giant pillar came out...


    Had it not been for certain that Wei Xiao and the others were living human beings just like her, Xia Zhu thought he had seen a god?


    At this moment, her heart is hard to calm down.


    A person with supernatural powers really cannot be described with common sense.


    "I''ll talk about it for a while. Now, I will solve these two problems first."


    Wei Xiao looked up at the two heavenly corpses that used the ability to attack the grid defense under the Phantom, and dealt with Xia Zhu at will.


    Out of awe for Wei Xiao and the others, Xia Zhudang swallowed back what he was about to say.


    "Can I still use abilities?" Wei Xiao said this to Bai Youwei who was sitting on the ground.


    Bai Youwei gasped for a while, temporarily getting better.


    "Yes, but I can''t use the ability to control giants just now."


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Enough. Pay attention to the direction of my feet for a while and give me a place to stay. You don''t have to do anything else. Xiaoying, listen to my order and prepare to remove the power grid."


    "Okay, Master."


    After notifying the two girls, Wei Xiao''s hand bite the emperor sword out of its sheath.


    "Prepare¡­¡­"


    Phantom and Bai Youwei immediately focused.


    Xia Zhu and the people around her didn''t understand what Wei Xiao was going to do.


    Without waiting for her to ask, Wei Xiao directly told them with his actions.


    "Do it."


    Almost when Wei Xiao''s voice fell, the Phantom was the first to put away the defensive power grid.


    "Husband, go on!"


    Bai Youwei didn''t manipulate other metal materials, and directly sacrificed the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife in the knife case.


    Twelve Emperor Slashing Flying Knives were suspended in the air in a ladder shape. Wei Xiao moved his body, taking the Slashing Emperor Flying Knife in the air as his footing point, and his figure galloped high into the sky like a bolt of lightning.


    "Swish swish..."


    The heavenly corpses in the sky are still releasing wind blades to the lower ones.


    Wei Xiao, who had already rushed towards them, moved to avoid the wind blades that happened to slash at him, like a black lightning approaching the two heavenly corpses who had not yet sensed the danger.


    "Puff..."


    There are no accidents.


    Wei Xiao, whose speed is as fast as the sky corpse level, can hardly react. Near the two zombies, the emperor sword in his hand swept across them like an arc of light.


    The corpse of the sky is also a level five zombie, and there is no reaction time to escape, but he also noticed the figure of Wei Xiao at a critical moment, so he instinctively crossed his claws in front of him to make a block movement.


    But it is a pity that Wei Xiao, who is holding the Emperor Sword, cannot even stop the Corpse Emperor. The indestructible Emperor Sword surpassed their bodies, not only cutting off the claws they used to block, but also their heads. Are no longer connected to the body.


    When Wei Xiao''s figure returned to the wall, the two heavenly corpses in the sky were still trembling.


    It was not until Xia Zhu and the others saw Wei Xiao''s figure, the two heavenly corpses in the sky, that the corpses separated and fell from above.


    "A terrifying speed."


    It was the first time that Xia Zhu and others saw Wei Xiao''s move. They were stunned.


    What kind of speed can this be able to kill two heavenly corpses on the spot in an instant?


    Based on Xia Zhu''s knowledge of the corpses, compared to the cyclops, what really makes them tricky is precisely these celestial corpses that control the wind power, have terrifying speed, and fly in the sky.


    But these corpses, which left them with no power to fight each time, and can only rely on intensive firepower to push them back, were solved by Wei Xiao in less than a blink of an eye. What terrifying strength is this?


    "Is this the strength of the strongest in Longxia Land?" Xia Zhu whispered.


    Compared with Bai Youwei and the others, who have a highly ornamental attack, Wei Xiao''s unpretentious and shocking effect is a more powerful "simple" blow, as if directly hitting Xia Zhu''s soul.


    That''s probably the case for the real boss! If you don''t make a move, it will be a killer blow once you make a move.


    Horror, it''s terrible.


    "My husband is really amazing." Bai Youwei retracted the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife, and gave Wei Xiao a thumbs up.


    Wei Xiao looked at Xia Zhu.


    "What did you just say?"


    Xia Zhu recovered.


    He calmed down his inner emotions.


    "The eldest sister asked me to ask Chief Wei, because we have you and a few wives sitting here, we want to send some of our troops to other places to resist the enemy''s zombies. I don''t know what Chief Wei wants?"


    Wei Xiao looked at the zombies below who were still climbing the city wall with the firepower of the defenders, then looked at the tense defenses of the defenders in other places, and nodded.


    "Yes, but don''t transfer all of them. You have seen the situation of Youwei, and their abilities have limits."


    Wei Xiao had no comments.


    But I also reminded Xia Zhu.


    When the time comes, they impulsively leave only a few defenders here.


    Xia Zhu: "Leader Wei rest assured, we know what to do and it won''t burden you."


    After receiving a positive answer from Wei Xiao, Xia Zhu didn''t hesitate, and immediately went back to inform the older sister.


    "Husband, look at the corpses of those corpses."


    As soon as Xia Zhu left, Mu Wuqing suddenly yelled in Wei Xiao''s ear.

 Chapter 1197： Surprised corpse thief

    Wei Xiao heard the sound and looked down the city wall.


    Noting the corpses of the Cyclops and Heavenly Corpses, Wei Xiao''s brows suddenly wrinkled.


    The corpses that were beheaded by the women and him, at this time their corpses were being taken away from the battlefield by the senior zombies, moving towards the rear.


    Is this going to be brought back to the furnace and remade?


    Not only the corpse, but Wei Xiao also discovered that on the battlefield, among the enemy corpses, there was a high-level zombies (third-level zombies) he had never seen before.


    These zombies have sickle-shaped claws on their front limbs, four tails and two strong hind limbs, and their body is similar to monkeys.


    They do not participate in the siege, but are only responsible for moving the corpses on the battlefield, and the number is still quite large.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s mood was not so good.


    Is the corpse clan already able to use the strategy of "war to support war"?


    While dispatching an army to attack the human base city, the dead zombies were transported back to the rear during the battle to "rebuild". This operation is slippery!


    In this way, the number of enemy corpses will only increase.


    If Wei Xiao remembered correctly, before this wave of corpses attacked the southern line of defense, friendly zombies had provided them with tens of millions of corpses.


    The appearance of such "porter" zombies does not mean that after the enemy''s zombies destroy the friendly zombies, not only has there been no reduction in the number of people in the true sense, but on the contrary, once the corpses of the friendly zombies are used, they will be added to them. Tens of millions of troops?


    Phantom: "Master, this is in trouble."


    Mu Wuqing: "There are such zombies similar to porters in the enemy corpse clan. No matter how many we kill now, we will only temporarily reduce the number of enemy zombies attacking the city. Once the mother corpse and the corpse king use these corpses to reproduce. Newborn zombie larvae have grown up, and everything we are doing now will be in vain."


    "Continuous consumption, failure is destined to be on our human side."


    We don''t need them to explain Wei Xiao to understand this truth.


    The corpse clan in the past also did this, but it was not instinctive.


    Generally, when the war ends or retreats, the orders of the super zombies will be executed.


    It is definitely the first time Wei Xiao and the others have seen such actions as fighting and zombies being responsible for "collecting corpses" at the same time.


    Look at those "porters", they look professional.


    Skilled movements, methodical division of labor, this is obviously the zombies that exist for "recovering the corpses".


    This is not a good sign.


    When the Great War broke out, it was already difficult for the human army to deal with the attacking zombies. How could there be more power to stop these "corpse thieves"?


    What''s more, they are hiding in the corpse group, doing the "stealth and petting the dog" business, and don''t destroy the attacking zombies army, do you think you can rush into the corpse group to stop them?


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Never mind the corpses of other zombies. The corpse of the corpse must not fall into the hands of the enemy corpse clan. Wu Qing, how many times can you perform the attack of the condensed fireball just now?"


    "Husband, do you mean it?"


    "Yes. Since we can''t get the corpses of those corpses, we definitely can''t afford the zombies."


    Knowing Wei Xiao''s intentions, Mu Wuqing said earnestly: "Probably it can condense seven or eight times."


    "Well, don''t let them take the body back and ruin them."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s firm attitude, Mu Wuqing did not neglect.


    The corpses of the Cyclops and Heavenly Corpses have already begun to be transferred, and if the enemy zombies are given some time, they will be beyond Mu Wuqing''s attack range.


    The threat of two types of corpses to humans has just seen Mu Wuqing and the others, even if these corpses were not transported back to be swallowed by the corpse emperor, but if the mother corpses were to eat them, who knew how many third-level zombies would appear?


    Mu Wuqing began to condense the fireball.


    One after another huge blood-black fireballs condensed in her headspace.


    The scorching air wave raised the surrounding temperature dozens of times in an instant.


    Not long after, seven fireballs with a radius of more than ten meters appeared on the city wall at the same time.


    At the same time when the fireball was forming, I don''t know when it started. Within a hundred meters of Wei Xiao and the others, there were no other fighters.


    No way, the energy of the spirit fire is too terrifying.


    The appearance of a fireball of the same size makes the low-level super fighters retreat three feet, let alone seven at the same time.


    The soldiers who could not bear the temperature of the fireball naturally chose to stay away from Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Chief Wei what are they going to do?"


    When the shocking scene appeared, the eldest sisters cast their eyes, but they were also full of surprise.


    Mu Wuqing''s face looked a little pale after extensive use of supernatural powers.


    She gritted her teeth and insisted on controlling the fireball. When she felt that her body was about to reach its limit, she stopped the output of the flame.


    "go--"


    "Swish swish..."


    Without wanting to delay any time, Mu Wu snorted and threw out the seven huge fireballs in the headspace.


    Scattered in all directions, mainly with fireballs scattered at the location of the corpse''s corpse, instantly formed seven huge waves of light that swallowed everything in the front corpse group.


    The scorching air wave and the shock wave of terror swept everywhere.


    The collision and squeezing of energy, the power generated by the explosion again, even the defenders on the wall, many people were lifted off by the aftermath and fell to the ground.


    For an instant.


    On the open ground outside the city wall, there appeared seven open areas with a radius of several hundred meters.


    One by one, the place where the fireballs fell was a thousand meters away.


    Except for the burning blood and black flames, none of the life forms remained inside.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Noting the terrifying and destructive power of Mu Wuqing''s attack, everyone except Wei Xiao and the others were dumbfounded.


    Do you want to be so scary?


    After witnessing Mu Wuqing and the others'' previous offensive methods, everyone had already understood the horror of the supernatural beings, but until this moment, they found that their understanding of the supernatural beings was still too superficial.


    With one blow, hundreds of thousands of zombies were wiped out in ashes.


    The terrifying destructive power, even the eldest sister who was the leader of one party, couldn''t help swallowing secretly.


    "Huhuhu..."


    After Mu Wuqing''s move, the whole person felt a lot weaker.


    She was slightly pale, and if Wei Xiao didn''t hug her with her shaking body in time, she might fall down.


    Panting in Wei Xiao''s arms, Mu Wuqing said weakly: "My husband, I tried my best."


    "You did very well."


    "Sister Wu Qing, how are you?" Bai Youwei got up, came over and asked with concern.


    Leaving Wei Xiao''s arms, Mu Wuqing smiled softly: "It''s okay, it''s just a little bit of strength, just take a rest."


    "Huh, stinky husband, I don''t know that I feel sorry for Sister Wu Qing at all. Do you think Sister Wu Qing is weak? You are so cruel." Bai Youwei pretended to be angry and yelled at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao scratched her little nose.


    "Take care of your sister Wu Qing."


    "Chief Wei, is she okay with Wu Qing?"


    The eldest sister came to Wei Xiao and the others, looked at the weak Mu Wuqing, and asked with concern.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t say a word, just gave a relieved smile.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "It''s okay, you just need to prepare some food for them."


    The eldest sister nodded and immediately explained.


    "You don''t need to worry about us here, just do your command. The enemy zombie army has not retreated yet!"


    The eldest sister didn''t wait much.


    Knowing that Mu Wuqing was okay, she returned to her position.


    Below, Mu Wuqing''s full shot did not cause much damage to the enemy zombies, and also destroyed the corpses of the four corpses.


    The casualties of hundreds of thousands of zombies and the army of corpses attacking the city wall are nothing but a drop in the bucket.


    The war did not end because of the death of the corpse, on the contrary, the sacrifice of the corpse, the strength of the enemy''s zombies to attack the city was even more crazy.


    A few hours later.


    Relying on the accumulation of corpses, some zombies finally came to the city wall on Wei Xiao''s side.


    The eldest sister, who had never been able to use her abilities, faced the enemy zombies that rushed up the city wall, pressing down on the face mask in front of her, with two knives in her hands, leading a group of doomsday warriors and zombies to fight on the city wall.


    Wei Xiao didn''t go anywhere, even if the defenders in other directions suffered heavy casualties, he did not lend a helping hand.


    He and Phantom are responsible for protecting Bai Youwei and the others.


    Wei Xiao is in charge of the battle, and the Phantom is in charge of propping up the shield to protect the three women (including Ai Luoer).


    In a battle alone, none of the zombies who were killed can only approach the Phantom and the others.

 Chapter 1198： I, Wei Xiao, don’t know how to have different abilities

    The battle lasted until twelve o''clock in the evening.


    The reserve army coming from the rear to support was much faster than expected.


    Their joining has further improved the firepower of the defenders.


    As for the enemy zombies, all the Cyclops in other directions were killed by artillery fire. After the sky corpses also suffered a lot of casualties, they knew that they could not penetrate the southern defense line of the West Pole. The remaining enemy zombies may have received orders from the rear. Ended the first wave of offense.


    With more than 20 million zombies, the loss in a day''s battle is more than half.


    The cruelty of the battle can be imagined.


    The casualties on the human side were not small.


    With more than one million defenders, as many as 200,000 were killed in just one day.


    This is only the first day.


    With a huge base of enemy corpses as a support, the next round of attack will come soon.


    The more than 200,000 casualties of the Terran garrison were just the beginning of this battle.


    Of course, the previous combat human defenders did not have such large casualties.


    The main reason is that the number of high-level zombies dispatched by the enemy zombies is too large.


    Facing the attack of tens of millions of high-level zombies, if it weren''t for the city wall as a defense, the millions of troops on the southern line of defense would have been wiped out by the enemy zombies.


    From this wave of battles, it is enough to see that when the number reaches a certain level, when the human mass destruction taboo weapons are difficult to use, the obstacles that other weapons and equipment can cause to the corpses are limited.


    Fortunately, they resisted the first wave of attack on the eldest sister.


    What they need now is time.


    As long as they persist until the friendly zombies arrive and they deal with the enemy zombies, they will not be as strenuous as they are today.


    "Load and transport the corpses of the zombies outside to the land of the Queen of the Earth as soon as possible."


    Inside and outside the city defense.


    The battle was temporarily suspended, and the soldiers in the defense line were not idle.


    After dinner on the spot, people with strength began to walk out of the city gate to collect the corpses on the battlefield.


    Wei Xiao and the others followed the eldest sister to patrol the city defenses.


    Looking at the busy crowd, Bai Youwei said in surprise: "Sister, do you plan to transport the corpses of these zombies to the land of the Queen of Earth?"


    The eldest sister nodded.


    "Not only the corpses of the zombies, but also those of our human race, they will also be sent over."


    "Have you ever thought about leaving these zombies to extract genetic medicine?"


    The eldest sister smiled bitterly.


    "Why didn''t you think about it? But the enemy zombies won''t give us this time. In order not to affect the mother''s corpse under the Queen of the Earth to reproduce new zombies, we have no choice but to send the corpse directly to it. This is just to guarantee the friend. The number of zombies will not present a crisis of insufficient strength."


    Fuyuba: "We can prevent the enemy''s zombies from attacking, mainly relying on the support of the Queen of the Earth. In the past, these corpses were collected by their own friendly zombies, but this time the friendly zombies were destroyed, and the friendly mother wanted to continue to serve When we increase our military strength, we can only send people to send the body over."


    Hearing what the eldest sister said, Wei Xiao could feel their difficulty.


    When the overall strength is too weak, and the taboo weapons cannot be used normally, even if the temptation of the zombie corpse is great, they have to "tearfully" hand the corpse to the friendly zombie for disposal.


    Very helpless, but there is no way.


    "It is not unreasonable for you to be able to see the situation clearly in the face of huge interests." Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    Sister: "If my life is gone, what''s the use of extracting more genetic medicine?"


    Feeling some depression around him, Xia Zhu suddenly changed the subject.


    "Youwei, you can''t continue to use your superpowers after you release a few big moves?"


    Mentioned something about supernatural powers, and everyone was suddenly enlightened when they were there.


    Today, the morale boost Wei Xiao and the others brought to the defenders is obvious.


    It can be said that they were able to resist the first wave of enemy zombies with a sacrifice of more than 200,000, and Wei Xiao and the others had much credit for it.


    Having seen the horror of Bai Youwei and their abilities, everyone wanted to know more about their abilities.


    Mu Wuqing said on behalf of Bai Youwei: "The act of releasing all powers like me and Youwei during the day will indeed exhaust our abilities very quickly. If not necessary, we will not use it. If it is just a frontal killing of an enemy or a small The scope of using abilities is still a long time."


    "Of course, it''s just me and Youwei. If you change to Xiaoying, it will be different."


    Dongye asked: "What''s the difference?"


    Mu Wuqing didn''t answer this question, but instead gave it to Phantom to answer.


    The cold-faced Phantom said: "If it were me, the last attack performed by Wu Qing sister, I can continue to output for half an hour. But I don''t like it, it''s not that I don''t want to, but use a more labor-saving way to kill the zombies. With the same supernatural power, I can kill more."


    "What is a more labor-saving way?" the eldest sister asked curiously.


    "Appropriate use of every supernatural ability. In short, killing a third-level zombie only requires one amount of supernatural ability. You use three points, and the extra two points are wasteful."


    "This is the case with Tian Youwei and Wu Qing. If they are allowed to confront the zombies head-on, before their supernatural powers are exhausted, the zombies that die in their hands will not be only those hundreds of thousands."


    "So scary?"


    Mu Wuqing smiled helplessly.


    "This is real."


    Xia Zhu looked at the Phantom in surprise: "Then why don''t you take action during the day? If you take action, wouldn''t our casualties be reduced?"


    "Xiaoxia..."


    As soon as Xia Zhu said this, the eldest sister''s face suddenly changed.


    He scolded the other side aloud.


    "I..." Xia Zhu obviously realized that he had said the wrong thing, and said a little apologetically, "Um, Xiaoying, I didn''t mean it, I just got a bit more straightforward, I definitely didn''t blame you for not The meaning of shooting."


    The Phantom didn''t take her words to heart.


    Not afraid of offending people, he said coldly: "I didn¡¯t take action, because both Youwei and Wuqing needed protection at that time. No matter how strong I am, I must first ensure that my family will not be in danger, and secondly, I will consider it. Don''t help others."


    Sister: "Xiaoying, don''t mind, Xiaoxia has absolutely no other meaning."


    "I know."


    "By the way, Chief Wei, I didn''t see you using powers today. Can you tell us what your powers are? I''m actually quite curious."


    Perhaps to ease the embarrassment between the two sides, Dongye shifted the topic to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao understood Dongye''s mind and didn''t break it.


    "I have no abilities."


    "What?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s answer, except for Wei Xiao and the others, the eldest sister and the others couldn''t help but stop.


    Wei Xiao said he has no other powers?


    Is this making an international joke with them?


    The dignified phoenix master did not master the power, who would believe this?


    The eldest sisters would not believe it anyway.


    Wei Xiao continued to move forward.


    "I''m just telling the truth, believe it or not."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei explained: "My husband didn''t lie to you. He really doesn''t have supernatural powers. In fact, we are also surprised that other people taking genetic medicine have obvious effects. Changing to my husband is no different from drinking plain water. No. 1 potion to No. 4 potion, the effect is the same."


    The eldest sisters were even more shocked when they heard Bai Youwei''s explanation.


    Gene medicine is useless for Wei Xiao?


    real or fake?


    If Bai Youwei is telling the truth, how did Wei Xiao''s strength improve?


    During the day, his method of slaying the corpse in the air is not something ordinary people can do.


    Xia Zhu: "Then the strength of Chief Wei?"


    "We don''t know about this. Anyway, my husband has always been very good. Sometimes I wonder if he is an ancient warrior who is hidden from the world. Otherwise, how can a person who is immune to genetic medicine be so good?"


    It feels that Bai Youwei is showing off, but the eldest sisters have no evidence.


    "Everyone has their own secrets. Since Chief Wei doesn¡¯t want to say it, we don¡¯t want to go to the bottom. Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see how the other lines of defense are, and arrange for soldiers to take new precautions as soon as possible to prevent enemy zombies from drilling. Loopholes."


    The eldest sister no longer struggled with Wei Xiao''s ability.


    End this topic, and then lead everyone to catch up with Wei Xiao in front of him.

 Chapter 1199： Dont worry, I know

    Above the city wall.


    Except for the soldiers who carried the corpses outside, the other defenders basically sat and rested on the ground.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    "General Xia (General Winter)..."


    A group of people passed by these soldiers, and the soldiers shouted.


    "Thank you, brothers have worked hard."


    "General, we don''t work hard, as long as we can stop the zombies, we won''t be afraid of hard work."


    "Take a good rest, there will be more cruel battles waiting for us."


    "Sister, are they supernaturalists?"


    "Yeah! They are all supernatural beings, and there is good news to tell you that the Phoenix has sent troops to support the West Pole. It won¡¯t be long before we are no longer fighting alone, and we will have more reinforcements to join us. Come to the team resisting the forces of the enemy Corpse Emperor."


    "Great. As long as there are reinforcements, even if we die on this wall, we will never let a zombie overturn the line of defense."


    "..."


    The eldest sisters continued to comfort the soldiers resting on both sides along the way.


    Occasionally, they will be given some confidence-enhancing news.


    For example, the support of the Phoenix.


    Hearing that reinforcements were rushing to the West Pole, some of the soldiers who had been gaunt and gaunt suddenly regained their energy.


    From their eyes, the eldest sister and others saw hope and the dawn.


    The most taboo thing about war is to let people lose sight of the hope of victory.


    Once there is hope, even those who have been fighting for days and nights without rest will have enough energy to support the day when victory comes.


    Undoubtedly, the support of other forces has injected a powerful tranquilizer into these fighters who are struggling on the line of life and death, so that they are no longer confused.


    Wei Xiao and the others also noticed the expressions of these soldiers.


    They are all good children of Long Xia.


    Facing tens of millions of zombies, they still dare to fight, dare to fight, knowing that they may die, but they don¡¯t hesitate to rush to this perseverance and courage, they are all worthy of respect.


    "They are really good." Mu Wuqing sighed.


    Wei Xiaolang said: "I have experienced too much, and I am used to it. Since the end of the world, there are very few people in this world who will be afraid of zombies. They are all caused by life and death battles. He is the real elite teacher of Human Race."


    "Husband, how do you compare them to our fighters?" Bai Youwei asked.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the soldiers on both sides.


    Although he doesn''t want to hit people, he will not lie without conscience.


    "Compared with ordinary people, they are indeed good enough, but compared with the heroes of the Phoenix, apart from courage, their gap is not only a star or a half. It is not only a matter of strength, but also the soul of a strong army. In my eyes, they are at best the courage of reckless men."


    "Military soul? Does that kind of thing exist?" Ai Luoer looked confused.


    Mu Wuqing answered her this question.


    "Naturally exists. Before the end of the world, it is a belief, a belief carved into the bones. After the end of the world, I don''t know about other forces, but the Phoenix, the invincible and invincible record has become their glory to guard, for this Glory, they are willing to go forward bravely and forget their lives."


    "Because brother-in-law led them never to lose, so they firmly believe that the final victory must belong to them?"


    "Hehe..." Mu Wuqing gently stroked Ai Luoer''s small forehead, "Yes, as long as their masters can''t stand down, they will be invincible. This is where the Phoenix Army''s soul lies."


    "Chief Wei, we have almost checked the city defense. It is estimated that the enemy zombies will not come again tonight. Big sister asked me to ask you, do you want to rest?" Xia Zhu came to Wei Xiao and the others and asked.


    "No, just take care of yourself."


    "That..." Xia Zhu looked at Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing.


    During the day, the two of them were very tired.


    Bai Youwei chuckled: "Xia Zhu, we don¡¯t have to worry about it. As long as we have a full meal, we don¡¯t have a rest for days and nights. I don¡¯t know when, if you don¡¯t have energy, how can you direct the battle?"


    Bai Youwei said everything to this point, and Xia Zhu didn''t insist anymore.


    "Well, if you want to rest, you can find a female soldier around and they will take you to a place to rest."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Xia Zhu didn''t say more, turned and left.


    Wei Xiao and the others continued to stay on the wall.


    Five people spent this night, and the enemy zombies never attacked.


    A new day will come soon.


    The members of the Allied Shadowless Guard spread out to the outside of the city wall again, ready to transmit the news of the enemy''s zombie attack back to the defense line as soon as possible.


    After a night of rest, the eldest sisters came to the wall with great energy.


    After greeting Wei Xiao and the others, the group began to get busy.


    The transportation of various weapons and ammunition, the storage of food on the city wall, and the redeployment and planning of the city defense were all carried out in an orderly manner under the command of the elder sister.


    From time to noon.


    The Shadowless Guard members who were spying on the enemy in the front are back.


    "Sister, General, the second wave of enemy zombies'' attack is here."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The attack of the enemy zombies is coming.


    Before the group of corpses appeared, alarm bells sounded on the front that stretched for dozens of miles.


    The busy soldiers immediately put down their work and returned to their posts with weapons to prepare for the battle.


    "I was careless yesterday, and the ability was used in the wrong direction. Today, I must let the enemy zombies know how powerful Bai Youwei is."


    Before the battle started, Bai Youwei began to "play a lot of talk" again.


    I don''t know who it was yesterday. I didn''t make any achievements and became an object that needs protection from others. Is it possible to come again today?


    "You Wei, pay attention, you wasted your supernatural powers like you did yesterday. If you didn''t know that you were my sister, I would suspect that you were bought by the other party and deliberately put water on the battlefield." Mu Wuqing said mercilessly Bai Youwei said.


    Bai Youwei''s pink cheeks are bulging, and her cheeks are bulging, like a cute little hamster.


    "Today is different, so be optimistic about it! I must make the enemy zombies attacking our side regret choosing the wrong opponent."


    "I always feel that your words are not credible. What do you think, husband?"


    Wei Xiao scratched Bai Youwei''s little nose fondly.


    "With me, you can rest assured to fight."


    This is Bai Youwei and their men, who can be their most trustworthy and strong backing at any time.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "coming!"


    Standing on the wall, listening to the low and messy roar and the shaking of the mountains and forests in the distance, Wei Xiao and the others could foresee the horror of the second attack on the enemy''s corpse on the defensive position.


    After the figure of the sky-grabber in the distant sky appeared first, everything on the defending side was also ready.


    "Wow..."


    The eye-catching corpse climbed from the back of the mountain to the top of the mountain with a loud roar that shook the mountain. Then, behind the mountain, a group of corpses like tide water poured over the mountain, like a big wave washing the sand and running. The shaking sensation caused the earth to tremble.


    "Ready to fight--"


    An emotional Bai Youwei saw the enemy zombies rushing towards the city wall and jumped directly onto the stone pier above the city wall.


    "It''s time to show a wave of real technology."


    Mu Wuqing had a bad feeling.


    "Youwei, don''t mess around."


    "Okay, Sister Wu Qing, I know it in my heart."


    "..."


    Do you know it in mind?


    I don''t think you have 13 numbers at all in your heart.

 Chapter 1200： Not the same

    "Wow..."


    "Fire¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    This time the enemy zombies'' attack did not encounter a minefield, and the two sides were confronted completely head-on.


    The battle started.


    Just one face, in the tide-like corpse group, cannonballs bloomed everywhere.


    The battle line tens of miles long, in a flash, the number of casualties of the enemy''s corpse group is likely to exceed tens of thousands.


    "Look at my Optimus Pillar."


    Bai Youwei, who was on the top of the city wall, also started her performance at this time.


    There are no accidents.


    Bai Youwei fully releases her metal manipulation ability.


    The metal material remaining on the battlefield yesterday quickly condensed into a huge column of one hundred meters long.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Wuqing covered his face.


    "I knew it would be like this. Xiaoying, after a while you look at this silly woman who is not a big man."


    "Um!"


    The Phantom has nothing to say, but its attitude is firm.


    Wei Xiao looked at Bai Youwei interestingly.


    He believed that his woman would not make the same mistake.


    Since she is still using similar moves as yesterday, she must have some thoughts, so she doesn''t interrupt Bai Youwei to continue to consume abilities.


    As a result, Bai Youwei did not disappoint Wei Xiao either.


    The huge metal pillar was formed. This time Bai Youwei did not throw it into the sky, but directly let it hit the enemy zombies that were already 500 meters away from the city wall.


    "Rumble..."


    With a loud noise, the huge metal pillar fell into the group of corpses.


    "Roll me up."


    Bai Youwei shouted.


    The huge metal pillar weighing hundreds of tons began to roll in one direction among the corpses.


    The rapidly rotating metal pillar pressed a large piece.


    In just a few minutes, thousands of corpses were so dense that they could not see the underground mud, and thousands of them lost their combat effectiveness.


    But because of the tenacious vitality of the zombies, except for the corpse slaves, the third-level zombies are basically not directly crushed, but it is certain that they have broken hands and feet.


    The giant metal column is still rolling.


    Wherever he went, all zombies on the ground were crushed crazily by them.


    The zombies lying on the ground wailing after being crushed by the huge metal pillar made the guards on the city wall dumbfounded.


    The ability can still be used like this?


    "This..." Mu Wuqing did not expect that Bai Youwei''s condensed metal pillar would attack the zombies in this way.


    But you have to say that Bai Youwei''s trick is really easy to use.


    Compared with the supernatural powers needed to control the giant metal column in the air, this method of rolling it on the ground is not too easy.


    "Hahaha... Sister Wu Qing, did you see it? I didn''t disappoint you this time? Just now, I have lost tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of zombies." Bai Youwei couldn''t wait to turn around and return to face. Mu Wuqing showed off.


    Mu Wuqing admitted that she really underestimated this Seventh Sister.


    Before, she was worried that she would use supernatural powers indiscriminately, but now, Mu Wuqing was relieved.


    "I have ideas, but my elder sister will not be surpassed by you. This time, let the enemy zombies know how terrifying the abilities are in combat." Mu Wuqing was completely relieved, and glanced at the Phantom.


    The two people who often act together and train together can be said to have a clear mind.


    There was no need for too many hints. After understanding their eyes, they flashed past Wei Xiao directly.


    The figure walked along the 20-meter-high city wall directly to the bottom of the city wall.


    "Wu Qing (Xiaoying)..."


    The eldest sisters who were directing the battle on the side saw this scene, and a heart was instantly raised in their throats.


    How did Mu Wuqing and the Phantom jump under the city wall?


    The eldest sister hurriedly looked at Wei Xiao, hoping to see some clues on Wei Xiao''s face.


    However, Wei Xiao seemed indifferent to all this.


    "Isn''t he worried about the safety of the two? Or is it that these two actions were in his expectation?"


    The eldest sister frowned.


    I didn''t care about shooting the zombies below, and looked at Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Under the city wall.


    "Xiaoying, we can''t lose to You Wei."


    Phantom nodded: "Sister Wu Qing, be careful yourself."


    Mu Wuqing smiled confidently.


    The energy armor instantly covered the entire body.


    "Look at my raging prairie fire."


    With the protection formed and safety guaranteed, Mu Wuqing put his hands on the ground.


    Suddenly, starting with the place where her figure was, the ground in front of her was cracking and bleeding black cracks like spider silk.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Beneath the crack, blood black flames sprang out, turning into hundreds of fiery snakes and spreading the fire of a prairie prairie towards the enemy zombies in front.


    "Wow..."


    Covered by the fire snake, among the corpses, a large number of zombies swallowed by flames wailed, and a sea of ??flames instantly burned thousands of zombies.


    The phantom on the other side is not to be outdone.


    The energy armor covered the whole body, and then turned into purple lightning and rushed into a place with dense zombies.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    The earth trembled for a while, and under the gaze of many people on the city wall, a large number of zombies were trapped in a thunder field covering hundreds of meters, which resembled an energy shield.


    The thunder flickered, and the purple electricity bombarded.


    With just one blow, the zombies surrounded by the Phantom Thunder Realm were all turned into ashes under the bombardment of the terrifying purple lightning in the realm.


    A place is cleaned up, and the Phantom immediately releases the energy of the domain.


    The purple arc of light spreads in all directions like a wave.


    Wherever the energy light wave went, the zombies twitched, wailed in their mouths, and fell completely on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    The sky-grabbers in the sky noticed this scene, and a large part of them roared and swooped down towards the Phantom and Mu Wuqing.


    "Die to me!"


    Mu Wuqing was the first to do it.


    Both hands stretched out in front of her, and from under her feet, the flames continued to expand like a blooming lotus.


    When the flame lotus petals stretched for a hundred meters, they suddenly collapsed into the air. Before the flying skimmers could touch Mu Wuqing''s figure, they were surrounded by the flame lotus petals and turned to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    The Phantom is the same.


    Purple lightning is scattered all over the person.


    The purple sky and earth nets visible to the naked eye spread out towards the sky and underground.


    All the zombies within 500 meters of her figure, mainly close to this area, were cut by the purple grid, and the corpses fell to the ground in fragments.


    The eldest sisters witnessed this scene, and they have a new understanding of the power of the supernatural being.


    Yesterday the three people basically threw their abilities into the corpse group as magic. The visual effects were very good, and the lethality was obvious. However, compared with the two people who released the abilities in the battle, their actions yesterday seemed a little inadequate. road,


    The eldest sisters really didn''t expect that the power displayed by the supernatural beings who really entered the battle would be so terrible.


    The offensive methods that can''t be compared before and after have completely different visual impact on the eldest sisters.


    "This is the real strength of the superpowers, right?"


    Witnessing the power of the Phantoms, many people forget to shoot in a short time.


    But it is an instant matter.


    When the people on the wall came back to their senses, they were excited, excited, and hopelessly crazy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Fuck, there are such strong people around us, what zombies are we afraid of? Brothers, beat me, beat me fiercely, there are abilities, no matter how many zombies come, we are not afraid."


    "Damn, they''ve all done this. My big masters can''t weaken their aura by saying anything. Come on! Beasts, all come to pick up your grandfather''s bullets."


    Everyone became excited under the lead of Mu Wuqing and the others.


    That kind of madness, that kind of blood, as if it would be contagious, led all the defenders to die toward the corpse army crazy output.

 Chapter 1201： Bai Youweis highlight moment

    Below the city wall.


    Mu Wuqing and the Phantom rushed through the group of corpses like two sharp swords.


    The unstoppable figure felt that the entire battlefield was going to be pierced by them.


    The real horror of the supernatural beings is vividly manifested in them at this moment.


    The grown-up superpowers, let alone the human level four fighters, are difficult to match. Even if they are zombies, there is no opponent that can restrict their steps. What about the tide of tens of millions of corpses?


    You who killed the same thing turned on their backs and had nothing to resist.


    Bai Youwei is here.


    She has a "soft spot" for that giant metal pillar. She doesn''t need to use much extra power. She only needs to control the giant metal pillar to roll, crush it all the way to her control limit and go back and forth, seriously hurting the metal pillar. The number of zombies dropped is not 100,000 or 80,000, which is simply a nightmare for zombies.


    Wei Xiaochu stared at the performance of the three women with the biting sword.


    The calm face was very relieved.


    My own women have grown up.


    In the future, even without him by the women''s side, the women will have enough strength to deal with everything.


    "Roar..."


    The three women''s invincible posture was quickly noticed by the corpse.


    The tall and long-ranged Cyclops were the first to attack Bai Youwei and the others.


    The three one-eyed giant corpses released their abilities at the same time, and the petrified rays flew out, and the sharp white light swept past the locations of Mu Wuqing, Phantom, and Bai Youwei like a laser beam.


    The first two easily avoided by relying on the terrifying speed of movement. Only Bai Youwei, too late to dodge, could only free up a hand to gather a metal passport to protect herself.


    "Those who disturb people''s interests, watch me kill you."


    With the interference of the Cyclops, it is impossible for Bai Youwei to want to play with a stick happily.


    Somewhat reluctantly, she looked at the huge metal pillar that was crisscrossing all directions on the battlefield and there was no corpse. She saw her other hand spread out with five fingers, and then suddenly joined.


    Immediately, the huge metal pillars decomposed, turning into a rain of metal arrows and falling towards the corpse group below.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Metal arrows with terrifying penetrating power swept through the corpses like a violent storm.


    In the blink of an eye, thousands of zombies died tragically under the shooting of a rain of metal arrows.


    "Huhuhu..."


    This is not over yet.


    The metal arrow rain that shot the zombies decomposed again, turning into small grains of sand and converging into a river.


    "Husband, escort!"


    Bai Youwei was not polite, calling Wei Xiao, and stepping out, immediately there was a metal object to build a foothold for her.


    Step by step towards the battlefield below, the whole person is like a fairy descending to the earth, the beauty is breathtaking.


    Wei Xiao knew what Bai Youwei was going to do, and did not hesitate.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword came out of its sheath, and also stepped on the metal substance that appeared in the air to guard Bai Youwei''s side.


    "Wow..."


    The corpse appeared.


    There are four in total.


    The sky corpse flying at an invincible supersonic speed rushed down, and the wind blades that cut the space swept towards Bai Youwei''s figure.


    "Clang clang..."


    As a guardian, how could Wei Xiao let the corpse hurt Bai Youwei?


    The moving figure that was faster than the wind blade continued to flicker around Bai Youwei, and the frantically brandished Emperor Devouring Knife blocked all the wind blades that swept Bai Youwei''s figure.


    Bai Youwei quickly fell to the ground.


    As he approached the one-eyed giant corpse, a golden river spread around her.


    "Ho ho..."


    As she walked around, the tiny golden sand particles eroded the entire group of corpses like all-pervasive water.


    Many zombies with extremely strong external defenses but extremely fragile inside their bodies were disintegrated from their bodies by metal particles.


    For the sky corpses, Bai Youwei really didn''t have much to do with them, unless he worked hard with them at all costs, otherwise, it would be difficult for Bai Youwei to attack them with the speed of the sky corpses, but the zombies on the ground were different.


    I don''t know when I found Bai Youwei with such attacking moves. The whole person is like a metal emperor, carrying a real metal ocean, and submerging all the zombies in the land touched by the ability under the golden metal river.


    The number of corpses that she has wiped out at this moment alone exceeds one hundred thousand.


    "This, this is the same young Wei from yesterday?"


    Mu Wuqing quickly noticed the situation on Bai Youwei''s side.


    Seeing Bai Youwei, who was escorted by Wei Xiao and swept through the corpses with a metal storm, she suddenly realized that Bai Youwei was far more powerful than her in terms of her ability to kill on the battlefield.


    There is still a huge gap between elemental abilities and physical abilities in many places.


    We can''t say which of them is strong or weak, only that each kind of ability has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    A physical ability like Bai Youwei that controls a real object does not require the ability to transform into an attack form. It is completely possible to draw materials from the spot and change the shape of the control object at will, which greatly reduces her consumption of abilities.


    As for the Phantoms, if they want to materialize the elemental form and produce scale, they will consume a part of their abilities just to transform the elemental image.


    If you want the materialized abilities to have an effective attack, you have to consume more abilities, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    They are only suitable for frontal combat, not limited to the form of abilities, as long as they maintain a strong power.


    The Phantom, who was killing the zombies, also noticed Bai Youwei''s side, frowning involuntarily.


    "You Wei is messing up again."


    "Did you find something?" Mu Wuqing asked worriedly when he merged with Phantom.


    Phantom nodded.


    While flashing to avoid the attack of the zombies, he continued to kill the surrounding zombies.


    "She decomposes all metal materials into fine sand grains. That is to say, to mobilize metal particles of unknown geometry, she needs to attach supernatural powers to each metal sand grain."


    "Metal grains of sand are consuming her abilities all the time, and she will soon be unable to hold on."


    Mu Wuqing was taken aback, then looked at Bai Youwei.


    "It''s no wonder that she wants her husband to **** her, not only to prevent the corpse''s sneak attack, but also to let her husband take her away safely after she is relieved."


    At the moment when the two women were talking, Bai Youwei had already begun to work on the cyclops.


    Countless grains of sand rushed to the cyclops like running water.


    Although he controls the petrification ability, as long as Bai Youwei can control things with metal substances, a large number of sand particles are like ant colony chewing elephants, gradually wrapping them along the feet of the cyclops.


    Endless grains of metal sand enter the body of the Cyclops, and then turn into sharp blades to cut it from the inside.


    "Wow..."


    The wailing and training one-eyed giant corpse fell over in struggle, and walked into death in pain.


    The three one-eyed giant corpses were silent for a while.


    "Husband, I, I have no strength."


    It was Bai Youwei''s limit to kill three giant one-eyed corpses. Her abilities were almost exhausted, and her figure showed signs of falling.


    Wei Xiao blocked Bai Youwei''s body while blocking the attack from the heavenly corpse.


    "You know it''s messing up." Wei Xiao blamed.


    Bai Youwei smiled brightly, and took the initiative to hold Wei Xiao''s neck with both hands.


    "With a husband, I am not afraid of messing around."


    "You!"


    Looking at her, Wei Xiao felt distressed and helpless.


    But Bai Youwei''s trust in him is a lie to say that Wei Xiao is not moved.


    Bai Youwei completely entrusted her life and death to him.


    How could Wei Xiao let down such a woman who completely trusted her?


    "Let''s go back!"


    Without saying more, Wei Xiao picked up Bai Youwei''s body, dodged to avoid the attack from the sky, and then galloped towards the city wall.


    "Xiaoying, give me a place to stay."


    As Wei Xiao shouted, the phantom with extraordinary ear power accurately captured Wei Xiao''s voice on the noisy battlefield.


    Without a love for war, she left the battlefield in an instant, with electricity and magnetism in her hands, set off a lot of sand particles scattered on the ground without Bai Youwei''s control, forming a spaced stream linking the city wall and the ground in front of Wei Xiao moving.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    The speed was so fast that Wei Xiao, who could not be exaggerated, stepped on the suspended particles and came to the eldest sister and the others in a blink of an eye.


    "Brother-in-law, how is Sister Youwei?" Ai Luoer, who was with the eldest sister and them, hurried up and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, it''s just getting off." Wei Xiao looked at the elder sister, "Help me take care of her, and prepare some food to replenish her strength."


    The eldest sister will naturally not refuse.


    Taking Bai Youwei from Wei Xiao''s hands, she immediately sent her to prepare.

 Chapter 1202： Reinforcements are on their way

    Without Bai Youwei''s scruples, Wei Xiao turned and looked at the corpse in the sky dragged by the phantom.


    "It''s your turn. Xiaoying, lead them to my side."


    The Phantom was executed after hearing the words.


    The figure moved towards the bottom of the city wall where Wei Xiao was.


    The four corpses swooped decisively to catch up.


    "Peng..."


    When the sky corpse was less than 50 meters away from the city wall, at a height of more than ten meters, Wei Xiao pierced the tip of the Emperor Sword into a stone pier, picked the long knife, and shot the finely divided stones into the air. .


    "Swish¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s figure shot out instantly.


    A black lightning struck away.


    "Be careful, get out of the way."


    One of the four corpses chasing the Phantom found a crisis, reminding the other corpses, and at the same time, took the lead in pulling away from the city wall.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The other three corpses had no time to react.


    They had just realized what, Wei Xiao''s figure had flashed past them.


    With a certain kill, none of the three corpses were spared.


    "Boom..."


    Wei Xiao landed, followed by three incomplete corpses of heavenly corpses, which were divided into six parts and fell on the ground.


    "Wow..."


    As soon as the zombies on the ground spotted Wei Xiao, they rushed up.


    Basically, they are all extremely fast hurricanes.


    Wei Xiao moved, every step he took, every time he darts, one or two zombies fell under his knife.


    A lightning-like figure rushed out of the encirclement of a group of corpses. Behind him, dozens of third- and fourth-level zombies separated one by one, and fell to the ground forever.


    In the sky, the last surviving corpse saw it, and his eyes showed a terrifying color.


    Not daring to stay in front of the battlefield any longer, turned around, and went directly to the back of the corpse group to avoid the sharpness of Wei Xiao and others.


    "Master, I will send you up."


    The Phantom called out to Wei Xiao, using magnetism to build a retreat for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate.


    Seeing that the number of zombies rushing towards him was terrifying, they turned around, stepped on the metal objects floating in the air, and a few flashed back to the city wall.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The firepower of the defenders on the city wall is still madly outputting outwards.


    None of the corpses attacking the city wall has climbed to the top of the city wall until now.


    But this is only on Wei Xiao''s side.


    In other directions, the army of zombies led by the corpse has already partly engaged in hand-to-hand combat with human warriors on the city wall.


    What''s worse is that there are no zombies on the walls, and the heavenly corpses control the terrifying storm and continuously harvest the defenders.


    The defenders have too little equipment to threaten the corpse.


    Although the body will stay in the air for a period of time when it releases its wide range attack ability, but when it is high in the sky and protected by wind powers, it is not extremely fast, or its power exceeds the power barrier around the corpse. Withstand the attack, basically can''t hurt them.


    Therefore, there are only a few defensive lines that can effectively block the enemy''s zombie attack.


    This time, the number of zombies attacking the defensive line was obviously much greater.


    Even with that, the corpse is about twice as large as yesterday.


    This is not a good thing.


    "Wu Qing, Xiao Ying, ignore the high-level zombies, and follow me to deal with the corpses." Wei Xiao noticed the zombies on the battlefield that threatened the defenders the most, and shouted at Mu Wuqing and Phantom Shadow.


    "Know (understand)!"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the two women decisively gave up the killing of high-level zombies and turned to the battlefield in other directions.


    The eldest sister and the others looked at the three people galloping toward the other line of defense.


    With Wei Xiao and the others here, the defenders at least don''t have to be as difficult as before in dealing with the corpse.


    Just dealing with other high-level zombies and top-level zombies, they will not be in a hurry.


    At this moment, the eldest sisters also realized the importance of being supernatural beings.


    Those with supernatural powers around them will have the ability to counterattack head-on when they face increasingly stronger zombies in the future.


    Otherwise, blindly defensive, they must be defeated in the end.


    The battle continues.


    The addition of Wei Xiao and the others did not change the outcome of a large number of casualties in the defenders.


    There is no defender who retreats, facing the zombies that can gradually rush to the city wall, even if they know that they may not escape to death if they continue to resist, but everyone is struggling to save their lives. Retreat.


    Roars, screams, wailing, and screams are endless.


    Shocking, the sound of weeping ghosts, like thunder, enveloped the entire world.


    Behind the line of defense.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    From the West Pole Plateau, the zombies of the Queen of the Earth have been dispatched.


    An army of zombies of no less than tens of millions of levels is rushing to the southern line of defense under the leadership of the zombies of the Earth System.


    "Quick, quick, everyone speed up."


    "Give me harder. You know, if you increase the speed by one more point, we can join the battlefield of the Southern Defense Line one minute ahead of schedule. Our companions are fighting **** battles with enemy zombies. Do you want to get there? Did you see a dead body?"


    "In no mood--"


    "If you don''t want to, then give me the strength to feed me, don''t stop and rest if you are not exhausted."


    "Yes--"


    The reinforcements of Longwei City are also rushing to the southern line of defense.


    An army of millions of people scurried through the wilderness on foot.


    Whether it is the Empress of the Earth or Lin Xiao, they are extremely worried about the fighting on the southern line of defense.


    There are no tens of millions of friendly zombies who cooperate with the defenders to deal with the enemy corpses. Can the older sisters block the crazy attack of the enemy zombies?


    Lin Xiao, who was with the team, looked towards the south.


    "Sister, you must insist on the Lord! Once the southern line of defense is lost, the entire West Pole will be completely finished."


    ...


    Farther away.


    A large number of cars roared along the forested wilderness avenue.


    Countless steel machines follow the movement of the team, like a long dragon crossing the mountains and ridges, running across the earth.


    "War Wolf, how long will it take us to reach the frontline battlefield in the Western Polar Region?"


    "Brother Wolf, it will take three days. We are already on our way as fast as we can."


    "Three days?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius sitting on the chariot looked out the window.


    "I hope it''s still too late."


    To the east of the West Pole.


    "Military strategist, according to the report from the Shadow Guard, the southern line of defense in the West Pole is in danger. The Lord and Mistress are already on the battlefield. The situation in the West Pole is not optimistic."


    "How long will we be able to get to the base city closest to the frontline?"


    Lan Qiang opened the map and took a look.


    "At our current pace, it will take at least five more days."


    Chen Haojie condensed his eyebrows.


    "Five days? There are too many variables in five days."


    "Lao Lan, now you go to gather all the fighters and senior level above level 3 in the team, bring them, you rush to support them first. I will let Chengfeng transport your equipment to the back of the battlefield by a transport plane, when you Just do an infrared laser guide at the selected location."


    "I have this idea, it seems that we coincide."


    Chen Haojie smiled.


    "I am worried that the defenders of the West Pole will not be able to defend the line. I don''t want to fight in the field with a second-level corpse emperor''s troops. That will cause us a lot of casualties. Defensive warfare is our first choice. ."


    "That''s right, then I will prepare."


    "have a safe journey."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how hard the battle is, it''s not bad this time."


    The two met their fists, and Lan Qiang immediately left the high-level and above soldiers in the assembly line to take a step forward.


    "Western Pole? Maybe we can do a big job this time."


    Chen Haojie murmured.


    On his calm and unwilling face, he didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he could see a little excitement in a vague way.

 Chapter 1203： Fierce battle

    The southern line of defense in the West Pole.


    The second wave of enemy zombies'' attack seemed to never end.


    The attack lasted for a day, and the number of zombies flocking to the city defense still showed no sign of decreasing.


    Under the entire defense line were piled up more than ten meters high corpses.


    Starting from the roots and feet of the city wall, on the ground within five hundred meters of the city wall, it is not an exaggeration to say a word about corpse mountain and corpse sea.


    "Pumppump..."


    Above the city wall.


    Wei Xiao and the others ran around the entire front, and the three of them worked together to continuously behead the Cyclops and the Heavenly Corpses.


    With the strength at least equal to that of the corpse emperor, the corpse has basically no room for survival under their target.


    Approaching the evening.


    All the enemy corpses have been killed by them.


    The corpses of the heavenly corpses were brought back to the defenders by them. There were eleven corpses in total. Because the corpses of the Cyclops were too large, Wei Xiao and the others directly destroyed them in situ after they killed them.


    However, the death of the corpse did not make Wei Xiao and the others'' expressions a bit relaxed.


    The enemy zombies did not retreat because of the demise of the super zombies, but the intensity of the siege became even more crazy.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Mu Wuqing gasped.


    In order to kill the corpses that appeared throughout the battlefield, the abilities in her body were consumed very quickly.


    Now that the enemy corpse has been wiped out, Mu Wuqing is almost exhausted.


    As for Wei Xiao and Phantom, the two of them looked like okay people.


    It can also be seen from this point that the Phantom surpasses Mu Wuqing and the others too much in terms of the strength of the abilities.


    The Phantom was guarding Mu Wuqing''s side, and asked concerned: "Sister Wuqing, are you okay?"


    After resting for a while, Mu Wuqing, feeling better, smiled and shook his head.


    "It''s okay. Xiaoying, the gap between me and you is still very obvious. After the battle that day, you seem to have nothing to do. Instead, it is me and You Wei that I will not have the strength to fight again until tomorrow."


    "I just became a supernatural player some time earlier than everyone. As long as you work hard, you will soon be able to catch up with me."


    Mu Wuqing shook his head hopelessly.


    In terms of effort, who else in the entire base can compare with the Phantom?


    The strength is already so strong, and the training given is still the most diligent among the girls. With the same awakening potions Wei Xiao provided them, it is difficult for the other girls to catch up with the Phantom.


    If they can''t be further distanced by the Phantom, they will work hard enough.


    Never thought of transcending the Phantom, Mu Wuqing smiled and said: "Don''t have any thoughts, I just sigh. If you really can''t catch up with you, the stronger you are, I will only be happy for you. After all, we are better than our sisters. Sisters who are still kissing, aren''t they?"


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiaowen said: "Next, you will have a good rest. You are not allowed to appear on the battlefield again before you return to your peak state, you know?"


    "I know my husband. I will eat something first, and then I will go to rest."


    "it is good!"


    Wei Xiao nodded, then beckoned from the side to find two female fighters to take Mu Wuqing away.


    Mu Wuqing also left the front battlefield after Bai Youwei.


    Wei Xiao and Phantom Shadow, who were still on the city wall, looked at the enemy corpses in the corpse mountain and corpse sea at the same time.


    "Master, will you continue to fight?"


    Wei Xiao held the Emperor Sword in his hand, and the sharp color flashed in his eyes.


    "Can you still fight?"


    Phantom nodded confidently.


    "I can accompany my master in a decisive battle until dawn."


    Um? How does it feel so familiar?


    Wei Xiao didn''t think too much, and smiled.


    "Since you have this confidence, come on!"


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao''s side of the sword rushed towards the zombies who had boarded the city wall like a flash of lightning.


    The Phantom couldn''t bear to show a happy smile.


    Fighting side by side with the owner is one of the few things she loves to do for the Phantom.


    The war continues.


    The eldest sister and the others received the help of Wei Xiao and others. Some areas did have obvious changes, but for the entire battlefield, the zombies killed by Wei Xiao and the others were still not a big deal in the face of the total number of enemy corpses.


    They did not change the threats faced by the defenders on a large scale.


    As the war continued to drag on, even if Wei Xiao and the Phantom were helping on the wall, more and more zombies flocked to the wall.


    "Knock them down."


    "The firepower point continues to shoot to prevent the zombies behind from climbing into the city."


    "The helicopter retreats, retreat immediately."


    "I''m fighting with you."


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Wow..."


    Above the city wall, a melee has appeared.


    In the tragic close fighting, every minute and every second, thousands of lives disappeared into the dark night.


    Facing the enemy''s zombies that were constantly pouring up the city wall, the soldiers who controlled the firepower point of the defending army still strafed towards the bottom of the city wall regardless of personal life or death.


    On the wall, suicide battles on the human side also frequently appeared.


    When encountering two types of zombies, the poisonous and the corroded, all the soldiers around them would not hesitate to hold them and jump towards the outside of the city wall.


    Some people who were scratched by zombies, who were about to transform into corpses, also pulled off the grip of the grenade while they were still awake, and jumped off the city wall without fear of death and died together with a dozen zombies.


    On the fierce battlefield, the killing sound thundered and the sky was stained with blood.


    Under the black night, a real **** on earth was playing on the brightly lit southern defense wall.


    The dark night is destined to be extremely difficult, and the bravery of the defenders relies on their flesh and blood to block the waves of enemy zombies.


    I don''t know how long, the light will come in the long wait.


    The first ray of sunlight that day brushed over the distant earth and came to this side of the city wall. Under the sunlight, the flowing blood reflected the bleeding-colored Changhong.


    "Kill..."


    "Puff..."


    The frantic battle continues.


    The untiring enemy zombies are still rushing towards the defenders.


    In a one-night battle, the human race on the entire defense line seemed to be reduced by half.


    Some of the people who are still struggling to resist the zombies are already covered with scars.


    There is not much time left for them to fight for their companions.


    "Huhu...Master, I, I can''t hold on anymore."


    This night, both the Phantom and Wei Xiao were fighting.


    The enemy zombies who died in their hands were not ten thousand but eight thousand, and they were all top zombies.


    Since returning to the city wall last night, apart from keeping the energy armor on her body from dissipating, she has rarely used the Phantom with supernatural powers. After a night of consumption, her energy is also close to exhaustion.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao also had a trace of fatigue on his face.


    But his staying power is obviously much stronger than the Phantom.


    In the eyes of others, only Wei Xiao slashed out. In fact, every time he shot Wei Xiao, there were dozens of slashes in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the enemy zombies besieging the Phantom were wiped out.


    He quickly came to the Phantom to protect her in front of him.


    Looking at the Phantom whose energy armor was already incomplete, Wei Xiao''s brows curled into a ball.


    Hugging the Phantom, continue to hack and slash the surrounding enemy zombies.


    According to his eyes, there is basically no place on the wall where zombies do not exist.


    "How long can the energy armor on the body last?"


    "At most three minutes."


    "Okay! Leave the rest to me."

 Chapter 1204： Reinforcements arrive

    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, he was surprisingly powerful, and his right hand holding a scabbard hugged the Phantom in his waist.


    Finding a correct direction, Wei Xiao''s figure moved, and he swept over a dozen zombies.


    Between sparkling flints.


    Wei Xiao kicked the corpses of these zombies out.


    A series of corpses fell towards the bottom behind the city wall.


    With the help of these zombies, Wei Xiao jumped forward and stepped on their corpses in the air.


    "Wow..."


    The skimmers struck.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes burst out with cold light, and the hostility that caused the surrounding temperature to drop a few degrees was released without any restraint.


    "Die to me!"


    With all his strength, he swung a terrifying knife.


    Because the speed was too fast and the vigor was too fierce, Wei Xiao slapped angrily, and the effect of slashing out was far beyond the reach of the blade of the Emperor Devouring Sword.


    Obviously, with a blade of about one meter, after beheading the skidder in the attack range, the three skidders nearly ten meters behind it seemed to have also died under Wei Xiao''s sword.


    Wei Xiao''s brows constricted slightly, but they unfolded quickly.


    He didn''t think too much.


    The blow just now was entirely due to the eagerness to take the Phantom away from the battlefield, so that he used his whole body strength to make an instant move.


    It is impossible to duplicate him who attacked in a short time, destroy the skidder who was in the way, and quickly fall to the ground holding the Phantom.


    Wei Xiao didn''t entangle the enemy zombies either.


    Stepping on the ground, the speed is even faster, and a few flashes disappear without a trace.


    The rear of the city defense.


    When Wei Xiao got rid of the enemy''s zombies'' pursuit, holding the Phantom and appeared in the place where Mu Wuqing and the others were resting, the energy armor on the Phantom dissipated.


    The whole person was like she was taking out her strength, and her arms around Wei Xiao''s neck were unable to take off her hands.


    "Just right."


    Looking at the phantom in his arms, Wei Xiao asked concerned: "Are you okay?"


    "I''m tired, I want to sleep, and I''m hungry."


    The sequelae of massive consumption of supernatural powers, this is nothing.


    Wei Xiao turned and looked at the city wall in the distance.


    The Phantom is also watching.


    "Master, can they still guard it?"


    Wei Xiao''s face condensed slightly.


    "We have done our best. In the next battle, it seems that we can only use the remaining base cities in the West Polar Region and the natural defenses of the West Polar Plateau to engage the enemy zombies."


    There was no direct response, but Wei Xiao''s meaning was clear.


    Without a miracle, the southern line of defense would have been impossible to defend.


    "Then Xia Zhu and the others..."


    Wei Xiao showed a trace of sorrow.


    "I can only pray that they can kill them!"


    "Wow..."


    Just as Wei Xiao''s voice fell.


    From behind the southern defense line, an earth-shaking roar came.


    The expressions of Phantom and Wei Xiao suddenly changed, and they turned back to look back.


    The distant sky behind the defense line.


    A black spot first appeared in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    As the black spots continued to expand, gradually, a black object like a dark cloud was moving quickly towards them.


    Get closer.


    The blockbuster "Dark Clouds" separates independent individuals.


    The huge swarm of corpses of sky-grabbers covering the sky and covering several thousand meters is flying towards the city wall at extremely fast speed.


    "Friendly zombie?" Phantom said in surprise.


    Wei Xiao naturally saw it too.


    Look at the zombies that are flying towards the city wall with red markers tied to the neck of every skidder.


    This is not a friendly zombie. What is it?


    "Wow..."


    As the friendly zombies passed by the two of them, when Wei Xiao looked at the city wall again, a smile appeared on his face involuntarily.


    "A miracle happened."


    The wall of the southern defense line.


    "Eldest sister, it''s a zombie, it''s a friendly zombie, our reinforcements are here."


    Wearing a Heavenly King Armor, the eldest sister, who was already covered with a layer of enemy zombie blood, looked at the sky behind.


    When she saw the group of sky-grabbers getting closer and closer to the city wall, her almost numb eyes suddenly became bright.


    The whole body was shaking with excitement.


    "Reinforcement? It''s really reinforcement. Our reinforcement is here." The eldest sister was overjoyed.


    Regardless of the past noble and arrogant image, he shouted out loudly.


    At this time, many defenders also saw the friendly skidder in the rear, all of them ecstatic.


    "It''s the army of the Queen of the Earth, we can save it."


    "Hahaha... The sky does not kill me, the sky does not kill me, after two days and two nights, our reinforcements finally arrived."


    "Brothers, why are you still hesitating? Kill! Kill all these beasts, our reinforcements are here."


    "Long live the West Pole Alliance¡ª"


    Hope is ushered in despair.


    The arrival of the Queen of the Earth''s troops restored the life of the defenders who had been fighting with the enemy zombies like walking corpses.


    "Wow..."


    The friendly zombies arrived.


    They seemed to be responding to the defenders on the city wall, roaring, like a huge wave appearing from elsewhere in the sea, hitting the enemy corpse.


    In the sky, the friendly corpse group collided with the enemy corpse group, and the bodies of a large number of zombies fell like rain.


    The crazy friendly zombies, as soon as they arrive, they charge against the group of enemy zombies.


    The impact of surrendering one''s life and forgetting death and courageously caused a large amount of casualties to the enemy zombies in an instant.


    Sister: "Brothers and sisters, the reinforcements have arrived, kill me-regain all the firepower."


    "Kill¡ª"


    Winter Ye and Xia Zhu took the lead and roared, and a large number of defenders and doomsday soldiers began to sweep above the city wall.


    The enemy zombie side.


    After being short-lived by the friendly zombies, they quickly formed a new offensive to start a fierce battle with the friendly zombies.


    After all, only friendly skimmers came to support the southern line of defense.


    In the face of the huge base of enemy zombies, their arrival will not change anything, at best it will temporarily relieve some pressure on the defenders.


    As the enemy''s corpse clan force''s air-predators constrained the friendly air-predators, the crisis they faced with the defenders below remained unabated.


    Of course, compared to fighting alone before, the defenders now have greater hope.


    Friendly skimmers have appeared, so can the coalition''s ground forces be far away?


    The fact is also true.


    The ground support troops that came from Longwei City and the West Antarctic Plateau were less than five hours away from the front battlefield at this moment.


    The early entry of more than two million friendly skimmers was enough for the defenders of the southern line to support the arrival of the army behind.


    Mu Wuqing and their resting place.


    Wei Xiao brought the Phantom to the place where Bai Youwei, Ai Luoer, Mu Wuqing and the others were located by questioning the guards in the resident.


    The Phantom had already replenished the energy at this moment and fell into a drowsiness.


    Bai Youwei, who had just gotten up, did not disturb their sisters, and followed Wei Xiao to the outside of the simple room.


    "Husband, how is the front line of defense now?" Mu Wuqing asked concerned.


    "Your state is restored?"


    Bai Youwei shook her head: "I only replied about 60%. If I want to return to the peak state, it is estimated that I will have to wait until after lunch."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    The recovery of 60% can also be considered sufficient self-preservation.


    In this way, even if the front line really couldn''t stop the enemy''s zombies'' attack, Wei Xiao could still lead Bai Youwei and the others to retreat.


    Of course, this is the worst result.


    Now the friendly zombies have rushed to support, and the large troops behind believe that it will not take long to arrive.


    A group of enemy zombies without the leadership of super zombies, relying on the number alone, may have less than one in 10,000 to attack the southern line of defense.


    "The situation is much better than before. Reinforcements have already arrived."


    "Reinforcement? Is it other forces or Longwei City?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "The Queen of the Earth."


    Mu Wuqing looked surprised, but soon he was relieved.


    "As expected. The zombies don''t need to rest after all. As long as the Empress of the Earth understands the importance of the southern line of defense, let alone other things, the skimmers have enough conditions to rush to the battlefield to support them at the first time."


    Wei Xiao: "You guessed it right, it''s the friendly skidder who came to support."


    "Then do we still need to go to the battlefield?" Bai Youwei asked expectantly.


    "Wait for you to regain all your strength. Until then, I will stay with you."


    "Oh¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1205： Repel enemy corpses

    "Wow..."


    At noon, the eldest sister and others, who were fighting hard, finally waited for the real large force of reinforcements.


    Following the friendly skimmers, from behind the defense line, the five ground corpses sent by the Queen of the Earth led a tens of millions of ground troops to attack the enemy zombies outside the defense line.


    Tens of millions of zombie reinforcements.


    There are more than seven million corpse slaves, and the remaining three million include fourth-level zombies, other evolutionary types, and friendly zombies in the new era. This force has changed the battle situation not generally.


    In addition to them, Longwei City''s troops also arrived an hour later.


    The reinforcements of Longwei City, who had been rested once on the way, entered the battlefield and joined the battle.


    Heavy firepower bombarded the rear of the enemy corpse group with full force.


    In the sky, the fighter group that took off a few days later than the reinforcements of Longweicheng flew to the back of the enemy corpse group regardless of loss. The terrifying machine guns and shells fell into the enemy corpse group, causing a **** storm in the meantime.


    On the front side, Longwei City also dispatched more than 3,000 armed helicopters.


    The armed helicopter, which is far more powerful than the air predator, joins the team of the friendly air predator, and in the initial stage directly brings unilateral slaughter to the enemy air predator.


    Because of its control of the military factory, Longweicheng is fully capable of independently producing these large war weapons.


    Beginning with the invasion of the West Pole by the corpse forces of the non-Emirati continent, all the weapons and equipment they produced in a hurry during this period have been put into this support battle.


    With the change of the battle situation, the defending army has the upper hand at this time.


    Not surprisingly, when the enemy''s super zombies fell, the second wave of the enemy''s zombies'' attack was already difficult.


    "Sister, are you all right?"


    On the city wall, Lin Xiao found the eldest sister and the others under the cover of the guards all the way.


    Seeing the corpses of enemy zombies that were about to swell up in a mound around them, Lin Xiao was full of shock.


    Sister: "General Lin, are you here?"


    Lin Xiao looked solemn.


    He didn''t know how the eldest sister and the group came here these days and nights.


    Just seeing that the armors on their bodies were covered with a layer of stains, even if he hadn''t seen them with his own eyes, he could still imagine the fierce fighting during this period.


    Be in awe of it.


    "We are late."


    "No, you came just right."


    The eldest sister lifted the sword and walked to Lin Xiao''s side.


    With her and Lin Xiao as the center, the enemy zombies around the city wall were quickly cleaned up by the Longwei Warriors and Dongye.


    The two leaders looked at the friendly zombies that had been entangled with the enemy zombies outside the city wall at the same time. Attacking the city defense under the influence of the enemy''s corpse king''s will. The dragons have no heads, and the arrival of General Lin, you can just rush to kill."


    "Is the leader Wei in the mouth of the elder sister the Phoenix Lord Wei Xiao and Brother Wei?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Xiao lifted his spirits upon hearing this.


    "Mr. Wei is as powerful as he is. I can still take the head of the enemy leader in the Wanjun Cong. I can''t wait for this strength."


    With a sigh, Lin Xiao''s eyes burst out, "The next battle is entrusted to us. Today, we must let this group of enemy zombies come and go."


    "please."


    "Big sister, big sister..."


    The eldest sister had just finished handover with Lin Xiao, and she fainted suddenly, already exhausted.


    Lin Xiao held the eldest sister who was about to fall on the ground in time.


    "General Lin..."


    Lin Xiao looked at Xia Zhu and the others, and nodded firmly.


    Give the eldest sister to Xia Zhu and the others.


    "Go down and rest. When you wake up, I promise that there will be no more enemy zombie on the Southern Defense Line."


    With that, Lin Xiao walked to one side with his guards.


    "Brothers, it''s time for us to replace the previous brothers and sisters in the fight, to replace them, we will take over the battlefield." Lin Xiao shouted.


    "Oh oh¡­¡­"


    Millions of troops from Longweicheng responded in unison.


    So, on the city wall, an alternate scene appeared.


    "Brother, you have worked hard. Go down and rest. We will replace you. Don''t worry, the city defense can''t be lost."


    "Sisters are great, your mission has been completed, and then you will sit behind and watch our performance."


    "Man, I can fight again."


    "Sisters, don''t underestimate me, this fight is nothing, the enemy zombies will not retreat, and I will never rest."


    "Don''t try to be strong, the war has just begun, and there will be battles afterwards. Now that the body is worn down, isn''t it cheaper for the enemy zombies?"


    "I have zombie scratches on my body, so I won''t go down. Let me use the last bit of time to kill you more zombies."


    "Brother, don''t say anything, we fight together."


    The entire front is beginning to alternate.


    Except for those who are injured and have no choice, others, whether they want to leave or the appearance of reinforcements, will force them to go and rest.


    The entire line of defense was quickly handed over.


    Energetic and full of firepower, reinforcements quickly cooperated with the friendly zombies charging in front and directly took over the battlefield.


    Enemy zombies faced a more powerful and larger coalition force. Without the leadership of super zombies, there were horrible casualties from the beginning.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The battlefield below the city wall.


    Without the enemy''s corpse to pin down, the ground-based corpse showed terrifying strength in the first place.


    The corpse of the earth system that controls the power of the earth, splits the ground, and drives mountains and imperial stones, breaks a bottomless abyss on the earth.


    Countless enemy zombies fell into it, and the cracked ground closed again.


    This powerful pit kill caused losses to the enemy''s zombies in a short period of time almost as much as the number of joint kills after the reinforcements arrived.


    This is just the power displayed by the five corpses. If the number of ground-linked corpses is more, if only one encounters one, the enemy zombies on one side of the ground will be buried in the abyss.


    "Wow..."


    The enemy zombies were beaten with no power to parry, and they retreated steadily.


    He was about to be culled from the front of the coalition forces.


    The enemy corpses heard this sound.


    Suddenly, there was no fighting spirit.


    The enemy zombies on the battlefield gave up the battle one after another, turned and fled towards the rear.


    "The enemy zombies retreated?"


    Seeing this scene under the city, many soldiers were surprised.


    Some people have also noticed.


    "Damn, they ran away as soon as we came, what do you mean? Brothers, the enemy zombies are going to run away, kill them with me, don''t let them run away."


    "Kill out, don''t let go of an enemy zombie."


    If the reinforcements who are not warming up can see this scene, how can they let the enemy zombies leave easily?


    Someone took the lead in a roar, and then, under the city wall, the gates everywhere opened wide. From inside, a large number of armed soldiers roared and rushed out to chase and kill the fleeing enemy zombies.


    Beat down the dog.


    For two days and two nights, the defenders who were crushed by the enemy zombies now have a chance to fight back, no matter how dangerous they are to rush out, or how tired they are, everyone will follow the reinforcements and face the retreating enemy. Fang''s zombies were chased and beaten vigorously.


    The allied forces stopped until the open space in front of the city wall disappeared.


    "We beat the zombies back¡ª"


    Someone chanted.


    This sound continued to fluctuate in the crowd, and then formed a piece of joyous cheers resounding across the world and shaking everywhere.


    The city wall.


    Lin Xiao and a few confidants around them looked at the outside scene, except for the devil with a mask, everyone else smiled.


    "Hold it, it''s not easy!" Jiang Wei, who was dressed as a heavenly king, said with a sigh as he looked at the retreating group of enemy corpses.


    Lin Xiao: "Don''t be happy too early. We were able to repel the enemy corpses as soon as we arrived, but we didn¡¯t actually exert much effort. It was the elder sister and brother Wei who really repelled the enemy zombies. We also acted as a shock. The effect is that the enemy corpses see that they have no hope of breaking through the defense line and choose to retreat."


    Jiang Wei naturally knew this.


    Without the eldest sister, they stood up to the enemy''s zombies for two days and two nights. Without Wei Xiao, they beheaded the enemy corpses one by one, trying to repel the enemy corpses, even if their arrival increased the number of defenders. , It can''t be so easy.


    "Speaking of Mr. Wei, why didn''t he find him on the wall?" Mozang suddenly said.


    Lin Xiao and the others also noticed this at this time.


    "Could it be that Brother Wei and they are not on the wall?"

 Chapter 1206： The name is really casual

    The enemy zombies retreated temporarily, and an extremely tragic scene appeared among the human defenders.


    Those who came down from the battlefield, but because of their injuries instead of the third-level fighters, gathered together, and after bidding farewell to their comrades, they all smiled and committed suicide with guns.


    The companions who had been fighting side by side and depended on life and death a moment ago died in front of him like this, and many hard-core blooded men shed helpless tears.


    This is inevitable, and it is a scene that requires all soldiers on the battlefield to get used to it.


    But some things are like this. Even if you are prepared in your heart, when you really face it, there is still a heart-wrenching pain in your body.


    Compared with the lower-level fighters, the higher-level personnel have a much stronger mentality.


    It''s not that they don''t feel heartache, but they know their position does not need them to have that fragile side better than heartache.


    They need to set a good example, and Taishan will never change their colors any time.


    "Tap..."


    At this time, the leaders of the reinforcements who came to support gathered on the wall.


    "Gold and Silver, I didn''t expect you to lead the team this time."


    Seeing acquaintances, ah no, seeing corpses...


    How do you feel that something is wrong?


    do not care.


    Seeing the familiar corpse, Lin Xiao took the initiative to greet him.


    Gold and silver are two of the five corpses who led the friendly corpse clan army to support this time.


    They were very kind to Lin Xiao.


    "General Lin actually came here in person, which surprised us a bit."


    "I have to come over. The enemy zombies are determined to break through the southern line of defense. If I were to stay at the Longwei City battle base, I wouldn''t be facing this battle."


    The female corpse silver nodded: "The general''s sense of responsibility makes me admire the corpse. Cooperating with an ally like you, we will be more confident in blocking the attack of the external corpse emperor."


    "That''s it for your kind words!"


    Lin Xiao became serious: "Although we repelled the enemy zombies'' attack this time, we all know that when the enemy zombies'' next attack comes again, it will be even more fierce. How can you two think about how to deal with it?"


    The male corpse Jin said seriously: "We haven''t thought about the details, but when we came to support the southern defense line, the mother emperor specifically explained to us. In the next battle, the earth-based zombie army will be fully empowered by your human strong master Wei Xiao. Lead. General Lin, I don¡¯t know if you know Master Wei Xiao, we need to confirm his identity?"


    "Brother Wei?"


    Lin Xiao''s face was startled when he heard this.


    "Brother Wei persuaded your mother emperor to give him the right to mobilize the zombie army?"


    Jin: "I don''t know this. We are only responsible for executing the orders of the mother emperor. Since General Lin knows Lord Wei Xiao, please give us some guidance."


    Lin Xiao, Jiang Wei and Mozang around him were still in shock.


    They didn''t expect that Wei Xiao really convinced the Queen of the Earth.


    How did he do that?


    You must know that when the Queen of the Earth and the Western Polar Land coalition reached a cooperative relationship, they basically fought each other.


    It''s not that Lin Xiao and the others have never thought that the Empress of the Earth will hand over the army of zombies to them, but the Empress of the Earth is not cold to them at all.


    It only emphasizes that the two sides are a cooperative relationship, how to fight the two sides without interfering with each other, if you want to take away the right to mobilize the army of zombies, don''t even think about it.


    But what did they hear from the mouth of gold and silver now?


    The Empress of Earth took the initiative to let Jin and Yin cooperate with Wei Xiao, how could this not shock them.


    "General Lin..." Jin called.


    Lin Xiao returned to his senses.


    "Sorry, I lost my mind just now. What did you say?"


    "General Lin, please take us to see Master Wei Xiao, we need to meet him."


    Lin Xiao smiled: "It turned out to be like this. But I will disappoint you. I don''t know where Brother Wei is now. How about I help you ask the defenders here?"


    The gold and silver looked at each other.


    Jin said sincerely, "Trouble."


    "It should be."


    "I heard that someone wants to see me, no need to ask others, I''m here."


    Before Lin Xiao asked the defenders on the city wall, Wei Xiao''s voice came from behind him.


    "Brother Wei?"


    Lin Xiao is still familiar with Wei Xiao''s voice.


    Turned around with the others.


    Right in front of them, Wei Xiao brought Mu Wuqing, Bai Youwei and Ai Luoer towards them.


    "It''s really Brother Wei?" Lin Xiao was happy when he saw Wei Xiao''s figure, and then turned back to Jin and Yin and said, "The man you are looking for is here, and the man headed is Wei Xiao."


    Gold and Silver, they all set their sights on Wei Xiao.


    As the group of people approached, Jin and Yin''s expressions were slightly solemn.


    "What a powerful breath." Yin was a little surprised.


    "This person''s strength is not below the mother emperor, I only felt the aura of the body by the mother emperor''s side." The corpse copper behind the gold and silver said seriously.


    Tie frowned slightly: "Is it my illusion? How do I feel that he is stronger than the mother emperor? No, it''s not him, it''s the two women following him."


    Jin and Yin, they put part of their eyes on Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei.


    The faces of the two changed again.


    "It''s not a feeling, they are really strong. Even if they don''t surpass the mother emperor, their strength is definitely not under the mother emperor."


    "How can there be such a terrifying strong among humans?"


    "Now I know why the mother queen wants this man to command us, he has this strength."


    While the gold and silver corpses were looking at Wei Xiao and the others, Wei Xiao and the others had already come to Lin Xiao and the others.


    "General Lin, we said goodbye a few days ago. I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon. The general''s style remains the same." Wei Xiao took the initiative to greet Lin Xiao.


    Lin Xiao greeted him warmly.


    "Brother Wei still looks good, brother, I am ashamed of myself!"


    "you flatter me."


    "It''s true."


    The business of the two sides praised each other, and Lin Xiao greeted Mu Wuqing and Ai Luoer.


    At this time, Wei Xiao''s eyes were on the gold and silver.


    They don''t need to declare their family, Wei Xiao can also see their identities.


    No matter what the corpse of the corpse, the markers on their bodies are particularly obvious, especially the pair of horns on their heads.


    Well, how do you say it?


    Gives the feeling of a dragon.


    "I heard you want to see me?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Lin Xiao was afraid that the gold and silver still had doubts about Wei Xiao¡¯s identity, and emphasized: "Brother Wei¡¯s identity is absolutely okay. In the entire Western Polar battlefield, if there is anyone who deserves the Queen of the Earth to let you follow his orders, Brother Wei Well deserved."


    In fact, even if Lin Xiao didn''t explain, Jin and Yin believed in Wei Xiao''s identity.


    In the entire southern defense line, apart from Wei Xiao among human beings, they couldn''t find a second person who was as strong as Wei Xiao.


    The identity of the strong is the best persuasive power.


    The gold, silver, and the copper, iron, and lead behind them did not dare to neglect, and followed Wei Xiao with one hand in front of him.


    "Gold and silver (bronze, iron, lead) have seen Master Wei Xiao." The five corpses said in unison.


    very polite.


    "You''re welcome. You came to see me because the Queen of the Earth meant it?"


    Jin nodded: "Yes, the mother emperor has issued an order. From now on, all friendly zombies that appear on the battlefield of the West Pole will follow the command of Master Wei Xiao, and we are here to meet Master Wei Xiao."


    "Well, the work efficiency of the Queen of the Earth is pretty good. It''s your name..."


    "The name was taken by the mother emperor. The mother emperor said that when dealing with your human races, no surname is very inconvenient in many ways."


    "The idea is rather delicate, that is, the ability of your mother emperor to choose a name needs to be strengthened."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Gold and silver they were stunned.


    "But it''s okay, just so-so! It''s better than someone who doesn''t have a name."


    "Tell me first, how many zombies have you brought this time? How many zombies are at level 3 or higher, including level 3 or higher?"

 Chapter 1207： Terran has grown up

    Jin did not entangle the question of the name, and answered truthfully: "I¡¯m here to report to Master Wei Xiao, this time we brought a total of 13.21 million zombies. Among them, there are more than 7 million corpse slaves and 370 third-level zombies on the ground. More than 10,000, more than 60,000 fourth-level zombies, and the rest are skimmers."


    Wei Xiao frowned: "Why are there so many corpse slaves?"


    "Is there any problem, sir?" Yin asked.


    "It''s a waste. You should be aware of the power of the corpse slaves. In the face of high-level zombies, their combat power is limited. If you encounter a heavy armored zombie, it is basically a life-death existence. How could the Queen of the Earth think about breeding so Tasteless corpse slave?"


    Jin explained: "Sir, it takes time to breed advanced zombies."


    "It takes enough time for a third-level zombie to be born to have combat effectiveness. It takes a thousand corpse slaves to form combat effectiveness. The number of coalition forces is too much different from the number of other corpse tribes. If all the limited time is used to breed For high-level zombies, the strength of the coalition defense line will be insufficient."


    Yin went on to say: "The mother corpse only breeds high-level zombies. In terms of time and number, it is far behind the consumption on the battlefield. Only with a corpse slave can it barely block the army of the corpse emperor."


    It turns out that there is also this reason.


    This was something Wei Xiao hadn''t expected before.


    It seems that if the problem of the number of coalition forces is not resolved, it will be impossible for the Queen of the Earth to follow the elite route.


    Thinking of the number of coalition forces, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but conceive the phoenix of a hundred warriors.


    All second-level fighters, everyone is equipped with defensive battle suits and doomsday blades (weapons made of zombie bones above the second level). If phoenix fighters are stationed on the southern line of defense, let alone the support of the Queen of the Earth, even if not, Phoenix also has enough confidence to face the tens of millions of corpse emperor forces.


    "Count the days, the heroes should be there in a few days, right?" Wei Xiao couldn''t help but miss Chen heroes and others.


    "My lord..." Jin couldn''t help calling out when Wei Xiao was distracted.


    "Oh..." Wei Xiao returned to his senses, "Ahem...I know what you said. Since it is to defend against the enemy Corpse Emperor forces, there is nothing to say. However, when the follow-up Human Race reinforcements arrive, you will inform you. The Empress of the Earth screamed. From now on, the Zombie Troops of the Earth System will try their best to follow the elite route. This is related to the plan behind me."


    "Yes!"


    The Empress of the Earth has handed over the command and mobilization power of the Earth-based zombie army to Wei Xiao. Regarding Wei Xiao''s proposal, Gold and Silver will naturally take it seriously.


    "That''s it. If there is nothing else, go and work on your own now! Knowing that you still need to transport the corpses back to your territory, I won''t delay you anymore."


    The docking with Wei Xiao has also been completed, and Jin and Silver will no longer stay.


    After bidding farewell to Wei Xiao and Lin Xiao, the five corpses retreated.


    Looking at their figures, Wei Xiao seemed to have a feeling of "seeing things and thinking about corpses".


    They are the same man and woman, so obedient, how similar are they?


    It''s bad, their final ending is the same.


    Ugh! What a real zombie, why are they not human?


    "Brother Wei, even though we knew where you were going when you left Longwei City that day, brother really did not expect that you really convinced the Empress. That corpse emperor is not very easy to talk, how did you get her to have sex? The right to send troops?" Lin Xiao asked curiously in front of Wei Xiao at this time.


    Not only him, but Jiang Wei and Mozang are also curious.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "As long as your strength is recognized by the other party, it is not difficult to do this step."


    "The strength is recognized?" Lin Xiao was a little confused.


    "What kind of strength do you want?" Mozou couldn''t help asking.


    Looking at this uniquely dressed, indifferent and somewhat arrogant person in front of him, Wei Xiaoxie smiled charmingly.


    "The strength to be able to kill a first-level corpse emperor alone."


    "..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s answer, the Demon Cang was stunned.


    Lin Xiao and Jiang Wei were also astonished for a moment, then stared at Wei Xiao and the others dumbfounded.


    The strength to be able to kill a corpse emperor alone?


    Could it be that Wei Xiao and the others...


    The three of them didn''t dare to think about the next thing.


    But from their eyes, it is not difficult to see that they were really surprised by Wei Xiao''s words.


    "Okay, the next wave of the enemy Corpse King''s attack will come, I don''t know when, General Lin, should you look at the layout of the city defense? Don''t miss anything because of carelessness. When the time comes, the battle will be played. The impact is not small."


    Lin Xiao returned to his senses.


    "Brother Wei said, then we won''t talk much. When the war is over, brother will personally invite him to drink a few drinks."


    "It''s easy to say."


    Lin Xiao and the others nodded, then bid farewell to Wei Xiao and they retreated.


    "Husband, count the time, the military division is almost there, what are your plans next?"


    Wei Xiao turned and walked to the edge of the city wall, staring straight ahead.


    "Now the combat strength of the coalition forces is still not up to my requirements. Just on the spot defense seems to be difficult. If we leave the city wall, even if we win, the coalition forces'' casualties are not what we can bear."


    "Although they are not my soldiers, but for the sake of the overall situation, I can''t let them die in vain. Now let''s hold on until our people arrive. When the Phoenix Army arrives, give the Queen of Earth a period of time to hoard the number of Level 3 zombies. , We counterattacked the enemy¡¯s corpse emperor¡¯s territory.


    "Proactively attack? Will the risk be too great?" Bai Youwei worried.


    Wei Xiao smiled confidently: "How did you feel about your strength when you became a second-level fighter?"


    I don''t know why Wei Xiao asked, Mu Wuqing and the others thought about it and said the truth.


    "After I become a second-level fighter, if I am not afraid of zombies being scratched, I will kill a third-level zombies like a pig or dog. Unless I run out of energy, otherwise, I am not afraid of the third level..."


    Just halfway through what Mu Wuqing said, his face suddenly looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    "Did you think about it? Yes, don''t forget, our people, the weakest now are the second-class fighters. Coupled with the guarding battle clothes to protect the vulnerable parts, the current army of phoenixes is like a group of Well-equipped warriors deal with a group of unarmed and defenseless desperadoes."


    "Two million against tens of millions. It seems that the number of enemies far exceeds ours. However, when there is a huge gap in equipment between the two sides, the difference in numbers becomes insignificant."


    "What''s more, we still have the Queen of the Earth''s troops. Wouldn''t it be a waste to hold on to one side with such strength?"


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s explanation, Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei were immediately convinced.


    Mu Wuqing: "It''s because we thought too far ahead. No, it should be that as our strength continues to improve, we should start from our own perspective when looking at problems. If it were not for my husband to remind me, I would have forgotten that today''s phoenixes are two. Grade fighter."


    "It''s good to get used to it. From now on, the Citizens will be second-level fighters, and it''s okay to be able to go to the battlefield for all the third-level fighters."


    "Just don''t know how long it will be for the military divisions?" When Bai Youwei was said by Wei Xiao, she couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    "It should be soon."


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance, looking forward to the arrival of Chen Haojie and the others.

 Chapter 1208： I think you guys want to fart

    That afternoon.


    The enemy corpses, which took a few hours at night than the second wave of attack, still came.


    This time, no enemy corpses appeared on the battlefield. Those who attacked the southern line of defense were all top-level zombies (level four) and third-level and second-level zombies.


    The number is more than the second time.


    According to their perception of gold and silver, the third wave of the enemy''s zombie attack had at least 30 million troops.


    The super zombies were not dispatched, but they used the quantity to make up for it. This was a good method.


    Perhaps the enemy Corpse Emperor knew of Wei Xiao''s existence through observations on the battlefield, so he didn''t want his corpse to go to the battlefield to die in vain.


    However, although no super zombies appeared, the third wave of enemy zombies'' attack still showed a point that was not easy to deal with.


    That is the **** force.


    The treacherous troops appeared during the first wave of offensive, but after being almost wiped out by Bai Youwei''s own power, the second wave of offensive did not come again, but this time, they not only dispatched a large number of troops, but at the same time, Tanks, planes, artillery and rocket vehicles were dispatched.


    The African Emirate is a land contended by hundreds of countries. The countries on it don''t have many cutting-edge high-tech weapons, but there are countless conventional warfare weapons.


    Before the end of the world, relying on God to enjoy food and eat, their natural resources are extremely rich.


    It is their normal state to obtain wealth by exporting resources and then buy weapons from countries.


    Because of this, the non-Chief Continent fell and the corpse clan ruled over it. Almost every survivor''s base has the shadow of the corpse emperor behind the non-Chief mainland people who have survived.


    Similarly, the weapons they control have also become a powerful means for the corpse emperor behind to fight abroad.


    This time, the enemy corpse emperor sent these people out of the "regular army", and within a short period of time, they really caught Wei Xiao and Lin Xiao by surprise.


    Although Bai Youwei can control metal, there is an upper limit after all. With thousands of tanks and various heavy artillery appearing on the battlefield, the number that Bai Youwei can control is also limited.


    What''s more, when the artillery popped up on the battlefield, Bai Youwei had no time to be distracted just by intercepting these guys, let alone breaking through the blockade of the enemy zombies on the battlefield, and attacking the enemy''s artillery camp in the rear.


    "Damn, these hateful rapes, if they use these firepower to deal with the corpses, don''t know how much pressure can be relieved for our defenders?"


    Under the bombardment of the enemy''s **** and artillery, the defenders suffered a lot of casualties.


    But there is a battlefield formed by zombies on both sides. If you can''t break through this front, it will be difficult for the defenders to cause a fatal blow to the firepower of the rape.


    Relying on the two sides to fight head-on, even if the defender is stronger than the other in personal ability, the loss is not much smaller than the casualties caused by the enemy''s zombies.


    Wei Xiao''s face was sullen.


    "There is nothing to be angry about. People are under the eaves and have to bow their heads. They are all for their lives. Since they have made their own choices, stop treating them as human beings and just eliminate them."


    "I''m just furious."


    Lin Xiao looked like he hated iron but not steel.


    Bai Youwei: "Husband, should we attack the rear position?"


    When she spoke, Mu Wuqing seemed to think of something, and his eyes lit up.


    "Maybe it''s really feasible."


    "Does Mrs. Wu Qing have a way to solve the artillery camp behind the rape?" Lin Xiao asked excitedly.


    Mu Wuqing nodded: "Husband, you see that we have invisible suits. It''s better to let You Wei and I sneak into the camp behind the rape. We don''t need to kill the enemy, just destroy their equipment. With You Wei''s ability , Close to the opponent''s position, isn''t that doing whatever you want?"


    "Sister Wu Qing is the same as I thought. Husband, let''s go!"


    "One by one wants to fart."


    "Uh¡­"


    Wei Xiao unceremoniously slapped the two women.


    Directly let their plan die.


    Looking at the stunned two daughters, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Is the enemy behind you where you can go? I really thought that if you have an invisible battle suit, you can sit back and relax? Don''t forget, the corpses can feel the existence of strange auras. . If that second-level corpse emperor has any ability to see through your disguise, how will you come back once the figure is exposed?"


    "This¡­"


    "Don''t think about these unrealistic things for me, stay on the frontal battlefield with peace of mind. War will always accompany death. It is enough to hold the southern line of defense. If you have any ideas, wait until the arrival of reinforcements from other human forces."


    After Wei Xiao''s reprimand, Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing didn''t dare to say any more.


    It was terrible for her husband to get angry.


    Nobody''s face is given.


    Two peerless beauties who were still in high spirits a second ago were drunk by Wei Xiao and suddenly became good girls.


    If they hadn''t witnessed their performance on the battlefield with their own eyes yesterday, who would have thought that these two shy and pitiful peerless beauties would be superpowers that could easily kill millions of zombies?


    I have to say that Wei Xiao''s imperial wife is really good.


    Worthy of being a great devil, really a role model for my generation.


    "Haha!" Lin Xiao knew that Wei Xiao would not let Mu Wuqing and the others to carry out the extremely bad cause of the rear damage. A dry laugh was considered to have broken the embarrassment on the scene. , But it¡¯s still far from the safety of the two younger siblings."


    "The group of people raped us sooner or later, we can clean them up, there is no need to let the two younger siblings take risks."


    Lin Xiao said so, in fact, in his heart, he really hoped that Wei Xiao would let the two daughters go.


    If the sacrifice of two people can be exchanged for the destruction of the treacherous firepower camp, let alone outsiders, even if it is Lin Xiao''s wife and daughter, he will not hesitate to let them execute it.


    But when it was replaced by Wei Xiao, Lin Xiao didn''t dare to say that.


    Whether the West Pole can win the final victory in this war, it will soon depend on Wei Xiao. Lin Xiao is unlikely to lose too much because of a small loss, and he is unwilling to hate Wei Xiao.


    This is not his character either.


    Of course, if his wife and children or he had this ability, he would definitely not hesitate.


    To make everyone with a small family, he did it.


    Bai Youwei''s proposal was not successfully implemented, and the situation of the battle could not be changed.


    In a strong offensive, both sides can be said to have their losses.


    However, this situation was quickly broken.


    Around eight o''clock in the evening.


    The eldest sisters woke up and returned to the battlefield.


    Similarly, following them, there are the latest intelligence brought by other lines of defense.


    "Eldest sister, General Lin, the east is in a hurry."


    Suddenly someone from the east came to them, and the faces of the eldest sister and others couldn''t help but change.


    "East? What happened to the east?"


    The soldiers who came to report on the situation did not hesitate and said quickly: "A large number of **** troops and an army of 20 million enemy zombies appeared in the east direction around 3 o''clock this afternoon. Although General Dugu responded in time, it was because of the huge disparity in military strength. , Now it¡¯s in jeopardy."


    Lin Xiao said in shock: "How is this possible? The east direction has always been a weak point of the enemy''s zombies'' attack. How could they suddenly increase their forces there?"

 Chapter 1209： When Bai Youwei has a bright brain

    "I don''t know, but it is a fact that the enemy''s zombie forces suddenly increased their troops. General Dugu hopes that the elder sister can send reinforcements as soon as possible. Otherwise, they can only hold on for two days at most, which is the night after tomorrow. If there is no reinforcement in the east, the fall will become inevitable. ."


    "Damn it. The south is attacking, and the east is also increasing its strength. Is the enemy Corpse Sovereign really that strong?"


    In Lin Xiao''s anxiety, the eldest sister hurriedly asked, "What is happening in the southeast?"


    "Everything is normal in the southeast, and the enemy zombie forces on the attacking side show no signs of increasing troops."


    Hearing the soldier''s report, everyone present frowned.


    To defend against enemy zombies, the southeast and the south can be said to be the two most stressful directions.


    Because of these two directions, it is the main route from the non-emirate continent to the western polar land, but it is east.


    The line of defense over there has deviated from the main route of the non-emirate continent into the western polar land.


    If the enemy zombies want to enter the West Pole from that line of defense, they have to detour a long way.


    Because of this, there are rarely encounters with enemy zombies that exceed the strength of the defenders. Many times the eldest sisters even thought about reducing the number of defenders there.


    But this time, the enemy zombies obviously no longer play cards according to their routines.


    There is no increase in troops in the southeast direction near the south, but instead a heavy attack on the east side. What does the enemy Corpse King think?


    "Tune the tiger away from the mountain, the sound hits the west." Bai Youwei said suddenly.


    Everyone looked at her.


    "What did you think of?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Bai Youwei said with a serious face: "Isn''t this obvious? The enemy zombies are unable to start the situation in the south, and continue to stand in a stalemate. In the end, they are doomed and continue to return to the scene of the previous small fight, but this time the opponent is obviously Resolute."


    "Do you think, how is the enemy''s zombies attacking the south now?"


    Xia Zhu: "It is naturally fierce. Since the friendly zombies were wiped out a few days ago, the enemy Corpse Emperor''s attacks on the south have become fiercer."


    "That''s right. The enemy Corpse Sovereign continues to maintain an absolute offensive to the south, and now let another force attack the east. She just wants to move the tiger away from the mountain, and it is clear."


    Bai Youwei breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "It is obviously too late for us to let the Queen of the Earth transfer troops from the territory to support the east. Where do the reinforcements to support the east come from? Isn''t it the south of us? But once the south is transferred part of the defense How can the army resist the ferocious attack of the enemy zombies outside?"


    "If you don''t mobilize a part of the south defenders to support, the east will not be able to defend. This is completely a dilemma. Either way, one party is destined to be unable to defend."


    "Can''t we mobilize the defenders in the southeast?" Ailor said suddenly.


    Bai Youwei smiled bitterly: "The southeast is indeed possible, but who can guarantee that if there is a change in the southeast defender, the enemy Corpse King will immediately increase its troops? If they still plan to attack the west, they will target the southeast from the beginning. , Isn''t our transfer right in the arms of the enemy?"


    With Bai Youwei''s words, everyone present trembled in their hearts.


    Tune the tiger away from the mountain and slam the sound away?


    If it was as Bai Youwei thought, no matter what kind of result, it would be extremely unfavorable to them.


    Already trying to understand the horror of it, the eldest sister and the others couldn''t help but feel anxious for a while.


    Sister: "The east must support, that''s for sure. If that side falls, the line of defense we have built will also disappear."


    "Why did the enemy Corpse King suddenly possess such terrifying strength? In the three-line battle, each attacking force is no less than tens of millions. The combined forces on the east and south even exceed 60 million. Never before?" Jiang Wei asked in surprise.


    Winter Leaf also nodded.


    "That''s right! If the enemy Corpse Emperor has so many troops, there is no need to wait until now to do it. At the beginning of the war, if the enemy Corpse Emperor possesses such a powerful force, we can''t stop it at all."


    "It''s a corpse stealer." Wei Xiao said at this time.


    "The corpse stealer?"


    Everyone is puzzled.


    "That''s the name I gave to a new type of zombie. I discovered it on the battlefield not long ago."


    "The corpse stealer, as the name suggests, is a special type of zombies that constantly carry the corpses to the rear on the battlefield. Perhaps the corpse king you deal with has been accumulating strength all the time. Have you forgotten that the first night in the south, you Thousands of zombies that Fang sacrificed?"


    Everyone''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "How could this happen?" Xia Zhu was astonished.


    Lin Xiao suddenly shook his head: "That''s impossible. Suddenly there are tens of millions of zombies. That''s not what nine mothers can do in just a few days."


    "The mother''s corpse really does not have the ability to breed tens of millions of zombies within a few days, but what if you start preparations a long time ago?"


    The corpse who had been silent for a while suddenly spoke.


    Sister: "Jin, do you know something?"


    Jin nodded: "The female corpses of our corpse clan can breed 1,000 to 5,000 third-level zombies a day, or 10,000 to 50,000 corpse slaves, and nine female corpses with sufficient food. This number seems to be close. A tenfold increase. Zombie larvae may not be able to form combat power in a short period of time after they are born."


    "When the flesh and blood are insufficient, they will continue to stay in the brood waiting to grow. In other words, the outer corpse emperor suddenly has a large number of troops in a short period of time. Perhaps the nine female corpses under her command have survived in the beginning. A batch of young zombies that have not grown up until this time has provided them with enough flesh and blood to quickly grow them up."


    "You zombies can still play like this?" Bai Youwei exclaimed in exclamation.


    But as soon as the words were spoken, she immediately covered her mouth, feeling that she was a little impolite to be so direct.


    Kim didn''t care about these.


    "This is also a defensive method for our corpse clan. During the war, the mother corpse may not have time to breed a large number of zombies to supply battlefield needs. Let the mother''s corpse prepare for this. Especially in areas where competition is fierce."


    "Once the two corpse kings confront each other and they are evenly matched, everyone will race against time. The act of moving corpses from the battlefield, as Mr. Wei Xiao said, will be difficult for both parties to carry out before the end of the war. After all, the more power on the battlefield is more. With a chance of winning, no corpse emperor will do this kind of thing that demolishes the east wall, repairs the west wall, and wastes limited forces."


    After listening to what Jin said, Wei Xiao and the others had a better understanding of the corpse emperor.


    According to Jin, this is no different from garrisoning.


    Reduce the time for mother corpses to reproduce zombies, and use this part of time for the rapid growth of zombies larvae, so as to achieve the effect of having a large number of troops in a short time.


    "Do we still need support from the east?" Dongba asked.


    Sister: "It must be supported, but the guards in the south cannot be weakened too much."


    Speaking of this, the eldest sister looked at Lin Xiao and Jin.


    "General Lin, Jin, how many reinforcements are you bringing this time?"


    "There are more than three million in Longwei City. This is already our full combat power."


    "We brought more than ten million."


    "Well, we were able to block the two attacks of enemy zombies with a million troops before. Now that we have increased so many troops, it doesn''t make sense to start." The elder sister said and looked at Wei Xiao, "Chief Wei, according to your guess. , How long will the Phoenix Army reach the West Pole?"


    "It should be within two or three days."


    "That''s enough."


    The eldest sister looked confident.


    "Next, we don''t have to think about going out of the city to deal with the enemy zombies. Everyone, including the friendly zombies, will garrison the city with all their strength. As long as we hold the defense line and wait for the reinforcements to arrive, we will be half-victorious in this war."


    "So, I decided to mobilize five million friendly zombies and 1.5 million defenders to support the east. No matter what plot the enemy Corpse Emperor has, as long as the line of defense is still in our hands, we have nothing to fear."


    Lin Xiao nodded.


    "If it''s just defense, the remaining troops are enough. Of course, the premise is that reinforcements can arrive in a short time."


    Wei Xiao: "That''s okay, no more than five days at most. My people will inevitably arrive at the front line of the Western Pole battlefield."


    With Wei Xiao''s guarantee, the eldest sister will no longer hesitate.


    "In that case, immediately mobilize reinforcements to the east to support. The friendly skimmers can set off in advance to relieve the pressure on the east first."


    "I let copper and lead go." Jin responded.


    "Jiang Wei, the east side seems to need you to take a trip."


    Jiang Wei smiled and said, "No problem."


    After making a decision, Jiang Wei, Copper and Lead did not hesitate, and immediately went down to prepare.


    As for the southern battlefield, the battle is still fierce.

 Chapter 1210： A new storm has appeared

    The West Pole, a town a hundred miles away from the eastern line of defense.


    The vegetation in the city is covered, and the buildings are dilapidated.


    The car parked in the middle of the road has long been rusty, and the huge town looks very deserted and deserted.


    The decayed breath rushed forward, indicating that the traces of the human race were fragile and unbearable in front of nature.


    Although it is far away from the battlefield, it is not inhabited.


    Without the shelter of the corpse emperor, and there is no corpse emperor in the corpse clan, there will be three or two new types of zombies in the town occasionally.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Woo..."


    In the calm town, a dull sound suddenly sounded, and then a low groan of zombies wailed.


    "Position number one is cleaned up and safe."


    "After cleaning the battlefield at the second position, there is no danger."


    "No zombies were found in position 3. It''s safe."


    "..."


    A burst of formatted reports sounded in the abandoned buildings.


    Not long after, in the empty and lonely town, a bunch of heavily armed people emerged from every corner.


    Lan Qiang looked at the time on his wrist.


    "How long will the transport plane arrive?"


    "There are still twenty minutes. Captain, all the hidden dangers in the town have been eliminated, and the infrared laser can be installed in advance."


    "Well, immediately install infrared laser equipment on the tallest buildings and turn them on to guide the air force and the peripheral security teams to pay attention to safety. Don''t take it lightly and watch out for zombie attacks."


    "Yes!"


    The newsletter came with responses from various fighters.


    Soon, on the five tall buildings in the town, a wave of eye-catching infrared lasers shot into the sky above the tallest building in the city, piercing the sky.


    "Buzzing..."


    The device started up, and after a short while, there was a roaring sound in the air.


    Lan Qiang them up.


    From their headspace, first a few fighter jets escorted by the front, then, twelve transport planes flew in under the protection of more fighter planes.


    Before reaching the sky over the town, an object fell from above on the transport plane.


    Thousands of dazzling large quantities of materials appeared in the air, slowly drifting towards the town.


    Seeing this scene, Lan Qiang said in a straightforward voice: "Prepare to receive materials and equipment, equip them at the fastest speed according to their respective number plates, and support the front battlefield on foot at any time."


    "Yes!"


    After Lan Qiang gave the order, he took a few guards to the nearest container containing materials and equipment.


    Considering that it will take some time for the Phoenix army to reach the front line of the West Antarctic battlefield as a whole, the Lan Gun, which started early, has led nearly 100,000 troops to the rear of the eastern defense line in light armor.


    They have already detected the crisis facing the east defense line, but since the equipment has not yet arrived, they can only continue to wait.


    Now that the equipment is in place, the reinforcements that have not shown up are finally ready to start operations.


    As for going directly to the southern defense line to support Wei Xiao and the others?


    Lan Qiang hadn''t thought about it, their initial task was to meet Wei Xiao first.


    However, there was a temporary change in the east line of defense, Lan Gun resolutely decided to help the east line of defense get through the crisis first, and then rendezvous with Wei Xiao and the others.


    As the materials from the sky fell to the ground, more soldiers sprang from the secrets of the town.


    According to the number mark on the material container, the owner notified the corresponding fighter to come and receive the weapon.


    After more than an hour, the entire lightly loaded unit was completely renewed.


    This time, Lanqiang brought out five thousand Doomsday fighters, thirty thousand Shadow Guard members, and sixty thousand elite fighters above the third level from the large army.


    The worst-equipped ones have a set of defensive suits to protect the vitals of the whole body.


    The top combat power is also extremely good.


    The army commander Lan Qiang led the team. Under him, four-tier fighters such as Jasmine, Leng Yu, Guanguan, Peacock, Bailing, and Falcon were among them.


    Only four fighters have more than forty.


    "Commander, the team has been armed and can act at any time, please give instructions?"


    Everyone was armed, and the reports kept ringing in the earphones in the ears of Lan Gun.


    "Xiao Leng, Peacock, how about you? You need all the equipment, right?"


    "Very complete, with our current equipment, even the upper level of the corpse emperor will have the power to fight."


    "My sniper rifle is already in hand, fearless."


    Four-level fighters responded.


    "Well, according to the previous information provided by the Shadow Guards, we approached the battlefield of the Eastern Defense Line along the route. The Shadow Guards immediately dispersed. Except for the teams that have already determined to destroy the human firepower point, the rest will target the corpse and the one-eyed. On the body of the giant corpse, try to make them all lose their combat effectiveness as soon as they are shot."


    "clear!"


    "Anyone who doesn''t know the mission?"


    "no."


    "Then go!"


    With the order of Lan Gun, one-third of the armed men in the town immediately disappeared.


    They are all members of the Shadow Guard.


    When it comes to assassinations, they are professional.


    Like the peacocks, these four-level fighters, their main target is the corpse.


    Only Lan Qiang needs to lead the rest of the army to support the defensive line of the defending city wall from the front.


    Forward positions on the east line of defense.


    Du Guyi was in a state of high tension this day.


    The enemy Corpse Sovereign suddenly increased the zombie force on the east line of defense, and also invested no less than 500,000 men and women with heavy firepower. The powerful strength made the defense of the east line of defense miserable.


    The reinforcements have not yet arrived, and the number of friendly zombies confronting the enemy¡¯s corpse tribe¡¯s forces has rapidly decreased. Once the restraint of friendly zombies is lost, the strength of the 800,000 defenders on the east line of defense alone cannot stop it. Several waves of the enemy''s corpse clan forces.


    Temporary headquarters on the frontline battlefield.


    "Eldest sister, do they have a response?" A soldier who came back inquired from Du Guyi, who was heroic, dressed in the armor of the heavenly king and saucy and heroic.


    The soldier said harshly: "The eldest sister and their reinforcements have already set off, but it will take at least three days for the large troops to reach us. The support we can get now is only one million friendly skimmers, and they estimate that they will be able to do so this evening. Arrived."


    Duguyi frowned.


    Is there only one million?


    In other words, they need to rely on the reinforcements of these million friendly air-grabbers, and cooperate with the original defenders of the east line of defense to guard the enemy''s corpse clan''s offensive for at least three days.


    However, the number of enemy corpses on the battlefield is as high as double digits, and there is also the firepower of human traitors. The battle is definitely not as easy as they thought.


    "How is the loss of friendly zombies now?"


    "Not to be optimistic. The two corpses leading the friendly zombies have fallen and lost their leader. The friendly zombies who rely solely on the Queen of the Earth consciousness to influence the battle are not opponents of the enemy zombies. At most one day, they will basically be all Died in action." There is a confidant report around him.


    "Damn it!"


    "Without friendly corpses directing friendly zombies, we can''t even do the most basic communication. If we can''t communicate, then we can''t let them make changes according to our plan. Go, let''s go to the city wall, no matter what, we must stick to it. To the arrival of reinforcements."


    With that, Duguyi picked up the doomsday spear leaning on the side and strode out of the headquarters.


    The other people around did not hesitate and followed.

 Chapter 1211： Turnaround

    "Kill..."


    "Die together!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Wow..."


    The city wall defense line.


    Fierce artillery fire and shouts shook the sky.


    Looking at the front line that is dozens of kilometers long, there are traces of zombies on the ground.


    And under the high city defense, there are piles of corpse hills and stacks of zombies.


    The endless tide of corpses, constantly rushing towards the wall with the help of the corpses of their companions.


    It feels like the entire outer wall of the city wall is covered with zombies.


    The dense figure that is constantly moving upwards can see that the goose bumps all over the body can fall to the ground.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Duguyi and they came to the city wall.


    Du Guyi, who was like a **** of war, swept out a spear and instantly killed three enemy zombies outside the city wall.


    "General Dugu..."


    A general in charge of the line of defense called out bloody.


    Duguyi looked ahead with a cold expression: "How is the battle?"


    "It''s terrible. The friendly zombies can no longer effectively restrict the actions of the Cyclops. As the Cyclops approach the city defense, the pressure we will face will only increase."


    "Are you ready for the firepower to deal with the Cyclops?"


    The general nodded: "Ready, but the sky corpses are difficult to deal with. Once they enter the battlefield on the city defense side, just dealing with the sky corpses and the cyclops will use a lot of our manpower and firepower. When the time comes, the defenders want to defend. The army of zombies living in the siege is even more difficult."


    "Oh..."


    As soon as the general''s voice fell, under the horizon in the distance, there was a roar that shook the sky.


    It''s a cyclops.


    The defenders on the frontier line where Duguyi was located suddenly changed in color.


    "The Cyclops is here."


    Hearing the name of the Cyclops, almost immediately, everyone''s nerves tightened.


    Duguyi soon saw the behemoth outcropping under the horizon.


    The huge body of the one-eyed giant corpse more than 20 meters high slowly appeared.


    With every step taken, the earth trembles under his feet.


    At this time, there were three one-eyed giant corpses coming towards the defense line where Duguyi was.


    They straddled the battlefield, ignoring conventional guns to block them and approached the city defense.


    After entering their attack range, the three one-eyed giant corpses paused, and in their eyes, white petrified rays swept toward the defenders on the side of the city like three Changhong.


    "Get down, get down¡ª"


    A veteran warned loudly.


    The defenders who were blocking the enemy zombies from climbing towards the city wall, all left the shooting position and turned and lay down on the ground.


    The same is true for Duguyi and them.


    Three petrochemical rays shot through their headspace one after another, wherever they went, wherever they touched the ground, a thick layer of petrochemicals would be formed.


    When the petrified ray passed, the defenders couldn''t take care of the petrified partners, and returned to the shooting point to continue to block the enemy zombies that were climbing up.


    "Oh..."


    However, how fast did the enemy zombies climb into the city?


    Just missing a moment of fire suppression from the defenders, some predators and climbers climbed the city wall.


    "die--"


    Duguyi got up and swept out a shot, jumping four or five zombies in a row.


    "The doomsday warrior takes over the battlefield on the city wall, and other warriors continue to block the zombies who climbed into the city. General Sun, immediately mobilized our heavy firepower to bomb the Cyclops. I want them to die."


    "Yes."


    The general in charge of the line of defense took the order and immediately went down to deliver Du Guyi''s order.


    far away.


    A new round of petrified rays from the Cyclops came again.


    "Damn¡ª"


    When Du Guyi and the others were evading, similarly, the heavy firepower belonging to the defenders also aimed at the three cyclops.


    "Wow..."


    However, the enemy zombies seemed to have expected this scene a long time ago.


    There were only signs of artillery bombardment around the three cyclops, and from behind them, enemy air-grabbers flew over.


    They did not launch an attack on the city defense, but flew to the front of the Cyclops and used their bodies to form a barrier against the artillery attack for the three Cyclops.


    Seeing this scene, Du Guyi and their faces were shocked.


    "General, the enemy skimmers are blocking shells for the Cyclops. Our attack will hardly threaten the Cyclops." A general eagerly said.


    This is not over yet.


    "No, look at it, General."


    Hearing someone''s prompt, Du Guyi looked in the direction pointed by the other party.


    As a result, she saw an amazing scene.


    Because the enemy air-grabbers blocked the shells for the cyclops, although they effectively blocked the bombardment of the cyclops by the defenders¡¯ artillery fire, but also, with these enemy sky-grabbers blocking the front, the cyclops could no longer face the wall. The defenders launched an attack.


    But this did not prevent them from threatening the defenders.


    Unable to release petrified rays to the city, the enemy zombies have a new trick.


    A large number of enemy zombies were willing to be victims, gathered together in a seamless contact, and formed three corpse-shaped bridges on the ground that reached the heel of the city wall.


    After that, the three cyclops directly released petrified rays to these enemy zombies.


    The petrification of hundreds of thousands of zombies, although they are alive and dead, can also build three stone bridges directly to the city wall for other companions.


    The stone bridge is more than ten meters wide, and the bottom pillar is the foundation formed by the petrification of zombies, which is unbreakable.


    Even if the defenders were to attack with heavy artillery, they would not be able to destroy the three attacking bridges built with enemy zombies without continuous bombardment for dozens or hundreds of rounds.


    Du Guyi and the others were shocked when they saw this scene.


    Once these three huge bridges are formed, speed-type zombies such as Reapers and Windbreakers outside the city wall can board the wall in the shortest time, especially the Windbreakers. Once they appear on the city wall, they will be given to the defenders. Bring huge casualties.


    Duguyi seemed to have seen the fall of the eastern defense line.


    What can resist for two days?


    According to the enemy zombies'' attack method that does not count all casualties, they may not be able to stop one day.


    "General, it''s not good, our artillery position was attacked by a large number of land walkers, and the artillery position suffered heavy losses."


    It can be said that a wave of unrest has occurred again.


    "How could the artillery camp be attacked? How did our Shadowless Guards explore the terrain? Don''t even know that enemy zombies enter the defense line through the underground?" Du Guyi was frightened.


    The soldier who came to report said painfully: "General, the people of Shadow Guard have done their best. The landwalkers have dug too many tunnels, and they have no time to stop them. In addition, now our eyes are on the frontal battlefield, waiting for the situation to be discovered. By the time it was too late, it was too late to stop."


    "asshole¡­¡­"


    Duguyi was furious.


    There are enemy zombies in front with the Cyclops to attack the city, and there are underground walkers in the rear to attack the artillery camp. How will the defenders defend against the enemy corpse forces?


    The most hateful thing is rape.


    A large number of fighters and artillery fired the defenders, and Du Guyi had no extra force to mobilize.


    In other words, there are no taboo weapons for rape. Otherwise, with the restrictions on the forbidden weapons of the West Pole Allied Forces, the suspected **** forces have already used the defenders.


    Duguyi felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "Could it be that you can''t hold it for a day?"


    Looking at the outside of the city, watching the enemy zombie troops that stretched for an unknown number of miles and could not see the end at a glance, Du Guyi was the first to have the idea of ??failure.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the enemy''s artillery suddenly decrease?"


    "It seems to be true. The firepower of the **** is indeed much weaker than just now. What is the situation?"


    With successive bad news coming, Du Guyi already felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    However, she did not continue to despair, and new situations appeared in other directions at this time.


    Originally relying on long-range artillery to constantly suppress the treacherous troops of other defense line defenders, their firepower suddenly became much weaker.


    After the defenders discovered the situation, the shells that fell on the wall were even gone.


    The news quickly reached Du Guyi''s ears.


    "What''s the situation? Why did the firepower of the **** suddenly decrease so much?" Du Guyi asked with a spirit.


    "The situation is unknown and cannot be ascertained. But the disappearance of the **** fire seems to have become a fact." The reporter said.


    Duguyi frowned.


    The gaze from the helmet down looked into the distance.

 Chapter 1212： Phoenix takes over the battlefield

    Behind the enemy zombies army.


    "Ah..."


    "Devil, we must have met the devil, run away!"


    "This is the Lord''s punishment for us. It must be the curse that the Lord cast down when he saw that we betrayed the human race... Ah..."


    At this time, the firepower position controlled by the **** troops was undergoing a weird massacre.


    All the traitorous soldiers who participated in the enemy''s zombies dealing with the defenders fell to the ground unknowingly, and then a large amount of blood flowed out of their necks, lying in a pool of blood unconsciously.


    Such signs happen frequently.


    Everything seemed to erupt invisibly.


    In just a few minutes, thousands of people died, and all the controlled artillery went to a standstill.


    The unknown is always the most feared.


    I don''t know how the companions around me died, and the survivors who were still alive chose to run away under intense fear.


    "Unexpectedly, there are not many super soldiers among these people? This task is simply not too easy."


    "It''s normal. Gene potions are all derived from the corpses of zombies. Even if there are factions between the corpse emperors, how can you watch the humans ravage their kinsmen? Wasn''t the female V island the best proof?"


    "Indeed, the method of extracting genetic medicine is well known today. If the enemy Corpse King allows her human forces to use the corpse of a zombie to extract genetic medicine, there will not be so few super soldiers who raped them. I guess the super soldiers in the rapes, All come from the occupied areas of the Western Polar Region."


    "This is better. Without a powerful super soldier, we can deal with them more easily. Let the surrounding snipers pay attention to the alert, the corpse can perceive our existence. This time we have a lot of people to operate, and we can''t use the terrain. Avoid the perception of the corpse, once discovered, it is easy to cause casualties."


    "Don''t worry, the Shadow Guard snipers trained by Leng Junshuai don''t say they are hit by a hundred shots, but as long as the corpses dare to come here to check the situation, they must be told to come and go."


    Members of the Shadow Guard are already in action.


    Relying on their stealth ability, they avoided the frontline battlefield and directly touched the fire position behind the rape.


    More than 10,000 shadow guards took action at the same time, and few of the super-soldiers'' **** troops were not their opponents at all.


    In minutes, the firepower of one person after another was severely taken down by them.


    When there is an abnormality in the rear of the rape, the frontline battlefield, the change also occurs.


    The three one-eyed giant corpses that appeared on their side are still petrifying enemy zombies, forming bridges and spreading over the city wall.


    At this moment, the three wide bridge decks are less than five meters from the top of the city wall.


    If you let tens of thousands of enemy zombies touch it, you will soon be able to complete the three passages directly above the city wall.


    The figure of the Cyclops is naturally very eye-catching, and you don''t need to observe it specially, as long as you enter the battlefield, you can get a clear view.


    "The Falcons are in place."


    "The Peacock team is in place."


    "The Leng Yu team is in place..."


    In the invisible air, the defenders did not know that a group of uninvited guests had appeared around them.


    These people, no matter what they wear or the weapons they use in their hands, have the effect of invisibility.


    In addition, the enemy''s zombies are madly attacking the city. As long as they are not visible to the naked eye, it is difficult for the defenders to have extra thoughts to observe the existence that is invisible to the naked eye.


    "Free fire, target, Cyclops."


    The imperceptible operation began without the knowledge of the defenders.


    They really didn''t know that there were redundant personnel around, but the rapid changes in the battlefield made them look incredible.


    "Boom boom..."


    The sound of the anti-material sniper rifle rang.


    This is not worth mentioning for the noise generated by the entire battlefield, but for the defenders whose gunfire appeared out of nowhere, when the sparks flickered in the air, the defenders near the sniper point were all frightened. Jump.


    "What the hell?"


    There was a burst of sparks in the air around me, and anyone who wanted to change would have an unusual reaction.


    The most important thing is that there is no one around me.


    How did this spark come from?


    "Wow..."


    Gunshots appeared, and at the location of the Cyclops outside the city wall, whether it was protected by the skidder or the Cyclops without protection, they all made heart-piercing wailing sounds at the same time.


    A total of eight cyclops appeared on the battlefield in front of the city wall.


    But at this moment, all eight one-eyed giant corpses were wailing.


    Du Guyi noticed that the three one-eyed giant corpses that released the petrified rays suddenly changed the direction of the ability to release, and the color of surprise on his face flashed.


    Is it because your feet slipped and slipped?


    "Sure enough, as stated in the intelligence, the Cyclops possesses a defense power comparable to that of the first-level corpse emperor. It is difficult to kill them with a No. 5 armor-piercing implosion in one position."


    "The situation on my side is the same, but through the sight, it can be seen that the No. 5 armor-piercing projectile still has the ability to destroy the defense of the cyclops."


    "Continue shooting, we lack everything, that is, there is no shortage of armor-piercing bullets. It happens that these cyclops are so strong in defense, and the armor-piercing bullets built with their bones and scales should be no worse than the corpse king. Now we There is no shortage of raw materials for armor-piercing bullets."


    The strong man in the Phoenix said, the second wave of sniping against the Cyclops reappeared.


    Flames appeared out of thin air around him again.


    Could it be that I am dazzled?


    "Great, the one-eyed giant corpse is dead."


    At this time, I don''t know who suddenly exclaimed, and the atmosphere above the city has obviously changed.


    What, the Cyclops is dead?


    How can this be?


    The defenders'' shells didn''t fall on the Cyclops. How come these corpses died?


    Is it because of the ability to release too much power to kill the corpse?


    "General, the Cyclops is dead."


    Du Guyi naturally saw it too.


    On their side, the three one-eyed giant corpses in the distance fell to the ground and never got up again.


    Through the telescope, she could catch the huge blood hole on the head of the cyclops.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "what?"


    As soon as the cyclops died, accidentally reappeared above the city wall where the defenders were.


    All enemy zombies who were fighting in close quarters with the defenders seemed to be attacked by an invisible force, either being beheaded or their limbs being disassembled.


    In the blink of an eye, the enemy zombies rushing to the city wall were reduced by at least more than half.


    The defender looked at the enemy zombie in front of him, stunned.


    Am I so good? Can the eyes really kill the enemy?


    "Peng..."


    "I seem to knock something down?"


    "Brother, you hit me, pay attention!"


    "Sorry... wait, the air is talking? Brother Wuyingwei?"


    "Wrong, it''s the Shadow Guard."


    "..."


    Duguyi is here.


    When Duguyi was still shocked by the sight in front of her, a soldier from behind galloped towards her.


    "General, there is a new situation."


    "what''s the situation?"


    "From behind us, an unfamiliar team of 70,000 people is rushing towards the defense line. They are all fully armed, almost all doomsday fighters."


    Duguyi''s spirits lifted up after hearing the words.


    "What are you talking about? Seventy thousand doomsday fighters?"


    "Yes, yes. Although there are many people whose armors are not as comprehensive as Doomsday Warriors, they are covered with armor on important parts of their bodies and they are very powerful."

 Chapter 1213： The strength of Longxias first force

    "Immediately enter the city defense and cooperate with the defenders to block the attack of the enemy corpses."


    Did not wait for Duguyi to continue to ask.


    Thousand meters behind the city defense, the strange team that the soldiers said had arrived.


    They move faster than ordinary people.


    The figure that was still a kilometer away the first minute, the next minute, it was already less than a hundred meters away from the city defense.


    The defenders had no time to take care of both.


    While blocking the enemy''s zombies'' attack, they had to come over to prevent this sudden strange team from climbing the city. They didn''t even have time to react.


    The city wall tens of meters high is nothing at all in front of this unfamiliar army.


    They approached the city wall and spread out on both sides.


    The speed of ascending to the city is very fast.


    While Duguyi and others were still in shock, this unfamiliar team had come to the city wall to join the city defense force.


    One by one, they waved the Doomsday Blade to kill the enemy zombies above the city wall.


    Seeking thunder, fast to power up, unmatched.


    "So strong, so fierce, so powerful."


    "Oh my God, the third-level predator was dropped by a single move. What level of super soldier is he?"


    "One face-to-face seven corpse slaves are gone? How did he do it?"


    As soon as the men of this unit shot, they blinded the defenders'' titanium alloy dog ??eyes.


    As soon as they join the battlefield, the speed of killing zombies is as simple as cutting melons and vegetables.


    The speed of this team''s cleaning up of enemy zombies is simply faster than the speed of the rockets.


    Basically nothing happened to the defenders in the next battle.


    Like a torrent of unfamiliar troops rushing to the entire east front, they quickly helped the defenders to kill all the zombies that already existed on the city wall.


    "General, are they, are they our reinforcements?"


    By Duguyi''s side, seeing the terrifying combat power displayed by all the unfamiliar troops, many defending generals couldn''t help swallowing secretly.


    It''s too strong, and it''s too scary.


    With more than 70,000 people, everyone can carry out a unilateral massacre in the face of the enemy''s high-level zombies. Such a strength, such a team, makes people''s souls tremble involuntarily.


    Duguyi herself didn''t know how to describe her feelings at the moment.


    Where did this team come from?


    She can be sure that there is absolutely no such terrifying army in the West Pole.


    If so, they would not be so strenuous to deal with the enemy Corpse Emperor forces.


    In Duguyi''s speechless state, from in front of her, dozens of doomsday warriors walked towards her with a hideous, domineering and demon-like figure guarding her body.


    Although the fighters around Du Guyi were afraid of the terrifying power of this army, they stood up and stood in front of Du Guyi even if they were afraid of seeing the other party heading towards their general.


    "Stop, who are you?"


    The guards stopped the pace of the people.


    Less than three meters away from Duguyi, Lan Qiang stopped.


    The mask opened, revealing the not handsome, but very energetic, and very temperament face inside.


    "Phoenix base, commander of the doomsday warrior, Lan Qiang, led one hundred thousand elite fighters from the base to support the friendly forces of the West Antarctica. I don''t know if the commander of this line of defense can be present?" He speaks sonorously, neither dominance nor immortality. The majesty of the bird.


    Phoenix base?


    Hearing what Lan Qiang said, looking at the group of them again, Du Guyi and the guards who stood in front of Lan Qiang''s eyes were shocked.


    Duguyi said, "Are you from the Phoenix Base in Minghai?"


    Lan Qiang nodded: "Yes, you should be the commander here, right?"


    Although I am still not sure about the identity of Lan Qiang and others, as long as they can be related to Longxia''s first force, Undead, Du Guyi can''t neglect.


    What''s more, the other party helped them clean up the enemy zombies on the city wall as soon as they came.


    Anyone who came to deal with the enemy Corpse Emperor forces was worthy of her serious treatment.


    Without hesitation, Du Guyi walked out from behind the guard and faced Lan Gun: "Hello Commander Lan, I am Du Guyi, the commander of the Eastern Defense Line in the West Polar Region. Thank you for coming to support the Eastern Defense Line."


    With words, Du Guyi took the initiative to stretch out her hand towards Lan Gun.


    Both of them wore armed armor, and there was nothing rude to this move.


    Lan Qiang shook hands with Du Guyi.


    "Hello, General Dugu. We come here uninvited, and I hope it didn''t cause you any trouble."


    "Where is Commander Lan? You are here at the right time. Because of your arrival, we don''t know how much pressure has been reduced."


    Lan Qiang nodded.


    Look at the battlefield outside the city.


    "What''s the current situation in the east line of defense?"


    Du Guyi also looked towards the battlefield outside the city: "It is not optimistic. The artillery camp at the rear of our army is being attacked by ground walkers, and the firepower has been greatly reduced. Although I don''t know why the firepower of the enemy''s treacherous troops is also much weaker, but only The enemy corpse clan power in front of us is not something we can easily repel."


    "You don''t need to think about the situation of the enemy''s rape. They are being attacked by the Shadow Guards. As for the rear artillery camp, you don''t need to worry, I''ll let someone go and clean up the land walkers."


    "The weakening of the **** firepower is Commander Lan''s handwriting?"


    "Yes. I let the members of the Ten Thousand Shadow Guards touch the enemy''s rear. Now it is estimated that the firepower controlled by the traitors has fallen into our hands. Wait and see, soon the enemy zombie forces will eat their own fruits." The gun turned to look at a doomsday soldier.


    "Mufeng, you alone led a doomsday soldier group to support the defending artillery position. You must retake the artillery position and ensure its safety."


    "Yes, military commander."


    "General Dugu, please ask someone to take them over."


    Duguyi hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Commander Lan, the landwalkers are all level four zombies. I don''t know how many doomsday fighters in a brigade you are talking about, and what is their strength?"


    Knowing what Du Guyi was worried about, Lan Qiang smiled and said, "With more than two hundred soldiers of the third rank, how does General Du Guyi feel?"


    "Three-level doomsday fighter?" Du Guyi was shocked.


    Mu Feng said: "General Dugu, the Phoenix fighters who came here with the military commander this time, the weakest are the third-level fighters. You only need to deal with the fourth-level fighters. You don''t have to worry at all."


    "What, they are all third-level fighters? Nearly one hundred thousand third-level fighters?"


    At this time, not only Duguyi was surprised, but the other defending generals around her took a breath.


    "Now General Dugu is still worried about the abilities of our soldiers?"


    Faced with a little proud Lan Qiang, Du Guyi now doesn''t know what to say.


    That blame just now those soldiers rushed to the city wall and killed the enemy zombies like cutting melons and vegetables.


    All of them are Tier 3 super fighters, and they are armed to their teeth. With such a configuration and such conditions, if they are dealing with high-level zombies and desperately fighting like most of their defenders, does it make sense?


    At this moment, Duguyi finally understood why Minghai City Phoenix was called the number one power of Longxia, no, or the number one human force in the world could not be overstated.


    When other people''s second-level fighters are less than 100,000, their third-level fighters have already exceeded this standard. Who is the first if they are not the first?


    There was nothing to worry about, Du Guyi called a fighter with a strength of level 3 and asked her to take Mu Feng to support the rear artillery position.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Shortly after Mu Feng and the others left, from behind the enemy zombies, a large number of shells reappeared.


    But this time, the enemy''s shells did not fall on the side of the city wall, but on the corpses of the enemy''s zombies.


    Intensive artillery fire carried out carpet bombing of enemy zombies in some areas. For more than ten minutes, the number of enemy zombies who died under "own" artillery fire was no less than 100,000.


    "it has started!"


    Seeing this scene, Lan Qiang knew that the Shadow Guards attacking the rear positions of the raped troops had started.

 Chapter 1214： Really scented warning

    The enemy''s rear position.


    "Hit me, hit hard, don''t think about saving shells, we can''t take it with you anyway. Retreat after the fight."


    In the rear, the members of the Shadow Guard, who have fully controlled the enemy''s firepower, are now using the enemy''s equipment to continuously deliver shells to the forward battlefield.


    They are not their own weapons and ammunition, and they do not consider the issue of head accuracy.


    As long as the bombing position is determined to be in the camp of the enemy zombies, even if a place is emptied, they will continue to output.


    "Boom boom..."


    When they frantically bombed the enemy''s zombie camp, there was finally a corpse on the enemy''s zombie side to check the situation.


    It''s a pity that the Shadow Guards, who had already guarded the opponent''s hand, saw the sky corpse passing by, and before they could react, the sniper below immediately launched a frenzied sniper on the sky corpse.


    It''s true that the sky corpse''s flying speed is very fast.


    But that was in battle, knowing that it was dangerous.


    At this moment, the corpse that appeared above the enemy''s artillery position came to detect the situation, and the speed was naturally slowed down a lot, and this slackness also gave the Shadow Guard sniper mobile phone club.


    Hundreds of people fired at the four corpses that appeared in the sky at the same time, and the dense armor-piercing bullets formed a field of bullets with no dead ends in an instant. Even if the corpses reacted to it, they wanted to escape the dangerous area too late.


    In just one wave of shooting, three corpses were shot and fell to the ground and died.


    The other was lucky, and the place he was hit was not fatal.


    "The corpses of the three heavenly corpses, that''s the three No. 4 potions, or the Awakening potions, take the corpse away."


    "The artillery positions continue to output."


    After eliminating the corpse who came to investigate, the members of the Shadow Guard continued to bombard the battlefield.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "what''s the situation?"


    However, before they continued to play happily, an earth-shattering roar came from their ears.


    "Captain, the corpse group, a large number of corpse groups are coming towards us, and they are all zombies above the senior level, the number exceeds one million." Some members hurried over to report.


    Hearing this news, the person in charge of the Shadow Guard, who was responsible for the sneak attack on the enemy''s rear, had a heartbeat.


    Damn, didn''t you just kill three corpses? Is it necessary to be so crazy?


    "Brothers, arrange the bomb, and then take the corpses of three corpses and retreat immediately."


    There is no need to stay and smash with the corpses.


    Their main task was to destroy the firepower of the traitors. Now that the task has been completed, since the enemy Corpse Emperor has already launched an encirclement and suppression of them, there is no need to take any risks.


    The retreat order was issued, and the members of the Shadow Guard, hidden inside and outside the position, moved quickly.


    After arranging enough shells to urge all the equipment on the position, the members of the Shadow Guard retreated decisively.


    After a certain distance, a sniper shot from a distance of kilometers away and exploded the shells on the ground.


    "Boom..."


    I don''t know how many shells exploded one after another. Anyway, even on the line of defense on the other side of the city wall, a huge mushroom cloud can be seen rising into the sky.


    Some of the enemy zombies who had come to encircle the Shadow Guards just entered the position.


    In this way, when the Shadow Guards retreated, they not only destroyed the equipment of the rapes, but also let tens of thousands of high-level and top zombies be buried with them.


    "Roar..."


    Farther behind the enemy zombies.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because the Shadow Guards were not wiped out or because the high-level zombies rushing to the artillery position suffered a large number of casualties. Heart-piercing, extremely angry.


    On the front of the east line of defense.


    With this wave of support from Lan Qiang, the defenders do not say that they have the ability to actively attack the enemy zombies, but only to deal with the enemy zombies attacking the city, Du Guyi and the others are no longer as strenuous as they were at the beginning.


    The strength of nearly one hundred thousand third-level fighters is not just for fun.


    The third-level fighters who are not afraid of zombies infection, and are fully armed, as long as they are not besieged by hundreds of high-level zombies and deal with dozens of zombies alone, there is not much pressure at all.


    Weapons and equipment are of the top level, and their strength is even higher than that of senior zombies. Those zombies who finally climbed onto the city wall with a rain of bullets were killed by the elites of the Phoenix before they showed their strength.


    The defenders are assisted by the phoenixes, and there is not much pressure just to defend the walls.


    In the evening, the first wave of support from the south appeared.


    One million friendly sky-grabbers joined the battlefield under the leadership of Ziezi Copper, which made the east line of defense even more solid.


    There are more reinforcements coming from behind, and the east line of defense seems to be as stable as a mountain.


    Southeast.


    "Wow..."


    Neither the east nor the south could open up the situation, Bai Youwei''s previous guess was still fulfilled.


    The enemy''s zombies in the southeast, who had not seen an increase in troops before, were frustrated and unable to make profits on the other two sides.


    The attack on the east side failed, and the next day, the army of the enemy zombies on the southeast side increased by more than 20 million, including the **** unit.


    The enemy''s zombie troops, which are almost the same as the south siege army, launched a fierce attack on the southeast that day.


    The request for help is affirmative, but when the soldiers seeking help from the southeast are still on the way, the rear of the southeast...


    "Finally arrived."


    "Brother Wolf, according to the information we just got, the three fronts of the West Pole, the south and the east were attacked by enemy zombies a few days ago. The enemy zombies used more than 60 million troops, but they were all attacked by them. Blocked, the southeast we are heading now has just become a new attack location, do we still have to support the southeast?"


    "More than 60 million? It seems that the tenacity of the coalition is far beyond my imagination."


    Xiaoyue Sirius exclaimed, and then thought of the little brother''s words, his eyes were sharp.


    "Go, why not? A West Polar land that has no powers can block the attack of more than 60 million zombies. Isn''t our Wolf City still inferior to them?"


    "After the team is repaired, we will rush to the southeast defense line at full speed. This is our first battle in the West Pole, and it is also our first battle to show the muscles of the coalition forces in the West Pole."


    "In this battle, we must play the prestige that belongs to our Wolf City, and play the style that belongs to our Wolf City. Through this battle, I will tell the world that there is not only one undead bird invincible, but I Wolf City. The same is not weaker than anyone. I want other forces to know the horror and strength of Wolf City."


    "Yes, Brother Wolf."


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked into the distance, and a figure that appeared in his sleep involuntarily appeared in his mind.


    That was the figure he couldn''t get rid of, and it had become the nightmare of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Huh..." Taking a deep breath, Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes burst into sharp edges.


    "Wei Xiao, I believe that even if you are not in the West Pole, you must be paying attention to the battlefield in the West Pole."


    "The next battle will not only announce the arrival of Wolf City to all the forces in the West Pole, but also a signal for my Howling Moon Sirius to jump out of the shadow of your dominance."


    "I, Xiaoyue Sirius, I am no longer the little one who needed to bow down and beg for you. Now I also have the capital to communicate with you on the same level. I swear that from now on, I will never see you again, Wei Xiao. Acting with his face, I will be the wolf king, the real wolf king."

 Chapter 1215： Wolf City Reinforcement

    South line of defense.


    Inside the temporary command building on the city wall.


    After the reinforcements supporting the eastern defense line left for a day and night, the eldest sister and the others learned about the situation of Du Guyi''s side.


    "When did you arrive?"


    Wei Xiao asked, looking at the Shadow Guard member coming from the east.


    "Lord, we are the vanguard army, so we arrived behind the east line of defense two days ago, but because we were traveling lightly, we found an abandoned town and stayed for a day. It was not until yesterday morning that the army commander Lan let the equipment come in handy. Let''s start the action." The members of the Shadow Guard, wrapped in an invisible battle suit, reported to Wei Xiaohui.


    At this time, the member of the Shadow Guard standing in front of Wei Xiao and the others was the soldier who followed Lan Qiang to the West Pole.


    Yesterday their main forces went to the east line of defense to support Du Guyi, and a small number of members of the Shadow Guard continued to march towards Wei Xiao, in order to convey to Wei Xiao the news that the Phoenix Army was about to arrive at the Western Polar Battlefield.


    Wei Xiao and the others also learned about the situation of the east line of defense through reports from members of the Shadow Guard.


    Sister: "So, now the east line of defense has not only the reinforcements sent by us, but also the one hundred thousand third-level fighters from your Phoenix?"


    "Yes. The army commander Lan will keep all the vanguards on the east line of defense. If it is only to defend against the enemy''s corpse group, with the army commander and them, the east line of defense is absolutely fine."


    "Okay, okay, there is nothing more worthy of our happy news than this!"


    Lin Xiao looked excited.


    Regarding the situation on the eastern battlefield, they had been having trouble sleeping and eating since yesterday. Until now, they heard the situation reported by the members of the Shadow Guard, Lin Xiao and others were completely relieved.


    Turn between.


    The eldest sister''s face became serious again.


    "The east line of defense can now be determined to be safe, but the southeast has been violently attacked by enemy zombies. Everyone, what do you think?"


    Mu Wuqing: "The reinforcements we sent to support the east only left for one day and one night. According to their speed, we can completely allow them to change the direction of support and directly enter the battlefield in the southeast. This not only saves time, but also saves time. Go to support as quickly as possible."


    Bai Youwei nodded and said: "I think it is feasible. There is my Phoenix reinforcements in the east, just holding the line of defense, there shouldn''t be much problem. Now just block the attack of the enemy zombies in the southeast and wait for the reinforcements to join the battlefield. We are no longer as passive as before."


    Lin Xiao was a little worried.


    "Be safe, let the friendly zombies in the reinforcements support the southeast. My Longwei City troops continue to rush to the east line of defense. What do you think?"


    The eldest sister condensed her eyebrows.


    "What do you think of Chief Wei?" the eldest sister asked, Wei Xiao.


    "It will be all right."


    "Tap..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, a string of footsteps came from outside the building.


    A member of the shadowless guard lifted his invisibility and entered the command building.


    "Eldest Sister, General Lin, the latest information to the southeast."


    The latest information from the southeast?


    What information?


    Is there something wrong over there?


    The expressions of everyone present couldn''t help but become serious.


    The elder sister asked: "What information?"


    The members of Wuyingwei did not dare to hesitate and said: "According to our spies operating in the southeast rear, a large number of human troops have emerged in the direction of Shenzhou in the southeast, the number is not less than three million. Among them, this unit also carries Heavy firepower equipment such as armed helicopters, tanks, and armored vehicles is extremely powerful."


    "Um?"


    Hearing the feedback from the members of the Shadow Guard, Wei Xiao and their serious expressions changed slightly.


    The human army from Central China, and the strength is not generally strong?


    After a moment of silence, Bai Youwei was the first to say, "Could it be the reinforcements of Wolf City?"


    With this reminder of her, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Probably.


    In addition to Wolf City, Central China has never heard of any forces that can dispatch three million troops at once.


    As for whether it will be reinforcements from the north?


    No need to think about that.


    Regarding the distance between the North and the West Pole, even if they really send troops to support the West Pole, the army will not come to the West Pole at this time.


    General Lin hurriedly asked, "Do you know where the reinforcements from Central China are going now?"


    "Defensive line to the southeast. Calculated based on the time we received the news, now they should have joined the battle in the southeast."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Lin Xiao felt a little weird.


    Other people, except Wei Xiao and Phantom, have very rich expressions on their faces.


    Isn''t this a coincidence?


    How do you feel that all good things have come together?


    The east was in danger, and the Phoenix Vanguard troops appeared at a critical juncture.


    Now that the southeast is also in distress, do you dare to imagine that there will be another human reinforcements coming to the rescue in time?


    All this is as if it was said good.


    When the reinforcements did not appear, the enemy Corpse Sovereign "will not bear", and collisions with the coalition forces are all "small troubles". Now that the reinforcements are coming, the enemy Corpse Sovereign''s peak power has begun to show all the human race.


    If not everyone knows that all of this is really just a coincidence, I am afraid that Wei Xiao and the others have reason to doubt whether the enemy Corpse Emperor had anticipated this step a long time ago, and they would wait for the emergence of Human Race reinforcements, and then gather their forces to fight the coalition forces. Victory?


    But anyway, with reinforcements to the southeast, the pressure on the south defenders is undoubtedly much less.


    "It seems that we don''t need to worry about the southeast." Dongye said with a sigh of relief.


    "I just don''t know how strong the reinforcements of the suspected Wolf City are?" Mu Wuqing said suspiciously.


    Is Wolf City strong?


    ...


    Southeast.


    The garrison commander here is also from the Women''s City.


    Qiu Feng, one of the four female warriors under the eldest sister, a fourth-level warrior, a wise general who combines beauty and wisdom.


    She has already completed the docking with the leader of Wolf City, Xiaoyue Sirius, who came to support.


    Wolf City¡¯s troops fully intervened in the battlefield, and the fighting power that broke out was extremely powerful.


    Compared with the defenders, Xiaoyue Sirius brought the troops to support the West Pole this time, and the weakest were the first-class fighters.


    At the same time, the team is also equipped with a large number of Wolves City fighters with No. 5 armor-piercing bullets, and the cyclops that will cause great trouble to the defenders every time they appear are now living targets for the defenders.


    The one-eyed giant corpse was wiped out, and the defender, whose defense threat was greatly reduced, only blocked the enemy zombies attacking the city, and the pressure was much less.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    On the battlefield, artillery fire continued into the sky and gunfire was thunderous.


    The enemy zombies, surging like a tide, fell in pieces in the rain of bullets.


    "Wolf King, the sky corpse is here, be careful of the sky corpse."


    Above the city head.


    The strong firepower of the defenders made it difficult for the enemy zombies to raise their heads.


    After the Cyclops was wiped out, apart from the treacherous troops, it was already difficult for the enemy zombie forces to directly attack the defenders on the city head, and dispatch the corpses to suppress the defenders on the city head.


    The corpse appeared on the stage.


    The endless storm is swept along with the fierce wind blade.


    Blocked space, ubiquitous wind blades, a single encounter can bring tragic casualties to the defenders.


    People who are not protected by armed armor will basically die with one blow. Even the generals wearing the Celestial Armor like Qiufeng, when facing the corpse head-on slaughter, they dare not face their sharp edges and can only choose to avoid them.


    The Xiaoyue Sirius, who was dressed as a heavenly king, was not afraid of all this under the reminder of Qiu Feng.


    The tall and straight body stood on the wall without evading.


    He was propping up a wind element domain around him, just looking directly at the sky corpse passing by the headspace.


    When the wind blades released by the sky corpse touched the area around him, they were invisibly offset, and they did not hurt him at all.


    "Is this the sky corpse? The sky corpse that controls the wind power? Very good, this king is also a wind power power. Let me see if your power is stronger or mine is better."


    The eyes under the Xiaoyue Sirius crystal goggles burst out with sharp rays of light.


    When the corpse detoured and prepared to slaughter the defenders who had escaped the first wave of attacks on the city head for the second time, the only Xiaoyue Sirius who had not dodged stood up from the ground.


    Like a streamer shot into the sky.


    "Wolf King can fly?"


    Qiu Feng, who was not far from Xiaoyue Sirius, saw this scene, and his eyes showed shock.


    What made her even more shocked was yet to come.

 Chapter 1216： The highlight moment of the little wolf

    The Xiaoyue Sirius who came into the air, looked at the angel who was flying towards him, and his armored hands suddenly spread out.


    Suddenly.


    There was a violent wind in the sky, and white clouds in the sky surged wildly.


    Invisibly, the wind blades that cut gold and cut silver spread all over the world, sweeping across the place where the two heavenly corpses were located in front of them with the momentum of thunder.


    "There are also human supernaturalists here?"


    Feeling the breath of death, the two heavenly corpses flying towards Xiaoyue Sirius showed shocked expressions.


    Can''t tolerate them to think too much.


    The attack of Xiaoyue Sirius has been cut towards them.


    For the first time, two celestial corpses formed a high-speed cyclone around their bodies.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Wow..."


    The endless wind blade impacted the cyclones around the two corpses.


    The invisible wind blade collided with the cyclone, colliding and squeezing to produce a lot of sparks.


    Wind blades were bounced off and spread to the battlefield below.


    Once the seemingly invisible wind blade touches the ground, it will crisscross the battlefield and tear the earth apart.


    Any one of these shots can leave a scar on the ground that is several meters deep and long for more than ten years.


    The zombies on these cuts are naturally dead.


    "Puff..."


    But in the sky, facing the rude attacking method of Xiaoyue Sirius, the two corpses were still inferior.


    The cyclone surrounding them was quickly cut open by the dense wind blades. In just an instant, the corpse who had no time to react, the body was broken down into countless blood clots in mid-air and fell to the ground.


    It was completely strangling the two heavenly corpses with absolute strength.


    "That''s it?"


    Seeing the sky corpse that he was beheaded without using much effort, Xiaoyue Sirius was still a little surprised.


    Is the level 5 zombies at this level?


    "It''s too weak, if this is the level of the corpse, you don''t even have the qualifications to warm up this king." As he said, the Xiaoyue Sirius, who was in the air like a god, placed his gaze on the battlefield below.


    Looking at the surging corpses and the enemy-type sky-grabbers flying towards him, Xiaoyue Sirius said proudly: "In this case, today this king will let you see what a true supernatural power is, oh¡ª ¡ª"


    A long howl came from the mouth of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    I saw him make the gesture of embracing the world with both hands.


    Suddenly, on the battlefield outside the city wall, wind and sand filled the sky and clouds rolled down.


    In the blink of an eye, four waves of terrifying tornadoes with a diameter of tens of meters appeared between the battlefields.


    "Wow..."


    The wind convolves and the sky is dim.


    Countless enemy zombies were involved in it, wailing, decomposing, and finally turned into a rain of blood and spilling crazily.


    On the city wall, seeing this scene of Qiu Feng and others was shocked at this moment.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "What a terrifying power. Is this the power of a supernatural power?"


    "We humans can really control such a terrible power?"


    "Don''t you see it with your own eyes now?"


    Compared with the previous defenders, the soldiers from Wolf City, not the first time to see the howling Sirius show such power, all boiled with enthusiasm and shouted loudly.


    "The wolf king is mighty..."


    "My king is like an immortal, with boundless mana, heaven and earth, invincible in the world..."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius who manipulated the tornado laughed loudly as he listened to the cheering of the soldiers of Wolf City.


    Seeing that the huge battlefield was swept away by him in an instant that was thousands of meters long without a corpse, at this moment, Xiaoyue Sirius felt that he was a god, and was the master of this world.


    Any creature that disobeyed him or opposed him will be wiped out under his unmatched power.


    "Scatter¡ª"


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t let the tornado exist for long.


    The ratio of the equipment has been installed, and he is not able to maintain this wide-range attack ability for a long time. After feeling that his supernatural ability has been taken out of half, the expanded ten fingers suddenly collapsed.


    At this moment, the four tornadoes that swept the world and swept across the battlefield collapsed like a huge mountain and a dam burst.


    "Peng Peng..."


    The wind stopped, the clouds returned to the sky, and the giant trees, rolling stones, and zombies that were brought into the sky were scattered like meteors.


    On the battlefield where Xiaoyue Sirius is located, flesh and blood shells and falling objects from high altitude have caused huge casualties to the enemy zombies.


    In just the wave of Xiaoyue Sirius''s offensive, the enemy''s zombies with casualties in his hands exceeded one hundred thousand.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius fell to the top of the city domineeringly.


    "General Qiufeng, how? This king is not bad, right?" Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t forget to show off in front of Qiufeng.


    Qiu Feng was shocked.


    Feeling a little difficult to calm down, she sincerely admired: "The strength of the Wolf King is admired by the autumn wind. Is this the power of the supernatural being?"


    "Yes. Although the fifth-level and fourth-level fighters are only one step away, you never know the terrible level of the fifth-level fighters, especially the grown-up fifth-level fighters. Of course, not all fifth-level fighters are the same. Just like this king, acquired growth and hard work have created the current king."


    "When I first became a fifth-level fighter, he was actually not much stronger than a fourth-level fighter."


    Qiu Feng enviously said: "I really envy you who have become fifth-level fighters. If there are powerful men like the Wolf King in the West Pole, why do we fear the enemy''s zombies?"


    "General Qiufeng doesn''t have to envy this king, as long as you kill the corpse emperor and obtain the No. 5 Gene Potion, you can also have this strength. For you, this day is a matter of time, it''s just a matter of time."


    "Then borrow the words of the wolf king. By the way, the wolf king, can you continue to launch the attack just now?"


    Qiu Feng turned around, and his tone was full of expectation.


    When Xiaoyue Sirius heard this, his aura suddenly weakened a bit.


    Launch the previous attack again?


    Are you sure you are joking with this king?


    The reason for launching that kind of large-scale abilities attack just now regardless of consumption is just to improve his position and deterrence in Qiufeng''s mind, but let Xiaoyue Sirius launch the same attack again, he is not Can''t do it, just don''t dare.


    Once the same power is used again, he will soon fall into a state of weakness.


    The so-called gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    This is the battlefield, and if the ship capsizes in the gutter, he has no chance to regret it.


    "No, this king''s supernatural powers are not infinite. That kind of large-scale ability, once activated, is the limit of this king."


    Xiaoyue Sirius said with reservations.


    "That''s a shame."


    Qiu Feng sighed disappointedly.


    If Xiaoyue Sirius can continue to launch the terrible attack just now, what fear is there for the enemy zombies outside?


    Xiaoyue Sirius said earnestly: "Although the attacking this king just now cannot be released continuously, General Qiufeng don''t need to worry. Fang zombies and high walls are there, not to be afraid."


    Qiu Feng nodded.


    For a long time, the sky corpse and the cyclops were the two most difficult points for the defenders to deal with.


    Now that these two points have been resolved, what else is she not satisfied with?


    "Then trouble the Wolf King."


    "It''s a matter of division."


    With the support of Wolf City reinforcements, the enemy zombies in the southeast are no longer a threat.


    After the war here continued for a day, the latest battle situation in the east and southeast was passed on to Wei Xiao and the others again.

 Chapter 1217： Counterattack, must counterattack

    Inside the command building on the south wall.


    "It''s really a reinforcement of Wolf City. I really didn''t see that the little wolf has grown to the point where it can exude abilities to form a tornado. This strength is stronger than me, and I feel no less than Wu Qing sister. "


    "I''m afraid it will not stop." Mu Wuqing frowned.


    Bai Youwei was a little surprised: "No? Does Wu Qing think that Xiaolang has reached the same height as Xiaoying?"


    Mu Wu innocently gave Bai Youwei a glance.


    She really dared to think.


    Reach the same level as the phantom?


    Really, apart from using the Awakening Potion to improve the abilities of the Phantom, the training on weekdays is a joke?


    Not to mention, the Phantom''s strength improvement brought about by exhaustion with each training is enough to compare with Bai Youwei today.


    Although there are shortcuts to improve the power of fifth-level fighters, hard work is another shortcut.


    Moreover, compared with the improvement brought by medicine, the strength gained through training is more stable and easier to use.


    Phantom, Mu Wuqing absolutely believes that she is the top of the five fighters at this stage.


    As for the specific strength of the Phantom, no one knows, including the Phantom itself.


    It is estimated that in the current apocalypse, no one will be her opponent except Wei Xiao.


    "The reason why I say that Little Wolf is better than me is because Wolf City has eliminated two corpse emperors before and after. Our base''s No. 4 Awakening Potion will be distributed except for some high-level officials. The husband gave us all the sisters. The distribution, compared with the awakening potion in the hands of the little wolf alone, can catch up with me by the quantity."


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s explanation, Bai Youwei seemed to believe her.


    Too.


    Xiaoyue Sirius may become a fifth-level warrior later than Phantom and Mu Wuqing, but it is not impossible to surpass Mu Wuqing with the promotion brought by the awakening potion.


    Of course, don''t think that Wolf City knows that the Awakening Potion can improve the power of the superpower, and the researchers of other people''s homes are not vegetarian.


    It is not difficult to discover this secret as long as you study it in depth.


    Compared with the two women''s concern about the strength of Xiaoyue Sirius, the eldest sister and the others didn''t think so much.


    Now that even the defense line to the southeast is solid, they are now confident in blocking the enemy Corpse Emperor''s attack.


    The eldest sister changed the subject and said: "Now the east and southeast sides are stable, and the south side is making it difficult for the enemy zombies to move. The crisis in the Western Polar Region is completely resolved. When the Phoenix forces arrive, the corpses of the non-Emirati continent It is undoubtedly wishful thinking that the forces want to enter the land of Longxia again."


    Xia Zhu: "The elder sister is right. The future is destined to be a protracted war, but it doesn''t matter. Our human race needs time to grow up. As long as the human race grows up during this time, it is not impossible to counterattack the corpse race power."


    After the two had finished speaking, Lin Xiao''s expression changed slightly.


    He looked at Wei Xiao.


    A few days ago, the reason Wei Xiao persuaded Longweicheng to surrender the military power was not what the elder sisters thought.


    Didn''t Wei Xiao tell his eldest sister about his purpose?


    Wei Xiao noticed Lin Xiao''s eyes and was not silent.


    "The counterattack against the enemy Corpse King forces does not necessarily have to wait until later. Do you suspect that we have insufficient power to deal with a second-level Corpse King?"


    Um?


    What does Wei Xiao mean?


    Dongye and Xia Zhu looked at Wei Xiao one after another.


    Xia Zhu asked: "Chief Wei, are you planning to wait for the arrival of the Phoenix Army to attack the enemy Corpse Emperor''s forces?"


    The others held their breath, and looked at Wei Xiao with anxiety and excitement in their hearts.


    "good."


    Wei Xiao was blunt.


    "I didn''t come to the West Polar Land to help you block the enemy Corpse King''s attack. It''s just a Corpse King. If we even deal with a second-level Corpse King, we need to be fearful, and there will be more advanced Corpse Kings in the future, isn''t it? Should we continue to forbear?"


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao stopped speaking, and his sharp eyes swept across the crowd.


    "Don¡¯t forget, all of you, fighting hard, the ten current human races are not the opponents of the corpse race. Their reproductive ability and growth cycle are incomparable to our human race. Therefore, as long as there is a chance to get rid of the invading corpse king, we absolutely Can''t hesitate."


    Fuyuba: "But wouldn''t this cause heavy casualties for the coalition forces?"


    "Does defense on the spot mean fewer casualties?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Dongye and Xia Zhu were silent.


    "Long pain is not as good as short pain. What''s more, it is better to pay a certain amount of casualties in exchange for victory than chronic death. Completely defeat the enemy''s corpse king, and we can get even more impressive improvement. Like now, the enemy''s zombies have stolen. The corpse thief, every time passively defends, when will he be the head? The coalition forces cannot exist forever."


    "Once the same crisis occurs in other directions, it won''t help to defend the West Pole."


    When Wei Xiao finished speaking, Lin Xiao nodded and said.


    "I agree with Brother Wei. Before, we were not sure to counterattack the enemy''s corpse king''s forces. No, it should be said that once we leave the defense line, we will lose. But now the coalition has the strength to counterattack the enemy''s corpse king''s forces, then There is no need to fight them attrition again. A battle will determine the universe, even if there are more sacrifices."


    The eldest sister was calm.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking, and then looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Chief Wei, if we take the initiative to attack, how sure are you to win this battle?"


    Wei Xiao got up, propped the table top of the conference table with both hands.


    "Before the results come out, it seems impractical for me to give you any guarantee. But you have to understand one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" The eldest sister was puzzled.


    Wei Xiao said: "Once the Phoenix Army arrives, the command of the Allied Forces in the Western Polar Region will be handed over to my Phoenix. This is what we said in advance. You can only trust me now, and you can only believe that we will get it. The final victory."


    "..."


    Very domineering, even a little unreasonable.


    But Lin Xiao and the eldest sister were unable to refute them.


    If they continue to fight defensive battles according to their will, the human race¡¯s vitality is destined to be consumed little by little and perish. As long as those who know the corpse race¡¯s ability to reproduce, they know that it¡¯s only a matter of time.


    And if you do what Wei Xiao said.


    There is nothing to say about failure.


    From now on, the defense of Longxia Land will be like nothing.


    What bases and forces will become a thing of the past, but once it succeeds...


    think about it! Nearly 100 million zombies, the corpses of the second-level corpse emperor, and the many zombies above the fifth and fourth-level tips, these will bring terrible upgrades to the coalition forces in the Western Polar Region.


    This is a gamble where benefits and risks coexist.


    If you lose, everyone will live and die in destiny. If you win, the coalition will rise completely.


    "Master Wei Xiao, the Earth Corps Emperor forces will unreservedly obey your command." When the eldest sister and them were silent, Jin and Yin, the representatives of the Queen of the Earth, first expressed their stance.


    Perhaps there seems to be another existence for them to say this.


    The territory also included the Queen of the Earth, who was on the southern line of defense. Maybe her consciousness was now on any corpse in the command building.


    The forces of the Earth-based Corpse Clan were the first to express their stance, and their attitude was very firm.


    Lin Xiao, the eldest sister and others in silence, after a moment of consternation, Lin Xiao also stood by Wei Xiao''s side.


    "I believe Brother Wei. They have all succeeded in dealing with three or five corpse kings. There is no reason why they will fail this time."


    "As Brother Wei said, if we can''t even deal with the current enemy corpse emperor, what else can we talk about? A counterattack is necessary, and I firmly support it."


    "Eldest Sister..."


    Xia Zhu and the others looked at the eldest sister.


    Without the eldest sister nodding, even if they were interested, they would not dare to make a decisive decision.


    The eldest sister noticed that the eyes of everyone present were on him.


    After hesitating again and again, he finally gave up.


    "Okay, counterattack. I hope Chief Wei can lead us to the final victory."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "I don''t do things that are uncertain. Of course, you will also be grateful for this decision now."


    At this point, everyone''s gathering this time can be regarded as an end.


    This brief meeting has basically decided on the next battle plan of the coalition forces.


    Now that three sides can independently resist the attack of the enemy zombies, what they lack now is a force to break this balance, and the phoenix army coming towards the east line of defense is undoubtedly this force that tilts the balance. .


    It can be said that everything is ready, only the east wind is owed.

 Chapter 1218： Life and death are indifferent, just do it if you dont accept it

    In a blink of an eye, a day passed.


    During this period, the Queen of the Earth sent another three million troops to the front, although most of them were corpse slaves.


    The defensive strength of the defending army continues to be maintained, and the enemy zombies have no chance at all.


    But also on this day, a sudden change occurred on one of the three sides of the battlefield.


    Battlefield to the southeast.


    After three days of defense, the number of enemy zombies attacking the southeast line of defense has gradually dropped from more than 30 million at the beginning to about 15 million.


    After three days of fighting, Xiaoyue Sirius, who had thoroughly understood the strength of the enemy''s zombies, could no longer bear the days of hiding on the wall for defense.


    He has shown his absolute strength to the defenders on the southeast line of defense, but the true combat effectiveness of the Wolf City fighters has not yet been fully utilized.


    Defense is destined to make it impossible for the world to re-recognize the power and horror of Wolf City, so today, three days later...


    "Brothers, after three days of fighting, you have also seen it. The strength of the enemy zombies is not as terrible as we thought."


    "At the beginning of the last days, all the people in the venue were ordinary people, but what about it? We are still holding weapons and bravely fighting against mid- and high-level zombies. Haven''t we killed them too? Now, everyone at least They are all first-class fighters, and their strength is stronger than before. There is no reason to fear these monsters."


    "Look at the front. The friendly zombies dared to stand in the enemy''s **** battle to the end. Could our Terran warriors be persuaded? Now there are friendly zombies blocking the front for us to contain a large number of enemy zombies. What if there are none in the future? ?"


    "Fuck, both shoulders and one head. WHO is afraid of WHO? The soldiers of Wolf City, if they belong to the men, picked up arms for Lao Tzu and stood up, killed them with me, and let them know. The offense is not only for the corpse clan, we humans can also."


    "Oh oh oh¡­¡­"


    "Fight with the wolf king."


    "Wolf City doesn''t have a gangster, **** it."


    "I''m fed up with this kind of defense. It''s me that kills and moves deadly."


    "The wolf must have the **** nature of a wolf, Wolf King, we will fight you."


    As the wolf city fighters on the city wall''s defense line boiled up, the remarks about Xiaoyue Sirius also spread throughout the entire southeast front in an instant.


    Xiaoyue Sirius is becoming more and more courageous.


    Just a few words drove all the soldiers in Wolf City. If this influence were placed on the once selfish and visionless lone wolf, there would be absolutely no.


    Hearing the echo of all the soldiers in Wolf City, Xiaoyue Sirius rose into the sky, standing high in the sky.


    "Brothers, we are not huddled dogs, but a group of bloodthirsty wolves. Today, this king will take the lead in the charge, and the brave will win if we meet on a narrow road..."


    In order to create a more blood-warming atmosphere, Xiaoyue Sirius was halfway through his voice, spreading his hands to both sides.


    Immediately, eight small whirlwinds formed between his fingers.


    "Kill¡ª"


    With a loud shout, the Howling Sirius waved with both hands, as the eight small whirlwinds separated from his ten fingers blew forward, it constantly absorbed the surrounding wind and merged into the power injected by the Howling Sirius.


    In an instant.


    Eight tornadoes with a height of seven or eighty meters and a radius of more than five meters swept toward the enemy corpses in front of him.


    A face-to-face.


    The tornado swept across the battlefield for hundreds of meters. Wherever it went, the enemy''s zombies were either shattered or turned into cannonballs flying in all directions and landing, and the entire sky seemed to be raining corpses.


    "Kill¡ª"


    Xiaoyue Sirius has already shown his attitude and actions.


    The wolf city soldiers on the city wall saw this scene, as if they had been beaten up with chicken blood, one by one roared, jumping off the wall, leaving the city wall and opening the city gate to rush and kill.


    For a time, the entire southeast line of defense, twelve gates made of zombie bones opened wide, and from inside, a terrifying army of human races emerged.


    Like a flood, like a tsunami, they swept the enemy''s zombie camp outside the city wall with an unrivaled force.


    The enemy zombies who did not expect that the defenders would take the initiative to attack, at the beginning, directly ushered in the unilateral slaughter of the defenders.


    Under the leadership of Xiaoyue Sirius, the soldiers of the wolf city rushed farther and farther.


    The army of Wolf City, like a shadow, continuously swallowed the existence of enemy zombies outside the city.


    "Kill..."


    "Die to me¡ª"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The fighting power of Wolf City is ferocious.


    Hot weapons and cold weapons shot and slashed all the way, and the enemy zombies fell in groups.


    Upstairs.


    "General, Wolf King and the others?"


    Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius and their actions, Qiu Feng and others were stunned.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyue Sirius would be such a mighty crowd. Looking at the Wolf City soldiers who continued to extend outside the city and gradually approached the forefront of the friendly zombie battlefield, they were shocked in their eyes, but there was also a blood burning in their hearts.


    Qiu Feng gritted his teeth.


    "Fuck! Brothers and sisters from Heroine City and Longwei City, others have done this for us, and we have no reason to continue to nest in the back. All have, all defenders, and they usually have defensive battle clothes on them, and their strength is up to The first-level fighters are charging me! The rest will continue to defend the city and kill¡ª"


    Qiu Feng was also infected by Xiaoyue Sirius, so he didn''t hesitate anymore.


    Holding a gun in one hand and the big sword in one hand, he jumped directly from the tower.


    When the others saw it, they roared grimly: "Damn, die or die, come on, brothers, don''t let allies look down upon our soldiers in the West Pole."


    "Come on¡ª"


    The killing sound shook the sky, and the blood was boiling.


    With the arrival of Wolf City, the defenders of the West Polar Region were also stimulated.


    Who has no blood, although no passion?


    It didn''t appear before, and that was no one taking the lead. Now, this person has appeared, and the soldier who has been holding a anger in his heart for this period of time is completely released at this moment.


    The so-called life is alive, it''s better to die vigorously than to live sluggishly.


    It would not be in vain to follow a group of brave people who threw their heads and sprinkle blood together on the battlefield.


    Qiufeng and the others were also dispatched.


    And following them, the mobile units deployed behind the city wall also drove out of the city gate, starting from the front, rushing to kill the enemy zombies.


    The battlefield suddenly fell into chaos.


    At this time, the treacherous troops who had bombarded the defensive line in the rear were dumbfounded.


    Mad, how do you fight this time?


    The defenders are completely glued to the enemy''s zombies. If they continue to bombard the battlefield, wouldn''t they even kill themselves?


    Without the high-level zombies of one''s own side, the traitor does not have the courage to act on the zombies of one''s own side.


    "What should we do now?"


    "What else can I do? Withdraw!"


    Human **** is human rape.


    They helped the corpse race to deal with the human race in order to survive, and now, seeing that they are going to meet with the human defending army, they don''t have the courage, and they don''t want to die.


    So, what can they do besides retreat?


    As for whether the enemy Corpse Sovereign will punish them for "fleeing without a fight", there is no need to worry about rape.


    Although the enemy Corpse Emperor is smart, he is not yet enchanting enough to know how to control the military''s mind.


    As long as she still needs rape, she will not attack the living, and at most deal with the leader as the target of venting.


    This wave of operations by the human defenders completely disrupted the attacking steps of the enemy zombies.


    Although there are more than 10 million enemy zombies on the battlefield, the defenders are not weak at all.


    The defender originally had more than two million, plus the three million in Wolf City, the more than eight million in friendly zombies that existed in the morning, and the five million in support from the south, which also exceeded ten million.


    Even if there were five or six million casualties in the previous few days, there were still tens of millions.


    A gap of several million is nothing to the entire battlefield.


    Under the madness of the defending army, the enemy army was retreating steadily.


    The madness from the southeast soon spread to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao didn''t even expect this change.


    He originally thought that the first counterattack should be from the east.


    After all, the Phoenix Army is coming.


    Waiting for the phoenix army to appear on the east line of defense, with the vision of the hero Chen, it is impossible not to know what to do.


    But now, there was no news of the defenders'' counterattack from the east. Instead, the situation that Wei Xiao and the others expected first appeared in the southeast. This couldn''t help but shock people.


    Mu Wuqing: "Is the little wolf so powerful already?"


    "It''s no wonder that people often say that they should treat each other with admiration for three days. This little wolf surprises us so much." Bai Youwei said in shock.


    Phantom: "Master, the man who needs to bend his knees in front of you has grown up."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' performance really surprised Wei Xiao, but that was all.


    "The little wolf that has grown up? Hehe... Suddenly, I am looking forward to your next performance."

 Chapter 1219： Admission of the Phoenix Troops

    East.


    Not long after the counterattack in the southeast started, here, Du Guyi, Lan Qiang and their counterattack also arrived.


    One side of the battlefield.


    A dark armed army is like a wild beast, the Hell Legion, turned into a sharp blade to pierce the enemy''s zombies from the waist camp.


    "fire--"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The terrifying armed forces erupted, and the fierce firepower poured into the audience like a torrent of steel, and the enemy''s zombies died at a speed as fast as a harvester harvested straw.


    Covered and piled up on the battlefield.


    The phoenix army, which is more powerful than the wolf city warriors, does not know how many times more ferocious, as soon as it appears, it shows a horizontal push, causing heavy losses to the enemy''s zombies.


    "Brothers, our reinforcements are here, kill with me."


    "Kill¡ª"


    On the city wall, Chen Haojie¡¯s message has long been received. They will launch an attack on the enemy zombies today. At this time, they saw the phoenix army rushing to kill the enemy zombies on the battlefield. With a long drink, he smashed from the wall to under the wall, and then plunged into the battlefield.


    "Brothers and sisters, we also rush."


    The defenders led by Du Guyi were not to be outdone.


    All the gates below the city wall opened, and a large number of defenders roared into the battlefield.


    The artillery fire continued to the sky, and the killing sound was earth-shaking.


    In the blink of an eye, on the entire battlefield, corpses were piled up like vegetation, one layer over one layer, blood tumbling like sea waves, and one wave was better than another.


    Majestic and shocking.


    The land stretched for hundreds of miles is full of battlefields.


    "Puff..."


    "Hahaha... Old Chen, didn''t you expect you to end up in person?"


    Lan Qiang quickly rendezvous with Chen Haojie and the others.


    Chen Haojie, who had been in charge of commanding in the rear, suddenly saw him also on the battlefield, Lan Qiang couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    Had they not been very familiar with each other, Lan Qiang would have almost forgotten, Chen Haojie was also a fierce man whose strength was not under him at all.


    Chen Haojie, who was in the first heavenly king, responded while beheading the enemy zombies: "No way, don''t seize the time to take this opportunity to kill a wave. When I see the Lord, I will have no chance to go to the battlefield. I am also a warrior. Many fighters now think that I am just a dog-headed sergeant who has no power."


    "Hahaha...then you have to hurry up. More than ten million zombies are not long enough for the undead beasts to kill."


    "Try your best."


    "Brother Lan, can this be the sergeant Chen Hao Jiechen who is considered to be a phoenix who has exhaustive strategies and commanded the phoenix army with victorious battles?"


    "Huh? Lao Lan, who is this?"


    "Duguyi, the commander of the eastern defensive line in the West Pole, a female general who is not a bearded woman."


    "It turned out to be General Dugu. I am lucky enough to meet him."


    "Sergeant Chen, please don''t tease me, what general? In front of you, I am a little fan at best. Many people in the Western Polar region have heard of your deeds, and we admire you very much. We have always wanted to make peace. You met last time, but I didn¡¯t expect the way we met in this way."


    "Hahaha...Is this a reputation?"


    "Two, it''s enough, we still have to deal with enemy zombies? Can you respect our opponent?" Lan Qiang said to interrupt the two people''s chat, jokingly said.


    Chen Haojie and Duguyi smiled at each other.


    "General Dugu, finish this battle first, how about we talk about it after the battle?"


    "Well, the military adviser can call me Xiaoyi or Ayi, I will call you Brother Jie directly, you should be older than me."


    "..."


    How do you feel that Duguyi is called weird?


    Xiaoyi? Ayi?


    Chen Haojie had reason to suspect that the other party was taking advantage of him.


    "I''ll call you Sister Yi!"


    "Anything will do. I''ll see you on the wall in a while." Duguyi didn''t think much, waving her spear in her hand and killing in one direction.


    "It''s really a hero in the female middle school."


    Lan Qiang: "How about it, sister Yi has an appetite? Would you like me to be a matchmaker for you and let you get the second room as soon as possible?"


    "You old thief, take care of yourself first! If you have the idea of ??finding a second room, I don''t mind going back to Qifen to help you total the total."


    "Yes, I will kill the zombies."


    "Don''t die."


    "Same words."


    The two joked, and then rushed to the two sides.


    A few hours later.


    The battle on the battlefield is still very fierce.


    But the strength displayed by the Phoenix Legion is daunting.


    From the beginning of the Phoenix Army''s entry, the battle led by Chen Haojie and the others was completely a horizontal push.


    The enemy zombie army without the super zombie gang, under the joint rush of the Phoenix army and the defending army, is not an opponent at all.


    Before that, the thief who hid among the enemy zombies could continue to transport the corpses on the battlefield to the rear during the battle, but now, not to mention the supply of flesh and blood to the rear, they are too busy to take care of themselves.


    In this offensive initiated by the human side, the enemy''s zombies are left on the battlefield as many as they die, and it is impossible for the rear to get any chance to accumulate power.


    "Roar..."


    The enemy zombies have absolutely no power to parry.


    Seeing the destruction of the enemy zombies on the east line of defense is doomed to be only a matter of time. At this time, from the enemy''s rear, an earth-shattering roar came.


    "It''s a retreat signal for the enemy zombies."


    In the battlefield where the friendly zombies were located, Tong Zi, who led the friendly zombies against the enemy corpse group, exclaimed in exclamation.


    Before Lan Qiang had a reaction, the enemy zombies who had been with them endlessly before, turned around in the next second, and fled to the rear without hesitation.


    "That voice just now?" Fu million cut and killed two Level 4 zombies, watching the surrounding enemy zombies retreating, the face under the crystal goggles couldn''t help showing a trace of puzzlement.


    "It should be the retreat signal of the enemy zombies." Long Ba rushed over and said.


    Pay million looks shocked.


    "Are they going to run?"


    "if not?"


    On the entire battlefield, at this time, the enemy zombies were fully retreating towards the rear.


    The fierce defenders who were killing, when cutting down the surrounding enemy zombies, suddenly found that there were no enemy zombies around them to kill. Without knowing it, they were still a little puzzled.


    Did the enemy zombies finish killing so soon?


    When they looked far away, they noticed that it was not that the enemy''s zombies had been killed, but that the other party was actually retreating.


    Chen Haojie is here with them.


    "Lao Chen, the enemy zombies are retreating."


    "I saw it."


    Chen Haojie looked at the enemy zombies in the distance, like a torrent that had not passed the dense forest, and his eyes narrowed like an eagle.


    Lan Qiang coldly said: "Do you want to pursue it?"


    "Chasing, take this opportunity, you can kill as much as you want."


    "it is good!"


    Lan Qiang did not hesitate, and decisively brought a part of the soldiers to pursue the enemy zombies.


    "Brothers, the enemy zombies are retreating, and they are really retreating. Hahaha... I didn''t expect them to retreat one day, they were all bitten to death, don''t let them run, kill them."


    "Kill¡ª"


    Soldiers from other places on the battlefield also reacted.


    Seeing the enemy zombies retreating constantly, the faces of many soldiers showed ecstasy.


    I don''t know when it happened.


    Since the corpse forces on the non-emirate continent actively invaded the West Pole, the defenders of the West Pole lost their initiative when facing the corpse forces, and they were always in a passive defense state.


    Facing the extremely vicious and astronomical number of enemy zombies, the defenders of the West Pole, let alone take the initiative to attack, just can prevent every attack by the enemy zombies, they have no idea.


    It''s like now, they not only took the initiative to attack the enemy, but also killed the enemy zombies in this battle. They lost their armor and lost their armor.


    But now, the enemy zombies have begun to flee, suffocating anger, and the defenders who are looking forward to this scene will let go of the opportunity to "beat down the dog in the water"?


    No one needs to give orders. Seeing the enemy zombies flee, the various units of the coalition army spontaneously organize to carry out an all-round hunt for the enemy zombies.


    The sound was thunderous, and the killing sounded everywhere.


    Tens of thousands of coalition forces followed behind the enemy''s zombies, and carried out a merciless cleaning of the zombies running at the back.

 Chapter 1220： Retreat across the board

    This chase is more than ten kilometers.


    It wasn''t until the ground corpse copper came to tell Lan Qian that they would probably enter the enemy''s zombies camp if they moved forward, so the coalition forces stopped.


    There is no doubt that the phoenix army is brave, but Chenhaojie and the others are self-aware.


    Only relying on the forces of the Phoenix army and the east defending army to invade the enemy''s corpse emperor''s troops, they still don''t have this ability.


    At least, if there is no team in the team that can deal with the strong corpse king, they are no different from rushing to die.


    The army soon stopped pursuing.


    As the hunting craze gradually receded, the stopped defending army, when there was no more enemy zombie in sight, a moment of calm, the whole defending army quickly boiled.


    "Victory, we are victorious."


    "Hahaha... we repelled the enemy zombies, we succeeded..."


    "Oh oh¡­¡­"


    The sound of cheering everywhere.


    Countless defenders who survived this battle, at this moment, cry or laugh, joy or sorrow, whether they are shouting or crying, one is counted as one. They have accumulated many days of emotions, and at this moment they bet nothing. Unreserved release.


    The soldiers who came behind the Phoenix did not know how much pressure the defenders had been under during the period when they did not come.


    Looking at the expressions on their faces, no one would bother them, whether they felt the same or not.


    Chen Haojie also saw this scene.


    Yu Wei sighed: "They waited for this victory for a long time."


    Ye Yingjie: "From the side of the invasion of the corpses of the non-Emirati mainland, the defenders experienced either defense or defeat and retreat. Maybe they never thought they would win a local war. They needed such a big victory too much. Let out the depressed emotions in my heart."


    Long Ba smiled.


    "Not all forces are called phoenixes. For us, it is just an ordinary victory. In the eyes of others, it is no less than the final battle."


    "I also want to feel their current mood, but unfortunately, since the mother''s corpse in Minghai City was picked by the Lord, my heart has rarely been caused by some small scenes. Alas! I still miss the early end of the world. That kind of day when you have a sense of accomplishment in defeating thousands of zombies. But I know I can¡¯t go back. Seriously, I envy them.¡±


    "They at this moment remind me of the escape in the sunset, which is the past that I can''t go back to."


    Fu million looked at the excited defender with a sigh on his face.


    The sorrow on his face made everyone want to beat him up.


    Regarding the pretend ratio, Phoenix, it is estimated that except for Wei Xiao, paying a million and claiming to be second, no one dared to say first.


    His words will be heard by himself, if you let outsiders hear him, you can see if he will be beaten to death.


    After a while.


    Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang came to them with Du Guyi and paid a million.


    "military adviser¡­¡­"


    Everyone shouted in unison.


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    Later, under the introduction of Lan Qiang, Du Guyi and Fu million met the military commanders.


    Knowing that these people in front of them are all important existences in Phoenix, Du Guyi is very polite.


    Although they are not as well-known as Wei Xiao and Chen Haojie, the people who are the high-ranking power of one party have some understanding of them.


    It can be said that they are all the ministers of Wei Xiao''s side.


    Now that so many have come to support the West Pole, while Du Guyi is grateful to them, she also admires them very much.


    It is said that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    But the high-levels of Phoenix are crazier than one.


    Wei Xiao is like this, and so are the high-level staff under him. With such courage, it is no wonder that Phoenix can become Long Xia, and even the world''s number one power.


    After the two sides got to know each other, Lan Qiang asked: "Now the enemy zombies on the east line of defense have retreated. I estimate that they will not attack this side easily in a short time, Lao Chen, what are your plans next?"


    Chen Haojie looked at the distant sky.


    "Go to see the Lord. I need to fully understand the situation on the three sides of the battlefield, and I believe that the Lord must have the news I want. Only by combining the ideas generated by the Lord here, can I formulate a plan to deal with the enemy zombies. ."


    When Duguyi heard the words, Liu Mei condensed.


    "Brother Jie, are you going to lead the army away from the east?"


    Knowing what Du Guyi was worried about, Chen Haojie shook his head.


    "Going to see the Lord does not necessarily have to take away the Phoenix Army, I just go to meet the Lord. Some plans need to be made according to our Lord''s ideas to get twice the result with half the effort."


    Duguyi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Haojie Chen''s answer.


    She was really worried about Chen Haojie and they left with the army.


    The east line of defense can defeat the enemy zombies so easily, relying entirely on the reinforcements of the Phoenix.


    Once they leave, wouldn''t the east line of defense return to the original situation?


    Duguyi had been fed up with the fearful days, but she didn''t want to go back to the past.


    However, now that Chen Haojie had no plans in this regard, she was relieved.


    Duguyi said: "Then Brother Jie, do you know where the Lord is?"


    "Southern battlefield."


    "south?"


    Du Guyi was surprised.


    ...


    Because of the arrival of the Phoenix Army, the eastern battlefield has achieved partial and overall victory.


    The enemy zombies retreat, not to mention that it is absolutely safe, but there will be no need to ask for help from other aspects in a short time.


    While the counterattack of the Eastern Allied Forces achieved a full victory, the enemy zombies army was also repelled under the leadership of Xiaoyue Sirius on the southeast battlefield.


    There were more than 30 million enemy zombies, and less than 10 million eventually escaped.


    This kind of loss can be said to have been unprecedented since the corpse clan forces of the non-emirate continent invaded the western poles.


    Wolf City also let the forces of Longxia Land see their strength through this battle.


    The effect that Xiaoyue Sirius wanted was completely manifested in this battle.


    The two sides repelled the enemy zombies back and forth, and within a day''s effort, by the way, even the enemy zombies on the southern battlefield took the initiative to retreat.


    At first, Wei Xiao, the eldest sister, and the others still didn''t know the truth.


    After the situation on the east and southeast sides reached Wei Xiao and the others, Wei Xiao and the others understood why the enemy zombies in the south would retreat.


    It is clear.


    With the victory of the two lines of defense, the enemy''s corpse emperor obviously realized that the division of troops to attack the coalition defense line had no effect.


    The forces supported by the coalition forces gradually gained the strength to contend with the enemy forces. If the enemy Corpse Emperor continues to disperse its forces to attack one side, they will not only pose no threat to the coalition forces, but even the previous method of "raising war by war" they used before. Will become a delusion.


    In the past, the enemy could do this entirely because the defenders did not dare to leave the city wall to confront them head-on. In this way, the battlefield is always in the hands of the enemy zombies. The corpses were transported back to the rear to allow the enemy''s mother corpses to reproduce new sources of troops.


    In this way, the enemy''s zombies will be able to exhaust the defenders sooner or later.


    But now it''s different.


    Enemy zombies lose control of the battlefield, and they also lose the ability to "regenerate troops".


    Continue to fight and divide forces against the coalition forces, and the previous situation will be reversed.


    Once the number of coalition forces surpassed itself, the enemy Corpse King would not be able to deal with the Queen of the Earth in a short time.


    The key is that the situation of the enemy Corpse Sovereign is not as comfortable as imagined.


    She invaded the western pole land in order to grow up as quickly as possible to compete with other high-level corpse kings on the non-emirate continent.


    But if you drag on for too long in the West Pole, wait for those high-level corpse emperors in the non-chief Continent to decide the winner, luckily, the corpse emperor is born, and the corpse clan stops fighting since then, forming a stable and unified survival. environment.


    Unfortunately, it would be that she was targeted by a corpse emperor higher than her, and then ushered in destruction.


    No matter what, it was not what she hoped.


    As the corpse emperor, who doesn''t want to attack the final level?


    Even the Queen of the Earth wants to fight for a corpse emperor who has the right time and place and is not occupied, let alone an enemy corpse emperor in a big environment?


    In this way, it made sense to withdraw the zombies from the south.


    It is very possible that in this retreat, the enemy Corpse Sovereign is preparing to hold back the big move.


    Maybe the next time I reappear, it will be the time for life and death.


    The southern line of defense.


    "The long-awaited time has finally arrived. The Phoenix forces have arrived, so from now on, it is time for us to fight back. Big sister, General Lin, what you promised me before can now be fulfilled."


    The eldest sister, Lin Xiao, they all knew what Wei Xiao was talking about.


    Neither of them is repulsive at all.


    If at first they were still a little worried about whether the coalition had the strength to counterattack the enemy''s corpse emperor forces, then the victory of an active attack on the east and southeast made their last worry completely disappear.


    Sister: "Chief Wei, how do you plan to attack the enemy Corpse Emperor''s forces next?"


    There was a burst of light in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "You will know when my military master Chen Haojie and Wolf City leader Xiaoyue Sirius arrive."

 Chapter 1221： Your uncle is always your uncle

    Temporary headquarters of the defenders on the southern line of defense.


    Today is destined to be a special day and a day to remember.


    With the retreat of enemy zombies on three sides of the West Polar Defense, the coalition forces finally ushered in a major alliance.


    "Lord..."


    "I have seen the Lord and three mistresses."


    One day after the enemy on the east line of defense retreated, Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, and a few military commanders took a helicopter to meet Wei Xiao.


    There were ten people in the party, and Du Guyi was impressively listed.


    The current command of the east line of defense is temporarily handed over to the Phoenix Army commander to pay a million.


    On the Phoenix side, in addition to Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang, there were Long Ba, Ye Yingjie, Wu Xiaoqi and Yu Wei who came with them.


    The remaining three people are Yao Yue, the owner of the Hongchen Hotel, and her two cold-blooded confidants, Yun Xuan.


    They are here as representatives of civil organizations.


    After Wei Xiao and the others left the Hongchen Hotel, Yaoyue used his influence in the civil society to gather more than half a million civil armed forces in a short period of time.


    As the phoenix army passed the Hongchen Hotel, they directly joined the team and rushed to the West Pole.


    Seeing their group walk in from outside the temporary headquarters, Wei Xiao, who was sitting at the head of the headquarters conference table, nodded.


    "You are finally here."


    Long Ba said eclectically: "Knowing that your old man is here, how dare we neglect? No, I will give you a big gift as soon as you get to the West Pole. I wonder if you are always satisfied?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "You should be fortunate to have won a beautiful battle. If that kind of war caused the Phoenix to suffer heavy losses, you won''t have to show up in front of me today."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Originally wanted to ask Wei Xiao for credit and show off, but when he heard this, Long Ba suddenly shrank his head.


    Should the Lord be so strict?


    "Haha... Lao Long, my husband is joking with you! You are here very time, and the battle is very beautiful." Bai Youwei said, giving Long Ba a step.


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    Long Ba smirked.


    He actually knew that Wei Xiao was joking with them.


    But you can''t say this clearly. There must be someone who dares to speak out in front of Wei Xiao without losing the skin of Wei Xiao, and then you can get down the pole.


    Compared with Wei Xiao continuing to sit on the main seat and talk to Hero Chen and the others, the eldest sister, Lin Xiao and the others were not so self-willed, and they got up one after another.


    "Brother Wei, who are these?"


    Without Wei Xiao''s answer, Du Guyi, who had followed Chen Haojie and Yao Yue, came forward and gave an introduction to both parties.


    When the people on both sides met, Lin Xiao and the eldest sister both showed extreme enthusiasm, especially Lin Xiao, and took the initiative to shake hands with Hero Chen.


    "Honor Chen, Army Master Chen, it''s better to be famous than to meet, it''s really better to be famous than to meet! Your name, someone Lin, has long heard of it, and seeing a real person today is really a blessing for three lives."


    Chen Haojie and Lin Xiao¡¯s big hand I was together, and said neither humble nor arrogant: "General Lin also makes heroes admire. In these last days, I can still remember my original aspirations and block the Western Antarctic Plateau corpse forces from invading and attacking the hinterland. , To gain valuable development time for the human race in the Western Polar Region. Compared with General Lin, there are still many places for heroes to learn."


    "Brother Chen is too modest. Lin can do this, but the predecessors left us with enough strength to resist the corpse. Unlike you, you have won beautiful battles with many corpse emperors before and after, Lin Mou I have long expected that one day I can fight side by side with you. This time, Lin''s wish has come true."


    "Everyone work together."


    "well said."


    Wei Xiao saw that the two sides knew the same thing, and said coldly, "Okay, take a seat first, and someone else will come later."


    Devil King Wei spoke, Lin Xiao and the others stopped talking, and returned to their positions one after another.


    When the group was seated, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but set his eyes on Yaoyue.


    "I didn''t expect you guys to actually come?"


    Yaoyue looked at Wei Xiao on the main seat with awe in secret.


    I have to say that as a representative of non-governmental organizations, there is still a big gap between her and the bigwigs present.


    Not to mention other things, it''s just the momentum, facing the real bigwigs like Wei Xiao, eldest sister, and Lin Xiao, she feels a little breathless at this moment.


    He knew Wei Xiao as well, but in the presence of so many bigwigs, Yao Yue didn''t dare to go beyond the slightest.


    "Yao Yue said that he would support the West Pole, so he would never break his promise, let alone say it in front of the Lord. Yaoyue deceived no one and dared not bully the Lord Phoenix."


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently: "The courage is commendable, I hope you can survive after this battle is over."


    "Life and death are destiny. Although we don''t have the mind to be the king and hegemony, we also know that the world is up and down, and everyone is responsible. What we are doing now is just to have a good environment for survival."


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say any more, it was considered her approval.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Just when the atmosphere in the command headquarters was slightly quiet, outside, no one was seen, and the voice was heard first, and a hearty and proud laugh came from outside the headquarters.


    "Who! So arrogant?" Long Ba frowned slightly.


    At the moment, the Great Devil, there are people who dare to laugh out loud at such a serious meeting. How does this not put Wei Xiao and everyone present in his eyes?


    Of course, even if the other party does not have such thoughts, it is indeed very impolite to laugh for no reason at such occasions.


    The people outside don''t know what some people think inside.


    The laughter passed, and only the rough voice came from outside.


    "I heard that representatives of other forces have already arrived, but I am the only one who missed Wolf City, but we are negligent."


    Soon, from outside the headquarters, a group of people walked in under the leadership of a rough man.


    "Little wolf?"


    "Lord of Wolf City?"


    Seeing the person in the lead, Chen Haojie, eldest sister and their eyes changed slightly.


    Xiaoyue Sirius entered the headquarters with the people behind him.


    His eyes swept over everyone present.


    When he saw Wei Xiao on the front seat, Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes were obviously taken aback.


    But he soon recovered his calm, with a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t expect you to come, Boss Wei. This Western Polar land seems to be much more lively than the king had imagined."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes half-squinted.


    The lone wolf, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, felt completely different this time.


    Without the humility of the past, it is not like the "little man" who had to bow down when he saw Wei Xiao.


    Now he is very confident and looks very confident.


    Not to mention, he dared to call himself "the king" in front of Wei Xiao, which shows the change in his attitude.


    Is it because of the current rise of Wolf City? Or is it because he has become a supernatural person?


    Seeing some Xiaoyue Sirius of Xiao Zhang Yang, Bai Youwei said jokingly: "Haha...little wolf, it seems that after leaving Minghai City, you are completely prosperous. Now even the''King'' is proud of it, that''s it. I wonder if you recognize me now?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Bai Youwei.


    No matter how many times I watch it, the women around Wei Xiao always make people feel amazing from the soul.


    The beauty is no longer enough to describe the face of Bai Youwei and the others, who hits the soul directly, even if there is a peerless Xiaoyue Sirius like Liu Xian''er, there will inevitably be thoughts that shouldn''t be there.


    However, Xiaoyue Sirius is not a person who can easily swell, especially in front of Wei Xiao.


    Some arrogance can be done in moderation, but some taboos, he will never touch it easily.


    Faced with Bai Youwei''s question, Xiaoyue Sirius smiled and said, "What is your sister-in-law talking about? Even if this king doesn''t know other people, he can''t forget you."


    "So you still know me! I thought that after a long time no see, the once little wolf has become defiant?"


    "My sister-in-law joked, no matter how the king changes, in front of you and Boss Wei, this king will always be the lone wolf that you used to be familiar with."


    "Really?" Wei Xiao''s tone was cold.


    "Gudong..."


    No matter how Xiaoyue Sirius grew up, there was always a sense of fear in his heart towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao only changed his tone slightly. In terms of observing words, observing colors and understanding people''s hearts, it can be said that there is an instinctive Xiaoyue Sirius, which seems to have caught a dangerous signal from Wei Xiao''s inadvertent question.


    His complexion twitched slightly, Xiaoyue Sirius met Wei Xiao''s eyes that were deep into the vastness and seemed to stare from the abyss, and his heart squatted.

 Chapter 1222： Little wolf or little wolf

    "Boss Wei, what Ben and Xiao Wang said are from their hearts. To you, Xiao Wang only has a heart of awe."


    With a "death gaze", Xiaoyue Sirius'' self-proclaimed consciously dropped one level.


    Not his willingness, but from instinct, from the fear of that figure in the soul.


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled, "Sit down! Everyone is just you."


    What is a big boss?


    This is.


    It doesn''t need to be too strong, just a single sentence to "succumb to the enemy without fighting", Wei Xiao''s influence in Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart can be seen.


    "Good, good."


    No longer the arrogance before, Xiaoyue Sirius responded instinctively, not daring to do more, and sat down in an empty seat next to Lin Xiao, very regular.


    Behind him, sitting down at the main table like him were Long Feihong, Liang Zhijun, Canglang King, and Li Guangliang.


    These four people are now the deputy city masters of Wolf City.


    Although a bit of a misnomer, the status of the Deputy City Lord was recognized by everyone in Wolf City.


    The only difference may be the restriction on the mobility of the Wolf City army.


    Thinking back to them, they may not be as strong as Wei Xiao, but their status is at the same level as Wei Xiao.


    But after a period of change, the status of the two sides is now very different.


    Long Feihong felt most deeply about this.


    Looking at Wei Xiao, who was sitting on the main seat, who was overwhelming and dignified, he couldn''t help sighing again and again in his heart.


    Thinking that when Wei Xiao was at the Liming Base, although Wei Xiao already had the capital to aspire to the peak of the apocalypse, at that time, the gap between the two sides had not reached the huge gap it is now, but now, the height of Wei Xiao''s location has long been beyond his reach.


    Together with the lone wolf who had to succumb to him at the beginning, they have become his "head boss". It has to be said that the world is unpredictable.


    "In this life, I have no chance to compete with them anymore." Long Feihong felt a little lost in his heart.


    Xiaoyue Sirius sat down.


    At this time, he realized that he did not know when his aura was already weaker than Wei Xiao.


    He secretly scolded himself for being unworthy.


    When I came here, I clearly thought about it. In any case, I couldn''t weaken my temper in front of Wei Xiao.


    But when the truth came, he found that he couldn''t control his inner fear of Wei Xiao, and he couldn''t help putting himself at a level lower than Wei Xiao.


    Damn it!


    Why should I be afraid of him?


    I now control tens of millions of (I think) combatable soldiers, and I have everything I need for aircraft and cannon.


    Besides, I am still a capable person, who can destroy the existence of 100,000-level zombies with every gesture. With such confidence, what reason do I need to fear him?


    But, why is my mouth so weak?


    "Okay, everyone is here now, let''s talk less nonsense, let''s go directly to today''s topic."


    When Xiaoyue Sirius had frequent inner activities, Wei Xiao directly entered the content of today''s meeting.


    With his opening, everyone present except for someone who was still sulking himself had a right attitude.


    Wei Xiao did not delay, and said bluntly: "First of all, what I want to talk about is the command power of the coalition forces in the West Pole. Here, the Heroine City, Longwei City and the friendly Queen of Zombie Land have agreed to hand over command power. Give the phoenix control, I think, there should be no problem with the remaining two parties, right?"


    "Civil organizations have no opinion."


    Yaoyue agreed with Wei Xiao''s decision without even thinking about it.


    As for Xiaoyue Sirius, he just walked out of his inner activities and didn''t say anything yet, only to find that the military power in his hand no longer belonged to him, and his expression couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Seeing no one was speaking, Wei Xiao settled down.


    "Very well, since there is no objection, the command will be decided like this. The next thing to say is how we will fight the next battle with the enemy Corpse Emperor forces."


    "Wait! Ben, Xiao Wang..."


    "What do you want to say? If it is something that cannot be changed, it is best not to waste everyone''s time."


    Wei Xiao shook his eyes, and the Xiaoyue Sirius who had just reached his mouth suddenly disappeared.


    He was scared.


    is not that right?


    Taking 10,000 steps back, even if he is really not afraid of Wei Xiao, what he wants to say is nothing more than the ownership of the command. But four of the six major forces on the scene are already on Wei Xiao¡¯s side. What to change?


    "No, no, boss Wei, you continue to say." Xiaoyue Sirius chose to follow his heart.


    Wei Xiao didn¡¯t seem to see the distress on his face, and continued: ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ve never come to the Western Polar Land to help the human race here to defeat the enemy Corpse Emperor¡¯s forces. I want What they did was not only to repel them, but also to eat the enemy corpse emperors who had invaded the Western Polar Region."


    "The coalition forces in the Western Polar Regions did not have this strength before. I don''t want to force it, but now that we already have such strength, there is no need to be conservative."


    "Our next battle will be based on active offense, and defensive warfare has become a thing of the past. Okay, I''ll talk about this in general, and you can say anything you want to say next. By the way, hero..."


    "Master!"


    "From now on, you will become the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces. You need to know what you can ask everyone present now."


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    After Wei Xiao had finished speaking, he stood up and looked at the crowd and said, "Since the Lord appointed me as a commander, I will not refuse. Then, I will first ask the questions I need to understand."


    "Today''s total number of coalition forces, what kind of firepower is equipped, how many super fighters are there, and how long can the logistics support the army to fight?"


    His voice fell. In the presence, the leaders of all parties told him about the number of people they probably knew so far, as well as other information.


    According to statistics, not counting the number of friendly zombies, the total combat power of Human Race alone exceeds 10 million.


    Among them, Phoenix is ??2 million, Wolf City is more than 2.8 million, and the number of civil organizations is more than 400,000. The number of soldiers is more than six million.


    In the entire human coalition, the number of super soldiers is also very impressive, reaching about 8 million.


    The Phoenix City and the Wolf City accounted for more than half, and the remaining three million or so belonged to the defenders of the West Pole.


    Needless to say the weapon.


    With the existence of Longwei City, a self-produced weapon base, the coalition forces need not worry at all.


    As for the logistics, especially the food.


    It is absolutely impossible for you to say how good you want to eat, but to maintain the normal food and clothing of the coalition forces, with the wild fruits and vegetables everywhere in the wild, with some staple food, it will be enough for tens of millions of troops to consume for two or three months.


    The strength of the coalition forces is undoubtedly unprecedentedly strong.


    Among other things, the tens of millions of troops are equipped with thermal weapons to charge the enemy zombies. As long as they don''t enter close combat, it is definitely a nightmare for second and third-level zombies.


    Knowing this, Chen Haojie immediately deployed and assigned tasks for the coalition forces to do next.


    "The strength of the coalition forces is much stronger than I thought. This is easy to handle. Next, the general plan of the battle is as follows..."


    "First, the Phoenix will send a shadow guard into its territory to have a comprehensive understanding of the enemy Corpse Emperor''s troops. We need this information."


    "Secondly, the Shadow Guards and the Shadow Guards are dispatched at the same time to fight against the human traitors of the enemy corpse emperor. Don¡¯t ask them to help us deal with the enemy zombies, but tell them that before the battle is unclear, they¡¯d better not too much. Too positive. In this regard, it can be coerced and lured."


    "A group of people who are greedy for life and fear of death, as long as our coalition forces are not defeated, they know what to do."


    "Third, since it is an active offensive, the third-line battle is no longer suitable for us. When the relevant information about the enemy''s zombies is available, the coalition forces will form a front line, in one go, and go straight to the base camp of the enemy''s corpse emperor."


    Lin Xiao frowned: "Sergeant Chen, what do you plan to do with the friendly zombie army?"


    Chen Haojie smiled and said: "The friendly army of zombies naturally confronts the enemy as our front army. The biggest advantage of the human race is the ability to fight at long distances. As long as it is not close combat, the weapons we have can draw us closer. There is a gap in the number of enemy zombies. Hundreds of millions of zombies are not enough to be feared."


    "Of course, you can''t blindly let friendly zombies be in the forefront. Once they all die in battle, it is us who face the enemy. This is not what the coalition wants to see. Therefore, when the enemy is charging forward, we have nothing to do with it. We must also take the initiative to attract a part of the enemy army to leave the main force to open up a new battlefield."


    "In these local battlefields, we have to use the wisdom of our human race. All kinds of traps, ambushes, and siege will all be used. Although such a small-scale battle cannot affect the frontal battlefield, it can share some of the pressure on friendly zombies. Get them a longer fighting time."


    Then, Chen Haojie said some details.


    For example, soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals.


    The most difficult point for enemy zombies to deal with is the sky corpse.


    This kind of corpse is too fast, if it is not unexpected, it is difficult to damage them even with a sniper rifle.


    At this time, Xiaoyue Sirius and the others were able to play their role.


    The battle has started, and their main purpose is to guard against the attack of the corpse.

 Chapter 1223： The way to leave the enemys corpse king

    The meeting proceeded in an orderly manner under the auspices of Wei Xiao.


    As the battle plan against the enemy Corpse Emperor forces became more detailed, in the end, after Chen Haojie and the others were basically able to finalize the main battle plan, everyone discovered a critical problem.


    That is, will the enemy corpse emperor who invaded the western polar region withdraw early if the situation is not good?


    "If the enemy corpse emperor really retreats to the non-Emirate continent and waits for the opportunity to make a comeback again, everything we are doing now will most likely become useless." The elder sister said worriedly.


    According to the battle plan formulated by Chen Haojie, the coalition forces need to rush all the way to the territory of the enemy''s corpse emperor and behead it to be considered a complete victory.


    But if the allied forces are able to get to that point, the enemy Corpse Emperor will naturally realize that the West Pole is no longer able to be captured, and the prey of the Empress of the Earth is not something she can swallow if she wants to.


    Once the enemy corpse emperor chooses to retreat and return to the non-emirate continent, then all the coalition forces have done will fall short.


    On the non-Emirati mainland, it is not something they can easily set foot in.


    The strong masses of Phoenix will not deny it, but let them attack the non-Emirate continent, fearing that they will have more than one heart and insufficient strength.


    Xiaoyue Sky Wolf condensed his eyebrows: "Seriously, the real root of the battle with the corpse clan is with the super zombies. The corpse king and the mother corpse are immortal. No matter how many middle and high-level zombies we kill, we are in vain. Moreover, we The human race urgently needs the genes of the super zombie. If there is no increase in the top power of the human race after a big battle, then the war with the corpse race will lose its greatest significance."


    "Sergeant Chen, do you have a way to ensure that the enemy corpse emperor will not run away?" Yaoyue asked.


    "This¡­"


    Chen Haojie also clearly discovered the problem.


    Ensure that the enemy corpse king will not run away?


    How can he guarantee this?


    The corpse emperor would not listen to him.


    Lin Xiao said: "The main purpose of the enemy corpse emperor¡¯s invasion of the western polar land is to come to the land queen. If the land queen is willing to take risks with her body, it¡¯s not impossible. But it¡¯s a pity that the enemy¡¯s corpse Since the imperial power came into contact, the Empress of the Earth has never had such an idea."


    "She knows very well that once she appears on the battlefield, the enemy corpse emperor will never let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "Should we change the battle plan and deliberately let the enemy corpse emperor take the initiative to trouble the Queen of the Earth, and then we are outflanking it?" Bai Youwei said suddenly.


    As soon as she uttered these words, Mu Wu''s innocent eyes were directly exchanged.


    "Boom..."


    "Oh, Sister Wu Qing, why are you knocking on my head?"


    Mu Wuqing said amusedly: "Thank you for the bad idea. If the enemy corpse emperor is really put in, the billions of people will be enough to block our steps until the enemy corpse emperor swallows the earth queen."


    "Without the Queen of the Earth, who is also the corpse emperor, against the imperial power of the enemy corpse emperor, friendly zombies will also become enemy zombies. Then you still want to outflank others. It''s good not to be outflanked by others."


    Phantom said humorously: "Fortunately, they did not participate in this meeting. Otherwise, do you think they dare to eat you alive?"


    Bai Youwei spit out a small pink tongue.


    "I just suggest that it is not up to the military division and husband to decide whether to use it in the end."


    Seeing that the atmosphere at the scene fell into silence, Wei Xiao, who remained silent only when he said something at the beginning of the meeting, said this time.


    "Just follow the plan you just discussed. Don''t worry about the enemy''s corpse emperor. I promise she won''t run."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s opening immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Brother Wei, do you have a way to ensure that the enemy corpse emperor will not run away?"


    Wei Xiao laughed and said, "Doesn''t you think it is superfluous to think about this now? Let''s go to that point first, and I will arrange the rest."


    "But¡­"


    "Nothing good but."


    Lin Xiao still wanted to talk, but Wei Xiao interrupted directly.


    "Didn¡¯t you just want to repel the enemy corpse emperor forces? Now, according to the current plan, no accident, this wish is 90% possible. For the remaining enemy corpse emperors, I will Do it, don¡¯t worry about it."


    After hearing what Wei Xiao said, the eldest sister, Lin Xiao and the others suddenly discovered that they really seemed to think too much.


    In the beginning, isn''t their biggest wish to drive the enemy Corpse Emperor forces out of the West Pole?


    Now that they have basically seen the possibility of success, why are they suddenly thinking of the enemy corpse emperor coming?


    Is this what people often call "subtlety"?


    Because the height at which I was at has changed, the things I wanted in my heart also moved towards goals that I had never even dared to think of.


    At Wei Xiao''s reminder, the eldest sister and Lin Xiao came to their senses.


    The eldest sister is not a person who doesn''t know good and bad, nodded and said: "Chief Wei is right. Regardless of whether the enemy corpse emperor can be killed in the end, as long as the enemy corpse emperor can be driven out of the western poles, we will be the victor. Sometimes being too greedy can backfire."


    Lin Xiao also deeply agrees.


    "In fact, it''s not bad to be able to defeat the enemy Corpse Emperor. Not to mention all of her troops, but tens of millions are still possible. With so many corpses, we are enough to increase the strength of the Allied Forces in the Western Polar Region to an unimaginable level. To the point. In the future, we will not be as passive as we are now when we face the invasion of external corpse emperors."


    Seeing that they both said so, the others no longer entangled with the enemy corpse emperor.


    If the final outcome is really like this, although there is a catch in the ointment, the West Pole will also gain time for respite and development.


    Compared to the precarious situation before, this is already a good result.


    After others no longer considered the factor of the enemy''s corpse emperor''s escape, the commander-in-chief Chen Haojie gave Wei Xiao a meaningful look.


    No, it should be said that phoenix people have an illusion in their hearts.


    They all feel that their owner wants to do something again.


    Was the Demon King Wei who didn''t do things the same person they were familiar with?


    Lan Qiang and Chen Haojie looked at each other.


    After discovering the suspicion in each other''s eyes, the two smiled without leaving a trace.


    Without the trouble of the enemy corpse emperor, everyone discussed the details that should be paid attention to next, and the meeting to decide the future direction of the coalition army ended.


    When I left the temporary headquarters, it was already dark outside.


    Wei Xiao and the others walked towards the station of the Phoenix Army.


    On the way.


    "Husband, do you have a way to make the enemy corpse emperor nowhere to escape?" Bai Youwei, who was full of curiosity, asked at this time.


    She wanted to know Wei Xiao''s specific plan, so what about the others?


    Because Lan Qiang and Yu Wei are looking forward to Wei Xiao''s response.


    There were outsiders there before, and Wei Xiao wouldn''t say much about some things. As for now, with his people around him, he has nothing to avoid.


    "Remember when we met the Queen of the Earth not long ago?"


    Bai Youwei nodded: "Of course I remember. We let the Queen of the Earth hand over the military power at that time, and let her feel our strength."


    "Then do you remember what I said to her?"


    What did Wei Xiao say to the Queen of the Earth?


    Bai Youwei tilted her head.


    Not long after, Bai Youwei thought of something, her starry eyes exploded like a starry sky, glowing with endless stars.


    "Husband, you mean to ask the Queen of the Earth to help us deal with the enemy Corpse Emperor at a critical moment?"


    "if not?"


    Bai Youwei frowned immediately.


    "But didn''t Lin Xiao say that? The Queen of the Earth will not take risks with her body."


    "Haha... to commit a risk with the body? That is for Lin Xiao and the others, do you think that after the Queen of the Earth saw our strength, she still thinks that it is a risky behavior?"


    Bai Youwei was silent.


    But at this moment, smart people already knew Wei Xiao''s plan.


    Among them, Mu Wuqing, Phantom and Chen Haojie already understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    The first two reacted much faster because they had experienced the transaction between Wei Xiao and the Empress of the Earth, and Haojie Chen, that was the result of half reasoning and half guessing.


    Wei Xiao''s meaning was very clear. The Empress of the Earth was unwilling to take risks with her body before, it was entirely because Lin Xiao and the others were not strong enough.


    But Wei Xiao and the others are different. They have the power to threaten the corpse emperor. If they help, is there still a risk for the earth queen to deal with the enemy corpse emperor?


    "Ah...I see."


    Bai Youwei, who was obviously slower to react, was ecstatic after thinking about Wei Xiao''s plan.

 Chapter 1224： Go all out

    Wei Xiao directly knocked on her little brain.


    "Husband, it hurts."


    "I was shocked, I would know when I know it, what is it called?"


    "Hehe..." Bai Youwei smiled silly, and then took Wei Xiao''s arm, "I know your husband''s plan. Are you going to make the Queen of the Earth appear on the battlefield at a critical time, using her as a bait, The enemy corpse emperor is lured out, and then we take the opportunity to solve it?"


    "You just want to understand now? I guess they all know about it." Mu Wuqing jokingly said.


    "Why, do you already know?"


    "if not?"


    Bai Youwei didn''t believe it, and looked at Hero Chen.


    Chen Haojie smiled bitterly.


    "The Lord and Master Youwei have already said very clearly just now. You don''t need to bother to think of the Lord''s general plan."


    "How is it possible? Are you so sure that the Queen of the Earth will help us? You know that she is even stronger than her, and even swallows her corpse emperor." Bai Youwei was still a little unconvinced, and asked.


    "Because the Queen of the Earth also wants to evolve, just like the Mingzhao at the beginning. I think, in the area of ??the corpse emperor, Lord..."


    "Give you a chance to reorganize the language."


    As soon as the word flicker came out, Wei Xiao''s face suddenly became black.


    Chen Haojie sneered, and said everything in his heart for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, but I was wrong. With the eloquence and rigor of the Lord, she saw the strength of the Lord and the Mistress in the Queen of Earth, and coupled with the irresistible bargaining chip, she has no reason to refuse the Lord''s request."


    Chen Haojie has explained very clearly that if Bai Youwei is not convinced, it is unreasonable to make trouble.


    Unexpectedly, she was the last one to understand, Bai Youwei puffed her cheeks with an aggrieved expression on her face.


    "Husband, am I stupid?"


    Wei Xiao squeezed her bulging face like a hamster.


    "No matter how stupid I am, I like it."


    "Whee¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei suddenly smiled like a flower.


    "My husband is the best."


    "Virtue!" Mu Wuqing gave Bai Youwei a silent glance.


    "Slightly~~~"


    Chen Haojie came down coldly.


    "Lord, your goal is only to have more than one enemy corpse emperor, right?"


    When he said this, the eyes of everyone around him suddenly shook.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Haojie Chen deeply.


    There was no response, and while walking forward, Wei Xiao changed the subject: "In a moment, you will come in contact with Jin and Yin. From now on, let the nine female corpses under the Queen of the Earth stop breeding corpse slaves. I only need level three. The above-mentioned zombies are mainly sky-grabbers and heavy armored zombies."


    There are some things that don¡¯t need to be said too bluntly.


    From Wei Xiao''s expression, Chen Haojie had already got what he wanted to know.


    "Understand, I will get in touch with them as soon as possible."


    Not long.


    Wei Xiao and the others returned to the station.


    That night, they directed the friendly zombies to carry the gold and silver of the corpse outside, and they completed the docking with Chen Haojie.


    Chen Haojie also told them what Wei Xiao had explained.


    Gold and Silver, they don''t need to return to the royal nest where the Empress of the Earth is located to report the situation, they only need to take the initiative to connect with the Empress of the Earth, and Wei Xiao''s request will be known to the other party.


    Among the ten thousand mountains.


    The Empress of the Earth had already learned of Wei Xiao''s request.


    "Are you going to start? It really is a powerful human force. But because of this, you are also too dangerous. Our cooperation is destined to be only this time, waiting for the emperor to devour the second-level external corpse emperor. After completing the evolution, there is no need for you to exist. Human race, there must be no strong people like you exist."


    "Hohoho..."


    The Queen of the Earth murmured to herself, and then a series of orders were conveyed to the mother''s corpse''s mind.


    During this period of time, the mother corpses of endlessly reproducing zombies larvae, when receiving new instructions from the Queen of the Earth, several mother corpses that were still breeding corpse slaves suddenly stopped.


    The new flesh and blood were swallowed, and the zombie larvae that appeared again had changed to a different type.


    The next day, the southern line of defense.


    A general headquarters headed by Phoenix Army Master Chen Haojie and supplemented by multi-force advisers was formally established.


    The emergence of the coalition headquarters immediately issued a series of orders to the coalition forces.


    From the three lines of defense, most members of the Shadow Guard and Shadow Guard disappeared that day.


    And shortly after the two stealth teams left, among the coalition forces, there were batches of super soldiers carrying large amounts of explosives heading out of the city.


    The battle plan formulated by the high-level coalition forces yesterday was officially launched on this day.


    When the coalition forces began to prepare for the next decisive battle, among the enemy Corpse Emperor forces, they were also preparing for the final accumulation.


    A large number of mature zombies gush out from the nests of the nine female corpses and the corpse emperor''s lair, and the constantly gathering army of enemy zombies, like a vast ocean engulfing hundreds of square kilometers of land, can''t see the color of the surface at all.


    The quantity is terrifying.


    In a blink of an eye, half a month passed.


    During this period of time, through the efforts of the Shadow Guards and Shadowless Guards, the coalition forces have controlled most of the intelligence of the enemy Corpse Emperor''s forces.


    The location of the enemy corpse emperor, the number of enemy zombies, the approximate number of cutting-edge combat power, and so on.


    The number of zombies of the enemy Corpse King force was similar to the result that Chen Haojie and the others had guessed at the meeting, over 100 million.


    In the group of enemy corpses, there are more than 30 cyclops staying in the enemy''s garrison.


    This is still what the Shadow Guards can see, and the number of those that did not appear is unknown.


    The members of the Shadow Guard tried to enter the corpse emperor''s lair to collect further information, but all of them paid a painful price for their actions with death.


    As for the corpse of the sky, many are already on the bright side.


    There are more than twenty, but Wei Xiao and the others believe that in the dark, there are a lot more corpses than Cyclops.


    For this information, the Shadow Guards paid more than 500 casualties, and the price was definitely not small.


    With the intelligence in hand, the plan to instigate the **** is also very smooth.


    There are few super fighters in the **** team. Faced with the shadow guards and shadow guards, as long as they know the life and death of the upper ranks of the **** forces, they barely struggle and agree to serve as soy sauce fighters in the next battle. Role.


    Of course, the premise is that the coalition forces must at least ensure that they will not fall behind in the next confrontation with enemy zombies.


    Once enemy zombies gain an advantage, they will no longer "stand by."


    Compared to being assassinated by members of the Shadow Guard and Shadowless Guards, they are more afraid of being eaten alive by enemy zombies.


    Everything seems to be ready. Now, Wei Xiao and the others only need to reach a certain number of zombie elites to launch an active attack.


    While they were waiting, the enemy Corpse Emperor was obviously going to be one step faster than them.


    The enemy''s corpse emperor''s force, whose power accumulation has reached its peak, is no longer available for the reproduction of the enemy''s mother corpse. After half a month, the mighty enemy zombies army directly attacked in three directions towards the western extreme defense line.


    "Military division, the front is an urgent report. The enemy''s zombies'' attack has begun. This time, the opponent is coming out, and the three sides of the defense have more than 40 million enemy troops."


    "Come very fast. Immediately notify the southeast and east defenders, move towards the south at full speed, and let the soldiers who set up the minefield meet them, and don''t get into the minefield by mistake."


    Hearing Chen Haojie¡¯s order, a member of the headquarters from Longwei City was surprised: "Military division, abandon the two lines of defense. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for the enemy zombies to enter the West Pole without hindrance? Then they will bring disaster to the West Pole. What about the hinterland of the land?"


    "That was before, and now there is no need to worry about this. We can buy one more day to breed for the Queen of Earth forces now. If we have more enemy zombies, we will have more chances of winning the next active attack. They will sooner or later. Besiege the south, there is no need to worry about the rear."


    "But in this way, don''t we also have to face the problem of being attacked by the enemy?"


    Someone worried.


    "As expected. The enemy''s zombies have exceeded trillions, and it is inevitable to besiege us, but if the enemy''s corpse emperor can be killed in the shortest time, then the situation will change."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Let''s do it! In addition, pass the news to the leaders of the various forces, and the war is coming."


    "Yes!"


    The other people in the general headquarters no longer hesitated, and went down to give orders.


    The news that the enemy zombies took the initiative to attack the defense line quickly reached Wei Xiao and the others.


    "The other party can''t wait."


    "Move all over, this time, it seems that either you die or I die."


    "Chief Wei, are they really sure to win this battle?"


    "What do you want to do so much now? Even without Chief Wei and them, this battle is inevitable for us. Get ready for the final battlefield!"


    This is the end of the matter, no one will choose to back down, nor can he back down.


    On that day, the defenders who were still somewhat loose, all of them cheered up, and kept their guns and armours in their bodies all the time.


    So, another two days passed...

 Chapter 1225： Head-to-head

    "Wow..."


    Two days later, the southern line of defense, the enemy zombies attacking here finally appeared.


    The shadow of terror swept the earth.


    An army of enemy corpse emperors, like a tsunami and Hongtao, swarmed towards the city defense with a force of destruction and unstoppable force.


    "Give them some appetizers first."


    Above the city wall, Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius, and Hero Chen were all present.


    Facing the enemy-type zombies who could not see the end in the mountains and plains, no one was afraid of being present.


    Chen Haojie''s calm tone spread, and the soldiers waiting for the order immediately activated the detonating device.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Suddenly.


    On the ground where enemy zombies passed by, a minefield covering more than ten kilometers and full of artillery shells exploded in an all-round way.


    The sound is like thunder, shaking Jiuxiao.


    Smoke was everywhere, and wailing everywhere.


    In an instant.


    Countless enemy zombies were buried in the artillery fire, the number far exceeded one hundred thousand.


    "Ho ho..."


    However, such casualties did not affect the attack of enemy zombies.


    The enemy zombies in front fell to the ground, and the zombies behind immediately took over.


    They crossed the minefield that was not afraid of any danger, passed through the thick smoke, and charged again toward the southern line of defense.


    Defender''s side.


    The minefield detonated, and then endless artillery fire poured toward the enemy zombies camp.


    Rain and carpet bombing made the world boil.


    The horrible corpses piled up, covering one piece of land after another, and the green blood splashing like a pouring water quickly made the land wet.


    But even so.


    The attack of the enemy zombies is still fierce and unusual.


    They are not afraid of life and death, not afraid of everything, and they are struggling to move forward, even if it is not the first time that the defenders have seen such a brutal situation, they can''t help but feel a little frightened at this time.


    "Friendly zombies are dispatched and attacked frontally."


    The coalition forces are not to be outdone.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In the battle of life and death, neither the enemy nor the enemy will be soft.


    A large number of enemy zombies broke through the artillery blockade close to the city wall. The friendly zombies waiting in the back, following the call of the commanders everywhere above the city, for a time, the friendly sky-grabbers were the first to fly out of the city wall. Engaged in a confrontation with the enemy-line skidder outside.


    "Crunch..."


    The gates below the walls were also opened at this time.


    From inside, tens of millions of friendly zombies on the ground rushed out.


    The zombies on both sides collided on the ground like a torrent.


    The terrifying scene is as shocking as the sky collapses.


    "Fire..."


    The defenders did not neglect.


    In the process of the zombies rushing between the enemy and ours, watching the enemy zombies that had entered the range, millions of defenders on the wall opened fire at the same time.


    Bullets swept across the sky like a meteor shower and sank into the group of enemy corpses.


    In the blink of an eye, thousands of enemy zombies were exploded and shredded by dense bullets and artillery fire.


    Behind the demarcation line where the enemy and our zombies are fighting, there are groups of enemy zombies piled up.


    Fighting on the southern line broke out.


    At the same time, the enemy zombies in the east and southeast have begun their offensive.


    However, compared to the tragic south, the enemy zombies did not encounter any confrontation at all in the other two directions.


    The horrible tide of corpses broke through the two lines of defense and surged towards the hinterland of the West Pole.


    Wherever the enemy zombies pass by, looking around, there are dark and crushing zombies everywhere.


    "This offense is interesting."


    Lan Qiang looked at the enemy-type zombies who were unable to resist in the killing of gold and silver corpses outside the city, and couldn''t help showing a funny smile on his face.


    "Brother Lan, did you find something?" Long Ba asked.


    "Did you not find that among the enemy zombies attacking the city defense, there is not a single enemy corpse?"


    Long Ba intently checked the battlefield outside.


    "It really is."


    Looking at the entire battlefield, except for a large number of enemy zombies of second, third, and fourth level fighting against friendly zombies, none of the usual enemy corpses actually appeared.


    Even in the group of corpses surging behind, he did not see the presence of enemy corpses.


    Long Ba frowned: "What''s the situation? Please report that the enemy corpse emperor forces are pouring out? Why don''t we see the enemy corpse here?"


    Lan Qiang did not respond to Long Ba, but looked at Wei Xiao and the others.


    Chen Haojie said at this time: "The enemy''s corpse king is very smart. She knows where her advantage is. Therefore, in the current attack, she is completely using these middle and high-level zombies to consume our vital power. Once the coalition forces have a large number of casualties, the enemy''s The corpse is afraid that he will come out to clean up the final endgame."


    You don''t need how straightforward Chen Haojie said, the people present will quickly understand.


    What are the advantages of the enemy Corpse King forces?


    Isn¡¯t it just the amount of terror?


    Use the quantity advantage to consume the coalition forces, and even consume the strength of the superpowers, and then let the corpse come out to sweep the tail, the purpose is very clear.


    If the enemy corpse emperor sent out the corpse from the beginning and directly confronted the superpowers in the heyday, what would happen, she would not be clear about the previous few battles.


    Not a clever plan, but it is undoubtedly the most effective for the current enemy Corpse Emperor forces.


    With the ability to consume the strength of the coalition forces, why let the corpse come up and die?


    Lin Xiao said coldly: "Unfortunately, this time the enemy corpse emperor is going to miscalculate. The defenders on the east and southeast have already assembled on our side. There are more than 40 million enemy troops without super zombies. To capture us is nothing short of idiotic dreams."


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Boss Wei, why don''t we join in the fun?"


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance.


    Already wearing the armor of the Emperor Armor, he said coldly: "The hero has given you tasks, just do your own thing."


    The eldest sister said: "Wolf King, it''s not time for you to take action. Good steel is used on the blade, but the enemy zombies in front of us are not in our eyes. Army Master Chen, there is no need to waste time with them, we take the initiative Strike out."


    The others looked at the hero Chen.


    The battlefield ahead.


    Friendly zombies are on the front line, effectively restricting further assaults by enemy zombies.


    The defenders behind, relying on the advantage of their weapons and crazy output, the enemy zombies were completely suppressed.


    Looking at the group of friendly corpses that have advanced towards the outside, I believe it will not be long before the battlefield from the front line of the city wall will exceed the range of most of the defenders'' weapons.


    Without the support of the defenders'' firepower, friendly zombies would not have such a powerful offensive as they are now.


    Chen Haojie is also decisive.


    "Then send it out! Be careful, everyone."


    Upon hearing Haojie Chen''s words, the eyes of Big Sister, Lin Xiao, Lan Qiang, Long Feihong and others suddenly became sharp.


    "Forty million enemy zombies are only, and now we don''t put them in our eyes at all."


    Lin Xiao''s voice fell, the opened mask closed, and then he turned and walked towards the back of the city.


    The same is true for others.


    Not long.


    "Kill¡ª"


    Shocking shouts of killing came from the wide open city gate.


    The leaders and representatives of the various forces led more than eight million super coalition forces to rush out of the city gate, chasing the friendly zombies and launching a counterattack against the enemy zombies.


    The eldest sister, Lan Qiang, who are fourth-level fighters, are even more brave.


    Lead all the third-level fighters in the team, directly leave the main force and rush to the front line to join the team of friendly zombies, and fight with the enemy zombies head-on.


    The remaining fighters who are at risk of being infected, behind the line of defense established by the big brother and the friendly zombies, madly output against the enemy zombies.


    Engulfing combat.


    The enemy zombies that came like a shadow swallowing the earth, at this moment, are being covered and killed by the defenders, and gradually move towards the rear.


    The city wall.


    At this time, there were less than four million defenders on the entire city wall defense line, and most of them were just ordinary people.


    Battles like charging forward do not belong to them.


    Without the strength of self-preservation in close combat, even if they left their lives on the battlefield, they could kill many enemy zombies, but how many of them could return in the end?


    Compared with them, the ability of super fighters to protect themselves is much stronger.


    With the same number of ordinary people and super soldiers, the chance of surviving on the battlefield and not being infected is undoubtedly the latter.


    What''s more, in terms of combat effectiveness, the latter is definitely stronger than the former.


    "Husband, are we waiting here all the time?"


    Seeing the fighting in full swing ahead, every fourth-level fighter was killed heartily, the itchy Bai Youwei asked Wei Xiao unwillingly and lonely.


    "Why, do you want to go too?"


    "Hehe..." Bai Youwei smirked, and said with some twitchy, "If my husband lets me go, I naturally have no objection. Isn''t this just waiting for your husband to speak?"


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    "The military order is like a mountain. It''s useless for you to see if I can go to the battlefield. You should ask the hero now."


    Chen Haojie twitched.


    Wei Xiao would really give him problems.

 Chapter 1226： This is the word of justice

    "Sergeant Chen..."


    Chen Haojie secretly smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Facing Bai Youwei''s big eyes full of expectation, Haojie Chen, who quickly calmed down, said with a serious face: "Master Youwei, you have more important tasks. You can''t lose big because of small things."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use too many supernatural abilities, and promise to kill them after the enemy corpses appear." Bai Youwei promised.


    Chen Haojie refused: "No, the military order is like a mountain. Now that your mission has been determined, how can you change the order day and night?"


    "Sergeant Chen~~~"


    "My lord, I still have to sit in the headquarters, so I won''t stay here any longer. My subordinates will retire first."


    Without giving Bai Youwei a chance to grind hard, Chen Haojie hurriedly said this to Wei Xiao, and left with four guards.


    Bai Youwei''s face suddenly collapsed.


    "Chen Haojie..."


    "Go, go..."


    Chen Haojie didn''t dare to stay for a moment, speeding up his pace and leaving the city wall.


    Seeing Chen Haojie ignored herself, Bai Youwei stomped angrily.


    "You stay safe. You have also read the information sent by the Shadow Guards. You don''t know the number of enemy corpses. Army Master Chen is also thinking about the overall situation." Mu Wuqing said aloud.


    Bai Youwei''s mouth narrowed.


    "When will the enemy corpse come?"


    Mu Wuqing looked forward: "Then it depends on how the enemy''s corpse emperor arranged it."


    On the side, Xiaoyue Sirius, who also didn''t make a move, glanced at Wei Xiao and several women.


    For some reason, he suddenly had a bold idea.


    He wanted to know what exactly Wei Xiao''s strength had reached.


    "I don''t know how far this king''s current strength is compared to Wei Xiao?"


    It stands to reason that no matter how strong Wei Xiao is, his level will never exceed the fifth level.


    According to the speculation of the researchers at the Wolf City Research Base, there is a sixth-level fighter above the fifth-level fighter, but to become a sixth-level fighter, the corpse emperor must be killed.


    But now that the corpse clan hasn''t even appeared in the corpse emperor, it is absolutely impossible for Wei Xiao to be a sixth-level fighter.


    In this way, Wei Xiao''s level can be easily confirmed.


    According to Xiaoyue Sirius, the gap between him and Wei Xiao now should only exist in the control of the supernatural power.


    But I haven''t seen Wei Xiao make a move, he is really hard to handle.


    As for going for a test, Xiaoyue Sirius had such an idea, but he didn''t have the guts.


    If he is misunderstood by Wei Xiao when he proposes to learn from each other, everything he has done in the past will fall short.


    I really want to know Wei Xiao''s strengths and weaknesses, but he is full of worries, not to mention how uncomfortable he is.


    When he was up and down in his heart, his eyes were on the sky behind the battlefield.


    "Maybe the enemy Corpse Emperor this time is an opportunity."


    "Little Wolf, what are you thinking about?"


    Wei Xiao suddenly looked towards Xiaoyue Sirius, and asked with a smile.


    Xiaoyue Sirius returned to his senses.


    With a guilty conscience, the unnatural color on his face is obvious.


    "No, I didn''t think about anything, haha..." Xiaoyue Sirius changed the subject pretendingly, "Boss Wei, do you think we can really keep the enemy''s corpse emperor this time? According to Xiao Wang''s I understand that this time the enemy Corpse Emperor is far more powerful than what we have dealt with before, and even the Earth Queen dare not face its sharp edge..."


    "If you really fight her, how sure are you boss?"


    "Why, are you scared?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius smiled bitterly.


    "It''s a lie to say that you are not afraid, but in this world, we have no choice. Xiao Wang just wants to find out from Wei boss. If you are not sure to deal with her, then we are even more hopeless. NS."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "It''s certain, but I''m thinking now, if we kill the enemy Corpse Emperor, how should we divide the No. 5 potion we get?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes lit up.


    "How does Boss Wei plan to divide?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes filled with expectation.


    "How can I divide it?"


    "If you really do that step, the Phoenix will have a great contribution, and you should have a share."


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded again and again: "Naturally, if you are missing someone''s share, you can''t be missing Boss Wei."


    Wei Xiao continued: "One is left. The Western Polar Region has fought against the enemy Corpse Emperor forces for a long time. No matter whether it is hard work or hard work, no one else can match it. What''s more, it is on other people''s turf, regardless of their share. It''s impossible to justify here or face, do you think this is the reason?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not expect that Wei Xiao hadn''t considered him at all, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and said, "Why, do you have an idea?"


    When he met Wei Xiao''s cold eyes and looked at each other for only a moment, Xiaoyue Sirius moved away immediately.


    Xiaoyue Sirius smiled awkwardly: "That''s the truth, but Boss Wei has no opinion on how to allocate Xiao Wang."


    "Do you dare to have or do you really approve of my assignment?"


    "I don''t dare to have it, but it is also a heartfelt approval of Wei boss''s assignment."


    "Are you insincere?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked righteous: "This is a righteous word, from the heart."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei was amused by Xiaoyue Sirius'' seriousness.


    "Come on! From the bottom of my heart, Coyote, do you want to be so funny?"


    "Sister-in-law, Xiao Wang''s sentence is true, please also ask your sister-in-law to learn from it."


    "Come on, don''t I know your little thought? If you also want to have a No. 5 potion, I might be able to give you a suggestion."


    "What advice?"


    Bai Youwei smiled mysteriously.


    "There is more than one corpse emperor in the West Pole."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was stunned for a moment, then his expression of horror appeared on his face.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t play with Xiao Wang. The Queen of the Earth is our ally. We need her a lot of help in defending the West Pole in the future. Xiao Wang shouldn''t hit her attention because of love and reason."


    Bai Youwei shrugged when she heard the words, "That''s a pity."


    "Sister-in-law of this kind of joke is better not to play as much as possible. If it is heard by friendly zombies, it is not conducive to the alliance between the two sides."


    "I see." Bai Youwei didn''t take it seriously. "Husband, since Little Wolf is not interested in the Queen of Earth, should we try?"


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Look again at that time."


    "Hey..."


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and Xiaoyue Sirius'' face showed shock again.


    What does he mean by this?


    Does Wei Xiao have any thoughts about the Queen of the Earth?


    impossible?


    Amidst Xiaoyue Sirius'' suspicion, outside, the eldest sister and the others had already killed farther away.


    The tacit cooperation between the human coalition and the friendly zombies makes the enemy zombies completely unable to parry in the confrontation with the coalition.


    Less than three hours.


    The army of enemy zombies, which had been aggressively coming, has been beaten by the coalition forces and kept retreating backwards.


    The forty million army sounds like a huge number, but it is precisely because the number is too large that the enemy zombie army cannot be fully deployed.


    Many enemy zombies are still blocked behind their companions, and will not be able to join the battle for a while.


    "Roar..."


    The enemy-type zombies'' troops on the south were defeated, and they were about to be pressured back by the coalition forces. At this time, the enemy-type zombies reverberated for nine days. There was a roar that shook the hills.


    "It''s an attack order from the enemy Corpse Emperor. The foreign Corpse is about to join the battle." The friendly Corpse caught the roar from the enemy''s rear and immediately reminded the friendly side.


    The expressions of Lan Qiang and Long Ba suddenly became serious.


    "Everyone, be careful."


    "Wow..."


    Did not give the coalition much time to adapt.


    Not long after the order of the corpse emperor behind the enemy army fell, a dense and loud roar came from behind the mountain in the distance.


    Afterwards, the roar continued.


    Along with the trembling of the earth, more than thirty one-eyed giant corpses with huge bodies first appeared in the eyes of the coalition forces.


    "Cyclops? Cyclops, they are here."


    "Look at the sky, the corpse of the sky is also coming, the grass, the speed is so fast, we can''t count it at all."


    "How come there are so many enemy corpses?"


    ...


    The rear of the battlefield.


    "Husband, look at it, it''s a corpse, and an enemy corpse has appeared." Bai Youwei found the enemy corpse appeared, calling her the most joyous.


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    "How come there are so many? There are almost more than sixty."


    "Boss Wei..." Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who was sticking the Emperor Sword, had a cold face.


    "The strength of the second-level corpse emperor is really not comparable to that of the first-level corpse emperor. Well, since the enemy corpse has appeared, then we don''t have to continue to idle, let''s take action! Little wolf, you have the wind power, heavenly You are the main force of the sky corpse, and you don''t care about the one-eyed giant corpse."


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked serious.


    "Okay, then Xiao Wang is one step ahead."


    The voice fell, and the howling wolf skyrocketed, like a stream of light piercing the battlefield ahead.


    "Husband, I''m going to deal with the one-eyed giant corpse." Bai Youwei said, twelve Emperor Slashing Flying Swords were sacrificed, and then she flew to the front battlefield.


    Mu Wuqing and Phantom looked at each other.


    There was no communication between the two, but they flew out from the wall in the first time.


    Wei Xiao was the last to leave, but the speed was faster than the three women.


    A few flashes of a figure that could not be captured by the naked eye appeared on the battlefield a kilometer away.

 Chapter 1227： The confrontation of cutting-edge combat power

    The battlefield ahead.


    The enemy corpse appeared, and the Cyclops with long-range attack ability took the first shot.


    The only huge eye on his forehead gave out a death stare.


    More than 30 petrochemical light beams shot onto the numerous battlefields of the coalition forces.


    Suddenly, regardless of the enemy''s zombies or the coalition forces, the members of the blockbuster turned into stone sculptures, standing still and no longer moving.


    Just one face-to-face.


    There were more than 10,000 coalition forces who died under the light of the petrified cyclops.


    Among them, the number of enemy zombies that were accidentally injured was not more than a thousand, and the losses of both parties could not be compared at all.


    "Beware of the Cyclops."


    "Charge for me and kill it in a place with many enemy zombies."


    The threat posed by the Cyclops made the coalition feel lingering.


    The coalition forces fighting with the enemy zombies, in order to avoid the cyclops as much as possible, rushed towards more enemy zombies.


    The Cyclops has completed a wave of harvesting, and a new round of petrified rays is coming.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Wow..."


    However, the coalition''s snipers against the Cyclops are already in place.


    The Cyclops was not given a chance to continue to release petrified rays.


    A number of conventional No. 5 armor-piercing bombs or implosion bombs hit the eye-catching giant corpse in the dark.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing bullet cannot penetrate the surface defense of the Cyclops at one time, but the damage it caused to the Cyclops still exists.


    Under the impact of the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet, the one-eyed giant corpse preparing to release the petrified ray for the second time groaned painfully.


    "Keep shooting, don''t give them time to breathe."


    The members of the Shadow Guard who were invisible in the distance continued to output.


    Bullets kept hitting the head of the Cyclops. Constantly hit by No. 5 armor-piercing bullets, even if the Cyclops had thick skin, it could not withstand such uninterrupted attacks.


    Not long.


    Death began to appear among the cyclops.


    "Wow..."


    When the threat of the Cyclops was reduced, the enemy Celestial Corpses also entered the battlefield.


    With their terrifying speed, they specialize in areas where there are a large number of coalition forces.


    The figure swooped down from high altitude.


    Entering the battlefield, the heavenly corpses with endless wind blades around them, like a storm sweeping the battle circle, wherever they pass, the corpses are piled up and blood is raining down.


    A large number of coalition zombies along with a small number of enemy zombies were cut into pieces in the merciless storm, and the dead could no longer die.


    The power of the corpse was revealed in an instant.


    The coalition forces still have targeted methods to deal with the Cyclops, but the sky corpses, the untargetable figure, are completely the best place for them to slaughter wildly on the chaotic battlefield.


    In the entire battlefield, wherever the corpse attacked, people turned their backs on their horses, and the blood and rain set off, which was extremely terrifying.


    "Puff......"


    "Oh..."


    Just as the sky corpse was doing whatever it wanted on the battlefield, suddenly, a figure wearing a blood black armored armor flew past the crowd.


    When the two heavenly corpses once again swooped down on the coalition forces, the suddenly appeared figure flew out like a stream of light.


    The man was in the air, and the blood-blue sword light swept across the air. One face, two sky corpses who swooped down before making any gains, the body was split in half in the air, and one end fell to the ground.


    "Master?"


    Seeing the domineering armor of the emperor on the incoming person, the Phoenix warrior directly recognized the identity of the opponent.


    Wei Xiao stared at the other corpses flying high in the sky, and said in a cold tone: "Entrust to me the enemies in the sky, you can deal with the enemy zombies on the ground with peace of mind."


    "Yes!"


    The Phoenix Warrior was excited and replied firmly.


    This was said by the Lord who was like God in their hearts.


    No one would suspect that Wei Xiao was just talking big.


    With Wei Xiao''s support, the surrounding coalition forces immediately put a hundred and twenty hearts on them, using all their energy to deal with the surrounding zombies.


    Heaven.


    The previous scene of Wei Xiao beheading the corpse was seen by the other corpses in the sky above Wei Xiao.


    "It''s the strong one in the human race."


    "I know him, the super strong who killed our three companions with one blow on the wall half a month ago. He is terrifying, be careful."


    "It''s actually him? The mother emperor has evaluated that this person''s strength is comparable to that of the corpse emperor of our clan, and it''s best to avoid it if you encounter it.


    "Now what?"


    "Leave this battlefield. He doesn''t have the ability to fly. As long as we don''t confront him head-on, he can''t do anything with us."


    "good idea."


    The corpse in the sky clearly knew Wei Xiao''s horror.


    Using the corpse clan to communicate, the four corpses flying over Wei Xiao immediately changed their attack area.


    "carefully--"


    However, before they left the place where they were, suddenly a reminder came.


    The four heavenly corpses who focused their attention on Wei Xiao hadn''t noticed anything. At this moment, in their headspace, a purple thunder cloud condensed them.


    "No, hurry up..."


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late to discover the crisis now?


    The four corpses that had been stared at by the Phantom had no time for them to react together. From their headspace, four pillars of thunder fell from the sky, and instantly enveloped them.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Heart-piercing screams came from the thunder shrouded in thunder.


    Inside the purple light beam, the four roads appeared black in the purple light, and they disappeared into smoke in a short while.


    The four corpses didn''t have any power to resist, so they were wiped out.


    "Damn it, it''s a human supernatural person, so be careful."


    The sky corpses reminded the four previous corpses from a distance, seeing their companions wiped out, their expressions dignified, and their tone full of anxiety.


    "If you have time to care about others, you should still care about yourself! The windswept world."


    "what?"


    A loud shout appeared, and the corpse had just reacted.


    Suddenly, an endless storm swept toward him from the side.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The wind blades that can be seen everywhere cut each other''s body, and within a few breaths, the corpse of the sky is full of scars.


    Fortunately, he formed a barrier to protect himself in a critical moment with his abilities.


    When the storm passed, the sky corpse looked at the person releasing the supernatural power, his eyes changed drastically.


    "The strong human race who controls the power of wind?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius flew towards him.


    Without giving the other party much time to breathe, he closed his hands and drank again.


    "The wind of the sword is in the sky."


    Suddenly, in the invisible air, countless air currents converged into a pale blue ten-meter sword and fell in the air.


    The sky corpse with a split liver and horrified expression had no time to dodge, and could only bite the bullet and forcibly prop up a barrier to resist the attack of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Exit!"


    "Do not--"


    "Rumble..."


    There is nothing to resist.


    Facing the powerful blow of Xiaoyue Sirius, the defense of the corpse was like paper.


    Upon contact, it turned into broken foam, and the small body under the giant sword condensed by the force of the wind turned into a cloud of blood on the spot and spilled onto the earth.


    "kill him!"


    The other corpses finally reacted at this time.


    Compared to Wei Xiao''s horror, the fear of Xiaoyue Sirius was obviously much smaller than that of the sky corpses, and three of them immediately flew towards him.


    Upon seeing Xiaoyue Sirius, the corner of his mouth under the mask slightly raised.


    "Let you see the power developed by this king."

 Chapter 1228： Create your own combat skills

    "bass--"


    No hesitation.


    I don''t know if it was under the influence of Wei Xiao, and Xiaoyue Sirius, who also likes to use swords, drew a sharp Tang sword from the armor behind him.


    Seeing the flying corpse, Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes burst out with a sharp look.


    "The Gale Devil Slash--"


    With a knife across the air, the force of the wind surrounds it.


    Following the howling of Xiaoyue Sirius, the long knife in his hand also waved.


    "That is?"


    Wei Xiao below noticed this scene and frowned.


    I saw the Howling Moon Sirius in the sky wielding a long knife, and every time it slashed out, it could generate a shocking space and a sharp sword energy that pierced the sky and swept across the place where the corpse was.


    With Wei Xiao''s sharp eyes, he could naturally catch the transparent sword energy.


    Each sword qi was more than ten meters long, and most importantly, Wei Xiao felt a strong threat.


    Xiaoyue Sirius seemed to have developed some incredible fighting skills.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The fact is also true.


    In front of the sword energy that Xiaoyue Sirius used in the air, the corpse of the sky had not yet formed its besieging against him. Immediately, there were two celestial corpses who were in mid-air by the sword released by Xiaoyue Sirius without knowing it. Qi split in half.


    The remaining one is uncomfortable.


    It was the first time he faced such a strange attack, one wing was cut off.


    The body lost its balance and fell to the ground like a bird with folded wings.


    "kill him¡­¡­"


    The coalition forces below saw that there was a corpse that took the initiative to fall down and kill them. None of them hesitated.


    "Oh..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The last struggle of the corpse before his death.


    The force of the wind that ran through the surroundings and raged across the world raged away.


    Endless wind blades flew to besieged and killed his coalition forces. At the same time, they also killed many friendly zombies and several coalition human warriors.


    But that''s it.


    The last struggle ended, and the corpse died with hatred.


    Wei Xiao''s attention still stayed on Xiaoyue Sirius.


    The ability can still be used like this?


    Damn, this guy is really a talent.


    Perhaps it was because he felt his eyes were paying attention to himself, Xiaoyue Sirius instinctively looked in the direction where Wei Xiao was.


    As a result, the two eyes met each other.


    At the beginning, Xiaoyue Sirius was still a little embarrassed, but when he thought that he didn''t do anything, he just showed the ability he developed. Is it necessary to be afraid of Wei Xiao?


    So, the Xiaoyue Sirius, who had some confidence, nodded at Wei Xiao solemnly, then moved and flew towards the other corpses.


    "This guy?"


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    Is this showing off to yourself?


    But let alone, Xiaoyue Sirius does have such capital.


    Wei Xiao, who had never thought that his abilities could still be used in this way, this time, saw that Xiaoyue Sirius used the weapon in his hand to cooperate with the abilities to exert such terrifying power. It seemed that this move of the opponent opened up for Wei Xiao A new door.


    Recalling the blow that broke out when I left the battlefield with the Phantom half a month ago...


    "When this battle is over, it seems necessary to develop my potential."


    After making up his mind, Wei Xiao didn''t think about it anymore, and his figure flickered, and he swept a battlefield directly in the team of enemy zombies.


    Other directions.


    Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing also took action.


    In this battle, Bai Youwei did not use any extra power without reservation.


    Forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives surround her body, forming an absolute killing domain. Wherever she goes, the enemy zombies are harvested by her like straw.


    Fortunately, the celestial corpse in the sky stayed high in the sky. It would be difficult for her to threaten the other party for a while, but if the corpse swooped down, Bai Youwei immediately controlled forty-eight Slashing Flying Swords and trapped it in it.


    The Emperor Slashing Throwing Knife built by the teeth of the corpse emperor has the most destructive power so far in the world.


    The heavenly corpse in Bai Youwei''s killing domain, even if protection was placed around the body, it could not stop the cutting of Emperor Slashing Flying Knife.


    In minutes, the opponent will become a corpse.


    "It feels really good to wait for work with ease."


    Bai Youwei likes the feeling of hunting corpses like this.


    Reaping the most zombies with the least supernatural powers, although the speed is not as fast as her control of the metal quicksand brings obvious effects, but the price is long-lasting.


    Work slowly and work hard.


    Following her harvest, Bai Youwei was confident that she could kill one day and one night with the terrifying and destructive power of the Flying Sword.


    Compared with Bai Youwei, who can rely on external forces, Mu Wuqing''s battle is extremely eye-catching.


    More than a dozen fireballs condensed from the spiritual flames around him swirled around.


    To deal with zombies on the ground, with the horrible high temperature of the spiritual flame and the ability to not extinguish without burning out, once the enemy zombies are contaminated, they will be burned to ashes, and the heavenly corpses in the sky, Mu Wuqing directly releases Fireballs attack.


    Covered fireball attack.


    It''s better to say that the corpse is a little farther away from Mu Wu Qing. With the terrifying speed, as long as they don''t die and have the ability to avoid them, once they dive down and attack the ground troops, they will be swallowed by the merciless flames.


    Even if they use their own abilities to fight against them, but the strength of the two sides is not at the same level, the struggle of the corpse seems weak.


    At the beginning, the enemy corpse who showed an invincible posture, now that Mu Wuqing and the others join, it is not enough to be afraid.


    "Wow..."


    With the last wailing sound that rang through the entire battlefield, the cyclops that were the first to attack all fell on the battlefield under the aim of the coalition snipers.


    The corpses in the sky are not much better.


    As the main force to deal with the sky corpses, the Xiaoyue Sirius kept harvesting the sky corpses flying at high altitudes. The killing speed may have been a little slow, but after a long time, it was not the opponent''s corpse at all, and it was destined to be annihilated.


    It is also extremely difficult for the corpse to deal with the coalition forces on the ground.


    With Wei Xiao and the others here, the corpse dared to leave a safe position and pounce on the ground, and the one who greeted them was also death.


    "Damn, there are human abilities, and our attacks are restricted everywhere."


    "I can''t control so much, let''s kill together."


    The corpse also began to be cruel.


    No longer care about others.


    The remaining corpses gathered together, eight of them propped up a protective cover to protect the seven companions in the middle.


    The seven corpses in the middle position directly released their abilities with all their strength.


    Suddenly.


    The violent wind convolves on the battlefield, and the wind is surging.


    The bright sky was suddenly enriched by the wind and clouds, and lost its light.


    "Stop them..."


    Seeing this, Wei Xiao below hurriedly said.


    Xiaoyue Sirius and Phantom Shadow did not hesitate to notice the behavior of the corpse in the sky.


    "die--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius shot first.


    Struggling to cut it out, the fifty-meter-long transparent wind blade volleyed towards the protective cover formed by the corpse.


    "boom--"


    The terrifying impact set off a storm.


    The bodies of the eight corpses supporting the protective cover trembled, and there was even blood flowing out of the corners of their mouths.


    Although the situation was terrible, they still blocked the blow of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Upon seeing this, Xiaoyue Sirius closed the knife, rounded the long knife again, and issued a second blow.


    Mu Wuqing and the others also shot.


    A huge fireball was condensed between Mu Wuqing''s hands.


    "drink--"


    With a soft drink, a horrible flame ray hits the protective cover formed by the corpse in the sky.


    After that, the thunder condensed by the Phantom covered the opponent.


    Purple lightning rained down, constantly bombarding the defenses supported by the eight corpses.


    With the combined efforts of several people, the seven orifices of the corpse began to bleed.


    The blood basin cracked to the base of the ears was big, and the sharp teeth inside clenched, and the eyes were full of hideousness.

 Chapter 1229： You think too much

    The Phantom and the others reacted fast enough, but they still couldn''t stop the corpse''s ultimate move.


    With eight corpses desperately buying time for their companions, the other seven''s big tricks finally took shape.


    For a time, thick clouds and gusts swept across the sky.


    A tornado with a path of more than 20 meters appeared on the battlefield, sweeping across the battlefield without distinction between us and the enemy.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    In the merciless storm, members of the enemy and us were drawn into the sky.


    The figure falling like the rain, except for the third-level fighters or fourth-level zombies that can survive 100% in this terrifying storm, the rest, even the third-level zombies and the second-level fighters, can survive entirely by luck.


    "break¡­¡­"


    "Puff..."


    In the sky, the defense formed by the enemy''s corpse was eventually broken under the cooperation of the Phantom and the others.


    Without defense, the spirit flames, purple electricity, and terrifying sword aura swept the fifteen enemy corpses, and they fell one after another with nowhere to escape.


    Losing the control of the enemy corpse, one after another tornadoes completely raged away.


    The tornado is getting bigger and bigger and stronger.


    Once these tornadoes engulf the entire battlefield, not to mention the final result, even if the coalition forces win in the end, I am afraid they will pay a heavy price.


    Especially the Terran Army.


    Friendly zombies can still rely on the corpse to reproduce new combat power, but if the human race loses too much, it will be a fatal blow.


    "Block them."


    Facing the storm that was completely out of control, the Earth-bound Corpse stood up at this time.


    Nine earth-related corpses joined forces and summoned a tall earth wall from the ground to block off the tornadoes in an attempt to limit their range.


    Their actions have also achieved some results, but this is not enough.


    "Look at me."


    Bai Youwei also shot.


    Forty-eight Zhanhuang flying knives were recovered, Bai Youwei showed a trace of resilience, and a pair of small hands touched the ground.


    "Come out to me."


    "Rumble..."


    The abilities controlled by Bai Youwei spread all over her reach.


    Suddenly, from underground, a large amount of metal materials began to gather.


    Numerous metal sand particles were formed, and then under Bai Youwei''s control, they flowed into the tornado, allowing the quicksand to be drawn into it.


    "Condensation!"


    When a tornado was full of metal quicksand, Bai Youwei closed her hands together.


    At this moment, the raging storm turned into a metal storm sculpture, standing between heaven and earth.


    Bai Youwei did not hesitate, the metal storm statue decomposed, countless metal turned into quicksand returned to the earth, and a tornado disappeared invisible.


    Immediately, the next storm emerged from the endless metal quicksand.


    Do the same.


    The storms raging on the battlefield are quickly dissipating.


    But manpower will come to an end.


    After successively destroying six tornadoes, Bai Youwei''s face was already a little pale.


    As the beads of sweat kept rolling down, her panting became quicker.


    "Let''s go too."


    Phantom, Mu Wuqing, and Xiaoyue Sirius killed the enemy corpses and joined the team to stop the tornado.


    The method of the three is very simple, with absolute strength to disperse them.


    With the combination of the four people and the nine earth-type corpses, the tornado summoned by the enemy-type corpses was finally wiped out.


    But in these ten minutes of effort, whether enemy zombies or coalition forces, the total number of casualties under the tornado storm exceeded millions.


    "Youwei, are you okay?"


    Wei Xiao rushed to Bai Youwei first and hugged the shaky figure of Bai Youwei in his arms.


    Bai Youwei showed a sickly beautiful smile.


    "Husband, I''m going offline again."


    The little woman looked a little unwilling.


    Knowing that she was off again, Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    "I''ll take you back to the rear first and rest for two days. You Bai Youwei is still the brightest cub on the battlefield."


    "Hey...husband, you know to make me happy."


    "Let''s go, I will take you back."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, picked up Bai Youwei, and withdrew directly to the rear.


    Phantom on their side.


    Mu Wuqing''s consumption is also very high, although the situation is much better than Bai Youwei, but if he continues to stay on the battlefield, there is also a huge danger.


    "Sister Wu Qing, I''ll take you back." The energetic phantom came to her and said.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t try her best.


    If the supernatural powers are exhausted, her situation will be worse than ordinary people.


    "Trouble."


    "A little thing."


    The Phantom picked up Mu Wuqing and turned into a flash of lightning to leave the battlefield.


    The remaining Xiaoyue Sirius was still in the air.


    But if someone notices his face under the mask, it is not difficult to find that his situation at the moment is also extremely bad.


    No one escorted him, and the self-knowing Xiaoyue Sirius flew directly to the wall.


    For a time, all the enemy corpses fell, and on the coalition side, all the ability players also withdrew, and the situation between the two sides returned to the original scene.


    On the battlefield.


    "Brothers, the enemy corpses have been killed by our superpowers. Now it is time for us to fight back with all our strength and kill all the remaining enemy zombies."


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Earth-based zombie army will kill me..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Wei Xiao and the others teamed up to kill all the enemy corpses. It stands to reason that for the entire battlefield, the battle situation has not changed much, but at this moment, facing the enemy zombies led by no corpses, the coalition seems to have unprecedented strength. Similarly, the speed of killing enemy zombies is much faster than before.


    The morale of the coalition forces at this moment on the battlefield can be described as unstoppable.


    The rear city wall.


    Wei Xiao and the Phantom returned one after another.


    "Brother-in-law (Master, Wolf King)..."


    Someone from the soldiers on the wall immediately came to meet him.


    Wei Xiao and Phantom gave Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing to Ai Luoer and the others.


    "Take them down to rest."


    "I know my brother-in-law."


    Ai Luoer and the two female soldiers supported Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing respectively, and turned and walked under the city wall.


    Wei Xiao saw Xiaoyue Sirius on the side.


    "Little wolf, can you stand it?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head.


    "Next, Xiao Wang won''t be able to fight alongside you, Boss Wei. You can only stay on this wall and take care of one or two."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    However, Xiaoyue Sirius did not leave the city wall.


    He can still hold on to the frontline battlefield, which also means that his situation is much better than that of Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing.


    It can also be seen from this point that his strength is stronger than Mu Wuqing, but that''s all.


    Compared with the Phantom, there is still a gap.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that his ability to maintain his current state is related to the combat skills he developed.


    If his strength is comparable to Mu Wuqing, just because he has combat skills that can explode powerful combat power while saving extraordinary abilities, then his discovery is too important.


    Wei Xiao didn''t go to learn more.


    Look at the phantom.


    "You stay and pay attention to the safety of Youwei and the others, don''t go to the battlefield ahead."


    Phantom nodded.


    "Master himself be careful."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and jumped off the wall.


    The Phantom did not stay on the wall for much, nodded at Xiaoyue Sirius, turned and hurried towards the direction where Bai Youwei and the others had left.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who was left alone on the city wall, frowned slightly at this time.


    He also noticed the strength of the Phantom and the others in the previous battle.


    The situation is much worse than he expected.


    Not to mention other things, just a phantom, Xiaoyue Sirius felt the gap with the opponent.


    Of course, he doesn''t think he is weaker than the Phantom. If it is the heyday of fighting, it is not certain who will win the battle.


    But Wei Xiao made him feel a little surprised.


    "In that situation, he didn''t actually make a move? Is he afraid of being known by others about his strength or does he feel that the corpse is not worthy of him to make a move?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was disappointed not to see Wei Xiao using his supernatural powers with his own eyes.


    This also makes him uncomfortable.


    The less he knows about Wei Xiao, the less he feels.


    Without clarifying the true situation of Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius would raise his strength to an extremely high level in the future, but he knew nothing about Wei Xiao and would never dare to take the first step to provoke Wei Xiao.


    This is a kind of caution and a concern.


    If Wei Xiao knew what Xiaoyue Sirius was thinking, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The situation just now is that Wei Xiao doesn''t want to make a move?


    No, Wei Xiao had a hard time talking about it.


    Deal with the Cyclops, he has this strength, but he wants to kill a Cyclops, and it will take far more time than a sniper to deal with the Sky Corpses.


    How did Wei Xiao get off the ground when he didn''t have the ability to be airborne, and he didn''t have any support to provide him with a foothold?


    He is powerless.


    If all the corpses appeared on the ground, you can see if he would be "indifferent".


    It can only be said that Xiaoyue Sirius thinks too much.

 Chapter 1230： Decisive battle on the southern line of defense

    The battlefield ahead.


    Without the threat of enemy corpses, the combat power of the coalition forces far exceeds that of enemy zombies.


    Not to mention one-sidedness, but it can definitely be achieved in a one-for-ten confrontation, more than 40 million enemy zombies, at this time the casualties have exceeded a quarter.


    The land is full of the corpses of the enemy and our soldiers.


    The dark green blood that flows continuously converges from a high place to a low place, and finally forms a river that washes the earth.


    The fierce battle continued, and time passed unconsciously.


    In a blink of an eye, the battle passed day and night.


    At this time, inside the command headquarters behind the coalition forces.


    "Military division, the latest information, the enemy zombies in the east and southeast are encircling to the south. Within two days, our army will be flanked by enemy zombies."


    The enemy zombies in the east and southeast still acted according to Chen Haojie''s previous predictions.


    Because the defenders of the two lines of defense have already withdrawn, this has caused enemy zombies to cross the line of defense without encountering any resistance, posing a direct threat to the hinterland of the West Pole.


    But the enemy corpse emperor couldn''t think of it, all the forces of the coalition forces gathered in the south.


    Now the southern battlefield is completely dominated by the coalition forces. If you do not choose to increase troops to support the southern battlefield, the enemy zombies attacking the southern defense line are likely to be completely wiped out by the coalition forces.


    Once the war in the south fails, the enemy Corpse Emperor wants to deal with the Empress of the Earth, but will not be able to face the hurdle of confronting the southern coalition forces.


    It is precisely because of this.


    In order to prevent the enemy''s corpse emperor from entering the West Pole from the threat of the human race, the enemy zombies who broke through the other two lines of defense can only give up and continue to penetrate into the hinterland of the West Pole.


    More than 80 million enemy zombies turned their directions and swept toward the southern line of defense.


    Chen Haojie had already anticipated this step, so they were not surprised by this news.


    "How is the layout of the minefield behind us?" Chen Haojie asked.


    A staff officer said seriously: "Compared with the layout of the minefield in front of the southern line of defense, it is only a lot more. If the enemy zombies dare to come over and want to cross the minefield, they must at least leave millions of corpses on the road."


    "Unfortunately, for the enemy as a whole, this number is still too small."


    Some people sigh.


    The number of enemy zombies is too much.


    More than 80 million.


    If this battle were not related to the life and death of the Longxia Land Human Race, the coalition forces might not dare to face its edge.


    It can be said that this is a battle they have to fight.


    Someone said: "Master Chen, the number of enemy zombies is too large, and it is no longer what we have now. It is time for the support of the Queen of the Earth to be dispatched. Otherwise, once the enemy forces form a siege on us, the consequences will be disastrous. ."


    Chen Haojie had a cold face.


    "How many combatable soldiers under the Empress of the Earth have gathered?"


    "According to the report of the corpse Ziyin two days ago, the number of zombies of more than two million third-level zombies originally contained in the nine female corpse lairs under the command of the Empress has reached three million."


    "Only three million?" Chen Haojie was a little disappointed.


    "After all, there is too little time. Breeding Level 3 zombies is no better than corpse slaves. If you only breed corpse slaves, it is now more than tens of millions of levels."


    Chen Haojie thought for a while.


    "Forget it, you can''t wait any longer, three million is three million! Let the Shadow Guards contact Gold and Silver immediately, and let them notify the Queen of the Earth to dispatch reinforcements as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    After explaining this, Chen Haojie ordered again: "In addition, the frontline battlefield is passed to let the five million human race troops retreat to consolidate the southern line of defense, ready to meet the attack of enemy zombie reinforcements."


    "Yes!"


    The command''s order was quickly communicated.


    On the frontline battlefield, the coalition forces that had eliminated one-half of the enemy''s zombie troops, when they received the command from the headquarters, the Phoenix level II fighters, the super soldiers below the Wolf City level III, and the civilian forces returned to defense.


    Only some of the super fighters in the West Pole and all the super fighters above level 3, including level 3 of the coalition, cooperate with the friendly zombies to continue to deal with the enemy zombies in the south.


    The strength of the coalition forces on the frontal battlefield was reduced, and the offensive was naturally not as good as before.


    The enemy zombies also got some breathing time at this time, and the battle with the coalition forces on the southern battlefield showed signs of indiscriminateness.


    Above the West Antarctic Plateau.


    The Queen of the Earth has received news of sending troops from Gold and Silver.


    No hesitation.


    On the same day, the nine female corpses received an order, from their lair, a mighty army of friendly zombies rushed out.


    The total number of friendly zombies exceeds seven million.


    Half of them are Level 3 zombies, and the remaining half are corpse slaves.


    Except for the warriors conceived by the nine corpses of the mothers, the eighty-thousand fourth-level soil corpses in the lair of the Empress of the Earth, led by the 21 corpses of the Earth corpses, also all set off.


    There is no room left at all.


    Whether it was the Empress of the Earth or Wei Xiao, they undoubtedly regarded this battle as the final battle.


    Victory or defeat in one fell swoop.


    ...


    "Wow..."


    Two days later.


    The reinforcements of enemy zombies finally came to the rear of the southern line of defense.


    Densely dense enemy zombies appeared in the mountains and plains, and under the whistling of the huge one-eyed giant corpse, they directly launched a full-scale attack on the southern line of defense.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The enemy zombies that had penetrated into the minefield were immediately baptized by artillery fire.


    Dense and crowded enemy-type zombies, all members in the minefield, almost every explosion produced, there are more than a dozen enemy-type zombies lose their combat effectiveness.


    Just this "meeting ceremony" caused no fewer than a million casualties to enemy zombies.


    Then, the artillery camp of the garrison began the baptism of artillery fire.


    The mobile unit cooperated with the artillery camp at the rear, and the artillery shells that pierced the sky launched a carpet bombing of the enemy zombies.


    The sound shook like thunder and blossomed all over the ground, and groups of enemy zombies were killed and injured under the cover of cannon fodder.


    "Wow..."


    When the enemy''s zombies were bombarded by the defenders'' artillery fire and launched a sprint to the city defense a kilometer away, the reinforcements of the allied zombies also arrived at a critical moment.


    Eighty thousand soil corpses under the leadership of the Earth-based corpse are like a sharp sword stab at the enemy zombies.


    The unmatched and powerful enemy zombie elite, from the front, directly divides the front camp of the enemy zombie, dividing it into two from the middle.


    Then a large group of friendly zombies formed a long snake formation to cover up and kill them.


    The zombies on both sides faced each other, and the friendly zombies quickly formed a frontline battlefield.


    After the flesh and blood city wall formed by friendly zombies blocked the enemy zombies from the city defense 800 meters away, the Human Race defenders also dispatched at this time.


    In addition to the defensive force on the city wall, the ground and mobile units were launched, and the combat force composed of super fighters attacked in an all-round way.


    Before the enemy zombies have crossed the defense line cast by the friendly zombies, they do not need to come into close contact with the enemy zombies.


    Just be behind the friendly zombies and use the cover of the friendly zombies to bombard the camp of the enemy zombies wildly.


    The intensive firepower of the human army is directed towards the enemy zombies team.


    In the fierce and unusual battle, thousands of lives fell on this land at every moment.

 Chapter 1231： Earth-based mother corpse debut

    Above the city wall.


    Wei Xiao and the others did not participate in the battle against the enemy corpses in the rear battlefield.


    After several days of cultivation, Bai Youwei and others, who had recovered to their peak state, wanted to join the battlefields on both sides, but they could not bear to think of Wei Xiao and the command''s next plan.


    "Boss Wei, the strength of the coalition forces in the rear battlefield is still limited. Are we really not going out?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at the coalition forces gradually being surrounded by enemy zombies, with a look of worry on his face.


    The same is true for others.


    The coalition forces also gained a certain advantage from the beginning.


    However, as the enemy''s reinforcements were fully deployed, the coalition forces, which totaled just over 10 million in front of 80 million enemy forces, were quickly besieged by the other side.


    When a huge number of enemy zombies besieged and killed the coalition forces, they even had spare capacity to attack the city defense.


    Wei Xiao stared at the battlefield solemnly.


    Sometimes looking into the distance, as if waiting for something.


    "What''s the use if you go now? Destroying millions of enemy zombies and then exhausting your supernatural powers won''t change anything."


    "But just look at it, the coalition forces in the rear battlefield will be destroyed soon." Xiaoyue Sirius looked a little anxious.


    No wonder he couldn''t sit still.


    Among the coalition forces in the rear battlefield, all the elites of his Wolf City rushed up.


    Weapons are not inferior to the Phoenix, but the defensive equipment and strength are far inferior to the Wolf City of the Phoenix. From a height, in the confrontation with enemy zombies, the most casualties are in Wolf City.


    Although it is relative to the Phoenix, after all, the casualties from the civilian forces on the battlefield are greater, but watching the elites of Wolf City continue to fall, he is distressed.


    Wei Xiao was unmoved.


    "It''s not yet time for you to take action."


    With that, Wei Xiao turned and walked to the edge of the city wall.


    Thousands of meters away, the confrontation between the coalition forces and the enemy zombies outside the city continued.


    A large number of top coalition soldiers have joined the battlefield here. After a few days of **** battles, there were originally more than 40 million enemy zombies, but now there are only about 15 million left.


    The casualties of the coalition forces are not small.


    More than 10 million friendly zombies were casualties, and three of the nine corpses of the Earth Department also fell among them.


    As for the Terran Coalition, more than 8 million people went out of the city to face the enemy zombies to the south. Although they temporarily retreated 5 million two days ago, there were more than 300,000 casualties in the rest.


    This is also the result of friendly zombies standing in the forefront for the human army to block most of the main force of enemy zombies.


    If it were the coalition forces to face its edge, I am afraid that the three million human race army has now disappeared.


    Gazing at the battlefield ahead, Wei Xiao muttered: "We have to wait."


    If the allied powers are not dispatched, it will be difficult for a huge turnaround on the battlefield.


    Because there are friendly corpses in the rear battlefield to contain the enemy corpses, there is no need for Wei Xiao and the others to worry about it in a short time.


    But when Wei Xiao and the others stood still, something happened on the frontal battlefield.


    "Wow..."


    The enemy corpse that hadn''t reappeared since being beheaded by Wei Xiao and the others two days ago, appeared again on this day.


    It was a corpse of heaven.


    The quantity exceeds two digits.


    From appearing to joining the battlefield, a total of nineteen corpses came.


    In addition, there was a loud roar from the far ground.


    It was the roar of the Cyclops.


    Perhaps because of the distance, they are still on their way, but all this proves that the frontal battlefield enemy zombies'' cutting-edge support has once again appeared.


    Without the corpse, the eldest sister and the others can form an absolute suppression against the enemy zombies together with the friendly corpse.


    Even if the coalition forces withdrew five million troops, the advantage is still on the coalition side.


    But now that the enemy corpse appears again, the situation is not optimistic.


    "Husband, they are enemy corpses, Lao Lan and the others are in danger."


    Mu Wuqing''s eyes shook, and his face was full of worries.


    "Master, the command commanded."


    At the same time that the enemy corpse appeared on the front battlefield, the command headquarters had a new order.


    "come yet?"


    Wei Xiao whispered to himself, then turned to look at the messenger.


    "What order?"


    "The command ordered the coalition powers to immediately support the front battlefield, and the rear reinforcements are coming soon."


    Reinforcements? What reinforcements are there in the rear?


    Xiaoyue Sirius heard the command from the headquarters, and they were a little confused.


    Obviously, there are not many people who know that the coalition forces still have support forces.


    Wei Xiao looked like everything was under control.


    "knew."


    Wei Xiao took the order and looked at Xiaoyue Sirius and the others.


    "Well, the command from the headquarters has come down. You now support the frontal battlefield immediately."


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Don''t we support the rear battlefield?"


    "Rumble..."


    "Roar..."


    Just as Xiaoyue Sirius'' words fell, in the camp of enemy zombies in the rear battlefield.


    The earth suddenly made a violent tremor.


    After that, in several places where thick smoke was rising, a giant creature a little bigger than the one-eyed corpse appeared.


    There are a total of four behemoths. As soon as they appeared on the stage, they sounded like thunder and coerced everywhere. The surrounding enemy zombies had not responded yet. Hundreds of enemy zombies died tragically under the claws that resembled sword rain. .


    Xiaoyue Sirius and their eyes widened.


    "Mother corpse? Why did the mother corpse also appear on the battlefield?" Xiaoyue Sirius was astonished.


    Bai Youwei and the others were also full of surprise.


    They knew Wei Xiao''s plan, but in the plan, wasn''t the Queen of the Earth that would appear on the battlefield? Why did you become a mother corpse?


    "Husband, what''s the matter?"


    Wei Xiao smiled and said: "This is one of my deals with the Empress of Earth. As for the killing machine, what else can be more suitable for giants like the mother corpse and the corpse emperor? The whole body is full of sharp claws, even if it''s just a rampage on the battlefield. How many enemies can stop them?"


    "Now you don''t have to worry about the battlefield in the rear. Go and support the front. There is no corpse in the front battlefield. The Queen of the Earth can dispatch four corpses, which is already her bottom line."


    The rear battlefield.


    Xiaoyue Sirius and their eyes directly fell on the four female corpses that suddenly appeared.


    They are indeed worthy of the title of "killing machine" on the battlefield.


    The huge figure dashed unscrupulously on the battlefield. During the movement, the sickle-like claws that sealed off a certain area like rain, let alone ordinary zombies, even heavy armored zombies could not stop the advantage of the mother''s corpse. Claw attack.


    In a charge of a kilometer front, more than ten thousand enemy zombies died under the claws of the mother''s corpse. Such a terrifying killing speed is shocking and shocking.


    "In terms of lethality, the mother''s corpse is not as good as ours, but in terms of durability, compared with the mother''s corpse, there is an inherent gap. Okay, with these four mother corpses joining the rear battlefield, Xiao Wang has nothing to worry about. Just leave it to us." Xiaoyue Sirius no longer has other concerns.


    Leaving a word, the figure flew towards the front battlefield.


    Bai Youwei, Mu Wuqing, and the Phantom did not hesitate, and left the city wall to rush to the front battlefield.


    Frontal battlefield.


    Without the allied powers, the strength displayed by the enemy corpse is extremely powerful.


    In order to stop them, three of them were besieged to death during the moment of confrontation. One of them was the corpse lead that Wei Xiao and the others were familiar with.


    Seeing that the remaining gold, silver and other friendly zombies were also at risk under the siege of the corpse, at this time, Xiaoyue Sirius rushed to the battlefield first.


    The speed is not weaker than that of the sky corpse. As soon as he appeared, after a few knives, the horrible sword aura sealed the retreat of the two sky corpses, beheading them with absolute advantage.


    "Let this king be your enemy." Xiaoyue Sirius yelled and flew with a knife to kill two of the corpses.


    "Besiege him."


    The corpse knew that fighting alone was definitely not the opponent of Xiaoyue Sirius. Relying on the advantage of numbers, five corpses immediately besieged him.


    "Squeak..."


    "Wow..."


    "Have you forgotten that you still have me?"


    The phantom also appeared.


    Although she couldn''t fly, she was as fast as thunder, and unexpectedly, her figure flew past two heavenly corpses, and one of them killed them in the air.


    After her, Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing also appeared.


    As soon as they appeared on the stage, they had a few more corpses in their hands.

 Chapter 1232： When the emperor came out, the world trembled

    "Wu Qing, are you here?"


    Seeing Mu Wuqing and the others, the eldest sister and others were ecstatic.


    Mu Wu counted and nodded.


    "Sister, give us the corpse, you are responsible for the other zombies."


    "Hahaha... there are younger brothers and sisters with the Wolf King, what else should we worry about? Don''t worry, there is no enemy corpse, the enemy zombies are nothing at all."


    The arrival of the Phantom and the others greatly reduced the pressure on Lin Xiao and them.


    Don''t worry about the corpse''s sneak attack anymore, they immediately killed the enemy zombies on the ground with all their strength.


    "Kill them."


    The enemy corpses were not afraid of the power of the Phantom.


    With a roar, the remaining ten or so celestial corpses launched a siege to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "court death!"


    The Phantom and the others separated, fighting each other.


    One person fights two or three corpses alone, with ease.


    At this time, the cyclops on the front battlefield were still on their way.


    The arrival of enemy reinforcements did not seem to have caused much waves.


    With the corpse of a mother joining the coalition forces, the confrontation between the two sides is difficult to distinguish within a short period of time.


    "Roar..."


    "Wow..."


    On the rear battlefield.


    The four female corpses who were killed in the enemy group finally ushered in the target of the one-eyed giant corpse.


    The one-eyed giant corpse, also with a huge body, roared, and rushed towards the mother''s corpse at a swaying pace on the mountain.


    The mother corpse is not afraid.


    The huge body stood upright, countless sharp claws thrusting **** the ground, and the whole body collided with the flying one-eyed giant corpse in the air like a cannonball.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    When the giant monster collided, that scene, that scene, could be called the sky thunder hitting the ground and the fireball hitting the blue star.


    The violent movement brought about by the collision was shocking and weeping.


    Then the back shock caused them to shake each other away.


    The huge bodies smashed to the ground one after another. I don''t know how many zombies on both sides of the enemy were crushed into flesh by their falling huge bodies.


    "Roar-"


    "Aw¡ª"


    In the initial confrontation, no one took advantage, and roared, a behemoth scuffled together again.


    For a time, the entire battlefield, where the cyclops and the mother''s corpse confront each other, were quickly divided up, and no warrior on one side dared to approach it actively.


    "It''s really shocking! The confrontation between giants like this is not an exaggeration to say that the world is destroyed."


    Wei Xiao admired the scene in front of him, and couldn''t help sighing again and again.


    It''s spectacular, and it makes people excited.


    That kind of clash of fists to the flesh and hard power makes people heart-stirring thinking about it, let alone witnessing it with your own eyes.


    Ai Luoer stood beside Wei Xiao obediently.


    "It''s a pity that the Cyclops is destined to have no chance to fight fairly with the mother''s corpse."


    Wei Xiao turned his head and glanced at Ai Luoer.


    "This is a war, not a duel."


    "Boom boom..."


    It seems to be to confirm the words of the two people. The confrontation between the giants of the enemy and us is fierce. At this time, the Quartet, the coalition snipers began to block the Cyclops.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing bullet cannot kill the Cyclops at one time. The head is continuously penetrated by the armor-piercing bullets without the need to aim for a sustainable attack. round.


    What''s more, there are mothers'' corpses on the sidelines.


    Once the defense of the Cyclops is broken by the armor-piercing bullet, the mother''s claws will not show mercy, and the place where the Cyclops loses its scale defense is a mess.


    The sky corpse wanted to help the cyclops, but unfortunately, the friendly corpse was not a display.


    The power of the earth was launched, and from the ground, a clay giant with a height of twenty to thirty meters rose from the ground.


    The soil thorns on the body were like a goddess scattered flowers, and the dense mud rain covered the sky, forcing the sky corpses to dodge, and it was difficult to confront them directly.


    Cyclops is the fastest type of enemy zombie on the battlefield.


    The one-eyed giant corpses from the east and southeast were wiped out by the coalition forces on the battlefield within half an hour of their appearance.


    Only the extremely fast corpse can continue to cause trouble to the coalition forces.


    But with friendly corpses, their threats have been reduced to a very low level.


    However, enemy zombies always occupy a terrifying number advantage.


    The effect of the mother corpse on the battlefield is obvious, but facing enemy zombies like an ant colony, they are quickly consumed in the battle, and they are eventually swallowed by the enemy zombies.


    In order to eliminate these four friendly mother corpses, the enemy zombies paid more than three or four million casualties.


    This is still a situation where the enemy is a widow, if it is evenly matched, and the enemy corpse group does not have a mother corpse to participate in the battle, what kind of record will the four friendly mother corpses achieve?


    From this point, one can also imagine how threatening the mother''s corpse is on the battlefield.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    The four mother corpses fell one after another, and the pressure on the enemy zombies did not decrease as a result.


    Instead, after the last mother''s corpse was besieged to death by them, things that made the enemy''s corpse tribe fearful came out.


    The roar that pierced the sky and tore the world came.


    Suddenly.


    Whether it was the front battlefield or the rear battlefield, the enemy''s zombies confronting the coalition forces had a look of horror in their fierce eyes.


    "The human coalition forces in the rear battlefield immediately retreated."


    Hearing this roar, hundreds of soldiers raised loudspeakers on the city wall and issued retreat orders to the Terran warriors in the rear battlefield.


    The Terran Alliance did not know why, but did not hesitate, and retreated one after another toward the city defense.


    "We also retreat."


    The friendly corpses obviously got some instructions, and they broke away from the battle with the enemy corpses and returned to the city wall one after another.


    On the contrary, none of the friendly zombies retreated, and the remaining five million friendly zombies, as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, tried their best to withstand the main force of the enemy zombies 800 meters away from the city defense.


    The corpse in the sky was shocked at the moment, and there was no more war in his eyes.


    "Go, go now, get out of here¡ª"


    They seem to be afraid.


    Roaring and turning around, he was about to fly away from the rear battlefield.


    "Crack..."


    "Rumble..."


    Just as the sky corpse flees, the ground at this time, a vision suddenly emerged.


    The battle line formed by friendly zombies, the sky is shaking, and the earth is torn apart.


    Then the earth gushed and the underground river soared into the sky.


    The coalition forces around the city wall were a little unstable in the face of this sudden, earthquake-like terrorist movement.


    When they noticed the area 800 meters away, most people were scared to the sky.


    What did they see?


    Under the circumstance that the violent shaking continued, the ground in front was like the sky collapsed, the mountains collapsed and the four sides collapsed, and a large area instantly turned into nothingness. The zombies on both sides of the enemy and us above fell into it without even having time to react. No trace in the bottomless abyss.


    Suddenly, as far as the line of sight is concerned, it is an infinite land covering more than ten square kilometers.


    "Roar--"


    There are also the corpses on the run, and they cannot all be spared.


    In front of them, from the collapsed ground, a hundred-meter mud giant sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain. A huge palm comparable to a small hill fell from the sky, and some of the corpses that could not dodge were hit and screamed. Fell into the abyss.


    Life and death are unknown.


    "External Corpse Emperor..."


    When a corpse was seriously injured and fell, he exclaimed such a sentence.


    "Rumble..."


    Immediately, only a more violent noise came from the ground outside the city defense.


    "Boom" sounded.


    From the divided earth and the collapsed abyss in all directions, a terrifying figure that directly hit the soul of the human coalition army, accompanied by a raised sky pillar appeared under the sky.


    "Roar--"


    The Hongyin jar vibrated for nine days, and the emperor was on the scene, and the sound screamed into the sky.


    The figure that appeared with fear, death, shock and unmatched momentum, the world trembled at her appearance.


    "The corpse, the corpse emperor?"


    "This, isn''t this the legendary corpse king?"


    "Oh my God! What did I see? Ten square kilometers of land and tens of millions of zombies are gone. Don''t tell me all this is caused by the monster in front of you?"


    "I feel my soul trembling."


    "Sister, brother-in-law, is this, is this really a corpse emperor?"


    Ai Luoer stared at the huge figure 800 meters away, and asked Wei Xiao with a trembling voice.


    Compared to all the stunned human warriors on the entire defense line at this moment, there was no wave on Wei Xiao''s face.


    Looking at the huge monster that appeared in front of him, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Yes, this is the corpse emperor, haven''t you seen all of them half a month ago?"


    "Ah...I, I have seen?" Ai Luoer asked in surprise.


    "The Queen of the Earth."


    Aylor''s big eyes opened wide, unbelievable: "She, she is the Queen of the Earth?"

 Chapter 1233： The enemy corpse king is here

    The corpse emperor is not unfamiliar to the survivors of Longxia Land today.


    But you have to say that the people who have actually seen the body of the corpse emperor, especially the living corpse emperor, are only a small part of them.


    Now that a living corpse emperor really appeared in front of him, and the appearance was so exciting and shocking, for the first time facing the corpse emperor, the visual impact it brought could not be described in words.


    Ai Luoer couldn''t believe that the giant in front of her was the empress of the earth she was familiar with.


    Was the Empress of the Earth they saw half a month ago like this?


    Isn''t that the existence that is not much different from the corpse?


    Why hasn''t she seen for more than half a month, so she has grown to such a terrifying point?


    Obviously, Ai Luoer was one of the people who had never seen the body of the corpse emperor.


    That day, Wei Xiao took her to the lair where the Queen of the Earth was located. This girl completely regarded the corpse possessed by the Queen of the Earth as the corpse emperor that countless survivors feared in her mind.


    Because of this, seeing the deity of the Empress of the Earth now, her small heart has endured a lot of impact.


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain much.


    The figure flickered on the wall, and came to the head of the Empress of the Earth in the blink of an eye.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    The Empress of Earth felt the figure above her head, her tone was cold.


    "The movement you created was too great, and the earth was smashed by you. After the war, how did you ask my human race to collect the corpses on the battlefield?"


    The Queen of the Earth''s huge eyes flicked.


    "The emperor is in control of the power of the earth, invincible on the ground. Don''t you think that this will clear the army of outer corpses faster?"


    "Of course I know. But this is not what my human race wants. If it''s just to destroy the corpse group, we can detonate the taboo weapons at the place where the enemy zombies pass by. Why bother to defeat them with the front? , Can make the loss of our human race not small."


    "Hmph! Little profit, if you can kill the enemy Corpse Emperor, before the Emperor is promoted to the Supreme, the Emperor can help you realize how many corpses of the Corpse Clan you want."


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "Don''t waste the rest. It shouldn''t be difficult for your strength to kill the enemy and leave the corpse. Don''t forget, we have cooperated more than once. If you are not strong enough to cause problems in the subsequent battles. , Let alone becoming a supreme, it is a question of whether you can save your life."


    "The emperor does not need you to teach. Don''t forget the things you promised to the emperor. The emperor can feel it. When the emperor appeared on the battlefield, he had already rushed here."


    "The promise you made will naturally not break your promise, but you also have to consider the interests of my human race."


    "I hope you do what you say."


    The Queen of the Earth didn''t know if she had listened to Wei Xiao''s words.


    As I spoke, I saw that the surrounding abyss that had become a rootless place once again roared.


    The sunken ground re-uplifted at a speed visible to the naked eye at this time, finally filling the empty space.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    On the ground that reappeared, most of the zombies that fell before have not yet died.


    The enemy-type zombies who were wailing in their mouths and voices full of horror, ignored the pain on their bodies, and fled away from the Empress of the Earth.


    "Boom..."


    However, they hadn''t ran far, and a terrifying pressure spread out from the Empress of the Earth.


    I only felt that the earth trembled, and then, the heads of the undead enemy zombies, Dou Da''s heads burst open as if they were stimulated.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao said no more, and the figure disappeared on the head of the Empress Earth in the blink of an eye.


    "Roar--"


    The Empress of the Earth moved.


    The remaining enemy zombie army, wherever the figure is in her domain, is either destroyed by the rolling ground or pierced by the uplifting soil.


    Compared with the mother''s corpse, the Queen of the Earth who cleans up the miscellaneous soldiers, her ability is even more terrifying.


    Wei Xiao returned to Ai Luoer and them.


    The human coalition under the city wall looked at the enemy army who was violently dying with hundreds of thousands of zombies under the power of the Queen of the Earth. While stunned, their bodies were also terrified.


    horrible!


    It''s terrifying.


    Is this the corpse king?


    Is this the "absolute realm" of the corpse emperor recorded in "Apocalypse"?


    This is too scary.


    Faced with such an ability to destroy the heavens and the earth, once the super warriors who have no strength in the human race stray into the absolute realm of the corpse king, there is a chance to survive?


    It''s no wonder that "Apocalypse" especially emphasizes that human beings who have not reached the third level of super warrior can never enter the realm of the corpse king.


    Just the terrifying power of the Earth Corpse Emperor to harvest enemy zombies, I believe that with this personal experience, human survivors in the future will take it even more seriously.


    "Brother-in-law, like this corpse emperor, have you really killed a lot of animals?"


    Ai Luoer can no longer describe the ability of the Empress of the Earth with conventional cognition.


    But when she thought of such a "god"-like corpse emperor, her cheap brother-in-law had killed many of them, she couldn''t imagine how Wei Xiao and the others did it.


    Wei Xiao said disapprovingly: "It looks like something to deal with some ants. The real powerhouses have tricks. What you see now can''t get on the stage at all."


    This, this is not on the table?


    Ellor''s heart trembled.


    As a third-level warrior, although she has not been targeted by the Queen of the Earth, she can feel that if she is in the realm of the Queen of the Earth, it is estimated that her fate is not much different from those of the enemy corpses.


    But such ability is not worth mentioning in Wei Xiao''s mouth?


    She really didn''t know what to do with her feelings at the moment.


    Is it because I don''t have enough vision or do I have any misunderstandings about being truly powerful?


    "Don''t think too much, the next battle is the key. If you can''t stop it, the whole army will really be wiped out." Wei Xiao suddenly turned around, holding the Emperor Sword in his hand, facing the battlefield outside the city.


    Ai Luoer felt that her heart was almost numb.


    The strength shown by the Empress of the Earth, her brother-in-law, didn''t pay much attention to it, but he paid particular attention to the unknown danger.


    I really don¡¯t know how terrible the "key" that my brother-in-law said?


    far away.


    The Empress of the Earth came to the battlefield in person, as an enemy corpse emperor of the same kind, it is impossible not to capture her breath.


    As the corpse emperor, everyone knows what it will be like to let the army under his command face the other side.


    without any exaggeration.


    With the same level of the two corpse emperors, the corpse emperor of either party can wipe out all the people under the other''s corpse emperor with its own power.


    Even if it is replaced by a top-level corpse emperor¡¯s army facing the first-level corpse emperor, if the former¡¯s ideas cannot reach the area of ??the battlefield and give a certain blessing to its own zombies, the first-level corpse emperor can completely rely on the suppression of the emperor¡¯s power and bloodline. Sweep all the army of the top corpse emperor in their own absolute domain.


    This is also the main reason why the zombies of the Nether-type did not enter the realm of the outer-type corpse emperor in any case without the leadership of the Mingzhao.


    Because of this, the Queen of the Earth appeared, and the enemy corpse emperor hiding behind could not sit still.


    "Roar-"


    The roar that resounded through the world came out one after another in the lair where the enemy corpse emperor was currently located.


    The enemy zombies still in the rear corpse nest seemed to be stimulated. The nine female corpses were dispatched and the guards followed.


    More than 30 super zombies (including enemy mother corpses) carrying more than 100,000 top zombies (level 4 zombies) rushed towards the southern defense line.

 Chapter 1234： Empress of the Earth takes over the battlefield

    The place where the enemy Corpse King is located is more than 400 kilometers away from the southern battlefield. When they arrive on the battlefield, it will be a day later.


    During this period, the Queen of the Earth was invincible on the battlefield.


    There are more than 80 million zombies in the rear battlefield.


    Except for the seven or eight million that was consumed by the coalition forces and the four corpses at the beginning, more than 30 million were killed by the Queen of the Earth alone.


    Facing the Queen of the Earth with an absolute domain radius of one and a half kilometers and a normal attack range of up to 20 kilometers, the enemy zombies have nowhere to hide.


    Even if the corpse of the sky is working hard not to try to stop the killing of the Queen of the Earth, it is easily strangled when it is close to the opponent''s absolute domain.


    Their struggle in front of the Queen of the Earth is like rain falling into the sea, unable to set off any waves.


    This is the battle of the enemy''s corpse emperor without his own corpse emperor''s containment.


    To describe it in one sentence, among the corpse clan, only the corpse empire of the same status can defeat the corpse emperor.


    To counteract this phenomenon, unless the corpse emperor is on the sidelines, it is possible to besieged and killed with a large number of corpses.


    Unable to stop the massacre of the Empress of the Earth, and the corpse of the survivors, there is no choice but to let the army retreat to avoid its sharp edge for the time being.


    "Brother-in-law, the enemy zombies have retreated."


    In the rear battlefield, watching the menacing enemy zombies choose to retreat under the slaughter of the Empress of the Earth and friendly zombies, Ai Luoer on the wall said in surprise.


    Wei Xiao and others naturally saw it.


    There was no accident, Wei Xiao said calmly: "It''s just a temporary retreat. Once the enemy corpse emperor enters the arena, the so-called absolute domain of the earth queen will be constrained by the enemy corpse emperor. At that time, the corpse can live with her. Trick."


    "What, what did my brother-in-law mean, the enemy Corpse Emperor who is attacking the Western Polar Region is about to appear?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "It should be soon. But before that, the frontal battlefield should be cleaned again."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, the Empress of the Earth seemed to have a reaction.


    The enemy army in the rear retreated, and she did not pursue her further, and instead led an army of zombies in the rear to attack the battlefield outside the city.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    It just so happened that after a period of time, the Cyclops finally appeared on the front battlefield, and it happened to face the Empress of the Earth.


    The one-eyed giant corpse more than twenty meters high is a joke in front of the Queen of the Earth.


    The empress of the earth appeared on the earth with a figure of more than 100 meters, which was completely a moving mountain.


    Wherever he goes, there is no match, no corpse to stop.


    Cyclops is a fifth-level zombie after all. It is in the battlefield that is shrouded in the mind of the corpse emperor. Although the Queen of the Earth suppresses them to a certain extent, it is not as obvious as the zombies below the fifth level.


    Facing the Queen of the Earth drilled out of the ground and facing her one-eyed giant corpse, she immediately released a petrified ray to hit the Queen of the Earth to drive her away.


    The petrified ray, which can be fossilized in all things, only left a layer of petrified substance on the surface of the Queen of Earth when it touched the body of the Queen of Earth. However, as the supernatural power surged in the body of the Queen of Earth, the place where her body was petrified was very It returned to normal soon.


    She felt that the abilities of the Cyclops had been absorbed by her.


    "Roar--"


    The Empress of the Earth yelled at the one-eyed corpse who dared to provoke her.


    A charge swept the place where the four one-eyed giant corpses were located.


    In the blink of an eye, the four one-eyed giant corpses became a pile of meat.


    The remaining one-eyed giant corpses, they also failed to escape the death of the Queen of the Earth.


    The power of the earth is violent, and wherever there is a one-eyed giant corpse, around them, a group of giants condensed from soil rises up from the ground.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The battle between giants is so unpretentious.


    Confrontation in strength.


    The earth giants who are not afraid of the petrified ray of the cyclops swarmed up, no matter how strong the defense of the cyclops is, as long as the strength is strong enough, the defense of the corpse king can also break it, and then fight to death in a group.


    Very **** and cruel.


    The terrifying battle scenes scared the eldest sister, Lan Qiang, and the others not to approach the battlefield where the giant was.


    Take a look at the zombies of the enemy and us who have been affected either by death or injury in the battle between the giant monsters.


    "Damn, shouldn''t the fighting power of these monsters be so terrifying?"


    "Fortunately, we have No. 5 armor-piercing bullets. Otherwise, we will fight alone against these giant monsters. If we are on the battlefield, they can cause us a lot of losses."


    "In other words, their supernatural powers can directly threaten these big guys. If we lose the No. 5 armor-piercing round, they can only be solved by using artillery from a distance."


    Long Ba and the others hacked and killed enemy zombies while observing the battle between giant monsters.


    I have lingering fears, and I am also eager to have the ability to confront these big guys head-on.


    "Okay, stop. The new command of the command headquarters will hand over the frontal battlefield to the Empress Earth and the friendly zombies. The coalition forces are now retreating. From this moment on, the Empress Earth and the friendly zombies will take over the battlefield."


    Wu Xiaoqi notified Lan Qiang by radio.


    The Queen of the Earth appeared on the frontal battlefield, and the command was issued this order after learning of the situation.


    Fu Wanwan was a little puzzled: "Why did the headquarters issue such an order? Now that the Queen of the Earth is helping out, shouldn''t we attack forcefully?"


    "The details are not clear, but the command headquarters naturally has their intention to make such a decision. Withdrawal¡ª"


    Wu Xiaoqi said in the communication channel, and immediately took her people out of the front battlefield.


    Although others are still a little puzzled, they still understand the principles of military orders and prohibitions.


    Without a love battle, a large number of human coalition forces withdrew from the front battlefield under the cover of friendly zombies.


    The city wall.


    The army was stationed outside the city, and senior officials such as the eldest sister, Lin Xiao and the Phantom came to the wall above the city wall.


    "Lord, why is the headquarters telling us to retreat at this time?"


    No one dared to disobey the command''s order, but this did not affect their understanding of the command''s plan.


    When they came to Wei Xiao''s side, Long Ba asked immediately.


    Wei Xiao also just learned of the headquarters'' plans.


    "Why, do you have any doubts about the decision of the headquarters?"


    Long Ba shook his head: "No, I just don''t understand it. With the Queen of the Earth joining, the enemy zombies will be even more vulnerable. If we pursue a victory at this time, we will be able to destroy all the enemy forces in front of us within one day at most. Headquarters Suddenly let us pull down, I really don''t understand."


    Wei Xiao glanced across everyone.


    "Because the final battle is coming."


    "Huh, the final battle?" Fu Wanwan was shocked.


    Wei Xiao did not delay, and nodded: "The Empress of the Earth appeared and has already alarmed the enemy corpse emperor behind. At most one day, the enemy corpse emperor will change and arrive on the battlefield. At that time, it will be the time for a decisive victory."


    "At this time, let you withdraw, on the one hand, it is to restore your strength, on the other hand, it is also to reduce unnecessary sacrifices. Human race is no more than the corpse race, we have one less casualty. In order to ensure the vitality of the human race, since the earth corpse king Having taken over the entire battlefield, there is no need for us to continue participating."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao''s eyes became sharp.


    "As for the battle after the enemy corpse emperor arrives on the battlefield. You only need to block the attack from the enemy from behind on the wall, and someone will take care of the rest."


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s explanation, Long Ba and the others immediately understood.


    "That''s the case. I''ll just say it! If there is no special reason, how could the command headquarters make such a foolish... heh heh... such an unwise decision, hehe..." Covering up his embarrassment, he sneered.


    Mu Wuqing: "So, the decisive battle is coming?"


    "Well! Hurry up and recover. Tomorrow, there is bound to be a fierce battle."


    The enemy Corpse Emperor is about to enter the arena, which is absolutely thrilling news for Xiaoyue Sirius and Lin Xiao.


    The West Pole will break out such fierce battles at the moment, and the culprit of all is the enemy corpse emperor hidden behind the scenes.


    After fighting for so long, now that mysterious enemy corpse emperor is coming, they have never retreated from the battlefield with a lax expression, and now they are more solemn.


    "Is this a decisive battle?"


    "We have been thinking about this moment in the past, but suddenly heard that this moment is really coming, but it''s hard to calm down in our hearts."


    The eldest sister looked at Wei Xiao: "Chief Wei, although I am not asking this for the first time, I still hope you can give us a bottom line now. How sure are you against the enemy corpse emperor?"


    As soon as she said this, Lin Xiao, Yaoyue and others kept their eyes on Wei Xiao.

 Chapter 1235： Decisive battle against the enemy corpse king

    Before the coalition was assembled, the eldest sister and the others asked Wei Xiao about this topic.


    But at that time, Wei Xiao prevaricated on the grounds that "this step has not yet come".


    But now this step has really come. No matter how assured the senior coalition forces are with Wei Xiao and the others, if they fail to get an accurate answer from Wei Xiao, they will always feel a little uneasy.


    It''s no wonder that the eldest sister didn''t believe in Wei Xiao, mainly because the victory or defeat in the battle with the enemy Corpse Emperor would be related to the future fate of the Western Polar Region.


    Wei Xiao and the others came from other directions, and even if they failed this battle, they would still have a way to retreat.


    As for the enemy''s corpse emperor''s full invasion of the land of Longxia in the future, it was also a long time later.


    But the eldest sister is different.


    The West Pole is their home and all they have. Once Wei Xiao and the others cannot defeat the enemy Corpse Emperor, then the entire West Pole human force will suffer a disaster.


    Now when I ask Wei Xiao, I hope he can give an accurate answer, so that they will have a bottom in their hearts.


    In fact, they just want a comfort in their hearts.


    The unknown makes them feel uneasy.


    But if there is hope, they don''t mind fighting to the death, even if the final outcome cannot be changed.


    At this time, Wei Xiao no longer whipped their appetites, and smiled indifferently: "One hundred percent."


    hundred percent?


    No one expected Wei Xiao to give such a reply.


    Lin Xiao said in shock, "Brother Wei is so sure?"


    "I also want to keep a low profile, but my strength is not allowed. Is the second-level corpse emperor very strong?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone didn''t know how to refute Wei Xiao for a while.


    Is the second-level corpse king very strong?


    It is estimated that in the entire Longxia land, only Wei Xiao dares to despise the opponent so much.


    "Hahaha... Since Boss Wei said so, it is absolutely fine. You guys, you have to believe in the strength of Boss Wei. Since the end of the world, based on Xiao Wang''s understanding of Boss Wei, he has never done anything uncertain. We will wait and see. That''s it."


    Xiaoyue Sirius laughed and looked at him as if he was full of confidence in Wei Xiao.


    The eldest sister looked at each other.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded.


    Now they have no other choice.


    Since Wei Xiao was 100% sure to take down the enemy Corpse Emperor, he would definitely not be wrong.


    "Brother Wei, the enemy corpse emperor will ask you."


    "You won''t be disappointed."


    Wei Xiao had already taken out the attitude he should have.


    Facing this confident Long Xia first master, the eldest sister had no doubts.


    The group turned their eyes to the battlefield ahead.


    The battlefield ahead.


    With the Empress of the Earth, the enemy zombies can''t make any waves.


    It was almost a one-sided killing. The enemy zombies on the frontal battlefield chose to retreat temporarily after losing eight or nine million troops.


    The Queen of the Earth did not lead her army to pursue her, but stationed in the mountains and forests outside the city.


    For a time, the battle that lasted for two days seemed to be calm at this moment.


    But everyone knows.


    The war is not over, and even the next war will be even more cruel.


    The peace at this moment is nothing but the peace before the storm, and when this peace is broken, it will usher in the cleansing of the storm.


    Time passed without knowing it.


    In a blink of an eye, in everyone''s waiting, a new day has arrived.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    There are no accidents.


    At noon of the new day, the attack of the enemy zombie army came again.


    From the front and back of the defense line, the enemy zombies who temporarily retreated yesterday because of the appearance of the Queen of the Earth, at this time, like a flash flood and tsunami, launched a charge toward the southern defense line.


    "Fire..."


    "Wow..."


    A thunderous sound erupted from the side of the city wall and the place where the Empress of the Earth was stationed last night.


    The coalition forces that have long been waiting, when the enemy''s zombies appear, the firepower covering the earth and covering the four directions will be fully output to the outside world.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Frontal battlefield.


    The Empress of the Earth is still invincible.


    Facing the enemy-type zombies who were obviously no longer suppressed by the imperial power on her body, where the Queen of the Earth''s figure passed, the sky collapsed and the earth was thorny.


    Afterwards, dozens of clay giants followed.


    The giant rushed across the team of enemy zombies, countless enemy zombies were lifted off, and the entire sky zombies were like rain.


    The friendly zombies also cover up and go away.


    It is so strong that it is invincible.


    "Roar--"


    Just as the Queen of the Earth led her people across the battlefield ahead, suddenly, a loud roar came from a distance.


    The scarlet eyes of the Empress of the Earth suddenly condensed, and the moment her huge body stood upright, a white beam of light reaching more than ten meters across the space hit her body from between the mountains in front of her.


    "Roar--"


    The Queen of the Earth screamed. After this sneak attack, her body of 100 meters flew back under the impact of the white beam of light.


    It fell on the ground several hundred meters in the turn, and one-fifth of the whole body was petrified.


    Above the city wall.


    Wei Xiao, who had been paying attention to the battlefield ahead, stared at this moment.


    "The enemy corpse emperor is here."


    When he opened his mouth, the four supernatural beings beside him were shocked.


    "Roar-"


    There was another roar from behind.


    Suddenly, the clouds in the sky were surging, and the earth was convolved with squally winds.


    Under the gaze of Wei Xiao and the others, a series of terrifying tornadoes appeared one after another, destroying the world.


    Regardless of the enemy and me, and without any difference, they rushed towards the place where the Empress of the Earth was.


    Along the way, the zombies of both the enemy and ours were involved, and there were countless casualties.


    The Empress of the Earth shook her head and stood upright.


    The supernatural powers surged, and the petrified body returned to normal in a blink of an eye.


    "Roar--"


    Looking at the six huge tornadoes that were already close to her, the Queen of the Earth roared, and at the same time her whole body pierced the ground with claws, standing on the ground and letting the storm erode her body.


    Wait for the tornado to dissipate.


    With the figure of the Queen of the Earth as the center, it turned into a barren within a kilometer.


    "Rumble..."


    There was no time for the Empress of the Earth to breathe.


    On the ground ahead, a roar came.


    Not long after, I saw a giant twenty to thirty meters larger than the Queen of the Earth rushing towards her with the force of moving mountains and seas and destroying the dead.


    Not to be outdone, the Empress of the Earth screamed up to the sky, her huge body splashed with countless clouds of smoke flying out in an instant, and rushed towards the incoming.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "Roar--"


    There was a big collision between the two giants in the middle of the earth.


    Under the shocking impact, the body of the Empress of the Earth was overturned.


    Amid the screams, the giant monster that appeared used countless sharp claws to clamp the body of the Queen of the Earth, pressing her to the ground and rubbing frantically.


    The Queen of the Earth was treated as a bulldozer by the opponent, leaving a scratch on the ground hundreds of meters long.


    "Enemy Corpse Emperor?"


    Witnessing the behemoth confronting the Empress of the Earth, on the wall, many people showed horrified faces.


    Finally appeared.


    The corpse emperor who had been hiding behind the enemy zombies finally appeared at this moment.


    The dark figure, with the breath of death, was one-third larger than the Queen of the Earth. As soon as she appeared on the stage, the Queen of the Earth was ravaged on the ground, showing an invincible posture.


    Seeing the Empress of the Earth, who was struggling hard and seeming weak under the enemy''s corpse emperor, many people were shocked.


    How do you feel that the gap between the two corpse kings is not so big?


    "Roar--"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The Queen of the Earth screamed.


    With brute force unable to break free from the suppression of the enemy corpse emperor, while roaring, from the ground, one hundred meters of huge pillars appeared from the ground, impacting the body of the enemy corpse emperor from both sides of the earth queen''s body, and instantly topped her out.


    Flew down a hundred meters away.


    Under the violent movement, the enemy corpse emperor stood up, the blood basin suddenly opened, and a terrifying shot was directed at the earth queen.


    The Empress of the Earth did not show weakness either.


    In the roar, a ten-meter-thick earth wall rose from the ground to resist the enemy''s corpse emperor''s attack.


    At the same time, more soil swelled up on the ground.


    Twelve clay giants over eighty meters in size were condensed and then stepped on the ground and rushed towards the enemy corpse emperor.


    "Roar--"


    Seeing that the attack was blocked, the enemy''s corpse emperor turned the ray into a roar.


    Suddenly, a storm swept across the earth, and a layer of the surface was lifted up, and the thick smoke formed a terrifying dust storm rushing to the dirt giant on the charging road and the earth corpse emperor behind the dirt wall.


    The power of terror first touched the earth giant.


    Under the ruthless storm erosion, all the earth giants decomposed into sand grains and became part of the storm, and then tore the barrier in front of the earth queen, and lifted the earth queen behind along with the ground under her feet.


    "Wei Xiao, what are you waiting for¡ª"


    The gap between the two sides is sufficient at this moment.


    It was not the opponent of the enemy Corpse Emperor at all. When the Earth Empress flew down, the whistling sound reached Wei Xiao and the others impatiently.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed: "Do it¡ª"


    Without hesitation, Xiaoyue Sirius, Phantom, Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei left the city wall one after another.


    With energy armor all over their bodies, they avoided the storm launched by the enemy Corpse Emperor and placed themselves in the battlefield of two monsters.

 Chapter 1236： The top five VS the enemy corpse king

    "The Gale Devil Slash--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius shot first.


    In the air with a distance of 100 meters from the enemy Corpse Emperor, he volleyed and cut out a knife.


    The hundred-meter air blade landed on the enemy''s corpse emperor with the momentum of Mount Tai.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    With one blow, the ground shook, and the half-upright enemy corpse emperor crawled.


    The earth split like spider silk, centered on the figure of the enemy corpse emperor, thick clouds of smoke rose up everywhere.


    "Roar--"


    The enemy corpse emperor roared.


    "Damn, it''s a hard surface defense."


    One blow didn''t get much effect, and the face under Xiaoyue Sirius'' mask couldn''t help but change slightly.


    "Squeak..."


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius could launch a second attack, the Phantom also moved below.


    In the headspace of the enemy corpse emperor, purple electricity was injected above, thunderclouds filled the sky, and lightning flashed across the sky.


    With a "click", like a terror thunder pouring down from a waterfall, it directly rushed through the body of the enemy corpse emperor.


    Under the terrifying impact, the body of the enemy corpse emperor was difficult to move.


    Then came the flame rays and the flying sword controlled by Bai Youwei.


    With full attack, the unparalleled power instantly suppressed the enemy corpse emperor into a powerless parry.


    The Queen of the Earth had stabilized in the storm and shook her huge head.


    Just a few head-on confrontations with the enemy Corpse Emperor, she was already covered in cuts and bruises.


    Many sharp claws were broken, and golden blood flowed from the wound without the protection of the scale armor.


    "Damn, the emperor wants your life."


    The already ferocious, this time more ferocious Empress of the Earth, countless sharp claws digging into the earth, her huge body rushed towards the suppressed enemy Corpse Emperor.


    "Roar¡­¡­"


    With a roar, countless soil thorns drilled out of the enemy corpse emperor who was suppressed by the Phantom and the others, each of which was more than 20 meters long, stabs the enemy corpse emperor from all directions.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The soil thorn came into contact with the body of the enemy corpse emperor, and immediately fell apart and fell apart.


    The attack of the corpse emperor of the earth is actually difficult to break through the external defense of the enemy corpse emperor.


    "Roar--"


    The enemy corpse emperor looked up to the sky and screamed.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    Remind others while discovering the phantom of the crisis to avoid.


    They just made a dodge, centered on the enemy corpse emperor, within a kilometer of a radius, endless storms formed a ubiquitous wind raging everywhere.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The wind swept the earth, the sky broke and the earth cracked.


    On the whole land, there are no bottomless cuts that tear the earth.


    Pushing the Phantom and them back, the enemy is the Empress of the Earth in front of the corpse emperor.


    With a big mouth, another petrified ray hit the Queen of the Earth''s body.


    The Queen of the Earth did not retreat, and also released a force of the earth from her mouth to collide with it.


    All of a sudden, dust and smoke were everywhere.


    The movement caused by the two forces stained the surrounding world and became gray.


    "Wow..."


    In the sky, the corpse swooped down.


    Their goal is the Phantom and others.


    With the enemy corpse emperor, the Queen of Earth has no spare power to deal with other enemies in the absolute domain, which also gives the heavenly corpse a chance to enter the arena.


    "With us, you don''t want to disturb the friendly forces."


    Similarly, the enemy corpse emperor must focus on the Empress of the Earth and the Phantom, and there is no time to take care of the others. Therefore, the corpse of the enemy also joins the main battlefield.


    In order to block the enemy''s corpse, more than a dozen friendly corpses formed a line, touching the ground with their hands.


    "rise--"


    "Rumble..."


    More than a dozen corpses screamed, only to see a violent tremor of the earth, from the ground, round soil pillars with a radius of more than one meter rose into the sky.


    The ground is rooted below, and the top points directly to the sky.


    But in the blink of an eye, on the battlefield of the corpse emperor, hundreds of pillars of earth supporting the sky over a hundred meters rose like a dense forest on the earth.


    "Tap..."


    The supporting object was formed, and the corpse of the friend quickly followed the edge of the soil pillar to the top.


    "die--"


    Celestial corpses are difficult to deal with, mainly because they are located at a high altitude and are difficult to reach to make friendly zombies passive.


    But now they want to attack the Phantom and others, and when the friendly zombies have built the pillars, the friendly corpse who came to the top of the soil pillar can finally fight the corpse.


    The enemy corpse was dragged, and on the ground, the Shadow Guard hiding in the shadows on the human side also launched a blockade against the enemy corpse emperor.


    Lin Qin, Song Xiaoyu and the others shot, and the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb was directed at the enemy corpse emperor who was confronting the Queen of Earth.


    The bullet hit the head of the enemy corpse emperor.


    One shot broke part of the surface defense, and a second explosion blew away a large number of scales on the head of the enemy corpse emperor.


    The damage is not fatal, but it is constantly reducing the defense power of the enemy Corpse Emperor.


    "Roar--"


    The enemy corpse emperor was affected, and the petrified ray released towards the earth queen was weakened.


    The Empress of the Earth seized this opportunity to output with all her strength, the power of the earth engulfed the petrified ray and hit the head of the enemy corpse emperor, overturning it.


    "Roar--"


    The first encounter with the enemy Corpse King took the upper hand, and the Queen of the Earth was very excited.


    The huge body sprinted forward.


    Before waiting for the enemy corpse emperor to stabilize his figure.


    The Queen of the Earth hit the body of the enemy corpse emperor, and she was one size smaller than the opponent and knocked the enemy corpse emperor hundreds of meters away again.


    "The Gale Devil Slash--"


    "Fire rays!"


    "Zezi--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius and the others did not let the enemy corpse emperor fly back in the air.


    The hundred-meter wind blade volleyed down, the hot pillar of fire hit her, and the extremely destructive lightning bombarded the body of the enemy corpse emperor, causing a lot of serious damage to her before she landed.


    "Rumble..."


    The enemy corpse emperor landed.


    Like a landslide, like a crack in the ground, the entire corpse emperor battlefield shook violently.


    After rolling over several tens of meters, the enemy''s corpse emperor with blood rolling down on his body was already standing upright with a thunderous roar from his blood mouth.


    "Roar--"


    With a frantic roar, the Phantom and the others noticed that a layer of petrified skin was covering the surface of the enemy Corpse Emperor''s body.


    The thick and heavy armor quickly spread all over her body, making the body of the enemy Corpse Emperor bigger than the original foundation.


    "Boom boom..."


    In secret, Lin Qin and others are still shooting at the enemy''s corpse emperor.


    But for a long time, the armor-piercing bullets that have been unprofitable to deal with the corpse emperor are facing the enemy corpse emperor who are prepared, the warhead hits the petrified skin of the enemy corpse emperor, leaving only basketballs on it. The deep pit, but the skin surface of the enemy corpse emperor is not seen in the deep pit.


    There is still petrochemical material inside.


    "This guy will also''arm'' himself?" Bai Youwei said in surprise.


    The Phantom couldn''t help but look at the Empress of the Earth, as if asking her if she could do the enemy''s step?


    The Empress of the Earth was extremely embarrassed and angry.


    "That''s the ability that the second-level corpse emperor possesses. The power of petrification is turned into armed defense, and the power of wind is used as the main power method. Now she is unimaginable in her own defense."


    Hearing the explanation from the Empress of the Earth, Mu Wuqing''s eyes became solemn.


    Similar to the function of energy armor.


    In other words, if the enemy corpse emperor can''t run out of abilities, no one can break the petrified armament on her body.


    "What is armed or not armed? See if this king breaks it."


    Xiaoyue Sirius can ignore the current defense of the enemy Corpse Emperor.


    The figure walked in the air, approaching the enemy corpse emperor, swinging a long knife in his hand, and the space-breaking sword energy division space fell on the enemy corpse emperor''s surface petrified armor.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    An area of ??the enemy Corpse King''s body was continuously violently attacked, and the so-called defense was not necessarily as terrifying as the Queen of the Earth said.


    Where the scars could not be repaired in the first time, it was hacked again by the Howling Moon Sirius, and it could also touch the body of the enemy corpse emperor and collide with the body under her arm.


    Seeing that Xiaoyue Sirius'' attack was effective, the Phantom and the others had confidence.


    "It seems that it is not impossible to break through, but the attack force is not enough, then try this."


    Mu Wuqing waved his hand, and in an instant, five huge fireballs condensed in the headspace.


    A blood black fireball with a radius of more than 20 meters took shape, and Mu Wuqing threw it directly at the enemy corpse emperor.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The fireball exploded and the heat wave was overwhelming.


    The violent power flooded the place where the enemy corpse emperor was, and also caused incalculable damage to the enemy corpse emperor.

 Chapter 1237： Two fists are hard to beat four hands

    "Roar--"


    The enemy''s corpse emperor was furious.


    "Human race, you leave now, this emperor will not embarrass you. This is a battle between my corpse races. If you intervene by force, when the emperor destroys this clown, you will die without a corpse." The emperor spoke suddenly and threatened the Phantom Shadow with Long Xia Yu.


    I had never thought that the talking ghost and the others, when they heard the enemy''s corpse emperor''s opening, their bodies were slightly taken aback.


    "Don''t listen to him, we are allies. If she swallows the emperor, her strength will only be even more terrifying. It is the most correct choice to get rid of her together." I don''t know what the Empress of Earth is afraid of. After the words fell, she hurriedly reminded the Phantom not to be deceived.


    "Shi Feng, don''t want to shake our determination to kill you. Since you are here today, don''t leave."


    "Huh...If there were no such strong human races, you would be an ant in front of the emperor."


    "So what? If there are no allies, do you think the emperor will take the initiative to find death?" The Empress of the Earth will be confident about finding a helper.


    The enemy corpse emperor ignored the land queen who was clamoring with her, and looked at them with jealous eyes.


    "You really want to be an enemy of the emperor?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Do you still need to explain if you are an enemy?"


    The enemy''s corpse emperor showed his fierce light: "Well, since you are looking for death, this emperor will fulfill you, roar¡ª"


    The enemy''s corpse emperor with a solid defense like a tortoise shell, ah no, should now be called the Queen of Stone Wind, with a roar, terrifying sound waves set off endless storms.


    Wherever the power of covering the sky and destroying the sky and the earth went, the rocks shattered, the trees instantly turned to ashes, and the continuous force of the wind swept the entire battlefield of the corpse king.


    Surrounded by the power of the endless wind, everyone on the alliance side resisted the attack of Empress Stonewind by means.


    "Damn it, the petrified armor-piercing bullets on the appearance of the enemy Corpse Emperor cannot break through. Our blockade has no effect on her."


    In the distance, Lin Qin and the others were shocked and anxious when they discovered that the armor-piercing bullet could not hurt Queen Shifeng.


    "Then what to do?"


    "Keep shooting, even if it''s useless, you will have to cause her trouble."


    The members of the Shadow Guard continue to interfere with Queen Stonewind.


    And in the battlefield of the corpse emperor, under the billowing smoke.


    "Little wolf, are you sure to break through the opponent''s surface defense?" Mu Wuqing raised a protective cover to resist the sweep of the wind blade, and asked as he watched the Xiaoyue Sirius who also resisted the erosion of the wind.


    Because Xiaoyue Sirius controls the power of the wind, the storm attack of Empress Stonewind is not too threatening to him.


    Compared to Phantom and Mu Wuqing, Xiaoyue Sirius at this time is undoubtedly the one who can make a full shot.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes narrowed slightly.


    "It''s hard to say that the defense of petrified armor is equivalent to energy armor. If the energy coverage above cannot be weakened, Xiao Wang''s attack may not be useful."


    "Then we will help you weaken it, and you will take the opportunity to make it."


    The phantom sounded.


    Without any hesitation, I saw the thick smoke billowing, like the purple lightning of the thunder sea rendering a large area in the storm.


    Suddenly, a purple lightning broke through the storm and went straight into the sky.


    Carrying the phantom of purple electricity all over the world, countless purple electricity seems to be tied to a sky.


    As she vigorously waved her arm, at this time, the thunder sea below and the thunder in the sky gathered together, and the violent thunder instantly condensed into an open sky giant sword pointing directly at the Queen of Stone Wind below.


    "go--"


    The Thunder Great Sword descended from the sky and pierced the figure of Empress Stonewind.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The Queen of Stone Wind below did not dare to resist the blow of the Phantom, a large number of supernatural powers were mobilized and converged in a cyclone in the headspace.


    A huge wind vortex volleyed into the sky, forming a huge storm eye trying to swallow the sky-opening giant sword released by the phantom.


    The strength of the two sides blended immediately.


    A moment of silence...


    "Boom..."


    The two forces that could not be offset eventually erupted, soaring the beam of light to clear the clouds in the sky.


    "Stone Wind¡ª¡ª"


    The thick smoke on the ground gradually dissipated, and at this time the Queen of the Earth roared.


    The figure sprang out from the thick smoke, causing the ground to shake, and the huge body rushed towards the Empress Shifeng.


    "court death--"


    Seeing that the Queen of the Earth dared to fight her up close, Empress Shifeng was so angry that her claws moved forward, and her huge body directly faced the Queen of the Earth.


    But before she was in contact with the Queen of Earth, from behind the Queen of Earth, another giant of a hundred meters leaped over the Queen of Earth and hit the Queen of Stonewind with a fist.


    The hard metal fist hit the Empress Shifeng on the head like a big mountain.


    "Roar--"


    Most of the attention was on the Empress of the Earth, coupled with the sudden appearance of the metal giant too fast to react to the Queen of Stonewind, the head of the metal giant hardly took the blow of the metal giant, the whole body turned sideways, completely overwhelmed.


    At this time, the Empress of Earth followed, feeling that the power of a mountain that could be destroyed by her head was acting on Empress Stonewind, Empress Stonewind who had not fallen to the ground under the heavy fist of the metal giant, her huge body seemed to be broken. The kite flew back hundreds of meters, and then slammed to the ground fiercely.


    "Roar--"


    Empress Shifeng shook her body and got up and roared.


    "Huhuhu..."


    At this time, between the heaven and the earth, a flame beam with a diameter of ten meters penetrated the space and reached the body of Empress Shifeng.


    The horrible flame rays hit the petrified armor on the surface of her body, and the petrified skin of Queen Stonewind melted under the scorching heat.


    "Humans, you are looking for death¡ª"


    Empress Shifeng was furious.


    A large number of petrochemical abilities began to surge in the place affected by the flame, trying to form a new defense against Mu Wuqing''s flame impact.


    As a result, the defenses of other parts of Empress Shifeng''s body are weakening in disguise.


    "Look at me..."


    The opportunity for Xiaoyue Sirius came.


    After disappearing into the sky, he flew into the high altitude again, and he had no chance to lose it. The charged Xiaoyue Sirius waved the long knife in his hand, and the surrounding air currents converged like a river.


    In an instant, a substantial cyan sword energy hundreds of meters long rose to the sky.


    "cut--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius yelled violently, and the light of the sky sword descended from the sky, directly on Empress Shifeng''s body.


    "Puff......"


    Any absolute defense is a joke.


    As long as the power is strong enough, there is no absolute defense in this world.


    It can be said that the first few powerful players were all paving the way for Xiaoyue Sirius'' attack.


    When Empress Stonewind¡¯s defense was almost consumed by the previous few, Xiaoyue Sirius appeared, and immediately broke through Empress Stonewind¡¯s surface defenses, cutting her huge body from one place, almost split into two.


    "Roar--"


    Unexpectedly, the opposing team would cause him to suffer a heavy blow. The Queen of Stone Wind roared, and a strong energy shock wave was released, pushing the Phantom and the Queen of Earth back.


    "Uuuuu..."


    This is not over yet.


    The violently shaking Empress Shifeng screamed at the sky, and her sorrowful and indignant groan was full of anxiety.


    "Wow..."


    In the distance, upon hearing her call, the corpse who was entangled with the friend''s corpse suddenly rushed to the Queen of Stonewind desperately, including the corpse on the rear battlefield.


    On the city wall, Wei Xiao, who had been watching the battle, noticed this scene, his calm eyes bursting with a cold light.


    "Have you started looking for support? Delusion."


    The city defense has lance guns, and the enemy zombie army will not be able to break through for a while.


    Looking at the heavenly corpse rushing to support from the rear, Wei Xiao closed the mask opened in front of him, and the Emperor Devouring Sword stuck in front of him came out of its sheath. ''S figure instantly disappeared above the city wall.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    From the rear battlefield, rushed to the Zombie Emperor battlefield to support Queen Stonewind''s corpses, without realizing that they had been targeted by an equally invincible big demon king.


    During their full flight, the stone thrown by Wei Xiao stepped on it instantly.


    The body is like a streamer and as fast as lightning.


    A flying by, thirteen corpses flying away from the rear battlefield, all of them were cut into the air by Wei Xiao in the blink of an eye.


    With a single charge, Wei Xiao can truly walk in the air, but once the attack is over and his speed is limited, he can no longer step on the air to stay in the sky.


    Thirteen heavenly corpses were wiped out by him at one time. With limited storage capacity, Wei Xiao''s figure fell towards the ground.

 Chapter 1238： Save the emperor

    "Aw¡ª"


    Just as Wei Xiao fell below, from a distance, a dozen friendly skimmers quickly flew towards him.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao used the fallen corpses to return to the air again, and then stepped on their bodies with the help of a "ladder" built by sky-grabbers, so fast that they could not be captured, within ten seconds. Coming to the top of the supporting pillar on the battlefield of the corpse emperor.


    "Master Wei Xiao..."


    The corpse Jin beside him happened to be on the top of a pillar of soil with Wei Xiao.


    "Pay attention to my movements and provide me with a foothold in the air."


    Shizijin nodded: "Don''t worry, my lord."


    Wei Xiao didn''t hesitate. He only heard an explosion in the air, and Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared again.


    "Pay attention to Master Wei Xiao''s figure."


    Zombie Jin reminded the other corpses with the zombie''s own contact information.


    The friendly corpse who was pursuing the heavenly corpse supporting the Queen of Stone Wind was taken aback, and then searched for Wei Xiao''s shadow with all his might.


    In the air, Wei Xiao''s speed was beyond the celestial corpse.


    The Celestial Corpse, who can fight back and forth in the hands of the friendly Corpse, can even kill friendly zombies by virtue of its flight advantage. There is no qualification, and there is no corpse to stop with a single knife.


    "Ending point¡ª"


    Wei Xiao killed two heavenly corpses in one face, and then, without a target, shouted at the gold and silver at the top of the soil pillar.


    "Master Wei Xiao went on--"


    Shi Zijin was the first to provide Wei Xiao with an assist.


    Several mud pills appeared at Wei Xiao''s feet in the condensation of his abilities.


    Wei Xiao just moved up a bit with the help of the instant the pill appeared. Before he fell, his figure flew towards the other corpses.


    Seeing this, other friendly corpses followed suit.


    With a point of support in the air, Wei Xiao was a nightmare for the corpse.


    The figure is like lightning constantly shuttles through the team of corpses.


    Those corpses who tried to support the Queen of Stone Wind turned into corpses in the sky and fell to the ground in just a few breaths.


    "Roar--"


    Empress Shifeng could feel the aura of the fall of her children, her grief and indignation filled her voice like a devil cry.


    "Shi Feng, do you think that you can leave this emperor in your eyes if you become a second-level corpse emperor? Now the emperor tells you what is called double fist and four hands. You still think that the emperor dares to appear on the frontal battlefield. Will there be no support? The emperor tells you now that the emperor will appear just to lure you over."


    "Now, you belong to the emperor."


    Empress Stone Wind did not support.


    The human army in the rear battlefield blocked the enemy''s zombie troops. In the front battlefield, her people also prevented Queen Stonewind¡¯s troops from coming to support. Now Queen Stonewind is still seriously injured and feels that the opponent is already the queen of the earth on the chopping board. Shouting excitedly, the figure rushed up towards Empress Shifeng.


    "Earth, do you really think that someone will help you be the emperor? You value yourself too much."


    "Hahaha... I still have a stiff mouth when I die, this emperor is here to kill you."


    The Empress Earth looked at the wound that went deep into Queen Stonewind''s body, without any fear, and rushed forward.


    The Empress Shifeng looked at the four Phantoms in the distance with some trepidation, but the Empress of the Earth rushed up and she couldn''t care too much.


    The huge body once again faced the Queen of the Earth.


    As soon as the two sides collided, the more insidious Queen of the Earth did not attack the rest of the Queen of Stone Wind, and specifically attacked the wounds of the Queen of Stone Wind that were still recovering.


    "Roar--"


    After being pierced into the wound by countless sharp claws, Empress Shifeng was heartbroken.


    "Shameless!"


    The Queen of Stone Wind roared, her abilities ran away, and the storm convolving in all directions took the Queen of Earth flying like a giant swallowing beast.


    The Queen of the Earth is not to be outdone either.


    The body flew back in the air, the power of the earth was mobilized, from the ground, countless soils gathered into a cone and pierced into the wound of Empress Shifeng.


    Empress Shifeng''s defenses were difficult to break from the outside, and when the soil cone pierced her body and impacted her defenses from the inside, her skin was easily penetrated.


    "Despicable guy..."


    "Hahaha... this is a life-and-death battle. You talk to the emperor about despicable things, Shi Feng, are you afraid that you haven''t woken up yet?" The Empress of the Earth landed to stabilize her figure, very proud, and laughed at Shi Feng again.


    Knowing that the Queen of the Earth would continue to attack her injured place, the Queen of Stone Wind, who hated her with gritted teeth, gave up the petrification arms on her body and mobilized her petrification ability to petrify her whole body when the opponent was close to her.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "what?"


    The claws of the Queen of the Earth once again cut the wounded part of Queen Stonewind''s body.


    But this time, the stone wind empress, who was petrified all over, blocked the earth empress from being hurt again by relying on the petrochemical ability.


    The Empress of Earth was shocked, Empress Shifeng seized the opportunity to lock her body with her sharp claws.


    "die--"


    The Empress Shifeng roared, opening her mouth wide and spraying a ray at the head of the Empress of Earth.


    The rays of terrifying energy continued to destroy the defenses on the surface of the Queen of the Earth, and began to melt her head.


    "Hohoho...Save the emperor..."


    The Queen of the Earth''s cry for help was heard, accompanied by heart-piercing screams.


    "Hands¡ª"


    The Phantom and the others did not expect that Queen Stone Wind would be seriously injured and still be able to beat the Queen of the Earth.


    How wasteful is this Queen of the Earth?


    With the corners of their mouths drawn out, the four of them shot again.


    Bai Youwei, who no longer controlled the metal giant, offered forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives to surround the bodies of the two corpse emperors and cut the claws of the Queen Stonewind.


    Xiaoyue Sirius and Mu Wuqing used stronger abilities to attack the Queen of Stone Wind.


    Only the Phantom, with the thunder falling from the sky with one hand, acts indiscriminately on the two Siamese Corpse Emperors.


    "Roar--"


    The Queen of Stone Wind, who suffered the most damage, faced another combined attack from the four, and immediately lost control of the Queen of Earth, and the jet of rays came to an abrupt end under her severe injuries.


    The Empress of the Earth broke free from her embrace when Bai Youwei cut off the claws of the Empress Stonewind.


    The Queen of the Earth, who had lost part of her head, moved a certain distance away from her.


    "Damn bastard, the emperor wants your life¡ª"


    The Empress of the Earth, who was almost dead, was very embarrassed, and took advantage of the Empress Stonewind being restrained by the Phantom and the others.


    I saw a beam of energy spit out from his mouth, and the terrifying force hit Queen Shifeng''s body, severely wounding it and flying, and also let Queen Shifeng out of the control range of the Phantom and others.


    "Roar--"


    The offensive of the Empress of the Earth is not over.


    The force of the earth smashed, and from the ground, a series of clay giants rose up around the Queen of Stonewind landing.


    At the same time, dozens of giants madly output to Queen Stonewind''s body, causing Queen Stonewind''s body to fall off its scales and skin.


    "roll--"


    After all, Empress Shifeng is a second-level zombie, how can its power be comparable to some puppets.


    With a roar, a terrifying storm convolves in all directions.


    The earth giant summoned by the Queen of the Earth was disintegrated and blown away in an instant.


    "Go down to the emperor."


    Seeing that the puppet she had summoned was destroyed, the Queen of the Earth shouted angrily, and countless sharp claws slammed on the ground.


    Suddenly, Empress Stonewind, who was trying to fight back, collapsed under her feet, and her figure fell into it.


    "combine--"


    As the Queen of the Earth activated the power of the earth again, the collapsed ground, after most of the Empress Shifeng''s body fell into it, the surrounding mud swept, and in the blink of an eye, most of the Empress Shifeng''s body was buried underneath.


    "Die¡ª"


    The Empress of the Earth rushed forward, and the sharp claws like the death sickle were about to cut the Empress Stonewind''s body.


    "Roar--"


    How could Empress Shifeng sit and wait for death?


    In a short period of time, only half of her body could move, and a blue light burst in her eyes.


    At this moment, a huge stone pillar rose from the ground under the Queen of the Earth who rushed up, and went straight into the sky against the huge body of the Queen of Earth.


    "what?"


    The Empress of the Earth was terrified.


    "Damn it''s you!"


    The Queen of Stone Wind did not give the Queen of the Earth time to react. As the Queen of the Earth''s body was lifted into the sky by the stone pillar, she seemed to have some suction on her body, attracting countless stones to attach to her.


    Seeing that she was about to be wrapped in terrifying petrochemicals, the Queen of the Earth was terrified.


    "Quickly save the emperor--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius and the others are completely speechless.


    Is this guy here to be funny?


    Speak the most hated words, suffer the most tragic beating.


    Every time I see a bargain that I can take advantage of, I rush to it for the first time, which is unstoppable.


    But you **** come up with some results?


    Every time I rushed up, I was hanged and beaten by others. When I was in danger, I asked someone to rescue him. Would you like to be so funny?

 Chapter 1239： Tian Lei Go to Fire

    Regarding the Queen of the Earth, Xiaoyue Sirius, they really don''t know how to describe it, but considering that once she dies, the zombies of both the enemy and us will be under the control of the Queen of Stonewind, helplessly, the four make another shot.


    Four forces impacted on the body of the Empress Stonewind, interrupting her control of the Empress of the Earth.


    The petrochemical substances absorbed from the surroundings lost the control of the Queen of Stone Wind and fell, and the Queen of Earth, who was finally able to breathe, hurriedly escaped from the stone pillar and returned to the ground.


    It took a lot of effort to shake off the petrified material on his body.


    With lingering palpitations, the Queen of the Earth, who looked at Queen Shifeng''s eyes even more shame, now has the thought of shattering the other party''s corpse.


    "Damn bastard, there is no doubt that you will die today, the emperor said."


    The Queen of the Earth who dared not rush up again, the power of the earth was activated, and a large amount of mud poured into her body from the wound of the Queen of Stonewind.


    Feeling the petrified body in the body is being impacted by the power of the earth, the Empress Shifeng ran away.


    "Roar-"


    Regardless of the injuries on his body, the power of wind and petrochemical energy poured in all directions at the same time.


    The light waves containing terrifying energy are like huge waves surging in the middle of the sea, and continue to spread around.


    Upon seeing the Phantom, their abilities urged to the extreme, and they used their abilities to prop up a solid barrier to resist the impact of the energy storm.


    The Queen of the Earth''s figure is too large to effectively set a protective cover for herself, so she can only rely on strong defense to meet the erosion of the energy light wave.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A storm of energy swept through waves that were stronger than waves, and the entire corpse emperor battlefield has changed a world.


    "Rumble..."


    With a violent tremor, the Empress Shifeng, who was mostly buried in the ground, broke free.


    The Queen of Stone Wind screamed to the sky with the petrochemical material spreading around her body and the constant gust of wind.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth shook, the wind and the clouds changed color, and the dark clouds were overwhelming.


    Feeling the suffocating breath of the entire Corpse Emperor battlefield, the Phantom and the others instinctively looked towards the sky.


    At this gaze, everyone was shocked.


    "not good-"


    I saw a group of terrifying clouds in the sky falling from the sky under the convolution of the storm, like the clouds of a big mountain turning into stars and hitting the ground.


    "Rumble..."


    Accompanied by a loud bang in the sky.


    The thick clouds exploded, and at this time, a terrible storm swept across the earth with an indiscriminate offensive, sweeping across all directions.


    The earth was rolling, and the soil pillar was collapsing.


    A place with a radius of thousands of meters is baptized by storms and swallowed by the sea of ??clouds.


    Whether it is the Empress of the Earth or the battlefield of the two armies within the scope of the spread, the creatures in it have no strength to protect themselves, and their bodies instantly turn to ashes, which is extremely terrifying.


    "Stop her, she wants to exhaust all her supernatural powers and die with us." The terrified voice of the Queen of the Earth spread under the sea of ??clouds.


    They heard the phantom that blocked the storm with their abilities and did not dare to neglect.


    "It''s going offline again."


    Bai Youwei sighed, but her hands were not slow.


    There was no time for the Queen of Stone Wind to continue to output, the metal control ability was mobilized to lock the area where the Queen of Stone Wind was located, and countless metal materials gathered into a chain to the sky, along the body of the Queen of Stone Wind, locked her on the ground from all directions.


    The phantom, covered with a layer of energy armor, moved quickly under the sea of ??clouds.


    Near the figure of Empress Shifeng, when she saw that the other party was trying to break away from Bai Youwei''s control, the Phantom leaped onto her back.


    "Thunder Field."


    The power was released, and the purple light wave centered on the location of the two, and soon formed a huge thunder field to block the surrounding area.


    The storm outside suddenly weakened.


    Xiaoyue Sirius took this opportunity to destroy the wind power to blow away the surrounding clouds and storms, allowing the earth to restore its previous clarity.


    "Sister Wu Qing, it''s now."


    The phantom that blocked the reach of the Queen of Stonewind''s ability sprang out of the realm.


    As soon as her words fell, Mu Wuqing, who had already accumulated a fireball with a radius of more than 20 meters on the side, directly slammed the fireball in the headspace towards the place covered by the Thunder Realm while waving his hands.


    "These two silly women..."


    Standing on an uncollapsed soil pillar, Wei Xiao''s face turned black when he saw Mu Wuqing''s actions.


    Without reminding the friendly corpse next to him, Wei Xiao turned and dashed away in the other direction.


    "Master Wei Xiao¡ª"


    Jin and Yin did not understand why Wei Xiao left.


    Just when they were about to stop Wei Xiao, a breath of death diffused from the side where Empress Shifeng''s figure was.


    Unknown so.


    Turning his head to look at the gold and silver corpses in the area where Empress Shifeng was, a pair of pupils suddenly converged.


    "End Bird¡ª"


    The Thunder Realm where the Queen of Stone Wind is located, followed by Mu Wuqing''s condensed fireball rushing into the realm.


    After the fireball was swallowed by the realm for an instant...


    Not long after, the area encompassing hundreds of meters began to shrink, and after its radius was less than fifty meters, everyone just felt that their eyes were bright.


    The dazzling light seemed to have become the only color between heaven and earth at this moment, and people couldn''t help closing their eyes.


    "Rumble..."


    In my ears, there was a roar resounding through the world at this time.


    The golden and silver corpses, who felt that the surrounding world was trembling, hadn''t opened their eyes to figure out what was going on outside, they lost consciousness in an instant.


    Wei Xiao, who evacuated as soon as he discovered the problem, stood on a large tree more than a thousand meters away from the battlefield of the corpse emperor.


    Under his gaze, in front of him, a huge ball of light surrounded and wrapped by flames and thunder continued to bulge in all directions.


    Under the power of terror, wherever the ball of light goes, encountering mountains destroying mountains and forests destroying forests, there is nothing to stop.


    In the blink of an eye, the ball of light encompassed a kilometer and exploded after reaching the limit.


    At this moment, the energy that was completely released gave people a sense of rebirth of the world and the reorganization of heaven and earth.


    That kind of destructive light and energy light wave that destroys the world and destroys the earth without any resistance, spreads thousands of meters in an instant.


    A three-point energy shock wave that was even more terrifying than the ultimate move released by the Queen of Stone Wind a moment ago.


    "..."


    For a long time, waiting for everything to calm down.


    At this time, the battlefield of the corpse king has turned into a ruin.


    Within a kilometer, it can be described as a mess.


    And on the two battlefields before and after the battle between the two armies, the deadly enemy zombies that were still fighting the coalition forces before and after, after a moment of stunned, they seemed to have changed their appearance, and were a little bewildered on the battlefield.


    At this moment, they neither attacked the coalition forces nor did they know how to escape, as if suddenly becoming confused, they did not know why they appeared on the battlefield.


    "Ahem..."


    On the side of the Corpse Emperor battlefield, suddenly, a cough came.


    A semicircular body that looks like a pile of dirt on the surface, but is actually a metal shelter, decomposed. From the inside, Bai Youwei, wearing a heavenly armor, walked out with a small hand.


    Her appearance seemed to be the beginning.


    On a piece of land where dust and sand are piled up and soil pillars are lying, the surface is surging and sand and rocks flow away. From below, the figure of the scarred and **** Queen of the Earth appears.


    After her, in more narrow spaces, one by one surviving figures came out of the ruins.


    When they saw the surrounding scene, their faces were shocked, but the corners of their mouths were twitching frantically.


    "You Wei, are you okay?"


    Mu Wuqing, who had already retreated from the energy armor and wearing the Heavenly King armor, came to Bai Youwei and asked with concern.


    With a moment of fear on her face, Bai Youwei opened her face mask with some lingering fears, her pale little face was indescribable panic.


    "Sister Wu, Wu Qing, you are so messed up, I almost died under the power of you and Xiaoying sister, don''t you know?"


    Mu Wuqing sneered: "I, I didn''t expect that the collision between me and Xiaoying would burst out such a terrifying force of destruction. I was almost hurt by my own energy."


    "You still said." Bai Youwei was aggrieved.

 Chapter 1240： Final cleaning

    "Tap..."


    Howling Moon Sirius flew from a kilometer away.


    Seeing Mu Wuqing and the phantom who couldn''t see his face not far away, Xiaoyue Sirius trembled fiercely in his heart.


    If he hadn''t been fast, and decisively withdrew when he found something was wrong, Mu Wuqing and the Phantom had created the destructive energy together.


    The power that the two girls burst out just now is even more terrifying than the last ability released by the second-level corpse emperor.


    That kind of non-human force that can be resisted appeared on the battlefield without warning. To be honest, Xiaoyue Sirius felt that he was frightened no less than the sum of the threats Wei Xiao had brought to him in the past.


    It''s too dangerous.


    With lingering fears, Xiaoyue Sirius, who was also full of fear for Mu Wuqing and Phantom, looked at them a little more cautiously.


    At this moment, he also realized that in addition to Wei Xiao, Phoenix seemed to threaten him by two more people.


    "Sister-in-law Wu Qing, you make Xiao Wang look at each other with admiration."


    Mu Wuqing knew that they were wrong this time, and sneered: "Little Wolf, are you okay?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head.


    "Fortunately, the life is saved, but the power consumption is too large. In order to prevent the swallowing gene from backwashing, it is estimated that it will not be able to continue fighting."


    "It''s fine if people are okay. It is estimated that we will have nothing to fight next." Mu Wuqing said.


    "Stone Wind, Stone Wind..."


    At the moment when several people were talking, the Queen of the Earth, who had awakened from a haunting state, muttered in her mouth, and her huge body moved directly towards the place where the Queen of Stone Wind was.


    "By the way, the Queen of Stone Wind will not be completely destroyed by us?" Thinking of what, Mu Wu''s expression changed, and he hurriedly turned and looked in the direction where the Queen of Earth was moving.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was also surprised.


    That''s a second-level corpse emperor!


    It would be unforgivable if it were destroyed because of the "recklessness" of the second daughter.


    "Swish¡ª"


    At this time, a figure galloped from a distance.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei was the first to see the person''s figure clearly, with a hint of surprise on her face.


    Wei Xiao nodded at Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Are you okay?" Wei Xiao asked Bai Youwei and the others.


    Bai Youwei: "I''m okay, I just collapsed again. Now I guess I can''t beat a corpse."


    "It''s fine." After saying that, Wei Xiao stared at Mu Wuqing with a solemn face, "You were so messed up just now. The enemy corpse emperor can''t make any waves. Is it necessary to work so hard?"


    "We don''t know that the collision between Lingyan and purple electricity will have such a powerful force. You have personally felt it before, and it was not so strong."


    Wei Xiao has a black line.


    "What was your strength back then? What strength are you now, don''t you have any points?"


    Mu Wuqing smiled.


    "Husband, we knew it was wrong. By the way, Empress Stonewind, she won''t be completely destroyed by us, right?"


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    "Is the corpse emperor so easy to destroy?"


    Perhaps it was to confirm Wei Xiao''s words that the Empress of the Earth, who was digging the soil, quickly dig out the body of the Empress Shifeng who was submerged under the soil.


    "Hahaha... I found it, the second-level corpse emperor, the corpse of the second-level corpse emperor, now it belongs to the emperor. Shi Feng, didn¡¯t you expect it? The emperor should have been swallowed, but in the end? A second-level corpse emperor was finally planted in the hands of a first-level corpse emperor, what do you think? Hahaha..."


    The body of Empress Stonewind was exhumed by Empress Earth.


    Although her body was not completely destroyed by the blow of Phantom, Mu Wuqing and the others, the remaining body was only about two-thirds.


    Except for the bones, almost all the flesh and blood on it disappeared in many places.


    That is to say, the corpse emperor''s defense is very strong.


    Hearing the laughter of the Empress of the Earth, Wei Xiao and the others were naturally attracted.


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    The Phantom came to Wei Xiao''s side, and she, who had already removed the energy armor, revealed the peerless face under the helmet.


    Wei Xiao: "How do you feel?"


    "Fortunately, it didn''t consume much extra power."


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    The strength of the Phantom seemed to be much stronger than he had imagined.


    It''s even possible that it didn''t use its real strength to deal with the enemy Corpse King Phantom.


    The Xiaoyue Sirius on the side accidentally caught the Phantom''s answer to Wei Xiao''s voice, and was shocked in his heart.


    What do you mean by "not consuming much extra power"?


    Are you pretending to say it on purpose?


    Xiaoyue Sirius was very suspicious.


    Knowing that he has very little extra power left, how can the Phantom not consume much?


    Does she consider herself a corpse emperor?


    Not knowing Xiaoyue Sirius'' thoughts, Wei Xiao nodded: "Protect them, I''ll go and see."


    "Yes!"


    Handing Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing to the Phantom Shadow, Wei Xiao''s figure flickered and blinked to the head of the excited Empress.


    Although the corpse king of the earth won the victory, his own situation is not very ideal.


    Most of the body''s upper and lower limbs were destroyed, and one-third of the body''s protective scales fell off, and the most serious was the head.


    There is a huge blood hole on it, one-tenth of the area has been ablated, it looks very hideous.


    If you look closely, you can even see the most fragile objects in the brain.


    "Are you satisfied with the ending like this?" Wei Xiao just looked at it and didn''t think too much, then said.


    The excited Queen of the Earth felt Wei Xiao''s existence, and her excited eyes suddenly became cold.


    "You didn''t break your promise, the emperor is very satisfied with this cooperation."


    "It''s fine if you are satisfied." Wei Xiaoxiemei smiled, "Since the enemy corpse emperor has been put down, now, should you let this war end prematurely?"


    "Huh?" Empress Earth''s eyes changed. "What do you want the emperor to do?"


    Wei Xiao''s tone was cold: "You don''t mean to tell me that you still want to take the people of the enemy''s corpse emperor for your own use, right?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    When Wei Xiao asked, the Queen of the Earth immediately understood what he meant.


    "Don''t think about playing tricks with me. Since I can help you get rid of your opponent, it is as simple as dealing with you. I don''t want to end our cooperative relationship this time."


    Threatened by Wei Xiao, the Empress of the Earth resisted in her heart, and even wanted to kill her quickly.


    But when she thought of the combat power Bai Youwei and the others showed when they dealt with the Queen of Stone Wind, the Queen of Earth suddenly lost her temper.


    More importantly, Wei Xiao had never taken any action against the Queen of Stone Wind.


    This person felt that the Empress of the Earth was even more dangerous than Bai Youwei and Phantom.


    Although I don''t know why I feel this way.


    "Damn human beings, you wait for the emperor. When the emperor is successfully promoted, it will be your death date."


    Enduring the anger that wanted to kill Wei Xiao in her heart, the Empress said: "Don''t worry, this emperor doesn''t want this to be our last cooperation."


    "That''s good!"


    After the words fell, Wei Xiao''s figure came to Empress Shifeng''s body.


    "Next to see your performance."


    The Queen of the Earth gritted her teeth.


    In the end, I chose to forbear.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Following the Empress of the Earth, there was a sound that only the corpse clan could understand.


    On the battlefield in the distance, because of the death of Empress Stonewind, the enemy zombies army had already fallen into confusion. When they heard the sound of the Empress of Earth, their eyes showed fear and struggling.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Compared with enemy zombies, friendly zombies are much more excited.


    At the call of the Empress of the Earth, the friendly zombies on the battlefield rushed to the camp of the enemy zombies, and slaughtered those zombies who did not dare to fight back.


    "Go, get out of here..."


    In the enemy''s zombie army.


    Five or six corpses survived.


    Seeing that the people of the Queen of Earth had begun to slaughter their own zombies, they didn''t even have the confidence to resist.


    Directly remind the other corpses to give up all the corpses on the battlefield and fly away from the battlefield.


    "Wow..."


    Even though the enemy zombies did not dare to resist the killing of the Earth zombies following the fall of Empress Shifeng, they would not sit still.


    As soon as the corpse left, they also scattered.


    Under the chasing of friendly zombies, a large number of enemy high-level zombies fled towards the distance.

 Chapter 1241： Sudden change

    The rear battlefield.


    There are not many friendly zombies participating in the battle here.


    Now even if the enemy zombies stand and kill them, the friendly zombies cannot clean them up in a short time.


    What''s more, the other party is also on the run.


    There are still almost 20 million enemy zombies left. If most of them are allowed to escape, this will be a huge threat to the survivors of Longxia Land.


    High-level zombies without super-zombie dominance are no different from wild beasts.


    Acts entirely by instinct, it is normal to seek good luck and avoid harm.


    You want to gather them again and destroy them at once. Unless the corpse emperor appears, otherwise, they will not come into contact with any external corpse clan forces. Unpredictable.


    "General Lan Qiang, dispatch your human warriors to leave as many foreign zombies as possible. Don''t worry, they are now under the pressure of the mother emperor and dare not resist." The friendly zombies can''t kill the enemy zombies. Next, some corpses turned to the human coalition for help.


    When Lan Qiang heard that the enemy zombies would not fight back now, everyone''s eyes brightened.


    Is there such a good thing?


    "Brothers, haven''t you heard what the friendly corpse said? Since the enemy zombies won''t fight back, what are you waiting for? Kill him for me."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "Fuck them!"


    "Naughty animal, where to escape..."


    Terran coalition forces are boiling.


    Up and down the city, all the fighters who would not fight back when they heard the enemy zombies, one by one, followed the friendly zombies and started chasing and killing the enemy zombies.


    Millions of troops were dispatched at the same time, and intensive gunfire swept the battlefield in the rear, leaving countless enemy zombies on the ground forever.


    ...


    Several hours of cleanup ended.


    The enemy zombies that can escape have already escaped, and those who are unable to escape have now become one of the countless corpses on the earth.


    Looking at the battlefield piled up like mountains and corpses all over the earth, after a moment of silence in the coalition forces, not long after, the cheers of Hong Lei shook the world.


    "Victory, we won..."


    "Hahaha... we won, we really won, long live, long live..."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The whistling sound that rendered the world and swept all directions spread one after another, and the entire battlefield was immersed in a sea of ??joy at this moment.


    "Really won?"


    Lin Xiao, eldest sister and the seniors in the Western Polar Region looked at the joyous soldiers around them. Until this moment, they felt a little unbelievable. When they said the word victory, they were still a little confused.


    It''s not that they don''t believe that all of this is true.


    Just because all this is not illusory, they couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Starting from the invasion of the non-Emirate continent, they had the impression that war was nothing but war, and they had never thought that one day they could wipe out all the invading enemies.


    Recall that their biggest wish was to defeat the enemy Corpse Emperor troops, and compare them with today?


    Not only did they destroy the army of the enemy corpse emperor, but even the enemy corpse emperor stayed on this land, so that scenes that had never been imagined appeared, and it was normal for them to be unable to adapt for a while.


    Lan Qiang and Long Ba came to Lin Xiao and the others.


    "Hahaha...General Lin, the war is finally over. You will have complete control over the next celebration banquet in the West Pole. You said you had a few drinks, would you not forget?" Lan Qiang smiled heartily. .


    Lin Xiao''s resolute face gradually showed a bright smile.


    The war won the final victory, what else do you have to think about?


    Accepting this fact, Lin Xiao smiled and said: "Naturally, I will not forget it. We will never let everyone down on the celebration banquet in West Pole. When the battlefield is cleaned up, no one will want to leave without drinking for three days and three nights. "


    "I like this, let alone three days and three nights, even ten days and a half months will be fine."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Big sister here.


    Xia Zhu and Dongye hugged her eldest sister''s arms tightly.


    "Sister, we won."


    "We really won the final victory."


    Everyone is very excited.


    Some people even cried with joy.


    The unsmiling eldest sister also showed his sincerity at this moment, and the excitement on her face was not concealed.


    "Yeah, we have won. This is a real victory. It is the end of the victory declared by our West Pole Allied Forces to destroy the enemy Corpse Emperor. At this moment, it is worth celebrating for all of us."


    "Since the war, I only dared to imagine such a victory when I was dreaming. I didn''t expect that my dream would come true now. It''s hard to believe." Du Guyi said unsurely.


    Isn''t it true for others?


    Seeing the cheers of the soldiers around, they enjoyed the joy of victory at the moment, but also cherished the hard-won victory.


    "Long live the coalition..."


    "Long live the Terran¡ª¡ª"


    I don''t know who shouted, and then, the entire Human Race allied forces responded in unison.


    Outside the city defense, on the battlefield of the corpse emperor.


    The Empress of the Earth has already learned about other battlefields from the information provided by friendly zombies.


    The huge blood pupil stared at Wei Xiao who was standing on the corpse of Empress Shifeng below.


    "The enemy zombies have been completely defeated. Those who fled will not pose a threat to you. Now, are you satisfied?"


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "I''m satisfied with what? Shouldn''t it be us?"


    The Empress of the Earth was taken aback for a moment, and then there was a hint of joy in her eyes.


    "That''s right, now, can the emperor take away the corpse under your feet? This is what we said."


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth raised slightly.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking, but he didn''t embarrass the Queen of Earth, and his figure jumped from the body of Queen Stonewind.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s actions, the Queen of the Earth was obviously relieved.


    "I look forward to our next cooperation." The Queen of the Earth said to Wei Xiao, her claws pierced into Queen Stone Wind''s corpse, provoking Queen Stone Wind''s huge body to leave.


    "Are you not going to devour evolution here?" Wei Xiao asked suddenly.


    The moving figure of the Empress of the Earth paused.


    After a moment of hesitation, a gloomy look flashed with his back to Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "It''s not good for the emperor to swallow here."


    Not much to say, the Queen of the Earth answered Wei Xiao and left directly.


    "Master Wei Xiao, goodbye."


    Seeing this, the other corpses who were still alive greeted Wei Xiao one after another, and then followed the footsteps of the Queen of the Earth.


    "Boss Wei, what are you?" Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Wei Xiao as he let the Queen of the Earth leave with the corpse of Queen Stonewind, his brows frowned.


    Did not wait for Wei Xiao to respond to him.


    At this time, a member of the Shadow Guard came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Master, after confirmation, there are less than five million zombies left in the Zombie Troops, half of which are corpse slaves, and there is no threat to us anymore."


    Hearing the report from the members of the Shadow Guard, watching the leaving figure of the Empress of the Earth, Wei Xiao, who was originally calm as water, had an evil look on his face.


    "Are there any preparations for the hero?"


    Members of the Shadow Guard: "The military division is ready."


    Wei Xiao smiled, wickedly.


    "Xiaoying..."


    Wei Xiao called for the Phantom.


    Phantom knows.


    When she looked at the queen of the earth again, her eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Squeak..."


    Purple lightning condenses in the hands of the Phantom.


    When Xiaoyue Sirius saw this, his expression was horrified.


    "Damn, does Boss Wei want to..."


    Just when Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart was rushing past like thousands of grass and mud horses, the Empress of the Earth, who was leaving with the corpse of the Queen of Stone Wind in front of him, suddenly stopped moving.


    Wei Xiao frowned: "Did you find it?"


    "Roar--"


    The Empress of the Earth suddenly let out a roar full of anger.


    Suddenly, the ground-based corpses around her looked like an enemy.


    Before Wei Xiao and the others could do anything else, the Queen of the Earth turned around: "Wei Xiao, be careful¡ª"


    what''s the situation?


    The Queen of the Earth actually asked Wei Xiao and the others to be careful?

 Chapter 1242： The slingshot behind the cardinal

    When Wei Xiao and the others still don¡¯t know why...


    "Look at the sky, what is that?"


    "How many mountains seem to be?"


    "Oh my God! How does the mountain fly in the sky?"


    "No, spread out, spread out quickly¡ª"


    "Run--"


    The coalition forces who were still celebrating the victory in the same place, at this time, caught the things that appeared in the distant sky, and the thrilling and hysterical shouts suddenly resounded throughout the battlefield.


    Wei Xiao and the others were undoubtedly alarmed.


    As a result, both Xiaoyue Sirius and Wei Xiao opened their eyes suddenly.


    I saw the sky in the distance outside the city, and three hundred-meter-high mountains were flying towards them.


    Facing the three mountains that were getting closer, Wei Xiao''s expression changed.


    "leave here--"


    Without thinking about it, Wei Xiao flashed over to Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing, living alone on the other side of the building, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Damn, there are enemies?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius is also shocking.


    "Rumble..."


    Without giving the coalition much time to react, three big mountains fell to the battlefield from a height of 1,000 meters.


    One smashed into the place where the Empress of the Earth was located, one smashed into the coalition team on the other side of the city defense, and the other one hit the place where Wei Xiao and the others were.


    Under the impact of terror, the sky collapsed and the ground cracked, and the shock wave that destroyed the sky and the earth spread to the battlefield around the entire city defense.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Wow..."


    Under the ruthless impact, more than ten levels of vibration erupted on the ground. A large number of coalition forces either died in the impact or were overturned by the shock wave generated by the mountain peak hitting the ground, causing countless deaths and injuries.


    "Peng..."


    "Ahem..."


    Wei Xiao''s reaction was fast enough, but it was unavoidable to be affected.


    The figure hugging the second girl was overturned by the shock wave, and fell from a high altitude to the ground and rolled over several tens of meters before stopping.


    The three separated.


    "Old, husband..."


    Bai Youwei''s painful call came into her ears.


    With blood in his mouth, Wei Xiao didn''t care about his injuries, and hurriedly turned over and came to Bai Youwei''s side.


    "Youwei, how are you?"


    Under Bai Youwei''s open mask, blood was flowing from the corner of her mouth, and her small face was pale and colorless.


    "My husband, my bones are broken."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    On the one hand, Mu Wuqing also groaned in pain.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have time to think about it, and quickly came to Mu Wuqing with Bai Youwei in his arms.


    "Wu Qing..."


    Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth and made a whining sound in his mouth.


    "I, my husband..."


    Both girls were injured.


    Wei Xiao hugged Bai Youwei and looked in other directions. At this time, the entire battlefield inside and outside the city defense became a **** on earth.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was injured, and the Empress of the Earth and the corpse of the earth system beside her were buried under the collapsed mountain. The city defense at the rear collapsed in a large section, and allied forces were wailing everywhere.


    Wei Xiao''s face was startled.


    How could this be? Why is this happening?


    Who initiated the sudden attack?


    "Xiaoying, Xiaoying--" Wei Xiao shouted the name of Phantom Shadow.


    "Zezi--"


    A purple lightning shot at Wei Xiao from the thick smoke.


    The figure of the phantom soon appeared.


    "Master, are you injured?"


    Seeing the okay Phantom, Wei Xiao''s furious heart felt a little better.


    "How are you? Are you injured?"


    Phantom shook his head: "No injury, Master, what happened just now?"


    "Boom..."


    "Roar--"


    The Phantom just asked Wei Xiao. At this moment, under the broken mountain that buried the Empress of the Earth, a shock interrupted Wei Xiao and their thoughts.


    From below the broken mountain, the **** and wounded Queen of the Earth broke through the giant above and broke free.


    Only she came out.


    Those corpses who followed her before were probably all turned into mud, and none of them were spared.


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, are you dead?" The eager cry of the Empress of the Earth spread throughout the battlefield.


    "Queen of the Earth, what''s going on?" Wei Xiao shouted loudly.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s response, the Empress of the Earth turned to look at Wei Xiao and the others, who were a kilometer away.


    Seeing that they were all there, the Queen of the Earth had a hint of surprise on her hideous face.


    "It''s an external corpse emperor, and there is a second-level external corpse emperor near us."


    "what?"


    Outer corpse king?


    How can this be?


    "Rumble..."


    As soon as the voice of the Queen of the Earth fell, suddenly, a roar came from the distant earth.


    Wei Xiao and the others heard it and looked at it.


    Sure enough, between the mountains and trees in the distance, a moving fortress was moving fast towards them.


    It is indeed the corpse emperor.


    It was a figure glowing with purple and black light under the sun''s rays.


    The body over a hundred meters pushed across the ground and approached the front battlefield with unmatched momentum.


    Capturing the other person''s figure, Wei Xiao''s heart was shaken.


    "Take Youwei and the others to a safe place, so that the remaining members of the Shadow Guard will protect them no matter what." Wei Xiao hurriedly said to Phantom.


    "Master, what about you?"


    Wei Xiao put down Bai Youwei in his arms and stood up, her face unspeakably cold.


    "Don''t worry about me, take them away right away, hurry up¡ª"


    Phantom no longer hesitated, embraced Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing with both hands, and decisively left towards the rear.


    Staring at the giant that is getting closer and closer, Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes burst out with bloodthirsty killing intent, and a handsome face is also very hideous.


    No one thought that such a thing would happen after the end of the war.


    The most important thing is that there is still a second-level corpse emperor who is watching in secret, the queen of the earth hasn''t noticed it.


    Is her perception a decoration?


    Wei Xiao''s heart was full of anger.


    Now ignoring the casualties of the coalition forces, Wei Xiao moved, and instantly came to the head of the Queen of the Earth.


    "Why didn''t you find a corpse emperor approaching?"


    I could feel the anger in Wei Xiao''s words, and the Empress of the Earth was equally frightened and angry at this moment.


    "How did the emperor know? Within the emperor''s perception, there was indeed no trace of the other party. If she hadn''t just used her supernatural power to leak her breath, the emperor wouldn''t know that there is a corpse emperor around us."


    The Queen of the Earth gritted her teeth.


    I could hear that she was not lying.


    Besides, she didn''t need to lie.


    Suddenly a second-level corpse emperor appeared on the battlefield, and the current state of the Queen of the Earth was simply for the slaughter.


    If she caught the breath of the other party in advance, it would be impossible not to remind Wei Xiao of them.


    Wei Xiao''s brows frowned.


    Can escape the perception of the Empress of the Earth, so the other party must have mastered some means to shield one''s own breath.


    The Empress of the Earth resisted the urgency in her heart.


    "What do you do now? Can your people fight again?"


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath.


    Hearing the words of the Queen of the Earth, he really wanted to take two stabs at the place where the Queen of the Earth injured her head.


    This guy who succeeded less than failed.


    The corpse emperor is no one for her sake.


    Originally, Wei Xiao planned to come to a "mantis to catch the cicada, with the oriole behind", but who expected that there would be a slingshot behind the oriole?


    Staring sharply at the third corpse emperor who was only a kilometer away from them, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Their supernatural powers are basically exhausted. Now, you and I can only deal with her."


    The Empress of the Earth looked terrified.


    "Are you sure to deal with her?"


    "You are the main attacker, and I support it."


    "What, are you kidding me?"


    The Empress of the Earth exclaimed out loud.


    Wei Xiao''s face was sullen.


    "if not?"


    The Empress of the Earth paused.


    Finish the bird!


    Wei Xiao actually let her be the main attacker?


    The other party really valued her.


    In the heyday, facing the Queen of Stonewind, you can only be beaten. Now that she is not only seriously injured, but also consumes a lot of supernatural powers, let her deal with a second-level corpse emperor in the heyday. Isn''t this asking her to go up and die? ?


    How do you fight this?


    "Damn it! If the emperor is successfully promoted, why should the emperor be afraid of a small second-level corpse emperor? Okay, now everything is gone, the corpse of the corpse emperor is gone, the chance of promotion is gone, even himself If you want to make wedding dresses for others, this emperor is not reconciled!"


    Wei Xiao cursed badly: "Waiting a fart, are you willing to sit and wait for death? If you don''t want to die, then cooperate with me in the battle, so that there is still a ray of life."


    "Ben, the emperor..."


    "It''s coming, ready to go."


    "..."

 Chapter 1243： Zoom in on the move

    "Roar--"


    The third corpse emperor still came.


    The purple-black body appeared on the open ground thousands of meters away from Wei Xiao and the others.


    With a vibrating whistle, the momentum of being the only one who is the only one who dominates the world, flooded the battlefield of the southern defense line.


    Seeing her figure, the Queen of the Earth at Wei Xiao''s feet was shaking inexplicably.


    His body couldn''t help backing up, his eyes were full of fear.


    waste!


    This is the corpse king?


    This TM simply lost the face of the corpse emperor.


    The Emperor of the Earth Corpse: Scolding the emperor for waste? You have a kind, you go! If you can kill the opponent solo, this emperor would like to call you the strongest king in singles.


    "fire¡­¡­"


    Before Wei Xiao and the others did it, the artillery camp at the rear of the city wall defense line, which had not been affected by the previous mountain impact on the ground, first launched an attack on the third corpse emperor.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of intensive artillery fire came from behind, and the shells converged into rain, slashing across the sky and falling straight to the place where the third corpse emperor was.


    "Roar--"


    The purple-black corpse emperor''s blood eyes, the size of a locomotive, caught the flying cannonballs, and the blood basin opened wide, and terrifying sound waves swept the world.


    "Rumble..."


    The cannonball was detonated by sound waves in the air before it fell to the ground.


    "Kakka..."


    As the flying artillery shells exploded in the air, at this moment, countless boulders and mud on the ground around Wei Xiao and them began to flew into the air to condense thousands of meters high in the city defense.


    The continuously merging ground material forms a circular object in the blink of an eye.


    The larger and more terrifying round object gradually formed a giant celestial body with a diameter of nearly one kilometer suspended above Wei Xiao and the others.


    The shadow of the giant celestial body obscures the light of the earth below, and the terrifying volume makes those who see this scene unconsciously give birth to the fear of death.


    Mad, what is the other party doing?


    Is it going to use this huge boundless celestial body to directly destroy the southern city defense?


    The Queen of the Earth trembled: "Wei Xiao, the other party doesn''t seem to be going to confront us head-on. Can you block the larger and larger celestial bodies in the sky?"


    Wei Xiao''s expression was a little distorted.


    How could the second-level corpse emperor be so terrible?


    Also, the power controlled by the opponent does not seem to be the elemental type.


    As soon as he came, he gave me a "burial ground star". Are you sure you didn''t come to bully people?


    Wei Xiao''s brows were unusually solemn: "Can you stop it?"


    The Empress of Earth swallowed secretly: "I can''t guarantee, but the emperor can only try desperately."


    other places.


    Looking at the huge sphere in the sky that is enough to destroy the entire West Antarctic defense line, at this moment, many people are desperate.


    "How can we resist this?"


    "Why are there such terrifying creatures as the corpse emperor?"


    "It''s over, it''s over. No one can stop this blow. We don''t even have a chance to escape?"


    "Grass, if this falls, will Longxia West Polar Land still exist?"


    "Damn, we shouldn''t have come to support the West Pole in the first place. The Corpse Emperor is not something we humans can resist."


    The soldiers of many civil organizations and the defenders of the Western Polar Regions did not see any hope of survival.


    In the desperate eyes, except for the bitterness, he seemed to be ready to confess his fate.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who was seriously injured and did not leave the battlefield, saw the celestial body covering most of the battlefield with shadows, and his entire face became distorted.


    Can''t stop it, let alone injured him by such an attack, even in his heyday, he could only escape from this blow against the purple and black corpse emperor.


    He regrets now, regretting why he had to be able to do it, regretting why he brought the elite soldiers of Wolf City so far to die.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t know what the southern line of defense would become after this shot was down, but he knew that the Wolf City fighters who came with him would die forever under this shot.


    "It''s completely over, the human race will eventually lose in the hands of the corpse race."


    The last trace of resistance was dissipated in Xiaoyue Sirius, turned his head, and glanced at the wolf city warrior on the side of the broken city defense with an unbearable look in his eyes.


    "Don''t blame this king, even in his heyday, he won''t be able to save you."


    As if making some decision, Xiaoyue Sirius rose up from the wind, and his figure flew away.


    "Fell down!"


    Wei Xiao has been staring at the terrifying celestial bodies in the sky.


    Feeling it approaching the ground, shouted.


    The sharp teeth in the Queen of the Earth''s mouth clenched.


    "Fight. Wei Xiao, remember, if the emperor blocks this blow, the newly-appearing corpse emperor will also have the emperor, roar¡ª"


    The Empress of the Earth did not hesitate, a roar that shook the space and swept across the world came out.


    Suddenly, the land was divided and the mountains were uplifted in the thousand meters.


    The huge sky-supporting pillars continuously drilled from the ground rushed straight up, and the densely packed soil pillars, each with a radius of more than ten meters, quickly touched the falling sphere in the sky, and they continued to confront each other.


    "Rumble..."


    At an altitude of five to six hundred meters, a huge celestial body was held up by a pillar of soil.


    The tops of countless soil pillars were crushed, and a lot of mud and rocks fell below.


    "Roar--"


    The land queen''s hysterical roar, summoned more soil pillars to forcibly slow the fall of the celestial body.


    Similarly, she didn''t know how much pressure she was under, and the earth began to sink in the place where the figure was.


    A large number of spider silk-like cracks centered on the bottom of her figure and continued to spread to the surroundings.


    "Blocked, blocked, the celestial body is blocked by the Queen of the Earth." Seeing this scene, the human warriors on the battlefield saw a glimmer of hope in their desperate eyes.


    Those who could still stand up stared at the celestial bodies in the sky, with tense expressions, as if the soil pillars against the celestial bodies were themselves, they clenched their fists and gritted their teeth invisibly.


    "The Empress of the Earth hold on¡ª"


    I don''t know who yelled.


    This sound of his, as if contagious, caused all the coalition forces to shout loudly.


    "Hold on, Queen of the Earth..."


    "Come on, Queen of the Earth, you must hold on to me¡ª"


    "Wow..."


    The friendly zombies are also roaring, seemingly cheering for the Queen of the Earth.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    However, when the Empress of the Earth barely blocked the attack of the third corpse emperor with her own strength, from behind the third corpse emperor, lightning-fast figures shot towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao could see that it was a corpse.


    Many enemy corpses, the number is no less than fifty or sixty.


    "Don''t want to hurt the mother emperor."


    The corpses who survived on the other battlefields saw this scene and decisively supported the Empress of the Earth.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cruel.


    "court death¡­¡­"


    "Swish¡ª"


    To deal with giant things, Wei Xiao admitted that he had more than enough heart but not enough strength to deal with opponents of the same posture. Since the end of the world, Wei Xiao has not been afraid of anything.


    The enemy corpse dared to face Empress Fu Dadi in front of him, just when Wei Xiao didn''t exist?


    The figure disappeared on the head of the Queen of Earth, Wei Xiao confronted the group of enemy corpses who had killed the Queen of Earth.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The speed is much faster than the opponent.


    Before the support of the friendly corpse came, Wei Xiao relied on the strength of one person to constantly change the position. At the same time, all the enemy corpses that rushed towards the Queen of the Earth were killed by Wei Xiao in the charge. On the way.


    Just Wei Xiao alone prevented the enemy corpse from touching the Queen of the Earth.


    Killing Wei Xiao completely mad, the enemy corpse was as vulnerable as an ant in front of him.


    "Wei Xiao, you hurry up and think of a solution, the emperor can''t hold on anymore."


    There was a strenuous and hasty sound from the Empress of the Earth.


    Wei Xiao watched the celestial body that had stopped and began to press downward again, his icy eyes directly locked on the purple-black corpse emperor who was a kilometer away.


    "Gan¡ª"


    After a bite, Wei Xiao rushed towards the third corpse emperor.

 Chapter 1244： The real strength of the Phantom

    The giant of a kilometer was only ten seconds away at Wei Xiao''s extreme speed.


    The figure approached the enemy''s corpse emperor for a hundred meters, and Wei Xiao swung the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    "Stop it for me."


    "Boom..."


    The whole body''s blood qi was mobilized, and Wei Xiao slashed out. Suddenly, there was a sonic boom, shaking the space.


    Invisibly, a terrifying force that cuts the air and surpasses common sense slashed out of the Emperor Devouring Knife in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    Appeared.


    When leaving the battlefield with the Phantom, a mysterious power that was unintentionally touched by the impatience was once again displayed by Wei Xiao.


    That kind of invisible force created by his own blood, with the help of a quick slash of the Emperor Sword, instantly touched the figure of the enemy Corpse King.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Puff......"


    "Roar--"


    He was mobilizing the alien ability to control the high-altitude celestial body to crush the enemy Corpse King of the Queen of Earth. The tough armor was hit by Wei Xiao from the air, and the No. 5 armored shell needed two damages to destroy part of the defense. It was actually in Wei Xiao''s knife. Break down the defense.


    The enemy Corpse King screamed.


    The power to control the celestial body was disconnected, and the huge body involuntarily retreated tens of meters.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Wei Xiao succeeded with a single blow, but his own situation seemed unsatisfactory.


    Just slashing out, it''s like having experienced a battle that spares no effort, the body is a little unsteady, and the body is stabilized by inserting the Emperor Sword into the ground.


    He was panting heavily, and he seemed very tired now.


    "Wow..."


    Did not give him much time to breathe.


    The energy output of the enemy Corpse Emperor was interrupted, and from behind him, there were more than a dozen enemy Corpse corpses rushing towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed under the crystal goggles.


    Ignoring the exhaustion on his body, the emperor sword swept across, and the figure in the armor of the emperor faced the corpses of the enemy who had been killed.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The enemy corpse was still vulnerable in front of Wei Xiao.


    However, if you look closely, you will find that compared to Wei Xiao''s initial speed at slaying the enemy''s corpse, after he cuts the enemy''s corpse emperor, it is undoubtedly much slower at this moment.


    Even the corpse who had time to display supernatural powers caused Wei Xiao a lot of trouble in the process.


    After being attacked by different powers, Wei Xiao''s figure rolled on the ground several times in a row.


    But after several confrontations, he seemed to have figured out the abilities of the enemy Corpse Emperor.


    One is an attack similar to mind power.


    It can control everything, and it can also condense this power into an invisible attack across a distance to give him a certain threat.


    The other is the manipulation of Qi.


    When the enemy''s corpse activated its ability several times, he felt that the surrounding air was evacuated and it was difficult to breathe.


    Naturally, in addition to evacuating the air, it can also cause the air to produce terrible shocks.


    If it were not for the protection of Emperor Armor''s armor, Wei Xiao suspected that his physical body would be shattered by the shocking space.


    They were all invisible abilities, and Wei Xiao, who had not mastered active abilities, except for slaying the enemy''s corpse with speed, once he gave the opponent a chance to activate the ability, he could almost only dodge.


    "Master Wei Xiao, we are here to help you."


    When Wei Xiao looked a little embarrassed, the friendly corpse finally arrived.


    They flashed past Wei Xiao, facing the enemy''s corpse.


    The friendly corpse with a layer of supernatural powers on her body didn''t seem to be restrained by the other''s supernatural powers like Wei Xiao.


    With the ability to counterattack, the confrontation between the friendly corpse and the enemy''s corpse can be described as having a relationship.


    Seeing that the friend''s corpse can offset a certain degree of attack from the opponent with the blessing of abilities, and also has the ability to counterattack in the process, it is a lie to say that Wei Xiao does not envy it.


    Without active abilities, he will only struggle more and more to face enemies with abilities in the future.


    However, this is not the time for him to envy these.


    The enemy''s corpse was pinned by the friendly zombies, and Wei Xiao''s eyes locked on the enemy''s corpse again.


    "No one will bother us now."


    Wei Xiao secretly said, his figure flashed in place, and instantly reached the enemy Corpse Emperor''s side.


    "Roar--"


    The enemy Corpse Sovereign obviously also noticed Wei Xiao.


    The hideous face let out a roar.


    Suddenly, in the invisible air, a terrifying force directed at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Feeling that a powerful boost was blocking his attack, Wei Xiao didn''t have time to react, and a terrifying shock wave erupted in the air in front of him, knocking him into the air on the spot.


    "Kaka..."


    Wei Xiao''s figure flew back towards the rear.


    At this time, a large number of mud and rocks on the ground rose up, forming a siege to Wei Xiao in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, Wei Xiao was wrapped in a lot of mud and rocks like a rice dumpling and fell to the ground.


    "The emperor can''t hold on anymore¡ª"


    the other side.


    Although Wei Xiao interrupted the enemy Corpse Emperor''s control of the celestial bodies, the huge celestial bodies that had formed a climate were not badly wounded by the Empress of the Earth.


    Ten minutes of support is already the limit of the Queen of the Earth, completely relieved.


    "Rumble..."


    Without the earth pillars strengthened by the Queen of the Earth to destroy the power of the earth, the holding celestial body above could not be blocked at all.


    Under the crushing of huge celestial bodies, a large number of soil pillars continued to break and collapse.


    The terrifying celestial body is crashing towards the ground.


    That''s it!


    This is almost everyone''s mind.


    A giant celestial body with a diameter of more than one kilometer hits the ground from an altitude of two to three hundred meters, and its power is not what ordinary people can imagine.


    The rear of the battlefield.


    The Xiaoyue Sirius, who had fled before, was watching the terrifying celestial body approaching the ground from a long distance, and under the opened mask, his eyes were horrified and shocked.


    "has it ended?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius seemed to have foreseen the fate of the next coalition forces.


    He couldn''t imagine how many people in the coalition on the battlefield would survive after the giant celestial body collided with the earth.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart was dripping blood.


    Almost all the elites of his Wolf City are on the battlefield, are they all going to die here today?


    Just when everyone had been appointed to wait for the final "heaven and earth collision", suddenly, from behind the city defense, a purple lightning instantly resisted the center of the ground where the celestial body fell.


    "Master of the Phantom, leave quickly, take the Lord and leave..."


    Found the figure appearing under the celestial body, the wounded Lan Qiang showed horror on his face.


    Hurriedly shouted heartbreakingly.


    The Phantom is unmoved.


    Indifferent eyes looked directly at the celestial bodies that were getting closer and closer in the sky.


    There is a determination, and there is also a determined phantom, with purple electricity all over the body high, and the surrounding thunder is vertical and horizontal.


    "what--"


    Accompanied by the phantom scream.


    "Crack..."


    On the ground, the figure of the Phantom was instantly submerged in the thunder.


    Within a kilometer of a radius, endless purple electricity was suddenly surging like a tide.


    The white and purple electric light forms a domain by itself, in the magnificent thunder sea. At this time, countless purple electric lights gather in one place. From the thunder sea covered by strong light, a humanoid object condensed by thunder is constantly rising from the ground. .


    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters...


    In a blink of an eye, a faceless giant with a height of more than 150 meters and countless thunder scattered around stood between the sky and the earth.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    The Thunder Giant appeared, and similarly, the celestial body above it also matched it.


    I saw the thunder giant roaring and holding up his hands against the falling celestial body.


    "Crack..."


    "Rumble..."


    When the two touched, the earth shook.


    Whether it is a high-altitude celestial body or the ground below, there are countless debris splashing and flying into the air.


    The place where the Thunder Giant was located was even more submerged by heavy smoke, leaving only the body of the giant above the heavy smoke and the huge celestial body that stopped falling.


    "break--"


    A loud female voice suddenly uttered from the thunder giant.


    Suddenly, from the Thunder Giant, a large number of purple electricity, like vines, continued to extend toward the surface of the celestial body through the Thunder Giant''s hands.


    In a blink of an eye.


    The surface of the huge celestial body is wrapped in purple thunder.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    With the sound of a rock-shattering and groundbreaking explosion, the huge celestial body exploded under the squeeze of thunder, turning into rain-like fragments and smashing to the ground.


    The smoke billowed and the wind shook.


    A shocking scene appeared, and everyone on the battlefield was completely silent at this moment.

 Chapter 1245： The dead unidentified queen of the earth

    What did they see?


    What have they experienced?


    In this world, there are people who can block a giant celestial body with a diameter of one kilometer by themselves. Is this surely a joke?


    And the giant formed by thunder.


    They haven''t seen the scene where the supernatural player controls the giant.


    Whether it is the earth giant summoned by the Queen of the Earth or the metal giant that Bai Youwei controls the metal condensed, the size is not much smaller than the thunder giant in front of him, but no matter which kind of giant, it seems to be inferior to the thunder giant in front of him. What to order.


    Yes, the soul, I feel that the giant in front of me is completely transformed from a living human being, full of spirituality.


    far away.


    Relying on the power of the wind to maintain his figure in the air, Xiaoyue Sirius saw the Phantom''s handwriting, and his whole person was frozen on the spot.


    I couldn''t believe that the scene in front of me was the Howling Sirius created by the phantom of the same ability. While his heart was terrified, his eyes were full of fear.


    Can the power of the supernatural person grow to this point?


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked terrified, and muttered: "Is this the real power of the supernatural power? What she said to Wei Xiao before that she didn''t use many supernatural powers is actually true?"


    fear.


    Extremely scary.


    Those with supernatural powers are really terrifying.


    When everyone on the battlefield was still in shock, a large number of celestial bodies turned into fragments fell, and the Thunder Giant, half of his body above the thick smoke, suddenly turned and faced the enemy Corpse Emperor thousands of meters away.


    "Roar--"


    The enemy Corpse Sovereign seemed to feel some threat, his huge body stood between the heaven and the earth, and the blood basin that could swallow a hill was roaring hysterically at the Thunder Giant.


    "die--"


    The female voice uttered from the thunder giant.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The figure moved, the thunder giant trotting like flying, and the devastating thunder with his body rushed towards the enemy Corpse Emperor.


    "Roar--"


    The enemy corpse queen retreated tens of meters, accompanied by a roar, and rushed towards the Thunder Giant after a certain stature.


    Two behemoths charged head-on.


    At this moment, the earth trembled violently under their feet.


    When the two sides were less than 100 meters apart, the Thunder Giant jumped into the air, swinging a huge fist and hitting the enemy Corpse King in front.


    "Peng..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Roar--"


    With a hit, the purple electricity carried by the Thunder Giant was like the return of a thousand rivers to the sea, and the purple electricity was unified, all poured onto the enemy''s corpse emperor.


    Thunder bombarded the enemy Corpse Emperor, whose entire body was completely submerged in the thunderstorm, with a heart-piercing scream.


    For a time, within a radius of one kilometer, the sky was broken, the earth was cracked, purple electricity was vertical and horizontal, thick smoke was everywhere, and the sun and the moon were dark.


    Everyone is watching this scene, and also watching the place where the purple electricity is raging.


    The coalition forces who held their breath, concentrated, and dared not blink their eyes, quietly waited for the last moment to appear.


    for a long time.


    The thick smoke dissipated, and the purple power disappeared.


    On the earth gradually returning to calm, the Thunder Giant still stood between the sky and the earth.


    In front of her, the enemy corpse emperor was lying on the ground with an anxious, golden blood flowing body.


    has it ended?


    This is the question in everyone''s mind.


    "Roar--"


    Just when everyone focused all their attention on the enemy Corpse Emperor on the ground, the enemy Corpse Emperor suddenly let out a roar, and the fallen body suddenly strung together.


    Doesn''t it die like this?


    The coalition forces with a sigh of relief saw this scene, saying that they were scared to death.


    The enemy corpse emperor did not die under the attack of the Thunder Giant that was capable of destroying the mountains and destroying the world. Is this defense TM excessive?


    The crowd was thrilling and souls flying beyond the sky.


    But in minutes.


    The enemy corpse emperor who got up from the ground again seemed to be back to light, and did not hold on for long, and then fell to the ground again.


    "Boom" sounded.


    This time, the enemy corpse emperor twitched a few times on the ground, and finally there was no movement.


    At this moment, the Thunder Giant, who had been standing on the ground, changed.


    The huge body trembled violently, and the condensed thunder body seemed to slowly dissipate in the breeze.


    In the end, the Thunder Giant completely disappeared between the sky and the earth, and a tiny figure fell down in the air.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Seeing that the falling figure was about to collide with the ground, at this moment, a figure flew across the sky and hugged it into his arms and landed firmly on the ground.


    Wei Xiao looked at Ke Ren''er in his arms, his eyes trembled under the mask.


    "Xiaoying..."


    "Crack..."


    The mask in front of Phantom Shadow opened, revealing the pale, bloodless face.


    "Lord, Master, I, I really want to sleep, I''m so tired..."


    When Wei Xiao heard the sound, his heart trembled.


    For some reason, he suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis in his heart, as if he was about to lose something.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes suddenly panicked.


    "No sleep, Xiaoying, I order you, no sleep..." Wei Xiao called out anxiously.


    But it was difficult for Keren in her arms to stay awake again.


    "Lord, Master, I, I can''t control myself, so let me sleep for a while, okay, okay? Just, just for a while..."


    Regardless of whether it was right or wrong, no matter how serious it was, the Phantom that never violated the order to Wei Xiao, even if it was death, did not execute it again.


    The voice in his mouth became weaker and weaker, and the opened star eyes gradually merged.


    Wei Xiao''s heart beat wildly, and his firm body also began to tremble violently invisibly.


    "Xiaoying, Phantom, you listen to me, don''t sleep, I order you don''t sleep, hear no, wake me up..." Wei Xiao shouted loudly.


    He even shook the opponent''s body in order to keep the Phantom awake.


    But this does not change anything.


    The phantom with his eyes closed, no matter how Wei Xiao shook or shouted, he never opened his eyes.


    Her vitality is slowly dying.


    "Hahaha...haha... another corpse emperor, another second-level corpse emperor, they belong to the emperor, and they belong to the emperor..."


    Suddenly, a series of loud laughter came into Wei Xiao''s ears at an untimely time.


    Thousands of meters away, the Empress of the Earth, who was fighting against a huge celestial body, looked at the enemy Corpse Emperor who had lost his vitality, and she had strength, and laughed and rushed towards the body of the enemy Corpse Emperor.


    But she didn''t notice that Wei Xiao''s body was full of chill at the moment, and the breath of death spewed out like a river in his scarlet pupils.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The figure of the Empress of the Earth whizzed past Wei Xiao.


    "I laughed at you paralyzed--"


    Wei Xiao suddenly put down the phantom in his arms and burst into flames.


    Nearly mad and emotionally violent, he turned around and swiped the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    With endless anger and grief and anger, the whole body''s blood can be said to have changed the surrounding environment. It was cut out with a single knife, countless **** eyes, and a blood-blue blade of hundreds of meters long flashed from the middle of the earth queen''s body.


    "Puff......"


    Suddenly, a dull sound of cutting came.


    The Empress of Earth, who was still approaching the corpse of the enemy''s corpse emperor in excitement, ran, suddenly felt as if there was something missing in her body.


    After a while.


    "Roar--"


    The screams of the Queen of the Earth resounded through the sky.


    Her body, which is one hundred meters long, is already divided into two at this time, and it is difficult to connect the end to the end.


    "Wei Xiao, are you crazy?" Looking at the half of her body lying on the ground behind, the Queen of the Earth yelled in anger and endure the severe pain.


    Wei Xiao red eyes, his face looked very hideous.


    "die--"


    Without beeping with the Empress of the Earth, the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand was cut out again against the upper body of the Empress of the Earth.


    "you--"


    The Queen of the Earth was shocked and could not speak.


    At the time of the crisis, she couldn''t take care of other things. The power of the earth was launched, and a thick, tall earth wall blocked her in front of her.


    However, Wei Xiao, who had changed his personality since the beginning of the violence, slashed at the Queen of the Earth with the second knife, and the opponent''s defense looked extremely ridiculous in front of him.


    The thick earth wall was divided into two by Wei Xiao''s knife. Together with the Queen of the Earth behind, the upper body itself was cut directly from the head by Wei Xiao from the middle.


    The eyes of the Queen of the Earth were horrified.


    His eyes faded gradually, his body split into two halves and fell to the ground.


    To death, she didn''t know why Wei Xiao suddenly attacked her.


    Are we not allies?


    Haven''t our previous cooperation been good?


    Why? Why did Wei Xiao suddenly attack the emperor?


    Did I do something wrong or Wei Xiao, the bastard, wanted to kill me from the beginning?


    The emperor is not reconciled--

 Chapter 1246： My little shadow is back

    No matter how many questions the Queen of the Earth had in her heart at the last moment, she was destined to never get an answer.


    After cutting out with two knives, his aura suddenly vented. Wei Xiao, who felt his whole body strength was completely emptied at this moment, staggered and fell directly to the ground.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    When the Empress of the Earth died, the corpse of the Earth system that had contained the enemy''s corpse suddenly went mad.


    Seeing their dead mother, she immediately abandoned the enemy''s corpse and rushed towards Wei Xiaofei with a roar.


    "Boom boom..."


    At the juncture of the crisis, the shadow guard members in the dark recovered from their consternation.


    Regardless of what happened at the scene just now, the sniper shot at the ground corpses that pounced on Wei Xiao.


    The running corpse kept falling down.


    The number was not very large, and there were more than a dozen ground-related corpses, and most of them were killed directly before they touched Wei Xiao''s figure.


    In the end, the remaining five corpses approached Wei Xiao, and the sharp claws slashed across Wei Xiao''s armor emperor''s armor, and did not cause any harm to him.


    When the ground-type corpses were still attacking, a new round of sniping by the Shadow Guards arrived. The last five ground-type corpses around Wei Xiao also fell beside Wei Xiao.


    Seeing this scene, the corpses of the enemy corpse emperor did not dare to hesitate, and fled into the distance one after another.


    They came here with their mother emperor this time, originally for the purpose of sneak attack.


    They did not have reinforcements, and there were more than 70 corpses left with less than ten of them. After seeing the end of the ground corpses, they had extremely high IQ and decisively chose to escape.


    And when they fled this place of right and wrong, more than four million zombies left by the enemy corpse clan forces rioted on the battlefield.


    Without the suppression of the corpse emperor and the corpse, they, who "did not share the sky" with humans, directly launched a counterattack.


    Lan Qiang and the others also reacted from the shock just now.


    "Kill them all¡ª"


    "Kill¡ª"


    All this happens just like a drama.


    When the two fighters who were allies a second ago didn''t know what was going on in front of them, they instantly became hostile.


    But no matter what happened to Wei Xiao and the others, the ground-based zombies launched an offensive against the Terran Alliance. How could the Terran Alliance sit still?


    Not to mention that according to Wei Xiao''s meaning, the corpse emperor forces of the earth are also among their must kills.


    The war between the two sides broke out inadvertently.


    In addition to the Terran coalition forces that were killed and wounded by tens of thousands of enemy zombies without understanding the situation at the beginning, the Terran coalition forces that gradually recovered, quickly beat the zombies on the ground.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    Two figures quickly came to him.


    "Chief Wei, let Xiaoying take this down." It was the eldest sister.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened on Wei Xiao¡¯s side just now, but the Phantom fell from the air, and then Wei Xiao became very temperamental. As a woman, she also knew the sequelae of the super soldier, she rushed to Wei Xiao¡¯s side for the first time. .


    Wei Xiao''s scarlet gaze looked at the elder sister and Xia Zhu beside her.


    Being watched by Wei Xiao''s terrifying eyes, no matter the eldest sister or Xia Zhu, his expression couldn''t help but change.


    What a terrible look.


    Enduring the fear of Wei Xiao in her heart, the elder sister said anxiously: "Hurry up and give these two awakening potions to Xiaoying, otherwise it will be too late. Don''t believe you look at her body."


    Wei Xiao was stunned, his gaze involuntarily looked at the Phantom.


    With this gaze, Wei Xiao''s face trembled.


    The phantom at this time should be the start of gene backlash.


    Although there was a Heavenly King Armor who could not see her body changes clearly, Wei Xiao was frightened by the skinny face of the Phantom Shadow.


    Involuntarily speaking, Wei Xiao didn''t care whether the genetic medicine was useful or not, he directly grabbed the genetic medicine in the hands of the older sister and fell to his knees beside Phantom.


    Pulling out the piston at the mouth of the test tube, Wei Xiao lifted up the Phantom and poured the medicine into her mouth.


    "You can''t go in..." Wei Xiao said eagerly.


    The eldest sister frowned.


    Xia Zhu suddenly said, "Feed her mouth to mouth."


    Wei Xiao''s spirit was lifted.


    Without hesitation, in front of the eldest sister, Xia Zhu, and the others, he poured all the remaining genetic medicine from a test tube into his mouth, and then opened the small mouth of the Phantom and kissed it.


    Although the Phantom is in a coma, it still has instincts.


    She could only swallow the small mouth blocked by Wei Xiao, and quickly swallowed the medicine in a test tube.


    "It works!" Xia Zhu said in surprise.


    Wei Xiao also noticed.


    Before taking the genetic medicine, Phantom¡¯s face dwindled at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was relieved by swallowing the genetic medicine. This was a surprise that Wei Xiao could not say.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao took the other potion in the same way and let the Phantom take it down.


    "any left?"


    After taking the two medicines, Wei Xiao asked the eldest sister directly, regardless of whether it was enough to maintain the Phantom Shadow.


    The eldest sister shook her head: "I only took these with me. There should be a gene extraction base behind the battlefield, but now it¡¯s too late and time is too late."


    Wei Xiao''s face was not very good.


    He looked at the face of Phantom again.


    As a result, Wei Xiao found that Phantom¡¯s shriveled skin was gradually rejuvenating, and his scarlet eyes had a huge surprise.


    Not long.


    The phantom in a coma woke up.


    The closed eyelids twitched, and then slowly opened.


    Wei Xiao was ecstatic.


    "Xiaoying, are you awake?"


    "Master, master..."


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Very hungry, very tired, and want to eat."


    Wei Xiao''s face was even more ecstatic.


    It¡¯s better to feel hungry, better to eat.


    Apart from anything else, Wei Xiao didn''t even need his own saber. He picked up the Phantom and turned around and flew towards the defense line of the city defense.


    The eldest sisters only felt a gust of wind passing by, and then wanted to capture Wei Xiao''s figure, the other party had disappeared without a trace.


    "What a fast speed?"


    Xia Zhu was surprised.


    The eldest sister didn''t look surprised.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to do the finishing touches."


    Xia Zhu returned to his senses and looked at the Empress Earth and the corpse of the third corpse emperor not far away.


    "Eldest sister, the corpse of the corpse emperor?"


    "I know, but that''s not what we should consider now. In the end, Chief Wei has the right to speak." Then, the mask in front of the eldest sister closed, picked up Wei Xiao''s Emperor Sword from the side, and tied the zombie to the ground. Kill the battlefield where you are.


    Xia Zhu hesitated for a moment.


    "I hope that Chief Wei can share a portion of the gene potion of the corpse emperor."


    With a expectation, Xia Zhu also joined the battle to destroy the corpse of the earth system.


    The resettlement area behind the defense line.


    Wei Xiao took the Phantom to find the logistics.


    Facing the people here, Wei Xiao didn''t have any nonsense, and directly asked them to prepare enough food for the Phantom Shadow.


    The logistics staff also knew how to measure, in other words, Wei Xiao''s identity was not something they could disobey. After Wei Xiao informed, they immediately carried the prepared food to Phantom Shadow.


    The powerless Phantom could only feed her by Wei Xiao himself.


    After the Phantom has a bit of strength, her gluttonous feast will also arrive.


    In one breath, the Phantom directly ate more than 100 catties of meat.


    Don''t ask how her small belly can hold so much food. The question is to swallow genes to break down the food into energy forms, and then absorb them one by one.


    More than an hour later.


    "Master, I''m full and I want to sleep."


    Phantom¡¯s voice is still very weak, but compared to her state of dealing with the third corpse queen, she is really just exhausted now.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dislike the greasy Phantom, and hugged her and kissed her.


    Wei Xiao didn''t let go until Phantom lost all strength.


    Today he almost lost this obedient, sensible, and sensible Keren who held an important place in his heart.


    It was a lost and recovered, with a loving Wei Xiao in his expression, warmly said: "Okay, I will take you to sleep, I have been with you today."


    The Phantom smiled sweetly.


    "Um!"


    In response, the Phantom took the initiative to reach out and put his arms around Wei Xiao''s neck. The whole person was like a little girl in love, nestled in Wei Xiao''s arms.

 Chapter 1247： Dont worry, this king knows Boss Wei well

    The battlefield inside and outside the city defense.


    There are more than four million zombies.


    They also caused a lot of casualties to the Terran coalition forces at the beginning.


    When Lan Qiang, Lin Xiao, Eldest Sister and the others had completely recovered from the previous shocks, the highly organized and well-equipped human army began a unilateral massacre of the ground-type corpses.


    When strength, quantity, and equipment were not superior, more than two hours later, except for those who had fled after seeing the general situation, the rest were killed by the human coalition forces.


    Victory, this is the real victory.


    Not only the corpse clan forces from the non-emirate continent have been wiped out, but also the corpse emperor forces on the Western Antarctic plateau as well as the muddle-fishing.


    Such a victory is not unprecedented, but it is definitely after all.


    After the victory of the war, the Terran forces did not relax their vigilance.


    On the Phoenix side, all the members of the Shadow Guard were directly dispatched to spread them a hundred kilometers away from the southern line of defense.


    Its purpose is to prevent something similar to the third corpse emperor from happening.


    The two major forces in the West Polar Region also showed their respective attitudes.


    No one knows if there will be a corpse emperor on the non-emirate continent staring at the Western Pole battlefield. For this reason, Lin Xiao and the eldest sister transferred four taboo weapons from the rear, and they were buried more than 100 kilometers away from the southern line of defense. In the abandoned city.


    The four locations are on the only way to enter the Western Polar Regions of the African Emirates.


    If a new corpse emperor intervenes, not to mention destroying them all at once, but with these four forbidden weapons, it is definitely enough for the new corpse emperor''s forces to drink a pot.


    If you are lucky, it''s not impossible to kill the opponent''s corpse emperor.


    It''s just that these forbidden weapons need to be detonated manually. Therefore, the fighters responsible for detonating the forbidden weapons must have the determination to die with the enemy zombies.


    In addition to these, the coalition forces still have two things that must be resolved as soon as possible.


    The first thing is to **** the troops.


    According to the statistics of the Shadowless Guards and the Shadow Guards, there are more than three million raped troops under Queen Shifeng, not counting those who have died in battle.


    So many rapes have now become captives of the coalition forces.


    They were also considered high-ranking, and in the final confrontation with the Queen of Stone Wind, they did not fire another shell at the coalition forces.


    It is precisely because of their knowledge and interest that they are now captives of the coalition forces, and the coalition forces have not embarrassed them too much.


    Collecting all their weapons and equipment, as to how to deal with it, this is the problem of several high-level coalition leaders.


    The second thing is the remaining five female corpses on the West Antarctic Plateau and their army of zombies.


    Now that the Empress of the Earth is beheaded by Wei Xiao with two swords, the five female corpses on the West Antarctic Plateau will inevitably compete.


    Although it is impossible to give birth to a new corpse emperor, the five female corpses are the final winner, which is also the fifth-level female corpse, and its strength still poses a certain threat to the forces in the Western Polar Region.


    There are no abilities in the West Pole, so they will not let this matter go.


    Because of this, on the day of the coalition''s victory, heroine city generals Qiufeng, Dongye and Longweicheng general Jiang Wei each led a 500,000 army to the west.


    According to the plan made by the command headquarters, this team will attack the five female corpses after the victory is determined.


    Only in this way can they destroy each other''s last surviving mother''s corpse at the least cost.


    Of course, no one would doubt that Jiang Wei could not win this battle.


    There is no corpse emperor, no corpse emperor, the enemy corpse emperor forces are "soft persimmons", and the human coalition wants to destroy them easily.


    The only thing to consider is at what price it will be eliminated.


    Undoubtedly, when the five female corpses attacked and swallowed each other, it was the best time.


    After the war has been dealt with all things to be resolved, the next step is the distribution of benefits to be carried out by the major forces in this war.


    On the battlefield.


    Through the efforts of the super soldiers, the most valuable batch of zombies among the zombies has been gathered in one place.


    In this battle, the casualties of the coalition forces were not small.


    Before the support of the Phoenix and Wolf City arrived, the defenders of the West Pole had lost nearly four million soldiers.


    After that, the allied forces from all sides arrived, and the total casualties of the entire West Pole Terran allied forces after the war reached 2.7 million.


    Not counting the sacrifices at the beginning, after the formation of the alliance between the two powers in the Western Polar Region, the number of people who died in the battle reached a huge number of 1.7 million.


    The two major forces in the West Pole will have so many casualties, mainly because they have too many ordinary fighters, thus increasing the number of casualties.


    Compared to them, the other three parties who are all super fighters, the loss is not so exaggerated.


    The casualties among civilian forces are around 200,000.


    There were more than 600,000 casualties in Wolf City.


    The phoenix suffered more than 100,000 casualties.


    Most of these casualties were caused by post-war infections.


    After many battles with the corpse race, all the forces have also discovered an obvious problem, that is, virus infection has always been the main cause of human casualties.


    If this problem can be solved, the combat power of the human race will undoubtedly be increased several times.


    But then again, although the human coalition has paid a lot of casualties in this battle, the benefits it has gained after the war are also indescribable.


    Not to mention, the corpses of the corpse of the corpse, the mother''s corpse, and the corpse are enough to make the coalition crazy.


    The corpses of two second-level corpse emperors and one first-level corpse emperor meant that after this battle, five people with supernatural powers would be born in the human race.


    The powerful and terrifying coalition forces of the supernaturalists have all seen.


    Especially the last battle of the Phantom.


    That kind of power that is no longer within human reach, a one-man army, unmatched, once more such powerful people appear in the human race, then in the future battlefield, the advantage of the number of corpse races will be a joke.


    If the corpse clan doesn''t have zombies that can stop the strong like the human race in the future on the cutting-edge combat power, the corpse clan will send food no matter how many people come.


    Those with supernatural powers have undoubtedly become the "heavy weapon of the clan" through the battle of the West Pole.


    They are like taboo weapons before the end of the world.


    If you don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll inevitably ruin the world and hurt both sides.


    The presence or absence of superpowers will also be the standard for measuring whether a power can be called the top power in the apocalypse in the future.


    Compared to the corpse of the corpse of the person who can create the supernatural power, under it, the corpses of the corpse and the mother''s corpse are very impressive.


    The loss is not counted.


    In this battle, the corpse of the corpse alone broke through three digits.


    The third corpse emperor provided sixty-seven corpses, and eighty-nine corpses of the stone wind queen, and on the side of the queen of earth, fifty-five corpses were also found by the human coalition.


    In addition to the corpses of the corpses, there are also thirteen corpses of the mother corpses.


    This is not counting the remaining five on the West Antarctic Plateau.


    It can be said that the war in the West Pole was cruel, but the benefits it brought were enough to make up for all the losses of the human coalition forces in this battle.


    "Originally, I had no hope for potion No. 5, but the third second-level corpse emperor appeared. It seems that my share of Wolf City is indispensable."


    Looking at the corpses of the corpse emperor lying on the ground like three big mountains, the Xiaoyue Sirius who ran away when the third corpse emperor appeared, was standing in the crowd at this moment with a look of excitement.


    "Wolf King, do you think we can get a share among the civil forces?"


    Yaoyue was also full of eagerness for the No.5 potion.


    The more you understand the power of the supernatural being, the less one can resist the temptation brought by the No. 5 potion.


    The final performance of the Phantom, until now, many people in the coalition are still unforgettable.


    Who does not yearn for, who does not yearn for the figure like a "god"?


    Xiaoyue Sirius smiled indifferently: "The chances are great."


    "If it''s just the original two corpse emperors, let alone your civil forces, it is the wolf city of this king, and there is no hope, but now it is different. The third corpse emperor appeared and added two potions to us, even if we are not dead. Birds can get the most out of their efforts, and we can get a share for each of the remaining three forces."


    "The king still understands Wei''s boss. He has always done things fairly and never chills his allies."


    "I can prove this." Liang Zhijun responded.


    The other big bosses from Sky City also nodded one after another.


    Their statement gave Yaoyue a little more confidence.


    "Look forward to that moment." Yaoyue was full of longing for the No. 5 medicine that belonged to him.

 Chapter 1248： The gap between people

    Two days later.


    Inside the temporary headquarters of the Southern Defense Line.


    The resilience of super soldiers is extremely terrifying.


    After two days of rest, the high-level coalition personnel who were seriously injured in the third corpse emperor''s attack have now recovered.


    The Phantom with the most wastage also returned to its peak state after taking the next six awakening potions in these two days.


    Of course, compared to the Phantom two days ago, she is now more powerful.


    It is not an exaggeration to describe it as unfathomable.


    Two days after the war, at this moment, the leaders of the coalition forces gathered together.


    Sitting beside the long table in the conference room, everyone present had a happy smile on their faces.


    Why?


    Naturally because today is not only a day to divide interests, but at the same time, the corpses of all super zombies in the Western Polar Region have been turned into potions through the overtime efforts of researchers from the Women''s City and Longwei City.


    In other words, today, the long-awaited ownership of No. 5 medicine will have results.


    "Everyone is here. In that case, I won''t waste everyone''s time anymore, and now I''m starting to divide the benefits of the war between the human race and the two armies." Wei Xiao said quickly, not at all appetite.


    Lin Xiao: "Brother Wei, it is obvious to everyone that you have contributed to this battle. You have the final say on how to distribute the benefits. No matter what the result is, I have no complaints about Lin Xiao."


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Boss Wei''s character Xiaowang never doubted, and we also believe that Boss Wei will never disappoint everyone."


    Yaoyue: "Lord, let''s start!"


    Being trusted by everyone, Wei Xiao''s heart was very moved.


    What a nice group of people.


    With this attitude toward them, if Wei Xiao didn''t show enough sincerity, he himself would look down upon himself.


    "Well, if that''s the case, stop talking nonsense and get medicine."


    As Wei Xiao''s voice fell, from outside the headquarters, a group of phoenix female soldiers walked in with more than a dozen trays.


    All the trays were placed on the conference table in front of Wei Xiao.


    When the Phoenix Warriors lifted the hijab on the tray, two genetic medicines of different colors appeared in front of everyone.


    A total of nineteen trays.


    Eighteen of them were filled with scarlet potions-potions No. 4.


    The number of medicines varies.


    There are twelve at the most and ten at the least, a total of 207 No. 4 Gene Medicines (including Awakening Medicines).


    And the only tray containing the golden potions contained only five, but it was undoubtedly the most dazzling existence among the many potions.


    I saw so many super potions at once, let alone Lin Xiao, the eldest sister and the others who "have never seen the world", even Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing, their eyes were bright when they looked at these potions.


    Mainly too much.


    When Phoenix was at its worst, there were not so many super potions.


    "Ahem..."


    Wei Xiao pretended to cough, and asked everyone to put away the gaze of the gun that had almost stood up.


    After everyone sat patiently and calmly, Wei Xiao said: "These are the most precious super potions we have obtained in this war. Among them, there are 207 potions in the fourth and five potions in the fifth. Now we will distribute the fourth potion first. ."


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Wei Xiao continued: ¡°I divided the coalition forces into five forces, Phoenix, Wolf City, Women¡¯s City, Longwei City and the last civil organization. The order of the forces is 57, 40, 40, 40, 30, do you have any comments?"


    After speaking, Wei Xiao looked at the representatives of the other four forces present.


    Xiaoyue Sirius and the others looked at each other and nodded one after another.


    "Very fair."


    "agree."


    "I have no opinion."


    Wei Xiao: "Very good, then divide it down!"


    The Phoenix female warrior standing behind Wei Xiao immediately took action and brought the No. 4 potion assigned by the major forces to them.


    In the distribution of the No. 4 potion, Wei Xiao actually moved a little bit.


    That was the thirteen No. 4 ordinary potions. Wei Xiao didn''t give one to himself, and they all joined the other four forces.


    In fact, Wei Xiao is very humane.


    There are only 13 ordinary No. 4 potions, how many potions can be mixed into the four major forces?


    If he was a little sicker and gave all 13 potions to one power, even if the other party had opinions, he wouldn''t dare to say more.


    After all, this was assigned by Wei Xiao, and you asked it on the spot, didn''t you slap Wei Xiao in the face?


    Besides, others know that you are ordinary medicine and you want to redistribute it. Isn''t that offending everyone at once?


    Therefore, Wei Xiao''s conscience is greatly improved.


    It not only allows the four major forces to share the blessings, but also allows them to share the difficulties, not to mention fairness, but also to promote their mutual feelings, how good.


    After distributing the No. 4 potion, everyone''s attention was focused on the No. 5 potion at this time.


    This is the big head.


    Compared with the No. 4 medicine, all the doses of the medicines received before add up to less than a minute.


    Wei Xiao saw their thoughts and did not delay.


    "Next is the number five potion."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the representatives of the four major forces, among them Xiaoyue Sky Wolf and Yaoyue were sitting in distress.


    Although the eldest sister and Lin Xiao were eager to obtain a potion, they were very open.


    The corpse clan of the non-emirate continent invaded the western polar land. Their initial idea was to fight it back. They never thought that they could kill the corpse king and obtain the No. 5 potion on her body.


    How do you say that?


    By the way, fate sometimes has to be there, but fate is never forced.


    They have gained enough now, even if they don''t have the No. 5 potion, they are content.


    Without the support of reinforcements, they don''t know if they can survive, let alone other things.


    This time Wei Xiao stunned everyone''s appetite.


    It took a long time before he said: "Everyone knows how the No.5 potion came from. The Queen of Stone Wind, I killed my woman, and the Queen of Earth, I killed the third corpse emperor. It was my woman killed. Empress Feng, the other two corpse emperors have nothing to do with everyone here..."


    "Hey..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao said this, the hearts of Xiaoyue Sirius and Yaoyue trembled in the presence of the audience.


    What does Wei Xiao mean?


    Is he going to swallow five No. 5 potions alone?


    Xiaoyue Sirius was shocked.


    Yaoyue''s face was even more ashen.


    The inquiring eyes looked at Xiaoyue Sirius.


    It seems to be asking him: Didn¡¯t you say that you know Wei Xiao best? This is what you call understanding?


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' mouth twitched, but he did not respond.


    Wei Xiao continued: "I didn''t intend to swallow these five potions by myself. I just want to tell you that even if I don''t separate the potions, you shouldn''t have any complaints. However, I, Wei Xiao, have always I am not a person who eats alone, and I never treat anyone badly to my allies."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Xiaoyue Sirius'' complexion suddenly improved, and the strange emotions were weakened a lot.


    The same is true for Yaoyue.


    She, who was the most desperate, now seems to have new hope.


    "It goes without saying that Boss Wei is absolutely bright. Xiao Wang knew about this a long time ago." Xiaoyue Sirius backhand was a flattery.


    The others didn''t speak, they were all waiting for Wei Xiao''s final decision.


    Wei Xiao: "So, I decided that the forces in the Western Polar Region should get a No. 5 potion."


    The power of the West Pole?


    Isn''t that us?


    The eldest sister and Lin Xiao''s faces were taken aback. They didn''t expect that they could still get a No. 5 potion, which was a surprise.


    "However, there are two powers in the Western Polar Region, General Lin and Big Sister, who should I give to?" Wei Xiao changed his words and looked at Big Sister and Lin Xiao.


    "To the eldest sister (General Lin)..."


    The eldest sister and Lin Xiao hardly hesitated, and said in unison.


    Perhaps because of the tacit understanding between each other, both of them looked at each other in amazement.


    The same is true for others.

 Chapter 1249： Decisively recognize

    This is potion No. 5!


    Even if the eldest sister and Lin Xiao didn''t know what it would mean to become a capable person in the future, it was impossible to be ignorant of the horror of a capable person.


    The Phantom had already shown them the horror of being a superpower.


    But with such an opportunity to grow to the same height as the Phantom, they were humility to each other. If it weren¡¯t for Wei Xiao to personally say that the No. 5 potion was given to them, Xiaoyue Tianlang and Yaoyue both doubted whether they were there. Discuss the ownership of an ordinary potion.


    Anyway, if it were his Xiaoyue Sirius, it was absolutely impossible to give the No. 5 potion to others.


    The same is true for Yaoyue.


    Sister: "General Lin, you have taken care of me a lot during the time in the Western Polar Region. If you didn''t agree to exchange weapons with us, the female city would not have today. This No. 5 potion should belong to you."


    Lin Xiao shook his head: "Sister Lin Xiao, I rarely admire people, but you count one. You know my situation. I will be content if I can hold the three-acre land in Longwei City. A place, I need a person like you with courage. It would be a waste to hand the No.5 potion in my hand."


    "You are a true king, and the West Pole also needs a king like you. Needless to say, this is the number five potion."


    "General Lin..."


    "No need to refuse. You become a fifth-level fighter, I believe you will do better than me."


    Lin Xiao didn''t seem to care about the appearance of Potion No. 5 at all.


    Seeing his resolute appearance, the eldest sister was silent for the third time, and did not decline.


    "thanks!"


    "It''s all for the West Pole, there is no need to be so polite." Lin Xiao smiled calmly.


    Looking at the sincere smile on Lin Xiao''s face, the eldest sister also showed a slight smile.


    "You are right, it''s all for the West Pole."


    "It seems that you have already decided?"


    Lin Xiao smiled and said, "Didn''t Brother Wei hear that? Big sister is more suitable for No.5 potion than me."


    "I respect your decision." Wei Xiao said, motioning to the Phoenix Warrior behind him to take a No. 5 potion to the eldest sister.


    The eldest sister took the No. 5 potion.


    Although she and Lin Xiao had already said very well just now, when she got the No. 5 potion, she suddenly felt that the weight of this potion was extremely heavy.


    I don''t want to admit it, but the elder sister knows in her heart that she really owes this love.


    Adding to the fact that Lin Xiao took care of her in the past when she came to the West Pole, it was another lifetime series.


    A No. 5 potion was sent out, so next, shouldn''t it be time for Xiaoyue Sirius?


    As soon as he thought that he should come to himself next, Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    Yaoyue was also a little excited.


    According to her thoughts, no matter how greedy Wei Xiao is, he should be content with two No. 5 potions. Aren''t the remaining two just for her and Xiaoyue Sirius?


    In the eyes of the two of them looking forward to, Wei Xiao''s next movements made them dumbfounded.


    After Wei Xiao divided one potion out, Wei Shamelessly picked up the remaining four potions and handed them to Phantom Shadow.


    At the same time, he said, "They are all put away, and they should also be promoted when they go back."


    "..."


    Xiaoyue Sirius and Yaoyue were shocked at the same place, their hearts twitching, and their whole bodies twitching.


    Is this gone?


    You just took it all away?


    Didn''t you say that you will never treat your allies badly? Are we not your allies?


    Does this mean that it is not wrong to say no?


    Xiaoyue Sirius was messed up.


    With a bitter face, Xiaoyue Sirius said: "Boss Wei, have you forgotten us?"


    Wei Xiao looked over with a cold look: "What did you forget?"


    "No, Boss Wei, we..."


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius finished speaking, Wei Xiao said coldly, "Do you want potion No. 5 too?"


    Being stared at by Wei Xiao''s indifferent eyes, Xiaoyue Sirius trembled all over his body.


    "Boss Wei, I have also done a lot, can you..."


    "No. Didn''t you say that you support any of my decisions? Coyote, I haven''t seen you for more than a year, how do I feel that you have changed? Now I know how to bargain with me, who gave you this courage?"


    This is not very insulting, but it is extremely lethal.


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Are you not satisfied that you already have two powers in Wolf City? You need potion No. 5, why, are you planning to catch up with my Phoenix? Or, do you have any thoughts in your mind?"


    "Boom..."


    After two consecutive questions, Xiaoyue Sirius only felt that the sky was spinning in his mind.


    What does Wei Xiao mean? Is it because you feel that you have threatened him and are ready to find an excuse to do it on yourself?


    Or is he already focusing on himself, and he already has a lot of opinions about who he is now?


    This is not a good sign, no matter what.


    If it had not seen the horror power of the Phantom three days ago, Xiaoyue Sirius would have to explain what he said, but after seeing the horror of the Phantom, Xiaoyue Sirius had no thoughts in front of Wei Xiao. To turn over the peasants'' mind to sing.


    At least for now.


    From the Phantom, Xiaoyue Sirius had realized that the current phoenix was still not something he could contend with.


    Based on the principle of "pretend the grandson to the end if you don''t make a move, and once you make a move, Wei Xiao will definitely die without a place to bury him", Xiaoyue Sirius is very clear. Explaining in front of Wei Xiao at this time will undoubtedly only make the other party even more disgusted.


    Quickly figured out the key, Xiaoyue Sirius quickly lowered his head.


    "Boss Wei, I''m sorry, I have overstepped a bit. Please don''t take it to heart. I just want Potion Five too much. You should understand the temptation of Potion Five. I just didn''t hold it back for a while. Don''t worry. , For your decision, Xiaolang, I support 100%, who has an opinion, first ask me if I agree?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled meaningfully.


    But this smile looked so terrifying to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    That is to say, the two days of Xiaoyue Sirius did not witness Wei Xiao''s method of killing the Empress of the Earth with his own eyes. If he saw that scene, it is estimated that facing Wei Xiao''s smile, the fear in his heart would be even greater.


    Yes, Xiaoyue Sirius did not see the process of Wei Xiao beheading the Empress of the Earth. In his heart, the Phantom threatened him more than Wei Xiao.


    As for the fact that the Empress of the Earth died in Wei Xiao''s hands, isn''t it normal for him to think about it?


    There was more than the Queen of the Earth who died in Wei Xiao''s hands. What''s so strange about this?


    "Since there is no idea, then continue."


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to continue entangled in this topic.


    Yaoyue on the side could be said to be ignored by Wei Xiao gorgeously.


    Originally, her sense of existence was low.


    If it were not for the status of a civil organization representative, she would not be eligible to participate in this meeting.


    Didn''t you see the women present except Wei Xiao, are they all qualified to play?


    Back to the topic.


    After Wei Xiao allocated the most precious batch of resources, the next step was the ownership of the corpse of the Emperor Corpse and the corpse of the mother''s corpse.

 Chapter 1250： End of benefit sharing

    The corpse of the corpse emperor and the corpse of the mother''s corpse, both of which are also valuable resources that humans cannot ignore today.


    Its preciousness is even comparable to No. 5 medicine in some areas.


    Take the corpse of the corpse emperor.


    Whether it¡¯s the No. 5 armor-breaking bullet or the Emperor¡¯s Killing, these are the most deterrent weapons against super zombies. Compared with the singularity of the No. 5 potion, the corpse of the Emperor¡¯s corpse is even more valuable to a power. .


    The weapons and equipment made from the corpse of the corpse can not only enhance the overall strength of a base, but also benefit the whole people and gather people''s hearts.


    These few points alone are enough to be taken seriously by the superiors of a major force.


    Therefore, in the matter of the distribution of the two types of zombie corpses, the three corpses of the corpse, the West Pole, the Wolf City, and the Phoenix, are assigned to one.


    As for the corpses of the thirteen mother corpses, Yao Yue enjoyed seven of them exclusively, and none of the phoenixes were required, and the remaining three were equally divided by the other three forces.


    The remaining corpses of other levels of zombies may be Wei Xiao''s "conscience discovery". In terms of distribution, the Phoenix has given the other four forces enough benefits.


    The corpses below the super zombies produced on the entire Western Arctic battlefield, the Phoenix and the folk forces are equally divided by 10%, and the remaining 90% are equally divided by the three forces.


    However, there is a condition for this distribution, that is, the half-complete corpses obtained by the Phoenix and the non-governmental organization respectively, and the forces in the Western Polar Regions need to realize the genetic medicine and deliver them to the two forces.


    Regarding Wei Xiao''s decision, the eldest sister, Lin Xiao, and Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t pick up any problems, and even thought that Wei Xiao was too generous?


    is not that right?


    The hundreds of millions of corpses of zombies, Phoenix and non-governmental organizations, only need half of each, which is simply unbelievable.


    It''s easy to understand that civil organizations only receive half of their benefits.


    After all, the number of people is there, coupled with the limited rear conditions of the civilian forces. Without strong rear protection, no matter how many zombies were given to them, it would be a waste.


    There are ready-made genetic medicines available, and they are also willing to have a little less zombies.


    But the Phoenix is ??different.


    Regarding the strength of the rear, no one in the room dared to compare with the Phoenix.


    If Wei Xiao is willing, no matter how many zombies he wants, he can use them.


    But Wei Xiao only needs half of it! This decision, it is absolutely impossible for the eldest sisters to say they are not surprised.


    But this is the fact.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao was not joking.


    At this moment, the eldest sister and the others seemed to understand what Wei Xiao said before, "Never treat badly" allies.


    Phoenix needs a lot of raw materials for super genetic medicine, but it makes up for the power of all parties in other aspects.


    Compared with the raw materials of super medicines, older sisters, these developing forces, now need to improve the overall strength of the base.


    Wei Xiao left them with the most corpses of zombies, not only did not take advantage of them, but also allowed them to completely solve the problem that the base''s overall strength was not strong enough.


    The sharing of interests related to zombies ends.


    Except for Xiaoyue Sirius''s feelings in his heart, the other three forces can say that they have no opinion.


    Although Yaoyue is also a little bit lost, she knows herself well.


    In the battlefields of the Western Polar Regions, there are not many places where civilian forces actually contribute.


    Compared with other forces in the Quartet, they are more like "fishing in troubled waters" on the battlefield of the Western Arctic.


    It is a worthwhile trip for them to obtain a considerable batch of No. 4 potions and a large number of medium, high and low grade three potions.


    As for the No. 5 potion, even Xiaoyue Sirius hasn''t obtained it. What qualifications does the civil force that she represents have to ask for a copy?


    "...Okay, the above is my distribution of the corpses of the corpse clan. If you don''t have any comments, then follow the distribution plan I said, how about it?" Wei Xiao finished speaking, and glanced at everyone.


    Lin Xiao: "I have no opinion. On the contrary, it was Brother Wei''s final assignment, which made me feel a little ashamed."


    The eldest sister nodded.


    "I agree with General Lin. No one dares to deny that the Battle of the Western Pole will be victorious, and the Phoenix Torii has made great contributions. Chief Wei left us more corpses from the corpse clan. We are ashamed."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "You don''t need to feel that you owe me anything. Since the development of Phoenix, low- and intermediate-level genetic medicines have no effect on us. Compared with us, you need to use these medicines to reduce the combat power in the base. Lift it up."


    "Fighting against the corpse race is not a single force. To re-establish the living environment of the human race, we still need to work together. I don¡¯t want you to be wiped out by the corpse race because your overall strength is too weak. In this way, the phoenix will go When facing the corpse clan army behind, it will be difficult to support it alone."


    "That being said, we still have to thank Brother Wei, you Phoenix for your help to the West Pole, Longwei City remembers the Five Nei."


    The eldest sister and Lin Xiao both said that, as the weakest Yaoyue party, they had no opinion.


    Xiaoyue Sirius only hesitated for a moment, and then looked grateful.


    "I said that Boss Wei will never treat allies badly. With the corpses of 30% of the corpses in the Western Arctic battlefield, after this battle, our Wolf City will definitely enter the era of super-nationalization. This is all benefited from Boss Wei''s generosity. The wolf is very grateful."


    Lin Xiao nodded.


    "Human race is inevitable, and only in this way, we will have the ability to face the corpse race in the future. I believe that with this gain, next time I will face the corpse emperor at the level of Queen Stonewind, I will be in the West. Even if there are no reinforcements in the land, it will not be as embarrassed as before."


    "That''s right..." Yaoyue seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Wei Xiao.


    "What do you want to say?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Yao Yue smiled and said: "Don¡¯t get me wrong, Lord, I don¡¯t think there is any problem with your distribution. I want to say that what the Lord said before was all about the corpse clan, but don¡¯t forget, our battle In addition to the corpses of the corpse clan, there are millions of rapes and the weapons and equipment they carry."


    "What do you plan to do with the Lord and the big guys?"


    Lin Xiao frowned slightly: "I almost forgot about them. If it weren''t for Yaoyue sister, I would treat them as nonexistent."


    Although the others did not speak, the meaning on their faces was similar to that of Lin Xiao.


    Human traitors and their little equipment, to be honest, no one likes Wei Xiao and the others.


    But there are millions more.


    For any base, it is a large group of laborers, and at the same time, they are also the "trophies" of the coalition forces in this war.


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Boss Wei, how do you think about dealing with those people?"


    Wei Xiao looked carelessly.


    "I don''t need those people. You can figure it out by yourself! But..." Wei Xiao paused and continued, "However, the captured weapons can be taken away by the civilian forces represented by Yaoyue. They need heat weapons to arm themselves more than you."


    "This is of course no problem. If Sister Yaoyue needs it, it will be no problem to take all of them. We can fully afford the supply of weapons for the human race in the Western Polar Region."


    Yaoyue: "Thank you, Lord, and thank you General Lin. Our civil organizations can''t have so many weapons and equipment. Then I can choose to arm 100,000 people with weapons and equipment. As for the captives, we civil organizations and Phoenix Same, no need. I believe General Lin and Sister Lin need these people more than us."


    "The girl is bright. Indeed, although we have won, the five or six million casualties in the Western Polar Region have indeed reduced our strength. If we can train these prisoners, it will be a large armed force. ."


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Since Boss Wei and Sister Yaoyue have said so, I won''t interfere with the prisoners. General Lin and the eldest sister can handle it by themselves."


    "Thank you!"


    The eldest sister and Lin Xiao both cast thankful glances at Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Seeing that the last problem was also resolved, Wei Xiao stood up at this time.


    With his move, other people naturally wouldn''t continue to sit in their positions, and got up one after another.


    "Since the interest has been divided, the meeting ends here." Wei Xiao paused, and continued, "We will have to trouble both of you for a while, and we may need to stay in the West Pole for a while. time."


    Lin Xiao said happily: "Brother Wei is polite with this. What is the trouble? You have helped us solve a big problem, no matter how long you stay in the West Pole, during the period, all the food, clothing, housing and travel. Weicheng and Women''s City are all inclusive."


    Sister: "General Lin means what I mean."


    Xiaoyue Sirius said: "Xiao Wang feels that what we should do now is to hold a celebration banquet. I believe that the soldiers outside are waiting for this moment."


    "Hahaha... What the wolf king said is that this celebration feast is absolutely indispensable."


    Sister: "The celebration banquet is definitely going to be held, but there is still a lot of hard work for the soldiers. There are still many zombies in the wild. If the time is too long, it will be wasted."


    "The eldest sister is right. The celebration banquet can''t be less, but the corpse of the zombie can''t be wasted."


    "That''s it. After all the corpses of the zombies are collected, we will hold a celebration banquet, but this matter can be prepared in advance." Lin Xiao suggested.


    No one objected this time, and they nodded one after another.

 Chapter 1251： New situation in Minghai City

    After the five major powers divided the benefits, in the next half month, all the people with a certain strength in the rear bases of the coalition forces and the two major forces in the Western Polar Region joined the battlefield to collect zombies.


    When the coalition forces in the Western Polar Region enjoyed the fruits of victory in the war, the other direction was that the parties were happy and the others were sad.


    The four holy cities to the north.


    From the time when the West Pole was in danger, the senior officials of the Four Holy Cities made people pay close attention to the battle in the West Pole.


    Although they didn''t want to come and support the eldest sister and them, it doesn''t mean that they don''t care about the final result of the Western Polar Region.


    Now, more than half a month after the war, they already know what they should know. Regarding the final victory of the Allied Forces in the West Polar Region, the senior officials of the Four Holy Cities, not to mention how envious and jealous they are.


    "You all know, right?"


    "The news I just got. I didn''t expect that in the face of the corpse army of that size, the coalition forces in the West Polar Region not only won the final victory, but also received five No. 5 potions at a time. That is the No. 5 potion! It''s enviable if you think about it."


    "Who said no? I heard that even a small non-governmental organization has obtained a No. 5 potion. I really don''t know how they deserve to have such a "God''s potion"? That should be. Belongs to us."


    "We are also to blame. If we knew this was the result, then our Four Holy Cities should send troops to support. If so, the No. 5 potion obtained by the non-governmental organization belongs to our Four Holy Cities. I should regret it!"


    "What''s the use of saying this now? We chose to sit back and blame us for not having this life. What''s more, who would have thought that the corpse force would be completely wiped out by the coalition forces?"


    "Everyone, I think we still want to think about how we should go in the future? Because of our indifference, this time the Four Holy Cities are completely separated from the other forces of Longxia Land..."


    "Once other forces develop, this Longxia land may not have our foothold."


    A high-level executive suddenly said such a sentence, and the other three people who were present were silent for a while.


    When the West Pole was in danger, they did not send a single soldier to support the West Pole on the grounds of the distance. Now the West Pole has won an all-out victory and gained huge benefits in the West Pole campaign. You don¡¯t have to think about it. Several people present can imagine.


    Once the coalition forces digest the fruits of the attack, their strength will inevitably get a huge improvement.


    In this way, the Four Holy Cities that were once considered to be on par with other top forces were suddenly surpassed by other forces.


    Even, because of the emergence of the No. 5 Potion, and according to hearsay that the representatives of the civilian forces have also obtained the No. 5 Potion, the Four Holy Cities, they now suspect that it will not be long before the strength of their base will be united by the civilian forces. Than go down.


    This is definitely not what they want to see.


    "What are your thoughts?"


    The others in the room looked at each other.


    The leader from the former Suzaku base said in a deep voice: "We can''t hold on like this anymore. We must take the initiative to attack the corpse clan. Not to mention, at least let the four holy cities have a fifth-level fighter. I have a hunch, this level The super soldier will determine whether a major force can occupy a place in the end of the world in the future."


    The leader of the Xuanwu base agreed: "A corpse emperor must be killed."


    The leader of the White Tiger Base: "Boss Qinglong, what do you think?"


    The leader of the Qinglong base codenamed Qinglong pondered for a moment, and a pair of eagle eyes burst out with a sharp light.


    "Joining hands to let people contact the human forces in the polar bear territory, and we also have a big vote. Whether the Four Holy Cities will have the right to speak in these last days, the appearance of a fifth-level fighter is a must."


    The four quickly reached an agreement, and then they discussed the details of the corpse emperor.


    ...


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    More than half a month after the war in the West Pole, news of Wei Xiao and the others'' final victory had already spread to the base.


    Upon learning of the situation of Wei Xiao and others, Shu Wang, Jiang Xiyu and the others, their hearts have finally settled.


    "Sure enough, as long as he makes a move, he won''t fail. Now we can finally rest assured."


    Jiang Xiyu looked at Ni Qingcheng with a relaxed look, and smiled cleverly: "I don''t know who has been worrying about this and that all day long. If it weren''t for the Shadow Guards to send information back, are you sure you can rest assured?"


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t refute either, and smiled charmingly.


    "Yeah! I''m just worried about them, but some people are not much better. I don''t know who stands alone on the third floor rooftop and talks to himself?"


    When Jiang Xiyu heard this, his jade face was reddish.


    "You watch me?"


    Ni Qingcheng tilted his head and hugged his hands forward, with a slight ridicule on his face.


    "Does this still need to be monitored? Everyone in this villa knows."


    "how is this possible?"


    "Sister Xiyu, Sister Qingcheng didn''t lie to you! We all know it."


    Yan Yi absolutely didn''t mean to demolish Jiang Xiyutai, she just wanted to tell a fact.


    Jiang Xiyu gave her a white look.


    This little girl is good at everything, but sometimes too straightforward.


    Doesn''t she know that she is duplicity?


    As a result, when she spoke, Jiang Xiyu''s last quibble was pale and weak.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Ni Qingcheng chuckles when he sees Jiang Xiyu''s taste.


    Yan Chuan Huizi held Wei Ling, who was more than a year old in his arms.


    "Should you not discuss now that all the No. 5 potions the master has obtained have those supernatural powers? The Shadow Guard people can say that the master got four No. 5 potions this time, that is to say, our remaining four sisters, each Everyone will have one."


    "Sister, how did you know that O''Neill will give us the No. 5 potion?"


    "The master said."


    I don''t know what Yan Chuan Keiko thought of. After answering Yan Yi''s words, her face flushed involuntarily.


    There seemed to be some unknown secret behind this, Yan Yi''s words reminded her of some unsuitable scenes for children.


    Jiang Xiyu and the others did not notice the change in Yan Chuan Huizi''s expression.


    Sitting on the sofa, Shu Wang said with a faint smile: "No matter what power the No. 5 potion possesses in my husband''s hand, I won''t know when my husband comes back? Now that they have defeated the corpse forces that invaded the West Pole, then we too You don¡¯t need to focus all of your attention on the West Pole. It¡¯s time to consider the problems in front of you."


    The girls nodded.


    The things they were most concerned about had already had results, and now they only had to wait for Wei Xiao and the others to return.


    "By the way, Qingcheng, does Goryeo have new information now?"


    Shu Wang changed the subject.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion.


    When Shu Wang mentioned the topic of Goryeo, the faces of the girls in the hall suddenly became serious.


    Ni Qingcheng said coldly: "Not for the time being. Since the last incident, there seems to be a lot quieter. However, there have been quite a few strange ships in the outer waters of the Female V Island recently. According to our people. Goryeo seems to have an idea about Nv Island."


    "The people over there are obviously uneasy and kind. No one can imagine that since they have met that kind of once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, they can only say that the sky will not die in Korea." Yan Chuan Keiko said.


    Yan Chuan Huizi, who rarely participates in the internal affairs of the base, seems to know something about Goryeo. Moreover, listening to her tone, there is a sense of anger in it.


    I don¡¯t know what has happened in the past few months since Chutianhe¡¯s people disappeared in Goryeo?


    Shu Wangliu''s eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and his eyes were sharp.


    "A group of life-and-death things, they really think they can be deceived by picking up a bargain? There was no time to take care of them before. Now, I have to see what they want to do?"

 Chapter 1252： Yelang arrogant

    Outland within Korea.


    It is often said that luck is also a part of strength. This sentence is correct in Goryeo.


    During the time when Wei Xiao was supporting the West Pole, something unexpected happened in Korea.


    Less than a month after the two major corpse emperors in Korea were forced to leave their hometown in Chutianhe, the two major corpse clan forces finally launched a fierce devouring battle.


    In this battle, the two sides fought fiercely for half a month.


    In the end, the corpse emperor in the Kingdom of Jin won the victory.


    But what is surprising is that the corpse king who won this battle was not the final winner.


    The so-called two tigers fight, one is killed and the other injured.


    After the corpse emperor in the golden kingdom won the victory, the human forces of the dormant state of gold and the bangzi kingdom seized the opportunity of the corpse emperor of the golden kingdom to be seriously injured, and launched a surprise attack on the same day.


    The Emperor Jin¡¯s Corpse King just fought a battle with the enemy Corpse Emperor, and at the same time he was going to swallow the corpse of the enemy Corpse Emperor. Moment of weakness.


    It was precisely this opportunity that the two human forces in Goryeo successfully killed the Golden Corpse Emperor who had just swallowed the enemy Corpse Emperor and was evolving after three days and two nights of fighting.


    However, the victory of this sneak attack, the human forces in the Kingdom of Jin and Bangzi also paid a heavy price.


    More than four million people launched a sneak attack, and fewer than 1.5 million survived.


    As the saying goes, dead camels are bigger than horses.


    No matter how weak Jin Kingdom Corpse Emperor is, her domain still causes heavy losses to the two human forces.


    Although the process was a bit cruel, the ending was beautiful.


    For this, the two human forces should also thank Chu Tianhe.


    Because Chutianhe occupied the human base in the Bangzi country at the beginning, it brought a lot of important information to the survivors of the Outland. Among them, the "Apocalypse" and the genetic medicine were the two human forces that successfully killed the Golden Corpse Emperor. The key factor.


    Li Xiangfeng, the only fourth-level fighter in the Bangzi country.


    Because Chutianhe needed to dominate the local human survivors and gather people''s hearts when he was in Bangzi Country, he trained Li Xiangfeng, the leader of the survivors of the Bangzi Country, to become the only fourth-level fighter in Korea that was not a nine-day city.


    It is precisely because of this condition that in this battle between the two human forces sneaking on the Golden Corpse Emperor, Li Xiangfeng, the only one who can get close to the Golden Corpse Emperor, became the savior of the human survivors in Goryeo.


    Killing the King of the Corpse King and obtaining a large number of zombies, Li Xiangfeng and the leader of the human race survivors in the Kingdom of Jin, Jin Buyao, based on this, according to the method of extracting genetic medicine brought to them by Chutianhe, quickly let the people in Korea The rise of human survivors.


    In just one month, there were two fifth-level fighters and more than twenty fourth-level awakened fighters (super fighters with a certain chance of awakening abilities) in Goryeo.


    With the improvement of strength, and the fact that Goryeo has two fifth-level fighters, the self-confidence of Li Xiangfeng and others has also been greatly expanded.


    Can it not swell?


    At the beginning, Chu Tianhe existed like a "god" to them, but such a person was only a fourth-level fighter.


    Now they themselves have surpassed the realm of the fourth-level super fighters. Under the influence of Chu Tianhe, Li Xiangfeng and Jin Bu Yao felt that they were now invincible.


    It is precisely because of the expansion of self-confidence. After months of recuperation, Li Xiangfeng and Jin Bu Shao, who are strong and "excellent", no longer have their ambitions confined to the territory of Goryeo.


    The first step in their land is to take down the neighbor, Nv Island, not far away.


    This is their first plan.


    After the Female V Island is taken, they will also get involved in Longxia Land.


    The land of Longxia has been the place where these small shots are eager to settle in since ancient times.


    For this fat and oily delicacy, they didn''t have the strength before, even if they had a covetous heart, they didn''t have the strength to get involved.


    But now it''s different.


    As a representative of the local survivors promoted by Chu Tianhe, Li Xiangfeng also had a certain understanding of the strength of Longxia Land during his contact with Chutianhe.


    Even forces like Jiutian City are among the best in Longxia Land, and now their cutting-edge power far surpasses Jiutian City, making it unreasonable to be inferior to other forces in Longxia Land.


    Therefore, after becoming a fifth-level fighter, Li Xiangfeng and Jin Bu shook together to start their road of conquest.


    During this period of time, the two have been sending spies into Longxia Land and the surrounding waters of Female V Island to investigate the situation.


    The land of Longxia has become sparsely populated after the end of the world, and no useful information has been sent back in a short period of time. However, the female V island is different. For reasons of distance, they already know that it is now being controlled by the Longxia people.


    Seoul House.


    Once the capital of the Bangzi country, now it has become the main city of the human forces in the unified Goryeo area.


    "The female country V is really vulnerable. It is occupied by the Longxia people so quickly, they are simply the mud that can''t support the wall."


    "As expected, all of their culture was learned from our Dagoryeo teacher. They are not as smart as the Longxia people. They can apply what they have learned. It is not surprising that this will end."


    Li Xiangfeng looked laid back.


    Jin Bu shook coldly: "Now Female V Island is occupied by Longxia people. Once we do it, we must face the forces in Longxia. Will the previous plan continue?"


    "Of course. I said that even the Nine Heavens City of Chutian River is ranked in the Longxia Land, and the other forces who want to come to Longxia Land are not much stronger. Today is not what it used to be, as you and I are now. Strength, do you think anyone can stop us from dominating the world?"


    "After all, the land of Longxia is crowded and powerful. Although you and I have become fifth-level fighters, we are far less than the other forces in the land of Longxia in terms of population. If you go to war with them, there will be no small casualties. Flowing. There are not many people of our noble blood in Korea, and they should no longer be harmed."


    "We don''t necessarily need to use force to conquer them. There is a good saying, people who know the times are outstanding, as long as you and I show strong enough strength, those untouchables who have never seen the world will naturally know who can live better with. "As he said, Li Xiangfeng flipped his palm, and before his eyes, a stream of water appeared out of thin air.


    As if the water flow had spirituality, it was running regularly around Li Xiangfeng''s palm.


    This is the power Li Xiangfeng obtained from the corpse emperor, the power of water.


    Jinbu frowned.


    "Are you sure there are no fifth-level fighters in Longxia Land?"


    "The original Chu Tianhe didn''t say it clearly, but what if there is? To reach our height, no one is willing to fight for life if it is not necessary. We can test it. If the forces that occupy the female V island have five levels Warrior, we can cooperate with him, if not, then we will start our first step in annexing Longxia Land in advance."


    "Whenever we meet a fifth-level fighter like us, we will start a new plan."


    Jinbu hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Okay! Just follow what you said. I don''t know how many survivors in Longxia Land today? As the world''s most populous country before the end of the world, don''t let me down too much."


    "I can be sure of this. The population of Longxia Land is definitely much larger than that of Korea. To dominate the world requires population resources. We should be thankful that our neighbors have given us this condition. As long as we conquer the whole Longxia Land, the future world, We say it in Korea."


    Speaking of this, Li Xiangfeng''s eyes became frenzied.


    "In the past, the end of the world was the beginning of a nightmare for us, but now, we use our life to get a chance to stand on the top of the world, and then we will hold it tightly. In the future of Korea, I want her to be the most sacred and most majestic in the world. The place and the history of the world will be rewritten by us Koreans."


    Perhaps because of Li Xiangfeng''s infection, Jin Buyao''s emotions also began to become agitated.


    "What a lofty and grand goal, I look forward to that moment."


    "Hahaha... That moment will come. Let us start a new era that belongs to you and me, and belongs to the Koreans based on Nv Island."

 Chapter 1253： Thats it?

    A new day has arrived.


    Goryeo is heading to the sea of ??Nv Island, and a huge warship is quickly heading towards Nv Island.


    On the deck.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    Standing on the edge of the railing, Li Xiangfeng''s hair fluttered and stood in the wind.


    Li Xiangfeng, who was handsome and elegant, did not turn his head back, his eyes were always fixed on the sea ahead.


    "How long will it take to get to Female V Island?"


    "There are about six hours of voyage, and it is expected that it will be able to reach the shore at six o''clock this afternoon."


    Li Xiangfeng stared at the front for a moment, and said: "The previous few times you sent people to try to land on Female V Island and were expelled by the people on it. Do you know the strength of the people on the island?"


    "According to reports from those who have returned, there are many armed forces stationed on the island, most of which are super fighters. The specific level of super fighters cannot be confirmed, but there are many third-level fighters."


    Li Xiangfeng''s eyes half-squinted.


    "No fighters above level 4 were found?"


    "Our people can''t get close to Nv Island at all, so they don''t know anything about the island."


    "That''s really disappointing!"


    The reporting staff hurriedly said: "The main reason is that the fighters we want to infiltrate on Female V Island are too low. However, this time there are adults with us. I believe that no one on Female V Island can stop us from landing on the island."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Li Xiangfeng smiled.


    Turned his head.


    "Shijie, how long have you been following me?"


    Pu Shijie didn''t know why Li Xiangfeng asked himself so, and seriously said: "From the early days of the last days, the adults have been following the adults after they rescued me from the beautiful city. It is almost two years since now."


    "Yeah! Two years ago, in order to survive, we had to hide in dark underground caves to barely save our lives. Who would have thought that two years later, we would be able to take advantage of this kind of war weapon one day? Conquering other countries really complies with the old saying, fate is tedious."


    "All adults are Hongfu Qitian and superb. If there is no adult to kill the corpse emperor personally, let alone become a super soldier, it is hard to say whether Shijie can survive. In this life, Shijie will definitely look forward to the head of an adult, and go through fire and water. I will die."


    Li Xiangfeng waved his hand.


    "It''s serious, I don''t need you to go through fire and water. I look forward to the day when you conquer the world, you will still stand by my side, together at the highest end, reviewing the glory that belongs to our Koreans."


    "With your current strength, Shijie believes that this day will not be too long."


    "Haha! You can see clearly. Taking you to Nv Island this time is the first step for us Koreans to conquer the world. At the same time, I will let you know whether I have the strength to lead Koreans to stand in this world. The top."


    Pu Shijie was a little excited: "In fact, we all want to see how strong an adult''s supernatural ability is."


    "Oh! Many people want to see my supernatural power?"


    "Yes. From "The Last Days", we know the existence of the supernatural power, but we have not seen it with our own eyes. The subordinates really can''t imagine how powerful the superpower is. If we can see the abilities of adults with their own eyes , The subordinates will have no regrets in this life."


    When Li Xiangfeng heard the words, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Since you want to see the power of the supernatural being so much, then I will satisfy your curiosity."


    Pu Shijie was taken aback.


    "My lord, what do you mean?"


    Li Xiangfeng did not respond.


    I saw him facing the sea, one hand stretched out, and his five spread fingers made a twisting motion towards the sea not far away.


    Under Pu Shijie''s bewildered gaze, he soon saw a huge sea vortex appearing out of thin air on the sea hundreds of meters away from the battleship.


    As Li Xiangfeng increased the power output, the vortex that appeared on the sea became larger and more terrifying.


    In a matter of minutes, the huge vortex that expanded toward the surroundings at a speed visible to the naked eye had reached a diameter of thirty meters.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene, Pu Shijie was stunned.


    "No, there is a large vortex ahead, immediately notify the person in the cab to bypass."


    "What''s the matter? How could such a large vortex suddenly appear on the sea?"


    "Damn it, it''s still expanding, and it''s too late to change its course now. With everyone, immediately find a place to fix their position."


    Many people on the battleship discovered the huge vortex created by Li Xiangfeng.


    Seeing that the vortex of terror that has threatened the safety of warships continues to grow, many people feel desperate.


    However, Li Xiangfeng, the chief culprit of all this, did not stop his attitude of showing supernatural powers to his subordinates because of this.


    After the front vortex reached a certain level, Li Xiangfeng, who was already sweating from his forehead, suddenly shouted: "Qi¡ª¡ª"


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Just as his voice fell, from the swirling vortex of convolution, a water jet rose into the sky.


    A huge water column rushed into the air at a height of 100 meters, and a water column with a radius of four or five meters appeared in front of the battleship, and the impact on the people on the ship was unimaginable.


    "Oh my God! What the **** is that?"


    "How could such a horrible thing happen? Could there be any monsters under this sea that we don''t know about?"


    The crew members who were already thrilling because of the whirlpool appeared out of nowhere, now seeing this scene, each and every one''s eyes are staring like copper circles.


    "My lord, General Pu Shijie, there is an abnormality in the sea. Please return to the cabin as soon as possible to avoid the risk."


    An armed soldier came behind them and said eagerly.


    Pu Shijie recovered from the shock.


    Turning to look at the soldier behind him, and then at Li Xiangfeng, he didn''t know how to respond to the soldier behind.


    At this moment, Li Xiangfeng''s use of different abilities for a few minutes continuously consumes a lot of money.


    Fortunately, the effects he wanted have been achieved.


    Not long after the warrior''s voice fell, Li Xiangfeng''s ability was withdrawn.


    Suddenly, the water dragon column that lost the ability control and the vortex that appeared below it quickly collapsed completely, and the sea surface soon returned to its previous calm.


    Li Xiangfeng turned around and smiled elegantly: "This is my power, how about it?"


    "My lord, my lord..." Pu Shijie was a little stuttered, swallowed suddenly, pressed the shock in his heart, and said with excitement on his face. "My lord, this is too powerful, no, it is simply the power of ghosts and gods. Such terrifying power is controlled by adults, and adults are destined to be invincible in the future."


    Li Xiangfeng was very appreciative of the shocked look on Pu Shijie''s face.


    "These are all trails. When my abilities become successful, let alone the scenes that I showed before, even if the rivers and seas are overwhelmed and the waves are raised, it will not be a problem."


    "But the adults are already very powerful now. With this power of ghosts and gods, who is the opponent of adults in this world?"


    "Without this strength, I wouldn''t be able to lead you to conquer the world." Li Xiangfeng was not modest at all.


    The key is that Pu Shijie, who has become a loyal admirer of Li Xiangfeng, firmly believes in this.


    The soldiers behind them were a little baffled by what they said.


    And the vision that just appeared on the sea, how did it suddenly disappear?


    What exactly is going on?


    "My lord, you..."


    Pu Shijie turned his head and said, "Don''t be nervous. The vision just now was created by adults. Let the soldiers on the ship do whatever they want. There is no danger."


    "What, the vision just now was controlled by an adult?" the soldier asked in surprise.


    "Otherwise? Go ahead! Tell the people below that we are safe with an adult."


    The fighters were a little unbelievable.


    Look at Li Xiangfeng.


    When he noticed that the other party nodded and admitted that all of this was his work, the surprise on the soldier''s face became agitated.


    The warrior, trembling with excitement, nodded vigorously, "Yes, General."


    After speaking, the soldier left.


    Not long after, everyone on the entire battleship knew that the vision just now was caused by Li Xiangfeng.


    After they completely believed this fact, their original nervous and desperate mentality became excited.


    "I didn''t expect that the vision just now was actually done by Master Li Xiangfeng, it is incredible?"


    "This is a different ability, it must be a different ability, I can guarantee it."


    "It''s too powerful to control sea water. With such power, can Master Li Xiangfeng still be regarded as a mortal?"


    "As expected to be our savior of Goryeo, long live Master Li Xiangfeng."


    "Long live--"


    Hearing the high voices of the crew members, Li Xiangfeng was full of spirits.


    Pu Shijie beside him was even more excited.


    If you can follow such a strong man, in the future, wouldn''t it be so great.


    "My lord, now your subordinates can be 100% sure that you can lead the entire Dagao nation to the top of the world, and you will become the unprecedented leader of the Dagao nation."


    "Hahaha...Shijie, I love to hear what you say. Now that you know that day will come, then follow my steps and witness the birth of a great miracle together."


    "Shijie will definitely live up to the expectations of adults."

 Chapter 1254： I have never seen such an arrogant person

    Female V Island City Lord Mansion.


    Since Shangqi Locker made the right decision and became a member of Wei Xiao''s subordinate, now, apart from being left behind by the military, his life is better than ever.


    In addition to not having control of the army, his status is undoubtedly the highest on Female V Island.


    As a female V city lord, she is in charge of all internal affairs on the island.


    In this area, he is only responsible for the internal affairs team of the Phoenix Base. In addition to reporting the internal affairs of the female V city every half a month, he has the final say on the development and management of the female V island in the rest of the time.


    Of course, although he has these rights, he also knows his status.


    Living his own life within the limits allowed by the Phoenix Rules is his only choice.


    He did the same.


    Moreover, even if he knows that his identity is equivalent to a manager, he always puts his identity in a lower position when facing other managers who come out of the Phoenix.


    He is very good at being a human being, and because of this, his current life is much stronger than before under Ming Zhao''s rule.


    But during this time he encountered some annoying things.


    The survivors in Goryeo didn''t know what medicine they had taken wrong, and they actually intended to encroach on the rule of Nv Island.


    They sent people many times to try to break into the female V island to obtain useful information. Although they were noticed by the guards on the island each time, the untiring attitude of the other party made them bothersome.


    "These **** clubs and Phoenix''s turf dare to get involved. Who gave them this courage?"


    "According to what we have learned from the other Phineas population, this Goryeo was dominated by the defeated generals of the master at the beginning. They can''t even deal with the defeated generals of the masters. How can they have the courage to provoke the Phoenix?"


    "The more ignorant people are, the more fearless. I am now mainly worried that people from Goryeo will come and make trouble. Will this affect the farms on the island? If they cause irreparable losses to the farms, we are afraid that everything will die. It''s hard to blame."


    Shangqi Locked Man looked at the management of the City Lord''s Mansion present with a cold expression on his face.


    "Mainly they are still making trouble during the critical period. If they anger the Lord, when the Lord returns, no one will have good fruit."


    "At present, the hostess has asked the third men''s army stationed on the island to increase the defense force on the island, and the security of the Shadow Guards on the island has also been strengthened a lot. The people in Korea want to touch the island and do things, The difficulty is several times greater than landing on the island, and we don¡¯t have to worry about internal security at all."


    "We really don''t have to worry too much internally, but what about externally? Korean people have come to provoke again and again. If we do not handle it well, we are likely to be implicated."


    Shangqihuo frowned.


    "If the base has enough troops, I really want to lead the troops to overturn the group of clubs. Now there is no new instruction from the main city. What we can do is to take precautions on the sea area. We must not put a Korean man. Go to the island."


    "clear¡­¡­"


    "Report¡ª"


    Outside the house, a loud shout came.


    Not long after, an internal security officer ran into the city lord''s mansion.


    Shangqisuo male said coldly: "What''s the matter?"


    The guard said: "Report to the city lord, the coastline has just reported that a sea warship has appeared in the waters off the island, and it is now approaching the east coast port."


    "what?"


    Hearing the report from the security guard, the man on the horse was furious.


    "Goryeo came here again?"


    "Yes, there is a flag belonging to the club on the opposing battleship."


    "How come this group of lifeless things come again?"


    "Yesterday four or five times in a row, and it started again today. Are they really afraid to provoke the phoenix?"


    "Even the warships have been launched. What are they trying to do? Do you declare war directly?"


    The senior officials of the City Lord''s Mansion present were shocked and angry.


    The man on the ride locker had a sullen face.


    "Why didn''t the guards we set up on the periphery of the sea stop it?"


    The guard said solemnly: "The guard post we set up outside has lost contact with the island. If there is no accident, they are either captured or broken."


    As soon as this remark came out, all the senior officials in the City Lord''s Mansion were shocked.


    Captured or sacrificed?


    People outside the territory really want to provoke a war on both sides?


    Realizing the seriousness of the problem, the Shangqi Locker asked urgently: "Is it clear how many warships the opponent has, and how many people are there?"


    "There is only one battleship, and the number will not exceed two thousand people."


    Hearing the words of the guards, the riding lock man was taken aback again.


    One battleship, two thousand people?


    What are Koreans thinking?


    They don''t think that with this little force they can conquer Female V Island, right?


    The Shangqihuo man forced himself to endure the thought of "brainless" in his heart, and continued to ask: "Did the third men''s army stationed on the island do anything?"


    "The news has been passed on for the first time. I believe that the military commander Jia Baozhu will take action soon."


    The Shangqi Locker nodded, and then waved his hand to make the guard retreat.


    "You guys, tell me, what are we going to do next?"


    A senior from the city lord¡¯s mansion said coldly: ¡°I heard that there was an accident at the outer guard post. I thought that Goryeo was going to attack Nv Island on a large scale, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would only dispatch one battleship. Since they do not live or die, then we will do it all. They, let them know what is fear and what is fear."


    "I think that since the Third Army also knows about this, we might as well go and watch the excitement. Marshal Jia Baozhu shouldn''t mind us admiring how he ravaged those reckless guys."


    Shangqi Locker: "Okay, let''s go and have a look. I also want to know what kind of person it is that dare to infringe on Female V Island repeatedly."


    A group of high-level officials reached an agreement and left the city lord''s mansion immediately, and then drove towards the east coast of the island.


    Around six o''clock in the afternoon.


    The battleship that Li Xiangfeng is on has entered the waters of the Female V Island.


    On the way, they were blocked by the outer guard post on Female V Island, but this time Li Xiangfeng had to land. Therefore, Li Xiangfeng, who showed his power to the crew again, easily cleared the guard post on the outer side of Female V Island.


    Without concealing or sneaking up, he sailed into the east coast port of Female V Island with great fanfare.


    "It''s really vulnerable. These female V nationals, compared with the soldiers of our big high nation, are simply shit."


    "Hahaha...In front of Master Li Xiangfeng, all super soldiers are ants. This time, the armed forces on Female V Island will no longer be able to stop us from landing."


    "I really look forward to the expressions of those people on the island when they see Master Li Xiangfeng''s heroic posture. They must have never seen a supernatural person. Maybe, Master Li Xiangfeng only needs to use his unpredictable ability for a while, and the other person will surrender. NS."


    "I like this way of landing now. In the face of absolute strength, all defenses will be worthless."


    Standing on the edge of the railing, Li Xiangfeng heard the comments of the soldiers, and his whole body was almost floating.


    Pu Shijie: "My lord, your strength has now penetrated into the hearts of our soldiers. Wherever you are in the future, your soldiers will be unmatched and unmatched."


    Li Xiangfeng said lightly: "Don''t pay too much attention to these, Shijie, there will only be more and more scenes like this in the future, you have to try to get used to it."


    "My lord said yes." Pu Shijie looked humbly taught.


    "Yeah!" Li Xiangfeng was satisfied with Pu Shijie''s attitude. He looked forward and said, "Here."


    Pu Shijie also looked forward upon hearing this.


    In front of them, the outline of an island appeared in their sight.


    "My lord, do I need to let small groups of troops take speedboats to control the port first?"


    Li Xiang said coldly and proudly: "No need, just let the warship pass by."


    "Yes!"


    The East Coast Port of Female V Island.


    Here, fortifications have been set up at this moment.


    A large number of armed personnel entered the battle fortifications, and all guns were unanimously aimed at the battleships that appeared in the distance.


    "Military commander, the enemy has appeared."


    Jia Baozhu checked it with a telescope, and said coldly: "Interesting, did the other party not take the garrison on our island in their eyes?"


    The deputy army commander beside him was also very angry and smiled: "Heh! Really unscrupulous, just exposed directly to our range of firepower, like such an arrogant guy, I have never seen him before."


    "That''s unfortunate, don''t you see it now? People, it''s really arrogant!"


    As Jia Baozhu said, his face sank: "Since they took the initiative to be exposed to our firepower coverage, they notified the artillery positions and gave me four rounds of bombings by the warships aimed at the other side, as a meeting gift for our guests."


    "Some friends come from afar, even if they are far away, is it true?"


    "Hahaha..." Jia Baozhu laughed when he heard the deputy military commander''s words.

 Chapter 1255： I beat you, how dare you resist?

    The rear artillery position on the island.


    Jia Baozhu''s order was quickly conveyed here.


    The specific position of the enemy warship has been captured, and with the order to fire the gun, 24 artillery guns in the artillery position fired at the same time.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The sound of the cannon sounded, and the cannonballs that traversed the sky like meteors flew toward Li Xiangfeng and the others in a parabola.


    On the sea, the system on the battleship issued an early warning.


    The captain controlling the battleship reacted immediately.


    "The secondary artillery intercepted immediately, and the main artillery was ready to launch."


    "Yes-"


    The battle order was issued, and the warship assisted by radar quickly scanned the flight path of the artillery shell.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The secondary artillery on the battleship fired, a shuttle bullet swept, and a large number of flying artillery shells were exploded in the air.


    "Boom..."


    But even so, some slippery fish hit the battleship, setting off a lot of sparks on it.


    "Fire me¡ª"


    "boom-"


    The battleship launched a counterattack.


    The main gun fired, and the powerful shells suddenly bloomed on the shore, causing a large amount of smoke to skyrocket.


    Jia Baozhu: "Courageous enough to resist being beaten by us?"


    "Ahem..." The deputy military commander was stunned by Jia Baozhu''s sudden sentence, "Lao Jia, isn''t it normal to be beaten by someone to fight back?"


    "This is normal? What qualifications do they have to dare to fight against our Phoenix? Isn''t it always the case that we fight whoever we want to fight? You see what the fate of the rebelling forces are?"


    "Uh¡­"


    The deputy military commander only felt a cold sweat on his head.


    What a powerful reason, I can''t refute it.


    Jia Baozhu put down his eyeglasses: "Give me a blow to them."


    Obviously, a violent Jia Baozhu no longer plays with each other.


    Artillery position.


    The new order is conveyed.


    The artillery instructed was no longer four rounds of bombing this time.


    "Boom boom" sounded, this time, the artillery camp directly launched 20 rounds of bombardment.


    The shells that appeared after a period of time continued to greet the battleship. The battleship that was still able to defend effectively at the beginning, as the shells appeared in turn, the firepower of the battleship gradually failed to keep up, and more and more places were damaged.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A new round of shells appeared again.


    "No, the secondary battery has run out of ammunition and needs to be reloaded."


    "That''s too late."


    The people on the battleship were terrified.


    Seeing that the shells from the shore were about to fall on the battleship, at this moment, Li Xiangfeng, standing on the deck, sneered.


    "A group of buns, today I will show you what real strength is."


    At the moment of crisis, Li Xiangfeng stood up.


    With the transfer of the supernatural power in his hand, an invisible storm swept the sea in front of him.


    At this moment, from the front of the battleship, a current formed a barrier and rose from the sea.


    The water flow is comparable to a huge wave, completely blocking the direction of the cannonball.


    "It''s Master Li Xiangfeng..."


    "Hahaha... I almost forgot that there was Master Li Xiangfeng."


    "saved!"


    "Invincible and invincible..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The shells were blocked by huge waves tens of meters high, and all shells that touched the waves exploded in the waves.


    "what is that?"


    "How is this possible? It''s almost at the port, why is there such a big wave suddenly on the sea?"


    Many people were shocked when the defenders on the shore saw the huge waves suddenly rising in front of the battleship in the distance extinguish the shells.


    Jia Baozhu frowned.


    The waves are too abnormal.


    It doesn''t seem to happen naturally at all.


    "Old Jia, do you remember the intelligence sent from the main city a few days ago?" The deputy military commander obviously also realized that there was a problem with the sudden wave.


    Jia Baozhu was reminded of this, and seemed to think of something: "You mean..."


    "Yes, the main city sent intelligence a few days ago. Someone from Goryeo killed the corpse emperor more than a month ago. According to the scene that appears now, if I guess correctly, there is probably on the battleship ahead. The supernatural being exists."


    "stranger?"


    Jia Baozhu''s complexion sank.


    When he looked at the battleship ahead again, his eyes were serious.


    "Unexpectedly, a warship that was not in our eyes, actually hides such a big man. Inform the snipers and let them put on the armor-piercing shells. Since they are superpowers, they must Use special methods. In addition, give the opposing warship a cruel shot, and I will kill it in one shot."


    The deputy commander nodded: "Do you want the sniper to use the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet?"


    "You look up to the other person too much. The ability person is not the corpse king, it is unnecessary. The second armor-piercing bullet is enough."


    On the sea.


    The attack on the island was blocked by Li Xiangfeng, as if the surviving Korean soldiers shouted excitedly.


    But they didn''t notice that after Li Xiangfeng blocked all the shells, the gasp in his mouth became much thicker.


    In order to block the shells before, he used a lot of supernatural abilities.


    He has only been a power user for a month, and without understanding the growth of powers in addition to supplementing food every day, he can also be improved by swallowing awakening potions. Li Xiangfeng''s current strength is equivalent to that of a power beginner.


    The ability to control waves is already his biggest trick, and it won''t come a few times.


    Li Xiangfeng didn''t want to show his weak side in front of his subordinates, pretending to be calm, Feng Qingyun said: "Speed ??up, from now on, with me, the opponent''s attack will not fall on the battleship."


    The trust in Li Xiangfeng and Pu Shijie is now blind.


    As long as it is the guarantee made by the other party, Pu Shijie believes it unconditionally.


    "Yes!"


    Without hesitation, Pu Shijie immediately told Li Xiangfeng''s decision to the people in the cab.


    "boom-"


    However, Pu Shijie had just conveyed the order, and suddenly, from a high altitude, a terrifying object with extreme speed fell on the deck of the battleship.


    A huge hole appeared between the decks, followed by a violent shock, and a ruthless terrorist force directly tore the battleship apart.


    "Guide, missile?"


    This is the last thought in the hearts of many people on board.


    After that, the entire battleship stopped operating, a large amount of sea water poured into it, and the battleship was sinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "No, abandon the ship¡ª"


    The people on the boat panicked.


    The Goryeo fighters who were still eloquent under Li Xiangfeng''s assurance a second ago, now as the battleship sinks, they jumped into the sea one by one, one by one.


    Jia Baozhu and the others didn''t see any joy on their faces when they saw this scene. On the contrary, the expressions on their faces became more solemn when they looked at the sinking battleship.


    At a high place, they also noticed the situation of the battleship on the sea.


    They still don''t know that the human forces on the Goryeo side have killed the corpse emperor, so when they see the battleship that is beginning to sink, the faces of all the seniors in the city lord mansion are all smiles with contempt.


    "That''s it?"


    "These guys are really good guys. Even a warship dared to blatantly head towards the east coast port, how much do they want to die?"


    "You and I can''t understand the thinking of the mallet. They really think they have the blessing of gods and they are invulnerable!"


    "Hahaha... this joke is a big deal. When I take some of them, I have to ask them what they think? Knowing that the firepower on the island is not weak, I dare to drive the warship into the port. What stupid people would do?"


    When the Shangqi lock men were talking freely, new situations appeared on the sea.


    "Don''t talk, you guys look at the sea." Shangqi Locker said suddenly.


    The others immediately looked intently.


    As a result, their expressions changed.


    On the sea, I saw the Korean warriors who would lose their combat effectiveness as the battleship sank into the sea. At this time, those who abandoned the ship and dived were galloping directly on the sea.


    As if they would not sink, they walked flat on the ground, sprinting toward the shore at a very fast speed.


    Inside the coastline fortifications.


    "Sure enough, there are people with supernatural powers." Jia Baozhu narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Not only that, you see that the running speed of those fighters is no less than that of the third-level fighters. Such a person can already capture the movement of the bullet to a certain extent. This is troublesome."

 Chapter 1256： Wang Po selling melons

    "Is the sniper in place?"


    Jia Baozhu saw at a glance that the other party was not a human, ah no, not an ordinary person.


    At least they are second-level fighters, and there are many third-level fighters.


    Coupled with a fifth-level fighter sitting in town, with such a force, it is no wonder that the opponent dared to trespass to Female V Island with only two thousand people.


    To deal with such an enemy, in order to be conservative, Jia Baozhu needs the cooperation of a sniper.


    "Already in place, in addition, I also let the members of the eight hundred Shadow Guards on the island hide around." The deputy military commander said.


    Jia Baozhu''s eyes winked.


    "Then get ready to fight! No need to ask my opinion, let everyone open fire immediately."


    The deputy commander did not dare to neglect, and nodded vigorously.


    "Kill¡ª"


    On the surface of the sea, the Korean warriors who were supposed to fall into the water and struggling in the sea, because of the assistance of Li Xiangfeng, stepped on the water and rushed towards the shore with their weapons one by one.


    "Fire!"


    When the opponent entered the attack range of the fighters on the island, the defenders in the fortifications immediately launched a blockade.


    Under the rain of bullets, no matter how fast the Koryo fighters are, there is no guarantee that they will be able to avoid the flying bullets in the dense metal torrent.


    In the charge, their manpower is rapidly decreasing.


    Li Xiangfeng, who was manipulating the sea, noticed this scene, killing intent in his eyes.


    "court death¡­¡­"


    He just listened to him with a cold drink and waved across the front.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, from 500 meters away from the defenders, a wave of water that stretched for a hundred meters rose into the air, and then turned into countless water arrows covering the defenders in the fortifications on the island.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The water arrows are very penetrating. Those who did not fall on the defensive battle suits and sank into the places where the soldiers lacked armor defense, directly pierce them.


    With just one move, Li Xiangfeng temporarily lost one-third of the island''s combat power.


    Jia Baozhu frowned when they noticed this scene.


    "Old Jia, if the opponent''s fifth-level fighters are not dealt with, it will be difficult for our fighters to block." The deputy military commander reminded.


    Jia Baozhu naturally knew this.


    But so far, Jia Baozhu doesn''t know how strong the enemy''s fifth-level fighters are.


    At this time, if the soldiers were to attack rashly, it would undoubtedly cause unnecessary casualties.


    Jia Baozhu hesitated for only a moment, and said coldly: "Let our soldiers leave the fortifications, and the Shadow Guards and snipers will take over the battlefield."


    "clear!"


    Knowing that Jia Baozhu''s decision was based on the casualties of the soldiers, the deputy military commander was about to issue an order.


    "withdraw--"


    The defenders in the fortifications did not hesitate.


    Take the wounded around and quickly leave the fortifications.


    "Kill...Kill..."


    "Hahaha... As expected, as long as Master Li Xiangfeng takes a shot, the defenders on Female V Island really flee without a fight."


    "Master Li Xiangfeng is mighty¡ª¡ª"


    The Korean warriors who were still charging on the sea noticed the retreat of the Third Army Corps on the island, all of them suddenly arrogant.


    "This group of untouchables, if you don''t let them know how powerful they are, they don''t understand what fear is. They sacrificed hundreds of our soldiers in vain. When I get to the island, I must let them know what cruelty is."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, log in first and talk about it later."


    Without the resistance of the Third Army Corps on the bright side, people from Korea came to the shore of the East Coast Port smoothly.


    In the sea, Li Xiangfeng, who was in the back, also came ashore at this time.


    However, compared to other fighters, his appearance is full of big.


    A column of water carried him to the island like a vine.


    The hovering water column is like a flowing dragon, giving a powerful visual impact.


    When the Korean soldiers saw this scene, everyone was full of awe and admiration for Li Xiangfeng.


    The scorching heat in his eyes almost missed Li Xiangfeng''s worship.


    "Welcome Li Xiangfeng to the island."


    There is no strong formation, but in order to cooperate with Li Xiangfeng''s way of pulling the wind, the Korean warriors who landed on the island in advance knelt on one knee and shouted in unison.


    Li Xiangfeng accepted all this for granted.


    Walking slowly on the beach, looking at the surrounding mountains and dense forests like eagles.


    Pu Shijie came to Li Xiangfeng.


    "My lord, the subordinates have led people to investigate, and within the fortifications built by the garrison on the island, no enemy left. The other party should know that we can''t stop us from landing on the island, so they just gave up resistance."


    Li Xiangfeng said coldly: "They are very smart, and they retreat when they know that they are overwhelmed. This is the choice of smart people."


    "My lord said yes."


    "But don''t be careless. No one knows if the defenders on the island are showing their enemy''s weakness. Any carelessness may cost your lives before they are fully controlled."


    "My lord''s lesson is that subordinates will be more careful."


    "Well, let''s go! Bring our people, as a team, gradually go deep into the hinterland of Female V Island."


    "Yes!"


    With the confidence that Li Xiangfeng brought, Pu Shijie and the people who followed them to the island did not think that the garrison on Female V Island could pose much of a threat to them.


    Even if the other party''s retreat was only a stopgap measure, if Li Xiangfeng''s point cannot be resolved, no matter how many conspiracies and tricks the people on the island have, they will be dismantled by their adults.


    This is the confidence that Li Xiangfeng brings to Pu Shijie.


    far away.


    "The military commander Jia Baozhu actually retreated. What''s the situation?"


    "It''s not right, it''s too wrong. Even if the people from Goryeo are strong this time, they won''t let the most elite group of the Phoenixes retreat without a fight. Is there any purpose here?"


    "I don''t understand, but I believe Army Commander Jia Baozhu will not retreat for no reason."


    The senior officials of the City Lord''s Mansion witnessed everything that happened in the fortifications.


    Seeing that the team of Goryeo was skimming past the fortifications and deep into Nv Island, they couldn''t help but speculate on the real purpose of Jia Baozhu''s move.


    Naturally, they would not believe that Jia Baozhu would flee without a fight.


    Not to mention that the Third Army, as one of the main forces of the Phoenix, is to use the Phoenix''s indomitable offensive method. This type of battle that has never happened before retreats is obviously not in line with the Phoenix''s usual style.


    As for you saying that Jia Baozhu is greedy for life and death, it is even more nonsense.


    Jia Baozhu can stand out from the Ten Thousand Army and become the commander of the Third Army. It is not a relationship or a back door. It is all promoted through a perfect performance in World War I.


    It can be said that the existence of any army commander in Phoenix is ??a veteran on the battlefield. He would rather die than succumb to the enemy.


    Mounted lock man: "Everyone, what you see is just the appearance. Could it be that you have forgotten that the troops owned by the Phoenix are not just the regular army."


    "Um?"


    At the reminder of the Shangqi Locker, the others were confused at first, and then their eyes lit up.


    A high-level executive resisted his inner surprise, and asked, "My Lord, are you talking about the ghosts of the Shadow Guards?"


    The man on the riding lock nodded: "You have seen the situation just now. To others, the supernatural beings may only exist in the legend, but are there few supernatural beings around us? The weird sea just now suffices to explain The enemy¡¯s team is led by level five fighters, and the opponent¡¯s ability is still to control water..."


    "The fortifications are so close to the sea. If General Jia Baozhu keeps the soldiers on their ground, what do you think will end?"


    "Even if these people are blocked from landing on the island, they will suffer heavy casualties in the end because of the ability of the enemy?"


    "Yes. So, the retreat we have seen is just a deliberate attempt by the military commander Jia Baozhu."


    "It is true that the Phoenix fights fiercely, but there is no necessary casualties, and they will not take the initiative to let the soldiers go up and die. Leaving the fortifications will move the battlefield to a place far from the sea, weakening the enemy while also putting ourselves in a more favorable environment. Next, this kind of battle is the way smart people play..."


    Speaking of this, Shangqi Locker paused.


    As everyone waited for the words behind him, his divine eyes stared at the fortifications already occupied by the Korean fighters, and continued to speak.


    "The troops that Army Commander Jia Baozhu evacuated were all that he let the enemy see. Those that were invisible. Next, I''m sure they will teach the enemy an unforgettable lesson."


    The voice of Shangqi Locker fell, and the eyes of the others looked at the battlefield again.

 Chapter 1257： Social beating

    At this time, on the Goryeo side, they had completely occupied the position where the Third Army was stationed.


    The twelve were in a small team, and they moved forward carefully, and soon lost patience.


    "Captain, do we need to be so careful?"


    "Yeah! The enemy has escaped, and we are so cautious, there is absolutely no need for this!"


    The leader of the team coldly said: "This is Master Li Xiangfeng''s decision. You should pay attention to what you say. If it makes the adults unhappy, then I will not be able to save you."


    "We dare not defy the adult''s decision, but when will we be able to meet the enemy when we move forward slowly?"


    "I think the defenders on the island are nothing more than that. After seeing the terrible adults, how can they still have the heart to ambush us? Maybe now I don¡¯t know where to escape. Captain, or else, you are behind Slowly follow up, and I will go ahead and find the way. If it is really dangerous, do you have time to react?" a soldier suggested.


    The leader of the team frowned and looked at the speaker.


    "Warrior, you have to know that leaving the team not only means risk, but also bears the anger of the adults. Do you really want to do this?"


    "Haha... I don''t think the risk is necessary, but I am prepared for the anger of the adults. Don''t worry, if I can speed up the team to find the survival place of the survivors on the island, I believe that the adults will give me a match. Chance."


    "Well, since you have decided, then I respect your choice. Be careful."


    "Don''t worry, Captain, it won''t be dangerous."


    As the warrior said, relying on the physique of a third-level warrior, he quickly galloped forward.


    The captain is always the captain.


    Although he agreed to the soldier''s proposal to advance, he always took the team to keep a certain distance from the soldiers in front.


    "Captain, don''t worry, the garrison on the island has long been scared away by the adults. Where else would someone ambush us?"


    "Yes. Besides, even if someone is ambushing, with the strength of Cui Ming''s third-level fighter, wouldn''t it be easy to avoid the ambush?"


    "what--"


    "what''s the situation?"


    As soon as the voice of a soldier fell, Cui Ming, the soldier swiftly moving in front of him, let out a scream.


    The teammates following him stopped one after another, their faces changed drastically as they watched Cui Ming, who was sprinting from the beginning, and then the speed gradually slowed down.


    Did not let them stare for too long.


    Cui Ming, who ran more than a dozen meters away by inertia, quickly stopped, staggered forward, and then fell to the grass, his limbs twitched and there was no movement.


    "Warrior Cui Ming? Warrior Cui Ming, can you hear me?" the captain shouted.


    But no one responded.


    "Damn it, sure enough..."


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The captain became nervous, but he hadn''t finished speaking yet, and other team members had an accident beside him.


    The muffled sound of cutting came into his ears, and when he turned to look at the surrounding players, he saw all the people who had been recruited, showing horror on their faces. They were still covering their necks with their hands. They wanted to speak but couldn''t speak. In the next moment, a lot of blood rushed out of his mouth and neck.


    "Yes, there are enemies..."


    "Peng Peng..."


    Someone screamed hard, but in exchange, his figure fell to the ground and never got up again.


    However, in the blink of an eye, eight of the remaining ten people around the captain suddenly died.


    The remaining two people panicked at this time.


    The death of a companion can be said to be "unexplained".


    There were no gunshots and no enemies, but the death of the companion was real. Is this hell?


    "Captain¡ª" A member of the team looked at the captain anxiously.


    The captain looked at him after hearing the sound.


    Suddenly, the captain showed a look of horror: "Leave the place quickly, quickly..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The captain''s reminder has no effect on the companions.


    Still did not find the enemy''s team members, all of their heads left the body.


    "Look at the lawn on the ground, where there are no blades of grass is where the enemy''s figure is..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The captain obviously discovered the shortcomings of the Shadow Guard''s invisibility.


    After he finished speaking to the last person, he took up the weapon in his hand and fired at a place where the ground grass disappeared.


    "Tap..."


    With this action, the members of the Shadow Guard who originally wanted to approach them silently suddenly made clear footsteps.


    The blades of grass that were constantly collapsing and disappearing undoubtedly heralded the movement trajectory of the Shadow Guard members in the invisible state.


    The last team member next to the captain also noticed this scene.


    As he looked around, he was desperate.


    He found that when they found a way to find the shadow of the enemy, from in front of him, the grass that still existed in the first second disappeared in the next second.


    What does this show?


    It shows that several invisible mysterious things are approaching him at this time.


    "What the **** is this?"


    "Boom boom..."


    The last player struggled.


    But his resistance seemed very weak.


    Members of the Forehead Shadow Guard approached him in more than one direction.


    When he swept forward, the members of the Shadow Guard who approached him from his side easily solved her.


    The captain is the same.


    There are not a few members of the Shadow Guard close to him.


    He was able to block a few secret Shadow Guard members based on his own discovery, but also ignored the rest.


    When the dignified third-level fighter didn''t have much struggle, and didn''t know if he had injured the enemy in the dark, he was terminated by the nearby Shadow Guard member.


    The scene here is happening everywhere else.


    Goryeo fighters marching in a small group were either killed by members of the Shadow Guard in the dark, or captured by members of the Shadow Guard in the dense forest.


    More than 1,900 people, in less than an hour, more than half of the casualties, and almost all the rest were captured.


    "If you want to die, get out of me¡ª"


    When Li Xiangfeng in the back learned of his own situation, he was very furious, and rushed to the place where the team led by Pu Shijie was at the first time.


    When he appeared, Pu Shijie and others were being besieged by the Shadow Guards.


    Li Xiangfeng, who couldn''t see the figure, but could perceive the danger, drank it, and the water vapor in the air condensed and turned into tangible water droplets to wash the place where Pu Shijie and the rest of them were.


    The water droplets did not pass, and the shadow guard members hidden in the air appeared silhouettes.


    "over there."


    Clearly capture the hidden enemy, Pu Shijie decisively reminds others.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom..."


    Together with Pu Shijie, a total of six people shot at the silhouetted members of the Shadow Guard.


    "Woo..."


    When they dealt with the exposed members of the Shadow Guard, other Shadow Guard soldiers also attacked Pu Sijie and them.


    "die--"


    Compared with Pu Shijie, they judge the whereabouts of the Shadow Guard members based on the disappearance of the grass blades on the ground. As a fifth-level fighter, Li Xiangfeng, who has extraordinary perception, quickly captured the aura of the enemies who were about to attack Pu Shijie and others.


    Li Xiangfeng shot decisively.


    The water vapor in the air condensed into water arrows, and as he waved his hands, the water arrows hit the shadow guard members in the shadows.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The screams were repeated, and most of the Shadow Guard members who were shot by the water arrows were unable to stop the impact of the water arrows. Invisibility is no longer perfect.


    "Pretend to be a fool."


    Li Xiangfeng could already confirm that it was a person who attacked them.


    Furious, he immediately rushed to the two members of the Shadow Guard who lost their invisibility and kept bleeding out.


    "Boom boom..."


    Just as he was about to pursue the victory, a clear gunshot sounded in the distance.


    "Sniper rifle?"


    Li Xiangfeng was taken aback for a moment, and then turned over and dodged.


    He can react as soon as he discovers the problem, but Pu Shijie and others have no such ability.


    When they heard the gunshots, the bullets went into their bodies.


    The last few soldiers who followed Pu Sijie, as well as himself, were shot and killed by secret snipers.


    "asshole--"


    Li Xiang, who escaped the fatal crisis, was furious.


    However, before he started to fight back, bullets from all directions shot at him.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The penetration and destructiveness of the armor-piercing projectile is extremely terrifying, even if it is not the top five armor-piercing projectile, replacing it with the most basic one, it is not Li Xiangfeng, who is a newcomer to the ranks of superpowers, can resist.


    During his dodge, when a bullet that could not be avoided can only be blocked by an ability to resist, the water curtain in front of him was directly pierced by the armor-piercing bullet. The bullet did not hurt him, but hit his shoulder. A blood hole came and almost broke his entire arm.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Li Xiangfeng screamed and fell to the ground.


    The members of the Shadow Guard in the dark seized the opportunity and prepared to kill him completely.


    "Keep him alive."


    A sound came.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire also remembered...

 Chapter 1258： The most useless ability

    "what--"


    Li Xiangfeng was shot again, screaming like a pig.


    The resilience of the Shadow Guards is not generally strong.


    They were only stopped by their own personnel, who were originally planning to kill Li Xiangfeng. The muzzle that they aimed at instantly changed their position, only temporarily abolishing Li Xiangfeng''s limbs.


    But even so, Li Xiangfeng''s limbs were almost scrapped by being hit by a sniper rifle.


    "Ah... bastards, you bastards, I must kill you all, ah..."


    At this moment, Li Xiangfeng had lost his spirited and self-respecting spirit. He could barely move on the ground, his handsome face looked very hideous, and the tears that kept flowing from his eyes, like a dam bursting a bank, could not stop at all.


    In the dense forest not far away.


    Jia Baozhu, who had retreated before, appeared.


    The group walked slowly to Li Xiangfeng''s side.


    "This is the supernatural power in Goryeo?"


    "I don''t think so. Compared with the hostess and others, this supernatural being is simply the weakest existence I have ever seen."


    "It''s funny. Originally I thought it was a king, but I didn''t expect it to be a bronze. What did he think? With this ability, he dared to be blatantly exposed to the muzzle of our snipers. ."


    He listened to the people around him talking about Jia Baozhu, and after approaching Li Xiangfeng, his eyes were filled with puzzlement and contempt.


    Li Xiangfeng''s strength was obviously weaker than he expected.


    Affected by Mu Wuqing and the others, in the hearts of the majority of Phineas, those with supernatural powers should be non-supernatural beings and invincible existences on the master, even if the people with non-supernatural powers are laying a net of heaven and earth, even if the opponent is invincible, they want to leave. No one can stop it.


    But the Li Xiangfeng in front of them seemed to be highly regarded by them.


    The way of playing makes people feel very powerful, but the record is indescribable.


    This kind of combat consciousness, ability control, and his performance on the battlefield are almost to the extreme.


    "Old Jia, what are you going to leave him for? No matter how weak this guy is, but at least he is a supernatural being. Keeping him alive will always be a threat to us." The deputy military commander asked Jia Baozhu.


    Jia Baozhu returned to his senses.


    "Because he is a superpower, I saved his life. Such a person is rare in the last days. Although he is an enemy, if he can be used for his own use, it is also a powerful help. Shu Wang Master and the others decide his life and death."


    The deputy commander nodded, and then motioned to the soldiers around him to arrest Li Xiangfeng.


    "Ah... you guys, bastard, I''m going to kill you..."


    The soldiers who went to erect Li Xiangfeng were extremely rude.


    They didn''t care about the injury of the other party, and they touched the injury of the other party when they stood up him, and Li Xiangfeng yelled in pain.


    "Fortunately, you are still an ability person, and you can''t bear this little injury. You are really useless."


    "In our cognition, there is no such weak supernatural person as you."


    The two soldiers despised.


    Li Xiang heard the sound, his face was ashamed and angry.


    Gritting his teeth and enduring the pain, he no longer speaks, but in his heart, everyone is very upset.


    "Damn it, when my injury recovers, I must let you die without a complete body." Li Xiangfeng thought.


    Jia Baozhu and the others, who didn''t know the other party''s thoughts, didn''t say anything further, and they took Li Xiangfeng and walked directly to the place where the other captured soldiers in Goryeo were.


    Not long.


    Li Xiangfeng, the last hope of a Korean fighter, was brought before their eyes.


    "Master Li Xiangfeng..."


    "My lord was also captured by them, how is this possible?"


    "It''s over, it''s over. Even Master Li Xiangfeng is not an opponent of the garrison on Female V Island. Who else can save us in the future?"


    The Korean soldiers who followed Li Xiangfeng''s attack on Female V Island looked at their "gods" like dead dogs being thrown into their team by the Phoenix fighters, with despair in their eyes.


    They stared at Li Xiangfeng, who was "invincible" in their hearts. The disintegrated gaze was the destruction of faith, the breakdown of spirit, and the anxiety about their own situation.


    Li Xiangfeng was given absolute hope by them.


    But now they are also prisoners of the Phoenix, those Korean warriors, the eyes that are still full of confidence after being captured, have lost their brilliance.


    At this moment, Li Xiangfeng''s heart was even more embarrassing and indignant.


    In front of the Korean warriors, he always maintained an invincible posture, but now, appearing in front of the warriors who admired him in the current appearance, he felt that his last face was completely ruined at this moment.


    Don''t dare to look at those Goryeo fighters whose eyes are full of despair.


    He, lying in the crowd, did not dare to look up.


    "Military commander, all the Koreans who attacked the island are here. In this battle, our army suffered 78 casualties, killed 925 enemies, and captured 1,103 people." A soldier came to Jia Baozhu and the others. Report in front of you.


    The record is not beautiful, but it is also within Jia Baozhu''s tolerance.


    "Tap..."


    At this time, the Shangqi Shuomen who had been watching from a distance walked over.


    "Your military commander."


    Facing Jia Baozhu, Shangqi Locker was very polite.


    On this female V island, if anyone is more powerful than the Shangqi Locker, then Jia Baozhu is undoubtedly this person.


    "Are you here?"


    Shangqi Locker nodded: "I heard the idea of ??a guy who did not know how to beat Female V Island. As the Lord of Female V Island, I am going to come over to find out. But the enemy''s strength still disappoints him. That''s it. They dare to provoke our Phoenix, they really don¡¯t know how to write death words."


    Deputy military commander: "These people are still very powerful. If they are replaced by other forces, maybe they can really successfully eat the female V island."


    "That is. But strong midfielders have their own strong midfielders. Compared with the adults and the soldiers around them, they are still far behind."


    As he said, the Shangqi Locker looked at Li Xiangfeng''s body.


    "This is the supernatural power in Goryeo? I don''t think so! A No. 5 potion for this kind of person to take is simply the biggest loss for our human race."


    "..."


    This is not very harmful, insulting, and absolutely exaggerated to the extreme.


    Li Xiangfeng''s expression turned pale because of the words of the man on the ride locker.


    Those high-ranking leaders of the City Lord''s Mansion who came with Li Xiangfeng did not leave any words, and expressed their opinions one by one, degrading Li Xiangfeng as worthless.


    "Okay, lock them up first, I will report to the hostess and let the hostess deal with these people personally."


    Shangqi Locker nodded: "It should be."


    Everyone didn''t say much, leaving some people to continue fortifying on the coastline, while others escorted Li Xiangfeng and others to the hinterland of the island.


    ...


    The Phoenix Base of Minghai City.


    What happened on Female V Island quickly spread to Villa One.


    "Supernatural person? It''s really surprising to be captured by Orb and the others."


    Ni Qingcheng said slightly surprised.


    Jiang Xiyu said, "Shu Wang, what are you going to do with the other party?"


    When Shu Wang heard the news from the island, he was also a little surprised.


    An ability person has become their captive in this way, how much food does the other party have to be so miserable?


    I want to return, but Shu Wang is unambiguous at all.


    "The news from the island is not hard to guess. Although Goryeo has obtained the No. 5 potion, they have limited room for growth due to time. Since they take the initiative to provoke our Phoenix, then we don''t have to be polite."


    With that said, Shu Wang''s eyes were sharp and sharp.


    "It just so happens. Now that the war in the West Pole is over, it''s time to clean up the people from Goryeo."


    "What do you mean?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    "Integrate them. For millions of people, instead of letting them be controlled by a group of incompetent people and doing nothing, let us take over and let them play their due role."


    "What are you going to do with Li Xiangfeng?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    "It''s best to be able to conquer, but no, then there is no need to keep it."

 Chapter 1259： Junjie

    On the female V island.


    With Shu Wang they make a decision.


    The next day, a large number of third-level fighters and members of the Shadow Guard followed Shu Wang and came here.


    In the city lord''s mansion.


    Shu Wang and Yan Yigao took the lead, sitting down on both sides, Jia Baozhu, Shangqi Suonan and other high-level officials on the island were among them.


    Before Shu Wang and the others arrived, Jia Baozhu and others had obtained a lot of information about the territory of Goryeo from the captives, which would be of great help to what Shu Wang would do next.


    On the main position, Shu Wang watched Li Xiangfeng who was kneeling in the middle position.


    More than ten hours passed.


    Relying on the terrifying self-healing ability of the fifth-level fighters, Li Xiangfeng''s injuries have basically recovered.


    The only shortcoming is that the recovery of the limbs is not comprehensive enough to support Li Xiangfeng in fighting for a long time.


    It''s not that Li Xiangfeng never thought of running away.


    But after he faced Shu Wang and felt the terrifying aura of the opponent, this idea was completely dispelled.


    Until now, he didn''t know that the forces they were looking at were not only those with supernatural powers, but also more than one.


    The most terrifying thing is that Chu Tianhe, who came to the outside of their territory and made waves, was "expelled" by the force in front of him.


    When he didn''t know the truth, Li Xiangfeng also considered threatening Shuwang them.


    After all, there is still a supernatural power in Goryeo, plus more than one million combatable soldiers. Once the two sides really break out into a war, the consequences will definitely not be affordable to everyone.


    But now, Li Xiangfeng completely succumbed.


    What made him incapacitate was not only the powerful combat power of Phoenix, but also the extremely beautiful woman-Shu Wang sitting in front of him.


    When meeting Shu Wang, the other party made him feel what is called a "superior person". One look can completely freeze him, and there is no fear of resistance. When facing such a person, Li Xiangfeng does not feel Jinbu How much resistance can Shao have.


    As for the one million combatable soldiers in Goryeo?


    Don¡¯t be silly, after witnessing more than 5,000 members of the Shadow Guard following Shuwang on the island, as well as 1,000 doomsday fighters in armed armor, Li Xiangfeng dare to say that if these people launch a surprise attack on the people of Korea, they will have nothing. No fight back.


    Of course, this was what Shu Wang deliberately let Li Xiangfeng know, so that it was the next plan.


    In the main hall of the city lord''s mansion, the peace for a moment, Shu Wang said.


    "Li Xiangfeng?"


    Li Xiangfeng raised his head slightly.


    "Yes!"


    "You are not so courageous. Now that you are a prisoner, what else do you have to say?"


    "No, it''s just that we didn''t understand the opponent''s strength in the first time before we started. Now that we are in this fate, I have nothing to say. If you want to kill, you need to cut it, just listen to it."


    "hehe!"


    Shu Wang sneered.


    "Do you want to die that way?"


    Li Xiangfeng: "If there is a choice, no one wants to die, but now, do I still have a choice?"


    "You can see clearly. It stands to reason that you should not be a stupid person to be able to say such a thing. Why did you think of attacking my Phoenix before that?" Shu Wang asked coldly.


    Li Xiangfeng: "You can think that we are sitting in a well and watching the sky. The supernatural ability gives us enough confidence, but at the same time it also makes us lose our sense."


    "You are very honest. Now that you have a clear understanding of reality, I now give you a chance to survive."


    Li Xiangfeng was taken aback when he heard the words.


    He raised his head to look at Shu Wang, as if grabbing the life-saving grass, and asked urgently: "What opportunity?"


    "Take refuge in the phoenix and serve the phoenix. What do you think of this opportunity?"


    Li Xiangfeng hesitated for a moment when he heard the words.


    After a while.


    "What do I need to do? I don''t believe that just a verbal allegiance you will let me go."


    Shu Wang smiled slightly.


    "Communicating with smart people is easy. Since you are given this opportunity, I naturally need you to come up with a certificate worthy of my trust. It just so happens that you people from Korea repeatedly provoke me to the Phoenix, which makes I am very angry, in order to ensure that this will not happen again in the future, so..."


    Shu Wang paused and looked at Li Xiangfeng sharply.


    "Therefore, there are only two choices for the survivor forces in Korea, either to perish or to take refuge in my phoenix. How do you choose?"


    No need to say too clearly, just click and stop.


    But Li Xiangfeng already knew from Shu Wang''s decision what he had handed over.


    It is nothing more than helping the Phoenix destroy the survivor base in Goryeo, or persuading the survivors of Goryeo to take refuge in the Phoenix.


    After thinking about it, Li Xiangfeng said: "I chose to persuade the survivors in Goryeo to take refuge in the Phoenix."


    "Very good, smart choice."


    Hearing Li Xiangfeng''s answer, Shu Wang smiled with satisfaction.


    Don''t look at Shu Wang giving Li Xiangfeng two choices, but if the other party chooses the former, Shu Wang will never give Li Xiangfeng a chance to survive, even if he succeeds in helping the Phoenix to destroy the Korean tribe.


    Because a person who is too cruel, no one dares to accept his loyalty easily.


    Shu Wang was confident of suppressing Li Xiangfeng, but planting such a time bomb in the base, once it exploded, even if it would not damage the foundation of the Phoenix, it would definitely bring no small trouble.


    Such a person must not stay in the world.


    But Li Xiangfeng''s choice of the latter now shows that he still has a bottom line in his life. At the same time, such a choice is what Phoenix would like to see most.


    A person with a bottom line, even if his allegiance is out of helplessness, at least he will not do everything for revenge.


    With the strength of Phoenix, the most feared are these people who are arrogant but have a sense of measure.


    "Since you have made your choice, follow me now!"


    "where to?"


    Shu Wang Xiemei smiled: "Koryo."


    Li Xiangfeng frowned.


    "You want me to take you to Goryeo?"


    "Why, regret it?"


    Li Xiangfeng shook his head.


    "Naturally, I won¡¯t regret it. But are you sure you want to go with me? You know, Goryeo is my place. As your identity, if I regret it temporarily, I believe that with your identity, once I fall, I will Will it be easier to deal with your forces?"


    "Just because you want to be unfavorable to Master Shu Wang? Are you a decoration for being a soldier of the Phoenix?" Jia Baozhu coldly snorted.


    Shangqi Locker: "Ignorance. In our Phoenix, you can threaten anyone, but the hostesses, they will always be the existence that you can''t reach."


    "I''m just telling a fact. If you are not afraid, you can assume that I didn''t say it." Li Xiangfeng was not afraid, and said calmly.


    "I think you are..."


    Jia Baozhu wanted to have an attack, but Shu Wang raised his hand to stop it.


    Looking at Li Xiangfeng, Shu Wang said, "If you have the ability, you can try it."


    Facing Shu Wang, Li Xiangfeng didn''t know how he felt.


    He has already spoken out the potential threats, but the other party doesn''t seem to care at all. Is this self-confidence in his own strength or is there any strong reliance on it?


    Li Xiangfeng couldn''t understand it, and didn''t think about it.


    Since he can survive, he will naturally choose to cherish it.


    "Well, since you are not afraid, I have nothing to say. When shall we leave?"


    "Now!"


    Shu Wang didn''t procrastinate.


    He returned with a sound of Li Xiangfeng, and walked outside the hall with Yan Yichao.


    "hostess--"


    Outside the city lord''s mansion, thousands of Shadow Guard members and doomsday fighters are ready to go.


    When Shu watched them come out, thousands of people shouted at the same time, the scene was very shocking.


    Li Xiangfeng and Jia Baozhu came out behind them.


    Li Xiangfeng was shocked and envied in his heart when he saw the phoenix warrior with an aura like a rainbow and murderous air.


    He absolutely couldn''t find a team like this in Korea.


    He really regrets now taking the initiative to provoke such a terrifying force.


    In contrast, the combat power they developed through luck in Korea is simply not worth mentioning in front of others.


    "No wonder they can expel Chu Tianhe. With such an army, how many forces can be matched in the last days?" Li Xiangfeng thought inwardly.

 Chapter 1260： Our goal is the stars and the sea

    Facing thousands of Shadow Guards and Doomsday Warriors, Shu Wang looked majestic.


    "During this time, the Outland survivor forces repeatedly provoke my Phoenix. Due to the war in the Western Arctic, we have been ignored. But just yesterday, somehow outland forces personally hit the door to try to occupy Female V Island. It¡¯s no longer a provocation, but a declaration of war on us..."


    "Since our Phoenix was founded, we have never been afraid of any forces, whether we are facing people or facing zombies, and this is the case today. The clown who survived a bullet land also wanted to covet my Longxia land. It was just wishful thinking."


    "Now that the war in the West is completely over, it''s time to teach these clowns who don''t know the heights and heights of the world. This time, I will not use the army in the base, but will only lead you out. Can you have the confidence to conquer foreign forces?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    "Very good. Then this time you will tell the enemy with your actions, what is incomparable and what is meant to be unrivaled."


    Speaking of this, Shu Wang paused, looked at Li Xiangfeng on the side, and jokingly said: "Also, let the people who are thinking about us understand what a war of aggression is."


    "mighty¡­¡­"


    Thousands of phoenix fighters shouted in unison.


    "Set off--"


    "Yes!"


    The phoenix warriors responded, and immediately, the members of the Shadow Guard team turned on the invisibility devices and disappeared into place in an instant.


    The warriors in armed armors also took a neat step toward the East Coast Port.


    "Let''s go! You are not the only one who is going to Goryeo with us this time. You have to behave well. The final result of Goryeo will be related to your future status in our Phoenix."


    Li Xiangfeng felt that the comfort of hope was moving.


    He took a deep breath, he had no choice, and now he also wanted to see how the Phoenix conquered a base with millions of people with his help.


    "Do my best."


    Li Xiangfeng didn''t say much.


    Shu Wang replied, and then left the City Lord''s Mansion with Shu Wang and them.


    After a long time, the east coast port of Female V Island.


    Here, all kinds of large ships and the battleships Li Xiangfeng and his team have come are all ready.


    As Shu Wang and others boarded the ship, a fleet of dozens of large ships set off directly towards Goryeo.


    One day passed.


    Within Korea.


    A large ship docked.


    Along the way, Shu Wang did not encounter any obstacles in their arrival, and easily climbed to the land of Goryeo.


    When the soldiers who followed Shu Wang on the expedition were assembled, Shu Wang brought Li Xiangfeng and the other seven Korean soldiers who had taken refuge in the Phoenix to the front of the team.


    Shu Wang: "It''s up to you next. Before doing anything, I hope you will consider the consequences clearly. If anyone makes the wrong choice, the price must not be affordable for you."


    "The hostess can rest assured that since we are determined to take refuge in the Phoenix, we will never do anything to harm the interests of the Phoenix."


    "Right, yes, this battle will be related to our future position in the Phoenix, I believe no one is willing to make jokes about their future."


    "In the holy city (the base built by survivors in Korea), we cannot see the future. Only after seeing the power of the Phoenix, we can understand the hope of the end times. The hostess can trust us completely. It is said that the entire holy city can be controlled, but the City Lord''s Mansion is definitely not a problem."


    Several Korean fighters who had taken refuge in the Phoenix before Li Xiangfeng promised Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang didn''t care how true or false their words were, and nodded: "Talking to smart people is easy."


    With that, Shu Wang waved his hand.


    At this time, Xiaoque''er brought four female fighters to the front of the seven Korean fighters with a few sets of clothes.


    "This is an invisible battle suit. According to the plan stated at the time of arrival, you need to lead the members of the Shadow Guard to control the entire holy city in the shortest time, responsible for the city''s defense, the army, and the high-level security forces in the city. I don''t want to cause too much disturbance. , So this suit is given to you to better accomplish the tasks you need to complete."


    "Thank you for the trust of the hostess, we promise not to let you down."


    The seven responded, and then took the invisible suit from the female soldier.


    "Go! Control those people and give me news as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    The seven took their orders and then retreated.


    Shu Wang looked at Li Xiangfeng.


    Li Xiangfeng: "What is my mission?"


    "Your mission is very simple. As one of the two most powerful people in the holy city of Goryeo, it should be no problem to take us into the city lord''s mansion openly, right?"


    Li Xiangfeng frowned.


    "You plan to go directly to the City Lord''s Mansion?"


    "Any questions?"


    "Naturally. Although Jin Buyao and I are both the principals of the Holy City, he may not necessarily listen to me. Once I let him know my current situation, without talking about you, even me, it is very likely that there will be Danger. Since you are planning to make a sneak attack, why don''t you meet with Jin Bu Shao after the danger is lifted?"


    "It''s not necessary. The sneak attack just doesn''t want to cause more casualties. It is a deterrent to meet Guangming and Jinbuyao. I can give him a chance, but if he is not useful, how to choose, smart people don''t need me too much. Everyone knows what to do. But if he is not smart enough, you can only replace everything."


    Hearing Shu Wang''s words, Li Xiangfeng''s heart trembled.


    Sure enough, the more beautiful things, the more dangerous her existence.


    Li Xiangfeng seems to have seen how thrilling Jin Bu Yao is about to face the crisis. Once he takes a wrong step, his ending will be very miserable.


    "If you can, please give him one more chance. A fifth-level fighter, I believe it is also rare in the Phoenix."


    "Oh! Would you actually intercede for each other?"


    Li Xiangfeng sighed: "They all survived in the last days, not to mention, a living fifth-level fighter is far more powerful than a corpse, isn''t it?"


    Shu Wang hesitated for a moment, then smiled indifferently: "Then what choice he will make?"


    "I will try to let him choose to surrender."


    "Then it depends on your performance. Let''s go! I believe there is still some distance from your holy city. We are waiting for news from other people nearby."


    "After you!"


    Shu Wang didn''t say much, and took Xiaoqueer and the others, and walked in the direction of the holy city of Goryeo.


    Seoul House.


    Now the only survivor base in Korea.


    Li Xiangfeng and others set off for the expedition, and Jin Bu Yao now decides all matters large and small in the base.


    Regarding Li Xiangfeng and the others going to Female V Island, Jin Bu Yao was not worried about their safety.


    Others don''t say, just Li Xiangfeng alone, if they really encounter irresistible danger, others may not have the opportunity to escape, but Li Xiangfeng is definitely not included.


    Now that three days have passed, the base still has not received the latest news from Li Xiangfeng. There is only one possibility for such an outcome in Jinbuyao''s eyes.


    That is, Li Xiangfeng should have succeeded.


    Before long, they will have their first colony outside of Goryeo.


    "My lord, it''s been three days. According to our previous plan, if Master Li Xiangfeng and the others are not in danger, they should have already taken the Female V Island. I believe it won''t be long before there will be good news."


    Located in the main seat in the main hall of the City Lord''s Mansion, Jin Bu Yao looked very leisurely.


    With Erlang''s legs tilted, his eyes slightly closed, his right hand placed on the table, his fingers tapping the table rhythmically.


    Hearing the sounds of other people around, Jinbu shook his eyes.


    "These are all within our expectation. Success does not mean complete conquest. What we need to prepare must be prepared."


    "My lord said yes."


    "Can the base be prepared for Xiangfeng''s follow-up support?"


    "Everything is ready. This time we have deployed 500,000 troops to Female V Island for Master Li Xiangfeng to drive. As long as the news of Li Xiangfeng''s occupation of Female V Island comes back, reinforcements will land soon. At that time, Master Li Xiangfeng can be as short as possible. Stabilize all affairs on Female V Island within a period of time."


    "Very good!" Jin Bu shook his head with satisfaction.


    His gaze swept over everyone present.


    "It''s just the beginning to attack Female V Island. In the future, we will only occupy more and more territories."


    "The purpose of the holy city is never limited to a small island of female V. Our goal is the stars and the sea, the whole world. You are the elders of the holy city. When that day does come, all of you here will Become the most powerful group of people in the new world. I hope that everyone will regard the great unification plan of the Holy City as the only one in their hearts..."


    "Whether you can become the noblest group of people in this world, your next performance will be crucial."


    "My lord, don''t worry, for the glory of the holy city, I''ll wait until I''ve done my best and died..."


    "Report¡ª"


    Just when everyone in the hall was looking forward to standing at the pinnacle of power and dictating the world''s structure in the future, a soldier ran in outside the palace.


    Jin Bu Yao: "What''s the matter?"


    The soldiers who arrived did not hesitate, and said solemnly: "Master Qi, Master Li Xiangfeng is back."


    "Um?"


    Hearing this, Jin Bu stood up in shock.


    The same is true for others.

 Chapter 1261： Poor acting

    Can''t tolerate Jin Bu''s shaking.


    According to their thoughts, if Li Xiangfeng really occupies Female V Island, the person who comes back is definitely not him, and he will not be used.


    Female V Island needs him to sit down in person.


    But now Li Xiangfeng is back, and it seems that there is no need to say more about what it indicates.


    Jin Bu shook his eyebrows: "Where is Xiangfeng now?"


    "I have entered the Holy City, I believe it will not be long before I can come to the City Lord''s Mansion."


    A high-level person present asked, "Is there anyone else who came back with Master Li Xiangfeng?"


    The soldiers who came to report thought for a while and nodded: "Yes, but not many."


    After listening to the soldier''s words, the others in the room looked at each other.


    "My lord, look at this..."


    Jinbu squinted his eyes.


    "Everything is just our guess now. The result will be clear after Xiangfeng comes. Don''t think about it. Don''t think about it. If there is anything, you will know it when Xiangfeng comes."


    The others nodded.


    Now they think more is just adding trouble.


    Anyway, Li Xiangfeng has returned, and the other party will always give them an explanation as to the result of the trip to Female V Island.


    The high-level people in the holy city no longer thought about it, returned to their seats, and waited for Li Xiangfeng and the others in the city lord''s mansion.


    After a long time.


    "Master Li Xiangfeng..."


    Outside the city lord''s mansion, the guards shouted.


    "Yeah! Is Lord Jin Bu Yao in the City Lord''s Mansion?"


    "Here I am."


    "Okay, watch out."


    "My lord, you know the rules of the City Lord''s Mansion, these people around you can''t let them in because of their humble duties."


    "Does I still need your permission to bring a few people into the City Lord''s Mansion? Get out of¡ª"


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    "Do I need to repeat it?"


    "Don''t dare to be a humble job!"


    "Forgive you for not dare!"


    The cold shout fell, and after that, a series of footsteps approached the city lord''s mansion.


    After a while, Li Xiangfeng led Shu Wang and others into the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The group of Jin Bu Yao sitting inside stood up one after another when they saw Li Xiangfeng''s figure.


    "Why are you back?" Jin Bu Yao asked first.


    Li Xiangfeng glanced over everyone present.


    Almost all are the top management of the Holy City''s internal affairs.


    Finally, his gaze was placed on Jin Bu Yao''s body, and Li Xiangfeng didn''t make a bend and said in a deep voice, "We have failed."


    It''s so direct and so straightforward.


    Although Jin Bu Shao and them had guessed the moment they heard Li Xiangfeng''s return, they were still shocked when they heard Li Xiangfeng say it in person.


    Jinbu shook two steps and stepped to Li Xiangfeng''s side.


    "What''s the matter, you can''t take the female V island with your strength, is there really a fifth-level fighter on the female V island?"


    Li Xiangfeng didn''t say much, and the figure took a step back, so that Shu Wang behind him appeared in front of Jin Bu Yao and the others.


    This move made Jin Bu Yao a little confused.


    But when he saw Shu Wang headed by Li Xiangfeng behind him, Jin Buyao and the high-ranking holy city present, their eyes widened involuntarily.


    "What a beautiful woman!"


    "Who is she? Why didn''t I know that such a peerless beauty exists in the holy city?"


    Jin Bu Yao''s face became more solemn.


    "who are they?"


    Li Xiangfeng: "The Phoenix Mistress Shu Wang and her guards."


    "Philadelphia..." Jin Bu shook his brow and frowned, then said in shock, "Are they the people on Female V Island?"


    "what?"


    Just as Jin Bu Yao''s words fell, everyone on the side of the holy city couldn''t sit still.


    They didn''t even have the mind to appreciate the beauty of Shu Wang, and they showed their surprised faces one after another.


    Shu Wang smiled slightly: "Hello, introduce yourself, Shu Wang, acting chief of Phoenix Base, I am very happy to meet you. Maybe you will be surprised when I come, but it doesn''t matter, because soon, you will be even more surprised. of."


    Upon hearing Shu Wang''s words, Jin Buyao''s eyes changed when he looked at Li Xiangfeng.


    Become shocked, become incredible.


    "Li Xiangfeng, what do you mean?" Jin Bu shook coldly.


    Li Xiangfeng shrugged.


    "You should have guessed it, so I won''t explain it much."


    "Yes, I have taken refuge in the Phoenix now, and brought the hostess to the holy city to subdue you. Jinbuyao, you can''t imagine the power of the Phoenix, we chose the target of the invasion on the female V island, this The decision was a wrong choice from the beginning. Their strength is not what we can imagine."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Sure enough, as Shu Wang said, even greater shock appeared on Jin Bu Shao''s face.


    Not only him, but also the managers of other holy cities.


    At this time, the eyes they looked at Li Xiangfeng were full of anger and shock.


    Not only did Li Xiangfeng fail to conquer the Female V Island, but now he has become a "traitor" in the holy city. This outcome was definitely beyond their expectations, and it was the worst situation.


    "You betrayed us?" Jin Bu was furious.


    "You can think so. From the time we provoked the Phoenix, the ending is actually doomed. At this moment, it''s just ahead of schedule."


    "Cengceng..."


    "Damn..."


    Jinbu shook back a few steps, his face full of anger.


    Looking at Shu Wang, he has no time to appreciate the beauty of Shu Wang, only anger in his eyes.


    "Do you want to subdue our holy city?"


    "Isn''t it obvious what Li Xiangfeng said?" Shu Wang smiled lightly.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Jin Bu Shao laughed.


    "Is it so funny?" Shu Wang''s face was displeased.


    "Haha..." Jin Buyao continued to laugh a few times, and then contemptuously said, "It is more than funny, your stupidity is so funny that I don''t know how to describe it. Xiangfeng, you did a good job, it doesn''t matter if you fail. , But you can bring the high level of Phoenix to the holy city. Such an ending is even more powerful for us than conquering a small female V island."


    Speaking of this, Jin Bu shook his voice and said, "I really don¡¯t know how you are the leader? It¡¯s so easy to believe other people¡¯s words and go deep into the enemy¡¯s camp alone. Since you came here recklessly, you don¡¯t have to Gone. Xiangfeng, what are you waiting for, let''s take them together?"


    Jin Bu Yao said it as if all this was in their plan, but he didn''t notice. Whether it was Li Xiangfeng or Shu looking at them, they all looked at him like a clown.


    Li Xiangfeng looked at Jin Bu Yao like an idiot.


    Such an obvious provocation was so obvious that he had come up with it.


    "Jin Bu Yao, you don''t have to try to instigate the divorce until now. If the hostess would be fooled by you so easily, she would not take the initiative to let me bring them here. Tell you the truth! Even if I am like You have ulterior motives as you said, but the hostess doesn¡¯t care at all."


    "In the face of absolute strength, people are not afraid of everything at all. My role may be in the eyes of the hostess, it is only a guide, a tool that can reach you in the shortest time."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t this what we said at the beginning?" Jin Bu Yao pretended to be frightened.


    Li Xiangfeng shook his head: "Don''t waste your time."


    As if he knew his thoughts were seen through, Jin Bu shook his eyes to Shu Wang, as if he wanted to find some clues on Shu Wang''s face.


    Shu Wang: "Don''t look at me. I think your performance is pretty good. If you want, you can continue. I have time to wait for you to finish."


    "..."

 Chapter 1262： Absolute suppression

    "Why, don''t you continue your performance?" Shu Wang''s remarks can be said to be murderous.


    What made Jin Buyao most unexpected was that Shu Wang would actually believe in Li Xiangfeng''s loyalty so much.


    This shouldn''t be possible?


    An enemy who has just taken refuge in the past, no matter how much he shows his loyalty, wouldn''t he have any doubts in Shu Wang?


    They believe in Li Xiangfeng so much, are they sure they are serious?


    Seeing Jin Bu trembling in silence, Shu looked at the smile on his face, and said coldly: "Since your performance is over, it is now my time. You also know the purpose of our arrival. I will stop talking nonsense. Now There are only two paths before you, either surrender or perish. How do you plan to choose?"


    "Suddenly..."


    Shu Wang''s voice fell, and for a while, except for Jin Bu Yao, the other high-levels in the holy city were extremely nervous.


    Many people are extremely alert to Shu Wang and some of them have even put their hands on their waists with their weapons.


    Jin Bu Yao already knew that it was unrealistic to provoke Shu Wang to their relationship with Li Xiangfeng, his face was cold and his eyes were extremely gloomy.


    "I really didn''t expect that you Longxia people would believe in a foreigner who had just taken refuge in you for a short time. This is what you Longxia people call suspicious people, don''t you use people?"


    "Do you think this is necessary now?"


    "Haha..." Jin Bu shook with a chuckle, his eyes swept across Li Xiangfeng''s figure.


    At the moment when the two sides looked at each other, Jin Bu shook his eyes with disappointment and contempt.


    Ignoring the shame of guilt on Li Xiangfeng¡¯s face, Jin Bu Yao said, ¡°It¡¯s really unnecessary. I don¡¯t know what Li Xiangfeng has experienced when facing you that made him follow you with such a desperate heart, but if you Thinking that you want to conquer the holy city with him, then you are too naive to think."


    Shu Wang Xiemei smiled: "So, did you choose to resist?"


    "Resistance? You take yourself too seriously. This is my holy city of Korea, not your phoenix. Since you jumped out of your own accord, don''t leave and leave it to me."


    "carefully--"


    Li Xiangfeng just reminded.


    At this time, from Jinbu shook his body, an invisible energy storm spread out to the entire hall.


    In an instant, the endless darkness enveloped Shu Wang and all the personnel on the side of the holy city.


    In the dark and cold black realm, all light disappeared.


    Li Xiangfeng: "Axi! This is Jinbuyao''s dark supernatural ability. It can create a dark field and has a strong corrosiveness. Everyone must be careful. In this field, unless he wants to, everyone in it will be Can''t see the surroundings clearly."


    "Li Xiangfeng, your betrayal is really thorough enough. Since you like being someone else''s dog so much, I will fulfill you today and let you be loyal to your new master."


    Jin Bu Yaosen''s extremely cold voice sounded in the darkness, and the anger in it was enough to break through the sky.


    At this moment, the people I knew were actually helping the hostile forces. Jin Bu Yao couldn''t understand, what exactly was Li Xiangfeng afraid of?


    Does he feel that he can''t help but look at the group of people comfortably?


    In the darkness, Shu Wang did not see the surrounding situation clearly as Li Xiangfeng said, but as a fifth-level fighter, how powerful is his perception?


    At the moment when Jin Bu Yao''s dark realm took shape, before the opponent''s attack appeared, Shu Wang''s feet were cold.


    The silver-white light was like a ray of hope in the darkness, centering on her, it began to spread beyond the surrounding area.


    Suddenly, according to the perception of consciousness, the little queers and their surroundings were surrounded by a layer of transparent energy, trying to erode the dark power of their figures, and they were all isolated by the power of ice.


    Shu Wang first protected himself, and then, the domain space released by Jin Bu''s shaking control ability was covered by ice everywhere.


    The different powers between the two confronted quickly.


    The originally dark space was swallowed by ice, and the silver-white world re-illuminated the people inside.


    "what?"


    Jin Bu Yao''s figure appeared, looking at Shu Wang and others who were not affected by him, his face was shocked to the extreme.


    Shu Wang looked straight ahead at Jin Bu Shao with a pair of beautiful eyes, and said coldly: "The dark type''s supernatural power? There is something, but unfortunately, the strength of the superpower is too weak, even my anti-corrosion can''t resist it. This is you. To rely on?"


    The dark space was completely annihilated, and Jin Bu was eclipsed.


    "How can you be so strong? It''s impossible. You are both a supernatural person, how can you be stronger than me?"


    Li Xiangfeng sighed: "Lao Jin, now you know my helplessness? We can''t be Phoenix''s opponents, even if we join hands. Give up! Surrendering to the Phoenix is ??not a shame."


    "Impossible, I don''t believe it."


    Jinbuyao couldn''t accept the facts at hand.


    Abnormal ability in the body is crazy output.


    In this silver-white world, the dark tones on his body continued to overflow, but the dark ability disappeared without a trace less than half a meter away from his body, and the wind wolf could not lift it up.


    Seeing the slightly crazy Jin Bu Shao, Shu Wang had no patience.


    "That''s it."


    A person who can''t even break free from her "power", what right does she have to show off his supernatural powers in front of her?


    When the sound fell, Shu Wang''s jade hand shimmering with silver light sent towards Jin Bu Yao''s figure.


    Immediately, the ice appeared, the ice cones were biting, and the four ice cones that broke through the defense in front of him under the resistance of the golden step, pierced his limbs one after another.


    "what--"


    A stern cry sounded.


    A violent shaking came from the outside hall where ordinary people couldn''t look directly.


    When the dark field swallowed by the ice dissipated, the surrounding environment returned to normal. In the entire hall, except for the scenes of freezing ice flowers everywhere, in the middle of the hall, only Jin Bu Yao''s body pierced by the ice cone was frozen in place.


    "Boom~~~"


    Return to reality from the silver-white "world".


    At the moment, the high-levels of the holy city were all holding their bodies and shivering.


    This is caused by Shu Wang''s ability.


    Because Li Xiangfeng and the others belonged to Shu Wang''s side, they were not affected by the power of ice, but as the opponent''s holy city side, Shu Wang didn''t take care of them at all.


    Jin Bu Yao suffered the most damage, and the remaining high-ranking members of the Holy City were also affected by a lot of ice power.


    Fortunately, they are all super warriors. If they were ordinary people, under the influence of Shu Wang''s ability, I am afraid they have become ice sculptures now.


    The power of Shu Wang''s ability is also evident from this point.


    It is the first time that Li Xiangfeng has seen Shu Wang take a shot in a real sense.


    Jin Bu Yao''s end made him horrified from the bottom of his heart.


    They are not opponents against the "potential" of supernatural powers. If it is a real battle, how can they resist?


    This is like an ordinary swordsman encountering a sword saint, and the sword in the sheath in the hand cannot be unscathed. What qualifications do you have to compete with the opponent?


    At this moment, Li Xiangfeng deeply realized that even if he became a superpower, there would still be a huge gap between the superpower and the superpower.


    In the future, if you want to confront the other person in the future, you must first make sure that you can control the ability under the influence of the opponent¡¯s "potential." Thoughts, run away quickly.


    The gap between the two sides is doomed to the final outcome.


    "I heard that the mistress in front of me is not the most powerful abilities of Phoenix. Even she is so terrifying, what kind of power is a psychic stronger than her?" Li Xiangfeng thought about being in the female V one day ago. What I saw and heard on the island, for a time, I was even more in awe of the Phoenix in my heart.


    Shu Wang flipped his hands and shook Jin Bu to subdue.


    Without hurting his life, Shu Wang walked to him.


    "What else do you want to say now?"


    Jinbu gritted his teeth, his face was slightly hideous.


    "Don''t think that if you subdue my holy city, I will take refuge in you. I have millions of armed soldiers and thousands of super soldiers. If you really want to die, no one should think about it."


    "Hehe... I''m still stubborn at this point. What do you think I brought Li Xiangfeng here for? For a sneak attack? Or let him help me deal with you? Don''t be funny. Both are one of the two chiefs of the Holy City. , If you don¡¯t cooperate, do you think Li Xiangfeng can enforce your rights in the Holy City?"


    After Jin Buyao listened to Shu Wang''s words, his pupils opened wide.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "It seems that you want to understand. It is not easy to become a supernatural person. If you surrender, you will have a place in the Phoenix in the future, but if you don''t know the current affairs, I''m not a supernatural person. "


    Shu Wang''s words gave Jin Bu a big shock.


    At this time, Li Xiangfeng also understood the reason why he came here.


    Unexpectedly, Shu Wang thought about all this early in the morning.


    This woman is really not simple in her mind.


    Feeling a little weak in his support, Jin Bu shook in a deep breath.


    "I admit that with Li Xiangfeng, you can indeed conquer the holy city more easily, but unfortunately, when Li Xiangfeng left the holy city, the people in the base who controlled the armed forces were already mine. Now, without my permission, holy The city will resist to the end. Even if you are strong, how many can you kill in front of a million armed fighters?"


    It seems that Jin Bu Yao is still a little unwilling.


    Shu Wang smiled contemptuously.


    "I don''t think you can see the coffin or cry, if that''s the case, then I will fulfill you. Bhabha..."


    Shu Wang clapped his hands.

 Chapter 1263： The surprising Jin Miaofeng

    The next moment, from outside the door, several high-ranking members of the armed forces of the Holy City were escorted in by members of the Shadow Guard.


    Jin Buyao and other high-level officials saw the people who were brought in like dead dogs, and their eyes almost fell out.


    The supreme commander of the Holy City Army, the leader of the city defense, and the commander of the security forces in the city.


    The three of them did not fall, but all fell into the hands of Shu Wang.


    "Master Jin Bu Shao..."


    The three people who were brought in cried weakly.


    "You, you--"


    Jin Bu Yao finally lost control of his emotions, staring at Shu Wang in shock.


    "Now, what do you have to rely on?"


    "..."


    The last bit of hope was shattered by Shu Wang. At this time, Jin Bu Shake, it can be said that the despair is extreme.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    The other high-levels who were also in the City Lord''s Mansion before turned their eyes on Jin Bu Yao.


    It can be seen that with the swaying defeat of Jinbu, all the personnel in control of the armed forces in the base fell into the hands of Shu Wang. These people who had been shaken in their hearts at this moment were completely devoid of resistance.


    They looked at Jin Buyao with pleading eyes, as if they hoped that Jin Buyao would choose to give up resistance.


    Jin Bu Yao was sad and angry, but there was more powerlessness in his heart.


    His own failure had already heralded that the Holy City had lost the initiative. Now that even the control of the city defense and the armed forces have been arrested, his last gleam of hope has been shattered.


    Jinbu was not reconciled and regretted it.


    He shouldn''t have agreed to Li Xiangfeng''s proposal to provoke the Phoenix.


    It''s alright now. The person who proposed was the first to take refuge in the other party and also led the wolf into the room. This kind of inaction and betrayal of the companion gave Jin Bu Yao a feeling of being abandoned by the whole world.


    There was a long silence.


    Jinbu shook his head.


    "You won. It is not impossible for me to take refuge in the Phoenix, but I have one condition."


    Shu Wang: "What conditions?"


    "I want Li Xiangfeng''s life. As long as you help me kill him, not only me, but also the more than three million survivors in the holy city, will belong to the phoenix. This is my condition."


    Li Xiangfeng''s face sank when he heard this.


    Looking at Shu Wang, although he was a little worried, he did not speak, but waited for Shu Wang''s response.


    Shu Wang Liu frowned slightly, and the extreme cold light fell on Jin Bu Yao''s body.


    "Do you think I will promise your mother?"


    "This is my only request. If you agree, you will have no effort to conquer the holy city."


    "Haha! It seems that you haven''t recognized the reality. Since you are so uncooperative, then I don''t need to tell you more." Shu Wang stopped paying attention to Jin Bu Shao, and looked at other people, "Tell me yours. Decision? Those who follow will prosper, those who oppose will die."


    "My lord, my lord, we surrender, we are willing to join the Phoenix."


    "Yes, yes, we surrender."


    Other high-level officials on the City Lord''s Mansion were the first to express their views.


    The three Jinbu''s confidants who were brought by the Shadow Guard, after watching each other for a while, all bowed their heads and expressed their willingness to take refuge in the Phoenix.


    Shu Wang nodded with satisfaction: "Very good, a wise choice. In that case, Li Xiangfeng..."


    "hostess¡­¡­"


    "You should be able to take over everything in the holy city, right?"


    "Yes, without Jinbuyao''s intervention, with my status in the Holy City, I can persuade the entire base to join the Phoenix."


    "Well, from now on, you will arrange the affairs of the holy city. I will give you three days. After three days, the female V island will send someone to pick up the survivors of the holy city, do this well, and return to the phoenix. , I promise you a management position."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    Shu Wang looked at Jin Bu Shao.


    Jin Bu Yao''s heart trembled at Shu Wang''s expressionless eyes.


    "As for this person, since he is so ignorant of current affairs, there is no need to stay." As he said, the cold light leaked from Shu Wang''s hand, and the terrifying cold light instantly dropped the surrounding temperature to freezing point.


    Jin Bu Yao felt the breath of death from it.


    He had no doubt that Shu Wang really wanted to kill him and hurry up.


    How could this woman be so decisive?


    Is a holy city less important than a Li Xiangfeng?


    Jinbu shook in a hurry.


    "I, I surrender, my lord, I surrender..."


    Under the threat of death, Jin Bu Yao''s last bit of self-esteem was completely disintegrated.


    Whatever toughness and persistence can only be achieved without endangering his own life. Now Shu Wang is about to deal with him, Jin Bu panicked.


    Li Xiangfeng on the side contemptuously.


    I thought it was a tough guy, but now it seems like that.


    I dared to make a request with Shu Wang before, really thinking that if he left him, others would not be able to play in the holy city?


    I don''t want to think about who I am facing?


    What are you going to do with others?


    Shu Wang received the supernatural power in his hand.


    "Now I don''t insist anymore?"


    Jinbu shook his face and twitched, but in order to survive, his face didn''t matter anymore.


    "If you don''t insist, I don''t dare to persist anymore. I am willing to take refuge in the Phoenix, and I will ask the adults to give it another chance."


    Shu Wang smiled slightly.


    "Although your previous attitude made me very dissatisfied, who made you a superpower? Seeing your value is good, then I will give you this opportunity. Remember just this time, can you Take it well, it''s up to you."


    "Yes, yes, the subordinates will definitely not let the adults down."


    Shu Wang nodded.


    With a wave of his hand, all the ice cones that pierced Jin Bu Shao''s body melted.


    Losing support, Jin Bu swayed and fell directly to the ground.


    Shu Wang: "The next thing is left to you. I will be at this base these days, and now I will arrange a place to rest for us."


    "Yes!"


    Li Xiangfeng responded, and then let a high-ranking holy city on the side take Shu and watch them go down to rest.


    After Shu Wang and them left, the leaders of the two holy city''s highest peaks looked at each other.


    "Li--Xiang--Wind--" Jin Bu Yao shouted angrily, gritted his teeth, resisting the recovering injuries on his body.


    Li Xiangfeng didn''t take it seriously: "If I have the strength to howl here, it is better to think about how to please the new owner in the future. Lao Jin, I know you are not reconciled, but what can you do in the face of someone stronger than you? Blame, It¡¯s our bad luck and the wrong opponent."


    "You fart, if it weren''t for you to take someone to attack the City Lord''s Mansion, would I fail so easily?"


    Li Xiangfeng shook his head: "I haven''t seen the power of the Phoenix, you never know the sense of powerlessness. Well, you will be a minister in the same court in the future. If you want to retaliate against me, try to climb to me in the new environment. Go up."


    With that said, Li Xiangfeng said to several senior leaders present: "Take care of your leader, so you can ask him to make trouble for me. Otherwise, you will be very clear about the end."


    "Yes, yes, Lord Li Xiangfeng, don''t worry, we must take care of the leader."


    Li Xiangfeng nodded and asked him to find his subordinates in the holy city from outside, and then went to perform the task that Shu Wang gave him.


    "grown ups--"


    The few people who continued to stay in the hall, as Jin Buyao''s confidantes, felt ashamed to face Jin Buyao for their previous actions.


    But they have made a choice, and they have nothing to explain now.


    "asshole¡­¡­"


    Jin Bu Yao wanted to raise his hand to vent his emotions, but as soon as he moved, his entire face became distorted.


    Regardless of the pain, Jin Bu Yao with gloomy eyes, fiercely staring outside the door.


    "It''s never over."


    Shu Wang''s temporary residence.


    High-level officials from the holy city took them here and left.


    In the building.


    "Master Shu Wang, will there be any problem if you just let go of that Jin Bu Shake?" Jin Miaofeng said with some worry next to him.


    Jin Miaofeng may not have much ability, but as a phoenix, she has the most chaotic private life and often deals with various people. She has high attainments in seeing people.


    The Jinbu shook her and saw that it was not the master of peace.


    Shu Wang just let him go, Jin Miaofeng felt that something bad would happen behind him.


    Shu Wang smiled indifferently: "Why, do you think that golden step will cause us trouble?"


    Jin Miaofeng nodded: "It''s just some rough insights from his subordinates. Jin Buyao is different from Li Xiangfeng. The former is ignorant of our Phoenix situation."


    "As the leader of a big power, he is still a capable person. If we lose to us in a head-on confrontation, it''s fine, but now we choose to surrender when we are unexpected. He is absolutely unwilling to come. The mistress let him go this time. There are no restrictions on his actions in this holy city, and I will definitely not stop there."


    "You mean, Jin Bu Yao will be detrimental to Master Shu Wang?" Li Qingshu frowned.


    "Definitely. Once the power is in control, no one is willing to let it go easily, not to mention that this place is on the other side''s territory. He wants to deal with us, and some are emboldened."


    Xiao Queer: "Isn''t there that Li Xiangfeng? He can use the power of the Holy City, can''t we use the remaining power of the Holy City to deal with him through Li Xiangfeng?"


    "My little lord! Then Li Xiangfeng is not a good thing. If Jinbuyao really dares to deal with Shuwang''s master, I can guarantee that although Li Xiangfeng will not participate, he will definitely stand on the sidelines. If we win, he will find whatever he wants. An excuse can be perfunctory, but if we fail, he may fall into trouble."


    "This..." Xiao Que''er was shocked.


    "Miao Feng, it seems that you have become a lot in the base."

 Chapter 1264： Jinbuyao wants to do something

    "Master Shu Wang is overwhelmed. With different contacts, I have more things to think about. If I have been with the Lord for so long, if I don''t even have this vision, how can I follow the footsteps of the Lord and get out of the last days?"


    Shu Wang smiled.


    "You are right."


    Jin Miaofeng: "Master Shu Wang, did you do this on purpose?"


    There are no other outsiders here, and Shu Wang has no need to hide from everyone.


    "Yes. Jin Bu Yao is also a supernatural person. What''s more, he was caught off guard at his base. He was definitely not convinced. If he surrendered like this, I would not dare to keep such a person. But I will give him a chance now."


    "If he is not reconciled, he will definitely do something in these three days. All I have to do is wait for him to come to the door, and then convince him to be completely convinced. If he still violates my righteousness this time, then I don''t need to do anything again. Keep him. The Phoenix is ??not afraid of anyone, but we don''t need to bother."


    Li Qingshu frowned slightly.


    "Shu Wang Master, is there anything wrong with this?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Qingshu organized a language and said: "I am just worried about your safety, my master. I am not afraid of 10,000, but in case, your safety is above everything else. We cannot put you in danger because of a dispensable power. Environment, even if the possibility is minimal."


    Shu Wang smiled and said: "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry, this time I brought enough people to deal with everything. What''s more, the commanding power of the Holy City''s troops will be controlled by Li Xiangfeng. Once Jinbuyao moves the army, It''s impossible for Li Xiangfeng not to know. He won''t allow Jin Bu Yao to do this."


    "In this way, the power that Jinbu Shao can use is within the city lord''s mansion. How many people can there be in a city lord''s mansion? If I can''t handle that little person, how can I hold power for your lord in the future?"


    After listening to Shu Wang''s explanation, Li Qingshu and the others immediately understood her thoughts.


    Shu Wang is planning to conquer the holy city to consolidate his absolute position in the Phoenix, and at the same time prove to the rest of the base that the hostess of the base, even if she leaves the master, can also lead the people of the base to go in this end of the world. Go down.


    Although no one at the base dared to say that Shuwang them were not, but privately, many people compare them to vases.


    It is also due to the rules of the base and Wei Xiao''s "iron and blood" that no one dares to bluntly say that without these constraints, there is no doubt that more people in the base will only think that Shuwang them are just fake foxes.


    After leaving Wei Xiao, they were just very beautiful vases.


    Li Qingshu is still a little worried.


    "But master, we have to take care of your safety."


    "I''m not as fragile as you think. Do what I want. If you are afraid of accidents, I can give you the transfer rights of the Shadow Guards."


    Seeing Shu Wang''s persistence, Li Qingshu couldn''t say anything else.


    "Housekeeper Li, don''t worry, there is any danger. I must stand in front of the mistress for the first time. As long as I still have a breath, no one can hurt the mistress." Afraid that Li Qingshu still has concerns, Jin Miao Feng said vowedly.


    Li Qingshu glanced at Jin Miaofeng.


    Seeing the firm gaze in the other''s eyes, Li Qingshu didn''t know what to say about Jin Miaofeng.


    Li Qingshu has no doubt about Jin Miaofeng''s loyalty.


    But this woman is still so mindless.


    Anything that involves the safety of the hostess, is your little manager who can lightly intervene?


    If the hostess is really dangerous, let alone it''s life, even if it''s just injury, the consequences will not be low for your life.


    It''s no wonder that Jiang Xue can become the general manager, while Jin Miaofeng can only serve as his deputy.


    Is this kind of brave and intrepid brain useful?


    Knowing that Shuwang''s decision could not be changed, Li Qingshu could only secretly think of strengthening the security forces around Shuwang.


    Not to mention foolproof, but absolutely to minimize the possible danger.


    On the other side, where Li Xiangfeng is.


    Jin Bu Yao has already surrendered on the surface, and he will naturally not intervene in the control of the base forces.


    As one of the two chiefs of the base, Li Xiangfeng, without Jin Buyao''s intervention, would easily replace the high-level control of the military with his own.


    Li Xiangfeng had some guesses about Shu Wang''s previous decision.


    Similarly, with his understanding of Jin Bu Yao, that idiot would never give in to the Phoenix in this way.


    You said that Jinbuyao is not afraid of death, it is naturally impossible.


    But Jin Buyao''s failure was too trifling.


    To put it simply, Jinbu Yao, who has ten successful powers, has not even played 30% of his powers from power to failure.


    In this way, there is no chance to show himself, and no one is reconciled to it.


    "I don''t know when Jin Bu Shao intends to do it? If he succeeds, relying on Shu Wang''s status in the Phoenix, it will give me enough time to escape from this continent. If he fails, there will be no loss to me. It''s a big deal. Just be a man. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me too much."


    Li Xiangfeng obviously guessed that Shu Wang was so easy to believe in Jin Buyao''s intention to surrender.


    This is the opportunity Shu Wang told him.


    Shu Wang didn''t mind letting the captives struggle, but if you weren''t used to giving you a chance, then, by then, if you are still violent, then it is not that Shuwang is cruel, but you are looking for death by yourself.


    Just as Shu Wang and Li Xiangfeng were waiting, that night, the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Jin Miaofeng had already gathered a group of people in the house at this time.


    "What''s the situation?" A group of sneaky people gathered in a small space, all speaking cautiously.


    There is a feeling of guilty conscience.


    "My lord, don''t worry, my subordinates have already checked. There are no Phoenix and Li Xiangfeng''s people around the city lord''s mansion. It is very safe here now." A confidant said.


    Jin Bu shook his head and nodded, motioning everyone to sit down.


    When the eight people present were in place, Jin Miaofeng said: "Li Xiangfeng''s speed shouldn''t be slow, right?"


    Hearing Li Xiangfeng, everyone present was full of anger and righteous indignation.


    "That traitor is a dog who is determined to be a phoenix. Just in the daytime, after the adult''s confidant in control of the army was controlled by the phoenix people, Li Xiangfeng immediately replaced the senior in the army with his person, now the armed forces of the holy city The power is already under his control. Not surprisingly, starting tomorrow, he will mobilize the entire city to prepare to move the station."


    "The people in the Bangzi country have always been cartilage. When they are a little bit strong, they are defiant and superior, but once they meet someone who is stronger and stronger than them, they immediately become pugs, which is simply disgusting."


    "That kind of waste is also worthy of Potion No. 5, which is simply the greatest shame to Potion No. 5."


    "Fortunately, we also enshrined him as the savior of Goryeo. Now when I think about it, I feel sick. Bah..."


    The people present all complained about Li Xiangfeng.


    "Well, everyone has their own ambitions. Li Xiangfeng''s willingness to be someone else''s dog does not mean that we are also willing. To gather you tonight, you should also have a guess about the purpose. I am going to have a fight with the Phoenix people. During the day. Our failure was too awkward and unprepared, and we didn''t even have the most basic resistance. Such a failure, I will definitely not be reconciled to such a failure."


    "I believe you can see something through the scenes during the day. The Phoenix member who came to our base is the most powerful woman named Shu Wang. Except for her, everyone else is just like that. The most important thing is that after my daytime Observe, there are not many people who come to our base from Phoenix."


    "In other words, their greatest support is entirely from Li Xiangfeng. I know that Li Xiangfeng is definitely not a peaceful lord. Although I don¡¯t know what he experienced on Female V Island, but if we treat the Phoenix People who do it, he will definitely be happy to see it happen, so we don¡¯t have to worry that Li Xiangfeng will help each other deal with us.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jin Bu shook a glance at the people present.


    "Dare to fight with me?"


    "My lord, you mean, we can mobilize troops?"

 Chapter 1265： Night attack

    Jin Bu shook his head: "This is impossible, Li Xiangfeng will not allow us to do this. He can turn a blind eye to our actions, but if he controls the troops in the Holy City and allows us to easily mobilize the armed forces , The nature is different. Without using armed forces, Li Xiangfeng can completely treat him as not knowing anything..."


    "In this way, even if we fail, he has an excuse to excuse himself. Phoenix is ??obviously unwilling to give up his fifth-level fighter, so he will not blame him too much afterwards, but once the troops are used, it will be difficult for him to stay out of the matter. So, to deal with the phoenix people, we can only rely on the power we have now."


    One frowned: "My lord, would this be too risky? I am not talking about dealing with the Phoenix personnel in the base, but the follow-up revenge of this force. Since even Li Xiangfeng is afraid of this force, once the Phoenix members are in our base If the murder spreads out, we will inevitably be retaliated against by the Phoenix."


    "At that time, Li Xiangfeng will be theirs, how do we deal with the Phoenix attack?"


    Jin Bu shook a yin and evil smile: "I naturally thought of these. Still the previous sentence, Li Xiangfeng is not the master of peace. Once we succeed, he will never object to Li Xiangfeng to divide the holy city. I never thought about it. Continue to stay in Goryeo. With our current strength, where can we leave this place?"


    "My lord has already decided to leave Goryeo?"


    "This is our only choice. The Phoenix is ??definitely not something we can provoke. If you don''t want to be retaliated by them afterwards, walking away is the best way out. Everyone, are you willing to give up the power you have now? You know, as The loser goes to the victor''s territory, and we don''t know what kind of treatment we will receive in the future."


    "What''s more, how would you choose between being restrained by others and staying on top?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The eight hesitated.


    Recalling what Jin Bu Yao said, and the days when they became the top leaders of the holy city to control the power...


    Soon, the firm eyes of the eight people showed that they had made a decision.


    "It''s done. Rather than being controlled by others, it''s better to fight! According to the adults, our chances of success are infinitely close to 100%. Anyway, we have to move the station after the event. When the Phoenix can''t find us, what can they do with us? ?"


    "Yes. Let us surrender the power, the other party is simply wishful thinking. They are also arrogant, and they come to our base with just that few people. This is a clear opportunity for us to resist."


    "My lord, tell me! When do I do it? I have three third-level fighters and more than five hundred second-level fighters in my hand. It''s more than enough to deal with the Phoenix."


    "My guards also have about 300 people, all of them are super soldiers."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Encouraged by Jinbuyao, and the temptation of foreign power, all eight people decided to follow Jinbuyao.


    Jin Bu Yao smiled.


    "Well, since everyone has already decided, let''s say so. I also promise you here that once things are done, when the new base is confirmed, everyone here will be on an equal footing with me."


    "The adults are polite, we are all willing to respect the adults."


    "Yes, your lord will always be our leader."


    "You have this heart, I am very pleased. Then I make sure that the time for the hands-on will be the night after two days, that is, the first day that the Phoenix Base will come to meet the survivors of the Holy City. Two days are enough for them to relax their vigilance. , I started on the last day and will surely be able to catch them by surprise."


    "Everything is subject to the arrangements of the adults."


    "That, my lord..."


    Jin Bu Yao looked at a hesitant confidant: "What do you want to say?"


    The other party smiled.


    "Hehe...actually nothing. It''s the lord, the woman led by the Phoenix, can you stay after we succeed in subduing her, subordinates, subordinates...hehe..."


    There is no need to say more about the latter words, anyone who understands understands it.


    When this person mentioned Shu Wang, everyone else''s eyes lit up.


    Recalling that Shuwang during the day was not a human face, many people present were moved.


    "My lord, that woman must be captured alive."


    "The best, we can''t find one of the best in our entire base, and we absolutely can''t waste it."


    A group of people are very excited.


    As far as their current expressions are, it seems that Shu Wang has become fish on their chopping board, ready to play with.


    Jin Buyao also has ulterior motives for Shu Wang, but now is the time to buy people''s hearts. As a superior, he knows exactly when to give his subordinates some encouragement.


    "Okay, you decide for yourself when the time comes."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The nine people reached an agreement on the main issue, and then discussed the details, and then ended the meeting.


    Soon, one night passed.


    Shu Wang, Li Xiangfeng and others, who were waiting for Jin Bu to shake their hands, didn''t find anything unusual in the whole night. While a little surprised, they also looked at Jin Bu Yao.


    He didn''t rush to expose his purpose, but chose to forbearance, and then find a suitable time to shoot, this scheming barely worthy of him, the leader of the holy city.


    Shu Wang didn''t care either.


    It''s a matter of time for Jinbu to shake his hand, depending on the time.


    In the next two days, Jin Buyao''s performance also convinced Shu Wang.


    Without him.


    On the first day, Shu Wang was forced to surrender by force. When a new day arrived, Jin Bu Yao seemed to have changed his person. He actually assisted Li Xiangfeng to persuade the survivors of the Holy City to transfer the Phoenix base.


    This kind of behavior of "there is no silver three hundred taels", anyone with a bit of brain knows that the other party has ulterior motives.


    Shu Wang didn''t break it either.


    Since Jinbuyao took the initiative to help them, Li Xiangfeng''s task of mobilizing the transfer of the holy city''s citizens was much easier.


    In a blink of an eye, two days passed.


    The transfer of the Holy City went smoothly.


    There are phoenix personnel who tell the holy city''s citizens about the beauty of phoenix, and few people are not tempted.


    In addition, Jin Buyao and Li Xiangfeng all took refuge in the Phoenix Base, and the other people in the holy city, even if they were emotional, would definitely not dare to oppose the decision of the two high-level leaders.


    On the first night before the transfer, Jinbu shook them for two days, finally showing their fangs.


    Under the dark night, in the spacious backyard of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The crowd is already standing here at this moment.


    They were all armed and full of energy.


    The number exceeds thousands.


    Standing at the forefront of them, it was the eight senior leaders who had negotiated with Jin Buyao to deal with Shuwang two days ago, and none of them were absent.


    Jin Bu Yao: "Are you all ready?"


    "My lord, don''t worry, they are all ready. There is no change in the place where the Phoenix members live, and Li Xiangfeng did not arrange security guards around them. Once we do it, they might not even have the chance to resist."


    "The only thing to be careful is the woman leading the team."


    "Very good. I have arranged the battle plan against that woman, so don''t worry."


    "Then there is no problem."


    Jin Bu shook his head seriously: "Everyone, you all know what to do tonight, so there must be no mistakes, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "That''s it. According to the plan we discussed two days ago, let''s go!"


    ...

 Chapter 1266： Shu Wang today

    The resting place where Shu Wang and others are.


    Since the arrival of the Phoenix people, Li Xiangfeng has arranged for Shu Wang to move in in a separate area.


    There is no permission from Shu Wang in this area, and no one in the holy city can approach it.


    But tonight, a group of uninvited guests arrived quietly.


    Thousands of armed fighters divided into groups to blockade and encircle this area.


    In the bright and dark places, countless snipers are in position, and various heavy firepower is placed in the blocking position with a wide view.


    In a short while, the entire area was under the control of this group of people.


    "Hurry up, don''t let me let anyone in there."


    "Boom boom..."


    "Da da¡­¡­"


    "The whereabouts of the west are exposed, no need to hide anymore, charge me, and all those who resist will be shot to me."


    With such a large-scale operation, even if Shu Wang''s guards on the bright surface were seriously insufficient, it was impossible to detect the movement created by Jinbu Shaking them.


    Some Phoenix fighters noticed the situation and immediately confronted the uninvited guests who attacked the rest area.


    Under the slightly quiet night sky, it was suddenly noisy.


    Central residence.


    Shu Wang had heard the gunshots outside.


    Sitting in the living room of a bungalow, her face was unhappy.


    "Master Shu Wang, Jin Bu shook his hand." Li Qingshu said.


    Shu Wang put down the teacup in his hand unhurriedly.


    The deep and energetic star eyes glanced at everyone present.


    "Isn''t this all in our expectation?"


    Li Qingshu was a little worried: "Mistress, I think you should go upstairs and let us take care of the rest."


    "It''s not necessary. I let all this happen. Since the cause is with me, I will end the result."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Qingshu, do you think I don''t even have the strength to protect myself?" Shu Wang frowned slightly.


    Li Qingshu suddenly lowered his forehead.


    "Qingshu dare not!"


    "That''s okay, you have made a lot of arrangements in the past two days. If this happens, I still need to be careful, I don''t deserve to be the hostess of the Phoenix."


    Feeling the toughness of Shu Wang''s attitude, Li Qingshu did not dare to say more.


    Some things are right in moderation. If you are too cautious, you are not thinking about the mistress, but denying the mistress''s strength. This will only arouse the mistress''s disgust.


    Seeing that Li Qingshu stopped persuading, Shu Wang looked outside the house.


    "Do it on the last day? This Golden Step shake is very good at picking time."


    "Tap..."


    As soon as her voice fell, Jin Miaofeng''s rapid steps sounded from outside.


    Jin Miaofeng, who came to Shu Wang very quickly, said with a cold face: "Master Shu Wang, the enemy¡¯s firepower is too strong, and our soldiers on the bright side can no longer effectively block it. There are already a large number of enemy armed forces. People approached here."


    There was not much emotional change on Shu Wang''s face.


    "Will the soldiers have dead people?"


    Jin Miaofeng shook his head: "There are no dead personnel for the time being, but several soldiers were injured by bullets and have been hidden."


    Hearing this result, Shu Wang was fairly satisfied.


    Although she wanted Jinbu to completely surrender to the Phoenix, she was not so cruel enough to finish the game with the lives of the soldiers next to her.


    Now that only a few people were injured, the development of the situation was still under her control.


    "Let the soldiers on the bright side not take it too seriously. Since the other party wants to come in, let them in, a game that the result is destined from the beginning, there is no need for our fighters to take risks."


    "The soldiers know what to do. Master Shuwang, or you should avoid it first, we can deal with the people of Jinbuyao soon." Jin Miaofeng didn''t dare to let Shuwang venture into danger at this time, and proposed. a bit.


    As Shu Wang was about to say something, his calm face suddenly became cold.


    Before everyone noticed, from the feet of Shu Wang, a cold light engulfed everyone in the living room.


    "Boom boom..."


    Without warning, a series of gunfire came from outside the living room.


    Before Li Qingshu and the others could respond, Shu Wang acted as soon as he felt the crisis, and between Li Qingshu, Jin Miaofeng, and Xiao Queer, an ice wall appeared on their sides.


    The bullets from outside were all blocked by the ice wall.


    "Are they here?" Li Qingshu was startled.


    Just now, Li Qingshu and their attention were all on Shu Wang, and they didn''t notice the danger outside for a while.


    If Shu Wang didn''t make an early shot, they couldn''t imagine their fate.


    "These bastards¡ª"


    Jin Miaofeng was furious.


    Turning to look at the ice wall beside her, she saw a few bullets inlaid on it, and the bullets hit her, all of them were heads.


    If this is hit, Jin Miaofeng estimates that the probability of surviving is almost zero.


    For a while, the people in the living room suddenly became alert.


    "Boom boom..."


    The enemy outside near the building did not stop the attack because of a defeat.


    After the sneak attack on Jin Miaofeng and the others failed, the subsequent gunshots turned the target of the attack directly into Shu Wang.


    "The hostess is careful."


    The fourth-level fighters have been able to capture the movement trajectory of the bullet.


    Noting that the trajectory of several bullets in the air was exactly where Shu Wang''s figure was, Jin Miaofeng and the others yelled out loudly.


    Shu Wang didn''t seem to know that he had become the enemy''s target.


    Eyes bright like a starry sky stared at the incoming bullet.


    When she was about to touch her figure, a layer of frost armor took the initiative to cover her whole body on the surface of Shu Wang''s body.


    "Dangdang..."


    The bullet touched Shu Wang''s figure, and the layer of frost armor that condensed in an instant was like a diamond, and directly bounced the bullet away.


    Shu Wang, who was entirely white and protected by a layer of beautiful and visually impactful armor, stood up from his seat, and under the crystal goggles formed by the power of ice, his sharp eyes stared directly at the enemy in the dark outside.


    "act recklessly!"


    The cold voice came from Shu Wang''s mouth.


    I saw a circular arc of cold light spread out under her feet.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    Outside, wherever the cold light passes, there are enemy positions. From under their feet, ice cones appear out of thin air, and the armed personnel pierced through their shadows without any protection.


    In just one round, the enemies who died under Shu Wang''s ability were no less than double digits.


    "Crack..."


    Shu Wang had just started to deal with the enemies outside, and the enemies around the building that were already close to here also broke their windows one after another at this time.


    "The person in charge of catching phoenix alive."


    The enemy who broke directly into the building was obviously extraordinary.


    All of them are skilled and act like wind.


    With only one order, more than 30 super soldiers rushed to Shu Wang at the same time.


    "Why do you deserve to threaten the hostess?"


    Li Qingshu snorted coldly, turned into a gust of wind, and rushed to the enemy who was on the side for the first time.


    Full of strength and full force.


    Li Qingshu, who wandered among the enemies like a ghost, had no less than five enemies under her feet.


    Jin Miaofeng and Xiaoque''er did not hesitate.


    The guards looked around at Shu, and fought fiercely with the enemy who broke into the building.


    Level 4 fighters vs. Level 3 fighters. Although the number of fighters is different, although the crushing effect cannot be achieved, with their strong strength, Li Qingshu and the others just keep the enemy from getting close to within three meters of Shu Wang''s figure.


    With just three people, all the enemies were held back.


    I can''t see Shu Wang''s current expression, but the stronger chill on her body indicates that her mood is extremely bad.


    Seeing Li Qingshu and the others couldn''t take down the enemies who broke into the building in a short time, Shu Wang''s eyes condensed.


    "There is no need to waste time with these, let''s go directly to Jin Bu Shao."


    Shu Wang''s voice fell, and immediately, the temperature in the entire building seemed to have reached absolute zero.


    The flat ground is covered by ice and cold awns.


    Suddenly, a five-story building moved, from the inside to the outside, it was covered with a layer of frost.


    People outside, if they see the building where Shuwang is at this time, it is not difficult to find that the building in front of them has already changed, and it has become a house formed of frost, like an ice castle.


    As for the enemies who fought with Li Qingshu and others, they had already been frozen and completely lost their ability to move.


    Outside the building, Shu Wang took Li Qingshu and the others out.


    She is extremely conspicuous in this dark night in a frosty armor.


    The three people who followed each also guarded one side, protecting Shu Wang in the middle.


    "Jin Bu Yao, since it''s already here, let''s come out! Why hide?" Shu Wang asked.


    "It seems you knew I would come."


    After a while, a response came from the darkness.


    "Trusty rusty..."


    At this moment, within 100 meters of the building where they were located, a large number of armed men emerged from all directions.


    They occupies various main roads and control high points, and countless gunpoints are unanimously aimed at Shu Wang and others in the middle position.


    Ahead, a group of people strolled out of the darkness.


    Headed, who is not Jinbuyao?

 Chapter 1267： You said everything I wanted to say

    Shu Wang walked out of the protection circle of Xiaoqueer and the three of them.


    "You will do it in my expectation, but the time will be a little bit later than I thought. You did it on the last day. You made me wait."


    Jinbu shook his brows slightly.


    From Shu Wang''s words, he seemed to feel that his actions this time were all calculated by the other party.


    But since the other party knew he would do this, why did he stay here and "wait to die"?


    Isn''t this seeking a dead end?


    I felt a little uneasy in my heart, but I scanned the surroundings and found that apart from the four people at the scene, the others were all his own, and there were a large number of them. Jin Buyao suddenly gained confidence again.


    He guessed that Shu Wang''s tone could be so relaxed, it should depend on his own strength, Jin Bu Yao didn''t think there was any problem with his plan.


    The uneasiness in my heart is entirely self-inflicted.


    Humph! It''s not the same for Yigao people to be bold. Being in a desperate situation and being so calm and unhurried, it almost made me think that all this is just a trap.


    Jin Bu Yao felt that he had insight into Shu Wang''s mind, and sneered in his heart.


    Regarding Shu Wang''s strength, he had to admit that it was indeed not what he could match. However, this time he came prepared.


    No matter how strong Shu Wang is, he is only alone.


    He is the same as a superpower, he knows what the weakness of the superpower is, so he quickly shakes off the anxiety in his heart.


    "Since you know that I will do it, you still take the initiative to stay here until I find the door. I really don''t know whether to praise your self-confidence or arrogance?"


    Shu Wang said coldly: "I said, I will give you a chance, and now the chance has been given to you. If you fail again this time, how would you choose?"


    "..."


    Jin Bu Yao was slightly stunned by Shu Wang''s answer.


    What does the other party mean?


    What give yourself a chance?


    Do you need a chance from the other party?


    Shouldn''t the other person feel anxious now?


    In the current scene, Shu Wang still said these inexplicable things. Isn''t he scared to be stupid?


    Jin Bu Yao: "I don''t know what you are talking about. But since you talk about choices, then I also give you two choices. Now that this place is controlled by my people, don''t think that Li Xiangfeng will come to support you. If you Obediently, I can give you a way to survive. If you resist to the end, don''t blame me for destroying the flowers."


    "Just because you deserve to let us choose?" Li Qingshu snorted coldly.


    "Do you think your master can suppress everything?" Jin Bu Yao looked at Li Qingshu and said.


    Li Qingshu sneered.


    Feeling sad about Jin Bu Yao''s ignorance.


    "If the hostess doesn''t want to accompany you to finish the game, there is no need for the hostess to deal with you."


    "Haha..." Jin Bu shook his head and laughed, "The matter is still pretending to be in front of me, without relying on her, what are you fighting against me? Just relying on the three of you and the dozens of people outside who were beaten by me like The bereavement dog hides in the **** of Tibet?"


    Jin Miaofeng: "The three of us are enough to clean up the **** around you."


    "Arrogant!"


    Jin Bu shook the confidant around him yelling.


    Jin Bu Shao: "The nonsense is over here! If you don''t let you see your current situation, you may still have unrealistic ideas. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, just keep your eyes open and show me well. , In the face of such strength, what do you use to fight against me?"


    As he said, Jin Bu shook his hand in the air.


    "Swish swish..."


    In the dark night, a series of figures flew out from behind the surrounding armed men.


    A total of twelve people.


    All are dressed in armed armor.


    As soon as they appeared, the blood radiated from their bodies immediately made the three of Li Qingshu feel threatened.


    "Fourth-level fighter?"


    Li Qingshu frowned.


    Shu Wang''s figure protected by the frost armor also moved.


    Jin Bu Yao turned his gaze on Shu Wang''s body: "Did you see, these are my strengths? Each of them is a fourth-level fighter, and the armor on his body is invulnerable. Although you are strong, you can face it. A group of impeccable doomsday warriors, how long can your abilities last?"


    "We all know each other with the same abilities. Once the abilities are exhausted, you can only be slaughtered."


    Jin Miaofeng and the others are alert.


    It''s not that the appearance of these doomsday fighters made them feel scared.


    But the appearance of these people can already threaten Shu Wang to a certain extent.


    For super fighters with no abilities, armed armor is one of the indispensable equipment if they want to fight with the abilities.


    Because of the strength of the armed armor, to a certain extent, it will be immune to the threat of the ability of the ability person.


    The appearance of these twelve people now meant that Shu Wang couldn''t easily kill them by relying on his abilities.


    Once they were given a chance to get close, no matter whether they could break through Shu Wang''s defenses, it was always an uncertain factor.


    For this reason, the trio of Xiaoqueer consciously approached Shuwang a bit, and protected Shuwang more closely.


    Shu Wang: "In order to deal with me, you are willing to pay for it."


    "No way, you are a strong person, it is worth my blood. Okay, now you have to make a choice, I believe you are a smart person."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang chuckled lightly.


    "You are right, smart people know how to choose, and I have let you say what I want to say, so let this end as soon as possible!"


    "What do you mean?" Jin Bu shook with a cold and angry expression.


    At this moment, Shu Wang was still fooling around with him, Jin Bu Yao felt that his few patience had been exhausted by Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang did not respond to him.


    "Qingshu, you can clear the venue."


    Li Qingshu was refreshed.


    "As you wish, Mistress!" Li Qingshu said, pulling out a flare gun from his body.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "call out--"


    A flare rushed into the sky under Jinbu Shaking their gaze.


    The bright light gave the dark night sky more light.


    They are still a bit unclear.


    But in the next moment, they knew what Shu Wang and others meant.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The signal flares appeared, and after a moment of silence around, gusts of unusual gusts of wind blew from all directions.


    Jin Bu Shake, who looked uncertain a second before, and the next second, his whole body was panicked.


    "What a strong blood?"


    Jin Bu Yao felt the surrounding breath suddenly become stronger.


    Only feeling the inexplicable crisis, and before he can respond, the situation on the scene has changed.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Put down the gun!"


    "If you want to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    In the invisible air, a series of figures that appeared out of thin air appeared beside the soldiers brought by Jin Bu Yao.


    The cold and sharp blades appeared from the air, and they rested on the shoulders of the armed warriors in the holy city around them.


    Jin Bu Yao''s people are still stunned.


    When is there another person by my side?


    Although they don''t know why, their bodies are very honest.


    "what?"


    "How is this going?"


    "Who are they?"


    Jin Bu Shao and they soon discovered that there was an additional armed force around them that was not under them at all.


    The most terrifying thing is that these people feel as if they appear out of thin air, appearing directly in front of their own people, and easily subduing their people without any effort.


    This is not over yet.


    As a fifth-level warrior, Jin Buyao quickly felt more blood and strong aura around Shu Wang.


    Under his unbelievable gaze, Shu Wang was surrounded by a group of doomsday warriors who also wore armed armor and were far above him. Shu Wang, Xiaoqueer and the others were protected, and Jinbu would not shake them at all. Opportunity to fight back.


    "Peng Peng..."


    Now, only the fourth-level fighters of the Holy City who played behind have resisted.


    But their counterattack was very weak.


    In less than a minute, the twelve golden stepped doomsday fighters were subdued by more than them.


    Damn it.


    Where did these people come from?


    Jin Buyao and the eight henchmen around him were all dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1268： Jinbu surrendered

    Jinbu was stunned.


    And the eight confidants around him were all panicked.


    How could this be?


    How can things happen such a reversal?


    Obviously they have the absolute upper hand, why did the situation change in a few breaths?


    "go--"


    Jinbu shook his mind.


    He didn''t even think about resisting, and yelled to run away.


    Shu Wang: "I only know how to escape now, do you think it is possible?"


    When the voice fell, Shu Wang lifted the jade hand covered with ice silk gloves slightly.


    "Peng Peng..."


    Just listen to a series of tremors coming from all around.


    Afterwards, a wall of ice condensed from the cold ice stood in all directions, completely besieging Jin Bu Yao and the confidants around him.


    There was no hope of escape.


    "Fight with them."


    Jinbuyao still wants to struggle.


    With the help of the night, relying on the promotion brought by the environment, a large amount of black mist diffused from him.


    "You''d better not do it, otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether your life will be retained?"


    "When did this happen?"


    Jin Bu Yao''s resistance has not yet fully unfolded. In the invisible air, four phoenix warriors in armed armors appeared, and the sharp blades in their hands were aimed at the deadly position of Jin Bu Yao''s body.


    If he doesn''t listen to persuasion, the four phoenix fighters will have enough time to destroy him one second before he casts his supernatural powers.


    What surprised Jin Bu Shao the most was that he didn''t even notice the four doomsday fighters so close to him.


    With the ability to be invisible, but also able to shield one''s own breath, shouldn''t it be so terrible?


    Under the control of others, Jin Buyao suddenly gave up resistance.


    As soon as the dark mist around him closed, his eyes were full of fear and despair. He stared at the four people around him, and there was no more resistance in his heart.


    "You, how did you escape my perception?"


    The four fighters did not respond to him, and their attention was always focused on him.


    "We surrender, we surrender."


    "All of this is what Jin don''t encourage us to do, we are innocent."


    "My lord, we were wrong. Shouldn''t we listen to Jin Bu Yao''s instigation and give us another chance?"


    Compared to Jin Bu Yao, who was somewhat courageous, the eight confidants beside him, seeing that they had lost even the hope of escape and whose bones were not hard enough, they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    Shu Wang waved his hand to make the doomsday soldier who was protecting in front of her retreat.


    Bringing Li Qingshu and Xiaoqueer and the others, walked slowly to the front.


    Shu Wang''s eyes were torch, and he said coldly: "Your opportunity has been used up. Finally, tell me how do you choose?"


    Jin Bu Yao was taken aback when he heard the words.


    No longer thinking about other things, turning around slowly, and when he looked at Shu Wang again, Jin Bu shook his eyes with complicated expressions.


    He quickly recognized the reality and smiled bitterly in his heart.


    He failed again, and failed twice in a row on a woman.


    If Jin Bu Yao was unwilling to lose to Shu Wang because he was not prepared for the first time, then this time, Shu Wang gave him enough time to prepare and still cannot escape failure. What else does Jin Bu Yao have to say?


    He also saw some key issues from the two failures.


    In terms of personal strength, Shu Wang left him a thousand miles away, and in terms of the strength of the forces around him, Shu Wang also left him beyond the reach.


    In order to reflect the face, the golden step shake that both sides lost, at this moment, his fighting spirit disappeared.


    Jin Bu Yao also seemed to understand why Li Xiangfeng was following the Phoenix in such a "deadhearted" manner, because the strength of the two sides was really not on the same level.


    He was unjustly defeated.


    Instead of reprimanding those who pushed all the blame on him after the mission failed, Jin Bu Yao stared at Shu Wang for a few seconds...


    Under the gaze of everyone, Jin Bu Yao knelt on one knee, his head hung down, and said without any emotion: "Holy City Jin Bu Yao chooses to surrender."


    Hearing Jin Bu Yao''s words, the cold air on Shu Wang''s body was invisibly reduced a little.


    "You made the right choice."


    "My lord, we are also willing to surrender, we are willing to surrender."


    "From now on, I am willing to do my best for the Phoenix and die."


    After him, the eight confidants of Jin Buyao also knelt on the ground to declare allegiance to Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang didn''t even look at them, but instead set his eyes on Jin Miaofeng and Li Qingshu who were on the side.


    "They leave it to you."


    Li Qingshu nodded, and Jin Miaofeng''s face showed cruelty.


    Jin Miaofeng: "Jinbuyao chose to surrender. We reluctantly accepted it, but the eight of you are not a pity to die."


    The eight people kneeling on the ground turned pale after hearing this.


    One of them raised his head, his eyes filled with trepidation: "My lord, my lord, why? We are sincerely surrendered, and we will never have two hearts."


    "It has nothing to do with your loyalty. The meeting you had two days ago, is we really ignorant? You are so courageous, you dare to covet the master of Shuwang. In our phoenix, we have a maneuver in everything we do wrong. There is room for offending the mistress." At this point, Jin Bu Yao glanced at Jin Bu Yao contemptuously.


    "You should be thankful that you didn''t say anything that you shouldn''t have said that night, otherwise, you won''t escape death today."


    "Hands¡ª" Jin Miaofeng''s voice fell, and Li Qingshu said coldly.


    "No¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    There was no room for defense or resistance to the eight people.


    The killing order was issued, and the members of the Shadow Guards who were still hiding in Jinbu Shaking around them, completed the beheading of the eight people in a single encounter.


    Jin Bu Yao, kneeling on the ground, couldn''t see the expression, but who knew that, in fact, his heart was not at all calm.


    Shu Wang, they actually knew the meeting that his party had held in private two days ago?


    How terrible is this concealment method to avoid his detection?


    He secretly celebrated that he didn''t say anything wrong that night, but likewise, Jin Bu Yao is now more afraid of Phoenix''s strength.


    is not that right?


    Among the Phoenixes, there are people who can hide themselves by his side without being discovered. If the other party wants to launch a sneak attack on him, he still has a chance to survive?


    Unable to help, Jin Bu shook a glance at the four people who had subdued him before.


    These people are really terrifying to the extreme.


    With the death of eight people, this unrealistic farce initiated by Jin Bu Yao ended.


    Seeing Jin Bu Yao who was kneeling on the ground, the energy armor on Shu Wang retreated.


    "Get up! Do things well in the future. With your potential, when my husband comes back, your growth will not be limited to this."


    Jin Bu Yao: "Thank you hostess for not killing."


    "Well, whoever brought you back and forth. Remember, your opportunity has already been used up. Next time, I don''t mind handling a fifth-level fighter myself."


    "The subordinates dare not."


    Shu Wang didn''t say any more, and turned around: "Let all of us come out! Have a good rest for the night, and tomorrow, we will return to the Phoenix."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang."


    Jin Miaofeng and others said in unison.


    ...


    In the distance, where Li Xiangfeng is.


    Located on the top floor of a big hotel, Li Xiangfeng was holding a red wine glass and staring coldly at the black lamp outside.


    "Tap..."


    Not long after, a soldier walked in from outside.


    "Master Li Xiangfeng, Jinbu Shaking them failed."


    Li Xiangfeng shook the hand of the wine glass and paused.


    "How did it fail?"


    The subordinates did not dare to neglect, and told Li Xiangfeng one by one what they knew.


    Waiting for the general situation of the failure to clear Jinbu Shaking them, Li Xiangfeng smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Well, go down!"


    "Subordinates retire!"


    Leave the subordinates alone.


    Li Xiangfeng looked out the window.


    "It''s really a waste. It gave you the most hopeful opportunity to succeed, but you wasted time on nonsense. Jin Bu Shao, I really don''t know where your superiority is worth showing off in front of others?"


    Looking back at the report from his subordinates, Li Xiangfeng didn''t know how to describe Jin Buyao''s stupidity.


    When he was close to Shu Wang, he didn''t want to take the opponent directly. Instead, he put the best time on trash talk. What did Jin Bu Yao think?


    Tucao returns to Tucao.


    The failure of Jinbuyao now means that Li Xiangfeng''s original plan is destined to be stranded.

 Chapter 1269： Jin Bu Yaos Sao Operation

    What a good opportunity?


    If Jin Buyao succeeds in controlling Shu Wang, how can the Phoenix Warriors who came to the holy city have time to monitor him?


    When the time comes, Jin Bu Yao will restrain Shu Wang''s person. What he can manipulate is a lot of space, and he has enough time to get rid of the control of the Phoenix.


    Unfortunately, if it is always if.


    Jin Bu Yao''s inaction, Li Xiangfeng no longer has any other thoughts, so let''s go one step further and count it as one step!


    Putting aside all unrealistic ideas, Li Xiangfeng couldn''t help but look forward to it: "I don''t know what kind of place the Phoenix Base will be?"


    One night passed.


    At eight o''clock the next morning.


    Exit the city entrance to the west of the holy city.


    A large number of survivors were under the command of armed personnel in the Holy City, carrying large bags and small bags of salute and walking towards the coast entrance.


    There are more than 3.7 million survivors in the entire holy city.


    Among them, the male to female ratio is 8:1, which means that out of nine people, there is only one female.


    The number of women will be so scarce, mainly because women have difficulty in survival in the last days.


    It is also sad to say that in Goryeo, 70% of women can survive so far, relying on the men around them.


    In other words, there are very few women in the world who survive on their own.


    Among these millions of people, the number of combatable soldiers (super soldiers) barely reaches about two million.


    The holy city can have so many combatable soldiers, mainly due to the power of the two corpse emperors a few months ago.


    It can be said that the survivors of Korea had a start that others could not envy. Unfortunately, they moved their minds that shouldn''t be moved, and at the same time they chose the wrong goal.


    Otherwise, given them a period of development, the holy city wants to become the top power among the human races in the last days is not a problem.


    Above the city wall.


    Shu Wang and his party are here.


    Looking at the survivors who left the base for a long time, Shu hoped that their emotions did not change much.


    It is not the first time that the survivors of other forces, Phoenix, have taken over. They have long been accustomed to this.


    It''s Li Xiangfeng, Jin Bu Yao and others.


    The survivors who have left the base now are all Christians under their control.


    Soon these people will no longer be dominated by them. It is a lie to say that the two of them don¡¯t feel bad, but the phoenix is ??so powerful, and the power of the tip of the iceberg makes it difficult for them to resist. Faced with such a behemoth, even if they are not reconciled anymore. What can be done?


    To blame, blame yourself for not dazzling your eyes, and provoked an abyss behemoth at the beginning.


    "Mistress, these are genetic potions that the base hasn''t used. Now I will give them to you." Jin Bu shook to Shu Wang''s side and asked the six accompanying men to place twelve password boxes in front of Shu Wang''s eyes. .


    Shu Wang turned his gaze on the survivors below.


    Take a look at the password box on the ground.


    "so much?"


    Jin Miaofeng smiled bitterly: "Yes. The control of genetic medicine, especially high-level medicine, was extremely strict when we were in charge of the Holy City."


    "If it is not for the contribution to the Holy City or the extraordinary period, it is difficult for ordinary people to obtain it. These twelve password boxes are all genetic medicines of level 3 or higher. We classify them according to the introduction on the "Apocalypse", the hostess wants Don''t check it?"


    "Let''s see!"


    "Okay." Jin Bu shook his voice and asked his subordinates to open all the lock boxes.


    Soon, the genetic medicine contained in the password box appeared before Shu Wang''s eyes.


    There are a lot of genetic medicines.


    In each of the lockboxes, there are probably fifty of them.


    According to Jin Buyao''s introduction, among these genetic medicines, there are a total of 29 grade 4 medicines, of which 18 are awakening medicines.


    There are 527 third-level medicines, and the number is huge.


    Seeing so many genetic medicines, Shu Wang was a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, this trip to the Holy City would have such a windfall.


    Shu Wang motioned to Jin Bu Shao and them to close the code box, and looked at Jin Bu Shao with some surprise: "How did you think of handing over these genetic medicines? If you leave it privately, I won''t necessarily bother?"


    Jin Bu Yao seriously said: "Since I have joined the Phoenix, I cannot embezzle the wealth that the holy city possesses. This is my sincerity, and it is also my first gift to join the Phoenix."


    Shu Wang smiled upon hearing Jin Bu Yao''s words.


    It seems that Jin Bu Yao has thoroughly figured it out after experiencing what happened last night.


    Of course, Shu Wang would not absolutely trust him just because Jinbuyao presented this batch of genetic medicine.


    There must be some precautions.


    "You are very good, I see your sincerity. Don''t worry, this gift of yours brings you not only the trust of Phoenix, but also other things that you did not expect. You will not be because of this decision now. I regret it."


    "These are all what I should do. In the future, if the hostess has any instructions, Jin Bu will not hesitate to die."


    "Um!"


    Shu Wang nodded, then asked Jin Miaofeng and the others to put away the twelve password boxes.


    On the side, Li Xiangfeng, who saw Jinbu shaking this operation, frowned into a black line when no one noticed it.


    This guy seemed to adapt to the change of identity much faster than he thought.


    One night, Jin Bu Yao had such a realization, Li Xiangfeng suddenly felt that Jin Bu Yao was not as unbearable as he had imagined.


    In his heart, Li Xiangfeng was also a little annoyed.


    He and Jin Buyao have always controlled the place where the genetic medicine is stored. Last night, his attention was focused on Jin Buyao''s body, thus forgetting that the base still has this weapon.


    Now that Jinbuyao has all contributed, it also means that the opportunity that would have allowed him to better stabilize his position in the Phoenix has been seized by Jinbuyao.


    Li Xiangfeng has no doubts.


    Jinbu''s operation can completely make up for his offense to Shu Wang last night.


    And because of his decisiveness, with this batch of genetic medicine as a name, maybe in the future, Jin Bu will sway in Phoenix''s ascent space, and it will be above his Li Xiangfeng.


    "I underestimated him. This move, even if it doesn''t bring him much convenience to the golden step, but in the future, the position of the Phoenix Base will at least be in the same position as me. To the effect, this is the original It should be my credit." Li Xiangfeng thought, looking at Jin Bu Shao with deep gaze.


    Jin Bu Yao noticed Li Xiangfeng''s eyes and said nothing.


    But the contemptuous look in his eyes was caught by Li Xiangfeng.


    Li Xiangfeng is funny inside.


    "Is this revenge on me? Well, just take it as revenge on me. If you want to compete with me, then everyone will ride a donkey to read the songbook and wait and see."


    The transfer of the survivors of the Holy City did not cause waves.


    Millions of people arrived at the meeting point. On the day of the transfer, the female V Island, who had received the news a few days in advance, drove all the ships that could be used on the island.


    More than three million people spent a total of five days transporting them away.


    After arriving at Female V Island, Shu Wang was not in a hurry to transfer them to the main city, but let them settle down on the island first.


    As for their future resettlement, we need to talk about it after Wei Xiao comes back.


    "Think about your husband and they should be back too, right?"


    ...

 Chapter 1270： The love and peace that Wei Xiao yearns for

    The West Pole.


    Late autumn season.


    Wei Xiao and the others couldn''t imagine that the trip to the West Pole would last two or three months.


    It took a long time, but the result was wonderful.


    Since the fall of the Queen of Stone Wind and the failure of the third corpse emperor''s sneak attack, there has been no corpse emperor force invading the West Pole on the non-Chief Continent.


    After more than half a month of processing, the post-war matters in the Western Polar Region have come to an end.


    The genetic medicines belonging to civil organizations and Phoenix had been completely extracted and handed over to Wei Xiao and the others a few days ago.


    Surprisingly, Wolf City also asked the forces of the West Polar Region to help them extract genetic medicine, and was willing to give out 10% of all kinds of zombies in return.


    Some people may think Xiaoyue Sirius is a little stupid.


    actually not.


    It would take ten and a half months to rush back to Wolf City from the Western Polar Region, even if there is no weight bearing. If tens of millions of zombies are added, this time will be extended later.


    In such a long return journey, anyone with a bit of common sense knows that some zombies will inevitably be lost on the way.


    Even when Xiaoyue Sirius and the others returned to Wolf City, they would suffer more losses on the road due to the rotting corpses and unable to transport them than if they directly gave the two powers of the Western Polar Region to help them extract genetic medicine.


    Because of this, Xiaoyue Sirius gave the eldest sister the matter of extracting the genetic medicine and paid a certain amount of remuneration. This is the wise choice.


    But now, Xiaoyue Sirius got his genetic medicine as he wished.


    Although the lack of potion No. 5 is somewhat of a fly in the ointment, with the advanced potion he currently possesses, if he wants to, everyone in his Wolf City can become a super soldier in the future.


    Xiaoyue Sirius did the same.


    On the day when the genetic medicine got in hand, he directly traded with Wei Xiao, the Phoenix Master, in advance.


    Xiaoyue Sirius took out all the No. 2 potions, a large number of No. 3 potions, and a few ordinary No. 4 potions to exchange them for the No. 1 potion. The intention was obvious, that is, to make Wolf City become a nationwide super.


    Wei Xiao did not refuse, accepting the intermediate and high-level genetic medicine from Xiaoyue Sirius, and promised that Phoenix would deliver the medicine he needed to the door as soon as possible.


    Xiaoyue Sirius opened his head, and the eldest sister''s Heroine City and Lin Xiao''s Longwei City also directly placed "orders" with Wei Xiao.


    When the genetic medicines belonging to the two major forces were extracted, they were also willing to exchange the medium-to-high-level medicines they had in hand with Wei Xiao''s Phoenix Base for No. 1 medicine.


    Wei Xiao is happy to be so.


    Today''s No. 1 potion is a worthless "thing" for the Phoenix fighters. Using these cheap No. 1 potions in exchange for more advanced potions, Wei Xiao is extremely welcome.


    It can be said that those who come are not rejected.


    No matter how many potions the three major forces had to exchange, Wei Xiao agreed.


    Anyway, he is not afraid of not being able to supply the goods.


    The stock of potion No. 1 in the base is not enough. Isn''t this potion No. 2 or 3 sent by the major forces?


    When the time comes, they will be fused and diluted according to the ratio of nine to nine. It is not Wei Xiao''s plan to determine how many potions are needed. It can be said to be a huge profit.


    "Husband, other technologies that our research base knows can be provided to the major forces for free, but this gene dilution technology, I think it should be kept as the core secret of our base. This technology is too important, as long as the base has it, even if we If you don''t deal with other corpse kings, you will continue to obtain high-level and top-level potions from other forces in the future."


    "Sister Wu Qing is right. Although helping other forces grow is good for our human race to deal with the corpse race, we can''t give away everything. The gene dilution technology has the ability to influence the world pattern. This vital technology is still We are in control as well."


    "Master, our current enemy is the corpse clan, but in the future, other forces will also become our opponents. We need to continue to maintain the strongest deterrence, whether it is against the corpse clan or other human forces."


    Mu Wuqing and the others knew from the beginning that the exchange of genetic medicine would bring extremely terrifying benefits to Phoenix, but they did not directly participate in the previous exchange.


    Even if they exchanged for high-level potions from the outside, what they put in front of them was just a string of numbers, and there was no direct impact.


    But in this direct transaction with Xiaoyue Sirius, when they witnessed the mountain of high-level genetic medicines, they deeply realized how terrifying the genetic dilution technology developed by Professor Bo Kang and others.


    Wei Xiao naturally raised his hands in favor of the opinions put forward by several splendid wives.


    In fact, he has the same idea.


    Don''t look at the "Apocalypse", it will update various information and events in the apocalypse every week, but the core secrets of the Phoenix will not be reported on it.


    For example, stealth suit technology, genetic agent dilution technology, and No. 5 armor-piercing implosion technology...


    These top technologies that can change the situation of a battle are not recorded in "Apocalypse".


    It is someone else''s ability to develop it by others, but it is absolutely impossible for Wei Xiao to proactively announce it.


    A person will have selfishness, even at the moment of life and death, when the dead race is extinct, a person will always guard some secrets in his heart and sleep in the ground.


    This is human nature.


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, there is another evil taste.


    Before the end of the world, the world is peaceful on the surface and controls absolute power. It is a long-term active on the world stage.


    To make this rule today, and to violate that treaty tomorrow, it''s very awkward, but you can''t do anything about it.


    Unless the other party really touches the bottom line, the other country will condemn it in addition to condemning it.


    This is not a sign of weakness, but a fist inferior to others.


    If everyone has the intention of not wanting to live, then naturally there is nothing to be afraid of, but as long as you want to maintain the stability of the world, you can only verbally condemn when others are showing off. Itchy catharsis.


    Seriously, Wei Xiao was envious.


    He also wanted to experience "I just want to see how helpless you are when you want to hit me."


    If the Phoenix''s future can stand out from the many top powers and achieve the only transcendence, then he will be able to realize this wish.


    Talking about freedom, peace, love and beauty, but doing the opposite in private, it''s really exciting to think about it.


    Wei Xiao looked forward to that moment very much.


    ...


    The final ending came to an end when the major forces got their own gene potions.


    As the coalition is about to disband, four of the five major forces of the West Pole coalition held a meeting on the first night before parting.


    There are no secrets about the content of the meeting.


    To put it simply, both Wolf City and Phoenix hope to station a large army in the West Pole.


    Purpose.


    One is to help Women City and Longwei City jointly guard the Western Polar Region.


    Secondly, it was also for the zombies on the side of the non-Emirati mainland.


    For now, there are not many zombies in Longxia Land that can be hunted by other forces.


    Wei Xiao and the others do not deny that there are still many high-level zombies in the wild of Longxia Land.


    But these high-level zombies are shrewd.


    In the face of the "soft persimmon", they will not hesitate to jump out and launch a sneak attack on it, but in the face of a powerful human army, they will take the initiative to hide.


    If you want to find them out and eliminate them, it takes time and effort not to mention, the benefits may not be paid as much, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    After all, the land of Longxia is too big, and millions or even tens of millions of zombies are scattered on this land, just like sinking into the sea, and traces are hard to find.


    But the non-emirate continent is different.


    That is a world completely belonging to the corpse clan.


    As long as the human race has enough strength, the corpse race above it can''t be overstated.


    With such a "treasure land" for hunting zombies, it is impossible for Wolf City and Phoenix to have no idea.


    The eldest sister and Lin Xiao naturally welcomed Wei Xiao and Xiaoyue Sirius''s suggestions.


    The other party is not here to grab territory with them, but to help them defend the Western Polar Region together. They are 10,000 willing to do such a good thing.


    As for the situation of hunting zombies in the non-emirate continent, they even have no opinion.


    Everyone is punishable by zombies.


    If you have the ability to kill all the zombies on the non-emirate continent, they will not have any opinion.


    After this meeting was over, the dissolution of the coalition forces followed.

 Chapter 1271： Fist is truth

    After several months, the matter of the Western Polar Region finally came to an end.


    The coalition forces were separated on the same day, outside the eastern defensive wall.


    "Brother Wei, the wolf king, and the leader of Yaoyue, as the saying goes, there is always a banquet in the world. Although we hope you can stay in the western poles for a while, we know that everyone is busy. In this last days, any Laziness means falling behind, and falling behind means weeding out. Even though we are reluctant to give up, we will no longer persuade you to stay."


    "I won''t say anything extra. For this Western Polar Campaign, on behalf of all the survivors in the Western Polar Region, I would like to thank you all.


    Wei Xiao: "Now the interior of Longxia Land has stabilized. If General Lin meets us, he can come to Phoenix as a guest at any time. I Phoenix has nothing else, but the good wine and food for the guests are definitely not bad."


    "Hahaha... The same is true in Wolf City. It is obvious that Xiao Wang believes that we will get in touch with each other more and more frequently in the future. General Lin and Sister, isn''t this parting just for the next time we meet? "


    Sister: "What the wolf king said. Then we won''t persuade you to stay, and I wish you all a good wind."


    There is no disappointment.


    It''s just that the partners who have been fighting side by side for months are suddenly leaving, which makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    Wei Xiao and the others stopped talking.


    After bidding farewell to the eldest sister, Wei Xiao and Xiaoyue Sirius respectively came to the generals they chose to stay in the Western Polar Region.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    "Master¡ª"


    When Long Ba and Yu Wei saw Wei Xiao coming, they saluted him one after another.


    Wei Xiao smiled and nodded.


    The army commander of Phoenix in the Western Polar Region is obviously Long Ba and Yu Wei and his wife.


    Wei Xiao left an army of two hundred thousand for them.


    The Men''s Sixth Army and the Women''s Second Army led by two of them are definitely the elite of the Phoenix elite.


    The two legions were the first troops to follow Wei Xiao, and all of them were third-level fighters.


    Within the same level, each of them can do one to ten.


    Whether it is strength, equipment, character, and fighting will, it is definitely the most powerful existence of Phoenix.


    Dare to fight and fight, not afraid of death.


    With these two elites by their side, Wei Xiao felt relieved.


    "Leaving you here, do you have complaints in your heart?"


    Long Ba smiled: "Lord, are you kidding me? As a soldier, the front line is our best home. You can let me and Yu Wei guard the western pole land. We are too happy to have time, so how can we have Complaint?"


    "We are very satisfied with the task given to us by the Lord." Yu Wei echoed.


    "hehe--"


    He patted Longba on the shoulder.


    "Yes, I am worthy of being a phoenix warrior. I have to have this blood. Next, you are here. There is only one main task. Try to help the base collect the relevant information of the corpse on the non-Emirate continent. This is very important. It will It''s related to the base''s next plan, and the task on your shoulders is very heavy."


    Long Ba sternly said: "Don''t worry, Lord, we will definitely not let you down."


    "Okay, just remember your mission. In addition..." Wei Xiao said in a tone of voice, after thinking about it, "In addition, I will give you three days of vacation every month from now on. During this period, you will continue to stay in the West. It¡¯s better to go back to the base and take a look at the polar land. You can arrange it yourself, which is a small benefit for you to guard the''frontier''."


    When Long Ba and Yu Wei heard this, their faces suddenly showed a smile of joy.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    The couple spoke in unison.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say more, nodded and returned to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Xiaoyue Sirius also explained the same.


    With the return of the two, after the parties bid their final farewells, Wei Xiao led the other Phoenix troops, and the people of the civil organization, marched eastward.


    The people of Wolf City also embarked on their way home.


    The eldest sister and Lin Xiao couldn''t help sighing as they watched the three major forces drifting away.


    "I don''t know when the next cooperation will be?" The eldest sister sighed lightly.


    Lin Xiao: "If the end of the day does not end, we will not be far away from the alliance again. It can be seen that Brother Wei has great ambitions. With his ability and the strength shown by the Phoenix, he will wait for them to digest the harvest this time. , Maybe new battles will be provoked by him again."


    The eldest sister turned her head and glanced at Lin Xiao.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "No. When you say that, I feel that there is not much time left for us to develop."


    "Yes! Not much. It is unrealistic to catch up with the Immortal Bird and Wolf City in the short term, but we can''t be pulled too far by them. You are now a fifth-level fighter. Next, the awakening potion that my Longwei City will get will be All are used to enhance your control of the different abilities, the West Polar Region needs a''God of War'' like the Phantom to stand up."


    Sister Liu frowned slightly.


    "Are you afraid that the people in Longweicheng will have an opinion when you do this?"


    "Is their opinions important?" Lin Xiao said dismissively, "You saw what happened a few days ago. For those people, you''d better not take them too seriously. If they manage the dragon for me in peace, The internal stability of Weicheng is fine. If there are any bad thoughts, I don''t mind changing a group of housekeeping personnel."


    Hearing Lin Xiao''s words, the eldest sister seemed to understand what he meant.


    Speaking of what happened a few days ago, it has something to do with Wei Xiao.


    It was what Wei Xiao did to Lin Yang and the others when he came to Longwei City in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    At first, because of the war in the West, Longwei City¡¯s internal management seniors did not dare to have the incident, so they temporarily tolerated it, but after the war in the West, it was found that the people who harmed their children were hidden in the coalition forces, so these Longwei The city''s senior internal management personnel came directly to the front line to force Lin Xiao to hand over the people.


    It''s also funny.


    For Shang Lin Xiao, they used all kinds of righteous and moral kidnappings, which made Lin Xiao have concerns in a short time.


    But after Wei Xiao took the initiative to take the initiative to deal with some of the guys with disgusting faces and identify their identity, the rest of the people learned that the person who hurt their children was actually the master of the Phoenix, and all of them suddenly became Quail, as much as you need to fear, you are as fearful as possible.


    The name of the person, the bark of the tree.


    The senior management of Longwei City''s internal affairs may not know Wei Xiao, but his name is absolutely unknown in the land of Longxia.


    It can be said that Ninety% of Wei Xiao''s prestige came out.


    In addition, Wei Xiao dealt with a few people on the spot. In the face of such a big devil, how dare those who try to make trouble for him dare to be presumptuous?


    Lin Xiao also understood a truth from this matter.


    That is cruelty, it is not useless. To deal with some people, if you let go of all your scruples, the other person will be aggressive.


    You make him feel fear, and he will let you know how scared he is.


    Because of this, Lin Xiao now has the confidence to make the decision to take out all the awakening potions assigned to Longweicheng to the eldest sister to improve her strength.


    As for the opposition of Longweicheng''s internal management personnel?


    hehe!


    Wei Xiao can make them feel scared, is she not qualified to make them scared by Lin Xiao?


    The gun of Longwei City was in Lin Xiao''s hands.


    Sister: "For your contribution today, I will personally deliver you a No. 5 potion in the future."


    Lin Xiao smiled indifferently: "Then I will wait, but it won''t be too long."


    "It won''t be long."

 Chapter 1272： Return

    Half a month later, the Phoenix Base.


    "Sister, did you do such a thing behind us? How did you do it?"


    "It seems like we missed something? What a pity."


    Inside Villa One on the base.


    Wei Xiao and the others returned to the base at noon today.


    After Shu Wang reported to Wei Xiao on the development of the base during this period, he also told Wei Xiao and others about the Holy City of Goryeo.


    I learned that during the period when I led the team to the Western Polar Regions, the base under the leadership of Shu Wang not only went outside the territory, but also brought nearly 4 million people to the base from Goryeo. This surprise, let alone Bai Youwei and others, Even Wei Xiao was surprised.


    The surprise of the sisters was in the expectation of Shu Wang and others.


    As an elder woman, Shu Wangqiao, who was sitting with Wei Xiao, smiled and said: "In the beginning, we only planned to warn the other party. If the people in the city have to make an inch, then we can¡¯t blame us for bullying."


    "Rather than grind them slowly, it''s better to just swallow it, so that you don''t have to worry about being stabbed by them at a critical time in the future."


    Shu Wang said lightly, but Bai Youwei and the others heard what she said, but that was not the case.


    That is a large base with nearly four million people!


    What''s more, there are two abilities in it.


    But it was such a power that was disintegrated by Shu Wang and swallowed it within a day. This result, in the eyes of Bai Youwei and the others, was simply a miracle.


    "You are too good. Originally I wanted to show off my record in the West Pole with you, but now compared with you, I feel that I can''t get that point of record. Damn it! Why should I follow? My husband went to the West Pole? If the person who stayed at the base was me, wouldn''t such a great feat fall on me?"


    "Ahhhh... Regret, so regretful."


    Yan Yi looked at Bai Youwei who was "crazy and heartbroken" and couldn''t help but slap: "Sister Youwei, even if you were the one who left behind O''Neill, you can''t do better than the eldest sister. If you really were to deal with it. Holy city, I guess the base will pay a heavy price."


    "Xiao Nizi, what do you mean?"


    Ni Qingcheng: "Little sister should mean that if the matter of annexing the holy city is replaced by you, it may be counterproductive."


    "I..." Bai Youwei''s face twitched, "Ah...Xiao Yanzi, I''m fighting with you."


    Speechless Bai Youwei rushed towards Yan Yi with her teeth and claws dancing.


    Yan Yi was unable to resist, so she could only let the demon Bai Youwei do things on her, very wronged and pitiful.


    Ignoring the play of the two girls, Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    Shu Wang didn''t describe much about the holy city, but from her words, Wei Xiao heard a lot of interesting things.


    "It feels surprising. Is this the legendary''picking up''?"


    Shu Wang smiled and nodded.


    "You can say that. We didn''t expect that the two corpse kings in Goryeo would end in this way. What was more unexpected was that Li Xiangfeng and the others would get a big deal. If they hadn''t caught the corpse king and hurt both Chances are, with the armed forces in Goryeo, let alone killing the corpse emperor, I''m afraid that even the corpses under the corpse emperor can''t deal with it."


    Mu Wuqing said: "But I have to admit that their luck is really good."


    "We want to obtain the corpse of a corpse emperor. When did we not use a lot of manpower, material resources, and countless resources? Even in the wolf city, there are many taboo weapons used on the corpse emperor''s power. They are good, just grabbing. With one chance, I got the corpse that others dream of, which makes me envious."


    Ni Qingcheng said: "It''s a pity that their ignorance cuts off the opportunity for Goryeo to rise in the last days. If they didn''t choose the wrong target at the wrong time and act on our phoenix, they just need to calm down and develop for a period of time. We are super powers that are comparable to each other, but the top stream is for sure."


    "Haha...If they don''t, how can we be the one we are now?" Jiang Xiyu smiled.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyes.


    "You should have asked Professor Bo Kang if they can extract the No. 5 gene medicine from humans?" Wei Xiao said this to Shu Wang.


    "Well, I asked, but the result is not ideal."


    "What did Professor Bokang say?"


    Shu Wang replied: "Gene medicine is a disposable item, not limited to No. 5 medicine. All genetic medicine is like this. It cannot be extracted again, at least for now. Forced operation will only destroy both sides."


    Wei Xiao smiled disappointed.


    "That''s a shame. Let two outsiders who are not from my Longxia people become level 5 powerhouses, and I still feel uncomfortable."


    Yan Chuan Keiko: "Aren''t they already taking refuge in us now? With a master, they dare not have two minds if they want to come."


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain.


    He couldn''t tell Yan Chuan Huizi that he was not used to seeing Li Xiangfeng and the others controlling their abilities, just because they were outsiders, right?


    What would Yan Chuan Keiko think if I said this?


    You must know that she is also an outsider.


    Even if Yan Chuan Keiko didn''t say anything, she would have concerns in her heart in the future.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to make his wife around him become cautious in doing things because of his unintentional words.


    Wei Xiao looked at Shu Wang: "Where are those two people now?"


    "On Female V Island. Because you are not here, I did not bring them back to the base. All the survivors from Goryeo are now on the island. Do you want to see them?"


    "Let them come! Since they can''t take away their genes, let them be more obedient in the future."


    "Okay." Shu Wang replied, and then asked Li Qingshu to bring people.


    When Li Qingshu went to find Li Xiangfeng and the others, Wei Xiao gestured to the Phantom Shadow.


    Phantom knew it, and took out a jacket from the pocket where the flying knife was stored at the waist.


    "Owner!"


    Wei Xiao took the jacket from Phantom, and put it on the crystal table in front of him.


    "What is this?" Jiang Xiyu asked curiously.


    Ni Qingcheng, who was sitting with her, was involuntarily excited when he noticed the jacket on the crystal table.


    She should have guessed something, but she hasn''t confirmed it yet.


    The two little wives who were frolicking also stopped, their eyes on the jackets on the crystal table.


    Wei Xiao spread out the jacket.


    Immediately, the four golden gene potions placed in the jacket were revealed.


    Sure enough, it was the No. 5 potion.


    Ni Qingcheng''s eyes flashed, and she was really right.


    Whether it was the No. 5 potion, Wei Xiao didn''t need to explain.


    Among the known medicines, medicines No. 1 to No. 3 are all turquoise liquids, No. 4 is bright red, and No. 5 is golden, which is easy to identify.


    "Pharmaceutical No. 5?" Jiang Xiyu exclaimed, his face full of surprises.


    Needless to say anything else.


    Seeing the No. 5 potion in the jacket, they felt their heartbeat speed up a bit.


    Before Wei Xiao and the others came back, Jiang Xiyu and the others had already learned that the biggest gain of Wei Xiao''s trip to the West Pole was to obtain four No. 5 genetic medicines.


    But after I heard that, seeing is believing now, there is still a lot of trouble in their hearts.


    Wei Xiao opened the mouth and said: "The four genetic medicines, the abilities they can give you are controlling the air, the land of the earth, the power of thought, and the power of the wind. How do you sisters discuss it by yourself!"


    Yan Yi: "It''s all for us?"


    Looking at Xiaojiao''s wife''s unbelievably big watery eyes, Wei Xiao said amused: "It''s not for you, can I give it to others? Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and choose, there will be gifts for you in the back."


    The women no longer hesitate after hearing this.


    Jiang Xiyu stood up from the sofa and took the genetic medicine containing thought power in his hands.


    "I want this one! If someone wants to change with me, I have no objection." Jiang Xiyu said with a smile.


    Her initiative may make people feel that she is anxious.


    But everyone who knows her knows that Jiang Xiyu was the first one to stand up and choose, just to start the sisters.


    Otherwise, in order to take into account the sisters'' affection, no one would be the first to start. I don''t know when the distribution of the genetic medicine will be the first one.


    Besides, she left a word and was willing to exchange it with anyone. Although this is unlikely, her attitude has already been shown.


    Wei Xiao understood Jiang Xiyu''s thoughts and smiled at her.


    Jiang Xiyu pursed his lips shyly and returned to his seat.


    The remaining three people, Ni Qingcheng, Yan Chuan Huizi, and Yan Yi, you look at me, I look at you, they are not in a hurry.


    "Huizi, you choose first!" Ni Qingcheng said.


    "This..." Yan Chuan Huizi hesitated.

 Chapter 1273： Ownership of Medicine No. 5

    Ni Qingcheng smiled and said: "You are Yan Yi''s sister, and you entered the Wei family''s gate earlier than me. You should choose the second potion because of your feelings and reason. You don''t have to worry about it, it''s all No. 5 potions. In fact, it doesn¡¯t make much difference how to choose."


    Yan Chuan Huizi looked at Wei Xiao, as if asking him what he meant.


    In Yan Chuan Huizi''s heart, in fact, she has always been a little inferior.


    Not only because of her identity, but also because she had had a man before becoming a Wei Xiao woman.


    Compared with other sisters, she always felt that she was far inferior.


    It is precisely because of this idea that, among the many sisters, she never fights or grabs.


    When Wei Xiao accompanies her, she will serve this man in the best state. No matter what Wei Xiao asks, she will do her best to satisfy him.


    When Wei Xiao was not by her side, she put all her energy on the child.


    Will not ask for anything, and will not be jealous with the sisters.


    For her, to be honest, even Shuwang and the others couldn''t fault her.


    Wei Xiaowen said: "Choose! Between your sisters, I don''t want you to be too clear."


    "Yes, master!"


    Responding to Wei Xiao softly, Yan Chuan Keiko got up and took the genetic medicine containing the power of the earth from the jacket.


    "I want this!"


    Seeing that Yan Chuan Huizi took his share, Ni Qingcheng looked at Yan Yi.


    "Yan Yi..."


    When Ni Qingcheng was about to say something, Yan Yi shook his small hands quickly.


    "Sister Qingcheng, you choose first. I am the younger sister. I will leave the last one. I can do anything."


    "Hehe...Xiaoyanzi, you are very enlightened, this way is widened by you."


    Yan Yi pouted: "Except you often bully me, who else doesn''t care about me? My path has always been wide."


    "Um?"


    Bai Youwei was shocked and threw a threatening look.


    Yan Yi suddenly stopped talking.


    This hateful woman knows to bully others.


    Next time, you must let Oni Chan bully her fiercely and avenge her.


    Ni Qingcheng listened to Yan Yi''s words, no longer hypocritical.


    Take away the potion that contains the power of wind.


    The No. 5 medicine left to control the air naturally fell into Yan Yi''s hands.


    After the No. 5 potion was distributed, Wei Xiao asked Phantom to take out a password box.


    This is Wei Xiao''s second gift to all the girls.


    A total of 57 awakening potions were placed in the password box, all of which were distributed by Wei Xiao in the West Pole.


    Wei Xiao took out 40 awakening potions from it, divided them into eight and handed them to Shu Wang and the others.


    "Improve the supernatural ability as soon as possible. If you have time, train with Xiaoying and others as much as possible to control this power as much as possible."


    "I know my husband (master, Oni sauce)!" The women said in unison.


    "Well, you can''t wait to come, go upstairs and take the medicine!"


    "OK!"


    "I really can''t wait."


    The four who had just received the No. 5 potion did not hesitate, and they told Wei Xiao and other sisters, and then went to the second floor of the villa.


    Shu Wang, who was sitting next to Wei Xiao, looked at the sisters who had left, not knowing what he was thinking, as if he was hesitant to talk.


    But in the end she remained silent and said nothing.


    A few hours later.


    Outside the villa, Li Qingshu took the two to the big iron gate outside the villa.


    Li Qingshu left the two outside the iron gate and entered the villa alone to report to Wei Xiao.


    Not long after, Li Qingshu came to the lobby of the villa.


    "Lord, the man has brought it."


    Wei Xiao raised his head slightly: "Are you here? Then let them in!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Qingshu answered, and then turned back.


    Li Xiangfeng and Jin Bu Yao outside the iron gate were both extremely nervous at the moment.


    They came to Nv Island for a while.


    Through contact and understanding with the personnel of the Phoenix Island during this period, they understood the horror of the Phoenix.


    The world''s number one power, the second superization of the whole people, and the world''s first horrible existence to kill the corpse king, and so on!


    No matter which news, let them understand the terrible of Phoenix.


    What surprised them the most was the number of corpse kings killed by the Phoenix.


    They couldn''t imagine that when the survivors in Goryeo were still trembling under the scourge of the corpse emperor, the Phoenix had already killed four or five corpse emperors, and more than four people with supernatural powers.


    And when they were paying attention to the phoenix, the true elite troops of this force had already expeditioned outside the territory at that time, and started a confrontation with the more advanced corpse emperor.


    In other words, Shu Wang didn''t use Phoenix''s true power to deal with them.


    What an irony this is.


    Recalling their swelling mentality after they became superpowers, the two of them only felt ashamed at this moment.


    Now, they are about to face the top leader of this base. When they think about learning about Wei Xiao from others on the island, it is difficult for the two of them to calm down.


    The world''s number one powerhouse possesses the terrifying existence of single-handedly against the corpse emperor...


    Such people, they don''t know what kind of existence, what kind of demeanor they are?


    "Lao Jin, the leader of this base summoned us this time, what do you say will happen?" Li Xiangfeng asked a little uneasy.


    It has been nearly a month since they came to the phoenix''s sphere of influence. Everything was calm before, but now the leader of the phoenix suddenly wanted to summon them, which made Li Xiangfeng think about it.


    The good and the bad flashed in his mind one by one, and Li Xiangfeng was very worried about the results of their trip.


    Jin Bu Yao didn''t want to pay attention to Li Xiangfeng, but he was also worried at the moment.


    He also needs someone to vent his nervousness. After a moment of silence, Jin Bu said coldly: "How do I know what the leader is looking for? Anyway, he won''t kill us. If this is the case, Master Shu Wang doesn''t need to let us. Living to the present is totally unnecessary."


    "I know this naturally. But don''t you worry about what we will face next?"


    "Since you know you won''t die, why do you think so much? Mediocre people are disturbing themselves!"


    "I..." Li Xiangfeng was shaken by Jin Bu and was speechless.


    With a cold snort, Li Xiangfeng said angrily: "Okay, you can see, you have confidence, I have nothing to say. Then wait! See who has a better ending in the end."


    "I look forward to it too."


    Jinbuyao pretended to be indifferent on the surface, but his heart was full of anxiety.


    One thing they can be sure of.


    That is when they appear here, their lives will change.


    As for which direction it will change, it is not they can guess.


    The unknown is always the most disturbing.


    "Li Xiangfeng, Jin Bu Yao, follow me."


    Just as the two were thinking about each other, Li Qingshu appeared in front of them.


    The two were stunned for a moment when they heard the sound.


    Finally, I''m going to meet the mysterious world''s No. 1 strong man (that the Phoenix admits). This entry is a blessing or a curse, and it depends on the other person''s mind.


    The two of them calmed down their inner emotions, did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly came to Li Qingshu.


    Jinbu Yao said politely: "There''s Mr. Lao Li."


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Qingshu didn''t say much, and led the two of them around and walked towards the big villa not far away.

 Chapter 1274： Use of Blood Qi

    Not long.


    Li Qingshu took the two to Wei Xiao and them.


    It was the first time that Li Xiangfeng and the others saw Wei Xiao''s feeling at the top of the Phineas other than Shu Wang and were the leaders of the Phineas base, it was domineering side leakage.


    Sitting in front of him gives people a kind of terrifying existence that is overwhelming.


    The perception of level five fighters is extremely terrifying.


    Although Wei Xiao didn''t do anything, Li Xiangfeng and Jin Bu Yao felt the deepest fear in their hearts when facing him.


    It was a crush on momentum.


    After the two of them only looked at Wei Xiao, they didn''t dare to look up again, they were unusually cautious.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two of them.


    There are not too many surprises.


    The breath of the two of them is not weak, but it is not strong.


    At least, the breath of any of the four women around Wei Xiao is far above them.


    "My eldest sister said that you are all supernatural beings, can you tell me what supernatural powers you all control?"


    Bai Youwei was the first to speak, which broke the silence on the scene.


    When the two heard the sound, they couldn''t help looking at Bai Youwei.


    With this gaze, Li Xiangfeng and Jin Bu Yao''s eyes were slightly taken aback.


    She is also a peerless beauty.


    This was not over yet, when they saw Phantom and Mu Wuqing in their peripheral vision, the corners of their mouths twitched.


    When did such rare stunners start wholesale?


    Does this phoenix have a special way of producing peerless beauties? Otherwise, why are they so beautiful that they are rarely seen outside, and they can be seen everywhere here?


    "Hey, what do you want to say? Where can I look?" Bai Youwei said displeased.


    The two hurried back to their senses.


    Li Xiangfeng hurriedly explained: "Sorry, mistresses, your looks are really too amazing, and you are offended by your lack of consciousness. Please forgive the mistresses."


    "Huh! Glicky tongue. Answering my question just now, what are your abilities?"


    "Yes, yes, the subordinate''s ability is the power to control water. Any place, as long as the subordinates are willing, they can attract large water for their own control. If it is in a place with water, the large water that the subordinate can control will be More, it is not an exaggeration to say that it can turn the river into the sea and flood the world."


    After Li Xiangfeng finished speaking, Jin Bu did not neglect, and then said: "The subordinate''s supernatural ability is the power of controlling darkness. In the dark domain created by the subordinate, nothing can be seen, including zombies. If the subordinate is abnormal The ability can reach a certain strength, and it is not a problem to "snap the sky and change the day" and reverse the day and night."


    "so smart?"


    "The theory is so, the actual situation depends on the growth rate of the subordinates." Li Xiangfeng said.


    Mu Wuqing: "They are all very useful abilities. Controlling the power of water, the problem of drinking water in the base will no longer be limited to distance. And the power of darkness, even the sight of zombies can be covered, which undoubtedly makes us humans There is one more method of sneak attack on zombie troops. You are lucky, such a very practical ability was actually obtained by you."


    When the two heard this, their hearts twitched badly.


    Especially Li Xiangfeng.


    What does the other party mean?


    Do you want to become a "porter" of freshwater resources in this Phoenix base in the future?


    "We don''t produce water, we are just nature''s porters"?


    Involuntarily, such a line floated in Li Xiangfeng''s mind.


    Do you want to be so scary?


    My dignified superpower can only have this effect in this Phoenix base, right?


    I thought about it with fear, but Li Xiangfeng seemed extremely complimented.


    "What the hostess said is that we are indeed a little lucky. In the future, if the Dafan base needs me, Li Xiangfeng let it be dispatched."


    "Jinbuyao is also willing to contribute everything to the base."


    Mu Wuqing: "If there is a need, I will naturally not forget you. But your future arrangements are not my final say, but your master."


    Lord?


    Isn''t that the leader of the Phoenix?


    Involuntarily, the two looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak, and because of this, Li Xiangfeng and Jin Bu Yao, who looked at him again, breathed a little bit faster.


    There shouldn''t be much overstepping in their dialogue with the hostess just now, right?


    Think about it as if it did not.


    But what''s the matter with this boss?


    Called us, but said nothing.


    Do you know that your silent moments have caused our souls to endure endless torture?


    "See, see the Lord, Lord..." Li Xiangfeng tried to call out.


    Wei Xiao was not angry and mighty, a touch of brilliant light shot out of his eyes.


    "Controlled by the power of water, controlled by the power of darkness? The ability is good, but I don''t know how much strength you can exert?"


    "???"


    What does the boss mean?


    Just when the two of them were still a little confused, suddenly, they felt that their sight was blocked by something.


    When did this happen?


    "Suddenly..."


    The two of them changed their expressions, and their figures instinctively took a few steps back.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t give them a chance to escape.


    With both hands stretched out, Li Xiangfeng and the others didn''t even have time to react, their necks were pinched by Wei Xiao''s big hands, and the whole person was lifted off the ground and hung in the air.


    The two of them looked horrified.


    They swear that they didn''t catch any warning about how Wei Xiao came here just now.


    You must know that Wei Xiao was sitting on the sofa, and apart from a crystal table between them, there was at least three meters away from the crystal table to their side.


    But with such a distance and restriction, the two of them couldn''t capture the traces of Wei Xiao''s movement at all.


    This is absolutely abnormal.


    They are level five fighters, and they can clearly capture even the movement trajectory of the bullet.


    Moreover, the speed of the bullet will be infinitely slowed down in their eyes. This shows how terrifying their perception ability is.


    But with such a terrifying perception, he couldn''t catch Wei Xiao''s figure. The opponent seemed to appear in front of him in an instant, and he couldn''t be defended at all.


    Is this the speed that people can do?


    Not to mention the frightened two people, they are like the phantom of the guard standing behind Wei Xiao. If it weren''t for the reaction just now, she almost didn''t notice Wei Xiao''s movements.


    Phantom was surprised inside.


    "The master''s strength has increased again, how strong is he now?"


    "Lord, Lord, we, we have been loyal to the Phoenix, please be merciful to the Lord..." Jin Bu said laboriously.


    Li Xiangfeng: "Lord, Lord, if you want to kill us, then at least let us know what we did wrong."


    Wei Xiao stared coldly at the two flushed faces.


    "I give you a chance to show your strength. Use all the means you can to break free from me, otherwise, die."


    "Lord..."


    "Don''t test my patience."


    The two of them were almost unable to breathe.


    Feeling that the strength of Wei Xiao''s big hand gripping their necks was increasing, the two of them no longer forbeared at the juncture of life and death.


    "Puff puff--"


    The first shot was Li Xiangfeng.


    The power of water was mobilized, and the water vapor contained in the air condensed into five or six water swords stabbing Wei Xiao.


    But the moment the Shui Jian touched Wei Xiao''s body, a blood-black mist spread out from the surface of Wei Xiao''s body, actively condensing into a shield to block Li Xiangfeng''s attack.


    Jinbuyao didn''t lag behind either.


    Black mist spurted from him, and the black gas like vines wrapped around Wei Xiao''s arms and feet spreading towards him.


    Wei Xiao''s **** eyes condensed, blood surging, and **** colors crisscrossed.


    The blood qi visible to the naked eye is like a vibration wave, which decisively bounces Jin Bu Yao''s ability.


    "Master¡ª"


    The two had tried their best to break free from Wei Xiao''s control.


    But Wei Xiao''s strength is far beyond their imagination.


    All their attacks fell on Wei Xiao''s body like a stone sinking into the sea, and no storms could rise.


    About to suffocate, the two of them who had already rolled their eyes, the shouts in their mouths seemed weak.

 Chapter 1275： Chu Tianhe is not dead

    "Peng Peng..."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to kill them.


    Seeing that the two have tried their best, and their lives are about to come to an end.


    At the last moment, Wei Xiao let go of the hand grasping their necks, and the two of them fell to the ground suddenly, like two piles of mud sitting on the ground, coughing violently.


    "Thanks...cough cough...thanks to the Lord for not killing."


    But even if their throats were uncomfortable, the two did not forget to thank Wei Xiao for letting them go.


    Wei Xiao''s figure flickered, then returned to Shu Wang and sat down.


    "With this strength, I dare to provoke my Phoenix, who gives you the courage?"


    After taking a few breaths of fresh air, the two people''s heart tremors recovered a little.


    Hastily knelt down on the ground.


    "Lord, we know that we were wrong. We have already received the punishment we deserve. Please let the Lord see that we have taken refuge in the Phoenix and open the net, so that we can make up for the crimes we have committed in the future. fault."


    "Yes, Lord, we have already recognized the reality. From now on, I will surely step into the saddle for the Lord and die."


    The two of them said so, but they were terrified to the extreme in their hearts.


    Is this the strength of the world''s No. 1 powerhouse?


    It''s horrible.


    In front of him, a person like himself didn''t even have the power to fight back.


    You know, a month ago, when Shu Wang shot them, they still had a hunch, but Wei Xiao, from the shot to subduing them, there was no sign of the existence.


    How can people be so powerful?


    Wei Xiao called the two to deter them. Now that the goal has been achieved, he will naturally not be aggressive anymore.


    You know, too much is too late.


    Too much pressure will only backfire.


    It''s just right now.


    It is enough to achieve their goals and let the two of them know that they are in awe.


    "Get up! Since your first offense, I will let you off this time, not as an example."


    The two yelled Nono twice: "There will never be another time."


    As they said, the two stood up a little embarrassed.


    Bowing his head and bowing, he didn''t dare to look directly at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao: "You don''t have to be nervous. I am a person who has always rewarded and punished. You have paid for your own faults, and I will naturally not embarrass you anymore. In the future, I will do things according to the rules here in Phoenix, and I will not treat you badly. . After all, they are supernatural beings, and Phoenix needs talents like you."


    "Yes, yes, what the Lord said."


    "In the future, I will be a phoenix. No, I will do my best for the Lord, and I will die."


    Wei Xiao didn''t take their words seriously and motioned to Li Qingshu.


    "Give them two stools and sit down."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Li Qingshu responded, and then ordered the maid in the villa to do what Wei Xiao said.


    Soon the two stools were moved and placed behind them.


    Li Xiangfeng and Jin Bu Yao didn''t dare to sit down at first, until Wei Xiao let them sit down, they were sitting on the stool tremblingly.


    However, this treatment is not a good thing for them.


    After experiencing Wei Xiao''s domination, Wei Xiao suddenly treated them well, which made them feel very uneasy.


    Like sitting on pins and needles, the two only felt uncomfortable.


    "Relax and call you. I have something to ask you. If you can answer, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t answer. I can¡¯t treat you badly if I do well in the base in the future."


    Li Xiangfeng was shocked and said: "Lord, if you ask, we must know that everything is endless and endless."


    "Yes, as long as we know, there will be no reservations."


    Wei Xiao nodded: "The thing I want to ask you about is about Chu Tianhe. You should be familiar with this person, right?"


    Chutianhe?


    Hearing this name, both of them were taken aback.


    Jin Bu shook his head and looked at Li Xiangfeng, as if saying: This person is familiar to you, you can answer the Lord!


    Li Xiangfeng only hesitated for a moment, and said seriously: "No stranger, I recognize this person even if he turns into ashes."


    "Qing Shu, go get all the urns we found, let him see which one belongs to Chu Tianhe?" After Li Xiangfeng''s voice fell, Bai Youwei suddenly said something like this.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Li Xiangfeng freezes on the spot, the corners of his mouth twitching badly.


    "Puff......"


    Jiang Xiyu and the others couldn''t help but laughed for a while.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and stared at him.


    Bai Youwei spit out her little pink tongue.


    "Enliven the atmosphere, make the atmosphere active, hehe..."


    what is this?


    Cute mixed pass?


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    This little daughter-in-law is getting more and more lively now, and it seems that she has to increase the intensity of injections.


    Ignoring Bai Youwei¡¯s living treasure, Wei Xiao said solemnly: ¡°Just recognize it. He left Longxia land and entered your territory of Goryeo because of my phoenix, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to have a confrontation with the corpse emperor in your territory, I think I know, when you first fought with your local corpse emperor forces, was Chu Tianhe dead or alive?"


    Li Xiangfeng asked, "Lord, Lord, Chu Tianhe is important to you?"


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, answer me."


    Li Xiangfeng was cold all over and didn''t dare to talk any more.


    "Chu Tianhe is still alive."


    "Um?"


    Li Xiangfeng''s answer suddenly changed the expressions of Wei Xiao and others.


    Shu Wang said, "Are you sure Chu Tianhe is still alive?"


    "Subordinates absolutely dare not deceive the Lord and the mistresses."


    Li Xiangfeng organized a language and said: "At the beginning, Chu Tianhe entered our territory and tried to kill the Queen of the Sea, but he overestimated his own strength and underestimated the horror of the Queen of the Sea. Not only did he fail in that battle, It also angered the Ocean Queen being counterattacked by the corpse clan forces."


    "During the counter-attack of the Ocean Empress forces, Chu Tianhe could not resist the corpse clan forces at all. In order to preserve his own vitality, he gave up our native survivors, took his confidant and the elites of Jiutian City and fled by boat. Goryeo. So I can be sure that he must be alive."


    "Do you know where he went?" Phantom asked.


    The Phantom had a deep obsession with Chu Tianhe.


    This person had escaped from her hands twice before and after, and the influence had almost become the magic barrier of the Phantom.


    Knowing that Chu Tianhe was still alive now, he couldn''t help but the originally calm heart became active again.


    Is Chu Tianhe not dead?


    That''s good, this person must be ended by her phantom.


    Li Xiangfeng said: "America, Chu Tianhe finally took the rest of him to America."


    "you sure?"


    "I''m sure. This is what I heard, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it."


    In order to verify the authenticity of his words, Li Xiangfeng added: "Because Chu Tianhe said that Longxia Land has no place for him, and other areas are either undergoing the baptism of corpse disease or have been affected by major forces. He didn''t like the small place, so he decided to go overseas and go to the mainland of Emerick for development."


    With Li Xiangfeng''s explanation, Wei Xiao and the others immediately believed what he said.


    If Wei Xiao was Chu Tianhe, he would choose this way too.


    As the Phoenix became stronger and stronger, his Chu Tianhe wanted to survive in the surrounding area without a doubt.


    Going overseas is definitely the most correct choice.


    Shu Wang: "Husband, your wish won''t be frustrated now. Chu Tianhe didn''t die, and he went to the Emerald Continent, where the sky is high and the emperor is far away. How he wants to develop, neither of us can''t affect him. See you next time, I have a hunch, Chu Tianhe will definitely bring you a great surprise."


    Wei Xiao glanced at Shu.


    After noticing the smile on her face, Wei Xiao gave her helplessly.


    Wei Xiao knew that Shu Wang was teasing him.


    Thinking that Chu Tianhe was in danger in Korea at the beginning, Wei Xiao thought that the other party had been dead, and also falsely lamented that he lacked an opponent to play in these last days.


    But now, not only knowing that this person is still alive and well, but there is even room for higher growth, is this a wish for him?


    Wei Xiao and the others knew the situation on the Americk continent best.


    That is a place where Level 3 zombies can be the king and hegemony.


    Now that there is such a variable as Chu Tianhe, is it still worth it?


    Maybe Shuwang''s hunch is correct.


    See you next time, Chu Tianhe will really give Wei Xiao a big surprise.


    "Chu Tianhe''s fate is really hard enough!" Wei Xiao couldn''t help but sigh.

 Chapter 1276： The big villains think so

    "At first you didn''t care about your husband like him. If you really want to kill him, when dealing with the Queen of Ice and Snow, he Chu Tianhe will die a thousand times and ten thousand times. He can live to this day, the main reason is that you let your husband go. Caused." Bai Youwei said.


    Wei Xiao did not refute.


    To Chu Tianhe, he did have a feeling of letting go.


    As long as the other party is not actively seeking death, Wei Xiao will often open one eye and close one eye.


    If Wei Xiao really made up his mind to kill Chu Tianhe, let alone knowing that when Chu Tianhe first settled in the Eastern Land, Wei Xiao only needed to send a group of Shadow Guards to assassinate him, absolutely sure.


    Wei Xiao smiled disapprovingly.


    "Don''t I think Chu Tianhe is a good opponent!"


    "Think about what he experienced. At the beginning of the end of the world, he found the secret of genetic medicine. It can be said that his debut was the peak. After that, he experienced the trough of life and suffered multiple blows, so that he can continue to flourish in the end of the world. Lang, don''t you think this is very similar to a certain type of person?"


    "Who?" Mu Wuqing and the others asked curiously.


    "The protagonist of the novel." Bai Youwei replied.


    "bingo."


    Mu Wuqing frowned: "What novel protagonist?"


    Bai Youwei said with a little excitement: "It''s the online novel that is popular on the Internet."


    "The protagonists in there are almost all who have experienced inhuman torture and finally reached the peak of their lives. And those protagonists are persevering and stronger in Vietnam. Especially the protagonists who start with genius and rise from waste materials are often born extraordinary, but they have not yet When they grow up, they suffer inhuman blows and become waste..."


    "Finally, relying on the golden finger, step by step, he regained the top step by step, and abused all the people who bullied him during the low period. Well, there is still a big boss here, and the settings of the big boss are generally..."


    Speaking of this, Bai Youwei''s heart squeaked, and her eyes looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    She seemed to think of something.


    "What are the big bosses you are talking about?" Shu Wang asked curiously.


    Bai Youwei did not answer Shu Wang''s words, but said to Wei Xiao in shock: "Husband, I suddenly discovered that if you really follow the plot of the novel, you seem to be the ultimate boss Chu Tianhe needs?"


    "What?"


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    In order to confirm what she said, Bai Youwei added: "Now the more I think about it, the more I think it is."


    "Those protagonists are often abused by the big boss thousands of times at the beginning, and then the big boss just let it go, even knowing that the opponent is a threat, even indifferent to it. Just like the husband, not only does not want to cut the grass and roots, but also let his wretched development until Only when the other party has the strength to contend with oneself will he know how to get rid of it quickly."


    "Oh my God! The dispute between my husband and Chu Tianhe is completely the template of the novel. Killing his wife, stealing his wife¡¯s hatred, destroying its foundation, and taking possession of it, these are the main settings of the villain¡¯s hatred of the protagonist. I, I¡­"


    "What am I? It makes you excited. Even if he is really the protagonist, Chu Tianhe, do you think he is capable of defeating me?"


    Bai Youwei pursed her small mouth: "The big villains in the novel all thought like you at the beginning. What was the end result?"


    "Puff..."


    Shu Wang sneered: "Are you really serious? This is reality."


    "I know, but I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. No, the more I think about it now, the more I feel uneasy. Husband, or I will go to Americk Continent alone and get rid of Chutianhe as soon as possible. ?"


    Wei Xiao thought it was funny.


    "According to what you said, your proposal is not like the setting in the novel where the big boss asks everyone around him to find the protagonist to die?"


    "Yeah!" Bai Youwei reacted, "So, what should I do? How about your husband, you go out in person? This is absolutely guaranteed."


    "Come on! I''m just a description to describe the particularity of Chu Tianhe, which may worry you. He really wants to have that ability, I am looking forward to it. Don''t worry about him, since I know he is still alive, then I Just look forward to the final battle with him. Kill me? Haha..."


    If there is a person in this sky who is the protagonist, it is definitely him Wei Xiao.


    Have you ever seen the ultimate boss who can''t kill?


    Bai Youwei wanted to say once again, "The performance of the villain in the novel is almost the same as you", but she doesn''t know how to speak.


    Pouting aggrievedly.


    She always feels that her husband is "killing".


    Humph! Watch it! If all this comes true, you will wait for others to bully your woman, abuse your child, and record the deeds of your big villain for the world to cast aside.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know Bai Youwei''s thoughts, otherwise, he would have to teach this silly woman a lesson.


    "Okay, since I already know about Chutianhe, you should go back and wait for the order! From now on, you will be the administrator for the time being. You are named and have no rights. Whether you can enter the core position of the Phoenix in the future depends on you. Performance down."


    The two of Li Xiangfeng, who had been listening to Wei Xiao''s exchanges with his woman, now heard Wei Xiao''s words, like being amnesty.


    The two hurriedly got up.


    "Thank you, Lord, for your trust, we will not let you down in the future."


    "Well, go down!"


    "I''m waiting to retire!"


    "Qingshu, give them a ride."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang."


    Li Qingshu took the order, and then left the lobby of Villa No. 1 with the two of them.


    When the two left, Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, what happened just now? What happened to the **** mist on your body? Did you awaken a supernatural power?"


    At this mention of Shu Wang, everyone suddenly thought of the methods Wei Xiao had just used to confront Li Xiangfeng and the others.


    It was an ability they had never seen before.


    There is no energy fluctuation, nor is it like a different ability, it feels like air, it can be seen everywhere and it is difficult to capture.


    Wei Xiao seemed to know that they would ask, and smiled: "It''s not a supernatural ability. In fact, all of you have that ability, or that all super fighters have it, but there is a difference between strength and weakness."


    "All super fighters have it?"


    "What the **** is that?"


    "Blood."


    "Blood?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "Yes, to be precise, it is a kind of control over qi. Gene medicine has changed our physique, and at the same time, it has also changed our own influence on everything around us."


    Looking at the confused girls, Wei Xiao told them with actions.


    Wei Xiao slapped Shu Wang at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This move is fast in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of super soldiers, it is as slow as a snail.


    "husband¡­"


    Bai Youwei and the others thought that Wei Xiao was going to hit Shu Wang, and exclaimed.


    But when Wei Xiao''s slap was about to fall on Shu Wang''s jade face, he stopped.


    "Why don''t you hide?"


    Shu Wang smiled softly: "You won''t hit me."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "How does it feel?"


    Shu Wang shook his head: "It doesn''t feel much. If you really want to say what it feels, it is that when your slap is close, there is a breeze that hits your face. Does this have anything to do with your ability just now?"


    Others also looked at Wei Xiao curiously, wondering what medicine he sold in the gourd.


    Wei Xiao did not respond.


    Those who were close to him felt that the aura around him was much colder at this time.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze suddenly became sharp, his gaze locked on a stool four meters away.


    Under Shu Wang''s unknown eyes, Wei Xiao shot again.


    This time, his speed was so fast that people couldn''t catch it, even if it was Shu Wang them, only a bunch of afterimages could be seen.


    "boom-"


    But it was Wei Xiao''s blow that the stool he had locked into it broke into pieces in the next second.


    "This¡­"


    Seeing this scene, Shu Wang was stunned.


    What kind of fairy operation is this?

 Chapter 1277： An era-breaking discovery

    There were no power fluctuations, nor did Wei Xiao use any medium to touch a stool not far away, but he pushed it out with just one palm, and an undamaged stool suddenly broke apart. How did this happen?


    Shu Wang and the others can be sure that there is no one here to support Wei Xiao, and the stool has never been touched.


    Wei Xiao can break up the stools in the air, relying entirely on his own strength.


    "Wei Xiao, how did you do it?" Mu Wuqing asked in shock.


    Wei Xiao stopped and said calmly: "This is the anger I said before."


    "Gene medicine brings us not only the improvement in strength, but also our use of peripheral air. A person punches fast enough to make a sonic boom in the air. Similarly, when the frequency of your shot exceeds a certain limit At this time, the surrounding qi will be driven by you, and then used as your attack weapon to cause damage to the target."


    "For example, it is like an electric fan. It cannot create wind to bring us coolness, but when its frequency of rotation reaches a certain level, it will concentrate the surrounding airflow and release it to produce a powerful Feng Jin. That''s how I do it now."


    "I use a sense of breath frequency that I control to push the surrounding airflow for my use, and then achieve the point of destroying things in the air."


    "Then does this have anything to do with our own physical strength?" Bai Youwei asked puzzledly.


    "Naturally. What is blood qi Fang Gang, it refers to a person''s energy. Want to control the surrounding Qi, the energy consumption is very huge. If you want to arouse the surrounding Qi for your own use, the energy consumed by ordinary people can''t support it at all. This is one of the benefits that genetic medicine brings to us."


    "It increases the strength of our body, and indirectly pushes our blood qi to a peak, giving us the foundation to control the surrounding qi. Without this foundation, the body will be dismembered by forcing a vibration frequency that the body cannot bear. , Falling apart. At that time, let alone stimulating the surrounding airflow, it would be difficult to save one''s life."


    Shu Wang narrowed his eyebrows: "What you mean is that we don''t actually have the strength to destroy objects in the air, but because of our physical breakthroughs, we have the foundation to control the surrounding qi, but we need to find a fixed frequency of shots. , And then you can burst out unimaginable power?"


    "It''s almost like this. The stronger the strength, the stronger the blood, the greater the amount of Qi that can be controlled. I only noticed it in the Western Arctic battlefield, and I am still exploring it. If this ability can be explored and matured, In the future, super fighters of any level will be able to master the ability to kill the enemy at a long distance."


    "Isn''t this the same as the use of internal force in martial arts?" Mu Wuqing said.


    "Indeed, it''s just that internal force comes from within ourselves, and what we use is to use external force, and we also need a good body that can promote all of this. According to this foundation, once the use of this ability is mature, In the future, it will not be difficult for Super Soldiers to develop all kinds of weird skills."


    "Master, to what extent can you do it now?" Phantom suddenly asked.


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and shook his head: "I''m not sure. When I saw you deal with the third corpse emperor and fell to the verge of death, there was nothing but destruction in my heart. At that time, my use of qi should be able to easily split a wall. ."


    "So powerful? Wouldn''t it be worse than our superpower?" Bai Youwei was shocked.


    "Ability users are still the darling of this era. You can not only master the use of Qi, but also use your own abilities to fight."


    "The use of supernatural powers by the person with supernatural powers comes from the energy released by their own cells, and has nothing to do with blood gas and energy. The reason why you will become exhausted when the supernatural power is consumed too much is mainly because the cells release too much energy and fall into self-exhaustion. So. Once you fall into a state of exhaustion, rest will not be useful at all. You need to supplement food to provide energy for the cells to return to the peak."


    "The use of qi is the consumption of blood qi. Even if you are exhausted, you have one more life-saving method than ordinary super fighters. You must master the use of qi as soon as possible. If it is not necessary in future battles, try to use the supernatural ability at the end. , Mental and physical exhaustion, can¡¯t stop your use of supernatural powers. This is the most conservative battle for supernaturalists.¡±


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s explanation, the women could hardly conceal the excitement in their eyes.


    This discovery of Wei Xiao undoubtedly gave them another offensive method.


    Defend the enemy with qi.


    While consuming the opponent as much as possible, ensure that one''s own different energy is always at its peak. After the Qi can no longer be used effectively, the abnormal energy produced by the cells is used to fight.


    In this way, as long as the gap between the two sides is not too great, the one who wins in the end must be the supernatural person.


    "Husband, can the frequency of breath you develop can be passed on to us? If you can, then this ability can be passed on in the future. Well, just like martial arts secrets, let future generations learn the results of the predecessors, in the shortest I have the power of a battle within time." Mu Wuqing asked unexpectedly.


    Wei Xiao was not sure whether the breath frequency he mastered could be learned by others, and shook his head: "I''m still groping now, wait until I develop a mature breath frequency, and then find someone to do experiments."


    Shu Wang: "This must be tried. If it really succeeds, then the last days will enter a brand new era."


    "Almost forgot." Bai Youwei suddenly exclaimed.


    "Forgot what?" Wei Xiao asked amusedly.


    "Hehe..." Bai Youwei smiled and said, "In fact, it''s nothing, just now when your husband used blood qi, why did the air current appear **** and black? Could the qi that exist around us differ from person to person?"


    "Yeah! Just now I also saw that the qi that Wei Xiao mobilized was **** black. What''s the situation?"


    Mu Wuqing added.


    Wei Xiao also reacted to their reminder.


    Seriously, he hasn''t noticed this problem just now, but now, his brows can''t help but frown.


    According to his understanding of Qi, it should be an intangible thing.


    Even if the density is too large due to the arousal of the super fighter, there is a certain color, but it has to be different from place to place.


    The air in the lobby of the villa is empty and invisible, and the airflow in the air does not see any color mixed in it. How can the qi that I mobilize become blood black?


    This is totally unreasonable.


    "Husband, do you know why?" Shu Wang asked with concern when seeing Wei Xiao''s expression a bit wrong.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t understand.


    Shook his head.


    "I don''t know. The control of Qi just now didn''t make me uncomfortable. It shouldn''t have any effect. Don''t pay attention to this. Since this phenomenon occurs, you will understand it later. Now, what you need is to find yourself as soon as possible. And then develop your own moves."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao couldn''t explain the cause of the **** air current, the women stopped asking more questions.


    "Master, I think you can name the use of Qi. According to our previous name, it is too cumbersome and not conducive to future inheritance. There is a unified scientific name, so is it more standardized?" Phantom asked.

 Chapter 1278： Qigong, Qimen

    Bai Youwei''s eyes lit up.


    "I think this can be there. This is what my husband discovered. Why don''t you name it after him. Wei Qi? Or Xiao Qi? What do you think?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The girls all laughed when they heard Bai Youwei''s name.


    Wei Qi? exhaust?


    Xiao Qi? mean?


    How does the name change?


    Mu Wuqing smiled cleverly: "Not so much."


    "How come? I think it''s great!" Bai Youwei said unconvinced.


    "Let''s see what my husband says!"


    Obviously, Shu Wang was not optimistic about Bai Youwei''s name, and looked at Wei Xiao.


    Bai Youwei puffed her cheeks with a puffed expression on her face.


    "Well, husband, you take one, I don''t believe it can be better than mine."


    Wei Xiao thought for a while.


    After thinking about it, Wei Xiao said, "Since it''s the use of Qi, it''s simpler, and it''s called Qigong."


    "Qigong? Hey, yes! Not only is it simple and clear, but there is also a legend of qigong before the end of the world, which is very down-to-earth, and it is easy to accept, not bad." Mu Wuqing praised.


    Phantom: "In line with reality, much better than Wei Qi and Xiao Qi."


    "Sister Xiaoying..." Bai Youwei looked aggrieved.


    "Don''t you think so?"


    Bai Youwei pouted.


    She admitted that Wei Xiao''s name was indeed more appropriate than hers.


    Moreover, Qigong said that it existed as early as the end of the world, although it was only fabricated by people with intentions.


    But compared to the "new terms" she took, qigong is undoubtedly more acceptable and familiar.


    "Okay! My husband''s name is indeed better than mine, but I have the right to retain Wei Qi and Xiao Qi."


    Shu Wang smiled and settled on the topic: "Then it''s so decided, it''s called Qigong. However, Qigong is just a general term. According to her husband, depending on the frequency of the sense of breath, the power displayed will also change. Is it necessary to have a title in this regard?"


    Mu Wuqing said: "It is necessary. Since it is to be inherited, it must be separated. Moreover, once qigong spreads, there are bound to be countless moves based on the frequency of qigong. Can''t they all be called qigong?"


    Others looked at Wei Xiao.


    A piece of qigong is enough to predict Wei Xiao''s naming skills.


    Can''t you let Bai Youwei take other names like Xiao Qi, Wei Qi, and Dou Qi?


    This time there was no room for Bai Youwei to play, Wei Xiao smiled: "Then call the different frequencies the valve! Frequency is used as a means of entry, and Qi is used as a means of attack. You can understand the entry, how do you feel about the valve?"


    "Not very good, not as good as the ones I just took." Bai Youwei said in a weird tone.


    Wei Xiao suddenly had a black line.


    Is there such a dismantling?


    Your husband doesn''t want face?


    Mu Wuqing noticed Wei Xiao''s expression, and immediately praised: "My husband deserves to be a husband. It''s so talented to choose a name. It''s called "Qimen". There is nothing more appropriate than this name."


    Shu Wang smiled and gave Bai Youwei a meaningful look.


    "I think it makes a lot of sense, it''s called the valve, it''s unique, and there is no substitute for it."


    Phantom: "What the master said is the best, there is no need to think about it again."


    Bai Youwei: "..."


    For some reason, Bai Youwei suddenly found herself saying something very stupid.


    Listen to what her sister said about Wei Xiao?


    It was almost impossible to boast Wei Xiao to the sky.


    But where is she Bai Youwei?


    Not only did she not agree to say nothing, but also belittle her. Compared with her sister, this emotional intelligence is superior to her sister.


    Girl, your road is so narrow?


    You don¡¯t want to think about who got the name of this breath frequency?


    Have you ever been in the workplace?


    When the big guys are in a meeting, every word they say is a good word, the best of life, and a bright light on the sea. Even if you don''t praise it, wouldn''t it be okay to keep silent?


    Contrary to the big guy? Do you still want to hang around with the Phoenix? Do you want to have a bit of status in this home?


    Bai Youwei apparently also discovered the cunning of the sisters, weakly and weakly said: "Husband, do you think I can take back what I said before and rephrase it?"


    Wei Xiao hummed.


    "You come to my room tonight."


    Bai Youwei suddenly cried with a small face.


    "No... Your Majesty, the concubine is wrong."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The sisters laughed happily.


    Into the night.


    In the master bedroom of Villa One.


    This night, Wei Xiao enjoyed the service of the devil and angel.


    The angel Bai Youwei, the devil Shu Wang, one white and one black, Wei Xiao can be said to enjoy all the blessings of the people.


    But what Wei Xiao didn''t expect was that Bai Youwei was the first to lose when the clouds and rain were resonating and rain and dew were in the air.


    At this time, Bai Youwei was exhausted and fell asleep, but Shu Wang, still keeping relative energy nestled in Wei Xiao''s arms.


    If Wei Xiao remembers correctly, Bai Youwei should be better than Shu Wang in terms of strength.


    What''s more, in the West Pole Battle, Bai Youwei''s promotion on the battlefield and the taking of the awakening potion were far above Shu Wang. Shu Wang, who was supposed to be the first to lose, persisted until the end, which surprised Wei Xiao a little.


    Caressing the beauty in his arms, Wei Xiao said, "Your strength has improved a lot?"


    Shu Wang didn''t hide it either.


    "Supplement the Holy City and get a batch of genetic potions from them. Among them are eleven awakening potions. Out of selfishness, I did not get your consent and took five. I wanted to tell you during the day. , But the sisters were all present at the time, so I couldn''t speak, so I concealed it."


    With that, Shu Wang rolled over and pressed against Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, I''m sorry, I, I...Would you like to divide me up to five potions today to the sisters?"


    "Why do you want to do this?" Wei Xiao asked calmly.


    Shu Wang''s small mouth opened slightly, and a line of shell teeth bit his red lips lightly.


    "I, I want to become stronger as soon as possible. You Wei and the others follow you to the battlefield. Fighting is one of the fastest ways to improve their supernatural powers. I don''t want to be too far apart from them, so I am selfish. There is another reason. As their eldest sister, I don''t want my strength to be inferior to the sisters."


    After speaking, Shu Wang lowered his head, his face was full of guilt.


    Knowing the reason, Wei Xiao brushed Shu Wang''s face with one hand to make her look up.


    Facing the blushing jade face in front of him that could be broken by the bomb, Wei Xiao smiled.


    "Why, feel a little ashamed?"


    "Um!"


    "Silly woman!"


    He scraped Shu Wang''s little nose and pressed her head against her chest.


    "Isn''t it just taking more awakening potions! There is no need to be so nervous. It doesn''t matter that you seized it yourself, even if I have more points for you, it doesn''t matter. It''s all my women. What does it matter who is strong and who is weak? "


    "You don''t blame me?"


    "Why do you blame you? Your improvement in strength is a good thing, and I will only be happy for you."


    "As you said, as the elder sister, um, the lord of my harem, it is necessary not only to pass virtues, but also to maintain a high level of strength. Originally, I also had this idea, now it is better, you consider With this, I don¡¯t have to worry about you anymore."


    "Really?" Shu Wang''s face was beaming.


    "Really, but only this time."


    "Uh-huh!"


    Shu Wang was overjoyed.


    She was always ready to accept Wei Xiao''s "punishment", but she didn''t expect that her man wouldn''t care about her cautious thoughts at all. When she was moved, Shu Wang became more and more devoted to Wei Xiao.


    With a pair of lotus arms wrapped around Wei Xiao''s neck, Shu Wang said happily, "Thank you, husband."


    Wei Xiao stroked Shu Wang''s back lightly.


    "Thank you, it''s not like that, what do you think?"


    Shu Wang looked up.


    Feeling the strangeness under him, Shu Wang''s desperate little face showed a shyness.


    "You hate it~~~"


    "Hehe...you won''t say that soon."


    Wei Xiao stood up, and then he was in the master bedroom again.


    ...

 Chapter 1279： Take a point overview

    Outside of Villa One.


    In the high-end apartment where the base management lives.


    Also after some clouds and rain, the Lan spear at this time entered the state of sage.


    From the mouth of Lan''s gun, Ling Qifen by his side already knew what they had experienced in the Western Polar Region.


    Looking at the Lanjian in front of her, Ling Qifen hesitated for a moment, then said: "My husband, I want to tell you something, but I''m afraid you blame me, so I don''t know if I want to tell you."


    "What''s this? You and I are married, what can''t you say? Let''s talk! As long as it is not excessive, I will listen to you."


    "Then you can''t scold me when I say it?"


    Lan Qiang lowered his head.


    I felt something was wrong with Ling Qifen.


    "How do you feel that what you are about to tell me is serious?"


    "You first promise not to blame me, and then I will say."


    Lan Qiang was helpless.


    But this is my own woman, and it''s the only one, who is not used to it?


    "Well, no matter what you say, I don''t blame you, I can always say it now, right?"


    Ling Qifen bit her lip, and finally nodded and said, "This time you are going to the West Pole to support. Since the Lord has obtained four No. 5 potions, can you say that you are too much to give you military commanders a copy?"


    "Um?"


    Lan Qiang, who had a rather calm complexion, frowned suddenly.


    "Is that what you want to say?"


    "You said you didn''t blame me?" Ling Qifen reminded Lan Qiang a little nervously.


    Lan Gun is funny.


    "Didn''t I blame you? I just want to know why you ask?"


    "I, I just want to know if the Lord has said to give you No. 5 Potion? You are the first group to follow the Lord. The original Yi Jianfeng, Guo Chenghao, Lao Jia, and others have all left. Now Only you and Million are the first batch of old people. If the Lord has this idea, won''t you become a fifth-level fighter?"


    Hearing Ling Qifen''s words, Lan Qiang watched her deeply.


    She really just wants to know if she can become a fifth-level fighter? I''m afraid otherwise.


    Being watched by Lan Qiang, Ling Qifen seemed a little guilty and couldn''t help avoiding Lan Qiang''s eyes.


    Lan Qiang was silent for a moment, and sighed slightly. He seemed to understand Ling Qifen''s mind.


    He shifted his gaze to look at the ceiling above.


    "No, don''t think about it either. This time the four No. 5 potions are prepared by the master for the remaining four mistresses. As our subordinates, don''t even think about one."


    "This, how is this possible? I don''t even give you a copy of the four?"


    "Otherwise? If there were us, it would already be in the hands of one of us before we returned to the base." Lan Qiang said a little sadly.


    "How can the Lord be like this? He only cares about his own women. Didn''t you think about your subordinates who were born and died for him and killed the enemy?"


    Ling Qifen couldn''t help complaining.


    But as soon as the words were spoken, she became nervous again, and she glanced at Xiang Lan from time to time, as if she wanted to see how his expression changed.


    According to Phoenix''s rules, her remarks at the moment can be regarded as criticizing Wei Xiao.


    To put it lightly, a verbal warning is necessary. If it is more serious, then her behavior is to instigate discord and tell the truth, and it will be severely punished.


    Lan Qiang did react, looking at Ling Qifen with a serious face.


    "This is what you and my husband said when they were alone together. Outside, you can''t say it casually, do you hear it?"


    Seeing that Lan Qiang didn''t blame herself, but just a verbal reminder, Ling Qifen nodded obediently.


    "I know, it''s not you, and I dare not say anything to other people."


    Lan Qiang''s expression became much gentler when he heard the words.


    Looking back, Lan Gun, who was actually somewhat unbalanced in his heart, exhaled deeply.


    "This is the Lord''s decision. We cannot change, nor can we change it."


    It seems that because Lan Qiang had some courage in what he said before, Ling Qifen was a little bolder: "Then the Lord is not afraid to chill your subordinates, and what is the problem with Phoenix?"


    Lan Qiang smiled bitterly: "You think too much."


    "Why do I think too much?"


    "You don''t spend a day or two in the Phoenix, don''t you understand? The reason why Phoenix is ??strong is the Lord. In this base, it can be said that everyone can lack, but he can''t be lacked. Moreover, we are also dispensable to the Lord."


    "To be frank, we are all relying on the Lord to survive a group of people in this last days. Without the Lord, we are nothing. So, do you think we need to consider our feelings for any decision of the Lord?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Don''t think too much. The Lord is not a merciless person. Now all the mistresses have become supernatural beings. Next, if you get the No. 5 potion, it should be almost time for us. As you said, I am The first batch of elderly people who followed the Lord, the next No. 5 potion appears, I have the best chance of getting it."


    Ling Qifen: "I see. You don''t blame me for thinking too much. The main reason is that I am worried about your safety. If your strength is strong enough, I can be more at ease if you go out and lead soldiers to fight."


    "I know, don''t worry! With my current strength, as long as it is not at the level of the corpse and the corpse, there will be no danger."


    Ling Qifen showed a smile.


    "You are confident. But the next No. 5 potion appears, you just have a better chance."


    "Don''t forget, whether it is Chenhaojie, Leng Chengfeng or the one who threatens you the most to pay a million, they also have this opportunity. Not to mention that there are many people waiting in line in Villa No. 1. If you have a chance, just Try to show more before the Lord, this will help you compete for the No. 5 potion."


    "You don''t have to worry about this at all. You can see that the Lord gives priority to the mistresses by giving them No. 5 potions. The Lord also likes to be nepotism."


    "The most indispensable thing about Phoenix is ??the talented person. Those who can occupy a place in the Lord''s heart are often the elderly who walked with him. Unfortunately, I am."


    "What about paying a million? His qualifications are not much worse than yours."


    "Hehe! The guy who is full of women in his head, I never put him in my eyes."


    "It''s good if you have this confidence, then I won''t say more. I wish you an early fifth-level fighter. In this way, our family can be considered to have a place in this end of the world."


    "It''s necessary, for you, and for this family."


    Ling Qifen smiled softly.


    "Being able to follow you is the most correct decision in my life." Ling Qifen said emotionally, holding the Lan spear tightly.


    Lan Qiang trembled in his heart.


    Looking down at the beauty lying in her arms, with a thought, she turned over and suppressed her.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Ling Qifen was startled by Lan Qiang''s sudden move.


    Lan Qianxiexie smiled and said: "Did you just say you were worried about my safety? If this is the case, then I will work harder and arrange for someone to accompany you by your side. In this way, even if I am far away on the battlefield in the future, you don''t need to think alone."


    "Ah, no¡­¡­"


    "late!"


    It''s really late.


    A new storm has appeared, how can it stop?


    The creation plan is imminent for Lan Qiang.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night for many people.


    Similarly, this night, it was not only Lan Qiang and his wife who felt unfair to Wei Xiao''s behavior but saw clearly.


    As Lan Qiang said.


    Why does Wei Xiao need to consider the feelings of others?


    You can only want what he gives you, and if he doesn''t give it, you can have ideas, but you must not reach out.


    This is the tacit understanding between each other and the bottom line that Wei Xiao can tolerate.


    Overstepping will inevitably have to pay a heavy price.

 Chapter 1280： three things

    A new day is here.


    Early in the morning, Wei Xiao summoned the people above the authority in the base to Villa No. 1.


    Yesterday, Yan Chuan Keiko and others who took the No. 5 medicine were basically familiar with the acquired supernatural powers after an overnight adaptation.


    The only shortcoming is the same as the original Phantoms, they still can''t be mastered.


    This also means that before they can control the power they gain as they wish, Wei Xiao has to take a certain risk if he wants to have a negative distance with them.


    It is also thanks to Wei Xiao that there are more than a few women, otherwise he will suffer the baptism of supernatural powers every time. Even if Wei Xiao has a "masochistic tendency", he is not playing like this.


    In the hall, as the high-levels in the base arrived one after another, after everyone sat down, Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, and went directly to today''s theme.


    Wei Xiao announced several things on the spot.


    The first thing is naturally related to the survivors from the Holy City.


    The first is the appointment of Li Xiangfeng and Jin Buyao.


    The management positions promised to them are now directly implemented, which can be regarded as let Chen Haojie know their identities in the base in the future.


    Someone will bring them to the appointment, which doesn''t need Wei Xiao to worry about.


    The second is the arrangement for all survivors in the holy city.


    Since the more than three million survivors had become phoenixes, Wei Xiao would naturally treat them equally.


    The vaccine that should be given...Ah no, it is a non-drop implementation of the genetic medicine that should be annotated, and the snowfall is responsible for this.


    There are also their work, housing and other issues.


    The second thing is to change the name of the base.


    During the trip to the West Pole, all the major forces with cards are no longer called "XX bases", but are renamed as cities.


    Think of his Phoenix as the first force of Longxia, and continue to call the Phoenix Base and fall to the lower level.


    For this reason, Wei Xiao solemnly announced that the Phoenix Base will be renamed the Immortal City, also known as the City of the Phoenix.


    The banner of the phoenix.


    In the future, the entire Longxia land and even the world will revolve around the Immortal City.


    This is Wei Xiao''s ambition.


    The third thing is the promotion of qigong.


    Wei Xiao talked about the use of Qi that he understood at the meeting.


    It''s not that all the staff under his command can practice according to the valve he has mastered. Rather, he hopes that through the high-level base of the base, he can find a mature qigong practice method as soon as possible, then improve and organize it in the book, and finally promote it in the shortest time.


    Wei Xiao''s discovery of qigong will also update the internal affairs team in each issue of "The Last Days".


    The so-called number of people is great.


    Although this move was an act of adversary, Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    The strength of qigong is related to one''s own blood qi, which means that the higher the level of taking genetic medicine, the stronger the qigong controlled.


    It is obvious which super fighter has the strongest and most powerful force.


    Wei Xiao''s purpose was to accelerate the improvement of the human race''s strength.


    The end of the apocalypse depends on the efforts of all mankind.


    Working behind closed doors and muffled development will only hinder the progress of human development.


    Three major events were announced. The first two were fine, but the third caused an uproar among everyone present.


    qigong?


    This is a term that is familiar and unfamiliar to many people.


    Now that Wei Xiao brought it up, and had already been initially controlled by Wei Xiao, Lan Qiang and others all set off stormy waves in their hearts.


    "Master, does Qigong really exist?" Lan Qiang asked excitedly.


    Faced with his subordinates'' inquiries, Wei Xiao didn''t give much explanation.


    Showed it to everyone on the spot.


    After letting everyone see is believable, Wei Xiao said: "Every type of valve has its own frequency in the use of qigong. Different valves have different powers. You only need to follow the train of thought I just said. Just feel for it, no need to doubt its authenticity."


    Jiang Xue: "Then everyone can practice qigong?"


    "It''s not a super soldier. This is related to physical fitness. No matter how ordinary people surpass the limit, there is a certain degree. If they can''t reach the basis of arousing the surrounding airflow, no matter how hard they work, it will waste time and even hurt their lives. We are immortal. Don''t worry about this. However, it must be noted on the "Apocalypse"."


    Jiang Xue nodded seriously.


    "Okay, now it''s up to you to report to me the development of the base during this period."


    After talking about Wei Xiao, Jiang Xue and the others reported to Wei Xiao on the current development of the base.


    Phoenix Base, ah no, it should be renamed Immortal Sky City now.


    Her development and growth have never stopped.


    In the absence of direct external threats and internal stability and stability, today''s immortal city has become the most luxurious and prosperous human city in the last days.


    According to Jiang Xue''s report.


    The outer wall of the one-year-old Immortal City was officially completed half a month ago.


    In order to complete this project, the immortal city used more than one million manpower, and the materials used are countless.


    The most extravagant thing is the bones of the zombies (all are the bones of the zombies below level 4).


    The Forging Department has continuously used zombie bones to innovate and develop various forging technologies. Now, it has been able to smelt the bones of zombies below level 4 and then make brand new finished products for use in all aspects.


    Among them, there is a five-meter-thick wall made of zombie bones inside the city''s defensive wall, which can be said to be indestructible.


    In addition to zombie bones, or solid crystal (a new material smelted from zombie bones, named solid crystal, toughness and strength are the best choices), the defense wall is also fused with a variety of alloys from the inside to the outside, and its solidity , It is not an exaggeration to say that the world is the best.


    To put it bluntly, the outermost wall of the Immortal City is extremely difficult to destroy even if it is a forbidden weapon.


    As long as it is not in the center of the explosion, no matter how wildly you bomb it, it can stand upright and remain solid.


    The entire moat wall is 33 meters high and 12 meters wide, with multiple firepower outlets set above it.


    In the light and in the dark, it is like a hedgehog, impeccable.


    According to Jiang Xue''s report, Lao Tang, as the chief engineer, also wanted to build a freely retractable sky barrier on top of the Phoenix.


    Once this project is realized and completed, Immortal Sky City will truly become a super stronghold without any loopholes.


    Unless it is destroyed from the inside, in the future, no forces will be able to invade the capital of the Phoenix from the outside.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor.


    There are too many variables in the existence of the supernatural being and the corpse emperor, and Old Tang''s vision is only relative.


    But his idea was strongly approved by Wei Xiao.


    Security is the foundation of human survival in the last days.


    The skimmers in the corpse clan are no small threat.


    No matter how high the wall is, you can''t stop the attack from the air by the skimmers.


    But if the "sky barrier" proposed by Tang is realized, the City of Phoenix can face any number of zombies.


    The report on the defensive wall is over, followed by a summary of the first quarter of the Immortal City¡¯s grain harvest, the cultivation results of Nv Island¡¯s animal husbandry, the amount of genetic medicine extracted, and so on.


    After all these reports, when the meeting came to a close, the two brothers, Xiong Da and Xiong Er, the leader of the Forging Department... Oh, just call it that, anyway, I know who they are.


    They took the initiative to propose to Wei Xiao at the meeting a latest achievement they had developed using smelting technology during this period of time.


    The results that can make the two brothers eager to show in front of everyone, it must be extraordinary.


    Wei Xiao is very much looking forward to this.


    "Then bring your results up, right?"


    "My lord, the hall is not suitable for display. Please also my lord, the hostess and the others move outside the villa." Xiong Er said.


    "Oh! This makes me even more curious. That being the case, everyone, let''s go and enjoy the surprise Xiong Family brothers prepared for us?"


    "But let the Lord decide."


    ...

 Chapter 1281： Skeleton Smelting Technology

    Outside the villa.


    "Tap..."


    As Wei Xiao and the high-levels of the immortal city walked out of the villa one after another, at this time, in front of them, three five-meter-tall mecha fighters made of solid crystal appeared in the area of ??90% of their bodies. Wei Xiao was in front of them.


    Just as the Xiong family brothers said, the villa lobby really contains no less than these three big men.


    At least, if they enter the hall, they will appear very restrained, and they will not make people look closely like this.


    When Wei Xiao and the others witnessed these three big men, the color of surprise that was hard to hide in their eyes came to the surface.


    "What a beautiful mecha." These are Bai Youwei''s words.


    The three mechas in front of me are indeed very beautiful, or perfect.


    The appearance is infinitely close to humans, like a warrior in armor, full of fantasy colors and dragon summer wind.


    The cool appearance is very shocking, and the tall image gives people a powerful touch, which fits the aesthetic style of Longxia people.


    outstanding.


    No wonder Bai Youwei could not help but praise.


    "Lord, this is the new type of mecha that we rebuilt based on the mecha technology of the Americ Empire. We call it the end-of-day mecha."


    It is not difficult to find that Wei Xiao admires the doomsday mechas created by Xiong Da and Xiong Er very much.


    "What are their advantages and disadvantages?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Xiong Shoulin, that is, Xiong Da, introduced to everyone: "Advantages, the end-of-day mecha is completely connected by solid crystals, and it is extremely defensive. It is not a level four zombies and cannot be broken by the No. 4 armored bomb. In terms of weapon system, it comes with A long-range firepower system that can be equipped with 24 surface-to-air missiles at a time..."


    "The launch positions are located on the shoulders and the head space. Of course, the type of missile can be changed as needed. In addition, it also has a nine-centimeter manual automatic weapon device in its abdomen, which can store 6,000 rounds of each. The fire rate is as high as 3,000 rounds per minute, and the firepower is absolutely sufficient."


    "These are all long-range combat capabilities. In close combat, different doomsday mechas can be equipped with different swords, guns and clubs, depending on the preference of the controller. We overcome the slow and unsmooth movements of the Americk mecha. The shortcomings give the new doomsday mecha more flexible maneuverability."


    "Their limbs can be extended and retracted freely, giving the operator a lot of control space to a large extent. In order to increase the speed of the mecha, we have installed six propellers behind them, divided into three grades. The first gear is 110 kilometers / Every hour, the second gear is 350 kilometers per hour, and the third gear is 520 kilometers per hour..."


    "After our tests, a mecha fighter is no less effective than a fourth-level fighter. Because of the defensive type of the mecha, to a certain extent, it is much stronger than a fourth-level fighter."


    "But the shortcomings are also obvious. If you want to exert the greatest power of the Doomsday Mecha, you cannot control it if you are not a super soldier. The most suitable manipulator is a third-level fighter."


    "Why is this?" Ming Yulan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because of physical fitness. Apart from anything else, a doomsday mecha that only uses thrusters, in high-speed movement, the reaction speed of ordinary people can not keep up with the speed of the mecha. Let ordinary people control the mecha, the speed is the limit. ."


    After listening to Xiong Da''s explanation, Ming Yulan and others immediately understood.


    Fortunately, the speed of 110 kilometers per hour is that the sight of normal people will not be restricted, but when the speed reaches 350 kilometers per hour, it is afraid that ordinary people can''t see what is ahead at all, let alone the strongest third gear.


    "The speed of the mecha is so fast, haven''t you thought about the problem of heat conduction?" Han Yifei asked.


    "Don''t worry about this. The solid crystal has extremely strong heat dissipation and heat resistance. The temperature does not exceed one thousand degrees Celsius. No matter how fast the mecha fighters control mechas, they will not endanger themselves."


    "What is the driving force of the mecha? You can''t rely on the manipulator, right?" Chen Haojie said.


    "Of course not all. Personnel control is only in normal combat conditions. The use of thrusters requires electric power to drive. A single charge allows the mecha to gallop at the fastest speed for four hours, after which it needs to be recharged to continue to use it."


    "Very strong!" Lan Qiang exclaimed sincerely.


    Others naturally also know the terrible and powerful doomsday mecha.


    Other than that, the mobility of the Doomsday Mecha alone is not comparable to that of ordinary super fighters.


    This research and development, to a large extent, has raised the overall strength of the Immortal City to a whole new level.


    No wonder the Xiong family dared to show this result at such an important meeting.


    Anyway, no one was shocked by the mecha they made.


    "good!"


    After listening to Xiong Da''s introduction, Wei Xiao looked very satisfied.


    This will again become a big killer in the immortal city.


    According to Xiong Da, the most suitable manipulator for the Doomsday Mecha is the third-level fighter, and Wei Xiao''s future requirements for combat troops are also to meet the third-level standard.


    In this way, it is foreseeable that once the Doomsday Mech can be mass-produced, the future Immortal Sky City, all combat troops will be able to manpower a Doomsday Mech.


    This undoubtedly guarantees the lives of the soldiers to a large extent.


    Most importantly, the doomsday mech is more like an upgraded version of a generation of armed armor.


    The built-in firepower system can also provide protection for the control personnel, which greatly saves the soldiers'' physical consumption.


    Of course, this does not mean that the doomsday mech is better than the armed armor.


    In terms of flexibility, armed armor is definitely stronger than doomsday mecha.


    It can only be said that both have their own merits.


    Wei Xiao: "Can you achieve mass production of Doomsday Mecha now?"


    Xiong nodded: "Yes, the emergence of bone smelting technology has allowed us to use more than 80% of the zombie bones. As long as the fixed zombie bones are smelted into solid crystals, they can be put into production at any time."


    "Very good, then use all the zombie bones that can be used, and in the shortest time, arm me with the seven men and women at the forefront of the fighting force."


    "By the way, since solid crystal can be used to make doomsday mechas, can it also be used to make armed armors?" Shu Wang asked after Wei Xiao''s voice fell.


    "Master Shu Wang said yes, indeed. And compared to the previous limitations, now we can also mass-produce armed armor."


    Leng Chengfeng, Lan Qiang and others were extremely excited when they heard Xiong Da''s words.


    For a long time, the doomsday fighters belonged to the least class of arms in the immortal city.


    It''s not that there are too few people who can become a doomsday warrior in the immortal city, but the resources for building armed armor are seriously insufficient.


    How did the resources for building armed armor come from?


    That was all created by racing against time during the evolution of large zombies while their bones had not hardened.


    Once hardened, the best time to build armed armor is lost.


    As for small zombies, don''t think about it, their bones simply can''t meet this demand.


    The armed armor made by patchwork together has too many holes, so it might as well be used to make a defensive battle suit.


    But it''s different now.


    With the emergence of solid crystal, today''s Immortal City is no longer limited to large-scale zombies in evolution. As long as the bones of the zombies can be obtained, Immortal City will continuously produce such defensive weapons.


    Maybe the Xiong family brothers hadn''t reacted yet. They showed Wei Xiao the result of the Doomsday Mecha this time, completely reversing the priority.


    What really deserves Wei Xiao''s attention is not the doomsday mechas, but the bone smelting technology behind them.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two brothers: "This bone smelting technology shouldn''t have been invented by you, right?"


    Xiong Da and Xiong Er touched their heads and smirked.


    Xiong Er said: "The master is really like a mirror. The smelting technology is mainly from the research base, and it is made by Professor Bokang and the group of researchers from America. We are only responsible for processing and production."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    That''s right!


    How could it be possible that such a crystallization of wisdom was created by two rash guys who are full of "slumping" brains?

 Chapter 1282： The world pattern is changing

    "Shu Wang, remember that this time the research base gave me a big surprise. All of their personnel rewarded one hundred thousand apocalyptic coins."


    "remember!"


    Wei Xiao looked at the mecha fighter in front of him again.


    "Really good. With this doomsday mech, it''s time for our soldiers'' equipment to be replaced. Xiaoxue..."


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "If the notice goes on, in the future, the sales situation of the defensive battle suits in the base can be fully opened, and no restrictions will be set. Whether it is other bases or civil forces, as long as they have what we need, they can sell them. The inside of the base Private forces can also sell. How much they can earn depends on their own ability."


    "clear!"


    "Well, the growth of the Immortal City is inseparable from the efforts of everyone present. So I propose that the next three days, the city will be celebrated, and at the same time, all the official sales in the capital will be half price. Three days later. , Phoenix¡¯s senior executives are making every effort to develop the valve and improve and promote this training system as soon as possible."


    "Yes--"


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and everyone present shouted in unison.


    When the news announced by Wei Xiao spread to every corner of the Phoenix City, as a citizen of the Immortal City, it was boiling.


    Many people called Wei Xiao Long live.


    Many more people have withdrawn all their previous deposits from the standardized Phoenix Bank of the Immortal City, ready to do a big job at this time of celebration.


    While many human forces outside are still struggling to survive, the development of Phoenix has left other forces far behind.


    This is incomparable.


    The powerful strength, stable environment, and various rare resources were obtained in advance by the Immortal City. With such superior conditions, it is understandable that the Immortal City is at the forefront of other forces.


    Someone once said that people only think of him when they solve the problem of food and clothing and survival.


    This sentence is undoubtedly very appropriate in these last days.


    The Immortal City has already taken a firm foothold in the last days, and even has the confidence to shine against the corpse clan. They are no longer worried about survival, food and clothing, and it is not surprising that they can focus their energy on other places.


    As for other forces...


    The Wolf City of Central China has just started now, it belongs to the basic stage, and everything basically needs to start again.


    The West Pole has just been freed from the war, and there is a big push to deal with.


    When the security issue has not been resolved, they want to develop their own power, but they have more than enough energy.


    Farther away, he is still in corpse.


    They can''t even guarantee their survival, let alone calm down and develop their own "black technology".


    In this chaotic environment, it can be said that the immortal city, because of Wei Xiao''s existence, has occupied the time, place, and harmony from the very beginning.


    They will not rise quickly in the last days, who will rise?


    And when the Immortal Sky City once again entered the muffled development, other parts of the world also opened up a new situation.


    distance.


    "Kill..."


    "Kill them all..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da¡­¡­"


    In the northern polar bear territory of Longxia Land.


    After planning for a long time, the Four Holy Cities and the two major bases inside the polar bear finally launched a fierce attack on a corpse king force in the polar bear territory.


    Stimulated by today''s immortal city, wolf city, and the West Pole, the Four Holy Cities, which are eager to obtain the No. 5 potion, really gave up this time.


    At the beginning of the tripartite alliance, they bought a batch of No. 5 armor-piercing shells from Wolf City at a considerable price. At the same time, at the alliance meeting, representatives of the Four Holy Cities made promises to the other two forces. The emperor forces, the four holy cities only need the corpse of the corpse emperor, and the remaining corpses of the zombies belong to the two major forces.


    The two major forces in the polar bear territory were in a position that was threatened by the target Corpse Emperor''s forces. Under such rich conditions in the Four Holy Cities, they directly agreed to this alliance.


    It''s not that the people of the polar bear have never thought about the importance of the corpse of the corpse.


    But that also depends on whether they have the qualifications to fight for it.


    Threatened by the corpse emperor''s forces and desperately in need of foreign aid, at this time the Four Holy Cities showed such sincerity that even if they knew the tricks in it, they couldn''t refuse.


    So the three parties hit it off.


    The three forces all have taboo weapons. When the taboo weapons opened the way, the forces under the target corpse emperor were quickly maimed by them.


    Without the threat of the corpse tide, the three major forces immediately launched a general attack, bypassing the radiation area, and pointed directly at the target corpse emperor''s lair.


    There is no cutting-edge power that directly threatens the target corpse emperor, the three major forces still use taboo weapons when they finally face the target corpse emperor.


    Use taboo weapons to severely damage the target corpse king, and then, regardless of any loss, let the fighters above level 3 in the alliance risk being radiated in the radiation zone to start a life and death battle with the target corpse king.


    In the end, the Allies paid nearly 90% of the sacrifices of super fighters above Level 3 and successfully obtained the corpse of the target Corpse King.


    This battle is fierce and cruel.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this is nothing but a war that uses lives in exchange for victory.


    But the Allies didn''t care.


    Especially in the Four Holy Cities, as long as they obtain the corpse of the corpse emperor, it is nothing to sacrifice some people who are not important to them.


    So, they succeeded.


    But the consequence of this is the loss of super fighters above Level 3 in the Four Holy Cities.


    Except for the high-level and some super-soldiers of this level beside them, in the troops below, both hands counted.


    Compared with the human force of the Four Holy Cities Alliance, which is the force of the Corpse Emperor, there are obviously some lucky people in other areas.


    Just like the survivors in Korea.


    In the Western Continent, the survivors there have been suffering from corpses for a long time.


    But it has to be said that misfortune and good fortune depend on it.


    All the forces that can survive the early stage of the corpse, now their opportunities will follow.


    With the unexpected encounters of the corpse emperors, there is a life and death battle between the corpse emperor and the corpse emperor.


    The human forces that survived in the Western Continent seized this opportunity to launch a counterattack against the Corpse Emperor forces.


    In the tragic battle, some succeeded and some failed.


    Successful people are destined to usher in a new life, while failed people can only be forgotten.


    The Holy City of Light and the Temple of Darkness, the two most powerful survivors of the Western Continent, are the ultimate beneficiaries of this corpse on this continent.


    The two sides joined forces at the most critical moment to capture a corpse emperor that has evolved from level one to level two, divided up all the benefits left by the two corpse emperor forces, and injected new blood into their respective forces, and they immediately gained a foothold. Capital of the end times.


    Only they succeeded in the entire Western Continent.


    Except for the two, the rest were either destroyed in the corpse plague, or were beaten and destroyed in the battle against the corpse emperor''s forces.


    According to incomplete statistics, the current population of the Western Continent is less than 40 million.


    Two-fifths of the population were brought together by the two major forces, and the rest were scattered in various places, continuing to lead a precarious and hard life.


    In addition to the Western Continent, a new corpse emperor has also fallen in the polar bear territory.


    In terms of the number of taboo weapons, it is estimated that all countries in the world possessing such weapons combined are not as good as polar bears.


    Faced with a successful person who has been seriously injured after winning the battle of the corpse king, the human forces in the polar bear territory are the lucky ones for the sneak attack. The process of removing the corpse king is much easier than the four holy cities alliance in the same place. .


    Scotia Base City.


    This is the biggest winner in the polar bear territory.


    One base has the genes of two corpse kings alone, and there are tens of millions of zombies, which can be said to be a lot of money.


    If their gains were made known to the people in the Four Holy Cities, they would probably vomit blood with jealousy.


    Think about how much the allied forces of the Four Holy Cities paid to obtain the corpse of a corpse emperor, but what about others?


    Relying on the "snipe and clam fight, the fisherman reaps the benefits", not only pays a lot less than them, but also gains far more than them.


    In this comparison, I am afraid that the senior officials of the Four Holy Cities will instantly feel that the corpse of the corpse in their hands is not fragrant.


    But this is something that cannot be changed.


    Fortune is such a thing, you can''t control it at all.


    What''s more, the things that caused the Four Holy Cities to vomit blood even more are yet to come.

 Chapter 1283： Made a wedding dress for someone

    As the Alliance of the Four Holy Cities obtained the coveted corpse of the corpse king, and after the collision between the corpse kings around the world made people take a big advantage, the corpse that had harmed most of the world finally came to an end.


    The human forces that should rise have also risen in this wave of currents. Those who have not survived this wave of currents have either chosen to rely on powerful forces or have become obsolete.


    The pattern of the world seems to be becoming clearer and clearer.


    Within the territory of the Polar Bear, near the base city of Xilingeruo, the temporary resident of the Alliance of the Four Holy Cities.


    "What did you say?"


    In the station where the Four Holy Cities are located.


    A roar that shook the sky resounded throughout the barracks.


    Qinglong, Suzaku, Baihu, and Xuanwu were staring at a wounded soldier in front of them, and their pupils seemed to be torn apart.


    The soldier said painfully: "Four leaders, the corpse of the emperor we transported was robbed in the middle. The **** team suffered heavy losses and could not be recovered."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Damn, **** bastard..."


    "Who is it, who did it on earth?"


    "Who moved my body?"


    "..."


    The four leaders of the Four Holy Cities were going crazy.


    The reason they are so angry is not other, it is that the corpse of the corpse that they finally seized was forcibly taken away by an unknown group on the way to the four holy cities in Longxia.


    The soldier in front of them is one of the few witnesses in the **** team who fled back.


    The four of them couldn''t imagine that the corpse of the corpse that they had paid a heavy price to live was actually married in this way. This blow almost caused their mentality to explode.


    Qinglong resisted the urge to kill, staring at the soldier in front of him with bloodshot eyes.


    "How come you were robbed? Didn''t the team escorting the corpse of the corpse emperor have 30,000 people? Are you 30,000 pigs?"


    The soldier wanted to cry without tears.


    "The number of enemies who have attacked us far exceeds us, and they have a large number of super fighters, many of them are level three and level four. There are only 30 third-level fighters in our team, and they are not their opponents at all. Many comrades in arms even resisted. If you have no power, you will be subdued, and the strength of the two sides is not at the same level."


    "Where is Ruan Jiaoxia? Why didn''t Ruan Jiaoxia come back?"


    "General Ruan surrendered to the opponent as soon as he saw that the situation was bad, and he is now the opponent''s person."


    "what?"


    "Damn, **** Ruan Jiaoxia, I must break her body into pieces." Bai Hu roared hysterically.


    Ruan Jiaoxia is the person in charge of transporting the corpse of the emperor, a third-level fighter.


    But what the four of them didn''t expect was that the other party directly surrendered.


    The person in charge surrendered?


    Grass, the person in charge has surrendered, do you still expect other fighters to resist?


    Blue veins appeared on Qinglong''s face: "Do you know who attacked the **** team?"


    The warrior shook his head: "I don''t know, there are Longxia people and polar bear people among them. It''s impossible to tell which power it is."


    "boom--"


    As soon as the warrior''s words were finished, Qinglong directly took out the weapon from his waist and ended it.


    "Trash, I don''t know anything, then what are you doing back? Mad!" Qinglong broke into a bite.


    The other three were equally angry.


    Think about it too.


    The corpse of the corpse that was finally obtained is gone, and I believe it can''t be tolerated by who it is.


    What''s more, for the corpse of this corpse emperor, the Four Holy Cities have invested all the troops and resources they can put into it.


    Now that the blood has no return, it can be said that if there is no corpse of the corpse emperor, in the future, the four holy cities will fall into the realm of influx from the large forces.


    Even now they are inferior to some non-governmental forces in terms of their cutting-edge strength.


    what does that mean?


    This means that once they are targeted by other powerful forces, the Four Holy Cities may even change hands.


    "Qinglong, what should I do now?"


    "The corpse of the corpse must be retrieved. For her, our high-end combat power is almost annihilated. If even the corpse of the corpse is lost, our four holy cities will be completely eliminated by this eschatology."


    "at all costs."


    The three chiefs eagerly said.


    Qinglong returned to his senses, his face gloomy.


    "It has only been a day since the time of the incident. We still have a chance. We will gather the rest of our troops immediately, and it may be too late to pursue the opponent now."


    "Yes, chase right away. They bring the corpse of the corpse king, the goal is not small, as long as we hurry up, there is no chance."


    "I agree. I don''t believe anyone would be willing to abandon the corpse of the corpse and leave only by extracting genes. I will mobilize troops now."


    Xuanwu said: "How could this happen? If we knew it would happen, we should first extract the genetic medicine here."


    "Do you think it is safe to extract the medicine here? Don''t think about it anymore. Now we waste one more minute here, and one minute less hope of recovering the corpse of the emperor, and act immediately." The only female Suzaku gritted her teeth. .


    "Mad, don''t let me find that group of people, otherwise, I want them to regret coming to this world. I dare to move things in the four holy cities, and I''m tired of living."


    After venting their anger, the four of them stopped hesitating and left the camp one after another.


    Outside the station.


    Not long after, the army of the Four Holy Cities quickly assembled.


    Their move undoubtedly attracted the attention of the Allies.


    The Allied forces are a little unclear.


    According to what the top leaders of both sides said, the Four Holy Cities will take a rest for a day at the base before setting off, but now, looking at the raging Four Holy Cities troops, the Allied forces seem to realize something.


    Before Qinglong and the others set off, someone from the Allied Forces came to inquire.


    "Qing, my friend, what are you going to do? Okay, if you are drunk tonight, are you going to miss your appointment?"


    Seeing the visitors, the angry Qinglong and others are not easy to vent.


    No way, the visitor was Tolf, the lord of the base city of Xilingeruo.


    This is an existence whose status and status are not below them, and this is the place of others. If you dare to get angry with them, you can try it?


    The title of the fighting nation is by no means an understatement.


    Enduring the irritability in his heart, Qinglong tried his best to be patient and said: "Tolf, we also want to get drunk with you, but when the incident happened suddenly, we have a reason to leave."


    "What happened?"


    Qinglong didn''t answer the other party right away, but used his eyes to communicate with the other three people.


    After seeing the three nodded, Qinglong said to Tolf: "The corpse of the corpse king we transported to the base was robbed by a group of strongmen, and now we need to recover the corpse of the corpse king. Tolf, let¡¯s remember the wine for the time being. Next, when we recover the corpse of the Emperor Corpse, I will definitely have a drink with you."


    "My God, who would dare to take your bodies?"


    "..."


    This is very ambiguous.


    Is Lao Tzu alive? When did it become a corpse?


    "Tolf, we can''t waste any more time, I hope you can understand."


    Tolf knew the seriousness of the problem and nodded: "Qing, my friend, do you need my help?"


    Qinglong shook his head: "It''s just a group of beam jumping clowns. If we can catch up, we are enough to solve all problems. If we can''t catch up, no matter how many people are dispatched, it won''t help."


    Qinglong would never tell Tolf that he didn''t need his assistance, because he didn''t trust him.


    Why did the Four Holy Cities transport the corpse of the corpse in advance?


    Isn''t it just to prevent these old men from tearing the covenant?


    You know, all the old Maozi who obtained all the corpses of the zombies except the corpse of the corpse, during this time, they have extracted a lot of high-level, top-level genetic medicine.


    If at the beginning, when the high-level super fighters on both sides had similar casualties, Qinglong and the others would not have too much worries, but now, the strength of Lao Maozi is far above them, and if they still accept their assistance at this time, there will be no People know if this counts as entice the wolf into the room.


    Tolf didn''t seem to think too much.


    "Well! My friend. If you need it, you can send someone to me for reinforcements at any time. Regarding your experience, I can only wish you back what you lost here."


    "Thank you! That''s it, looking forward to our next meeting."


    "Yes, I am looking forward to it."


    Ending the conversation with Tolf, Qinglong and the others did not dare to hesitate any longer.


    Seeing that the troops had been assembled, he immediately led the troops away from the base city of Xilingeruo and moved towards the distance.


    From behind, looking at Qinglong and others who left, Tolf, who was still gentle one second, and the next second, an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Tchaiko Miller, did you hear that? Our friend lost the corpse of the corpse, and now she is nothing."


    Behind Tolf, a man with a height of 1.9 meters walked out.


    "My Lord, what do you need your subordinates to do?"


    "Bring your team to bring back the unowned corpse."


    "Yes!"


    ...

 Chapter 1284： The robber who drove the Four Holy Cities crazy

    In the territory of the polar bear, in a canyon.


    The protruding square cliffs hide invisible figures.


    The wind is blowing.


    Under the canyon covered by dense forest, a heavily armed human army is hiding in it.


    They are heavily guarded and guarded at all levels.


    No matter the light or dark, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at the valley outside.


    "Axue, Axue, we succeeded, we succeeded."


    Suddenly, in the center of the canyon, a joyous call sounded.


    In a wide and secret space, a woman happily ran to a woman in white with a frosty face, dancing with her hands.


    The white-clothed woman sat on the huge rock sideways, and the shouting in her ear made her recover from her quiet state.


    A glimpse of bright eyes.


    "Successful?"


    "Yeah, look!" Zi Miao''er came to the bottom of the huge rock and raised a golden potion in his hand to show the woman.


    Axue, who noticed the golden potion in Zi Miao''er''s hand, looked calm and waveless, and finally there was a ripple in her eyes.


    With long hair flying, white clothes fluttering, and a light movement of her figure, Axue fell to the ground like a piece of white snow.


    Came directly to Zi Mou''er and took the No. 5 potion in her hand.


    Axue, whose eyes flickered with excitement, had a smile that eclipsed Jiaohua''s face.


    "This is Potion No. 5?" Axue murmured.


    It seemed a bit unbelievable.


    The No. 5 potion is the highest-level potion currently known in the last days and that can be obtained by the human race.


    It has many titles in the outside world.


    "God''s Potion", "Fate''s Key", "God''s Blood" and so on.


    No matter which kind, all heralds its extraordinary and sacred.


    Zi Miao''er was also delighted: "Yes, we finally have our own No. 5 potion. Axue, we are right in the territory of the polar bear. From now on, Ice City will have the foundation to stand on top of this world. From now on we There is no longer any need to travel around and have nowhere to take root."


    Axue still feels a little unreal.


    When she didn''t get the No. 5 potion, she was always eager to get one. Now that she really got the No. 5 potion that she dreamed of, she felt that all this was too unrealistic.


    The main reason is that the acquisition of No. 5 potion is too easy.


    Isn''t it easy?


    Counting them down, they know the power that owns the No. 5 potion. Which one does not consume countless manpower, material and financial resources, and finally own it?


    But what about them?


    Just inquired about a piece of news, and then held the attitude of trying it, so they got the No.5 potion.


    It is not difficult to guess here, the corpse of the corpse emperor lost in the Four Holy Cities was taken away by Axue and the others.


    Moreover, they are now extracting the genes from the corpse emperor''s body.


    It''s absolutely unbelievable.


    Axue and the **** team that attacked the Four Holy Cities really didn''t expect to be able to obtain genetic medicine from the corpse of the corpse emperor.


    In other words, they didn''t think that the people in the Four Holy Cities would transport a complete corpse of the corpse back to the Four Holy Cities in the north of Longxia.


    At the very least, the other party should also extract the gene first and then ship it, so as to be more insured.


    At first, Axue and the others just wanted to use the corpse of the corpse obtained by the other party to create a batch of weapons and equipment for the team that could threaten the super zombies. In this way, they really wanted to deal with the other corpse, and they would be safer.


    The result was crooked and straight.


    The attitude of just having a try really made them successful.


    What is the difference between this unexpected joy and the pie in the sky?


    Axue was silent for a long time.


    She quickly recovered and did not continue to be immersed in the joy of getting the No. 5 potion.


    "Mu''er, immediately let the team take the corpse of the corpse emperor to move the position, the sooner the better."


    Seeing Axue''s sudden nervousness, Zi Miao''er was a little puzzled.


    "Axue, shouldn''t we have a good celebration for getting the No. 5 potion? Why do you look nervous?"


    Axue solemnly said: "It is precisely because we have obtained the No. 5 potion that I am nervous. You said that the four holy cities had spent so much effort to obtain the corpse of the corpse, now not only the corpse is lost, but also the corpse. The genes of the emperor were also obtained by us. What would they do if they knew something was wrong with the **** team?


    What would it do?


    Zi Miao''er thought for a moment, and a pair of star eyes suddenly widened.


    "They will definitely find us at all costs, then **** the corpse of the corpse, and even kill us."


    "Yes. When we attacked the **** team, not everyone was left behind by us. Now three days have passed, the people in the Four Holy Cities should already know the news that the corpse of the corpse king was taken away. Maybe they are big now. The troops are already on their way, and they cannot tolerate us staying here."


    Zi Miao''er now understood why Axue was so nervous.


    Not dare to neglect, Zi Miao''er nodded vigorously, and immediately went down and told the team to prepare for the move.


    Axue stared at the valley, her deep eyes revealed a sharp light.


    "I hope to take away the corpse of the corpse emperor. If you can''t, you can only give up."


    Half an hour later, the team in Guzhong was ready.


    After Axue sent some members of Xueying Guard to the rear to monitor the movement behind her, Axue led more than 60,000 people towards one end of the valley.


    Half a day passed.


    Qinglong and others found this place according to the clues on the road.


    However, it was discovered that people had gone to Gu Kong long ago, and the four leaders of the Four Holy Cities could not express the anger and regret.


    "Chief, someone has buried a pot and made food here. Looking at the number of fires, there are still a lot of people. It is very likely that it is the group of people we are looking for."


    "Besides, there are still sparks in the fire. They shouldn''t have walked for long."


    Two soldiers who were investigating the scene came to report.


    This discovery made Qinglong''s dark eyes brighten.


    "Well, whether it''s them or not, since we have discovered them, we must not let it go. Let the super soldiers chase the valley, and the army will follow. If they are really they, with the corpse of the corpse next to them, definitely not going too much. Far away." Qinglong issued an order.


    "Yes!"


    The soldier took the order, and then went down to convey Qinglong''s order.


    "I hope it is them, otherwise, if this group of people mislead us, it will be difficult to find the real robber." Xuanwu said worriedly.


    "Whether it is them or not, I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than miss one." Bai Hu said fiercely.


    Suzaku: "Let''s go! Hurry up."


    The team did not stay in the valley much, followed the traces left on the ground, and continued to chase Axue and the others.


    Foremost.


    Axue''s transfer speed was similar to Qinglong''s prediction.


    There are dead corpses in the team, and their speed is not very fast.


    Coupled with a team of more than 60,000 people, no matter how they deal with the road they have traveled, there will still be a lot of traces left along the way.


    "Axue commander..."


    Inside the chariot where Axue and Zimou''er were, a member of Level 4 Snow Shadow Guard appeared by the car window.


    He maintained a constant speed with the chariot and shouted loudly for Axue inside.


    Opening the car window, Axue could see the people outside.


    At first glance, she recognized Xueyingwei outside the car as the member she stayed behind to monitor the chasers.


    A bad premonition breeds in Axue''s heart.


    "Are the people from the Four Holy Cities catching up?"


    The members of Xue Yingwei nodded: "We found the opponent''s spies, they are all second- and third-level super fighters. Although the number is not large, since their spies are already exploring the way in front, I believe the main force is behind."


    Zi Miao''er: "How do you deal with those spies?"


    "Knock faint, I can''t wake up in a short time. I also asked Axue to make the team speed up, guessing from the subordinates that the opponent''s large force will soon catch up with us."


    Axue condensed her eyebrows.


    "Okay, I see, continue to monitor the rear."


    "Yes!"


    The members of Xue Yingwei led the way and disappeared in front of the car window.


    "Axue, our speed is already the fastest now, and we can''t speed up anymore."


    Axue knows it naturally, but what she thinks now is not the problem.


    She seems to have discovered this clue.

 Chapter 1285： You chase me

    Axue quickly calmed herself down.


    Since they dare to sneak attack on the **** team of the Four Holy Cities, it means that they have a good knowledge of the situation of the Four Holy Cities in the territory of Polar Bear.


    Calculated according to the time of their sneak attack.


    Even if the forces of the Four Holy Cities in Xilingeruo Base City learned the news of the guards being attacked, it would be a day later.


    It can be thought that the large forces of the Four Holy Cities set off to the scene of the accident the same day after learning the news that the guards were attacked.


    During this period, even if they were non-stop, it would take a day.


    In this way, it takes two days before and after.


    Waiting for them to come to the scene to survey the place where the incident occurred and find out the traces of Axue and the others retreating. Does this process also take time?


    Axue should remember correctly. When they evacuated, all traces of the scene were processed.


    Within a radius of ten miles, it is absolutely impossible to leave traces pointing to which direction they retreated from. If you want to find their correct whereabouts, at least ten miles away.


    In this way, can the chasing soldiers of the Four Holy Cities find them correct and catch up in just one day and one night?


    Obviously impossible.


    This is possible only if the opponent knows their whereabouts as soon as they arrive on the scene, and then rushes over non-stop.


    But how do they know their whereabouts?


    Thinking of this, Axue murmured: "There are spies among the Four Holy Cities who have taken refuge in us."


    "Axue, what are you talking about?"


    Axue wanted to understand the key, and then told Zi Miao''er her conjecture again.


    "What, since those **** dare to betray us?"


    "It''s nothing to be angrily. There are not many loyal people in any force? It''s just the other side''s expedient to take refuge in us."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    Axue shook: "There are more than 20,000 people in the Four Holy Cities who have taken refuge in us. With so many people, it is impossible to find out in a short time. And what we lack most now is time."


    "Then what to do?"


    Zi Miao''er said anxiously.


    Someone in the team is revealing their whereabouts at any time. How can they get rid of the pursuit?


    Axue thought for a moment.


    Soon, a sharp look burst out of his eyes.


    ...


    The people in Ice and Snow City continued to retreat, while the large troops led by Qinglong had been chasing after them.


    The distance between the two sides is no longer pulled in at all times.


    In the team where the chasing soldiers are.


    "Chief, there is a situation."


    On the way to the chase, a soldier drove a locomotive to the vehicle where they were in Qinglong to report the situation.


    Qinglong frowned upon hearing this.


    Not long after, when they drove to a depression, dozens of corpses appeared there changed their expressions.


    "What''s the matter with these people?" Bai Hu asked coldly.


    "Leader Qi Qi, we have confirmed that these people are all members of the corpse escorting the corpse of the emperor. I don''t know why they were killed here. There were 30 people in total, and none of them survived."


    Hearing the soldier''s return, the four looked at each other.


    Suzaku said: "The opponent should have noticed that someone in their team is reporting to us."


    Bai Hu: "Damn it, let the team speed up again."


    As expected, Axue''s guess was correct. The people from the Four Holy Cities could catch up with them so quickly, and there were indeed people who left marks for these people in Axue''s team.


    However, now that the four of them realized that the dark child in the opposing team might have been exposed, they couldn''t help but become anxious.


    Once their people are dealt with by Axue, then there will be too many methods Axue and the others use to get rid of their tracking.


    The situation was urgent, and Qinglong couldn''t tolerate them to think too much.


    "Notify the team to move forward at full speed."


    The chasing soldiers speeded up again.


    On the subsequent pursuit, Qinglong and the others met more and more corpses, and even the living people were hit by them when they went to the back.


    Listening to the narratives found by Qinglong and the others, they were all scared to leave the team because of Axue''s "indiscriminate killing of innocents".


    Axue in the front, after feeling that there were spies from the Four Holy Cities in the team, he took pains to kill the people of the Four Holy Cities.


    He didn''t give anyone a chance to explain at all. As long as it was the people who took refuge in the Four Holy Cities, Axue randomly selected some people to beheaded.


    Of course, Axue didn''t give them a choice.


    As long as they take the initiative to leave their team, Axue will not impose obstacles.


    Faced with this behavior of killing people without asking for any reason, those who took refuge in Ice and Snow City, fearing that they would be killed by Axue next time, decisively chose to leave the team.


    "Good means. With this method, it won''t be long before our people have a foothold in their ranks."


    "I ask you, how long have they been away from here?"


    "About three hours."


    Knowing the exact time when Axue and the others had left from the soldiers who had fled back, Qinglong couldn''t help but look up at the sky.


    Qinglong frowned.


    "it''s getting dark."


    Others also realized something.


    "For three hours, at our current speed, it is impossible for the army to catch up with them. Moreover, there are mostly ordinary people in our team. Many fighters have lost their strength after the long-term pursuit, and they continue to chase endlessly. Can they catch up? I don''t know the opponent, but at least half of our troops will lose combat effectiveness." Xuanwu said.


    Bai Hu: "Then send the elites to chase. As long as they can be held back, when our army arrives, they will not be able to escape."


    "No!" Suzaku vetoed Baihu''s words.


    "why not?"


    Suzaku gave him an angry look.


    "Aren''t you stupid? There are third and fourth level fighters in the opponent''s team, and the number is over a hundred. How many super fighters do we have? How many super fighters above level 3? Let them catch up, won''t you go to death? No The super soldiers are restrained, and even if our army keeps up, what should we use to fight them?"


    "This..." Bai Hu was taken aback, and then said angrily, "Then what do you say? The sky is going to be dark soon, and the people in the opposing team believe that they will be exposed soon. When it gets dark, we will pay How to chase?"


    "Let the air force dispatch."


    "The other party has a gunship nemesis like armor-piercing bombs. Isn''t it dangerous to send a gunship alone?" Xuanwu said.


    Suzaku gritted his teeth: "I can''t control so much. It''s better to let ordinary people die than to sacrifice a super soldier."


    Ruthless enough.


    Sure enough, the most poisonous woman''s heart.


    Keke... only a part of it, don''t take a seat.


    Qinglong: "Just do as Suzaku said. Let the super fighters in the car get down and walk, and the ordinary fighters will rest on the wheels. In this way, you can catch up with each other even if you don''t sleep."


    Even Qinglong said so, other people no longer have opinions.


    As a result, in the chasing team, more than one hundred armed helicopters left the team and chased in the direction where Axue and the others evacuated.


    The front of the chasing soldiers.


    The loud roar of the helicopter disturbed the earth.


    In a state of invisibility, the members of the Xueying Guard, who had been staying behind Axue and the others in a certain range, watching whether the chasing troops were coming, soon spotted a helicopter flying from a distance.


    "The Four Holy Cities are in a hurry, dare to let the armed helicopters chase us alone?"


    "Since they are so generous, then we can''t help but appreciate it and kill some of them first."


    "I think so too."


    "Then what are you waiting for, do it!"


    After the Xueying guards in the stealth state had finished communicating, they immediately replaced the bullets carried in their guns with armor-piercing bullets.


    When the helicopter approached them, the other side was unsuspecting, a gunshot sounded on the ground.


    No matter what type of armor-piercing bomb, it has extremely terrifying penetrating power to modern human planes and tanks.


    Before the end of the world, the latest tank, known for its defensive power, could not withstand the penetration of a No. 3 armor-piercing projectile, let alone an airplane.


    As long as it is hit by an armor-piercing projectile, it is basically a counter-penetration.


    Precisely because of this, a series of gunshots sounded below the helicopter flying over the snow shadow guard before the pilot realized the danger was close at hand.


    In this wave of volleys, more than a dozen planes immediately lost their balance.


    As the next round of shooting arrived, another helicopter was shot down.


    At this time, the pilot pulled up in an emergency. Although some of the planes were saved, the losses were irreparable.


    After the helicopters in the Four Holy Cities passed by, the original more than 100 helicopters are now less than seven out of ten, which can be called a heavy loss.


    The point is that they lost so many planes that they didn''t even notice the enemy.


    It hurts.


    The members of the Snow Shadow Guard on the ground ignored the falling planes.


    No longer a threat to the departing plane, they gathered up their weapons and chased them up.

 Chapter 1286： Women are not ruthless, their status is unstable

    Axue and the others.


    After Axue''s series of thunderous methods, the personnel of the Four Holy Cities who took refuge in them have now all left the team.


    There were no fewer than two hundred soldiers from the Four Holy Cities who had been dealt with by Axue, but with so many deaths, she still did not find out who was revealing their information to the chasing soldiers behind.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Without the people from the Four Holy Cities to follow, Axue no longer needs to know who is the spy.


    As the members of Xue Yingwei appeared again and told Axue that a helicopter was coming towards them, Axue had a cold face.


    "Send them to see God."


    "clear!"


    Spicy, there is absolutely no shortage of Axue.


    In this environment, it can be said that people are not ruthless and can''t stand.


    Especially women, and still beautiful women, if she doesn''t even have this decisiveness, let alone frighten foreign enemies, I''m afraid the soldiers around her will not obey her.


    With Axue''s order, one of the teams immediately separated from the main force and moved to the surrounding commanding heights.


    The armed helicopters that came to contain Axue soon appeared.


    From the air, the people on the plane can already see the team moving below in the distance.


    "Finally found you. Next, it''s time for you to taste our anger."


    "Just use your lives to pay tribute to my dead brother."


    "I must kill you all."


    Axue and his team were found in the distance ahead. The pilots of the Four Holy Cities piloting the helicopter had turned on the generator, and the artillery shells carried on the plane had locked them early.


    As long as they enter the range, they will fire mercilessly.


    "Swish swish..."


    "Boom boom..."


    However, before they could fly to that distance, on both sides of the sky, on the towering hills and some towering trees, either gunshots sounded, or the long-tailed "I want you to die three thousand" straight towards them.


    "Do not--"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The plane was hit in the air.


    Under the blue sky and white sun, the sky is like a bunch of fireworks blooming, bringing some special colors to this ethereal environment.


    "Counter-attack, counter-attack¡ª"


    Suffering another surprise attack, the helicopter that was still intact immediately turned its nose to bombard the mountains on both sides.


    However, their struggle seemed to be of no avail.


    Having fallen into the encirclement of Axue and the rest of the people, there is no helicopter that was shot down in the first time, and it only persisted for dozens of seconds, and then it either turned into a flame and fell to the ground, or was lost by bullets. The balance crashed into the dense forest and between the mountains.


    There was a continuous roar, and long black smoke was everywhere around him.


    "All targets are destroyed, retreat."


    "receive!"


    Dozens of planes were solved by Axue''s people, and what they paid was just a few casualties.


    Ahead.


    Axue and the others naturally heard the sound of fighting from behind.


    Axue didn''t sit back and relax just because her people solved the opponent''s chase. On the contrary, the opponent even dispatched a helicopter, indicating that the chase was getting closer and closer to them.


    Squeezing the No. 5 potion in her hand, she was struggling constantly in her heart. After a long time of entanglement, she said to Zi Miao''er: "Mou''er, we can''t take the corpse of the corpse emperor."


    "Ah, Axue, why can''t you take it away?"


    "She has become our burden."


    Zi Miao''er''s shell teeth lightly bit, and then nodded: "Axue decide! Anyway, we have earned the No.5 potion, and we have made a good profit. When we become stronger in the future, will it not be easy to want the corpse of the corpse king?"


    "It''s good if you can understand me."


    "Why! Anyway, I unconditionally agree with Axue''s decision."


    Axue said no more.


    Then he called a subordinate, said a few words to him, and left with firm eyes to the convenience.


    Not long after, the convoys and other vehicles in the team that transported the corpse of the corpse emperor left one after another, moving in a direction that avoided Axue and the others.


    "Xueyingwei is responsible for handling the traces we left."


    "Yes, Axue commander!"


    The team is divided, and everyone in the team where Axue is walking.


    And behind them, there are members of Xueyingwei who smoothed the traces left by them along the way.


    When the team was separated for five hours, it was nine o''clock in the evening.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da¡­¡­"


    Under the silent night sky, there was a sudden intensive gunfire and light illuminating the night.


    More than an hour later.


    "Listen to the people above, you are already surrounded by our legion. As long as you lay down your weapons and surrender, we can guarantee your personal safety."


    On a large mountain, the chasers of the Four Holy Cities have surrounded Axue and the others as bait teams.


    A team of five hundred people had already suffered more than half of the casualties in the previous battles, and the rest are now hard to escape.


    "You are paralyzed by surrender. There is no such word as surrender in Lao Tzu''s dictionary."


    "Smugglers, there is a kind of you to hit it!"


    "Haha... you want us to surrender, you are idiotic about dreams."


    Qinglong glared at the big mountain that was slightly dim with the help of the firelight.


    "It''s stubborn, if you want to die, then fulfill them. Give me a carpet bombing of the mountain in front."


    "Yes!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The team of the Four Holy Cities did not keep their hands.


    With tanks and artillery troops, their terrifying firepower has covered the entire mountain again and again.


    The huge mountains are blooming everywhere.


    The fire that lasted for more than forty minutes was covered, and the entire mountain was bombarded.


    The sky''s flames, the sky''s clouds of smoke.


    With the help of the light of the flame, the super soldiers of the Four Holy Cities went up the mountain and found corpses all over the ground.


    "Leader Qinglong, has the corpse of the corpse emperor gotten results?"


    Qinglong''s hearts were shocked.


    "How, has the gene medicine been extracted?" Qinglong asked eagerly.


    The soldier who came to report shook his head: "No, according to the report of the extraction staff, the gene of the corpse king has been extracted, and the current corpse of the corpse king can no longer be extracted from the No. 5 potion."


    "asshole--"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    When the four chiefs heard the news, they vented their anger in their own ways.


    "Find, keep looking for me. Even if you dig three feet in the ground, you still have to pick out the remaining companions of this group for me. I don''t believe they can fly." Bai Hu roared heartbreakingly.


    The soldiers did not dare to neglect the slightest, and immediately spread out in all directions with the mountain in front of them as the center.


    On a higher mountain in the distance.


    Axue and the others didn''t know exactly what was going on in the place where the flames were in the distance, but they could foresee that the members who had left the team before were afraid that it would be more or less fortunate.


    "Axue, my brothers are afraid, afraid..."


    To the enemy, Axue and the others are never soft, but to their own people, the feelings they should have still exist.


    Five hundred people, facing hundreds of thousands of chasing soldiers in the Four Holy Cities, since they have been overtaken, it is self-evident how they will end up.


    They all sacrificed to cover Axue and others.


    Therefore, all the people present were moved when they caught the skyrocketing flames in the distance.


    Axue clenched her fists, her silver teeth clenched.


    She didn''t say anything vindictive, and then returned to coldness.


    "Their sacrifices were not in vain. This is the first and last time. From now on, I will not let this happen again, absolutely not."


    After speaking, Axue turned to retreat into the forest.


    Zi Miao''er hesitated for a moment, and stopped staying any longer.


    "Let''s go! Don''t have any thoughts of revenge, this is the price we should pay. Really have the ability to make our Ice and Snow City stronger in the future. At least, we must be upright when we get the No. 5 potion in the future."


    Hearing Zi Miao''er''s words, although other people''s hearts were still a little uncomfortable, they also understood that they deserved all this, no wonder who.


    Finally, he glanced into the distance, without too much nostalgia, everyone disappeared in the mountains.

 Chapter 1287： The world is clear, and Qigong is born

    After a busy night, the people in the Four Holy Cities did not find Axue and his party.


    Losing the dark chess and chasing in the wrong direction, they have missed the best time to chase Axue and the others. Now that one night has passed, wanting to find Axue and the others again is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    Qinglong and the others are making sure that the No. 5 potion has been completely lost, and all of their faces have turned into pig liver color.


    The exploded white tiger even killed several subordinates in private, even so, he was still angry.


    In the entire team of the Four Holy Cities, during this period of time, complaints were filled.


    is not that right?


    For the genes of this corpse emperor, they gave all other zombies to Lao Maozi.


    In order for the base to have a fifth-level fighter, they did not hesitate to move out of the city and do their best.


    But in the end?


    The high-end super warriors were all gone, the genes of the corpse king were picked by others, and there were more than one million of the millions of warriors who left in the territory of the polar bear at the time of departure, and all they had was the corpse of the corpse king.


    what is this?


    Consolation prize?


    "Damn it! Don''t let me know who did it, otherwise, even if I give it all, I will never die with you."


    The encounter in the Four Holy Cities is destined to be no one to sympathize.


    You can''t hold your own things, who can you blame?


    So far, things in the north have come to an end.


    All over the world, as the corpse disease receded, the major areas also returned to calm.


    After this corpse disease, the world situation is almost clear now.


    The human side.


    In the last days, the forces that have come out and still maintain a strong strength, the Longxia Land of the Eastern Continent has Immortal Sky City, Wolf City, Heroine, Longwei, and the four holy cities that can barely be counted as the overlord by the number of people.


    Further up, on the side of the polar bears, there are the base city of Skocue, the base city of Xilingro, the base city of Morton, the ice city and the Aegean base city to the west.


    There are only two base cities in the Western Continent, bright and dark.


    In terms of number advantage, they are considered to be at the forefront of the world.


    As for personal strength, the heroines and Longwei are incomparable.


    But the armed forces are so powerful that people dare not underestimate it.


    Although there was only one country in the central continent before the end of the world, there was also a large base for human survivors with a population of more than four million-Olga Base City.


    Not to mention the non-emirate continent, it is already the home of the corpse tribe, even if there are still human forces living on it, everyone knows that it no longer belongs to the realm of humans.


    The Amerika continent is also known as the Southern Continent, and the situation on it is currently unknown.


    The population of the entire southern continent was nearly 700 million before the end of the world (parallel worlds, please do not check in). Everyone believes that there must be many large forces on it.


    But after the end of the world, because there is no communication with the east and the west, the situation there has been derailed from other continents.


    The above forces are all existing human races that have the ability to fight the corpse race.


    Under them, there are naturally various small and medium-sized forces, but these human forces are destined to only drift with the flow.


    To rise is extremely difficult.


    On the side of the corpse clan, with the exception of the unclear situation in the southern continent and the non-emirate continent, the spread of the corpse emperor''s power in other regions can also be counted.


    There are currently four corpse emperor forces in the Eastern Continent.


    There are three polar bears on one side, one second-level corpse king and two first-level corpse kings.


    The neighbor of Longxia Kingdom before the end of the Emerald Kingdom has one, the corpse emperor is level one.


    There is one in the central continent, the level of the corpse emperor.


    There are three in the Western Continent, two second-level corpse emperors and one first-level corpse emperor.


    The above are the only corpse king forces in the world except for the two continents of South and Africa.


    So far, the number of corpse emperors has basically been fixed.


    Because in addition to the unknown situation in Americ mainland, no first-degree zombies can be found anywhere else in the world.


    It can be said that today''s corpse emperor, if one is dead, one is missing.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that it will not reappear in the future.


    That is for sure.


    Newborns born in the last days are not afraid of zombie infection, but humans who have not reached the third-level warrior before the end of the world still have this threat.


    As long as the "old humans" before the end of the world are still alive and under the third-level fighters, the new first-level zombies will not be extinct.


    ...


    Time, unconsciously, came to the end of the third year after the end of the world.


    Immortal Sky City.


    After Wei Xiao proposed "Qigong", the senior staff in the entire capital devoted almost all their energy to the development of the valve during this period.


    And in the prosperous period of the Spring Festival before the end of the Longxia Kingdom, the new issue of Immortal City''s "Before the End of the World" is on sale.


    The beginning of a piece of qigong mastery.


    Just an introduction that allows ordinary super fighters to control extraordinary powers immediately caused an uproar in the land of Longxia.


    And the following introduction on how to master the valve directly made the survivors of the whole Longxia land boil.


    "This is real?"


    "Does Qigong really exist?"


    "A cultivation system that ordinary super fighters can control? Oh my God! Is this world going to evolve in an unknown direction?"


    "Do you believe it?"


    "Believe it or not? Isn''t there a detailed introduction to valve development? You''ll know if you try it?"


    The land of the West Pole, the main city of women.


    "General Lin, have you mastered qigong?" The eldest sister looked at Lin Xiao, who was extremely excited, and asked in surprise.


    "Hahaha... not bad." Lin Xiao said, and in front of the eldest sister, he rolled a palm toward a stool where no one was sitting.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Hearing only a sound, the stool locked by Lin Xiao suddenly fell apart.


    Stool: Why is it me again?


    The eldest sister was dumbfounded.


    This, this is actually true?


    The application of the qigong method published in the immortal city is actually not a clamor for favor, nor a concept, but a true cultivation method.


    Unbelievable, simply unbelievable.


    In the horror of the elder sister, Lin Xiao closed his hands, and said with unspeakable emotion: "It''s really bad brother Wei, they are immortal...Ah no, they should be called the immortal heaven city now. They brought us the immortal heaven city. There are so many surprises. Qigong, Qigong, is really a good name."


    The eldest sister recovered from the shock.


    "How did you master it?"


    Lin Xiao: "Just follow the instructions on the "Apocalypse", keep trying my valve and then succeed. By the way, I will tell you the operation method of the valve I discovered. Can you learn?"


    The eldest sister nodded.


    Then, under the guidance of Lin Xiao, the eldest sister took a stool as the object of realization in the same way after being familiar with the valve that Lin Xiao mastered.


    Stool: I have a sentence that MMP does not know when to say it improperly?


    As a result, another stool was also shattered by the eldest sister.


    The eldest sister can swear that she absolutely did not use any supernatural powers.


    All this is really the credit of qigong.


    "It''s done?" The eldest sister was a little weird.


    "Sure enough, as I thought, the operation of the valve can be explained by words and deeds. If we record its operation principle in the future, doesn''t it mean that all the super fighters of the human race can practice qigong in the future?"


    At this reminder by Lin Xiao, the eldest sister''s eyes burst out with unconcealable light.


    Everyone is like a dragon?


    Involuntarily, such a word appeared in the mind of the elder sister.


    "The Immortal City is truly the number one power in the world. This time, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the whole world to know her." The eldest sister murmured.


    Lin Xiao: "Yeah! I just don''t know who discovered it? Once the Immortal City is announced, his name is destined to be passed down through the ages, and it will even be called the ancestor of the ancestor and the **** of heaven by future generations."

 Chapter 1288： Liu Xianer in the eyes of Xiaoyue Sirius

    Central China Wolf City.


    "Qigong? Qigong? Damn, **** it, why didn''t this king think of it? This should have been discovered by this king first, but now Phineas has a wave of prestige in vain, **** it!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at the introduction to qigong and qi in "The Last Days", and felt his face collapsed.


    It seemed to be angry and complaining, but it was more jealous of the immortal city being out in the limelight again.


    The so-called qigong, in his view, is the use of peripheral qi.


    This point, he was already able to use it in the West Pole battlefield.


    But it was a pity that even if he discovered the use of Qi, he didn''t think deeply about the brain of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    He thought that he could release those combat skills, the main reason was that he was in control of the supernatural powers, which caused him to lose an opportunity to increase the reputation of Wolf City and show his face in the world.


    Now he wants to understand the problem, even if he stands up and tells others that he is the first person to grasp how Qi is used, it is estimated that no one will believe it.


    He missed a great opportunity for a celebrity through the ages, and it was not surprising that Xiaoyue Sirius would be so angry.


    Next to him, looking at the shameful Xiaoyue Sirius, Liu Xian''er said weakly: "Husband, no matter how angry you are now, it''s useless. The Phoenix is ??not comparable to us, even if you are the first to find anger. People, they insist on taking away your results, and we can¡¯t resist. It¡¯s the best way now.¡±


    "The phoenix is ??out in the limelight. We continue to keep a low profile and we don''t need to be jealous."


    Xiaoyue Sirius''s face was gloomy.


    "Before this king only knew that Wei Xiao liked to use force to suppress people, but this king didn''t expect that he was still a shameless villain. How could they be so shameless by taking the qigong method that this king first discovered as their own?"


    "Isn''t they always like this? Your experience, as well as my experience, when did Wei Xiao do what others did?"


    "It''s unreasonable, it''s unreasonable. He Wei Xiao is really deceiving people too much."


    It''s okay for Liu Xian''er not to say it. With that said, Xiaoyue Sirius whose new hatred and old hatred were mentioned, the anger in her heart became stronger as she thought about it.


    Liu Xian''er looked scared.


    "Husband, what do you want to do? Don''t be impulsive. The phoenix in the past was not something we can provoke. Now they have four more supernaturalists. We are even more unlikely to be Wei Xiao''s opponent. Don''t you fudge."


    His mouth was persuading Xiaoyue Sirius, but every word Liu Xianer said stabbed Xiaoyue Sirius in his heart.


    Four more abilities in the immortal city?


    How did they come?


    Isn''t Liu Xian''er telling Xiaoyue Sirius in a disguised form that in his previous trip to the West Pole, he didn''t get any good things except for some leftovers?


    But for Liu Xian''er, you still can''t find any problems.


    Especially when she used persuasion to tell Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Just how can the snack machine of Xiaoyue Sirius be found in it.


    When he thought about it, he even felt that this was an expression of Liu Xianer''s love for his love and his unbearable love for him.


    Xiaoyue Sirius really couldn''t fault this woman Liu Xian''er.


    I cherish it very much.


    "Xian''er, this king knows everything you say, but if you continue to let Wei Xiao bully it, what kind of wolf king do I Xiaoyue Sirius worth? This king respects Wei Xiao enough and gives enough face, but how is he right? Mine? I never put my king in my eyes, and use my king as a dog everywhere..."


    "Mad, I really want to make Lao Tzu anxious. Lao Tzu will die with him. Even if he can''t kill him, I will let him peel off if he saves his life."


    "No husband, no¡ª"


    Liu Xian''er seemed to be frightened by the fierceness of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Hugging Xiaoyue Sirius quickly, Lihua looked in tears.


    Lifting the tearful starlight and beautiful face, Liu Xian''er said with tears: "Husband, don''t be impulsive. I am the only one in this world. If you have any shortcomings, how can I live? We will bear it. Is it not for other things, for me, for our family, can you stop saying what you just said?"


    Stained by Liu Xian''er''s words and expressions, Xiaoyue Sirius''s heart felt unspeakable tingling.


    The anger in the heart seemed to slow down at this moment.


    Xiaoyue Sirius fondly stroked Liu Xian''er''s teary face.


    "Don''t cry, my husband promised you. Isn''t it okay to promise? Seeing your sadness, this king''s heart hurts, do you know?"


    Liu Xian''er burst into laughter suddenly.


    "Well, I don''t cry, I will do whatever my husband asks me to do. As long as my husband doesn''t do stupid things."


    I felt that Liu Xian''er was a silly girl who was so innocent and innocent as a piece of white paper. While Xiaoyue Sirius was moved, his love for her grew deeper.


    Gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, Xiaoyue Sirius hugged her tightly into his arms.


    "I don''t have to go to Wei Xiao and try my best, just to wrong you. As your man, I can''t even lift my head in front of others. I am a man in vain!"


    "I don''t care, and I believe my sisters won''t care. We just hope you can protect us from the wind and rain, keep us warm, and we don''t need anything else."


    "Silly woman, what do you want this king to say to you?"


    "Just say what you like."


    "Oh, how can I become a husband and wife with you, how can I Xiaoyue Sirius?"


    "You are the best, there is no substitute in my mind."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was completely moved this time.


    The hands that hugged Liu Xian''er hardened for a few minutes, as if he relaxed a little and the person in his arms would leave her.


    Taking a deep breath between Liu Xian''er''s hair, Xiaoyue Sirius said emotionally: "Xian''er, don''t worry, one day, this king will bring Wei Xiao to you, and then let you take a **** knife with your own hands. Enemy, take revenge for your sister."


    Liu Xian''er''s body trembled.


    "Sister..." he called out, seemingly choked.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was able to catch it, and at the same time, Liu Xianer''s determination to slash Wei Xiao with his own hands was firmer.


    "Believe this king, this day won''t let you wait too long."


    "Um¡­¡­"


    A response, undoubtedly, once again deepened Xiaoyue Sirius'' determination to realize Liu Xian''er''s wish.


    This woman, she has suffered too much, and in this life, she must never let her be wronged a little bit.


    Xiaoyue Sirius thought so.


    ...


    As the method of qigong spread in the land of Longxia, after a period of time, when one after another outside was in charge of this cultivation method, the survivors of the land of Longxia who believed in qigong gradually rose up in the land of Longxia. The wind of practice.


    And in the immortal city.


    Wei Xiao''s goal of publicizing the Qigong method to the public has obviously been achieved.


    At this time, a group of immortal Celestial warriors who also collected various air valves left the capital and began to wander around the various parts of the Longxia land. Through the method of "coming friends with martial arts", they kept recording the air valves controlled by others in the book, and then sent them back. Included in the immortal city.


    As for the interior of the Immortal City, a related group has been set up to sort out and classify the qigong methods.


    Their task is to classify and sort out all kinds of qigong, and then give them to fighters of level 4 or above, including level 4, to practice, and finally bring forth the new, sort out a set of the most practical and powerful practice methods in the base. Popular within.


    With the passage of time, the Spring Festival of Longxia Kingdom is also approaching.


    New year and a new look.


    For other forces, the Spring Festival may have become a past tense, but in the Immortal City, this time of year is the most lively.


    Every house is decorated with lanterns and festoons, and the adults and the villains are smiling.


    Dragon and lion dances, firecrackers, street juggling, street performances by artists, etc. are so lively.


    Of course, at this time, there will be a group of people in the immortal city that is the busiest.


    That is Lao Hu, Hu Xiaoyao and others in the literature and art department.


    Their presence in the capital is extremely low on weekdays.


    Only at this time, or when there are large-scale events in the capital, will they attract attention.


    No way, there is a specialization in the surgery industry.


    The entertainment they bring is professional.


    And when Immortal City is already celebrating the Spring Festival celebration and other people outside are busy practicing qigong, new changes have come quietly on the non-Emirate continent.

 Chapter 1289： Abyss, Sacred Judgment

    Non-Emirate continent.


    For humans in the last days, there has become a forbidden place for the human race.


    Since the non-emirate continent was fully occupied by the corpse clan, everything on it has become unknown to the human clan.


    Outsiders do not know how many people are still surviving in the non-emirate continent, nor do they know how many terrifying corpse king forces exist in it.


    But one thing can be confirmed, today''s human forces, there is no corpse clan who dare to face the non-Emirate continent alone.


    Even the most powerful immortal city, mentioning the non-emirate continent, Wei Xiao, the leader and the world''s number one powerhouse, has lingering fears.


    Even Wei Xiao was full of jealousy about that continent, let alone other people.


    But what no one knows is that the non-emirate continent is far less terrifying than they thought.


    In other words, many of the corpse emperor forces on the non-emirate continent have been exaggerated by the human race themselves.


    When it comes to the non-Emirati continent, it is estimated that what everyone thinks of is the sight of mother corpses being inferior to dogs, and corpse kings walking everywhere.


    In fact, if someone explores the true situation of the non-Emirate continent, they will find that the corpse emperor forces above are not much more than the external corpse emperors.


    So far, there are only eleven corpse emperor forces on the non-emirate continent.


    It was originally thirteen, but the weakest two were gone not long ago.


    Among the remaining eleven corpse emperor forces, there are two eighth-level corpse emperor forces, one sixth-level corpse emperor force, two fifth-level corpse emperor forces, one fourth-level corpse emperor force, and five three. Level corpse emperor forces.


    Speaking of this, some people may ask, since there are two eighth-level corpse emperor forces, there is still room for other corpse emperor forces to survive?


    If they were willing, wouldn''t the corpse emperor appear long ago.


    That''s the problem.


    The eighth-level corpse emperors that appeared in the non-emirate continent were not one, but two.


    If only one corpse emperor dominates, the appearance of the corpse emperor is natural, but there are two hegemons at the same height, how can they be willing to let their opponents take the lead?


    Because of this, the two eighth-level corpse emperors became the "peacekeepers" of the non-Chief mainland before the corpse plague was over.


    They forcefully suppressed the other corpse emperors from attacking each other, and restricted the other corpse emperors to stop devouring each other.


    Whoever dares to disobey, the two eighth-level corpse emperors will personally enter the arena, kill the corpse emperor who started first, and then let the other corpse emperor swallow it.


    They don''t swallow the other corpse emperor, it''s not that they don''t want to, but they are also restraining each other.


    The two big eighth-level corpse emperors seem to have reached the critical moment for the promotion of the corpse emperor. Whoever swallows any corpse emperor currently existing in the non-chief continent first will become the ultimate winner.


    Neither side would like to see that their failure was due to one''s tricks.


    To this end, they reached a consensus with each other.


    That is, I want to take the last step, yes, we don¡¯t play vain, and don¡¯t even think about finding shortcuts, just between you and me, there is a dignified one between men... ahem, wrong, it¡¯s a one The field belongs to the life and death battle between the top corpse emperors.


    The victorious corpse emperor swallowed the opponent and climbed to the top, and the defeated corpse emperor became a stepping stone.


    Head-to-head, let the corpse emperor who became the corpse emperor worthy of the name, and convinced the corpse emperor who failed to lose.


    In order to ensure that the competition for the position of the corpse emperor could only fall on both of them, the two eighth-level corpse emperors came forward to supervise the entire continent of the non-emirates, so that the original fighting was full of enthusiasm, and it seemed that there was a corpse emperor. We would not stop. The other corpse emperors who were fighting were settled down one after another, daring not to speak.


    With the wisdom of the corpse emperor, it is impossible to fail to see the purpose of this action by the two overlords.


    To prevent them from continuing to attack each other and devour evolution, isn''t it to prevent a third eighth-level corpse emperor, or even a higher level corpse emperor, from appearing?


    Afraid of the deterrence of the two eighth-level corpse emperors, the other corpse emperors dare not follow their orders?


    Really want the eighth-level corpse emperor to act on them, because their strength is not for the slaughter?


    Although the position of the corpse emperor is good, but his life is gone, he still fights for a fart.


    Originally under the protection of the two overlords and both sides were not ready for the final battle, the non-emirate continent was relatively stable, but now, a chain reaction caused by a wave of corpses has finally caused the two on the non-emirate continent. The overlord can''t wait any longer.


    The emergence of the corpse clan directly led to the most powerful group of humans, and changed most of the corpse clan''s view of human weakness.


    The retreat of the corpse disease and the rise of the human race have made the two hegemons realize that the human race, the pre-apocalyptic world hegemon, poses a threat to them.


    The birth of the corpse emperor has no time to delay.


    Therefore, the two corpse king overlords who stood still, finally advanced the final battle.


    The saint queen, one of the two eighth-level corpse emperors.


    In the cave where she is.


    Now the corpses and army under his command have already confronted the forces of the old rival Empress Abyss.


    The arrival of the final battle ahead of schedule is destined not to happen overnight.


    The two sides are not always king to king.


    Instead, it adopts the method of "consuming" and "supporting war by war".


    For the corpse emperor forces, the battle between them is destined to ebb and flow.


    Whoever has stronger fighters and who has better fighters, whose power can weaken the opponent in the war, and at the same time madly strengthen oneself.


    Although the final battle is destined to belong to the two overlords, if one party''s forces are strong enough, on the day of the final battle, it can also help his mother emperor.


    A seemingly insignificant war of attrition, but once one party has the upper hand, the corpse emperor who is at the disadvantage will inevitably endure heavier pressure.


    It''s not nonsense that the soldier is so handsome.


    In the cave, in a huge space.


    "How is the battle ahead now?"


    Possessing the corpse, a snow-white, shining saint queen is on the throne, with cold and proud eyes, looking directly at the corpses standing on both sides below.


    The eighth-level corpse emperor controls eight different abilities at the same time, and its horror is self-evident.


    Correspondingly, under her command, there will also be eight groups of corpses with different attributes.


    "Encourage the mother, after three days of confrontation, we beheaded more than 5.3 million enemy zombies and brought back more than 4 million corpses. Our soldiers also suffered more than 5 million casualties, and they were taken by the enemy¡¯s zombies. The dead bodies are similar. At present, the **** unit has officially entered the battlefield. According to the battle plan they made before the war, I believe the battle situation will change soon," a zombie reported.


    You Ziezi said: "Although the individual strength of the human traitor troops is far inferior to our zombies, we have to admit that in terms of fighting, as long as they are given enough troops, the wisdom they show is far better than we only know how to charge into battle. Much better. This kind of war of attrition, handed over to human traitors to direct us, is extremely beneficial to us."


    "Children have been learning the art of war for some time. Indeed, in the history of mankind, there have been countless battles that have defeated the more with less and the strong by the weak. Those battles are worth learning from and making use of."


    "Mother, the child thinks that my corpse clan should also have a wise man who specializes in this kind of wisdom."


    "The head zombies will not talk about it. They only gave birth to a certain amount of wisdom. In terms of intelligence, they are not as good as our corpses. But our corpses are completely blank in this respect. The wise men of the tribe were born."


    Listening to the words of the corpse below, the Queen of Saints leaned against the throne, with a tender white arm sticking to her face, looking very lazy.


    "That''s what I said, but don''t forget, there are people in the abyss who raped the troops. We can think of it, she would not have thought. As for the wise men of the corpse clan, this is no longer possible. Since the emperor was promoted, the genes of the eight corpses have been determined. , I want to breed a wise corpse again, unless I become a ninth-level corpse emperor."


    "Now the lowest level corpse emperor on the non-emirate continent is also level three, neither the emperor nor the abyss wants to see anyone move them. For us, it is impossible for the intelligent corpse to appear for the time being."


    There was a corpse and said unwillingly: "It''s a pity that Shi Feng and Niankong, the two second-level corpse emperors, fled the African Continent ahead of time, and they were killed by the clan. Otherwise, the mother emperor can now take one of them. Not only can we become the pinnacle corpse emperor, but we can also breed intelligent corpses belonging to our corpse clan. We are only to blame for being a step slower."


    The Queen of Saints waved her hand.


    "It''s nothing to be a pity. Even if they are still there, if the emperor wants to swallow any of them, he also needs to discuss their belongings with the abyss. It is impossible for the abyss to allow the emperor to surpass her. What''s more, the ants are still alive, let alone. The corpse emperor?"

 Chapter 1290： The opponent who knows himself best is often the opponent

    The remarks of the talking corpse seem to reveal a lot of amazing secrets to the outside world


    The pinnacle corpse emperor.


    If you understand it correctly, the pinnacle corpse emperor is the ultimate form of the corpse emperor. You only need to swallow a first-level corpse emperor to become the emperor of the corpse.


    But the sacred queen is only eighth level. According to the corpse, Niankong and Shifeng are only two-level corpse emperors. Even if one of them is swallowed, they are only tenth level. How can they be regarded as the pinnacle?


    When Wei Xiao and the others killed the first evolving larva of the Thunder Corpse Emperor, the other party told Wei Xiao that if the Corpse Emperor wanted to become the Corpse Emperor, he needed to swallow thirteen first-level Corpse Emperors in order to be promoted.


    But right now, it seems that the corpse emperor does not need to swallow so much to be promoted to the corpse emperor, only ten first-level corpse emperors are enough.


    There are no outsiders here, and there is no need for the saintly corpse to lie.


    In this way, the original Thunder Corpse Emperor larva was undoubtedly deceiving Wei Xiao.


    My good boy.


    This corpse emperor is really cunning.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao never gave the cooperating corpse emperor any opportunity to grow.


    If he believed the Lightning Corpse King¡¯s larvae at the beginning, and later cooperated with the Corpse Emperor instead of using the idea of ??killing it, once he ¡°sincerely cooperated¡± with her Corpse Emperor according to the Thunder Corpse King¡¯s larvae, he would only contain it. If the opponent can''t take the last step, then Wei Xiao is very likely to cultivate a corpse emperor.


    The main reason is that the optional space provided by the larva of the Thunder Corpse King is too large.


    Thirteen first-level corpse emperors, even if Wei Xiao was skeptical of her words, and controlled the amount of cooperating corpse emperors to consume other corpse emperors within ten or eleven, it would also be able to create a monster.


    Fortunately, fortunately, Wei Xiao is a "self-sufficient" person.


    Otherwise, if Wei Xiao doesn''t have the fierceness behind, who knows if he will be posed by the larva of the Thunder Corpse Emperor?


    Of course, because of the words of the sacred corpse, the amount of the same kind that the corpse emperor needs to consume to advance to the corpse emperor is also clear.


    Ten is the upper limit.


    And there is other information in what he just said.


    For example, the two corpse emperors Shi Feng and Niankong fled from the non-Emirate continent.


    The name of the latter may be a bit unfamiliar, but is the former very familiar?


    Isn''t she the culprit who invaded the West Pole?


    After a long time, the wind and waves in the West Pole, the Queen of Stone Wind, who made the survivors of the West Pole restless, was actually just a bereaved dog in the non-Emirate continent.


    There is also the third corpse emperor that appeared at the beginning.


    Who would have thought that they came to the West Pole for this reason?


    It''s okay if you don''t know, this challenge is clear, they are pitiful enough.


    Since the emergence of the two eighth-level corpse emperors in the non-emirate continent, they have basically calmed down because of their maintenance.


    But this calm is only for the third-level and above corpse emperors, not Shifeng and Niankong second emperors.


    The second-level strength makes their situation extremely dangerous.


    Regardless of whether it is the Queen of the Supreme Court or the Queen of Abyss, they maintain the stability of the non-chief continent. On the one hand, they are to prevent the emergence of new top corpse kings. Take that step.


    They need an upright competition.


    But all this has something to do with Shi Feng and Nian Kong?


    Are they just second-level corpse kings? Level two, focus on.


    The two overlords of the third-level corpse emperor will never do anything because of consensus, but what if the second-level corpse emperor moves?


    At most, it only allows them to reach the peak of the Corpse King, which does not affect their final competition.


    Perhaps, after the two major overlords stabilized the situation on the non-Emirate continent, they have already focused on these two "weak and helpless" corpse kings. The reason why they did not act on them is that they have not had time to decide their ownership. .


    Surviving in such a precarious environment with two big bosses staring at them, it is no wonder that Nian Kong and Shi Feng will finally choose to escape from the non-emirate continent.


    The non-emirate continent is not a place for them to stay.


    There, they are in a situation like two beautiful young girls entering the bed of a group of old men, don''t they leave before the other party "woke up", waiting for the bones to be eaten to be left?


    It''s too difficult.


    Who said that the corpse emperor does not have his own bitter history?


    Every family has scriptures that are difficult to recite, and once you pick them out, they are all in tears!


    They did not discuss the issue of the two second-level corpse emperors too much.


    What''s more, the two second-level corpse emperors have already died in the western polar region. What use is there now?


    It''s better to care about what''s in front of you.


    The saint queen changed the subject and asked: "Can the power of other corpse kings in the non-Emirate continent change?"


    "No. They already know that the final supreme position is destined to be born between the mother queen and the abyss queen, and now they all choose to be neutral and stay on the sidelines."


    The Queen of Saints seemed to be a little surprised.


    Sneered: "Neutral? The other corpse may be true, but the Liuyao Queen is not necessarily."


    Empress Liu Yao is naturally the only six-level corpse emperor in the non-Chief Continent.


    "The mother empress thinks that Empress Liuyao will sneak attack in the final battle?"


    "She has this strength, and she also has that qualification."


    "That¡­¡­"


    When a corpse was about to say something, the Queen of the Holy Trinity interrupted her: "Needless to say, it is impossible to deal with the Empress Liuyao. Her level is there. Whoever devours her corpse will surpass the emperor and the abyss. Therefore, we can only prevent it."


    Between the corpse emperors, the first-level gap represents crushing to a certain extent, but that is not absolute.


    If the senior corpse emperor is on the verge of dying or is seriously injured, it is not impossible to succumb to it.


    In the final battle with the Empress of the Abyss, the Queen of Saints can be sure that she will be seriously injured at that time.


    Empress Liu Yao, as the corpse emperor with the closest strength to them, has the ability to **** the final result from her mouth. Therefore, the precautions that should be taken are necessary.


    "The child immediately sent the corpse inside the Imperial Nest out. Even if the other party cannot be prevented from setting foot on the battlefield at the last moment, he must ensure that the mother emperor enters the evolutionary state smoothly after defeating the empress of the abyss."


    "I''m afraid that the Queen of the Abyss will be on guard, right?" A corpse asked.


    The Empress has no doubts.


    She still knows the abyss.


    After all, it can be seen that the two bigwigs can propose to compete upright and abide by this consensus.


    "Naturally, the battle between the emperor and the abyss is dignified. How can she let her six dazzles come to the wild? If she knows each other, when the emperor reaches the highest position, as her sixth-level corpse emperor, the position of the emperor is not her. Yes, if not, the emperor doesn¡¯t mind using her body to be the emperor of the emperor in the future."


    "Mother Queen, please rest assured, we will never let Liuyao disturb your decisive battle with the Empress of Abyss."


    The corpses promised.


    The Queen of Saints nodded.


    "Just keep an eye on them. Okay, because of the war, this emperor has no time to be distracted during this time and needs to concentrate on gestating corpses. The battlefield ahead will be handed over to you, and if there is any change, report to the emperor in time."


    "Yes, please follow the orders of the mother emperor."


    A group of corpses responded, and then backed away.


    "Liu Yao, you better not let the emperor down."


    At the same time, the Queen of the Abyss, the old opponent of the Queen of the Tribunal, also had a brief meeting.


    The content of the discussion on both sides is similar, except for the battlefield, the main focus is to guard against the Empress Liu Yao.


    It can also be seen from this point that it is not unreasonable that the sacred judge and the abyss will become the most powerful competitors for the position of the corpse emperor.


    The Empress of the Abyss was also defensive against the Empress Liuyao.


    In this way, I don''t know if there is such a heart, even if there is, but the Empress Liu Yao who has not done anything yet, has become the focus of the two overlords.


    All her next actions on the non-emirate continent are destined to become cautious.

 Chapter 1291： The calculation between the corpse kings

    In the territory where the Empress Liu Yao is located.


    "Mother Queen..."


    "You don''t need to report to the emperor, the emperor already knows." Inside the huge cave, the Empress Liu Yao who also likes high above, the corpse below interrupted the other party before he could finish speaking.


    The corpse below saw that his mother emperor had already understood, and said angrily: "The move of the mother emperor, the queen of saints, and the queen of abyss shows that we are not at ease. Now there are a large number of two lines in the southeast and southwest of our territory. If the corpses are infested, they are not afraid to attract our backlash?"


    Empress Liu Yao: "Rebound? Will people care? Besides, they didn''t do anything wrong. The emperor does have ideas for them."


    "what?"


    "Ah what? They are just eighth-level corpse emperors, not the peak corpse emperor. Why can they compete for the supreme position, but the emperor can''t? There is also a two-level gap. As long as the emperor seizes the opportunity, it is not without a chance. ."


    The corpse below was a little alarming.


    Looking at their performance, it is obvious that before this, they really didn''t know that their mother emperor actually wanted to play the supreme position.


    Of course, knowing that they would not object to it, it was just a bit surprised.


    In the case of the non-emirate continent being suppressed by the two overlords for a long time, the mother emperor is still ambitious, which is worthy of excitement and excitement for them.


    A corpse stood up and said, "Since the mother emperor has this heart, I don''t know what the mother emperor intends to do?"


    Another corpse said: "The mother emperor''s opponents are after all two eighth-level corpse emperors far better than us. If you are not sure, please think twice."


    Empress Liu Yao sneered: "The emperor naturally knows the two **** of the saint and the abyss, do you think this will make the emperor fearful? They are too self-righteous. From the beginning, the emperor did not intend to be in their future. Do it before deciding the outcome. The emperor is waiting for an opportunity, the one that is most sure to take everything from them."


    "What do we need to do, even if the mother emperor tells you?"


    The Empress Liu Yao shook her hand: "You don''t have to do anything. Before this emperor does not do anything, the forces of the Six Element Corpse Emperor will be business as usual."


    "The corpse that monitors us..."


    "They can monitor as they like, don''t bother."


    The corpse below was a little puzzled.


    Since Empress Liuyao has the intention to compete for the position of supreme, but she does nothing, what kind of medicine does she sell in this gourd?


    But out of love and awe for Empress Liuyao, the corpse below didn''t ask any more questions.


    He quit, and then left the cave.


    The Empress Liu Yao who was still possessing the corpse, as the corpses under her command left, her beautiful face gradually revealed an evil smile.


    Didn''t Liu Yao Queen prepare anything?


    how is this possible?


    Any success is prepared for those who are prepared.


    Since Empress Liu Yao had already made this determination, if she was not certain, she would never take this step.


    "Sacred Judgment, Abyss, do you really think that the corpse emperors of the non-Emirate continent are numb under your suppression? If you really think so, then you are very wrong. Wait! Wait until the final battle is over , The emperor will give you an unexpected surprise, hahaha..."


    The former corpse race is the purest and most innocent new species.


    They don''t have the complicated minds of humans, and they don''t have the ability to use their brains. Their output relies on roaring and dealing with other races. They have always convinced people with measure and strength, and they have never understood anything about corners.


    But since they joined a group of creatures called "traitors" and came into contact with the most complicated human beings in the world, all the good qualities of them have changed.


    Nowadays, the one who knows how to hide the knife in the smile, the one who understands the yang, and even use conspiracy...


    Alas, every time I think of this, I don''t know how many people will be heartbroken.


    That''s how the most direct and mindless era passed.


    This makes people think of running under the sunset, that is the youth of the last generation of the old generation, which will never go back.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Kill... They are already surrounded by us, don''t let them run away."


    In the non-emirate continent, the final competition between the two hegemons has completely started.


    Above the boundless world and vast wilderness, like a tide, a tsunami-like army of zombies, like a huge wave set off from both sides of the sea, causing violent collisions between the earth.


    The intervention of human traitors has made this most direct battle more complicated and changeable.


    Also because of the intervention of human traitors, this battle is destined to become long and unpredictable.


    In a blink of an eye, half a month has passed since the Longxia Spring Festival.


    The immortal city restored to its usual order, and the journey of the new year begins again.


    In a primitive forest 100 kilometers away from the Immortal City.


    At this time, two heavily armed figures were groping cautiously in the forest.


    "Xiao Lin, are you sure you are not mistaken? Is there really a fruit in this world that allows animals to eat and gain powerful strength?"


    "Good harvest, we were born and died for so many years, when did you see me cheating you? That was what I saw with my own eyes."


    "But why do I feel so unreal? Even if you tell me that animals have mutated due to the arrival of the end times, I believe it, but you say that animals that eat unknown fruits will have the strength of a third-level warrior. This is for me. It''s unbelievable."


    "Come on! Before the end of the world, do you believe that there will be the end of the world that we are facing today?"


    "When the master didn''t announce the basics of qigong cultivation, do you think there is qigong in this world?"


    "This is a world of grass and eggs, let alone let animals eat the fruits of a powerful body, even if one day only the legendary gods and Buddhas stand in front of me, I don''t feel surprised. Follow me, You will understand when you see the kind of fruit I''m talking about."


    Harvest is still a bit dubious, but it has not been a day or two for Xiaolin and him to pick up waste in the wild. The two of them know the bottom line, and he doesn''t think Xiaolin is really lying to him.


    He just thought that some of Xiaolin''s words might be exaggerated.


    "Well, I want to see what kind of fruit actually has such a great medicinal effect?"


    The two stopped communicating, and the figure was getting closer and closer to the destination Xiaolin said.


    "Wow..."


    It didn''t take long.


    Xiao Lin, who heard the sound of running water, showed an excited smile on his face.


    "We have arrived."


    With a reminder of the harvest, Xiao Lin pushed aside a bunch of weeds in front of him, and suddenly, in front of them, a landscape that looked like a paradise fell into their eyes.


    "Huh? What a beautiful scenery." Feng Harvest whispered.


    In front of us, there are mountains, running water, grasslands, and green forests.


    The bright light, the wide field of vision, and the flowers dotted with the earth on the banks of the rocks and dense forests between the clear waters and rivers are clear and ethereal. They are in a quiet and undisturbed place in the world. Sudden encounters directly give people a kind of world. A sense of wonderland.


    The sight of Harvest was attracted by the secluded environment in front of him.


    Obviously, it is not the first time that Xiaolin has seen such a scene. His eyes are always purposeful.


    When Feng Harvest was unwilling to take care of the rest, Xiao Lin''s face changed slightly, and he said angrily: "Damn, that big guy is still there?"


    "What big guy?" Feng recovered.


    Xiaolin pointed to a piece of grass next to the waterfall below the cliff in the distance and said, "Look over there, the magical fruit I told you is there, but the beast is right now."


    Fengshou looked in the direction pointed by Xiaolin''s finger.


    With this look, when he saw a beast lying on the ground under the cliff, his eyes were all round.


    "Wh, what''s this... woo woo..."


    The harvest was stunned.


    He even took a few steps back uncontrollably.


    Xiao Lin''s eyes are quick and fast, and he covers his mouth as soon as the harvest''s tone is high...

 Chapter 1292： If you dont get into the tigers lair, you will get a different result

    "You keep your voice down, if we startle each other, it will be difficult for us to pick that kind of magical fruit anymore." Kobayashi lowered his voice, looking very nervous.


    Harvest nodded.


    After the other party released the big hand covering his mouth, Fengshou asked anxiously: "What kind of monster is that? It looks a bit like a tiger, but it is more than a circle larger than an adult elephant. This is what we are familiar with. Creature?"


    "It''s a tiger. Didn''t I tell you? Animals will gain strong power after eating that kind of strange fruit. That tiger is a mutation after gaining strong power. I have seen it with my own eyes."


    Xiaolin''s seriousness caused Fengshou to face up to what he had said before.


    It seems that with the advent of the end times, this kind of "treasures of heaven, material and earth" that appears in film and television dramas really appears in this world.


    At the thought of Harvest, my heart became excited.


    Tiancai Dibao?


    Doesn''t that mean that in the future humans can rely on these treasures to improve themselves?


    Pulling through the grass and eyeing the mutant tiger sleeping on the grass in the distance, the harvest suppressed the fear in his heart.


    "How do you plan to get the different fruit it guards? Does the monster''s strength look weak?"


    "Of course I have already figured out the way to take the different fruit. Come and see."


    The two surreptitiously, under Xiao Lin''s guidance, Feng Chou quickly saw the fruit they were looking for.


    Looking from them, the different fruit seemed to grow on only one vine.


    The mature heterocarp is red, bright and dripping, and it is about the size of a goose egg.


    Watching from a distance, the different fruits are like small lanterns hanging on the cliff, very conspicuous.


    The unripe foreign fruit appears pale in appearance, mixed with a light blue color.


    Not many.


    They found only fifteen or six on the bright surface now, of which seven or eight were mature.


    "see it?"


    Harvest nodded.


    "When I accidentally found out before, because I was alone, it was not easy to do it. When I called you, I just wanted you and I to join hands to give him a vote."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "My thought is that I will be responsible for leading the big tiger away. You take the opportunity to pick the ripe fruit. Don''t worry about how much you can pick, as long as you see my flare, you will leave immediately. After the matter is over, you and me will be five to five. How is the split?"


    Fengshou frowned: "What about the strength of the mutant tiger?"


    "Don''t worry about this. I have seen it fight another monster that wants to occupy that position. Don''t look at its strange appearance. In fact, its reaction and speed are equivalent to a third-level fighter, and its strength may be better than that of a third-level fighter. The warrior is stronger, but if I want to go, it will definitely not stop me."


    After listening to Xiaolin¡¯s words, Fengshou¡¯s gaze narrowed: ¡°Since its strength is not strong, why not just kill it? We all brought the No. 2 and No. 3 armor-piercing bullets. It¡¯s not without a chance to kill it. And such a discovery. , If you bring its corpse back to the capital and hand it in, there may be some unexpected gains."


    "Isn''t I conservative? It''s best to kill. If you can''t, just take away the fruits. Good things must be eaten with your life. Don''t lose big because of small mistakes."


    "Well, if that''s the case, then follow what you said."


    Kobayashi smiled.


    "Then you have to grasp the timing?"


    "Are we working together for the first time?"


    Kobayashi made an "OK" gesture.


    Not to say more, the plan has been agreed, Kobayashi let the harvest stay in place, and he, with an automated weapon in his hand, galloped towards the hill near the big tiger in the distance.


    Ten minutes later.


    "boom-"


    A gunshot spread through the forest without any surprise.


    Suddenly, the birds in the forest skyrocketed, and the beasts screamed.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The sleeping tiger was shot and awakened. A tiger roar shook the hills and the sky sounded completely.


    Kobayashi: "Damn, I didn''t die if I hit the head. What kind of defense is this?"


    Xiao Lin, who fired a shot, saw that the big tiger was only injured and there was no sign of death, and his eyes were startled.


    But he couldn''t allow him to think too much.


    The big tiger, who was bleeding in front of his forehead, locked his position after awakening.


    The cloud is from the dragon, and the wind is from the tiger.


    Before the mutation, the tiger was a beast that made people jealous. Now that it has gained a powerful force by devouring the exotic fruit of the end times, its threat is even more terrifying.


    Tiger Eye instantly found the location of Kobayashi.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The tiger''s roar sounded again.


    I saw a big tiger more than fifty meters away from Xiaolin in the previous second, and less than twenty meters away from him in the next second.


    "Depend on-"


    Kobayashi had obviously underestimated the strength of the mutant tiger before, and he was too late to fire a second shot. He resolutely gave up the rifle that would become a drag once close combat in his hand, and replaced it with a pistol at his waist to shoot it.


    "Boom boom..."


    Xiaolin tried to push the mutant tiger back, but the next movement of the mutant tiger made him thrilling again.


    "Nima! Can you avoid it so close? Fuck!"


    Xiao Lin turned around and ran.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The mutant tiger was chasing behind him, not slower than Xiaolin.


    Looking back, seeing that the distance between each other was getting closer and closer, the frightened Xiaolin decisively changed direction and led the mutant tiger to the distance with a "Z"-shaped escape route.


    The tiger''s roar in his ears gradually became faint.


    At this time, the harvest lying in another place drilled out of the grass.


    I looked around and saw that there was no danger, and the harvest galloped towards the cliff where the exotic fruit grew as quickly as possible.


    After ten seconds, the harvest came to the cliff next to the waterfall.


    Before they saw only a dozen different fruits at a distance, but now they watched from a close distance and Feng Chou discovered that what they saw just now was only a part of the exposed vine. Beside the vine they saw, there was a The concave surface, the real big head, is all in this concave surface.


    Uncountable vines drooped down from above for a while, and there were seven or eighty different fruits overgrown on them.


    No less than thirty mature.


    The quantity is considerable.


    "This mutant tiger is also true. So many ripe fruits are not eaten in the first time, but continue to be placed on it. Isn''t this obviously cheaper for us?" Fengshou said, and did not hesitate.


    Take off the backpack behind you, and then seize the time to pick the ripe fruit on the vine and put it in it.


    However, what Fengshou didn''t notice was that from a piece of grass at one end, at this moment, a white thing was quietly leaning towards him...


    Unbreakable Tiancheng Taboo Training Ground.


    This place has always been a place for the Lord of the Immortal City to train with the mistresses, and most people are not qualified to enter.


    It''s not that there are shady secrets, but once someone is trained here, the aftermath of training can easily spread to ordinary people.


    Without sufficient strength, even the fourth-tier fighters like Chen Haojie would not be allowed to enter until they were notified in advance.


    It has been nearly a month since the law of qigong was announced to the public.


    After this period of exploration and development, Wei Xiao has mastered a set of qigong methods suitable for his own practice.


    The cultivation has been effective, and Wei Xiao naturally needs to find someone to try the trick.


    The entire Immortal City, in terms of combat effectiveness, is qualified to fight Wei Xiao and allow him to play to his fullest. Except for the Phantom, I am afraid that he can''t find a second one, and Mu Wuqing can''t do it.


    On the training ground at this time, the most extended figures are Shu Wang and Bai Youwei, and in the training ground, the two people in the confrontation, the aftermath of their battles shocked those who watched.


    "Eldest sister, husband and sister Xiaoying are really just discussing each other?"


    "Is this just a discussion?"


    On the training ground, the thunder was raging, and the purple power was in full swing.


    There was another sword force that smashed the mountain and swept across the square.


    The surrounding terrain changed during their battle.


    The rising smoke and dust covered the sky, and purple electricity like a spider silk web spread all over the sky.


    The scene before him is like the end of the world.


    Shu Wang, who are the same abilities, can only barely capture the two figures fighting in the training ground, but it is extremely difficult to reach the training ground.


    Shu Wang didn''t worry much about the two of them.


    The power displayed by Wei Xiao and the Phantom is terrifying, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that they will hurt each other.


    What they saw in front of them was within their control, and even if they were accidentally injured, they were definitely not fatal.


    "Don''t worry. It''s rare for us to see this kind of battle, so concentrate on watching."


    With Shuwang comfort, Jiang Xiyu and the others put down their hanging hearts for a while, although their eyes were still full of worry, they were no longer panicked.

 Chapter 1293： Fairy fight

    Inside the training ground.


    The confrontation between Wei Xiao and the Phantom could be said that apart from using no killer moves, the two left almost no room.


    Skilled in controlling the use of the air valve, Wei Xiao, with the Emperor Sword in his hand, attacked vertically and horizontally, with each blade being able to release the legendary forty meters of sword energy to sweep across the place where the Phantom was.


    No, it should be said that the 40-meter-long sword energy is no longer satisfied with the power that Wei Xiao now controls.


    If he is willing, the 100-meter sword will come easily.


    The Phantom is also not weak.


    Covered with a layer of energy armor, purple electricity surrounds him.


    Every time Wei Xiao''s sword aura came close, purple lightning, as if self-conscious, would gather in front of the Phantom, forming a strong wall of thunder to block Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "fall--"


    The sky was densely covered with purple lights, and with the Phantom¡¯s yelling, thousands of thunder pillars fell from the sky and launched a covering bombardment on the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    The sound of the sound spread over, and the whole land was flooded with the surplus of thunder and lightning.


    Wei Xiao used his own blood qi to control qigong to form a vacuum-like field to isolate the surrounding purple electricity. He watched the surrounding purple electricity and constantly eroded his defenses. The thunder released by tearing the phantom in an instant.


    "Daughter-in-law, be careful."


    Wei Xiao locked onto the Phantom''s figure and reminded him to fall.


    The remnants of the emperor sword in his hand continued, and the blood-black blade light was like a wave in the sea.


    The speed of the blade is too fast, and it spreads over a wide area, too late to dodge the phantom, spreading both hands in front of him.


    Suddenly, the purple electric lights gathered frantically, quickly forming a mask around Phantom''s body to protect her.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The knife slashed on it, and the roar continued.


    The Phantom who forcibly propped up the protective cover, although not hurt, resisted Wei Xiao''s attack from time to time, and it was difficult to stabilize her figure. Her body rubbed against the ground and kept moving back.


    "final hit!"


    I felt that the person Wei Xiao dealt with was not his wife.


    Not forgiving.


    The Phantom blocked his continuous release of sword energy. The next moment, Wei Xiao¡¯s figure burst into the thick smoke and placed it high in the sky. Driven by it, a blood-colored knife beam that is hundreds of meters long has been gathered.


    Wei Xiao didn''t leave his hand, and there was never a single break in the middle of a knife volleyed down, the solid **** sword light, like an open sky blade, slashed towards the phantom.


    Phantom''s eyes condensed when he noticed Wei Xiao''s blow.


    Feeling that this blow is definitely not her current defense can be low-level, without hesitation.


    As soon as the protective cover around the Phantom was closed, purple electricity appeared crazily on his body.


    The **** sword light fell, and the Thunder Giant''s hands were aligned with the sky in front of him.


    100% empty-handed.


    "boom--"


    There was a roar.


    A large underground sinking, the ground centered on the Thunder Giant, a ring of strong winds scattered, blowing thick smoke and dust.


    "Rumble..."


    The powerful impact immediately swept outwards.


    The violent shock caused Shu Wang and others in the distance to feel a violent shaking of the ground under their feet.


    After a while.


    The sword energy released by Wei Xiao dissipated between the giant''s hands. In the dense smoke and dust, except for the Phantom, the Thunder giant still stood on the spot. Ordinary people couldn''t see the situation inside the training ground at all.


    At this time, off the court.


    "I have seen all the mistresses."


    Lin Qin appeared beside Shu Wang and them.


    "Xiaoqin, what''s the matter?" Shu Wang asked.


    "Thanks to Shu Wang, Master Chen has important situations to report to the Lord, and specially ordered his subordinates to report."


    "Huh?" Shu Wang turned to look at Lin Qin.


    Bai Youwei: "Lao Chen, what does he have to ask for my husband?"


    Lin Qin shook his head: "I don''t know, but when his subordinates came over, seeing Army Master Chen''s expression excited, it shouldn''t be a bad thing for him to find the master."


    "Is that so?" Bai Youwei was a little curious.


    Shu Wang: "Okay, I know you, you go back and inform the hero, their master will be back soon."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Qin took the lead and turned and disappeared before Shu Wang''s eyes.


    "What will Army Master Chen do to find her husband at this time?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Shu Wang smiled indifferently: "I''ll know when I see him."


    With that, Shu Wangchong called out from the training ground: "Husband, come here today! There is something important in the city to report to you."


    Inside the training ground.


    "Ahem..."


    There was a coughing sound from the smoke that had not yet dissipated.


    From one end of the Phantom, Wei Xiao, holding the Emperor Sword, walked out.


    "Okay, okay, don''t fight, if you continue to fight, I will break my nerves and bones."


    Upon hearing this, Phantom''s tight expression relaxed.


    Playing against Wei Xiao, even if it was just a discussion, the Phantom maintained a high concentration of energy.


    The previous battles also proved that she was not wrong in doing so.


    You can''t be too serious when facing your own host.


    Although the two are not a life and death battle, the Phantom is not easy at all.


    The energy that Wei Xiao''s huge blood energy can mobilize is too terrifying.


    It feels like this qigong was born for him. It can condense the qi within the range of perception at will. With this kind of strength, the Phantom is far inferior without using its supernatural powers.


    The Phantom put away the Thunder Giant, and the energy armor on his body dissipated, revealing the body of the devil and the face of an angel.


    "Master, can this discussion help you?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "The help is not small. Let''s not talk about this, let''s go over, don''t let Shu Wang them wait in a hurry."


    "Um!"


    With the phantom, the two came to Shu Wang''s side in no time.


    Seeing Wei Xiao and the others came back, Yan Yi and Bai Youwei took the initiative to greet them.


    "Husband husband, how''s it going? You can''t beat Sister Xiaoying by relying only on Qi function?" Bai Youwei asked first.


    Wei Xiao fondly scratched her little nose, and handed over the Emperor Sword Sword in his hand to Yan Yi to keep it for herself.


    "How can it be so easy? Today''s Xiaoying is no longer under me. If it is a life and death battle, I am not necessarily her opponent."


    "The master is too acclaimed. Compared with the master, Xiaoying still has a lot of shortcomings, and it was the master''s hand that was merciful."


    "I''m not exaggerating. Now you have indeed grown to a very terrifying height. If I didn''t control Qigong, I wouldn''t be able to get into your body if I didn''t control Qigong."


    Phantom: "..."


    The master insisted on lifting her out and putting her in the first position, what else could she say?


    Whatever he says is it!


    "Ouni sauce, how much do you know about qigong in this battle?"


    "Understood! Really."


    "what?"


    The two little ones looked at Wei Xiao expectantly.


    "Through this battle, I discovered that although we can use the surrounding qi to form the attack we want, the time is limited. To make qigong lethal, its power exists for a short time. Once this momentum passes, it will It will dissipate. It''s like this..." Wei Xiao pushed out a palm towards Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei was puzzled: "Nothing?"


    "Do you feel the wind?"


    Bai Youwei nodded.


    "That''s it. According to the qigong performed by the air valve, the lethality is only the moment we take it. Once this energy is lost, the condensed attack will dissipate. It is a one-time use, and it is impossible to prolong it when one move is performed. Time exists, and it cannot change the direction of the attack."


    "Oh, just like you just pushed a palm at me. Use your speed and the area of ??your palm to push a stream of air toward me, the attack is directed, and the power depends on the frequency of your shots?"


    "Smart." After saying that, Wei Xiao looked at Shu Wang, "Just now you said that there is something in the city that I need to deal with, what''s the matter?"


    Shu Wang walked over with her sisters.


    A light smile said: "Lin Qin just came to report that the hero seems to have something important to call for you. I hope you will go back to the city. Hearing Lin Qin said, the hero is still a little worried."


    "Oh! The hero is looking for me."


    "Husband, let''s go back! Maybe Sergeant Chen is really serious about looking for you." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Well, today''s training is almost done, then go back."


    ...

 Chapter 1294： Sudden indulgence

    Inside Villa One.


    Wei Xiao and the others came back directly by helicopter.


    "Hero, what do you want me to do?"


    In the hall, Wei Xiao summoned the hero Chen.


    He was not the only one who followed Chen Haojie, there were also two people Wei Xiao didn''t know.


    Chen Haojie smiled and said: "There is indeed something to find the Lord, and if it disturbs the Lord''s cultivation, please forgive me."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and motioned Haojie Chen to sit down and talk.


    "These are trivial things. Let''s talk! What do I need to solve?"


    Chen Haojie was not hypocritical, and sat down on the sofa beside him.


    "In fact, it is not me who is really looking for the Lord, but the two of them." Chen Haojie looked at the two standing in place.


    "Oh!"


    Wei Xiao said suspiciously.


    Yu Shuwang''s eyes were on the two strangers in front of them.


    Seeing them, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth curled up slightly.


    "What''s the matter with you? This look? Was it robbed or was in danger outside?"


    Xiaolin and Fengshou laughed bitterly when they heard Wei Xiao''s joking words.


    "The Lord is here now, don''t you tell the Lord what you found?" Chen Haojie reminded the two of them.


    Only then did the two of them react.


    Xiao Lin Qiang endured his self-recovery injuries, and respectfully said: "Master, we have an important situation to report to you."


    "what''s the situation?"


    Xiao Lin didn''t dare to neglect, and signaled Feng Harvest to take off the backpack on his back.


    Harvest did as Xiaolin wanted.


    Walking to the crystal table next to Wei Xiao, he took off his backpack without squinting, and then under Bai Youwei''s curious gaze, he took out the exotic fruit in the backpack.


    "What is this? It looks delicious?"


    Bai Youwei is a foodie.


    Wei Xiao didn''t ask questions, but instead set his sights on Xiaolin and the others.


    After harvesting the items, they returned them.


    At this time, Xiao Lin told Wei Xiao and the others what he had discovered outside, including the fact that they had previously stolen the strange fruit.


    After listening to Xiao Lin''s words, Wei Xiao''s face condensed slightly.


    "You mean, an ordinary tiger has swallowed this kind of alien fruit, and in less than a month, has the strength equivalent to a fourth-level fighter?"


    "Yes, the subordinates dare not deceive the master, all this is what the subordinates have seen with their own eyes."


    Chen Haojie: "Master, this is a major discovery. I believe that what the two of them said will not be false, so all of this must be true."


    "There is such a thing? Doesn''t it mean that this kind of exotic fruit has the same ability as genetic medicine to other animals?" Shu Wang said in surprise.


    "Can we eat this kind of exotic fruit?" Yan Yi couldn''t help but ask.


    Her words immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Um, that... I mean, I don''t mean anything else." Yan Yi was a little nervous.


    The expression was like a child who had done something wrong and was discovered by an adult, and hurriedly avoided.


    She did the same.


    Hiding directly in Wei Xiao''s arms, he didn''t dare to look at other people again.


    But what she didn''t know was that her unintentional act also reminded Wei Xiao of them.


    Holding his daughter-in-law, Wei Xiao looked at Xiaolin and the others: "Have you ever eaten this kind of exotic fruit?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The two hesitated.


    Shu Wang said dignifiedly: "The Lord will answer whatever the Lord asks you. Don''t worry that we will punish you."


    Xiao Lin gritted his teeth and nodded: "I have eaten it."


    "Well, we have eaten. Just a few hours ago." Fengshou also echoed.


    Wei Xiao: "Does that have any effect?"


    The two shook their heads.


    "no effect."


    Kobayashi added: "But Lord, you must believe in your subordinates. All that is seen by your subordinates. An ordinary tiger has powerful power after eating this fruit. Your subordinates have never deceived you."


    Wei Xiao motioned that he didn''t need to explain.


    He picked up a different fruit from the table and placed it in front of him to look at it.


    Don''t tell me, this strange fruit is really good.


    Red is transparent and attractive.


    "Crack¡ª"


    As everyone watched, Wei Xiao took a bite on it, very simply.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "Lord..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s move, both Shu Wang and Hero Chen couldn''t help but stand up, seeming to want to stop Wei Xiao from being so impulsive.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    Chewed it a bit, and tasted the taste of this exotic fruit.


    Under Shu Wang''s nervous gaze, Wei Xiao licked his lips, seemingly unfulfilled.


    "Well, it tastes good, it feels like eating cherries." With that, Wei Xiao ate everything that was left unfinished.


    "I''ll try one too."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t feel any discomfort, Bai Youwei, who had long been salivating at the different fruit on the table, rubbed her hands and wanted to stand up and have a taste.


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    But as soon as she stretched out her hand, she was beaten by Wei Xiao.


    "Ah...husband, what are you doing?" Bai Youwei looked at Wei Xiao aggrievedly.


    "You can''t eat it yet."


    "Why?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t explain.


    This silly woman.


    Can the unknown things in the last days be eaten casually?


    Don''t look at Xiaolin and Fengshou, they have "experimented poison". After a few hours, nothing has happened, but who knows if the effect of this different fruit is late?


    As for Wei Xiao, it goes without saying.


    If this little supernatural fruit could kill him, Wei Xiaoyuan called it the strongest in the universe.


    The thing that can really kill him Wei Xiao deserves this title.


    Shu Wang said, "My husband must have his reasons for doing this. There are also a lot of other fruits in the house. If you want to eat them, eat those."


    Bai Youwei pouted, her expression pitiful.


    But for Wei Xiao''s decision, she still obediently obeyed.


    Sit back to the position again, reluctantly keeping his eyes on the exotic fruit.


    They look really tempting.


    "Apart from these, do you have any other findings?" Wei Xiao returned to the topic, focusing on the two of them.


    The two shook their heads.


    "Okay, I see. You go down first! If there is any need, I will find you."


    The two of them hesitated for a moment, and nodded at the same time after their eyes stopped on Chen Haojie.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Oh, yes..." Wei Xiao said again.


    The two who were about to leave stopped.


    "Regardless of whether the exotic fruits you found have any effect on us humans, it is not a small discovery. Let''s do this! Qing Shu..."


    Standing aside, Li Qingshu, who was waiting for Wei Xiao and the others to call at any time, came over.


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    "Take them to register, and register the kind of exotic fruit they found in the register. At the same time, each person will be given 30,000 apocalyptic coins as a commendation."


    Li Qingshu took the lead: "Yes!"


    Hearing these words in the ears of the two of them made the two of them ecstatic with their expressions a little lost.


    Thirty thousand apocalyptic coins, placed in the immortal city of today, is a house of 100 meters square, which is a lot of rewards.


    Sure enough, they made a right bet.


    Reporting the discovered news to the senior management is indeed a lot of rewards.


    "Thank you, Lord, thank you, Lord."


    Wei Xiao waved them to retreat.


    After thanking Wei Xiao with gratitude, the two left with Li Qingshu.


    After they left, Wei Xiao looked at Hero Chen.


    "Hero, immediately hand over these exotic fruits to the people at the research base, tell them what they already know, and let them research as soon as possible what the effects of the exotic fruits are? Oh, by the way, let them see if there is any effect on the human body. If there are no side effects, take some back and it tastes pretty good."


    When saying the last sentence, Wei Xiao blinked at Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei, who was gloomy because she could not taste the taste of the different fruit, saw this scene, her jade face bloomed with joy.


    Husband still thinks of her.


    This kind of sudden indulgence is really good.


    Chen Haojie naturally heard the meaning of Wei Xiao''s last sentence, and didn''t point it out.


    "I''ll take it."

 Chapter 1295： Rising Orcs

    Chen Haojie''s movements are fast.


    After leaving the villa, he immediately brought all the remaining exotic fruits to the research base.


    With the relevant information provided by Chen Haojie, and also knowing that the different fruits have an uplifting effect on animals, but have no effect on people for the time being, those people in the research base soon have a research direction.


    Within three days, relevant information about the different fruit was presented to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, Shu Wang, and Bai Youwei, who were eating the exotic fruit, looked at the report on the exotic fruit sent by the research base, and they were all surprised in their eyes.


    "Is that so?" Shu Wang was slightly surprised as if seeing some strange explanation.


    The report on the different fruits probably says that.


    Different fruits do have miraculous effects.


    An unknown energy is contained in the pulp and juice, which can greatly enhance the physical strength of organisms and stimulate the secondary growth of organisms.


    But there are limitations.


    That''s a conflict with genetic medicine.


    The two are incompatible and cannot coexist.


    It is impossible for a person who becomes a super soldier to gain strength from the different fruit to improve himself.


    But the different fruits are harmless to the human body.


    For people who have not taken genetic medicine, they are treasures, but for super fighters, this exotic fruit is a more delicious fruit. Other than that, it is no different from ordinary fruit.


    "That''s not bad, at least you can eat it, isn''t it?" Bai Youwei said heartlessly.


    Shu Wang gave her a blank look.


    "Husband, what do you think?"


    Wei Xiao''s expression did not change much.


    It seemed that the effect of this different fruit had long been his expectation.


    In other words, the Devil King Wei did not need the promotion brought by the alien fruit at all.


    It is naturally good if it has an effect, and it doesn''t hurt if it doesn''t work.


    Anyway, no matter how strong others are, they are not as strong as Wei Xiao.


    In the future, we will really assign a specific strength level to the super fighters. No matter how they are divided, there is no doubt that the last level will be the "Wei Xiao level."


    It''s so confident.


    "Since Alien Fruit is useless for super fighters, don''t worry about it. However, a large number of mutant beasts have begun to appear in the animal circle. Animal world of the year."


    "Animals are not zombies, should they be able to communicate with us?" Bai Youwei said.


    "What do you mean, we can form an alliance with mutant animals and deal with the corpses together?" Shu Wang looked at Bai Youwei with some surprise.


    Sometimes a group of naive, but flashy Bai Youwei nodded.


    "Yeah! There is no such thing as peaceful coexistence among corpses, but we do. How many years have animals and humans coexisted in this world? If we cooperate, the possibility is absolutely great."


    "Have you considered the issue of animal intelligence?"


    "You don''t need to think about it. Zombies can improve their wisdom through evolution again and again. Animals rely on the treasures of heaven and earth, why can''t they? If I am not wrong, the reason why animals are not visible in the early stage is entirely because of the treasures of heaven and earth. It''s not yet mature, but now the time has come to mature, I believe that various mutant beasts will spring up like bamboo shoots after the rain."


    "Finally, a powerful force of alien beasts is formed, competing with the human race and the corpse race in this world."


    The so-called speaker is unintentional, but the listener is intentional.


    Bai Youwei may not even know that she herself, her nonsense has already caught Wei Xiao''s attention.


    Animals did not rise in the early end of the world because the time has not come. Now the appearance of different fruits and the birth of mutant beasts mean that the time for the development of the animal world has arrived?


    Wei Xiao, shaking in his heart, got serious.


    It is rare that Bai Youwei''s brain resuscitated, Wei Xiao asked: "Then according to your guess, why didn''t animals rise in the early stage of the end times?"


    Unexpectedly, my husband would also ask myself questions.


    In an instant, Bai Youwei, who felt her whole body fluttering, quickly put all the exotic fruits in her pocket on the table.


    Stand up and walk around Wei Xiao and Shu Wang, pretending to be unpredictable.


    "Your question is very spiritual. The so-called Dao Fifty, Tian Yan 49, the one that escapes is a ray of life..."


    "Speak well." Wei Xiao''s tone sank.


    "Oh!"


    Bai Youwei immediately behaved.


    "Haha..." Shu Wang chuckled slightly.


    It''s rare for Bai Youwei to have the opportunity to talk about it in front of Wei Xiao. Unfortunately, her husband is like the sky, even if it is a runaway horse, his majesty is not something you can provoke in front of the master who controls you.


    Bai Youwei said honestly: "The truth is actually very simple. In the early end of the world, how many animals were there? How many humans were there? Also in terms of individual strength, even today''s first-level fighters, with their bare hands and fists. , It may not be able to beat those powerful carnivores that stood at the top of the world''s food chain before the end of the world..."


    "If they, like zombies and us, begin to grow at the beginning of the last days, what are we humans and zombies? The living people wipe their necks as soon as possible, and don''t have to struggle at all."


    Bai Youwei''s meaning is obvious.


    The creatures in the animal world before the end of the world are far more powerful than human beings without using tools.


    If they are also ascending at the beginning of the last days, then there are no humans or zombies in this world.


    After listening to her explanation, Wei Xiao was slightly surprised.


    This silly wife, there really is something in her head.


    Wei Xiao stood up from his seat.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Youwei, who was talking eloquently, squeaked in her heart.


    "Husband, I, I''m just talking for fun, don''t take it seriously." Xiao Nizi said with a smile.


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "You are right, and more thorough than I thought."


    "Then you are..."


    Wei Xiao gave her a glance and said with a smile: "Didn''t you say that there is a possibility of alliance between humans and mutant beasts? Since you want an alliance, you have to contact them first. I think now is the best opportunity."


    "Ah..." Bai Youwei was a little surprised.


    Shu Wang: "Husband, are you going to find mutant beasts?"


    "Get in touch. I also want to know how intelligent the mutated animal is now?"


    "Where to find?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "Isn''t there anyone in the city who knows the whereabouts of mutant beasts?"


    By reminding Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei and the others thought of Xiaolin and Fengshou three days ago.


    "I also need to go."


    Bai Youwei suddenly became interested.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to her, his gaze stayed on Shu Wang: "Are you going?"


    Shu Wang thought for a while and nodded: "Let''s go and see! It''s okay to stay in the city anyway."


    "Well, let''s go!"


    No hesitation.


    Saying that he was going to find mutant beasts, Wei Xiao made people find Xiaolin and Fengshou for the first time.


    Xiaolin and Fengshou were a little surprised when they saw Wei Xiao again.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao was looking for them, hoping that they would lead his group to find mutant beasts, the two directly agreed without any hesitation.


    So that day, a team left the Immortal City under the leadership of Wei Xiao and the others.

 Chapter 1296： Immortal forest

    Immortal forest.


    Because of the proximity of the immortal city, coupled with the emergence of the end times, the appearance of many areas of the world has long changed. In order to better fit with a large human force, for some important or larger areas, humans in the end times It has been renamed.


    The Immortal Forest is the largest new place in the south of Longxia Land.


    At the same time, it is also the place where Xiaolin and Fengshou discovered the different fruits.


    Two people led the way. Wei Xiao and the others didn''t take the wrong path, and they set off and pointed straight to the target place.


    This time, the staff who followed Wei Xiao to the Indestructible Forest, except for Xiaolin, Fengshou and the two mistresses who led the way, the rest were members of the Shadow Guard.


    The Shadow Guard dispatched a small team, plus the leader of the team, Lin Qin, for a total of 13 people.


    With the rapid development of the Immortal City and abundant resources, the members who can join the Shadow Guard now are all super fighters with the strength of level 4.


    The number of them is small, and after screening at various levels, there are currently only 50 official personnel.


    Two chief and deputy chiefs (Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu), forty-eight members.


    Among their 48 members, 24 are the main combat personnel, led by two chief and deputy chiefs respectively, and they are considered as their personal guards, while the remaining 24 are substitutes for the fighting team, and they are also eight at the same time. A bodyguard hidden by the hostess.


    Needless to say their strength.


    The members of the Shadow Guard are placed in the circle of the fourth-level fighters of the Immortal Sky City, which is also the most cutting-edge group.


    They are proficient in various assassination methods, master a variety of skills, and their skill and resilience are at the top, and they can be regarded as special forces among special forces in the end times.


    The most enviable thing is that the Shadow Guard has the priority to use the most advanced weapons and equipment of the Immortal City.


    While other units were waiting in line to replace new weapons and equipment, the members of the Shadow Guard had already begun to use them.


    Regardless of Wei Xiao and the others, there are not even 20 people here, but if there is any crisis, they are enough to deal with everything, even in the face of the corpse emperor, more than enough.


    On the way to the destination, Wei Xiao and the others had learned about the alien fruit and the alien beast from the population of Xiaolin and Fengshou.


    According to Xiaolin''s guess, in simple terms, wherever there is a foreign fruit, there is a foreign beast guarding it.


    Where they are going now, there are two mutant tigers guarding there.


    The two talked about what happened three days ago, and they still had lingering fears.


    Especially the bumper harvest.


    What happened to him three days ago can be said to almost leave his life in place.


    Originally, after Kobayashi guided away the mutant tiger on the bright side, his task was reasonably easy, but who knew? When he stole the different fruit, a white-haired mutant tiger suddenly came out in the middle.


    The other party still attacked.


    If it is not a critical juncture, the opponent stepped on a branch to make a movement, I am afraid that the harvest has become the ghost of the white mutant tiger''s claws.


    But even so, the harvest situation is very thrilling.


    The theft plan was seen through, and the mutant tiger that Xiaolin led away turned back.


    Although Xiaolin sent a signal to retreat when the mutant tiger came back, but the harvest was dragged by the white mutant tiger and couldn''t get out at all.


    In the end, if it hadn''t been for Xiaolin''s mind to come back and check it out, I''m afraid that Fengshou would die under the siege of two mutant tigers.


    "Listen to you, those two mutant tigers are very powerful?"


    Harvest nodded earnestly.


    As a person who has fought two mutant tigers head-on, he has the deepest feelings.


    "It''s very strong. Their speed and response are no less than three-level fighters, and their strength is even more terrifying. If we didn''t bring enough armor-piercing bombs three days ago, I''m afraid it would be difficult to escape."


    "Then you didn''t kill them?" Bai Youwei asked.


    Fengshou shook his head: "It was just a serious injury. We were worried that the battle would attract other more powerful monsters, so we chose to leave after repelling the two mutant tigers."


    Shu Wang frowned slightly: "Can''t armor-piercing bullets kill them?"


    Kobayashi: "Their defenses are very strong, and the skin on the surface has super elasticity. When the armor-piercing bullets fired by conventional weapons hit them, a large part of the impact will be removed, and the remaining impact will be able to penetrate. Their bodies will not cause much harm. Of course..."


    "We only use No. 2 and No. 3 armor-piercing rounds. If we replace them with No. 4 or No. 5 armor-piercing rounds that are more penetrating and destructive, it may be another result."


    Knowing the strength of the mutant beast they were about to face, Wei Xiao and the others had greater confidence in this trip.


    "Husband, if you encounter those two mutant beasts again, how do you plan to deal with them?"


    Wei Xiao, who had never interrupted, heard Bai Youwei''s question. Wei Xiao, dressed in a black gilt lace robe, said calmly: "Then it depends on the level of their wisdom."


    "What does this mean?"


    "It''s about their life and death."


    "..."


    Bai Youwei is puzzled.


    Shu Wang said with a light smile: "My husband is planning to subdue them. Wisdom will determine the choice they make."


    "Oh~~~"


    Bai Youwei suddenly realized.


    "Master, you should be able to reach the destination after walking more than a thousand meters." Xiaolin said at this time.


    "Are you here?"


    "Yes. Although we didn''t find other mutant beasts when we came three days ago, it is not ruled out that because two mutant tigers were injured, other mutant beasts took the opportunity to pick them up, so we must be careful next."


    Wei Xiao understood what he meant, and glanced at Lin Qin, who quietly followed behind them.


    Lin Qin knew, and immediately gave orders to the other members of the Shadow Guard via radio.


    "Swish swish..."


    A gust of wind blew through the jungle on both sides of Wei Xiao and them.


    You can''t see the figure. If you don''t look closely, you can find that the grass blades on the ground have disappeared for a while. You don''t know, except for the six Wei Xiao and the others on the face, there are people who guard the group in secret.


    Some members of the Shadow Guard opened their way, and soon, Wei Xiao and his party approached the place where the alien fruit exists.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The mutant beast hadn''t been found yet, Wei Xiao and the others heard a few low roars at this time.


    It''s Tiger Roar.


    "Mutated beast?" Bai Youwei said.


    Shu Wang: "The other party seems very weak to hear the sound."


    Kobayashi: "Master, right ahead."


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate, speeding up and approaching the place where the mutant beast was.


    Passing the ground and through the jungle, Wei Xiao and the others came to the top of a waterfall in a short while.


    "Huh, it''s so beautiful here?"


    Along the way before, the places Bai Youwei and the others have traveled were deep grass jungles, and their vision was not open, and the environment they were in seemed depressing.


    But now, walking through the deep grass jungle to an open field of vision, breathing fresh air, looking at the bright environment, the mountains and rivers in front of him, the blue sky, can not help but make Bai Youwei''s eyes brighten.


    Although the others didn''t say anything, it was obvious from their expressions that the place where the figure was located really made them a lot more comfortable.


    Harvest: "Master, this is it."


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    Condescendingly, his gaze swept around.


    Not long after, on the grass below the waterfall, Wei Xiao found a few mutant beasts that were not too small.


    However, among the several mutant beasts he discovered, three seemed to have lost their vitality.


    A giant bear, a big snake, and a giant eagle.


    Next to their carcass, lay a big white tiger, which was badly injured.


    The only brown-black mutant tiger that still possesses combat power stood beside it, sometimes licking the opponent''s wounds, and sometimes roaring into the air.


    "It''s the two mutant tigers we met three days ago." Fengshou exclaimed.


    Xiaolin: "Sure enough, after they were injured, other mutant beasts really came to compete with them for territory. But depending on the situation, they kept here."


    "Aw¡ª"


    The brown-black mutant tiger suddenly let out a roar that shook the hills.


    It should have discovered Wei Xiao and others.


    The huge body stood up from the ground, with a body over three meters tall blocking the seriously injured White Tiger behind him, a pair of tiger eyes, full of hostility and vigilance towards Wei Xiao and the others.

 Chapter 1297： All things are sentimental

    "Let''s go down."


    Wei Xiao ignored the look in the mutant tiger''s eyes, and after knowing that Shu looked at them, he leaned forward to the bottom of the waterfall with the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    At a height of fifty or sixty meters, Feng Chou had no idea when Wei Xiao went down.


    He only heard him yelling, and when Wei Xiao''s figure was spotted again, he had already appeared on the grass below.


    The two were shocked.


    Is this the speed of their master?


    It was terrifying.


    "Let''s go down too!"


    Shu Wang didn''t neglect, and said to the others, raising his hand, from the flowing waterfall, a stream of water bulged out of the waterfall like an arch, extending directly to the ground where Wei Xiao was.


    After Fengshou they saw this huge water column condensing into ice from the edge of the cliff, and soon an ice bridge with a width of four or five meters appeared before their eyes.


    Although the supernatural beings are no longer a mysterious existence to the people of the immortal city, every time they see the supernatural beings, Xiaolin and the others are still full of surprise.


    I am envious and eager.


    But they know that, in their capacity, it is harder to become a supernatural person than to reach the sky.


    Under the leadership of Shu Wang, a group of people walked down from the top of the cliff.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Facing Wei Xiao and the others, the mutant tiger seemed to feel a strong threat. It became agitated, and looked back at the white tiger behind him from time to time, and then turned around and roared at Wei Xiao and the others.


    There is a feeling of bluffing.


    Wei Xiao, who came down first, saw the emotion in the eyes of the mutant tiger.


    It is said that there is no room for two tigers in a mountain, unless there is one male and one female.


    From the eyes of the brown-black mutant tiger, it is not difficult to guess that the spotted white mutant tiger it is now guarding is either its husband or its wife. The specific identity of the tiger requires Wei Xiao to verify.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the brown-black mutant tiger.


    "Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Aw¡ª"


    The response to Wei Xiao was a roar.


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    "Your attitude makes it difficult for me to communicate with you. That''s fine! First try how many catties you have, and then let''s talk about the following topics."


    With that said, Wei Xiao didn''t plan to talk nonsense with the mutant tiger.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand didn''t come out of its sheath, and even the sword with its sheath pointed directly at the mutant tiger.


    "Come on, let me try how strong you are?"


    "Aw¡ª"


    The mutant tiger roared again.


    I don''t know if he understands what Wei Xiao said, but one thing is certain is that Wei Xiao''s move is no different from provocation in the eyes of Mutant Tiger.


    The fierce light in his eyes and the abnormally obvious gasping of the mutant tiger, the breath on his body was very restless at this moment.


    The look in the eyes of the head and tail seemed to want to act on Wei Xiao, but he was scrupulous, and always took that step.


    "Hey, that kind of exotic fruit should grow here, right?"


    Suddenly, a noise came from behind Wei Xiao.


    I saw Shu Wang and others coming down from the cliff. When Bai Youwei found other exotic fruits growing on the cliff, she curiously picked one and placed it in her hand.


    "Aw¡ª"


    And her move seemed to have touched the final bottom line of the mutant tiger.


    A loud roar sounded, this time, the mutant tiger did not hesitate anymore.


    Roaring, turned into a gust of wind and rushed towards Bai Youwei.


    It is fast.


    In Shu Wang''s eyes, it was like a bolt of lightning.


    This is not the speed of a third-level fighter.


    At least, the speed at which the mutant tiger erupts at this instant is no more than that of a fourth-level fighter.


    Xiao Lin was shocked: "It has become stronger again."


    Wei Xiao, who had been paying attention to the movement of the mutant tiger, also moved at this time.


    In terms of speed, Wei Xiao, who was faster than the mutant tiger, greeted him as soon as the opponent moved.


    front.


    When the mutant tiger found Wei Xiao''s figure, he didn''t leave his hands at all. With a pounce, the huge tiger claws had already taken a head-on shot of Wei Xiao''s figure while he was moving.


    Wei Xiao did not dodge.


    The king-biting sword with a sheath in his hand swept out.


    "Peng..."


    There was a blast in the air.


    The tiger''s claws of the mutant tiger collided with the scabbard drawn by Wei Xiao, and there was a moment of stillness, and the force of counter shock appeared.


    The mutant tiger in the air seemed to be impacted by an extremely terrifying force, and its huge body flew out amidst its roar.


    Dozens of meters away.


    The mutant tiger rolled over more than ten meters on the ground before it stopped.


    It stood up again. At this time, the tiger claw used to attack Wei Xiao trembled uncontrollably.


    Wei Xiao was not affected much, his figure merely took a step back on the ground.


    But only at this step, Wei Xiao could also judge how powerful the mutant tiger was.


    The power of no less than a hundred tons is terrifying.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The mutant tiger yelled at Wei Xiao, and in his eyes, the fear this time had no longer had any reservations.


    "Your attack is over, now it''s time for me."


    Wei Xiao didn''t give the mutant tiger time to breathe.


    As the words fell, his figure instantly passed by the spotted white mutant tiger lying on the ground, and in the blink of an eye he came to the brown-black mutant tiger.


    The body shape between the two parties is completely disproportionate, but the body shape of the mutant tiger is not so terrible that Wei Xiao can''t shake it.


    When the mutant tiger didn''t even react, Wei Xiao, who came to its side, shot out a group of them at its abdomen.


    With a miserable roar, the mutant tiger''s figure flew out again.


    This time Wei Xiao didn''t let its figure fall to the ground.


    It''s like an instant movement.


    Wei Xiao, who came to the other side of the mutant tiger''s figure with a dazzling eye, punched out again.


    The mutant tiger, who had no resistance, flew back again.


    Wei Xiao was completely inappropriate next.


    The figure keeps changing its position all around.


    Every time his figure appeared and stood still and punched out, it meant that the mutant tiger was about to take a heavy blow.


    "Pumppump..."


    A continuous crackling sounded one after another.


    The figure of the mutant tiger also flew around in the air like a volleyball.


    "End here!"


    With Wei Xiao''s voice appeared.


    He didn''t know when he came to the top of the mutant tiger, and he smashed it down in the air with a kick.


    "Peng..."


    "Aw¡ª"


    The mutant tiger''s body received a strong impact, and the entire huge body stagnated for a moment in the air, and then fell to the ground like a cannonball, causing a huge noise, but also a lot of mud and grass.


    Wei Xiao''s figure fell beside it.


    The mutant tiger at this time didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    There was blood flowing from the eyes, ears, nose and mouth.


    Obviously suffered an unclear injury.


    "Aw¡ª"


    At this time, the spotted mutant tiger wailed.


    Perhaps it was because he felt that the brown-black mutant tiger was hit hard and couldn''t bear it fighting with a tiger, trying to stand up from the ground with strong support.


    But it underestimated the injuries on his body, and tried to get up several times, but failed.


    Except for leaving deep scratches on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Shu hoped they were moved.


    Everything is sentimental.


    Tigers are no exception, even if they mutate.

 Chapter 1298： Simple and rude

    "Aw¡ª"


    The brown-black mutant tiger growled.


    Seemingly unwilling, seemingly desperate.


    Wei Xiao approached it slowly.


    Seeing this, the mutant tiger, who was full of jealousy and fear at Wei Xiao, seemed to want to get up and stay away from Wei Xiao.


    But because the pain in the body has not eased, it makes it difficult to move.


    With eyes full of spirituality, when he couldn''t get up to avoid Wei Xiao''s approach, he instinctively chose to avoid it.


    Wei Xiao saw all this in his eyes.


    Approaching the mutant tiger, Wei Xiao stopped his pace.


    "Now I give you two choices, surrender or death, can you understand what I mean?"


    "Aw¡ª"


    The mutant tiger groaned in a low voice.


    I don''t know what it means.


    This made it difficult for Wei Xiao.


    Can''t communicate, how can I make the other party understand what he means?


    After a while, his eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Wei Xiao with a strange fruit on the cliff.


    "Lin Qin..."


    As if thinking of some way to make the mutant tiger understand what he meant, Wei Xiao called Lin Qin.


    "What is the Lord''s command?"


    Lin Qin came over from Shu Wang''s side.


    Wei Xiao let Lin Qin get closer to him, and then muttered a few words in Lin Qin''s ear.


    Lin Qin looked suspicious after listening.


    "Can this work?"


    "Try it! If it is smart enough, it will understand."


    I don''t know what Wei Xiao said to Lin Qin, but Lin Qin hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Lin Qin turned and walked towards the cliff with the strange fruit.


    She quickly picked two exotic fruits from the vine and returned to Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, what is this going to do?" Bai Youwei was a little curious, and asked Shu Wang by her side.


    Shu Wang didn''t know what medicine Wei Xiao was selling in the gourd.


    "Just look at it and you''ll know."


    "Peng..."


    As soon as Shu Wang''s words fell, a scene that made them dumbfounded appeared.


    After Lin Qin returned to Wei Xiao and handed the two different fruits to him, the next second, Lin Qin who was standing next to Wei Xiao was directly punched and flew out by Wei Xiao.


    "I''m going, my husband is crazy?" Bai Youwei widened her eyes, looked at Lin Qin flying out, and said in disbelief.


    Shu Wang and the others were shocked by Wei Xiao''s operation.


    What is he doing?


    They didn''t wait for Shu Wang to react.


    Lin Qin, who had just flew out, received the same treatment as a brown-black mutant tiger.


    With punches and kicks, Lin Qin finally fell to the ground like a brown-black mutant tiger.


    The mutant tiger has seen this scene, and his eyes are full of fear.


    This man is so cruel that even the people around him can do this cruelly?


    Wei Xiao ignored other people''s gazes and walked to Lin Qin''s side.


    Condescendingly, I saw Wei Xiao handing a foreign fruit in his hand to Lin Qin.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Qin hesitated for a moment and took the different fruit in his hand and ate it.


    Then, Lin Qindan, who stood up, knelt on the ground again, as if he was surrendering to Wei Xiaoxing.


    Wei Xiao, who had cold eyes originally, had a much softer expression on his face. He stretched out his hand and stroked Lin Qin''s head, motioning her to stand up.


    Lin Qin got up.


    Then another member of the Shadow Guard appeared.


    This person received the same treatment as Lin Qin, but in the end when Wei Xiao handed him a different fruit, the members of the Shadow Guard refused and showed a ferocious expression to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate and "killed" the members of the Shadow Guard with a single blow.


    All this was completed in minutes, without a trace of muddy water.


    "Master, can it see it clearly?"


    Lin Qin asked at this moment.


    Lin Qin seemed to be beaten by Wei Xiao just now, but it was all superficial skills.


    Lin Qin flew out again and again, but she used Wei Xiao''s fist and feet as a lever to direct and perform herself.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face, and did not let the Shadow Guard members who pretended to be dead stand up.


    "This is the fastest way I can think of to make it understand my heart. If it still doesn''t understand it, then they are dead."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    At this time, Shu Wang and the others also understood the intention of Wei Xiao''s operation.


    Everyone was a little dumbfounded.


    "How could this happen?" Bai Youwei''s mouth was twitching.


    Shu Wang smiled: "Although people don''t know how to evaluate it, it is indeed a good way. Now let''s see how much the brown-black mutant tiger can comprehend?"


    Wei Xiao returned to the mutant tiger.


    In his horrified gaze, Wei Xiao handed his last strange fruit to his mouth.


    The mutant tiger''s eyes were in a trance and hesitated.


    But when it saw the Shadow Guard member who refused to "kill" the strange fruit handed by Wei Xiao, it didn''t dare to hesitate anymore.


    The huge head was close to Wei Xiao''s palm, and his tongue stretched out to eat the exotic fruit in Wei Xiao''s palm.


    "Aw¡ª"


    After doing all this, the brown-black mutant tiger lowered its huge head and expressed surrender to Wei Xiao.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao smiled with satisfaction.


    It was worthwhile to direct and perform this show by myself.


    If this doesn''t have any effect, don''t blame Wei Xiao for killing tigers and eating meat.


    Reached out and stroked the mutant tiger''s head.


    "Follow me, you won''t regret it."


    "Aw¡ª"


    The mutant tiger made a deep groan as if responding to Wei Xiao.


    "This is it?"


    The whole process of Wei Xiao conquering the brown-black mutant tiger was seen by Shu Wang. Now they were surprised to see that the brown-black mutant tiger really surrendered to Wei Xiao, but it was more dumbfounding.


    I can think of this way to let the mutant beast understand what he means, and it is estimated that only Wei Xiao can think of the operation.


    The brown-black mutant tiger has surrendered, and the remaining spotted white mutant tigers are also easy.


    Wei Xiao asked him to pick another ripe fruit for the spotted mutant tiger to eat.


    At first, the spotted mutant tiger refused, but the brown-black mutant tiger next to him roared a few times, and occasionally made the spotted mutant tiger look at the motionless human "corpse" not far away. In the end, the spotted mutant tiger roared. The tiger also ate the fruit sent by Wei Xiao.


    "It''s still husband, you have a way to make the two alien beasts surrender so easily." Bai Youwei laughed and threw herself into Wei Xiao''s arms, and said happily.


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "Without absolute strength, do you think they will surrender so quickly?"


    "Isn''t it enough to know that you are great? By the way, can I touch them?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t respond to Bai Youwei, but stared coldly at the two mutant tigers: "This is my woman and your mistress. Treat her with respect."


    With that, Wei Xiao kissed Bai Youwei''s small mouth.


    "Go!"


    Bai Youwei chuckled lightly, and then approached the two mutant tigers.


    The two mutant tigers are psychic.


    At the beginning, it was driven by instinct to resist Wei Xiao. Now that he has recognized Wei Xiao as his master, they naturally have to be careful with the people and things around him.


    Therefore, Bai Youwei approached them, and the two mutant tigers did not resist, which made Bai Youwei survive the addiction of "big cat".


    "Wow! Their hair is so soft and silky. I didn''t expect that one day I would be able to run a cat at such a close distance, ah no, I''m so happy to run a tiger."


    Seeing Bai Youwei having fun, Wei Xiao didn''t bother her either.


    Shu Wang: "I saw the exotic fruit on the vine. Most of them are not mature. What do you plan to do with it?"


    Wei Xiao looked at the cliff.


    There are about five or six mature different fruits above, and the rest are not mature.


    Obviously it is impossible to pick them all, but if you say that they are transplanted to other places, Wei Xiao can''t guarantee whether the vines that have moved will survive.


    Although different fruits are useless for super fighters, ordinary people, apocalyptic newborns, and alien beasts can all use them to become stronger.


    Besides, the understanding of the different fruits is still in its infancy. No one knows, what height can a super soldier who grows up on the different fruits reach in the end?


    After all, genetic medicine is limited, especially the top genetic medicine.


    The fifth-level potion can be regarded as a ceiling-like existence, and it is very limited. As for the last sixth-level potion, it is definitely not something that ordinary forces can covet. It is Wei Xiao, and it is not clear what the last corpse emperor will be after it appears. Terrible existence?


    It is impossible for human beings to grow to the top with gene medicine for generations. In this way, "treasures of heaven, material and earth" will become the key to human race''s future growth.


    "What do you mean?" Wei Xiao asked Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang smiled: "It''s better to station a battle group here and let people protect this place. In addition, you can send a research team from the research base to conduct research on different fruits. There are two mutant beasts here, scientific research. The material that personnel can extract should also be more convenient."


    After hearing this, Wei Xiao thought for a while and nodded.


    "Yes. It just happens that these two big guys are of no use to take back, so let them stay here."


    "you decide!"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, suddenly, the two mutant tigers that Bai Youwei had been allowed to "ravaged" at this moment became irritable.


    They turned around and roared at the depths of the dense forest one after another, as if they felt a huge threat, their expressions were uneasy.

 Chapter 1299： A mutant beast comparable to a first-level corpse emperor

    "Tianji, Tianhu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bai Youwei hurriedly asked when the abnormality of the two mutant tigers was discovered.


    Tianji and Tianhu are the names Bai Youwei gave to the two mutant tigers.


    The full names are Decepticons and Decepticons, the former is a white female mutant tiger, and the latter is a male brown-black mutant tiger.


    Don''t ask how Bai Youwei knows, do you still need to ask about this kind of thing (want to face the wall and think about it crookedly)?


    Tianji and Tianhu did not respond to Bai Youwei.


    Instead, as time goes by, their emotions become more restless.


    Wei Xiao: "Something is coming towards us."


    Shu Wang fixed his gaze in the dense forest fifty meters away.


    Lin Qin didn''t need any prompts from Wei Xiao, and turned into a gust of wind and sneaked into the dense forest invisibly.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Next to Wei Xiao and the others, at this time four Shadow Guard fighters controlling the Doomsday Mecha appeared, guarding Wei Xiao and the others.


    Xiaolin: "What''s the situation? Is there a big guy coming over?"


    Harvest condensed his eyebrows: "Looking at their solemn eyes, it is estimated that a big guy is coming."


    "Kaka..."


    "Tweet..."


    In the distance, the sound of breaking trees has been heard by Wei Xiao and the others.


    At the same time, above the high altitude, many birds were disturbed and left the dense forest to fly into the sky.


    The movement is not small, which also means that the things that are approaching Wei Xiao and the others are extraordinary.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Not long after, one person came to Wei Xiao and them.


    Not Lin Qin, but one of the Shadow Guards.


    "Lord..."


    Wei Xiao''s face was solemn.


    "What is coming?"


    "A big snake, with a body length of no less than 100 meters, covered with scales, and a dark red flesh crown on its head. Preliminary judgments indicate that its strength is no less than that of a fourth-level fighter. The specifics are not yet known."


    "Snake mutant?" Shu Wang muttered, his eyes involuntarily looking at another dead snake lying on the spot.


    However, the size of the serpent lying here cannot be compared with the size of the upcoming serpent.


    For a body that is less than 30 meters, the two sides are obviously not at the same level.


    "Husband, do you think the other party came here smelling blood?" Shu Wang asked Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao looked directly at the depths of the dense forest.


    "No matter why the other party is here, since they are here, don''t even think about leaving."


    "Lord, do you need to kill him on the way?" the Shadow Guard soldier who came to report asked.


    "No. Go back and tell Lin Qin, monitoring is the main thing, don''t hurt his life."


    "Yes!"


    The Shadow Guard warrior took his command and stepped back in stealth.


    Wei Xiao didn''t let them wait for a long time.


    Only a few minutes later, from the depths of the dense forest in front of them, the terrifying body of the big snake appeared in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    A blue-black mutant giant snake.


    The terrifying body was wrapped around a towering tree, and the whole body was covered with hard scales and barbs, hanging down like a locomotive-sized head, and lantern-sized blood eyes looked directly at Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Wow..."


    Witnessing the appearance of the big snake, Tianji and Tianhu became more restless.


    While the two tigers roared at each other, their eyes were filled with infinite fear.


    "Tianji, Tianhu, don''t be afraid, we are here, it can''t hurt you." Bai Youwei comforted the two tigers from the side.


    Wei Xiao stared at each other.


    "Husband, the opponent''s strength should be more than level four, right?" At a distance of nearly 100 meters, Shu Wang could feel a threat from the opponent, and couldn''t help but ask in surprise.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "It''s very strong. I have only felt this kind of aura in the first-level corpse emperor. The growth of animals seems to be much faster than we imagined. From the discovery of mutant beasts to the present, it takes only half a year. But they have already been born like a first-level corpse emperor, and this speed is really terrifying."


    "We should be fortunate. If animals have the same opportunities for growth as we did from the early end of the world, then this world really doesn''t have anything to do with our humans and zombies." Bai Youwei said in a shocking tone.


    Wei Xiao''s non-response was a kind of tacit consent.


    Animals'' innate conditions are too superior.


    To be honest, if humans are not able to use tools, they are really far inferior to animals in nature.


    The big snake in the dense forest, when Wei Xiao and the others were looking at it, it was also looking at Wei Xiao and others.


    However, its gaze is only momentary.


    After it found the exotic fruit on the cliff, the snake no longer stayed, and the huge body left the tree, moving towards the place where the exotic fruit was located at an extremely fast speed.


    "Aw¡ª"


    When the two mutant tigers saw this, their eyes were angry and anxious.


    The badly injured Tian Ji could only roar in the air and seemed to threaten the serpent away from the different fruit, and Tianhu, who had recovered some physical strength, seemed to have the idea to stop the serpent.


    Without waiting for it to act, Wei Xiao''s sheathed Emperor Sword lay horizontally in front of it and stopped it.


    "You are not its opponent, watch it here."


    Tianhu''s smart eyes looked at Wei Xiao and then at the scabbard in front of him, seemingly unwilling, but he didn''t dare to disobey Wei Xiao''s order, so he could only scream up to the sky.


    "Husband, don''t we stop it?" Bai Youwei asked.


    Wei Xiao''s face was calm.


    "We already know that animals grow by swallowing foreign fruits, but we don''t know how they grow. Now there is an opportunity to understand all this before us. Don''t you want to find out?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei was stunned, then laughed and said, "That''s true."


    She didn''t worry that the big snake would threaten them, not to mention, just Wei Xiao alone, Bai Youwei also had enough reasons to believe that the big snake could not make any waves.


    Today''s Wei Xiao is not only invincible in close combat, but also in long-range attacks, which is also extraordinary.


    No one stopped, the big snake quickly came to the bottom of the cliff.


    Seeing five or six mature exotic fruits on the vine, it climbed directly against the cliff, and then spit out the letter, swallowing the six mature exotic fruits one by one in the mouth.


    "Strange, how can this big snake swallow so many exotic fruits at once?"


    Xiao Lin spoke suddenly, as if seeing something incredible in his eyes.


    "Is there any problem?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Kobayashi said: "There is indeed a problem. When I saw the brown-black mutant tiger eating a different fruit, I could only eat one at a time and would never eat more. If they can swallow more than one at a time, there will be no back. What''s wrong with us. But the big snake in front of us is obviously different from the mutant tiger."


    "Could it be a digestive problem?" Shu Wang guessed.


    "The eldest sister means that because Tianji and Tianhu cannot digest multiple foreign fruits at once, they can only absorb one by one. And this big snake can obviously digest multiple foreign fruits at once?"


    "Hmm! Isn''t the report of the research base recorded? The different fruit contains an unknown energy. I think it should be that the mutant tigers are too weak, so they can only hold one different fruit at a time, but the big snake is stronger than them. There is no such problem if you swallow several different fruits at once."


    Harvest: "Shuwang''s master''s guess may be the best answer."


    "No, the snake is going to flee."


    Xiao Lin suddenly said, with an eager tone in his tone.


    Sure enough, the big snake didn''t stay in place after devouring a few mature fruits, and the figure quickly moved towards the top of the cliff.

 Chapter 1300： Dont come over

    "bass--"


    The others were still in shock, but Wei Xiao had already moved.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand came out of its sheath, and the figure flashed in place, disappearing directly beside Shu Wang and them.


    When he reappeared, he had come to the top of the cliff.


    "Without my permission, where do you want to go?"


    As soon as the snake''s head touched the edge of the cliff, Wei Xiao''s figure was already waiting above.


    "Hey àÓàÓ¡ª¡ª"


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, and there was a hint of shock in the cold eyes of the big snake.


    The sound of crying and weeping like a baby came from the mouth of the big snake.


    The upper part of the big snake suddenly jumped up, then opened his blood basin and swooped down towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao moved, dodge the big snake''s pounce.


    "Wow..."


    The big snake plunged into the river.


    For a while, rocks splashed in the river, huge water splashes skyrocketed, and the violent sound was as clear as a fish fried.


    The huge head shook, and the whole body came to the cliff, the big snake twisted around and quickly stood upright.


    The long letter child spit out like a beam of flames, and his stern eyes locked Wei Xiao again with a strong killing intent.


    "Woo..."


    The attack of the serpent came again.


    With a huge body and terrifying speed, with a sudden leap, the huge head came in front of Wei Xiao.


    This time Wei Xiao did not dodge.


    At the moment when Da Snake was about to approach him, Wei Xiao punched out in the front.


    The terrifying punch drove the flow of surrounding Qi, turning into a fist not much smaller than the head of the snake, and slammed it on its face.


    "Roar--"


    "Rumble..."


    The big snake was knocked over by Wei Xiao with a fist, his huge body turned head and tail, and hit the river fiercely.


    Wei Xiao did not give Orochi a chance to attack again.


    The figure flashed close to the tail of the snake, his right hand turned into a claw, and it was buckled under the scales of the snake''s surface.


    "Get down¡ª"


    With a cry, Wei Xiao output with all his strength.


    With his right hand, he lifted the huge body of the big snake and shook it hard, only to see the big snake flying to the end of the cliff a hundred meters away, falling parabola to the ground below the cliff.


    "Peng Peng..."


    In this way, Wei Xiao''s offensive is still not over.


    With one foot in the water flow below, countless drops of water splashed into the air.


    Wei Xiao, who was flying out like a cannonball, stepped on the rapid movement of water in the air and came to the top of the snake in a blink of an eye.


    "Peng..."


    It was another leg press hitting a spot on the snake''s body.


    The terrifying impact directly changed the trajectory of the serpent''s flight, causing it to fall straight to the ground.


    "Roar--"


    As the earth shook, the place where a lot of mud and grass were splashed was the heart-piercing roar of the serpent.


    Wei Xiao was standing by.


    Continuously attacked by Wei Xiao, especially at the last moment, Steel could be kicked off.


    But such an attack seemed nothing to Orochi.


    After a moment of gasping, the serpent flicked its tail, as if the tail of an Optimus Pillar lifted up, and then slammed into Wei Xiao''s figure with the momentum of the top of Mount Tai.


    If this is hit, I''m afraid that even if it doesn''t become muddy, the bones on Wei Xiao''s body will not be much intact.


    Wei Xiao didn''t support it, his figure flickered to avoid the attack of the serpent.


    When the big snake''s attack touched the ground and caused violent shaking of the earth, Wei Xiao''s sword swept across his left hand.


    Cut out two swords crosswise, and suddenly, an "X"-shaped sword energy impacted the snake''s body.


    "Peng..."


    "Roar--"


    The snake''s body was wounded, and where it was attacked by the sword energy, the scales split and fell to the ground. A large amount of blood shed from the wound visible to the naked eye.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    How could this mutant snake''s defense be so terrifying?


    The blow he just made was no more than the qigong used by the Queen of the Earth.


    But now when I came to Da Snake, he only caused a non-fatal wound to the opponent.


    "Roar--"


    When Wei Xiao was stunned, his attack completely angered the snake.


    The twisted body moved quickly, and the big snake surrounded him with Wei Xiao''s figure as the center.


    When the space reached the level of one place, the huge head of the snake lifted up, and with a roar, he opened his blood basin and swallowed Wei Xiao in the central area.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have a trace of fear.


    With a flick of his left hand, he pierced the Emperor Sword into the ground. Both hands vibrated frequently. In the invisible air, two qigongs condensed and appeared in a huge hand.


    They patted the snake from both ends.


    When its head was about to sink into the encircling circle formed by the body, the huge palm that formed a pinching force slapped its head.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    Some dizziness, and a feeling of blankness in my head.


    The dizzy big snake immediately dropped its huge head in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Wei Xiao didn''t wait for it to wake up.


    Hold the scales on the snake''s head with both hands.


    "drink--"


    Wei Xiao''s bruises on his hands were protruding, and Wei Xiao''s face was slightly hideous.


    The big snake who was still in a state of vertigo, except for the head held by Wei Xiao in his hands, the other parts of the body were suspended.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The next scene is simply jaw-dropping.


    Wei Xiao, who hugged the head of the big snake, completely treated the big snake as a huge stick, smashing it against the ground around his body.


    The ground kept shaking, and the serpent was suffering again and again.


    Only Shu Wang and others who were waiting and watching saw this scene, it was thrilling.


    Bai Youwei: "It''s cruel, is my husband going crazy?"


    "Is the power of the Lord so terrifying?"


    Xiaolin and Fengshou looked like they had seen a ghost.


    Although they knew that Wei Xiao was very strong and even a bit abnormal, they witnessed him swinging a hundred-meter-long snake like a vine whip. This shocking sense almost made them forget that Wei Xiao was a person.


    "go--"


    Wei Xiao dragged the big snake against the ground countless times. He felt the strength of his body and he continued to ravage the big snake. After one last time, Wei Xiao let go of his hands, and the big snake''s huge body was directly thrown out and came back to the ground again. Made an intimate contact.


    At this moment, the environment around Wei Xiao was already in a mess.


    The ground is full of ditches he smashed out with the body of a big snake. This shows how terrifying Wei Xiao''s madness was before.


    Looking at the big snake again, after his body was out of Wei Xiao''s control, his huge head swayed and stood upright.


    It seems that the problem is not too big, but looking at Wei Xiao''s eyes again, the sharpness and coldness of the previous ones are no longer there.


    With deep fear, before Wei Xiao approached again, the big snake turned around and fled towards the dense forest on one side without even thinking about it.


    "Boom..."


    However, only then did he think of the big snake who was running away, and had no chance to leave.


    In the direction it was fleeing, Shadow Guard soldiers appeared.


    They are equipped with various types of armor-piercing bullets at any time, and they directly use the No. 4 armor-piercing bullet as soon as they shoot.


    The bullet hit the snake head-on.


    It is not absolute that the strong snake is hit by the No. 4 armor-piercing bullet.


    The scale armor on the body surface was penetrated, and the bullet fell into the flesh and blood below.


    "Roar--"


    The sharp screams spread from Da She''s mouth, and when it found that the figure suddenly appeared in front of it was about to shoot at it again, it turned its head decisively and changed its escape direction.


    "Boom..."


    But it didn''t run far this time, and Shadow Guardian soldiers blocked its way again.


    "Swish swish..."


    The Shadow Guard soldiers in the dark no longer hide, and they show their bodies one after another.


    For a while, the serpent noticed that he was already surrounded by humans.


    "Roar--"


    A roar of anxiety and anger came from its mouth.


    The huge body involuntarily moved away from the Shadow Guard soldier in front of him.


    The horrified eyes kept shaking, as if he wanted to find a weak point to break through surrounded by the Shadow Guard soldiers.


    "Don''t watch, you can''t leave today."


    Wei Xiao''s words sounded, picked up the Emperor Devouring Knife that pierced the ground, and walked towards the snake slowly.


    Da Snake hurriedly twisted his body, and when he saw Wei Xiao, he was far more jealous of him than the Shadow Guard.


    Every time Wei Xiao stepped forward, his huge body would retreat a few minutes.


    "Roar--"


    An uneasy roar, as if shouting at Wei Xiao hysterically: Don''t come over¡ª


    It is said that the dog will jump the wall when he is in a hurry.


    Wei Xiao''s pressing step by step made it calm.


    Rather than being threatened by a Shadow Guard soldier with a weapon, he was more afraid of facing Wei Xiao, the big demon king''s serpent, desperately, turning his head and rushing in the direction guarded by a shadow guard soldier.


    "Huhuhu..."


    At this moment, from the ground in front of it, a large amount of metal materials began to converge.


    Before it had condensed its full body shape, a metal arm tens of meters long appeared first.


    "Peng..."


    With a frontal blow, the fleeing snake didn''t have time to dodge, and he received a punch from the metal arm on the head.


    The big snake screamed and flew out on the spot.


    "Husband, don''t do anything, let me come."

 Chapter 1301： Conquer the serpent

    Before the words fell, a figure passed by Wei Xiao.


    Having watched Wei Xiao''s performance all the time, Bai Youwei, who had long been itchy, no longer gave Wei Xiao a chance to ravage the snake.


    Take the lead before Wei Xiao.


    With her arrival, Bai Youwei, who was also accompanied by a large amount of metal material, just met the metal arm, and suddenly, under the assembly of a large amount of metal, a metal giant of seventy to eighty meters high appeared.


    Bai Youwei was standing on the metal giant''s Tianling cover.


    Under her control, a metal giant appeared in the hands of the metal giant almost the same height as her height.


    "Pumppump..."


    Under Bai Youwei''s control, the giant chased the flying snake.


    The big snake, who had not yet landed, found a metal giant chasing it, and a pair of giant eyes showed horror invisibly.


    "Eat me a stick!"


    Bai Youwei would not be polite to Da Snake.


    The metal giant stick that was almost as thick as its body smashed down, and the big snake, which could not be avoided in the air, just watched the giant stick bombard its body.


    "Roar--"


    The big snake screamed, and at the same time the body landed, a large number of scales fell down from the place where it was struck.


    The huge body squirmed on the ground.


    The big snake with anger in horror turned his upper body and bit directly at the neck of the metal giant.


    "Peng..."


    Bai Youwei calmly controlled the metal giant to wave the metal giant stick.


    With a blow, the snake whose fangs were all shot down, the whole body flew out into the air at a thirty degree angle.


    Da Snake was painful and regretted this time.


    It shouldn''t covet the different fruits guarded by the two mutant tigers.


    I originally felt that the breath of the two mutant tigers was extremely weak, thinking that my chance to reap the fishermen was right in front of my eyes. Who ever thought that I would encounter a group of humans who are not beasts or beasts?


    The man at the beginning made it impossible to shake, except for the thrilling, he didn''t even have the courage to face a man.


    Then there appeared a group of invisible people.


    The fire sticks in their hands are really powerful.


    The bullets you hit can actually break through your own defenses. What kind of artifact is this?


    The most excessive is the woman who is playing now.


    Compared with her, what I have just experienced is simply pediatrics.


    The fisted Lord Snake couldn''t find the southeast and northwest, and then the iron lump giant controlled by her was even more excessive, and directly greeted Lord Snake with an iron stick.


    It''s a pity that Lord Snake lost a tooth like this.


    Don¡¯t people just want to eat a few exotic fruits and evolve? Do you need to be so excessive?


    "Peng..."


    The body of the big snake fell to the ground.


    It had bitterness and tears in its eyes. Looking at the metal giant approaching it again, its eyes widened and its liver and gallbladder were splitting.


    Is it over?


    "Roar--"


    You really have no means to be a snake master, right?


    The angry snake with three corpses resounded across the hills with a roar, and the next moment, a dark blue mist spewed out from its big mouth.


    "Youwei--"


    Bai Youwei and the giant she controlled were quickly swallowed by the mist.


    Seeing this scene, both Shu Wang and Wei Xiao were shocked and terrified.


    "Disperse to me!"


    Wei Xiao, who looked a little ugly, barely left his hand, and slapped a palm toward the fog-shrouded place of Bai Youwei.


    A terrifying gust of wind swept in, instantly blowing away the fog, exposing Bai Youwei and the metal giant inside.


    "Ahem... It smells." Bai Youwei''s words sounded.


    "Youwei, how are you?" Wei Xiao asked concerned.


    "Husband, I''m fine, it''s just that the mist spit out is disgusting. Don''t intervene, just watch from the side. I must make this big snake pay the price today."


    After speaking, the metal giant moved.


    The body that shook the earth quickly approached the big snake, and another stick was drawn out.


    The big snake that was still breathing mist was knocked out again by Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei caught up, and under the gaze of Wei Xiao and the others, both sank into the dense forest.


    "Follow up, you must ensure the safety of Master Young Wei."


    "Yes!"


    Under Lin Qin''s order, the members of the Shadow Guard chased after the dense forest Bai Youwei entered.


    Outside.


    Shu Wang came to Wei Xiao''s side: "Are we really not going to help?"


    Although Wei Xiao was a little worried about Bai Youwei''s safety, he still didn''t think his woman was so weak.


    Knowing that the mist from the snake''s spit had no effect on Bai Youwei, Wei Xiao shook his head: "It''s okay to let her go through this kind of battle. "


    Shu Wang: "I feel that the big snake''s defense is not generally strong. It hasn''t been weakened much after withstanding your previous attacks. This mutant beast is really not easy."


    Wei Xiao: "The strength is far behind the corpse emperor, but in terms of power, it is definitely not too much. And the defense is even stronger than the first corpse emperor. This big snake, even if it can''t be classified as a fifth-level heterogeneous, but It is also infinitely close to this kind of existence."


    "Now that mutant beasts of this level have appeared among the animals, I really don''t know how terrifying it will be if we let them grow for a while?" Shu Wang was a little worried.


    Wei Xiao had a cold face: "It will not exceed the top corpse emperor. Without this restriction, the end of the corpse clan will come."


    "Peng..."


    "Roar--"


    During the conversation between the husband and wife, inside the dense forest in front of them, a sound of tremors continued to be heard along with the wailing of the snake.


    I can''t see how the fighting in the dense forest is, but with the sound of the trees breaking in my ears and the screams of the serpents, it is not difficult to predict that the fighting inside is completely one-sided.


    Said Wei Xiao was cruel, ha ha!


    Sure enough, women are duplicity.


    After a long time.


    There was no movement in the dense forest.


    Just when Wei Xiao and the others were surprised, suddenly, from the dense forest in front, the huge body of the big snake rubbed the ground and moved towards them.


    "Youwei she¡ª"


    Seeing only the big snake appear, Shu Wang, who didn''t look closely at the situation around the big snake, suddenly turned pale with a jade face.


    "Husband, eldest sister, I am here."


    There is no need for Wei Xiao to comfort Shu Wang. At this moment, Bai Youwei''s call came from the top of Da Snake''s head.


    "Youwei?"


    When Shu Wang saw Bai Youwei standing on top of the snake''s head, his face was surprised and joyful.


    Turning to look at Wei Xiao: "Husband, what is You Wei?"


    Wei Xiao''s tight nerves also eased.


    "Isn''t it obvious? This silly daughter-in-law subdued Orochi."


    Not long after, Da Snake brought Bai Youwei to Wei Xiao and the others.


    The big snake dropped its huge head and sent Bai Youwei to the ground.


    "Husband, eldest sister, look, this big guy has surrendered to me. Hehe... I was playing cool just now. As a result, after being beaten by me, the big guy crawled in front of me. I surrender, how about it, isn''t it handsome? This is much more domineering than my husband''s subduing Tianji and Tianhu."


    When he came to Wei Xiao and the others, Bai Youwei proudly showed off to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Shu Wang glared at her slightly.


    Some people didn''t know that when they discovered that only the big snake came out, the eldest sister was almost not scared to death.


    She was kind, heartless.


    I don''t understand how worried the eldest sister is about her, and she shows off in front of others very loudly. This is a little unscrupulous.


    Wei Xiao looked at the big snake who was obviously much more behaving than at the beginning, then looked at the triumphant Bai Youwei, and smiled lightly: "I didn''t expect it, you just let it succumb?"


    "In the face of absolute strength, does it have a choice? But I found that this big guy is super resistant to beatings. Every blow of my attack is enough to drive mountains and gravel, but it hits it, except for skin injuries. In addition to the pain, it didn¡¯t cause much internal injury. Look at it, it¡¯s still very energetic now."


    "Maybe the evolution direction of mutant beasts is mainly on defense and strength."


    "Hmm, I agree with this. Husband, this big guy will be my pet in the future, will you stop it?"


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised: "Are you going to make it your mount?"


    "Yeah! How do you think it''s domineering? I don''t need me to take it with me in the future. I don''t think I need to do anything. When others see it, they will be scared. By the way, Tianji and Tianhu have their own names. , The big guy can''t fall. Um~~~ I have it, and I will call it a little loach in the future."

 Chapter 1302： Mutant Forest Project

    Little loach?


    Are you sure your name is serious?


    Wei Xiao and Shu Wang looked at the big snake behind Bai Youwei, and thought about the name Bai Youwei had given her, and their hearts twitched.


    The names of the two mutant tigers are considered domineering and tasteful, but this big snake is the only one.


    The "little loach" with a body of one hundred meters?


    Do you dare to believe it?


    "Big guy, you''ll be called Little Loach in the future, do you know?"


    "Roar--"


    The big snake, ah no, it''s a little loach.


    The little loach roared low, as if responding to the name Bai Youwei gave it.


    I don''t know if it understands the meaning of the name.


    After the big snake was conquered, Wei Xiao''s purpose of this trip was also completed. Afterwards, everyone took a tour around and stopped staying.


    Wei Xiao left Lin Qin and the Shadow Guard soldiers who brought her to protect this place.


    Wait until someone comes to replace them before returning.


    As for Wei Xiao and Xiaolin, they took the free "transportation" of Orochi to leave the immortal forest.


    The outer wall of the immortal city.


    "what is that?"


    "Damn, what a big python."


    "What''s the situation? A snake of this size came out of the city without warning, why did the outlying detectives eat?"


    "No, look at it, there seems to be someone on the head of the snake."


    "It seems there are people?"


    Wei Xiao and the others approached the Immortal Sky City in a big snake, and in the unknown circumstances, there was a lot of commotion outside the city and outside the city.


    Some people are also very angry.


    Immortal Sky City has always been strict on the periphery.


    Fifty miles outside the city, there are a large number of outposts and members of the Shadow Guard in the bright and dark places.


    But such a huge snake appeared outside the city, and the people in the city did not receive a warning. This is what some people think, this is completely the negligence of the outer guard post.


    They were very angry, but they weren''t now when they were taking account of the outer guard posts. There were already many output ports aiming at the big snakes on the firepower points on the walls.


    As Wei Xiao and the others approached, when pedestrians on both sides of the road hurriedly avoided, a sharp-eyed guy recognized Wei Xiao and others.


    "Hey, the people on the head of the snake seem to be the Lord and the mistress?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "It seems to be true."


    "What seems to be? That is, my god, they actually brought back such a big guy from the outside. Is this a magical operation?"


    Above the city wall.


    The appearance of the big snake made the defenders stand ready.


    But as Wei Xiao and his party on the top of the snake''s head were recognized, the dignified eyes of the defending army became surprised.


    "Captain, it''s the lord, the lord, they are back."


    The captain on the city wall looked over the head of the snake.


    No accident, he also saw Wei Xiao''s figure clearly.


    "It''s really the master..." The captain murmured, then turned to loudly, "It''s the master, there is no danger, everyone is off guard."


    His order was issued, and the guns aimed at Wei Xiao and the others immediately returned to their original positions.


    Now the captain also understands why the outer outpost did not issue a warning for the appearance of the serpent.


    Do things that appear with the Lord need to be forewarned?


    Not to mention just a big snake, even if Wei Xiao brings a tide of corpses close to the immortal city, the people in the city will not feel a bit strange.


    For them, as long as what happened next to Wei Xiao, no matter how unthinkable it was, it was normal.


    The captain did not neglect, he saw the situation clearly, and immediately left the city wall with his guards to greet Wei Xiao and the others.


    The pedestrians outside already knew that the big snake was brought by Wei Xiao, and they were full of fear of the big snake before. At this time, they all stopped to look at the mighty and domineering little loach.


    After a while, the people in the city met Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Master, mistress."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    The figure came down from the head of the big snake.


    "Don''t be nervous, this big snake has been subdued and won''t hurt pedestrians."


    The captain firmly believed Wei Xiao''s words.


    Seeing the little loach close at hand, the captain was still a little shocked.


    "Master, can mutant beasts be subdued by us humans?"


    Wei Xiao noticed the light of desire in the captain''s eyes. At the same time, his eyes swept around and found that many people also looked eager, and the corners of their mouths rose slightly.


    "Yes, mutant beasts are not zombies, they can be subdued by our humans. Why, your heart is moved?"


    "Hehe..." The captain chuckled, "There are a hundred million points moved."


    The captain was more than a heartbeat, he was extremely eager.


    At first glance, the figure of the little loach is not easy to provoke.


    If there is such a combat partner around the soldiers in the future, for themselves, for a unit, isn''t this combat power going up?


    "It''s not as good as action."


    As he said, Wei Xiao turned to other people and said, "The same is true for you. Most of the animals that have survived outside now have opportunities for growth. They have the fighting power to give you tremendous help. If you have the ability, go and conquer them. ."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and the people around suddenly cheered.


    "Okay, stick to your post. You can go outside and try your luck when you have free time."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Wei Xiao and the others did not stay outside the city much.


    Encouraging the city defense army, they took Bai Youwei into the city.


    But what Wei Xiao didn¡¯t know was that they brought back the little loach from outside, and learned from him that the mutant beasts that appeared outside could be subdued by humans. Once the news spreads among the people present, the entire Immortal City will soon be overwhelmed. It''s boiling.


    For people in the apocalypse, there is not much that can be done in the wild. Except for scavenging, most of the tasks are hunting and killing corpses who are outside. If you want to get more benefits for yourself, you have to take extremely huge risks. .


    But now, the appearance of the little loach seems to have another goal for the survivors in the apocalypse.


    War pet!


    Yes, it''s a war pet.


    A mutant beast that can be subdued?


    What else to think about? Catch the mutant beast.


    Not to mention that everyone can conquer a behemoth like Little Loach, but if there is more combat power around, in the future, the safety of scavenging in the wild will undoubtedly be more secure.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know that the battle pet had been circulating inside the Immortal City, and at the same time, there were people who were ready to try their luck outside.


    Inside Villa One.


    "Husband, I think there is something we can try to do?"


    Entering the villa, Shu Wang suddenly spoke to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop. When facing the servants in the villa, he nodded in response to them, and said, "Try what?"


    "Cultivate mutant beasts?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    Cultivate mutant beasts?


    How to cultivate?


    "Master, are you back?" Li Qingshu appeared at this time and asked respectfully.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses: "Xiaoying and the others are still training?"


    Li Qingshu: "Yes, it hasn''t been long since Master Keiko and the others became supernaturalists, and they still can''t control their own power well. Masters of the Phantom are still training them."


    "Well, I got it. Get me some food, right here, and someone will bring it in a while."


    "Okay." Li Qingshu responded, then went down and ordered the kitchen to cook Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Let''s talk aside." Wei Xiao said to Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang nodded.


    The couple sat down on the sofa in the hall.


    Wei Xiao: "You just said that we cultivate mutant beasts by ourselves, and talk about your ideas."


    "Mutant beasts should be difficult to cultivate, right? Even if they are cultivated, who can guarantee that they will be obedient?" Bai Youwei was a little skeptical.


    Shu Wang smiled: "I didn''t say that I would make them all obedient."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "I mean, based on the feature that mutant beasts can be tamed, cultivate them in an all-round way, and provide future fighters with a fixed place where mutant beasts can be tamed. The Immortal Forest is a good pilot."


    "Didn¡¯t the research base have determined that the exotic fruit is effective for all animals? Then let people collect a large number of these natural treasures, and then capture more animals from the outside, feed them and swallow a foreign fruit and put it in the forest. , Gradually forming a base for base fighters to tame their pets."


    "In this way, in the future, we will not only have one more unit in the immortal city, but also increase the strength of the soldiers. Why not do it?"

 Chapter 1303： Full city support

    Shu Wang''s idea is not bold, but also very forward-looking.


    If her plan is successful, it is not difficult to imagine how powerful the immortal city will be in the future?


    Everyone has their own battle pet, and everyone can let the battle pet fight. This will increase the strength of the Immortal City to a higher level.


    Now Wei Xiao''s power is on top of this world.


    There are countless super fighters and various apocalyptic black technologies to assist them. They are so strong that, apart from the corpse clan forces, Wei Xiao has enough confidence to fight against the rest of the human races of the world.


    If the battle pet is formed again, that kind of power will be unimaginable.


    Seriously, after hearing Shu Wang''s words, Wei Xiao was moved.


    Shu Wang is not a fantasy. A treasure of heaven and earth similar to a different fruit has appeared, meeting the needs of mutant beasts to grow, and adding that mutant beasts can be tamed, this idea of ??her is not impossible to realize.


    You can try it.


    "Sister, you have a good idea, but have you ever thought that once there are too many mutant beasts in the immortal forest and eventually become uncontrollable, the incident that will be caused will not end well?" Before Wei Xiao could speak, Bai Youwei immediately raised it. Among the drawbacks.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t help but look at Bai Youwei in surprise.


    This silly daughter-in-law can still think of this level?


    Based on Wei Xiao''s understanding of her, Bai Youwei shouldn''t have such intelligence?


    But I have to say that Bai Youwei''s worries are not unreasonable.


    The so-called cultivating tiger is a problem.


    Shu Wang''s initial point is definitely good, but because of the uncontrollable mutant beast, this hidden danger is by no means aimless.


    "Don''t worry about this. The corpse race has hierarchical suppression, bloodline suppression, and animals that are more spiritual than them. Isn''t there any? Before implementing this plan, we can cultivate several mutant beasts that have been tamed by us to become immortal. The overlord of the forest, let them constrain the mutant beasts inside. Then, won''t your worries be easily solved?"


    Bai Youwei thought for a while, and it was really like this.


    "So Big Sister, you have already figured out how to deal with it?"


    Shu Wang didn''t respond to her again, but looked at Wei Xiao: "Husband, what do you think?"


    The two girls have already thought about the plan and the existing problems, what else can Wei Xiao say?


    Besides, once the forest of alien beasts is formed, it will benefit the immortal city without any harm, and he has no reason to refuse.


    "Yes, but it will take a lot of time to realize this plan."


    "The old saying goes well. The predecessors planted trees and the descendants took advantage of the shade. Even if it is not for our generation, for the next generation, for the future human race, doesn''t my husband think it makes sense?"


    "I think the big sister''s idea is very good. Husband, you can agree! Now, while the mutant beasts are not too strong, we will keep them in captivity as much as possible, so as to reduce their threat to my human race."


    Wei Xia smiled: "I didn''t say that I disagree. If you want to do it, then you can''t make a small noise. Then, you go and call all the heroes and I will let the entire Immortal City cooperate with you. Shu Wang, since this The plan is proposed by you, then you will be the person in charge. It is up to you to decide how to implement it."


    "it is good!"


    Shu Wang was very happy that the plan was approved by Wei Xiao.


    As for the person in charge, she did not refuse.


    She also wanted to find something to do for herself to improve her status.


    Cultivate a battle pet for the Immortal Celestial City. Once this is done, her position in the Immortal Celestial City and beside Wei Xiao will be unbreakable.


    After the couple decided, Wei Xiao asked Li Qingshu to inform Chen Haojie of them.


    ...


    After dinner, the servants cleaned up the table, and Chen Haojie, who had been notified by Wei Xiao, also came.


    The representatives of the troops were mainly Chen Haojie and Lan Qiang. They were also followed by Leng Chengfeng and Wu Xiaoqi. The internal affairs team, represented by Jiang Xue and Jin Miaofeng, gathered together in Villa No. 1.


    "Master, mistress..."


    "Sit all!"


    Wei Xiao asked everyone to sit down.


    After the group of people sat down, Chen Haojie asked: "Is there anything you want to explain to us when the Lord has asked us to come?"


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate: "Yes, what I will tell you next will be the focus of the future development of the Immortal City, and all major and minor affairs in the city will be based on it."


    Lan Qiang: "I don''t know what is so important?"


    Wei Xiao did not say, but motioned to Shu Wang to tell the people present her preliminary plan.


    Shu Wang did not delay, and in front of everyone, she told everyone about the battle pet plan she was about to implement.


    After a while, after Shu Wang finished her plan, Chen Haojie and their faces showed shocked colors.


    Wu Xiaoqi: "Master Shuwang, can this plan really come true?"


    Shu Wang: "You don''t need to worry about this. The natural treasures that can allow animals to grow have already appeared. I dare not say that they are inexhaustible, but they are definitely not many. And 100% of these natural treasures make animals mutate. And it has been confirmed that mutant beasts can be tamed by humans..."


    "In other words, once the battle pet plan is successfully implemented, in the future, as long as you have the ability, you will be able to get one or more battle pets that belong to you in the forest of immortality."


    "That''s nothing to say, the battle pet plan must be implemented. Shu Wang, master, rest assured that the armed forces will fully support your plan in the future. After returning, I will let the soldiers who have no mission go out to capture the living animals and enrich the animals in the immortal forest as soon as possible. Total amount." Lan Qiang said excitedly.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "This is a great plan, and it is also the only plan that allows me to have enough strength in the immortal city to stand in the end of the world. The mistress of the collection of heaven, material and earth treasures can rest assured that the next mission of the Shadow Guard will be based on this. ."


    Jiang Xue: "The internal affairs team will also fully cooperate, and the battle pet plan takes precedence over everything."


    "..."


    Everyone present had understood Shuwang''s plan, and they all supported it.


    If the meeting hadn''t ended yet, I''m afraid that some people could not bear to start adding to Shuwang''s plan.


    With the support of everyone, Shu Wang is more confident in the implementation of the battle pet plan.


    Feeling that everyone had said the same thing, Wei Xiao said: "Since everyone has no opinion, the battle pet plan will be determined from this moment. Next, the immortal city will cooperate fully, and everyone, including me, will be This plan serves, understand?"


    "clear!"


    "Very good. After you go down, the whole city informs that private forces can also join the plan. Anyone who captures an animal and brings it back to the Immortal City will be paid according to the size and strength of the animal, and the internal affairs team will get it as soon as possible. Come up with a plan."


    Jiang Xue: "Yes!"


    "The meeting is over!"


    Everyone got up and bid farewell to Wei Xiao and the others.


    On that day, the Immortal City, whether it was in various bulletin boards, mercenary offices, or citywide broadcasts, was propagating the battle pet plan.


    After the survivors in the city heard the news and knew the specific content, those who had thoughts about the battle pet became even more calm now.


    "My deed, Master Shu Wang really has a long-term vision. The battle pet plan? Once this plan is successful, then not only our generation, but the next generation, and the next generation can benefit in the future. This is a century-old plan!"


    "Don''t look at who it is? That is the first lady of the lord, the future true mistress, if there is no such vision, how to manage the harem of the lord and how to meditate the world? This is the realm."


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t you see the instructions on the notice? A catty of living creatures can be exchanged for ten yuan apocalyptic coins. This is a way to make money. Now we have another way to make money when we go out to pick up waste."


    "Walk around, go out to try your luck today, and it''s this wave to get rich."


    The survivors in the city have already begun to act.


    Similarly, the members of the special forces Shadow Guards that belonged to the Immortal City, also left the capital one after another, and marched towards all sides of the Longxia Land.


    The outside forces, they also learned about the plan of the Immortal City soon.


    There is no way, the development of Immortal Sky City is really good, and now there is a faint form of the world trade center in the last days.


    Caravans, private teams, and rangers from various outside forces often haunt the Immortal Sky City. In addition, the battle pet plan did not hide it from the outside. It is not surprising that this news was taken out by them.


    ...

 Chapter 1304： Attacking Moon Howling Sirius

    Central China Wolf City.


    "Xian''er, what do you think of Immortal Tiancheng''s battle pet plan?" Xiaoyue Sirius has already heard of Shu Wang''s plan.


    When he first learned that the so-called "battle pet plan" was being spread in Wolf City, he was still a little unclear. After people investigated and learned all the contents, Xiaoyue Sirius was already a little bit ready to move.


    Liu Xian''er is not very optimistic about this plan.


    It''s not that I am not optimistic about the immortal city, but only for the wolf city.


    Wolf City can be regarded as the central force of Longxia Land.


    Although there are also a lot of dense forests on all sides, because of the ravages of zombies in the early end of the world, animals are basically invisible in all areas of Wolf City. Therefore, Liu Xian''er, who knows the thoughts of Xiaoyue Sirius, sighed slightly.


    "As far as the battle pet project is concerned, it is undeniable that it is indeed a good plan, but it is only suitable for people who are based in the four poles."


    "At the beginning of the end of the world, the animals that can escape all gather in these four directions. Our Wolf City is in the middle, and it is not inherently dominant. Husband, if you want to get a strange animal forest out, the harvest and the effort are completely different."


    "How do you know this king has such an idea?"


    Does this need to be said?


    It''s all written on the face, and it''s almost impossible to say it in person.


    "You are so obvious, I don''t think it''s difficult to know!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius smirked.


    "Then are we just watching the immortal city continue to grow like this?"


    Liu Xian''er said earnestly: "You can''t stop it, but we can make a profit from it."


    "Um?"


    Liu Xian''er explained: ¡°Didn¡¯t the Immortal Sky City have made it clear that whether it is people in their base or outsiders, as long as they catch animals and send them to the Immortal Sky City, they can get rich rewards? Now Doomsday Coins have gradually become dragons. Xia Dadi''s universal currency will even become the world''s mainstream in the future, and we can take the opportunity to make a fortune."


    "Of course, since mutant beasts can be subdued by our humans, we can also tame part of it. Although it is not recyclable, it can also enhance the strength of our base."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' face sank slightly when he heard the words.


    "In this way, aren''t we trying to get enemies?"


    "Not exactly. The future development of Wolf City is still in the body of the corpse clan, that is the basis of the rise of Wolf City. Since Immortal Sky City now focuses on the battle pet plan, then we will fulfill them."


    "Don''t they want animals? Then send them. That''s good. They develop a forest of alien animals. If there are too many alien animals, this is undoubtedly putting a time bomb next to them. Waiting for the alien beast they cultivated to become In view of the climate, do you think that untamed wild beasts will stay in the immortal forest that they stipulate?"


    "Do you think the immortal city will destroy itself?"


    Liu Xian''er shook his head: "This is hard to say. The Immortal City is too powerful. Except for multiple Corpse Emperor forces simultaneously encircling them, I don''t know what other forces can destroy them. But if the things I guess really happen, The army of alien beasts is enough for Wei Xiao to drink a pot."


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Since there is such a danger as you mentioned, why does Wei Xiao insist on going his own way?"


    Liu Xian''er sneered: "Yi Gao people are bold! They have been at the pinnacle of human power for too long, and it is not impossible to lose themselves and be arrogant. But isn''t that what we want?"


    After listening to Liu Xian''er''s explanation, Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly looked excited.


    "Yes, Wei Xiao has always been in the heavens and the earth, self-respectful attitude. It is normal not to put any forces in his eyes. Then, according to what you said, send them what they want."


    "Yeah!" Liu Xian''er nodded, and then stood coldly, "Now that the immortal city is destined to have no time to be distracted because of the battle pet plan, I think it''s time for us to act. The corpse king over the Emerald Nation is currently The only goal we can choose."


    Hearing about the Emerald Nation, Xiaoyue Sirius no longer cared about the battle pet plan of the Immortal City.


    His eyes sharpened.


    Since the end of the West Pole Campaign, Xiaoyue Sirius has been planning to deal with the next corpse emperor''s forces after returning to the base.


    For a long time, the major forces have not been very clear about the location of the corpse emperor''s forces.


    But with the emergence of the corpse, as the major forces strengthened their exchanges with each other, now, except for the corpse emperor power in the non-emirate continent and the Amerik continent, it is still unclear, and the corpse emperor power in other places is already clear at a glance.


    Among the many corpse emperor forces nowadays, the first-level corpse emperor forces on the Emerald Nation are undoubtedly the best "soft persimmon". At the same time, the Emerald Corpse emperor forces are also the closest corpse emperor force to Wolf City, Xiaoyuetian The wolf has no reason to be indifferent to her.


    Wolf City is already preparing to deal with the forces of the Emerald Corpse Emperor. The reason why he hasn''t done anything is because Xiaoyue Sirius is worried that someone will jump out and grab food with them.


    But now the Immortal City is destined to have no time to clone because of the battle pet plan. In addition to the need to guard against the Immortal City, Wolf City, which is completely indifferent to other forces, is indeed the best time to deal with the Emerald Corpse Emperor.


    With this reminder from Liu Xian''er, Xiaoyue Sirius also felt that his opportunity had come.


    Xiaoyue Sirius said with a cold face: "You''re right. The battle pet plan of the Immortal Sky City just gives us a chance to deal with the corpse emperor forces in the Emerald Nation. The opportunity is indispensable, this king will let others Make the final preparations."


    Speaking of this, Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Liu Xian''er: "Are you going with this king this time?"


    Liu Xian''er shook her head: "Although my strength has improved a lot because of the awakening potions you brought back last time, because the growth of the supernatural powers is too rapid, I can''t control it well. It''s just a first-level corpse emperor. , It¡¯s not necessary for us to dispatch two abilities in Wolf City. There can¡¯t be no one behind the base."


    Xiaoyue Sirius smiled and said: "You are still thoughtful. Then you will continue to sit in the back this time. If anyone dares not listen to your orders, don''t care about the king''s feelings, kill without mercy."


    "Knowing that you love me, don''t worry, with my current strength, I won''t let this happen."


    "Hahaha...Yes, this king''s princess is now a supernatural power, who else would dare to provoke?"


    Liu Xian''er gave Xiaoyue Sirius a look at her amorous feelings, and her whole body exuded a charming charm.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was slightly taken aback.


    Then he stood up with a smirk.


    Liu Xian''er: "What are you doing?"


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not respond, and directly told Liu Xianer what he was going to do with his actions.


    "what¡­¡­"


    In Liu Xian''er''s exclamation, Xiaoyue Sirius picked her up.


    Lying in the other''s arms, Liu Xian''er, who was charming and shy, beat Xiaoyue Sirius on the chest: "You hate it!"


    Hearing the voice of Dad''s anger in Xiaoyue Sirius'' ears, his body was trembling like an electric shock.


    The terrible little demon girl is truly the best in the world.


    Into the night.


    Inside an underground cave a hundred miles away from Wolf City.


    "No, no...ah..."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The huge cave that is completely isolated from the outside world extends in all directions and is extremely wide.


    From time to time, the roar of zombies reverberated in it, and the screams of strangers came out one after another.


    If Xiaoyue Sirius was present, he would be surprised. When did such a mysterious place exist in the realm of Shenzhou?


    It can no longer be regarded as an underground cave at all, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is an underground base.


    Of course, this is not the most surprising.


    The most unexpected thing is that in this underground base, the entrances and exits of the passages are guarded by armed men wearing masks of different colors.


    They are all super fighters, all fully armed, whether it is strength or weapon equipment, they are also absolute elite existences in Wolf City.


    In addition, there are various independent small spaces in the cave. Behind the prison door made of zombie bones, not only zombies but also living humans are held.


    Most of them are seven or eight in an independent space. Not to mention the environment, the eyes of those detained here all show hopelessness.


    "Crack..."


    The door opened sounded.


    At this time, a group of people walked in from outside a passageway.


    "Meet the Empress!"


    "..."

 Chapter 1305： Mysterious Empress

    In the crowd, a tall woman with black women''s boots, black gilt lace robe, a cloud sideburn and a dark golden butterfly mask walked out.


    The woman has a cold look and cold eyes. It is difficult to see her appearance only from the outside.


    The mysterious woman said: "How is the progress?"


    A subordinate with a blood-red mask respectfully reported: "The Emperor, after months of our training, there are now two giant zombies in the base."


    "Two?"


    The mysterious woman''s tone sank.


    The subordinate who reported to her quickly bowed his head after hearing the sound.


    "Yes, it is."


    "How come there are so few? Two giant zombies appear in three thousand people?"


    It is not hard to hear that the mysterious woman''s tone is full of surprise.


    "Please also observe the female emperor. The probability of the appearance of giant zombies is extremely low, and it is very difficult to have two. There are still three hundred uninfected people in the base, but the female emperor should not hold too much hope."


    A man in a black pattern mask followed behind the mysterious woman.


    "Emperor, shall we catch some people from outside?"


    The mysterious woman loosened her brows and waved.


    "Three thousand people were missing before and after the wolf city, which has attracted the attention of some high-level officials. If someone is missing again, they will definitely be traced to the end. Now we are just starting out, it is not suitable to be exposed. Two are two! Let them be trained separately, absolutely must not be there. Any mistakes."


    "Yes!"


    "Now take Bendi to the gene medicine storage room."


    "The female emperor, please come down with her subordinates."


    Under the leadership of their subordinates, a group of people walked towards another cave door.


    "Please, please let me go! I''m just an ordinary person."


    "Uuuuu...sir, save us, save me..."


    "You bastards, you have been locked in here for a few months, what on earth do you want to do?"


    "Help, help..."


    When the mysterious woman passed by the cage where the living people were held, they could still gasp, and shouted at them one after another.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "What''s the noise? Don''t eat today''s meal no matter what."


    The jailer slapped the cell door and roared fiercely.


    The mysterious woman ignored these people, and quickly switched the area where the living people were held by mistake.


    When she comes to the next area.


    "Emperor Empress, these are the first-level zombies that have not been cultivated. There are only two hundred in number. The probability of giant zombies is not high."


    The mysterious woman glanced at the first-degree zombies in the cage.


    These first-level zombies, the clothes left on their bodies are still very intact.


    Looking at their figures, it seems that they have mutated recently due to infection.


    Reminiscent of the conversation between the mysterious woman and her subordinates, as well as the living people and many first-degree zombies in it.


    It is already obvious that this is an evil base that uses live human infection to cultivate giant zombies.


    Use living people as seeds to obtain giant zombies?


    This group of people is truly desolate.


    After a short while, passing through the aisles in the base, a group of people came to a heavily guarded cave gate.


    The armed fighters here are different from the outposts.


    The guards outside are all white masks, and here, the masks of all armed soldiers are blue.


    The blood on their bodies is very strong, no less than a third-level fighter at all.


    "Meet the Empress!"


    Seeing the mysterious woman and a group of people, the soldiers standing here salute in branches.


    "Open the inventory hole, the female emperor wants to test the genetic medicine."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier heard the words, and then walked to the door of the cave to open the door made of zombie bones.


    "My Lady Empress, please!"


    The mysterious woman did not hesitate, and entered with a crowd of all black masks around her.


    The space for storing genetic medicine is very spacious.


    Inside, there are not many things in the middle, but there are a lot of genetic medicines on the surrounding walls.


    Rough budget, there are thousands of eight hundred pieces to say less.


    The potions are all emerald green, and there is no top potion.


    "My Lady Empress, these are all the genetic medicines that exist in our dark night. There are a total of 923 medicines, all of which are second-level medicines."


    Mysterious woman: "There are quite a few. It seems that you have hunted and killed many zombies outside during this period of time."


    "Female Emperor Mingcha. Most of these medicines come from zombies in the wild, a small part are produced internally, and the rest are obtained from other teams."


    The mysterious woman looked around and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Since there is a potion, then hurry up and recruit troops? The dark night in the future will not be limited to only one base, nor will it be active in only one area. What the emperor needs is to make the dark night a nightmare for all creatures in the world, and the dark night will prevail. Above everything."


    "I will definitely devote myself to this goal and die."


    "Very good. Your efforts today will not be wasted. In the future, this emperor will make all of you like gods."


    "Thank you Empress Master for your cultivation!"


    One person in the black mask said, "Emperor, do you want to see other places?"


    "No, this emperor came here this time, just want to know the number of giant zombies. In the next period of time, you will put all your energy on the two giant zombies. When you take the last step, let people notify the emperor."


    "Yes!"


    The mysterious woman then confessed some more things, and then left.


    The other party came quickly, and went quickly, quite a bit of mystery that the dragon could not see the end.


    Inside the wolf city.


    Xiaoyue Sirius has had the final meeting with the senior officials of Wolf City.


    The corpse emperor on the other side of the Emerald Nation is determined to win it.


    After grasping the distraction of the immortal city, they are now really going to deal with the corpse emperor forces on the side of the emerald kingdom.


    "... That''s exactly it. The opportunity is rare. Once the Immortal City reacts, the corpse emperor on the Emerald Kingdom will have nothing to do with us. Therefore, this king hopes that you will make the final preparations immediately after you go down. In the future, the army will move towards the Emerald Country."


    "What the Wolf King said is that we will go back to prepare after the meeting."


    "By the way, the wolf king, some people in the city recently reported that many ordinary people have disappeared for no reason. We didn''t care too much before, but as of now, more than 3,000 people have been missing from the base in the past few months. This has to be Attract our attention." A senior said solemnly.


    "How did they disappear?" Xiaoyue Sirius said casually.


    "According to our investigation, these people mysteriously disappeared when they went out to collect wild vegetables and fruits. Subordinates have learned that the missing people seem to have disappeared out of thin air, leaving no trace."


    Cang Wolf King: "What''s so strange about this? Maybe they went out and met zombies and were eaten?"


    "Even if you encounter zombies, you shouldn''t leave any traces, right?"


    Liang Zhijun: "Why do you care about these? Isn''t it three thousand people? What we have to do next, we don''t know how many people have sacrificed. If we have time to care about these trivial things, it is better to think about the next battle. beat?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius said at this time: "Currently this king does not have the mind to think about other things. The battle with the Corpse Emperor forces is not allowed to be sloppy, understand?"


    The big guys have said so, what else dare to say?


    Besides, the disappearance of more than 3,000 people in the last days is really not a big deal.


    What Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t know was that because they didn''t pay much attention this time, they would pay a heavier price for it in the future.

 Chapter 1306： The mutant beasts are coming

    Seven days later.


    The army of the corpse emperor forces from the wolf city against the emerald country set off.


    This time, in order to deal with the corpse emperor''s forces, Wolf City dispatched a total of five million super soldiers.


    Yes, you heard that right, it is five million, and they are all super fighters.


    After several months of development, Wolf City has changed from Immortal Sky City to enough genetic medicine to make the city''s citizens a first-class level.


    In today''s Wolf City, on the third day before the crusade army was dispatched, the first level of the whole people was completed.


    The powerful and full-fledged Xiaoyue Sirius, without worrying about the immortal Celestial City "grabbing", he is full of confidence in taking down the target Corpse Emperor.


    What''s more, in order to ensure that this battle is foolproof, Xiaoyue Sirius also carried two taboo weapons with the army.


    With his strength, it was completely fine to single out a first-level corpse emperor, and with the help of taboo weapons, there was no reason for the five million army to return empty-handed.


    Xiaoyue Sirius led the team and Liu Xian''er, who was sitting in Wolf City, undoubtedly controlled the power of Wolf City again.


    Invisibly, within the defending army of Wolf City, a transfer of middle-level generals began.


    The West Pole.


    In the camp where the immortal city garrison is located.


    "Tweet--"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The roar that resounded through the world spread through the air.


    Outside the defensive wall built by the Immortal Celestial Legion, the three mutant beasts are trying to break through the fire blockade established by the Dragon Tyrant and enter the camp.


    A gorilla that is 20 meters high, a cheetah that is as fast as lightning, and a **** sculpture with wings nearly forty meters long.


    They attacked, completely ignoring the damage of conventional weapons.


    The destructive gorilla, the invisible "lightning leopard" that kills people, and the sacred sculptures that can generate strong winds to overturn the audience with the flutter of the feathers. Although the number of mutant beasts is small, they are brought to the immortal city defenders. It''s a huge trouble.


    "Are these mutant beasts crazy? How many waves are these? Are they not afraid of death?"


    Looking at the mutant beasts that are constantly galloping and dodge under the firepower blockade, the face under Long Ba''s helmet is extremely ugly.


    This scene is not the first time for Longba and the others.


    About half a month ago, I don''t know what happened to these mutant beasts. First, a rat king led hundreds of thousands of ordinary rats to attack their station.


    After the rat king was beheaded and the rat group was disintegrated, Long Ba and the others thought that the attack was just an accident, but within a few days, another mutant wolf king led a group of wild wolves who were not under the second-level fighters to attack the barracks. .


    Although each time the dragon tyrants and their side won a complete victory, the frequent attacks of mutant beasts in the barracks station also made them realize that something was wrong.


    The result is as they guessed.


    The mutant beast attacking the human resident is just the beginning.


    Not long after the immortal Tiancheng garrison was attacked, similar situations occurred one after another in the area where the wolf city west pole garrison and the eldest sister were located.


    Today, Long Ba and the others are welcoming the attack of three powerful mutant beasts.


    After some trials by them, it was already certain that the three mutant beasts they were currently facing, even if their overall strength was not as good as the first-level corpse emperor, were definitely better than the corpse.


    The physical quality completely exceeds that of the mother corpse, and the strength, speed, and response are comparable to the corpse emperor. In addition to its ability to be supernatural, it is not much better than the first-level corpse emperor in other aspects.


    "Tweet--"


    "Stop it! Try to catch it alive."


    The **** sculptures with flying ability pounced from the air.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Boom..."


    Artillery shells and conventional armor-piercing shells continue to greet each other, but their effects are very limited.


    "carefully--"


    Watching the divine sculpture approach.


    At this moment, the divine eagle''s wings flicked, and from its body, the feathers that fell from the sky turned into sharp blades and flew towards the soldiers below.


    "Clang clang..."


    "Puff..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Intensive attacks swept down below, and the defenders turned their backs on their backs for a while and suffered heavy casualties.


    Before Long Ba and the others focused on the divine sculpture, the other two mutant beasts also showed great power.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    A dark gorilla blasted his chest.


    Then, a huge fist hit the ground.


    "Kakka..."


    The sound of the earth tearing spread, and I saw the uneven ground, as if it was being impacted by a huge force. Taking the place where the gorilla figure was as the source, the mountain collapsed, the rocks flew into the sky, and the uplifted earth continued to move towards. The defensive walls where the defenders were located spread over.


    "Rumble..."


    The not-so-sturdy city wall was hit by this force, and a place collapsed on the spot.


    "Ah..."


    The people on the city wall were not able to evacuate for the first time, accompanied by stones falling towards the ground.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    The gorilla''s attack ended, and the lightning leopard''s sneak attack followed.


    It gallops on the ground, like an invisible lightning rushing into the crowd.


    As the figure passed, all the soldiers standing on the spot were overturned and knocked into the air by it.


    In the front position of the entire barracks, as the three mutant beasts were fully fired, more and more casualties occurred.


    "Damn it, don''t stay alive, and kill them with all your strength."


    Seeing a large number of casualties among the surrounding soldiers, the Dragon Tyrant who originally planned to capture these three mutant beasts alive immediately dispelled this thought.


    An order was given to the guards, and the dragon tyrant in a heavenly armor pulled out the Tang Sword behind the armor and rushed straight towards the gorilla.


    Yu Wei did not hesitate.


    Her target is the Lightning Leopard.


    The two commanders in the army were dispatched, and the remaining third- and fourth-level super fighters no longer kept their hands, each forming a circle of battle to carry out siege to the invading enemy.


    "Boom boom..."


    In the sky, the divine eagle can avoid the bullets shot by the defenders below by relying on speed to a certain extent.


    But that is not absolute. When the number of bullets is too dense, it can only rely on the body''s defense to resist.


    Especially when it launches an attack on the ground, the more attacks it receives.


    "Peng Peng..."


    A large number of casualties made the defenders no longer keep their hands.


    The use of the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb, the originally unstoppable and invincible mutant beast, finally ushered in their nightmare.


    The divine eagle was the first to be hit hard.


    The unpredictable shooting position of the Shadow Guards kept blasting armor-piercing implosions into the wings of the gods.


    The second injury appeared, and the screaming divine sculpture, a large number of feathers and flesh and blood spilled toward the ground.


    "Tweet--"


    Suffering severely, the terrified statue did not dare to lower its height, and quickly climbed to the sky, full of hostile eyes, and looked at the people on the ground who were still shooting at it with horror and horror.


    "Do you think this can escape our attack? Naive. Give it a taste of the power of my Long Xia''s "Second Kick"."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "Swish swish..."


    The missile force side.


    Seeing the divine eagle ascending into the sky, the threat from the regular ground troops to it was almost negligible, without hesitation, a sharp weapon with a long flame tail was lifted into the air.


    The speed is not less than that of the **** sculpture, and the sharp weapon quickly catches up with the **** sculpture and completes its bombardment in the air.


    "Boom..."


    "Tweet--"


    Flames bloomed in the sky, and what followed was the heart-piercing screams of the gods.


    "It''s not dead like this? Give it a few more shots."


    "Yes!"


    A new round of bombardment has arrived.


    The three missiles that lock the statues are like death''s call, and they pass through the sky and approach the statues of the statues.


    Having already suffered a big loss on this type of weapon, the **** carving saw that the humans were making this move again, and with fear in his eyes, he did not dare to be presumptuous above the barracks anymore.


    Under the pursuit of the missile, it was the first to escape towards the op amp.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Tweet..."

 Chapter 1307： A new storm has appeared

    on the ground.


    Under the leadership of the two military commanders, the three-level shadow guards and doomsday soldiers have already surrounded the lightning leopard and gorillas.


    In frontal confrontation, human warriors are naturally unable to contend with it in strength, but they, holding the Emperor''s Killing Martial, after avoiding the attack of mutant beasts, every time they wave a sharp weapon in their hands, they can cause considerable damage to them.


    Conventional bullets, even armor-piercing bullets, are difficult to break through defenses. In front of Killing Emperor Wu, they are just tougher fur.


    As long as the sharp blade slashes on its body, it will leave a wound that is not too deep.


    Encountered a group attack, the gorilla is in the most miserable situation.


    Its huge body makes it difficult to avoid the attacks of soldiers. It does not have the speed of the Lightning Leopard, it is a tank-shaped meat shield, and it can only counterattack with strength.


    The mad roar was louder than once, but the Dragon Ba and the others showed no mercy to it.


    With its speed, the Lightning Leopard can catch up with it, and only the fourth-level fighters.


    The two sides continue to switch their offensive and defensive relations, constantly fighting on the ground, among the trees, and on the banks of rivers.


    "Puff..."


    "Wow..."


    The strength of the Lightning Leopard does not need to be questioned, but in the face of Yu Wei and others who are all four-level fighters, its rampancy can only end here.


    The fur''s defense was like paper paste in front of Emperor Killer, and Yu Wei''s speed was almost the same as that of the Lightning Leopard. In the constant confrontation, the Lightning Leopard''s injuries gradually increased.


    The Lightning Leopard, who had already retreated, but was very unwilling, kept looking inside the barracks of the west pole defending army in the immortal city during the process of dodging.


    Look at it, as if something in the barracks is attracting it.


    Yu Wei noticed this scene and frowned slightly.


    "Are they coming for something?"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Suddenly, a roar full of anger and despair sounded from the gorilla.


    This loud sound alarmed everyone.


    Lightning Leopard and Yu Wei looked at the gorilla at the same time.


    I don''t know when it will start. When Long Ba and the others dealt with the gorillas, they had already used the "Tiantian Lock".


    Shuan Tiansuo is a kind of chain made from the bones of the corpse emperor by the Ministry of Industry of the Immortal Tiancheng.


    Its function is to trap huge monsters such as gorillas.


    It was originally prepared for the corpse emperor, but now it has become a mutant beast.


    At this time, Longba and the others used this kind of black technology on the gorillas.


    I saw that the barbed end of the Shuantian chain was pierced into the flesh and blood of the gorilla, pierced through its flesh and blood, and fixed to death. The other end was held tightly by five or six soldiers, and they continued to pull in one direction.


    There are a total of nine sky-linking chains. At this time, whether it is the limbs or torso of the gorilla, there are one or two sky-linking chains to securely lock it.


    Fifty or sixty people at the same time made efforts to contain the gorillas, even if the opponent''s strength is stronger, facing a group of immortal warriors who are at least level three in strength, the gorilla''s madness can only end here.


    "Inject a narcotic bomb into its wound, quickly¡ª" Long Ba commanded the others to make a final attack on the gorilla.


    Seeing the gorilla under the control of human beings gradually had no room for multilateral resistance, the lightning leopard, who was also injured on his body, had even more panic in his eyes.


    Not daring to entangle with Yu Wei and the others, and found that the divine eagle had long been gone. Even if the Lightning Leopard was unwilling to leave like this, but it didn''t want to die, it only chose to retreat temporarily.


    The Lightning Leopard wanted to escape, and Yu Wei and the others couldn''t stop it.


    The two sides chased for more than ten kilometers. In the eyes of Yu Wei and others, the figure of the lightning leopard had turned into a black spot, and soon disappeared in front of them.


    "Damn it, it escaped."


    "If it dares to come next time, I will let it come and go."


    Many high-level military officials said indignantly.


    Yu Wei retracted her gaze.


    "Since you let it escape, then you don''t have to chase it anymore, let''s go back."


    "Yes, military commander."


    Outside the military camp.


    "Woo...whoo-"


    The gorilla has been subdued by the dragon tyrants.


    It should be that the anesthetic in the body had already had an effect. The gorilla **** by the five-flowered giant had blurred eyes, and continued to hold rough breath between his mouth and nose.


    "Brother Long, how are the casualties?"


    Yu Wei and the others came back and approached Long Ba''s figure, Yu Wei hurriedly asked.


    Long Ba, who opened his mask, looked serious.


    "The casualties are not small. Twenty-nine people died, including 7 third-level fighters and 22 second-level fighters. In addition, 172 people were injured. The most seriously injured, not one or two. Yue is afraid that he cannot fight normally."


    Yu Wei''s face changed slightly when she heard Long Ba''s words.


    "So many casualties?"


    Long Ba nodded and said: "It''s the blame we underestimated the strength of the mutant beasts this time. If we didn''t think about catching them alive at first, this wouldn''t happen. Damn, I don''t know what these mutant beasts are going crazy and how they continue to be. Keep attacking the barracks?"


    "I think I might know some."


    Long Ba looked at Yu Wei suspiciously: "You know?"


    Yu Wei did not hide it: "When I dealt with the mutant cheetah just now, I noticed that its gaze kept looking into the barracks. If I guessed it is right, it should be something in our barracks that is attracting them. Um, very It may be a treasure of heaven and earth that can improve their strength, and it is not ordinary, otherwise, they will not risk death to enter the barracks."


    Long Ba condensed his eyebrows.


    After thinking about it, I feel that Yu Wei''s words are not unreasonable.


    "Perhaps it''s like what you said. It just so happens. Now the mutant beasts are retreating and let our people look around. Since it is a treasure of heaven and earth, there must be something special, and it shouldn''t be difficult to find."


    "What do you do with this big guy?" Yu Wei asked, pointing to the gorilla.


    At this time, the gorilla had completely passed out.


    In order to deal with it, the anesthetic used by Longba is enough to turn over fifty elephants.


    Such a terrifying dose was all injected into the gorilla''s body, even if it mutated from a dinosaur, it couldn''t hold it.


    Long Ba: "It was originally intended to solve it on the spot, but forget it now. If you control it with the sky chain, it is impossible for it to break free."


    "I think it is necessary to report the situation here to the Lord. The mutant beasts suddenly ran away, and not only in our place, we also need to relocate a batch of supplies from the main city. I heard that the Doomsday Mecha has begun mass production. Deal with these mutations. Beast, that would be a great weapon."


    "Yeah! It is indeed necessary to inform the Lord. Isn''t the main city launching the''Battle Pet Project''? Just so, this gorilla may be a good gift for the Lord."


    After the couple decided, they didn''t stay outside any more, and let them work together to drag the gorilla into the barracks, and they passed the news to Wei Xiao and the others on the same day.


    Outside.


    The ravages of mutant beasts are not just in the West Pole.


    In various parts of the Longxia Land, especially the areas where there are no large bases, the animal kingdom, which disappeared for almost three years, appeared frequently in this month.


    The most frightening thing is the rat group.


    These dark creatures that live in the shadows all year round and are the easiest to escape the hunting of zombies at the beginning of the last days. Now that they appear, the number can be described by astronomical numbers.


    Not all rats mutate, but as long as a mutant rat appears in a region, it will quickly become the rat king, and then gather a large number of rats to attack all the creatures in the territory.


    I don¡¯t know if the quality of life has improved (the appearance of a lot of carrion). Three years after the end of the world, rats, even the most common ones, are the size of adult rabbits. They have opportunities to mutate. Someone has seen them with adult scalpers. The existence of size is very scary.


    In addition to the animals that live in groups, there are people in the outside world who have seen adult-sized praying mantises, powerful ants, worms that are equivalent to a residential building, behemoths fighting alone, and so on.


    Within a few months, the world seemed to have completely changed.


    In the last days, it seems that it no longer belongs to the world of corpses and humans.


    A brand new era will once again set off a new situation.

 Chapter 1308： Long Bas Help

    The immortal city two days later.


    "How many animals have been collected from outside by all parties during this period?"


    In the garden to which Villa No. 1 belongs, Wei Xiao is holding the three-year-old Wei Ling and a group of beautiful wives walking in the garden.


    The only subordinates who followed were Li Qingshu and Jiang Xue, who seemed to be very leisurely.


    "Because we give generous rewards, people outside are also helping us catch the animals that survived the end of the world. As of now, thousands of animals of various types and mutants have been gathered in the temporarily set aside for these animal activities. There are currently close to three hundred." Jiang Xuehui reported.


    Wei Xiao teased little Wei Ling.


    The little guy is now fully opened and his face is full of collagen.


    Wei Xiao''s red and fleshy little face was very fond of Wei Xiao.


    "Can you keep up with the collection of natural treasures?"


    Jiang Xue: "This aspect is lacking. According to our people''s understanding, there are powerful mutant beast guardians in many places with strange treasures. We only rely on our people to obtain heaven, material and earth treasures, but the outside People who are not strong enough to dare not make the idea of ??strange treasures, it takes time."


    Shu Wang took the words: "This matter is not in a hurry. Before the start of the plan, we have made a long-term plan. As the strange treasure enters the mature stage, there will only be more and more in the future. Compared with this, there is a You may be interested in news."


    Wei Xiao was curious: "What news?"


    "The Shadow Guard reports in the morning that Wolf City has taken action. A few days ago, five million troops from Wolf City left Central China, led by Xiaoyue Sirius, and the target area is most likely the Emerald Nation."


    "Oh? The Emerald Country?"


    Mu Wuqing: "There is a first-level corpse emperor force in the Emerald Nation. If I am not mistaken, the purpose of Xiaoyue Sirius should be for the corpse emperor."


    Wei Xiao stopped.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" The little girl was a little sensitive. Seeing Wei Xiao not leaving, she tilted her head and looked at Wei Xiao with big watery eyes.


    Wei Xiao squeezed Xiao Wei Ling''s face fondly.


    "Dad is okay, let mother hold Linger first, okay?"


    "Good~~~"


    The little girl responded sensibly.


    Wei Xiao handed Wei Ling to Yan Chuan Huizi.


    "You bring Ling''er to one side to play first."


    Yan Chuan Keiko nodded.


    Bai Youwei: "Go, Ling''er, Mother Seven will take you to catch butterflies."


    "Uh-huh!"


    With Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, two restless little moms following, Yan Chuan Huizi put down Wei Ling in her arms.


    "Catch the butterfly!"


    The little girl screamed happily, stepped on a pair of short legs, and ran happily on the ground.


    Watching the three adults and the little girl leave, Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "Little Wolf seems very thoughtful. At present, the corpse emperor force in the Eastern Continent suitable for our Long Xia side is only the Emerald Nation, and he did not expect to be ahead of him."


    Phantom: "If the master wants to, I can go and bring back the body of the first-level corpse emperor."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "No need. A corpse emperor is nothing but a fight with others. Plan the battle pet well, its potential far exceeds the benefits of a first-level corpse emperor. And the base does not have much energy to take care of others. Both the battle pet plan and the development plan of the affiliated city must be implemented.


    Shu Wang and the others felt that Wei Xiao''s words made sense.


    In today''s Immortal City, there is really no shortage of a No. 5 potion.


    To disrupt their plan for a No. 5 potion, the gains outweighed the gains.


    Jiang Xiyu: "Husband, according to your plan, how many subsidiary cities should we build around the Immortal City?"


    Others looked at Wei Xiao curiously, and seemed to want to know what Wei Xiao was thinking.


    "Eight, in addition to the Nv Island and the Immortal City, there are also eight subsidiary cities that need to be built. Now the total population of the base has exceeded eight million. Once the subsidiary cities are completed, at least four million people will need to move there. "


    "So many?" Jiang Xiyu was a little surprised.


    According to the current scale of the Immortal City, under the premise of relaxing conditions, there is no problem in accommodating tens of millions of people.


    But she did not expect that Wei Xiao would move nearly half of the population in one go.


    Once this plan is launched, the workload is not small.


    Wei Xiao said in a daze: "To build one is to build, and to build two is to build. In that case, it''s better to do it in one step, just to give the people below a chance. The reward system in the base is no longer useful for those in power. The appearance is just right, and when they do meritorious service in the future, they will directly be a city lord and let them all become the chief officials of the frontiers."


    Shu Wang frowned upon hearing this.


    "I''m not afraid that the tail will not fall off in the future?"


    "As long as I''m here, this kind of thing won''t happen, and they don''t have the guts."


    "But¡­"


    Before Shu Wang could continue speaking, Wei Xiao interrupted her: "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry, I will take care of everything. There will be no future troubles."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao had such confidence, Shu Wang stopped asking more questions.


    Besides, after the end of the world, as human physique increases, life expectancy is further extended.


    According to research conducted by the research base on this aspect, the lifespan of ordinary humans is between 150 and 200 in today''s apocalyptic humans. Under normal circumstances, first-level fighters will have a lifespan of 250 years, second-level fighters 300, and third-level fighters close to 400. Unable to confirm above level 4.


    That was already a breakthrough in the level of life, and the existing technology could not be analyzed yet, but it was definitely more than a thousand years old.


    As for level five, the personnel at the research base have a bold conjecture-life is eternal.


    Of course, it''s just a guess, and how long it can live can only be proved by time.


    Although Wei Xiao is not a super soldier, judging from his performance, his life span is definitely not short.


    What''s more, Shu Wang and they are all fifth-level fighters.


    In the future, even if Wei Xiao arrives, with their longevity and strength, as long as there are no internal problems, no one will be able to take the country that Wei Xiao has laid down for his heirs within a thousand years.


    "Report¡ª"


    At this time, a female soldier inside the villa ran to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Li Qingshu stopped him.


    "What''s up?"


    "Emergency intelligence in the Western Polar Region." The female soldier handed a report in her hand to Li Qingshu.


    Li Qingshu took over.


    "Understood, you go down!"


    "Yes!"


    The female soldier turned and left, Li Qingshu did not neglect, and brought the report to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Lord, Xiji is anxious."


    Wei Xiao was slightly taken aback.


    What information can there be in the West Pole?


    Could it be that the corpse forces in the non-emirate continent have launched an invasion there again?


    With a curiosity, Wei Xiao took the report from Li Qingshu and read it.


    "Huh? Interesting!"


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to the Western Polar Region?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much, and handed the report to Shu Wang.


    After the girls finished reading, Mu Wuqing''s eyes were surprised.


    "The mutant beast riots? What is going on?"


    Shu Wang: "It''s no wonder that among the animals sent to the Immortal City in the past few days, the number of mutant beasts has suddenly increased. It turns out that this is the problem."


    Phantom''s pair of willow eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "Mutated beasts that can ignore the threat of conventional weapons, even the No. 4 armor-piercing bullet can hardly break their defenses. The strength of these mutants is not weak."


    Wei Xiao: "It''s another level of the little loach. In addition to not having abilities, their strength is also higher than that of the first-level corpse emperor."


    Shu Wang: "Husband, what are you going to do? According to Longba''s intentions, it is a pity that the mutant beasts that attacked them were killed directly. Even the No. 4 armor-piercing bullets cannot pose a deadly threat. If they can be conquered and let them sit down Indestructible forest, we can start to throw mutant beasts into the indestructible forest."


    Under the gaze of the women, Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Three mutant beasts of the first-level corpse emperor level are worth my personal visit."


    "Master is going to the West Pole?"


    "Do you want to go?"


    "Um!"

 Chapter 1309： A different fruit with the power of thunder

    The West Pole is the immortal Tiancheng garrison garrison.


    After receiving Long Ba''s request for help, Wei Xiao set off from the Immortal City by helicopter that day.


    Only the Phantom followed.


    In five hours, Wei Xiao arrived at his destination.


    Inside the airport.


    "Lord, Master of the Phantom, you can count it."


    Long Ba led a group of high-level residents to pick up the plane.


    Seeing Wei Xiao and Phantom coming off the plane, Long Ba and Yu Wei hurriedly greeted them.


    Wei Xiao in a black gilt-lace robe looked at the surrounding environment.


    Long Ba and the others chose to stay on a plain.


    Wulidi to the north of the station is a canyon. The army is equivalent to stationed at the entrance of the valley. Tenli to the east is Shiwanda Mountain, covered with dense forest, and there is a long river in Wuli to the south, which is the source of drinking water for the army.


    Strong walls and clear fields, with a vast field of vision.


    Stationing troops in such a place is a good way to avoid being attacked or surrounded by people.


    But there are disadvantages.


    That is not easy to defend.


    The surrounding city walls are all built temporarily, the main materials are wood and boulders, and the toughness can be imagined.


    But it is not easy to build fortifications in such a place.


    "How about it, are you still used to it here?" Wei Xiao asked concerned.


    Long Ba smiled and said: "It''s not bad, there are beautiful mountains, rivers and beautiful scenery. Apart from the few drinking friends around, there is nothing unaccustomed to."


    "Just get used to it. Let''s talk about it! How''s the matter of mutant beasts handled?"


    "Master, what shall we say as we walk?" Yu Wei said.


    Wei Xiao did not refuse.


    Under the leadership of Long Ba and the others, the group walked towards the rest area in the distance.


    en route.


    "Lord, when we realized that the mutant beasts are most likely to attack the barracks for some purpose, I have asked people to check around the station in the past few days. Don''t say it, after we searched, I really found a good thing."


    Wei Xiao: "What exactly is it?"


    "A peculiar kind of fruit that grows on a cliff struck by lightning. Because I don''t know what that kind of fruit does, so I just let people stay there and didn''t pick it."


    "How about the quantity?"


    Long Ba and Yu Wei looked at each other.


    Yu Wei said: "It is strange to say that the plant where the fruit is located is also flourishing, but there is only one exotic fruit on the huge tree."


    "Only one?"


    "Yes."


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and smiled: "Things are rare and expensive, and there must be something special to attract three first-level corpse king level monsters to compete."


    Long Ba: "I think so too. Now it''s getting late, the Lord will rest in the barracks for one night, and when it dawns tomorrow, I will take the Lord to have a look."


    Wei Xiao did not refuse.


    It is already nine o''clock in the evening.


    Even if Wei Xiao was curious about that strange fruit, he wouldn''t be in a hurry.


    Soon, the group came to a building in the barracks.


    The building is newly built and has only five floors in total.


    According to Yu Wei''s introduction, there are a total of 27 military camps like this one.


    It was the people of the West Polar Region who helped them build it together.


    It''s not luxurious, but it''s not easy to live in a building that is sheltered from wind and rain in the wild, and the conditions are not too bad.


    You know, in the entire military camp, there are many soldiers who set up tents outside as resting places.


    That night, after they settled in the residences of Wei Xiao and Phantom, Long Ba held a banquet for them.


    Those who participated in this banquet were all from the middle of the barracks (one above the corps, equivalent to a regiment) level.


    These commanders, under normal circumstances, as their identities, would not have the opportunity to sit together with Wei Xiao.


    But in the Western Polar Region, there are only a handful of people who have some identity in the Immortal City. If they don''t come to accompany them, the banquet will be too deserted.


    Because of this, many people were lucky enough to get close to Wei Xiao through this banquet, and occasionally they could chat with the "god" in their minds, which made them extremely satisfied.


    After the banquet, Wei Xiao and the others returned to their residence to rest.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning.


    After Wei Xiao and the others got up and had breakfast, Long Ba took the two of them to the valley behind the barracks to see the strange fruit.


    When it comes to the destination.


    Here, there is a whole group of armed soldiers guarding.


    Wei Xiao and the others were standing under the cliff, looking up at a plant in the middle of the cliff.


    Similar to what Yu Wei said.


    The trees with different fruits are about three meters high, with luxuriant branches and well-developed root systems.


    But on such a tree trunk full of vitality, there is only one exotic fruit, which is a bit surprising.


    Looking around the trees again, it was desolate.


    The traces of anxiety left by the thunder above are still obvious.


    There was no weed within five meters of the entire place where the exotic fruit exists.


    "Master, I feel a familiar force emanating from the foreign fruit." The Phantom suddenly said, staring at the purple-cyan foreign fruit between the leaves with a little dignity.


    "Did the Phantom Master discover something?" Yu Wei asked curiously.


    Phantom nodded.


    "Although I haven''t touched yet, I can feel the strong thunder power contained in the alien fruit above."


    Wei Xiao: "Alien fruit contains special power, what does it mean?"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Long Ba slapped his hand, feeling a little awakened, and said excitedly: "I know, I know, this means that once the mutant beast swallows this foreign fruit, you may be able to gain the power it contains. Just like us Humans have swallowed potion No. 5, directly possessing abilities."


    "No wonder those mutant beasts are so crazy. If it is such a treasure, it is indeed worth their risk."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao was slightly surprised.


    Don''t tell me, the conjecture of Longba is really possible.


    It is unreasonable that zombies can have control abilities in evolution, but mutant beasts cannot.


    Wei Xiao looked coldly: "Are you sure it''s mature?"


    I don''t know why Wei Xiao asked, Long Ba shook his head and said, "We''re really not sure about this. But judging from the frequency of alien beasts attacking the barracks, it should be mature, otherwise, they won''t be so active."


    "If you want to know if the different fruit is fully mature, let the mutant beast just try it." Yu Wei suggested.


    Wei Xiao thought of something from Yu Wei''s reminder.


    "I remember you mentioned in the report that a chimpanzee has been captured alive by you. It shouldn''t die yet?"


    When mentioning that gorilla, Long Ba suddenly looked depressed.


    Wei Xiao: "What, it''s dead?"


    Long Ba shook his head: "That''s not the case. It''s just that the gorilla is not very restful. Once he wakes up, he keeps making trouble. He needs to be injected with anesthetics at any time. It is estimated that he is still in a coma."


    Yu Wei: "The master wants the gorilla to confirm whether this exotic fruit is mature?"


    Wei Xiao nodded: "I have this idea."


    Long Ba hurriedly said: "That''s not so difficult. I want to make the gorilla obedient, I see."


    Wei Xiao disagrees.


    "Then it depends on whether it''s afraid of death? Go, take us to see the so-called gorilla."


    Long Ba and Yu Wei glanced at each other, without hesitation, leading Wei Xiao and the others toward the barracks.

 Chapter 1310： Wei Xiao VS Gorilla

    The training grounds in the barracks on weekdays.


    There is now a huge cage made of metal.


    The gorilla who was captured in the cage was the gorilla who had attacked the barracks a few days ago.


    The gorilla is powerful and has an unusually irritable mood.


    Every time he woke up from a drowsy, if his limbs hadn''t been locked by a chain, the related personnel would often need to inject a certain amount of anesthetic into it. The metal cage alone would not be able to trap it.


    At this time the gorilla is still in a lethargic state.


    A group of people came from outside the field and stopped ten meters away from the cage.


    "Lord, this is the gorilla we are talking about. It took a lot of effort to catch it a few days ago."


    Wei Xiao and Phantom looked at the sleeping gorilla in the cage.


    Very imposing, even in a state of deep sleep, it gives people a feeling of being overwhelmed by a mountain.


    The whole body is pitch black and the hair is exuberant.


    The huge figure resembles a hill, very visually striking.


    Only from the appearance, it is a bit like King Kong in the film and television drama.


    "How long will it take to wake up?" Wei Xiao asked the staff on the side.


    They are the soldiers responsible for injecting narcotics into the gorillas, and they have a better understanding of the gorillas.


    The staff respectfully said: "Six hours have passed since he was awake last time. It stands to reason that he is almost awake now. It may be because the injections of anesthetics have been too frequent in the past few days, which has caused him to coma for a longer time, but it should be about the same. NS."


    "Yes?"


    Hearing the report from the staff, Wei Xiao''s mouth raised slightly.


    Yu Wei: "Master, have you found any problems?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t respond, and nodded at Phantom.


    The Phantom also seemed to have discovered something. After understanding Wei Xiao''s meaning, he walked towards the cage.


    "Master of the Phantom, be careful. Although this gorilla is trapped by the Tiantian chain, there is still a risk when it enters its attack range. Don''t be careless." Yu Wei reminded the Phantom.


    "knowledge."


    In response to Yu Wei, the Phantom came to the front of the cage.


    "Open the prisoner''s door."


    The staff looked at Wei Xiao and seemed to be asking for his opinion.


    "Do as she says."


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, the staff did not dare to neglect, and walked over to open the prisoner''s door.


    "You stay away."


    "Yes, hostess!"


    The staff obeyed Phantom''s instructions and returned to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Long Ba watched the Phantom enter the cage, and his heart suddenly hung up.


    "Lord, the gorilla will wake up at any time. The mistress will not be in danger if it enters like this?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled, "It''s already awake."


    "what?"


    Hearing the words, Long Ba and the others looked at the cage with horrified expressions.


    The situation is just as Wei Xiao said.


    The Phantom had just entered the cage. The gorilla, who had closed his eyes one second, opened his lantern-big eyes the next second.


    Humans, bear the anger of this king!


    "Aw¡ª"


    With a roar, the huge palm of the gorilla slammed directly at the Phantom in the next moment.


    The Phantom was clearly prepared.


    Although the space inside the cage is not large, it is enough for her to move around.


    Facing the gorilla''s sudden slap, the Phantom''s figure shook, and directly avoided the gorilla''s attack and came to its body.


    Watching the Phantom avoid the gorilla''s sneak attack, Long Ba and their faces were extremely frightened.


    Long Ba: "This **** beast is pretending to be unconscious with us? If it was not the hostess but the staff who approached it just now, wouldn''t it be the brutal hand of the beast?"


    Yu Wei also had lingering fears.


    "It''s smart."


    Wei Xiao: "Mutant beasts are not zombies. They had a lot of wisdom when they mutated. Now they have further evolved and their wisdom is naturally more advanced. Okay, you all step aside, and then this gorilla can be handed over to us. ."


    "Lord, do you want to subdue it?" Long Ba asked in surprise.


    "Just look aside."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t say it clearly, but already understood what he meant, Long Ba and Yu Wei nodded, and the two took the other staff back to the side.


    In the cage.


    After the Phantom escaped the gorilla''s sneak attack, a throwing knife appeared in his hand.


    As her figure jumped between the two arms of the gorilla, and only heard a few clanging sounds, the barbs of the Tiantian Chain that were fixed on the two arms of the gorilla were directly cut off by the phantom.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The gorilla may be a little surprised.


    What''s the matter with this human being?


    Don''t inject that kind of liquid that can paralyze it anymore, and now it is still cutting the chain that restricts its movement. Is it a mistake?


    With the IQ of the gorilla, it is impossible to think of deeper meanings.


    It didn''t think much.


    The hands can move freely, and it has more room to play.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The gorilla roared to show his prestige and domineering.


    Since you freed my hands from the imprisonment, in order to thank you, then shoot you into mashed flesh!


    The gorilla''s eyes locked on the phantom on its shoulders.


    The huge palm suddenly volleyed towards Phantom.


    Feel a strong wind blowing towards him.


    Looking at the huge palm that was getting closer and closer, the Phantom body flashed, and the dexterous figure jumped through the crevices between the gorilla''s five fingers.


    The figure fell on the ground, and the Phantom once again used a flying knife injected with purple electricity to cut off the locks that held the gorilla''s feet.


    The final blow was on the gorilla''s waist.


    Cut off the Tiantian chains that had locked its waist completely, and the Phantom drew away from the cage and returned to Wei Xiao''s side.


    The gorilla in the cage can''t really guess what humans mean now?


    Destroying all the imprisonment on her body, is she here to save herself?


    If you don''t understand, the gorilla doesn''t think much anymore.


    With no restraints on his body, the gorilla, who felt his strength had returned to its peak, hit his chest with a huge fist.


    "Roar--"


    Humans, prepare to bear the anger of this king!


    The roar that shook the sky and the earth came from the huge mouth of the gorilla.


    Take an unusual step.


    The big hand grabbed the thick steel bar of the adult''s arm and directly violently removed the last layer of shackles that trapped it.


    The cage was torn apart, and countless steel bars flew around like arrows.


    "The strength is really good, but I don''t know the specific strength?"


    Wei Xiao thought, when the gorilla was completely out of trouble and screamed to the sky, he kicked a piece of gravel in front of him.


    The crushed stone was forced to fly out directly.


    At extremely fast speeds, without any accident, the stone accurately hit the gorilla''s cheeky skin.


    Not much harm, but extremely insulting.


    The gorilla, who was originally excited after getting out of trouble, grabbed the place where it was hit by the stone with his huge fingers.


    A pair of giant eyes looked at Wei Xiao with some confusion and anger.


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly.


    The sheathed emperor sword in his hand pointed directly at the gorilla, full of provocation.


    "Roar--"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s move, how could the gorilla still not know that the human being in front of him was humiliating him?


    How can it be repaired.


    The king hasn''t gone to you humans to settle the account, but you are not so courageous, you actually humiliate the king in turn, you are simply tired of life.


    It just so happened that there was a lot of anger in the king''s heart, and there was nowhere to vent it. Now that you, a human being who knows nothing about life and death, took the initiative to send it to the door, let''s take your knife first.


    "Roar--"


    The gorilla was angry, it was the king of heaven and I couldn''t stop it from making Wei Xiao''s decision.


    "Boom..."


    The huge body flew towards Wei Xiao.


    The wind rushed forward, and the figure of Wei Xiao was approaching in the blink of an eye, the fist raised high, like a big mountain smashing into Wei Xiao from high above.


    Seeing this, the Phantom around Wei Xiao didn''t intervene, and stepped back to aside.


    Wei Xiao, a gorilla with a single face, could not see any emotions on his face.


    When the gorilla''s fist was about to hit him, he swallowed the emperor sword in his hand.


    "boom--"


    The huge impact fell, and there was a bang, and the ground around Wei Xiao''s feet sank a bit.


    When the movement passed, the gorilla smashed Wei Xiao''s fist and couldn''t hold it down any more.


    The huge fist was blocked in the air by Wei Xiao with a scabbard, and the large and small figures were completely opposed.

 Chapter 1311： Gorillas surrender

    "Roar--"


    Seeing that his attack was actually blocked by this tiny human, the gorilla was shocked and angered at the same time, his other big hand clenched a fist, and hit Wei Xiao''s figure again.


    This time Wei Xiao didn''t give it another chance.


    A tangible blood stream wrapped around the gorilla''s fist, and Wei Xiao grabbed the scabbard''s right hand and took advantage of it.


    Before the gorilla had time to knock down another fist, his huge body suddenly lost its balance.


    The feet were dragged off the ground, and the whole body was floating in the air, and the huge body was floating in the air in one direction like a sail in the wind.


    "Boom¡ª"


    As Wei Xiao¡¯s whip kick hit a part of the gorilla¡¯s body, the seemingly small figure, but exploded with a force of tens of thousands of hectares on the gorilla, turning it into a cannonball and flying to a place a hundred meters away. Smashed to the ground fiercely.


    "Damn, is this the power of the Lord?"


    "So strong, so fierce, so terrible..."


    "The Lord is mighty--"


    Seeing Wei Xiao showing his power, Long Ba and the others who were watching from afar, shouted.


    Wei Xiao''s face still looked calm and calm.


    With the Emperor Sword in his hand turning a few times to recover, Wei Xiao turned around and looked at the gorilla a hundred meters away.


    The gorilla that was a hundred meters away was clearly slammed.


    Stand up, shaking his head.


    When he looked at Wei Xiao in the distance, his eyes were scarlet.


    "Roar--"


    Unexpectedly, he would be kicked into the air by such a small human being. Feeling that his dignity was severely provoked, he roared and rushed towards Wei Xiao again with a terrifying speed.


    Wei Xiao just waited.


    In the blink of an eye, the gorilla that was a hundred meters close instantly, the giant hand that blocked the light directly grabbed Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not evade.


    The **** airflow in the left hand condensed again.


    Just when the gorilla¡¯s giant palm was about to touch his figure, Wei Xiao used the **** air current to wrap around the big hand sent by the gorilla, turning aside, with the help of the gorilla¡¯s inertia, throwing his hand and throwing it, the gorilla¡¯s huge body turned towards again. Fell out.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    This time the gorilla stopped as easily as before.


    Under the strong inertia, a parabolic gorilla was drawn in the air. After the figure touched the ground, it rolled over several tens of meters before falling heavily to the ground.


    The grass along the way was brought out by it an intermittent trace.


    "Roar--"


    An angry and unwilling roar came from the gorilla''s mouth.


    Hard to get up, the red-eyed gorilla seemed to be venting the anger in his heart, and his huge fists hit his chest frantically.


    "Simple-minded guy with well-developed limbs, this is it?"


    Wei Xiao has already tested the strength of the gorilla.


    The two sides are not of the same magnitude at all.


    If the power of a gorilla can give people an unparalleled sense of oppression like a big mountain, then Wei Xiao is an endless sea, seemingly calm, but hidden waves.


    Once it starts, it will set off a huge wave and sweep everything.


    The gorilla was obviously unwilling to be defeated by Wei Xiao like this.


    After the anger in his heart was vented to a certain extent, the huge body rushed towards Wei Xiao again.


    "That''s it."


    Wei Xiao no longer wasted time with the gorilla.


    There is no wind and waves around the blood between the left hand.


    As Wei Xiao sent out a palm, in the invisible air, a huge blood-colored palm that was not much smaller than the gorilla was condensed, and it collided with the gorilla''s body in front of him.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Earth-shaking impact.


    The moment a wave of invisible ripples spread to the surroundings, the gorilla''s huge body was overturned and flew out.


    The people watching this scene were dumbfounded.


    Is this the Lord''s application of qigong?


    Is this the strength of their master now?


    fear!


    Great horror!


    It was terrifying.


    As the gorilla landed again.


    In Wei Xiao''s hands, the gorilla who was completely abused, his flushed eyes were already filled with extreme fear.


    Are you sure this TM is human?


    Such a small human being, how did he explode such terrifying power?


    The gorilla is doomed to not understand.


    It was already in fear, stood up again, looked at Wei Xiao, and then looked at the surroundings.


    "Roar--"


    The extremely unwilling gorilla, resting his hands on the ground, snarled at Wei Xiao heartbreakingly.


    "It''s really rough and thick, do you want to continue?" Wei Xiao held the knife with his right hand on his back, and his left hand stretched out toward the front. The four closed fingers hooked the gorilla.


    "Roar--"


    The gorilla roared again.


    At this time, the arms supporting the ground were bulging with strong muscles, as if they were accumulating power. Just when Wei Xiao was about to give it another cruelty, an unexpected scene appeared.


    The gorilla, who was originally going to be immortal with Wei Xiao, showed off its offensive actions. The next second, it turned its body slyly and ran away in the direction behind it.


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned, even a little dumbfounded.


    What about the imaginary offense?


    How did it become an escape?


    Do you want to be so simple? So decisive?


    Gorilla: Mad, don¡¯t you want to stay and look for abuse if you don¡¯t run away? Is it true that I don''t have a brain?


    Upon seeing this scene, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    This guy.


    You say you want to run away, just run away! Why do you have to make an endless fight before you run away?


    Could this make your escape more decent?


    Wei Xiao didn''t pursue it, but just glanced at the Phantom not far away.


    Phantom knows.


    Surrounded by purple electricity, his figure instantly turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared in place.


    "Thunder Field!"


    The Phantom quickly caught up with the gorilla.


    A jump fell on it, and the power of thunder broke out, purple electricity like a spider web spread across the sky, and the blink of an eye formed a field that enveloped the gorilla and itself.


    "Zezi--"


    "Roar--"


    An even more heart-piercing roar sprang from the domain.


    The whole world felt as if only a purple light flashed, and calmness was restored in a blink of an eye.


    When everyone sees the external environment again, everything is over.


    The gorilla trying to escape, at this moment, the whole body is like exploded hair, the hair is erected, the whole body is smoking, and the limbs are twitching and lying on the ground, no matter how difficult it is to move.


    The phantom stood beside it.


    Seeing her calm look, it seemed as though subduing the gorilla was just a trivial matter.


    Is this over?


    The Dragon Ba and the others, who followed how Wei Xiao and the others ravaged the gorilla, looked at this scene in disbelief.


    Recalling the hardships they had made to subdue the gorillas a few days ago, for a while, their inner feelings were mixed, and it was difficult to describe the feeling that existed and could not be told.


    Soon, Wei Xiao and Long Ba came to Phantom.


    "give it to you."


    Seeing that the intent to fight in front of them had already been lost, and besides evasion and dodge in their eyes, only the fearful gorilla was left, Wei Xiao said to the Phantom Shadow.


    Phantom understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    Go to the front of the gorilla and stretch out a small hand to it.


    Eyes flickering, the gorilla with a difficult decision finally reached out and touched the Phantom with one of his hands, and bowed his head, expressing surrender to the Phantom.


    "Okay, Master!"


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    Approaching the gorilla, patted its body under its restless eyes.


    "Don''t be nervous, it is a good thing for you to submit to my woman, and you will soon know how wise this decision is now."


    After finishing speaking, Wei Xiao said to Long Ba: "Go, now let''s go and see if that exotic fruit is really what we guessed it is."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1312： Thunder suppression

    In the valley.


    Wei Xiao and the others came to the bottom of the cliff with different fruits again.


    "Ho Ho Ho--"


    When the gorilla came here and found the exotic fruit above the cliff, it was very emotional.


    Wei Xiao tried to rush out to grab the different fruit several times.


    The gorilla who fell hard had a longing in his eyes looking at the different fruit, but when he noticed Wei Xiao, that longing turned into fear again, and he couldn''t dodge it.


    "It seems that this exotic fruit has matured, otherwise this guy won''t be so unbearable." Yu Wei said.


    Others looked at the gorilla who had become well-behaved after suffering several times, and Long Ba asked, "What is the Lord going to do?"


    Wei Xiao set his eyes on Phantom.


    "How about making it your favorite?"


    The Phantom''s gaze swept across the gorilla, and then at the strange fruit on the cliff.


    "Can!"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    Walked to the gorilla and patted its body.


    "Didn''t you want to get that exotic fruit? Go! Now it belongs to you." With that, Wei Xiao pointed to the exotic fruit and then to the Phantom.


    The meaning is obvious, it is to tell the gorilla that it can obtain this foreign fruit, which is completely won by the Phantom for it.


    The gorilla was also clever, looking at the phantom with big eyes.


    "Go!"


    The Phantom said softly.


    "Roar--"


    The gorilla let out a roar.


    It seemed that they had understood what Wei Xiao and the others meant. They didn''t hesitate anymore. The huge body quickly approached the cliff. After that, the sensitive figure kept climbing up, and soon came to the edge of the cliff where the foreign fruit grew.


    Under the gaze of Wei Xiao and the others, the gorilla uprooted the whole plant without hesitation, and then stuffed it directly into his own mouth.


    "Aw¡ª"


    He swallowed the fruit as he wished and grabbed the cliff with one hand. The whole body was like a gorilla hanging above, and his mouth made an exhilarating roar.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    At this moment, there was a series of explosions and gunfire from the barracks.


    "what happened?"


    Long Ba and Yu Wei were furious.


    Soon, a member of the Shadow Guard came to Wei Xiao and the others: "Lord, military commander, there are a large number of mutant beasts outside the barracks. The leaders are the divine eagles and the lightning leopards that left a few days ago."


    "what?"


    Long Ba and they were shocked.


    How dare those two beasts come?


    The most important thing is that they actually found more helpers?


    Yu Wei: "How many mutant beasts are there?"


    "The specifics are not clear, there should be hundreds of them."


    "Okay, we see, let the soldiers block the mutant beasts, and we will go back soon."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard took the lead, and then left in stealth.


    Long Ba: "Lord, do you see?"


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance.


    Because of the distance, the line of sight could not see the specific situation of the barracks, but Wei Xiao could see that in the distant sky, many figures flying in the sky appeared.


    These mutant beasts really came at the right time.


    "Roar--"


    Just as Wei Xiao was about to say something, on the cliff, the gorilla roared again.


    Its sound diverted Wei Xiao''s attention.


    When Wei Xiao and the others set their eyes on the gorilla again, the gorilla at this time had visible changes in its entire body.


    The first is that the body size has grown by five or six meters at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Secondly, part of the gorilla, which was originally black, turned blue and silver.


    On the face that looked more hideous, there were also blue runes like mantras, which made its outline more distinct.


    "Squeak..."


    The last is its whole body.


    A silver-white electric current is faintly oscillating in it.


    Invisibly, from the gorilla, a more threatening aura swept over Wei Xiao and the others.


    The real first-level corpse king powerhouse.


    No, according to the mutant beast''s strong defense and terrifying power, the mutant beast that has obviously controlled its abilities is even stronger than the first-level corpse emperor.


    "Interesting, Yi Guo actually has this effect?"


    Suddenly, Wei Xiao didn''t care about the mutant beast outside. He turned and looked straight at the gorilla above the cliff, his eyes full of surprise.


    "Roar-"


    The gorilla roared again.


    As if the mutation had been completely completed, a leap of faith jumped from a high altitude and landed heavily on the ground.


    "Boom..."


    A cloud of smoke swelled on the ground, and the gorilla in the dense smoke had silver-white arcs flashing around the huge body.


    "Everyone, be careful."


    Long Ba and the others found that there were many electric arcs spreading towards them on the ground.


    They didn''t know how powerful this arc was, so they avoided it for the first time.


    Only the Phantom and Wei Xiao remained unmoved.


    Let the arc touch their bodies.


    "Woo..."


    Feeling a tingling all over his body, Wei Xiao exhaled.


    "Is this preparing to rebel when I''m full? It''s really lawless."


    Obviously Wei Xiao was not affected by these arcs, his eyes fixed on the gorilla who gradually showed his full body shape.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A more powerful roar spread.


    At this time, the gorilla breathed out all the dust directly.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The huge body walked back and forth in place, and the eyes staring at the world, like a high king, cast a light of contempt at Wei Xiao.


    Yes, the gorilla has swelled, and it has regained its confidence.


    The previous experience of being rubbed on the ground by Wei Xiao was completely behind its head, and its strength has doubled and grown. At this time, it has the courage to defeat Wei Xiao and the others.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the gorilla with contempt.


    "Xiaoying, leave it to you, a quick fight and a quick decision."


    "Yes, master."


    The Phantom walked out with orders.


    Seeing the phantom, the gorilla''s eyes revealed a solemn color.


    "Roar-"


    It waved its arms and yelled.


    It looked like it was telling the Phantom to step aside. It just wanted to give a good lesson to Wei Xiao, a person who dared to be disrespectful to it before.


    The Phantom did something.


    But not to walk away.


    I saw a large number of purple electricity emerging from the Phantom body.


    Electric currents containing terrifying energy are like a large number of vines burrowing out of the ground, entangled with each other and continuously grow into the air.


    Suddenly, the current, which had soared to a point higher than that of the gorilla, stopped running up. At this moment, a burst of bright light flashed, and then, a thunder giant appeared directly in front of the gorilla.


    The phantom is in the body of the Thunder Giant.


    The Thunder Giant, with purple arcs all over his body, followed the phantom in his body to pose for battle, and the same actions were also shown on the Thunder Giant.


    "Aw¡ª"


    As if feeling threatened, the gorilla kept roaring.


    After the roar, the gorilla raised both arms and hammered the ground fiercely.


    Suddenly, the earth rose, the earth flying stones splashed, and the silver-white electric current spread forward like spider silk, and the extremely powerful force directly invaded the Phantom''s thunderous body.


    The Phantom also had an action at this time.


    The huge arm waved back.


    In the next second, the purple electric light formed a protective cover to cover Wei Xiao and others.


    And she rushed out with a stride.


    Leaping into the air, the body of more than 30 meters avoided the attack from below, and while approaching the gorilla in an instant, he hit the gorilla with a fist.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The gorilla, who had no reaction time, ate this fist, and the huge body flew out to one side.


    The Phantom didn''t give it time to react.


    Kneel on one knee, the huge palm touching the ground.


    I saw a wave of purple electricity spread along the ground to the place where the gorilla''s body fell.


    When the gorilla stood up after landing, the Phantom drank tenderly.


    "rise--"


    The sound fell, from around the gorilla''s body, a series of buckets of thunder beams shot up into the sky.


    The gorilla''s space is completely sealed off, and then a powerful current flows into the gorilla''s body, causing unpredictable damage to it.


    The two sides are also in control of the power of Thunder, but there are strengths and weaknesses in the power of the two.


    Compared with the Phantom, the gorilla, which is obviously far inferior, danced with his hands, his hair exploded, and his mouth made a heart-piercing scream under the stimulation of the purple electricity.


    The Phantom stood up.


    "Suppression!"


    As the Phantom waved its big hand to pat it down, at this time, countless air currents in the gorilla''s headspace gathered into a big hand, which suddenly patted the ground.


    "Rumble..."


    There was a loud and deafening noise, and the world suddenly became quiet.


    Except for the place where the gorilla was before, there was a palm pit that sank more than ten meters, and there was no gorilla on the ground.


    Very ruthless, a set of severely beaten down, the gorilla''s just awe-inspiring prestige was extinguished in this way.

 Chapter 1313： Catch it all

    Waiting for everything to pass, the Phantom walked to the edge of the pit.


    At this time, from the deep pit, stretched out a big furry, trembling hand.


    The palm of the big hand is facing upwards, and the palm is up to the sky.


    And the owner of this big hand was lying under the pit, lowering his head.


    If you can see its eyes, it is not difficult to find the thrilling fear in it.


    Needless to explain, the gorilla stunned again.


    Originally, it had gained strong power from the alien fruit, and thought it could turn over and become its master from now on. As a result, it still lacked social beatings, and once again lowered its head to reality.


    The Phantom reached out and touched the palm of the gorilla.


    In this way, the gorilla retracted his arm and slowly stood up from the pit.


    Signaling the gorilla to follow, while the Phantom turned and walked towards Wei Xiao, the body of Thunder also dissipated as he walked around.


    "Master, get it done."


    Wei Xiao glanced at the gorilla.


    "Tune well in the future."


    "Xiaoying knows."


    "It''s still the master of the Phantom, the five-body cast that the younger brother admires."


    Long Ba they come over.


    They who have witnessed the power of crushing are in awe of the Phantom.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "Well, it''s time to take care of the military camp."


    "clear!"


    Everyone nodded.


    ...


    The front of the barracks.


    The fighting was extremely fierce.


    Facing the blockade of the powerful firepower of the soldiers of the military camp, even if the mutant beast has a strong defense, it cannot break through the front position and enter the military camp.


    "Stop them, life and death."


    "Hundreds of mutant beasts also want to hit the barracks, wishful thinking."


    "The super soldier strikes and kills with all his strength."


    "Swish swish..."


    Without the command of the two military commanders Long Ba and Yu Wei, the fighters of the immortal city still showed a strong will to fight.


    The second-level fighters frantically blocked the mutant beasts that tried to break through the front positions and entered the barracks with thermal weapons, while the senior fighters rushed out of the fortifications and started close fights with the mutant beasts that were difficult to lock with the thermal weapons.


    The battle is fierce.


    In the close battle with mutant beasts, all the fighters of the immortal city showed their zeal for fighting.


    The crisis-filled battle not only did not make the senior fighters of Indestructible Sky City feel fear, on the contrary, this kind of battle that lingered on the edge of death at all times stimulated their belligerent factors, and made the fighters fighting against the mutant beasts full of enthusiasm.


    "Tweet--"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    As the leader of this mutant beast team, the Lightning Leopard and Divine Eagle, their attacks also did not achieve significant results.


    Encountering them madly targeted by the fourth-level fighters, under the encirclement and suppression of the fourth-level fighters, it is also difficult to cross the front position to reach where they want to go.


    Faced with the resistance of the immortal city, even if their strength exceeds the fourth-level fighters, they have to deal with it carefully.


    Inside the forward position.


    "Lord, military commander, are you here?"


    Wei Xiao and the others have come here.


    The gorilla is among them.


    Wei Xiao: "How is the battle?"


    A deputy military commander in charge of commanding here coldly said: "Everything is under our control. Most of the strength of ordinary mutant beasts is between the second-level fighters to the third-level fighters, and long-range blocking has little effect on them. , But as our senior fighters are dispatched, they are not afraid of any threats."


    "The main ones are the Lightning Leopard and Flying Feather Eagle. The only thing that has a high-altitude advantage and can pose a threat to it is missiles, and the gunship is only to die. The speed of the Lightning Leopard is extremely fast, and the fourth-level fighters may not keep up with it. Figure, these two points are difficult for us to deal with."


    "The fate of that divine eagle is hard enough. The last time I ate a few missiles and did not die, this time it seems that we have been prepared for our weapons." Long Ba looked at the divine evading missiles and anti-aircraft guns in the sky. Carved, coldly said.


    The deputy commander nodded: "Indeed, the opponent has now learned to use terrain to avoid missile attacks. If we hadn''t blocked it with anti-aircraft guns, I''m afraid it would have broken through the forward position and entered the air above the barracks."


    Yu Wei: "Master, how do you plan to deal with them?"


    Wei Xiao''s gaze was locked like a flash of lightning to evade the encirclement and suppression of the fourth-level fighters, and he looked at the **** sculpture in the sky evading missiles and dodge under the anti-aircraft artillery.


    "Leave the next battle to me, let our people come back, you just watch."


    With that said, Wei Xiao said to Phantom: "Let the general deal with those little ones, hand it to you, and I will come to the Lightning Leopard."


    "Yes, master!"


    The Phantom responded and turned to look at the gorilla, the general: "Go, defeat the mutant beasts."


    "Aw¡ª"


    The general banged his chest, and accompanied by a roar, the huge body came out in a series, and several jumps entered the battlefield.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As soon as the general enters the arena, it is like a **** descending to the earth, punching a child.


    The mutant beast that can counterattack under the siege of the second and third level super fighters, facing it, even has no power to resist.


    Wei Xiao also appeared on the battlefield immediately.


    The figure is like teleporting, it is tens of meters in a flash, and within a few breaths, it enters the battle circle where the lightning leopard is located.


    "Master?"


    The fourth-level soldiers who encircled and suppressed the Lightning Leopard saw Wei Xiao suddenly appearing, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    The Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand turned, his eyes fixed on the fleeing Lightning Leopard, and he said coldly, "Go back, and give it to me."


    "Yes!"


    All four-level fighters had no doubts about Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Accept the order to leave.


    Without the frenzied pursuit of the fourth-level fighters, the dodging Lightning Leopard stopped.


    Standing more than three meters tall on the trunk of a big tree, he stared at Wei Xiao with fierce eyes.


    "come over!"


    Wei Xiaochao Lightning Leopard beckoned, his eyes full of provocation.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The Lightning Leopard, who felt he was being despised, let out an angry roar.


    The huge body flickered on the branch, and when it reappeared, it was already less than five meters away from Wei Xiao.


    The Lightning Leopard flew towards Wei Xiao''s neck with his wide open mouth.


    Wei Xiao was not slow, and the right hand holding the knife sent it out, and the scabbard stuck Lightning Leopard''s mouth.


    There was no time for the Lightning Leopard to react, and the blood-colored air stream surrounded the scabbard, stubbornly sucking the Lightning Leopard''s figure so that it could not break free.


    Wei Xiao flicked the scabbard and kicked the lightning leopard sideways.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The Lightning Leopard howled in pain, broke away from the scabbard, and slammed straight to the ground.


    Wei Xiao continued to attack.


    It was the Lightning Leopard that hit the ground with a kick again, and with a bang, the Lightning Leopard''s body seemed to have been impacted by a terrifying force, and the entire body flew out.


    "Pumppump..."


    Along the way, many trees were broken by lightning leopards.


    It wasn''t until a mountain appeared behind that the figure of the Lightning Leopard plunged into it and stopped.


    "bass¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao still didn''t keep his hands.


    The king sword is out of its sheath.


    A blood-blue light drew across the air, across the dense forest, and accurately pierced into the body of the lightning leopard, nailing its body to the mountain.


    Wei Xiao''s figure flickered, and several displacements came to Lightning Leopard''s body.


    Looking at the howling Lightning Leopard, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Surrender or death?"


    the other side.


    The end of the **** sculpture that has been stared at by the Phantom is doomed.


    The moment the Phantom controlled Thunder to attack the statue from the air, the statue had no chance to escape.


    Relying on the terrifying defense, the divine carving has withstood countless purple lightning attacks without ever falling.


    When it realized that its life was in danger and wanted to escape, a thunder giant over two hundred meters appeared, and with a wave of its hand, it held the fleeing divine eagle tightly in its hand.


    "Tweet--"


    The divine eagle wept bitterly, struggling desperately, no matter how hard it was, it would be difficult to get rid of the control of the Thunder Giant.


    The Phantom waved his arm and smashed the statue to the ground.


    There was a loud noise, and a huge pit suddenly appeared on the ground.


    As a more powerful thunder pillar hit the deep pit where the divine eagle was located, a stern wailing sounded, and the divine eagle, which had not been hit hard by the missile attack, completely lost the power to resist.


    Soon after.


    The mutant beasts brought by the divine eagle and the lightning leopard were all captured, including themselves.


    From Wei Xiao''s end to the end of the battle, it didn''t even last ten minutes.


    The terrible efficiency surprised Longba and the others for a moment.


    This battle also made them clearly aware of the gap between super fighters and top fighters among super fighters.


    One step away, but like a heavenly capsule.


    The change of times and the power of one person can really reverse the outcome of a large-scale battle.

 Chapter 1314： What does Xiao Jiu mean?

    "Lord, it''s still easy for you. These guys, replaced by us, don''t know how much it will cost to keep them all."


    Looking at the two dying overlords, Long Ba sighed.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "Take them down for good treatment. You can handle the other low-level mutant beasts. If you can save it, you will be rescued. If you can''t, I will give the soldiers a meal tonight. The flesh and blood of the mutant beasts should not be too bad. ."


    "Okay, I''ll let someone arrange it." Yu Wei nodded, and then explained.


    Phantom: "Master, I have an idea I don''t know if it should be said?"


    Um? When did my little shadow learn to be ambiguous?


    This is not in line with her personality!


    Wei Xiao was a little funny: "What can''t you say to me? Say."


    The Phantom thought for a while and said: "I personally think that the strength system of all races is still too general, especially mutant beasts. There is no standard for reference. Should we divide a level that meets the actual situation. In this way, we will go out in the future. The fighters of New Zealand can also be psychologically prepared when they encounter other powerful mutant beasts or strong aliens."


    "At least you won''t even have a chance to escape when you encounter a powerful enemy."


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao didn''t expect that what the Phantom was going to say was about the differentiation of power levels, and looked at the Phantom curiously, "Are you a whim or did you have it a long time ago?"


    "It was only confirmed when I dealt with the divine eagle just now."


    Dragon Ba: "Master, I think the Phantom Master¡¯s proposal is good. Not to mention the strength of all super creatures, but there should be a general range. We can judge the level of zombies based on their evolutionary level, but mutant beasts, Before they did it, it was impossible to judge based on their body shape."


    Yu Wei: "It happens that there are a lot of mutant beasts in the immortal city now, plus the ones we have captured now, it shouldn''t be difficult to summarize the strength data of mutant beasts."


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, then looked at the two dying mutant beasts on the ground, and finally nodded.


    "Yes, after I go back, I will let people work on this."


    "It''s best to unify the strength levels of the human race, the corpse race, and the mutant beast, so that it is not easy to confuse." Long Ba added.


    "There will be a full-time department to implement this."


    Wei Xiao was obviously interested in this matter.


    Indeed, there are more and more super creatures in the last days. Without an authoritative strength level to identify them, the human race will be very passive when walking in the wild in the future.


    Make an analogy.


    Just say that Human Race is currently the most unfamiliar mutant beast.


    Their strength is difficult to judge from their appearance.


    It is undeniable that the larger mutant beasts are definitely not weak, but it is impossible to judge how strong they are.


    If the opponent is strong in the outside world or the appearance is extremely deceptive, once the human race encounters the former, it is okay to say that at most it is a missed opportunity to hunt the target, but if the latter is replaced, it will definitely cause big problems.


    Therefore, a unified division of strength is very important, and it is best to find the corresponding criteria for judgment so that people can see the strength of the enemy at a glance.


    Having decided to let the people under his command try after going back, Wei Xiao and the others did not continue to stay in the forward position.


    With the corpses of the mutant beasts and those mutant beasts that were stunned by the general, they returned directly to the barracks.


    This time the mutant beasts attacked the barracks, except for those who died in the battle and the two overlords, one hundred and eighty-six survived in the end.


    Wei Xiao did not intend to let the soldiers in the barracks conquer them.


    It wasn''t that Wei Xiao was reluctant to accept a few mutant beasts, but that it was unnecessary.


    There are too few mutant beasts, even if the soldiers are tamed, the effect is not great, it is better to bring them back to enrich the immortal forest.


    In addition, Wei Xiao wanted to let people classify the strength levels of the super life forms in the end times. In this process, a large number of experimental subjects were indispensable.


    The current batch of mutant beasts is the best choice.


    Of course, the ordinary mutant beast Wei Xiao didn''t bother to spend time on them, but the two overlords had to be excluded.


    The next day.


    The injuries on the bodies of the **** eagles and the lightning leopards have improved.


    Like advanced zombies and super fighters, their bodies have powerful self-healing capabilities.


    One day''s time is enough for them to recover a certain amount of vitality.


    The two overlords who had been able to display at least 70% of their strength during their peak period were taken to a training ground on this day.


    Wei Xiao intends to give them a chance.


    Either surrender or fight.


    As for letting them go, it is absolutely impossible.


    Wei Xiao had witnessed the strength of these two overlords.


    Let them go, that is to add to yourself.


    The best way is to keep them by your side. If you can''t keep them, humanitarian destruction is the safest way.


    There were no surprises in the final outcome. The two mutant beasts had resisted and struggled, but it was a pity that they were to no avail.


    Being rubbed on the ground by Wei Xiao, the two mutant beast overlords who cherished their own little fate, finally chose to surrender.


    Wei Xiao, the two mutant beast overlords, did not receive his command.


    He chose the God Eagle, and the Lightning Leopard was left to Longba!


    According to relevant information, the West Pole is one of the more active areas of Longxia Earth mutants. Let Longba be the owner of the lightning leopard, so that the lightning leopard can stay in the army to frighten the surrounding mutant beasts.


    To resolve the ownership of the two mutant beasts, two days later, Wei Xiao asked Longba to send a group of people to send the other mutant beasts to the immortal city, while he and the Phantom took a ride on the sculpture to experience the pleasure of traveling around the world.


    As for the generals, naturally they also set off with the ground troops.


    ...


    Return to the sky of the immortal city.


    "There will be this divine sculpture in the future, so it will be much easier to go anywhere."


    Standing at an altitude of one thousand meters, with the Phantom in his arms, Wei Xiao overlooking the mountains and rivers below, a feeling of joy is leaping on the surface.


    The reason why he chose this divine statue two days ago was because of its flying ability.


    At normal speed, the **** sculpture, which is no less than a fighter jet, is undoubtedly loved by Wei Xiao.


    The Phantom lives up to the heroic and coldness of the past, leaning in Wei Xiao''s arms like a well-behaved little woman, with an indescribable gentleness and sweetness on her face.


    "Master, do you want to give it a name too?" Phantom Judo.


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and looked at the Keren in his arms.


    "What name do you think is good?"


    "I don''t know, but the owner must have taken it very well."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Dotingly shaved Phantom''s little nose, and the big hands that held her waist couldn''t help but tighten.


    "Name?"


    Wei Xiao pondered, standing on the back of the **** sculpture, feeling the air currents between the sky and the earth, his eyes were looking at the unobstructed earth...


    "How about calling it Xiaojiu?"


    "Little nine?" Phantom looked confused.


    How could the owner take such a common name?


    "Does it mean anything?"


    Wei Xiao smiled badly, and the probe whispered a few times in the ear of Phantom.


    I don''t know what Wei Xiao said, the Phantom''s jade face blushed in an instant.


    "Master..." The Phantom was shy, and didn''t know what to say about Wei Xiao.


    "Hahaha..." Wei Xiao smiled happily.


    My female killer would have such a shy side, it feels...well, not bad.


    What did Wei Xiao say to the Phantom?


    On that day, Wei Xiao and the others returned to the Immortal City.


    When Xiao Jiu brought them back, it also caused a lot of commotion to the defenders in the city.


    Fortunately, the people in the monitoring center spotted Wei Xiao and the others immediately after the drone was dispatched. Otherwise, a very threatening behemoth like Xiao Jiu appeared in the territory of Immortal Celestial City, maybe Immortal Celestial City''s. The artillery troops will take out a batch of "two kicks" to serve them well.


    Going back to Villa No. 1 and having dinner with his wife and daughter, the day passed.

 Chapter 1315： Dong Shi is affected and affected by it

    A new day is here.


    After Wei Xiao and Shu Wang had their breakfast, they told Shu Wang that a batch of mutant beasts would be transported from the West Pole.


    At the same time, Wei Xiao''s grading of super life forms is also on the agenda.


    The classification is not only for mutant beasts, but also includes human races and corpse races.


    Fortunately, the corpse race has divided their strength levels through the multi-level evolutionary sequence, but the human race is in the area of ??supernatural powers, and the division of strength appears to be faulty.


    The difference between the power and the power is not so big.


    It''s like the phantom.


    Today she, even if her seven other sisters together are not her opponents.


    If it were a life-and-death battle, only Mu Wuqing could support her for a while, but in the end it was still a failure.


    In order to unify the strength levels of the three clans, the relevant personnel appointed by Wei Xiao will then refer to the specific combat data of the three clans on the spot, and finally make a summary.


    The workload of the task is very large.


    Wei Xiao''s requirement is to ensure that the data reaches more than 90% accuracy.


    to this end.


    Only relying on the existing resources of the Immortal City cannot allow the department that counts this data to come to the final result. They also need to let people collect data from the outside and analyze more data to ensure that they meet Wei Xiao''s requirements.


    In this way, the immortal city has another reward quest.


    "What do you think about this data collection task?"


    "Don''t you know? The master wants to classify the strength level of super life forms, but lacks all aspects of data, so this data collection task is released. As long as we go out to fight with other super life forms, we will collect their battle data Record it and hand it in. Once it is verified that it is not made up, you can get the corresponding remuneration."


    "I''ve heard about this too. Now, in order to complete this task as soon as possible, the level-setting department has obtained power from the master, and everyone on the base needs to cooperate with their work, including the master."


    "Then this is a good thing! In the future, no matter the strength of zombies, mutant beasts or super fighters can be recognized, we scavengers who go out to meet them can also consider future actions based on the strength gap between the two sides."


    "We must cooperate with the level setting department, even if we don''t need to pay, we must act spontaneously. Anyway, it is not dangerous."


    "Yes, what are you waiting for, let''s go! It just happens that today we are going to pick up waste again. I think we must not only collect data on super life forms, but also record the images of various mutant beasts, so that the level-setting department has A reference."


    "It''s the reason, get up."


    The people in the Immortal City knew the reason for the collection mission, and they all became active.


    For a time, the survivors who went out to capture mutant beasts or search for animals in the Immortal City would carry various photography equipment and pens and papers on their bodies.


    Inside Villa One.


    "I didn''t expect our Christians to be so active in this matter. With their help, I believe this task of dividing the strength level will be completed soon." Shu Wang and the others already know the movement in the city.


    For active Christians, they hold an attitude of appreciation.


    Wei Xiao: "This is a good thing. With the participation of all the people, the earlier the division of strength appears, the better for us."


    Bai Youwei: "Then we also have to be prepared. As supernaturalists, we are the focus of Professor Yan Tianhua."


    "We will not be sliced ??and studied?" Yan Yi said suddenly.


    "Puff......"


    Her words immediately amused all the sisters.


    "Yeah, we are going to be sliced ??and studied. But it doesn''t matter, as a superpower, our recovery ability is very fast." Bai Youwei looked afraid that the world would not be chaotic.


    Yan Yi shrank his head.


    "Isn''t that painful?"


    Wei Xiao couldn''t stand the innocence of his little wife.


    He pulled her into his arms and rubbed her little head.


    "Silly daughter-in-law, in this immortal city, do you think anyone dares to do something unfavorable to you?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Seeing Yan Yi''s stupid appearance, Bai Youwei and the others laughed again.


    The task of classifying has been explained, and Wei Xiao no longer needs to worry about the rest.


    In the next period of time, Wei Xiao did not leave the Immortal City.


    He put all his energy on the implementation of the battle pet plan.


    As more and more animals and mutant beasts are sent to the immortal city from the outside world, and at the same time, a variety of weird heaven and earth treasures are becoming more and more abundant, the mutant beast release plan is also launched.


    When the Immortal City focused on the battle pet plan and the classification of pets, various large and small incidents also occurred frequently in the outside world.


    Major events are basically about the corpse emperor.


    The first is within the Emerald Country.


    The battle between Wolf City and the forces of the Emerald Corpse Emperor has broken out.


    Xiaoyue Sirius will die as always.


    Without considering the collection of ordinary zombies, two taboo weapons destroyed tens of millions of zombies.


    After that, the army bypassed the radiation area and went straight to the corpse emperor''s lair, and engaged in a confrontation with the emerald corpse emperor for seven days and seven nights.


    It is said that this War Wolf City lost more than 800,000 soldiers, of which the Canglang King, Li Guangliang and the two Great Wolf City King Kong have all fallen.


    Fortunately, in the end they won and successfully obtained the body of the Emerald Corpse Emperor.


    The second is the polar bear area.


    There is a second-level corpse emperor and two first-level corpse emperors.


    After months of cultivation, the corpse emperor''s forces, who had quieted down after the corpse infestation, once again started the battle of devouring.


    The second-level corpse emperor forces are fighting two first-level corpse emperors at the same time.


    And this battle within the corpse race was once again seized by the human race.


    When the forces of the three corpse emperors were in full swing, the polar bears, the base city of Skoxue and the base city of Ice and Snow City, and the Aegean base city, sent 8 million troops. The three big corpse emperors were taken away.


    Afterwards, in the distribution of the No. 5 potion, Scoheu got two, and the other two forces each got one.


    Of course, the harvest is quite good, and the price they paid is not small.


    The eight million army returned to less than five million.


    The super soldiers who fell on the battlefield accounted for three-fifths of the coalition forces.


    Finally, the western continent.


    I don''t know if it was from the polar bear that the other party eliminated the three corpse emperors at one time. They were jealous and jealous, and they also wanted to provoke a battle between the corpse emperors of the western continent.


    As a result, the instigation was not successful, and they also caused a catastrophe.


    No one could have imagined that the three major corpse emperors in the Western Continent would join forces to deal with them at the same time.


    If it weren¡¯t for the last moment, they used a forbidden weapon to severely inflict one of the second-level corpse kings to retreat, and the other second-level corpse king would also counterattack the first-level corpse king after the opponent that could pose a threat to her left, leading to the corpse king¡¯s coalition. If you don''t attack and destroy yourself, I''m afraid that the human forces in the western mainland have become history.

 Chapter 1316： The final battle of the corpse

    After this change, the relationship between the human race and the corpse race in the western mainland changed again.


    The second-level corpse emperor who swallowed the first-level corpse emperor entered the evolutionary period and died down.


    The second-level corpse emperor who was severely injured by a forbidden weapon sent a representative to contact the human race of the western mainland after half a month, and formed an alliance with them to resist the upcoming third-level corpse emperor.


    It can be said that to the end of the battle in the Western Continent, human beings did not gain any benefits, but broke the three-legged situation of the corpse emperor.


    It''s totally making wedding dresses for others.


    Faced with the alliance request after the second-level corpse emperor, although the human forces in the western mainland were unwilling to do so, under the deterrence of the third-level corpse emperor, they had to make an alliance with the second-level corpse emperor.


    There are some minor events below the big event.


    For example, a series of disturbances made by an organization called the Temple of God in the Western Continent has made people laugh and cry.


    It''s not about how powerful this organization is, but that this organization has created a list called "God''s Light".


    On the list, a number of strong people in the Western Continent are listed, and the strong in the Western Continent are ranked according to the relationship between the strong and the weak.


    Um! In private, many people refer to this "light of God" as the world''s strongest list, and the people on the list are touted as the most powerful people in the world.


    The first place on the list comes from the Holy City of Light in the Western Continent, named Eliza, known as the Queen of Light, who controls the power of light.


    Representative record:


    When the three emperors attacked, they fought the eight corpses with their own power and undefeated, but killed three of them and retreated.


    The second sacred demon King Layton of the Dark Temple of the Western Continent, he controls the power of blood-devouring power.


    Representative record:


    It was the same time when the Three Emperors attacked the human forces of the Western mainland, and they were famous for their undefeated and undefeated dominance of the five corpses.


    Third place...


    Not to mention, the people on this list all have the same appearance on the surface of the information. People who don''t know are really easy to believe that they are true.


    But the light of God does not have the Eastern Continent.


    When the news of this list spread to the Eastern Continent, it immediately caused dissatisfaction among many people.


    Return to the world''s strongest list?


    There is no list of the strongest in the Eastern Continent, is it embarrassing to call this list of the strongest in the world?


    After defeating a few corpses, I am proud of myself and come to the Eastern Continent to learn more about it.


    On our side, people who have not killed the corpse emperor head-on are embarrassed to call themselves strong.


    Because of this incident, I felt that the group of western clowns could not defile the strong man, the taboo Longxia people, and spontaneously established a private organization among the people-Tianjimen.


    "Brothers, I think there are some things we need to do."


    "I just look at that **** list in the West. How can they boast about the world''s strongest list with such an imprecise ranking?"


    "I was also angry when I heard the news. It felt like eating a dead fly, not to mention how uncomfortable. Not to mention other things, I have a big sister in the west, and a master in the south, and the wolf of China. Wang, there are only three of them, who are not the people who are slamming their reputations. There is no one of our Longxia on the dignified world list, I am not convinced."


    "We must get the list of real world powerhouses out."


    "Brother Baixiao, what are you going to do?"


    "Everyone has the fate to gather here, isn''t it to make the real world strong list come out? I won''t say more nonsense. From now on, as long as I am not dead, I will witness all the strong in the new world one by one. Luo lists the real world human powers."


    "Second. Life and death are small, but being disgusted by a group of laymen, I can''t bear it. The big deal is to give up this life, and I have to complete the list of the real strong."


    "Yes, when we get together, don¡¯t we just want to let the world know the real apocalyptic powerhouse? Now that everyone has decided, let¡¯s start. There are a total of 109 people in Tianjimen. We are scattered around, collecting data, and listing all the powerhouses. Finally complete the real world powerhouse


    List. "


    "I agree."


    "Seconded--"


    The top officials of Tianjimen echoed one after another.


    Seeing a group of like-minded "people with lofty ideals", Bai Xiao was very moved.


    "Then everyone, please drink this cup. I hope we meet next time. There are a lot of people here."


    "Dry!"


    "Dry!"


    Because the so-called list of world powerhouses appeared, it caused a lot of repercussions in the eastern land.


    Similarly, because of this list, more diverse rankings have been extended.


    After Tianjimen, two more formal and highly respected private organizations appeared in Longxia Land-Dragon Palace and Fengge.


    Both of these organizations were established by a group of like-minded people who are committed to action.


    The former vowed to enlist the world''s most beautiful men and list the world''s most handsome men, while the latter is self-evident, that is, to select the world''s most beautiful women and be rewarded by the world.


    Speaking of which, these people are full and have nothing to do, and they are completely asking themselves for trouble.


    But you have to admit that no matter when, there will always be such "boring" people risking their lives to do these meaningless things.


    Perhaps it is because the end times can bring too few pursuits to people. Many people who lose their goals in addition to survival need a dream to support them in this world-the so-called spiritual sustenance.


    Of course, what they are doing now is a laughingstock for the vast majority of people in the last days, but you can¡¯t deny that if the world becomes calm in the future, the efforts these people are making today will bring them back to life in an era of peace. To have a huge influence.


    In addition to these, there are many small things.


    For example, someone sees large marine mutant creatures at sea, encounters attacks from powerful mutant beasts in the forest, or directly sees scenes where mutant beasts and corpses clash.


    The world is not peaceful, and the undercurrents hidden in the world are equally surging.


    Non-Emirate continent.


    The battle between the Queen of Saints and the Queen of Abyss is approaching the final moment.


    After more than half a year of consumption, the two sides finally, with the strength of the two sides becoming stronger and weaker, the final decisive battle between the two overlords also followed.


    On the Great Plains of Non-Emirates.


    The clouds and the sky were dim, and the black pressure topped.


    The gust of wind roars like a wild beast, and the earth screams like an innocent soul.


    The endless wilderness, the sky and the ground, the corpses are like tides, endless.


    On the clear ground, the Queen of Saints and the Queen of Abyss lined up together, looking at each other in the air.


    The two giants stood between the sky and the earth, a huge body comparable to a mountain, so conspicuous and eye-sighted among the countless number of corpses with no end in sight.


    "Roar--"


    "Roar--"


    "Holy judge, this day has come."


    "The opportunity has appeared, and the emperor does not want to wait any longer. Today, the emperor will step on your corpse to reach the highest position."


    "It''s not ashamed to say that the victory or defeat of the subordinates is not the key. In the end, it is up to you and me to decide."


    The Queen of the Tribunal: "Stop talking nonsense. All the zombies of the Holy Family take orders and attack the emperor."


    "Yuan-type zombies, crush them."


    "Wow..."


    "Ho ho..."


    If the words are not speculative, the battle between the two sides will start at once.


    An army of more than 100 million zombies charged, and the whole world was shaking.

 Chapter 1317： Crisis-filled evolution

    "Boom boom boom..."


    The two corpse king overlords also shot at the same time.


    The huge body moves on the ground, like two big mountains flying in between.


    "boom--"


    "Roar--"


    When they collided in the middle.


    Suddenly, the sky broke and the earth broke, and thunder exploded.


    In the violent shaking of the earth, two giants fell to the ground at the same time, their bodies were like sharp claws in a dense forest, waving wildly and sweeping away.


    "Roar--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    After that, the space was turbulent, and the world changed color.


    Throughout the battlefield, sometimes thunderstorms, destroying the sky, and sometimes heavy rain and huge waves.


    Frost, storm, thunder, raging fire and other heaven and earth visions follow one after another


    The constant release of the abilities of the 16th Middle School made the battle between the two overlords, and the blink of an eye became the end of the world.


    The people who were far away from the battlefield, at this moment, felt the aura of destruction in the air, all trembling.


    And farther away...


    The corpses roared, and the emperors shook.


    "Mother Queen, the decisive battle between the Queen of Saints and the Queen of Abyss has begun."


    "Roar--"


    In a huge underground cave, a roar resounding through the world came.


    Along with the continuous shaking, from the huge cave, a behemoth more than two hundred meters in length emerged from the ground.


    "The emperor has already felt it. It is a power that makes the zombies feel exciting and terrifying, but soon, all this is the emperor''s."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    It seemed to feel the excitement of his mother emperor. In the imperial nest, countless zombies looked up to the sky and roared.


    ...


    For three days, the battle between the Queen of Saints and the Queen of Abyss lasted for three days.


    Their battle directly changed the landforms in a radius of more than ten kilometers.


    Abyss, peaks, valleys, chasms...


    These scenes that were not there are now all over the earth, with endless traces of battle running through the entire non-chief plain.


    In such a scene, the power that the two corpse emperors exploded with all their strength can be described as destroying the world.


    In this big battle, because the two overlords were too powerful, the army of zombies directly destroyed by them exceeded nine figures.


    The mountain of corpses on the battlefield is the best proof.


    The final battle was over, and the Queen of the Tribunal became the victor.


    The ending of this battle seems to be doomed when the decisive battle arrives.


    After half a year of continuous consumption, the corpses under the Queen of Abyss suffered heavy casualties. With the backbone force far surpassing the Queen of Abyss, in the final battle, the Queen of the Sage relied on the sacrifice of her corpses to win the war.


    "Roar--"


    As a victor, the Queen of Saints is qualified to announce her final rule to the corpse king forces on the entire continent.


    The incomparable body trampled on the opponent''s corpse, and a long roar that tore the world and the earth, spreading endlessly.


    far away.


    "Here, the opportunity that belongs to the emperor has come, roar¡ª"


    While the Empress of the Holy Tribe proclaimed her dominance, her whistling sound was also like a signal.


    The Empress Liu Yao felt the message conveyed by the Empress, and on her hideous face, a pair of huge blood pupils burst out with a sharp light.


    Following her call, at this time, the other corpse emperors remaining on the non-emirate continent began to take action.


    From all directions, countless army of zombies, under the leadership of their mother emperors, continue to gather towards the final battlefield.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Like a tide, like a tsunami.


    The tide of corpses that covers all the land is swept out in an overwhelming manner.


    The number of horrors is unparalleled.


    The final battlefield.


    "Mother Queen, Empress Liuyao is really wolfish ambition. She bought other corpse emperors and is now rushing towards us."


    Still immersed in the joy of defeating the Empress of the Abyss, a scarred corpse came to the report.


    Upon hearing the words, the Queen of the Supreme Court swept out a terrifying aura.


    "She disappointed the emperor in the end. Okay, very good." The dark color shot out from the eyes of the holy queen, without hesitation, "stop them at all costs."


    "Yes!"


    The corpse took his command, and with a call, a magical scene appeared on the battlefield.


    Regardless of whether it is a holy corpse or a deep corpse, all the corpses that survived this war, at this time, are actually on the same front.


    They rushed to the distance at the same time, seeming to buy enough time to devour the queen.


    Similarly, before the decisive battle, the two corpse king overlords sent out to monitor the two corpses of the Liuyao Empress. At this time, they also merged into one, and jointly restrained the Liuyao Empress''s rush to the final battlefield.


    From this point, it is not difficult to see that the two overlord-level corpse emperors should have made an agreement in the final battle.


    Once one party wins, the defeated party, all the surviving super zombies must fight for the winner to devour the corpse.


    It is not difficult to imagine that although the two overlord-level corpse emperors are eager to take the last step, they are not unprepared.


    With the help of the corpses of both sides, not to mention it can stop the pace of the speculators, but it should be enough time for the winner to completely devour the corpse.


    However, the Queen of Saints should not have expected that the Queen of Liuyao could initiate a rebellion with the other corpses.


    The corpses that prevented the other corpse emperors from approaching the final battlefield have all been dispatched, but unfortunately, in the face of many corpse emperors, the time they could have bought for the saint queen is now destined to be drastically reduced.


    "Roar--"


    "Get out, get out of the emperor--"


    The Empress Liu Yao came on the way.


    The corpses of the two corpse king overlords who originally monitored her are now blocking her.


    More than two hundred corpses of the two lines gave their lives to stop the Empress Liuyao, and under the attack of her wide range of abilities, countless casualties.


    But even so, even if they only breathe in, they must continue to fight.


    With the ability to control them, it is undoubtedly wishful thinking to kill the Empress Liu Yao, but they can delay the time before the Empress Liu Yao is close to the final battlefield.


    Empress Liu Yao is extremely anxious at the moment.


    Although the corpse kings will stop attacking and devouring each other once the supreme of the corpse clan appears, but that is only for their corpse kings.


    If he wants to kill a corpse emperor, let alone resist, he won''t even have this thought.


    This is the absolute suppression of the corpse emperor by the supreme.


    Empress Liu Yao knows what she is doing now, so she is not allowed to fail.


    The huge body kept daring towards the final battlefield. Similarly, the Empress Liu Yao was merciless in killing the two corpses.


    In the final battlefield, the Queen of Saints has begun to frantically devour the flesh and blood of the Queen of Abyss.


    What she needs now is to let herself enter the state of evolution.


    As long as the evolution begins, the deterrence she possesses will change.


    Once in the supreme transformation, Empress Liuyao and their plans will be in vain.


    At that time, they will not only not attack the evolving saint queen, but also guard and protect her.


    But in order to enter the state of supreme metamorphosis from the corpse emperor, the saint queen also needs to complete the nine-level corpse emperor evolution and the tenth-level corpse emperor evolution.


    This period is undoubtedly the most dangerous.


    "Liu Yao, the emperor''s successful promotion is bound to leave you dead."

 Chapter 1318： Promise you as the Queen

    "Oh..."


    All the corpse emperors on the non-emirate continent are rushing towards the final battlefield.


    Under the cover of countless corpses of zombies, the two groups of corpses that resisted the approach of the outer corpse emperor in all directions could not contain them at all.


    In one day, the Queen of Saints completed the transformation of the ninth-level corpse emperor from the eighth-level corpse emperor.


    Not waiting for the ninth-level corpse emperor to fully mature, the sacred queen will begin the next level of evolution.


    With the complete genes contained in the flesh and blood of the Queen of the Abyss, the evolution of the Queen of the Sacred is certain.


    It''s just that she was eager to break through in the next direction without a solid foundation. This move caused her to endure unimaginable pain in the process of evolving into a tenth-level corpse emperor.


    "Roar--"


    It''s in the middle of the corpse pile.


    The Queen of Saints, with a tender skin and golden blood flowing all over her body, looked at the golden gilt on her body, and she felt as if she was being slapped.


    The wailing voices continued to spread in the center of the battlefield, hoarse, desperate, and a touch of pain.


    And the other corpse emperor was still on the way here at this time.


    They are also six to seven hundred kilometers away from the final battlefield. Not counting the time the two groups of corpses can block them, only the terrain is limited, and they will not be able to reach the place where the sacred queen is within two or three days.


    But their footsteps are non-stop.


    It''s crazy, it''s like rushing to reincarnate.


    The direction where the Empress Liu Yao is.


    The two groups of corpses that blocked her were the most.


    Almost 70% of the remaining corpses after the battle between the two corpse kings came here to block her pace.


    Empress Liu Yao is very impatient.


    In one day''s time, she only ran four to five hundred kilometers.


    She could clearly feel that the sacred corpse emperor was already attacking the tenth-level corpse emperor, which was the reason for her eagerness.


    There is not much time left for her.


    "Roar¡ªdestroy them to the emperor at all costs."


    Race against time, Empress Liuyao couldn''t control so much.


    All the six-type corpses were dispatched, and the major corpses no longer cherished their lives, as long as they were close to the two-type corpses, they would directly take the same approach to pave the way for Empress Liuyao.


    In this way, another day passed.


    At this moment, the Queen of Saints has entered the tenth-level corpse emperor state.


    She had spent two days enduring the pain of peeling skin cramps, but she didn''t have enough energy to continue devouring the flesh and blood of the Empress of the Abyss to attack the Supreme Realm.


    In order to complete the two levels of evolution in the shortest time, the impact she can withstand has reached the limit.


    Now, she must take a period of time to stabilize her roots.


    As far as her current state is, if she continues to risk the final step, the chance of falling is as high as 90%.


    "Roar--"


    Just when she was recuperating and preparing to wait for her body to recover a little before swallowing, the first external corpse emperor appeared.


    Twenty kilometers away, the roar of a third-level corpse emperor spread to the battlefield.


    This third-level corpse emperor was very excited, but also very excited.


    She could feel that she was the only corpse emperor who came to the battlefield first, and she, currently the closest to the final battlefield, is still more than 100 kilometers away, and she has every chance to fight it.


    Is it true that the Queen of Liuyao promises them some benefits and can instigate them?


    Don''t be funny.


    Can a zombie become a corpse king, which one has a low IQ?


    What''s more, which corpse emperor can resist the supreme temptation?


    That is fatal to any corpse emperor.


    No one is willing to be ordinary, and no one is willing to be driven by others.


    There is a chance to sprint towards that position, who is willing to give up?


    This is the case with the three-level corpse emperor now appearing.


    She didn''t care about the risks and the consequences. The position of supremacy had blinded her mind, leaving her thinking about the last step without anything else in her mind.


    The queen queen naturally found the other party.


    Without seeing it with her own eyes, she could feel that the other party was rushing towards her frantically.


    "Roar (stop her)¡ª"


    The queen of saints roared.


    Suddenly, a large number of third- and fourth-level zombies around the battlefield swept away frantically in the direction where the corpse emperor rushed from outside.


    "Rumble..."


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Wow..."


    It is difficult to capture the specific scene of the battlefield from the direction the corpse emperor rushed from, but over there, you can see the sky being burned by flames, the earth trembling under unknown power, and the terrifying sound of shattering mountains...


    It is not difficult to foresee, being sent by the sacred queen to stop the opposing corpse group, for fear that the casualties will be mixed.


    "Heavy fire sound-good, very good. The little third-level corpse emperor also tried to seize the fruit of the emperor. If the emperor can escape this catastrophe, he will kill you -" The Saint Queen gritted her teeth and looked in front of her. The corpse of the Queen of the Abyss.


    The Queen of Saints who had originally planned to wait until her body matured before hitting the position of supreme, now the appearance of Empress Zhonghuoyin left her with little time.


    Although there is a lot of risk in taking the last step now, she can''t manage so much.


    "Puff......"


    Biting on the corpse of the Empress of Abyss, the Queen of Saints devoured it frantically.


    "Roar--"


    On the other side, the Empress Huoyin, who was being besieged by millions of middle- and high-level zombies, did not slow down much because of these ants.


    She was devastated and rotten all the way, strangling tens of thousands of zombies with her sickle-shaped claws, and she released three-line abilities to open the way, with nothing to resist.


    The distance of 20 kilometers ends within ten minutes at her speed.


    Standing on a hill, she saw the Queen of Saints in the center of the battlefield, and the Queen of Heavy Huoyin smiled.


    "Hahaha...Holy Queen, everything you have now belongs to the emperor."


    When the voice fell, Empress Zhong Huoyin quickly rushed to the holy judge.


    The saint turned her head abruptly, her mouth was full of blood and blood, and she coldly said: "Heavy Huoyin, saying that you are an idiot will think you are overestimated."


    "You have a third-level corpse emperor, even if you kill the emperor and start to swallow the genes of the emperor and the abyss, where can you go? The corpse emperor who is higher than you is coming, don''t say give you time to become the supreme, even if you let You may not finish by raising one level. The emperor will give you a chance to block the corpse emperor behind him, and when he becomes supreme, will you be the emperor?"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The Empress Zhonghuoyin, who was madly approaching the Queen of Saints, stopped abruptly.


    She was obviously shocked by the other''s words.


    Before, she was full of supreme positions, completely ignoring her own disadvantages, and now she suddenly woke up after the reminder of the sage empress.


    Yes! He is only a third-level corpse emperor, and if he wants to reach the supreme from this level, even if there is enough flesh and blood in front of him, it will take a month at the fastest.


    But does she have so much time now?


    no.


    Behind her, there will be corpse emperors coming over, let alone a month, just hang for a day.


    In such a short period of time, I still want to be the supreme. Isn''t this funny?


    As if awakened suddenly, the heavy fire quickly calmed down.


    "Do you take it seriously?"


    "Since the emperor wants to become the supreme, it is inevitable to say nothing, you should be very clear."


    The Empress Zhonghuoyin hesitated again and again, and felt the position of the other corpse emperor. After a while...


    "Okay, the emperor can promise you, but the emperor can''t guarantee that he can stop other corpse emperors. If something is impossible, the emperor will not sacrifice his life for you."


    The Queen of Saints was obviously relieved.


    A shadow of gloom in his eyes flashed away.


    "You only need to do your best, and the emperor will never break his promise."


    After speaking, the Queen of Saints continued to devour flesh and blood.


    Although Empress Zhonghuoyin had given up her plan to become the supreme, she was really envious of seeing the sacred corpse of Duoying devouring the corpse of Empress Abyss, without sophistry.


    But what can she do?


    The "congenital" deficiency caused her to completely lose the possibility of becoming the supreme.


    And the strength is not enough, it is also unrealistic that she wants to kill the Queen of Saints and take the bodies of the two overlords as her own.


    The embarrassing situation can only make her watch the Holy Tribunal Queen keep approaching the realm that all the emperors dream of.


    "Although you can''t become a supreme, but the emperor is also good. At least, the emperor''s children in the future can realize the emperor''s wish."


    The Empress of Stressed Huoyin comforted herself.


    "Roar--"


    "Roar--"


    Just after she found herself a little comfort, a new corpse emperor appeared in the distance.


    The Queen of the Tribunal ignored these and continued to devour flesh and blood.


    The only way she can save herself now is to enter the Supreme Juvenile.


    She doesn''t care, but it doesn''t mean that the Empress Zhonghuoyin doesn''t care.


    "Damn it, it''s lawlessness and turmoil, how could it be them?" Empress Zhong Huoyin was shocked.

 Chapter 1319： The corpse king with a big picture

    Dangerous, extremely dangerous.


    Without checking for a while, Empress Zhong Huoyin didn''t expect that the five-level corpse emperor would come, and there would be two at one time.


    I just promised the holy judge to help her block the corpse emperor who came from behind, but who wanted to face the fifth-level corpse emperor who had thrown her away for the first time?


    This, this is still a fart.


    Facing the fifth-level corpse emperor, he rushed up with his small arms and legs, and he didn''t know how he died.


    "Rumble..."


    The Empress Empress did not give much time to think about it.


    A roar came from the front, because the army of zombies that had guarded the Queen of the Holy Trinity had been defeated by the sound of the heavy fire, so, not long after, two behemoths that were dozens of meters higher than the sound of the heavy fire appeared one after another.


    A purple surging wind and waves entangled a kilometer away, looking at the situation on the battlefield from a long distance.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that it was you who came here first?" Xing Fengqi Lang looked at the sound of the heavy fire with some surprise.


    "Xing, making waves, nothing, lawlessness..."


    Xing Feng Zuo Lang just glanced at Zhong Huoyin and didn''t pay attention to her anymore.


    Sweeping her gaze over the saint who was eating, she saw her eyes suddenly become serious.


    Look at the heavy fire sound again.


    "You didn''t actually solve her?"


    Feeling the killing intent diffused by the wind and waves, Zhong Huoyin''s eyes trembled.


    "The queen of making waves, you, listen to the emperor''s explanation..."


    "Useless waste, I''ll clean up you in a while. Lawless, you can''t let the holy judge continue to swallow it, otherwise we really won''t have a chance, kill her." Xingfengqilang''s voice fell, and the huge body went straight from the kilometer. The pilgrimage queen rushed away.


    The other party looked decisive.


    The queen is in danger!


    After appearing, the black lawless, who didn''t do anything, took action when the waves rushed towards the Queen of the Tribunal.


    She didn''t attack the sage referee, instead, with a big mouth, a terrifying light beam hit the turbulent body.


    Xingfengzhaolang didn''t expect Lawlessness to attack her. He didn''t notice it for a while. The huge body was like a mountain that was kicked and turned into a meteor that smashed into the sea of ??corpses a kilometer away.


    "Ahem..."


    Stirring in the wind, half of his body stood upright.


    "Lawlessness, what are you doing?" Xing Feng roared with extreme anger.


    The sound of the heavy fire couldn''t react to this scene.


    Not to mention her, even the holy judge, it is also unbelievable.


    The holy judge can be sure that Lawlessness was not arranged by her, and she has no deal with Lawlessness. She originally thought that she would end here today, but unexpectedly, Lawlessness would actually help her at a critical moment.


    After the shock, the holy judge no longer cares about other things, and continues to devour the body of the Empress of the Abyss.


    Facing the questioning of the troubled situation, he couldn''t move his huge body to the middle of the opponent and the Queen of the Tribunal without lawlessness.


    "Roar--"


    With a long roar, invisible energy swept across the square.


    At this moment, on the ground, many trees rose up from the ground, centering on the body of the Empress, quickly forming a dense protection around her.


    After doing all this, there is no genius to look at the troubles.


    "The emperor does not allow you to hurt the sacred judge."


    "asshole--"


    Feeling angry and angry: "Do you know what you are doing? She is already tenth level. If you don''t stop her, the supreme will appear. At that time, both the emperor and you will lose the opportunity to become the supreme. We promise Liuyao Wasn''t she here to stop her just to buy more time to compete for the supreme position?"


    "You are doing this now, do you want to completely give up this only opportunity?"


    Lawlessness: "Your words made the emperor a little surprised. The emperor thought you did it for Liu Yao."


    "For Liu Yao? What kind of thing is she? It''s just one level higher than us. As long as the emperor catches this meeting, it will be easy to catch up with her and even surpass. Lawless, the emperor does not want to talk nonsense with you now, we joined forces to kill The sacred judge, divide their flesh and blood equally, then how about we fair competition for the supreme position?"


    "No way!" Lawless shook his head.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to swallow it alone? You are not afraid to die."


    "You think too much. Not only will the emperor not kill the sage referee, but he will also try his best to ensure her ascend to the supreme position."


    "You, are you crazy?"


    Hearing the words of lawlessness, making waves as if hearing some earth-shattering anecdote, staring at lawlessness in disbelief.


    "Are you crazy? Haha! You should be able to feel that the number of corpse kings all over the world is decreasing sharply. This is not a good thing. The human race has repeatedly used our corpse race to attack each other for the supreme position and profit from it. It has grown to the point where it threatens the survival of our race..."


    "If the supreme is not allowed to appear and the human race is allowed to grow, then the existence of my corpse is destined to be short-lived. The emperor is naturally coveted for the position of supreme, but if the danger of extinction is required for this position, the emperor will absolutely not allow it. You are the most Fortunately, I gave up the plan to deal with the sacred judge, the emperor does not want to be your enemy."


    "asshole--"


    Obviously making troubles did not listen to lawlessness.


    It can be said that making waves is the closest to the Supreme Position.


    From the time Liu Yao contacted her to prepare for today''s situation, everything had been planned in a stir.


    The two corpse emperors will fight in a decisive battle, and one will die and the other will be injured.


    With the wisdom of the two overlords, it would not be unexpected that at that time the other corpse emperors would definitely remove them when they were seriously injured.


    In this way, if the victorious overlord wants to save herself, she can only swallow the body of the defeated in place and transform into a supreme larva as soon as possible. This is her only way to save herself.


    If the sacred judge is a tenth-level corpse emperor, then there is nothing to say, and I will definitely not dare to have any ambitions.


    But to blame, the holy judge is only the eighth-level corpse emperor.


    From the eighth-level corpse emperor to the supreme, there are three times of evolution between them. This is an opportunity.


    The corpse emperor under the metamorphosis belongs to the weakest moment, and this time is the best time for these external corpse emperors to sit and harvest fishermen.


    She has self-awareness in making troubles, and she will not whimsically think that she can complete the final evolution on the battlefield.


    She thought that if everything goes well, after the two overlords decide the outcome, she will rush to the battlefield to solve the winner first, and then use the limited time to become the sixth-level corpse king and consolidate it.


    In this way, when the other corpse emperor arrives, she will have enough strength and the strongest Liu Yao to decide the corpse of the two overlords.


    She had never thought of swallowing it alone, and it was even more unlikely that she would be evenly divided with Liu Yao, after all, the other corpse king would not allow it.


    In order to be relatively fair, the remaining corpses of the two overlords are divided among all the corpse emperors.


    In this way, the supreme position crisis is lifted, and the quota of new competitors will fall on her and Liuyao. Even if one more is lawless, she can accept it, at least better than hope.


    The plot also developed in the direction she imagined at the beginning, but what she didn''t expect was that lawlessness happened in the middle.


    The first is the one closest to the position of supremacy. She has long been making troubles with others who are indifferent. Now she is still preaching to her, how can she listen to making troubles?


    "You have to stop the emperor?"


    "With the emperor, don''t want to hurt the sacred judge, even if you don''t want your life."


    Stirring up troubles gritted his teeth with hatred for lawlessness.


    "Okay, very good, since you have to stop the emperor, the emperor will kill you first, and then kill the holy judge."


    As he said, making waves and looking at the sound of the fire.


    "Zhong Huoyin, you and the emperor will get rid of lawlessness. After this is done, if the emperor of Japan can aspire to the supreme position, you may be the emperor."


    Stirring up troubles is to pull the sound of fire together to deal with lawlessness.


    But I don''t know why, when I heard the turmoil, how did the heavy fire sound feel so twisted.


    The previous sacred judge may have promised her the position of the empress, and now it is the same plan to make trouble, when is the empress of the corpse clan so casual?


    Does the emperor believe in the sacred judge or in making waves?

 Chapter 1320： The corpse kings gather and regenerate

    Seeing Zhong Huoyin hesitated, he thrilled and threatened: "If you don''t agree, the emperor will kill you first now."


    "..."


    Mad, this emperor is a small third-level corpse emperor, is it necessary for you?


    "Heavy Huoyin, the holy judge is only one step away from being promoted to the supreme. Do you think the promise of a fifth-level corpse emperor is credible? If you are worried that the wind and waves will kill you, then you are completely relieved and stand on the side of the emperor. The emperor promises that you are okay." Lawlessness said to Zhong Huoyin at the right time.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Zhong Huoyin looked at lawless, a little surprised.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Patience has exceeded the limit of making waves and did not give the heavy fire sound time to think, and with an angry shout, the huge body instantly flew towards the heavy fire sound.


    Lawlessness has been paying attention to the act of making waves, and seeing that she is really going to deal with the heavy fire sound, she also moved her body.


    When he was about to get close to the sound of the heavy fire, the lawlessness rushed from one side, entangled the body of the wind, and flew out with the wind under the gaze of the sound of the heavy fire.


    "Roar-lawlessness, this emperor wants you to die today."


    Lawlessness: "It seems like the emperor will have a whole body when he dies."


    Nima, this enlightenment is really no one.


    It makes sense and makes people speechless.


    "Asshole, go to hell!"


    Making trouble is completely crazy.


    The two behemoths fought together.


    On the battlefield, the corpses of countless zombies were either shattered or taken into the air under the mutual attack of their two claws, setting off a rain of corpses in the sky.


    The battle was fierce and unusual, and the scene it caused was equally shocking.


    There were still some heavy firepower that hadn''t recovered. At this moment, he stared at the battle circle between the two in a daze.


    If Zhonghuoyin had a human mind, he might be thinking about it at this moment.


    who I am?


    where am I?


    What am I doing here?


    "Aw¡ª"


    "Roar-lawlessness, the emperor wants you to die."


    The battle between the two five-level corpse emperors was **** and terrifying.


    Close hand-to-hand combat, movement made the world shake.


    Frequent power attacks have swept across a radius of several kilometers.


    Except for the place where the sanctuary was protected by lawlessness, in other areas, the corpses on the ground were either annihilated or turned into a cloud of blood mist and merged into the earth.


    The Empress Empress, who can still survive in such an environment, can block the aftermath, but she can''t get involved.


    If it weren''t for going up hard, the battle between the two five-level corpse emperors would not be something she could participate in.


    "Lawlessness, you have to defeat the troubles! Otherwise, the emperor will really be dead this time."


    Seeing the two fifth-level corpse emperors attacking each other at all in the battlefield, the Empress Zhonghuoyin can be said to be worried at the moment.


    "Roar-"


    Just when the two big corpse emperors were still fighting for more than half an hour, a new corpse emperor arrived in the distance.


    The violent shaking made the earth tremble.


    The terrifying coercion keeps approaching from afar, and you don''t need to perceive it to know that there are definitely a lot of corpse kings here.


    It''s really fast.


    These corpse emperors really exploded their full potential to the speed of their journey for the sake of the supreme position.


    "Roar--"


    When the first corpse emperor who came behind appeared in the sight of Zhong Huoyin.


    As he stared at the corpse emperor who was more than two hundred meters long and half of his body stood up like an Optimus Pillar, the eyes of Zhong Huoyin showed a sense of tremor.


    "Six, Liu Yao? Why did she come so fast?" Zhong Huoyin was stunned.


    As the corpse emperor farthest from the final battlefield, she was able to rush to the battlefield at the same time as her corpse emperor. Is this speed a bit too exaggerated?


    Liu Yao appeared, and afterwards, other corpse kings also appeared.


    Four-level corpse emperor square, three-level corpse emperor shadow wind thunder, ice-chewing water, poisonous spirit, and gravity magnetism, all the existing corpse emperors in the non-Chief Continent are here.


    This is definitely the largest number of bosses in one place since the birth of the corpse clan.


    Kilometers away.


    Liu Yao, who appeared first, has already seen two fifth-level corpse emperors fighting fiercely.


    "Lawlessness, making waves, what are you doing? Where''s the holy judge?" Liu Yao asked coldly.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Distracted by Liuyao''s words, the troubles were disturbed by lawless seizures and a barbaric collision flew hundreds of meters away.


    Make waves regardless of his injuries.


    "Liu Yao, quick and quick kill lawlessness, she betrayed us. The sacred judge is already level ten, we won''t have a chance if we don''t stop her."


    "what?"


    Liu Yao was furious upon hearing this, and the eyes of her corpse king also showed an incredible color.


    "Lawlessness, but what you said about making waves is true?"


    Liu Yao looked straight at lawless with a stern look in his eyes.


    "Yes, the corpse race should also have supremacy. The human race has risen, and if my corpse race continues to attack between the corpse emperors, it will only be destroyed by the human race. Liu Yao, are you going to let the corpse race go to destruction?"


    "Bastard, you **** almost broke the emperor''s big business, you can''t keep it."


    "Roar--"


    Hearing Lawlessness confessed in person, Liu Yao didn''t have a hint of suspicion.


    In anger, light spots all over his body flickered.


    Immediately, golden-red light beams burst out from her body, forming a meteor shower towards lawlessness.


    Lawless or negligent, countless sharp claws pierced into the ground.


    Suddenly, green vegetation like a sea of ??vines rose to the ground, and in an instant a dense defense was formed to block the lawless body.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Countless light beams fell, and the terrible cover bombing engulfed the lawless figure.


    In the strong explosion sound, with a scream, the lawless defense was broken, the body also flew out under the bombardment of the beam, and slammed into the ground several hundred meters.


    "go to hell!"


    Shaking the wind and getting ready to go, the figure running fast on the ground quickly approached Lawlessness, before the lawlessness had not reacted, bit her on the neck, and at the same time pierced her sharp claws into the Lawless body.


    "Roar--"


    Lawless roar.


    The abnormal abilities of the body surface were destroyed, and a terrifying shock wave appeared.


    For a time, the land broke, the sonic boom was frequent, and the strong vibration frequency shattered everything within three miles.


    The turbulent body was also shaken flying under the lawless attack.


    "The other corpse emperor immediately beheaded the sacred judge."


    Liu Yao gave orders to her corpse emperor, and she herself rushed to fight against the lawlessness.


    "Roar-"


    The other corpse emperor did not hesitate.


    The position of the sacred judge was easily found by them.


    Immediately, the four third-level corpse emperors and fourth-level corpse emperors went straight to the place where the sacred judge was located.


    Do you want to stop it?


    Zhong Huoyin looked at the other corpse emperor who rushed towards the sacred judge, hesitated in his heart at this moment.


    Dealing with a corpse emperor with a higher level than hers, she knew that she did not have this strength, but it was not difficult to deal with a corpse emperor of the same level, even if it was invincible, to hold the opponent out of death for a period of time.


    But Zhong Huo Yin was very worried about Liu Yao and the others.


    No matter how strong the lawlessness is, there is absolutely no good life in the face of the combination of Xingfeng and Liuyao.


    Even if she persisted desperately for a while, the final result was already doomed.


    And the saint, except for herself, no one knows how long it will take for her to enter the supreme juvenile stage.


    If you help the saint at this time, the risk is undoubtedly the greatest.


    However, just when Zhonghuoyin hesitated, the mutation happened again.


    "Queen of Quartet, what are you doing?"


    The five corpse emperors rushed to the sacred judge, among them the only four-level corpse emperor, the Quartet Queen, suddenly turned back and turned to attack a third-level corpse emperor nearby.


    When she saw the third-level corpse emperor, she was shocked.


    The Sifang Empress did not respond to them, her abilities diffused out, and three corpse king clones that were exactly the same as her were condensed at an extremely fast speed.


    "Roar--"


    The clone possesses almost all the strength of the Quartet Queen, except for the ability to clone again.


    But the number was just right, and the three clones formed a one-to-one trend with the remaining three third-level corpse emperors.


    Biting Bingshui was furious: "Sifang, are you crazy?"


    The avatar of the Sifang Empress was indifferent to this, and directly pounced on their opponents.


    The sudden change made the heavy fire in the wait-and-see and surprised.


    What''s the matter with the Queen of Sifang?


    Did she also rebel?

 Chapter 1321： The battle for the supreme position

    Watching the Queen of the Quartet with one enemy four, and the two sides confronted mercilessly.


    In this way, if Empress Zhonghuoyin didn''t know what happened, she would have done nothing for her corpse emperor.


    Quartet also betrayed?


    Seeing the other three corpse emperors who were completely suppressed by the Sifang Empress, the sound of the heavy fire hesitated for a long time.


    "Made, fight it."


    No longer hesitating, the heavy fire sound moved and rushed directly to the third-level corpse emperor who was confronting the Sifang Empress''s body.


    "boom--"


    Coming from the side, Ning Poison Spirit Corpse Emperor who hadn''t noticed for a while was directly knocked out by the Empress Heavy Huo Yin.


    "Roar--"


    The Quartet Empress seized the opportunity and opened her mouth, and the three abilities converged into a terrifying ray with a diameter of more than ten meters to impact the body of the Empress Nianduling who flew out.


    "Roar--"


    The latter uttered heartbreaking screams, and his huge body touched the ground. Under the impact of the tricolor rays, he slipped against the ground for hundreds of meters without stopping.


    the other side.


    Liuyao stepped into the battlefield while lawlessness and Xingfeng were fighting fiercely.


    The huge figure attacked from one side.


    When the lawless reaction came, Liu Yao was already approaching her body.


    "Roar--"


    Lawless and turned his head to fight against it, but Liu Yao was faster.


    When he came up, he bit the body under Lawless''s head.


    With Liu Yao''s forceful flick, the body of nearly two hundred meters in lawlessness flew out directly.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    With a bang, a lot of smoke and dust rose up where the lawlessness fell.


    "Sifang, Zhonghuoyin, you are looking for death."


    Suddenly I heard the roar from the other side in my ear.


    Liuyao turned his head to look over, but his eyes were filled with endless anger.


    "There are still people who do not live or die. Make waves, and hand it over to the emperor, and you can deal with the Quartet."


    Xing Feng Zuo Lang also saw the situation on the other side of the corpse emperor.


    He glanced at the lawless person who had just gotten up in the distance, then looked at the other corpse emperor who had been crushed and beaten by the four parties, and nodded in anger.


    "The speed must be fast, otherwise we won''t have the chance." A wave of trouble reminded Liu Yao and immediately changed the battlefield.


    Liu Yao didn''t say much.


    "Lawlessness, today the emperor will make you pay the price."


    Liu Yao roared and rushed towards lawlessness.


    Lawlessness: "If you want to deal with the sacred judge, unless you step on the emperor''s corpse."


    "you wanna die."


    "It''s you who are looking for death."


    Lawless and unwilling to show weakness, roaring also rushed towards Liuyao.


    "Boom¡ª"


    When two giants meet, their huge bodies are like two big mountains colliding in the middle of the earth.


    Lawlessness is slightly worse.


    Therefore, after the collision, Liu Yao''s body just retreated, without lawlessness. The huge body was turned upside down, like she turned over, falling down towards the ground longitudinally.


    Liu Yao stabilised his figure and rushed forward.


    Numerous sharp claws pierced the lawless body, and the big mouth full of sharp teeth bit on the lawless body without mercy.


    "Roar--"


    Boom boom boom...


    Lawless and injured, all abilities in his body erupted.


    Liuyao also released its supernatural powers. The power of the two constantly squeezed and collided. For a time, the earth collapsed, the air separated, and under the empty sky, thunder, heavy rain, squally wind, and air currents converged, and the power of destroying the sky and the earth erupted. .


    Here is the Queen of the Quartet.


    Making waves in lawless hands did not take any advantage.


    But when they came to the Quartet, they seemed invincible.


    As soon as he joined the battlefield, he defeated an energy clone in the Quartet.


    Although the energy clone is no different from the body in terms of strength, it is after all a condensed energy.


    After encountering an existence that is stronger than it, the energy defense on the body will appear fragile, and it will completely collapse after only undergoing a bite of the wind and waves.


    "Sifang, you actually betrayed us. If you choose the wrong path, then go and die!" The turmoil that solved an energy clone hit the Sifang''s body.


    Upon seeing this, the Quartet gave up the Nianduling Queen who was almost maimed by her, and turned to make waves on Shangxing.


    "The lawlessness is right, the human race has risen, the corpse race can no longer continue to consume, the supreme must appear."


    "Boom¡ª"


    The two giants collided, turned forward and backward for a time, and fell to the ground at the same time.


    Stirring up the wind, he got up and pounced on the Quartet''s body.


    Numerous claws were constantly clashing between the two, and the battle circle where the two sides were located was splashed with earth and rocks, and the vegetation was destroyed.


    "Then why is her saint taking that step? Isn''t it possible for the emperor?"


    "You are only at level 5, and there is a Liu Yao on it. When you reach the highest rank, how much will be left of my corpse clan? Don¡¯t deceive yourself, let you kill the sacred corpse, and it will only reappear here. In the situation of the two overlords, the corpse clan didn''t have so much time for you to consume."


    While talking, while fighting.


    In the course of the resistance, the Quartet who seized the opportunity to suppress the wind and waves, with a big mouth, a ray hit the body of the wind and waves.


    A large number of scales and residual limbs fell with the golden blood.


    It seems to be ignorant of the pain.


    Relying on a stronger force than the Quartet, the positions of the two parties were changed again.


    "Since you all want to help the sage referee, then die with her!"


    The same attack was released from the troubles.


    A ray that was more powerful than the Quartet impacted her body, melting part of her body in just ten seconds.


    "Roar--"


    It is difficult for the Quartet to break free from the suppression of turmoil.


    But at this moment, the Empress with heavy firepower rushed up, using her body to knock out the waves that were pressing on the Quartet.


    "Damn, you third-level ant dare to betray us--"


    The flying out of the storm saw clearly who the corpse emperor was attacking her, and was furious.


    Zhong Huoyin didn''t respond to her, her abilities were mobilized, and she shot horribly toward the troubled body to greet her.


    The Quartet who was able to breathe also did not hesitate.


    Without getting up from the ground, the huge head twisted, and the big mouth aimed at the wind and waves, which was also released as a ray.


    "Roar--"


    The wind makes waves and is angry.


    The figure fell to the ground and stabilized, and at the same time, the abnormal energy in the body exploded with full force.


    I saw a purple black mask appearing out of thin air, with the impact of the rays released by the two corpse emperors, forcibly forcing it away from his body.


    Free up your figure and make waves to control the abilities again.


    Suddenly, a terrifying force acted on the place where the two corpse emperors were located.


    Just hearing a bang, the area where the Quartet and the heavy fire sound were located disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only a horrible pit with a diameter of several hundred meters on the ground.


    "Die, die all¡ª"


    The abilities within the body of Xingfeng make waves continue to be released.


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth changed color, and the clouds were surging.


    Storms swept across the world, and with invisible force tore the earth apart, completely shredded and reshaped a dozen kilometers away.


    The power of terror is shocking.


    Liuyao on this side.


    The lawless man facing Liuyao alone was already bruised and bruised by this time.


    A large number of stumps and broken arms on the ground came from her body, and the small half of her body disappeared without lawlessness, and the fighting power was far less than it was at the beginning.


    Liu Yao''s body was similarly scarred, but compared to lawlessness, her injuries could only be regarded as skin injuries.


    The huge body is coiled in front of lawless body.


    "Lawlessness, the emperor will give you one more chance at last. Now let go, the emperor can spare you not to die."


    Lawlessness: "Wishful thinking."


    "Then you TM go to death!"


    Stubborn.


    There is nothing to say, Liu Yao''s light spots flickered all over the body.


    Immediately, the endless beam of light obscured the sky and rushed towards lawlessness.


    Lawlessness mobilizes the ability to form a dense energy and the light is blocked in front of itself.


    Being hit by a dense beam of light, her body kept moving back.


    "Roar--"


    But Liuyao''s attack is not the only point.


    Behind the endless beam of light, a huge head suddenly rushed out.


    "Crack..."


    The energy mask was smashed to pieces by the head that appeared, and Liu Yao had a **** mouth, and through the broken energy mask, he bit on the neck that had lost a half of his flesh and blood in lawlessness.


    "Roar--"


    The lawless screams, the body was taken by Liu Yao to fly out under the inertia caused by Liu Yao''s collision.

 Chapter 1322： The supreme comes out, the corpses surrender

    "Boom boom boom..."


    The huge body constantly rubbed against the ground, and along the way, a huge ditch appeared out of thin air on the ground.


    "Rumble..."


    This is not over yet.


    As the two sides stopped on the ground, from Liu Yao''s body, the six-system abilities exploded at the same time, and the beam of abilities like a meteor shower launched a merciless attack around the lawless body.


    Smoke billowed and flesh and blood flew.


    Between the scorching hot and suffocating explosion sites, soon everything returned to calm.


    When the smoke dissipated, the surroundings of the two giants recovered to clarity, and Liu Yao, who bit the lawless neck, loosened his mouth.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Lawlessness has lost combat power.


    She exhaled a lot and had little air intake, feeling that she didn''t even have the strength to get up, blood was flowing in the seven orifices, and she was lying on the ground in pain.


    "Roar--"


    Liu Yao stomped on his lawless body and roared to the sky.


    The sound was thunderous and resounded across the sky.


    "Lawlessness failed?"


    "The emperor seems to have chosen the wrong path?"


    Hearing Liu Yao''s roar, on the other side of the battlefield, whether it was from the four directions or the sound of heavy fire, there was a look of horror in his eyes.


    Especially the heavy fire sound.


    Feeling that I am standing in the wrong position, don''t mention how terrified I am at this moment.


    They are not the same when making trouble.


    The victory of Liuyao means the death of the sage referee.


    This also means that the end of all the corpse emperors standing on the side of the sacred judge is already doomed.


    Make waves: "Stop them with all your strength, don''t let them disturb Empress Liuyao."


    "Sifang, you lost."


    In addition to making waves, the third-level corpse emperor who had been crushed and beaten by the quartet clones, at this moment, can be said to be extremely excited.


    Victory is always theirs.


    As a loser, what will happen to the end can already be foreseen.


    Liuyao is here.


    "The emperor gave you a chance, but it''s a pity that you don''t cherish it, so why bother?"


    "Six and Six Yaos, the sacred judges and the sacred judges cannot die, and the corpse clan can no longer be consumed internally, otherwise, it will be destined to be destroyed by the human clan." Lawless and weakly said.


    Liuyao disagrees.


    The huge body moved directly from the lawless body.


    "The holy judge can lead the corpse race to the future, why can''t the emperor do it? What if it takes longer? When the emperor reaches the supreme position, all human races and mutant beasts are all ants."


    With that, the place where Liuyao''s pilgrimage was located moved past.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Boom¡ª"


    Lawlessness wanted to stop Liu Yao, but was swept away by the opponent.


    Liu Yao soon came to the outer edge of the dense forest protecting the sacred judge.


    Feeling the vitality inside at close range, Liu Yao''s whole body was trembling, trembling with excitement.


    "The position of the supreme, the position of the supreme should immediately fall to the head of the emperor!" Liu Yao said excitedly.


    Liu Yao, who had never thought that she would be so close to the position of supremacy, still couldn''t believe it until this moment.


    When the sacred judge and the abyss dominated the non-chief continent, all the corpse emperors believed that the position of supremacy would only arise between them, but who would have thought that these two corpse emperors had a shortcut not to go, and they had to make a fair competition come out.


    They are undoubtedly giving the other corpse king a chance.


    And now, Liu Yao grasped the opportunity.


    It can be said that if it were not for the death of the two overlords, this kind of thing would never happen today.


    Of course, if the two overlords raise the level to tenth level and then do something, there will be nothing wrong with the other corpse kings. Unfortunately, the two overlords at only eighth level ignore the huge risks brought by the period of intermediate evolution.


    "Puff..."


    Liu Yao didn''t hesitate, her abilities were violent, and the big trees in front of her turned into fragments.


    The dense forest that stretched for two or three miles turned into a barren in an instant.


    At this time, the place where the sacred judge hiding in the dense forest is also revealed.


    It''s just that the figure of the saint has disappeared, and replaced by a huge ball of meat standing between the earth.


    The surface of the meat ball is surrounded by seven or eight kinds of energy with different colors.


    "Has it entered the final stage? Unfortunately, you have no chance."


    Liu Yao is not a master who can stand his temper.


    The opportunity is here, and she will never miss it.


    Seeing that the sacred judge had entered the final state of transformation, the voice fell, and Liu Yao opened his mouth, and the six elementary abilities began to converge in her mouth.


    A blood-purple ball of light continuously absorbs abilities, and the power it contains becomes terrifying in the process of absorbing the abilities.


    "Liu Yao, you can''t stop the holy judge."


    In the distance, his gaze was frightened, and his face was grim and lawless roar.


    Exhausting his last strength, he condensed into a five-system power ray that hit Liu Yao''s body.


    With a violent roar, Liu Yao''s body was knocked out, and the terror ball of light condensed in her mouth was also interrupted.


    "Lawlessness, you are looking for death!"


    The furious Liu Yao turned over, and his bloodthirsty eyes looked at the lawlessness in the distance. When the power was activated, a thundercloud enveloped the lawless figure. In the next second, the thunder pillar covering the heaven and earth directly annihilated the place where the lawless figure was.


    "Crack¡ª"


    "what?"


    Just launching an attack on lawlessness, before Liu Yao continued to output, a cracking sound in her ears instantly fluctuated the nerves in her brain.


    Liu Yao, whose face changed drastically, hurriedly stopped hurting lawlessness.


    He turned his head hurriedly to look at the meat ball like a mountain where Xiang Shengzheng was located. As a result, on the meat ball, eye-catching cracks spread on it like spider silk.


    The holy judge is about to emerge from the cocoon?


    "Damn it!"


    Liu Yao was anxious.


    I can''t take care of the lawlessness.


    Liu Yao once again gathered his abilities to try to prevent the saint from breaking out of the shell.


    "Roar--"


    However, her actions were interrupted again.


    The Quartet Empress dragged by them, watched the saint referee about to break out of the cocoon, no longer had any scruples, used their bodies to harden the waves of the storm, and burst out with the strongest force to attack the place where Liu Yao figure was.


    The energy formed by the four-system abilities is like the power of opening the sky. In an instant, the place where Liu Yao''s figure is located, with a radius of several hundred meters, disappeared on the spot with a loud sound of opening the sky.


    "Do not--"


    In the endless abyss, below, is Liu Yao''s angry and unwilling roar.


    And once again stopped Liu Yao''s Quartet, because he had never fortified the attack on Xingfeng, and the huge body, half of the place below the head, disappeared.


    "Sifang, you are dead..."


    "Kaka¡ª¡ª"


    The turmoil that completely defeated the Quartet Queen''s body had not had time to be happy, just at this moment, the huge meat ball that wrapped the holy judge completely split.


    Like a fleshy ball blooming from a lotus flower, nine-colored beams of light rose into the sky.


    Suddenly, the sky was dim and the earth was dark, and the wind was surging.


    Between the weird world, a beam of light lifts the sky, surrounded by all things, just like the end of the world.


    As the nine-color light beam disappeared, at this moment, among the blooming giants, one thing appeared.


    It was a giant with horns, like a dragon, and hundreds of sturdy claws and five huge sarcomas.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The giant opened its eyes, shining brightly, and a roar that dominated the world and shook the hills filled the world, the heavens shook, and the mountains and rivers trembled.


    "Supreme, supreme..."


    Seeing the other party, the corpse emperors such as Stirring Up the Storm and Nian Du Ling were stunned.


    Standing between the earth, trembling deep into the soul in his horrified eyes.


    On the other hand, the Empresses of the Quartet and the others, even though they were scarred at this moment, they were extremely excited in their eyes.


    "Success, success?"


    "Which step did the Supreme and the Holy Referee really take?"


    Looking at the body that shocked them, the voices of the Quartet and the heavy fire sound were trembling.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The behemoth roared again.


    But this time is no better than before.


    As his long howl spread, a suffocating aura swept all over the place and spread to thousands of miles.


    Suddenly, on the earth, whether it was the corpse emperor present or the zombies floating on the edge, they all crawled on the ground, groaning in their mouths as if they were under some control.

 Chapter 1323： Huge influence

    At the same time, all parties in the world.


    Whether it''s clashing with human warriors or zombies hiding in the mountains, they are all creeping on the ground.


    Even if someone wanted to kill them, they never stood up and resisted.


    "How is this going?"


    "Fuck, why did the zombies suddenly get down? Is this their way of begging for mercy?"


    "There are weird, absolutely weird. Be careful, everyone, this may be a conspiracy of zombies."


    The perspective returns to the final battlefield of the African Emirates.


    From the body of the corpse emperor to the sacred corpse of the supreme juvenile, after releasing his birth signal to the zombies all over the world, his sharp eyes looked directly at them.


    "The deity has become the supreme body, and from now on, the corpse clan will rise in an all-round way."


    "Roar--"


    "Meet the Supreme, Yongchang of the Corpse Clan."


    All the corpse emperors involuntarily responded.


    The sacred judge continued: "The deity will enter the growth stage. During this period, the corpse clan will stop all fighting. The unowned zombies can go to any corpse emperor. All corpse emperors of the corpse clan are treated equally and without error."


    "Follow the orders of the Supreme!"


    "Um!"


    The holy judge snorted, his eyes instinctively swept over Xingfengchaolang and her four corpse emperors.


    With his glance, they were frightened by the turmoil.


    That''s it!


    Unexpectedly, they all did this step or let the saints take that step.


    This time is completely over.


    Although the current sacred judge is equally weak, it can even be said that any corpse emperor can end his life, but the suppression on the bloodline and the terrifying supreme coercion, let alone the ordinary corpse emperor, is the six who fell into the abyss. Yao, can''t afford a trace of resistance.


    This is the supreme.


    Like the central nervous system of all zombies, he can control everything. Once they appear, all zombies, regardless of the state in which the Supreme is, are in awe and obedience in the consciousness of the zombies. Once they have a heart, they will "self-destruct".


    This is absolute control.


    Watching the trembling corpse emperors, the holy judge''s gaze quickly returned.


    Now is not the time to clean up these traitors, he needs to become the supreme mature body as soon as possible.


    Without paying attention to Xing Feng Zuo Lang and other corpse emperors, the sacred judge moved his consciousness. By his side, a large number of corpses seemed to be drawn by some kind of corpses, approaching his body like a tide.


    Countless corpses piled up in front of the holy judge.


    I saw his huge abyss open, and a vortex that looked like a black hole appeared inside, madly absorbing the corpse in front of him.


    One after another corpse mountains poured into his mouth.


    He swallowed the corpses of no less than ten million zombies. After that, the holy judge stopped eating, but closed his eyes, lay on the ground, and slowly entered a state of deep sleep.


    As the terrifying aura on his body receded, on the ground, Xing Feng Zuo Lang and other corpse emperors finally regained their autonomy, and one after another climbed up.


    All over the world, the creeping zombies also got up one after another.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Before the human race who witnessed this scene figured out what was going on, the zombies that they had not had time to kill in front of them suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, and the joy in their mouths could be noticed without having to listen carefully.


    Did the zombie take the wrong medicine?


    "Made, don''t care what they are going crazy, brothers, get rid of them."


    "Kill¡ª"


    The Terran warrior couldn''t understand what was happening in front of him.


    But since the zombies do not resist, they will not be soft.


    Clutching their melee weapons, they rushed to the roaring zombies, harvesting frantically.


    Non-Emirate continent.


    "Hahaha... make waves, you failed, and you finally failed. Once the supreme wakes up from the maturity stage, are you waiting to accept the sanctions of the supreme?" Zhong Huoyin gloated at the storm and they attacked.


    He gritted his teeth fiercely.


    However, the sacred judge has issued an order not to attack each other to all members of the corpse clan, and she who cannot violate this order can only hold this anger in her heart.


    Of course, stir up trouble is more worried about his future than the anger at Zhong Huoyin.


    Irrespective of the supreme intention and forcibly obstructing her promotion, no matter the former or the latter, what awaits her is definitely not a good end.


    But what can she do?


    Although the world is big, there is no place for her.


    As a zombie, no matter where she hides, once the supreme wakes up completely, it won''t be too easy to find her.


    At this time, she was truly in the kind of situation where there was no way to go to the sky and no door to the earth.


    "You won, congratulations."


    With a sense of loss, he made waves and laughed at himself. .


    Without waiting for Zhong Huoyin and the others to respond, Xing Feng did not stay where she was. She turned her head and left in one direction, frustrated and with a dispirited look.


    It''s just a winner.


    Now that it has been done, it is too late to regret it now.


    Life and death depends on how the holy judge will deal with her after he wakes up.


    She had no room for resistance anyway.


    Seeing that the storm left, Nian Du Ling and other third-level corpse emperors did not stay in place.


    As losers, their next destiny is already very miserable. Will they continue to stay in place and watch the triumphant accents show off?


    They are not masochists, and they don''t have such a strong heart.


    Under the abyss.


    "Failed? The emperor truly failed."


    Liu Yao''s eyes were dull, and his body was trembling.


    It is a fact that the sacred judge has become the supreme. From the moment she crawled on the ground, she already knew that everything was over.


    How long did she plan for the supreme position? But in the end, she failed.


    Not reconciled, but more panic.


    It can be said that she arranged the plan to prevent the sage referee from being promoted to the supreme. Now that the sage referee has entered the supreme juvenile stage, Liu Yao, who has been lost in the final struggle, knows exactly what she will end up next.


    Although it failed, Liu Yao, who would never sit back and die, quickly recovered his calm.


    "No, the emperor of the non-emirate continent can''t stay anymore."


    "The tenth-level empress and the ninth-level imperial concubine are conceived at the expense of other corpse emperors. They stay on the continent of the non-chief. Once the sage awakens, the emperor will not escape the fate of being swallowed. To leave, you must leave, as long as the emperor After the emperor and the concubine appeared, with the current strength of the emperor, the holy judge might save the emperor from death."


    "Yes, leave now."


    Liu Yao, who quickly figured out his way out, looked up at the abyss with scarlet pupils.


    Without any hesitation.


    The huge body twisted and twisted, sparks and lightning all the way, and disappeared under the abyss in a blink of an eye.


    ...


    One day later.


    all around the world.


    In the past, the zombies who lost their own mother emperor and hid everywhere in order to avoid hunting by other corpse emperor forces, in recent days, a large number of unowned zombies have emerged from the mountains and plains.


    They huddled in groups, calling for friends and companions, like a torrent of torrents rushing towards the realm of the nearest zombie emperor''s power.


    There are a lot of zombies scattered around the world.


    Constantly gathering, millions of giants emerged.


    The most important thing is that these zombies are mainly high-level zombies (third-level zombies).


    Among them, second-level zombies are rare.


    This change of the zombies shocked many human forces.


    At first, the human forces thought it was a wave of corpses coming, and they were fully prepared for their respective base cities.


    But when they learned that the tide of corpses was not directed at them, the leaders of many forces were confused.


    The corpse tide was not directed at them, what was it directed at?


    Also, when did such a huge group of corpses exist in the territory of one''s own power?


    Could a new corpse king appear again?


    Without waiting for these people to figure out the situation, the Western mainland.


    Yes, there are moths out there again.


    Originally united with the human forces to fight against the third-level corpse emperor''s second-level friendly corpse emperor.


    On this day, a large number of zombies residing in the territories of human forces were recalled.


    No reason was given to the human race.


    When the human forces sent representatives to question the second-level corpse emperor, all the representatives sent by the human forces became a meal for the zombies.


    The human forces in the Western Continent were extremely annoyed when they learned of this.


    What does the friendly corpse king mean?


    Does she feel that she can fight the third-level corpse emperor on her own?


    The high-level human forces in the western continent are angry.


    But then comes worry.


    The second-level corpse emperor tears up the covenant, which means that the relationship between the two parties is once again in opposition.


    Now that the relationship between the two sides has returned to the previous state, will the two corpse kings join forces to deal with them?


    When this idea emerges, many forces in the Western mainland can be said to be at risk for everyone.


    Fortunately, none of what they worried about happened in the end.


    The zombies under the two great corpse emperors are all active in their respective territories. As long as the human race does not provoke them, they will never take the initiative to attack the human race.


    This makes the human forces in the western continent incomprehensible again.


    The corpse clan tearing up the covenant is not to attack the human clan, so what are they going to do?


    Three days later.


    The land of Longxia is immortal.


    ...

 Chapter 1324： classification

    Meeting room in Villa One.


    Chen Haojie, Ming Yulan, Jiang Xue, Lan Qiang, Leng Chengfeng and Professor Yan Tianhua of the research base were all present.


    On the main seat, Wei Xiao looked sternly at everyone present.


    "After reading all the information, what do you think?"


    All of Chen Haojie''s expressions were extremely solemn.


    They still don''t know what happened, but according to the information collected by the Shadow Guards in the past few days, Chen Haojie and others are aware that something big will happen.


    No wonder they were so suspicious.


    The first is the weird behavior of the zombies a few days ago.


    Creeping on the ground for no reason, facing the merciless harvest of the human race, it seemed as if he accepted his ending in cheers.


    In the past few days, the changes have become more and more obvious.


    Losing the mother emperor, the unowned zombies who had always chosen to stay away from the external corpse emperor forces actually gathered and took the initiative to approach the territory of other corpse emperor forces. This was completely different from the behavior of the zombies in the past.


    And now.


    Swarms of unowned zombies in the eastern land are constantly pouring into the non-emirate continent.


    Seeing this information, Chen Haojie and them were all surprised.


    What''s wrong with zombies?


    Are they not afraid of death?


    Lan Qiang: "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Lord, something must happen in the corpse clan that we don''t know."


    Saying this is equivalent to not saying it.


    The people in the Shadow Guard sent intelligence to them. Who didn''t know that the corpse clan had changed?


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "The behavior of the unowned zombies is something we did not expect, but based on our current understanding of zombies, it is not impossible that this will happen right now."


    Ming Yulan Liu frowned: "Military officer, what do you mean?"


    "Although I really don''t want to admit it, the facts are already in front of us, and all the impossible is eliminated. The rest, even if it is impossible, is the only truth." Chen Haojie said solemnly.


    The others glanced at each other, and they all saw shock in each other''s eyes.


    "The corpse and the corpse emperor really appeared?" Jiang Xue trembled.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "It seems you all thought about it."


    Leng Chengfeng was shocked: "Master, you have known about the birth of the corpse emperor of the corpse clan?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head and nodded again.


    "Sometimes, things don''t need to be too complicated for us, especially for the corpse clan. We can consider the behavior of super zombies from multiple aspects and retain different opinions, but the middle and high-level zombies are not necessary at all. They are There is a certain amount of wisdom, but most of its actions are based on instinct."


    "Knowing that as unowned zombies enter the territory of other corpse kings, they will be ruthlessly killed, but now they have no worries and enter the land of non-chiefs in groups. This can explain this phenomenon, and we are sure to determine this. The explanation of the phenomenon is only the appearance of the corpse emperor of the corpse clan, and only this explanation is the most suitable for the current situation."


    Wei Xiao said coldly.


    "Doesn''t that mean that the unification of the corpse clan has appeared?" Bai Youwei was startled.


    Seeing the thrilling expressions of everyone present, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Unexpected and expected. However, his appearance was much earlier than I thought. Okay, there is no need to worry about this. Since the corpse The emperor has appeared, which also means that the chaos within the corpse clan has ended. Everyone, the real contest between the human race and the corpse race begins now."


    After listening to Wei Xiao''s solemn words, everyone quickly corrected their attitudes and treated them seriously.


    Shu Wang: "Husband, how do you plan to deal with the next corpse clan?"


    Others also looked at Wei Xiao.


    "There is no corpse emperor, we have taken the life, there is a corpse emperor, the life is still the same, there is nothing to say. The only thing we can do is to seize the time to improve our strength and vigorously develop the power of the immortal city, so as to change the situation. Change. How about the corpse emperor? How about the corpse emperor? If you really want to fight, just **** him."


    Lan Qiang: "What the Lord said is correct. There is no corpse emperor, our human race and the corpse race are immortal. This is eternal. If you really are right, you can only fight with all your strength."


    The others nodded.


    Guessing the appearance of the corpse emperor really shocked them, but so what?


    As Lan Qiang said, the presence or absence of a corpse emperor can''t change the relationship between the two races. The only difference that exists may be that the corpse race they will face next will be even more terrifying.


    Chen Haojie said in a deep voice: "The most likely place where the corpse emperor will appear is the non-emirate continent. In addition, in the past few days, I don¡¯t know how many unowned zombies have poured into it. Lord, the West Pole is the defense against us. It needs to be strengthened. In addition, we must also inform other forces of this speculation and let them take precautions in advance, especially in the West Pole."


    Wei Xiao nodded: "You make arrangements for this. Xiaoxue, where is the battle pet plan now?"


    Jiang Xue: "It¡¯s almost over. There are currently more than 8,000 mutant beasts in the Immortal Forest, and there are already nearly 10,000 inside. There are Xiaojiu and Batianji in the forest. The mutant beasts that destroy the forest have been restrained accordingly, and the alien beast forest we want to build has taken shape."


    "Very well, finish it up as soon as possible, and then throw food in the forest (Treasures of Heaven and Earth), and at the same time let Xiao Jiu and them restrict the range of activities of the major mutant beasts. At present, it is not suitable for them to compete with each other."


    "This is a batch of seeds. We need them to take root and germinate to provide a real alien forest for the immortal city."


    "clear!"


    Wei Xiao looked at Yan Tianhua: "Professor Yan, how is the progress of your grade-setting department in the past few months?"


    Yan Tianhua, who hadn''t spoken all the time, responded at this time: "The initial settings have already appeared, please have a look."


    Yan Tianhua handed a document to Wei Xiao by his servant.


    Taking the documents from the servants, Wei Xiao, Shu Wang, Bai Youwei and the Phantom standing behind them looked at them.


    In order to complete the task that Wei Xiao explained, Yan Tianhua also put a lot of effort into it.


    Through the efforts of hundreds of thousands of people for several months, the level of strength in the apocalypse has been initially confirmed.


    The level is valid for all three races.


    According to the information recorded in the file, Yan Tianhua mainly divided the strength levels of the super life forms into five levels.


    Needless to say, level 1 to level 4 corresponds to level 1 to level 4 fighters of the human race, and level 2 to 5 of the corpse clan.


    Of course, the fifth-level fighters in the corpse clan are stronger than the ordinary fourth-level fighters in the human race, mainly because the corpse controls the ability.


    But it is not absolute, because of the appearance of the awakening potion, among the fourth-level human warriors, there are awakening warriors who can compete with the corpses, but they have not yet appeared.


    Because they are all four levels, they are unified into one category.


    And mutant beasts are not difficult to judge.


    Every time the mutant beasts break through one level, there will be an extra line between their eyebrows that is different from the color of their body, which is very eye-catching.


    This was discovered by Yan Tianhua and the others after studying thousands of mutant beasts, which was very representative.


    However, the mutant beast''s first-level life form can hardly beat the second-level human warriors, and the fourth-level is comparable to the pinnacle of the three-clan level.


    Within the same level, mutant beasts can be said to be invincible.


    After the fourth level is the imperial level.


    There are subdivisions in the imperial class.


    The corpse clan is divided into ten ranks, corresponding to the top ten ranks of the corpse emperor.


    The human race is divided into four emperors.


    Chu Huang, controls the field of supernatural powers and condenses energy armor.


    The emperor of war can summon the "Faxiang Tiandi" with his abilities (refer to the Phantom of the West Phantom War).


    The holy emperor has relatively infinite powers to maintain the body of the "world of law".


    Extreme Sovereign: Free from dependence on abilities, you can use abilities without restriction.


    Of course, the emperor only exists in theory, and the Phantom has not reached this point at present.


    As for mutant beasts, they have no specific subdivisions, and are collectively referred to as the emperor class.


    It''s not that Yan Tianhua and the others don''t want to, but that there are too few reference data.


    For now, among the mutant beasts Wei Xiao and the others know about, only the general (gorilla) has the strength of the junior emperor level, such as Xiaojiu, the little loach, and the lightning leopard, which are at most pseudo-emperor level.


    However, Yan Tianhua and the others are not entangled. It is already a limit to reach Level 4 in the human race. If you want to break through the imperial level, resources, opportunities, and talents are all indispensable.


    If you really want to meet an emperor mutant beast, why can you not count 13 in your patience?


    Besides, there is a very practical reference plan among mutant beasts, that is, the bigger the body, the stronger it is.


    It is enough to remember this.


    Most people only need to be able to distinguish mutant beasts of level one to four.


    Above the imperial level is the emperor level.


    That is just a concept.


    But it definitely exists.


    At present, Yan Tianhua and the others believe that there are two super life forms that are most likely to reach the conception emperor level.


    Wei Xiao is one.


    The other is the corpse emperor.


    The corpse is as its name, absolutely well-deserved.

 Chapter 1325： All the girls, please go to the West Pole

    After reading the report given by Yan Tianhua, Wei Xiao knew it in his heart.


    Pass the file down and let others read it separately.


    After everyone finished reading, Wei Xiao said, "Very good. The main thing in the last days is super life forms below the imperial level. If you really encounter a super life form above the imperial level, it is useless if you don''t know the strength enough, and you have no chance to escape. no."


    Leng Chengfeng: "Although it doesn''t look much different from our previous division, with these explanations, it is indeed much clearer."


    Ming Yulan: "Professor Yan, since you have already stated the combat power of the Saint Emperor, then, we already have this level of power in the Immortal City?"


    As soon as she uttered her words, many people in the audience focused on Wei Xiao. Of course, a small number of people looked at the phantom standing behind Wei Xiao.


    Yan Tianhua didn''t let Ming Yulan and the others guess randomly: "I know what you are thinking, but this person is not the master, but the master of the phantom. Her''Faxiang Tiandi'' can last for more than three hours in battle. Such strength, I think I can solve any enemy, so that''s why there is a Saint Emperor class."


    Bai Youwei said in surprise: "Sister Xiaoying, you seemed to be able to maintain your Faxiang World for a few minutes in the West Pole, and it almost cost you that time. How long is this? You have increased your time to three. How long has it been?"


    Standing behind them just nodded: "Hmm!"


    "It''s amazing. I can only use my supernatural abilities to condense the world of law, but I can''t fight yet. Once I do it, I will collapse." Bai Youwei looked at the Phantom with envy.


    "You will become stronger." Phantom comforted.


    Bai Youwei didn''t struggle too much, and instead asked Yan Tianhua, "Professor Yan, what about my husband? He is the number one powerhouse in the Immortal City. Sister Xiaoying is so powerful. My husband should be stronger, right?"


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, I am afraid that no one is not curious.


    Wei Xiao''s strength has always been a mystery to everyone, and he probably doesn''t even know it.


    Because there are levels to formulate this matter, Yan Tianhua and the others have also thoroughly checked Wei Xiao''s abilities in all aspects, but they don''t know how to define it.


    Yan Tianhua said: "Master Youwei, the Lord''s strength is undoubtedly the strongest existence in the Immortal City, but we don''t know how to determine the specific division of the Lord''s strength."


    "why is this?"


    "How do you say? In terms of personal strength, all aspects of the master''s data are far superior to the Phantom Master. Take the boxing power, the Phantom Master''s full blow with physical power alone is a thousand tons of power, but the master exceeds The phantom master is ten times more than that. There is also speed, even if the phantom master uses the ability, the speed does not have any advantage."


    "But when the master confronts the master of the phantom, once the master of the phantom uses the supernatural ability, the master is restrained everywhere. As long as the master of the phantom uses the ability to prevent the master from getting close, the master has almost no hope of victory."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei did not expect such a thing.


    "Husband, haven''t you been proficient in controlling qigong? How long-range attacks are still your weakness?"


    Wei Xiao laughed and said, "Mastering qigong is only part of the help, not absolute. Your little sister is not weak, and you want to hurt her with qigong, why is it so easy?"


    "So, the strength of qigong also involves distance?" Bai Youwei tilted her head, looking curious.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. Now that the level has been initially determined, let''s publish it in "Apocalypse"! Let the humans in the apocalypse become familiar with it as soon as possible."


    Yan Tianhua nodded: "Understood!"


    "Except for the above, the matter of the increase in the western polar region, hero, you will do it immediately after you get down."


    Chen Haojie: "How much do you plan to increase troops?"


    "Ten legions, I have a hunch that the West Pole will become a decisive battle between the human race and the corpse race in the future."


    "Yes!"


    "Do you have anything else to say? If not, then the meeting will be adjourned."


    Jiang Xue: "Master, does the construction of the subsidiary city need to be suspended?"


    "No, fighting is a matter for the army. You don''t need to manage the logistics. This does not affect the construction of the base. Let Tang and the others hurry up. I hope that the eight affiliated cities will be built one by one in five years."


    "OK."


    "That''s it. When you go down, you will arrange the things explained in the meeting in place, and the meeting will be adjourned."


    Everyone got up, greeted Wei Xiao and Shu Wang, and left one by one.


    After everyone is gone.


    Mu Wuqing walked downstairs with her sisters and Xiao Wei Ling.


    "dad¡­¡­"


    Watching the little Ling''er in Huizi Yan Chuan''s arms spread her fleshy little hands at him.


    For this cheap daughter, it is Wei Xiao who really loves her and embraces her.


    After kissing his daughter''s pink face, Wei Xiaowen said: "Do you miss dad?"


    "Hmm, think about it."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    He couldn''t help but kissed his little Wei Ling, and Wei Xiao looked at Mu Wuqing and Ni Qingcheng and the others: "Why are you all down, what''s the matter?"


    The other sisters all looked at Mu Wuqing, they seemed to be waiting for her to speak.


    Mu Wuqing did not disappoint the sisters either.


    "Wei Xiao, this time we will lead the team to support the Western Polar Region. How about letting our sisters go?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao was taken aback when he heard the words.


    "You are all going?"


    Jiang Xiyu: "We also want to go out and practice. Besides, we are all supernatural beings now. Only when we go to the front can we master what we have learned as quickly as possible."


    When he said this, Jiang Xiyu''s gaze shifted, as if there was something on his mind.


    "Master, I haven''t gone out much for a long time. Now Ling''er has grown up. I don''t need to take care of me all the time. I also want to help everyone, and I want to see the outside world." Yan Chuan Huizi mustered his courage. Wei Xiao said something.


    Although the others didn''t say anything, the color of desire in their eyes was clear at a glance.


    "You all want to go to the West Pole?"


    After Wei Xiao''s voice fell, Bai Youwei was also very curious: "Sister Huizi, how did you think of going to support the Western Polar Region?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi looked at Wei Xiao and lowered her head slightly: "I, we want to help the master share some pressure."


    "Husband, let us go this time! We now have the strength to protect ourselves." Ni Qingcheng emphasized.


    Holding Xiao Wei Ling, Wei Xiao meditated for a moment: "Really going?"


    "Um!"


    The five women nodded firmly.


    "Then go! But let Xiaoying follow you, this is my only request."


    Yan Chuan Keiko was overjoyed: "Master, do you agree?"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "My daughter-in-law wants to go out and do a big business, can I support you as a man? Your strength is not weak, and you really need to exercise on the real battlefield. The West Pole is a good choice. ."


    "It''s fine if you agree, then we''ll go and contact the hero and set off together at that time."


    "Well, go! Protect yourself."


    "knew!"


    A group of splendid wives responded, and when they passed by Wei Xiao, they sent a fragrant kiss one after another.


    It can be seen that they are very happy.


    "Dad, I want to kiss too."


    "..."


    I almost forgot that there was a "little witch" in my arms who wanted to imitate everything.


    Wei Xiao was helpless.


    "Okay, kiss!"


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and asked Xiao Wei Ling to kiss him on the cheek.


    "Oh..."


    At this moment, it was like little Wei Ling who had done a "great thing", his big smiling eyes narrowed into crescent moons, so cute.


    Wei Xiao squeezed her little nose fondly.


    The elves are even more happy now.


    "You are so relieved to let them go to the West Pole? If you meet the corpse emperor..." Shu Wang said at this time.


    Both Bai Youwei and Phantom looked over, and wanted to hear what Wei Xiao said.


    Wei Xiao sighed long.


    "This step is always to be taken. Moreover, the base''s No. 5 potion is used on you, so you are not allowed to move out of you who are supernatural. The West Pole is only dependent on the heroine city elder sister. I am afraid that it will be difficult to support it alone."


    "Why don''t I go too?"


    Bai Youwei, please say.


    "This time you and your eldest sister will stay at the base. Don''t worry, there is Xiao Jiu here, there is any danger, I will rush over as soon as possible."


    "Well, it''s good if you know it in your heart." Shu Wang didn''t say more.


    As for Bai Youwei, who was rejected by Wei Xiao, although she had a little temper, she still didn''t dare to violate Wei Xiao''s decision.


    "Xiaoying, this time you are mainly paying attention to the safety of Qingcheng and the others. If it is not necessary, you don''t have to take action."


    "Yes, master!"


    ...

 Chapter 1326： Destroy

    The West Pole.


    as usual.


    The southern line of defense that prevented the creatures of the non-Chief mainland from entering the western polar land.


    Since the end of the last Western Pole War, for nearly half a year, no corpse emperor forces have come to commit crimes on the non-emirate continent.


    The leisurely days made the soldiers who watch on the wall very relaxed.


    Don''t worry about the enemy coming, just wait for the change of guard to rest every day.


    "What did you say the other day? How come so many zombies detour into the non-emirate continent?"


    "Who knows? There are absolutely too many corpse kings on the non-emirate continent. It is estimated that the internal friction is too serious, and now I have to gather some zombies from outside to increase the number."


    "That''s really rare. These zombies are not afraid of death. Don''t you know what happened when you went to the non-Emirate continent?"


    "I think it''s better to die all, so that we finally end up with this **** end-time."


    "Hahaha... don''t be whimsical. I think it''s great now. It''s the same as before when going to and from get off work. It''s neither tiring nor too risky. If the two races can live together peacefully, this kind of life is for me. Will suffice."


    "makes sense¡­¡­"


    "Uuuuu..."


    Just as the soldiers on the tower were chatting boringly, suddenly the alarms all over the southern defense line sounded.


    "Quick, quick, everyone moves faster."


    The sound of intensive footsteps came from under the city.


    In a blink of an eye, a large number of armed men appeared on the city wall.


    "Captain, what happened?"


    The sentry on the wall was still a bit unclear, so he hurriedly grabbed a captain and asked.


    "The corpse king, the corpse king forces have begun to invade the western pole again, ready to fight."


    "what?"


    Far away, in the direction of the non-Emirate continent.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Roar-"


    From the direction of the African Emirates, a large number of corpses were flocking to the West Pole at this time.


    Flying skimmers, huge corpses, and tens of millions of second- and third-level zombies...


    The corpse group is coming fiercely, showing an unstoppable trend.


    At the same time, Dragon Ba, Big Sister, Lin Xiao, Commander of Wolf City and others in the back also received news that zombies had invaded the West Pole.


    "Damn it, how could the invasion of the Corpse Sovereign power be so sudden? Could it be related to the previous events?"


    "Immediately mobilize everyone, and all the forces belonging to the women''s city have entered the first level of combat readiness."


    "Assemble all the fighters in Longwei City, and immediately start to support the front line."


    "The various ministries in Wolf City are dispatched immediately to support the Southern Defense Line."


    All parties responded very quickly.


    But the corpse emperor''s movements were even more swift and violent.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    In one day, the corpse emperor forces that invaded the western pole land entered the deterrent range of the human forbidden weapons.


    The troops of the West Pole Allied Forces fortified in these areas, without any resistance, were annihilated by the entire army on the same day, and the forbidden weapons buried in the ground were also detonated, causing millions of casualties to the Corpse Emperor''s forces.


    But the corpse emperor forces did not stop because of this.


    the next day.


    The irresistible force of the corpse king swept the southern line of defense.


    The surging tide of corpses, like a tsunami, appeared to cover the sky and press against the southern line of defense.


    "what is that?"


    "Damn it, it''s an ability, it''s an ability, everyone will immediately hide, immediately hide."


    The wall of the Southern Defense Line.


    When the soldiers saw the giant corpses in the army of zombies, they attacked them immediately with various abilities that swept the world.


    "Boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    A carpet-like attack with abilities, an indiscriminate bombing, and the entire southern defense line fell within minutes.


    Large areas of the city wall were destroyed, and countless defenders didn''t even have the opportunity to shoot, and they were annihilated in the supernatural power that enveloped the world.


    "Roar-"


    Above the Jedi, giants protrude.


    It seems that a huge body that can connect the sky and the earth is standing under the sky.


    The roar that shook all directions and the world was earth-shattering.


    "The corpse, the corpse emperor?"


    "How is it possible? How could the corpse emperor exceed more than two hundred meters?"


    "What level of corpse emperor is that?"


    "No, run away, that''s the senior corpse emperor, ah..."


    The army of corpses appeared, and the southern line of defense had no resistance at all.


    The city wall that was once relied on by the defenders was completely vulnerable to the emergence of the corpse emperor.


    Under the attack of the terrifying ability, the city wall collapsed instantly like muddy.


    "Retreat, retreat..."


    The crisis faced by the defenders of the Southern Defense Line is no longer a question of resistance or non-resistance, but whether they can save their lives from this raid that has exceeded their capacity.


    The combat power of the two sides is not on the same level at all.


    What equipment, what weapons, facing the corpse emperor forces that have invaded the Western Polar Region, they have no power to stop them.


    The defending army saw the invincible enemy retreat with all its strength, and the corpse army covered and killed it, and easily broke through the human defense line.


    Two days, only two days.


    The southern gate of the West Pole was breached.


    The reinforcements at this time are still on their way.


    rear.


    "Asshole, you lost all the face of Immortal Sky City. Five hundred thousand defenders, and a full five hundred thousand defenders on the southern line, you can''t hold on for even a day? How did your instructor fight?"


    Long Ba, who was rushing to support, met the fighters who had been defeated from the southern line of defense, and found that there were people from the immortal city, which was furious.


    "Military commander, it''s not that the brothers are afraid of death, they are really unstoppable! The corpse emperor personally went down, the wall of the southern defense line was instantly torn apart, and the fifty thousand brothers who stayed in the southern defense line, now even two thousand people can come back alive. Not even there!"


    "It''s too miserable, it''s really miserable. We don''t even have a chance to fight back. There are abilities in the sky and the ground, and my brothers don''t know how to fight."


    "Military commander, the corpse group has already entered the Western Polar region, and the military commander is requested to find a way to stop them as soon as possible."


    Hearing the words of the major high-ranking generals, the anger on Long Ba''s face has faded, and replaced by shock and horror.


    "What are you talking about? The Corpse Sovereign ends up personally?"


    "The subordinates never dare to deceive the military commander. Moreover, the opponent is not an ordinary corpse emperor, and the ability to attack us on a large scale exceeds five or six minutes. This is by no means a corpse emperor can possess. ."


    Long Ba was horrified.


    Level six?


    Yu Wei: "Brother Long, I''m afraid this invasion of the Corpse Emperor is not easy."


    Long Ba knew very well that the warriors of the Immortal Sky City would never make jokes about this kind of thing.


    I also believed everything they said, and couldn''t help but glance at Yu Wei.


    "Now that the southern defense line has fallen, if we go to support it, it will do nothing but increase casualties. What do you think next?"


    Yu Wei said: "Immediately rendezvous with the elder sister and General Lin. A corpse emperor above the sixth level is no longer what our fourth-level fighters can handle. At present, only the eldest sister can barely match it in the Western Polar Region. In addition, Summoning the immortal city of heaven, be sure to let the Lord come as soon as possible for reinforcements."


    "Okay, it''s so decided."


    Long Ba never hesitated.


    Immediately let the troops turn their directions and approach the women''s main city.


    other places.


    Some of the fighters who stayed on the front lines of the major forces returned to their forces by helicopter.


    When explaining the situation to the top garrison officer, all the senior officials who heard the news were all moved.


    In two days, he connected the relevant cards of the West Polar Defender, and rushed through the southern gate of the West Polar Land with a force of destruction. This kind of offensive was simply unprecedented.


    Even more shocking was the appearance of the sixth-level corpse emperor.


    Everyone has seen first-level and second-level corpse emperors, but more advanced corpse emperors have always existed in theory, but now such a terrifying big guy suddenly came, and in a short time, the high-levels of other forces could not recover for a long time.


    In the temporary camp where the women''s city reinforcements are located.


    "Are you sure that it is a corpse emperor above level six?"


    "Sister, we will never be wrong. There are at least six abilities that cover the southern defense line in a large area, and they are all abilities that cover a wide range of attacks. This is definitely the work of the senior corpse emperor."


    Fuyuba: "How many soldiers survived on the Southern Defense Line?"


    The super soldier who had escaped from the southern defense line shook his head forcibly enduring the grief in his heart.


    "I don''t know, the humble job is not clear. The line of defense collapsed in an instant, my brothers died and wounded countless, 500,000 defenders, it is estimated that not even 10% of the people survived."


    "What did you say?"


    Dongye and Xia Zhu were shocked.


    If the army of 500,000 is less than one Chengdu, what a terrible battle is this?


    The eldest sister''s face was cold, her eyes were sharp.


    "Do you know where the Corpse Emperor power is now?"


    "The Corpse Emperor force broke through the southern line of defense and directly penetrated the West Pole. Now it should have reached the middle of the southeast direction."


    "Well, you guys go down and rest first."


    The surviving defenders of the southern defense line responded and left.

 Chapter 1327： Swept by

    The eldest sister then said coldly: "Winter Ye..."


    "Sister!"


    "Immediately gather all the super fighters of our army above level three, bring enough weapons and equipment, and then follow me to block the corpse emperor''s forces."


    Duguyi hurriedly said: "Sister, would this be too risky?"


    Sister: "That''s a corpse emperor above level 6. Now the only person who can contend against in the entire West Pole is me. If I don''t go, the entire West Pole will be reduced to purgatory, and I have no choice."


    Qiu Feng said anxiously: "We can wait for the Lord and the Wolf King. I believe that the leader of the Wolf City Garrison and Brother Longba have sent messages to their respective base cities. The Lord and the Wolf King will come soon."


    Qiu Feng and the others didn''t want the eldest sister to take risks.


    The main reason is that the eldest sister''s actions were too dangerous.


    Relying only on fighters above level three in the heroine city to block the Corpse Emperor forces, in their opinion, is no different from sending them to death.


    Even the eldest sister''s current supernatural ability can already condense the energy armor.


    But that was a corpse emperor above level 6, judging by the standard of the immortal city''s strength rating, the eldest sister was also at the junior emperor level, and she was still too reluctant to reach the sixth level of corpse emperor.


    The eldest sister shook her head, her face extremely firm.


    "In the beginning, since General Lin gave me the No. 5 potion, I shouldered the mission of protecting the entire Western Polar Region."


    "Now the West Polar Region needs me. I absolutely can''t back down. Even if it''s not the opponent of the sixth-level Corpse Emperor, I have to stop her from eroding the West Extreme Land, and buy enough time for the Wolf King and Chief Wei. Winter Ye, Execute the order now."


    "Eldest Sister¡ª"


    The eldest sister looked angry: "Do you want to resist orders?"


    "Dongye dare not!"


    "Then do as I say."


    "Yes!"


    Facing the elder sister''s cold and angry eyes, Dongye didn''t dare to hesitate anymore.


    Even if she doesn''t want her eldest sister to take risks anymore, she can''t stop it.


    "Tap..."


    "Eldest sister, the leader of the immortal city garrison Long Bajun, the leader of the wolf city garrison, the blood wolf is here."


    "Um?"


    ...


    The immortal city of Minghai City.


    The southern defensive line of the West Pole collapsed, and Dragon Ba ran an "800 li expedited" that day, using the fast channel established by the Immortal Sky City Shadow Guard to deliver the news here.


    This channel is only used to transmit emergency information.


    It takes less than four hours to reach the immortal city from the West Pole.


    Periphery of the immortal forest.


    Wei Xiao had received information from Long Ba.


    "Husband, what''s the matter, you look bad?"


    "Did something happen to the West Pole?"


    Shu Wang and others, who came to check the release of the Immortal Forest Animals with Wei Xiao, noticed that Wei Xiao frowned after reading the information sent by Long Ba, and asked with concern.


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath.


    "Look at it!"


    Pass the information to Shu Wang and them.


    Shu Wang took over and looked at her sister.


    When they finished reading, the faces of the women changed in shock.


    "What, the southern line of defense was broken by the corpse emperor''s forces in one day?"


    "A corpse emperor above level six? Does the corpse emperor want to do something on the western poles?"


    The other power holders who have not seen the information, heard the words of the hostesses at this time, and basically knew the reason.


    He looked at Wei Xiao in shock.


    Wei Xiao: "The situation is worse than I thought. Wu Qing..."


    "Yes, husband!"


    "Aren''t you going to support the West Pole? Then leave with me now."


    Mu Wuqing was taken aback, and her mistress did the same.


    Go now?


    "Wei Xiao, is this too fast? Are we not prepared for anything?"


    Wei Xiao: "There is no time. When we are ready for the army to rush to the West Pole, the battle there will be over long ago. Now let people bring your equipment from the villa immediately, and we will set off directly."


    The situation is urgent, and they cannot tolerate any hesitation.


    Shu Wang: "Husband, shall we all go?"


    "Both go."


    Wei Xiao answered Shu Wang without hesitation.


    The women did not neglect, and one after another sent people to Villa No. 1 to bring their equipment, including Wei Xiao''s.


    "Master, do we need to set off right away?"


    Chen Haojie asked at this time.


    "You can proceed according to the original plan, but you should also speed up as much as possible. The main force of the Immortal City will be transferred to the West Pole."


    "clear!"


    After speaking, Wei Xiao and the others were waiting for the people below to bring their equipment at the periphery of the Immortal Forest.


    The people below are not slow in doing things.


    After more than an hour, three armed helicopters came to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Without hesitation, after Wei Xiao and the others set up a dressing room on the spot and changed their equipment, Wei Xiao recruited Xiao Jiu (Shen Diao) and left directly with a group of sweet wives.


    ...


    When Wei Xiao and the others arrived at the main city of the Western Pole, it was already more than two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    "Brother Wei, younger siblings, are you here?"


    It was Lin Xiao and Dongye who greeted Wei Xiao and the others, but Long Ba, Big Sister and others were not seen.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "I didn''t find any zombies on the ground on the way here. Where did the zombies go?"


    "Ugh--"


    Lin Xiao and the others sighed, and Qiu Feng and Xia Zhu secretly wiped their tears.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Shu Wang hurriedly asked, "What happened?"


    Lin Xiao shook his head and said, "Brother Wei, come with me!"


    The people did not hesitate, and under the leadership of Lin Xiao and the others, they entered the city lord''s mansion.


    When they came to a room, there were a few unconscious people lying in it.


    Who are they if they are not the eldest sister, Long Ba and others?


    Wei Xiao''s expression sank.


    "How is this going?"


    Lin Xiao did not delay, and talked to Wei Xiao and others about the situation.


    It turned out that today, after the force of the corpse emperor broke through the southern line of defense, the eldest sister led a group of powerful men such as Long Ba, Yu Wei, and Blood Wolf to stop the corpse emperor''s force.


    Following the eldest sister and them, there are almost all of the three-level and above-level super fighters in the three major power stations.


    The number is more than fifty thousand.


    But they underestimated the power of the Corpse Emperor.


    In the confrontation with the corpse emperor''s forces, the eldest sister faced the senior corpse emperor alone, and the dragon tyrants were also restrained by a large number of corpses.


    After a big battle, the super fighters they brought with them were out of ten, and the eldest sister, Longba and others were also seriously injured.


    If it weren''t for the last super fighters of the major forces to flee the battlefield with them desperately, I am afraid that all those who went to stop the forces of the Corpse Emperor would not even want to come back.


    Among the four seriously injured, the eldest sister was the most injured.


    Losing one hand and one foot, the five internal organs are also injured in varying degrees. Even if you don''t die, it is impossible to recover without three to five months.


    The second is Longba!


    The Heavenly King Armor was smashed, and his body was broken. If it weren''t for the strong vitality of the fourth-level fighter, I''m afraid it would have fallen.


    Yu Wei was the least injured, which benefited Long Ba''s full protection, but also lost an arm.


    As for the blood wolf, the situation is much better than that of Longba, but he is also in a coma.


    Knowing the situation of several people, both Wei Xiao and the others were shocked beyond words.


    They believe that the eldest sister and others are not going to stop the corpse emperor''s forces with bare hands.


    In other words, more than 50,000 high-level fighters were still maimed by the Corpse Emperor''s forces even when they were fully armed and with sufficient firepower. This undoubtedly proves that the Corpse Emperor''s forces that invaded the Western Polar Land this time were extremely powerful.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "How much do you know about the power of the corpse emperor who invaded the western polar land this time?"


    Dongye Qiang endured his grief and said earnestly: "According to the survivors who have survived the corpse emperor''s forces, the corpse emperor that has attacked the western poles this time is dominated by a sixth-level corpse emperor. She claims to be Liu Yao. Empress, there are nine mother corpses under her command, with over a hundred corpses, and more than five million zombies at level three or four."


    "But they didn''t come to invade us, they seemed to be on the run."


    "Huh? Escape?" Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    Lin Xiao nodded: "Indeed, we only knew this afterwards."


    "In the beginning, we all thought that the corpse emperor''s forces were directed at the West Pole, but after the eldest sister and the others came back, we discovered that the Liuyao Queen''s target was not in the West Pole at all. They broke through our line of defense and went all the way. Going north, now it has entered the realm of Central China, and it is estimated that it has already dealt with the people in Wolf City."


    Mu Wuqing: "Well, is there any fraud?"


    Qiu Feng shook his head: "It''s not like, from when they appeared until they left, they didn''t make any stop in the West Pole, even the scattered zombies continued to go north."


    "In that case, it really means fleeing. Is it related to the corpse emperor?" Jiang Xiyu said.


    "Emperor Corpse? What Corpse Emperor?"


    Lin Xiao and the others seemed to have heard some incredible information, their eyes changed.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand: "Regarding the corpse emperor, you should pay attention to the latest edition of "The Last Days". Right now, you still focus on Empress Liuyao."


    Bai Youwei: "Husband, Liuyao has now left the West Pole. There will be no problems for us to catch up?"


    Wei Xiao''s face was solemn.


    "Regardless of whether there is a problem, since she left the non-emirate continent and entered our territory, then she can''t be kept. What''s more..."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao looked at Long Ba and Yu Wei, who were unconscious and unconscious, and said coldly: "Is it possible that people who moved me want to live in peace?"

 Chapter 1328： Chase and intercept

    That night, because it was already about four o''clock in the middle of the night, and it was only two or three hours before dawn, Wei Xiao and the others did not want to continue on their way, but stayed in the main city for a rest.


    the next day.


    At dawn, Wei Xiao took Phantom, Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing to leave.


    Bai Youwei and Wei Xiao did not take away, but were left behind.


    Wei Xiao''s purpose in doing this was mainly to prevent the invasion of the corpse emperor from the non-chief Continent.


    What''s more, the remaining sisters of Bai Youwei and others are at the level of the first emperor, and they are still unable to consolidate the world of law. They really have little effect on Liu Yao.


    Wei Xiao thought it was enough to have Phantoms around them, and there was no need to waste limited combat power.


    ...


    In the territory of Central China Wolf City.


    The situation here is similar to what Lin Xiao guessed last night.


    The army of zombies brought by Empress Liuyao indeed played against the main force of Wolf City.


    Originally, the Empress Liu Yao''s team didn''t go towards Wolf City, but just passed by the side of Wolf City, but who made her route to the north closer to Wolf City?


    Millions of zombies appeared on his side, and Xiaoyue Sirius could not let it go, no matter how hard it was.


    Because of this, Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t have time to confirm the true purpose of the Liuyao Empress when he learned that the Corpse Emperor was coming.


    Seeing that millions of high-level zombies were getting closer and closer to his wolf city under the leadership of the corpse emperor, when the wolf city was still 50 kilometers away, Xiaoyue Sirius pulled out the main force of the wolf city to face off in the wild. The forces of the Empress Liu Yao resisted.


    This battle.


    Both sides have losses.


    But what is unexpected is that when the two sides are at the peak of their combat power, Xiaoyue Sirius can actually get away from Liuyao five or five.


    The rapidly growing Xiaoyue Sirius exploded with super strong combat power, and the frontal hard-to-resist attack of the Liu Yao was not at a disadvantage.


    In the end, the first clash ended with a loss.


    After being injured, Liu Yao did not entangle with Xiaoyue Sirius.


    The purpose of her trip was to escape.


    She just wanted to stay away from the non-Chief Continent as much as possible. After the two battles, Empress Liuyao bypassed the army station in Wolf City, leaving behind the corpses of a million zombies, and continued northward with the remaining army of zombies.


    "The corpse emperor will actually run away?"


    The battle broke out for one day, and Xiaoyue Sirius, who was prepared for a long-term battle, did not expect Empress Liuyao to withdraw like this.


    The other party''s behavior made him very puzzled.


    Didn''t the corpse emperor come for himself?


    "Wolf King, in the battle yesterday, the corpse emperor knew you were powerful, so he retreated. According to the observation of our soldiers, the corpse emperor''s power has moved to the north and is about to enter the sphere of influence of the four holy cities."


    "I don¡¯t think I can let go of this corpse king. Wolf King, there are less than four million zombies left beside her. Next, our Wolf City may be able to surpass the Immortal Sky City in the south in one fell swoop."


    Some seniors said surgingly.


    "That''s right, it can be said that a corpse emperor with such a scarce army is a rare encounter. The wolf king can equally share with him in terms of personal strength, as long as he is restrained and waited for our army to destroy all the zombies under her. It''s only a high-level corpse emperor, and it won''t be in our bag by then."


    After Xiaoyue Sirius listened to his subordinates'' analysis and suggestions, he was really moved.


    Yesterday''s battle, although he and the Liuyao Empress were injured to varying degrees, it did not affect their combat effectiveness.


    In fact, he didn''t want to provoke right and wrong, mainly the words of his subordinates.


    Beyond the immortal city.


    These words definitely touched the heart of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Surpassing the immortal city is the ultimate dream of Xiaoyue Sirius. Now the opportunity is in front of him, no matter how much he can bear it, he can''t sit still now.


    "Well, since everyone agrees to keep this corpse emperor, then **** her. Immediately gather all the super soldiers of the third level, including the third level and above, in the army. Bring enough weapons and equipment, we will catch up."


    Xiaoyue Sirius finally couldn''t resist the temptation and decided to continue pursuing.


    The so-called death of the courageous, starved to death of the cowardly.


    Xiaoyue Sirius thought he was not an impulsive person, but he felt that he shouldn''t miss the opportunity for anything that would make Wolf City surpass the Immortal Sky City.


    This decision was issued, and at noon that day, Xiaoyue Sirius took tens of thousands of troops northward.


    When Wei Xiao and the others came to the vicinity of the Central China Wolf City, it was already in the afternoon, and Liu Yao and Xiaoyue Sirius were no longer in the Central China region.


    After questioning, it was found that both sides had gone north, and Wei Xiao''s face couldn''t help showing a bit of surprise.


    Shu Wang: "Little Wolf seems to have ideas about Liu Yao."


    Mu Wuqing said undoubtedly: "It''s normal to be able to compete in the front and the Liuyao captain. This kind of strength gives him absolute confidence. But I am curious how he can be in such a short period of time. Raised the strength to this step?"


    Having said this, Mu Wuqing couldn''t help but look at the Phantom.


    Want to see how the Phantom reacts?


    The Phantom still had that indifferent and indisputable expression, and did not show any abnormal expression.


    Wei Xiao said, "No matter how he was promoted, everything about Liuyao has been booked by me. This time, he is doomed to return without success. Go, we continue to go north, I don''t believe that Liuyao can keep running. Go down."


    Urging Xiao Jiu, the four people and one beast in the sky quickly disappeared over the central territory of Wolf City.


    On the other side, in the north.


    The Four Holy Cities have now diverged and re-emerged.


    This will also benefit from the Qigong cultivation method and "The Way of Guarding Beasts" announced by Wei Xiao and the others.


    Although this human force still has no fifth-level fighters, relying on qigong and the newly emerging road to train animals, the strength of the four holy cities has been unprecedentedly improved.


    Near the Daxing virgin forest, Shenlongjia and other large ecosystems, the Four Holy Cities are already blessed with unique capital.


    The road to beast taming has been discovered. As long as the Four Holy Cities are not stupid, they will not miss this opportunity to improve their base strength.


    Precisely because of this, today''s four holy cities already have an early army of alien beasts in the human race of the last days.


    The three main army of alien beasts.


    The demon wolf legion, the bird legion, and the most powerful beast legion.


    The total of the three legions exceeds 30,000.


    Everyone has a pet under his seat.


    Needless to say, the Demon Wolf Legion is composed of mutant wolves. A hundred birds come from birds, while war beasts are mainly composed of mutant beasts such as bears, tigers, and leopards. They are extremely powerful.


    With the advantage of mutant beasts, Liu Yao''s army was discovered by them when they entered the north.


    Through aerial reconnaissance, they have a panoramic view of the situation of Empress Liuyao''s troops.


    "Qinglong, our chance is here. According to the report from the spies, a corpse emperor force coming from the west has entered our territory. The key is that the number of the corpse emperor force is less than four million. This is true. A god-given opportunity. If we leave her behind, earth-shaking changes will inevitably occur in the Four Holy Cities."


    "The message is correct?"


    "Absolutely, I won''t make a joke about this kind of thing."


    "Okay, okay, okay, hahaha... God helped me. Immediately mobilize the most elite forces of our base to encircle and suppress the Corpse Emperor forces. This time, we absolutely can''t let anyone **** the fat from our lips."


    I have become accustomed to the fact that the corpse emperor¡¯s power is always tens of millions of levels, and now it is suddenly heard that a corpse emperor¡¯s power of no more than a million has actually "swaggered through the city" in the north. , They will not let go of such an opportunity.


    Without any hesitation, all the elites of the Four Holy Cities were dispatched on the day they discovered the whereabouts of the Liu Yao army.


    The millions of armed forces cooperated with the army of alien beasts to kill Liuyao''s troops with an unpredictable force.


    This encounter between Liuyao and the Four Holy Cities is inevitable.


    But this time, Liuyao did not continue to entangle with human forces.


    Discover the army of the Four Holy Cities and open the way with direct abilities.


    The terrifying abilities that covered a few kilometers swept the Quartet, causing heavy losses to the army of the Four Holy Cities.


    But even so, the army of the Four Holy Cities also entered the ranks of Liuyao.


    After a few hours of confrontation, although Liu Yao was still able to rush out in the end, Qinglong, Suzaku and others also really figured out Liu Yao''s approximate strength.


    "It''s the senior corpse emperor, **** it, can''t let her run. Immediately contact the human forces in the polar bear territory, even if you join forces to deal with the corpse emperor, you must leave her completely."


    "Yes!"


    The first battle was fruitless, but he also knew that the four holy cities of the Six Glory ranks had more excitement in his eyes.


    The temptation of a senior corpse emperor made them join hands with others.


    As long as Liu Yao is left, not to mention the Four Holy Cities, it is the base city of Xilin Groo and the base city of Morton near the North of Longxia. This time they will also have their fifth-level fighters.


    No one can resist the temptation of the No. 5 potion.


    For this reason, after the news of the Four Holy Cities was sent out, only after digesting the human forces in the territory of the two great polar bears of genetic medicine, they directly sent troops to cooperate with the Four Holy Cities to encircle Liuyao''s team.

 Chapter 1329： All that should have come

    There is no air tight wall in the world.


    The news that a "lost" senior corpse emperor appeared in the north of Longxia quickly spread.


    Within the polar bear territory, other powerful forces who are close and capable of sharing a piece of the pie can''t sit still after learning this news.


    Scooby Base City, Ice and Snow City.


    These two are the most powerful human forces within the polar bears and possess fifth-level fighters. Because of the distance they cannot send an army to "hunt" the Liu Yao, they directly dispatched a group of top-notch powerhouses in the base to grab food.


    Those with supernatural powers have enough confidence to get a benefit from Liuyao.


    As for the forces that have dispatched the army to fight with Liu Yao, neither side is concerned.


    The large number of people is no longer absolute in today''s last days.


    Starting from the ability of the supernaturalists to show their absolute strength, how much benefit can be shared in the apocalypse in the future, the power of the human race has gradually been determined by the strength of the peak combat power of the various forces.


    You can take advantage of numbers to try to challenge this unwritten rule, but you also have to be prepared for revenge by these peak powers.


    Being attacked or assassinated by the pinnacle powerhouse, without strength, the end can be imagined.


    The junction of Longxia Northland and Polar Bear.


    "Roar-"


    "Kill, kill me."


    "The fourth-level fighters attack with all their strength, don''t have any reservations, the third-level fighters keep a distance of 1,500 meters from the corpse emperor, and stop me from other zombies."


    On the flat field.


    For a long time, in the human race and the corpse race, in every battle, zombies relied on their numerical advantages to surround the human race army to launch an attack, but today, as the sixth-level corpse emperor, Liu Yao has not only failed to continue the zombie¡¯s usual practice. On the contrary, the ¡°tradition¡± of the corpse made the conversion between the corpse race and the human race, and the plight of the situation is self-evident.


    In order to keep the Empress of Liu Yao, the four holy cities, Morton, and Westlingeruo also used enough troops to encircle her.


    All three parties dispatched millions of troops.


    The total number is six million.


    On the endless wilderness, the offense on both sides can be said to be extremely fierce.


    far away.


    The wolf city forces that followed Liuyao all the way were hiding in a mountain and watching the battlefield.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t plan to go out now to help the three major forces deal with Liu Yao.


    It''s rare for someone to help him clean up the miscellaneous soldiers around Liu Yao. If he doesn''t grasp such a good opportunity, wouldn''t it be a waste of other people''s "good intentions".


    As for whether he would steal the chicken without eclipsing the rice, Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t worry at all.


    With his current strength, it may be a bit difficult to deal with the army of millions, but only for the leaders of these fighters, doesn''t he want to control whoever he wants?


    When the time comes, a big stick and a red date will go down, and he will naturally follow his mind with interest. If you don''t know the current affairs, then you don''t need to keep it. He has this capital.


    "Wolf King, when will we do it? Continue to let people from other forces fight down. I don''t know if they can take down this high-level corpse emperor, but they definitely suffered heavy casualties in the end."


    Feng Lang asked aloud next to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head: "It''s not the time yet. There are millions of high-level zombies, and a hundred and eighty corpses. This kind of power is still too strong. Although it is unbearable, it is better than letting our people go up and sacrifice. .hold on."


    "Yes!"


    Wind Wolf stopped talking, and continued to wait for the opportunity with Xiaoyue Sirius.


    In the sky, Wei Xiao and others hiding in a dense forest are also watching.


    They had already caught up in the footsteps of Empress Liuyao, but what Wei Xiao didn''t expect was that Empress Liuyao went up and down the road northward, attracting bees and butterflies like this.


    The human forces in Longxia Earth were all disturbed by him, including the polar bear territory. How strong is her attraction to attract so many human forces?


    "Husband, Little Wolf, they seem to have ideas."


    On Xiao Jiu''s back, Shu Wang had found the trail of a group of people in Wolf City.


    After discovering that they were only hiding in the dark and reluctant to act, Shu Wang had a guess.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    "The fish and the mussel are fighting, and the fisherman is only gaining. Liu Yao''s strength around now is not weak, he will choose this way, human nature."


    Phantom: "The forces hiding in secret are not limited to Wolf City. On the polar bear, there are many powerful auras that are secretly observed."


    "There are others?" Mu Wuqing was surprised.


    "Well! I can''t perceive the specific situation."


    "In addition to the little wolf, there are at least six supernatural beings around the battlefield, and one of them has no more aura than the little wolf." Wei Xiao said.


    "What, so many abilities?"


    "There are unexpectedly powerful players as powerful as the little wolf. How did they improve their cultivation?"


    Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing were shocked.


    Phantom also frowned secretly.


    In this last days, when have so many supernatural beings have emerged?


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "You know what happened in the polar bears some time ago. One second-level corpse emperor and two first-level corpse emperors were picked up by the human forces. Only this time, at least four people were born in the polar bear. Supernatural beings. There is also a corpse period, and supernatural beings are born, just six, nothing strange."


    Shu Wang: "But are they growing too fast? There was a little wolf before, and now there is another existence who is catching up with Xiaoying. I now doubt whether the No. 5 medicine we are taking is flawed."


    Mu Wuqing agreed.


    With their backs on Wei Xiao, it can be said that there is absolutely no shortage of awakening potions.


    How many corpse emperor forces did the immortal city destroy to create them today?


    Although because of the large number of sisters, the awakening potions allocated to them by the corpse emperor force each time were not as many as expected, but the immortal heavenly city was huge in number.


    But even so, the first one to become an acquired supernatural power didn¡¯t take much effort, and every time Wei Xiao deliberately slanted the allocation of resources to reach the current stage, the phantom could still be caught up by latecomers. This is a sign. , Shu Wang and the others are really hard to believe.


    Wei Xiao: "Whether they use other methods to improve their supernatural powers or find any shortcuts, it will be clear after asking Little Wolf? What I want to know, he has the right to refuse?"


    "Yeah! That''s the only way." Shu Wang nodded, and then changed the subject, "Husband, do we want to make a move? Continue to let the people of the Four Holy Cities and the other two powers consume them, and their losses will get more and more. It''s terrible. Can the current population of Humans not withstand our consumption?"


    Wei Xiao stared at the battlefield.


    The confrontation between the two sides of the human body has been more than four or five hours.


    The casualties on both sides have been counted in the millions.


    Especially the human race has been affected by Empress Liuyao''s abilities. So far, the number of casualties has reached nearly three million.


    Continue to consume, even if the three-party coalition can clean up the army under the Liuyao Empress, I am afraid that there will not be many soldiers who survive in the end.


    Facing the last corpse emperor, it is hard for people to imagine how much casualties they will have to pay.


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment, and his calm eyes suddenly brightened: "Someone can''t help but shoot."


    "Which direction?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the three women looked around.


    The territory of the polar bear.


    "Axue, can''t sit back and watch anymore. The trilateral coalition forces have suffered more than half of the casualties. If they don''t take action, their casualties will only be greater."


    A Xue in a Xueguang robe narrowed her eyebrows: "Okay, do it, remember to protect yourself."


    "knowledge!"


    Zi Miao''er received Axue''s answer and no longer hides it.

 Chapter 1330： The pinnacle of the human race

    On the battlefield.


    "Stop them, stop them."


    "Captain, the corpse is too strong, we can''t resist it. Position two asks for support, position two asks for support."


    "No, I can''t stop it, quickly retreat, quickly retreat..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Inside the three major coalition defensive positions.


    The powerful six-series corpse rushed in with intensive firepower.


    As soon as the figure entered the battlefield, countless soil thorns rose from the ground between the landings.


    Like the thorny jungle, the soil thorns protruding outwards are harvesting the lives of human warriors in the position.


    In the blink of an eye, no fewer than one hundred and eighty soldiers fell among them.


    After receiving a request for support from the second position, soldiers are coming from other directions.


    And on the way they supported, from behind the second position, countless shadows moved along the ground towards the position.


    "what are these?"


    "What the hell?"


    Seeing the moving shadows on the ground, many fighters were frightened.


    However, these shadows did not attack them, but staggered their silhouettes and rushed straight to the six-series corpses in the battlefield.


    "Human supernatural person?"


    The six-series corpse found an abnormality.


    Don''t give the shadows a chance to get close to them, and touch the ground with their big hands.


    Either fire or light, or soil thorns, constantly covering the ground attacking the shadows on the ground.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A large number of shadows were dissipated under the resistance of the six-type corpse, but the rest, after approaching the six-type corpse, flew directly from the ground and evolved into monsters attacking the six-type corpse with a hungry wolf attacking the corpse. .


    Purple eyes are in the shadows.


    She showed her figure when she left the ground, and quickly rushed towards a six-element corpse.


    The Emperor Killing Shortblade in his hand cut through the opponent''s neck before it could react.


    Didn''t look at the other person too much.


    After the harvest, the purple eyes fell to the ground, and the figure turned into a shadow and merged into the ground.


    As for the six-line corpse that was attacked by her, when she approached the next target, her head fell on the ground and her body fell straight down.


    At the same time, even more terrible things happened in the six-line corpse.


    Those corpses who were still attacking the three-way warriors, suddenly, their vitality was quickly draining.


    The rounded skin seems to be stripped of nutrients by an invisible force, shrinking and drying up. In the end, he was as thin as a wood, until it turned into a corpse and fell down.


    It''s Axue.


    After Zi Miao''er shot, she also activated her abilities.


    The fingertips are surrounded by gray energy. If you look closely, you will find that all corpses with fast-drying bodies have gray energy attached to them.


    Deprived of vitality.


    This is the supernatural ability that Axue obtained from the No. 5 potion produced by the corpse emperor.


    A terrifying ability that can make lifeforms wither quickly.


    The Lord and Vice Lord of Ice and Snow City have all appeared on the stage, and the dozens of level 4 soldiers of Ice and Snow City who came with them have also come out from the dark one after another.


    On the side of the polar bear, the city lord Thorcton of the Scotia base city, the deputy city lord Xiao Chen, and more than 30 fourth-level fighters around them also acted.


    There are six abilities on both sides, and more than fifty fourth-level fighters.


    As soon as their support arrived, Liu Yao Corpse Emperor''s men suddenly suffered heavy casualties.


    "Who are they?"


    "Fourth-level fighters, many fourth-level fighters."


    "There are also people with supernatural powers, my God, they are people from other forces."


    "We are saved."


    When the soldiers of the three forces saw the team supporting them, many of them were ecstatic and thrilling.


    The support team is here.


    "I thought you would have to wait a while before taking action." Axue stared at the man with the same skin color as her not far away, while depriving the zombies of their vitality, and said lightly.


    Xiao Chen, wearing a purple-black robe that pulled the wind, and carrying a floating blood-colored round wheel, was only 1.5 meters tall, and his whole body was cold and evil, with a wicked smile.


    "We are allies, the chief Axue and the deputy chief Zi Miao''er have both taken action, making me sit idly by. I don''t know what to do."


    On Xiao Chen''s side, Thorkton stretched out his hand to suppress a dozen top zombies, and said with excitement: "Two, now is not the time to reminisce. What we are dealing with this time is a sixth-level corpse emperor. Wait for her to be taken. Next, you can communicate whatever you want."


    Axue looked at Empress Liu Yao who was a few kilometers away.


    Without saying much, he nodded.


    "Then speed it up."


    the other side.


    Qinglong, Tolf and others, who are the main force to confront the Empress of Liuyao, have already learned about the situation in the rear from their own population.


    Seeing Axue and other supernatural beings entering the battlefield like no one, Qinglong and Tolf were all annoyed.


    "Damn, someone else wants to take food from us." Bai Hu said angrily.


    Tolf: "White Tiger, my friend, these should not be our thoughts now. The strength of this corpse emperor has completely exceeded our expectations. As you can see, the Xuanwu friends have fallen, and our elites have also suffered casualties. It¡¯s terrible. If we don¡¯t have new allies, we¡¯re afraid we will die terribly.¡±


    Qinglong: "Don''t be distracted, take down the corpse emperor first, and wait until all this is over."


    Although Bai Hu was not reconciled, he also knew that Axue and others who appeared at this time had indeed become their saviors.


    Underestimating Liuyao''s strength caused them to suffer heavy losses.


    There are no fifth-tier fighters that can contend with the Queen of Liuyao. Although they have restrained Liuyao through crowd tactics, the price they have paid is extremely high.


    Xuanwu, who is also one of the leaders of the Four Holy Cities, has fallen. The rest of them are more or less wounded. If there is no new combat power injected to add vitality to them and continue to fight, they are not necessarily six. The opponent of Empress Yao.


    "Mad, no matter what they think, if the Four Holy Cities don''t have a No. 5 potion this time, Lao Tzu will not agree to anything."


    Bai Hu, who knew that his interests would be divided again, but this fact could no longer be changed, at this moment only hoped that Axue and others would not do too much, otherwise, even if Bai Hu fights and loses both sides, he will definitely not make people from other forces feel better.


    I believe Qinglong also knows what to do.


    No longer thinking about it, several big leaders continued to command the elites under their command to block Liu Yao.


    This direction Xiaoyue Sirius is in.


    "Wolf King, things are not right, there are a lot of supernatural powers on the polar bear, look at it."


    There is no need for Wind Wolf to remind Xiaoyue that Sirius has also seen it.


    Especially when he noticed the figures of Axue and the others, how ugly the expressions of Xiaoyue Sirius were at this time.


    Really, when it was discovered that the three major forces in the Northland were the first to attack Empress Liuyao, Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart was full of joy.


    As long as these people clean up the miscellaneous fish around Liuyao, Xiaoyue Sirius has the confidence to win the Liuyao Empress with his own strength and the cooperation of his subordinates.


    In this way, facing a group of helpers who have suffered heavy losses, he wants to swallow the genes of Empress Liuyao with no problem at all.


    But what he didn''t expect was that so many supernaturalists would suddenly appear on the polar bear side.


    Although Xiaoyue Sirius was confident, he was not so arrogant that he could contend with so many abilities on his own.


    If others didn''t say anything, only Axue and Zimiao''er, Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t start.


    It''s not a question of strength, but a certain power or someone behind the second woman.


    When he thought of the mountain behind the second daughter, Xiaoyue Sirius knew very well that if he dared to bully Axue and Zimou''er, there would be absolutely no good fruit to wait for him.


    The sudden emergence of "Cheng Yaojin" undoubtedly completely disrupted Xiaoyue Sirius'' plan.


    Seeing that with the help of Axue and the others, the human army had formed a counter-offensive against Liu Yao''s army, Xiaoyue Sirius could not sit still while resenting his heart.


    If he continues to sit and watch, once Liu Yao is really killed by Axue and the others, and Xiaoyue Sirius who has not contributed or contributed much, there will be no excuse for wanting to divide a few more No. 5 potions by then.


    Xiaoyue Sirius stood up from behind Po.


    "Don''t wait, we will go now."


    "Do it now?" Wind Wolf and the other generals around him puzzled.


    Xiaoyue Sirius stared at Axue and the others who were unmatched on the battlefield, and said angrily: "If we don''t make a move, we may even lose the opportunity to get a piece of Liuyao. Let''s do it."


    Don''t allow others to hesitate.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was covered with a layer of energy armor, and the force of the wind swept across the sky when he raised his hand.


    Under the already dim firmament, under the influence of the Empress Liu Yao''s abilities, there were already numerous vortexes in the sky, and suddenly a lot of wind and clouds gathered.


    The place where the Liuyao army is relatively dense.


    At this time, an extremely terrifying cloud poured down.


    Just like the Tianhe bursting its dyke, it rushes to the ground continuously and surgingly.


    When the unstoppable tornado takes shape, a cleansing of the zombie army begins.


    "kill--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Wolf City strikes.


    Tens of thousands of senior and top super fighters swept out from behind the mountain.


    Under the clearing of the storm, the lightning-fast figure rushed into the battlefield in less than a few minutes, sweeping out a large battlefield with an unrivaled and devastating force.


    Someone is here again.

 Chapter 1331： You are strong, I like it very much

    The appearance of Wolf City made Axue, Xiao Chen and the others slightly stunned.


    As for Qinglong and the others, the leaders of the three major forces who first confronted Liuyao were bleeding in their hearts at this moment.


    Another force appeared, and their strength was not weaker than any party present.


    Does this mean that Liu Yao''s interests have to be divided out again?


    "Damn, we withdraw and turn around to deal with other zombies."


    The situation is no longer within the control of Qinglong.


    Qinglong and others who don''t want to sacrifice their own people to create opportunities for others, even if they have already paid a heavy price to deal with Liuyao, now they can''t tolerate them to continue to confront Liuyao head-on.


    With so many forces and supernatural beings appearing on the battlefield, Liu Yao''s defeat seems to be doomed.


    At this time, if the three-party coalition forces are still mindless to let their own people die, once the final war is over, and they do not have many people around them, what can they use to fight for sufficient benefits with the forces represented by the supernatural powers?


    They must retain enough viable power for final negotiations.


    Without hesitation, after seeing the appearance of the people from Wolf City, the three forces that attacked Liuyao with all their strength withdrew from the core area.


    "Ho Ho Ho--"


    Liu Yao who was able to breathe, the sound of tearing the sky covered the sky one after another.


    Sudden.


    A dazzling light spot appeared on Liu Yao''s whole body.


    At this moment, the sky was covered with fire clouds and the sun was everywhere, while on the ground, the earth roared and covered with frost.


    A terrifying breath of death diffused, and the entire world, at this moment, trembled violently amid the changes in Liu Yao.


    Axue and the others felt threatened.


    It is too late for them to stop Liuyao.


    As the energy fluctuations in the air reached a point, at this moment, fire rain fell from the sky, frost spread around like shadows, and invisible power was harvesting the entire battlefield.


    The earth may collapse or bulge, and the strong light is like shooting stars.


    One after another huge vortex formed around, frantically devouring the limited lives on the battlefield.


    There is also the ghost claws that continue to extend from the ground, trapping the living body above it and dragging it into the invincible abyss.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Wow..."


    A battlefield comparable to the end of the world, a large number of human warriors fell under the attack of Liuyao, accompanied by countless zombies.


    Axue and the others have stopped harvesting the zombies, their supernatural powers are protecting the whole body, and they are fully resisting the erosion of Liu Yao''s supernatural powers.


    "She must be stopped¡ª" someone yelled.


    Seeing that the casualties on the human side became more and more terrifying, at this moment, in the distance, a figure covered with energy armor and holding a Tang knife flew into the sky between the swirling clouds.


    "The Gale Devil Slash--"


    There was a loud shout that penetrated the entire battlefield.


    The next moment, the Howling Moon Sirius waved in the air.


    The air currents converge, the abilities are condensed, and the blue thousand-meter giant blade appears out of thin air, slashing towards Liuyao''s figure with the power of opening up the world.


    "boom--"


    There was a violent tremor, and the world trembled.


    "Roar--"


    Then came Liuyao''s heartbreaking screams.


    Liu Yao suffered this blow, and the huge figure was like catkins floating in the wind without roots.


    The swaying head, shaped like a big mountain, slammed into the ground.


    "Rumble..."


    The earth shook and smoke billowed.


    Liu Yao''s attack was interrupted, and the vision on the battlefield disappeared.


    Feeling that the external threat dissipated, Axue and the others put away their abilities.


    Gazed at each other.


    Without any hesitation, a group of supernatural beings moved quickly, passing through the area where the fragmented zombies were, and rushing towards the place where the Empress Liuyao was.


    "Giant."


    Near the place where Liu Yao''s figure was, Xiao Chen shouted.


    From him, a large amount of scarlet energy leaped into the sky, and while he completed the full energy coverage of his body, a scarlet giant with more than 100 meters also stood between the sky and the earth.


    On the chest of the Scarlet Giant, Xiao Chen locked the figure of Empress Liu Yao immediately rushed over.


    "Roar--"


    In the thick smoke, the Empress Liu Yao roared, and immediately there was a ten-meter-thick energy ray rushing towards the howling Sirius holding a knife in the air.


    Xiaoyue Sirius dodged.


    The rays penetrate the sky and sink into the distance.


    Liuyao, which has not yet ended, rose from the thick smoke.


    Countless light spots flickered in the smoke cloud.


    After that, tens of thousands of streamers burst out from the thick smoke, and hit the scarlet giant''s figure with all their strength.


    It was difficult for Xiao Chen to escape, a large amount of scarlet energy emerged in front of the giant''s body, forming a mask to resist the impact of the light beam.


    When the two touch, the heavens and the earth change, and the sun and the moon are dark.


    The light brought by the splashing light completely concealed the other colors of the battlefield.


    The scarlet giant resisted the impact of the beam with all its strength and stopped moving.


    And while he was holding Liuyao, Axue and the others were also approaching Liuyao''s figure.


    Zi Mou''er shot first.


    A shadow spread along the ground to Liuyao''s feet.


    Soon, the shadows that disperse and transform, forming a band of shadows, rose from the ground, restraining Liu Yao''s huge body.


    Axue''s deprivation power formed, and the gray mist hidden in the shadows surrounded Liu Yao''s body and began to strip her of vitality.


    "Roar--"


    Feeling the crisis, Liuyao stopped blocking the scarlet giant, but because her body was bound by countless shadow bands rooted in the ground, she couldn''t break free except for the angry roar.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    On the ground, at this time Thorcton and another companion quickly galloped towards Liuyao on the ground.


    When approaching the sides of Liu Yao''s figure, Thorcton and his companions flew into the sky.


    The two men holding a huge hammer in their hands yelled violently.


    "Maximize strength!"


    "The power of thunder."


    "boom--"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    "Roar--"


    The terrifying force impacted Liu Yao''s body, and the two sides were completely unequal, but after Liu Yao suffered the hammer of Thorcton, the huge body plunged directly into the ground.


    The subsequent thunder covered his whole body, Liu Yao suffered even more damage, his huge head raised to the sky, and the blood-colored pupils that turned up showed an angry brilliance.


    "Boom boom boom...


    This is not over yet.


    The scarlet giant that had been freed from Liu Yao''s resistance, rushed towards Liu Yao like a big mountain.


    "Die to me¡ª"


    A frontal punch was delivered, enough to break Yue''s fist on Liu Yao''s head.


    Just listen to the sound of Peng Peng Peng''s cracking.


    The shadow belts that bound Liu Yao were all broken, and Liu Yao, who could not stabilize his figure, flew into the distance like a cannonball, and smashed into the open field fiercely.


    "Wow..."


    Liuyao crisis.


    On the battlefield, many corpses came to support immediately.


    "Wind-sweeping heaven and earth--"


    However, before they were close to the peak battlefield, Xiaoyue Sirius appeared.


    With a wave of his hand, an eight-strand tornado swept across the corpse''s figure.


    The corpse, which was extremely difficult in the eyes of ordinary fighters and even fourth-level fighters, was instantly cleaned up by Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Without the interruption of these miscellaneous soldiers, Xiaoyue Sirius'' whole body gusts up.


    The power of the cyan wind covered his body, quickly condensing a giant body that was not under the scarlet giant.


    Holding a broad sword formed by the power of the wind, Xiaoyue Sirius came to the main battlefield.


    Axue and Zi Miao''er noticed the body of Xiaoyue Sirius, their expressions moved slightly.


    "What a strong breath."


    "It turns out to be a bit stronger than Xiao Chen. How did they do it?"


    On the other side, Socton and another polar bear native ability person, their expressions are similar to those of Axue at this time.


    Xiao Chen''s ability to condense the body of a giant has surprised them enough, and there is no idea that there is another person in this world who can do this step.


    People with the same abilities, why is there such a big gap between everyone?


    "How do you call it?" Scarlet Giant Xiao Chen asked calmly.


    Xiaoyue Sirius glanced at him.


    "Screaming Moon Sirius."


    "Lord of Wolf City?"


    "Not bad." Xiaoyue Sirius stood sideways, looking at Xiao Chen with a proud look, "You are very strong, this king likes it very much."


    "Do you want to fight me?"


    "If conditions permit, this king doesn''t mind meeting the strong in this world for a while."


    "..."


    "Roar--"


    When there was no one beside the two sides pretending to compare, Liu Yao let out an angry roar on the far ground.


    When the scarlet giant heard the sound, Xiaoyue Sirius smiled: "It seems that current conditions do not allow us to do this."


    Xiaoyue Sirius stared at Liu Yao with solemn eyes.


    "Then get rid of her."


    Domineering enough.


    "Right on my mind."

 Chapter 1332： Six abilities VS Liu Yao

    "Boom boom boom..."


    Say hands-on.


    Two giants rushed to the Liuyao Empress in the distance at the same time one after the other.


    The six dazzles are not empty, countless sharp claws hit the ground, only a bang, a terrifying force spread to the two giants, along the way, the earth rolled up.


    "drink--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius and Xiao Chen violently rise.


    When the spreading power was about to touch their figure, the figure soared into the sky, crossing hundreds of meters to approach Liu Yao''s body.


    One punch left and right.


    "Roar--"


    Liu Yao hit the move, and the huge body flew out.


    "die--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not continue pursuing it, but stopped at the same place, waving a long knife in his hand, and the two sword beams slashed and flew back.


    Xiao Chen is not slow either.


    Behind the figure, countless blood energy condenses a pair of huge wings, the figure volleys, and between the waves, the blood energy affects the surrounding airflow, turning into energy beams to impact Liu Yao''s body.


    rear.


    "Shall we do it?"


    Zi Miao''er looked at Axue.


    "Do it!"


    Axue is very simple.


    "This corpse emperor must be left today."


    Socton had the same thoughts as the other polar bear ability.


    Their strength hasn''t reached the battle emperor''s level, and they can''t cause fatal damage to Liu Yao, but they can still do it by restraining Xiaoyue Sirius and Xiao Chen from creating opportunities.


    The six powers simultaneously launched a siege on Liu Yao, and for a time, Liu Yao was overwhelmed.


    The other side of the battlefield.


    Liu Yao was dragged by Xiaoyue Sirius and they had no time to take care of the others, and there was no need to worry about the human warriors affected by the corpse emperor, and the speed of killing the zombies was also accelerated.


    There are even more amazing things happening.


    "My legs are healed?"


    "The speed of wound healing is countless times faster than before. What is the situation?"


    "It''s the green light falling from the sky."


    Warriors clash with zombies, and skin trauma is inevitable.


    But at this moment, since many green light spots appeared out of thin air in the sky, all people who were attached to these light spots are recovering from injuries on the surface of their bodies.


    Even for those who were cut off by zombies in battle, new hands and feet are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Many people saw this sign and their eyes were stunned.


    How is this going?


    And when many fighters of the three major forces were surprised at this scene, the people who appeared from the Polar Bear Territory were excitedly called out: "It''s the Saint of Life, the Saint of Life has taken action."


    "Brothers, kill! With the protection of the living saint, we will be invincible."


    The saint of life?


    What it is?


    On a high **** in the distance.


    A dozen figures were standing here at this time.


    Except for one person, the other figures are dressed in armed armor.


    They guarded all around like guards, unable to see their faces, but revealed a powerful aura.


    All are four-level fighters.


    The only woman in a green cloud dress, at this moment, there are continuous green spots floating around her body.


    The spot of light fell on the battlefield, speeding up the recovery of the wounded soldiers in the battlefield.


    The vision on the battlefield was brought about by this man.


    The people of the three major forces are not familiar with her, but the people from the base city of Sscoxiu and the ice city know her identity.


    She is the sixth supernatural person who came from the polar bear side-Ye Xiaoqing.


    A special existence that controls the power of life resuscitation and is regarded as the saint of life by the people in the base city of Scot.


    Just like what happened on the battlefield, Ye Xiaoqing''s ability is to allow the injured person to recover from their injuries in the shortest possible time.


    As long as there is a breath, relying on her supernatural powers, she can pull people back from the ghost door.


    With her assistance, the offensive of Terran warriors has become even more rapid.


    Many fighters who lack arms and legs, have lost their combat power and are ready to die, have new hands and feet, and are unwilling to end their lives. Before the time for the corpse change, they will join the battlefield again and give more damage to the zombies. .


    The army of zombies ushered in a crisis of destruction.


    Wei Xiao and their side.


    "The girl''s abilities are very special."


    Mu Wuqing noticed the situation on Ye Xiaoqing''s side, watching the green light on her body continuously heal the warriors wounded in the battle, his eyes could not help but be a little surprised.


    Wei Xiao glanced at it.


    "It is indeed a very good ability. However, it is good for ordinary super fighters. If a fighter of level 3 or 4 or above is injured, her healing effect will appear to be somewhat unsatisfactory."


    Shu Wang said softly: "Because she is not strong enough. If she continues to grow, her role on the battlefield in the future will be comparable to an army of a million."


    Wei Xiao is undeniable.


    But he didn''t seem to be very interested.


    Compared to the part of the battle that Ye Xiaoqing had changed with his own power, he was more concerned about Xiaoyue Sirius and their battle.


    The Emperor Killing Squad led by Xiaoyue Sirius and Xiao Chen has already faced Liu Yao.


    The two giants are responsible for the frontal attack.


    The rest are responsible for containment.


    The battle between giants has always been unpretentious.


    The collision between flesh and flesh, the exchange between blood and blood.


    The wild and powerful offensive is full of enthusiasm.


    As auxiliary Axue, they also played their role.


    Zi Miao''er is responsible for the restraint, Axue is responsible for the consumption, and Thorcton and another polar bear ability person continue to distract Liu Yao to create attacking opportunities for Xiao Chen and the others.


    Once Xiaoyue Sirius and Xiao Chen seized the opportunity, their offensive against Liuyao was comparable to a storm.


    The battle between the two sides caused huge trauma to Liuyao in a short time.


    "Roar--"


    But Liu Yao is worthy of being a sixth-level corpse emperor.


    It is strong enough to rival the Saint Emperor class powerhouse.


    The six-system abilities are frequently released, and the threat to Xiaoyue Sirius is not less than to give up.


    The fighting between the two parties is fierce.


    The fist can break the mountain, the foot breaks the green mountain, and the impact caused by the collision of countless abilities directly changes the sky.


    Every move, on the peak combat power side, can cause intense turbulence to the entire battlefield.


    "Humans, you **** it."


    Being besieged by six supernaturalists, Liu Yao''s injuries continued to deepen.


    The body covered in golden blood is thrilling.


    In anger, Liu Yao caught one of the giants and did not stop.


    Full of strength, surging abilities, and the power that can evoke the resonance of space, instantly shook the blood-colored giant that Xiao Chen condensed from hundreds of meters away.


    Putting the center of gravity on a giant, naturally, Xiaoyue Sirius will have enough time to open the distance and release the big move.


    Fully exposing his back to the attack of Xiaoyue Sirius, Xiaoyue Sirius'' self-made combat skills were activated, and the blade light that was enough to break through the mountains and the ground left a series of shocking scars on Liu Yao''s body.


    "Roar--"


    Heart-piercing screams came from Liu Yao''s mouth.


    The power beam on his body flickered, and in the next second, the streamer that obscured the sky and the sun covered the entire battle circle indiscriminately like a meteor shower.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    The corpse emperor''s cover-type attack is unsolvable.


    Except for the two giants, Axue and the others, who could no longer contain Liu Yao, decisively covered their body with abilities and resisted Liu Yao''s attack.


    "Wolf King, a quick fight and a quick decision."


    Xiao Chen called Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius glanced at him.


    After discovering that Xiao Chen''s giant body was not as solid as it was at the beginning, he didn''t hesitate to know that the other party might not be able to maintain his current body for long.


    The long knife in his hand was swung, and the power spread to the sky.


    The valve began to move, and in line with the attraction of the different abilities, in an instant, energy blades tens of meters long appeared in the air, covering a place of heaven and earth.


    "All blades return to the clan¡ª¡ª"


    With a loud shout, Xiaoyue Sirius waved the long knife in his hand.


    Suddenly, the dense blade light swept Liuyao like a violent storm.


    "Roar--"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The terrifying blade light constantly touched Liu Yao''s body and the surrounding ground.


    In its screams, the sword energy that hit an area swallowed Liu Yao''s figure in the blink of an eye.


    Xiao Chen didn''t neglect either.


    The blood surging crazily.


    A huge scarlet demon condensed in the air.


    After Xiaoyue Sirius'' attack was over, the huge demon shadow hit the place where Liu Yao''s figure was like a big mountain.


    "Rumble..."


    There was a loud noise.


    The earth collapsed and shock waves raged in all directions.


    The thick smoke is everywhere, and the world is shaken.

 Chapter 1333： Who else?

    When everything was over, the strong wind dissipated the thick smoke in the battle circle, and in the middle of the earth, a huge pit with a depth of several tens of meters and a radius of two to three hundred meters appeared in front of everyone.


    "Roar-"


    There was a low roar from the Empress Liu Yao.


    At this time, her huge body was plunged into the earth, and a lot of scales and limbs fell off her body.


    He was bloodied and bruised all over, and his weak body was no longer able to fight.


    "Have you taken it?"


    Axue and the others lifted the protection of their abilities one after another, and hurried to the edge of the pit.


    As the main force, Xiaoyue Sirius and Xiao Chen, after they used a powerful attack, they both withdrew from the giant''s body one after another, and went to the periphery of the pit.


    The six watched the Liuyao Empress under the pit.


    Not dead, but it''s almost there.


    The dilapidated body can no longer be galloped by her, and the massive loss of blood makes her strength reach an unprecedented period of weakness.


    If it weren''t for seeing her still breathing, it would be no different from death.


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Xiao Chen on the side, his eyes full of appreciation and solemnity: "Your strength has not disappointed this king."


    Xiao Chen''s eyes were also burning.


    He also saw the strength of Xiaoyue Sirius, which was slightly stronger than him.


    This is a strong man worthy of attention.


    "Same. It''s really a joy to be able to fight side by side with a strong like you."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The two of them had a sense of sympathy and laughed at the same time.


    Aside, Thorcton put away the warhammer in his hand.


    Looking at the dying Empress Liu Yao, her eyes were filled with hot light.


    "Everyone, should we dispose of this corpse emperor first and then talk about other things? I don''t want to wait a moment for the genes in her."


    As soon as he said this, whether it was the two laughing people or Axue and the others, their expressions suddenly tightened.


    Xiaoyue Sirius stopped his laughter, his eyes staying on Xiao Chen.


    At the beginning, Xiaoyue Sirius'' plan was naturally to swallow this sixth-level corpse emperor alone, but after the previous battle, he knew that if he still had such an idea, he would undoubtedly seek death.


    Others didn''t say that a single Xiao Chen was enough to rival him, and under the joint hands of others, his chances of winning were almost zero.


    Not to mention that there is that guy behind Axue and the others.


    After thinking about it, Xiaoyue Sirius said to Xiao Chen, "How do you think it should be divided?"


    Xiao Chen looked around, then looked at Empress Liuyao.


    Like Xiaoyue Sirius, he also wanted to swallow this corpse emperor alone, but unfortunately, the idea was very good, but reality did not allow him to come like this.


    Xiao Chen thought for a while, and said, "To deal with the corpse king, you and I have contributed the most. I don¡¯t think so. You and my respective forces each have two No. 5 potions, and the remaining two and the corpse of the corpse, give How about Ice City and other forces?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius frowned slightly.


    He glanced across Axue and the others, and then looked at other forces that were about to wipe out Liuyao''s troops in the distance.


    After a while, Xiaoyue Sirius nodded.


    "Can!"


    Hearing Xiaoyue Sirius'' answer, Xiao Chen breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, he was a little worried that Xiaoyue Sirius would not agree to this allocation.


    In any case, Xiaoyue Sirius is the strongest here. If he disagrees, the distribution of genetic medicine will be extremely troublesome.


    "Since the Wolf King agrees, then..."


    "Wait, we disagree."


    Just when Xiao Chen was about to make a final decision, a dissatisfied voice came from the beginning.


    Xiaoyue Sirius and their brows were frowned.


    Turning to look at the sound source.


    I saw the three chiefs of the Four Holy Cities, the city lord of the base city of Morton, and the city lord of the base city of Xilingro all approaching them.


    Xiaoyue Sirius turned and looked straight at the group of people.


    "Did you disagree?"


    Bai Hu: "Not bad."


    The white tiger, who was aggressive and somewhat cold, said as he walked: "I don''t care how you divide it. I need a copy of the genes in the Corpse Emperor for the Four Holy Cities. There is no discussion."


    Very crazy, even defiant.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t know where this courage came from.


    You said that the four holy cities must give you a potion No. 5. Who do you think you are? Wei Xiao?


    Tolf, the City Lord of Xilingeruo Base City, also said: "I also need a copy for Xilingeruo, and I haven''t discussed it either."


    "Morton is the same."


    People from the three major powers all spoke out one after another, and their tone was not at all discussing with Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius smiled, angrily.


    Xiao Chen on the side spoke first: "Three, when asking for genetic medicine, I think you should first consider your own strength?"


    Bai Hu: "As I said before, the No. 5 potion must have one of my Four Holy Cities, otherwise, my Four Holy Cities Million Army will definitely not let it go."


    "you¡­¡­"


    What else did Xiao Chen want to say.


    Xiaoyue Sirius took action to stop him at this time.


    The stern eyes stayed on Bai Hu.


    "Are you threatening us?"


    Facing Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯ eyes full of killing intent, Bai Hu was a little nervous, but when he thought of his persistence, Bai Hu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Our request is not excessive.¡±


    "Haha¡ª" Xiaoyue Sirius sneered, "Not too much?"


    Feeling that the tone of Xiaoyue Sirius was wrong, Qinglong said at this time: "Wolf King, I know that our request makes you embarrassed, but we also have lasting difficulties. Besides, this corpse emperor has always been from the north. To chase down here, we have already paid nearly two million casualties for her. It is not too much to ask for a No. 5 potion, right?"


    "Look at it or not, we only need potion No. 5, and the rest will be given to you."


    "me too."


    "me too."


    Tolf agrees with Hersius.


    "Snapped--"


    "Ahhh-"


    However, Qinglong and the others did not wait for Xiaoyue Sirius'' answer, instead they were slapped away by Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius said coldly and sternly: "Talk to this king on terms, are you also worthy?"


    "My horse..."


    The violent Baihu was slapped with this slap, and when he became angry, he turned over to scold his mother.


    "court death--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius''s tone condensed.


    The body is like a gust of wind, instantly reaching the figure of the white tiger.


    "Be careful, Baihu--" Suzaku reminded hurriedly.


    But she was still a step late.


    The Xiaoyue Sirius who was close to the white tiger didn''t give the opponent time to react at all, and a large amount of Feng Jin poured into the white tiger''s body under his control.


    In his expression of horror and pain, only a snorted sound was heard, and the white tiger''s figure turned into a blood mist directly in front of Xiaoyue Sirius, with no bones left.


    "White Tiger--"


    Qinglong was heartbroken and rushed towards Xiaoyue Sirius with red eyes.


    "roll--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius waved his hand, and a gust of wind swept across Qinglong''s figure, flying him again.


    "Boom boom..."


    Soldiers from the Four Holy Cities shot at Xiaoyue Sirius.


    However, before the gunfire sounded, Xiaoyue Sirius'' whole body was protected by a light shield.


    All the bullets were blocked, Xiaoyue Sirius waved his hand again, and a cyan arc-shaped wind blade swept across the place where the soldiers of the Four Holy Cities were.


    "Ah..."


    Except for Suzaku who evaded as soon as he felt the crisis, the other Four Holy Cities fighters who followed the three chiefs were all overthrown by the attack of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    The soldiers with armed armor on their bodies escaped, but the soldiers without armored armor died one by one.


    "kill him--"


    Tolf, Hersius, and others were furious, but they weren''t silly. They felt the fiery pain on their faces and yelled at the people who came with them to do it.


    "act recklessly!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was completely let go.


    Countless winds around him formed a wind blade that swept the audience.


    In a burst of screams, the remaining people of the three major forces were knocked to the ground by Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Weeping all over the place, the scene was bloody.


    "Who else?" Xiaoyue Sirius roared in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1334： The remnants of the once three provinces

    One person shocked the audience.


    At this moment, except for those who were wailing on the ground, no one was present.


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked around with eagle eyes.


    "Shame on the face. Since you are not satisfied with our distribution, don''t ask for it. The No. 5 potion that originally belonged to the three major forces now belongs to my Wolf City. Who opposes and who agrees?"


    In the face of the powerful Xiaoyue Sirius, Xiao Chen and the others would not say much.


    Anyway, their interests have not been threatened.


    Xiaoyue Sirius wanted to take back the No. 5 potion that should have been given to the three major forces, that was his ability.


    As for Axue and the others, there is no need to say more.


    To deal with Liuyao, they knew who did the most.


    It is in their interest to be assigned a No. 5 potion.


    The wounded Qinglong, Tolf and others are daring to be angry at the moment.


    It''s a joke that you die if you don''t get the No. 5 potion.


    Pretend.


    Potion No. 5 is good, but if it''s dead, what use is it to come?


    Seeing no one speaks again, Xiaoyue Sirius smiled contemptuously.


    "Since there is no objection, it is so decided. The allocation of the Gene Potion of the Emperor Corpse is 3:2:1."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly felt that this feeling of bullying was really cool.


    No wonder Wei Xiao likes to "convince people with strength" so much, it turns out that it is not unreasonable.


    "Tweet--"


    Just as Xiaoyue Sirius was very energetic, pointing to the country, a crisp cry came from the air.


    Instinctively, the people on the ground looked towards the sky one by one.


    "Mutated beast?"


    "How dare mutant beasts come here?"


    "Is it also directed at the corpse emperor?"


    Noting the huge Xiao Jiu in the sky, Xiaoyue Sirius and their brows wrinkled.


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "I really don''t know how to live or die, and a beast wants to grab food?"


    "Swish swish-"


    Did not wait for Xiaoyue Sirius to do anything.


    Xiao Jiu passed over the crowd, at this moment, a group of figures jumped off its back.


    "There is anyone else?"


    Xiao Chen''s eyes narrowed.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    With the sound of landing, Wei Xiao and the others appeared in front of everyone.


    The originally angry Xiaoyue Sirius showed a shocked expression on his face.


    "Wei, Boss Wei?"


    "It''s him?"


    Xiao Chen was also taken aback, but soon his eyes were filled with unbearable killing intent.


    "Brother (Mr. Wei)?"


    In the shock of Xiaoyue Sirius and the others, Wei Xiao took the Phantom and them towards the crowd.


    "Wei, Boss Wei..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao coming, the sound of howling Sirius was extremely powerful a minute ago, the sound of his words trembled a little at this moment.


    There was an inexplicable tremor in his heart, and the aura on his body disappeared.


    Wei Xiao just nodded at him, and the figure walked directly by Xiaoyue Sirius.


    The skin of Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t help twitching.


    There was a sudden bad feeling in his heart.


    Nima!


    The distribution of the corpse king won''t change because of this, right?


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Compared with Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯s anxiety and anxiety at the moment, Axue¡¯s side, after they were surprised for a moment, Zi Miao, who hadn¡¯t seen Wei Xiao for a long time, ran to Wei Xiao ecstatically and threw directly into his arms. inside.


    Wei Xiao stopped, hugged Zi Miao''er lightly, and then let her leave her embrace.


    Zi Miao''er stood in front of him with excitement on her face.


    Wei Xiao looked at Zi Miao''er, put his big hand on her head and stroked it, and smiled softly.


    "Yes, you have grown taller and your strength has become stronger. It seems that you have grown a lot since you left the land of the three provinces."


    "Hehe..." Zi Miao''er laughed, "Brother, I am also a superpower now."


    "Saw."


    "Mu''er, long time no see?"


    "Sister-in-law Shu Wang..."


    Attention shifted to Shu Wang and the others, Zi Miao''er cheered again, and then trot over to hug Shu Wang.


    Aiwu and Wu, together with Shu Wang, they once had a rare and precious relationship with Zimou''er and others. At this time, they were naturally very happy to meet.


    As Zi Miao''er and Shu Wang were reminiscing about the past, Axue also came over.


    "Mr. Wei, long time no see."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "I''ll take care of some things first."


    Axue was slightly taken aback when she heard the words.


    Involuntarily glanced at Liu Yao under the pit.


    She seemed to think of something and didn''t say much.


    "it is good!"


    Staggering Axue''s figure, Wei Xiao first found Qinglong, Tolf and others.


    Under the bewildered gaze of Xiaoyue Sirius and others, Wei Xiao said to Qinglong and the others: "You should have heard what the little wolf said just now. I will ask you again now, do you still need the genes in the corpse king?"


    "..."


    What does Wei Xiao mean?


    At this moment, not only Qinglong and the others didn''t know it, but Xiaoyue Sirius and others didn''t know what kind of medicine Wei Xiao was selling in this gourd.


    Could it be that Qinglong and the others said they wanted it, but could Wei Xiao help them win?


    Qinglong they hesitated for a moment.


    The chiefs glanced at each other.


    They seemed to have guessed, nodded one after another.


    Qinglong gritted his teeth, glanced at Xiaoyue Sirius with a vicious look, and then said to Wei Xiao: "We don''t want it. Sir, if we want, we can give him the genetic medicine that originally belonged to the three major forces."


    As soon as Qinglong said this, whether it was Xiaoyue Sirius or Xiao Chen, his heart shook.


    They seemed to suddenly understand what Wei Xiao meant when asking these people, and their faces were extremely ugly.


    Regardless of their mood, Wei Xiao nodded in satisfaction.


    "You are very good. Don''t worry, you don''t need to think about the genes of the corpse emperor, but there are a lot of corpses next to Liu Yao this time, and I can make the decision to divide you more."


    "Thank you sir, thank you sir."


    Qinglong''s gratitude did not know whether it was true or false.


    But one thing is certain.


    The appearance of Wei Xiao gave them a chance to take revenge on Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Didn''t you see any of them casting provocative eyes at Xiaoyue Sirius?


    Are you not very strong and aggressive?


    Now it''s alright, here comes someone stronger and more attractive than you, what do you say?


    Since you don''t let us get better, then you don''t want to be comfortable either.


    Don''t ask anyone for potion five.


    Xiaoyue Sirius noticed the expressions in Qinglong''s eyes, but with Wei Xiao present, he was also afraid to speak up.


    He had a deep understanding of the anger that had been on Qinglong and the others before.


    He really didn''t expect that there was a power hidden at the junction of the two countries, and what was more unexpected was that this hidden power was actually the most powerful immortal city among the human forces in the last days.


    The appearance of Wei Xiao made everything uncertain.


    At the same time, Xiaoyue Sirius was also worried, wouldn''t he return empty-handed this time?


    After asking Qinglong and them, Wei Xiao turned and looked at Xiang Xiaoyue Sirius, Xiao Chen and others.


    Wei Xiao suddenly smiled evilly: "Everyone, you have worked hard."


    "Tell you the truth! In fact, this corpse emperor escaped from my hand. I chased all the way from the West Polar region. I was worried that she would run away, but I didn''t expect you to be so kind to help me. She stays here. Daen doesn''t say thank you, Wei Xiao remembers this love."


    "..."


    What does Wei Xiao mean?


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' inner anxiety grew stronger.


    Xiao Chen on the side looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes even more fiercely.


    Some people may have forgotten another identity of Xiao Chen, but if one thing is mentioned, they will probably remember it.


    The son of Xiao Fan, who was once an extraordinary base in the three provinces, was the fish that slipped through the net after being wiped out by Wei Xiao''s subordinates overnight.


    Xiao Chen, who had witnessed how a family of young and old died in front of him, now has his enemy in front of him, it would be strange if he could remain calm.


    What''s more, it was obvious that Wei Xiao meant to grab food from them.


    New hatred and old hatred, soaring anger can hardly be suppressed.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Just as Xiao Chen''s fist squeezed, a figure came to him like a ghost.


    "You murdered the master?"


    It is the phantom.


    She immediately noticed the strong killing intent on Xiao Chen''s body.


    With the idea of ??stifling all unstable factors in the cradle, the Phantom stared at Xiao Chen for the first time, lest he affect Wei Xiao''s mood.


    Xiao Chen''s heart trembled.


    What a quick shenfa.


    What he said nowadays is equivalent to a powerhouse of the Battle Emperor rank. Even if the battle with Liuyao is very costly, it is completely impossible for ordinary people with supernatural powers to get close to him unconsciously.


    But the Phantom, Xiao Chen didn''t notice her appearance.


    If the other party hadn''t taken the initiative to speak out, I was afraid that Xiao Chen would not have time to react when he was attacked.

 Chapter 1335： Strong suppression

    A burst of cold runs through his body.


    Xiao Chen, who was sweating coldly, instantly extinguished the anger in his heart.


    Noting the sharp eyes of the Phantom, Xiao Chen resisted the impulse to be patient and gritted his teeth and said, "You plan to take away the entire corpse emperor. Are you too greedy?"


    Xiao Chen found an excuse to explain his strong killing intent towards Wei Xiao.


    Only this excuse can conceal his true thoughts.


    He is not an impulsive person, and the performance of the Phantom alone makes him feel a fatal threat.


    At this time, if he really wanted to avenge his family, he could do nothing but die.


    With blood and deep hatred, even though he was young, it also gave him a disposition far beyond ordinary people.


    The anger in my heart comes quickly and goes quickly.


    The phantom is beyond doubt.


    Xiao Chen was the land of the three provinces back then. It was true, but the Phantom didn''t know him.


    In addition, his reasons were reasonable, and the Phantom didn''t think much about it.


    "I don''t know if the master wants all of them, but if you make any changes, I will deal with you as soon as possible." Phantom said without any emotion.


    It''s really uncomfortable to be threatened.


    But Xiao Chen had no choice.


    If he hadn''t battled Liuyao, he might still have the power to fight, but now, with little extra energy left, he wouldn''t know how he would die if he tried harder.


    With a sullen face and gritted teeth, Xiao Chen, who was extremely unwilling, could only choose not to bear it in the end.


    "Asshole, what do you want to do? It''s hard to fight and plan to swallow this corpse emperor alone."


    Xiao Chen, Xiaoyue Sirius and the others knew Wei Xiao''s horror, so under his authority, they did not dare to speak lightly, but Wei Xiao was not a bird.


    Another of Polar Bear''s ability to control the power of thunder, the guy named Soloron, glared at Wei Xiao.


    When he spoke, whether it was Xiaoyue Sirius, Axue, or Xiao Chen, all his eyes were on Wei Xiao.


    Xiao Chen didn''t know what his thoughts were, but Xiaoyue Sirius and Axue, they were really worried that Wei Xiao planned to swallow Liu Yao''s body.


    The tension on the faces of the two of them was vivid.


    Wei Xiao''s gaze swept over everyone present, seeing all their expressions in his eyes.


    I saw Wei Xiao smile indifferently.


    "I have always disdain to do things like eating alone, Wei Xiao. And I said, you leave Liu Yao here, and I assume that you have a love. Such a big corpse emperor, I am not ashamed to enjoy it alone. Some of you should be."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Soloron''s expression improved a lot.


    He thought Wei Xiao was a good talker, and dropped the sledgehammer on his shoulders to the ground.


    "For your knowledge. If that''s the case, then it will be allocated according to our Deputy City Lord Xiao. The genes contained in this corpse emperor, I want two copies of the base city of Sike Xiu, two copies of the wolf city, and the remaining two copies, you Share with Frozen City."


    "That''s what you think?"


    "Do you want me to say it again? You didn''t do anything. What''s not satisfying to get a share of genetic medicine?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled evilly.


    "why are you laughing?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes became cold: "I originally wanted to give you a genetic medicine as a hard expense, but now it seems that this is unnecessary."


    As soon as these words were uttered, the people on the Scotia Base City side suddenly opened their eyes.


    "What did you say?"


    Soloron shouted angrily, and the warhammer placed on the ground was raised with one hand and pointed directly at Wei Xiao.


    Socton also had a sullen face: "Friends, you didn''t do anything. It''s enough for us to divide your potion. Now you are not satisfied, but also plan to erase the share that belongs to my Scotia base city. Do you take yourself too seriously?"


    Wei Xiao ignored the two.


    "Little Wolf, Axue, give you a copy, what do you think?"


    Axue first expressed her stance.


    "I listen to Mr. Wei."


    Little Wolf feels distressed, but he has no choice.


    Not returning empty-handed is actually the best result for him.


    In front of Wei Xiao, it has always been one of the foundations of Xiaoyue Sirius''s foothold in the last days. Now that Wei Xiao has spoken to this point, he also didn''t hesitate for long.


    "Any decision made by Boss Wei, Xiao Wang will support it."


    "You, you..."


    Hearing the answers from Xiaoyue Sirius and Axue, Thorkton and Soloron were shocked.


    Both Wolf City and Frozen City actually agreed, what did they think?


    They can still understand the Ice City Socton, because they only have a genetic potion from the beginning to the end. Now Wei Xiao''s distribution has not encroached on their interests, but Xiaoyue Sirius surprised them.


    He was originally able to monopolize one-third of the gene potion, but now he is reduced to only one and he is willing to swallow it. Is this person still the previous wolf king who swept the three major forces and shocked all directions?


    "Assholes, you are too much, do you really think I''m so bullying in the base city of Scooby?" Soloron was completely angry.


    It doesn''t matter if they are given a share of genetic medicine, and now even the share that belongs to them has to be snatched away. How can this make them bear it?


    Soloron, who had never experienced this kind of anger in the territory of the polar bear, suddenly surged in his body, a blue arc surrounded the warhammer in his hand, and the powerful aura lifted up a huge wind wolf, constantly spreading out to the surroundings.


    Wei Xiao was not afraid of the aura on Soloron''s body, and his face sank: "He repeatedly provokes me, I don''t think you know what fear is?"


    "I first let you know what fear is, drink¡ª"


    Solo rummaged.


    The figure jumped five or six meters high.


    The electric arc surged on his body, and the electric grid like spider silk unfolded in the air. Guided by the warhammer in his hand, the volley smashed down at Wei Xiao.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Don''t need Wei Xiao to make a move.


    One second, he was still communicating with Zi Miao''er, and the next second, the delicate ten fingers moved in front of him.


    With a dragon chant, a huge ice dragon soared into the sky, biting Soloron''s body and taking him to the sky to explode.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "what--"


    There is no strength to fight back at all.


    The huge bone hammer fell from the sky, and at the same time there was the figure of Soloron.


    "Damn bastard!"


    "Frozen¡ª"


    Shu Wang didn''t stop, raising one hand flat, and fold it at the place where Soloron''s figure was. Suddenly, a large amount of ice condensed around him, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into an iceberg and locked it in, making it impossible for people to break free.


    "You damn¡ª"


    Seeing his companion being imprisoned by Shu Wang, Socton also ran away.


    With the power-increasing ability in his body, his feet moved, and the earth was trembling.


    The figure flew like an arrow from the string, swinging a sledgehammer and hitting Shu Wang directly.


    "Your opponent is me."


    Mu Wuqing moved a teleportation to block Shu Wang''s side, his hands joined in front of him, and a spiritual flame converged.


    "drink--"


    With a soft voice, a flame ray with a diameter of more than half a meter hit Socton''s body.


    Under the powerful impact, after the two sides squatted one or two, Socton, who was unable to contend with it, was wrapped in a layer of flame and flew out, slamming on the wasteland a hundred meters away.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    Heart-piercing screams came from Thorcton''s mouth.


    But it was only ten seconds.


    As the abilities in his body formed protection for his body, the flame that burned his body was quickly extinguished.


    "You can also stay quiet for a while."


    Shu Wang shot again, and also frozen it while raising his hand.


    Although the strength of the two is not very strong, but it is also the first emperor''s level, but so easily won by the second woman, the strength of the second woman, other people in the wait and see, have a deep understanding.


    Of course, this is not the most terrifying. The most terrifying thing is that even Wei Xiao''s women are so powerful, so how far is Wei Xiao himself now?


    Xiaoyue Sirius swallowed secretly.


    Originally, he was not easy to improve his strength to the present level after a good bet last time. He thought that the gap between himself and Wei Xiao should be reduced again, but who would have thought that now only Shuwang their strength is shown. Horrible, how confident does he compare with Wei Xiao?


    "Mad, you must remember in the future, you can''t kill Wei Xiao with 100% certainty, Lao Tzu can''t be an enemy with anything." Xiaoyue Sirius solemnly warned himself in his heart.


    Xiao Chen on the side was also full of throbbing heart.


    Because he was stared at by the Phantom, he didn''t dare to act rashly now, but seeing the fate of Socton and the others, Xiao Chen knew that even if he rushed forward, he couldn''t change much.


    The fear of Wei Xiao became more and more, and at the same time, Xiao Chen decided to seal up the hatred with the other party.


    Before we are absolutely sure of dealing with Wei Xiao, we must never let Wei Xiao know his identity.


    Imprisoning two self-deprecating people, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Now, for my distribution, who is for and who is against?"


    Mad, isn¡¯t this the king¡¯s words?


    The corners of Xiaoyue Sirius'' mouth were twitching.

 Chapter 1336： Humanoid monster

    Compared with Xiaoyue Sirius who said this sentence domineeringly, Wei Xiao''s tone was obviously much more indifferent, but the deterrence brought by the two was very different.


    "Crack..."


    At this moment, the two of Socton, who were frozen by Shu Wang, broke free.


    The two were panting, their whole bodies trembling.


    Soloron: "You, you are indeed very strong, but no matter how strong you are, do you have a taboo weapon? Your Long Xia country''s saying is "Don''t deceive too much. It really pushes us, and the big deal is all to the end."


    "Boom¡ª"


    "Oh-"


    Just as Soloron''s voice fell.


    With Wei Xiao''s figure as the center, within a kilometer of a radius, the earth seemed to be impacted by an invisible force.


    The violent vibration made the earth tremble.


    The terrifying coercion permeated the surrounding area, and countless blades of grass, mud and rocks rose into the air.


    "puff--"


    Soloron, who was targeted by the focus, was even more unable to resist this terrible pressure. He just broke free from the frozen state, kneeling suddenly on his knees, and smashed a spider-like clear crack on the ground.


    "To die together? If you are really not afraid of death, you can try." Wei Xiao''s body was surrounded by **** air currents, like a demon god.


    The **** pupils looked at Soloron and Sockton without any emotion, and the death breath that seemed to come from Jiuyou Purgatory made everyone feel suffocated.


    Their eyes trembled, and their bodies trembled spontaneously in fear.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s gaze was more terrifying than seeing a ghost.


    Not to mention them, it was Xiaoyue Sirius, Xiao Chen and others, all staring at Wei Xiao in shock at this moment.


    Wei Xiao did not attack anyone, nor did he show intuitive force. However, with the pressure on his body, everyone within a kilometer was unable to move. This invisible force scared Xiaoyue Sirius to Wei. Xiao''s fear is even stronger.


    How strong is he?


    Is that human being?


    The Phantom and the others were shocked.


    Their men should know better than anyone else, but every time they thought they knew something about his power, the Phantom and the others discovered that, in fact, they didn''t know anything about the strength of their men.


    Wei Xiao''s strength has increased again, and it has reached an unpredictable height.


    As the strongest phantom on the scene, I can feel that Wei Xiao''s momentum can already cause a shock in the space.


    This ability, even if Wei Xiao doesn''t have an offensive ability, but the strength he possesses is even better than that of an offensive ability.


    "How strong is my husband?" Mu Wuqing exclaimed incomparably.


    Shu Wang smiled: "No matter how strong we are, we are men, right?"


    Hearing this, Mu Wuqing smiled.


    "Yes! No matter how strong it is, it is our man."


    Zi Miao''er: "I''m afraid this brother is not a monster, right? What kind of coercion is this?"


    "It''s terrible, I''m afraid that Mr. Wei''s strength has reached a level beyond our reach. In these last days, is there a super life form his opponent?" Axue''s heart shook.


    Xiao Chen: "A terrible power, a terrible person, is it that my **** hatred is destined to be unrequited?"


    "The truth is, this guy is a monster, a monster through and through."


    I ignored everyone''s feelings at the moment.


    Shocking the outsiders, Wei Xiao took a step towards Liu Yao in the deep pit.


    At this moment, Liuyao has already vented more and less intake.


    Can''t die, but it''s not realistic to want to have the power to fight.


    She is in the state at the moment, I am afraid that any super soldier above level three can end her life.


    Seeing Wei Xiao approaching step by step, Liu Yao didn''t have the fear he had imagined.


    "Ben, the emperor know you, you are the human powerhouse in the Western Polar Region."


    Wei Xiao came to Liu Yao''s eyes.


    "How about knowing? This won''t change your destiny."


    "Haha..." Liu Yao chuckled lightly, "Lawlessness, they are right. Human beings and human beings have really risen up. Your growth is far beyond our imagination."


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "What do you want to say?"


    Liu Yao blinked, and his loose eyes quickly became clear.


    "Hahaha... staying in the non-chief continent is death, leaving the non-chief continent is also death, the emperor suddenly regretted it. I had known that there would be today''s ending, the emperor would rather make the last contribution to the corpse clan than it should be cheaper for you. Human race. Supreme, this emperor is ashamed of the corpse race!"


    Wei Xiao couldn''t understand all the unnutritious words.


    "It seems that your last words have already been said, then, die!"


    "Humans, the emperor admits that you are very strong, but your end has come. The supreme of the clan has been born, and at most two years, he will surely lead the corpse to the top, level everything, and let the corpse become the real master of this world. , You, and you, the time to live is running out, hahaha..."


    Wei Xiao was unmoved, the **** airflow surrounded him, and he pushed abruptly.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Hearing only a violent sound, the scarred head with a lot of scales falling off instantly lost more than half of it.


    Liu Yao also failed to escape her ultimate destiny, and completely died in the hands of human beings.


    "Swish¡ª"


    After solving Liu Yao, Wei Xiao''s figure flashed and came to Axue''s side.


    "Wei, Mr. Wei..."


    "Your base should not be far from here. Let the personnel who extract the genetic medicine come here, and you will extract the genetic medicine from Liuyao. As a reward, her body belongs to your Ice and Snow City."


    Axue was stunned when he heard the words.


    Then nodded: "Okay Mr. Wei, I will make arrangements."


    Wei Xiao came to Xiaoyue Sirius again.


    "This time I saw that you brought a lot of people. Collect all the corpses of the corpses on the battlefield. The corpse king has been divided up, and the corpses and those mother corpses should also belong."


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not dare to hesitate.


    "Boss Wei, don''t worry, Xiao Wang will let people do it."


    After explaining these things, Wei Xiao walked to the side of Phantom and Xiao Chen.


    Seeing Wei Xiao coming towards his side, Xiao Chen''s heart became tense inexplicably.


    He dared not show any abnormal behavior, watching Wei Xiao vigilantly.


    "Good-dressed, role-playing?" Wei Xiao approached and said abruptly.


    Xiao Chen had a cold face.


    "Personal hobbies, if Chief Wei doesn''t like it, I can change it."


    "No need. Seeing you, I just have a familiar feeling. Have we met?"


    When Wei Xiao said this, Xiao Chen''s heart trembled.


    He resisted the throbbing in his heart, pretending to be calm, and said: "Chief Wei was joking. I have been in the territory of the polar bear since the end of the world. How could we have met?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Regardless of whether we know each other or not, before the No. 5 potion is released, I hope you and your companions will not trouble me anymore, otherwise, I don''t mind making you the first group of fallen powers."


    Being threatened by Wei Xiao Chi Guoguo, Xiao Chen''s heart was bleeding.


    Killing his family''s old and young enemies is right in front of him, but he can''t do anything. Facing the threat of the opponent, he has to swallow his anger. This feeling is simply more uncomfortable than killing him.


    Fortunately, Xiao Chen can still distinguish the status quo, and he is very good at suppressing the hatred in his heart.


    He didn''t try to be strong, nor did he contradict Wei Xiao, and nodded.


    "I won''t make jokes about my life."


    "It''s good to know."


    After warning Xiao Chen, Wei Xiao''s eyes turned to the distant battlefield at this time.


    Liu Yao''s army was besieged and killed by the Allied Forces of Human Race. Before Liu Yao fell, there was not much left. Now that Liu Yao is dead, their destruction is more rapid.


    "It''s really tragic!"


    I don''t know if he said this to the Human Race or the Corpse Race, but Wei Xiao''s opening was quite feigned.


    ...


    The non-emirate continent, near the final battlefield.


    "Liu Yao has fallen?"

 Chapter 1337： The awakening of the corpse

    The final battlefield.


    The few corpse emperors who were adjudicating the law for the saint felt the first time the aura disappeared after Liu Yao fell.


    Unbelievable gazes appeared in the eyes of all the corpse emperors.


    Liu Yao actually fell?


    She is a dignified sixth-level corpse emperor!


    How long is this? She was so powerful that she left the African Continent and died outside within a few days. What''s the joke?


    "It can be confirmed that Liu Yao has indeed fallen. The breath of life belonging to her has completely collapsed." Lawless said.


    Lawlessness swallowed the corpse on the final battlefield, and now his injuries are more than half healed.


    At this moment, her tone was very low, and her huge eyes looked extremely solemn.


    Empress Empress: "Is it a human?"


    The Queen of Sifang nodded without questioning: "In addition to humans, in the outside world, what race do you think can threaten a sixth-level corpse emperor?"


    "This... is human beings so terrible?"


    The heavy fire sound was terrified.


    Unruly look north.


    "Now you should already understand why this emperor wants to help the sacred judge. If the Supreme is not allowed to appear, once the human race has developed enough to attack the non-emirate continent, our corpse race will no longer have a foothold in this world, and even perish. ."


    Hearing lawless words, not talking about the four directions, it is the sound of heavy fire, and his eyes are full of amazement.


    Liuyao''s death had an unparalleled impact on her.


    Recalling that a few days ago, they also planned to postpone the birth of the Supreme, but now they thought that the human race already had the ability to kill the sixth-level corpse emperor, and the sound of the fire was afraid for a while.


    If they were really successful a few days ago, when the supreme really appears, the human race will give the supreme time to grow up?


    Think carefully.


    "Lawlessness, what you did is right, the emperor is thankful for the choice made a few days ago."


    At this moment, Zhong Huoyin truly understood the importance of Supreme to the zombie family.


    If it is because of their selfish intentions that the sacred judge fails to be promoted to the supreme, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "It''s a surprise! The fall of Liu Yao has already given us an understanding of the terrifying strength of the human race. Next, in order to ensure that the evolution of the sacred judge will not be disturbed, the non-chief Continent will enter the highest alert state. Before the sacred judge awakens , Any zombies on the non-Emirate continent must not leave their respective territories."


    The two corpse emperors knew the importance of the matter and nodded one after another.


    They didn''t plan to leave, so they stayed where they were and continued to protect the saint''s law.


    At the same time, these corpse emperors who had failed in the competition for the supreme position, they naturally felt the fall of Liu Yao.


    It was shocking to stir up trouble, but also had lingering fears.


    When she retreated from the final battlefield and knew that Liu Yao had fled the African Emirates, she also moved.


    As the two strongest corpse emperors who took the lead in fighting against the holy referee, they all knew what would happen to the holy referee when they woke up.


    They really can''t violate the will to become the supreme sacred judge, but they don''t want to sit still.


    The ants are still alive, let alone the corpse king?


    Far from the non-Emirate continent is the only option.


    Not to mention that the sacred judge will definitely forgive them after waking up, but at least, stay away from this place of right and wrong, and wait for the emperors and concubines of the sacred judge to appear, considering that the number of corpse emperors is already low, in order to ensure that the corpse race With enough combat power, maybe the Holy Judgment will spare them the death penalty.


    This is their only chance to survive.


    But Stirring the Wind did not expect that she had not followed Liuyao''s pace to leave the non-Chief Continent, but she immediately sensed the fact that Liuyao had fallen to the outside world, which scared Stirring the Wind.


    So the outside world is so dangerous?


    Doesn''t that mean that no matter whether you stay in or leave the non-emirate continent, you can''t escape to death?


    After all, existences as strong as Liuyao are dead outside, one level lower than Liuyao, will she have a good life once she goes out?


    "Is human beings really so powerful?"


    I was flustered, and at the same time gave up my heart.


    It is often said that there is nothing more desperate than despair.


    This is the case with the turmoil at this moment.


    Silent for a long time in his own territory.


    "Roar--"


    Suddenly, a roar full of sorrow came from the turbulent territory.


    "There is no hope, there is no hope at all. Hahaha...one step wrong, wrong step, lawless, the emperor is not as good as you..."


    "That''s it, since even the last ray of life is cut off, why should the emperor continue to struggle? Rather than cheapen the human race outside, it is better to make this useful body to make the final contribution to the rise of the corpse race! Hahaha... Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The bitter and sad laughter sounded from time to time.


    It''s like making waves with a complete desire to drive, this moment gives people the feeling of a hero''s end.


    There are several other third-level corpse emperors who have the same idea as her.


    The struggle between the corpse kings has been very fierce since the appearance of zombies of this level, but one thing is undeniable, they have never forgotten to protect the entire corpse clan when they fought for the last position. Interests.


    Xiaoli and the others can be indifferent and do their own way, but if it really matters to the survival of the corpse clan, they are absolutely unambiguous.


    This may be the so-called racial justice!


    ...


    Look back to the northern border of Longxia Land.


    The day has quietly left, and the night falls silently.


    Five or six hours passed in a flash.


    At this time, in Ice City, which was given the heavy responsibility by Wei Xiao and accepted the task of extracting the No. 5 gene medicine, the relevant personnel had already arrived from Ice City with equipment.


    Dozens of related personnel placed extraction machines around the huge body of Empress Liuyao.


    Under the precise operation of many people, the extraction of No. 5 medicine is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    According to the estimates of relevant personnel, the extraction of six No. 5 medicines is estimated to be tomorrow morning.


    Similarly, the corpses of the corpses and mother corpses that have been collected by the soldiers of Wolf City, it takes more than ten to twenty hours for the extraction personnel to extract the genetic medicine from their bodies.


    Wei Xiao and the others did not leave the battlefield.


    Instead, they temporarily set up tents to camp in situ.


    In the camp to which Wei Xiao belonged, at this time, Xiaoyue Sirius and Axue were all there, and there were only these two forces.


    Everyone is in the room.


    Xiaoyue Sirius took the lead and said: "Boss Wei, I don''t know if you call Xiaowang at this moment, what do you need to tell?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at Xiaoyue Sirius calmly.


    Under his slightly uncomfortable gaze, Wei Xiao said: "In fact, it''s nothing big, just want to ask you a question."


    Ask yourself questions?


    Xiaoyue Sirius was a little puzzled.


    What questions does Wei Xiao have to ask himself?


    "Will Boss Wei speak frankly? As long as Xiao Wang knows, he knows everything he can say."


    Wei Xiao did not procrastinate.


    "I want to know, how did your strength rise to this level in just a few months? In the Western Polar Region, your strength was far from being as strong as it is now."

 Chapter 1338： I admit that I have a betting ingredient in it

    Xiaoyue Sirius was a little surprised when he heard Wei Xiao''s question.


    "Boss Wei asked this?"


    "Why, isn''t this question enough?" Wei Xiao asked back.


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head quickly.


    "No, no, Xiao Wang is just a little surprised."


    is not that right?


    The way for the supernaturalists to speed up their strength improvement by taking the awakening potion was the first thing that came out of the Immortal City.


    According to Xiaoyue Sirius''s understanding, since the Immortal City knew how to use the awakening potion to increase the power of the supernatural beings, wouldn''t it be normal to find other methods?


    But now Wei Xiao asked him a question he should have known before he wanted to come to Immortal City. How could this not surprise him?


    "Since it''s not, let''s talk about it!"


    At this moment, Axue and the others understood why Wei Xiao called them here.


    They were also very curious about the improvement of Xiaoyue Sirius and Xiao Chen''s strength.


    Now there is a chance to know that Axue, Zi Miao''er and others couldn''t help but get serious.


    Xiaoyue Sirius thought for a moment, and then asked: "Boss Wei, you don''t know other ways besides knowing that taking awakening potions and replenishing energy with hunger and hunger will increase the power of the supernatural person?"


    "You directly say the reason for your promotion."


    Wei Xiao''s tone became cold.


    "Yes Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t dare to hesitate any longer, and said seriously: "Xiao Wang''s strength can reach the current level, in fact, he has taken a No. 5 potion."


    Speaking of this, Xiaoyue Sirius hurriedly said: "At the beginning, Xiao Wang didn''t know whether potion No. 5 really had the effect of enhancing strength. Xiao Wang admitted that there was a gamble in it, but it was clear that Xiao Wang was right. "


    "The enhancement that potion No. 5 brings to the supernatural being is far less than that of potion for awakening. When the potion No. 5 obtained from Empress Emerald was taken, Xiao Wang''s whole person got an unimaginable improvement. A potion No. 5 brought about. Growth surpasses the effects of dozens of awakening potions. This is why Xiao Wang''s strength has grown to this level."


    After listening to Xiaoyue Sirius'' explanation, Wei Xiao''s expressions clearly changed.


    Take potion No. 5 to improve your own cultivation?


    Does Xiaoyue Sirius have such a trench?


    It''s really a loss for him to succeed. If there is no help, wouldn''t he have to cry to death?


    No wonder his strength can improve so quickly.


    Potion No. 5!


    Others can''t ask for one, but he is better, and he can directly use it to improve his strength, which is really not ordinary willfulness.


    Thinking about it this way, Xiao Chen''s ability to reach this point is probably the same as Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "You are really ruthless. A No. 5 potion means a supernatural power with unlimited potential. It''s good for you, just to improve your strength and just waste it. Most people, absolutely don''t dare to do like you." Mu Wu Qing said to Xiaoyue Sirius with some admiration.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t feel any pride.


    He also knew what a No. 5 potion meant.


    But what can he do?


    There is Wei Xiao, a great Buddha on his head.


    Naturally, Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t dare to say this idea.


    With a bitter smile, "Wolf City cannot be compared with the Immortal Sky City of Boss Wei. We want to protect ourselves, and sometimes no amount of sacrifice is unavoidable."


    Zi Miao''er: "You don''t dare to use this method. At least we don''t have the confidence in Ice City."


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head: "Whether you have this confidence depends on how strong your power is and the environment you are facing. Take the Liuyao Empress this time as an example, if Xiao Wang hasn''t been promoted before, he will face What courage does she have to fight with her? You should have heard what Tianan Liuyao said."


    "Now that the corpse emperor has been born, if we still want to develop slowly, once the corpse emperor is born, who can rival Wei boss and sister-in-law of the Phantom? Xiao Wang just wants to defend the three-square acre of land now, as a last resort. For it."


    The words behind Xiaoyue Sirius were definitely a temporary excuse.


    But let''s not say, this excuse makes people unable to fault.


    Regardless of whether what he said was true or false, Wei Xiao would not go into it.


    "Since you have increased your strength by taking potion No. 5, does that mean that you now have more than the wind element?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not hesitate: "The supernatural powers cannot be superimposed. After Xiao Wang took the second No. 5 medicine, he asked the relevant personnel to do an inspection. They found that because Xiao Wang had supernatural cells far exceeding the second gene. The activity possessed by the medicine, after the second medicine No. 5 was taken by Xiao Wang, it was swallowed and absorbed by the previous power cells, and the second power was no longer available."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao was suspicious.


    "Boss Wei, don''t you know who Xiao Wang is? In front of you, Xiao Wang deceives no one and dare not deceive you!"


    "Hahaha... don''t be nervous, I naturally trust you. In other words, apart from the huge improvement of the second potion No. 5, it does not have any additional effects in it?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius broke out in cold sweat and nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes!"


    "Yeah!" Wei Xiao stood up, "If that''s the case, that''s okay. You go back first! The No. 5 potion will be extracted tomorrow morning, and no one of yours can take it away."


    Xiaoyue Sirius also got up.


    "It''s all relying on Wei boss, Xiao Wang can get a piece of the pie."


    "Just know, go back and wait patiently."


    "Then Xiao Wang won''t disturb Boss Wei and all his sisters-in-laws and leave."


    Xiaoyue Sirius finished speaking, and then left the camp.


    After Xiaoyue Sirius left, Axue and the others were also ready to get up and leave.


    "Axue..."


    "What''s the order of Mr. Wei?"


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment, and said, "Xiaoyue Sirius is right. The corpse emperor of the corpse clan has already appeared. It is no longer realistic for us to slowly increase our strength. If we want to have a glimmer of vitality in the future environment, our strength is very important. .you understand me?"


    Axue was taken aback for a moment.


    After the two looked at each other for a moment, Axue nodded when thinking of something.


    "Thank you for reminding Mr. Wei, Axue knows what to do."


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t say more, let Axue and the others leave.


    Shu Wang got up from his seat and walked to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Since you want to help them, why don''t you give them an extra gene potion, Mou''er is our sister?"


    Wei Xiao turned to look at her.


    "Do you want me to give them a No. 5 potion?"


    Shu Wang shook his head: "I just don''t want to see you embarrassed."


    Wei Xiao laughed upon hearing this.


    "I have this plan, but there are people in the Immortal City who need potion 5 more."


    Shu Wang suddenly understood what Wei Xiao meant.


    Although they don''t usually talk about such topics, as the top group of people in the true pyramid of Immortal Sky City, how can they be unclear about some things in the base?


    Afraid of Wei Xiao¡¯s deterrence, no one below dared to disobey Wei Xiao¡¯s decision, but every time Wei Xiao obtained the No. 5 Gene Potion, he gave priority to Shuwang and the others. It is absolutely impossible to say that his subordinates have no idea. of.


    Although Wei Xiao doesn''t care what others think of him, and doesn''t need to consider other people''s feelings, but people are not grass and trees, who can be ruthless?


    Chen Haojie and the others loyally followed Wei Xiao from the early days of the last days to the present day, without complaint. If Wei Xiao''s interests, which should have belonged to them, were given to outsiders because of his own selfish desires, wouldn''t this chill the hearts of his subordinates?


    Wei Xiao doesn''t have many advantages, but there is one thing that makes people unable to fault, that is, the elbow will never turn out.


    "If the hero knows that you don''t even pull your sister for them, they should be moved?" Shu Wang joked Wei Xiao abruptly.


    Mu Wuqing also walked over at this time.


    "Shu Wang, you may be thinking too much. Since he already has this thought, he will never let go. Perhaps he sacrifices his own interests to help others, Wei Xiao is reluctant, but if he sacrifices the interests of outsiders to pull Axue and the others He will never get tired of it. Am I right, husband?" Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao with a smile.


    As if his mind was seen through, Wei Xiao glared at Mu Wuqing.


    "Only you are smart."


    With a word, Wei Xiao left the camp directly.


    The Phantom hurriedly followed.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The second girl behind her smiled heartlessly.


    Shu Wang sighed: "Fortunately, people from other forces don''t know what her husband thinks, otherwise, many people will have trouble sleeping this night."


    "He is happy, others, do you think he cares?"


    "Too!"

 Chapter 1339： Say the most beautiful things, but don’t be human

    No words for a night, early the next morning.


    For the No. 5 potion, whether it was Xiaoyue Sirius or Axue, they brought their own people to the place where the body of Empress Liuyao was at dawn.


    When they arrived, Wei Xiao was already here.


    In other words, Wei Xiao never left last night.


    Although afraid of his deterrence, no one dared to make the idea of ??potion No. 5 on the surface, but secretly, who knows if anyone will take the risk?


    After all, Pharmacy No. 5 is worth many people doing.


    Therefore, in order to prevent any moth from coming out, after Axue and the others left last night, Wei Xiao guarded here with the Phantom Shadow.


    "Mr. Wei (Boss Wei) early!"


    "Brother, you got up really early."


    The leaders of the major forces that came to greet Wei Xiao and the others one after another.


    Wei Xiao just nodded, and continued to focus on the people working on Liuyao''s corpse.


    After more than a night of hard work, only the last copy of the genetic medicine in Liu Yao''s body was left.


    The critical moment has now come.


    People like Wei Xiao and others who can get a No. 5 potion are all excited at this moment.


    But compared to them, Qinglong, Xiao Chen and others who came here also early in the morning were bleeding in their hearts.


    Especially Xiao Chen, Socton and others.


    If Wei Xiao and his group did not show up yesterday, at least two copies of the genetic medicine in Liu Yao''s body belonged to them.


    Now, seeing the genetic medicine that originally belonged to them is about to fall into the pockets of others, their mood can be imagined.


    That kind of feeling, it was like a married wife who had entered the wrong bridal chamber, and my heart ached.


    "Damn, potion No. 5 originally had our share, it was this **** Wei Xiao. Why is he so powerful?"


    Sololong gritted his teeth with hatred towards Wei Xiao.


    Unfortunately, he just dared not speak.


    I really want him to say it. I don''t know if I die, but it is absolutely necessary to be beaten by a fat meal.


    Thorcton''s heart was bleeding too.


    Although they did not sacrifice much to deal with Liuyao, they did a lot of effort.


    As a result, a No. 5 potion was not unavailable, and he was severely humiliated. This kind of experience would be weird if he had balance in his heart.


    Of course, he can only curse Wei Xiao in his heart.


    Asking him to face the Great Demon King Wei again, he has no courage at all.


    As for what Sorollon said yesterday, don¡¯t make any noise.


    That is a moment of anger.


    Really want them to take action, are they willing?


    People in high positions cherish their lives the most.


    If you don''t fight for your breath, you can lose two No. 5 potions at most. If they really do something to the Immortal City, they will lose not only their supreme rights, but even their own lives.


    Which of the two is the lighter and the heavier is clear about them.


    It is undoubtedly the people of the three major forces who are the most saddened in the battle with Liuyao.


    In order to deal with Liu Yao, they almost dispatched the most elite troops in their respective bases. As a result, they were the ones who died the most, and they were also the ones who paid the most, but when they finally got the benefits, they were the least.


    The key is that they don''t even have the strength to resist.


    In the face of these powerful men with abilities, they suddenly discovered that what number, what kind of battle pet, if your own strength is not strong enough, no matter how much external power you have, it is no use.


    "Now I only hope that what Wei Xiao said yesterday was not a joke, otherwise, our base will really shake the foundation this time." Qinglong thought to himself.


    "ended!"


    Just when everyone was thinking about it, Wei Xiao, whose eyes were always on Liu Yao, suddenly said.


    Everyone turned his gaze towards the researcher who extracted Liuyao''s genetic medicine.


    Sure enough, the equipment for extracting genetic medicine has ceased operation.


    As the plasma extracted from Liuyao''s body was extracted by heavy equipment and poured into a test tube the size of a needle, all operations ceased.


    "Successful, all six potions have been extracted."


    The staff responsible for extracting the genetic medicine cheered.


    At the same time, their tense nerves were completely relaxed at this moment.


    The gene medicine is bagged.


    At this time, a researcher walked towards Axue holding a jacket.


    "Axue command, fulfill our mission, we will extract all the No. 5 potions." The staff who walked over said as they passed the jacket containing the gene potions to Axue.


    "Thanks for your hard work!"


    "This is what the subordinates should do."


    Axue nodded, took the jacket and handed it to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao took the jacket under the envious and jealous eyes of everyone.


    There is no appetite for hanging people. Looking at the power attribute marked on the family, Wei Xiao pulled out two of them and handed them to Xiaoyue Sirius and Axue.


    "This is yours."


    "Thank you Mr. Wei (Boss Wei)!"


    This is the treatment of the strong.


    Obviously, you just get back what belongs to them, but you still have to be polite to others.


    It can be seen how small you are in front of the strong.


    "This is what you deserve."


    With that said, Wei Xiao handed over the rest of the medicine to Shu Wang.


    "Well, the No. 5 potion has been distributed, and the next is the distribution of the corpses of the corpses and the mother corpses."


    Today''s focus is here.


    The No. 5 potion was not obtained. Regarding the corpses of the fifth-level zombies to be distributed next, whether it was Qinglong or Xiao Chen, they seemed extremely nervous.


    The former needs the No. 4 potion to enrich the combat power of a wave of bases, while the latter needs the Awakening potion to improve their abilities. They all hope they can get more points.


    They only hope that Wei Xiao can still be an individual now, otherwise, their battle with the corpse emperor this time is really worthless.


    As everyone waited, Wei Xiao got the statistics from a soldier in Wolf City.


    He glanced at random and spoke.


    "For the distribution of level 5 zombie corpses, I originally didn''t want to participate, but I know you can''t bear to see me suffer. In order not to make you feel ashamed, I have to reluctantly participate in it. But rest assured, I don''t want much. Just mean it."


    "..."


    Be a man!


    Don''t do anything and put the bulk of the No. 5 potion in your bag. Now that you still say this, your conscience won''t hurt?


    What can''t bear to make you suffer? What is being ashamed?


    We wish you would not participate.


    If you are so, nine out of ten people here will thank you for your eighteenth-generation ancestors.


    Xiaoyue Sirius and the others were twitching in their hearts, but they did not dare to refute Wei Xiao aloud. Quandang hadn''t heard what he said before.


    Wei Xiao continued: "Through the statistics of Wolf City, there are a total of 105 fifth-level zombie corpses collected on the battlefield. Among them, ninety-six corpses and nine mother corpses, and there are a total of seven forces present. After my repeated consideration, I decided to sacrifice the three biggest forces in this war, each of which has sixteen fifth-level zombie corpses."


    "Fifteen corpses, one for each mother."


    "Secondly, Ice and Snow City. They have made a huge contribution to extracting the No. 5 potion. They are even indispensable for the extraction of the next level 5 zombies. Therefore, they should get the corpses of twenty corpses."


    "Wolf City, the greatest contribution to the Liuyao Empress, can be divided into ten corpses and two mother corpses."


    "The remaining twenty-one corpses and the four corpses of mothers, I suffer a bit, and I want fifteen corpses, and the rest will be given to Schuhe City. I believe this distribution is fair. It is also very reasonable. Objections can be raised, but I cannot guarantee that you will still have this number in the end."


    "Now, some opinions are raised."


    After distributing the corpses of the fifth-level zombies, Wei Xiao looked at the people of the major forces in the presence of "I am easy to speak".


    To be honest, if there were no lessons from yesterday and what Wei Xiao said at the end, only from their present appearance, Thorcton and others, who knew nothing about him, might still stand up and fight for themselves. Something.


    But with yesterday''s lesson, and now Wei Xiao''s clearly threatening remarks, if someone stood up, it would be foolish and hopeless.


    Didn''t you hear what he said?


    "I can''t guarantee that you will still have this number in the end."


    The implication of this is that if anyone has an opinion, you may not get the corpse of a fifth-level zombie.


    Made! My group still hoped that the other party could be an individual. Now it seems that they would rather believe that the sow will climb the tree than they would treat Wei Xiao as an individual.


    He is not at all side by side in everything that a person should do.


    Xiao Chen gritted their teeth fiercely.


    Unfortunately, their strength does not allow them to mess around.


    Regarding Wei Xiao''s distribution, even if they were reluctant, they could only crush their teeth and swallow in their abdomen.


    If you want it to die, let it go crazy first.


    Wait, how arrogant this **** is now, how miserable he will be in the future.


    "Wei Xiao, if I don''t kill you in this life, I, Xiao Chen, swear not to be a human being."


    "If you give this king a chance, even if this world is ruined, this king will want you to die without a place to bury your body¡ª"


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao didn''t know what Xiao Chen and Xiaoyue Sirius thought. If they knew, Wei Xiao would be happy to accompany them.


    The last thing Wei Xiao feared in his life was death.


    It''s hard to die, what can I do?

 Chapter 1340： Wolf Xiao League

    The corpses of the fifth-level zombies are allocated well, and there are really not many people who want the remaining middle- and low-level zombies this time.


    It''s pitiful.


    The three forces that paid the most, but the corpses of these second, third, and fourth-level zombies were not shared with them.


    The main problem is distance.


    Besides, the best batch of benefits have been divided up by the major forces, and it would be too ugly if you don''t give some benefits to the three major forces.


    In this way, Wei Xiao and the others stayed at the northern border for another day, waiting for the No. 4 Awakening Potion to be extracted, Wei Xiao and the others got their own share, and took Xiao Jiu back to the West Pole on the same day.


    Wei Xiao''s existence has always been like a large mountain pressing on the heads of Xiaoyue Sirius, making it hard for him to breathe.


    You have to act carefully.


    Now that Wei Xiao and the others are leaving, Xiaoyue Sirius and others are undoubtedly returning to the sea like the dehydrated fish, rejuvenated.


    "Wolf King, what do you think of Wei Xiao?"


    Xiao Chen came to Xiaoyue Sirius and asked calmly.


    Xiaoyue Sirius glanced at him.


    Xiao Chen was not very old, but he felt very mature for Xiaoyue Sirius.


    I feel that neither his xinxing nor his temper is what he should have at his age.


    But Xiaoyue Sirius had to admit that Xiao Chen was able to possess the current strength and status at such an age and in such a world, and his achievements are worthy of admiration by others.


    "Have you had grievances with Wei Xiao?"


    "I was bullied and almost broke my family and lost everything."


    Xiao Chen left an eye on it, but didn''t tell the whole story.


    But what he said was enough to explain his grievances with Wei Xiao.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t ask much, looking into the distance, and said in a daze: "How can you look at it? Take a step and take a step! People are doing things for me, this is fate, I don''t admit it."


    "Then you never thought about being completely free from him?"


    "Um?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes condensed.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Xiao Chen was silent for a moment, and looked at Xiaoyue Sirius seriously.


    "Since everything is said to be the case, Wolf King, let''s be honest. I want Wei Xiao to die. He will not die. Even if we defeat the corpse clan in the future, we won''t have our early days, what do you think?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not respond to Xiao Chen the first time.


    He didn''t know what Xiao Chen''s specific intentions were, or whether he was sincere in what he said now.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who is accustomed to being careful, doesn''t dig his heart out to others just because of their short words.


    There are some things he can''t afford to bet on.


    One impulse may have ruined his life.


    After a long time.


    Xiaoyue Sirius spoke: "Wei Xiao is indeed a mountain that is difficult to bypass. There are not a few people who want him to die, but what can we do? Not to mention, just the people around him, we are not. It will definitely be able to deal with, let alone Wei Xiao, who is unfathomable in itself."


    "Tigers sometimes doze, let alone humans? As long as we have enough patience, chances are not there."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Alliance, since we have enemies with Wei Xiao, we should join hands. The tiger is afraid of wolves, and the human race of the last days shouldn''t be the only thing Wei Xiao said."


    "You want to join forces with this king?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was a little surprised.


    Xiao Chen squinted, "Does the wolf king think I am not qualified?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius gave a dry laugh.


    "Little brother Xiao Chen has misunderstood. With your strength, how can this king dare to despise it? You are right. We are alone in dealing with Wei Xiao, and no one can match it alone. Only by joining forces can we get a glimmer of life. "


    Xiao Chen asked with a smile, "Wolf King has agreed?"


    "Naturally, there is no reason for the king to refuse. But we have to deal with Wei Xiaofei overnight. We are growing, and his growth will only be faster than us. If there is no shortcut, even if we alliance, push away His hope for this mountain is very slim." Xiaoyue Sirius said earnestly.


    "I know. The Eastern Continent has no shortcut for us, Wolf King, I wonder if you are interested in developing in the Western Continent?"


    "Western Continent?"


    "Yes, there is still a third-level corpse emperor and a second-level corpse emperor over there. The younger brother of the non-chief Continent doesn''t have the courage, but the Western Continent can still plan one or two."


    With this reminder from Xiao Chen, Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart suddenly became active.


    Yes, in the Eastern Continent today, there are no corpse kings for them to hunt. They are two people who know that potion No. 5 can accelerate the growth of supernatural powers. If they want to take a shortcut to catch up with Wei Xiao, the two corpse kings of the Western Continent are them. Opportunity.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' expression quickly became serious.


    "When are you going to do it?"


    "It depends. After all, the Western Continent is not our territory, there are also supernatural beings there, and we need to communicate with them first."


    "Then let me know when there is a result. I also want to know what kind of environment is the Western Mainland now?"


    "Can."


    The two reached an agreement and looked at the sky full of red clouds in the distance at the same time.


    "It looks like tomorrow will be a good weather." Xiaoyue Sirius murmured.


    Xiao Chen recognized: "It will indeed be a good weather."


    ...


    The West Pole.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know that because of the Battle of the North Frontier, two people who hated him so hard had finally come together.


    Of course, even if Wei Xiao knew it, he probably would have laughed.


    If Wei Xiao had a lot of people, he would be able to solve it, and he wouldn''t be able to live to this day.


    Wei Xiao and the others returned to the West Pole, and went to see their eldest sister and Long Ba for the first time.


    "Lord, we are ashamed of you."


    A few days passed, although Long Ba and the others had not recovered from their injuries, they had already woken up.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao personally took a few mistresses to hunt down Empress Liuyao in order to give them a guilty anger, now seeing Wei Xiao and the others come back, Long Ba lying on the hospital bed was speechless.


    Although Yu Wei beside her didn''t say anything, she could tell from her low emotions.


    She also felt self-blame for the loss of tens of thousands of immortal Celestials in the battle against Liuyao.


    Wei Xiao pressed his hand.


    "This is not something your strength can contend with. If you really feel ashamed of me, then get better as soon as possible. The immortal city''s garrison in the western pole cannot do without you."


    "Don''t worry, Lord, this little injury will heal soon, and it won''t take long for me to return to the barracks and continue fighting."


    "Healing the wound is the most important thing." Shu Wang cared.


    Don''t think that Shu Wang was just a very ordinary sentence, but when she said it, it moved Long Ba and the others far more than Wei Xiao personally motivated them.


    "Thank you Shuwang Master for your concern."


    Shu Wang smiled and nodded.


    After visiting Long Ba and the others, Wei Xiao took Shu Wang''s daughters to take a look at the eldest sister.


    The eldest sister''s situation is still very bad.


    Although he was awake, he was still lying in bed because of his limbs.


    Wei Xiao and the others didn''t say anything when they arrived, just let the eldest sister take care of her injuries, and she didn''t need to worry about the next safety of the West Polar Land, and then left.


    The place where they live in the heroine city Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, did you really remove Empress Liuyao?"


    Without outsiders, Bai Youwei and the others looked at Wei Xiao in surprise after listening to Shu Wang''s account of the Northland border.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "This time the harvest is not bad. In addition to four No. 5 potions, there are fifteen Awakening potions." With that, Wei Xiao motioned to Shu Wang to take out the potions he brought back.


    Shu Wang didn''t hesitate.


    All my sisters present are not afraid of accidents.


    When the four No. 5 potions and fifteen Awakening potions appeared in front of Bai Youwei and the others, they did not follow Wei Xiao to hunt down Liu Yao''s women, with starlight in their eyes.


    "Husband, you are really amazing. You got a lot of No. 5 potions in the First World War in the West Pole, and now you get so many more. How do I feel that a No. 5 potion that is hard to find for others has come to you? , Just like ordinary medicine, you can get it at your fingertips?" Bai Youwei said admiringly.


    Jiang Xiyu and the others also agree very much.


    "If the master goes on like this, maybe we are the power holders of the immortal city, and soon will be able to become superpowers."


    Yan Chuan Keiko dare to say.


    Let the power holders of the immortal city become supernatural powers, such words, changing to people from outside forces, can''t even think about it.


    Wei Xiao: "Let the power holders of the Immortal City become superpowers, so don''t think about it. I have this ability, but there are not so many corpse kings in the corpse clan. The fifth potion is destined to belong to only a small number of people. If the powerful want to become a supernatural being, they can only pin their hopes on the potion of awakening."


    Shu Wang: "Who do you plan to let take these four No. 5 medicines?"

 Chapter 1341： The final ownership of Medicine No. 5

    As soon as Shu Wang said this, the women suddenly became curious.


    Now that their mistresses have become fifth-level fighters, there is no longer any need to use the No. 5 potion to become supernatural beings. Then, now that Wei Xiao has obtained these potions, it should be Chen Hero''s turn.


    But Wei Xiao has too many henchmen, and all of them are excellent.


    That''s just a little bit of medicine, it really needs to be divided, and if Shuwang is allowed to choose, there is really no way to start.


    They all wanted to know what Wei Xiao should do with this batch of No. 5 medicine.


    Wei Xiao had an abdomen in his mind.


    I saw Wei Xiao picking up a potion marked with Thunder attribute from the table.


    "Xiaoying, it''s yours."


    "..."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s actions and what he said, he looked at them with expectation, and his expression was stunned.


    What is this?


    Why did Wei Xiao give them the medicine again?


    If Shu Wang remembered correctly, when Wei Xiao planned to occupy these potions, he said that he had prepared them for Hero Chen and the others.


    But what does Wei Xiao mean now?


    Don''t plan to keep them for Chen Haojie?


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    Phantom hesitated a little, and did not accept the medicine that Wei Xiao handed over.


    Shu Wang frowned: "Husband, although I know you are doing this for our own good, is it unfair to the heroes to blindly take care of us? It is enough for us to have a No. 5 potion, but it is not necessary. Give them some hope to better unite people''s hearts."


    "Yes, husband, you really don''t need to be like this. Our current strength is nothing to deal with the first and second corpse emperors, and there is no need to waste these precious No. 5 potions on us." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Although her sweet wife did not speak, it was not difficult to see from their eyes that they did not approve of Wei Xiao''s behavior this time.


    It''s not that they don''t want to improve their strength. It''s just that they, who have become supernaturalists, do not need to waste these extremely rare No. 5 potions if they only want to improve their cultivation.


    The effect of rewarding these No. 5 potions to the people below would be more beneficial to Wei Xiao.


    Knowing that the girls wanted to be crooked, Wei Xiao said amused: "You think too much, these four potions, I will take out this one to Xiaoying. I can''t stay by your side all the time, for your safety, Always have some protection."


    "Don''t say that you are not weak now and have the ability to protect yourself. The three of you know the situation of the little wolf. Although I don''t want to say it, I have to admit that my future enemies are not only corpses, mutant beasts, and humans. The clan itself. If one day I go out for a long time and do not return, and some guys can''t bear to attack you, there is no one who can suppress them, I don''t worry."


    "Xiaoying is the strongest among you, so let her be this person. As long as you are safe, trust me, I will never leave you."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s explanation, the women were obviously a little surprised.


    Naturally, the touch was more than accidental.


    From the time they followed Wei Xiao, this man was really impeccable except for being a bit lecherous.


    The care and care of them is not meticulous, but at least it is comprehensive.


    The best life, the most superior position, and all kinds of promotion resources that others can''t ask for.


    Wei Xiao almost gave them the best.


    Even now, Wei Xiao, who is clearly so powerful that nothing can threaten him, has to leave them a back-up for the almost impossible accident. This intention shows that Wei Xiao cherishes them.


    After understanding Wei Xiao''s intentions, the most direct Bai Youwei rushed into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Husband, you are so kind to us."


    Bai Youwei stared at Wei Xiao with dreamy eyes, and her emotional jade face was unspeakably sweet.


    Others are similar.


    In their eyes, the image of the man in front of them has become extremely stalwart.


    The Phantom did not hesitate any longer, and took over the gene potion containing the power of thunder from Wei Xiao.


    "Master, Xiaoying won''t let you down."


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "Take it tonight, let me see how much improvement this No. 5 potion has brought you?"


    "Um!"


    Then Wei Xiao looked at the awakening potions.


    Wei Xiao never favors one another with his own woman.


    Naturally, Potion No. 5 would not be given to them again, but Potion for Awakening did not hesitate.


    "You can divide the awakening potions here! Every time your strength increases, your safety will be guaranteed. The West Pole is destined to become a place of right and wrong. Without sufficient strength, accidents will inevitably occur."


    No one hesitated this time.


    Under Shu Wang''s distribution, fifteen awakening potions, two for each person, the extra one was given to Mu Wuqing.


    Among the sisters, except for the Phantom, Mu Wuqing''s strength is the strongest.


    Similarly, as a main combatant, her strength increased by one point, and she would be able to help Wei Xiao more on the battlefield.


    As for why not Shu Wang?


    Part of it is the humility from the eldest sister, and another part is that Shu Wang will take a different route from Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Shu Wang was destined to be the only person behind Wei Xiao.


    She doesn''t need to take risks with her body, just enough strength.


    What she really needs to master is strategy and popular support.


    Just as Wei Xiao said, if one day he goes out for a long time and does not return, then Shu Wang will definitely stand up and be the master of the house.


    After dividing the awakening potions, everyone''s eyes were again on the remaining three No. 5 potions.


    Bai Youwei, who was unwilling to leave in Wei Xiao''s arms, breathed out fragrance and asked softly: "Husband, who are you going to give the remaining three No.5 potions?"


    Wei Xiao did not appetite the girls either.


    "Longba should be one. From the time he was willing to station in the West Pole, the first No. 5 potion has belonged to it."


    The girls nodded.


    Not to mention the fact that Dragon Ba has been stationed in the Western Polar region, and relying on the four No. 5 potions to obtain can not be separated from his letter. Based on this alone, he obtained a No. 5 potion for nothing.


    "Euny sauce, what about the rest?" Yan Yi asked.


    "The remaining two, the Lan Gun should have one. The first batch of combatants with me is running out. As the representative of them, he is still the commander of the Doomsday Warriors of the Immortal City. This medicine is no other. Genus. The last one is for the hero, and you don¡¯t need to say that you should know why you gave it to him."


    "The military teacher really deserves a copy. Although he is not the first to follow her husband, we can all see his contribution. I believe that no one has any doubts about the distribution of her husband." Bai Youwei said.


    Naturally, others will not have any opinions.


    What''s more, all the women are smart people.


    Wei Xiao''s choice is just like what he said on the surface, but the influence behind it is worthy of recollection.


    Give Lan Qiang a No. 5 potion, that is to let outsiders know that Wei Xiao is not a person who forgets the old, as long as you perform your duties and obey him, and you should give it to you, Wei Xiao will never be stingy.


    And Chen Haojie and Longba are also telling others that if you have the ability and ability to make a great contribution to the base in the immortal city, even if you are not the first person to follow Wei Xiao, you can also get the five dreams. No. Pharmacy.


    Shu Wang and the others believe that as long as Wei Xiao releases the three No. 5 potions, the future Immortal City will not only be more cohesive, but also those who are willing to continue to contribute to the base for the No. 5 potion will be more active.

 Chapter 1342： Daughter-in-law throws it casually

    The next day.


    On an open plain in the West Pole.


    Wei Xiao brought them here with Shu Wang.


    "Master, are you here?"


    Stepping on the green grass, the Phantom circled around for a moment, and asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Shu Wang, you are here."


    "Know your husband, you have to be careful, don''t be too serious." Shu Wang reminded.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand, indicating that the girls don''t have to worry.


    Under the gaze of the women, his figure flickered a hundred meters away.


    A few displacements appeared at a distance of kilometers away.


    The Phantom was not negligent, and the figure disappeared in a flash.


    After a few breaths, he came to the front of Wei Xiao.


    Today, Wei Xiao brought all the girls here, just to verify the current strength of the Phantom.


    The Phantom had absorbed the No. 5 potion last night.


    In her words, her strength is a qualitative leap.


    I don''t know exactly how powerful the Phantom is. I really need a rough range, which has to be tested by actual combat.


    Wei Xiao is the most powerful being among the people, and this "difficult" task is naturally completed by him.


    "Eldest sister, how strong do you think Sister Xiaoying will be today?"


    The two of them had not yet met, and Bai Youwei and the others, who were staying on a slope, were full of expectations.


    A little nervous Yan Yi hugged Shu Wang''s arm tightly, a small heart beating involuntarily.


    Every time she sees Xiaoying sister and O''Neill discussing each other, she feels that it is no different from a life and death battle.


    Now that the two of them are far more powerful than before, what kind of terrifying battle scene will erupt when they fight again?


    Shu Wang patted the back of Yan Yi''s hand to show comfort, and smiled and said to Bai Youwei: "I can''t tell you this. I won''t know after watching Xiaoying''s fight with her husband after a while."


    "I feel a little nervous. Every time my husband and Xiaoying compete, I am always in awe. I don''t know what kind of fright they will give us this time?" Ni Qingcheng said jokingly.


    Yan Yi nodded straight to her.


    She can be sure that no one understands the fearful mood better than her.


    "it has started."


    Mu Wuqing''s tone suddenly became serious.


    The girls immediately put aside their discussion, and stared into the distance with bright eyes like a starry sky.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The place where the Phantom and Wei Xiao are located.


    A gust of wind blew across the two figures, and immediately suppressed the rendering of the relatively cold and quiet environment.


    "Master, be careful."


    The voice of the Phantom fell, and the whole body was surrounded by purple electricity, and the thick supernatural ability covered the whole body like a sticky substance.


    The energy armor was formed, and the Phantom immediately shot, turning into a flash of lightning to strike Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Soon.


    Phantom''s fist reached Wei Xiao''s face in an instant.


    Actions that are almost difficult to capture in the eyes of outsiders appear to be a lot more common in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    It felt like it was a bit faster than ordinary people. Standing on the ground without changing his color, Wei Xiao blocked the Phantom¡¯s swift attack with just one left hand.


    Wei Xiao''s fist was caught, and the Phantom''s offensive continued unabated.


    The power of thunder was aroused from the fist, spreading like spider silk to Wei Xiao''s arm.


    For those with supernatural powers, Wei Xiao can be described as veteran.


    Never have too long physical contact with the other party.


    It can''t be defeated in a short time, so when blocking the opponent''s attack, you must immediately let go.


    Wei Xiao did the same.


    Feeling the numbness coming from his arm, when Wei Xiao released the palm that grabbed the fist of the Phantom, a blood stream formed a barrier to block the purple electricity released by the Phantom.


    The Phantom does not retreat but advances.


    The purple electricity in his hand stretched out again.


    Two laser-like purple lights swept out from the left and right towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao lifted his feet into the air, his figure rotating 360 degrees in the air, easily avoiding the attack of the Phantom.


    When he landed, he was no longer sluggish, and with a sound of "cock", the Emperor Devouring Sword in his right hand came out of its sheath, and a curved blade of air cut the air and hit the figure of the Phantom.


    The Phantom is not to be outdone.


    The purple electricity is vertical and horizontal, the thunder is everywhere, and the winding and flashing electric light bombards the flying blade.


    "Rumble..."


    A huge shock spread.


    Soil flying rocks splashing, vegetation volleys.


    A powerful shock wave spread, pushing the two figures away at the same time, leaving a distance of tens of meters in the middle.


    "drink--"


    Phantom increases the transfer of abilities.


    In a flash, she seemed to have turned into lightning, and under her control, the endless and wanton currents blocked the battle circle where the two sides were located.


    The purple electricity in the air was blinking and connected, forming a huge field that enveloped Wei Xiao alone.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The lightning screamed, and the thunder was thundering.


    In the realm filled with the power of thunder, waves of lightning containing terrifying power bombarded Wei Xiao''s figure from all directions.


    Wei Xiao moved quickly.


    In the area where thousands of thunders crisscrossed, they dodge the attacks of the Phantom again and again dangerously and dangerously.


    The phantom outside continued to mobilize the power of thunder.


    The wind is whistling, and the wind is surging.


    A huge vortex appeared in the top space of the domain, and within the cloud vortex that was gestating the power of terrifying thunder, a strong light flickered, and in the next second, a thunder pillar with a diameter of more than ten meters directly impacted the field below.


    "break--"


    A second before the thunder pillar fell, several rays of open sky broke through the domain and shot straight into the sky.


    Wei Xiao, who appeared from the realm, saw the thunder pillars falling from the sky, and the **** airflow quickly formed a protective cover to protect himself.


    "Rumble..."


    A loud noise spread.


    The falling thunder pillars formed a sea of ??thunder and swallowed Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Within a few hundred meters of the earth, lightning flashed and thundered, and the green grass blades turned to ashes under the raging thunder.


    The Phantom did not make any more moves, but kept a vigilant look at the thunder light all over the area.


    Just when she wanted to find Wei Xiao''s figure from the Thunder Sea, suddenly, a blade of cutting the ground split the surrounding thunder, and in the area that was split, a black afterimage flashed away.


    The phantom color changed.


    It is too late to defend.


    The sharp light of the knife appeared in front of her, and the sharp blade cut the energy armor on the Phantom body and rubbed it.


    "Suddenly--"


    Sparks splashed and the air exploded.


    The eyes of the husband and wife looked at each other in the interlacing.


    "Owner--"


    The Phantom whispered, Wei Xiao blinked at her unconsciously, and the next second, the other hand directly pinched the Phantom''s neck.


    "Boom¡ª"


    There was a strong sonic boom in the air, and although the Phantom¡¯s energy armor blocked the cutting of the Emperor Sword, the figure exploded out in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    The phantom flying out at supersonic speed left a visible trace in the air, wherever it passed, the grass blades on the ground were taken up in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, a clearly visible dividing line appeared on the ground, directly dividing a whole piece of grass into two.


    The phantom flying to the distance quickly took off its strength and stabilized its figure.


    "You are distracted. Remember, I am your enemy now. Show me your true strength." Wei Xiao stood horizontally, staring directly at the Phantom Shadow with cold eyes.


    The Phantom admitted that it was careless.


    But she will never make the same mistake again.


    The Phantom, who quickly entered the state, took a deep breath, and the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes once again became fierce.


    "Zezi--"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    As the Phantom''s hand mobilizes the different abilities, it reaches a terrifying level.


    In the thunder surging around, three energy dragons condensed from purple electricity appeared out of thin air.


    The dragon chanted.


    A hundred meters long dragon flew out.


    Bringing the power of terror thunder to pounce towards Wei Xiaofei.


    "Sister Xiaoying is serious."


    "Is O''Neill blasting out Xiaoying sister''s anger?"


    "Husband can''t stand it?"


    Seeing the Thunder Dragon condensed by the Phantom, the women watching from a distance couldn''t help but sweat for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao could also feel that the power used by the Phantom at this moment was not of the same magnitude as before.


    With a dignified look, the aura on his body became fierce.

 Chapter 1343： Give me time for a song

    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Facing the roaring dragon, Wei Xiao did not dare to neglect in the slightest.


    The king sword in his hand circled around the body.


    Countless blood-colored air currents converged centered on the Emperor Biting Sword.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of meters of blood-colored knife awns condensed.


    "cut--"


    As the giant dragon on the top of the mountain swooped forward, Wei Xiao slashed out in the front.


    The **** red light that opened up the world was slashed in the air.


    "Rumble..."


    The horrible sound was earth-shaking.


    The endless electric light swept all over like a wave.


    The earth turned upside down, the wind and the waves flowed back.


    One wave after another, the impact of energy spreading outwards turned the blades of grass within a radius of several hundred meters into ashes.


    Under the thick smoke cloud, new sword energy rose into the sky.


    Wei Xiao, who defeated the Thunder Dragon with a single blow, leaped up into the air, swiping the blade in the air under the gaze of Phantom.


    Suddenly, layers of blades blocked the space where the Phantom was located, and there was no powerful blade energy, as if the Taishan Mountain was pressing on the top, it continuously slashed towards the place where the Phantom''s figure was.


    "Sister Xiaoying (Xiaoying)¡ª¡ª"


    Witnessing Wei Xiao''s sword light enough to open the mountain and smash the ground no less than one hundred and eighty times to cut towards the area where the phantom figure was located, and Shu Wang and the others who were watching from a distance, a heart touched his throat.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Under the continuous sound of explosions, a large swath of **** air flow enveloped all directions.


    Everyone in Shu Wang who couldn''t see the Phantom''s situation clearly at the moment, their eyes were full of worries.


    And just when they were worried about the situation of the Phantom, inside the bulging blood flow, a hundred-meter thunder giant blade pierced the blood flow out of the sky.


    The blood stream continued to dissipate, and gradually, the phantom inside, her figure appeared.


    Only the Thunder Giant in the upper body was revealed, and she, who was in front of the sword, blocked all Wei Xiao''s attacks.


    "Rumble" sounded, and the Phantom of Faxiang Tiandi was constantly improving. As the Thunder Giant climbed into the air, her uncondensed lower body was also fully formed in the process.


    As an opponent, Wei Xiao couldn''t let the Phantom''s Faxiang World fully appear.


    When he fell to the ground, he continued to force again in his hands, and the blades that swept out of him swept away towards the Phantom.


    The Phantom is not negligent.


    The giant''s body slashed longitudinally.


    The blazing blade of Wuji tore the ground, and the unstoppable force collided with the **** blade released by Wei Xiao.


    "boom--"


    The world moved with a loud bang.


    In this moment, the world of magic of the Phantom was fully formed.


    The body of a giant close to three hundred meters high.


    Compared with the time when this trick was used, the Phantom¡¯s Faxiang World now has more visual impact.


    The huge body is no longer condensed from a single energy.


    On the appearance of the giant, a clearly visible layer of energy armor completely covers the giant inside.


    The whole body is full of thunder, and the huge thunder blade in his hand emits enough energy to change the surrounding environment.


    It is as if the real "Thunder God" is coming, full of powerful shock.


    "Does Faxiangtiandi still need a condensed energy armor?"


    Wei Xiao was a little puzzled when he noticed the extra layer of armament from the giant body of the Phantom.


    But he didn''t think too much.


    The giant in front of him gave him a strong sense of crisis.


    Except for the feeling when he faced the mother''s corpse for the first time, Wei Xiao hadn''t encountered this kind of pressure for a long time.


    Wei Xiao''s eyebrows were really serious.


    Without hesitation, the fast-moving figure instantly came behind the Phantom.


    Before turning around, Wei Xiao slashed out again.


    With the blessing of qigong, the blade that was swung out drew the convergence of heaven and earth, forming a thousand-meter giant blade that fell on the body of the giant of the Phantom.


    "Zezi--"


    A knife that could destroy everything in the eyes of others, at this moment, after falling on the Phantom, except for the striking sparks, it did not cause any harm to the Phantom''s giant body.


    Wei Xiao admitted that he didn''t use all of his power, and it was impossible to use it, but his attack, how to say, had 70% of his power in it. Not to mention just a layer of energy body, even if the dead Liu Yao came to resist this attack, it is estimated that not dying is also a serious injury.


    But the Phantom is the same as nothing.


    The armor that provided shelter for her giant body was invulnerable.


    How terrifying is this defense?


    At the moment when Wei Xiao lost his mind, the Phantom had already turned around.


    Looking at Wei Xiao as insignificant as an ant, the Phantom counterattacked with a knife.


    With just one swing of the knife, the terrifying Lightning Blade suddenly split the ground and spread towards the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    "Depend on--"


    Wei Xiao, who felt that the Phantom had the power to destroy the world and the earth, did not want to resist, decisively dodge to avoid this powerful blow with the power of thunder.


    Dao Mang was evaded by Wei Xiao, but with undiminished power, he kept pushing forward.


    In the blink of an eye, a huge chasm with no bottom appeared on the ground.


    Seeing the huge ditch more than ten meters in diameter in front of him, Wei Xiao was ashamed.


    Do you want to be so scary?


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Wei Xiao was still in shock, but the next attack of the Phantom had already arrived.


    The huge sole of one foot took a step forward.


    The earth quake, like corrugated current layers, spread out to the surroundings.


    When the current passed, the thunder stepped on.


    Non-insulators are all affected by terrorist electricity.


    Wei Xiao also vacated the air to avoid the damage of the electric current after feeling the pain in his body.


    And when he left the ground and went up into the air, in his headspace, a huge cloud appeared out of nowhere.


    "Master, you are careful."


    The Phantom controlled Thunder to remind Wei Xiao.


    When Wei Xiao looked up at Yun Xuan, he saw a massive thunder gathering inside, and then a hundred-meter dragon roared down.


    "I go!"


    Wei Xiao could not tolerate more thoughts.


    There was no point in the air to change direction, and Wei Xiao, who could not dodge, could only move forward.


    As the Thunder Dragon touched his figure, the Thunder Dragon gleaming with purple lightning hit a black spot and hit the ground.


    "Rumble..."


    The earth trembled and smoke was everywhere.


    In a blink of an eye, Wei Xiao''s figure was drowned in a sea of ??thunder.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang in the distance saw this scene, all thrilling.


    Regardless of the others, the girls galloped towards the place where Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared almost at the same time.


    The Phantom did not attack Wei Xiao again.


    "Owner--"


    She was also worried about Wei Xiao''s situation, so she directly relieved Fa Xiangtian and rushed to the place shrouded in dense smoke.


    "Oh oh oh..."


    When everyone was worried and anxiously rushing to check Wei Xiao''s situation, in the thick smoke, a current rushed through his body, his body was a little anxious, and he was still convulsing, holding a **** long knife and walking out. .


    "Husband (Euny sauce, master)?"


    Seeing the people who appeared, Shu Wang and the others stopped.


    Seeing dumbfoundedly at the pitch-black man stepping out of the dense smoke, they instinctively thought: Is this man our husband?


    This may be just a joke, but it is enough to show how embarrassed Wei Xiao was after the last blow of the Phantom.


    The Phantom came to Wei Xiao first.


    "Master, master, are you okay?" Phantom asked concerned.


    Wei Xiao twitched, and there was still electricity running around his body.


    "Let, let me slow down, slow down... ‡N‡N..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wei Xiao''s body twitched again.


    When others saw him, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, who couldn''t hold back, laughed at first.


    "Hahaha...husband, what is your look? Very six plus seven! It''s very unique."


    "It feels like O''Neill is going to dig coal, which is very miserable."


    "Puff......"


    The two little ones said that even if they could bear it, Shu Wang couldn''t bear it at this moment, and they all covered their mouths and chuckled.


    It''s the Phantom, unsmiling, she also glanced at her head and bit her red lips to prevent herself from laughing.


    The Phantom is absolutely professional in controlling one''s own emotions, unless it can''t help it.


    Just like now.


    Wei Xiao''s originally flowing hair has become a hedgehog''s head, and three thousand troubles stand on end, like a lightning rod.


    His whole body was burnt and pitch black. Except for the two rows of white teeth and the twinkling scarlet eyes when he spoke, the rest was the same as if he was stained with ink, not to mention how stupid it was.


    Wei Xiao gave Bai Youwei angrily.


    "Is it funny?"


    Bai Youwei held back a smile and shook her head quickly.


    But her flushed cheeks and the smile in her eyes showed how uncomfortable she endured.


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth with hatred: "I''ll clean up you later."


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay, it''s just that I haven''t slowed down. Give me a time to adjust the song."


    "Um!"

 Chapter 1344： Good man dragon ba

    Ten minutes later.


    Sitting on the ground, Wei Xiao recovered from the electric shock and couldn''t help exhaling a suffocating breath.


    "Eunichan, how do you feel? Is it better?"


    Yan Yi asked concerned.


    Looking at the charming face close at hand, Wei Xiao stretched out his hand and squeezed her little cheek.


    "much better."


    "How do you feel? Xiaoying''s promotion this time is a bit difficult for you to resist." Mu Wuqing asked.


    Wei Xiao nodded undeniably under the expectant gazes of all the wives.


    "It''s very strong. If it weren''t for my physical body to be strengthened unconsciously, with the body that used to deal with the Queen of the Earth and the others, it would not be able to withstand the power of the thunder released by Xiaoying. Without using its full strength, the normal output would be one or two. The corpse emperor can''t compete with Xiaoying''s current abilities."


    "So scary?"


    Bai Youwei was shocked.


    Shu Wang and the others also looked at the Phantom in amazement.


    "I just think Potion No. 5 has brought me a great improvement, but I didn''t expect it to be so terrifying." Phantom explained.


    Bai Youwei exaggeratedly said: "How can this be said to be terrifying, it is quite terrifying? Isn''t it? Xiaoying''s normal output of first and second-level corpse emperors is not an opponent. Doesn''t it mean that today''s Xiaoying is invincible at the emperor level?"


    "It should be almost done. I didn''t expect a No. 5 potion to bring such a terrible improvement. It seems that this No. 5 potion is used correctly."


    Wei Xiao said, and asked the Phantom: "How long do you feel that the supernatural powers in your body can last?"


    If Wei Xiao and the others remembered correctly, according to Professor Yan Tianhua and others'' ratings of the super life forms of the last days, as long as the supernatural abilities in the body reach the point of endless growth, they are extremely powerful.


    I don''t know if the Phantom of today has reached this step?


    The Phantom thought for a while, and said uncertainly: "I don''t know this, but I don''t feel exhausted after playing against the master for a long time. Hmm! I feel that the cells in the whole body are providing me with supernatural powers all the time, which is very abundant."


    "That''s it. The supernatural cell constantly releases supernatural powers for you to drive. You are not tired yet. This fits perfectly with Professor Yan Tianhua''s theory. Congratulations, Xiaoying, you became the first one to reach the emperor in the last days. The peak power." Shu Wang smiled.


    The Phantom looked suspiciously, and looked at Wei Xiao uncertainly: "Is that right?"


    Wei Xiao smiled and said, "Even if it hasn''t reached that point, it''s almost the same."


    "Sister Xiaoying, why did you wrap a layer of armor on the outside of Faxiangtiandi just now, do you want to be more domineering?" Yan Yi asked suddenly.


    When she said that, Ni Qingcheng and others remembered the armor that covered the giant''s body when the Phantom fought Wei Xiao.


    It stands to reason that the body of the giant can already protect the phantom inside and regenerate the armor. It does not matter much, but it also consumes extraordinarily abilities.


    This kind of thankless thing, with the Phantom''s combat consciousness, shouldn''t appear.


    Yan Chuan Keiko asked, "Does it have any effect?"


    Phantom: "Well, the role is to protect the energy body, making it more defensive and destructive. According to my feelings, if a single Faxiangtiandi burst out with all its strength, it can produce hundreds of thousands of tons of offensive power. With the blessing of the coat, this power can be increased tenfold."


    "So amazing?" Jiang Xiyu was surprised.


    Phantom nodded: "It''s like the energy body has armed, and the attack power is further blessed."


    Shu Wang: "With your current strength, how long can you maintain that state?"


    "I don''t know, I feel like I can''t use up the supernatural power."


    "..."


    This is Versailles, but you can''t refute it yet.


    "Okay, I also understand Xiaoying''s strength now. That''s it for today. Let''s go back first." Wei Xiao stood up from the ground and interrupted the conversation between the girls.


    "Should we return to the heroine city or the immortal city?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    "Women City. Before the heroes and the others came, this West Pole was still inseparable from us, at least for now."


    Bai Youwei lit her little baby-fat cheek with one hand.


    "Husband, do you say that the corpse emperor of the non-emirate continent will attack the western pole land at this time?"


    Wei Xiao looked at the direction of the African Emirates.


    "Who knows?"


    ...


    Women''s City.


    When Wei Xiao and the others came back, they went straight to the place where Long Ba and Yu Wei were recovering from their injuries.


    "Master, are you here?"


    Yu Wei has no serious problems now, and is currently mainly responsible for taking care of Longba.


    Although the recovery ability of the fourth-level fighters is not as good as that of the fifth-level fighters, as long as the injuries are not too serious, they will be better in a few days.


    Of course, if you take genetic medicine, this recovery can be faster.


    It is a pity that the Western Polar Region currently does not have this condition.


    Wei Xiao came next to Long Ba: "How about recovery?"


    Long Ba looked openly and smiled: "Every day I can see the broken limbs grow out a little bit, and in one or two months, I should be able to recover almost."


    "good."


    Wei Xiao said, and beckoned towards Shuwang.


    Know what Wei Xiao meant.


    Shu Wang took out a genetic medicine from his arms and walked over.


    Long Ba and Yu Wei''s eyes were already on the genetic medicine in Shu Wang''s hand.


    No way, the golden genetic medicine was too conspicuous, and they knew what this color genetic medicine represented. Although Wei Xiao hadn''t spoken yet, for some reason, the hearts of Long Ba and Yu Wei were beating.


    Shu Wang stopped in front of Long Ba and smiled slightly.


    "This is given to you by your Lord."


    Although Long Ba and the others had speculated when Shu Wang took out the No. 5 potion, but now that Shu Wang said that the No. 5 potion in front of him was his own, Long Ba was still a little unbelievable.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The shock of Long Ba and Yu Wei was in sight.


    Shu Wang said: "You made a great contribution to the Six Yaos. If you didn''t send the news back to the Immortal City in time, your lord would not get enough benefits for the base from it. So this No. 5 potion is what you deserve. Take it! Taking potion No. 5 can also speed up your recovery from injuries."


    Long Ba looked at the No. 5 potion that Shu Wang handed him, his eyes still a little stunned.


    Potion No. 5, I don''t know how many people are eager to see through in the Immortal City.


    No matter it was him or Chen Haojie and others, after the heroines became supernatural beings, they all lined up to wait for the appearance of the next No. 5 potion.


    Regardless of qualifications or strength, there are people in the base who are better than Longba, but even with so many competitors, he did not expect that he would be the first foreigner to have the No. 5 potion.


    The shock of this unexpected joy made him not know how to deal with it for a while.


    "Lord, Lord..."


    Wei Xiao said angrily and funny: "Didn''t you always want to be supernatural beings? Now I am fulfilling your wish, why, not satisfied?"


    Long Ba shook his head quickly.


    "Really, really for me?"


    "If you don''t want me, I can change someone."


    "I need to!"


    Change someone? How does that work?


    The opportunity to look forward to the stars and the moon, if it was lost because of a momentary excitement and overwhelmed by what to do, Long Ba had no place to cry at that time.


    As for being reserved?


    Don''t be funny, in front of the No.5 potion, the others are all floating clouds.


    After quickly taking the No.5 potion from Shu Wang, Long Ba said excitedly: "Thank you, hostess, thank you hostess."


    "You should thank you Lord." Shu Wang smiled.


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Lord, thank you, your subordinates will be the immortal city of heaven and earth, and you will die without hesitation."


    "Come on! Take the medicine as soon as possible to recover from your injury, and you will still be needed in the West Polar Land."


    "Subordinates must live up to their mission."


    Wei Xiao and the others said a few more words before leaving.


    After Wei Xiao and the others leave...


    "Daughter-in-law, potion No. 5 is really potion No. 5. We can finally become supernaturalists."


    Yu Wei was also happy for Long Ba.


    This No. 5 potion is worthy of the injury on Long Ba''s body.


    "It makes you happy." Yu Wei gave Long Ba a beautiful eye.


    "Hey-hey¡­¡­"


    Long Ba smirked.


    But his move in the next second surprised Yu Wei.


    "Hey, wife, you take this No. 5 medicine first."


    Looking at the No. 5 potion delivered by Long Ba, Yu Wei was a little stunned.


    "give me?"


    "Isn''t it for you who else can you give it? Take it, and become a supernatural person. I won''t have to worry about your safety in the future. Maybe I will need your protection in the future." Long Ba looked serious.


    But he didn''t know that his move really moved Yu Wei.

 Chapter 1345： The immortal city army arrives

    Potion No. 5 is nothing else.


    To put it bluntly, a No. 5 potion is equivalent to a person''s second life, or even the key to a "mortal" on the road to becoming a god.


    But at this moment, Long Ba actually gave such a valuable thing to Yu Wei, not to mention, in terms of the identity of a husband alone, Yu Wei and Long Ba form a family, and she is worth it all her life.


    Yu Wei pursed her mouth, and pretended to say, "What are you doing for me? Don''t you know what you are? The hostess also said that the No. 5 potion can speed up your recovery from the injury. Give it to me. Do you still think How long to stay in bed? You want me to serve you and want to be beautiful. I don''t want it."


    "Daughter-in-law, this is potion No. 5, don''t you know that potion No. 5? With it, you can become a superpower. It is not a dream to single-handedly challenge the corpse king in the future."


    Yu Wei didn''t take it seriously.


    "I know naturally, but what''s the matter? Since the Lord can give us the first No. 5 potion, there will be a second and third potion. I''m not short of this time."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing good. I don''t know when there will be a more powerful corpse king invading the Western Polar Region. Do you want me to go to the battlefield alone?"


    "Of course not." Long Ba answered Yu Wei without even thinking about it.


    Seeing his stupidity, Yu Wei approached him and kissed Long Ba on the forehead.


    "Observe, you get better sooner, and I can rest assured. Besides, shouldn''t it be you who will protect me?" Yu Wei smiled softly.


    Long Ba was stunned.


    He admitted that with Yu Wei''s smile, he was completely addicted.


    Yu Wei at this moment is simply the most perfect woman in the world in his eyes.


    While moved in his heart, he became more determined to spend his life protecting Yu Wei''s Dragon Ba, and nodded vigorously.


    "Well, I will protect you for the rest of my life. As long as I''m still standing, no one can hurt you."


    "I believe you. It''s about to be taken. The garrison in the Western Polar Region can''t do without you."


    This time Long Ba didn''t hesitate anymore.


    Under Yu Wei''s gaze, she swallowed the whole potion in one bite.


    A few days later.


    An army that can''t see the end at a glance appeared outside the women''s city, the number exceeded three million.


    This is a shocking and eye-catching force in terms of combat effectiveness and equipment.


    The leading team is the most conspicuous.


    It was a mecha warrior with a height of four or five meters, and the number reached more than a thousand.


    They all have the appearance of pulling the wind, the domineering form, the body of alloy steel shines under the sunlight.


    And for them, everything from cold weapons to hot weapons is available.


    Just looking at the appearance gives people a feeling of extraordinary combat effectiveness.


    After them, doomsday fighters, armed fighters, torrents of steel and armed helicopters hovering all over the sky all heralded the terrorist fighting power of this team.


    The majestic and visually impactful military appearance, I don''t know how many people amazed.


    "This is the elite unit of the Immortal City? Isn''t this too powerful?"


    "Look at their weapons, their equipment, my God! No wonder people say that the Immortal City is the number one power of the human race in the last days, and it''s okay for such a troop to sweep all mankind, right?"


    "It''s actually a mecha, it''s so handsome, I don''t know if the Immortal City will be sold to the outside world?"


    "Compared with them, we so-called elites feel no different from non-governmental organizations."


    When the soldiers of the heroine city witnessed the immortal city''s army, they were envied in their hearts, but they were also very yearning.


    The powerful military might easily bring shocking effects to people, and the invincible momentum will naturally resonate with people.


    There is no harm if there is no comparison.


    Compared with the fighters of the Immortal Sky City, the fighters of other forces paled in comparison.


    "Lord..."


    "hostess¡­¡­"


    Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, Ye Yingjie and others walked towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    On Wei Xiao''s side, Wei Xiao took the lead, and high-level officials such as Lin Xiao, Dongye, and Duguyi also greeted him.


    "Thanks for your hard work, did you encounter any danger on the road?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "No. With our strength, as long as we are not stupid, I believe that no force will dare to provoke us."


    "How many troops are you bringing this time?"


    Lan Qiang: "Almost all the elites in the city are dispatched, and there are still many reserve teams with a total number of 3.6 million. Only Xiaoqi''s army did not come out, and continue to guard the immortal city."


    "Oh?" Wei Xiao was suspicious, glanced between Chen Haojie and them, "Why didn''t you see Chengfeng?"


    "Hehe..." Fu Wanwan smiled, "Master, you naturally can''t see Chengfeng at this time, but he wants to come, but he was forced to stay in the immortal city by the military commander."


    "what happened?"


    "What else can I do? Xiao Qi is pregnant, and Brother Feng, who is already a prospective father, must stay in the immortal city to take care of his wife?" Ye Yingjie joked.


    "Xiao Qi is pregnant?"


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, Mu Wuqing beside him was surprised.


    Ling Zhiyu nodded: "Well, it has been more than a month, and it was discovered in the last few days."


    After getting a definite answer, Wei Xiao suddenly felt countless pairs of eyes looking at him for some reason.


    "Husband (master)..."


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    "Hahaha...Don''t stand outside, everyone. We have prepared a banquet in the city lord''s mansion. Everyone has advanced to the city. We have something to say while eating at the banquet table." Feeling that there was something wrong with the atmosphere on the scene, Lin Xiao, a person who came by , Hurried out to make a round.


    Wei Xiao was grateful to Lin Xiao in his heart.


    Looking at the eyes of Shu Wang and the others that they want to eat him alive, Wei Xiao estimated that if Lin Xiao hadn''t changed the subject in time, then the glorious image he had built in front of his subordinates for many years was probably because of a word from Ye Yingjie and others. Ruined.


    Don''t think it''s impossible.


    For a group of women who want to be mothers and are almost crazy, it really stimulates them, and they can do everything.


    Wei Xiao smiled and said: "Yes, right, right, let''s talk about it when we enter the city, nothing is important to eat."


    Seeing Wei Xiao trying to change the subject further, Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, he will feel better tonight. Now in front of his subordinates, give him some face." Shu Wang motioned to Mu Wuqing and the others to keep quiet.


    Are they still short of time to deal with Wei Xiao?


    Mu Wuqing nodded when he heard the words.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s eyes, it was like a hungry wolf. Unless conditions didn''t allow him, Mu Wuqing had done everything about Wei Xiao''s "Fa-rectification on the spot".


    Wei Xiao, who felt cold all over, shuddered.


    Don''t dare to visit Shu Wang them.


    Before others had noticed, Wei Xiao gave Ling Zhiyu, Ye Yingjie and Fu Wanwan a vicious look.


    It looks like it is telling three people: You are waiting.


    Ling Zhiyu, Ye Yingjie and Fu million were a little dumbfounded.


    I seem to have touched some "taboo".


    Everyone didn''t stay outside for long.


    Under Lin Xiao''s arrangement, they got on the chariot prepared by the heroine city, and a group of people entered the city lord and drove towards the city lord mansion.


    As for the army brought by Chen Haojie, someone will arrange it.


    Women''s City City Lord''s Mansion.


    The banquet has already begun.


    During the banquet, everyone did not talk about official business, but was only responsible for eating, drinking and bragging, and the atmosphere was joyful.


    The atmosphere at the banquet will gradually change after the wine has passed the three rounds of dishes and the five flavors.


    "My lord, why didn''t you see Lao Long and his couple? We didn''t know how to greet him when we came over, it''s too interesting." Fu Wanwan said jokingly.


    Bai Youwei said actively: "Don''t think about the old dragon. You already know what happened some time ago. The Liu Yao attacked, and the old dragon was seriously injured in that battle. There is no way to meet you. But you are millions. Why, the master and the hostess are all coming to greet you. Isn¡¯t that not enough?"


    "Haha... how can it be! The Lord and the beautiful mistresses personally greeted us, that is enough to give us face. In this world, it is estimated that no one has such treatment as us."


    Bai Youwei''s small mouth curled up, looking like you were acquainted.


    Chen Haojie said coldly: "Master, the previous battle was very serious?"


    "I can''t talk about it. Liu Yao''s appearance was just an accident. From the beginning to the end, her target was not the West Pole. The coalition forces in the West Pole can only say that it happened to hit the gun."


    Lin Xiao: "Fortunately, Liuyao''s target is not the West Pole. Otherwise, in the first battle a few days ago, the West Pole would have more casualties."


    "What the **** is going on? A corpse emperor left the original territory not to expand, but to blindly go north, what is she trying to do?"


    Lan Qiang was a little puzzled.


    Mu Wuqing: "We suspected that it had something to do with the corpse emperor that appeared on the continent of the non-Chief. It''s not clear what it is."


    "The corpse emperor?"


    Dongye: "Master, the corpse emperor of the corpse clan has appeared?"

 Chapter 1346： The corpse has a corpse emperor, and the human has Wei Xiao

    "Isn''t "Apocalypse All Important" circulating here yet?"


    Dongye and the others still didn''t know about the corpse emperor, which made Wei Xiao look at Haojie Chen in surprise.


    According to the execution speed of the relevant departments of the Immortal City, after so long, the "Apocalypse" with the information of the corpse emperor should have been popularized. Why hasn''t there been any news about the corpse emperor in the Western Polar region?


    This is abnormal.


    Chen Haojie was not in a hurry, and said flatly: "In the recent period, the affairs team needs to focus on the preparation of materials required for the army launch, so it doesn''t care much about the printing department. But the new issue of "Apocalypse" is already available. The immortal city is released, and I believe it will not be long before it will be popularized in the land of Longxia."


    Knowing the reason, Wei Xiao nodded.


    Looking at Lin Xiao and them, Wei Xiao explained in person: "Actually, you should have noticed the birth of the emperor. The gathering of a large number of scattered zombies in the non-emirate continent some time ago is a sign."


    "The migration of zombies in the wild is really done by the emperor?"


    "good."


    After receiving Wei Xiao''s definite answer, Dongye suddenly realized: "Before we were wondering how those wild zombies could move to the non-Emirate continent so desperately, now we finally understand."


    Qiu Feng''s face was solemn.


    "Lord, since there has been a corpse emperor in the non-emirates continent, you said that Liu Yao''s move was a temptation of the corpse emperor on our human race?"


    "Temptation? What temptation?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    "A test of the strength of the human race."


    Qiu Feng explained: "The Corpse Emperor can bring consciousness to the main zombies, and the level of the Corpse Emperor is far higher than that of the Corpse Emperor. Does he also have the same ability as the Corpse Emperor? Liu Yao left the non-Chief Continent, in fact, the Corpse Emperor thought We must use her to understand the real strength of our human race powerhouse."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Jiang Xiyu was shocked.


    The eyes of other people were also on Wei Xiao''s body at this time.


    "My husband, I think it is possible. I heard you say that in order to encircle Liuyao, almost all the strongmen of the Longxia Earth Institute were dispatched, and the same is true for the polar bear. If the Queen of Liuyao is really just a chess piece, then the purpose of the corpse emperor is very good. It may have been reached." Ni Qingcheng said solemnly.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    He really didn''t think so much when dealing with Liuyao.


    But now that Qiufeng mentioned it, it is really possible.


    Shu Wang: "No matter what the real purpose of Liuyao''s departure from the non-Chief Continent is, what should happen now is what we think will not help. At the moment we still pay attention to whether there will be new actions in the non-Chief Continent. It is really a corpse. The emperor¡¯s conspiracy, he may act in the near future."


    "What the eldest sister said. But don''t worry. There are husband and Xiaoying sister in the West Pole now, even if the corpse emperor goes out in person, it may not be any advantage. If the corpse emperor can be kept,...hehe... ¡­" Bai Youwei said, an expression of expectation appeared on her face involuntarily.


    She dare to think.


    Leave the corpse emperor?


    Dealing with a sixth-level corpse emperor almost mobilized half of the peak power of the human race. This is not the existence of the corpse emperor''s peak level. If they are replaced by a corpse emperor, will Wei Xiao and the others really have the strength to keep each other behind?


    But don''t tell me, if you really leave a corpse emperor, then how terrifying is the super life form created with his genes?


    It is estimated that such a person can be called a "god", right?


    "These are all superfluous. Soldiers will come to block, water will cover the earth. To do a good job of the fortifications of the Western Polar Region, we really have to face the corpse emperor, and we have no reason to back down." Wei Xiao said.


    "I agree with Brother Wei''s words. The battle with the corpse clan is destined to be endless, no matter whether he is the corpse emperor or the corpse emperor, if you encounter it, just do it."


    "Anyway, we can''t live without this world. It''s really going to go to war. Either you die or I die."


    "The most difficult period of the last days has come, what else do we have to fear now?"


    Wei Xiao''s words aroused everyone''s fighting spirit.


    Seeing the impassioned look of many people present, it seemed that even if the corpse emperor was in front of him, these people dared to rush to ask for advice.


    No longer worrying about the good things that haven''t happened yet, after a banquet, it ended with everyone talking.


    After the meal, the group took a chariot to the forefront of the south.


    The damage caused by the attack of the Liuyao is now under construction.


    The collapsed city wall of thousands of meters has been repaired by survivors in the Western Polar Region during this period of time, and it has been restored to its pre-war scale.


    Standing on the city wall tens of meters high, looking across the mountains thousands of meters away.


    "This great river and mountain will eventually be protected by us. The West Pole is destined to be the final battlefield between the human race and the corpse race in the future." Lin Xiao looked into the distance and said with emotion.


    Wei Xiao was dressed in a black costume, surrounded by beautiful women, with his hands overlapped, palms facing down, and his unsheathed Emperor Sword, his face unspeakably cold.


    "The environment here is good, but this piece of land under our feet will inevitably bury billions of bones in the future. The future West Pole will also be destined to become the most lively gathering place for the human race, there is no one."


    "I don''t know when the corpse emperor of the non-Chief Continent will act on us? This level of existence is very strange to us." Shu Wang murmured.


    Hearing what Shu Wang said, most of the people present were full of anxiety.


    The corpse emperor is too mysterious for everyone.


    The unknown is often the most disturbing and fearful.


    "Since he has appeared, he will come sooner or later. I look forward to fighting him."


    "Only Brother Wei dared to say this. If it''s us, I can''t even think about it." Lin Xiao smiled bitterly.


    Wei Xiao: "The corpse race has the corpse emperor, and the human race has me, Wei Xiao, that''s enough!"


    ...


    After the Immortal City reinforcements arrived at the Western Polar Region, Wei Xiao and the others stayed here for more than two months.


    After more than two months of waiting, there was no movement in the non-Emirate continent. After Long Ba''s injury was almost recovered, Wei Xiao and the others did not wait any longer.


    Two months later, Wei Xiao, who had left the Immortal City, returned with a group of beautiful wives.


    Liu Yao''s death didn''t seem to lead to a more powerful corpse emperor or corpse emperor.


    The so-called "conspiracy" did not appear either.


    The entire Western Polar region now looks unusually calm.


    Compared with the tranquility of the western polar region, other areas seem a lot more impetuous.


    Wolf city.


    "boom--"


    Where Xiaoyue Sirius usually trains.


    A mountain peak of hundreds of meters standing between the earth, accompanied by a loud open sky, the huge mountain body is like a dam with a bank, and it splits in an instant.


    Countless mountains, rocks, and vegetation splashed into the air, like a heavy rain pouring down, falling to the earth in all directions.


    Thick smoke billowed, mist blasted into the sky.


    In the dimness, the body of a cyan giant gradually emerged from the thick smoke.


    Standing between the incomparable silhouette and the heaven and the earth, the breath radiating from the body is frightening.


    "This, this is the strength of the Wolf King?"


    "Terror, it''s too terrifying. The so-called moving mountains and reclaiming the sea is probably the same, right?"


    "In these last days, who else is the opponent of the Wolf King?"


    On the high **** a kilometer away from the training ground, a group of senior officials in Wolf City were dumbfounded and trembling when they saw the Howling Sirius who had smashed a peak with their strength.


    They had never thought that they could shake the mountains with their human power, but now they witnessed this inhuman power with their own eyes, and it was difficult for them to adapt in a short period of time.


    The body of the giant in the distance gradually dissipated, and among the people watching, Liu Xian''er, who was also on the scene, galloped towards the place where the giant dissipated for the first time.


    Not long.


    "Husband, how do you feel?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who had been restored to its original form, was unspeakable and full of spirits.


    The gaze swept over the group of subordinates who came over, and smiled: "Hahaha... it''s better than ever. One No. 5 potion and ten Awakening potions. Now this king has completely controlled this power. If we let this king and level 6 In the first battle of the Corpse Emperor, this king has absolute certainty to completely kill her within three moves."


    "The wolf king is mighty."


    "Wolf City is bound to rise."


    Hearing that Xiaoyue Sirius was so powerful now that it was so terrifying, everyone present cheered except for Liu Xian''er who didn''t have a first time schedule.


    Liu Xian''er had a gentle smile on her face, but under her Danfeng eyes, a haze flashed by.


    Xiaoyue Sirius hugged Liu Xian''er and laughed and said, "Go, let''s go back to the city. Now that we have mastered this power, it''s time to give Skexiu Base City an explanation."


    "Yes, Wolf King."

 Chapter 1347： I can fulfill your dreams

    Outside the north gate of Wolf City.


    Millions of troops have assembled here.


    The dense figure makes people unable to see the end at a glance.


    It''s spectacular.


    Just three days ago, Xiao Chen, the deputy lord of the base city of Skoxue, wrote a letter.


    What had been negotiated with Xiaoyue Sirius a few months ago had already come to fruition. As long as Xiaoyue Sirius led his troops to rendezvous with him, they would be able to take action on the corpse emperor of the Western Continent.


    The news reached the ears of Xiaoyue Sirius on the same day, but at that time, Xiaoyue Sirius had not been able to control the new power because he took one No. 5 potion and ten Awakening potions at once. Give the other party an answer.


    But today, after three days of training and control, the Xiaoyue Sirius, who is now capable of sending and receiving freely, finally has action.


    The news of replying to Xiao Chen was passed on yesterday. Similarly, today, Xiaoyue Sirius, who has assembled a large army, will once again travel far and work hard to surpass Wei Xiao.


    "Xian''er, the wolf city will be handed over to you after this king is gone. I don''t know how long it will take to come back this time. You must take care of this foundation for this king, know?"


    Before the parting, Xiaoyue Sirius gave Liu Xian''er a thousand exhortations and told her all the things that should be explained.


    Liu Xian''er nodded softly: "Don''t worry, with me, there will always be only one owner of Wolf City, and that is the Wolf King Xiaoyue Sirius."


    "This king believes in you. Don''t worry, this time you return, this king will reserve a No. 5 potion for you."


    "Um!"


    Looking at Liu Xian''er, who was well-behaved and obedient, Xiaoyue Sirius gave her a kiss on the forehead very reluctantly.


    "Brother Long, Lao Liang, this time this king will not take you, you must help Xian''er. Be careful not to destroy the sky city, don''t let them take advantage of the hole in the wolf city while this king is not there."


    "Don''t worry about the wolf king, no one dared to attack Wolf City with us." Long Feihong assured Xiaoyue Sirius.


    For Long Feihong and the others, Xiaoyue Sirius was still very relieved.


    Besides, in order to go to the Western Continent this time, Xiaoyue Sirius dispatched almost all the elites of Wolf City.


    They really want to have two hearts. When Xiaoyue Sirius comes back, Long Feihong and the others will definitely have no good fruit to eat.


    Without any worries, Xiaoyue Sirius said no more.


    Jumping into the air from the city wall, only to hear a cry, a huge eagle flew just to catch him.


    "Opening¡ª"


    Angrily yelled from the dantian, on the earth, the horn of the army blew.


    Suddenly, the earth boiled and the sky shook.


    The mighty army left in an orderly manner.


    The city wall.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t leave the gentle and virtuous Liu Xian''er before leaving, at this time, his face was cold and solemn.


    In a big red dress, she walked up to Long Feihong and Liang Zhijun.


    "Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius'' achievements now, what do you think of them?"


    Long Feihong and Liang Zhijun frowned at the same time.


    What does Liu Xian''er mean?


    Long Feihong remained vigilant: "Wang Hao, call the name of the wolf king directly, don''t you think it is offensive?"


    "Haha..." Liu Xian''er sneered, "Now that he is not here, why are you careful?"


    "I don''t know what the princess is talking about. I didn''t do anything to apologize to the wolf king. Why should I be careful?"


    "You know what I''m talking about. The potion obtained from the Emerald Corpse Emperor should have belonged to one of you, but Xiaoyue Sirius did not fulfill the original promise, but used it alone. Two months ago, another five I got the potion, but how did he do it? Don¡¯t you have any thoughts in your heart?"


    Liu Xian''er looked at the two with a smile.


    Long Feihong and Liang Zhijun''s eyes became more solemn.


    Liang Zhijun: "Wang Hao, what do you want to express? If you say these words just to test our loyalty to Wolf City, it is not necessary. Not to mention, with the current strength of the Wolf King, we dare not have any double hearts. "


    Long Feihong did not speak, but watched Liu Xian''er vigilantly.


    "Two, I have said that for this reason, do you still need to take precautions against me? Xiaoyue Sirius''s actions twice should be enough for you to see his personality. Follow such a person, you guys. Don''t touch the No. 5 potion for the rest of your life. Are you willing to stay on the fourth level for the rest of your life?"


    "..."


    The two people''s suspicion became even more serious.


    Isn''t the relationship between Liu Xian''er and Xiaoyue Sirius always very good?


    How can you say this now?


    Seeing that there was no response from the two of them, Liu Xian''er said to herself: "You don''t have to suspect that I have ulterior motives. The so-called people go to high places and water flows to low places. In these last days, you have no strength on your own, so how can you please a person? , In the end, it will inevitably be abandoned. Only when you control your absolute strength can you live better in this dark age."


    "Come and help me! The No. 5 potion you can''t get from Xiaoyue Sirius, I will give you. Xiaoyue Sirius can¡¯t fulfill the promise given to you, and I can do the same. As long as you help me, it won¡¯t take long. There will be everything."


    "Are you going to betray the Wolf King?" Liang Zhijun said solemnly.


    "Betrayal? I have never been loyal to anyone. How can I betrayed?" Liu Xian''er continued after glancing at Liang Zhijun, "My relationship with Xiaoyue Sirius is just about getting what he needs. He needs the comfort of love. , I need to use his power to achieve our goals, it''s fair."


    "You don''t have to repeat what I said. The opportunity has been given to you, whether you want to grasp it or not, you decide for yourself."


    Long Feihong squinted.


    "You said that Xiaoyue Sirius refused to give us the No. 5 potion, you can give it, if we remember wrong, you can become a superpower, this is still beneficial to Xiaoyue Sirius. Even your own No. 5 potion is Xiaoyue Moon Sirius gave it, how do you make us believe you?"


    Liang Zhijun: "Yes. With your strength, leaving Xiaoyue Sirius, shouldn''t it be enough to deal with the Corpse Emperor?"


    "I naturally have my way."


    Long Feihong looked at Liu Xian''er deeply.


    Since the other party dared to say such a thing, he must have something to rely on.


    Everyone is a smart person. If Liu Xian''er doesn''t come up with something tangible to prove all of what she said, with a single mouth, this kind of wooing is destined to not last long, and it will even make her fall into a dead end.


    With Xiaoyue Sirius'' love for her, she didn''t need to expose her ambitions in front of outsiders.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Long Feihong was also decisive.


    "We need to know why you think you can give us better?"


    Just as Liu Xian''er said, following Xiaoyue Sirius, they will never see the hope of getting the No.5 potion.


    Since Liu Xian''er was willing to make such a promise in order to win them over, maybe she really has a way to get the No. 5 potion.


    Liu Xian''er smiled charmingly: "So, now our relationship is only one proof?"


    "Yes, if you can produce proof that we believe in, we know how to choose."


    "hehe¡­"


    Liu Xian''er smiled.


    Then he waved to the two of them.


    Long Feihong and the others understood what she meant, approached Liu Xian''er, and leaned forward with their probes.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t confuse the two of them either, and whispered a few times in their ears softly.


    After listening to Liu Xian''er, both Long Feihong and Liang Zhijun looked at her with horror.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t care, and smiled: "Two, do you still think I''m lying to you?"


    Long Feihong condensed his eyebrows: "You are not afraid of being attacked by the major forces in this way?"


    Liang Zhijun: "Compared with the threat of the corpse clan, your actions can not be overstated to say that humans and gods share the indignation."


    "But it''s such an angry thing that can make us the most powerful being. How about ganging up and attacking in the face of absolute temptation?"


    Liang Zhijun and Long Feihong were silent.


    The two looked at each other, and from each other''s eyes, they all caught the struggle of that decision.


    "Two people, without strength, no one will put you in the eyes in these last days. Think about you once, how to say you are a big boss, but nowadays, there is no good one to behave like a cow and a horse. Hope, what are you looking for? People are not for themselves, and the heavens are destroyed. You have to think clearly."


    "Okay, we will help you."


    "It doesn''t matter, for the No. 5 potion, I also gave it up. But you have to remember what you said, if you break your promise, even if I fight this life, I will definitely not make you feel better."


    The corner of Liu Xian''er''s mouth raised slightly.


    "I''m not Xiaoyue Sirius. What''s more, it''s easier for us than the way they get the No. 5 potion, isn''t it?"


    "It''s best to be like this." Liang Zhijun said.


    "Then, you two are welcome to join. Trust me, you will not regret today''s decision."


    "We hope so too."

 Chapter 1348： runaway

    The immortal city of Minghai City.


    After Wei Xiao and the others returned here, two days passed, and the originally peaceful immortal city regenerated waves.


    Inside Villa One.


    "When did they leave?"


    "At around two o''clock in the morning last night, the soldiers guarding the city let them go."


    Wei Xiao has a black line.


    Early this morning, during breakfast, Wei Xiao and the others didn''t see Bai Youwei and Yan Yi up, so they went to call them.


    As a result, there was no one in the room. Instead, at this time, there was an extra note in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    Husband proclaimed:


    My dear husband, when you read this letter, your favorite woman has already taken your little wife away from home to practice.


    Message to you is not to feel ashamed, but to inform you, don''t send someone to disturb this queen, and don''t have the unrealistic idea of ??catching this queen back.


    The decision I made by Bai Youwei, the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, can''t change it.


    Thinking of me Bai Youwei, born with the appearance of a female emperor, because your light is too dazzling, it has been hidden by you.


    Going out this time is to get rid of your influence completely.


    I think that without you pressing on your head, for us, it must be the tiger entering the mountains and the forest, the dragon returning to the sea, and the great world will be galloped by our sisters.


    You wait patiently in the immortal city and wait for us to return.


    Say it all and see you in the future.


    Remember, no one is allowed to come to us.


    Take a look, take a look, is this talking about human words?


    It has always been known that Bai Youwei is very alive, but she did not expect her to be so lawless.


    When Wei Xiao saw what was written on this note, he was amused.


    Dare to use this threatening tone to leave a message to him Wei Xiao.


    "Puff......"


    Jiang Xiyu also read Bai Youwei''s message and said amusedly: "In this family, only the two of them dare to treat her husband like this, and they don''t know how many beatings they will have if they are replaced by others."


    Sitting on the sofa, Mu Wuqing was eating grapes leisurely.


    "Let me say that Wei Xiao usually spoils them too much. It''s okay now. If you don''t want to run away from home, you dare to threaten our head of the family, Wei Xiao, absolutely can''t encourage their arrogance. If you don''t do it well, I''ll go, let them turn into good babies and kneel in front of you to admit their mistakes in minutes."


    Wei Xiao glared at Mu Wu, who was not too serious.


    "When they leave, who will follow them?"


    Shu Wang nodded and said, "Both Changbai and Changhei followed, as well as Little Loach."


    Wei Xiao looked at the Phantom again.


    I don''t know what he meant, but Phantom also nodded, as if answering Wei Xiao.


    After getting the information he wanted, Wei Xiao felt relieved.


    "These two silly daughters-in-laws have a good day but they have to go out to find guilt, what are they going to do?"


    "It should be a very good time. I haven''t experienced the severe beatings of the last days, so I want to find some excitement." Shu Wang was a rare joke.


    Wei Xiao smiled helplessly: "Okay! Since people have said so clearly, then there is no need to send someone to find them. I want to see if they leave the Immortal City, what famous people can they mix up outside?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko: "Master, is this really okay?"


    Mu Wuqing: "Wei Xiao, although You Wei told us not to find them, the protection we should have is still indispensable. This is the end of the world, and their safety is the first."


    Just joking, it''s about the safety of the two younger sisters, and Mu Wuqing and the others are particularly concerned.


    Although Jiang Xiyu and the others did not speak, their expressions were all caring for the two younger sisters.


    Wei Xiao was funny and angry.


    But in any case, it is his woman. If he doesn''t care, who cares?


    "Qingshu..."


    "Tap..."


    Li Qingshu hurried to Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Lord, what is your command?"


    "Go and call Song Xiaoyu."


    "OK!"


    Li Qingshu withdrew in response.


    Not long after, Song Xiaoyu led Li Qingshu to the lobby of the villa.


    "Brother Xiao, are you looking for me?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, and told her about Bai Youwei and the others ran away from home.


    Song Xiaoyu was shocked.


    "You Wei ran away with Yan Yi?"


    Shu Wang: "We also listened to the guards this morning. It was too late when we wanted to stop."


    "Then Brother Xiao and sister-in-law, are you looking for me?"


    Wei Xiao said: "Bring your Shadow Guard players and protect them in secret. I will give the Shadow Guard an order to let them cooperate with you to find the two silly women. You will follow them in the future, and you don''t need to talk to them. Contact, and just help them when necessary."


    "Understood, then I will set out now?"


    "Go! Bring more armor-piercing implosion bombs."


    "Um!"


    Song Xiaoyu did not delay, and immediately left the villa to gather members of her shadow guard, and left the immortal city on the same day.


    Although the land of Longxia is big, it is not difficult to find Bai Youwei and the others when the Shadow Guards are spread all over the country.


    Unless they see people in the wild, they take a detour.


    Otherwise, as long as the whereabouts are exposed to people, with the pervasive intelligence capabilities of the Shadow Guard, it will only take a few days to find them.


    In a valley in the wild.


    The two little ones who made Wei Xiao and the others worry about were eating barbecue and drinking the fruit wine brought from home. They looked so uneasy.


    "Sister Youwei, let''s leave like this, is O''Neill really not angry?"


    "How about getting angry? Leaving the immortal city, the whole world is ours. As the saying goes, the sky is wide with fish, and the sky is high and birds fly. Even if my husband is angry, what can he do to us? It''s not my Bai Youwei bragging, the whole is immortal. Tiancheng, except for my husband and Xiaoying Sister, who can do anything to me?"


    "Yeah! I really want to be caught back, it''s a big deal, just lie down, haven''t I been punished? He can still kill his wife and sacrifice to the sky."


    Good word of tiger and wolf.


    In the entire Immortal City, it is estimated that only Bai Youwei would dare to be so presumptuous.


    Bai Youwei said lightly, but Yan Yi was too anxious.


    As a good girl, Yan Yi does not have a heart as strong as Bai Youwei.


    "It''s not Sister Young Wei. You said O''Neill won''t be angry when you left. Why is it different from what you said at the beginning?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Bai Youwei gave an awkward smile.


    He stretched out a hand on Yan Yi''s shoulder.


    "Little girl, don¡¯t care about these details. You see it¡¯s coming out if you don¡¯t come out now. If you really want to go back home, are you embarrassed? I have left a message to my husband, saying that even if Bai Youwei and Yan Yi leave him Wei Xiao, I can live. It''s very moisturizing. If I go back dingy now, I can''t take this face off."


    Yan Yi bit her red lips aggrievedly.


    "I shouldn''t listen to you, Ernie Chan must be angry with me now."


    "Okay girl, there is a sister here, when we go back, it is still beautiful? Don''t you want to share the worries for your husband? You don''t want your sisters to look at you? Think about it, the outside world is full of opportunities, if not Be careful when we run into it. When my husband sees us again, we already have the strength to match Xiaoying. What kind of expression do you think your husband will have?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "Stop it. Do you want your husband to praise you?"


    Yan Yi hesitated for a moment, then nodded vigorously.


    "That''s all right. Follow my sister and promise you will become the second best cub in the family in the future."


    After flicking Yan Yi, making her firm up the desire in her heart, Bai Youwei turned her gaze to Chang Bai on the top of a big tree.


    "Xiao Bai, have you discovered any new situations?"


    Above the treetops, Chang Bai carried one hand on his back and the other hand holding a white paper fan, staring at the distant sky with cold eyes.


    "Yes, there are more teams of scavengers in the wild, and it is easy for us to meet them."


    "That won''t work. I don''t know which **** guy, he compiled our photos into a book, and published a **** book about the 20 most beautiful women in the apocalyptic world, so that everyone in the world knows who we are. The scavenger team in the wild ran into each other, and my husband would soon be able to determine our location."


    "My ideals and the value of my life have not yet been realized. I don''t want to be caught by my husband. I have to find a way to solve this problem."


    Chang Hei, who was collecting firewood, came over with a bundle of dry wood.


    "Queen, do you still have to think about it? How easy is it for anyone who sees us to goug their eyes, cut their tongues, and scrap their limbs?"


    "Go away, come out with some bad ideas. Is Bai Youwei the kind of cruel person? And, please call me the Queen."


    "Oh, I know the queen."


    "It''s the Queen!"


    "Understood, Queen..."


    "I shouldn''t have a glimmer of hope for you." Bai Youwei was completely speechless.

 Chapter 1349： To the southern continent

    "Xiao Bai, how do you think we should guard against those people in the wild?"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    Chang Bai opened the white paper fan in his hands, and he was fascinating, unspeakable, suave and extraordinary.


    "In fact, it is very simple to guard against the eyes of the Lord, just go to a place that the Immortal City can''t reach."


    "Hey, yes, that''s a good idea." Bai Youwei was immediately ecstatic, "Then what place do you think the Immortal City can''t reach?"


    "The Western Continent, the Central Continent, and the Southern Continent, the first two can buy us only a limited amount of time. Sooner or later, the Immortal City will spread its eyes to these two places. The Queen will go, and the development will not last long. Although the Southern Continent is far away Far away, but it can provide a long-term development place for the Queen, it depends on how the Queen chooses."


    Bai Youwei lowered her head, thinking about the three places Chang Bai said.


    "Sister Youwei, shall we go to the Southern Continent?"


    "Um?"


    Bai Youwei raised her head and looked at Yan Yi in surprise.


    How could this little girl propose to go to the Southern Continent?


    Wasn''t she still very repulsive of leaving Wei Xiao and the others without saying goodbye?


    "Why go to the Southern Continent?"


    Yan Yi thought for a while and said, "Didn''t they say that Jinbu Shake? Chu Tianhe went to the southern continent. Since O''Neill now has no time to take care of this old enemy, then we will solve it for him. Even if we can''t help O''Neill to get rid of it. To get rid of this trouble, we can also limit his development. When O''Neill will fight him in the future, there is no need to worry about his power being too strong."


    After listening to Yan Yi''s explanation, Bai Youwei was shocked.


    Is this really said by that silly little white sweet girl?


    How did it feel that her consciousness reached the height of the atmosphere in a blink of an eye.


    Bai Youwei: "Do you really think so?"


    Yan Yi nodded vigorously.


    "I want to share my worries and troubles for O''Neill."


    Watching Yan Yi seriously, Bai Youwei suddenly hesitated when she didn''t seem to be joking.


    "Sister, if we really go to the Southern Continent, it will be difficult to see my husband in the future. Have you considered it carefully?"


    "Didn''t you say that? To make O''Neill look at us with admiration, if this is the case, then choose a challenging place. The Southern Continent is the most likely place where there are still first-class zombies in the whole world. Is our best choice."


    "Okay, since you have said that, if I still squeeze and fall on the lower level, then we will go to the southern continent. Xiaobai, Xiaohei, Xiaoloach, get ready, we will set off now."


    "Good Queen (Queen)!"


    The little loach entrenched on the cliff also responded and walked to Bai Youwei and the others.


    The second woman made a decision and started to act.


    The dragging things didn''t happen to them at all.


    But what they didn''t know was that after they left the valley, a group of figures appeared in the dark.


    "To send the news back to the immortal city, the two mistresses are going to the southern continent and asking the Lord whether they should be forcibly brought back to the base?"


    "clear!"


    In the Immortal City, there is such a mysterious team.


    They are personally trained and nurtured by the Phantom. In addition to receiving less treatment than the hostesses, the resources they possess even exceed those in power like Chen Haojie.


    This team was all selected by Wei Xiao''s loyal loyalists through layers of selection, absolutely loyal, and currently controlled by the Phantom.


    The team is code-named "The Abyss" and its main task is to secretly protect Wei Xiao and Wei Xiao''s woman.


    They are well-versed in the true story of the Phantom, and are proficient in various assassinations, intelligence spying, and the ability to solve emergencies. Moreover, it is equipped with a new generation of invisible battle suits that can conceal their own breath in the research base. As long as they don''t take the initiative to expose them, it is difficult for ordinary supernaturalists to discover their existence.


    The entire Immortal City knew that they existed only Wei Xiao and Phantom Shadow.


    If you learn more about them, you will find that in this team, there have been super fighters with the awakening No. 4 potion ability.


    Bai Youwei and the others have just taken action here, and the "Abyss" where messages are transmitted through the fast channel, the information about Bai Youwei and them reaches Wei Xiao''s ears within a few hours.


    Wei Xiao was exasperated by the whims of two silly women.


    "Let''s take a look! Each of the wings is really hard, and the Southern Continent dared to go, why didn''t they go to heaven?" Wei Xiao said angrily and funny.


    Shu Wang and the others also learned about the situation of Bai Youwei and others.


    As sisters, they don''t know what to say except to protect the two younger sisters.


    "They don''t seem to be joking, what are you going to do?" Shu Wang asked gently.


    Wei Xiao sighed.


    "What can be done? We can only try to ensure their safety."


    "Are you really relieved to let them go to the Southern Continent?" Ni Qingcheng asked a little surprised.


    "Tell Song Xiaoyu their whereabouts, and in addition, to inform Li Xiangfeng, let him pretend to meet You Wei and them by chance, and then go to the southern continent with them. He controls the power of water, and there is a lot of him on the sea." Wei Xiao obviously didn''t want to. Continue to entangle Bai Youwei and the others.


    Since everyone has said that they want to do a career, as a husband, what can Wei Xiao say and give his full support!


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn''t plan to bring the two youngsters back, Ni Qingcheng and the others stopped talking.


    Two days later.


    On a plain on the southern continent.


    A group of figures descended from the air.


    After Song Xiaoyu and the others learned of the whereabouts of Bai Youwei and others, they landed in advance where Bai Youwei and the others might have landed.


    There are 13 people in total, all armed to their teeth.


    When they came to the ground, they collected their parachutes and went into stealth one by one.


    "Captain, are we here waiting for the hostess to arrive?"


    "No, let''s talk about the situation within a hundred miles. You Wei and the others will not be able to get to the shore for a while. We will come back when they arrive here."


    "Yes!"


    "Disperse now, the three of us are in a small team. We will figure out the surrounding situation as quickly as possible. We will gather here at ten o''clock in the evening, understand?"


    "clear!"


    the other side.


    In two days, Bai Youwei and others didn''t know where to get a small cruise ship and the crew of a ship. After preparing enough fuel and materials, they set off for the southern continent.


    In the sea, on the cruise ship.


    At this time, Bai Youwei and others were conducting a "three-division trial" against one person.


    "You really weren''t sent by my husband to watch us?"


    These words have been heard more than ten times since Li Xiangfeng and Bai Youwei met by chance.


    He was a little dumbfounded.


    "Master Youwei, I don¡¯t need to answer this question anymore? If the humble position is really sent by the Lord, do you think there is still a chance to go to sea? My ability is to control the power of water. I¡¯m in charge, and meeting you was definitely an accident."


    "Then why are you going to the Southern Continent with us?"


    Yan Yi asked.


    Li Xiangfeng has a hard time saying.


    If it weren''t for Wei Xiao''s lust, who would want to go to a strange place?


    Naturally, he dared not say it face-to-face, and replied against his will: "Isn''t there no way to be humble? I know that the two mistresses go to sea, but I will not stop them. If the Lord knows this, I will probably get rid of it even if I don¡¯t die. Pi. Instead of being blamed by the Lord, it''s better to go to the Southern Continent with you."


    "On the one hand, it can help the two hostesses, and on the other hand, if the two hostesses can really work hard in the Southern Continent, and then the host will be held accountable, I can also make up for it, right?"


    Hearing Li Xiangfeng''s answer, the two women looked at each other.


    "Yan Yi, do you think his words are credible?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Chang Bai, who was leaning against the hatch, said at this time: "I can''t believe it, but it''s not useless to leave him. At least his ability is indispensable to us now."


    Bai Youwei thought for a moment and nodded.


    "Yes, there may be mutant beasts attacking the cruise ship at any time in the sea. With him, we will have less trouble."


    After making up his mind, Bai Youwei said seriously: "Since you have gone to sea with us, then we will take you, but we can say yes. From now on, I will have the final say here."


    "Naturally, no matter how courage is given to a humble job, he will not dare to point fingers in front of the hostess."


    "Count you acquaintance." Bai Youwei finally let go, "That''s it. Xiao Hei, let the crew pay more attention to the conditions under the sea, especially at night. We don''t know what kind of monsters are in the sea today. I don''t want to be on board. People in the South Continent have suffered casualties before they reach the Southern Continent. The people above are the foundation of our foothold in the Southern Continent."


    "Okay, Queen." Chang Hei responded straightforwardly, and then left the cabin.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "what''s the situation?"


    After Chang Hei just responded to Bai Youwei, he only heard a sound, and then the entire cruise ship shook violently.


    Will there be sea monsters attacking the cruise ship?


    Is this a coincidence?

 Chapter 1350： Giant in the sea

    Outside the shipyard.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something attacking the cruise ship?"


    Bai Youwei and the others came out of the cabin and looked at the nervous crew on the deck. As the supreme commander of the cruise ship, Bai Youwei asked coldly.


    The crew that Bai Youwei recruited was not a cat or a dog.


    All of them are super fighters.


    The soldiers ranged from level one to level three, with a total of 174 people.


    Among these people, there are also two scientific researchers who have mastered gene extraction technology, which can be regarded as strong soldiers.


    As for why Bai Youwei can recruit so many super fighters, it is naturally because of her identity and the name of the immortal city.


    After Bai Youwei and the others decided to go out of the Southern Continent to work hard, many civil super fighters who were unwilling to be lonely, after learning Bai Youwei''s identity, naturally responded with a hundred responses and followed one after another.


    For nothing else, even if only to have a legitimate opportunity to join the Immortal City, they would dare to go crazy with Bai Youwei.


    What''s more, going to the southern continent is to open up a new base area for the immortal city. They are now following Bai Youwei in the past, and all are veteran-level existences.


    If they can survive in the southern continent and stand firm, then the treatment in the immortal city will definitely not be comparable to that of newcomers.


    They are very confident about this.


    Do not look at the status of the people they follow in the immortal city? .


    Seeing Bai Youwei and the others appearing, a crew member said nervously: "My Lady Queen, the current situation is unknown. According to radar, the unknown thing attacking us is far below the deep sea, and we cannot find it in a short time."


    "From the depths of the sea?"


    Bai Youwei looked at the others.


    "Peng Peng..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Without waiting for Bai Youwei to learn more, the hull was attacked again.


    The unknown things that attacked the hull this time are no longer hidden.


    A huge tentacle broke through the sea and hit the hull.


    Tonnage, there are also three to four million tons of cruise ships, under the bombardment of this mysterious tentacle, the entire hull appears to tilt.


    This is not over yet.


    A tentacle landed on the hull, entwining the cruise ship almost horizontally. Numerous suction cups visible to the naked eye were firmly attached to the hull.


    After that, tentacles broke through the sea and wrapped around the hull from all directions.


    When each tentacle falls, it can make the hull shake violently.


    Many of the crew members who were not standing still fell to the ground, and a small part fell directly into the sea.


    "What kind of monster is this? Octopus?" Bai Youwei asked in shock, looking at the thick tentacles.


    "No, these tentacles are pulling the cruise ship down."


    A crew member exclaimed.


    They are impatient.


    Facing the tentacles wrapped around the hull, they tried to shoot them back, but the other side seemed to know no pain.


    Ordinary bullets hitting the tentacles would have no effect at all, except to further accelerate the pulling speed of unknown creatures on the hull.


    But they couldn''t find the master who was touching the claws, and now there was nothing they could do except in a hurry.


    As for launching?


    A group of terrestrial creatures fight in the home court of other marine creatures. Isn''t this seeking a dead end?


    And no one knows how many mutant beasts exist in the ocean today.


    Compared to launching, the ship is undoubtedly the safest at present.


    "Little sister, Xiao Bai, Xiao Hei, cut off these tentacles, Li Xiangfeng, go and see what monster is attacking us, and pick it out for me."


    The speed of the hull sinking faster and faster, Bai Youwei, who no longer hesitated, let out a sweet voice.


    Regardless of whether other people heard it or not, with a movement, the twelve Emperor Slashing Flying Swords were sacrificed, and Bai Youwei immediately stepped on the floating flying swords with his feet and soared into the sky.


    "Get away from me¡ª"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Stepping on the flying knives and standing in the air, Bai Youwei, whose eyes were like swords, shouted, offering another twenty-four Slashing Flying Knives.


    Ordinary bullets can''t cause effective damage to the tentacles, but when Bai Youwei uses the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife, the defenses of these tentacles are like paper.


    The Emperor Slashing Flying Knife that crisscrossed all directions of the hull constantly shuttled through the air, and the tentacles wrapped around the hull were quickly being cut off by the Slashing Emperor Flying Knife.


    Yan Yi, Chang Bai, and Chang Hei did not neglect.


    Yan Yi, who controls the air, kept making a "pop" sound with a small mouth, and every time the voice sounded, the tentacles entangled with the cruise ship would burst.


    Compared with Bai Youwei, the speed of clearing the tentacles was not much lower.


    The Chang family brothers don''t have such a quick attack ability.


    While taking the crew members who were injured by the mysterious claw attack to a safe place, they used the Emperor Killer to manually chop the remaining claws.


    The efficiency is not high, but it can also speed up the release of cruise ships from the shackles of these tentacles.


    With Bai Youwei and the others joining, the sinking trend of the cruise ship is gradually controlled.


    Most of the cruise ship, which was already submerged in the sea, surfaced again.


    Li Xiangfeng stared directly at the bottom of the sea with a pair of eagle eyes.


    He didn''t care about those tentacles, so he surrounded him with a column of water in one hand.


    "Got you!"


    He quickly caught the mysterious creature below the sea surface with a soft sigh, and flicked his big hand toward the sea surface. Suddenly, the rough sea surface was centered on a line, scattered on both sides under the control of a powerful force.


    The sea retreated, and the avenues turned upwards.


    The deepening submarine channel stripped the seawater, and within ten seconds, a mysterious creature that was hundreds of meters under the sea appeared.


    "Uuuuu..."


    A huge octopus, or rather, an octopus that has mutated.


    The body is over a hundred meters, and the eight tentacles sway like chains on the bottom of the sea.


    The tentacles that had been cut off by Bai Youwei and the others were re-growing at this time.


    It¡¯s just that, without waiting for it to continue to make waves, the place where the figure is located suddenly loses the sea, like a somewhat surprised big octopus, and its big smart eyes are all confused.


    Where''s the water?


    Where is the sea where the uncle depends for survival?


    "My Queen, found it."


    Li Xiangfeng shouted and raised his big hand.


    Suddenly, Wanliu returned to the sea, optimizing the sky.


    A water column with a diameter of several tens of meters hits the big octopus''s body from below, rushing it from below the sea surface of several hundred meters to above the sea surface.


    "Damn, it''s too heavy, Her Majesty, I can''t keep it for long."


    Originally thought it would be easy to bring this big octopus out of the water, but Li Xiangfeng looked at his supernatural powers, or that he underestimated the tonnage of the big octopus.


    In the sea, he can use the sea water to relieve his burden. After using the water column to completely take the horrible body of the big octopus off the sea, Li Xiangfeng, who can only rely on the supernatural ability to control the water column to push it in the air, found that he had lifted this big guy. , The consumption of different abilities is so terrifying.


    "so big--"


    "This is the mysterious lifeform that attacks us?"


    "This octopus is about to catch up to a hundred meters high mountain, right?"


    The people on the ship finally saw the culprit who attacked the cruise ship. Faced with this huge octopus as large as a mountain, many people were thrilled.


    "Little girl, don''t let it return to the sea." Bai Youwei shouted at Yan Yijiao.


    "receive!"


    "Master Yan Yi, come on, I can''t hold it anymore." Li Xiangfeng shouted eagerly.


    Yan Yi naturally did not neglect.


    The ten fingers are jumping in front of him, and the invisible air surrounds the fingertips.


    In the next second, the huge water column that lifted the big octopus into the air was cut off from the middle by an invisible force.


    "Li Xiangfeng, you can put away the supernatural ability." Yan Yi reminded Li Xiangfeng.


    Hearing what Yan Yi said, Li Xiangfeng felt relieved.


    Li Xiangfeng couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Hold on for a few more seconds and the whole person will collapse."


    Without the maintenance of Li Xiang''s wind power, the sea water that separated a avenue merged together again.


    The big octopus that lost the impact of the water column also fell from the air.


    But it failed to return to the sea.


    There seems to be an invisible plane in the invisible air, and the big octopus stops in the air after falling a few meters.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Boom bang¡ª"


    The severed tentacles of the big octopus have grown back.


    Unable to return to the sea, the big octopus, crying as a baby, waved its eight tentacles and hit the invisible air frantically.


    Every time the eight tentacles collided with the air, Yan Yi''s expression on the deck became serious.


    The seemingly invisible confrontation is actually Yan Yi alone taking on the impact of the big octopus.


    "Sister Youwei, its power is too strong, I can''t hold on for long."


    Bai Youwei stared at the big octopus in the sky.


    "Open a channel for me, I will meet it up."


    "Okay, Sister Youwei, be careful yourself."


    Yan Yi said, his fingers changed.


    In the invisible air, a circular channel appeared clearer than the surroundings.


    Bai Youwei locked the entrance and sent her a flying knife in the air to form a foothold.

 Chapter 1351： Add another general

    Come above the air plane.


    Bai Youwei can walk on it without a flying knife as a foothold, as if walking on the ground.


    The big octopus bombarding the air plane frantically found her figure and suddenly changed the target of the attack.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The winding, wriggling tentacles lashed towards Bai Youwei like a vine whip.


    Every blow carries the momentum of Mount Tai.


    If it was hit by the tentacles of a big octopus, without any protection, Bai Youwei would not be able to escape her fate.


    Don''t dare to be big.


    Bai Youwei quickly formed an energy armor on the surface of her body to protect herself.


    Facing the tentacles smashed down by the volley, Bai Youwei kept dodge and toss, avoiding the slap of the big octopus again and again.


    Walk slowly in the air and gallop above.


    At a speed that ordinary people can''t catch with the naked eye, the attack of the big octopus is nothing to fear for Bai Youwei.


    It is too slow.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Seeing that his tentacles could not touch Bai Youwei''s figure, the big octopus quickly changed its attack strategy.


    The thick and long tentacles roam around Bai Youwei''s body like a snake.


    Quickly surrounded Bai Youwei.


    After that, the big octopus spit out a jet of water, like a jet of water spitting out across the place where Bai Youwei''s figure was.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Youwei flew out of her forty-eight Slashing Flying Swords at the same time.


    Under the traction of different abilities, the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife formed an umbrella-shaped defensive barrier.


    The water column impacted the defense formed by Zhanhuang Flying Knife. As soon as the two sides touched, countless currents dispersed, and the turbulent water continued to fill the inner space of the encircled circle formed by the big octopus against Bai Youwei.


    "Aw¡ª"


    When the two sides stubbornly stubbornly stubbornly, from the sea, a whining sounded.


    Along with the sound of water coming out of the giant, a giant one hundred meters long also sprang out from the sea.


    "Little loach?"


    Seeing the figure of the giant, Yan Yi was taken aback first.


    But she did not hesitate.


    The current airflow in the space has been blocked by her, and the little loach rushes up like this, which is likely to hurt herself.


    Not too much to think about it.


    Yan Yi hurriedly opened a channel for the little loach on the blocked space plane.


    The soaring little loach passed directly through the entrance, sprang out from behind the big octopus, opened the blood basin and slammed up.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Biting on the head of the big octopus, the thick and long body wrapped around the body like a vine, instantly entangling the big octopus.


    The sound of crying like weeping came from the mouth of the big octopus.


    The attack on Bai Youwei also stopped, and instead waved her eight-heeled tentacles to counterattack the little loach madly.


    "Good job, little loach."


    Bai Youwei was freed from the frontal battlefield.


    Without leaving his hands, forty-eight Emperor Slashing Flying Swords were sacrificed and cut and pierced around the body of the big octopus.


    The big octopus, which was attacked by one person and one python, had no time to take care of both ends, and the recovery speed of its tentacles could not keep up with Bai Youwei''s cutting speed.


    Not long.


    The big octopus was shaved off.


    The big octopus, feeling dizzy, quickly hummed.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The little loach seemed to be responding to something.


    The big octopus continued to respond.


    At this time, the little loach seemed to have reached an agreement with it, unwound the big octopus, roared at it, and then left its body to swim to Bai Youwei.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Little Loach snarled at Bai Youwei twice.


    Bai Youwei frowned.


    With a small move, he retracted the 48 Emperor Slashing Flying Knives and controlled them to surround the body.


    "You mean it wants to surrender to me?"


    Little Loach nodded.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Then he roared at the big octopus very domineeringly, as if to say to it: Why don''t you come here soon if you want to worship the master?


    The big octopus didn''t hesitate, the new tentacles had grown to a certain extent, wriggling and came to Bai Youwei''s side.


    Then under Bai Youwei''s vigilant gaze, the big octopus used a tentacle to roll up Bai Youwei and send it to her scarred head.


    "Uuuuu..."


    The big octopus whimpered and seemed to be surrendering to Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei didn''t know the situation.


    "Little Loach, is it really surrendered?"


    Little Loach nodded, as a response to Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei still couldn''t believe it.


    This big octopus just surrendered to her?


    Is it too simple?


    Before Bai Youwei tried her best, the other party persuaded her, do you want to be so useless?


    The whining in the big octopus''s mouth stopped, and Bai Youwei, who didn''t know what Bai Youwei was thinking, turned to a pair of locomotive-sized eyes looking pitifully at the little loach.


    Little Loach growled very arrogantly.


    Twisting his huge body to the big octopus''s side, under Bai Youwei''s puzzled eyes, bite one of the big octopus''s tentacles.


    At this moment, Bai Youwei saw that from the huge body of the big octopus, a large amount of black liquid flowed into the mouth of the little loach through the tentacles of the big octopus.


    Noting this scene, Bai Youwei''s beautiful face collapsed.


    Now she might understand why the big octopus surrendered to her so easily.


    As far as I could see, the opponent should have been poisoned by the little loach, and under the threat of death, he had to succumb to Bai Youwei, the owner of the little loach.


    Unexpectedly, she, who is stronger than the little loach, is not the reason why the big octopus directly surrendered.


    Involuntarily, Bai Youwei was still a little bit lost.


    I''m actually not as good as a little loach (a beast), it feels like a failure.


    Not long after, the venom injected by the small loach in the big octopus is absorbed.


    After doing all this, Little Loach didn''t know what else he said to the big octopus, and the big octopus made a promise, revealing humility in his eyes.


    In this way, Little Loach nodded to Bai Youwei seriously, his eyes seemed to tell Bai Youwei: "Master, don''t worry, this guy has done it for you, don''t worry about it will betray."


    Bai Youwei understood the meaning of Little Loach, a little bit dumbfounded.


    The younger brother has begun to help her take in the younger brother. Should this be happy or happy?


    "Sister, you can withdraw the ability."


    Now that the big octopus has been subdued, Bai Youwei no longer thinks about it.


    A big octopus will **** them on the next itinerary. It should be able to stop a bit, right?


    Yan Yi on the deck did not hesitate when he heard the words.


    As soon as the supernatural power was collected, the spatial plane in mid-air for Bai Youwei and the others to settle down immediately disappeared.


    The little loach and the big octopus, which were incapable of flying, fell directly into the sea, causing two huge splashes of water.


    Bai Youwei had Zhanhuang Flying Knife as a foothold, and a few flashes came to Yan Yi''s side.


    "Sister Youwei, did you really subdue it?" Yan Yi asked curiously.


    Bai Youwei nodded, and shook her head again: "I didn''t take it accurately, it''s all due to the little loach."


    "Is that so?"


    "Don''t bother about this, you just need to know that not only will the big octopus not attack us, but will open the way for us. By the way, has the person who fell into the water just been saved?" Bai Youwei changed the subject.


    "It was rescued, except for a few people who were temporarily unable to move, and there were no casualties."


    Chang Bai said to Bai Youwei when they came back.


    "That''s good. Keep the notice, continue to head towards the southern mainland, and try to get to the shore in a day."


    "Yes, Lord Queen (Queen)!"

 Chapter 1352： Arrived in the southern continent

    one day later.


    There is a handsome black...Oh, the handsome black is the name Bai Youwei gave to the big octopus.


    This ocean overlord opened the way for them and sailed all the way down. Even if Bai Youwei and the others encountered many ocean mutants on the way, there was no case of deep-sea mutants attacking the cruise ship.


    Not only that.


    Through the contact with the black commander, Bai Youwei and the others also discovered that in this ocean, the black commander actually has a few younger brothers.


    Two mutant sharks, a crab over 80 meters in length, and three mutant lobsters over 50 meters in length.


    Their mutations are all related to the natural treasures that appear on the seabed.


    Marshal Hei is uniquely endowed by nature, and a blessed land overgrown with weeds is in its habitat.


    Relying on devouring the exotic grass outside the cave every day, after digesting and assimilating, he had his current size.


    Its little brother swallowed a single foreign body elsewhere and mutated, and then came to its territory to be conquered by it, looking for the breath of heaven, material and earth treasure.


    Bai Youwei and the others didn''t expect Bai Youwei and the others to subdue a black marshal with a few aquatic products.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t talk, how good if you can communicate normally?"


    Bai Youwei looked at the little loaches that followed the cruise ship all the way to the bottom of the sea, and couldn''t help feeling deeply moved.


    Zombies can learn human language to a certain extent, so why can''t mutant beasts?


    Is there any opportunity missing?


    "Puff--"


    The little loach under the sea seemed to hear Bai Youwei''s voice, and his huge head came out from under the sea.


    She looked at Bai Youwei with her cold eyes and kept whining in her mouth.


    "Are you saying that you have evolved to a certain level and you can speak up?"


    Little Loach nodded.


    Bai Youwei''s face was happy.


    "Meaning, as long as you continue to evolve, this day will not be too far?"


    Little Loach nodded again, his eyes very firm.


    "That''s great. Don''t worry, Little Loach. When we arrive in the Southern Continent, all the treasures we find belong to you. I will definitely let you have the ability to speak in a short time."


    Little Loach was full of gratitude to Bai Youwei, cheered, and his huge body returned to the sea again.


    "Sister Youwei, I''m afraid it''s not easy for Little Loach to speak?"


    Bai Youwei said eagerly: "No matter how difficult it is, I will make it come true. Didn''t you find that the little loach can communicate with any kind of mutant beast? When it can speak, we can understand the thoughts of other mutant beasts through it. This is a great opportunity for us."


    "Think about it, how much help can we have in the southern continent? If we can conquer a batch of mutant beasts for our use through the little loach, then we will have enough strength to stand firm in the southern continent that is about to arrive. This is a speedy one. The shortcut to enhance our power must be cherished."


    "Yeah, Sister Youwei is right. Or else let the subordinates of the black commander go down to the seabed to help the little loach in search of heaven and earth treasures. When we first arrived in the southern mainland, we might not have time to help the little loach, but the black commander They can do this."


    Yan Yi suggested.


    Bai Youwei''s eyes lit up when she heard this, but she was somewhat embarrassed.


    "Is this bad? After all, people also need to evolve. If the little loach takes up their resources, will it appear that my master is unfair?"


    "You are the queen, of course you have the final say. Look at O''Neill, as the lord of the Immortal City, who dares to say one? Sister Young Wei, I have to criticize you for this. You should learn from O''Neill. Sauce."


    By Yan Yi''s prompt, the hesitation on Bai Youwei''s face suddenly disappeared.


    "Yes, I am the queen, and my decisions must be unconditionally obeyed. Then it is so happily decided. When we get to the shore, let the black commander and his younger brother fully assist the little loach to complete the evolution."


    "Look, the Southern Continent has arrived, and we have arrived in the Southern Continent."


    "It''s the Southern Continent. It''s finally here."


    When Bai Youwei made up his mind to consume the resources that Marshal Hei they possessed to cultivate the little loach, a crew member on the cruise ship found traces of the mainland.


    Bai Youwei and the others heard the sound and looked forward.


    Sure enough, in the distance, a vague outline of a continent appeared in their sight.


    The mainland appears occasionally, but as the cruise ship keeps narrowing the distance between the two sides, the outline of the mainland becomes clearer.


    "finally reached."


    When Bai Youwei and Yan Yi saw the mainland in the distance, smiles appeared on their faces.


    There, it will be a new beginning for their line of people.


    It is also a new world for her Bai Youwei to show off her skills and prepare to do a big business vigorously.


    The height of the cruise ship.


    Chang Bai, with a beautiful skylark resting on his shoulder, closed the folding fan made from the bones of the emperor in his hand.


    "Is this the place where I will witness the rise of the Queen? It is really exciting."


    Chang Hei, who was shorter than him, also noticed the distant continent.


    With a very excited expression, he tightened the sledgehammer weighing a thousand pounds in his hand.


    "I must help the queen conquer this continent."


    Control room.


    Through the window, Li Xiangfeng watched the outline of the distant continent.


    "Maybe it''s not bad to leave the Immortal Sky City and start again. With the great power of the Immortal Sky City as a backer, this southern continent wants to be more suitable for me now."


    Other crew members.


    "The beginning of the dream is here."


    ...


    after an hour.


    On the coastline.


    "Captain, the hostess and their ship arrived."


    Between the grassy slopes, there was an invisible sound in the air.


    There was a ripple in the air, and a human face appeared.


    "I see. How is your information collection?"


    "It has been confirmed that this place belongs to the territory of Mohei Ge. There is a small survivor base 50 kilometers away from here. There are about 5,000 survivors, and there are no super life forms. However, the armed forces are not weak, and there are large tanks and other large-scale survivors. A weapon of war."


    "80 kilometers to the southwest, there is a small base city with more than 40,000 people. It is preliminary judged that the energy weapons are already in control, but they are currently only used for urban defense, and individual weapons have not yet been developed."


    "There is a medium-sized base city in the southeast with more than 100,000 people, and there are groups of zombies around. No super life forms are found among human beings, and most of the corpse tribes are mainly level one or three zombies."


    Song Xiaoyue smiled evilly when she heard the report from the team members.


    "It''s the same as the information we got when we were in the Immortal City, at least for now. It''s really a treasure land. There are still many first-degree zombies that have disappeared in other continents. There are still many in this southern continent. This may be Youwei and the others. An opportunity for you."


    A team member said: "So far, we have not heard about the corpse king. It is not ruled out that there are such top zombies in the southern continent, but the hostess should not be able to contact them in the short term."


    Song Xiaoyu sternly said: "Don''t care about this. Have you finished all the traces you made?"


    "It has been completed. As long as the hostess is a little careful, they can follow the traces of human activity left by us to find the survival base of the survivors in the shortest time."


    "Very good. Let all of us hide in the dark. In the future, in addition to protecting the mistresses and their safety, we must also mobilize local forces to clarify the specific situation of the southern continent. It is best to know whether there is a corpse emperor here."


    "clear!"


    When the voice fell, Song Xiaoyu''s exposed cheeks retreated.


    On the shore, Bai Youwei and the others directly grounded the cruise ship.


    They don¡¯t plan to use it anyway.


    I really need to leave in the future and build a new one or fly by plane.


    The Southern Continent is home to a technological powerhouse like Americk, which is not bad for transportation.


    From the cruise ship, a group of armed men came ashore.


    "Finally landed, there is no danger in this place, right?"


    "It looks pretty desolate here, I don''t know if it''s in the Americ Empire?"


    "Arming first, pay attention to the safety around you."


    Under the command of several third-level fighters, the armed personnel who left the cruise ship and came ashore quickly did not set up a line of defense around them.


    Bai Youwei and the others came down afterwards.


    Marshal Hei, they have been sent away by Bai Youwei.


    Although they have mutated, as marine creatures, they still cannot survive on the mainland for a long time.


    It is useless to let them go ashore.


    A group of people came to land.


    "Sister Youwei, now that we have come to the Southern Continent, what do you plan to do next?"


    Yan Yi asked next to Bai Youwei.


    Looking around the surrounding mountains and vegetation, Bai Youwei said calmly: ¡°Everyone rests on the spot for one day, and early tomorrow morning, they will start searching for traces of human activities around them. It is best to contact the local human forces within three days.¡±


    Li Xiangfeng: "What should we do after discovering the human survivor camp?"


    The corners of Bai Youwei''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Find out the opponent''s strength, strong strength, detour to leave, average strength, conquer them and rule them."

 Chapter 1353： Found a survivors stronghold

    The day passed quickly.


    The next day, except for a small group of people, everyone else was ready to go.


    Bai Youwei divided the more than 100 people into more than a dozen teams, and each team brought enough supplies for a week, and then dispersed the parties.


    In three days, this is the time that Bai Youwei gave them.


    It is necessary to find a gathering point for survivors in the southern continent within these three days, and then bring the news back here.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi continue to wait here.


    Only Chang Hei and the female soldiers of the two teams are responsible for their safety.


    No one will worry about the safety of the two mistresses.


    With the strength of the two daughters, if even they can''t solve the enemy, the others will come to no avail.


    The execution ability of each team is very strong. After being dispersed, they all move quickly in one direction.


    Among all the teams, there is one team that is the most special, and that is the team of Changbai.


    Only Chang Bai was a human in this team, and five mutant birds that he had tamed were set off with him.


    To find a stronghold for survivors, Chang Bai is definitely the first person in the Immortal City.


    Relying on the partners around him and the self-taught reconnaissance ability, he did not leave Bai Youwei and the others far before he found traces of human activities on the ground.


    Footprints, bullet shells, and food packaging bags left behind after human consumption.


    "The smell in the food bag has not dissipated, indicating that someone has appeared here recently. Looking at the footprints around, there should not be many people on the other side." Chang Bai analyzed, he stood up slowly, and looked forward. "Go, fly in this direction, come back and notify me where there is human activity."


    "Chiji..."


    Several mutant birds hovering above Chang Bai''s head understood what he meant, and Zhenyu flew forward.


    Chang Bai didn''t stop at the same place, but followed some clues that would appear every distance on the ground to move on.


    On the coast.


    "Sister Youwei, how long do you think it will take them to find a stronghold for human survival?"


    Bai Youwei sat down on a boulder with a blade of grass in her mouth, looking casual.


    "It depends on how far away we are from our nearest survivor base."


    "Queen rest assured, I don¡¯t know about others, but Xiao Bai will never let you down. When my brothers were hunting in the mountains, Xiao Bai could always find their prey easily, no matter where the prey was hiding. Now Xiao Bai¡¯s strength is far greater. At the beginning, as long as there are still living people on this continent, I believe Xiaobai will be able to find them soon."


    Bai Youwei smiled symbolically at Chang Hei.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe what he said, but that Chang Hei always called her "Queen" and didn''t catch a cold.


    The loyalty of this guy to her is beyond doubt.


    For her, she dared to smash Wei Xiao''s Tie Hanhan. If this was not loyal enough, Bai Youwei didn''t know what the so-called "loyalty" was.


    But Chang Hei''s thinking is a bit stubborn and doesn''t know how to turn. Bai Youwei finds it difficult to talk to him.


    "Wait! There will always be news."


    Secretly.


    Song Xiaoyu and others, who had been watching from a distance after Bai Youwei and the others came ashore, noticed that among the team that Bai Youwei had sent out to find the survivor stronghold, some people had found the traces left by them, and they all felt relieved.


    "As expected, Mr. Changbai from the Ministry of Intelligence, I found the traces we left so soon. With him with the mistress, I now suspect that even without the traces we left as an instruction, there will be no more than a day. He can also find the closest human stronghold here." In the dark, a member of the Shadow Guard admired it.


    Song Xiaoyu agreed.


    She knows Chang Bai.


    The ability to train beasts with one hand is superb.


    With those mutant birds following, it is not difficult to find a stronghold for human survival in the southern continent.


    "It goes without saying that Xiaobai''s strength, but with our guidance, he can spend a little less time. But your words also remind me that you have such capable people and strangers as Xiaobai around them, as well as small loach. Such mutant beasts with a sensitive sense of smell, we want to protect them from detection in the future, and we have to be careful about hiding their breath."


    "Captain, the hostess will find us sooner or later, if I want to say, it is better to take the initiative to contact them."


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head.


    "Brother Xiao''s purpose for us to come is mainly for the safety of Youwei and the others. To prevent us from being exposed prematurely, he also wants us to see for him whether the two mistresses can live in a foreign country without much help. Stabilize. Don''t say anything about it, wait until they find out."


    "Yes!"


    Half a day passed quickly.


    Around three o''clock in the afternoon.


    The direction of Chang Bai.


    "Chi Chi Chi..."


    The mutant bird sent out by Chang Bai has returned.


    The small mutant bird stood on his shoulders, chattering as if telling him something.


    "Are you saying that a human stronghold was discovered?"


    The mutant bird nodded very spiritually.


    "Now take me to see."


    The mutant bird responded and spread its wings and flew out.


    Chang Bai followed closely.


    It''s almost an hour.


    In a small town 50 kilometers away from where Bai Youwei and the others resided, Chang Bai''s figure appeared here.


    Standing high in the sky and looking like an eagle, he really found a figure walking in the town.


    It was a small survivor stronghold.


    It covers an area of ??only a few square kilometers, surrounded by simple walls, and there are more than a dozen buildings.


    The exact number of people is not clear, but what Chang Bai sees now is only a thousand or eight hundred people.


    Most of these people are gathered together, ragged, scrawny, and living in a very poor environment.


    Like the image of refugees, Changbai reminded Changbai of the places where slaves lived in the major bases in the eastern continent, which can also be called "slums."


    In addition to these people, there are two entrances and exits inside the stronghold, surrounded by armed men.


    There are also a small number of armed men on guard in the high places of those buildings.


    The defense can''t be said to be too strict. Of course, this is for super fighters, but it is not easy for ordinary people to enter it without knowing it.


    The survivor''s stronghold has been found, and Chang Bai observed it for a while before disappearing in place.


    for a long time.


    Chang Bai returned to Bai Youwei and the others.


    "I came back so soon, it seems that Xiaobai, you have brought back the news that this queen wants?"


    "Yes, Lord Queen, her subordinates have found a stronghold for survivors."


    An excited smile appeared on Bai Youwei''s face when he heard Chang Bai''s answer.


    What do people worry about most when they come to an unfamiliar place?


    It''s not food, and it''s not safe.


    After all, people who can go to an unfamiliar place in the last days are absolutely confident in their ability to survive. What they worry about most is information.


    Because your understanding of it in a strange place is completely blank, many things are difficult to carry out.


    But as long as you can get in touch with the locals, you will be able to understand the situation around the local area in the shortest possible time.


    Not to mention knowing all the information on the Southern Continent from the beginning, but at least, at the first step, Bai Youwei and others will be able to formulate the next action plan based on the information provided by the locals.


    Bai Youwei jumped off the huge rock.


    "You really didn''t let me down. Xiaobai, this time I''ll write you down."


    "This is what the subordinates should do."


    Bai Youwei waved her hand.


    "Now that you have found a local survivor base, you don''t have to look for other survivor bases. Ask your friends to notify the other teams to meet where you found the locals. Now you will take us there."


    "Yes!"


    Chang Bai didn''t hesitate, and let the five mutant birds fly out to find other teams that left.


    Leaded by mutant birds, I believe that the team that goes out can easily find them.


    After the mutant bird left, Chang Bai acted as a guide and Bai Youwei took a small loach to leave the place.


    Not long after they left, cold words sounded in the air.


    "Have you found out the identity of the group in secret?"


    "It has been found out. It is the Shadow Guard of Master Song Xiaoyu, not the enemy."


    "Very well, since it''s Master Song Xiaoyu, don''t worry about it."


    "Tasty, are we going to say hello to Master Song Xiaoyu? They don''t know our existence. If we run into it in the future, it will inevitably cause unnecessary misunderstandings."


    "No. Without the permission of the master or instructor, except to protect the mistress at a critical moment, the members of the abyss must not have any intersection with her mistress at the rest of the time. We are the shadows that really exist in the dark, understand?"


    "understood!"

 Chapter 1354： Such a big long worm

    Porsai stronghold on the southern continent.


    A base for human survivors belonging to individual forces.


    Her leader is a man named Thor.


    Before the end of the world, Thor was a strong and strong middle-aged man, under his command a group of powerful armed forces.


    After the outbreak of the last days, the southern continent was baptized with taboo weapons, and Thor, who was unwilling to succumb to others, took his little brother here to establish his own "private kingdom".


    There are not many people in the entire Porsay stronghold, and all add up to more than 6,300 people.


    It is worth mentioning that the survivors of this stronghold are young men and women.


    They reject the elderly and children who are unable to take care of themselves.


    The young survivors allowed them to quickly establish a base in this small town. As a continent flooded with weapons, they can easily obtain enough weapons and equipment. After blocking the waves of attacks by ordinary corpses, He completely settled here.


    Thor doesn''t have much ambition or ambition.


    With this base area, he didn''t even think about expanding abroad. He just wanted to defend this one-third of acres of land and claim hegemony.


    Thor also fulfilled his wish.


    There are more than a thousand armed fighters under his hand, managing four to five thousand "sheep" who have been deprived of their weapons. In this stronghold, it can be said that they truly do what they want.


    Although it is the end of the world, in their stronghold, the people who control the power, the life is more chic than before the end of the world.


    "It''s about to change shifts, Sony, what are your plans for tonight?"


    "Wine, food, and **** bunny girls, I think tonight is another unforgettable night."


    "Hahaha...same as I thought. This world is the paradise in our dreams. I love this **** world."


    "I can''t wait, but I have to wait an hour. I hate this **** hour."


    An entrance to the Porsay stronghold.


    Seeing that the time to change shifts was approaching, the five or six soldiers standing guard here gradually became impetuous.


    They have staggered wonderful nights for two days.


    As they control weapons but belong to the lowest level, they often need to wait in line during the indulgence of the dark night.


    It takes almost two days for them to have a chance to change shifts before nightfall, and at this moment, they are always in despair.


    An hour of waiting seemed like a lifetime to them.


    The restless heart made them lose the mind to pay attention to the surrounding movements.


    "Swish swish..."


    In the ruins outside the entrance, at this time, a group of people were approaching the Bolsay stronghold at an extremely fast speed.


    They use the surrounding bunkers to cover their bodies, and the wind-fast silhouettes often disappear as soon as they appear, and ordinary people''s naked eyes can''t catch them.


    The sentry at the entrance of the stronghold has not found an abnormality.


    They are also thinking of selling Jinwo and Wenrouxiang tonight.


    "Sony, there are thirty minutes left."


    "Damn, don''t tell me the time, I hate hearing this long number now."


    "Sorry, my friend, I also hate this last number, but please forgive me for being selfish. If I don''t see your painful expressions, I will feel that I am the only one who feels this way."


    "Oumaika, you are simply a devil."


    "Thank you for your compliment, I like this title very much."


    "Crack..."


    When the guard posts were joking with each other, the ruins in front of them disturbed the people who were making fun of them with a sound.


    "Something?"


    These people are somewhat wary.


    The few people who were smiling hippie in the first second became serious in the next second.


    "Kakka..."


    The sound of pulling the bolt sounded, and several guards looked at each other, leaving four people on the spot, and the other five people clenched their weapons and approached the sound source.


    "Woo..."


    "Water?"


    The five had just had all their actions. From the front, black shadows pounced on them like lightning.


    The group of people didn''t even have a chance to react, and in the blink of an eye, nine people were subdued.


    "Don''t move, if you don''t want to be opened in the neck by me, silence is your best choice now." The cold voice came out from behind a sentry post.


    Feeling the cold sharp blade on the neck, this sentry instinctively put down the weapon in his hand and raised his hands high.


    "Friend, I surrender. You have to hold the knife in your hand. I don''t want to lose my life because of your mistake."


    "Rest assured, we are all professionally trained. Under normal circumstances, such low-level mistakes will not occur unless you give me a chance."


    "I will cooperate with you, please rest assured about this."


    "It''s better."


    The crew members who had attacked the stronghold sent a glance at each other, with contempt in their eyes.


    too weak.


    A group of ordinary people, even if they didn''t dispatch their second-level fighters, it would be easy for a group of first-level fighters to come over.


    "Fack, enemy attack, enemy attack¡ª"


    "Boom boom..."


    Inside the stronghold, the guard post hidden in the dark discovered the abnormality of the entrance, and was shocked, immediately firing a shot into the sky to remind the others in the stronghold.


    "Boom..."


    They had just reacted, and gunfire was also heard in the ruins.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    With a scream of screams, the secret whistle high in the stronghold was cleared instantly.


    "Where did the gunfire come from?"


    "What happened?"


    The survivors in the stronghold were alarmed by gunfire.


    The soldiers in charge of patrolling the interior, after a moment of shock, rushed towards the front entrance.


    "Friend, it''s too late for you to let me escape now. When our people arrive, you won''t have time to leave." The controlled sentry tried to endure the inner tension and persuaded.


    The person behind him sneered: "Hehe...really?"


    "His..."


    As soon as the voice of the crew fell, from in front of them, a scene that completely shook the entire Porsay stronghold sentry appeared before their eyes.


    "Omagha--"


    "Weird, monster..."


    Ahead, after the crew successfully controlled the guard post at the entrance, the master who attacked the stronghold also officially appeared on the scene.


    A huge giant snake slowly appeared from the ruins.


    The devil-like body, the terrifying aura, the half-amputation volleyed, and the unparalleled coercion struck head-on, frightening the subdued sentry, and stunned the survivors who were still unknown after the gunshots in the stronghold.


    As soon as the little loach came out, the whole stronghold was silent inside and outside.


    Those armed men who heard the gunshots came to a halt on the way.


    As their biggest weapon, at this moment, in front of a small loach that is hundreds of meters long, it feels so tasteless and so weak.


    "Then, there seems to be someone on the monster''s head?"


    Suddenly, such a sentence came out of the crowd.


    This sound undoubtedly broke the dead silence on the scene.


    Many people looked at the top of Little Loach''s head in search of sound.


    As a result, on top of Little Loach''s head, several figures did appear in the eyes of the survivors in the Porsay stronghold.


    "There are really people, how did they do it?"


    "Oh my God! How is this possible?"


    "Who are these people?"


    "The face of an Oriental, the mysterious ancient country of the East?"


    The little loach came to the wall outside the entrance and did not move forward.


    A huge figure stood outside the wall, and the wall on which the Porsay stronghold lived was in front of the little loach, just like a house, it was not a resistance at all.


    "Boss, do we want to fight back?"


    If such a big thing happened in the stronghold, Thor, as the leader, couldn''t help but come forward.


    But when he left the house with a group of little brothers fully armed and came outside to see the figure of the little loach, he froze directly on the spot.


    Ignoring the humans on the head of the little loach, not to mention the fighting power of the little loach, with its body like a big mountain and a scale armor that looks harder than alloy, Thor has no confidence to penetrate it with conventional weapons. , It is estimated that the tank¡¯s shells cannot pose any threat to it.


    Thor opened his mouth.


    After hesitating for a long time, he bit his head and said, "Go, go and see what the other party''s purpose is."


    "Don''t fight back?"


    Thor turned his head and glared at the talking little brother.


    Fight back?


    Are you TM blind or think I am blind?


    Then a big long worm overlooks the entire stronghold, you let me resist?


    Tired of life, right?


    "In the past, no one was allowed to act rashly without my order. By the way, call those long overseas Chinese in the stronghold and let them be our interpreters."


    "It''s the boss."

 Chapter 1355： I wont pretend, Ill showdown

    Outside the entrance.


    Standing on top of Little Loach''s head, Bai Youwei and others noticed the reaction of others in the front stronghold, and there was not much turbulence on their faces.


    Yan Yi, who stood shoulder to shoulder with Bai Youwei, said softly: "Sister Youwei, the other side seems to be scared by us?"


    "Remove what seems to be."


    Bai Youwei looked confident and looked at the little loach under her feet.


    "Little Loach, I didn''t expect you to have such a deterrent. It''s obvious that my little sister and I are stronger than you, why are you out of the limelight?"


    "Woo-"


    The little loach made a noise, and the huge head was slightly raised.


    The reaction was like telling Bai Youwei: I also want to keep a low profile, but conditions don''t allow it.


    Bai Youwei did not continue to tease Little Loach.


    "Well, the deterrent effect has been achieved, let''s go down! Always get in touch with the boss here."


    The others nodded.


    Little Loach was prompted by Bai Youwei, and his raised head lowered, allowing Bai Youwei and the others to easily come to the wall.


    "My Queen!"


    The crew of the uniform sentry greeted Bai Youwei one after another.


    Bai Youwei waved her hand, motioning them to let go of the subdued sentry.


    The crew were not afraid that these outposts would resist.


    Withdraw the sharp blade placed on their necks, and then retreated behind Bai Youwei.


    The outpost, which had been controlled by the crew from the beginning, was secretly relieved at this moment.


    Xiao Ming has always been controlled by others, and the feeling is like a throat, making him uncomfortable.


    Now they feel that they are in control of their lives, their breathing is much smoother.


    They did not dare to resist.


    Although others are suspected of sneak attacks, the inhuman speed guards of the other party are fully aware of it.


    If they want to fight back because they lose control, they must be injured in the end.


    What''s more, there are still monsters like Little Loach, let alone resist, as long as Bai Youwei and others are not embarrassed, thank God.


    "Who is in charge of you here?"


    Bai Youwei looked at the guard post closest to her, and she spoke beautiful (American) language.


    This is the first time Bai Youwei has used a foreign language.


    It''s surprising that Bai Youwei can still speak the language of the Americ Empire, and she can speak so fluently.


    The sentry that was questioned by Bai Youwei was called Sony.


    Sony: "I, our boss, are not here, should I find him for you?"


    In the face of Bai Youwei, even if the other party is an oriental face, once the beautiful things reach a certain level, they know no borders.


    Sony is nervous.


    There is not only the kind of heartbeat for beautiful things, but also the jealousy about the strength of this beautiful woman.


    "Then please call your chief as soon as possible."


    "I, I''m going now, I''m going now."


    "No, I''m here."


    Before Sony turned and left, from the stronghold, a group of heavily armed personnel came out.


    It is Thor.


    "Boss..."


    Sony and others looked back.


    Seeing that the leader is Thor, the guards greeted them one after another.


    Thor nodded symbolically.


    Leading a group of people to stagger the guard post and came to Bai Youwei and them.


    Seeing Bai Youwei and Yan Yi''s first glance, Thor was a little stunned, and his eyes even showed awe-inspiring colors.


    However, the figure of the little loach is too conspicuous.


    Thor wouldn''t be ignorant of how this group of people came.


    He was still sober and looked at Bai Youwei again, with a cold expression on his face.


    "Tor, the leader of the Porsay stronghold, how do you call a friend from afar?"


    "Bai Youwei, from the Eastern Continent."


    Eastern continent?


    Thor was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes opened wide.


    "You are from the Eastern Continent?"


    "Yes. You look surprised?"


    Thor put down the coldness on his face, his expression even more solemn.


    "Really surprised. Since the outbreak of the last days, the Southern Continent and the Eastern Continent have lost contact for nearly three years. We even think that the Eastern Continent, which has the world''s most populous country, has become a paradise for zombies. People. Are you from the sea?"


    Bai Youwei nodded.


    "Leave aside that, let''s talk about the present."


    Thor''s face condensed.


    "Okay. Then please tell me, what is your purpose in coming to my stronghold?"


    Bai Youwei showed an angelic smile.


    "Naturally, it will bring you light, freedom and peace, um, and powerful strength."


    "???"


    Thor had a question mark.


    Why is this so familiar?


    Especially freedom and peace.


    Before the end of the world, didn''t the two words of freedom and peace have always been the mottos that these Western countries have been talking about?


    When did the East also come to this set?


    The corners of Thor''s mouth twitched.


    "This joke is not funny at all. Would you please explain what you really came from?"


    "I really brought you freedom, peace and light."


    "Dear lady, if you think teasing me can satisfy your evil taste, then congratulations, you made it."


    "It seems you don''t believe me?"


    "It''s hard for me to believe what you said."


    Bai Youwei shrugged: "Well, I won''t pretend, I''ll have a showdown, right? Your stronghold will change the name to Bai from now on. You, including everyone and everything in it, belong to me from now on Bai Youwei Private property, can you understand that?"


    Thor''s cold face was slightly hideous when he heard the words.


    "You want to take everything that belongs to me?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? That''s what I meant."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Wow..."


    As soon as Thor got angry, the crew behind Bai Youwei pointed their weapons at him one after another.


    The people on his side hesitated only for a moment, and also raised the weapon in his hand to aim at Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Clang clang..."


    Behind them, armored vehicles, chariots, and tanks came out.


    The black muzzle also pointed towards Bai Youwei and the others.


    The atmosphere at the scene was suddenly tense.


    Whether the war will start or not, the right to decide is directly linked to the final conversation between the leaders of the two parties.


    With more than a thousand armed fighters behind him, Thor has a little bit of confidence.


    "Madam, your thoughts are very naive." As he said, Thor rolled his eyes and glanced at the little mud loach, feeling a little confused, but he still bit his scalp and said to Bai Youwei, "I admit, you are following everyone. Man, the threat to us is indeed great, but please don¡¯t forget, this is my place."


    "I can''t guarantee that my people will be able to deal with the monster behind you, but if you come to my stronghold with hostility and you really want to go to war, I am at least sure to leave you and the people around you. I think , This shouldn''t be what you want to see?"


    "Haha... is they the confidence they gave you?"


    "Isn''t it enough?"


    "not enough!"


    Bai Youwei''s voice fell, and a wave of air spread from her feet.


    At first Thor and the others didn''t take it seriously, but soon he and the people behind him were stunned.


    "My weapon..."


    "Damn, they flew out by themselves."


    "Let me down, Fak, let me down quickly."


    "Omagha--"


    In the audience, except for Bai Youwei''s side, Thor and his subordinates, their weapons left their bodies and flew into the air.


    Not only that.


    Those large war weapons in the rear are also off the ground, all floating in the air without being controlled by the pilots.


    "Damn it, what the **** is going on?" Thor panicked.


    The scene before me was too unbelievable.


    The dead thing left the owner''s body spontaneously, what is this TM kidding about?


    Bai Youwei controls a weapon in the air.


    The little hand wiggled slightly.


    Suddenly, the weapons floating in the air pointed their launch ports at Thor and others.


    The click sound continued.


    All weapons are ready for launch in the next second.


    "Damn it, really hell." Thor growled.


    Bai Youwei: "Now, do you still think you have the ability to fight us?"


    Thor suddenly looked back at Bai Youwei.


    "You did it?"


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    Bai Youwei opened her mouth lightly, imitating gunfire, but the real gunfire came in the next second.


    The bullet hit Thor by his side.


    This undoubtedly confirmed his questioning.


    Thor''s pupils opened wide.


    "Ability person? You are actually an ability person?"

 Chapter 1356： Persuade others

    Thor was shocked.


    Not only him, but the subordinates who were with him, the eyes looking at Bai Youwei were no different from seeing a ghost.


    Sony''s heart is even more shocking.


    He never doubted Bai Youwei''s strength.


    Because he has felt the power of those who subdued him, and a person who can control such a force can''t justify it if he doesn''t have any strength.


    But he couldn''t think of it anyway, the woman in front of him was a supernatural person.


    Supernatural beings are also called "children chosen by God" in the West. This kind of non-humans who can only be seen in TV and movies before the end of the world is now seen with their own eyes, which has had a huge impact on Sony''s three views.


    "There are really supernatural beings in this world? It''s incredible."


    Bai Youwei smiled indifferently: "How is it now? Do you still feel sure to leave us?"


    Thor''s heart twitched badly.


    Still leaving you?


    It''s not bad if you don''t serve us in one pot.


    "Why choose my site? With your strength, you can find a better one?"


    "I don''t want to waste time."


    Thor felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    When you are used to being a master, now everything you have is about to change hands, I believe it will be difficult for anyone to accept it.


    The point is that he hasn''t been able to resist.


    stranger?


    This world actually has such a "monster" that only appears in film and television dramas. How can ordinary people live?


    Unwilling to just succumb to Bai Youwei and the others, Thor made the final struggle.


    "There is also a large base not far from me. They have a population of more than 100,000. You should go there for development."


    Bai Youwei jokingly smiled.


    "Do you want to have superhuman strength?"


    "..."


    Thor looked awkward.


    I was diverting your attention, but you asked me if I wanted to have superhuman strength. Did you not hear what I said and still be pretending to be confused and don''t understand my intentions?


    Bai Youwei beckoned, and from the surroundings, a lot of metal materials flew up, forming a ring and spinning around her.


    "Do you want to have the same supernatural power as me?"


    Temptation, the temptation of Chi Guoguo.


    No, what are you trying to say?


    Thor froze.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally. Surrender me, I will let you have a lifespan far beyond ordinary people, strength far beyond ordinary people, and a more promising future, don''t you want to?"


    Thor caught a key word.


    "You mean, I can also be a supernatural person like you?"


    "Not only you, but also you. My people and I are not born with supernatural powers. In these last days, there are opportunities for people to become stronger everywhere. It''s just that you haven''t found a way. It''s a coincidence that you don''t have me. Both. Now only need you and your people to surrender to me, you have the opportunity to gain powerful strength."


    "How to get the power?"


    Thor was excited and couldn''t help asking.


    Bai Youwei gave him a blank look.


    It''s so easy to tell you, how can I use it to buy people''s hearts?


    Thor also realized that he was abrupt, and sneered: "Sorry, it''s just a momentary excitement."


    "Understand."


    "Can you really make us superpowers?"


    "I can only say that there is such a possibility. Even if you can''t become a super fighter, you can also become a super soldier."


    "Super soldier?"


    Thor had a question on his face.


    "Little Black..."


    Bai Youwei didn''t explain, and called out.


    "Queen, what''s your order?"


    Chang Hei carried his double hammers and came to Bai Youwei''s side.


    Thor considers himself a big man.


    Muscles are needed, strength and strength are needed, but when facing the constant darkness, he can''t help but develop a feeling of poultry versus wild beasts in his heart.


    That kind of wild aura and a huge sense of oppression made Thor couldn''t help feeling lingering in his heart.


    Compared with Chang Hei, I feel that I am no different from a child.


    Bai Youwei said, "Show Thor your power."


    Chang Hei looked at Thor, not much to say.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Step on the fence with one foot on the spot.


    Suddenly, the wall trembled and cracks extended.


    The cracks stretched out like a web of spider silk spread all over Changbai''s feet in an instant, visible and dazzling with the naked eye.


    "This--"


    Seeing this scene, Thor and the people around him were all dumbfounded.


    With this simple kick, a wall more than three meters thick almost collapsed. Is this still manpower achievable?


    Bai Youwei waved his hand to make Chang Hei retreat, and said with a smile, "This is the power of a super soldier. The speed exceeds 100 meters per second, and the force hits one hundred thousand catties. The conditions for becoming a supernatural person are very harsh, but to become a super soldier. I can assure you of a super soldier like him."


    "real?"


    "I, Bai Youwei, have always kept their promises."


    Thor hesitated.


    The eyeballs keep turning.


    Having seen the strength of Bai Youwei and Chang Hei, Thor has not rejected Bai Youwei''s power to subdue him like he did at the beginning.


    He knows Bai Youwei''s strength very well.


    For a group of people with supernatural abilities, Thor doesn''t have much hope of keeping his power from the moment the other party expresses his intentions.


    But he was very unwilling.


    If you have to make wedding dresses for others before enjoying the good days for a few years, no one can accept this.


    But now the temptation that Bai Youwei released made him very excited.


    Not to mention the power, the power that Chang Hei showed was definitely worth fighting for.


    If you can really gain the power of Chang Hei, what if you lose your absolute status?


    The super strength will definitely enable him to gain more in this last days.


    Most directly, he can live better in the last days.


    After a long time.


    Thor earnestly said: "We surrendered that you can really become a super fighter like him?"


    When he said this, everyone behind him was full of expectations.


    Bai Youwei: "Yes, conditions permit, you can all become fourth-level fighters."


    "Boss, I think it¡¯s good to follow them. It¡¯s not important to become a super soldier. What¡¯s important is that even if we oppose it, nothing can be changed. Little fate is the most important thing. Now we can get better treatment by agreeing to her request. "A subordinate whispered in Thor''s ear.


    Toll, who was already shaken in his heart, tending to the situation, now that he heard the words of his subordinates, his last persistence disappeared.


    As the subordinates said, life is the most important thing.


    The other party''s willingness to communicate with him calmly this time does not mean that the other party has no temper.


    If you wear away the last bit of patience, you might be the first person to die.


    To figure this out, Thor no longer hesitated.


    "Well, I agree to join you, and I am willing to listen to your orders in the future, but I hope that the promise you made to us now is not a joke. People who have nothing, do not always consider the consequences."


    Bai Youwei smiled dismissively.


    "You made the right choice. Trust me, you won''t regret today''s decision."


    Thor: "I also hope that this decision will not be regretted."


    Bai Youwei smiled without saying a word.


    "Snapped--"


    "Boom..."


    A snapping finger hit, and the floating weapons and equipment fell to the ground one after another, and the larger steel beasts also heard a tremor after touching the ground.


    Although Bai Youwei had long known that all of this was under Bai Youwei''s control, it was still shocking to witness her release of control.


    Abnormal ability?


    It''s really an enviable and yearning force.

 Chapter 1357： Fengwu Tiancheng

    Convince people with strength.


    With Thor''s surrender, the entire Porsay stronghold was also under Bai Youwei''s command from this moment.


    There are more than 6,300 people in the Porsay stronghold, and the armed forces are only about 1,300 people.


    There are not many main combat forces, and even said that this number of people is completely wasting the limited human resources of this stronghold.


    It''s not that Thor has no spare weapons and equipment storage.


    The reason why there is only this armed force in the stronghold is that Thor is worried that there are too many people in possession of the weapons, and the position of him and his henchmen in the stronghold is not guaranteed.


    The most important point is his lack of abilities, and not enough confidence to ensure that if everyone in the stronghold has weapons, they can maintain the order of the stronghold as before, so they control the weapons.


    But now that Bai Youwei has become the new owner of this stronghold, these worries naturally don''t need to be considered anymore.


    Therefore, to take over this stronghold from Thor, the first thing Bai Youwei did was that everyone could be armed.


    Everyone has a life-saving weapon. With just this move, Bai Youwei, the new owner, has the support of 70% of the survivors in the stronghold.


    After that, Bai Youwei opened up this stronghold with materials that were only available to the high-levels in the past.


    Another decision to benefit the people.


    Two-pronged approach.


    It is not clear how many people in the original high-levels in the base recognize Bai Youwei as the new leader, but the people who are often oppressed underneath have enjoyed a meal that could not be expected in the past, and their support for Bai Youwei has reached a higher level. .


    That enthusiasm seems to be the kind that is difficult for anyone to be the leader of the stronghold except Bai Youwei.


    Relying on two correct decisions, Bai Youwei just got a firm foothold in the Porsay stronghold.


    The following day, when the crew who landed on the southern mainland returned and dispersed, Bai Youwei''s control over the stronghold became stronger.


    Someone has strength.


    In just two or three days, Bai Youwei completely firmly controlled the Porsay stronghold.


    After that is the new rule for confirming the stronghold.


    After regulating the order of the stronghold and stabilizing people''s hearts, Bai Youwei changed the name of the stronghold to Fengwu Tiancheng, and she was ready to start her expansion plan.


    "Tor, are there large gatherings of zombies near you?"


    Three days later, Fengwu Tiancheng meeting room.


    Bai Youwei summoned all the new high-level members of the base now.


    The high-level Thor in the original stronghold and the positions of his confidants remain unchanged, which can be regarded as Bai Youwei''s trust in them.


    On Bai Youwei''s side, Yan Yi, Li Xiangfeng, the black and white brothers, the old cat and the vulture are all listed.


    The people who can appear in this conference room now are basically Bai Youwei''s top team in the future.


    Thor: "In a county 30 kilometers away from our stronghold, there are more than one hundred thousand zombies. Except for that place, there are more than one million zombies outside of Larga Base City. That is what we know, the largest number of zombies. The place."


    "Larga Base City? How strong are they?"


    "Very strong. The city of Larga was established by a battle base before the end of the world. It has a population of more than 100,000 and an armed force of more than 80,000. They have energy weapons and control a small number of forbidden weapons. The strength is our dark black. Brother should be considered an extremely powerful existence."


    After hearing Thor''s explanation, Bai Youwei had to admit that the strength of this base city was indeed very strong.


    Bai Youwei could not easily provoke just having forbidden weapons, at least for now.


    Bai Youwei nodded.


    "In that case, we can''t move that million-level corpse group for the time being. Then we will determine the target in the county 30 kilometers away. More than one hundred thousand zombies should be enough to produce a thousand or eight hundred super fighters."


    Jitai, one of Thor''s confidantes asked, "My Lady Queen, is the emergence of Super Soldiers related to zombies?"


    Now Thor and others are Bai Youwei''s subordinates, and Bai Youwei will no longer hide from them.


    "Yes. The genes of zombies can extract genetic medicine. We can become so powerful because of these genetic medicines. Basically, the stronger the zombie, the higher the genetic medicine extracted from him."


    "The genes of zombies can actually make us humans stronger?"


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s words, Thor and the others looked surprised.


    They thought that the strength of Bai Youwei and others was related to many external factors, but they did not expect that the secret of the strength of the human race was actually on the zombies.


    Thinking back to those ferocious and rotten zombies, it is really hard for Thor and others to imagine that those monsters still have such a powerful effect?


    While Thor and the others were thinking, Bai Youwei smiled evilly and said: "Of course, if there are corpse emperor forces around you, congratulations, a potion that can make humans become supernatural beings is right in front of you."


    The spirits of Thor and others refreshed.


    "My lord Queen, what kind of zombie is this corpse emperor?"


    Judging from Thor''s reaction, it was obvious that they had no idea what level of zombie the corpse emperor was.


    Bai Youwei was not afraid of trouble, and told them the level of the zombies and told them the characteristics of the zombies of all major levels.


    After Thor and the others learned that the zombies had so many levels, they were all dumbfounded.


    "The corpse emperor is such a terrifying existence. Can we humans really kill such a monster?" Sauron asked in surprise.


    "Don''t doubt. In the Eastern Continent, the corpse kings who have died in our human hands have exceeded double digits. This queen can become a superpower, and they are indispensable. Therefore, if you want to become a superpower, you can only look forward to the south. There are enough corpse emperors in the mainland, otherwise, even if this queen has the heart to perfect you, there is nothing she can do."


    Knowing the reasons for the appearance of the super fighters and the super fighters, Thor and them were all excited.


    "My Lady Queen, I don''t know when you plan to do something on the corpses in the county seat?"


    Thor asked impatiently.


    He doesn''t care about other issues now.


    Becoming a super warrior, or even a more advanced superpower, has now become the biggest goal of these locals.


    Bai Youwei smiled indifferently.


    "One day later..."


    ...


    one day later.


    A gathering place for zombies 30 kilometers away from Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    When she came out to work hard for her career, Bai Youwei became vigorous and resolute in doing things.


    Decided to take action on the corpses here. One day after the meeting, she personally led more than 6,000 survivors in Fengwu Tiancheng to attack the zombies in this place.


    There is no plan to speak of.


    The army arrived at the outskirts of the county town, and when the corpse group found that their trail rushed out of the county town to rush towards them, Bai Youwei took the lead and drove the small loach directly into the corpse group.


    Then came Li Xiangfeng and others.


    When they saw the most powerful zombies in the entire county, they were reapers and predators, and they were used to confronting ceiling zombies like the corpse emperor, and they did not put the zombies in front of them in their eyes.


    It was a one-sided slaughter.


    There is no need for Thor and the others. Bai Youwei, Yan Yi and Li Xiangfeng, who control their supernatural abilities, wherever their figures go, except for first-level zombies and giant zombies, all zombies of other levels are killed or injured by their abilities. countless.


    Thor and others, who followed behind them and hit the autumn wind, were once again shocked by the supernatural powers.


    I have seen Bai Youwei¡¯s abilities a few days ago, but the feeling at that time was only shock and unbelievable. But now, witnessing Bai Youwei and the others harvesting middle- and high-level zombies at the same speed as cutting melons and vegetables, Thor and his team, yes Fear from the heart.


    "Fortunately, that day we agreed to join them, otherwise, our fate and the zombies in front of us may not be much better."


    "They actually have three abilities? It''s terrible."


    "Wait, they don''t seem to kill first-level zombies and those giant zombies? What''s going on?"

 Chapter 1358： Yesterday, today, future

    Seeing Bai Youwei''s weird behavior, Thor and others were full of doubts.


    "Don''t care about those, don''t care about the zombies controlled by them, and destroy the others."


    Thor yelled and led a group of people to harvest the zombies that Bai Youwei had missed.


    The battle started for more than two hours.


    Over 100,000 zombies, except for giant zombies, the existence of level two and above were all wiped out by Bai Youwei and the others.


    In the melee, the casualties of the first-level zombies also exceeded 10,000.


    The remaining more than 50,000 were either trapped in an air wall made by Yan Yi, or surrounded by a large number of metal owners summoned by Bai Youwei.


    Without the claws of the second-level zombies, nor the power of the giant zombies, the first-level zombies cannot break free from the cage made by the second woman.


    "This is the end?"


    Thor found that the battle was over, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    With more than 100,000 zombies, they feel that their side has no goal before they fight. This kind of battle is the easiest and most incredible war they have ever fought since the end of the world.


    "The Queen is so powerful. I took a look at it. The number of zombies that died in the hands of the three adults was more than four to fifty thousand. We killed less than ten thousand. Among them, they were mainly first-class zombies. ."


    "It''s a miracle. In the past, when faced with such a large number of corpses, did we not have to pay tens of thousands of casualties? But this time, we had less than a hundred companions who died directly on the battlefield, and not the injured. Two hundred. This is a frontal attack!"


    "I am now more and more looking forward to the genetic medicine the Queen said."


    When Thor and the others were shocked, Bai Youwei brought Yan Yi and others to Thor and them.


    "Master Queen, Master Yan Yi..."


    Called "adult", Bai Youwei didn''t seem to be uncomfortable, but Yan Yi, with a thin face, had a blush on her pink face, as if she was a little embarrassed.


    Bai Youwei nodded: "Well, the battle is over. Now, let our people transport all the zombies on the battlefield back to Fengwu Tiancheng."


    "My Lady Queen, are all the corpses of zombies?"


    "Didn''t it mean that only zombies above level 2 can extract genetic medicine?"


    Bai Youwei smiled evilly.


    "Yes, genetic potions are only owned by zombies of level two and above, but the corpses of level one zombies are also useful."


    "Great use?"


    Thor is puzzled.


    "See the big guys who are trapped by the huge metal pillars?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "The corpses of the first-level zombies are prepared for them. If you want to obtain more advanced genetic medicine, the raw materials are on them. Don''t talk nonsense, do it now, if you work fast enough, you can let some of you tonight Become a high-level fighter."


    It is not clear what Bai Youwei meant by "raw material", but when they heard the words Senior Warrior, Thor couldn''t hide the look of expectation in their eyes.


    "Let everyone do it."


    No longer hesitating, Thor personally commanded the team to collect zombies on the battlefield.


    "Sister Youwei, there are a lot of first-level zombies trapped by us, as well as seven giant zombies, how do you plan to bring them back?"


    Bai Youwei looked at the zombies ramming in the metal cage and the air wall, hesitated for a while and said: "It seems I need to put more effort."


    Into the night.


    After more than six thousand people worked hard for half a day, the battlefield was cleaned up.


    When Bai Youwei and the others returned to Fengwu Tiancheng, it was already around one o''clock in the morning.


    "My Lady Queen, according to statistics, we have obtained more than 1,000 third-level zombies in this battle, more than 40,000 second-level zombies, and more than 10,000 first-level zombies. There are no more advanced zombies."


    Li Xiangfeng came to Bai Youwei''s residence to report to her.


    Bai Youwei pursed her mouth.


    "It''s a little less than expected, but fortunately, there are seven giant zombies. They are our biggest gain this time."


    "Giant zombies need to be cultivated, and the metal cage temporarily summoned by the Queen is afraid that the evolved mother corpse will not be trapped." Chang Bai reminded.


    Bai Youwei waved her hand.


    "Not in a hurry for the time being. Once the mother''s corpse appears, the zombies within a radius of tens of kilometers will gather towards us. We are not afraid of the corpse group without the leadership of super zombies, but Thor and others can''t. They are just ordinary people, really want In the face of the tide of corpses, there may be heavy casualties."


    "We first arrived in the Southern Continent, and it was a bit difficult to manpower. In this way, let Wang Yue and the others seize the time to extract a part of the gene potion for Thor and the others to grow up. Only when our overall strength is improved can we plan a more advanced gene potion."


    "After extracting the genetic medicine, we can put the corpses of the second and third level zombies as bait to the first level zombies to see how many giant zombies can be produced among them." Yan Yi said.


    Giant zombies cannot feed for the time being, but those first-level zombies can.


    The corpses of more than 1,000 third-level zombies and tens of thousands of second-level zombies did not have much genetic medicine, so that those living first-level zombies could grow up, and they could also provide Bai Youwei and others with a lot of genetic medicine in the future.


    After several people discussed it, the whole base was busy at dawn the next day.


    It took three days before and after.


    The genetic medicine in the corpses of all dead zombies was extracted.


    Forty-seven potions were obtained for the first potion, and fifteen potions for the second potion.


    And over the first-level zombie cage, many evolutionary zombies have appeared in the past few days.


    The probability of the appearance of giant zombies is still extremely low. Tens of thousands of zombie corpses are thrown in. There are more than 20,000 first-level zombies evolved, but only one giant zombie appears.


    "My Queen..."


    With the arrival of a new day, people who had finished taking genetic medicine appeared in front of Bai Youwei and the others.


    A total of sixty-two people.


    Compared to the first meeting, the spirits of Thor and others today are several times stronger than before.


    Facing Bai Youwei again, Thor and others'' faces were full of excitement.


    The look in Bai Youwei''s eyes was also full of fanatical worship.


    They have tested their current strength.


    That kind of increase in strength, speed, and response is far more than normal, making Thor and the others excited.


    Bai Youwei didn''t lie to them, it really gave them superhuman powers.


    If it was said that they succumbed to Bai Youwei four days ago was jealous of each other''s strength, then now, they really recognized the leadership of this beautiful woman from the bottom of their hearts.


    "How do you feel?" Bai Youwei smiled at the group of people.


    Thor: "I can now easily put the 100 mes I used to be."


    "The gene potion is so powerful that the subordinates can now easily lift heavy objects."


    "Thank the Queen for her generosity. Until now, the subordinates know that the end of the world is not our human nightmare, but a new world full of infinite possibilities."


    "I love the last days to death."


    "..."


    Bai Youwei was very satisfied when she heard the excitement of the crowd.


    "Then do you want to become stronger?"


    "think--"


    "it is good!"


    Bai Youwei''s momentum changed.


    Heroic and heroic.


    "This is just the beginning. The most advanced medicine you are taking now is no more than the second potion. On top of the second potion, there are also the third potion, the fourth potion, the supernatural potion, and the so-called "God''s Forbidden Zone." The ultimate potion."


    "Before this queen came, you were always ordinary, but now I am here, you are destined to have a brand new life."


    "You were ordinary people yesterday, and today you have become masters, but tomorrow and in the future, you have a higher choice. Follow me, zombies will no longer be a threat, and the so-called end times will also become a joke. We, in this dark age, through our hands, will build an eternal kingdom that only exists in legends."


    "I want this dark age to become a nightmare for others, our paradise."


    "Follow the Queen to the death!"


    "We will fight for the rise of Fengwu Tiancheng."


    "Long live the Queen."


    "Well, soldiers, a new world has been opened for you, and the next step is to verify your harvest."


    "If you want to become a super soldier, the corpses of zombies are indispensable, and if you want to obtain more advanced potions, training and hunting more advanced zombies is the only way out. Go and fight! Bring more zombies back to the base. , Let the zombies on this continent tremble because of your presence."


    "Oh oh oh..."


    Thor and others roared excitedly.


    "Unexpectedly, the Queen Huyou people still have a set, I can''t wait to go out immediately to bring back hundreds of millions of zombie corpses to the Queen." Standing behind Bai Youwei, Chang Hei said with a little excitement.


    Often white complexion is as usual.


    "A good leader does not necessarily have the highest strength, nor does it need to be the strongest, but he must have a strong personality and a skillful eloquence. Her Excellency Queen already possesses these two points and is good."


    Yan Yi: "Sister Youwei is ashamed of her eloquence among our sisters."


    "..."


    Is this complimenting Bai Youwei?

 Chapter 1359： A surprise

    After inspiring Thor and them, Bai Youwei discussed with the senior officials of Fengwu Tiancheng about the next plan of the base.


    Needless to say, the high-end combat power of Fengwu Tiancheng, but the backbone and the number of people are still too small.


    The background is limited, and now Bai Youwei does not intend to appear in the eyes of other large human forces.


    The most sensible choice is to build high walls, accumulate grain, and slowly become king.


    If you are known too early and let others be prepared, how will you develop awkwardly in the future?


    In response to these, Bai Youwei formulated a future development plan.


    First, it is necessary for all members of Fengwu Tiancheng to be super-superior. For this reason, the main development of the base in the future is to go out to hunt and kill zombies.


    Second, find out the situation of other surrounding forces in order to prepare for future expansion.


    Third, the construction of the corpse cage should be carried out in time.


    Giant zombies should be cultivated separately from other zombies, and the cages for giant zombies are more stringent.


    Bai Youwei''s ambition is not small.


    Having tasted the good of the corpse emperor, the mother corpse is now nothing in her eyes.


    The rarity of giant zombies is evident through this feeding.


    There is a chance to obtain more advanced genetic medicine, she will never let it go easily.


    The future development plan was formulated, others added some more, and the meeting ended.


    A new day is coming. People who used to live in the strongholds to live and pass, now see the power of gene medicine, everyone seems to have found the ultimate pursuit, either in a team to hunt zombies in the wild, or stay in Fengwu Tiancheng to build Corpse cage.


    As for those crew members who came with Bai Youwei, they were sent out by Bai Youwei to learn about the surrounding human forces.


    According to the information provided by Thor.


    There are two human forces near the Bolsay stronghold, which is now the Phoenix Dance City.


    Apollo Base City and Larga Base City.


    The former is just a small base with a population of 40,000 to 50,000. The base controls a large number of weapons and equipment and energy weapons.


    The latter is the strongest.


    With a population of more than 100,000, energy weapons will naturally not be few. The key is that the high-level management of the base city controls taboo weapons, which is very deterrent to the outside world.


    Bai Youwei does not intend to touch them for the time being.


    It''s not impossible to really do it, but there are too many changes.


    After all, the number of people in the two bases is not comparable to a small base like Porsay.


    Controlling the top of the base is one way, but once an accident occurs, it is easy to cause confusion between the two bases.


    In the last days, there is absolutely no shortage of desperadoes.


    If Bai Youwei wants to develop, population resources are the top priority.


    She didn''t want the limited human resources in the southern mainland to suffer heavy casualties due to changes within the human race.


    Those are her "private property", waiting for the current humans in Fengwu Tiancheng to become super fighters, it is not easy to annex the two surrounding human forces.


    The preparations have been made, and Bai Youwei and the others are not idle.


    They came to the southern continent and knew very little about this land. Now that they have settled down, they also have time to take a good look at the scenery of the southern continent.


    The dark place far away.


    "Captain, the hostess and their development seem to far exceed our expectations."


    "Although the current power is not very strong, but in a general way, with the technology controlled by the hostess and their own strength, the future achievements are limitless."


    Song Xiaoyu was not invisible. She was hiding among the treetops and said coldly: "The development of the southern continent is seriously derailed from other continents. You have seen these days, there are scattered first-degree zombies everywhere. We are not in other places yet. I know, but there is absolutely no mother corpse and corpse emperor within 300 kilometers of Youwei and his base."


    "Yeah! This is really a treasure. The Lord''s Immortal City was established. How many people exchanged blood and tears for it. The hostess and the hostess now master the achievements of the Immortal City for several years, Captain, you say You Wei Is it possible for the masters to surpass the Immortal Sky City?" One team member made a bold guess.


    Song Xiaoyu was slightly stunned.


    Fengwu Tiancheng surpasses the immortal Tiancheng?


    Song Xiaoyu would have sneered at this if he didn''t understand the situation in the southern continent, but now, the first-degree zombies all over the southern continent have shaken Song Xiaoyu''s idea.


    The opportunities for Bai Youwei and the others are really great.


    If all the first-level zombies in this area are used, to be honest, it is not impossible to surpass the immortal city.


    Song Xiaoyu hesitated for a while, her confused eyes firmed up.


    "It''s just not impossible to surpass the immortal city, but there is a big mountain, young Wei and they will never be able to surpass."


    Hearing Song Xiaoyu''s words, the surrounding team members were puzzled for only a moment and quickly understood what she meant.


    Thinking of someone''s figure, the members of the Shadow Guard are all in awe and admiration.


    "That is the existence that everyone wants to transcend but can never transcend."


    Song Xiaoyu agreed.


    "He is the hope of all of us, and the only hope for ending the end times."


    "By the way, captain, do you want to report the hostess and their situation to the master?"


    One of the team members suddenly changed the subject.


    Song Xiaoyu returned to his senses, looking at him with some surprise.


    The team member smiled awkwardly: "I just think that letting the master know the situation of the two mistresses will be more at ease."


    Song Xiaoyu nodded: "Yes, but a vehicle that traverses the ocean can''t do it."


    Player: "The Southern Continent doesn''t lack such tools. It''s just one-time, it''s enough."


    "Then go ahead! Let Brother Xiao and the others know the situation of Youwei and Yan Yi, and let them rest assured." Then, Song Xiaoyu glanced at the busy crowd in the distance, and a smile gradually appeared on his face, "You Wei, look forward to your future growth."


    "Let''s go! At present, Youwei and the others are destined not to encounter any danger, leaving a group of members, and the others will start searching for the mother''s corpse and the trace of the corpse emperor from now on."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    It''s in the neighboring country northwest of Mohege, within the Americ Empire.


    In this land, there is a super base city that is not in the Immortal Sky City, and even far surpasses the Immortal Sky City.


    She has a forty-nine-meter-high city wall and an orderly and majestic castle.


    From a distance, it is a paradise that has fallen into the world, giving people a sense of vastness and incomparableness.


    In this vast base city, the walls are full of soldiers wearing exoskeleton mechas and armed with individual energy weapons patrolling.


    The huge turrets flashing blue light, like a powerful weapon guarding this super base.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Suddenly, a dragon chant came from high in the sky.


    In the next second, a giant with wings spread over 50 meters and a length of 100 meters landed from the sky and stood steadily on top of a castle.


    Observation deck below the castle.


    Four figures are standing here.


    They are more than two hundred meters high, and the scenery in front of them is clear to them.


    "It''s been more than a year. I don''t know if the former enemy still remembers the existence of my old opponent?" A handsome man suddenly said, his words full of infinite emotion.


    By his side, two peerless beauties cuddled in their arms.


    The woman with a more mature appearance and full of royal sister''s breath said softly: "They may think you have fallen."


    "Brother Tianhe, are you thinking about that big villain Wei Xiao again?"


    The man looked down at the beauties on the left and right sides of his arms, then looked up into the distance with a faint smile on his face.


    "Yeah! I miss him so much. I miss him if he is still alive, if I miss him, if I still deserve to be my opponent."


    "What if he is dead?" Zhong Ling''s delicate girl asked.


    When the man heard the words, his smiling face suddenly became cold.


    "There is no if, he must live well."

 Chapter 1360： Worthy of you

    The man''s words fell, and the whole body''s breath became cold.


    As if the girl mentioned that the topic of Wei Xiao''s death touched his sensitive nerves, it caused a huge change in the man''s mood.


    Feeling the change in the man''s mood, the girl obediently stopped speaking.


    Knowing that she had said something wrong, she chose to remain silent.


    The mature woman stroked the man''s chest.


    "He will not die, nor can he die. Because in this world, he can only die on your hands."


    The man took a deep breath and nodded: "Yes, he can only die in my hands."


    I noticed that the atmosphere at the scene was somewhat depressed.


    A man next to him said at this time: "We are now many times stronger than we were at the beginning, boss, if you want, we can go back at any time."


    The man calmed his mood and let go of the two beauties.


    A few minutes closer to the city wall, the man said solemnly: "It is not the time to go back. We are growing up, and Wei Xiao can''t stand still. The unified and complete Southern Continent will be the time for me and him to fight to the death."


    "That can''t be done in a short time."


    The man said coldly: "I can afford time, and I am not so patient. Wei Xiao, it is worth more time for me to take it seriously."


    At this point, there is no need to guess the identity of the man.


    In this Southern Continent, who can be called "Big Brother Tianhe" and at the same time full of resentment and hatred towards Wei Xiao who is far away in the Eastern Continent, who else besides Chu Tianhe?


    Yes, the man is Chu Tianhe.


    At the beginning, he lost to the corpse emperor and escaped from the southern mainland in Goryeo. After a year of development, his strength is better than ever.


    Chu Tianhe now has become a supernatural power as his wish has been achieved.


    Not only him, but also Ling Xiao Cong, Ling Ying and Yun Ning.


    Their genetic medicines are all cultivated through giant zombies.


    Since their No. 5 potion was obtained by killing the larvae of the corpse emperor, they also used the bones of the corpse emperor¡¯s larvae to create a lot of armor.


    The confidence that Chu Tianhe possesses now is not vain even in the face of Wei Xiao.


    Of course, this is what Chu Tianhe thought.


    The superior resources of zombies in the Southern Continent provide them with a foundation for their rise.


    For those of Chu Tianhe and others who have mastered the extraction of genetic medicine, zombies cultivation, and various apocalyptic black technologies, this place is simply a "hole of heaven and blessing."


    The powerful strength gives them the courage to capture and cultivate zombies, and the existing technology allows them to avoid detours in one step.


    It can be said that the time and place are favorable and the people are occupied, and it is difficult for them not to rise.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the survivors in the southern continent did not follow the genetic route, and they lacked competitors.


    At the beginning of the end times, the survivors of the southern continent also had genetic research, but they did not find the right direction. They used the combination of human and corpse to create a lot of nondescript monsters.


    Because of these monsters, many large bases have also suffered heavy losses.


    Genetic research is too risky and will stop immediately.


    Because of this, the development direction of the southern continent has moved from genes to technology.


    But technology is always technology, and external forces are often far less convenient than their own.


    It can be said that Chu Tianhe and the others, who are basically invincible in their individual strength, have to enter a large base to secretly control the high-level people of the base after they come to the southern continent, and then threaten and lure them. With the number of people they bring, they want to occupy The development of a large-scale base is simply not too easy.


    They do the same.


    In today''s Americ Empire, Nine Sky City is basically the only one.


    With a population of nearly tens of millions, the combination of technology and genes, the strength is so strong that no one on the whole continent can outperform it.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t plan to go to Wei Xiao to settle the general ledger now.


    Firstly, his power has not yet reached its peak, and there is still a lot of room for his development. Secondly, I will go to Wei Xiao now. The power he controls does not have much advantage. This is not up to his expectations of crushing Wei Xiao. .


    The pain Wei Xiao brought to him is beyond words.


    Therefore, once a war with Wei Xiao, what he wants is absolute crushing, ruthless torture.


    What he wanted was the feeling of cats and mice. While playing with and destroying each other, he would never give Wei Xiao a chance to resist.


    "Xiao Cong, how is the cultivation of the corpse emperor over there going?"


    Chu Tianhe changed the subject.


    Ling Xiaocong quickly corrected his attitude and said with a serious face: "According to your request, the boss, we have transported the nine mother corpses from the underground to the underground base outside the city of Wipusky. It can be swallowed in a moment, and the corpse emperor used to disintegrate the opponent will appear at any time."


    Chu Tianhe hesitated for a moment when he heard the words, and nodded: "Then let''s start! They choose to oppose us, and they have to bear the consequences. A group of ordinary people, relying on technological weapons, are they also worthy?"


    "Do you really want to do this?" Ling Xiao Cong hesitated.


    "If you don''t do this, in front of those technological equipment, do you think we have the ability to approach those few guys who don''t know good or bad silently?"


    "If you don''t want our people to die, and want to take over everything from each other, then give them a strong medicine. When they have no way to go to the sky, and nowhere to go to the earth, we will appear again as the savior. Do you think they can still refuse to join us? ?"


    I could hear that Chu Tianhe had made up his mind.


    Ling Xiao Cong, who couldn''t bear it in his eyes, finally nodded.


    "I am afraid that many people will die this time."


    "They asked for it themselves. Small amount is not a gentleman, non-toxic and not a husband. In the last days, if you want to live to the end, you have to be cruel and stronger than others. Only the strong have the right to speak in this world. "


    "clear!"


    Ling Xiao Cong is not an indecisive person.


    He has experienced the cruelty of the last days, since he can''t achieve the best of both worlds, everything starts from his own interests.


    "Darling, the party is about to begin. You, sister and sister are not coming in yet?"


    At the entrance of the viewing platform, a sweet voice came out.


    Afterwards, from the door, three foreign women with blond hair and blue eyes, long legs and peak waist, and looks like angels walked out.


    As expected of Chu Tianhe.


    There is no shortage of peerless beauties around.


    In this regard, Wei Xiao is totally different from him.


    Turning around, Chu Tianhe opened his hands and walked up with a smile on his face when he saw three beauties of foreign land.


    The three beauties didn''t care about anyone next to them, so they jumped directly into his arms.


    "Darling~~~"


    "Everyone is here, the party can''t be held without you."


    After kissing each of the three beauties, Chu Tianhe smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go in now."


    As Chu Tianhe said, he turned his head and said to Ling Xiaocong and the others: "The party is about to begin, let''s go in! Don''t let other people wait for a long time."


    Let Xiao Cong show excitement.


    "I like parties."


    Ling Ying and Yun stared at each other.


    "Sister, I don''t know how many foxes are going to take Brother Tianhe tonight."


    Yun Ning smiled.


    "The more girls who like him, doesn''t this prove that we have a good vision?"


    Lingying pouted.


    "Well, he is not destined to be completely owned by us. As long as he has us in his heart, what can we not be satisfied with?"


    Lingying was a little bit savage, but she knew that she couldn''t stop Chu Tianhe from looking for a woman. It was a failure, but she was powerless.


    "I listen to my sister."


    "Let''s go!"


    Holding Lingying''s little hand, the two women followed Chu Tianhe and left the viewing platform.

 Chapter 1361： Development is the last word

    When Chutianhe and the others were eating, drinking, and having fun, in the territory of Brother Mohe next to them, a small force fought against the zombies day and night.


    Bai Youwei''s future development plan is being worked out, and the survivors of the entire Fengwu Heavenly City are full of enthusiasm.


    They didn''t dare to think of the super potion, but the super potion constantly stimulated them to fight for Bai Youwei.


    Batches of living first-level zombies were transported back to Fengwu Tiancheng, while second- and third-level zombies became corpses and were taken away by the people of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    In Fengwu Tiancheng, now it is the same day by day.


    The accumulation of corpse hills filled the ground outside the base in just half a month.


    With a population of more than 6,000 people, after this period of development, everyone has become a super soldier.


    The first step is to complete the indicators, Bai Youwei will not stop for a moment, and the annexation of surrounding forces will begin.


    Far east on the other side of the ocean.


    It has been half a month since Bai Youwei and the others "ran away from home".


    Early that morning, a Shadow Guard member belonging to Song Xiaoyu''s team returned to the base.


    "Master, this is the latest situation of Master Youwei and the others in the Southern Continent."


    Wei Xiao and the others knew that someone from Song Xiaoyu was back. At this time, Wei Xiao and them were all in the lobby of Villa One.


    After receiving the letter from Shadow Guard, Wei Xiao read it first.


    Wei Xiao''s face was calm and a smile soon appeared.


    "More than a year has passed, but I didn''t expect that the development of the southern mainland would still be stagnant. This has provided You Wei and the others with an excellent place for development."


    "What did Xiaoyu say?"


    When they heard Wei Xiao''s words, Shu Wang and the others were very curious.


    Wei Xiao handed the letter to Shu Wang and the others.


    Shu Wang took the letter and looked at it with her sisters.


    Soon, when they learned of Bai Youwei''s situation and the current status of the southern mainland, Shu Wang and them all sighed.


    Mu Wuqing: "The Southern Continent is simply another early apocalyptic world. With such a large number of first-level zombies, with the strength of Youwei and others, once the giant zombies are captured, they can be cultivated as corpse kings. As long as the corpse kings are still in place. It is killed in the larval stage, and the acquisition of potion No. 5 is much easier than before."


    "Don''t tell me, according to the information sent back by Xiaoyu, You Wei and the others might really do something in the Southern Continent." Ni Qingcheng smiled.


    Jiang Xiyu: "The Southern Continent provides them with too many resources. But don''t forget that there are also considerable risks there. The Chutian River at the beginning is now in the Southern Continent."


    Shu Wang: "Yes, since the main development direction of the Southern Continent is science and technology, Chu Tianhe and the others will be invincible in the past without the help of external forces. Chu Tianhe and the others have the same opportunities. And they have the same opportunities. I have been in the Southern Continent for a year..."


    "At this time, no one knows how far Chu Tianhe has grown."


    "Then Xiaoyi and the others are in danger?"


    Hearing Shu Wang''s words, Yan Chuan Huizi immediately considered the safety of the two little ones.


    As for the others, I guess Yan Chuan Huizi didn''t think about it.


    She is such a virtuous and innocent person.


    The safety of the family is always the first priority.


    Wei Xiao: "Don''t worry, Xiaoyu and the others are here. If they really meet Chu Tianhe, they will be able to send the news back in time. With the strength of Youwei and the others, it''s no problem to persist until we rush to support."


    "Master, don''t you want to send some people to Xiaoyi and the others?" Yan Chuan Huizi asked.


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, Phantom said: "Sister Huizi, Youwei and the others have more protective power than you think. The master will not make fun of their safety."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Yan Chuan Huizi looked at Wei Xiao.


    Others also looked at Wei Xiao.


    From the words of the Phantom, they seem to hear a lot of meaning.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Phantom helplessly.


    The latter lowered his head, silent like a kid who did something wrong.


    There is no way, Wei Xiao can only say to Shu Wang and the others: "Not only Youwei and the others, including you, as long as you leave the base, you will not have less protective power. You don''t need to worry about their safety. There is really something unexpected. , You Wei and the others are strong enough to resist for a while."


    Trust Wei Xiao, Yan Chuan Huizi and others unconditionally.


    Since he guarantees this way, there will be no problem with Bai Youwei and the others'' safety.


    "You go down first! Before Xiaoyu and the others come back, you first follow Lin Qin and them."


    Wei Xiao said to the Shadow Guard.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The Shadow Guard responded, and then left in stealth.


    After the members of the Shadow Guard leave...


    Mu Wuqing: "Wei Xiao, You Wei and the others do not need us to worry about for the time being, but our development has to be accelerated. The countless first-level zombies in the southern continent are a''base'' for cultivating supernatural beings. When Chu Tianhe grows up, this person''s future threat is no less than that of the corpse emperor of the corpse clan."


    Shu Wang also paid attention to this matter.


    "Now we know that there are only Western Continents and Central Continents where there are corpse kings, except for the non-chiefs. But some time ago, Wolf City and Scooby Base City have sent troops there, and the purpose is self-evident. Come, we have only two goals left."


    "The non-emirate continent is very risky, husband, do you think the central continent?"


    Jiang Xiyu beside Wei Xiaochao beckoned.


    Jiang Xiyu understood in seconds.


    He took out a pack of cigarettes from his body and lit them for Wei Xiao.


    After taking a sip and spitting out the smoke, Wei Xiao said calmly, "Yes. I and Xiaoying can go to the central continent. It''s just a first-level corpse emperor. We don''t need to be a master. In addition, wait for the eight subsidiary cities to be established. , We must also make preparations for development towards the southern mainland."


    "Are you going to the Southern Continent too?"


    Jiang Xiyu was a little surprised.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "Since You Wei and the others are allowed to develop over there, we don''t want to participate. As for Chu Tianhe...well, it just so happened that You Wei and the others used to have a look at Chu Tianhe''s current level. If he is Lian Youwei They can''t deal with it, and there is no need for this person to continue to exist."


    "Although I don''t plan to participate in the Southern Continent, you can contact Youwei and the others and ask them to transport us some first-level zombies back. We don''t have a corpse emperor, so we can cultivate it by ourselves."


    "This method is good."


    Shu Wang recognized it very much.


    "Don''t you have any thoughts on the non-emirate continent?" Ni Qingcheng suddenly said.


    Non-Emirate?


    There is undoubtedly the place with the most corpse kings and the strongest in the world today.


    If Wei Xiaozhen takes action there and eliminates the existing risks, no one can resist the benefits.


    Wei Xiao: "There is no hurry over there. The corpse emperor is an uncertain factor. I need to figure out his situation. Give other people a period of time to grow, and start with other aspects."


    "Then we can only develop war pets at the moment." Mu Wuqing said.


    "Technology can also be used. With so many people in the research base, it''s time for them to develop some powerful technological weapons."


    With Wei Xiao''s reminder, Shu Wang and the others realized that at some point when it started, they had neglected the way of being a strong clan through science and technology.


    Perhaps it is because the improvement that genetic medicine has brought to them makes them instinctively ignore that technology is the foundation of this world.


    "Science and technology weapons can''t be developed in a short time." Jiang Xiyu said.


    "The situation is now clear. Stable development is our most correct choice at the moment. Our worst thing is time."


    The girls looked at each other and nodded.


    "Does the revival of mankind start now?" Mu Wuqing smiled.


    Wei Xiao was smoking a cigarette, the old **** was there.


    "This step is always to be taken. Others do not have the ability and energy to take the lead, so we will continue to set an example by Immortal City."

 Chapter 1362： Is the first-level corpse emperor so weak now?

    Three days later.


    Wei Xiao took the Phantom and took Xiao Jiu to the central mainland.


    There is only one human survivor base in the entire central continent-Olga Base City.


    It is not easy for a population of more than four million to maintain the status quo.


    Now that they catch up with the birth of the corpse emperor and the retreat of the corpse emperor, they cherish the rare peace.


    It is absolutely impossible for them to take the initiative to attack the Corpse Emperor, and because of this, the only Corpse Emperor in the Central Continent is now cheaper than Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    Above the clouds.


    Xiao Jiu hovered in the sky.


    Looking down from a high place, one can see the sky-grabbers crisscrossing the low altitude.


    Both Wei Xiao and Phantom wear the invisible battle suit newly developed by the research base.


    Once the new generation of stealth suits are turned on, they can not only isolate heat, but also hide all breath.


    It is no longer possible for the external corpse emperor to find out the human in the invisible state through the breath.


    "This is the old nest of the Corpse Emperor in the Central Continent."


    "Master, what are you going to do?"


    Phantom looked at him with bright eyes.


    Wei Xiao glanced down.


    "How far can the largest area of ??your current domain be opened?"


    The Phantom thought for a while and said, "A radius of five kilometers."


    "Ten-million-level zombies continue to attack, how long can your field last?"


    "It depends on what level of zombie?"


    "Level four."


    Wei Xiao said higher.


    "At most one hour."


    "One hour is enough." Wei Xiao said firmly, "Let''s go down first. The corpse emperor is in the mountains below us. After landing, you immediately separate the corpse emperor from other zombies."


    "Don''t you want me to take action?" Phantom asked.


    "It''s just a first-level corpse emperor. Give me half an hour and the battle will be over. Let''s go, if time is too late, we can go back to have dinner."


    As Wei Xiao said, the invisible battle suit opened, and disappeared on Xiao Jiu''s back while flashing.


    The Phantom closely followed.


    Come to the ground.


    Wei Xiao and the others are surrounded by senior zombies and super zombies (level 4).


    There are invisible battle clothes, they are air to these zombies.


    "Do it!" Wei Xiao gave a message to Phantom.


    The invisible phantom immediately mobilized its supernatural powers, and the purple electric current scattered around like a huge wave.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    When the electric current appears, it will inevitably affect some zombies around.


    After being attacked by a powerful electric current out of thin air, many zombies turned into blood mist and dissipated in the air after screaming.


    Phantom increases the output of abilities.


    The surging purple electricity soon formed a huge circle to surround the mountain where the corpse emperor was.


    Purple light soared to the sky, and thunder shrouded.


    Countless currents are woven into a net to envelop the entire mountain.


    "Okay, Master!"


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao turned off the invisibility device on the spot.


    The figure appeared from the air.


    "Wow..."


    Wei Xiaogang took off his hood, and the zombies isolated from the Thunder Realm found human figures, as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, madly rushing into the enchantment.


    But the result was nothing but ashes.


    Wei Xiao ignored the zombies behind him.


    "bass--"


    The emperor bitter sword came out of its sheath, and the straight figure walked straight to a cave in front of him.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The Phantom used its supernatural powers, and it was impossible not to disturb the zombies inside the barrier. In addition, Wei Xiao took the initiative to show his figure, and with a target, the zombies in the barrier swarmed at Wei Xiao.


    "die--"


    Wei Xiao didn''t put these zombies in his eyes.


    Waving his right hand, **** vigor formed an arc-shaped light wave covering the zombies in front.


    In the blink of an eye, all the zombies rushing towards Wei Xiao were annihilated.


    "Humanity?"


    A large number of third-level zombies and fourth-level zombies were unable to stop Wei Xiao''s steps, and another zombies came out of the cave again, at the level of corpses.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give the other party time to react at all.


    With a sudden movement, the whole person disappeared in place.


    The corpse also reacted quickly, but unfortunately, as soon as he raised his hands, Wei Xiao''s figure had appeared behind him.


    "Puff--"


    There was a muffled noise, and then the corpse''s hands and most of his head fell to the ground at the same time, killing him on the spot.


    "Human, you are looking for death."


    More corpses appeared in the cave.


    Wei Xiao seemed to ignore them.


    Either he was beheaded with the Emperor Sword in his hand, or the remaining corpses were crushed one by one by using Qigong.


    There is nothing to resist.


    The Phantom did not follow Wei Xiao into the cave, so she continued to maintain the barrier outside.


    In the hole.


    Wei Xiao stepped on a large number of super zombies and a small number of corpses into it.


    After a while, an empty space appeared before his eyes.


    "Human, you are not so courageous."


    In the huge space, a female corpse sitting on a high platform suddenly spoke.


    Wei Xiao noticed her.


    When he came to the middle position, Wei Xiao stood still.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you and let your body come out."


    "You dare to be so arrogant when you come to this emperor''s territory, do you really think you are invincible?"


    "It''s useless to say more, since you don''t take the initiative to come out, then I will pick you out myself."


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao waved his right hand, and a **** sharp claw grabbed the possessed corpse of the corpse king from the side at a speed that was not as fast as thunder.


    "Human, you are presumptuous..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    As soon as the voice of the corpse emperor rang, the avatar of the corpse emperor was crushed into flesh by the **** claws condensed by Wei Xiao with qigong.


    Wei Xiao, with eyes like eagles and a mighty rainbow, began to release his divine consciousness.


    In an instant, the wind and grass in a radius of several kilometers were all caught in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Not long after...


    "Got you."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes flashed, and his figure disappeared in a flash.


    It''s in an underground cave in the cave.


    "Roar-human, you must die today."


    A heart-piercing roar came from the underground cave, and accompanied by a violent roar, from the entrance and exit of the underground cave, a behemoth rushed out against the figure of Wei Xiao.


    "Rumble..."


    The body of the corpse emperor appeared.


    The terrifying impact brought Wei Xiao''s figure directly through the top of the cave to the outside.


    Hearing the sound of the phantom of this enchantment outside, he turned his head and looked at the top of the mountain in front of him.


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor lifted Wei Xiao''s figure into the sky, while she herself stood on the top of the mountain.


    The earth-shattering roar resounded through the sky, and the terrifying figure felt like a mountain overlapped on the top of the mountain, shocking and dazzling.


    "Owner--"


    The Phantom exclaimed.


    Just when she was about to take a shot to support Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, who was in the air, waved his hands and smashed the weather blade in the air.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The air blade visible to the naked eye hits the body of the corpse emperor, an irresistible attack, except for the part that was blocked by the corpse emperor''s body, the rest, the mountains and rocks, and the division of the earth, the terrifying scene is like the end of the world.


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor roared.


    His body was continuously slashed by Wei Xiao''s sword energy, and a large amount of scales and flesh and blood slipped off.


    Angry.


    The huge head was raised high, eyes like a locomotive staring at Wei Xiao who fell from the sky, and the corpse emperor opened a huge mouth in the abyss.


    Suddenly.


    A huge ray was released towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t change his position in the air. Facing the blasting rays, he waved his right hand, and the **** waves of horror formed a giant blade that opened the sky and rammed it head-on.


    When the forces of the two sides touched, the ray of the corpse emperor was separated from the middle by the **** giant blade.


    There is nothing to stop.


    The ray released by the corpse emperor was pierced by the blood-colored giant blade, and the sharp edge directly pierced into the corpse emperor''s huge mouth, pierced her jaw, and directly pushed the corpse emperor on the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 1363： Wei Xiao calculated

    "Roar-"


    The corpse emperor''s hysterical roar.


    The body of a hundred meters is like a struggling python, and the power of horror soon collapses the mountain.


    Wei Xiao, who was already less than fifty meters above the ground, did not stop.


    The blade of blood gas temporarily restrained the movement of the corpse emperor, and the blood gas in his hand began to surround, and more air currents crazily gathered towards the emperor biting knife in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    In the blink of an eye, another giant blade of one hundred meters appeared.


    "Exit¡ª"


    "Do not-"


    "Puff¡ª"


    "Kaka..."


    The corpse emperor looked at the hundred-meter giant blade that Wei Xiao pushed down, and his figure no longer struggled.


    With a sound of unwilling horror, Wei Xiao''s 100-meter giant blade fell on the neck of the corpse emperor, instantly separating her corpse.


    Together with the mountain below her body, it was also cut by the giant blade and split into two from the middle.


    "Wow-"


    The corpse emperor was severely injured, and even said that he was killed soon. The zombies who were attacking frantically outside the barrier suddenly stopped their movements and roared to the sky.


    Wei Xiao landed on the top of the mountain that was divided into two halves.


    "Xiaoying, let Xiaojiu in."


    Phantom saw that Wei Xiao had solved a first-level corpse emperor so easily, and the worries that had appeared before disappeared.


    She didn''t neglect, and opened an entrance in the top space of the barrier to let Xiao Jiu outside enter it.


    "Tweet--"


    Xiao Jiu came in, and huge claws passed by the mountain.


    When he rose into the air again, there was already a huge corpse and a huge head between the claws.


    "go-"


    Wei Xiao did not stay either.


    The purpose of coming to the Central Continent has been completed, and he has no interest in the zombies who lost the Corpse Emperor.


    Giving a hint to Phantom, Wei Xiao flashed and came to Xiao Jiu''s back.


    The Phantom did not hesitate. After finishing the transmission of the abnormal ability in the barrier, the figure turned into a flash of lightning and came to Wei Xiao''s side in the blink of an eye.


    "Go back now?"


    "go back!"


    Wei Xiao patted Xiao Jiu on the neck, Xiao Jiu understood, Zhenyu flew into the sky from the entrance of the barrier, and in a blink of an eye she disappeared into the sky as a black spot.


    Below, the group of corpses that had been dominated by the aura of the corpse emperor spread out in a short time.


    The corpse emperor''s realm is everywhere.


    The nine female corpses in the lair, after a moment of daze, they seemed to be free from a certain state, and they let out loud roars one after another.


    Called by the roar of the mother''s corpse, the zombies of the various families who had coexisted peacefully under the unity of the corpse emperor soon gathered towards their mother''s corpse lair.


    Without the control of the corpse emperor, the unity of the corpse clan in the central continent is destined to no longer be complete.


    Even if the corpse emperor''s breath suppresses everything, the large corpse clan power that originally only existed in the Central Continent has become the nine major powers headed by the mother corpse from this moment on.


    Immortal Sky City.


    Everything was as expected by Wei Xiao.


    After a trip to the central mainland, when they returned that day, they also caught up with the dinner at home.


    For the current Wei Xiao and others, today''s corpse emperor, who is not close to the high-level, will basically die if they encounter them.


    The corpse corpse, who was once incomparable, can no longer make any waves in front of the real powerhouses like Wei Xiao and the others.


    The news that Wei Xiao once again beheaded the corpse emperor spread like wildfire the next day.


    And on this day, the person in power who paid one million was the fourth foreign-type supernatural power of Immortal Sky City after Dragon Ba, Lan Qiang, and Hero Chen.


    "Husband, should it be you next?" In the apartment where Leng Chengfeng was.


    Wu Xiaoqi, who had a big belly, looked forward to Leng Chengfeng after knowing that he would pay a million to become a superpower.


    Leng Chengfeng smiled softly.


    He squatted down close to Wu Xiaoqi, and pressed his side face to Wu Xiaoqi''s lower abdomen.


    "We can''t decide whether the next one is me or not. The Lord will arrange it freely. I just want to wait for the birth of the child in your womb. He is more important to me than anything else."


    Leng Chengfeng''s words were not made to coax Wu Xiaoqi.


    Wu Xiaoqi could hear this.


    Since he became pregnant, where does Leng Chengfeng still look like a military commander?


    Stay by her side like a housewife and man all day.


    She didn''t need to do anything, and she didn''t need to worry about anything. As long as Leng Chengfeng could do, the other party rushed to it.


    Being able to feel where Leng Chengfeng''s focus is now, Wu Xiaoqi will not say more.


    Seeing the happy look on Leng Chengfeng''s face, her heart was also extremely sweet.


    "Husband, do you think it''s better for boys or girls?"


    Leng Chengfeng turned his head, his eyes rolled up to look at Wu Xiaoqi.


    "Then do you think it''s better for boys or girls?"


    "I was asking you. It''s okay for you to ask me instead? Tell me! I want to know what you really think."


    "Girl!"


    Leng Chengfeng answered without thinking.


    "Why?"


    Leng Chengfeng stood up and said with a serious face: "Why? Of course it is for the future of our next child."


    "???"


    "Look! You and I are both handsome men and beautiful women, and the children born will surely be overwhelming and extraordinary. If you are a girl, you can calculate the lord earlier. When the lord has an heir, let us daughters Marry in the past. Hey... when the time comes, do you think the little favors and benefits of the military divisions can compare with what we have obtained?"


    I go.


    This guy''s brain circuit is really terrifying.


    He thought of such a deep step.


    Wu Xiaoqi gave him an angry look.


    "Loss what you said. What if it is really a daughter, and the daughter who brought us doesn''t like the Lord''s child?"


    "Impossible. The Lord is so good, the hostess and all of them are the emperor''s daughters, and their children must be a generation of talents. There is no man whose girl does not want to have the ability, let alone they can cultivate relationships from an early age. It can be said to be two little no guesses, childhood sweethearts..."


    "The time and place are right and the people are occupied. If this is not successful, unless the Lord''s son really can''t support the wall."


    "Puff..."


    "If this is heard by the Lord, I guess you will have ten and a half months of sparring career."


    "Isn''t he inaudible? Besides, eight mistresses can always give birth to a perfect heir. Then we will pick the most handsome and potential one."


    Looking at Leng Chengfeng''s seriousness, Wu Xiaoqi also followed his wishes.


    "Well, if you are really a daughter, our first criterion is to be handsome."


    "Here is the heart!"


    "Just know it''s stinky."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    In the immortal city.


    With paying a million to become the fourth foreign power, there are many other people who guess who the fifth power will be.


    They are all discussing in private who is the most likely person to get the next superpower.


    There are many people who support Leng Chengfeng, but besides him, there are Jiang Xue, Li Qingshu, Ming Yulan and others.


    These are the first "old people" to follow Wei Xiao, not to mention that they are still in high positions in the Immortal City. The fifth supernatural being who really wants to appear, will undoubtedly occur among them.


    Of course, these are their guesses, and no one except Wei Xiao really knows who it will be.


    "You have also heard that after Million became the fourth foreign power, everyone in the base is now guessing the fifth. I have heard that for this fifth foreign power, some people are there. The big market was opened outside, and everyone who hoped to win the five drops of potions would bet in different proportions."


    Next to Wei Xiao, Shu Wang jokingly said.


    "Husband, who is the fifth supernatural person in your mind?" Mu Wuqing was also curious.


    Well, if there is no "£¤" in her eyes, maybe people around her will feel that when she asks Wei Xiao, she just wants to know.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "Now that the fifth potion hasn''t arrived yet, don''t you think it''s too early to mention these?"


    "We just want to know, can you tell us?" Mu Wuqing pretended to act like a baby.


    At the same time, she kept winking at Yan Chuan Keiko secretly.


    Yan Chuan Huizi rarely asked Wei Xiao anything, but due to the sisters¡¯ feelings, she also said: "Master, can you tell us about it?"


    Very euphemistic, but because of this, the lethality is the greatest.


    In Wei Xiao''s impression, Yan Chuan Huizi rarely asked him one thing.


    In addition, Yan Chuan Huizi was sensible to make Wei Xiao love and affection, and now his wife finally wants to know something trivial from her, Wei Xiao has no reason to refuse.


    "No accident, it should be Chengfeng!"


    Chengfeng?


    That is Leng Chengfeng?


    So, that afternoon, Mu Wuqing''s guards came to the dealer.


    "Leng Chengfeng, the winner of the No. 5 potion, pressed 500,000 apocalyptic coins."


    "..."

 Chapter 1364： Deep into the African Emirates

    The non-emirate continent, near the final battlefield.


    Countless zombies centered on the final battlefield, forming a layer of protection circle after layer.


    Hundreds of millions of corpses are like grains of sand in the desert, blocking the water surrounding the entire final battlefield.


    The corpse group covers an area of ??more than tens of kilometers.


    In this area, let alone a person who wants to enter it silently, even if you are on the ground, you can hardly move.


    A large number of zombies lay prone on the ground, and the distance between the two was less than half a meter.


    And in all directions, there are four-level zombies and corpses to guard against death, which can be described as heavily guarded.


    There is only the final battlefield.


    The three corpse emperors guarded the three sides, and the corpse was surrounded by the left and right circles to protect the place where the saints fell asleep.


    There is a three-mile space in the center, and the holy judge is sleeping in the middle.


    Several months have passed.


    The saint did not wake up after entering the growth period of the corpse emperor.


    But today, one of the five huge sarcomas that grew out of the body after the sage swallowed the abyss, one of them finally moved.


    A huge sarcoma shook on him.


    The huge sphere that seemed to be crumbling, with a muffled sound, fell directly from the body of the holy judge.


    "Roar--"


    The sarcoma fell off, and the corpse emperors guarding the three sides let out a low growl.


    They couldn''t help but look at the shedding sarcoma, and saw that the originally disgusting and ugly sarcoma shrank rapidly and became smaller in size.


    Covered with a layer of thick scale armor, it shrank into a giant egg more than three meters high within a few minutes.


    "Kaka¡ª¡ª"


    When the meat ball no longer shrinks, the appearance of the dome cracks immediately.


    The eyes of the three corpse emperors cheered up.


    "The avatar of Supreme Master is about to appear." Lawlessness spoke first.


    The Sifang Corpse Emperor seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and said: "In a few months, the Supreme Master finally has a little self-protection strength. Fortunately, no other races have come to make trouble during this period. Otherwise, once we lose, the Supreme Master will be in danger. NS."


    The Emperor Zhong Huo Yin said: "The Emperor does not think that there are other species that can approach the Supreme Lord when we are so guarded, but it is better now. We don¡¯t have to worry about someone being able to disturb you. The final advance of the Supreme Lord


    change. "


    "It''s better not to let the Supreme Master''s avatars wake up. The five avatars of avatars are awakened without appearing at the same time, which can only show that our protection is not adequate." Lawlessness said.


    The other two corpse emperors agreed.


    "Out!"


    The Empress of Quartet spoke suddenly.


    At this moment, the cracks on the appearance of the dome were very clear.


    As the eggshell actively splits in all directions, it is like a blooming lotus, scattered in all directions.


    The golden light rose from the eggshell.


    All the zombies that stabbed could not open the light of their eyes and rushed straight into the sky.


    Under the strong dazzling light, the three corpse emperors involuntarily closed their eyes.


    When they opened their eyes again, the dome was already fully open.


    In the middle of the eggshell like a flower petal, stood a man covered in red fruits and about two meters tall.


    The man''s body is very clean, and his jade skin is smooth as milk.


    The golden tattoo embroiders the whole body.


    Feel the glowing body all the time, full of sacred breath.


    Look at the head again.


    It is no different from a person, a beautiful face is not like a thing in the world, even if a woman sees it, I am afraid that it will be fascinated by it.


    The most conspicuous is the pair of gold and silver horns on his head, similar to dragon horns, very dazzling.


    The whole person is like a figure out of the painting, perfect to the extreme.


    "Sovereign Lord''s avatar?"


    Seeing the avatar with closed eyes, the eyes of the three corpse emperors were full of fascination and intoxication.


    There is a kind of enthusiasm that does not discriminate between races. When the heartbeat appears in front of you, even if it is a zombie, it will be extremely infatuated.


    "Wow..."


    At the same time, in the final battlefield, ten thousand corpses roared and the sky moved.


    The roar of joy in the excitement, like a celebration, wave after wave in the sky and the earth.


    The top of the mountain ten kilometers away from the final battlefield.


    "It turns out that the zombies are all gathered here. No wonder I didn''t see a zombie when I entered the Non-Emirate Continent. I don''t need to look for it anymore. Um...Is there anything happy about this?" The top of the mountain, outside the body Wearing an invisible battle suit, Wei Xiao watched the corpses scattered on the ground below, muttering to himself.


    When he found the group of corpses lying on the ground suddenly raising their heads and roaring to the sky, Wei Xiao''s brows wrinkled slightly.


    It didn''t take long for his doubts to be guessed.


    With sharp eyes staring at the golden light beams that stirred the sky in the distance, Wei Xiao condensed his eyes.


    "What''s the situation over there?"


    With doubts in his mind, Wei Xiao no longer hesitated. He put on the jumpsuit and went into invisibility again. He waved his hand, and a leaf was wrapped in a **** vigor and flew out in the direction where the golden light appeared.


    Wei Xiao left the Immortal City two days ago.


    The existence of the corpse emperor is always a threat.


    One day, he will face each other. In order to learn about the dead emperor''s information as soon as possible, Wei Xiao had to personally come to the non-emirate continent to investigate.


    It¡¯s just that Wei Xiao didn¡¯t know the situation in the non-Chief Continent at first. Long Ba and their investigations on the non-Chief Continent were limited to before the appearance of the corpse emperor. After that, the information was broken, and they were unable to continue to enter the core area of ??the corpse clan. .


    Therefore, entering the non-emirate continent, Wei Xiao did not see a zombie for two consecutive days.


    Until today, when he came to the core area, Wei Xiao found traces of zombies.


    But the scene of the existence of zombies shocked him.


    The dense group piled up on the ground like blades of grass, and Wei Xiao felt that if he walked from the ground, there would be no place for his feet.


    You can guess the reason why some zombies will gather together, Wei Xiao rushed over at the golden light beam.


    Walking along the leaves, Wei Xiao in stealth looked at the zombies below, and his heart was getting more and more shocked.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, all the zombies in the non-emirate continent would be here.


    The densely packed figure, with no end in sight at a glance, makes the scalp numb when you look at it more.


    "All the zombies are gathered here? What the **** is the corpse emperor doing? Is there any secret behind the appearance of the corpse emperor?"


    Wei Xiao thought, couldn''t help but speed up a bit.


    After a long time.


    The figure of the second and third level zombies has disappeared from Wei Xiao''s feet.


    Instead, there are various super zombies and corpses.


    When he was less than a kilometer away from the final battlefield, the area surrounded by the corpse and the corpse emperor directly attracted Wei Xiao''s attention.


    "There must be a situation here."


    Wei Xiao was firm in his thoughts, and his figure couldn''t help but get a few minutes closer to the center battlefield.


    "Um?"


    Among the three corpse emperors guarding the saints, the lawless eyes suddenly changed when Wei Xiao''s figure approached.


    The huge eyes turned up to look towards the sky, and a dignified color burst out of her eyes.


    "There are humans."


    The response of the Quartet Queen was slower.


    But she also found foreign invaders.


    "What are you talking about? There are human beings?" The Empress Zhonghuoyin sank when she heard the words, staring at her surroundings with confusion.


    No one!


    In addition to zombies, there are zombies all around.


    Who is so bold to come to the hinterland of their corpse clan?


    Lawless and coldly said: "It can''t be wrong, it is a human. He thinks that he hides it well, but he underestimates us intermediate-level corpse emperors."


    The Empress of Stressed Huoyin no longer had doubts about lawlessness.


    The huge body turned, and a head looked straight at the sky that could not be locked by the sky.


    "Roar--"


    A roar suddenly sounded.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Suddenly, the land collapsed and the land sank.


    An invisible gravity acted on the entire final battlefield, pressing many super zombies hard to breathe and crawl on the ground.


    The gravity field continues to exert pressure on the surroundings, but the sky and the earth are still clear.


    It seems lawless that the humans they discovered did not exist.


    Lawless and the Empress of Quartet looked at each other.


    After understanding each other''s meaning, Lawlessness first started.

 Chapter 1365： Corpse kings out

    "Roar--"


    Lawlessness is also the blessing of the gravity field.


    But Weili doesn''t know how many times stronger than the heavy fire sound.


    With the addition of lawless forces, the changes of the earth became more obvious and more drastic.


    Even if the corpse was not deliberately targeted, it fell to the ground and it was difficult to raise its head, with an extremely painful expression.


    But even so, there is still no way to force Wei Xiao to show up.


    The Queen of Quartet made the final shot.


    The clone appeared, and the four fourth-level corpse emperors simultaneously mobilized their supernatural abilities.


    Blocking the sky and the earth, shielding the space, dense drops of water spread all over the sky.


    Every corner is filled with water drops, and all invisible things are instantly invisible.


    Being invisible does not mean disappearing.


    Wei Xiao''s body still exists, where the water droplets can''t reach, the outline of a human figure is outlined by the surrounding water droplets.


    "Found him." Lawless looking at the Empress of Quartet.


    The Sifang Empress understood, and the body and the clone simultaneously released energy rays toward the place not touched by the water droplets.


    Rays swept across the sky.


    Wei Xiao knew that he could no longer hide, the invisibility device was turned off, and his figure appeared.


    The four **** sword beams greeted the attack of the Sifang Empress''s body and the clone.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao, who is far more powerful than the Sifang Empress, the sword energy annihilates the ray, and the terrifying blade light directly cuts the place where the Sifang Empress''s body and clone are located.


    In the blink of an eye, the avatar of the Sifang Empress was wiped out.


    The opponent''s body did not suffer much damage, but was forced to leave the place.


    "Sure enough. Although the corpse emperor appeared, it did not immediately have absolute combat power. It seems that I have come to the right this time." Standing in the sky, Wei Xiao has discovered that the corpse is protected by the corpse in the middle position. Cut, involuntarily exhilarating in his eyes.


    Wei Xiao hasn''t encountered an event that excites him for a long time.


    But this time, undoubtedly, the corpse emperor who was far beyond the size of the corpse emperor gave him a feeling of blood boiling again.


    Although he still doesn''t know anything about the corpse emperor until now, no matter what is the reason for the dragon-like creature''s unresponsiveness, he will not miss the opportunity.


    "Roar¡ªKill him!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure clearly, there was no lawlessness but he didn''t talk nonsense with him.


    With a roar, Lawless took the lead in lifting the gravity field.


    The Empress of Stressed Huoyin followed closely behind.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The corpse and the fourth-level zombies regained their freedom, roaring, and one after another released strange abilities to Wei Xiao.


    For a while, the attacks evolved from abilities such as Frost, Thunder, Water Column, and Flame, greeted the place where Wei Xiao was.


    In the blink of an eye, the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was, was swallowed by supernatural powers.


    "break--"


    The sound of opening the sky spread in the air.


    Wei Xiao slashed out, and the light of the sword that destroyed the world was like a **** sky that annihilated all the abilities released at her.


    The incognito device is turned on again.


    The figure disappeared in front of the corpses, and Wei Xiao shuttled between the drops of water and rushed straight to the holy judge in the center.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    Lawless did not give Wei Xiao a chance.


    Countless sharp claws shook the earth.


    The earth cracked and vines rose.


    The thick and long vines blocked the place where the Holy Court was located to cover the sky and the sun, and the vines that resembled the huge waves of Hong Tao covered the direction where Wei Xiao''s figure was moving.


    Looking at the vine attack that there was no dead corner to avoid, Wei Xiao could only give up dealing with the corpse emperor and instead dodge the lawless attack.


    "Uuuuu..."


    Zhong Huoyin and the Sifang Empress also shot.


    The former releases ultrasound waves throughout the audience.


    Compared with the Empress of Sifang using water drops to find Wei Xiao''s figure, Empress Huoyin''s ultrasound is easier to locate Wei Xiao''s trace.


    Ultrasound quickly locked Wei Xiao''s whereabouts, and Empress Zhong Huoyin immediately shared Wei Xiao''s location with other zombies.


    Obtaining the trajectory of Wei Xiao''s movement, the Sifang Empress released her abilities with all her strength.


    The ability to cover the sky and change the sky enveloped the entire battlefield, and countless dense energy bombs fell from the sky, carrying out a carpet bombing of the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The other corpses also obtained Wei Xiao''s whereabouts from the Empress Zhonghuoyin, with full output of abilities and covering attacks, so Wei Xiao didn''t even have time to breathe.


    "It seems that you won''t be able to get close to that big guy if you don''t solve it."


    Wei Xiao quickly understood his situation.


    He no longer tried to get close to the corpse emperor, but instead attacked the corpse emperor and the corpse.


    As for the fourth-level zombies, he didn''t put it in that eye at all.


    Not to mention other things, just speed, even if the opponent can find his whereabouts with the aid of the heavy fire sound, the reaction can''t keep up.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    A feast of killing began.


    With invincible melee strength and control over the use of powerful qigong, Wei Xiao changed the target of his attack, except that the corpse emperor could launch a counterattack under his attack, and those corpses were constantly being harvested by him.


    After a long time, all the corpses that cooperated with the corpse emperor to launch a siege on Wei Xiao were wiped out.


    At Wei Xiao''s unparalleled speed, once many corpses were spotted by him, they would not have a second chance after releasing a power.


    The remaining three corpse emperors, without the restraint of the corpses, faced Wei Xiao who was able to deal with them, and the scars on their bodies gradually increased.


    "Exit¡ª"


    "Rumble..."


    Using all his energy to deal with the three corpse emperors, Wei Xiao used the Emperor Sword to contain the strongest two of the corpse emperors. At the same time, he waved his right hand, and a large mountain of blood and energy fell from the sky, directly suppressing the Empress of the Fire Voice.


    "Rumble..."


    But the opponent is a third-level corpse emperor after all, and the body''s defenses and methods are not comparable to the first-level corpse emperor.


    The huge body of the heavy fire sound was just pressed down by the blood-colored peaks, and with a tremor, the peaks formed by the blood qi suddenly dissipated into air currents.


    The relieved Empress of the Stressed Fire has a big mouth, and three energy **** with a diameter of more than ten meters are condensed.


    "Roar--"


    Following the roar of the Empress Zhonghuoyin, the huge energy ball smashed into Wei Xiao''s figure at an extremely fast speed.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The earth-shaking loud noises, the shaking of the earth and the shaking of the mountains.


    For a moment, the place where Wei Xiao was was turned upside down, and energy light waves raged like a violent storm.


    Lawless and the Empress of the Quartet did not keep their hands.


    Combining the power of the two corpses, nine abilities attacked Wei Xiao''s figure with the power of blocking the world.


    In the blink of an eye, the battlefield was flooded with various abilities.


    Wei Xiao who was in it soon was covered with scars.


    It doesn''t affect his battle, but it also brings him a lot of invariance.


    "die--"


    Wei Xiao, who never kept his hands, seized the opportunity and launched a counterattack.


    The blood-colored air currents gathered frantically and pushed out with one palm. The endless blood-colored waves gathered into a physical attack and slammed on the corpse emperor''s body.


    Lawlessness and the Quartet Empress still desperately attacked Wei Xiao.


    The huge figure is like two mountains rushing across the battlefield.


    Sharp claws cut the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was like a knife and spear rain forest, with supernatural powers all over his body.


    "Puff..."


    However, the two corpse emperors who had already taken full action were still unable to stop Wei Xiao''s offensive.


    The sword smashes the mountains, the fist smashes the sky.


    Wei Xiao, who had more precise supply and more terrifying power, made it difficult for the two corpse kings to avoid every time he did it.


    For dozens of rounds, Lawlessness and the Empress of the Quartet were both severely wounded and shot into flight by Wei Xiao.


    "He is so strong."


    "Damn it, do you really want to alarm the Supreme?"


    The three corpse emperors were full of horror at Wei Xiao''s strength.


    They were already injured, knowing that they might not be able to block each other anymore.


    Wei Xiao forced the three corpse emperors to retreat seriously, and once again focused on the holy judge protected by countless vines.


    No hesitation.


    Thousand meters of sword energy condensed out.


    "cut--"


    With a knife falling, the terrifying sword light directly split the outermost protection of the holy judge.


    "Stop him¡ª"


    Lawless and they saw that the sacred judge was in danger, and they also gave it up.


    Just when they were about to desperately stop Wei Xiao, suddenly, where Wei Xiao was, a large underground sinking more than 100 square meters instantly turned into an abyss.


    "Roar--"


    Suddenly a roar came from the distant mountains.


    Lawless and they looked towards the source of the sound.


    "Make waves?"


    "It''s the other corpse emperor."


    The three corpse emperors were shocked.


    A high **** mountain thousands of meters away.


    "Lawlessness, it is not the three of you to protect the supreme. We are the same corpse clan, and we will not shrink back. Even if we know our ending, but my clan supreme can actually be involved and provoke by other clan?"

 Chapter 1366： Wei Xiao VS Eight Big Corpse Kings

    "boom¡­¡­"


    Under the abyss, Wei Xiao''s figure flew out.


    "I have just solved a few troubles, and a few more, you are really troubled."


    Stirring up the wind, watching Wei Xiao living high in the air from across the air.


    "kill him."


    "Ho Ho Ho--"


    There is also no nonsense.


    Xing Feng Zuo Lang gave an order, and the four third-level corpse emperors on both sides of her opened a mouth, and four terrifying rays shot directly at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao waved.


    A large amount of blood condensed into a scarlet thing and was attacking the third-level corpse emperor.


    The unequal power touched, the power of the four third-level corpse emperors was crushed, and the unparalleled blood blasted towards the place where their figures were.


    "spread--"


    With a loud shout, the figure quickly moved down from the hillside.


    The other corpse emperor is not negligent.


    They didn''t plan to take Wei Xiao''s blow, and they left where they were to avoid Wei Xiao''s blood.


    "Rumble..."


    As soon as the five corpse emperors left the place, Wei Xiao''s power enveloped the hillside.


    After the stunned sound, the hillside that stretched for several miles turned into nothingness.


    "Human, you shouldn''t be here."


    They have formed a siege to Wei Xiao.


    After her voice fell, she and the other four third-level corpse emperors simultaneously applied force.


    Hongwei is boundless, the sky collapses and the earth collapses, and the supernatural powers that can change the climate of the sky and the earth flood the entire battlefield.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The heavens and the earth are eclipsed, and the clouds are surging.


    In the battlefield composed of countless colors, the power of the five corpse kings eroded Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao did not dare to neglect.


    The blood-colored airflow surrounds the whole body, the sword shines like a rainbow, and the air blade is more than ten feet.


    With a single blow in the air, the terrifying sword aura cuts the space and decomposes the earth.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The earth-shaking tremor was a huge oval area being stripped out by Wei Xiao.


    Xing Feng Zuo Lang and other corpse emperors did not expect Wei Xiao to be so strong.


    After avoiding the cutting of Wei Xiao''s terrifying air blade and stabilizing the body and mind, the abilities revived.


    Various abilities blocked the area where Wei Xiao was located.


    Locking it in one position, each of the five corpse emperors released a beam of light directly at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao waved his right hand, and a scarlet mask protected him.


    Five rays collided on it, and the energy dissipated was like a huge wave, changing the color of the entire sky.


    In the **** light.


    Wei Xiao recharged his strength again, and the frequency of the shaking of his left hand clutching the Emperor Sword was getting faster and faster.


    All spirits return to the sect, and all rivers return to the sea.


    The liquid-like air currents frantically gathered around him.


    The air flow around him became more and more terrifying.


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor below felt a strong crisis.


    The roar became brighter, and the rays of the blood-colored light increased several times.


    "break--"


    As the airflow around Wei Xiao condensed to a certain extent, Wei Xiao rounded the sword and slashed it out.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A terrifying aperture spread, and countless air currents formed a violent impact that penetrated the earth, spurring a thousand-layer giant wave and swept away in all directions.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The terrifying energy spread, and the huge bodies of the five corpse emperors were lifted off one after another.


    There is nothing to fight against, nothing to resist.


    The force resembling a violent storm is raging, wherever it goes, the vegetation is ashes, and the mountains are turned into flying smoke and drifting in the wind.


    "Go together--"


    Lawless and they saw that the five corpse emperors joined forces and couldn''t match Wei Xiao.


    Ignoring the injuries on his body, after the five corpse emperors were lifted off by Wei Xiao''s power, they took the initiative to fill the gaps in the middle.


    The sound of heavy fire and lawlessness released the gravity field again, and the avatar of the Quartet Empress reappeared.


    It is equivalent to the simultaneous shots of the six corpse emperors, and the heavenly supernatural powers disturb the situation and change the world.


    "puff--"


    The deadly attack of the corpse emperor, Wei Xiao has a limit no matter how strong it is.


    Constantly withstanding the devastating force impact, his body could no longer carry it.


    Blood was spit out from his mouth, his scarlet eyes seemed to be dripping with blood in Wei Xiao, and his hostility was like surging river water.


    Feeling there is a tendency to run wild, Wei Xiao locked the weakest corpse emperor in the storm.


    "die--"


    The roar of wild beasts came from Wei Xiao''s mouth.


    Wei Xiao vigorously waved his right hand, pressing his palm downward.


    Suddenly, the endless air current formed a blood-colored giant sword to stab at the Empress Empress.


    "what?"


    Seeing the blood-colored giant sword that came in the sky in a flash, Zhong Huoyin was horrified in his eyes.


    "Puff--"


    "Roar--"


    The opponent didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    The scarlet sword touched her body and pierced her body in the blink of an eye.


    The blood-colored sword blade, which penetrated 100 meters into the ground, firmly nailed it in place.


    "Damn, **** bastard, human, this emperor is going to kill you¡ª"


    A heart-piercing roar came out from his own mouth.


    Seeing that the Scarlet Greatsword was about to dissipate and let it break free from the confinement.


    Wei Xiao trampled on the flying dust in the air, avoiding the attacks of the Quartet Empress and lawlessness, as far as Zhong Huoyin''s body.


    "You have no chance."


    Wei Xiao lifted the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand, and the **** sword aura extended for hundreds of meters.


    Under the gaze of Empress Zhong Huoyin''s thrilling gaze, the giant blade that seemed to be able to open up the world slashed towards her huge head.


    "Heavy fire sound, flash away--" Lawlessness reminded.


    The Empress Sifang separated two avatars to temporarily set up a defensive barrier for Empress Zhonghuoyin.


    "Crack..."


    "Do not--"


    However, the defense of the Empress of the Quartet could not withstand Wei Xiao''s move.


    The huge barrier was broken open by the giant air blade, and the undiminished blade directly passed the head of Empress Stressed Huoyin, and cut off two-thirds of the head of Empress Stressed Huoyin directly.


    "asshole¡­¡­"


    The ending of the stress sound is self-evident.


    The corpse emperor was angry, and the surviving corpse emperor had stabilized her figure and waited for the corpse emperor to attack with all his strength.


    Above the sky, five huge vortexes appeared, and from inside, a huge suction pulled Wei Xiao''s body, trying to break him down.


    In just a moment, Wei Xiao was covered in blood.


    It''s all the blood in his body.


    Affected by these vortexes, the blood and water in the body are leaving his body.


    Bruises appeared on his face and he gritted his teeth in his mouth.


    As if Wei Xiao was suffering from inhuman pain, his strong arm swung the Emperor Sword.


    A **** halo swept out, only to hear the sound of "bang bang" continuously.


    In an instant, the five corpse emperors combined their efforts and were cracked by Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao looked very hideous and looked straight at the corpse emperor below, his eyes were fierce.


    "Die all to me."


    With a big wave of his hand, the **** air currents gathered in the sky.


    A hundred meters long **** sword glow condensed in the air.


    "Block them." roared.


    Release the supernatural power for the first time to form a huge arc-shaped mask in the headspace.


    The other corpse emperor is not negligent.


    One after another, they injected different abilities into the arc-shaped mask.


    The stronger and stronger protective cover directly protects all the corpse emperors in it.


    "fall--"


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop, waving his right hand, and thousands of **** sword lights came like rain.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The scarlet blade hit the protective cover, bursts of strong light and the circular shock wave continued to sweep around.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Under the impact of such violent power, other zombies who could not join this battle and chose to wait and see from the periphery were also affected at this time.


    The most serious is the skimmers.


    Being at a high altitude, even if it was a kilometer away from the battlefield, it was also destroyed by the impact of the circular light wave, with heavy casualties.


    "Crack..."


    With the **** sword gas continuously hitting the protective cover.


    The light screen formed by all the corpse emperors has been overwhelmed.


    When there is a crack in one place, like a chain reaction in other places, more and more broken cracks appear on the mask.


    Lawlessness waited for the corpse emperor to pale in shock.


    "I can''t stop it, just avoid it¡ª"


    "Boom..."


    As soon as her voice fell, the barrier suddenly collapsed.


    Hundreds of **** sword lights fell to the ground and swallowed them instantly.

 Chapter 1367： Dead again

    When everything is gone, the battlefield will return to calm.


    At this time, the seven corpse emperors above the earth, except for making waves, all of the remaining corpse emperors have shocking scars.


    The **** sword qi is condensed by airflow.


    It will not last long.


    Leaving Wei Xiao''s control, once time passed, they would turn into air currents and return to the space between heaven and earth.


    But the scars left by Scarlet Sword Qi will not disappear.


    Stirring up the storm is because of her own strength. Although Wei Xiao''s attack has endured a lot of her, it is not continuous and cannot cause any deeper damage to her.


    Lawlessness was severely injured before, and his self-protection ability was weakened, so he suffered another severe injury.


    As for the other corpse emperor, it is entirely a matter of strength.


    Unable to resist the Qi blade condensed by Wei Xiao, the Qi blade was pierced in many parts of his body.


    The corpse emperor''s vitality is very strong, otherwise, very few parts of the body are intact, and if it is replaced by another life form, I am afraid that it will die long ago.


    In the air.


    Wei Xiao could no longer maintain his figure, because the continuous, large-scale condensed **** sword energy consumed a lot of his own energy.


    He was a little weak, his forehead was full of sweat.


    Panting like a cow, with scars all over his body.


    The figure flashed in the air, and instantly came to the ground.


    "Roar--"


    Roaring in the wind and roaring, his figure was stuck between Wei Xiao and the place where the sage judge was.


    "Kill him for the emperor¡ª"


    Without doing it himself, he made waves and directly called on other zombies.


    The group of corpses that hadn''t been ordered by the corpse emperor before, and at the same time had no ability to enter, heard the call to make waves, the endless corpse group roared and swarmed at Wei Xiao like chicken blood.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were ferocious.


    He was completely exhausted, and his strengths were all reduced drastically.


    He was not afraid to face the group of corpses that rushed forward, with a horizontal sword in his hand, his figure moved, turning into a series of afterimages to fight with the group of corpses.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Against the corpse emperor, Wei Xiao consumes a lot of money, but against ordinary zombies, his attack is as sharp as harvesting straw.


    With the swipe of the Emperor Sword, every time there was a sword aura extending out, and groups of corpses fell to the ground.


    The performance of qigong, the whole audience.


    The **** vigor in the raging corpse group is completely a meat grinder, and a large number of zombies have turned into blood mist wherever they passed.


    In just ten minutes, more than ten thousand zombies died in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    But manpower is always limited.


    In the battle with the corpse emperor, Wei Xiao¡¯s energy was almost consumed 70% to 80%. Now he is held back by these zombies. The so-called ants can eat elephants, and no matter how strong they are, Wei Xiao is still a human. As his body gets weaker and weaker, The reaction became slower and slower, and was finally overwhelmed by the corpse group.


    "Wow..."


    Crazy roars continued from the zombies'' mouths, and Wei Xiao, who was submerged, quickly lost his bones.


    "do you died?"


    After being seriously injured in the distance, the other corpse emperors who were also guarding the periphery of the sacred place of sleep, looked at the place where Wei Xiao disappeared.


    Uncertainty, Lawlessness tried to ask.


    The only one who still had the power of World War I drove up to the place where Wei Xiao disappeared.


    Dispelling the surrounding zombies, what you saw in front of them, except for the blood-blue emperor knife left on the ground, Wei Xiao''s figure, even the flesh and blood, and even the bones of the belt, were eaten clean by ordinary zombies.


    Stirring up the wind and perceiving the surroundings for a while, there is still no Wei Xiao''s breath.


    It was confirmed that Wei Xiao was completely dead, and the storm turned around.


    "No bones left."


    Hearing her words, the other corpse emperors couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief.


    Finally killed.


    If they don''t die like this, they don''t know who else in the corpse clan can prevent the opponent from approaching the sacred judge.


    When they calmed down the emotions in their hearts and looked at the body that had lost most of their head, the remaining corpse emperors were all lingering.


    Has mankind been horrified to this point?


    The eight big corpse emperors almost couldn''t stop each other when they joined forces, and they paid the life of a corpse emperor for this.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other party couldn¡¯t fight with these corpse emperors because of lack of physical strength in the end, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for Wei Xiao to kill them when only one corpse emperor was not injured?


    horrible.


    It''s terrible.


    "What should we do now? We don''t know if there is only such a strong one among the human race. If there are other people, the human race sends out such a monster, how can we resist it?" The Sifang Empress did not feel that the elimination of Wei Xiao easy.


    On the contrary, judging from the strength that Wei Xiao showed, her mood became more and more serious.


    The same is true of other corpse emperors.


    A human powerhouse made them almost wiped out. If there are two more next time, how can they defend the law for the saint?


    Is it really necessary for the supreme to wake up the avatar in advance when he feels the crisis?


    Although this is a method, they absolutely do not allow lawlessness.


    Because the avatar was awakened before the corpse emperor was fully awakened, the avatar could not bear the full power of the corpse emperor.


    It''s like a baby with a congenital deficiency, and some problems will appear on the body.


    Each avatar of the outer transformation is the life container of the Emperor Corpse, and a sign of congenital deficiency is damaging the life of the Emperor Corpse.


    Compared with the damage to the avatar of Huawai, Lawless, they would rather bear it all by themselves.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "Recover from the injury first, if you have encountered other things, then you will think about how to deal with it."


    "you--"


    Lawless looked at the troubles with some surprise.


    It was not because of her words, but the corpse she moved to her eyes with her supernatural powers at this moment.


    The corpse belonged to Empress Stressed Huoyin, and looking at the posture of Xingfengzhaolang, it was obvious that she wanted her to swallow Empress Stressed Huoyin''s body, and at the same time he recovered from her injuries, her level would rise to a higher level.


    Shaking the wind and making waves without concealing it, his voice softly said, "You don''t need to look at this emperor like this. This emperor knows his end very well. Since it is already doomed, there is no need to waste your growth resources. If you swallow her, you will meet again next time. We will not be as embarrassed as we are today for the human powers of the previous type."


    Lawlessness Chen took a mixed look at Xing Feng Zuo Lang, and after seeing the other party nodding, she already knew the other party''s decision.


    "What about you?" Lawless looked at the other corpse emperor.


    The Empress of the Quartet didn''t mean to snatch, and said seriously: "Since making waves does not compete with you, your level is the highest if you are present. If your strength is stronger, our power to protect the supreme will be greater."


    The other corpse emperors nodded one after another.


    Faced with the crisis of race survival, every corpse emperor has a high level of consciousness.


    Hearing Quartet''s words, lawlessness stopped hesitating.


    The wounded is not light, if she can recover by swallowing other zombies, the amount needed is massive, but it is different with the corpse of the Empress Empress.


    Not to mention genes, just the energy contained in the flesh and blood of the corpse king is not comparable to ordinary zombies.


    There is no hypocrisy, lawless, in front of the other corpse emperor''s face, eating large pieces of Duo Ying.


    It is a lie to say that the Quartet Queens do not envy them.


    Seeing the lawless eating frantically, a corpse emperor secretly swallowed.


    But for the safety of the supreme, even if they desire the corpse of the sound of the fire, they can only endure it.


    This is called "Deep Understanding and Righteousness".


    "You also swallow the corpses of other corpses and the corpses of the corpse soldiers and recover them as soon as possible. None of us knows whether the human strong will come again." Xing Feng said to her corpse emperor.


    Looking away from the corpse of Zhong Huoyin, the other corpse emperor nodded, and then looked for the zombie who did not breed by herself.

 Chapter 1368： Fight against the corpse king again

    Into the night.


    Yin Yang conversion.


    The top of a mountain far away from the core of the final battlefield.


    This is the first place where Wei Xiao entered the African-Emirate continent and found zombies.


    In an inconspicuous place, there is an ownerless finger.


    As the night completely enveloped the earth, the fingers began to split and spread.


    Ten minutes later, a human body was reshaped.


    The ups and downs in the heart appear.


    "call--"


    A pair of scarlet eyes suddenly opened, and the man with a red fruit all over stood up with a carp.


    "It''s really cruel, it''s actually resurrected here. They didn''t even let my bones go!"


    Wei Xiao spoke, a look of helplessness in his eyes.


    When Wei Xiao entered the final battlefield, he left behind for himself.


    The severed finger on the ground is his greatest support.


    What he didn''t expect was that the land of his fall didn''t even leave a wreck larger than a finger.


    Resurrecting here now suffices to explain that after he was swallowed by ordinary zombies, none of the wreckage left in the Fallen Land was as big as his finger.


    Walking naked to the edge of the mountain, scarlet eyes stared at the group of corpses that couldn''t see the end.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "The eight great corpse emperors protect the law, and hundreds of millions of zombies are on guard. The corpse emperor does appear, but it has not yet fully formed. This is the best time to get rid of the corpse emperor."


    Muttered in his mouth, his thoughts moved quickly.


    As Wei Xiao said.


    If you don''t find it, it''s fine. Now that you have found it, then it''s the best chance to get rid of the corpse emperor right now.


    No one knows how strong the mature body emperor is. I missed this opportunity to deal with the emperor in the future, I am afraid it will not be as easy as it is now.


    Wei Xiao thought a lot.


    Now return to the Immortal City and gather the army to launch an attack on the land of the non-chief.


    But this idea was rejected by Wei Xiao.


    With the power of the corpse clan to protect the corpse emperor in the land of the non-chief, it is really necessary to use a large army to attack, not to mention whether it can be close to the core of the final battlefield. Even at this point, the human casualties are estimated to be unpredictable. If it is not good , May even be annihilated in this battle.


    Wei Xiao had a deep understanding of the battle during the day.


    Whether it is a corpse emperor or an ordinary zombie, there is no room for the protection of the corpse emperor.


    In the face of such a massive army of corpses, Immortal Sky City might not have been able to fight.


    The decisive battle was denied, and Wei Xiao thought of finding some helpers to help him drag the corpse emperor, so that he would have enough energy to deal with the corpse emperor.


    Can anyone find a helper?


    In the last days, the only person who has the power to fight against the middle and high-level corpse emperors is the Phantom, but is Wei Xiao willing to let his obedient and sensible wife take risks?


    The Phantom does not have the ability to resurrect.


    The answer is yes.


    impossible.


    All ideas were rejected, and Wei Xiao had only one way left in the end.


    "In the end, let me bear everything. That''s how it is decided. The Emperor Immortal Corpse vowed not to return it."


    Confirming his inner thoughts, Wei Xiao broke his finger and stayed in the grass, and then with a big wave of his hand, countless **** air currents wrapped the rubble and flew towards the distant sky.


    With a movement of Wei Xiao''s figure, it turned into a flesh-colored lightning that shot directly at the core.


    "Wow..."


    In the sky, sky-grabbers and flying corpses continued to patrol.


    A gust of wind blew past them, and they couldn''t even see Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Within a few minutes, Wei Xiao landed from the sky, and his figure appeared in the place where he had fallen during the day.


    "Humanity?"


    The corpse emperor who was still guarding the sanctuary was alarmed by the sound, and his eyes looked at the place where Wei Xiao landed in shock.


    Wei Xiao quickly found the Emperor Sword that fell on the ground.


    "A new battle has begun."


    "kill him--"


    "Wow..."


    The roar of the corpse emperor''s anger spread throughout the audience.


    Regardless of whether ordinary zombies can cause damage to Wei Xiao, but with the experience of the day, the corpse king who dared not rush up hastily summoned other ordinary zombies and corpses to consume Wei Xiao.


    In the dark night, I couldn''t see my fingers.


    But this has no effect on the zombies.


    The call of the corpse emperor sounded, the sky and the earth shook, the four sides collapsed, and the dense tide of corpses rushed to the center battlefield like a tsunami.


    "die--"


    Wei Xiao held the Emperor Sword in his hand, shouted, and swiped the sword three times to release three successive **** rays of light sweeping away from the tide of corpses behind him.


    After the knife light passed, countless zombies were divided into two.


    For a time, there was a **** storm and blood and flesh, and countless zombies fell under Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Seeing the corpse and ordinary zombies rushing up is completely to send food to Wei Xiao, the corpse emperor is dispatched, and the rays of annihilation of the earth sweep the battlefield like a punishment.


    An open area was swept out behind him, Wei Xiao turned his head and waved his hands, layers of blood gushing out.


    Covering the earth and annihilating the corpse emperor''s attack, the undiminished power destroyed the barrier that protected the sacred judge.


    "Another strong man whose strength is no less than that of the human being during the day." The Quartet Empress said solemnly.


    "While making waves, what should we do now? Lawlessness is evolving, can we stop him?" A third-level corpse emperor worried.


    A gloomy look on his face.


    "If you can''t stop it, you have to stop it. Roar--"


    The roar of turmoil once again spread throughout the battlefield.


    All of a sudden, the ordinary zombies rushing towards Wei Xiao were even more crazy.


    Wei Xiao had no time to entangle with the ants behind him.


    He had to retain enough physical strength, and his figure flickered, heading straight to the place where the sage fell asleep.


    "Don''t think about it."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Stirring the wind and waves reacted quickly, countless sharp claws pierced into the ground, and suddenly, a series of walls rose up to block Wei Xiao''s path forward.


    "break--"


    Wei Xiao constantly mobilized his blood qi as he moved, and his blood qi was crushing obstacles along the way.


    "Roar--"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was so powerful all the way, she had nothing to resist, and immediately activated the supernatural powers.


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    The carpet-like impact and bombing frantically attacked Wei Xiao''s advancing figure.


    During the rapid movement, Wei Xiao waved his arms, and suddenly, from the sky, the clouds rushed down like a Tianhe bursting its dyke, and the rivers returned to the sea, and the **** air swept it away. With vapors, blood-colored giants hit the place where the corpse emperor''s figure was.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    When the giant fell, the clouds of smoke were surging, and the **** air waves flooded the earth like a stormy wave.


    "Roar--"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was about to break through the barrier set by the wind and waves and approach the sacred judge, the wind and waves rushed again at a critical time.


    "Human, you are looking for death¡ª"


    The huge figure hit Wei Xiao like a big mountain.


    Wei Xiaogang turned his face to the side, making waves in front of him, hitting Wei Xiao''s figure with a huge body.


    "boom--"


    Wei Xiao, who was too late to dodge, could only temporarily wrap a blood-colored protective layer on the surface of his body.


    The body was knocked out, and the sonic boom was frequent and the waves rolled along the way.


    When Wei Xiao stabilized his figure, wherever his figure passed, a huge ditch several meters deep was lined up on the ground.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Making waves does not give Wei Xiao a chance to breathe.


    The huge figure flew like a bull.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed, a large amount of blood gathered around his body, and between his hands, the surging blood condensed into a big seal and bombarded the body that made waves.


    "boom--"


    Stirring up the wind and waves to take the blow with the strength of the flesh.


    The **** seal was defeated, and the figure flew out from the scattered blood.


    "Roar--"


    Accompanied by a huge roar, a happy wind full of golden blood rose into the sky, and the blood basin swallowed at Wei Xiao with a big mouth.


    Wei Xiao stared, his eyes deep, watching the thunderous waves coming from the bite.


    When he was about to bite Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao moved aside for a moment.


    Then he turned his right hand and grabbed a sharp claw on Xingfengzuolang''s body. With the help of the impact speed of Xingfengzuolang, the body turned, and the body of Xingfengzuolang was immediately taken away.


    A half-circle was drawn, and Wei Xiao let go. After a sound burst, Wei Xiao''s body directly turned into a cannonball and flew out.


    So Wei Xiao still didn''t stop.


    Sweeping out the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Suddenly, the other corpse emperors thousands of meters away were all shocked by Wei Xiao''s blow.


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about the corpse emperor anymore, turning his head to lock the sacred judge in the distance.


    "If you want to become a mature corpse emperor, in the next life--"

 Chapter 1369： Supreme wakes up

    Wei Xiao''s figure flashed.


    Near the place about a thousand meters away from the saint, a knife rounded round, and the thousand-meter giant blade volleyed into the sky.


    "cut--"


    With a loud shout, Wei Xiao swung his knife and chopped it down.


    "Do not--"


    The fresh wind and waves just happened to see this scene, his eyes were splitting, and his mouth was bloody.


    The other corpse emperor was also angry.


    But they had no chance to stop Wei Xiao.


    Seeing that the giant blade was about to fall on the sleeping saint.


    At the moment of the moment, the avatar standing quietly beside Sheng Cai''s body, his closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "boom--"


    The blade fell, and the earth tore and shook in all directions.


    A loud noise filled the sky, and layers of smoke rushed out like a mountain torrent and a tsunami.


    The corpse emperors witnessed this scene, stunned and trembling.


    And Wei Xiao, after a blow, stood with a sword, without any lightness in his eyes. Instead, he stared solemnly at the location of the corpse emperor.


    When the uplifting cloud dissipated, everything returned to peace.


    The place where the sage was sleeping was not affected in any way by Wei Xiao''s attack.


    The sleeping saint is still the same, but the area where his figure is is covered by a golden afterglow.


    Within the sturdy enchantment, the same Chiguo figure walked out slowly.


    He is so sacred that people can''t help but want to worship.


    The sense of affinity that comes with it, even if it is not close to him, gives people a feeling of spring breeze.


    The outer clone appeared step by step, and there was also a coat of energy on his body that began to condense.


    Within a few seconds, the son of a nobleman appeared in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Wei Xiao''s face became a little heavier.


    He almost exhausted his full force with that blow just now.


    The attack that he believed that the sixth-level corpse emperor could not resist was actually blocked by a layer of light shield.


    Wei Xiao had no doubts.


    It was this mysterious zombie product that blocked his blow.


    The other party calmly blocked his own blow, showing that the opponent''s strength absolutely surpassed the sixth-level corpse emperor.


    "Humanity?"


    The avatar of Huawai suddenly spoke, and his spiritual eyes looked directly at Wei Xiao.


    The tone was very calm, he couldn''t hear the emotions, anger, sorrow or joy, and the expression on his face was indifferent, as if Wei Xiao''s blow was not an attack on his body.


    "The corpse emperor? Or supreme?"


    "Not to mention, it''s just one of the incarnations of the main body. It''s you, your attack, that made the deity''s awakening prematurely, this has affected the strength of the deity, you **** it."


    Huawai Clone spoke the harshest words to Wei Xiao in the calmest tone.


    That indifference is almost irrelevant.


    Oh! Sorry, he is not human.


    "Damn me? Between us, as long as we are facing each other, is there any hope of sitting down and talking?"


    "The Supreme Envoy!"


    While Wei Xiao was talking with the avatar of Huawai, that is, the Supreme Envoy, several corpse emperors came to the Supreme Envoy, and their eyes were full of vigilance towards Wei Xiao.


    The Supreme Envoy waved his hand and signaled the corpse emperors to retreat.


    "The Supreme Envoy, he--" Xing Feng Zuo Lang wanted to say something, but the Supreme Envoy did not let her finish.


    "The deity will deal with it, you go to the enchantment."


    "Yes!"


    There are not many harsh words, but they dare not be powerless to stir up trouble.


    The corpse emperor, who was jealous of Wei Xiao, but also full of confidence in the strength of the Supreme Envoy, turned around 100 meters and slowly entered the barrier.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Other ordinary zombies and corpses who were going to besiege Wei Xiao also retreated.


    They gave Wei Xiao and the Supreme Envoy to Wei Xiao and the supreme envoy to the entire core area, a field of several kilometers.


    Wei Xiao glanced around. The corners of the mouth rose slightly.


    "Why, plan to go heads-up?"


    The supreme made his face calm.


    "Your consumption is not small. Although it is somewhat invincible, it is the best result to get rid of an alien powerhouse like you before the ontology is fully awakened."


    "Boom¡ª"


    As soon as the voice of the Supreme Envoy fell, the figure left a human-shaped shock wave in place.


    In the next second, he already appeared in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    The speed is very fast, even if it is not much better than the phantom that uses the ability.


    In the eyes of the corpse emperor, it was as fast as lightning, but in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes, it was a little better than normal people.


    Of course, if Wei Xiao''s own speed is in the eyes of the supreme envoy, it is only at this level.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    As soon as the figures of the two sides touched, the supreme made the air blade in his hand forming, sweeping Wei Xiao''s neck, Wei Xiao''s reaction was not slow, and the emperor biting sword stood up, blocking the opponent''s air blade with the blade.


    "drink--"


    Wei Xiao immediately swung the knife vigorously, and the powerful force shook it back. Then, with his right hand, a large amount of blood was condensed into a sharp claw and directly grabbed at the flying back of the supreme envoy.


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    With a move of the supreme envoy, the one-meter-long air blade stretched out and swung it left and right. The **** claws were immediately scattered.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    As he flew back, the Supreme caused countless **** of light to appear behind him.


    When he hadn''t stabilized his figure, the dense beam of light flew like a laser at the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao rolled over and withdrew.


    During the dodge, every time the figure just left, a golden beam pierced out a cave the size of an adult''s fist.


    The cave is bottomless.


    If such an attack fell on Wei Xiao''s body, it would definitely penetrate Wei Xiao''s body in an instant.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to neglect such a powerful enemy for the first time.


    The figure rushed towards the other party in a flash, like a teleportation displacement, and the supreme envoy who stabilized his figure approached while breathing.


    "Clang clang..."


    The knives collided, and the waves of air boiled.


    In close combat, the two sides confronted each other no less than a thousand or eight hundred times every minute and every second.


    Their speed is too fast.


    Not to mention ordinary zombies, even corpses, and they can''t see the figures of both parties.


    Only a few big corpse emperors can barely capture their speed.


    "This person is stronger than the one we met during the day." Witnessing the scene of Wei Xiao and the Supreme Envoy clashing, said in amazement.


    The eyes of the Queen of Quartet were solemn.


    In the daytime, because they arrived later, Wei Xiao had already consumed a lot before they came.


    She didn''t face Wei Xiao, who was in peak state at the beginning, it was forgivable that she would think that Wei Xiao was stronger than the daytime one.


    But the Quartet Queen is different.


    Having felt how strong Wei Xiao is in the peak state, she now also clearly knows that the human powerhouse who fought against the Supreme Envoy this time is no different from the one in the day.


    But what really made her solemn was Wei Xiao in front of her.


    The more she paid attention to Wei Xiao''s image, the more she felt that the human being against the Supreme Envoy at this time looked a lot like the man in the day.


    "Have you found that this human being is very similar to the strong human being in the daytime?" The Sifang Empress asked.


    "Have it?"


    Her corpse emperor fixed her eyes on Wei Xiao''s figure.


    In the eyes of the corpse clan, human beings have no difference in appearance.


    It''s as if humans from the East and the West looked at each other before the end of the world, and they felt that the people on both sides were the same.


    The same is true now.


    The Queen of Shadow Wind Lei looked for a moment and shook her head: "I don''t think, aren''t they all the same as human beings?"


    Zhu Bingshui frowned and said: "He has no skin (without clothes). It is difficult for a human without a skin to distinguish their differences."


    The Queen of Poisonous Spirit: "It''s okay to put on the outer skin. Now that I don''t have the outer skin, I really can''t recognize it."


    "..."


    It feels like the Empress Nianduling is driving, but you have no evidence.


    "boom--"


    When the corpse emperors were still trying to find out the difference between Wei Xiao and the day''s self, the close and fierce confrontation between the supreme envoy and Wei Xiao in the confrontation came to fruition.


    The two sides played against each other for thousands of rounds.


    After the two sides charged their hands for one time, the figures pulled apart in an instant.

 Chapter 1370： Its a good heads-up

    "Rumble¡ª"


    The battle did not end.


    The two sides were separated, and the supreme made a force of suppressing heaven and earth work on the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    The kilometer ground immediately sank several meters, and Wei Xiao, who was in it, sank into the ground under this pressure.


    The unstoppable Supreme Envoy mobilizes more abilities.


    The space was blocked, water evaporated, and the power of chaos raged, and a vacuum field trapped Wei Xiao in it.


    Feeling a little difficult to breathe, Wei Xiao stood up on his body like the weight of several mountains, and cut out a sword in his hand. The sharp light cut the space blocked by the Supreme Envoy, and the deadly aftermath turned towards the Supreme Envoy at the same time. Cut away.


    The Supreme Envoy waved his hand, a cross starlight collided with the spreading knife, and instantly disintegrated it.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Wei Xiao, who was physically exhausted, began to gasp.


    High-intensity combat consumes much more energy than during the day when dealing with the corpse emperor.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao''s eyes on the Supreme Envoy became more shocking and dazzling.


    powerful!


    Very strong!


    The opponent is definitely the most powerful opponent Wei Xiao has encountered since the last days.


    Not to be compared with the Phantom.


    As a husband and wife, even if they learn from each other, they will retain a lot of strength, and it is impossible to make a full shot. Therefore, it is hard to say whether the Supreme Envoy in front of him surpasses the Phantom, but Wei Xiao is very clear compared to himself.


    Even if the opponent is a bit weaker than the self at the peak, it is almost the same.


    In a life-and-death battle like this one, once it is dragged by the opponent, there are not tens of thousands of rounds that will be difficult to distinguish.


    Of course, unless the two sides are desperately and unreservedly shot from the beginning, otherwise, it will be difficult to get a result after a few days and nights.


    Now Wei Xiao''s energy is very exhausted.


    The use of qigong made him unable to maintain his peak combat power for a long time, and continued to consume it. On the corpse clan''s territory, he didn''t know whether he could finally solve the supreme envoy in front of him, but Wei Xiao would definitely not escape his death.


    "Can''t consume it anymore."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed, and the frequency of shaking his hands increased.


    At this moment, the air currents from the sky and the earth gathered frantically around his body.


    When the Supreme Envoy not far away saw this, his handsome face also showed a solemn color.


    Don''t dare to neglect in the slightest.


    The energy coat on his body was fluttering, and the supreme made the ten-color brilliance flash in his hand.


    Suddenly, the ten-color ball of light condensed in front of him.


    Ten light beams were released, and they merged to form a huge beam of light more than ten meters thick and shot towards Wei Xiao.


    "go--"


    Wei Xiao pushed his hand to return to the sect, a huge scarlet skull facing the Supreme Envoy''s attack.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The forces of the two sides faced each other, and for a time, the world changed color, and the earth shook.


    The shocked blood splashed and the vibrating waves rushed out like a tide.


    Layers of shock waves spread to the surroundings, and wherever they pass, there is nothing to resist.


    The Supreme Envoy and Wei Xiao are both increasing the output of abilities or blood energy.


    The forces of the two sides formed a confrontational situation and were stubborn.


    Inside the barrier, the six corpse emperors noticed this scene and looked at each other.


    No hesitation.


    Those who were still in the barrier one second before came outside the barrier the next second.


    "Roar--"


    A violent roar spread.


    From the mouth of the six corpse emperors, a ray of light injected into the sky above Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The wind and the clouds move and contain everything.


    The huge vortex hung upside down in the sky above Wei Xiao.


    Inside, after absorbing the power of the six corpse emperors, the vortex shining with thousands of brilliance was already brewing a terrifying blow.


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth at the scene that looked like the sky was about to fall.


    "Break for me¡ª"


    The Emperor Sword in his left hand trembled. After Wei Xiao struggled, the blade shot out, accommodating the endless airflow along the way to form a sky-opening sword light, piercing the Supreme Envoy''s figure.


    Upon seeing the Supreme Envoy, the powerful supernatural abilities in his body spewed out.


    An arc-shaped light screen with ten colors of light gathered in front of him.


    "Rumble..."


    At this moment, the energy in the vortex in the sky fell.


    That is the energy that destroys everything pouring out from the sky.


    Shrouded a hundred meters of land, the unparalleled coercion made the Quartet tremble at the moment it landed on the ground.


    Wei Xiao raised his left hand to support an arc of light to resist the force falling from the sky.


    At the same time, the sword light shot out by Wei Xiao also collided with the protective cover of the Supreme Envoy.


    The two sides persisted for a moment, only listening to the loud noise spreading through the world.


    Suddenly, two elliptical waves of light bulged, pushing out toward the surroundings with a force of destruction.


    "Not good, lawless¡ª"


    What do you think of when you stir up trouble.


    Looking at the lawlessness that is about to be touched by the uplifting energy light waves in the process of evolving, making waves and mobilizing abnormal abilities, a strong gravitational force acts on the lawless body, instantly pulling her into the enchantment.


    At this time, the core of the final battlefield, between heaven and earth, was flooded with glare.


    The powerhouses such as Wei Xiao and the Supreme Envoy on the battlefield were all submerged in the vast expanse of brilliance.


    The earth thousands of meters away.


    Affected by the strength of the powerful on the battlefield, the land collapsed and the ground spurted.


    The entire final battlefield is like the end of the world, no corpses can be spared.


    After a long time.


    Wait for everything to disappear.


    On the central battlefield, the Supreme made the smaller half of his body disappear, his handsome and pale face, gold-red blood was flowing, his whole body was teetering in the wind, and his injuries were extremely serious.


    Looking at the other corpse emperors who had left the enchantment, their bodies had been shaken hundreds of meters away, their scales had fallen off, blood was dripping, and their bodies were covered with scars.


    In the end, where Wei Xiao was, there was only the Emperor Sword Wei Xiao used during his lifetime. He himself was already wiped out, with no bones left.


    Died again, this time more thoroughly.


    "The Supreme Envoy..."


    The injury caused by making trouble is relatively minor.


    Witnessing the supreme envoy who lost half of his body, his words were horrified.


    The Supreme kept his face still calm.


    The shaking body took a few steps back.


    Slightly lowered his head and looked at the body where the upper body was intact except for the head, and the two-thirds of the abdomen and thoracic cavity had disappeared, and his brows were slightly frowned.


    In a short while, the cells on his body began to divide, and the body of the Supreme Envoy quickly recovered.


    But the other person who looked extremely weak, his handsome face finally showed a trace of pain.


    Obviously, in order to restore the damaged body, the supreme made his own consumption have hurt the source.


    "The deity is fine."


    The supreme made a weak response and stirred up the wind, and his sharp eyes looked directly at the place where Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared.


    After stopping for a moment, the supreme cause turned around and walked towards the barrier.


    The other corpse emperors gathered together slowly, staring at the Supreme Envoy with worry.


    The Supreme Envoy walked through their huge bodies.


    "The opponent has been wiped out, and the next thing is left to you. Recover as soon as possible. The deity has a hunch that the strong human race will continue to attack here."


    "Yes!"


    The six corpse emperors did not dare to neglect, and responded in unison.


    The Supreme Envoy returned to the enchantment and beckoned, the remaining part of the "egg shell" that originally bred him was gathered around him.


    I saw the Supreme Envoy put his hands together, and the eggshell fragments of different sizes were kneaded into a ball, which was then swallowed by the Supreme Envoy.


    After doing all this, the supreme made him sit cross-legged on the ground into a state of meditation.


    Outside the barrier.


    Make waves: "Let the corpse soldiers bring all the dead zombies. The strong human race has attacked here twice. There are moments of crisis, and we must not slack off."


    The Queen of Ice Devouring Water: "This time there are not so many corpses for us to recover. Only relying on the corpses of dead zombies, I am afraid it will be difficult to restore us to the peak state."


    Queen of Shadow Wind Lei: "Then let the living zombies sacrifice. Our state is related to the safety of the Supreme. Do I need to say more about which is more serious?"


    The other corpse emperors were deeply convinced, and they called on the zombies under their command to carry other corpses, while a large part of the living zombies took the initiative to sacrifice, devouring the corpse emperors to recover their injuries.


    In a blink of an eye, the night retreated and dawn arrived.


    On the unrecognizable final battlefield, golden light shines from the sky, turning the entire battlefield into a golden ocean.


    Between the mountains outside the corpse clan residence.


    "It was a good one, but in the end, a group attack and a sneak attack unexpectedly. I didn''t expect that the zombies would not speak martial ethics."


    Wei Xiao was resurrected again.


    It is also the body that is closest to nature, a purely natural body that is compatible with nature is undoubtedly more appropriate.


    Looking at the distant world with sharp eyes, Wei Xiao, with complex thoughts and a sad face, couldn''t help but feel a little more pressure on his body.

 Chapter 1371： Hanging like me, there are still six

    The appearance of the Supreme Envoy was unexpected by Wei Xiao.


    If there was no other party, Wei Xiao''s attack last night would be 100% sure to prevent the corpse emperor from growing up.


    But after the battle last night, Wei Xiao''s confidence in getting rid of the corpse emperor has been shaken.


    A supreme ambassador whose strength is almost the same as in his peak state, he drags him down, and when his energy is exhausted to a certain level, let alone deal with the sleeping corpse emperor, that is, the corpse emperor''s level. Unable to pass.


    This is a difficult problem, and the Supreme Envoy is also a point that makes Wei Xiao difficult.


    Do you want to continue to break into the forbidden land of the corpse clan?


    "It must continue. The strength of a clone is so strong, how terrifying is the body of the corpse emperor?"


    Wei Xiao made up his mind, no matter how many times he would die next, he was determined to kill the heart of the corpse emperor.


    Leave a finger again.


    Wei Xiao shot straight into the center battlefield.


    "boom--"


    Another loud bang sounded in the center battlefield.


    Earth flying stones splashed and thick smoke billowed.


    Wei Xiao appeared where he fell last night.


    "The human power is here again."


    "Kill him¡ª"


    When a group of corpse emperors saw Wei Xiao, the central battlefield was boiling.


    Wei Xiao found the Emperor Sword and started killing.


    Still the same routine, still the same offense.


    The corpse and ordinary zombies launched the first wave of attacks on Wei Xiao.


    After solving the front corpse and ordinary zombies, Wei Xiao went straight to the place where the corpse emperor''s figure was sleeping.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s sneak attack, the Supreme Envoy and the Corpse Emperor, who had not fully recovered from the battle last night, immediately fought against him.


    After a few hours of fierce battle, the Supreme Envoy paid the sacrifice of a companion at the cost of serious injuries, and once again annihilated Wei Xiao.


    But this is not over yet.


    After half a day, that is, when night falls again.


    "boom--"


    "I see how many corpse emperors and supreme envoys you have for me to kill--"


    Wei Xiao appeared at the central station and roared to the sky.


    It looks like "I Hu Hansan is back again".


    "Damn it, can''t the human beings be able to kill them?"


    "Kill him for me¡ª"


    A new round of attacks began again.


    Countless ordinary zombies, corpses, corpse emperor, and supreme envoy launched a siege on Wei Xiao.


    The result was that Wei Xiao was still defeated, and he was attacked by the corpse group and died.


    again and again.


    There will always be human powerhouses appearing in the changes of day and night, many times come down, even if human beings do not look like in the eyes of the corpse emperor, and they have more contact, they finally discovered the problem.


    "Is that the human that appeared during the day (night) again?"


    "Is he unkillable or just because he looks the same?"


    The corpse emperor has already begun to doubt.


    "are you ready?"


    Wei Xiao reappeared after his death. He seemed to be used to it, and once again faced the Supreme Envoy and the Corpse Sovereign, he showed a trace of affection.


    The complexion was long gone from the original noble and handsome supreme envoy, staring solemnly at Wei Xiao: "Who are you? What is the relationship between the human beings that appeared here before and you?"


    Wei Xiao stood sideways.


    "They are all my brothers, hanging like me, and there are six behind them."


    The Supreme Envoy could hardly maintain the calm on his face, and the corners of his mouth twitched badly.


    "kill him--"


    He no longer fights alone with Wei Xiao, and he no longer has the power to fight alone with Wei Xiao, directly ordering the Emperor Corpse and other zombies to siege Wei Xiao.


    When the corpse emperor, the corpse, and the ordinary zombies attacked Wei Xiao, the supreme envoy guarded the enchantment to prevent accidents.


    The Corpse Sovereign and other zombies did not leave room for the attack on Wei Xiao.


    That madness didn''t take their own lives seriously, as long as they could consume a part of Wei Xiao''s power, they would even die immediately.


    In this battle, the Supreme made them kill Wei Xiao in the end, but they also paid the death of a corpse emperor.


    What¡¯s more serious is that the Supreme Envoy has been close to the point where the oil and the lamp are exhausted after continuous battles and injuries. If he is not given some time to recuperate and recover, the Supreme Envoy may not be able to hold on to the center so frequently according to Wei Xiao¡¯s frequent raids on the center. .


    Once the supreme envoy falls, can their remaining corpse emperors block the "six" brothers behind Wei Xiao?


    The heart of the Supreme Envoy and the rest of the corpse emperors were very heavy.


    Looking at the saints, the second avatar will come out of the body. During this period, can they still ensure the safety of the saints?


    When the Supreme was worrying them, the alternation of day and night came again.


    "boom--"


    "kill him--"


    As if they were used to a day and night alternation, Wei Xiao always appeared supreme to make them.


    Wei Xiao''s new arrival had already prepared him to "greet" the corpse clan of the ceremony. The moment Wei Xiao''s figure landed, he was swamped by hectic abilities and all kinds of endless attacks.


    "How about being prepared? Can you stop me?"


    Wei Xiao paid a certain amount of injury to kill from the ambush of the corpse clan.


    After many devastations, although the corpse emperor can recover his own injuries by devouring flesh and blood, the time is limited. The remaining hidden wounds accumulate without being dealt with in time, which undoubtedly greatly reduces their strength.


    What''s more, the number of corpse emperors has been reduced from eight at the beginning to five now. The corpse emperor is no longer as strong as the previous corpse emperor, and it is even more of an opponent against Wei Xiao.


    As for the Supreme Envoy.


    He has never recovered from multiple serious injuries, and after a few days of accumulation, his current strength is at the level of a fifth or sixth rank corpse emperor.


    It is not ruled out that he has any further tricks, but it is not difficult to guess, if it does, once he uses it, it will definitely end up with the same end.


    Wei Xiao shot out from the ambush, his unreserved blood stunned at the corpse emperor.


    After clearing them out of the battlefield in a moment, Wei Xiaofei approached the Supreme Envoy guarding the border of the barrier.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    The clash of sword qi continued, and the collision between qigong and supernatural powers, over a hundred rounds, the supreme envoy was knocked into the air by Wei Xiao.


    The continuous sneak attacks are undoubtedly correct.


    After prolonged consumption, Wei Xiao finally had the opportunity to end the life of the Emperor Corpse again.


    Repelling the supreme envoy, Wei Xiao flew out with a knife.


    The sword light that opened the world and the earth slashed on the barrier, and the last barrier protecting the corpse emperor was broken by Wei Xiao.


    However, just as Wei Xiao broke through the barrier to prepare for the next attack, from within the barrier, a large mountain suddenly rose to the ground.


    A large number of soaring vines trapped Wei Xiao in it. Then, two huge halos like a magic circle appeared in the sky and underground. From them, two beams of light with a diameter of 100 meters burst up and down, instantly covering Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know how he died, but at the last moment he saw that from the place where the sage was sleeping, a corpse emperor over two hundred meters suddenly stood up.


    His death was caused by the other party.


    Although there are elements of sneak attacks in it, Wei Xiao can be sure that the newly-appearing Corpse Emperor is definitely not a Liu Yao, who makes waves.


    That is a feeling that is not at the same level at all.


    The incomparable coercion, compared to the momentum released by the former Liuyao, is one heaven and one earth, which cannot be compared.


    It was a powerful corpse emperor that Wei Xiao had never fought against.


    "Lawlessness, you have finally completed your evolution. If you spend some more time at night, our corpse clan will come to an end."


    Seeing a lawless man who killed Wei Xiao face-to-face, the corpse emperors were all around her.


    Lawlessness did not feel relieved by eliminating Wei Xiao, on the contrary, his eyes were extremely solemn.


    "In the past few days, the emperor has seen the growth of the strong human race far beyond our imagination. And their continuous offensive also shows that the news of the supreme sleeping has been passed out. Next, we have to face it. The pressure will be even greater."


    The shaky body caused a flash to appear on the top of lawless head.


    The supreme envoy with chaotic aura and overwhelming injuries said in a deep voice: "No matter how many strong human races will appear, it is our duty and mission to protect the supreme body. Lawless, you can wake up in time, the deity is very pleased, next I¡¯m afraid it will be handed over to you."


    "My Excellency, you--"


    "The deity no longer has the strength to confront the strong humans. The next step is to assist you at critical moments. Make waves, and wait for the deity to re-arrange the enchantment that protects the supreme body. You go to devour the corpse of the empress, as soon as possible. Complete the eighth-level corpse emperor transformation. Only in this way can we have a certain degree of certainty to protect the supreme body."


    "When the second Huawai clone is born, plus two eighth-level corpse emperors, the safety of the supreme body can be guaranteed to a certain extent."


    It''s shocking to make waves.


    "Master, the emperor, the emperor had also shot against the emperor at the beginning, he was the body of sin, how can He De be qualified to swallow the evolution of the other corpse emperor?"


    "Today is different from the past. For the future of the corpse clan, even if you are guilty, you have to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the corpse clan''s continuation. As for your final outcome, your own supreme ontology will be judged after awakening."


    "Yes!"


    Making waves is also clear about the current situation.


    No further rejections, to follow the arrangements of the Supreme Envoy.


    "Well, the deity must recover some strength as soon as possible. The body has not regained, and the recovery of the deity can only be accumulated by a little bit of time."


    With that, the Supreme Envoy came to the holy referee.


    With a wave of hands, a new enchantment enveloped it again.


    After the storm entered the enchantment, the Supreme Envoy found a place to sit cross-legged, and said no more.


    Outside, the four corpse emperors didn''t hesitate, allocated the guardian position, and waited for them.

 Chapter 1372： The supreme ambassador plays a sneak attack, not afraid

    The place where Wei Xiao has been resurrected many times.


    The alternation of day and night gave him a new life again.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, the gust of wind blows, the unobstructed body, wherever it can dance, sway with the wind.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    The last corpse emperor that appeared was far more terrifying than the zombies of the level of the corpse emperor he encountered.


    That kind of coercion that was not less than that of the Supreme Envoy, after Wei Xiao meditated for a while, such a term could not help but pop up in his mind-Senior Corpse Sovereign.


    The real senior corpse emperor.


    The corpse emperor is divided into ten levels. Levels 1 to 3 can be divided into low level corpse emperors. Levels 4 to 6 correspond to intermediate corpse emperors. Levels 7 to 9 are high level. The last level is the pinnacle.


    Wei Xiao was certain that the other party was definitely a corpse emperor above the senior level.


    Who could have imagined that it is just a stage of change, and the gap between the two will be so big.


    "Now there is one more senior corpse emperor, plus the supreme envoy, can I continue to gallop the entire core area?"


    Wei Xiao was a little embarrassed.


    A supreme emissary has the ability to hold him and consume him, and now there is another high-level corpse emperor whose strength is no less than that of the supreme emissary. He really doesn¡¯t know if he rushes into the core land again, whether he can still get the previous one. Effect.


    After hesitating for a moment, a cold light burst into Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Try the strength of the senior corpse emperor. If you lose, then think of other ways, but you can''t make the corpse emperor grow so smoothly."


    Possessing the ability to resurrect is self-willed.


    Wei Xiao, who was not afraid of death, made up his mind and rushed to the center battlefield again.


    A new round of fighting broke out.


    This time Wei Xiao faced him directly, naturally it was the Lawless Heavenly Corpse Emperor who had grown to the eighth level.


    "Roar--"


    The senior corpse emperor is the senior corpse emperor.


    As soon as Wei Xiao just appeared, he let out a roar, and the terrifying sound wave set off a monstrous dust and drowned Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao stabilized his figure to meet the impact of the wind wolf, and was almost thrown into the air by failing to stabilize his figure many times.


    "As expected to be a high-level corpse emperor, this kind of power and this kind of aura is really extraordinary."


    Wei Xiao stared at the immense lawlessness, and the left hand holding the Emperor Sword was tight.


    This is an opponent that threatens his life.


    "Kill him at all costs."


    Lawless yelled, a group of corpse emperors took the initiative to attack.


    Terrifying abilities swept through, countless vines, thunder, and frost attacked Wei Xiao''s body.


    Under such an attack of death everywhere, Wei Xiao could only cover his body with a layer of protection against the corpse emperor.


    With continued confrontation, Wei Xiao''s protection became weaker and weaker.


    Without continuing to wait for the corpse emperor''s attack to stop, Wei Xiao''s hand bit the emperor''s sword to accumulate power, slashed it out, the scarlet arc swept away the dust, and interrupted the corpse emperor''s attack with an air of hundreds of clouds.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The corpse emperor''s attack was interrupted, and Wei Xiao only heard the sound of violent movement.


    Wei Xiao closed his sword and looked intently. Amidst the smoke and dust in front of him, the outline of a giant appeared.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The lawless body arrived, swallowed by a mouth of blood, and the huge body pressed against Wei Xiao like a mountain.


    Wei Xiao flashed upon seeing this.


    A flash came above the head of the Immortal Corpse Emperor.


    At the moment it hit the ground, the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand broke through the lawless scales and penetrated into her flesh and blood.


    With a loud shout, Wei Xiao pulled the hilt of the Emperor Sword with both hands, moving towards the lawless tail all the way.


    The Emperor Sword, like a sharp weapon of a divine weapon, followed Wei Xiao''s gallop, cutting out a shocking and dazzling wound directly on the lawless back.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Impossible Heaven Corpse Emperor roared to release the supernatural power.


    Eight powers on her body exploded into the sky at the same time, Wei Xiao on her back had nowhere to hide, and her body was impacted and flew directly into the sky.


    "Binding."


    The Queen of Shadow Wind and Thunder shouted.


    From her, a lot of shadows emerged.


    Like a ribbon of silk, it stretches across the sky, restraining and wrapping Wei Xiao''s figure from all directions.


    Wei Xiao didn''t give her corpse emperor time to react, the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand turned, and the blade that came out of his hand fell from the front to the surface of Wei Xiao''s body.


    The tape that bound Wei Xiao was suddenly broken.


    Wei Xiao, who was beginning to fall in the air, grabbed the hilt of the knife and hit with all his strength, swinging the knife down towards the Queen of Shadow Wind and Thunder.


    "Kakka..."


    The terrifying edge fell on the ground, and the torn ground stretched all the way to the front of Queen Shadow Wind Thunder, cutting into her flesh and blood from her head one at a time.


    In the blink of an eye, one-third of the body of the Queen of Shadow Wind and Lei lying on the ground was divided by Wei Xiao''s knife before landing.


    "Hoho--human beings, you damn, you damn--"


    The Queen of Shadow Wind Lei was seriously injured.


    Golden blood gushes out from the body like a river.


    The huge body is also similar to a giant snake without a head, constantly fluttering on the ground, so painful.


    Wei Xiao landed without taking the threat of Empress Yingfenglei seriously. With a flash of his sword, his figure rushed straight to block his way.


    Upon seeing the Quartet Empress, the clone and the body appeared at the same time.


    The four corpse emperors exerted their strength at the same time.


    The condensing earth, between the dazzling eyes, a crystal clear iceberg sealed Wei Xiao in it.


    "die--"


    Lawlessness took action at this time, countless sharp claws shook on the ground, the earth cracked, and flames flew up.


    Rolling magma filled the earth, forming a sea of ??fire.


    Countless flaming claws drilled out, grabbing the iceberg and dragging the iceberg where Wei Xiao was in a little bit into the hot magma.


    "Kakka..."


    "boom--"


    Before the iceberg was fully integrated into the magma, the iceberg of Wei Xiao was shattered by it, and his figure flew out, like a hot wheel turning body facing the lawless moment, his hands clenched by the king sword volleyed into the sky. Cut down, the kilometer giant light directly took the most central part of the lawless brain.


    "Roar-"


    There was a roar of lawlessness, and a loud sound wave spread.


    The body quickly metalized and was covered with a layer of energy armor.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    Wei Xiao chopped down with this blow.


    The lawless head sparks everywhere.


    When Wei Xiao was shocked that this blow did not hurt Lawlessness, a lot of light flickered on the Lawless Empress.


    In the next second, the beam of energy like a meteor shower turned and bombarded Wei Xiao''s body.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t dodge, and a protective cover was placed on his body, with a horizontal blade in front of him, fully resisting the bombardment of the lawless intensive energy beam.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Wei Xiao''s figure was continuously impacted back by the energy beam in the air.


    The endless stream of light beams acted like a violent storm on the protective cover in front of his body.


    When the other corpse emperors saw this, they roared into the sky.


    The giant condensed from the soil, the attacks evolved from the abilities of skyfire, streamer, thunderbolt, spunlace, vine, etc., all greeted Wei Xiao.


    "hateful--"


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect Lawlessness to be so strong.


    Unable to break free under the control of lawlessness, he watched the combined attack of the other corpse emperors and would break through his protective cover. When he gritted his teeth in it, a huge blood halo spread out, annihilating all the corpse emperor''s attacks.


    "Get away from me¡ª"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao furiously waved his big hand, and from the sky, a tornado storm formed by the fusion of swirling air currents rushed to the ground.


    Suddenly, the terrifying **** wind and waves burst like a big river, and the huge waves that drowned everything rushed out all the corpse kings on the ground.


    Before Wei Xiao could breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly, a strong sense of death crisis came.


    He had just reacted, a ray that was as fast as a meteor burst from the barrier. Before Wei Xiao had time to turn around, the beam instantly penetrated his figure, drilled from his chest and shot into the distant sky.


    Wei Xiao looked terrified.


    A football-sized blood hole in his chest made his eyes dull.


    Before he could react, a huge vortex appeared in the sky, and from it, a beam of light that ruined the world fell, directly engulfing his figure.


    "Roar--"


    When the beam of light in the sky changes from big to small, finally dissipating in mid-air with Wei Xiao''s figure, launching the final and lawlessness, rising up to the sky and screaming.


    Other corpse emperors followed one after another.


    For a time, the sound trembles like a thunder day, conveying thousands of miles.

 Chapter 1373： Anticlimactic

    The saying goes well.


    Open guns are easy to hide, but hidden arrows are hard to guard.


    When an opponent with almost the same statistics as Wei Xiao hides in the shadow of him, no matter how strong Wei Xiao is, he will not be able to escape the fate of being secretly calculated.


    The most important thing is that Wei Xiao has never encountered a super god-level zombie who uses his companions to contain the enemy and then shoots people behind him.


    This is simply overwhelming.


    ...


    Wei Xiao''s "exclusive" resurrection place.


    "Damn, the dignified supreme envoy actually attacked, despicable and shameless."


    After the resurrection, Wei Xiao gritted his teeth with hatred of the supreme emissary.


    If it weren''t for the Supreme Envoy to secretly attack, Wei Xiao felt that he could kill the sleeping corpse emperor.


    Well, Wei Xiao feels himself.


    But the problem soon came again.


    On the face of it, the lawless empress restrained him, the other corpse emperor assisted in the battle, and the supreme emissary sneaked on him in the dark. What''s next for him?


    Wei Xiao''s overall strength is indeed stronger than any zombie on the final battlefield. This is absolutely true, but he is not invincible yet.


    Two powerful opponents besieged him openly and secretly, will Wei Xiao still have a chance to get close to the corpse emperor next?


    What is hateful is that even if the zombies in the final battlefield are killed by him, Wei Xiao can''t take them away.


    Isn''t this result the same as not killing it?


    Wei Xiao also noticed the previous battle.


    The corpse emperor who besieged him was obviously missing one.


    If Wei Xiao guessed correctly, the opponent is likely to be devouring the corpse of the corpse king he killed before.


    In this way, if Wei Xiao continues to clash with the lawless and the lawless, wouldn''t it create more high-level corpse emperors?


    At the thought of this, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but feel cold.


    How happy is this to play?


    "Damn it!"


    Wei Xiao was very annoyed.


    The plan to try to weaken the overall strength of the corpse clan has failed. Now that he is resurrected, is it necessary to continue to provoke the opponent?


    It''s no longer necessary.


    It''s still a manpower problem. No, it should be said that it is a problem of assistance.


    If Wei Xiao had more helpers like him or only a few points weaker than him, would Supreme make them so difficult to deal with?


    Wei Xiao''s thoughts were constantly active.


    "It seems that we have to start from the Southern Continent. At least Wu Qing and the others behind the Phantom must have the ability to fight against the senior corpse emperor to continue to work on the corpse emperor. Just don''t know how long it will take for the corpse emperor to wake up?"


    Thinking of this, Wei Xiao didn''t plan to waste time in the non-emirate continent.


    Although he didn''t know much about the corpse emperor in the past few battles, he didn''t get nothing.


    The fact that the corpse emperor hasn''t completely become a mature body can buy more time for human beings to develop.


    This is Wei Xiao''s opportunity.


    Thinking about this, Wei Xiao didn''t go to the central station again, turned and disappeared in the dense forest.


    Two days later, the immortal city was immortal.


    "Master, have you been in the non-Emirate continent these days?"


    Wei Xiao returned to the base and gathered Chen Haojie and the others after a day''s rest.


    Waiting for him to explain what he has experienced in the non-emirate continent in the past few days...


    Of course, Wei Xiao would never say about his death and death, birth and death.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao had actually done so many things in the African Emirates in the past few days, Chen Haojie and the others were all thrilling.


    After they became supernatural beings, although they didn''t say anything, they had always thought of fighting Wei Xiao in their hearts.


    Well, it''s mainly because Wei Xiao once used them to practice hands.


    There is no idea of ??revenge or replacement, but "ravaging the "god" in your mind is also a bragging capital.


    But now, whether it is Lan Qiang, Chen Haojie or paying a million, such thoughts are completely dispelled.


    The eight corpse emperors, a supreme envoy that surpasses the low and medium, can kill the corpse emperor and "depart safely" in front of such a powerful lineup. Although it is an escape, they can''t even think of such a terrifying hero with such a strength. Dare to think.


    The title of the world''s strongest is really not everyone can do it.


    Chen Haojie, they didn''t even dare to guess how powerful Wei Xiao was.


    Wei Xiao looked coldly.


    "Through this spying, we have basically understood the situation in the non-emirate continent. The corpse emperor is just the few. The corpse emperor''s information is still in the zero stage, but he is still asleep, and the time to wake up is uncertain. This is our opportunity."


    Lan Qiang: "What do you plan to do?"


    "The power of the Supreme Envoy is enough to contain me. There is a senior corpse emperor beside him. No, now I am afraid there are two. I alone cannot pose a threat to the corpse emperor. Therefore, in the corpse emperor Before I fully wake up, I want to improve the strength of a few people as soon as possible and work with me to completely solve the problem of the corpse emperor."


    Chen Haojie frowned.


    "Lord, can the Supreme Envoy match you?"


    "It''s not, but it''s tricky. Unless you work hard, there are no tens of thousands of rounds in a regular battle."


    "The supreme envoys are so strong. How terrifying is the corpse emperor?" Leng Chengfeng asked in shock.


    Wei Xiao said solemnly: "So, before the corpse emperor is fully awakened, we need to kill him completely. Finding you is also a reminder for you. The next No. 5 potion I will use to help Xiaoying and Wuqing. For those of you who have not obtained the No. 5 potion, if you want to be promoted to a fifth-level fighter, you have to wait."


    Ming Yulan: "It''s about the life and death of the human race. When will you become a fifth-level fighter? I think everyone here has no opinion..."


    When Ming Yulan said this, Leng Chengfeng, Ye Yingjie, Jiang Xue and others nodded one after another.


    She went on to say: "But Lord, the total number of giant zombies and mother corpses that the corpse cage now has is only seven. The figure is almost invisible. How do we get the No. 5 potion that will allow the two mistresses to grow up?"


    Jiang Xue nodded and said: "This is indeed a problem. Not to mention the Eastern Continent, it is the West. With the emergence of the Corpse Emperor, the first-level zombies have disappeared. Unless we attack the non-Chief Continent, it will be difficult for us to obtain the No. 5 potion."


    Lan Qiang said unwillingly: "It''s a pity that we are a step late. There are a few corpse kings in the Western Continent, but they were preempted by Wolf City. With their strength, they should have taken the corpse king over there by now. Lord, you There are not enough resources to train two hostesses."


    Fu Wanwan said with a solemn expression: "Unless irrelevant humans are turned into corpses and first-class zombies are artificially created, otherwise..."


    Before he could finish his words, Wei Xiao''s sharp eyes were already cast at him.


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face: "You''d better let this idea die from now on. Although I am very hot, Wei Xiao has not yet wiped out humanity. It is better not to create first-class zombies artificially. Give action, otherwise, one counts one, I see one kill one, and I will never show mercy."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s icy voice, Fu Wanwan couldn''t help trembling in his heart.


    Shu Wang on the side hurriedly spoke for Wanwan: "Millions is just a hypothesis. He will naturally not do this. I believe that we immortal Celestial City people, no one will do this kind of anger and grievance."


    Pay a million to laugh.


    "My sister-in-law said, I just assumed that it is not easy to use this description to clarify that we want to get first-class zombies nowadays."


    Naturally, Wei Xiao would not punish him for paying a million words.


    This topic is exposed.


    Wei Xiao changed the subject and looked at Hero Chen: "Haojie, how do you think we can obtain first-degree zombies?"


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "The Lord never does things that are uncertain. Since he proposed to train two mistresses, he must have an idea in his heart."

 Chapter 1374： Focus on the southern continent

    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "You have always had a lot of thoughts, so tell me, where did I get the growth resources for Xiaoying and the others?"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, the others couldn''t help but look at Hero Chen.


    Chen Haojie, who has a belly in his heart, is quite confident.


    "There are no first-degree zombies in the Eastern Continent, nor are there in the Western Continent. We all know this, but have you forgotten that there is another continent that no one mentioned?"


    "Southern Continent?"


    Pay million exclaimed.


    Chen Haojie nodded, glanced at Wei Xiao, and said to himself.


    "According to the survivors of the Emerick continent that we captured at the time, the Southern Continent has caused many growing zombies to die because of the large-scale use of taboo weapons by the country over there, making it difficult for high-level zombies to appear. This means , There are first-class zombies on the southern continent that the Lord needs."


    "Of course, as time has passed for so long, no one can guarantee whether a new corpse emperor has appeared in the southern continent. But don¡¯t forget. Master Youwei and Master Yan Yi went to that place not long ago. The Lord is now just proposing it again. The idea of ??cultivating two hostesses is obvious. The Lord should have confirmed from Master Youwei and the others that there are still first-class zombies in the southern continent."


    "To sum up the above, the resources for the master to train the two hostesses are in the southern mainland."


    "Papa......"


    Chen Haojie had just finished speaking, and the others hadn''t reacted much yet, and Wei Xiao had already clapped his hands.


    "You really guessed my mind completely. Hero, I am very glad that you are my subordinate. If someone else has someone like you, I should get rid of you at all costs."


    Chen Haojie was panicked.


    "The Lord has been praised. I just guessed what the Lord wants me to guess. It is not humans but Gods who can really see through people''s hearts."


    Wei Xiao would not be jealous of Chen Haojie''s words.


    Waved his hand.


    "You don''t have to be humble. Since you have guessed my idea, I don''t have to hide it. Yes, according to the news brought back by the guards around You Wei and others, in the Southern Continent, first-degree zombies are still very common, and There are a lot of them. That is the foundation of our growth."


    "As the only continent in the world where there are wild first-level zombies, it will also become our genetic medicine production base in the future. I decided to focus on Youwei and others to establish our Immortal Sky City Zombie Training Center there."


    "Behind there is our genetic medicine logistics office, not only to cultivate super zombies, but also to sweep away all the female corpses that have a trend toward the corpse king, and control the entire southern continent in our hands."


    Lan Qiang: "The Southern Continent is not small. It is really difficult to take the Southern Continent without a few million people. But now our main forces are in the Western Pole, so adjust them. Come back, a lot of time will be wasted."


    "Less than that, there is another Chutianhe over there. He is one step ahead of us. We don''t know how strong it is. If we really want to shoot down the southern mainland as our zombie training center, Chutianhe is a hurdle that cannot be passed." Ming Yulan said solemnly.


    "Once Chu Tianhe knows that we are stationed in the southern continent, we are afraid that we have not yet started to raise first-degree zombies, we must first face Chu Tianhe''s offensive. After all, the grudge between him and your husband is as deep as the sea. After that, time will be wasted again." Mu Wuqing said solemnly.


    "There are also local forces on the Southern Continent. These are things that we cannot ignore. They don''t know the terrible corpse emperor, and no one can guarantee that they will not conflict with them. Our goal is for the first-level zombies. The human forces on the mainland broke out in war, and the gains outweighed the losses."


    Jiang Xue said.


    Wei Xiao''s idea is still too simple.


    Perhaps, the immortal city of heaven, which has always been inexhaustible and detrimental, has already made Wei Xiaosheng think of contempt for everything.


    But today is different.


    The battle with the corpse race is destined to be a protracted battle. The human race needs to maintain absolute vitality while having enough manpower to protect the growth of the next generation.


    In addition, the mutant beast clan is rising rapidly.


    If the warriors of this generation of Human race have too many casualties, who will fight against foreign races and who will protect the growth of the next generation in the future?


    After hearing what everyone said, Wei Xiao frowned.


    After a long time.


    Wei Xiao said: "I have to share the first-level zombies in the southern continent. Since the storm is not desirable, do you have any good ideas?"


    Chen Haojie smiled.


    "Why should the Lord stay close and seek further distance? Since Master Youwei and the others have established a firm foothold in the Southern Continent, we can support them in secret. As for the first-level zombies, this is also easy to do. The cultivation of zombies does not have to be in the Southern Continent. We send them. For the large transport plane, let Master Youwei prepare batches of first-level zombies for us."


    "The strength of Chu Tianhe and the local forces in the southern mainland can also be tested by Master Youwei. If they are really not a threat to us, then we will send a large force to take it down."


    Wei Xiao and Shu Wang looked at them at each other.


    Could this Chen Haojie really be the roundworm in Wei Xiao''s belly?


    His proposal coincides with the decision Wei Xiao made after learning about Bai Youwei and the others.


    For Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao really didn''t pay much attention to it, but in order to show respect for Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao didn''t want to irritate him too much.


    Wei Xiao''s idea of ??sending troops out of the Immortal City to attack the southern continent was long rejected by Wei Xiao.


    Thus, there was the idea of ??letting Bai Youwei and the others deal with Chu Tianhe.


    But at that time, only Shu Wang and the others knew about this decision. How could Haojie Chen not surprise Wei Xiao.


    "Lord, is there any problem with my proposal?" Chen Haojie asked when Wei Xiao was silent.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses.


    "You said it well."


    Shu Wang smiled and said: "In fact, your master made the same decision at the beginning. I didn''t expect you to think of this step too, hero."


    Chen Haojie looked a little surprised.


    "That''s what the Lord planned?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Since you also proposed this method, it is so decided. After the meeting, someone will contact Youwei in the southern continent. Let them build an airport as soon as possible. I know their thoughts, and they are not willing to come. I will intervene in their development. In that case, let them provide first-level zombies to the Immortal City on a regular basis."


    "I will go down and make arrangements." Leng Chengfeng, the commander of the air force in the Immortal City, responded.


    After deciding what to do next, after the meeting ended, Chen Haojie and the others started to take action.


    In the evening of the same day, a transport plane took off from an airport in the female V city to which it belonged, and flew directly towards the southern mainland.

 Chapter 1375： Come from home

    Southern continent.


    After Bai Youwei and the others stood firm here and realized the superization of the Phoenix Dance Heaven City, nearly half a month passed.


    During this period, the Fengwu Tiancheng was led by Bai Youwei, and successively cleaned up the zombies around the base and annexed the Apollo base city near them.


    The population of Fengwu Tiancheng has expanded to more than 50,000 people.


    Since the major survivor bases in the southern continent are almost independent and have little involvement with each other, after the Apollo base city was controlled by Bai Youwei and the others, it did not attract the attention of other survivor bases.


    Compared to the eastern and western continents, the survivors in the southern continent are still too conservative.


    Many bases without the threat of super zombies, people living in them, although possess powerful technological weapons, do not expand to the outside world.


    Except for the necessary material collection teams that will leave the base at regular intervals to collect materials outside to enrich the base''s material reserves, the rest of the time, they all choose to stay in the base protected by high walls.


    There is a lack of communication with each other, so that there is already a very aggressive power rising in the surrounding area.


    Bai Youwei also took advantage of this, while annexing the surrounding human forces, while killing the zombies in the territory, or capturing them alive in captivity.


    In just a few months, the Phoenix Dance Heaven City could not be compared with the local forces except for its technological weapons. In terms of personal strength, in the territory of Brother Mohei, no human forces could match it.


    A new day has arrived.


    Fengwu Tiancheng is now in the newly built corpse cage.


    There is Bai Youwei, a master of metal manipulation, and the people at the base only need to construct the general framework of the corpse cage. For the rest, Bai Youwei can easily create multiple defensive corpses by using his abilities.


    There are hundreds of thousands of zombies in the entire corpse cage.


    From level one to level three, everything is available.


    "How about the cultivation of giant zombies?"


    Walking on the safe passage inside the corpse cage, followed by Yan Yi and Chang Hei Bai Youwei, at this time, he was looking at the zombies on both sides of the aisle and asking about the cultivation of the zombies.


    Wang Yue and Huang Hao accompanied.


    These two people are the only scientific researchers who know how to extract genetic medicines that Bai Youwei brought from the Eastern Continent.


    Nowadays, they are mainly responsible for the cultivation, classification and extraction of genetic medicines of zombies in the cages.


    Wang Yue, wearing a white lab coat, reported to Bai Youwei with a piece of information: "As of now, in addition to the giant zombies we captured directly from the wild, there have been five giant zombies that have evolved through the cultivation of first-level zombies. 21 The giant zombies are all arranged inside the corpse cage No. 3."


    Bai Youwei condensed her eyebrows.


    "In other words, apart from the one giant zombie we cultivated before, among the hundreds of thousands of first-level zombies we fed during this period, only four giant zombies appeared?"


    "Yes. The evolution of zombies is completely out of control. At this point, even today''s main city (the immortal city) has not found any rules."


    "How many level one zombies do we still have?"


    "About 130,000, it is expected that there will be three or five giant zombies among them."


    Bai Youwei was a little disappointed by Wang Yue''s answer.


    Hundreds of thousands of zombies can only give birth to three or five giant zombies. This probability is almost lower than the probability of successful extraction of the No. 1 genetic medicine.


    Huang Hao next to him said: "My lord Queen, cultivating giant zombies is just an aid for us. I thought about getting more seeds of super zombies, and we have to capture them from the wild in this southern continent. Now the strength of the base is in a straight line. Ascent, coupled with our control of the energy weapons owned by the former Apollo base city, as long as the search range is expanded, I believe it is not difficult to obtain giant zombies."


    Bai Youwei naturally knew this.


    But she didn''t want her current power to focus on the giant zombies in the wild.


    How many giant zombies can there be in the entire southern continent?


    In order to meet the needs of humans for super potions, transforming giant zombies into giant zombies is the key point.


    But the conversion rate of giant zombies was so low that Bai Youwei was very disappointed.


    "Can you solve the problem of low conversion rate of giant zombies?"


    Wang Yue and Huang Hao looked at each other and shook their heads with a wry smile.


    "On genetic research technology, we believe that there is no force comparable to the scientific researchers in the main city. Even the problems that they can''t solve are the two of me and Wang Yue. I am afraid that it is impossible in this life. Unless there is an accident. , Otherwise, it¡¯s up to us to study it, and the subordinates don¡¯t recommend Master Queen to work **** this."


    Bai Youwei had the answer in her heart, but she was completely dead after hearing Huang Hao''s words.


    No wonder Bai Youwei hopes that Wang Yue and the others will increase the conversion rate of giant zombies.


    If they really master this technology, how many first-degree zombies are there in the southern continent?


    Even if the conversion rate of this technology is only one thousandth, it will be a great innovation.


    It is a pity that the evolution of zombies is completely irregular, and how many giant zombies appear depends on luck.


    Seeing that she was about to reach the end of the passage, Bai Youwei no longer thought about it.


    Changed the subject.


    "How is the construction of the first and second corpse cages now?"


    Huang Hao said: "The main targets of corpse cages No. 1 and 2 are the mother''s corpse and the final corpse of the corpse king. Therefore, the requirements for the corpse cage are extremely high. The construction department is using the bone smelting technology to manufacture the inner wall of the corpse cage, and it is about to be completed. It is estimated that there will be one or two months."


    Because the Forging Department often dealt with the research base, Huang Hao knew the progress of their corpse cage construction.


    In fact, Huang Hao and the others are looking forward to it.


    The direct use of giant zombies to cultivate corpse emperor larvae is a pioneering move that has never been done by any force in the Eastern Continent.


    If an artificially cultivated corpse emperor was born from them, it would not be a precedent in the world, but it would also make them proud.


    "Hurry up. Our next goal is Larga Base City. The stronger the Phoenix Dance Sky City, the better it will be to annex this base city with a population of more than 100,000."


    "Our side is ready to transfer the cultivation site of giant zombies at any time, and now we have news from the Forging Department." Wang Yue said.


    Bai Youwei nodded.


    Before they knew it, the group had left the corpse cage research base.


    "My Queen..."


    Bai Youwei and the others came out, and Chang Bai''s figure appeared in front of them.


    Yan Yi said softly, "Xiao Bai, aren''t you training mutant beasts? How come you are here?"


    Chang Bai said coldly: "Given Master Yanyi, someone from the main city came to the base, hoping to meet the two adults."


    Upon hearing Chang Bai''s words, the beautiful faces of Bai Youwei and Yan Yi were shocked.


    Bai Youwei: "You mean someone in the Immortal City has already found us and is now in the base?"


    Changbai nodded.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi looked at each other.


    "How did my husband (Ouni-chan) know our whereabouts?"


    The two women almost spoke in unison.


    The two sides were shocked, Bai Youwei''s small face suddenly swelled.


    "There must be a traitor around us. Otherwise, how come my husband''s people find us so quickly?"


    Yan Yi asked with some worry: "Sister Young Wei, what should I do now? All the people from O''Neill have found here. He won''t let people catch us back, right?"


    Bai Youwei quickly calmed down.


    "Huh! It''s impossible to catch us back. I have just started my career. How can I just give up? Even if he is our man, he can''t help but be reasonable." Speaking of this, Bai Youwei asked Chang Bai eagerly, "Little Bai, who is it here? Isn''t it my husband?"


    Chang Bai shook his head.


    "No, it''s Master Allure and Master Phantom."


    "Water?"


    "..."

 Chapter 1376： The southern continent is my last stubbornness

    The palace of the Queen of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "Sister Xiaoying, Sister Qingcheng..."


    He heard his voice before seeing him.


    Drinking tea in the living room waiting for Bai Youwei and their Phantoms and Ni Qingcheng, Yan Yi''s sweet cry came from his ears at this moment.


    The two looked out the door at the same time.


    From the outside, I saw a beautiful figure trotting in.


    When Ni Qingcheng got up, he plunged into her arms.


    "Sister Qingcheng, I want you to die."


    Ni Qingcheng stared at Yan Yi in his arms, looked at the joy from the heart on her face, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    Caressing Yan Yi''s little head, Ni Qingcheng said softly: "Think we are still running this far? I don''t know how much we worry about you."


    Yan Yi raised his head slightly, revealing a small aggrieved expression.


    "We were wrong, Qingcheng sister. Eunice isn''t angry with us, right?"


    Ni Qingcheng glanced at Yan Yi.


    "What do you say?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    "Okay, don''t worry, my husband is just a moment of anger. Now the anger has passed long ago, and I miss you very much."


    "Oni sauce..."


    Hearing Ni Qingcheng''s words, Yan Yi''s miss for Wei Xiao was like a surging river, endless.


    Ni Qingcheng''s words were the fuse that would bury her in her heart for Wei Xiao''s thoughts, and her eyes were covered with mist.


    It''s not that Yan Yi is pretentious.


    This is her character.


    Well-behaved, sensible, and a little thoughtful, he has a great attachment to Wei Xiao.


    The so-called coming out to work hard for a career is just to get Wei Xiao''s praise and recognition and be fooled by Bai Youwei.


    I really want Yan Yi to choose between the so-called career and Wei Xiao. There is no doubt that Yan Yi would like to stay beside Wei Xiao and be his little wife.


    She didn''t care even if she was said to be "nothing good".


    Seeing that the little girl''s emotions were a little out of control, Ni Qingcheng scratched her little nose, very affectionate.


    "Don''t think too much. If you miss your husband, go back. My sister can send a plane to pick you up at any time."


    "Um!"


    Yan Yi nodded his head.


    "Sister Qingcheng, Sister Xiaoying, why are you here?"


    Bai Youwei who appeared behind came in at this time.


    The accompanying brothers, Changbai and Changhei, stood by the entrance.


    Listening to Bai Youwei''s words, it seemed that Ni Qingcheng and the others were just surprised.


    Of course, her expression also looks very natural, just like the casualness when she gets along with her sisters at home.


    If it were not for a hint of panic in her eyes, perhaps Ni Qingcheng and the others would still think that these two sisters were as careless as ever.


    What immortal Tiancheng is not afraid of anyone except Wei Xiao?


    Bai Youwei also tried her best, and she would be embarrassed if she did something wrong and was found by her sisters.


    The Phantom didn''t get up, just sitting in the position coldly.


    It''s not that she has any opinions on Bai Youwei and others, that''s her character.


    Ni Qingcheng let go of Yan Yi, and looked at Bai Youwei who was a little restless for a while, with a funny heart.


    "Isn''t this our Queen Youwei? It''s amazing, and even dared to leave without saying goodbye, even threatening her husband. Why, now that we see us, the courage of a month ago has disappeared?"


    Bai Youwei couldn''t hold on.


    With one step and two steps, he came to Ni Qingcheng and shook one of her arms.


    "Sister Qingcheng, good sister, you don''t want to tease your sister. Don''t you know me? Just try your best. If you really want to face your sisters, how can your sisters be disrespectful?"


    Ni Qingcheng gave her a blank look.


    "I came so far without saying a word, and I don''t know how worried we are."


    "Does people know that they are wrong?" Bai Youwei pleased, "Come on, Qingcheng sister, you sit, you sit first."


    Pulling Ni Qingcheng, let her sit down on the seat beside Phantom.


    Inadvertently meets eyes with the Phantom.


    Facing this cold sister, Bai Youwei, who was also used to it, smiled.


    Then turned around and shouted outside: "Come on..."


    "Tap..."


    From outside, a tall, blonde maid trot in.


    "What''s the order of the Queen?" The other party speaks Longxia fluently. Regardless of the appearance, you think that the other party is Longxia.


    Bai Youwei: "Notify Yushan immediately...Ah no, notify the kitchen and make a table of the best dishes to serve. This queen is going to pick up the dust for the sisters."


    "Yes!"


    The maid replied respectfully, and then stepped back.


    Bai Youwei immediately said to Ni Qingcheng and the others enthusiastically: "The two older sisters shouldn''t have eaten yet? Don''t worry, my sister''s food here is still good. Although there is no way to compare it with that in the villa, there is no taste."


    Ni Qingcheng smiled bitterly.


    "It seems that you are doing pretty well here, and you already have your own power in more than a month."


    Bai Youwei sat down carelessly and said bravely: "Then it is necessary, the person who came out from the side of the Demon King Wei, wouldn''t he be ashamed of him without this ability? By the way, Sister Qingcheng and Sister Xiaoying, how do you know us? In the southern continent?"


    Ni Qingcheng: "How many places do you think in the Longxia realm can escape the infiltration of the Shadow Guards?"


    Bai Youwei was taken aback for a moment, and then naturally nodded.


    "So, my husband knew our whereabouts early in the morning?"


    Ni Qingcheng did not hide, and nodded.


    "Then you come this time, won''t it be your husband who asked you to catch us and go back?" At this point, Bai Youwei said a little excitedly, "I''ll say yes first, I will definitely not go back with you. There are a lot of them here. Opportunities are waiting for me to grasp. I will never go back until my expectations are not met."


    "Look at you in a hurry."


    Ni Qingcheng gave Bai Youwei a pretty eye.


    "Don''t worry, we are not here to catch you back."


    "call¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei was gratefully relieved when he heard Ni Qingcheng''s words.


    "As long as it''s not here to catch me, then we are still good sisters, haha..."


    "Don''t be too happy too early. Although my husband didn''t let us arrest you, we came with a mission this time. If you can''t complete it, maybe it will be your husband himself next time."


    "Euny sauce is coming to the Southern Continent?" Yan Yi was surprised and delighted, his big eyes flickering ineffectively.


    "I just said maybe."


    Bai Youwei: "What mission does my husband ask you to bring to me?"


    "Now the first-class zombies in the eastern and western continents have been extinct, only the southern continent. Therefore, the next development focus of Immortal Sky City is not only the cultivation of battle pets and the construction of subsidiary cities, the rest is the development strategy of the southern continent."


    "What? My husband is going to develop the Southern Continent?" Bai Youwei jumped up excitedly.


    "Why are you so excited?"


    Bai Youwei eagerly said: "Can I not be excited? This is the last stubbornness of my surpassing my husband. If the big devil comes, how will I develop? How can I grow? No way, sister Qingcheng, you must make your husband change your mind when you go back. It¡¯s enough to have me in the Southern Continent."


    "You can kill a pig with a slaughter knife. It''s just a small southern continent. Bai Youwei is more than enough. My husband is expensive and has a lot of work, so don''t put extra energy on these trivial things. The corpse emperor in the non-Emirati continent is his focus. ."


    After Bai Youwei finished speaking, Ni Qingcheng and Phantom looked at each other.


    The former smiled helplessly, as if Bai Youwei''s reaction was all in their expectations.


    The latter''s complexion was unhappy, and there were no waves at all.


    "Sure enough, my husband said that the immortal city wants to enter the Southern Continent. The first person to oppose it is the young wife he is holding."


    "Ah, my husband guessed that I would object?"


    "What do you mean?" Ni Qingcheng said grimly.


    "Hehe...hehe..." Bai Youwei sneered and sat down firmly again, "Then what is the task you brought me?"

 Chapter 1377： Secret development

    "It''s easy for you. Your husband and your younger sister are responsible for everything in the southern mainland. We will not send anyone to assist you. The task given by your husband is to stand firm and build the airport. The Immortal Sky City provides 50,000 first-level zombies. As long as you can do these points, the Immortal Sky City will not interfere with your development in the southern continent."


    After Bai Youwei listened to Ni Qingcheng''s words, Liu frowned slightly.


    The tasks brought by the Phantom and the others are easy to talk about.


    The base areas and airports are all trivial, and now she has basically completed a task, but there are 50,000 first-degree zombies every month in the future, which makes Bai Youwei a little embarrassed.


    It''s not that the resources they have now can''t do this step.


    The problem is that if 50,000 first-degree zombies are handed in every month, isn''t her income cut off by half?


    Bai Youwei is very cautious about whether she can surpass Wei Xiao.


    "Is it too much for fifty thousand first-degree zombies? Sister Qingcheng, my husband really said that?"


    Ni Qingcheng had a playful smile.


    "Are you still worried that your sister will lie to you?"


    "No no, absolutely nothing."


    "This is what the husband said, and it is also the bottom line. If you can''t do it, he will send someone to pick it up."


    "Forget it, how can this little thing bother the capable people around him? Isn''t this overkill? I took the task of my husband. After you go back, let my husband rest assured that I will build one around Fengwu Tiancheng within half a month. At the airport, the first-level zombies were also properly arranged, so that he didn''t have to worry about the Southern Continent."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Ni Qingcheng chuckled.


    How much does this second sister want to impress her husband to insist on doing so?


    It was embarrassing for her.


    After Ni Qingcheng explained the tasks Wei Xiao gave them, Phantom spoke at this time.


    "In addition to the above, You Wei, you have to be careful alone."


    "Who?"


    "Chu Tianhe!"


    When it comes to this person''s name, the faces of all the people present are solemn.


    After all, he was a man who had competed with Wei Xiao.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s history of development in the last days, how many people who oppose him can survive?


    Chu Tianhe can escape from Wei Xiao again and again, this is a kind of capital that Bai Youwei and the others should value.


    The reason for Wei Xiao''s release of water cannot be ruled out.


    But Chu Tianhe can survive to this day because he is qualified to let Wei Xiao do this step.


    Bai Youwei: "We have been here for over a month since we came to Brother Mohei, but so far we haven''t heard that there are forces established by the Longxia people in Brother Mohei. Chutianhe should not be on our side."


    "My husband, they have guessed that the country that Chu Tianhe would choose is most likely the Americ Empire, which is only a distance from you."


    Yan Yi: "When Chu Tianhe left the Eastern Continent, he was not a supernatural being. We shouldn''t be afraid if we really met him?"


    Ni Qingcheng shook his head.


    "When you were in the Eastern Continent, Chu Tianhe was really not afraid, but don¡¯t forget the opportunities that the Southern Continent offers you. There are many first-class zombies here. Foresight, Chu Tianhe wants to take that step. possible."


    Ni Qingcheng continued: "They arrived in the Southern Continent more than a year earlier than you. No one knows how strong Chutianhe is today."


    "Then should I ask someone to inquire about it?"


    "Don''t!"


    The Phantom and Ni Qingcheng spoke in unison.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi are puzzled.


    Ni Qingcheng explained: "You''d better not inquire about Chu Tianhe. Now you are in the dark, and Chu Tianhe is in the light. This is your opportunity and time for development. Once you ask people to inquire about him, Let him realize too early that someone in the southern mainland is paying attention to him, which is not conducive to your development."


    "As long as Chu Tianhe is not stupid, once he learns of his information collected by someone outside, he will definitely be wary of your people. Once you are exposed to him, he will definitely not be based on the relationship between Chu Tianhe and her husband. I will let you become bigger and stronger."


    The Phantom continued: "This is also the reason why the master does not give you support. Too many Eastern faces flooding into the Southern Continent will inevitably arouse the vigilance of the local forces and Chu Tianhe."


    Bai Youwei: "According to this, my husband meant to let us develop in secret. As long as Chu Tianhe doesn''t find us, we will not show up every day?"


    "Well! Transporting first-level zombies to the immortal city is the key, and the second thing is that you must have the strength to fear everything as soon as possible." Ni Qingcheng said.


    "Understood, isn''t it? I''m very good at this. Don''t worry, I came to the Southern Continent mainly for the No. 5 potion. There is no need, I will not take the initiative to expose to Chu Tianhe."


    "That''s good. There are basically so many things. Regarding Chu Tianhe''s matter, you should also keep an eye on it. There are really things that cannot be dealt with, and my husband will never look at you in a dangerous situation and be indifferent."


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi looked at each other, and they nodded at the same time.


    "Tap..."


    At this time, there was a series of footsteps outside the door.


    After a few breaths, the blonde maid who had left before came back.


    "My Lady Queen, the banquet is ready, do you let them serve now?"


    Bai Youwei said: "Ni Qingcheng, Sister Xiaoying, if nothing else, how about we eat first?"


    Ni Qingcheng smiled.


    "Here is your site, you can do whatever you want."


    Bai Youwei smiled embarrassedly: "Ni Qingcheng, don''t make fun of me. Mine is not yours yet, so what kind of guest do you want? It''s all a family."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei said to the maid: "Let them serve it!"


    "Yes, Lord Queen."


    Soon, the people below brought the food Bai Youwei and the others had eaten.


    The four sisters have not seen each other for more than a month, and it is rare to meet together in a different place. The atmosphere at the banquet is exceptionally good.


    While eating, the two sides talked about the situation on both sides during this period of time.


    Ni Qingcheng and the others mainly talked about the funny and good things that happened at home, while Bai Youwei described her future imperial dominance and ambition.


    Um! It was Bai Youwei''s lifelong dream to suppress Wei Xiao.


    After the meal, Bai Youwei took Ni Qingcheng and the Phantom to take a tour of the current scale of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    That night, the Phantom and the others stayed at Bai Youwei for one night.


    Early the next morning, Ni Qingcheng and Phantom bid farewell to Bai Youwei and set off on their way home.


    Parting place.


    Bai Youwei and the others stared at the flying plane.


    "Yan Yi, we have to work harder next."


    "Sister Youwei is talking about 50,000 first-degree zombies every month?"


    "Well! My husband is really good at sitting back and enjoying his success. There are 50,000 zombies! If we leave this by ourselves, I don''t know how many giant zombies can appear?"


    Yan Yi pursed his lips.


    "That''s what I said, but Sister Youwei dare to disobey Ernie Chan''s order?"


    "..."


    We can talk happily without mentioning this.


    Yan Yi blocked his sentence to death, and Bai Youwei glanced at her with a vengeful look.


    Just tell the truth?


    Just know it in my heart, and say it, Bai Youwei, don''t want face in front of my subordinates?


    "Li Xiangfeng..."


    Bai Youwei changed the subject and called Li Xiangfeng.


    "What''s the order of the Queen?"


    Bai Youwei said solemnly: "People from the main city, I hope we will build a large airport next to the base. This matter is left to you! Except for the people who need to go out to capture zombies and build corpse cages, the rest of the personnel inside Fengwu Tiancheng are at their disposal. You move. I only give you half a month."


    "After half a month, there must be a place for large transport aircraft to land."


    "Is it just to provide a landing site for large transport aircraft?"


    "Um!"


    "I see, the subordinates promise to complete the task."


    Bai Youwei looked at the disappearing plane again.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back. From now on, the development direction of Fengwu Tiancheng is mainly to extend to the southeast, and the exploration of the northwest will be temporarily stopped, leaving some eyeliners to pay attention to those who come over there."


    Chang Bai responded: "The subordinates will arrange it properly."

 Chapter 1378： Five-party talks

    Half a month passed quickly.


    When Ni Qingcheng and Phantom appeared for the second time in Mohei Ge Fengwu Tiancheng, a large airport had been established here.


    Wei Xiao and the others also came here after they learned that the airport had been repaired.


    "Sister Qingcheng, the fifty thousand first-level zombies you need are ready, and you have to help me say something in front of my husband when you go back."


    "And me and me, Sister Qingcheng, must tell O''Neill that Yan Yi misses him very much."


    When the handover, Ni Qingcheng and Phantom Shadow were entangled by the two little ones, Ni Qingcheng laughed when they heard what they said.


    "Understood, you are also more careful here. The Doomsday Mech brought to you this time will be equipped as soon as possible to protect yourself."


    "Uh-huh!"


    After a conversation, Ni Qingcheng and the others left the southern mainland with some first-degree zombies that day.


    It took ten days before and after, the first batch of Bai Youwei and the others provided the first-level zombies for the main city.


    The interior of the immortal city of Minghai City.


    "Husband, all the 50,000 first-level zombies were transported back. For the last time, your young wife, Wei Wei, in order to please you, also tied three giant living zombies and brought them back to you."


    "They are interested."


    Hearing Ni Qingcheng''s report, Wei Xiao smiled knowingly.


    There were originally seven giant zombies and mother corpses in the base. Now Bai Youwei has sent three giant living zombies. In this way, the conditions for the birth of a corpse emperor are all available.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much.


    "Now that the zombies are in place, let the person in charge of the corpse cage start training. Well, the cultivation of the corpse emperor will begin immediately. The last time I went to the African Emirates, I dropped the Emperor Sword, and I just made a new one."


    After Wei Xiao and the others discussed it, the cultivation of 50,000 level 1 zombies began on the side of the Immortal City Corpse Cage.


    The background of the Immortal Sky City is not possessed by other forces.


    Dealing with the corpse emperor''s forces all the year round, in the city storage base, hundreds of freezer warehouses for zombies have opened one after another.


    From inside, batches of frozen meat were pulled to the corpse cage to feed on the first-level zombies inside.


    While the immortal city was busy working hard to cultivate top combat power, the Western Continent, together with the Scotia Base City and the Ice City joined halfway through the Wolf City Alliance, against the two corpse kings of the Western Continent, has now also ended with the corpse. The emperor''s battle.


    The three major forces in the East joined forces with the two major forces in the West to make simultaneous moves, and the two corpse emperors in the Western mainland were ultimately not spared.


    A third-level corpse emperor and a second-level corpse emperor received a total of five No. 5 potions. There were exactly five forces, and the genetic potions were just enough to split equally.


    Under the corpse emperor, there are more than two hundred corpses around the two corpse emperors.


    Except for one-fifth who fled to the non-Chief Continent after the death of the corpse emperor, the remaining corpses also fell into the hands of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    More than one hundred No. 4 awakening potions, which also provided a lot of help for the five major forces.


    "Everyone, the battle for several months has finally come to a successful conclusion today. Now, let us drink this cup together to celebrate our hard-won victory."


    "Cheers~"


    "Shred--"


    On the day of the disintegration of the alliance, the five major forces held a large-scale celebration banquet in the Holy City of Light.


    This alliance of the five major forces is undoubtedly a success.


    When the benefits were divided, there was no change. It can be said that all parties are very satisfied.


    After the celebration banquet, on the eve of parting, the leaders of the five major forces gathered together.


    "Wolf King, Pope, now the corpse kings of the east and west continents have been resolved. Except for the southern continent that we haven''t touched yet, the entire world and the place where the corpse kings exist are only the non-chief continents. Now we have gone through this war, As long as the gain this time is completely digested, the strength will inevitably be even better..."


    "Do you want to go around the non-emirate continent for a while?"


    At the five-party power summit, Xiao Chen proposed.


    Axue said coldly: "It is not an exaggeration for the non-Chief Continent to say that it is the base camp of the corpse clan. In the situation there, except for the two powers in the western polar land and the immortal sky city, no one knows the strength of the corpse clan. With our current strength, can we take the initiative to attack the non-Emirate continent?"


    "Is it early to start with the non-emirate continent now?" Leighton asked in the Dark Temple.


    Xiao Chen disagrees.


    "If we don¡¯t go to the African Emirates, our achievements are destined to end here. Don¡¯t forget, in our Eastern Continent, the leader of the Immortal City, Wei Xiao, his strength has far surpassed us. If we can¡¯t go further, once the end of the world is over , The establishment of a new human civilization, do you think you are qualified to negotiate terms with that person with your current strength?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius frowned and asked, "Brother Xiao Chen, what are your plans?"


    "Take a test first. It is preliminarily confirmed what the strength of the corpse clan in the non-emirate continent is. If we can attack, our five forces will join forces again. If the strength is still insufficient, then we will give up."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius could finish her words, Pope Eliza of the Holy City of Light said solemnly: "Since you came to the Western Continent, you have often heard you mention Wei Xiao, the leader of the Immortal City, is he really that powerful? ?"


    Xiao Chen smiled bitterly.


    "You know the strength of the wolf king now, right?"


    Eliza and Layton nodded.


    Xiao Chen continued to ask: "Then what do you think of the strength of the Wolf King?"


    "World number one."


    The two of them were straightforward, and they blurted out these words.


    Being praised as the number one in the world, it stands to reason that Xiaoyue Sirius should be proud, but he shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Isn''t it?" Layton was surprised.


    The better-looking Eliza also showed incredible appearance.


    They have witnessed the power of Xiaoyue Sirius with their own eyes.


    When fighting with the two big corpse kings of the western continent before, Xiaoyue Sirius could kill the third-tier corpse kings by himself. Such a terrifying strength is not the first in the world, so what is the world number one in their minds? Kind of?


    Xiao Chen said: "Don''t doubt it, the Wolf King is indeed not the number one in the world. And this Wei Xiao that I am talking about is."


    "How can this be?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius took the words and said, "Nothing is impossible. There is a woman named Phantom beside him, I am afraid that the strength is not below this king, the more powerful Wei Xiao, others do not know about this king, but this king does not know about it anyway. It will not be his opponent. His strength is like a bottomless abyss, unpredictable and untestable."


    "Anyone who tries to understand him is in a very dangerous situation."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' cooperation made Xiao Chen very satisfied.


    "You have heard the words of the Wolf King, now, do you still think it is too early to use troops on the non-emirate continent?"


    Layton and Eliza looked at each other.


    "If this is the case, we can give your proposal a try."


    Xiao Chen smiled with satisfaction.


    Look at Axue.


    "Commander Axue, I know that your relationship with Wei Xiao is extraordinary. What do you think of my proposal?"


    Axue cold noodles.


    "You don''t need to test me. I am the city lord of Ice and Snow City first, and then Mr. Wei''s friend. I can tell the relationship between the two."


    "That''s good. In that case, everyone, after this separation, digest the resources obtained from this war as soon as possible. The non-emirates are no better than others. We have to be fully prepared. Of course, everyone should also be psychologically prepared. The Emirates Continent cannot be attacked by force, and we have to plan for the future."


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Your plan is to guide Fang Continent, right?"


    Xiao Chen didn''t hide it, nodded.


    "If the non-emirate continent is not something we can handle, then if we want to continue to strengthen ourselves, we can only focus on the southern continent that has not yet been touched. Only on that, there may be some corpse emperors."


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded.


    The people present were also in a tacit understanding.


    Just mentioning that the five forces can''t deal with the corpse clan of the non-emirate continent will stop.


    As a party leader, all the people here are human spirits.


    Xiao Chen has already clarified that Wei Xiao is terrible, and they are not those who are willing to subdue to others. How can they let the extremely powerful Wei Xiao have no opponents?


    If they really join forces to destroy the corpses in the non-Emirate continent, once the corpses no longer pose a threat to the human race, then the next war will inevitably be a unified battle between the human races.


    No one is Wei Xiao''s opponent, and the outcome of the war within the human race is self-evident.


    Instead of facing Wei Xiao before he had enough independent strength, it was better to leave the corpse clan as an opponent for Wei Xiao.


    In this way, Wei Xiao had no time to shift his gaze from the corpse clan to the human clan, and at the same time, he was able to buy more time for other forces to develop and grow.


    If a group of corpse emperors can be found in the Southern Continent in the future, maybe they can stand at the same height as Wei Xiao to share the interests of the entire world.


    Wait for the conclusion of the five-party talks.


    Early the next morning, the three major forces in the Eastern Continent left the Western Continent with their spoils for the first time.


    Leighton and Eliza, who received a No. 5 potion, were the last to separate.


    When Layton was about to leave, Eliza said something to him.


    "Layton, I think we can let go of our grievances. In the past, we were too arrogant. We know that the overall strength of the East is far higher than that of the West. If we are still full of contradictions, how can we plan for the West in the future? More benefits?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    Eliza was silent for a moment, and said firmly: "We are working together to explore the southern continent today. The resources on it are half one person."


    Layton was silent for a moment and nodded: "Okay, just do what you said."

 Chapter 1379： Five powers in the non-Emirate continent

    The corpse kings of the eastern and western continents now only exist in the non-emirate continent. The human forces on these two continents, in order to be further developed, will focus on the non-emirate continent or find another way.


    The first is the five powers of the East and the West.


    It took them two months to completely digest the gains gained by the Western Continent.


    According to the agreement two months ago, the leaders of the five major forces will meet again with their confidants.


    The purpose of their meeting this time was naturally aimed at the corpse emperor of the non-chief Continent.


    After all, the non-emirate continent is the territory of the corpse clan. In order to show respect, almost all the superpowers of the five major forces have been dispatched, and only the superpowers have been dispatched.


    The eldest sister and the others were shocked when they learned that there were so many supernaturalists in the West Pole.


    After proactively contacting Xiaoyue Sirius and the others, they learned the purpose of the group, and the eldest sister and Lin Xiao immediately stopped them.


    "You can''t go to the Continent of the Emirate. The corpse emperor has already appeared over there. If you go, you may not come. Don''t you look down on the "Apocalypse" in the near future of Tiancheng?"


    Out of good intentions, Lin Xiao tried to stop the many supernaturalists of the five major forces.


    It''s a pity that Xiaoyue Sirius and others, who were fearless because of the ignorance of the corpse emperor, did not take Lin Xiao''s words seriously.


    "The corpse emperor? It''s better for the corpse emperor to come out. This king also wants to know for a while how strong is the highest leader of the corpse clan?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius now has the confidence to say this.


    After swallowing four No. 5 potions back and forth, he doesn''t even know how strong he is now.


    Now that he heard that there has been a corpse emperor in the non-emirate continent, he didn''t mind to try the opponent''s level.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' idea is very simple.


    Since Immortal Tiancheng already knows that the corpse emperor appears in the non-emirate continent, with Wei Xiao¡¯s character, if he wants to deal with the corpse emperor, he does not need to notify anyone. He and the combat power around him are enough to initiate a sneak attack on the corpse emperor. .


    However, Wei Xiao didn''t do this. Instead, he published the situation of the corpse emperor in the "Apocalypse" to let everyone know. This undoubtedly shows that Wei Xiao himself does not have absolute confidence in dealing with the corpse emperor.


    Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius, without absolute certainty, would not take the initiative to provoke in any case, even if it was just a discussion, he didn''t have the guts to raise it.


    Now there is a strong man that Wei Xiao dare not take easily. If he can beat the opponent by one and a half strokes, does it mean that his current strength is no longer under Wei Xiao?


    This is a golden opportunity.


    Xiaoyue Sirius is also very confident in himself. With his current strength, if he really can''t deal with the corpse emperor, he still has no problem wanting to leave.


    Reminiscing that the corpse emperor has been around for so long but the opponent hasn''t been moving, Xiaoyue Sirius doesn''t think that the opponent will be so powerful that no one can beat it.


    If it was so, the corpse emperor on the non-emirate continent would not be silent at all.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was so firm, the others naturally did not shrink back.


    "We came here to see if we can completely solve the danger of the non-emirate continent corpse clan to the human clan. The two leaders don''t need to worry. With our strength, even if they are lost, it is absolutely fine to leave." Xiao Chen said.


    The group did not listen to Lin Xiao and their persuasion. After resting for a night in the Western Polar Region, the group headed towards the African Emirates the next day.


    "You look worried?"


    From a high place, the eldest sister and Lin Xiao stared at Xiaoyue Sirius and others who were going away. Seeing the latter''s distressed look, they asked calmly.


    Lin Xiao made no secret of his feelings.


    "Can this be anxious? A group of supernatural beings, they are all the hope for the future of our human beings. You have also heard about the situation of the corpse emperor. The existence of such a strong brother Wei will be dead for a lifetime. Are they going to die now?"


    The eldest sister frowned upon hearing this.


    She understood what Lin Xiao said.


    The so-called "Wei Xiao''s nine deaths" refers to Wei Xiao''s unannounced visit to the continent of the African Emirates not long ago.


    They also don''t know the specific situation, but they can understand from Dragon Ba Yu Wei that the corpse emperor of the non-chief mainland and the power around him are definitely not something ordinary abilities can contend.


    Existences as strong as Wei Xiao ended up fleeing in despair. Can they be replaced by Xiaoyue Sirius?


    The eldest sister looked into the distance.


    "If people don''t listen, what can we do?"


    "It''s a pity. None of them are below your strength. If we can develop slowly in secret, why should our Human race fear the corpse race in the future? I think it is necessary to notify Brother Wei of this matter. I can ignore the others. But that purple eyes, we can''t remain indifferent."


    "You don''t need to worry about this. The Dragon Commander also knows about their arrival. I believe that news about the two women has been passed to the Immortal City."


    "Is that right?"


    The eldest sister nodded.


    Immortal Sky City.


    The situation is similar to what the elder sister guessed.


    The news about Axue, Zi Miao''er and the others teaming up with the abilities of the other four bases to spy on the corpse emperor of the non-emirate continent has been passed to Wei Xiao and the others.


    After learning about the news brought back by the members of the Shadow Guard, Wei Xiao and the others were a little surprised at first, but after that, there were no more waves.


    "Husband, what do you think of their trip?"


    Shu Wang asked Wei Xiao.


    At present, only Wei Xiao of all mankind is barely aware of the situation of some corpse emperors.


    Now that Xiaoyue Sirius has joined nearly ten human beings to enter the non-emirate continent, Shu Wang is still curious about the results of their purpose.


    Wei Xiao was smoking a cigarette and enjoying Yan Chuan Huizi''s foot-squeezing service, very comfortable.


    "The strength of these people is really good. Others don''t say, but the three of them, Xiaolang, Xiao Chen, and Axue, at least are all supernatural beings who have taken three No. 5 potions, and their strength should be above the Holy Emperor level. Especially for Little Wolf, the Western Continent has once again obtained the No. 5 potion, and now it is not much better than Xiaoying."


    "Then are you optimistic about the results of their trip?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "Their strength is indeed very strong. Everyone is above the battle emperor level. If I did not go to the non-emirate continent, they would indeed have a chance to succeed, but now, there are at least two eighth level corpse emperors and a supreme envoy guarding the corpse emperor. Just a few of them, let alone being close to the corpse emperor, it is hard to say how many people can survive from the core of the non-Emirate continent."


    "They will die?" Shu Wang exclaimed.


    "I just said it is possible. As for the result, it depends on the number of people they eventually come back."


    Jiang Xiyu said: "Since you think they have the hope of success before you, it means that there are only a few more eighth-level corpse emperors. If you take Xiaoying and Wuqing to help them at this time, you say we Can you take this opportunity to get rid of the corpse emperor?"


    "Um?"


    When Jiang Xiyu said these words, Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing''s expressions were all taken aback.


    Mu Wuqing was pleasantly surprised: "Yes! Wei Xiao, since you can upset the non-Chief Continent by yourself, now there are Xiaoyue Sirius and the others joining, as long as you take action, maybe this will be a time to get rid of the corpse emperor. Great opportunity."


    Others looked at Wei Xiao.


    After a long silence, Wei Xiao shook his head.


    Mu Wuqing was a little shocked.


    "There are two more eighth-level corpse emperors. Are their fighting power so terrifying?"


    "I didn''t mean that. You think things are too simple."


    "How to say?"


    Wei Xiao explained: "Do you really think that we can work together when we join the Human Race? This is absolutely impossible. If they really want me to join, they will not go to the non-Chief Continent without a word, and it is so urgent."


    "Now there are no corpse kings in the east and west continents. They are doing this just to have more growth resources for themselves. It is not ruled out that they want to catch up with me, but I believe they definitely don''t want me to participate. When they join in, maybe they will make a temporary sensation and do it for the benefit of the fisherman."


    "It''s not our own. I won''t risk letting you and Xiaoying go to the African Emirates."


    "This¡­"


    "Don''t worry about them. Tell me where is our artificial corpse emperor?"


    No longer mentioning Xiaoyue Sirius and the others, Wei Xiao changed the subject.

 Chapter 1380： The rise of a dark power

    Compared with venturing to the non-emirate continent to obtain the shortcuts needed for the growth of supernatural powers, the "seeds" that Wei Xiao and the others cultivated from giant zombies are the best choice to wait for work.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' actions were so gorgeously ignored by Wei Xiao.


    Returning to the subject of the base, Wei Xiao no longer cared about what was about to happen in the non-Emirate continent.


    Two days later, the West Pole.


    When entering the non-emirate continent, Xiaoyue Sirius and his party were full of spirits and confidence.


    But two days later, when they returned to the West Pole from the African Emirates, there were a total of nine people when they left. When they came back, the number was obviously less than one, and all of them were wounded.


    The eldest sister and the others learned from Xiaoyue Sirius after inquiring that they still underestimated the protective power around the corpse emperor.


    From the eldest sister and the others, Xiaoyue Sirius and others got some useful information from the very beginning, but after they really confronted the protective force around the emperor, they knew that what the eldest sister and Lin Xiao said, they really met. There is a huge variable in the situation.


    That is, the protection power around the corpse emperor is not only one supreme envoy, but two.


    With the current strength of Xiaoyue Sirius, if he is only a supreme envoy, even if he is not an opponent, he still has the ability to hold the opponent. Against the remaining two eighth-level corpse emperors, Axue and Xiao Chen have this. ability.


    As for the other corpse kings, Leighton, Eliza, Zi Miao''er and others were able to cope with it.


    Want to get rid of the corpse emperor, there is no problem at all.


    But it was the extra ambassador who made them return without success.


    The opponent dragged Xiao Chen and Axue with his own strength. The two eighth-level corpse emperors who had no opponents could not deal with the rest of the people.


    What''s more, there are other corpse emperors assisted, and a large number of middle and high-level zombies consume them. It is strange that Xiaoyue Sirius and others are opponents of the corpse clan.


    What¡¯s more serious is that because Zi Miao¡¯er had just become a superpower, she couldn¡¯t deal with the first-level corpse emperor. When she had a crisis in dealing with the third-level corpse emperor, Axue withdrew from the confrontation with another supreme envoy. The war circle went to support Zi Miao''er.


    Without her assistance, Xiao Chen, who stood alone against a supreme envoy, was quickly hit hard.


    A supreme envoy was freed from the battle, and the threat it possessed was extremely terrifying.


    Under his sneak attack, Socton, the lord of the city of Scotia, died, and the others were seriously injured.


    Support Zi Mou''er Seeing that the situation is wrong, Axue directly took the injured Zi Mou''er away from the battlefield.


    The team was in chaos, and Xiaoyue Sirius was unable to return to the sky.


    The last group of people escaped from the core territory of the corpse clan after a lifelong battle.


    They should be thankful that the two supreme and a group of corpse emperors need to stay to protect the sleeping corpse emperor and let them go.


    If there is no corpse emperor to protect, these super god-level zombies will pursue them personally, I am afraid that more than one of them will die.


    But this battle also brought them a heavy blow.


    One day after escaping from the non-emirate continent, the alliance broke up unhappy.


    "A supernatural person! Just sacrificed like this, why don''t these people listen to advice?" Lin Xiao was heartbroken that Xiaoyue Sirius lost one person.


    He is a big boss who really hopes that the human race will get better and better.


    But it''s a pity that people are light-hearted, just ordinary super fighters, and can''t change the thoughts of these arrogant super fighters at all.


    "The people are gone, why bother yourself? We should inform Chief Wei of the news that the Wolf King and the others have brought back. There is more than one Supreme Envoy. This news is enough to make Chief Wei take it seriously."


    Lin Xiao quickly let go of the entanglement in his heart and sighed.


    "Now it''s the only way. I only hope that the wolf king and others will not be blinded by power. This failure is regarded as a lesson. Human race, only if they unite, can they have a chance to continue to let them go on such a mess, we will only go towards Perish."


    No more to say.


    After the exchange between the two was over, they separated and began to pass on the information that Xiaoyue Sirius and the others had brought back.


    far away.


    Layton and Eliza are already on their way home.


    "There is no hope for the non-emirate continent. Next, we can only fully develop the southern continent. I hope that there is the corpse king we need on it, and it will not be too powerful."


    Eliza nodded.


    "This battle completely made me understand the gap with the top combat power. We must become stronger as soon as possible."


    The two sides are firm on their previous ideas, and the cooperation between the two major Western mainland human forces is more stable at this moment.


    And when Xiaoyue Sirius and the others bothered for the Genesis Emperor¡¯s genes, and even paid the life of a supernatural person without gaining anything, there was a group of people staying in the underground base in the direction of Longxia Earth Wolf City. People are looking at the three behemoths in a huge field with excitement.


    After nearly half a year of secret planning, the mysterious empress finally began to harvest her hard work over the past six months.


    Inside a wide underground base.


    Three corpse king larvae were born from evolution.


    The larva of the corpse emperor, soft and defenseless, uttered an uncapable scream after completing its evolution.


    Amid these sounds, a large number of members of the crowd onlookers lost their minds, and soldiers who were completely insane, attacked the surrounding companions who were still awake one after another.


    In the chaos, there was a person on a high platform who was extremely calm.


    Everyone standing here, except for the female emperor who is headed and wearing a butterfly mask, is a fourth-level warrior.


    As if they didn''t know the frenzied warriors around, they looked at the three corpse king larvae born under the field with unusually excited eyes.


    "My Lady Empress, we really succeeded."


    The people behind the mysterious empress said excitedly.


    The Mysterious Empress is no exception.


    But with an extraordinary temperament, she quickly adjusted her mood and returned to calm.


    "The emperor said that as long as you are willing to follow the emperor, the emperor will give you what you cannot get. Now, the three corpse emperor larvae in front of you are the best proof. The emperor will take out one of them. Only to reward you."


    "Gun God (code name), this first potion is the sincerity of the emperor. Others need to wait for the next batch of raw materials to appear before making arrangements. Of course, if any of you can bring enough test products to the organization After the results appear, this emperor will give different rewards according to your merits."


    The gun god, who also wears a mask, can''t see his true colors.


    But what can be confirmed is that he is a man.


    Hearing that the mysterious female emperor will give him a No. 5 potion, even if his deep eyes experience the vicissitudes of life, it is difficult to conceal the excitement at this moment.


    "Thank you, Lady Empress."


    "Enlighten the Empress, all the fighters below level 4 in the base are already in madness. If we don''t stop them, there will be few people in the whole base."


    A fourth-level fighter came to the top of the group and reported eagerly.


    The mysterious empress condensed her mind and looked down at the few corpse emperor larvae that were still demonizing.


    "It''s a corpse emperor, even if it is not a mature body, this hazard is not acceptable to ordinary people, but now it ends here." Then, the mysterious female emperor stretched out her small hand to face the area where the three corpse emperor larvae are located. A pinch.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Suddenly, from the ground, huge vines broke through the soil, and when the three corpse emperor larvae had no resistance, they penetrated their bodies and buried them in the prison formed by the vines.


    The corpse emperor quickly lost his vitality, and those crazy fighters, except for the third-level fighters who were completely helpless at the beginning, and could barely hold on, finally recovered from their madness.


    "Transfer the corpse to the gene extraction room, the emperor wants to get these three No. 5 potions as soon as possible, understand?" The mysterious female emperor did not appease the other wounded soldiers.


    She seemed to have only the corpse emperor larvae in her eyes, and she didn''t take the lives of others seriously.


    The subordinates around him did not dare to hesitate.


    "Yes, Lord Empress!"


    With that, hundreds of third-level fighters appeared off the field, and they carried away the three corpse emperor larvae who were so angry in the vine cage.

 Chapter 1381： Folk tricks

    "Master Empress, for these three corpse emperor larvae, we almost used all the survivors who could secretly abduct in Wolf City. Now the number of survivors in Wolf City has dropped by more than one tenth. If we continue to treat other survivors in Wolf City If you start, I''m afraid it will attract the attention of the Wolf King and other high-level officials."


    "According to the subordinates, now that the organization reappears a supernatural person, should we expand to the outside world?"


    The moment behind the mysterious empress is respectful.


    After listening to his words, the mysterious female emperor turned her eyes to the gun **** who was about to get the No. 5 potion.


    The mysterious empress smiled evilly.


    "The gun god, if the emperor asks you to take some people to develop elsewhere, do you say that the emperor can trust you?"


    Hearing the gunfire, he knelt on one knee without hesitation.


    "The Lady Empress is able to reward her subordinates with the first No. 5 potion, which is tantamount to recreating the subordinates. The subordinates deserve the complete trust of Lady Empress."


    "Haha...very good, Gunslinger, I hope you don''t let the emperor down. After the No. 5 potion comes out, you can leave with your copy. Go to the Western Continent, and you will handle everything over there in the future. ."


    "The subordinates will definitely live up to the high expectations of the Empress."


    The mysterious female emperor nodded and motioned to the other person to get up. At the same time, she said to other people: "What the emperor said just now was not only to the gun god, but also to all of you present. As long as you are loyal to the emperor, you have a huge impact on the organization. Contribution, everything that the gun **** has now will be owned by you in the future."


    "This world is destined to belong only to us, and you have a long way to go."


    "Swear allegiance to the female emperor to the death, the age will remain the same, and the age will remain the same."


    ...


    From winter to spring, time flies.


    In a blink of an eye, four years have passed since the end of the world.


    Indestructible Tiancheng introduced first-class zombies from the southern mainland. After several months of development, the Phantom and Mu Wuqing, who were the key training of Wei Xiao, have already taken three No. 5 potions before and after.


    Among them, there are two Phantoms and one Mu Wuqing.


    In terms of strength, today''s Phantom is definitely the number one powerhouse standing in the realm of extremely emperor.


    It was that Wei Xiao and the current Phantom were able to approach the Phantom without using some real strength.


    Yes, it''s just getting closer, and it is already difficult for Wei Xiao to defeat the Phantom.


    Of course, if it is a life-and-death fight, the defeat is destined to be the Phantom.


    No way, Wei Xiao''s immortal ability is too much against the sky.


    And every resurrection is in a state of heyday.


    With such a person as an enemy, even if he can''t kill you once, he can have a second, third, Nth time.


    Phantom is actually not bad. In today''s battle, the power of thunder can be released with every gesture. As long as she is willing, there is no place where her thunder can''t reach within ten kilometers in the area of ??thunder.


    Especially in thunderstorms, the Phantom has already reached the point where it can use the thunder of heaven and earth to attack the enemy or absorb the thunder of nature to enrich itself, which is very scary.


    To a certain extent, today''s Phantom, the power of a body is close to infinite.


    Mu Wuqing is also infinitely close to the realm of extremely emperor.


    In her words, even facing the high-level corpse emperor now, she can also have a certain suppression ability.


    If given enough time, she can even kill the senior corpse emperor.


    The growth of the second daughter undoubtedly brought the strength of the Immortal City to a higher level.


    The cultivation of giant zombies, the immortal city is still continuing.


    However, after Wei Xiao went to the non-Emirate continent alone and returned from defeat, he no longer planned to provoke the power of guarding the corpse emperor.


    The key to this change lies in a message from the eldest sister and them a few months ago.


    Two supreme envoys appeared in the non-emirate continent.


    Wei Xiao knew very well that when he assassinated the corpse emperor, there was absolutely only one supreme envoy in the non-chief Continent.


    Within a few months, there was another corpse emperor next to him. This does not mean that the Supreme Envoy is not a single existence, and they can also be "mass-produced."


    Now that a few months have passed, who knows how many supreme envoys have appeared in the non-emirate continent?


    Since the idea of ??assassinating the corpse emperor is no longer possible, Wei Xiao will not waste time on this.


    Instead of continuing to do useless work, it is better to use the resources on the southern continent to create more supernaturalists to make plans for the future.


    The Immortal City is growing every day, and similarly, other forces are not standing still.


    The area where civil organizations live in the eastern mainland.


    "Are you ready for intelligence?"


    "It''s accurate. The strongest in the entire force is one fourth-level fighter, eleven third-level fighters, and most of the rest are first-level fighters. The total number is less than 300."


    "Okay, let''s do it, no one will stay at level three or above, including level three fighters."


    "Yes."


    "Swish swish..."


    In the dark night, when the vast majority of the folks were still in the gentle township, from outside the fence of their base, a group of people in invisible battle suits quietly entered.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    None of the sentries along the way are their opponents.


    Super soldiers have been stunned and killed constantly.


    After these outposts were cleaned up, from outside the fence, more people in black without invisible battle clothes rushed into the base.


    Soon, screams, screams, and begging for mercy continued.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Dare to come to my **** hall to make trouble, don''t you know how many eyes Lord Ma has?"


    Inside the house where the leader of the Hell Hall lives.


    A loud noise flew from the house accompanied by a scream.


    An iron door was smashed, and from inside, a man holding a sword and looking straight out came out with a cold drink.


    "kill¡­¡­"


    The black-clothed man waiting outside saw his whereabouts revealed, and he didn''t talk nonsense. The first time he saw the other side''s figure, he rushed over from both sides.


    The man''s eyes narrowed.


    The sword in his hand turned, and the invisible air flow followed him to swing the blade, turning into a wave of unstoppable sword air sweeping around.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The powerful forces of the two sides collided, and the aftermath that broke out instantly shattered the house in front of them.


    The luxurious mansion of the chief was turned into ruins in the blink of an eye.


    "puff--"


    "Who are you?" The leader of the Hell Hall was already injured.


    Standing in the middle with a knife, staring at the man in black who surrounded him with frightened eyes.


    He was careless.


    The mysterious forces that sneaked into his **** hall actually had many fourth-level fighters.


    The one who was knocked into the air by him before was also a fourth-level fighter, but the other party did not expect that he would suddenly wake up, and he was kicked out by him when he was too shocked to react.


    But now, there are no fewer than six fourth-level fighters around him.


    He was seriously injured after only one confrontation between the two sides.


    At this moment, the leader of the **** hall suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart.


    "The dead don''t need to know so much." A man in black said.


    The tone was indescribably cold.


    "I can give you whatever you want. I think I didn''t provoke a powerful force like yours. Are you really going to kill them all?"


    "What we want is your life. Take the move."


    The seven men in black were no longer talking nonsense, their ultimate move reappeared, a joint attack fell, and the leader of the Hell Hall, who was eager to deal with, blocked the attack of three of them, but could no longer block the killer move of the other four.


    One face, the **** hall leader made less than three moves, his body was penetrated by four sharp blades, and his head was also cut off by another man in black.


    Killed instantly.


    "Huh-"


    "Trouble clean up."


    In the dark, a figure wanted to show up and report on the situation in other places.


    The seven who had teamed up to get rid of the leader of the Hell Hall nodded.


    "Take people below level three and leave."


    "Yes!"


    In the dark night, the resident of the **** hall was swallowed by a fire, and on the dark earth in the distance, hundreds of figures each disappeared into the darkness with one or two unconscious people sandwiched between them.


    At the same time, with the exception of several superpowers, things like Hell Hall kept happening.


    It was all small civilian forces that were raided by a mysterious force.


    Most of the dead were fighters of level three and above, but those below, including level two, were missing.


    The destruction of these forces revealed strangeness everywhere, and soon attracted the attention of others.


    The news spread throughout the land of Longxia within a few days. After a meal, the soldiers who went to various places, private hotels, and teahouses were discussing this matter.


    "What are you saying about this? It used to be good. Even though our civil organizations have their own frictions, they are very restrained. Acts like this to kill the whole family and keep the chickens and dogs are nothing but water chestnuts. But the most recent one. In time, more than twenty forces have been killed, and it feels like something big is going to happen."


    "According to some preliminary statistics, the people who died in this incident were all fighters above level three, including level three fighters. On the contrary, all personnel below level three are missing. There is absolutely a problem in this."


    "So many civil forces have been poisoned, who did it?"


    "Is it a corpse clan?"


    "Impossible, the corpse clan really wants to deal with us humans. There will be no news from the West Pole. Now that something like this is happening internally, I always feel that something bad will happen."


    "Pharaoh, the power you are in seems to be about the same size as those destroyed, you have to be careful."


    "I will be afraid of them? If they don''t come, they really want to appear in front of me. I will let them come and go."


    "..."

 Chapter 1382： Hit hard stubble

    Hongchen Hotel upstairs.


    The boss Yaoyue couldn''t help but wrinkle as she listened to the conversation of the diners below.


    "This is the first wave of people talking about it?"


    "I don''t remember the boss. In the past few days, all the guests who came to our hotel have been talking about it." Yun Xuan smiled helplessly.


    "There can be no waves without wind, what do you think about this matter?"


    Yun Xuan shook her head: "It''s hard to have any useful opinions. The forces that have been smashed have hardly left alive. Except for the dead body of a super soldier, it is difficult to find useful clues at the scene. The boss also heard it. People who went to the scene to see Quite a lot, but no one can provide useful evidence so far."


    Cold-blooded: "The Hongchen Hotel is a force in the middle. Others did not provoke us. We had better not go to this muddy water. From the guests'' words, this matter is not easy."


    Yaoyue looked cold-blooded: "Did you find anything?"


    "I found out that I couldn''t talk about it, but I just feel that we can''t participate in this matter. Just take care of yourself."


    Yaoyue frowned.


    The cold-blooded answer made her a little dissatisfied.


    However, she is not an enthusiastic person.


    Knowing that the cold-blooded words are not unreasonable, he glanced at the diners below, and finally nodded.


    "Strengthen the guard around the hotel during this period. Since the mysterious force is directed at the civilian forces, it also means that we are likely to be within the target range of the other party, and everyone is alert."


    "Don¡¯t worry, boss. We have gained a lot in the first battle in the West Pole. Now most of our brothers and sisters are second- and third-level fighters, so there should be no problem with self-protection. What''s more, Hongchen Hotel has a lot of customers every day and night, if they don¡¯t Being silly, wouldn''t choose us." Yun Xuan said confidently.


    "It''s not wrong to be careful."


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements in a while."


    Looking coldly at the sad look on Yao Yue''s face, her cold face sank slightly.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking, holding a Tang knife with a sheath in his hand, lonely and silent.


    The night came again soon.


    In a dense forest five kilometers away from the Hongchen Hotel.


    "What have you gained in the past few days?"


    "The harvest is great. The target base deserves to be one of the best among the civil forces. The survivor forces in this town are far more powerful than those encountered by other teams before."


    "According to our investigation, the target base has participated in the confrontation between the Western Polar Region and the corpse king, and obtained many high-level potions. Among them, the strongest is led by the Hongchen Hotel. The hotel owner is a peerless beauty, level 4 Warrior. There is a man and a woman beside her, both of whom are her confidantes. The preliminary judgment is that the strength is not lower than that of the beautiful boss."


    "In addition to the Hongchen Hotel, there are several small forces in the target base, ranging from one hundred to two hundred, and there are mercenaries with a total number of more than 30,000. The entire population is super-superior, with first-level and second-level fighters occupying seven out of ten. "


    "It''s a piece of fat." Someone seemed excited when they heard the report from the person below.


    The 30,000 non-governmental forces, this is definitely the existence they have encountered since their organization started to work on the non-governmental forces, and it ranks first in terms of quantity and strength.


    Faced with such an unparalleled temptation, they had long been eyeing the target base, and they were very excited.


    "Have we brought enough people?"


    "There are currently only three thousand people."


    "Three thousand people? Enough, prepare to smoke bombs. One hour after the smoke is released, everyone puts on gas masks and takes down the base."


    "Yes--"


    The mysterious organization''s ability to act is very fast.


    Before Yaoyue and the others realized that the danger was approaching, they were also members of the mysterious forces wearing invisible battle suits, quietly touching the periphery of the base city wall.


    First, the guards were disposed of, and then a large number of smoke bombs were dropped, and the smoke that drifted away with the wind enveloped the entire base.


    Inside the base.


    "Peng Peng Peng--"


    The effect of the smoke will take effect soon.


    In the base, human beings who were only first-level and second-level fighters, after absorbing a lot of smoke, fell into a coma one by one.


    Those who were barely able to persevere saw the people around and around them constantly falling to the ground. They quickly realized the problem and exclaimed.


    "This smoke is poisonous, it folds up the nose and mouth."


    "Damn it, someone actually used this kind of indiscriminate means, I..."


    "Peng..."


    More and more people are recruited.


    Not long after, Yaoyue, who was in the Hongchen Hotel, also discovered an anomaly.


    "Boss, a lot of smoke suddenly appeared outside, and many guests have been unconscious in the smoke."


    "Huhuhu..."


    Yaoyue slapped the smoke floating around her.


    "Is there a problem with this smoke?"


    Cold-blooded nod: "I have tried. These smokes are only useful for first-level and second-level super fighters. Those who are stronger than level three will feel a little dizzy at most when inhaling a lot. There is almost nothing at level four."


    Yun Xuan''s starry eyes suddenly opened.


    "Could it be that mysterious force that went viral recently?"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    As soon as Yun Xuan''s voice fell, the screams had already come from outside.


    No need to doubt.


    It is really the mysterious forces in the rumors that are working on them.


    "Crack..."


    "carefully--"


    "bass--"


    Before Yaoyue and the others could do anything, suddenly, on the closed doors, windows and eaves, black shadows broke open and rushed into the room.


    The swift and cold blood pulled Yaoyue past Yaoyue, the Tang sword in his hand was unsheathed, and an arc-shaped sword aura was released towards one end.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The enemy of the sneak attack did not expect that the people in the house would have such a quick response master.


    Before he could start the next move, he was knocked into the air on the spot in the face of the oncoming sword energy.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    However, although the black-clothed man''s sneak attack was interrupted by cold blood, the black-clothed man who was repelled threw a dozen chubby objects into the room when he left the room.


    "Get out of here."


    Cold-blooded seeing things falling on the ground, his eyes split.


    Without thinking about it, he grabbed a person with one hand, and directly found a direction to break the obstacle and leave the room.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    As soon as they left, the explosion inside instantly enveloped the audience.


    The violent power burst out, tearing everything apart.


    "Ahem..."


    Outside, a large amount of smoke and dust enveloped Cold-blooded and Yaoyue.


    In the violent cough, the three people who walked out of the dense smoke saw the Red Hotel, which had almost turned into a broken wall, and Yun Xuan was stunned.


    The cold blood didn''t seem to have many waves, and didn''t show much emotion.


    But Yaoyue''s face turned into an iceberg.


    Feeling the cold air diffused from her, Yaoyue''s teeth clenched.


    "These **** bastards, I want them to pay a heavy price for this."


    Since the end of the world, Yaoyue has devoted almost all of her efforts to the construction of the Hongchen Hotel, but now, seeing her own efforts destroyed in this way, Yaoyue, who feels his heart is bleeding, can be described as furious.


    "Swish swish..."


    "Want us to pay the price? It depends on whether you have this strength?"


    Yaoyue''s voice fell, and people in black appeared from all around, surrounding the three of them.


    "You all deserve to die!"


    The so-called meeting of enemies is extremely jealous.


    Yaoyue, who had found the target of venting, grabbed her hand at her waist. Suddenly, a soft sword left her body, and she grabbed it in her hand and killed him.


    Leng Xue and Yun Xuan are not to be outdone.


    Each took up the sharp blades in their hands and killed the enemies surrounding them.


    "Kill them!"


    The man in black does not show weakness.


    The kill order appeared, and they turned into black lightning and attacked Yaoyue and them at the same time.


    The sword, the sword, the shadow, and the blood fly all over the place.


    In the invisible air, the light caused by the collision of blood and gas will soon shine in the night like day.


    In the fierce battle, Yaoyue and the others were almost crushed and beaten by the enemy relying solely on physical strength.


    Every time I can survive a combined attack from the enemy, it is also dangerous.


    Conventional power is difficult to destroy the enemy, and Yao Yue no longer retains his hatred of the enemy.


    The use of blood energy shook back the people in black who were besieging her. Yaoyue was afraid of hitting the ground with a palm. Suddenly, the earth was petrified and silver light spread.


    With her as the center, the ground affected by supernatural powers along the way turned into rocks in the blink of an eye.


    "stranger?"


    Seeing Yao Yue''s methods, the people in black who were shaken back were shocked.


    "Quick retreat..."


    It was too late for them to escape.


    The figure was covered by silver light, and the flesh and blood quickly petrified.


    The other people in black who were fighting with Cold-blooded and Yunxuan couldn''t help but look towards Yaoyue when they heard the movement on Yaoyue''s side.


    As a result, the scene before them frustrated them.


    "Dare to be distracted during the battle, looking for death, and strangling by the wind blade!" He snorted coldly.


    No longer retaining his own strength, the blades in his hands danced wildly, and the wind blades that filled the entire space quickly harvested the lives of the men in black.


    Yun Xuan is also an ability person.


    "The Earth Funeral!"


    Controlling the power of the earth, she pressed her hands on the ground, and immediately, the solid ground turned into a quagmire like a swamp.


    The man in black above fell into it, and the huge suction force under his feet quickly swallowed them into the earth, disappearing without a trace.


    "The boss of the Hongchen Hotel is actually a supernatural person? Damn, the intelligence is wrong."


    "call out--"


    "Peng..."


    In the dark night, suddenly a signal flare rushed into the sky, and bright flowers bloomed in the air at a height of 100 meters.


    The people in black who were capturing the unconscious people in the town, after noticing this signal, did not hesitate to take the people who had been caught, and left the town quickly.

 Chapter 1383： Foggy

    "They are retreating." Cold-blooded eyes were like eagles.


    He said coldly when he discovered the enemy''s situation.


    Yaoyue''s killing intent was strong.


    Hearing the enemy retreating, she suddenly quit.


    "To stop them, it''s better to catch a few live ones."


    After speaking, Yao Yue took the lead and rushed to several people in black who were retreating.


    Cold-blooded and Yun Xuan did not neglect, and each looked for a target and killed them.


    The power of the mysterious organization is not invincible.


    They can repeatedly attack civilian forces and succeed, firstly by surprise, and secondly, naturally the strength of the target forces selected by them is not very strong.


    However, there are quite a few fourth-level fighters like Yaoyue, and among them are the top civilian forces of supernatural powers. Even if they use smoke to subdue a part of their manpower first, under the counterattack of Yaoyue and the others, there are still Invincible.


    Not long.


    The mysterious forces that attacked Yaoyue and their base were repelled.


    The number of casualties of the mysterious forces exceeded a hundred, and five of them were captured alive by Yaoyue and the others.


    "boss¡­¡­"


    "Boss Yao!"


    At the end of the battle, the powerful from all sides gathered towards Yaoyue and their place.


    Hundreds of third-level fighters and fourth-level fighters appeared at the same time, and the lineup was very strong.


    Yaoyue and the leaders of the various forces nodded, looking sharply at the five men in black who had their legs cut off and crawling on the ground.


    "Say, who are you? Why are you attacking us?"


    The five men in black lying on the ground were full of hatred and anger towards Yao Yue and others around him.


    "You better let us go, otherwise, all that awaits you is perish." A man in black threatened, the expression in his eyes showed no sense of being a prisoner.


    "The mouth is very hard, but I don''t know how hard you can be?"


    "Puff..."


    Yaoyue is definitely not a soft-hearted person.


    During the wave of his hand, the soft sword in his hand beheaded two of them directly in front of the other blacks.


    "Can you talk now?"


    Yaoyue thought that killing the two was enough to deter the remaining men in black.


    It was everyone who wanted to survive, and she didn''t believe that in the face of death threats, the remaining people in black could still be tight-lipped.


    Unfortunately, Yao Yue completely underestimated the xinxing of these people in black.


    Two companions were killed, and the remaining men in black seemed indifferent.


    Looking at Yaoyue and their eyes, they were still full of cruelty.


    "Don''t waste time on us. If you want to kill, you have to pluck, just listen and respect."


    Yaoyue frowned.


    Are these people really afraid of death?


    Cold-blooded at this time: "These people know that they are not good-looking people. Give them to me. If you still can''t get the result, then you don''t have to ask."


    "Okay, give you one day."


    Yaoyue didn''t hesitate, put away the soft sword, and handed over the remaining three men in black to cold-blooded treatment.


    With a cold-blooded wave, six soldiers stepped forward and took away the three men in black.


    "Boss Yao, who are these bastards?"


    Other powerful leaders in the base asked Yaoyue.


    Yaoyue looked at the three men in black who were taken away in cold blood, and shook her head: "You have seen the situation just now. From these prisoners, there is nothing useful to ask for the time being."


    "Is there anyone suspected?"


    "It''s hard to say. But one thing can be confirmed. This group of people is related to the mysterious organization that slaughtered the major civil forces in recent times. By the way, you guys, are there losses in your respective turf?"


    Yaoyue mentioned the losses of the major forces in the base. Everyone present thought about it, and then they all shook their heads.


    "No, these people are not here for weapons and equipment, nor for supplies, but many people in the base who are unconscious are taken away by them. What are they going to do to capture these people?"


    "And I found that they only catch people below the third level fighters, and the third level, including fighters above the third level, are their targets for eradication."


    "This time the enemy is very strong. There are more than ten level four fighters, and the rest are basically level two or above fighters. This is definitely not the power that ordinary forces can have."


    Several leaders explained what they knew to Yaoyue.


    Yaoyue didn''t have a clue after thinking about it for a long time to integrate several leaders.


    The mysterious forces that attacked them were too secretive.


    Before the major civilian forces were attacked, this mysterious force was silent.


    I was rushing to deal with it now, and I knew too little information. I wanted to judge where the opponent came from and what power they belonged to based on the current situation. I didn''t have any thoughts at all.


    "First settle the unconscious person. Whether you can figure out the origin of this force, it depends on whether the cold blood will gain anything tomorrow morning."


    The leaders of other forces looked at each other when they heard the words and nodded one after another.


    "It can only be so."


    ...


    The next day.


    Yaoyue and the leaders of other forces are waiting for cold-blooded news.


    The cold-blooded figure quickly appeared in front of everyone.


    "What''s the result?" Yao Yue couldn''t wait to ask.


    Under everyone''s gaze, cold-blooded shook his head.


    "None of them are cartilage heads, all kinds of torture have been used, and they still haven''t been able to pry their mouths open."


    "Aren''t they afraid of death?" Yun Xuan asked in surprise.


    Cold-blooded: "This is not true. You can understand one or two things from their demeanor. These people should know that once the secret is revealed, they will die more miserably, and the pain they have to endure far exceeds death. Therefore, they would rather choose to be tortured to death. I don''t want to reveal the forces behind it."


    "The dead man?"


    Someone thought of such a word.


    Cold-blooded agreed: "It''s really similar, but compared to real dead men, these people who are emotional and still tight-lipped, the power they represent is even more daunting."


    A leader asked, "Do you think this is a conspiracy by those superpowers?"


    Yaoyue looked at each other.


    "Why do you think so?"


    The other party chuckled and said, "I just guessed casually."


    "If there is not enough evidence, it is best not to pretend that the superpower is the mastermind behind it. Since there is nothing to ask from those black-clothed people, then we must be careful next."


    "Now it can only be so."


    Yun Xuan suddenly spoke at this time: "Boss, can you tell us this news to Master Wei Xiao in the Immortal City?"


    "Um?"


    Yaoyue asked for a moment.


    "Do you have any idea?"


    "I can''t talk about the idea. I can only say that if there is really a super power behind this incident, the only force we can trust is the immortal city. The power of the immortal city is well known. With their strength, there is no need to do this. Kind of anger and resentment, tell them the situation, and they may find out the truth of the matter."


    Yaoyue did not continue to speak, but thought for a while.


    After a long time.


    She nodded as if she had figured it out.


    "This method is feasible."


    "Then we will let people set off to the Immortal City?" Yun Xuan asked.


    Yaoyue did not hesitate this time and agreed to Yunxuan''s proposal.


    Just do it.


    It is not clear when the mysterious force will appear next time, Yaoyue, on the same day let a team composed of third- and fourth-level fighters quietly leave the base and go straight to Minghai City.


    The immortal city of Minghai City.


    If such a big thing happened to the folk forces, it is impossible for the Immortal City to catch a little wind.


    In fact, when Yaoyue and the others were attacked, the Immortal City had a special team to investigate the attack on the civilian forces.


    After several days of investigation, Wei Xiao and the others have ruled out the possibility of the corpse clan committing the crime.


    Since it was not the corpse clan sneaking on the human base, it must be man-made.


    You might say: Isn''t there a mutant beast?


    If it is a mutant beast, will there be no trace of a mutant beast on the scene?


    "Lord, this is the latest investigation by the Shadow Guards. Take a look."


    a new day.


    Chen Haojie came to Villa One with the latest information collected by the Shadow Guards.


    Apart from Chenhaojie, there are no outsiders in the villa.


    Wei Xiao took the information handed by Chen Haojie, and after scanning two eyes, he distributed the information to Shu Wang and the others for reading.


    "what are you thinking?"


    When Shu Wang and the others carefully checked the information content, Wei Xiao asked Chen Haojie.


    Chen Haojie didn''t hide his clumsiness, and helped his glasses.


    "Based on the previous intelligence, I don''t know exactly what this mysterious force is going to do, but judging from the current environment and the content described in this latest intelligence, I think I have guessed the true purpose of this mysterious force."


    "Do you know the purpose of the other party?" Mu Wuqing asked curiously.

 Chapter 1384： The immortal city is dispatched

    Chen Haojie nodded.


    "Regarding the destruction and massacre of civilian forces, these are actually blindfolds and pretenses. They are deliberately shown to outsiders in order to divert our attention and make us ignore the truly useful information."


    "How do you say?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "Lord, think about it, what do these demolished civil forces have in common?"


    Wei Xiaojian frowned.


    What do they have in common?


    What can these forces have in common?


    "They are very weak." Yan Chuan Huizi said abruptly.


    Wei Xiao and the others looked at her in surprise.


    "I, did I say something wrong?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko, who was stared at by everyone and thought he had said something wrong, asked weakly.


    Wei Xiao smiled indifferently.


    "You are right, they are indeed weak."


    Chen Haojie knew that Wei Xiao was a woman who was defending herself.


    He is not easy to refute.


    He stopped selling the key, and offered it on the initiative: "Master Keiko said it was one of them, but the proof of the purpose behind the mysterious force''s sneak attack on the civilian force is actually those who disappeared."


    "Go on."


    This time Wei Xiao didn''t give Chen Haojie a chance to continue to hang his appetite, and let him finish his words.


    The big brothers spoke, and Chen Haojie naturally won''t stop.


    "The information sent by the Shadow Guards today tells everything. Every civil force that encountered a sneak attack, and all the corpses on the scene, were super fighters of level three and above. On the contrary, they were level two and level one, ordinary people, and apocalyptic newborns. There is no bones left, the Lord doesn''t think there is a problem in it?"


    Wei Xiao squinted.


    After Chen Haojie put forward the key information, countless ideas have appeared in his mind.


    Why do all humans at level two and below disappear?


    If you say they are all dead, why didn''t you leave a corpse at the scene?


    Wei Xiao pondered for a long time, a sharp glow suddenly burst into his eyes.


    "You just mentioned that the attack on civilian forces should be linked to the current environment. What is the connection between the two?"


    Wei Xiao grasped the key point at once, and Haojie Chen knew that in Wei Xiao''s mind, he might already have a little guess.


    Chen Haojie didn''t point it out either, and said out his own guess.


    "Except for the Southern Continent, the entire world is known to have the corpse emperor in the region, only the non-chief Continent. But how can the corpse emperor above that can be coveted by any force? Without absolute strength, it can''t be separated from the corpse emperor. People whose genes have improved their strength, they can now strengthen themselves, there is only one way left, and that is the artificial corpse emperor."


    "At this point, our immortal city is in progress, and the effect is very impressive. But our seeds for cultivating the corpse emperor are all from the southern continent. People from other forces have not yet set their sights on the southern road. In this way, they I want to obtain an artificial corpse king, where do the first-level zombies come from?"


    At this point, Chen Haojie didn''t go on.


    The scene is full of people who understand the secrets.


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s analysis, many people''s eyes showed horror.


    Mu Wuqing was frightened and said: "You mean that the purpose of that mysterious force sneaking on the civilian forces is to artificially produce first-class zombies?"


    "At present, this guess is the most likely. The hostess, think about it, why the attacked civilian forces only found the corpses of third-level and fourth-level fighters but not the human corpses below the third level? We all know that humans become third-level fighters. Can be completely immune to zombie virus infection..."


    "In this way, it can explain why the civilian forces that were attacked had only the corpses of third- and fourth-level fighters. Because these people have no effect on the mysterious forces, and the humans below the third level still cannot escape being infected. The fate of these people was the target of the mysterious forces, so they all disappeared."


    "I have a question." Jiang Xiyu said.


    "Master Xiyu, please speak."


    "According to what you said, I want to know why those newborn babies born in the last days disappeared together? Wouldn''t they be infected by the zombie virus?"


    "The question is very simple. Only four years have passed since the end of the world. How old can the newborns be born during this period? A group of children who don¡¯t understand anything will take them away. As long as the other party has enough patience, they can instill various This kind of necessary thoughts, in the future, these children will be the rare backbone of this mysterious force."


    "Damn, these **** are simply unforgivable."


    If there were doubts about Chen Haojie''s analysis before, then now, the last bit of doubt in Jiang Xiyu has been revealed. Mu Wuqing and the others have fully believed in Chen Haojie''s conjecture.


    There is no speculation that is closer to the facts than Chen Haojie''s possibility.


    Because what he said completely explained all the signs left over from the attack by the civilian forces.


    If there is only one or two correspondences, you can still keep different ideas, but all the signs correspond to what Chen Haojie said. How can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Husband, what do you think?"


    Wei Xiao''s face was very calm, but his blood-red eyes were full of cold light.


    "Regardless of whether their purpose is for the No. 5 potion or not, starting from their wanton slaughter of the existing vitality of the human race, there is no need for this group of people to continue to live in this world."


    "Report¡ª"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, a female soldier walked in from outside the villa.


    "What''s the matter?" Shu Wang asked.


    Female soldier: "My lord, my mistresses, there are messengers outside the city asking for a visit. They claim to be from the Hongchen Hotel, and they have important news to report to the lord."


    People at Hongchen Hotel?


    At the scene, many people were puzzled by what power this Hongchen Hotel was?


    "Husband, isn''t this Hongchen Hotel the site of the folk representative Yaoyue?" Mu Wuqing seemed to have thought of something, and couldn''t help but say.


    Speaking of Yao Yue, Wei Xiao, who was quite impressed with her, suddenly thought of this person.


    Yaoyue, once a representative of the civil forces, is now having such strange tragedies among the people. She is now sending an envoy to the Immortal City, and she doesn''t need to think about it to know the purpose.


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment, and said to the female soldier: "Bring them in."


    "Yes, Lord." The female soldier replied and stepped back.


    Mu Wuqing: "Wei Xiao, you said that the messenger from the Hongchen Hotel came to our immortal city at this time. Is it related to the attack by civilian forces?"


    Wei Xiao: "Is it relevant? I''ll know soon."


    Not long after, several outsiders were led by the guards of the villa to Wei Xiao and the others.


    Facing Wei Xiao, the messenger who came to the Hongchen Hotel appeared very restrained and very nervous.


    After all, the name of the person, the bark of the tree.


    Wei Xiao''s identity as the number one powerhouse in the world is there, and now seeing this big man, I believe that few people can hold their minds.


    Wei Xiao only took a look at these people, and asked them straightforwardly about their purpose in coming to the Immortal City.


    The other party did not dare to hesitate, and directly told what happened at the Hongchen Hotel and what Yao Yue asked them to bring to Wei Xiao.


    After Wei Xiao and the others learned that the base to which the Hongchen Hotel belonged was also attacked by mysterious forces, and confirmed that the people who attacked the civilian forces were all humans, for a while, no one questioned Chen Haojie''s previous guess.


    Let the messenger of the Hongchen Hotel retreat.


    Chen Haojie: "Master, now I can 100% confirm that the purpose of that mysterious force is to man-made zombies."


    Wei Xiao''s face was sullen.


    "A bunch of **** chores. Find them, dig out the forces behind the scenes, and leave no one behind."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1385： Shadow Guards Attack

    The immortal city''s speed is very fast.


    Since Wei Xiao decided to take action against the mysterious forces, most of the members of the Shadow Guard who wandered in the wild have focused on the mysterious forces.


    The Shadow Guards are not very well-known to the major forces today.


    Some forces do not even know their existence.


    Many forces only know that Immortal City has such a team, and there are a lot of people, but their real record in the end times is very few.


    Besides, since other forces began to establish diplomatic relations with the Immortal City, they have also obtained some invisible battle suits. There is such a team among the forces.


    Therefore, for the Shadow Guards, I really put the force in my heart, Fengmao Water chestnut.


    But this time, the Shadow Guards finally had the time to show their true power to the world.


    The Shadow Guard is dispatched.


    That is the net of heaven and earth, pervasive.


    The mysterious forces currently do not know that their actions have angered a giant dragon, and their attacks on civilian forces are still continuing.


    I don''t know if they are arrogant or for other reasons.


    The civil forces have already made a lot of noise and still don''t know how to constrain. I really don''t know if these people have eaten the guts of bears and leopards.


    It is also because of these people''s ignorance that it is inevitable to confront the members of the Shadow Guard.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Damn, they also have invisible suits. Everyone gathers together and pay attention not to be attacked by anyone."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "No leader, the enemy is too strong, we can''t deal with it, ah..."


    A massacre is unfolding in the wild.


    The mysterious forces act too high-profile, and they don''t know how to stop, it is difficult for the people of the Shadow Guards to meet them.


    In the face of the Shadow Guard, whose strength is far superior to them, even if the mysterious forces have invisible warriors, they cannot match the Shadow Guard.


    A mysterious team was almost killed.


    Some of the invisible fighters left escaped, but his whereabouts were all under the watch of the Shadow Guards.


    "Captain, except for the bait, everything else has been cleaned up." A Shadow Guard player appeared and opened his mouth.


    In the air, other members of the Shadow Guard appeared one after another.


    A man with an invisible battle suit clearly distinguished from the other members said: "Catch up and find the opponent''s stronghold. It is best to catch it alive, but if you can''t, just dispose of it all."


    "clear!"


    The team members responded and left in stealth.


    The captain looked at hundreds of corpses on the ground through the crystal goggles.


    "Captain, after inspection, it can be confirmed that the invisibility suits worn by the invisible warriors in this team come from our immortal city. There are a total of thirty sets of generation invisible suits (in the initial stage, the first batch of invisibility without the thermal energy here) Battle clothes), such a quantity is not available to super powers in the transaction of Sky City."


    The captain said in a deep voice: "Do you mean that the members of this team are from other superpowers?"


    "It''s just a guess, but it''s not far from ten."


    "Is it from other superpowers that will soon have results. Go, keep up with the bait, I want to see who is controlling all of this behind this?"


    "Yes."


    The members of the Shadow Guard who showed their bodies retired one after another.


    In a cave under a big mountain.


    "who?"


    From the outside, a hurried warrior emerged from his invisibility.


    Before he approached the entrance of the cave, two people showed up to stop him in the air.


    The visitor eagerly said: "I have something important to report to the leader, let me in quickly."


    The two soldiers who stopped him glanced at each other through the crystal goggles of the invisible suit.


    One of them said coldly: "Signal."


    Hearing this, the visitor was taken aback.


    "What signal? We only left in the morning. When do we need a signal when we come back? Don''t delay my time, let me in."


    After hearing what the person said, the two fighters who were blocking the road did not embarrass each other and let them go.


    Judging from their appearance, the so-called secret sign does not exist at all.


    The reason for bringing it up is just to defraud the other party.


    The mind is meticulous.


    Inside the cave.


    There is a lot of space inside.


    The environment is not complicated, there are only two spaces inside and outside, but inside are a group of people in black wearing the same black attire.


    After the people came in, they went straight to the inner cave.


    "Commander..."


    In the cave, a man who was counting the "test items" inside heard the call and turned around.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The visitor came to the opponent and knelt directly on one knee.


    "Commander, we failed."


    The people who came here are not nonsense, and speak straightforwardly.


    Commander frowned.


    "What failed? Tell me clearly."


    "We failed to hunt and almost wiped out our army."


    "what?"


    The commander''s tone sank after hearing the sound: "What the **** is going on?"


    The visitor did not hesitate, and told the leader of the Shadow Guard when they left the stronghold.


    After hearing what the person said, the commander''s face was extremely frightened.


    "In that case, you are the only one to come back for a team of hundreds of people?"


    "Yes, because the subordinates had an invisible battle suit, they managed to escape. Commander, the resistance we encountered this time was very strong. All of them are invisible fighters, and their strength is at least level three. The most terrifying thing is , They seem to be able to catch the invisible fighters in our team, but we cannot find them."


    "idiot--"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    It''s okay if someone didn''t explain it. With this explanation, the leader''s expression was immediately furious.


    Without giving the other party any time to react, he pinched the opponent''s neck with one hand, made a decisive decision, and directly squeezed his neck.


    The visitor did not understand why the leader wanted to kill him.


    With a horrified look, he did not squint at him.


    "Commander, this..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, this idiot caused us a lot of trouble. Everyone else is dead, including the invisible warrior, but he is okay. Don''t you understand the reason?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hearing the explanation of the leader, the people present showed a frightened look.


    "Quickly, this place has been exposed, immediately bring all the test items to the transfer base."


    Commander gives orders.


    Others also realized the seriousness of the problem, did not hesitate, and immediately contacted other companions to take the test objects they had captured during this time and evacuate from the cave.


    Their reaction has been very quick, but the members of the Shadow Guard are faster than them.


    Outside the cave.


    At the seemingly empty entrance of the cave, only a few "pupu" sounds were heard, and the invisible guards outside the cave were silently killed.


    On the ground, land continues to disappear indirectly.


    Not long afterwards, there was a violent cry of killing from the cave.


    "I will monitor this mountain for ten miles to prevent the culprits from having other exits."


    "Yes, Captain."


    I didn''t see the person, but heard the sound.


    Except for the mud and grass blades on the ground that sometimes appear and disappear, ordinary people can''t see anyone around them at all.


    In the cave.


    The influx of the Shadow Guards was completely a unilateral slaughter.


    Regardless of whether it is a visible enemy or an invisible enemy, only the members of the Shadow Guard can find them, but the enemy cannot find the members of the Shadow Guard.


    What can be controlled is controlled by the members of the Shadow Guard.


    Those who resist violently are killed on the spot.


    The commander who tried to retreat had no chance to escape the pursuit of the Shadow Guards.


    There was another exit from the cave, but before they left the cave, they were completely blocked in the cave by the Shadow Guards.

 Chapter 1386： Headquarters exposed

    After a long time.


    A stronghold of the mysterious forces is completely controlled by members of the Shadow Guard.


    The enemy casualties exceeded 90%, and 32 people were captured alive.


    In addition to them, there are more than 300 people in the cave in a coma. It is estimated that they will not be able to wake up in a short time depending on their condition.


    Taking control of the stronghold, the leader of the Shadow Guard and some members of the team showed their bodies.


    The captain came to the prisoner.


    "Do you want to die or live?" the captain asked, looking at the broken leader who was kneeling on the ground.


    Commander gritted his teeth: "Who are you? Why attack us?"


    "Hehe... you are funny, do you still need me to explain to you what you have done?" The captain said in a deep tone, "Answer me, who instructed you to do all this?"


    As soon as the commander heard it, he knew that the other party had come prepared, and would no longer be fooled.


    With cold eyes.


    "Since you already know what we are doing, then I have nothing to say. But I advise you to let me go, otherwise, no matter what forces behind you are, you will not escape the nightmare of destruction."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The captain smiled.


    Angrily smiled.


    Now that the opponent dare to threaten the Shadow Guards?


    It''s better to let them go, otherwise it''s hard to escape the nightmare of destruction?


    Are you afraid of flashing your tongue when you say this?


    The immortal city is destroyed, are you afraid that you are thinking of eating it?


    "Very well, you are very kind. I want to see how the people behind you can destroy us? Give me everything that has nothing to do with their lives." The captain shouted sharply.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The surrounding Shadow Guard members got orders and immediately approached the mysterious members who were kneeling on the ground. Under their frightened eyes, they crushed their limbs and cut off their eyes, ears, and nose.


    A miserable cry rang in the cave.


    Thirty people wailed at the same time, with thunderous noises.


    "Bad son, you must not die, the empress will avenge us."


    "The Empress?"


    The captain frowned slightly, and then jokingly said: "Okay! You let her come to the immortal city to find me, let me see how she can avenge you?"


    The roaring commander heard the captain''s words, and the roar suddenly stopped.


    With a look on his face, he lost his voice: "The Immortal City? Are you Wei Xiao''s subordinates?"


    "If you still know our master, then it will be easier. Give me the torment. If they don''t tell me the mastermind behind it, the torture will continue."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The members of the Shadow Guard will not be polite to these people.


    Continue to do things on all the living members of the mysterious forces.


    The screams are endless, and the inside of the cave is like **** on earth.


    After more than an hour passed.


    Even though most of these people are hard bones, under the torture of inhumans, the members of the mysterious forces finally couldn''t bear the pain and said everything he knew.


    After the captain and the others listened to the other party''s explanation, their expressions couldn''t help but become solemn.


    Dark night.


    Is the name of the power behind this organization


    A mysterious force unheard of and unseen in the last days.


    This force has been established for less than a year, but its strength is no less than the average superpower.


    Dark Night¡¯s members will so unscrupulously attack civilian forces and arrest humans below level three, in order to turn the captured humans into first-level zombies, and then through artificial cultivation, they will obtain the seed giant zombies that make the corpse king.


    As for the location of the headquarters of the dark night, the dark night members who have been beaten into the move are also unclear.


    Their stronghold was established only recently. Except for the leader and a dozen core personnel, the others were recruited temporarily.


    The dignity of the captain''s heart also comes from this.


    Everything the members of the confession said only confirmed Wei Xiao''s conjecture, but the key information was not revealed at all.


    To this end, the captain set his sights on the tight-lipped leader.


    "If you tell everything behind it, I can spare your life."


    "You don''t want to know anything from my mouth. The Immortal City is indeed very powerful, but as long as we give the Empress for a while, all Wei Xiao and the world''s number one power are bullshit, you wait to be destroyed by the Empress! Hahaha ..."


    "Captain, this person is strong-willed, and he can withstand such torture. I am afraid it is difficult to know what we want from him." A team member reminded the captain.


    The captain can see it too.


    Not only this leader, but the members of the dark night captured alive by them are mostly people with a mortal attitude.


    I am afraid it will be difficult to learn everything they want from these populations.


    The captain no longer wastes time.


    "Kill them all, take the unconscious people out of the cave, contact the civilian forces closest to us, and let them take in these unconscious people."


    "Then what shall we do next?"


    The captain looked at the hideous leader and smiled yinly: "I don''t believe that all of their organization is such a tough one. Since he doesn''t say anything, we will continue to look for it until someone tells us everything we want to know."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard no longer tortured these people, one by one showed sharp blades, raised the knife and dropped it, and swiftly handled all the dark night personnel in this stronghold.


    at the same time.


    In other places in Longxia, the members of other strongholds in the dark night were also called by the Shadow Guards.


    The battle is still a one-sided slaughter, and those who can get away with it are also the Shadow Guards who need them to live longer.


    But the living person, after knowing what he will face, the person who can''t wait to die is himself.


    No way, the super soldier just has a bad place, too strong vitality.


    Without taking poison to commit suicide, they could not commit suicide if their limbs were broken.


    As for the suicide scenes in novels like biting one''s tongue and committing suicide, that is the need of the plot. In reality, even if an ordinary person really bites his tongue, as long as the rescue is timely, it is not a fatal injury, let alone a super soldier?


    Precisely because of this, in many dark night strongholds, although the vast majority of the personnel of this force are determined people, they also have bones.


    After being tortured by the inhumane of the Shadow Guards, within two days, relevant information about the dark night was sent to the hands of the immortal city of Wei Xiao.


    Immortal Sky City.


    Wei Xiao looked at the information that the Shadow Guards in his hand had obtained from the members of the dark night, his eyes gloomy to the extreme.


    "In the area of ??Wolf City? Little Wolf, don''t have anything to do with this so-called dark night. If it''s really you, you''d better pray that your strength is now comparable to mine, otherwise, your life will come to an end. NS."


    ...


    In the underground base a hundred miles away from the Wolf King of Central China.


    A group of people came to the base vigorously.


    "What is so eager to call this emperor?"


    The mysterious empress appeared in the base and asked straightforwardly.


    The dark night high-level officials who had been waiting here didn''t hesitate, and immediately told the mysterious empress what had happened at the dark night''s external stronghold.


    After hearing the reason why the subordinates called him, the face of the mysterious empress wrinkled slightly.


    "Can you find out what forces are intervening?"


    "The Immortal City. The people we sent out to develop the base area were eager for quick success and instant benefits. In order to make a contribution, we wanted to capture human survivors from the outside world. Because of the too much movement, they eventually disturbed the behemoth of Immortal City."


    "Now the immortal city is involved, and a large number of shadow guards are dispatched. In just two days, 27 of the 31 strongholds in Longxia Earth have been pulled out. Empress, subordinates suspect that we have been exposed here. "


    "idiot--"


    Knowing that the immortal city intervened in the civil affairs, the empress was furious.


    "What do you think of these wastes? Do they really think they are invincible in the world when they arrest people with such a big fanfare?"


    "Emperor Empress, the temptation of the No. 5 potion is too great. Because of our needs for the experimental subjects, we did not remind them to restraint. In order to gain contribution points, it is inevitable that those who are assigned to have excessive behaviors. But we are absolutely inevitable. I thought that the Immortal City would intervene in it."


    "Since the last days of Wei Xiao, the number of human beings who have directly or indirectly died in his hands has not reached one million or eight hundred thousand. This is a typical example of only allowing state officials to set fires and not allowing the people to light lamps. I have never seen such a brazen person. "


    "It''s not the time to talk about this right now. Empress, now more than 20 strongholds have been pulled out, and the location of the headquarters is probably already known by the Immortal City. We must plan for the worst as soon as possible."


    The female emperor''s face was gloomy, and her face was cold.


    "A group of wastes with less success than failure. Immediately move the base area."


    "Subordinates will prepare now."

 Chapter 1387： Personally

    Three days later, Zhong Shenzhou Wolf City.


    "Boss Wei, why don''t you come to Wolf City without letting people know Xiao Wang first, so that Xiao Wang can be prepared in advance? Isn''t this neglecting you and the generals now?"


    "Tell you in advance, won''t you give you time to arrange everything?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t look good at Xiaoyue Sirius.


    With a cold face, he staggered away from Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was shocked.


    What''s wrong with Wei Xiao? Talking so aggressively?


    Did you provoke this big devil somewhere?


    its not right!


    After the battle in the Western Continent, I have been in Wolf City, and there is no friction with the team and personnel of the Immortal City. Where does Wei Xiao''s nameless fire come from?


    "Is Wei Xiao dissatisfied with this king''s action on the corpse emperor of the Western mainland?"


    Thinking of this, Xiaoyue Sirius panicked.


    He hurriedly took the people around him to follow Wei Xiao and entered the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    In the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Wei Xiao was not polite and sat down directly on the main seat.


    The Phantom is on his left.


    Wei Xiao came to Wolf City this time, but he and the Phantom were not the only ones.


    Outside of Wolf City, thirty thousand doomsday fighters and one hundred thousand doomsday mecha fighters are all waiting.


    Those who entered Wolf City with him were also part of the peak of power in the Immortal City.


    Such as Lan Qiang, Ai Fei, Leng Yu, Guan Guan, Wei Yang Tian and so on.


    The cutting-edge combat power is enough to make Xiaoyue Sirius take it seriously.


    Not to mention that Wei Xiao alone is enough to frighten the ultimate horror of a city.


    Xiaoyue Sirius only came in afterwards.


    Don''t dare to have extra words, find a place around them one by one.


    "Boss Wei, I don''t know what Xiao Wang has done wrong that makes you so angry. If Boss Wei is willing, please tell Xiao Wang? Xiao Wang will definitely change."


    After sitting down, Xiaoyue Sirius asked Wei Xiao tentatively.


    He did not say that he did not do anything to make Wei Xiao angry, nor did he defend himself, but directly asked Wei Xiao to bring it up.


    What he meant was also very obvious, whether Wei Xiao was picky in the egg or not, as long as Wei Xiao said it, whether he did it or not, he would unconditionally admit and correct it.


    This attitude of admitting mistakes is no one.


    Wei Xiao glanced at him.


    "You should have heard of what happened to the civilian forces recently, right?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded, and said indignantly: "Naturally. Xiao Wang''s Wolf City also sent a lot of people to track down the whereabouts of these bastards. But Xiao Wang is incompetent, so far he has not found these clutters and let Boss Wei. Just laughed."


    "Haha! Can''t find it or is there another reason?"


    "Boss Wei, this... what Xiao Wang said is true. If you don''t believe it, Xiao Wang can call the person in charge of tracking down those mysterious forces to prove it."


    "You don''t need to explain. You can''t find anyone, and it doesn''t mean that others can''t find it. Unfortunately, many of those mysterious forces have fallen into the hands of My Immortal City. From the mouth of the group of prisoners, I also learned a news that surprised me."


    In the face of Wei Xiao''s yin and yang strange words, after only a moment of astonishment, a look of horror appeared on the face of Xiaoyue Sirius, who had a very high accomplishment in observing words and colors.


    "Boss Wei, you don''t suspect that Xiao Wang is behind that mysterious force, do you?"


    "The news I got is that all the key members of the mysterious forces have left your Central China, and at the same time, the headquarters is also in your Central China. Little Wolf, you said, in addition to your Wolf City, there are others that can be dispatched at once. Do you have dozens of fourth-level fighters?"


    "bass--"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, Xiaoyue Sirius could not sit still.


    The figure jumped directly from the seat.


    With him, those high-level officials from Wolf City didn''t dare to continue sitting, they all sat up in shock, their faces full of horror.


    Xiaoyue Sirius said in a frightening voice: "Boss Wei, wronged, wronged! No matter how frenzied Xiao Wang is, it is impossible to point the butcher knife at our human race. That group of Xiao Wang absolutely knows nothing. I also invite Mr. Wei Mingjian."


    "Whether it is or not is not important now. My people have locked the other party¡¯s headquarters. This time, I just want you to be a spectator. Since you said that all this has nothing to do with you, you dare to come with me. ?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Boss Wei, Xiao Wang will never do such a damaging thing. Since Boss Wei gave Xiao Wang this opportunity, Xiao Wang should follow it to the end."


    Speaking of this, Xiaoyue Sirius'' face was gloomy and terrifying.


    "Xiao Wang also wants to see, who dared to be so arrogant under Xiao Wang''s nose. If Xiao Wang knows who it is, there is no need for Boss Wei to take action. part."


    "Well, your courage, I believe you have nothing to do with this matter for the time being, but little wolf, you better not be duplicity. It really lets me know that you are inseparable from the recent mysterious forces, and you know the consequences."


    Being warned by Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius felt very uncomfortable inside.


    It''s not enough to say that you can become angry from embarrassment.


    But he dared not show it.


    Still the same sentence, before the specific strength of Wei Xiao was found out, Xiaoyue Sirius would definitely not be an enemy of Wei Xiao.


    "Xiao Wang understands."


    Xiaoyue Sirius said solemnly.


    "That''s it, let''s go take a look!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t sit in the hall for long.


    The first hurdle to test Xiaoyue Sirius has passed, and there is no need to waste time, Wei Xiao immediately got up and took the hall where the group of Immortal City had left first.


    Xiaoyue Sirius and the others did not neglect, they followed closely behind.


    When Wei Xiao and the others continued to walk outside, Xiaoyue Sirius did not shy away, and directly commanded to the cronies around him: "Go and mobilize our talents, and dare to do things under the eyes of this king. Then they don¡¯t want to live a good life."


    "Yes, Wolf King."


    after an hour.


    Wei Xiao and the others came out of Wolf City.


    At the same time, after them, an army of 300,000 level two super soldiers in Wolf City was also dispatched.


    The momentum is huge and the strength is superb.


    Wei Xiao came to the outside of the city without stopping, shouting, and then led the 130,000 army and the 300,000 army of Wolf City towards the direction of the dark night headquarters.


    Long after Wei Xiao and the others left.


    On the wall of the northern gate of Wolf City, Liu Xian''er stared at the two-city coalition forces that had disappeared with a cold face.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking, a smile gradually appeared on her face.


    "Liu Concubine, it seems that Wei Xiao is extremely disgusted with the attitude of the''artificial corpse emperor''. He personally ends up, and this type of experiment may not be easy to carry out in the future." A figure appeared behind Liu Xian''er and said in a low voice. .


    Liu Xian''er knew who it was without looking back.


    Long Feihong left with the team, when something like this happened, the Eight King Kong of Xiaoyue Sirius naturally followed him closely.


    There is no one except Liang Zhijun who can freely travel to and from all parts of Wolf City while staying at the base.


    Liu Xian''er said indifferently: "What are we worried about? We are not members of the mysterious forces. Don''t forget, I am the favorite consort of the Wolf King, and you are his powerful general. We are all figures with a good face."


    "Liu Fei-sama said that."


    Liang Zhijun walked to the edge of the city wall and stared ahead.


    "It''s just a pity that the mysterious force''s long-established headquarters. If it weren''t for their lax control, which caused the Immortal City to intervene in it, they would not suffer such a calamity today."


    Liu Xian''er sneered.


    "A powerful force often collapses due to internal reasons, but since the other party dared to walk out of the dark to the bright side, its strength is naturally not something that everyone can despise. Look! The two cities want to destroy each other this time. Headquarters, this price must be paid."


    Hearing Liu Xian''er''s words, Liang Zhijun was taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled evilly.


    "That subordinate is looking forward to it. There are not many people who can make Wei Xiao suffer."


    "Then you saw it this time."


    ...


    A large mountain a hundred kilometers away from Wolf City.


    More than 400,000 troops arrived outside the target headquarters after a rush march for most of the day.


    The headed Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius and others stared at the endless mountains, and they all sighed in their hearts.


    "It is indeed a good place for ¡®hiding dirt and grime¡¯. If it were not for specific information, who would have known that such an evil organization is hidden in this sad place for Asuka?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Boss Wei, the area here is not small. If we have such a big battle, if the other party receives the wind to withdraw in advance, we are likely to return without success."


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Do you really think I went to your Wolf City first, and then came to this place?"


    "Um?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was taken aback, then looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    "Has Boss Wei already asked people to monitor this area?"


    There was no need for Wei Xiao to answer Xiaoyue Sirius''s words. From the air in the distance, several figures appeared in the air while galloping towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Shadow Guard?"


    Not long after, five members of the Shadow Guard came to Wei Xiao and them.


    "I have seen the Lord."

 Chapter 1388： Confrontation with the mysterious empress

    Facing the five members of the Shadow Guard, Wei Xiao motioned for them to get up.


    "What''s the situation?" Wei Xiao asked.


    One of the Shadow Guards replied: "Enlightenment, the situation in this area is normal. Since we monitored this side, the subordinates and others have not noticed anyone coming or going."


    "Then what did the target headquarters find?"


    "After our secret observation, there are indeed many invisible fighters on guard outside the target headquarters, but they don''t seem to know what''s going on outside. After many days of observation, everything is as usual."


    "Very well, you guys retreat!"


    "Yes!"


    The five members of the Shadow Guard retreated.


    "It seems that our opponent''s heart is very broad. Fortunately, since they are all there, then save my time and look for them one by one. Little Wolf..."


    Xiaoyue Sirius handed over: "What''s the command of Boss Wei?"


    "This is your realm. Since you said you have nothing to do with civil affairs, the people there will leave it to you. Along the way, members of the Shadow Guard will show you the way. Don''t let me down."


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not hesitate.


    "Boss Wei rest assured, Xiao Wang will definitely catch all these mice."


    With a promise to Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius turned his head and looked at the Eight Great King Kong of Wolf City and Vice City Lord Long Feihong.


    "Attack, anyone who resists will be killed without mercy."


    "Yes!"


    A group of high-level officials responded and immediately dispatched a large army to rush into the mountains.


    Watching the tide of troops rushing into the mountains, Wei Xiao, who did not dispatch a single soldier, still stood in place.


    Wei Xiao: "Do you think there is a problem with Little Wolf?"


    This is to the Phantom.


    As a killer, Phantom is proficient not only in the way of assassination, but also in the grasp and observation of human nature.


    In her eyes that are comparable to fiery eyes, the disguise of ordinary people can hardly deceive her.


    "It''s not like, from Wolf City to here, Xiaoyue Sirius''s performance was normal along the way. He should really not know about the dark night organization."


    "Then it depends on his next performance. Order to go down, surround the location of the target headquarters, and don''t let me let a fly."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Lan Qiang took their orders, and then dispersed with their teams.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao and the others just did something here, and the fierce gunfire suddenly sounded out of the ten thousand mountains.


    Within Wanshan.


    The army of Xiaoyue Sirius has already confronted the members of Dark Night.


    I don''t know whether Dark Night was prepared in advance or made a backhand after the public affairs were exposed.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' army went deep into the ten thousand mountains and encountered various traps.


    The night fighters in the dark also used organ traps to block the army of Wolf City, and the soldiers of Wolf City were seriously injured at the beginning.


    "Asshole, you all deserve to die¡ª"


    The Xiaoyue Sirius who led the team witnessed this scene and his eyes were splitting.


    The different energy was mobilized, and between the waves, the gale swept over a dozen miles in a radius.


    The terrifying storms and wind blades opened the way for the army. Along the way, the mountains destroyed the mountains, the forests destroyed the forests, the countless traps buried on the ground, and the night warriors hiding in the dark are all under the powerful supernatural powers of Xiaoyue Sirius. Ruined.


    There is nothing to resist.


    The wolf city army also paid thousands of casualties when it was unknown at the beginning.


    After that, Xiaoyue Sirius cleared the obstacles for them, and the army rushed to Huanglong to formally start a head-on confrontation with the soldiers who stayed at the headquarters in the dark night.


    The people of Dark Night rely on the geographical environment to constantly deal with the soldiers of Wolf City.


    However, Dark Night, whose number and personal strength were far behind the Wolf City Army, also had some resistance at the beginning of the battle. After the Wolf City Army concealed it, the opponent was directly vulnerable.


    Anyone who tried to resist Wolf City would be killed as soon as they met, and there would be no corpses.


    The same is true for the cave battle afterwards.


    There are countless backhands under the dark night, and they have also caused a lot of trouble for the Wolf City army, but these conspiracies and tricks are nothing more than that.


    The wolf city army has the existence of the powerful wolf king Xiaoyue Sirius. As long as they suffer a loss, the next thing is that Xiaoyue Sirius crushes the past with absolute strength.


    When the passage is opened, the spirits of Wolf City pour into it, which is a unilateral massacre.


    "die--"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Go deep into the dark night headquarters.


    When the wolf city army was about to approach the core area, an accident happened.


    Hearing a shout from a woman in the cave, suddenly, the whole cave was filled with dark thorns and walls. Any wolf city warrior who entered the cave, whether it was a warrior or a warrior of the third and fourth ranks, instantly The time was wiped out.


    The cave where the army of Wolf City was allowed to gallop has become a huge mouth of the abyss that cannibalize people.


    "Asshole. Don''t come in from outside."


    Only Xiaoyue Sirius, the powerful wolf king, was not affected by the opponent''s power.


    Seeing the scene of countless subordinates being pierced and nailed in place, the angry howling Sirius, after running a **** scream, the endless wind blades around him, the figure also turned into a blue lightning to sweep all obstacles along the way, and rushed directly at the woman. The place where the sound source is located.


    Enter the core place.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' figure just appeared, and inside, there was also a gust of wind hitting him.


    Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t afford to think too much, mobilizing his blood and running supernatural abilities, both of them blessed and sent them out with both palms.


    "Peng..."


    "Rumble..."


    The two sides faced each other once, and at the same time they both stepped back, violent power spread out, raging across the core area.


    Under the destruction of the terrorist forces, the mountains are cracking, and the rubble is falling.


    In a space of hundreds of squares, Xiaoyue Sirius and the masked empress wearing a purple-black robe faced each other in the space where the rocks fell.


    It was just a confrontation, Xiaoyue Sirius could already feel the strength of the opponent.


    An opponent who can use 70% of his strength without losing the wind, this person is by no means ordinary.


    "Are you the culprit who caused the tragedy of civil forces?" Xiaoyue Sirius covered his body with a layer of energy armor, ignoring the crushed stones, and staring coldly at the mysterious female emperor ten meters away.


    The mysterious empress Feng Qingyun smiled faintly.


    "Your appearance surprised the emperor. The emperor thought that the person should be Wei Xiao, but he didn''t expect it to be you, the leader of Wolf City."


    "Why do you have to kill you, Boss Wei himself? This king gives you a chance to catch him and go to see Boss Wei. This king can spare you not to die, otherwise, you don''t need to see Boss Wei. This is your place to bury your bones. ."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Sharp laughter came from the mysterious empress.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' words seemed to make her hear some big joke, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Xiaoyue Sirius, formerly known as Lone Wolf, a small contractor in Minghai City before the end of the world. I had many opportunities to rise in the end of the world, but because of the appearance of Wei Xiao, the established forces collapsed again and again, and finally I didn''t know he was gone. What kind of **** luck found a battle base to rise from then on..."


    "It stands to reason that there should be no one in this world who hates Wei Xiao more than you, but this emperor is completely stunned today. A person who is very unwilling to slash Wei Xiao with a thousand swords in his heart is now defending each other everywhere, Xiaoyue. Sirius, do you think this emperor should say you are hypocritical or that you are terribly persuaded?"


    "who are you?"


    Hearing the words of the mysterious empress, Xiaoyue Sirius was extremely furious.


    How can this man know his affairs so clearly?


    Who is she?


    "If you want to know who this emperor is, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    "court death--"


    The angry Xiaoyue Sirius yelled, waving his hands, thousands of wind blades swept toward the mysterious empress like a tide.


    The mysterious empress is not to be outdone.


    With a move of Jade Hand, countless broken stones were condensed into a thick stone wall under the control of her ability to resist the attack of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Afterwards, from the headspace of Xiaoyue Sirius, a huge boulder weighing more than 100 tons smashed into his body frantically, forcing Xiaoyue Sirius to hide his supernatural powers and temporarily dodge.


    Outside the cave, where Wei Xiao and the others are.


    "Xiaoyue Sirius, they seem to have met an opponent."


    The members of the Shadow Guard had already informed Wei Xiao that the Wolf City army had entered the cave.


    After learning that Xiaoyue Sirius personally ordered the soldiers outside not to enter the cave, Wei Xiao guessed what.


    Phantom: "Master, do we want to make a move?"


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "Wait, if the coyote can''t deal with an opponent, our people will only increase casualties. If the notice continues, none of our people are allowed to act rashly."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard took their orders and went down to pass on Wei Xiao''s words to other military commanders and those in power.

 Chapter 1389： One person controls multiple abilities

    There was no movement from the army of the Immortal Sky City, and the army of the Wolf City in the mountains could not enter the cave. At this moment, no one knew what was going on in the extra cave.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Rumble..."


    "Quickly get out of the way, everyone will immediately stay away from the foot of the mountain."


    Horrible shocks erupted continuously in the cave.


    Outside the mountain, above the calm mountain, there are also a large number of rolling rocks rolling down the mountain because of the internal vibrations like a mud-rock flow.


    The wolf city army that surrounded the mountains did not dare to stay in place.


    The soldiers who were close to the mountain retreated one after another.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Just when they had just acted, a more terrifying sound came from the sky.


    "Dodge¡ª"


    Someone snarled heartbreakingly.


    Regardless of other people, when they saw a huge mountain top suddenly exploded and countless boulders fell to the ground like raindrops, they fled to safety for the first time.


    The other Wolf City fighters, who had retreated in an orderly manner, noticed the huge boulders smashed down from the sky, and their eyes were all rounded.


    "Run away--"


    An exclamation spread.


    The slowly retreating army was out of order.


    In order to avoid the huge boulders falling from the sky, one by one rushed towards the outside.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "My foot, my foot is broken--"


    "Save me, save me¡ª"


    Under the bombardment of rocks, some Wolf City fighters who were slow to run to a safe place in the first place were hit.


    For a time, the foot of the mountain around the mountain was wailing.


    The top of the mountain.


    At a glance, the peak at the top has disappeared.


    Instead, two giants two to three hundred meters high fought fiercely under the sky.


    The thousand-meter giant blade faced the silver sword light, and every time it hit, a terrifying aftermath broke out and swept across the four directions, causing a large number of Wolf City soldiers to die.


    Hidden in the distance, Lan Qiang and others were shocked when they saw the destructive power caused by the battle between the two giants.


    Fortunately, the immortal Celestial army has not been dispatched in the first time. If it is the same as the wolf city, then the disaster that the wolf city army is facing now, wouldn''t the immortal Celestial army also have to share one or two?


    horrible.


    Fortunately, the Lord has the foresight to let them stand still, otherwise, they will regret it now.


    It was the warrior who had wronged Wolf City.


    Because of the aftermath of the soldiers who died, it is estimated that there are no 10,000 but also 8,000, which is not miserable.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a character like you hidden in the realm of this king''s wolf city. This is an oversight by this king."


    "Desperately with this emperor for a hateful enemy, Wolf King, don''t you find it ridiculous?"


    "shut up!"


    A giant shouted angrily, and thousands of swords in his hand turned into clouds, turning into a meteor shower to impact the body of another giant.


    The other giant was not to be outdone, with a horizontal sword in front, and a layer of light protected her in it.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Under the shock of horror, the body of the sword giant kept retreating under the impact of countless swords.


    All obstacles along the way could not stop her.


    Within a few breaths, the sword giant was pushed hundreds of meters away by the sword light.


    But the protection in front of her was not broken, blocking the attack of the giant with the knife.


    At this moment, the two giants who have lifted the top of the mountain and appeared in the world of Dharma, who are there if not Xiaoyue Sirius and the mysterious female emperor?


    The two moved apart.


    Xiaoyue Sirius stared at each other with a sullen face.


    "How the king does things is not your turn to be a nameless guy. Do you really think that you will feel safe to be a supernatural person? This king tells you today that even if you become a supernatural person, there is still a gap."


    As he said, Xiaoyue Sirius moved his sword horizontally.


    He only heard two chuckles, and from behind him, a pair of huge wind system wings condensed.


    The mysterious female emperor stared at the Xiaoyue Sirius ascending into the sky, her eyes cold.


    "rise--"


    Jiao Jiao.


    From the ground, a large number of vines rose from the ground.


    The vines covered the sky like a tide, and the Howling Moon Sirius emerged surgingly in the sky.


    Xiaoyue Sirius is fearless.


    The long knife in his hand waved.


    An arc-shaped knife beam swept across the air.


    The vines were wiped out and the mountains were cut by the light of the knife.


    The unmatched attack and annihilation of the mysterious female emperor''s moves take the place where the opponent''s figure is.


    The mysterious empress was busy responding.


    With a movement of thought, the earth rolls and everything is overwhelming.


    Countless materials condensed into a wall, blocking the blade of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not stop the collection because of this.


    The figure stood tall in the sky, with the sword in his hand falling, and the sky-opening giant light fell into the sky.


    "Damn¡ª"


    Seeing the incomparable sword light slashing towards her, the mysterious empress who couldn''t compete head-on, chose to dodge in the first place.


    "Rumble..."


    The blade light fell, and all defenses were shattered.


    The terrifying light cut the ground, and in the blink of an eye, it left a huge bottomless rift on the ground.


    "die--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius once again mobilized his supernatural powers.


    Storms are surging, Tianhe bursts its banks.


    The invisible wind wolf was born from one point, and quickly rolled into a tornado of heaven and earth, and swept away from all directions towards the mysterious female emperor.


    "come over--"


    The mysterious empress is no longer reserved.


    A horrible thought power swept the Quartet.


    "My body? My body is out of control."


    "Ahhhhh...Save me..."


    "Get out of here."


    Those Wolf City warriors who did not go far found the surrounding anomalies, especially when they saw that the companions in front were drawn into the area hit by the tornado in an invisible suction force. While their faces were shocked, they couldn''t care about being sucked. The walking companion once again retreated a kilometer.


    "Wolf King, save me¡ª"


    In the middle of the storm, thousands of wolf warriors were shouting and screaming.


    The Xiaoyue Sirius who controls the storm is unmoved.


    "Ten Directions Annihilation" has taken shape, and if you remove it at this time, he will get nothing from his consumption.


    If the mysterious female emperor could be severely injured or destroyed directly with the lives of thousands of people, it would be very worthwhile to come to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    As for whether his attack could pose a threat to the mysterious female emperor, Xiaoyue Sirius had never thought about it.


    Even if it was only a slight possibility, he would never miss it.


    The mysterious female emperor saw Xiaoyue Sirius completely ignoring the life and death of the Wolf City warriors to force the tornado storms that appeared in all directions. Maybe she did not expect that the other party would be so cruel, her face twitched a few times.


    Silver teeth bite.


    "You are really cruel, since you don''t care about them, why should this emperor have mercy?"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The mysterious female emperor hurt her assassin, destroying her thoughts, and the soldiers of the wolf city controlled by her turned into blood fog in the air.


    Then the blood mist was swept into the storm by the surrounding Fengxuan, dyeing the tornadoes in the sky red.


    "This king wants your life--"


    Witnessing the tragic death of the soldiers under his command in front of him, the screaming Moon Sirius with his eyes full of fierceness, controlling the movement of the storm a bit faster.


    The output is almost ignored.


    The massive use of supernatural powers made the storms around the mysterious empress appear entities, evolving into a human-shaped mask, and swallowing it towards her with a devastating storm.


    "Rumble..."


    And when the Quartet Storm was about to approach the mysterious female emperor 100 meters away, thousands of meters away, hundreds of meters high mountain peaks were fundamentally cut off by a single force.


    One after another big mountains leaped into the sky, and then storms hit the square, smashing the storms between the sky and the earth.


    After this shot, the world was turbulent and turbulent.


    The violent wind is like a sharp weapon to harvest everything, destroying things in a radius of several kilometers.


    Under the powerful recoil, Xiaoyue Sirius and the mysterious empress retreated at the same time.


    The former retreated more than ten meters, while the latter barely gained a foothold from a hundred meters away.


    "Take your breath~~~"


    The mysterious empress gasped for breath.


    I don''t know if it''s dazzling, the mysterious empress at this time, her giant body gives people an unreal feeling.


    It''s very ethereal and illusory, and it feels like it may dissipate at any time.


    The Howling Moon Sky Wolf in the sky condenses his eyebrows.


    He had already tried his best, but he didn''t expect the opponent to be so strong.


    It''s not that the opponent is enough to rival him, but that the opponent''s growth and ability.


    He Xiaoyue Sirius can possess the strength it is now. It was only after swallowing four No. 5 potions and hundreds of Awakening potions. However, the opponent can catch his full blow. The difference between the two sides is no more than one. Regarding the No. 5 potion, where does the other party have so many resources for self-improvement?


    What shocked Xiaoyue Sirius was that if he read it right, the opponent should have mastered two abilities. Is this kidding him?


    How can a person have two different abilities at the same time?


    When Xiaoyue Sirius was shocked and the mysterious female emperor''s strength, in the distance, Wei Xiao and the others who had been watching the battle took action at this time.


    "Two kinds of supernatural powers? Interesting," Wei Xiao muttered, before turning to Phantom Shadow, "Xiaoying, help Xiaolang, this farce should be over."


    "Yes, master!"


    The phantom responded, and the figure disappeared in a flash.

 Chapter 1390： The identity of the mysterious empress

    On the main battlefield.


    "Who are you?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius became more and more curious about the identity of the mysterious empress.


    A human being in charge of two different abilities, Zhong Shenzhou has such a peerless powerhouse, he has only now realized that this shouldn''t be.


    This kind of person should not be an unknown person.


    The mysterious female emperor who maintains the world of law sneered.


    "If you want to know the identity of the emperor, you are not qualified enough."


    "Do you want to die that way?"


    "Hahaha... Xiaoyue Sirius, the biggest difference between this emperor and you is that this emperor doesn''t need to look at anyone''s face to act, and you can only live in the shadow of others in this life. Just like you. , Don¡¯t want to surpass that person in this life, you are not worthy."


    "asshole--"


    Being poked into the painful spot, Xiaoyue Sirius became angry from embarrassment.


    "Then you should die!"


    In anger, Xiaoyue Sirius moved the long knife in his hand, and the sword aura that covered the sky and the sun volleyed, locking the mysterious empress in every possible way.


    "Rumble..."


    at the same time.


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky.


    A huge thunder vortex appeared in the headspace of the mysterious empress.


    When the mysterious empress raised her head, from the thunder vortex, a giant dragon formed by thunder and lightning roared out.


    "Aw¡ª"


    "You finally did it."


    "Boss Wei?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius discovered this huge Thunder Dragon, and immediately knew that it was the people around Wei Xiao who had done it.


    He didn''t hesitate anymore, his eyes sank.


    "fall--"


    "Woo..."


    The long knife in his hand waved.


    For a time, the sword energy that blocked the entire space appeared like a mysterious empress in layers of huge waves.


    The other party did not sit still.


    A huge blue light shield held up.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The sword energy fell on the protective shield of the mysterious empress, making an earth-shattering sound.


    Then, the thunder dragon hovering under the sky made a sound of dragon roars that shook the sky, and the thousand-meter body fell from the sky, breaking the protection of the mysterious empress in an instant, passing through the middle of her huge body.


    "boom--"


    The defense was broken open by the Thunder Dragon, and the sword energy behind Xiaoyue Sirius fell, creating a terrifying movement.


    Wait for everything to pass.


    Where the mysterious empress was, her body began to dissipate.


    "This will not end in this way, the emperor swears."


    The mysterious female emperor uttered a final wailing, and the huge world of Faxiang turned into stars and finally dissipated between the sky and the earth.


    "Swish¡ª"


    A figure flashed past from a distance.


    Wei Xiao''s figure stopped on the ground where the mysterious female emperor Faxiang Tiandi dissipated, staring sharply at the giant who had completely dissipated in the sky.


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    The world of Faxiang and Earth has dissipated, but he did not see the mysterious female emperor''s body falling, his eyes condensed slightly, and Wei Xiao''s face was a little hard to look.


    "Boss Wei, in fact, you can take her down without taking a shot at Xiao Wang. In the end, it shocked you." Xiaoyue Sirius had already put away the law and came to Wei Xiao as his deity.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    At this time, the Phantom also came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao said, "Did you find out?"


    Phantom nodded.


    "I didn''t find the other party''s entity in the Faxiangtiandi. The other party felt like an energy body."


    "Boss Wei, what are you talking about? Hasn''t the enemy been eliminated? What energy body?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s communication with Phantom, Xiaoyue Sirius asked incomprehensibly.


    Wei Xiao looked back at him.


    "Have you seen each other''s face?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t know why.


    "What''s wrong, Boss Wei, is there any problem?"


    "Just go back to me."


    "No, since Xiao Wang saw the other party, the other party wore a mask, and after using the magic to the world, he was even more unable to capture the other party''s face."


    Hearing Xiaoyue Sirius'' answer, Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment, with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Interesting, it''s really interesting!"


    "Master, do you know this situation?" Phantom asked curiously.


    Wei Xiao looked at the sky.


    "Do you know about the fact that I ¡®visited¡¯ the non-Emirate continent alone some time ago?"


    "Um?"


    "There, I also encountered an equally interesting corpse emperor. She can separate three clones, each of which has all the power of the body and the abilities that it controls. The scene before me makes me feel that they The two sides are very similar."


    "The master suspects that the dark night leader we are going to deal with also has the doppelganger technique? And is it a corpse emperor-level clone?"


    "Isn''t this obvious? Faxiang Tiandi was defeated, but the body did not appear, and the different energy formed the body, which is almost the same as the corpse emperor I encountered."


    "What? Boss Wei, you mean, the enemy who fought Xiao Wang for a long time is actually just a clone?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "It seems that we still underestimated the other''s intelligence capabilities. We left a clone here in advance to wait for us. She successfully attracted my attention."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was shocked.


    "This, how is this possible? A clone is so powerful, isn''t her body......"


    Xiaoyue Sirius wanted to say something, the Phantom interrupted him.


    "Did you not understand what you said just now? The master said that the clone also has all the strength of the ontology. In other words, what you deal with, except for the identity of the clone, is actually the same as the ontology."


    "This..." Xiaoyue Sirius was taken aback, and some didn''t know how to speak.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter whether the other party is a clone or the body! Now that the obstacles have been cleared, let me clean up the remnants of this mountain. Even if the mastermind leaves early, don''t let any of those below her. pass."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was silent for a moment, no longer entangled with the issue of clone.


    "Xiao Wang will make arrangements now."


    Xiaoyue Sirius said, immediately recalled the army of Wolf City, and carried out a carpet-style cleaning inside and out of the mountain.


    ...


    In the mansion of the lord of the wolf city.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er, who was sitting in a pavilion enjoying the lake, suddenly vomited blood.


    "The Liu Concubine Empress¡ª¡ª"


    The maids who were taking care of Liu Xian''er were shocked.


    "I''m fine!"


    Liu Xian''er motioned to the maid not to be nervous.


    Willow frowned slightly.


    Soon, a piece of information appeared in her mind, her slightly pale jade face showed a hint of resentment.


    "Idiot, such a rare opportunity does not want Wei Xiao to personally test his strength and actually personally take it, are you a pig brain?"


    Liu Xian''er suddenly exploded.


    The only maids beside them all lowered their heads hurriedly, not daring to look directly at Liu Xian''er.


    Liu Xian''er, who was not alone, calmed down for a while, her eyes were full of disappointment and she shook her head.


    "Originally leaving it is to give you the opportunity to take a good look at where Wei Xiao''s strength has grown, but I didn''t expect that you would be so stupid that you disappointed me too much."


    After speaking, Liu Xian''er turned her head to look at the four maids standing beside her with her head down.


    Not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly said, "Take them to a new base and make good use of them."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Liu Xian''er''s voice fell, there was a response in the air.


    The maid who took care of Liu Xian''er hadn''t reacted yet, they had been knocked out, and then left where they were carried by two invisible warriors.


    As if not knowing what was happening around her, Liu Xian''er continued to look at the lake in front of her, her eyes full of gloom.


    "It''s you. But Wei Xiao, don''t be proud. You ignored me that day. From now on, I will make you regret it. This is just the beginning. The real good show is yet to come.":

 Chapter 1391： Far in the sky, close in front of you

    Dark night headquarters.


    Although the headquarters was destroyed by the battle between Xiaoyue Sirius and the mysterious female emperor, it was an underground base after all.


    When the coalition forces of the two cities dug a passage to enter it, some people and zombies were still found.


    The fish that slipped through the net were small, and I couldn''t answer any of the key questions.


    The zombies are also mutant zombies of the second and third level, and none of the "strategic-level" resources such as the important first-level zombies and giant zombies have been found.


    In addition to these, the coalition forces of the two cities have also found many human corpses inside the dilapidated underground base.


    None of those corpses are intact.


    Before he died, it seemed that he had experienced some inhuman torture.


    Many are unable to bear the pain and commit suicide.


    "These bastards..."


    When Xiaoyue Sirius learned from a prisoner that 70% of the humans used to infect the zombie virus in this underground base came from Wolf City, Xiaoyue Sirius burst out of guts on the spot.


    Directly ordered all the captured members of the dark night to be killed.


    "Just do this under the eyes of the king, and even reach out to the king''s base? Damn, **** bastard, don''t let this king know the true identity of that woman, otherwise, this king wants her to be upset. It''s so dead."


    From all aspects, Wei Xiao can now confirm that Xiaoyue Sirius has no connection with the dark night organization.


    The mysterious empress who appeared last made him very concerned.


    A supernatural person who can control a variety of supernatural abilities, and at the same time can clone and cheat them, that person''s scheming is not small.


    "Don''t blame yourself too much. Who hasn''t been negligent yet? Now that I know the situation, it is too late to strengthen the protection of the citizens after returning."


    Xiaoyue Sirius suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "Boss Wei, now that mysterious woman is missing, and the trash she caught doesn''t know anything about her. Next, how do you plan to get the other person out from behind?"


    Wei Xiao looked into the distance.


    "It''s difficult now. After this time, these people will only be more careful. What we can do next is to alert all mankind. Especially the civil forces. If they continue to scatter, they will only become the target of people with ulterior motives. , And finally defeated by each."


    "That''s not easy. They all know the locations of the major forces, so they still choose to develop outside. It can be seen that they prefer to be alone and land to be kings rather than sitting down." Long Feihong said.


    "I didn''t say that they must join the major superpowers. But they can''t be dispersed anymore. They don''t like the rules and regulations of superpowers, they can unite to form a joint force. There is a common development place, as for each of them. ¡¯S actions will not change due to changes in the environment."


    "Will they agree?" Lan Qiang was suspicious.


    "If they want to die, then I won''t stop it. Let''s go! This is the matter, and we should go back."


    Guanguan: "It''s over like this?"


    "It''s over for the time being. After this incident, the opponent will not show up again in the short term. Let the Shadow Guards pay attention to the next movement of Longxia Dadi Dark Ye, really want to find the people of Dark Ye, then follow the vines, and then wipe them out in one fell swoop. ."


    Wei Xiao responded and blew a whistle into the air.


    "Tweet--"


    There were several calls from the sky, and soon, a huge bird flew to the top of Wei Xiao from a distance.


    "Bring the army back, I''ll take one step first."


    Wei Xiao''s figure flashed.


    When I looked at him again, he and the Phantom had already appeared on Xiao Jiu''s back.


    "Tweet¡ª"


    With a beep, the huge Xiaojiu whizzed away.


    Lan Qiang did not stay in place too much.


    Say goodbye to Xiaoyue Sirius, gather the team and set off.


    Wolf city.


    Xiaoyue Sirius took his remaining army back to the city.


    Of the 300,000 people who started off, only two-thirds have come back safe and sound.


    In other words, he lost nearly 100,000 hands just to deal with a dark night organization.


    Such casualties are not insignificant to him.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Returning to the city lord''s mansion, Xiaoyue Sirius'' anger was hard to dissipate.


    The firearm in his hand was shot directly on the seat.


    "Assholes, assholes, **** for TM--"


    "Husband, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t this trip go smoothly?"


    Liu Xian''er greeted her.


    Realizing that Xiaoyue Sirius'' mood was not right, he came to him pretendingly, and asked worriedly, holding his arm.


    When Xiaoyue Sirius saw Liu Xian''er, the anger on his face disappeared by a third.


    "Ugh!"


    Sighed.


    Xiaoyue Sirius walked to the side and sat down alone.


    Liu Xian''er quickly asked the maid to bring tea to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Holding a tea cup in his hand, Xiaoyue Sirius looked sad.


    "It''s really unfavorable. The king was bullied by Wei Xiao in the past and he recognized it, but now I don''t know where it came from, and a dark night organization also aimed its finger at this king, Xian''er, you said the king, this king looks like this. Is it bully?"


    Liu Xian''er hesitated slightly.


    Sit on the seat next to Xiaoyue Sirius with a gentle face.


    "You are the king of Wolf City. In the entire Longxia land, except for the Lord of the Immortal City, who doesn''t know that your Wolf King is the strongest existence in this sky? If you are good to bully, then there is no one who can''t bully. ."


    "But why is everyone out there against this king?"


    Liu Xian''er asked: "Is this time you are going to deal with that mysterious organization?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not hide it either.


    "Yes, the other party''s headquarters has been destroyed by us. This organization, they arrested living people for corpse transformation, and then cultivated high-level zombies, but what this king did not expect is that among these captured living people, this king''s wolf The city occupies 70%."


    "Qicheng? Xian''er, do you know what this means? It means that others are blatantly doing things under the eyes of the king, but the king doesn''t know anything about it. If these people want to assassinate the king, would they wait for the enemy to approach? This queen, does this king know their true identity?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "By the way, this king asks you, during the time this king was not in Wolf City, did you find an abnormality in Wolf City?"


    "Um?"


    Liu Xian''er didn''t expect Xiaoyue Sirius to look suspiciously on the time period when he left Wolf City so quickly.


    After thinking about it, Liu Xian''er asked: "Do you suspect that the disappearance of the citizens of Wolf City is related to the days when you were not in Wolf City?"


    "There is only this possibility. When this king is at the base, who dares to be presumptuous?"


    Liu Xian''er: "What you said reminds me of something. Indeed, every time you leave Wolf City, someone in the base will disappear strangely. But you know, even if you are at the base, you leave Wolf City to go out every day. Many people died outside in the team of scavengers, hunting zombies, and mutant beasts."


    "Generally we don''t take these things in mind, but now that you say this, we seem to take things too simple from the beginning."


    "It seems that the problem lies here." Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t doubt Liu Xianer''s words, he was very determined.


    "Then what to do? The personnel in the base have not been registered. It is impossible for us to restrict the teams in the base from going out to collect materials. Can''t every team go out to send someone to protect it secretly, right?" Liu Xian''er asked.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was silent for a moment, and said seriously: "It seems that the previous management methods are no longer suitable for the current Wolf City. In this way, Xian''er, tomorrow you will let you register all the citizens of Wolf City on the register, and let the city administrators every night. Ask from house to house how many people are at home and how many people are out..."


    "From tomorrow on, as long as you are from Wolf City, no matter what you do out there, you must have a corresponding record. This king wants to see, after this king supervises the population of Wolf City, how do the rats in the dark still fish in troubled waters? "


    After hearing what Xiaoyue Sirius had said, Liu Xian''er couldn''t help feeling a little repulsive in her heart.


    If you really want to do this as suggested by Xiaoyue Sirius, in the future, if someone disappears in Wolf City, the base management will learn about the situation in the first time and conduct the next investigation.


    The other party died while hunting outside. Fortunately, if he disappears for no reason, it is easy for people to contact the organization of Dark Night.


    "It seems that Wolf City can''t do it anymore." Liu Xian''er thought to herself.


    "Xian''er, Xian''er, why don''t you speak, do you think this method of this king is okay?" Xiaoyue Sirius yelled a few times when Liu Xian''er was silent.


    Liu Xian''er returned to his senses and smiled.


    "Your method is very good. Although there is no guarantee that the citizens of Wolf City will not be secretly captured again, as long as the other party dares to do something, we can investigate some situations in the shortest time. This is comparable to the two of us. A smear of darkness is much stronger."


    "Since you think so too, then go ahead and implement it tomorrow! Supervise the population of Wolf City. If the dark night reaches out again, this king will follow the vine and kill them all."


    "Um!"


    Liu Xian''er looked at Xiaoyue Sirius with a look of admiration.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who didn''t think much, looked at Liu Xian''er''s worshiping eyes, feeling very proud.


    Who said I Xiaoyue Sirius is just a big boss?


    This king is rough but fine, big wise and foolish.


    Ben Wang just didn''t want to use his brain. Once he used his brain, basically nothing else happened.

 Chapter 1392： The great temptation of the southern continent

    One day later.


    On both sides of the entrance of Wolf City.


    The personnel belonging to the internal management team of Wolf City began to register the citizens of the entire Wolf City.


    Regardless of whether they are young or old, men or women, as long as they admit that they are survivors of the people of Wolf City, they must write their name, address, family population, and work status on the registration form of the internal affairs management team.


    In the beginning, the citizens of Wolf City, who had become accustomed to freedom, were somewhat repulsive.


    However, the members of the internal affairs team told them that if they did not register, if someone in the family disappeared in the future, they would not find the City Lord''s Mansion.


    He also told them that tens of thousands of people in Wolf City had disappeared before that. After being caught and used as a zombie experiment, the citizens of Wolf City, who knew the seriousness of the problem, immediately cooperated with the work of the internal affairs team.


    ...


    Between a big mountain.


    Several figures appeared here.


    The heroic and heroic Empress of the Dark Night, wearing a purple-black robe and a butterfly mask, stood facing the wind, staring at the great rivers and mountains in front of her, with a somewhat overlord image.


    "The Empress, the Wolf King now registers all the citizens of Wolf City, and there are corresponding personnel to check the population in the city every day. We want to continue to catch people in Wolf City, I am afraid it is not easy before, and we may reveal our whereabouts at any time. "A man wearing an eagle mask said.


    "You are called for this matter. In the future, the''resource point'' of Wolf City will be abandoned. In the Eastern Continent, we need to reopen new resource points."


    "Does the empress have goals?"


    The Empress of the Dark Night pondered for a moment.


    "At present, we can''t provoke the Longxia Land, and that is the Wolf City and the Immortal Sky City. Except for them, the two bases in the Western Polar Region and the four holy cities in the north are our targets. You don''t need to think about it for the time being in the north, mainly the west. Polar land."


    "The previous plan can no longer be used. Next, we need to retreat behind the scenes and find a spokesperson to help us catch the experimental subjects we need. In addition, we are a little more secretive about the actions of the civilian forces. This time it is their arbitrary actions that made us pay a lot. Cost. The emperor doesn''t want to see anyone revealing the organization for contribution points."


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, get out! Be careful from now on."


    "clear!"


    After a brief meeting, the members of the dark night dispersed immediately.


    In the end, the Empress of Dark Night, who was still in place, looked straight to the north through the sharp star eyes that could be seen through the mask.


    "Four Holy Cities? With a population of more than three million, it is a good resource point."


    ...


    After the Central Shenzhou Dark Night Headquarters was destroyed, when Wei Xiao and the others returned to the Immortal City, the news soon spread throughout the land of Longxia.


    Like a mysterious force hanging over the headspace of the folk forces being pulled out, people from the folk forces are not unexcited.


    "The Immortal City is really good. How long is this? The mysterious organization that has troubled our civil forces has been flattened. It is too powerful."


    "The Lord of the Immortal City is still very powerful, and the evil forces that we have no way of starting are found by them. If you don''t admire it, you can''t do it."


    "I heard that all of this is the credit of the Immortal Sky City Shadow Guards. It is a group of mysterious forces that are ubiquitous and pervasive throughout the Longxia land. They all have the ability to be invisible and powerful. As long as they want to know what they want to know. , There is nothing they can''t find out."


    "You said that there will be members of the Shadow Guard around us now?"


    "..."


    "Worry about these things, in a word, the immortal heaven city bullbi, the immortal heaven city lord is eternal and immortal."


    This flattery is very good.


    In addition to the destruction of the dark night organization''s headquarters, Wei Xiao and the others also reminded the civil forces that there is no peace in the wild.


    Although the headquarters of the dark night organization was destroyed, the leader of the dark night was not arrested, and the human beings who did not reach the third-level warrior and were not newborns in the last days could still become the target of the dark night.


    If you want to avoid becoming the target of capture by dark night or organizations similar to dark night, it is best for the non-governmental forces to gather together to establish a joint base to keep you warm.


    When this news appeared, many members of the civil forces became nervous again.


    It turns out that the destruction of the Dark Night Headquarters by the Immortal City is not forever.


    The leader of the dark night hasn''t caught it, what kind of destruction is this?


    The members of the civil forces who had just breathed a sigh of relief, for a while, were thinking about whether to adopt the proposal of the immortal city to unite with other forces to defend against unknown enemies?


    What the people did Wei Xiao didn''t want to bother about.


    Because less than a month after the dark night headquarters was destroyed, several news came from the southern continent that Wei Xiao took very seriously.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were already on the other side of the ocean.


    First of all, the first news is that Bai Youwei and the others, through their own efforts, cultivated a total of four corpse king larvae, and successfully extracted four No. 5 potions.


    In order to show off in front of Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei also specially sent someone to Immortal City and handed one of the No. 5 potions to Wei Xiao for processing.


    Bai Youwei and the others can obtain so many No. 5 potions, the key lies in the existence of many giant zombies in the southern continent.


    You don''t need to train from first-class zombies by yourself, you just need to let people go to the wild to catch them. After a period of training, you can get the resources you want. It''s not too easy.


    This is much easier than Wei Xiao and the others cultivating three or five giant zombies from 50,000 first-level zombies every month.


    The second news is about the corpse emperor.


    Since the Phantom and the others reminded Bai Youwei that Chutian River might be in the Americ Empire, the development direction of Bai Youwei''s Phoenix Dance Heaven City is to the southeast of Brother Mohei, which is the South American continent.


    But as they expanded toward the South American continent, they finally met the corpse emperor whom most people in the southern continent had heard of.


    In the area two thousand kilometers away from the resident of Fengwu Tiancheng, in fact, it has long been occupied by the corpse emperor.


    And the level of the corpse emperor is not weak.


    There are a total of two fourth-level corpse emperors, occupying the extreme south of the southern continent, and the number of zombies controlled by their subordinates exceeds 50 million, which is extremely powerful.


    The third thing is also related to the corpse emperor.


    The North American continent where Bai Youwei and the others are located (the southern continent is divided into the North American continent and the South American continent), after leaving the Americ Empire, Nagat, in this territory, the figure of the corpse king also exists.


    There are a total of three corpse emperors, each of which is level three, and the zombies under his command have ten to twenty million.


    Although it can''t be compared with the corpse emperor of the Eastern Continent, the strength is definitely not something that the natives can contend.


    The humans who still live on the land of Nagat have already left the inherent human territory and entered the mountains and forests. They rely on the pre-apocalyptic technological weapons to compete with mutant beasts for territory, and they must also guard against the corpse race. The sneak attack can be described as difficult.


    As for the places where the human races once lived in this land, they have long been reduced to a paradise for the corpse races.


    This discovery came from Song Xiaoyu and the others.


    The fourth thing was also discovered by Song Xiaoyu and the others.


    That is, it can be confirmed that Chu Tianhe is indeed in the territory of the Americk Empire.


    Not only that.


    After Song Xiaoyu''s in-depth understanding, Chu Tianhe is incredible.


    Chu Tianhe, who possesses the ability of "Prophet and Foresight", has become the most powerful force in the Americ Empire by relying on the accumulation in the Eastern Continent, and there is no one.


    The nine-day city built by him has a population of more than eight million. The combination of technology and apocalyptic black technology, the strength of the entire world, only the immortal city can match it.


    As for Chu Tianhe himself, he had already become a supernatural power, and there was no way of knowing how strong he was.


    Another point can also be confirmed, that is, there is indeed no corpse emperor in the entire Americ Empire or the area adjacent to them.


    It can be said that in the entire Americ Empire, first-level zombies can be seen everywhere, and giant zombies are not as good as first-level zombies, but the total number is not ten thousand or eight thousand. The resources are so much that people are jealous.

 Chapter 1393： Secrets of the Southern Continent

    "The resources of the Southern Continent are too rich. If we don''t participate in such a treasure land, I will have trouble sleeping and eating."


    Wei Xiao couldn''t sit still when he got the news from the southern mainland.


    Not to mention other things, just the five corpse emperors possessed in Nagant and the South American continent made him be tempted.


    What''s more, there are thousands of giant zombies, and those are the main resources for cultivating abilities.


    "Didn''t you hand over the Southern Continent to You Wei and the others? Just plug in at this time, and you are not afraid that your two little daughters-in-law will trouble you?" Mu Wuqing jokingly said.


    "Their development speed is too slow. You also know the situation of Chu Tianhe now. It is strong enough to match our Immortal City. Relying on You Wei to compete with them will only make him in vain."


    Shu Wang: "Although the resources of the Southern Continent are very attractive, we can''t ignore my husband, the non-Chief Continent. Xiaoyue Sirius and their defeat are enough to prove the terrible non-Chief Continent. If you are not in the Eastern Continent, once the corpse emperor wakes up , Who can stop him?"


    Wei Xiao''s face was bitter.


    "Let me leave so many resources in the Southern Continent without taking it, and I feel uncomfortable."


    "Puff......"


    Seeing Wei Xiao as if losing hundreds of millions of dollars, Jiang Xiyu laughed.


    Ni Qingcheng on the side chuckled and said, "Hehe...you just want to take part in everything. With so many available people around you, is it necessary to do everything by yourself?"


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Ni Qingcheng in surprise.


    "what do you mean?"


    "Since you think Youwei and the others are developing slowly, send another team over. The Southern Continent is so big, there is no need to compete with Youwei and the others for resources. We will start from Canada, the three over there. The third-level corpse emperor is also enough to bring out several battle emperor-level powerhouses."


    Ni Qingcheng''s words undoubtedly opened a window for Wei Xiao.


    The existence of the corpse emperor made him feel uneasy, which meant that Wei Xiao couldn''t live without the Eastern Continent, but he was reluctant to bear the resources of the Southern Continent. What he could do right now was to let people around him replace him.


    This idea seems good.


    Thinking of this, Wei Xiao looked at Phantom and the others.


    "Do any of you want to go to the Southern Continent?"


    "I can go. Xiaoying needs to stay here to help you. The resources that the base has next can be inclined to her. It is better to cultivate one person than two at the same time."


    "I can also go. There are rich resources, and no one can afford Chutianhe if it is cheaper." Ni Qingcheng proposed.


    "We can understand my husband''s desire to find an opponent, but now, a corpse emperor is enough, and I haven''t left the base for a long time, so I can almost go out to move my muscles and bones." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Hearing what the three said, it was obvious that after the news from the southern mainland came, they had discussed it.


    If this is not the case, why didn''t Shu Wang, Yan Chuan Huizi and the Phantom have any movement after Jiang Xiyu and the others spoke?


    Wei Xiao''s heart is like a mirror.


    It''s not broken either.


    "Who are you going to take over?"


    Mu Wuqing said unceremoniously: "On the side of the internal affairs team, Jiang Xue, Qingshu, Xiaoqueer and Lin Qin, the external combat troops, Lengyu, Guanguan, Huashang, Ou Ruo, Ling Zhiyu, Dongfang Jiaoyue. The main members are just These, uh, doomsday fighters and doomsday mech fighters, we also have to take some of them."


    "We won''t beg you for Lan Qiang and others, but instructor Ming and Effie, I have to leave." Ni Qingcheng added.


    Ming Yulan and Ai Fei, as one of the earliest instructors in the Immortal City, can be said to have a lot of experience in the training of newcomers.


    Once Mu Wuqing and the others went to the Southern Continent, they were sure to recruit troops.


    In this way, Ming Yulan and the others can do more.


    Besides, Yi Immortal Tiancheng is now waiting for the power holders to distribute the No. 5 potion, and they don''t know how long it will be until Ming Yulan''s turn.


    Now Mu Wuqing and the others proposed to bring Ming Yulan and others over, and they also changed their direction to relieve Wei Xiao some of the burden.


    It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    Wei Xiao only hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Yes, when do you plan to leave?"


    "Just these two days! When I think that there are so many giant zombies and corpse kings on the southern continent waiting for us to hunt, my heart can hardly calm down."


    "Okay, then you make arrangements. During this time, you can choose who you want and what weapons and equipment you want."


    Wei Xiao was also magnificent and fully supported Mu Wuqing and the others.


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, Mu Wuqing and the others would naturally not be polite.


    Naga is no better than Mohei.


    The former has a corpse emperor, and precious resources such as first-level zombies and giant zombies are destined to be incomparable with the latter.


    Once Mu Wuqing and the others pass, the danger they will face is far greater than that of Bai Youwei and the others, so they must be prepared with the necessary weapons and equipment.


    After the decision is made, this family meeting ends here.


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye.


    When Mu Wuqing and his army were ready for an expedition to the southern mainland, on this day, hundreds of warships and cruise ships were ready on the largest pier in Minghai City.


    These big guys are all collected by the relevant personnel of the Immortal Sky City, among which there are eleven battleships.


    After rush repairs and maintenance by engineers, the steel giant ship that can be driven has been placed on the coast for emergency.


    It''s cheaper now, Mu Wuqing and the others.


    With these warships and cruise ships, they can save a lot of time for transportation teams and equipment.


    It is completely possible to take all the troops away at once.


    This time, Mu Wuqing and the others went to the Southern Continent and took away more than 80,000 elite fighters.


    Among them, three thousand doomsday fighters, three thousand shadow guards, one thousand helicopter pilots (equipped with five hundred armed helicopters), five thousand ground armored units, thirty thousand mecha fighters and 40,000 armed fighters.


    Strength is not unforgiving.


    "Husband, we are leaving."


    On the dock, Wei Xiao personally came to see Mu Wuqing off and the others.


    There is no reluctance.


    Wei Xiao has Xiao Jiu here. If you want Mu Wuqing and the others, you can cross the ocean to visit them on the other side at any time.


    Similarly, if Mu Wuqing and the others want to come back, there is no shortage of transportation in Canada. Therefore, there is no scene of "life and death" in the upcoming separation.


    "Go there, pay attention to safety. If you encounter an enemy you can''t deal with, remember to write to me, and my husband will die him."


    "Haha... don''t worry. It is estimated that there will not be too many enemies on the southern continent that can pose a threat to us, and we will be cautious." Mu Wuqing said.


    "Well, let''s go early!"


    Mu Wuqing and the others hesitated for a moment.


    The three women who were about to leave the Immortal City looked at each other, not afraid of embarrassment, and walked to Wei Xiao one by one and took the initiative to kiss him.


    "gone!"


    "Don''t be like us, domineering husband." Ni Qingcheng joked.


    Wei Xiao rolled his eyes.


    It''s not that there is no other daughter-in-law beside me.


    Even so, Wei Xiao waved goodbye to the others and the women.


    ...


    The Immortal Sky City can now be regarded as the main city of mankind, and it is one of the areas that has attracted much attention.


    Her every move involves many people''s nerves.


    The news of Mu Wuqing and the others leaving Longxia land soon spread throughout the eastern land.


    Everyone who heard the news was puzzled.


    "Why did Wei Xiao''s woman go to the Southern Continent?"


    "Is there any attraction in the Southern Continent?"


    The people of the major forces in the Eastern Continent are still a bit unclear, but in the Western Continent, the two human superpowers who soon learned of this news, as the leaders, Eliza and Layton, their faces became extremely unfavorable. It looks good.


    "The people from the Immortal City went to the Southern Continent? Now it seems impossible for us to dominate the resources on it."


    ...


    The coast of the Americ Empire in the southern continent.


    "Finally arrived at the destination, this trip is not easy."


    "More than three thousand people, and only a few hundred of us arrived here in the end. I hope our efforts are worthwhile."


    "Let''s go! Investigate the situation in the southern continent as soon as possible, so as to give the Holy City an explanation."


    "go--"


    A team of adventurers from the Western Continent landed on the Southern Continent. They only paused on the shore for a while before continuing to penetrate into this land that was both familiar and unfamiliar to them.


    But they didn''t go long.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In the ears, a familiar roar came into the ears of a group of people.


    The people of the adventure team stopped one by one after hearing the sound.


    Secretly through eye contact, without any words, the group fumbled towards the front in a tacit understanding.


    When they came to a cliff and saw the situation ahead through the weeds on the edge of the cliff, all the adventurers in this team were stunned.


    "Giant zombie?"


    "A lot of first-level zombies?"


    The ground ahead is wide open.


    On the lush grass, a large number of zombies gathered.


    Tens of thousands of corpses are piled on the ground, and when seen from a distance, it is like a sea of ??corpses, boundless.


    How can this be?


    How could there be so many first-level zombies and giant zombies on the southern continent?


    "We may have to post it." Someone confided in excitement.

 Chapter 1394： Huge shock

    The adventure team of the Western Continent discovered the huge potential of the Southern Continent, and the news spread back to the mainland within a week.


    After Leighton and Eliza learned that there were groups of first-degree zombies and giant zombies on the southern continent, they couldn''t sit still.


    It was only at this moment that they understood the true purpose of the immortal city''s marching into the southern continent.


    Eliza: "Does the immortal city know that there are still a large number of first-class zombie resources in the Southern Continent?"


    Leighton: "It''s already a clear fact. Wei Xiao sent a lot of troops to the Southern Continent, including three abilities. Such a powerful lineup, if it weren''t for the zombie resources on the Southern Continent, would you believe it? ?"


    Eliza shook her head.


    With her brows furrowed and her face low, she worried: "Since Immortal City also knows that there are a large number of low-level zombie resources in the Southern Continent, if we go up again, can we grab them?"


    Although Layton didn''t want to admit it, the reality eventually made him shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t say anything else, just the ability players dispatched by the other party are enough to crush our army. Unless the two of us also go to the southern continent, there is no comparison between the two sides. I really want to confront the army of the immortal city. We have no chance of winning. If they can open one eye and close the other, we might be able to make some extra money..."


    "If they want to occupy the resources of the entire southern continent, we are destined to get nothing."


    "How can they do this?"


    "Big fist is the last word, this is the eternal law."


    Eliza was very unwilling.


    Bright eyes stared at Layton.


    "Should we do something?"


    Layton and Eliza looked at each other.


    Looking at each other for a moment, Layton seemed to guess Eliza''s thoughts.


    "Perhaps this is our last chance. I agree with Long Xia''s words, fish in troubled waters. Since we can''t exclusively enjoy the resources on this land of the southern continent, we can''t be occupied by a force in the Immortal City and spread the news. Only the more muddy the water in the southern continent can we maximize our benefits."


    "It seems that we thought of going together, then do so."


    Eliza and the others no longer see the hope of dominating the abundant zombie resources in the Southern Continent.


    Although very unwilling, because of the intervention of the immortal city, if they don''t want to get nothing, they can only make a loss.


    As a result, in the east and west continents two days later, a piece of mad news spread across the two continents.


    "This is real?"


    "It''s absolutely true. Someone has already seen it with their own eyes. And when you look at these pictures, they are indeed taken in the southern continent."


    "It''s no wonder that the Immortal City will send tens of thousands of troops to the Southern Continent. With such a place rich in zombie resources, if it develops on it, it is impossible to imagine how strong the Immortal City will be in the future."


    "You may not know that the Immortal Celestial City has acted a long time ago. You remember the time when the hostess of the Immortal Celestial City, Bai Youwei, recruited soldiers to go to sea with her, right?"


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "No wonder, no wonder, no wonder my cousin''s brother-in-law''s brother-in-law''s brother-in-law told me that the immortal city has inexhaustible first-degree zombies recently, and now everything can be explained. All the sources are In the southern continent."


    "Made, if the news is true, why are we staying in the Eastern Continent? Brothers, go, now we are looking for gene extraction personnel to team up to go to the Southern Continent to develop. If you want to be a supernatural person, the Southern Continent is our last hope."


    "Get ready, our Akatsuki members will move to the Southern Continent."


    "Southern Continent? That will be our last stubbornness."


    "..."


    The news that the southern continent has a large number of first-class zombies and giant zombies spread throughout the two continents.


    People are all clouded, and the previous behavior of the Immortal City was thrown out by them. After countless people¡¯s guesses and inferences, let alone the fact that the Southern Continent has a large number of zombie resources is true, even if it¡¯s not true, under such a trend, people will Believe it enough.


    Precisely because of this, a few days after the news spread, many non-governmental forces on the east and west mainland could not sit still.


    He paid big prices everywhere to find genetic medicine extractors, and then set up a team to go to the southern mainland.


    Similarly, when other big forces learned of this news, although they would not follow blindly like the folk forces, they were also very excited.


    "What a Wei Xiao, he has such a news and kept it from everyone. If you really want him to continue to control the southern continent, who will be his immortal opponent in the future?"


    "This bastard, it''s no wonder why this king feels that his strength will never be bottomed out. He has such a huge resource land. If the Southern Continent is really like the rumors, we will work hard outside to get a few No. 5 potions, he Wei Xiao, you can sit at home and enjoy the growth resources far beyond us, it''s despicable!"


    "The news should be true. Didn''t the immortal city also come out to prove that the rumors are false?"


    "Then what do we do?"


    "Immediately organize a team and send troops to the southern continent."


    The forces of the east and west continents are dispatched.


    A large number of troops are gathering towards the sea, and numerous military warships, civilian ships and other vehicles are all being intensively collected.


    While all parties were busy preparing to "explore" the southern continent, the leaders of the four holy cities in the northern border of Longxia Land had problems.


    The question of who will lead the troops.


    The Four Holy Cities are now controlled by three leaders at the same time, and the status of the three in the base can be said to be indifferent.


    But now, an obvious opportunity to stand out is in front of him, and the decision to lead the team to the Southern Continent to train zombies for the Four Holy Cities to obtain the No. 5 potion is caught in controversy.


    "Suzaku, you usually have the most ideas, now you come up with a solution that has the best of three worlds."


    Qinglong asked Suzaku.


    Suzaku frowned.


    "There is no good solution to this problem."


    "Suzaku is right. Any one of us led the team alone, and the other two are not at ease. It is difficult to achieve the best of all things in this matter." Xuanwu shook his head.


    "Then we can''t give up this opportunity for nothing because of mutual mistrust? The Southern Continent may be the only opportunity for our Four Holy Cities to have superpowers. Once missed, the Four Holy Cities will never want to own us again in this life. The Dinghai Shenzhen." Qinglong said anxiously.


    Suzaku: "Whoever goes to the Southern Continent will not agree with the other two people. If this is the case, then the entire Four Holy Cities will pass. This should be the last resort."


    "It''s all over? Give up our foundation here?"


    "Is this all right? Once we are unable to stand in the Southern Continent, there will be no way to advance or retreat?"


    Qinglong and Xuanwu both hesitated.


    Abandoning a familiar place to go to an area completely unfamiliar to them, it is difficult to make a choice without the courage of Qinglong and others.


    Suzaku seemed to have guessed this result a long time ago.


    "Except for this method, I can''t think of anything else."


    Qinglong and Xuanwu looked at each other.


    Do you really want to give up everything here to fight for an unknown future?


    "Three, if you don''t dare to place bets on the unknown road ahead, how about listening to the emperor''s suggestion? The emperor has a more secure way to make you all capable."


    Just when the three of them were hesitant, outside the hall, a melodious female voice came into the hall.


    "who?"


    Hearing this sound, the leader of Sanwei sat up in shock.

 Chapter 1395： People do something, do something not

    "Ahhhhh..."


    A series of screams came from outside the door.


    Not long after, from the outside, a tall, light-footed, purple-black long skirt and mask woman with a bee waist and honey hips came to the hall at a ten-meter step.


    Her appearance seemed to come in an instant.


    The three leaders in the hall, who belonged to the pinnacle of the fourth-level super fighters, did not capture any movement of the opponent.


    What speed is this?


    "Five-level powerhouse?"


    In the apocalypse, in addition to the fifth-level strong, other levels of super fighters have upper limits.


    Suzaku and the others, who were already at the pinnacle of Level 4, knew very well that the speed of the people who appeared at this time was completely beyond their cognition. This was definitely not something that Level 4 fighters could do.


    In this way, the opponent''s level is self-evident.


    The fifth-level fighter also means that the opponent is also a supernatural being, a supernatural being they dream of and dream of becoming.


    Thinking of this, Suzaku and Qinglong suddenly became alert.


    A weapon near his waist with both hands unconsciously.


    The people here stand still, unspeakably natural and calm.


    The slender figure makes people addicted, but under the mask, you can see the soft face of the mouth, which makes people think about it.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry, the subordinates outside of you are a bit ignorant, so the emperor let them be quiet for a while, the emperor wants to come, how many shouldn''t you mind?"


    Qinglong condensed their eyebrows.


    Although the people hadn''t done anything to them now, the suffocating aura on the opponent made Qinglong and the others hard to breathe.


    What a terrifying aura.


    What a terrible coercion.


    Who is this person?


    The land of Longxia, the east and the west, anyone with the powers of the No. 5 potion did not know them, but they had no impression of this one before them.


    "Who are you?" Suzaku asked aloud.


    The visitor turned his palm in a hurry.


    Just under the gaze of the three of them, from the floor of the hall, a handful of vines appeared out of thin air.


    The tiny vines keep getting bigger and thicker.


    Eventually evolved into a wicker chair floating in the air.


    The mysterious woman just sat on it like no one else.


    Seeing this scene, even if Qinglong and the others knew that they were not the opponents of the incoming man, the anger in their hearts rushed to their eyebrows.


    "Your Excellency ignores us so much, doesn''t he take us too far?"


    "Skills can be killed and cannot be humiliated, not to mention that this is the site of our four holy cities, madam, you are challenging our endurance." Xuanwu said with a sullen face.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The visitor chuckled, as if he didn''t take Qinglong''s warning at all.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t you want to know who this emperor is? By the way, you may know that the dark night organization that destroyed the immortal city and the wolf city not long ago knows?"


    "Dark night?"


    Suzaku were slightly stunned.


    After a while, the careful Suzaku seemed to have thought of something, and looked at the person strangely.


    "Are you the Empress of the Dark Night?"


    "What, the Empress of the Dark Night?"


    As soon as Suzaku spoke, Qinglong and Xuanwu were both scared and stepped back unconsciously.


    The corners of the Empress''s mouth rose and she jokingly smiled.


    "Is this emperor terrible to you?"


    A careless sentence set off a stormy sea in the hearts of the three of them.


    Is the Empress of the Dark Night terrible?


    This is not nonsense?


    With living people as experimental subjects, and constantly using the first-level zombies produced by living people to cultivate the corpse emperor, such a snake-hearted woman, who is not afraid of seeing it?


    Of course, this is not the place that scares Qinglong the most.


    The fact that the Empress of Dark Night can truly make Qinglong and the others so thrilling also stems from the failure of the immortal city and wolf city to encircle her.


    There is no need to say that everyone in Wei Xiao knows.


    Wolf King, that is currently the first person under Wei Xiao recognized by most outsiders.


    There is also the Phantom of the No. 1 master of the Immortal Sky City.


    These three people can definitely represent the peak combat power of all mankind.


    But in this way, the three people who can almost represent the peak power of all mankind at the same time dealt with the Empress of the Night. They were all escaped "under the nose". Qinglong and the others could not imagine how powerful the Empress of the Night, who was Wei Xiao''s target, was really powerful?


    Now that such an extremely dangerous figure is right in front of him, it is strange that Qinglong and the others are not afraid!


    Qinglong: "You, what do you do when you come to my four holy cities?"


    Xuanwu: "The Empress of the Dark Night, don''t think you can do whatever you want with your strength. Now everyone in the world is searching for you Dark Night and your whereabouts. Once we spread the news about you in the Four Holy Cities, do you believe it or not? In a few minutes, the Shadow Guards of the Immortal City can encircle here?"


    The Empress of Dark Night smiled disapprovingly.


    "Three, are you too nervous?"


    Suzaku: "What do you want to do when you come to us?"


    From the expressions of the three, the Empress knew that it was impossible to communicate with them calmly.


    She also didn''t expect that escaping from Wei Xiao''s hands would actually make her famous so much, although it is notorious.


    It feels that her use of living people to do experiments is not as shocking as the experience that has something to do with Wei Xiao.


    The heart of the Empress of Dark Night was so angry and funny.


    "I wanted to have a good chat with you, but now it seems that some methods are needed. In this case, the emperor can only calm you down."


    "you think¡­¡­"


    Qinglong and the others were nervous.


    But Suzaku hadn''t finished speaking yet, from the Empress Dark Night, a terrifying force had already pressed against them.


    The three wanted to resist, but they felt that their bodies were bound by an invisible force, and they couldn''t move at all.


    "You, don''t mess around, kill us, and you don''t want to walk out of here alive." Xuanwu was terrified, and he spoke a little ignorantly.


    "Shut up."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The Empress of the Dark Night gave a soft sigh.


    Xuanwu suddenly felt that his internal organs had been hit hard by something, and he vomited blood on the spot.


    Qinglong and Suzaku didn''t dare to move anymore, and looked at the Empress Dark Night with horror.


    Ignoring the injured Xuanwu, the Empress Yun said lightly: "If this emperor wants to kill you, it will be over without waiting for the people outside to arrive here, and if this emperor wants to leave, Wei Xiao will not be able to keep this emperor. Can the few rotten fish and shrimps under his command stop the emperor?"


    The three of them lost their previous courage and swallowed one by one.


    The Empress of the Dark Night did not do everything.


    After a moment of tranquility, after seeing the three of them still not speaking, her tone eased a little.


    "Now we can have a good talk?"


    The three looked at each other.


    As a female Suzaku boldly asked: "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Naturally talk about what is good for you."


    With that, the Empress of Dark Night removed the wicker chair maintained by her supernatural ability, and stood up.


    "I just heard that you have been arguing about sending troops to the Southern Continent. This emperor feels that you just lost the watermelon and picked sesame seeds."


    "If you want potion No. 5, why bother to go to the Southern Continent? Although there are a lot of zombie resources over there, now the eastern and western continents are dispatched at the same time, plus the Southern Continent''s local forces, you don''t think there is any supernatural power The Four Holy Cities, how much benefit can you get after going there?"


    "Instead of pinning your hopes on a southern continent that is just rumored, why don''t you create opportunities for yourself?"


    Qinglong are not fools.


    With these words of the Empress of the Dark Night, as well as the previous identity of the other party, they soon knew what the Empress of the Dark Night meant.


    Qinglong''s eyes opened wide.


    "Do you want us to get first-level zombies by infecting zombie viruses with living people?"


    The Empress of Dark Night smiled happily.


    "Talking to smart people is easy. Yes, this is the purpose of this emperor''s coming to your Four Holy Cities. Why, do you think this method does not work?"


    Suzaku: "Impossible. How can we do the experiment with living people? This kind of conscience and inhuman behavior, you never want us to promise you."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The Empress of Dark Night laughed.


    "I don''t see that you have a sense of justice. You are so conscientious and inhuman? Sister, do you take yourself too seriously? What kind of world is now, the end of the world!! Do you know that the end of the world? It''s just a cannibal World. If you are not strong enough, let alone the right to speak, you won¡¯t even be able to save your life."


    "Furthermore, in your four holy cities, why every time you work hard for a No. 5 potion, with heavy casualties, but you still can''t do it? It''s not because you are not strong enough, and there are no superpowers in your base to support you."


    "Wake up, silly woman, if you continue to stay at level 4 and cannot move forward, the only thing waiting for you in the end is destruction. People are not for themselves, and the heavens are destroyed. Only if you live, and only control absolute strength, can you be qualified to talk about justice and talk. Peace, and even share the worries and problems for others."


    "A humble person speaks lightly, and an incompetent soul died unjustly. Do you think it is worth it to use a bunch of waste to make a peerless strong man?"


    Suzaku: "You don''t need to say much. Not everyone is as cold-blooded as you. The No. 5 potion can be obtained by our own strength, and we want us to use living people to''sacrifice'', foolish dreams."


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    The Empress of Dark Night was shocked by Vermillion Bird''s sonorous words.

 Chapter 1396： Unpredictable

    What''s the matter with this woman?


    I was still afraid of her before, but when it comes to "sacrificing" a living person, it feels like a person has changed.


    In the case of people acting as a sword and I am a fish, I dare to talk to her like this. Does the other party pretend or are they really not afraid of death?


    Suzaku changed her previous look of fear and stared at the Queen of the Night.


    "People do something and don''t do something. I Suzaku can''t talk about good people. I have killed innocent people in order to survive, but I have my own bottom line. Unlike you, there is no humanity."


    Watching Suzaku''s meticulous face, the Empress of the Night was stunned for a moment.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    The Queen of Night laughed.


    "Okay, okay, very good, my sister is high-spirited, proud and arrogant. Compared with you, this emperor is not as good as you. But this emperor is such a realistic person. As long as the emperor can be made strong, whether it is for people or things, Ben The emperor will do whatever it takes, and it¡¯s up to me. Since you don¡¯t plan to cooperate with the emperor, the emperor respects your opinion."


    With that, the Empress Dark Night looked at Qinglong and Xuanwu.


    "Where are you two?"


    "The emperor knows that your four holy cities are not in one word. Now there is one person who does not agree to cooperate with the emperor. Are you also making such a decision? Think about it and answer the emperor. Think about how many times you have rubbed your shoulders with the No. 5 potion. But, how many times have you got some leftovers because you don¡¯t have any powers because of charity from others..."


    "Ah... the feeling of looking at other people''s faces and acting in their destiny is totally uncomfortable for anyone who wants to change it?"


    After the Empress of the Dark Night finished speaking, she didn''t say more.


    She had already said what she had to say, and then, it was up to the choice between Qinglong and Xuanwu.


    She didn''t really need someone to agree to do what she wanted to do.


    Just as Qinglong and the others said, there are people everywhere in the east and west continents who are guarding them from the dark night.


    Especially the Immortal City, in the land of Longxia, there are many secretive Shadow Guards in the wild who are privately tracking down the dark night.


    If she really relies on force to control the Four Holy Cities as her "resource point", this move is destined to not last long.


    Once the tail was caught by the Immortal Sky City and other superpowers, the Empress of Dark Night didn''t know how much she would have to pay to get past this time.


    Therefore, she needs a representative on the bright side, and it is best for this representative to have the absolute right to speak in one force.


    In this way, on the face of it, she can completely let this person stand for her, but in private, she only needs to send someone to take over the "experimental body" prepared by this representative for him to get the most benefit.


    In this way, the risks are minimized and the returns are drastically reduced, but the victory will last for a long time.


    Such a good thing with long flowing water, why would she not do it?


    It is precisely because of this that she needs to persuade Qinglong and others to cooperate with her, and she needs a representative to take care of everything for her.


    Suzaku: "Qinglong, Xuanwu, you have to think clearly, once you agree to cooperate with her, there will be no turning back."


    Qinglong and Xuanwu looked at each other.


    The round eyes of the two turned sharply.


    Look at Suzaku, and look at the Queen of the Night.


    The two people who didn''t know what to think in their hearts remained silent for a long time. They neither responded to Suzaku nor gave a reply to the Empress of the Night.


    The scene was silent for a few minutes.


    "Well, the emperor has no time to waste with you. Cooperating with the emperor, the No. 5 potion is at your fingertips. This emperor can assure you. One hundred thousand people, as long as you donate one hundred thousand people, within a month, the book The emperor delivered a No. 5 potion to your hands. Of course, if you do not agree to cooperate with the emperor, the emperor will not force it."


    "If you like to put your own destiny in the hands of others so much, you will assume that the emperor has never been here."


    When the voice fell, the Empress of Dark Night withdrew from the control of the three.


    "Tell this emperor, the choice of the two of you?"


    Regaining their freedom, Qinglong did not have any joy on their faces.


    On the contrary, because of the words of the Empress of the Dark Night, the three of them at this moment have their own thoughts in their hearts.


    The two looked at Suzaku.


    Seems to understand that each other''s mind is the same, without saying a word.


    Suzaku: "You don''t have to wait any longer. I can tell you clearly that our four holy cities will never be sinners of human beings. If you want to kill us, do it. If you don''t kill, please leave."


    The Empress of Dark Night swept her gaze over Qinglong and Xuanwu, and a strange smile was revealed in her face that was not hidden by the mask.


    "Okay, the emperor said, respect your choice. If this is the case, then the emperor will not bother more, there will be a period later."


    "Walk slowly, don''t give it away."


    The Empress of Dark Night really didn''t stay a bit.


    Without embarrassing Qinglong and the others, he turned around and left the hall.


    However, compared to the mysterious and unpredictable when she appeared, when she left, she walked outside like a normal person, moving step by step.


    After the Dark Night Empress left the hall and walked out more than ten meters outside.


    "You... mean..."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Behind him, a grieving roar came, and then there was no sound.


    "Tap..."


    Behind the Empress of Dark Night, a series of footsteps came.


    "My Empress, please stay." It was the voice of Xuanwu.


    The Empress of Dark Night, who turned her back to them, raised her mouth slightly.


    Turned around.


    "The two seem to have a choice?"


    The two standing in front of the door looked at each other.


    No longer hesitate, kneel on one knee.


    "Meet the Empress."


    "Hahaha...Congratulations on your wise choice. Don''t worry, this emperor promised you never to break your promise. From now on, the task of transporting resources for the dark night will be left to you two."


    The two said in unison: "Please don''t worry, the Empress, I will not let you down."


    "Okay, very good! Haha¡ª"


    Amidst a string of laughter, the Empress did not drag this time, her figure flickered on the spot, and the person had disappeared.


    In the entire City Lord''s Mansion, only the last laugh she left was surrounded by her.


    After the Empress of Dark Night really left, Qinglong and Xuanwu stood up from the ground.


    The two looked back.


    In the hall, a corpse separated from the body lies in it.


    "Are we right or wrong doing this?"


    Qinglong gritted his teeth: "This is not to blame us, we just want to live, live well. To blame, blame this **** world, blame those who are unkind, if they are willing to help us, how can we step out of this One step? They caused all this."


    "Suzaku..."


    "She chose it herself. She obviously had a better choice waiting for her, but she made the stupidest decision. But things won''t just pass by, she has lived and died with us for many years, no matter what. Companion, wait until we become supernatural beings, then we will avenge her."


    "..."


    Xuanwu looked at Qinglong in surprise.


    How could he say this?


    Noting Xuanwu''s eyes, Qinglong asked without a doubt: "Isn''t it?"


    Xuanwu regained consciousness.


    "Yes, you are right. The Queen of the Night killed Suzaku. Sooner or later, we will let her return this grudge."


    The two are considered to have reached a consensus.


    The eyes were unanimously looking beyond the high walls of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "It''s going to change?" Qinglong said in a daze.


    Xuanwu nodded: "This will be a **** storm, do you think we can get through it?"


    "must."

 Chapter 1397： Lust

    Longwei City, a land of the West Pole.


    Nowadays, there is the main force of the immortal city in the west pole to garrison the line of defense, and the heroine city and Longwei city that originally guarded this line of defense are much easier.


    But as the leaders of the two superpowers, Lin Xiao and the eldest sister would not let go of them just because the Immortal City shared the pressure for them.


    The two chiefs stayed on the front lines almost most of the time.


    But also because they put their focus on the front line, the management of the rear was ignored by them.


    Fortunately, the heroine city, the absolute right is in the hands of the eldest sister, no one dares to make small moves behind her, but Longwei City is different.


    Lin Yang, a young city leader in Longwei City, Lin Xiao is not in Longwei City, he is a lawless existence.


    "Are you sure everything you said is not lying to me?"


    "Young City Lord is more worried, you have seen our base, if we deceive you, you can deal with us at any time, and even reveal our news to Immortal Sky City. Helping Young City Lord is not at all good for us, who Which is more important, we save it."


    In a secret room, Lin Yang suspiciously looked at the man who was covered in black robe in front of him.


    This person''s name is Yunmei, from the dark night.


    The purpose of this secret meeting with Lin Yang is self-evident.


    Yunmei didn''t come to Lin Yang at random. When he decided to come to see Lin Yang, he had a comprehensive understanding of this person.


    A **** who relied solely on the authority of the old man to dominate in this Longwei City.


    On the face of it, everyone called him Young City Lord, but in private, there are countless names of scum, second generation ancestor, mud that can''t go on the wall, and so on.


    More importantly, this person had a holiday with Wei Xiao.


    Those who have had a holiday with Wei Xiao still have great power in Longwei City. This is simply a chess piece prepared by "God" for them. With such a talent, who does Dark Ye look for?


    Lin Yang has learned the content of their cooperation from Yunmei.


    To be honest, Lin Yang was very excited and wanted to try.


    In his opinion, the survivors of the entire Longwei City, if not for his father, who had taken the people from the battle base to protect them, would have died long ago.


    A group of completely dispensable wastes.


    If they are used to create one or two supernatural beings, their deaths are worth more than them, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they die well.


    But although Lin Yang was moved, he was not unscrupulous.


    After all, this is an experiment with living people.


    Once things were revealed and his father Lin Xiao knew, based on his understanding of his father, Lin Xiao would definitely kill him alive by then.


    Out of this fear, Lin Yang asked: "Cooperating with you is okay, but you have to give me a No. 5 potion first. You should also be aware of the risks of doing this. If I don''t have the strength to protect myself, I will never Will agree."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Yunmei smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Lin Yang was a little dissatisfied.


    "Young City Lord, you are not an ordinary person. You should know how precious the No. 5 potion is. You didn''t do anything and wanted to get a No. 5 potion from us. Young City Lord thinks there is such a good thing about the white wolf in the world? "


    "I can provide you with countless population resources, one hundred thousand, one million, no problem, but I don''t have the strength to protect myself, how can you let me cooperate with you?"


    "If Young City Lord is worried about this, it is completely unnecessary." As he said, Yun Mei clapped her hands.


    At this time, in the invisible air, four invisible warriors in invisible battle suits appeared.


    All four of them wore hoods and couldn''t see their faces clearly, but they looked like a water snake, protruding forward and backward, and comparable to a fairy, that made Lin Yang stunned.


    As the four invisible warriors took off their hats and revealed their faces behind them, Lin Yang''s eyes were about to come out.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    The four people spoke in unison, and the sound was as sweet as a oriole.


    Four faces, four different styles.


    There are foreign women full of exotic customs, mature royal sisters with cool charm, Xiaojiabiyu, the affectionate little sister next door, and heroic, cold and handsome iceberg beauties.


    Of the four women, their beauty is not a stunning beauty, but they can also be regarded as rare top beauties.


    Seeing their faces clearly, Lin Yang''s brain was almost down.


    "Are they?" Lin Yang stared at the four of them, and asked Yunmei without squinting.


    The corners of Yunmei''s mouth slightly raised.


    "The four of them are our sincerity to the Young City Lord by Dark Night. Even though they are all women, but all of them are the top existences among the fourth-level fighters. With them guarding the Young City Lord, I believe no one in this Longwei City can threaten. As far as the safety of the city lord is concerned, even General Lin Xiao cannot."


    Lin Yang looked at Yunmei in amazement.


    "They are here to protect me?"


    Yunmei smiled evilly: "Naturally, and Young City Lord is their master from now on. They not only want to protect your safety, they are also people, but also Young City Lord''s."


    When the voice fell, Yunmei motioned to the four of them to give a glance.


    "Little slave has seen the master." The four of them called to Lin Yang at the same time.


    This sweet and glutinous, distinctive name is like the same electric current running through Lin Yang''s body.


    Lin Yang, who felt that his brain had lost the ability to think, showed the appearance of Brother Pig.


    "Well..." Lin Yang stood up as he said.


    Someone who couldn''t wait, grabbed the small hands of two of the women without anyone else, and his expression was full of excitement.


    Meimei: "Young City Lord, do you see our cooperation?"


    "I agree. Remember that you promised my No. 5 potion."


    Yunmei smiled.


    "Naturally, as long as one hundred thousand experimental subjects are in place, Young City Lord''s No. 5 potion will definitely not run away. Of course, the more experimental bodies, the faster it will take for Young City Lord to get No. 5 potion."


    "Well, after tonight, I will deliver the people you need to the designated locations in batches."


    "Then I wish us a happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    The two sides hit it off.


    As a result, Dark Night has unknowingly grasped two output points with a large population of resources in Longxia Land.


    ...


    Southern continent.


    Since the news that there are a lot of zombie resources was passed on, during this period, there have been countless forces trying to enter the southern continent from the east and west continents.


    But the number of people who can come to the southern continent is destined to be only a minority.


    Facing the ubiquitous huge crisis in the ocean, there is not enough power to survive on the sea. Not long after they left the east and west continents, the team was overwhelmed by the mutant behemoths on the sea.


    According to incomplete statistics, the human forces involved in the cross-hainan conquest alone have killed more than tens of thousands in the sea alone.


    Even if some of them came to the Southern Continent, because they didn''t know the situation here, they were either surrounded by corpses on the land and eaten, or they encountered local thugs and were slaughtered without knowing it.


    The huge crisis at sea has dissuaded many people.


    Those who really came to the Southern Continent, also because they had escaped from the dead, vowed not to go to sea again.


    The interests of the southern mainland are certainly tempting, but this lesson has also reminded many people.


    In the last days, not only the continents but also the oceans have begun to rise.


    Zombies are just one of the crises that mankind will face in the future.


    Fengwu Tiancheng territory.


    "Ren, we sent it this time, it really did."


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you lead the team to catch the zombies? Why did you come back so soon?"


    In a camp set up temporarily in the mountains, a group of people gathered at this moment.


    The strength of this camp is not weak.


    In the territory, all kinds of heavy firepower weapons and equipment are available.


    They range from aircraft and tanks to various heavy machine guns and rocket launchers. They have full firepower.


    In addition to weapons and equipment, there are also many fully armed personnel in the camp.


    Excluding those who rest in the camp or go out to do tasks, the number of people who just walk in the camp is no less than three digits.


    The most conspicuous thing is the compartments of those large transport vehicles.


    It was full of living first-level zombies, even giant zombies, there were also five.


    The group of people gathered at this time are all high-ranking members of this team.


    A captain who was out hunting returned to the camp without gaining anything, attracting everyone else.


    Nock, the captain of this expedition hunting force, the fourth-level super soldier, was looking at Renn with excitement in front of him.


    "Listen to me. Although I didn''t bring back a zombie from this trip, I made a huge discovery. This discovery is enough to make up for my mission."


    "What did you mean to find out?"

 Chapter 1398： Trouble door

    "Hey...you must not believe it. Just 30 kilometers away from our place, I don''t know when a magnificent survivor base appeared. I roughly estimated that there are at least ten or twenty in this survivor base. Ten thousand people. My friends, one or two hundred thousand people do you know what this means?"


    Ren said more and more excited, more and more excited.


    Looking at his expression, it was like finding Jinshan Yinshan, and the whole person was about to float in excitement.


    Others also looked shocked when they heard this.


    Knok solemnly said: "Are you sure you are not mistaken? There is really a survivor base with hundreds of thousands of people in this land?"


    "How can I make a joke about this? It can''t be wrong."


    Rehn said excitedly: "My friends, that is a population of more than 200,000 people. His Majesty the Emperor has now ordered all the survivors that can be collected, and all the human forces that can be annexed, the large-scale in the Americ Empire. After the survivors were almost successively conquered by us, how long have they not encountered such a large-scale base?"


    "If we pass this news up, you say, how much will our reward be?"


    "hiss--"


    As soon as Ren''s words fell, one of the people present couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, Rehn continued: ¡°This is only the reward we are destined to get. Apart from these, the survivor base in front of us was the first to be discovered. Before we pass the news, you said, How much can we benefit from them?"


    "There are countless golds, the beauties that we can choose, all kinds of energy weapons and strong soldiers. Not to mention all of them will be included in our team, even if it is only one tenth, Nok, in the future you will No longer a captain, but a general, a general with an armed force of more than 10,000 people."


    "And we, too, can become the regiment commander, the commander in chief, and the true nobles of Jiutian City from then on."


    Rennes'' eloquent remarks undoubtedly made the captains present all the heartbeat.


    Dreaming about the beauty that Rehn told, really want to conquer the survivor base not far away, and their bitter days of hunting will come to an end.


    In the future, all kinds of sweet cars, beauties, and high-end places, that''s where they should go.


    Nok suppressed the excitement in his heart and calmly said: "Even if what you said is true, have you ever understood the firepower distribution of the opponent, the strength of the army, and whether you have weapons of mass destruction in your hand?"


    "Nock, I know what you said, but in the Southern Continent for so long, don''t you know the situation of other survivor bases outside? How many large bases have we conquered with His Majesty the Emperor? What strength do they need for their fighters? Did I say it? That is a group of ants who leave their weapons like ants."


    "A group of barbarians who don''t know what is powerful, as long as we show them some of their strength, they will only enshrine us as gods and envoys of light. This is the collision between the extraordinary civilization and the old civilization, and we are enough to crush them. ."


    "Ryan is right. In the face of absolute strength, how can the improvement brought by external forces be compared with our own strength?"


    "In the past, the high level of the Holy City led us to conquer others. If we personally conquer this base in front of us and dedicate it to His Majesty the Emperor, maybe we can touch the taboo of God and become the new God who controls the divine power."


    "Captain, Rehn''s discovery is an opportunity that God gave us. What zombies are still captured? Directly take the survivor base in front of us, we have everything we will struggle for a lifetime."


    Under Renn''s analysis, the other team leaders looked eager to try.


    At this point, some things are already very clear.


    This team is an expeditionary force in Nine Sky City within the Americ Empire.


    Today''s Chu Tianhe, relying on various conspiracies and unscrupulous means to annex other forces, the entire Americk Empire is completely under his control.


    With no rivals in the country, he began to expand abroad, and neighboring countries would naturally become his targets.


    The expeditionary force is his eyeliner.


    These teams left the Americ Empire to enter other countries, apparently in order to hunt zombies, secretly, in fact, all the time, they sent information about the forces of survivors found along the way back to Jiutian City.


    Hunting and annexation coexist, the human base in the Outer Territory, the human forces that were annexed by the Nine Heavens City during this period of time do not know how?


    Nock''s team can be regarded as the farthest one out of Jiutian City among the expeditionary forces.


    The number reached three thousand.


    Although it has not yet reached the point where everyone is a super fighter, in the Southern Continent, if such a team wants to conquer a small and medium-sized base, it only needs to avoid frontal confrontation and use methods such as assassinations, threats, and beheadings. There is not much pressure.


    Now they have discovered a base with one or two hundred thousand survivors. Based on their previous experience in dealing with other forces, this kind of outland survivor base can be completely controlled by the people they bring as long as they operate well.


    Knok still had some worries at the beginning, but hearing the words of the various team leaders, the only worries in the heart of those survivor bases they had dealt with before Lenovo were immediately erased.


    "Then how do you think we should master this base?" Nock asked.


    Renn smiled evilly.


    "Naturally, it is in a civilized way. We found them with advanced technology, spread the grace of''God'', influenced them, led them, and finally let them join us willingly. In this way, we can get a medium-sized base without blood, and report to it. His Majesty is right. We are afraid that we will also look at it with admiration."


    "What if they reject our kindness?" a team leader said.


    Rehn''s expression sank: "The spread of civilization is often inseparable from the bloodshed. The stubborn old human beings are secretly eliminated. Isn''t the rest what we need?"


    "Hahaha... Well said, we are bringing them a better civilization, and they have no reason not to accept it. Captain Nok, this time let me take people to meet the barbarians first, and I will let them feel To the power of''God'', willing to kneel in front of me


    , Reverently licking my toes. "


    Knock looked at the talking captain, nodded after a moment of silence.


    "Well, it''s up to you to try the attitude of these old civilized forces. Everything is based on security. If they resist fiercely, we will consider the long-term plan."


    "Don''t worry! This is their only chance to get close to God, and they have no reason to give up."


    Ren: "I''ll go with you. Two third-level fighters will appear at the same time. I think those old humans will know what shock and fear are!"


    "I''m looking forward to it. I really want to see them as they haven''t seen the world before."


    "Have you seen few?" a small team leader joked.


    "But I never tire of it."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    After making a decision, Ren and Jason, the screaming squad leader, selected 24 first-level fighters and four second-level fighters from the territory, equipped with enough weapons and left the camp.


    Twenty kilometers away.


    From the main road of the Americ Empire close to Fengwu Tiancheng, this is the first checkpoint for Fengwu Tiancheng to defend against South American invaders from entering Fengwu Tiancheng.


    The commander in charge of vigilance here is Chang Black, the first soldier beside Bai Youwei.


    Changhei has no culture, but one thing is very real. As long as it is about fighting, he is obliged to do so.


    A Titan is here to check, so it can be seen how much Bai Youwei is prepared for the direction of the South American continent.


    On the checkpoint.


    Chang Hei constantly wielded his giant axe to chop the boulder in front of him.


    The Emperor Killing Martial Art, made entirely from the bones of the emperor''s corpse, was chopped on top of the solid stone, which was like cutting melons and vegetables. After a while, a boulder with a diameter of more than two meters was chopped and chopped into **** by Chang Hei.


    "The queen is so unfair. Why can Xiaobai be able to follow her in the north and south wars, but I have to stay here to watch the road? What''s so good about this road? What threats here are related to the survival of the base, and I don''t see any power. People come to provoke. Damn it! If you are as powerful as the queen said, come and have a few tricks with me!"


    Chang Hei said full of resentment.


    And when he vented his dissatisfaction, at the other end of the road, a team was leaning towards them proudly and brazenly.

 Chapter 1399： On the way to death

    "Ren, how long will it be?"


    Jason asked impatiently without seeing the gate of Fengwu Heaven City after walking for more than ten kilometers.


    Ren raised his head and glanced forward.


    "Isn''t this here?"


    Jason heard the words and looked into the distance.


    In the area thousands of meters away from them, staggered by the grass that is not too high, a fixed place like a gate can be vaguely seen in front.


    "Finally here." Jason showed an excited smile on his face.


    Since joining Nine Sky City and becoming a super soldier, Jason and the others, the natives on the southern continent, have an inexplicable sense of superiority.


    Their favorite thing is to appear in front of the old man with a arrogant posture, and then show their powerful strength to make the old man feel awe and fear.


    Every time they face the panicked old humans, they can get great satisfaction and superior vanity from these people.


    They enjoy such gazes, and they are not tired of it.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, they just want to find a sense of existence.


    In Jiutian City, the group of talents who followed Chutianhe were the real masters.


    These natives who later joined or succumbed to Chutianhe really wanted to bow down and be cautious in front of Chutianhe and the others.


    Only when facing the old humans outside can they obtain that supreme superiority.


    Jason can''t wait.


    "Go, let me see if this goal can give me a little surprise."


    With a hello, Jason led two second-level fighters and seven or eight first-level fighters to the checkpoint where Changhei was.


    Ryan understood Jason''s mood at the moment.


    In contrast, why is he not so?


    The feeling of being able to show off in front of others is really fascinating.


    Checkpoint.


    "Master Chang Hei..."


    Chang Hei, who was still grumbling at the rubble, suddenly shouted a soldier behind him.


    Chang Hei turned around.


    "What''s up?"


    The soldier said: "A group of people were found in front of us. According to our observations, the teams that appeared in front were all armed and not weak."


    "Um?"


    Chang Hei''s sullen face lifted, and the whole person became energetic.


    "Come from the Americk Empire?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The soldier froze for a moment, and then smiled bitterly: "This is not clear. Our checkpoint is not located at the border. It may be a survivor in the territory of Mohei Ge. But one thing can be confirmed. The team that appeared is indeed from Emery. Coming from the direction of the K empire."


    "bass--"


    Hearing this, Chang Hei waved a pair of giant axes in his hands.


    "It must be from the Americ Empire. Go, let''s go and see."


    "..."


    The soldier was speechless.


    Sir, is this too sure?


    Is the person coming from the direction of the Amerik Empire necessarily a member of the Amerik Empire?


    What logic?


    "Perhaps the adult''s guess is correct."


    The warrior didn''t say much, followed behind Chang Hei, and walked quickly towards the wooden building at the checkpoint.


    Not long.


    On the wooden building at the checkpoint, the often black figure came here.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    The soldiers on guard saw Chang Hei and greeted him one after another.


    Chang Hei nodded and walked behind the guardrail.


    There is no need to look for it carefully. Looking around, Jason and others, without any cover, appeared in the sight of Chang Hei.


    "It''s them?"


    The soldiers around him respectfully said: "It''s them."


    Watching Jason and others who are getting closer and closer to them, Chang Hei''s simple and unpretentious face showed an expectant smile.


    Jason''s side.


    They also noticed Chang Hei et al.


    "It''s really a group of barbarians, and their equipment is still left over from the old age. How backward is this?"


    When Ren heard Jason''s words, he smiled indifferently: "Because they are behind, we are going to help them, otherwise, what are we doing here?"


    "Hahaha...that is."


    Jason smiled and said no more, strode close to the gate of the village.


    "Coming people stop."


    Approaching the village gate 500 meters away, the soldiers on the wooden tower shouted to stop Jason and the others.


    At the same time, the weapons everywhere in the level were also aimed at Jason and the others, the scene was very serious.


    Jason and others outside stopped.


    "The strength is not very good, but the momentum is full. You see, this is the sadness of the ignorant." Jason said jokingly.


    Renn smiled, turned his head and gestured to a soldier behind him.


    The other party knows and walks out from behind.


    "Listen to the people above, we are superhuman beings from the great Americ Empire. Let those who can speak come out to meet our two captains and give you three minutes."


    "What did he say?" Upstairs, Chang Hei couldn''t understand foreign languages, and asked the soldiers around him.


    The soldiers beside him translated the other party''s words to Chang Hei.


    It''s hard to look on the face after listening to it often dark.


    "Arrogant, really arrogant. But I like such an arrogant person." As he said, Chang Hei was about to leave the wooden building with a double axe.


    "My lord, what are you?"


    "Didn''t they let me go down? I just satisfy them."


    Leaving a word, Chang Hei disappeared in the corridor.


    "Gah¡ª"


    The gate of the village opened.


    Chang Hei took the lead and brought a dozen soldiers to the outside of the village.


    Jason and the others looked at the walking group with a playful look on their faces.


    "Do you think the communication with the other party will go smoothly?" Jason asked.


    Renn smiled and said: "Is there a difference? It''s nothing more than a different method. I hope they can be more interesting, so that I can have fewer lives in my hands."


    "Then it depends on whether the other party understands things."


    The two sides quickly met.


    Often black stops at a distance of five meters away from the opponent.


    "You want to see me?"


    "Are you the person in charge here?" Jason was speaking, naturally in Longxia language.


    There is nothing surprising about this.


    The owner of Nine Heavens City is Longxia People. Those who want to live in his territory but also want to climb to a high position, how can they base themselves on Nine Heavens City if they don¡¯t know Longxia¡¯s language?


    It can be said that at the beginning of the establishment of the Nine Heavens City in this southern continent, for the natives with certain positions, their superior evaluation criteria were not strength or wisdom, but whether they could speak Longxia language.


    Even now, this standard has not changed.


    You can''t speak Longxia, you can''t even be a team leader.


    "I am. What can you do?"


    Confirming Chang Hei''s identity, Jason nodded.


    "Since you are the person in charge here, it should be okay to bring some people from here to your base, right?"


    "This is natural."


    "Very well, the purpose of calling you out has been achieved. Now I order you to take us to see the boss behind you."


    "Huh? Order?"


    Hearing what the other party said, Chang Hei''s face sank slightly.


    Knowing that these people are arrogant, but didn''t expect them to be so arrogant that they dare to order him?


    Both sides didn''t say a few words and the other wanted to order him. How could this person be confident?


    Who do they think they are?


    The queen or the big devil?


    "Why, don''t you understand me?"


    Jason said proudly.


    "Are you sure you are ordering me?"


    "Do I need to say it again?"


    Renn also spoke at this time: "Mortal, you better listen to him, or you will regret it."

 Chapter 1400： Say the most hated words, get hit the most

    The corners of the black mouth tend to twitch.


    Is his ears bad or the other party¡¯s expression is different from his own understanding?


    mortal? regret?


    Does the other party know what they are talking about?


    "You''d better be polite to talk to us adults. When we came to our site and it was so arrogant, did you not figure out the situation at the scene?" A soldier behind Chang Hei couldn''t understand the faces of these people, and said coldly.


    "I''m talking to your chief, when will it be your turn to interrupt? Give him a lesson." Jason yelled coldly.


    As soon as his voice fell, behind him, a second-level fighter immediately moved his body.


    Before the people on their side in Changhei hadn''t reacted, they only heard a bang. The figure of the soldier who was attacked flew back several meters on the spot.


    "Oh! Good physique! I only took a few steps back after taking this blow from me, but you made me feel a little bit outside." The alien warrior who succeeded in the sneak attack found that the person who had taken his blow only stepped back, and the figure still stood tall. No, I can''t help but feel a little surprised.


    He is a second-level fighter.


    Even if he didn''t make a full shot, he used two or three times more power than normal.


    Ordinary people, if they take such a blow from him, not to mention death on the spot, but it is also difficult to maintain their stature.


    Looking at the opponent''s face, it seems that taking this blow is no different from ordinary damage. This is the first time this happened to an "ordinary person".


    The phoenix dance fighter who was attacked was furious.


    How dare these **** attack?


    Are they too courageous?


    "Since you TM let people teach my subordinates in front of me?"


    Without waiting for the attacked soldier to say anything, Chang Hei only reacted at this time, staring at Jason in anger.


    Although his deterrent methods did not achieve the desired effect, Jason did not feel that there was any problem.


    He only thought that the Phoenix Dance Warrior who was chosen to stand up for his might was just a person of extraordinary physique, and he didn''t think much about other aspects at all.


    Looking directly at the darkness, Jason said coldly: "That was just a warning just now. If someone who is not sensible talks nonsense, the result will not be what you see now."


    Speaking of this, Jason glanced around at the defenders behind Chang Hei and said contemptuously: "There are indeed a lot of people, and the weapons are also very advanced. Unfortunately, in my eyes, these people are no different from ants."


    "I distinguish your uncle."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just finished Jason''s words, Chang Hei, whose anger value had exceeded the limit, shouted angrily, and a huge palm slapped Jason''s face directly.


    Jason, who was still light and windy one second, didn''t have time to deal with Chang Hei''s angry slap in the next second.


    He just did something, but unfortunately, his reaction couldn''t keep up, so he watched the **** ears fall on his cheeks.


    How terrible is a fourth-level fighter''s wrathful blow?


    Huge power slammed Jason''s face, and only felt that Jason, whose brain became blank in an instant, rose up like a wooden pile, and then his body was parallel to the ground and hit the ground fiercely.


    The earth trembled.


    At the scene, except for the people on the side of Chang Hei, Ren and other alien warriors who followed Jason, all opened their mouths and stared at the scene in shock.


    "puff--"


    Chang Hei slapped Jason down and didn''t stop.


    Seeing Jason at his feet in a state of ignorance, Chang Hei immediately kicked and kicked Jason''s lower abdomen.


    The immense power hit him like a high-speed car, Jason confessed his entire back, and flew out close to the ground.


    "Made, act on my people in front of me. You are an old birthday star who eats arsenic. I''m tired of life." Chang Hei said harshly.


    On the other side, Jason flew dozens of meters away before stopping.


    There is still a blank in his brain now.


    who I am?


    Where am i?


    What happened just now?


    For Jason, who was in a state of ignorance, the whole person lost the ability to think.


    "How dare you do it?"


    It took a long time for Renne to react.


    Before he had time to think, he shouted at Chang Hei furiously.


    "Do it? I want to kill you."


    Chang Hei directly acted on Rennes.


    Renn was furious.


    Hastily waved his hand to block.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    The surprisingly powerful Chang Hei hit Ren''s arm with a punch.


    Ren, whose face suddenly changed drastically, was too late to remove this power, and the arm used to block it deformed on the spot.


    "what--"


    With a scream, Ren''s figure directly turned into a cannonball and flew out.


    "Take them, those who dare to resist, kill without mercy." Chang Hei gave an order to the soldier behind him, and his figure turned into an arrow from the string to rush towards Renn.


    "Boom boom..."


    It took a long time for the other alien fighters to come back to their senses.


    When they wanted to counterattack, a group of people whose figure had been locked by the Phoenix Dance Warriors long ago could only hear the sound of gunshots in front of them. Those alien fighters who tried to resist were shot and killed one by one.


    "I really feel invincible when I don''t pay attention to taking advantage of me? Now let me see if you have the right to be arrogant in front of me."


    The phoenix dance warrior who had been attacked by the second-level alien warrior before approached the opponent.


    Shot is a killer move.


    After a few tricks, the alien warrior will be difficult to fight against.


    After an oversight, the Phoenix Dance Warrior found the flaw, knocked to the ground with three punches and two feet, and lost his combat effectiveness on the spot.


    "That''s it?"


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior disdainfully said.


    ...


    Rennes''s side.


    He hadn''t stabilized his figure to see Chang Hei rushing over in horror.


    There was no resistance at all, and the figure was still flying back and was approached by Chang Hei.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Chang Hei didn''t keep his hands on it.


    Using his fists and feet at the same time, a storm-like offensive fell on Renn''s body. With a scream, when Renn landed, he was no longer human.


    "call--"


    Chang Hei stopped and let out a long sigh of relief.


    He just felt that all his frustrations during this period of time had been vented, and his whole body was unspeakably refreshed.


    On the ground, the whole body was in pain like falling apart, with a blue nose and a swollen face like a pig''s head, Reyn looked at the blue sky and white sun, and his whole body was in horror.


    He felt that what happened in these minutes had completely subverted his understanding of the power of this continent.


    Isn¡¯t it true that the Southern Continent has super fighters only in their Nine Heavens City?


    What are you encountering now?


    monster?


    Zombie?


    How could this be?


    Why did things turn out to be like this?


    What about the "old man"? What about the potential for crushing?


    Why is there such a big gap between the situation and the imagination?


    Who is the higher civilization?


    Both captains were lying motionless on the ground.


    As for the people they brought, except for the ones who tried to resist and were killed at the beginning, the remaining small part was crawling on the ground, holding the back of their heads with their heads, and did not dare to breathe.


    Chang Hei glanced at the two on the ground.


    "Bah--I thought it would give me a close fight, that''s it?" Chang Hei looked disappointed, "I will catch anyone who can still breathe, and ask me about their origins and who is behind them. Waste utilization."


    "Yes, Lord Chang Hei."

 Chapter 1401： Dive into the night with the wind

    In the temporary garrison where the expeditionary force is located.


    "Captain, Captain Jason, they haven''t come back yet."


    Captain Knok''s face is not very good.


    It has been five hours since Jason and the others left.


    Seeing that it was getting dark without seeing them coming back, Knok suddenly felt uneasy.


    "Have you seen them outside the other party''s premises?"


    The subordinate shook his head.


    "did not see it."


    "Captain, do you think something will happen to Jason and the others?" A small team leader said.


    "It should be impossible, right? They are all super fighters. Even if the number is smaller, if they want to leave, how can a group of old humans stop them?"


    "It''s almost dark that day, why haven''t they come back?"


    The other team leaders expressed their opinions.


    Nok didn''t respond to anyone, and looked towards the direction of the first checkpoint of Fengwu Heaven City.


    "Regardless of whether they had an accident or another reason, it is necessary for us to check the station at night."


    "What if something happens to Jason and the others?" the team leader asked.


    Nock''s eyes sank.


    "Then the front station does not need to exist."


    In a blink of an eye, night enveloped the earth.


    Above the first checkpoint in Fengwu Tiancheng, torches were lit everywhere.


    In the dim environment, at this time, several yin winds entered the level without attracting anyone''s attention.


    A place to temporarily hold prisoners.


    "Ahhh...Stop fighting, I said, I said¡ª"


    In the dim makeshift cage, Jason and others who did not die in the battle during the day, under the torture of the Fengwu Tiancheng fighters, Jason and others who originally dared to threaten them, finally someone could not bear the pain. Serve softly.


    "Say, who are you? Where do you come from? What do you want to do in Fengwu Tiancheng?" the interrogator said coldly.


    The prisoner who confessed said: "We are an expeditionary force from Jiutian City in the Emerian Empire. We came to your base to persuade you to take refuge in Jiutian City. Brothers, let me go! We really didn¡¯t mean anything else. I came to visit you with kind intentions."


    "Haha...good intentions? I think you didn''t tell the truth. If that''s the case, don''t blame us for not giving you a chance. Give me a shame for him."


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, my lord, I say, I say everything."


    Seeing that the soldiers of Fengwu Heavenly City were about to torture him again, the alien warriors who didn''t want to suffer more torture, didn''t dare to conceal any more at this time, and stated their real purpose for coming to Fengwu Heavenly City.


    If you don''t listen to good words, you will use force to suppress, after you conquer the entire Fengwu Tiancheng, you will burn, kill, looting and arbitrarily arbitrarily.


    Hearing these words, the interrogating Fengwu Tiancheng warrior almost couldn''t hold back and smashed the opponent alive.


    "How many people are there outside of you? How strong is the Nine Sky City in the Americ Empire?" The interrogating soldier continued to ask.


    The other party is also honest, as long as he knows, tell the soldiers of Fengwu Tiancheng about the situation of Jiutian City and their remaining expeditionary forces one by one.


    The interrogating soldier recorded all this information in the book, and his expression became serious.


    When the recording is finished, one of the phoenix dance fighters said in a deep voice, "How much do you think this information is credible?"


    Another soldier shook his head.


    "Unable to judge. If what he said is true, then the overall strength of the Nine Heavens City is definitely not something that our Fengwu Heavenly City can contend with."


    "The credibility of a person''s words is not high, so ask a few more people."


    "Um!"


    The interrogator made up his mind and motioned to the soldier on the side to drag the opponent down.


    Then other alien warriors were tortured by inhumans.


    Outside.


    "Huhuhu..."


    There were a few stray winds that entered the resident. Originally, they planned to investigate the situation in the resident. However, they did not understand the situation in the checkpoint after they entered the resident for more than two hours, so they gave up.


    If this continues, they don''t know if they can bring useful news back to Captain Nok tonight.


    In desperation, they can only act on the soldiers on patrol.


    "Uuuuu..."


    A more remote place.


    Without the ability to resist, the two indigenous soldiers of Phoenix Dance Heavenly City were subdued and dragged into the darkness by invisible uninvited guests.


    "Do you want to survive?" There was a sound in the air.


    The two phoenix dancers who struggled to no avail heard the words and nodded decisively to give up resisting.


    "Very well, now you can answer whatever I ask you. Can you do it?"


    The two phoenix dance fighters also nodded.


    Seeing the two men cooperated in this way, one of them was released by the alien warrior.


    Finally there was time to pay attention to who was attacking them, and the phoenix dance warrior who had been freed turned around.


    Unfortunately, when he saw that there were only his companions in the dim environment, but no trace of any enemy, the expression of this phoenix dance warrior turned pale in an instant.


    The eyes are full of unknown fear.


    nobody?


    Then what was binding him just now?


    And his companion, there is clearly no one around him, but his body is cut forty-five degrees, and his mouth and part of his body disappear in the air. How can this be done?


    "Don''t be surprised, we are by your side, but you can''t see us. Now I ask you, you''d better answer me honestly. Don''t think about running away, because you don''t know when we will end your life. "


    The sound in the air sounded again.


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior who had recovered from the panic nodded repeatedly.


    "Answer me, is there a group of alien warriors at your station during the day?"


    "Yes!"


    "Very good. Where are they now?"


    "died."


    "died?"


    The tone in the air increased by a few points.


    "How did you die?"


    The phoenix dance warrior said truthfully: "It was ordered to kill by our adults. They attacked our fighters in front of Lord Changhei, angered Lord Changhei, and then shot and killed by us."


    "Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?"


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior hesitated for a moment, and said, "Not everyone has been killed, and seven others are now being held by us."


    "where?"


    "Do you want me to take you there?"


    There was no sound in the air.


    After a long time.


    "You are waiting here with this hostage, I''ll go take a look."


    "Be careful yourself."


    "Don''t worry, this person can''t run with us."


    There were two new sounds in the air.


    After they had communicated, the invisible warrior who asked the phoenix dance warrior spoke to him again: "Now you take me to the place where those people are detained. Don''t do anything to me. You should be clear if I want to kill you. , You don¡¯t even know how you died."


    "No, no, as long as you don''t kill me, you can let me do anything."


    "Your cleverness saved your life. Now take me to the place where the alien warriors are held. You don''t need to say anything, just tell me when you get there."


    "Then can I go now?"


    "certainly!"


    "Boy, whether your companion can live or not depends on your disobedience. If you dare to mess around, he won''t even want to see the sun tomorrow." A warning sound came from the secret.


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior glanced at his companion, gave him a relieved look, and then left alone.


    Out of the darkness, the phoenix dance warrior did not dare to make any changes, and walked straight to the building where the prisoners were held.


    for a long time.


    "stop¡­"


    Already very close to the place where the prisoners were held.


    But just when the Phoenix Dance Warrior wanted to move on, a call came from behind him.


    I was doing bad things, but when I was called this way, the heart of the Phoenix Dance Warrior was beating violently.


    He turned around slowly.


    "Master Chang, Chang Hei?"


    Seeing the identity of the person behind him, the phoenix dance warrior''s heart beating even more violently.


    How could you meet Lord Chang Hei at this time?


    Is this idea too far back?

 Chapter 1402： Witty often black

    Chang Hei brought four guards to the front of the Phoenix Dance Warrior.


    "I ask you, did you get any useful news from the captives?"


    He didn''t notice the abnormality of this phoenix dance warrior, and Chang Hei, who regarded him as one of the interrogators, asked casually.


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior froze for a moment, then shook his head: "No, no."


    Naturally, he can only say no.


    The reason is also very simple, because he is not the interrogator, if the answer is yes, Chang Hei will continue to ask, how does he answer?


    "There''s none?"


    Often black and suspicious.


    Squinting at the Phoenix Dance Warrior.


    The guilty phoenix dancer was stared at by Chang Hei, and the sweat on his forehead couldn''t help flowing down.


    At first, it didn''t make sense for Chang Hei to stop the Phoenix Dance Warrior. He just wanted to know something about the things inside before going to the cage, but when he noticed the Feng Dance Warrior''s demeanor, Chang Hei couldn''t help but become curious.


    "Do you feel warm?"


    "Huh? Yes, it''s a bit hot. If there is nothing wrong with Lord Changhei, I will leave first."


    "Are you sure there is nothing wrong?"


    "No, no, thank you Lord Chang Hei for your concern."


    A wicked smile flashed across Chang Hei''s face: "Well, you go first!"


    "Yes!"


    The phoenix dance fighters were relieved, and walked towards the interrogation building with a farewell.


    "and many more--"


    Before the Phoenix Dance Warrior took a few steps, Chang Hei suddenly stopped him.


    "Big, my lord, is there anything else?"


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior turned around and asked with a guilty conscience.


    Chang Hei did not respond to him, and walked towards the Phoenix Dance Warrior slowly, and said to himself: "I almost fooled you. But it is a pity that a third-level strong and a first-level fighter are in the shadows. That means You must have a problem."


    "My lord, I don''t understand what you are saying."


    "I didn''t tell you."


    As Chang Hei was only one step away from the Phoenix Dance Warrior, Chang Hei''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    "Swish¡ª"


    There is hardly any hesitation.


    Chang Hei suddenly stretched out his hand to pull the phoenix dance warrior aside, and plunged directly into the air of one party in the form of a black lightning.


    "what?"


    In the air, an exclamation came.


    "Caught you, show me."


    Reaching out into claws, it seems that it is often dark in the air, shaking his arms to the air.


    "boom--"


    Just listen to the earth trembling. In the invisible air, there seemed to be a heavy object on Chang Hei''s hand that collided with the ground, very violently.


    "This--"


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior who was pulled aside by Chang Hei looked at Chang Hei with an incredulous face.


    My lord actually found an unknown enemy in the air?


    How did he do that?


    "Not visible yet?"


    Chang Hei grabbed the enemy in the dark, and saw him pinch the right hand of the enemy in the dark and lift it up. After letting go, he made a fist with his right hand, and smashed all his accumulated strength into the air.


    "break--"


    The sound exploded and the space oscillated.


    In the invisible air, a streamline broke through the air.


    "Rumble..."


    As a stand at the front collapsed, a figure slowly appeared in the thin smoke.


    "Protect your lord¡ª¡ª"


    The guards who saw this scene suddenly protected the often dark in the middle, and the four guards holding weapons guarded the surrounding with sharp eyes.


    "I don''t need your protection."


    Chang Hei pushed away the guard in front of him.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    "I''m optimistic about this guy who eats inside and out." Before the guard was finished, Chang Hei reminded him and walked quickly to the ruins.


    In the ruins.


    The equipment on the invisible warrior has been destroyed, and he cannot be invisible, lying on the ground as if falling apart.


    Feeling someone approaching, the invisible warrior said weakly, "You, how did you find me?"


    "Is it surprising to find you? In the eyes of a super soldier, a super soldier is a moving thermal energy. The higher the level, the stronger the sensitivity to the blood of the super soldier. You are so close to me, it would be difficult for me not to find it. ."


    "You, do you know a super soldier?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "I¡ªoh¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, the invisible warrior died on the spot.


    "This is over?"


    Unexpectedly, the other party was so breathless, and his often dark face twitched involuntarily.


    Return to the Phoenix Dance Warrior.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    Chang Hei waved his hand and motioned to the guard to leave the Phoenix Dance Warrior.


    The phoenix dance warrior stood in situ, at a loss.


    After seeing Chang Hei, he immediately lowered his head and dared not look at Chang Hei again.


    "Should you tell me what is going on?"


    "My lord, I¡ª"


    "Say it! This is your last chance."


    "Peng..."


    Unable to stand the pressure of ever-darkness, the phoenix dance warrior knelt to the ground.


    "My lord, my lord, I don''t want to, really, it''s all they forced me..."


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior didn''t hesitate, and told Chang Hei exactly what happened to him.


    When he finished speaking, Chang Hei had a gloomy face.


    "So, how many people can be invisible in other places?"


    "Yes, my lord, I have absolutely nothing to hide. Tony is still in their hands. If the adults don''t believe me, I can take the adults over."


    Go find other secret enemies?


    Often dark thoughts for a moment.


    "come here."


    Chang Hei said to a guard.


    The guard approached the Changhei probe.


    "You will do this next, and then do this again, understand?"


    The guard straightened his figure and said seriously: "Yes, my lord."


    In response, the guard turned and left.


    Chang Hei said to the phoenix dance warrior: "After half an hour, take me to the place where you were attacked beforehand."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    The guard who had left came back and nodded towards Chang Hei.


    "Let''s go!"


    Chang Hei greeted the phoenix dance fighters, and under his leadership, he walked towards the accident site.


    The place where two phoenix dance fighters were attacked.


    "Trusty rusty..."


    "There is a situation."


    "Kaka..."


    The enemy hidden in the dark discovers the situation outside, and in a hurry, makes a lot of noise in the dark.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    At the moment they were alarmed, from all around, soldiers wearing thermal imaging cameras rushed towards them.


    "No, we exposed."


    "Boom boom..."


    The battle is on the verge.


    Streams of light shot towards the invisible enemy in the darkness, and the invisible warriors who hurriedly dealt with each other were all injured.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Amid the screams, the soldiers from Fengwu Tiancheng swarmed up and captured all the secret enemies without much effort.


    When Chang Hei and them appeared, the enemy had already been arrested by Feng Wu soldiers stripped of their invisible battle clothes and escorted to him.


    The Phoenix Dance Warrior who led the way glanced around.


    "My lord, where is Tony?"


    Chang Hei looked at the phoenix dance fighter who was arresting.


    "Where are our people?"


    At this time, a phoenix dancer brought out Tony''s body.


    "My lord, this soldier was dead before we started."


    "what?"


    The phoenix dancer heard the words and looked at Tony''s body in horror.


    Then, with an angry face on his face, he rushed to the enemy and grabbed an invisible warrior by the collar with both hands and shouted angrily: "Didn''t you promise me that I won''t hurt Tony? This is what you said won''t hurt?"


    The invisible warrior did not respond to him, bowed his head and said nothing.


    "asshole¡­¡­"


    "Take him down!"


    The phoenix dance fighters were not allowed to continue their mischief, and Chang Hei asked them to be taken away from the scene.


    Chang Hei walked to the two invisible fighters.


    "Come to save people?"


    One of the invisible fighters looked at Chang Hei with cold eyes: "You''d better let us go immediately, otherwise, our captain''s army will arrive at your station soon, and then, none of you will want to live."


    "There is a kind, then I have to see if the people behind you are capable of what you said. Take it with you."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The phoenix dance warrior who executed the arrest responded, and then left with the two invisible warriors.


    Chang Hei''s eyes swept around for a while.


    I don''t know if I found something, but the gaze that keeps changing direction suddenly locks on a place and doesn''t shift.


    In the darkness in the distance.


    An invisible warrior who had a full view of the scene ahead hurriedly retracted his head behind the cover.


    "He found me?"


    Thinking of this, the invisible warrior hardly hesitated, withdrew and left the place.


    "The fish that slipped through the net? I hope you can bring me a little surprise."

 Chapter 1403： Army pressure

    Inside the interrogation building.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    The phoenix dancer in the interrogation room saw the appearance of Chang Hei and hurriedly got up to greet him.


    Chang Hei motioned everyone to sit down.


    Only some of the people in the interrogation team were present.


    Another part is estimated to be continuing to ask for information they want from the Jason and other populations.


    Chang Hei went straight to a position and sat down.


    "Any useful news?"


    "Yes, I got a lot of unbelievable information from them. Please look at it, my lord..." A phoenix dance warrior handed Chang Hei a copy of the compiled information.


    Chang Hei took it.


    Look carefully at the information provided by the captives above.


    In the beginning, Chang Hei saw what he could guess.


    But as he looked down, the above content gradually made his face become serious.


    To the end...


    "Nine Sky City? Are they from Nine Sky City?"


    Seeing this name, Chang Hei lost consciousness on the spot, and his figure sat up in shock, his eyes full of shock.


    The phoenix dancers in the room are mostly survivors from the southern mainland, and they are still very unfamiliar with the name Jiutian City.


    Now that he noticed that Chang Hei was excited, they all had a bad premonition in their hearts.


    A phoenix dance warrior replied: "My lord, the information above is obtained from the group of prisoners. Except for two of them are hard bones, the remaining five people have almost the same confessions. One person may be lying. , But when the five people didn¡¯t have a chance to communicate, they said different things, so the credibility is very high."


    "I didn''t doubt the content of this information, but I didn''t expect that our meeting with Jiu Tiancheng would be so fast?"


    "My lord, does the Southern Continent really have the Nine Heavens City mentioned in the intelligence?"


    Chang Hei nodded: "Don''t doubt, this Nine Heavens City does exist. Compared to what you know from the captives, the real Nine Heavens City is only high in strength."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "How could there be such a powerful force? If this is the case, then we offend them, isn''t it..."


    "Look at what you are doing."


    Before his subordinates could finish speaking, Chang Hei berated him in an angry manner.


    "My lord, I..."


    "No need to explain. I know what you are thinking, but your thoughts are completely superfluous."


    "Why?"


    "Because there is a force stronger than Nine Heavens City. You are very fortunate that this force that is even stronger than Nine Heavens City is behind our Queen. Therefore, the worry in your heart is completely unnecessary."


    "Is there a stronger force behind the Queen?"


    All the phoenix dance fighters present exclaimed.


    "Yes, you just need to know about this, don''t speak out."


    Everyone nodded.


    Taking a look at the information in his hand, Chang Hei said solemnly: "This matter needs to be reported to the Queen. I didn''t expect that Jiutian City now controls the entire American Empire. Trouble, Nine Sky City will come uninvited too."


    With that said, Chang Hei put down his intelligence, and then asked the phoenix dance fighters present to take him to meet the prisoners who confessed.


    Waiting for him to reconfirm the Jiutian City from the captives. After leaving the interrogation building, it was often dark that night and the news was sent to the Fengwutian City in the back.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    "Rumble..."


    Outside the first checkpoint in Fengwu Tiancheng.


    The earth was trembling, and thick smoke was rising.


    The torrent of iron and steel made a huge noise that alarmed the guards inside and outside the level.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The soldiers guarding the castle tower saw the torrent of steel rolling in from afar, and they were thrilled, and while shouting, they sounded the alarm bell on the castle tower.


    "Quick, fast, so people immediately enter the battle fortifications, and the speed should be fast..."


    The alarm bell rang.


    All three hundred people from the first pass of Fengwu Tiancheng were dispatched.


    Chang Hei was also awakened from his sleep.


    Fully armed, came to the tower with a team of guards.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Just coming up from downstairs, Chang Hei, who hadn''t approached the edge of the tower, asked the soldiers above.


    "My lord, it''s not good. There is an army outside with about 3,000 people. There are planes, tanks, and various mobile chariots. They are extremely powerful."


    When the soldier answered that it was often dark, he had already come to the edge of the tower.


    Overlooking the outside scene.


    I saw a powerful unarmed force coming from behind the grass thousands of meters away.


    The strength of the army is very strong.


    Four helicopter gunships in the air watched.


    On the ground, twenty-four tanks opened the way in the front. There are also armored vehicles, tanks, and rocket launchers behind them.


    Among these weapons of war are heavily armed infantry.


    Some of them wear doomsday armor, some control six or seven-meter-high mechas, and some are equipped with exoskeleton armor. Just from the appearance, the combat power displayed by the opponent is daunting.


    Chang Hei''s face was serious.


    "The strength is far beyond my expectations, but it is reasonable. Since it is the expeditionary force of Nine Sky City, it can''t be justified without such strength."


    "My lord, what should we do? We are afraid that we can''t stop this team." A phoenix dance warrior said worriedly.


    Chang Hei turned his head and glared at him.


    "Be timid before fighting, and you will disturb the military''s mind for me. Believe it or not, I will send you to see your God now?"


    "The subordinates dare not."


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Chang Hei once again turned his eyes to the Jiutian City Expeditionary Force, which was constantly approaching the resident city wall.


    "It''s okay to fight, but I don''t know what the real combat power is? Don''t give me a foreigner."


    Outside the station.


    After Knock''s army was about 500 meters away from the checkpoint, the whole army stopped.


    "Tap..."


    From behind the tank brigade, a group of people walked out.


    All of these people are wearing armed armors, and they are like a rainbow.


    Knok, headed by him, came to the front of the team and glanced at them at the front of Changhei.


    "Go and shout, let those who live and die on the opposite side let our people go. If there is any hesitation, then declare war on them." Knok said loudly.


    "Yes, Captain."


    A squad leader responded, and then let the men on the side drive an off-road vehicle, carrying him and the two doomsday fighters to the front.


    About 20 meters away from the tower, the off-road vehicle stopped.


    "Listen to the people above, we are the expeditionary force of the Nine Heavens City in the Amerian Empire. Because you arrested our people during this period, our chief is very angry. Now you are limited to release all our fighters within half an hour. , Otherwise, our army will officially declare war on you and will never die."


    What the other party said was pretty language, and it was often dark and didn''t understand it.


    "Niaoyu again. What did he say?" Chang Hei asked a native phoenix dancer who could speak Longxia.


    The soldier who was asked translated the other party''s original words to Chang Hei.


    After listening to what the person below said, Chang Hei smiled, angrily.


    "Is this threatening me?"


    "My lord, what do you want to do?"


    The corners of the mouth are often black.


    "Tell them that there are no living people, and ask them if they want the dead body?"


    The local phoenix dance warrior trembled when he heard the words.


    Is the adult so rigid?

 Chapter 1404： Life and death are indifferent, just do it if you dont accept it

    "Do you really want to say that?" The native phoenix dance warrior hesitated.


    "Say--"


    Chang Hei''s tone became colder.


    The local phoenix dance warrior did not dare to hesitate any longer, facing the people below, shouting in a loud voice: "Listen to the people below, our adults said, there are no living people, do you want the dead?"


    The captain below was taken aback when he heard the words.


    His face was unbelievable.


    "How dare they do this? Are they not afraid of death?"


    "Captain, this group of people seems confident, I don''t think there is any need to talk nonsense with them, and let the captain send troops to crush them."


    The captain wanted to do the same, but he wanted to try again.


    "Above, you don''t know good or bad. Out of humanitarianism, our captain is willing to give you a chance to survive. If you are stubborn, all that awaits you is perish."


    "There is nothing to say, if you are really capable of this, then try it."


    The native phoenix dance fighters continued to translate Chang Hei''s words.


    "Good, good, good, very good. Since you are looking for death, don''t blame us for being cruel."


    "boom--"


    As soon as the team leader''s voice fell, the sound of a sniper rifle came from the tower.


    The next second, the driver who drove them was shot headshot.


    "Fack¡ª"


    The team leader was frightened and angry.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate for a moment, threw the corpse in the car behind the car, and drove the car back to his position.


    "Captain, our people have been killed, let''s give the order!" The team leader returned and said to Knok furiously.


    Nok squinted, his face gloomy indescribably.


    "bass--"


    "Army attack--"


    Without any nonsense, he drew a Western sword from the back of the armed armor to the front, shouting loudly.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The attack order was issued, and the long-range warfare weapon in the army was the first to fire.


    The intensive artillery bombardment immediately covered the Fengwu Tiancheng resident with thick smoke and fire.


    As the long-range troops started, after them, the ground troops charged.


    More than 20 doomsday fighters took the lead, rushing to the forefront at an extremely fast speed.


    A large number of infantrymen followed, and bullets continued to rain toward the front position.


    This side of the tower.


    A tower made of wood cannot withstand the devastation of gunfire.


    Under the bombardment of the enemy''s intensive artillery shells, a castle tower was quickly dilapidated and crumbling.


    Many of the phoenix dancers who were on it suffered considerable losses due to their deaths and injuries in the bombardment.


    Often black violent: "I''m so daring. All the fighters in the garrison, including level two and above, follow me, and the snipers try their best to block the doomsday fighters, helicopters and tanks. Kill ah¡ª"


    "Kill¡ª"


    Fengwu Tiancheng, led by Chang Hei, began to counterattack.


    Holding a double axe, Chang Hei takes the lead.


    How fast is the fourth-level fighter?


    In the blink of an eye, he opened a distance of tens of meters from the team behind him.


    Chang Hei is the first to confront Nok''s Doomsday Warrior.


    The two sides rushed head-on.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "die--"


    "Dangdang--"


    "puff--"


    A face-to-face, facing the ever-black doomsday warrior, the weapon in his hand is facing the ever-black great axe.


    As soon as the two sides touched, the opponent''s weapon was cut off by Chang Hei.


    The other party didn''t have time to react, and Chang Hei''s another great axe slashed down.


    Once upon a time, armor-piercing bullets could not break the armored armor. Under the axe of Chang Hei, the outer shell of the armor was cut open like tofu, and the chest of the person inside was directly torn apart by Chang Hei.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Accompanied by a scream, the doomsday warrior who didn''t know his life flew back under the force.


    The few doomsday fighters behind him who failed to escape in time were all knocked into flight by his body.


    Chang Hei opened a breakthrough, and the figure entered the team of doomsday fighters.


    For a time, he arrived like a tiger into a flock, constantly swinging a giant axe with both hands, wherever he went, the doomsday warrior who besieged him was either smashed by an axe or fell to the ground by the blade of the axe.


    In just a few minutes, seven or eight of the only two dozen doomsday fighters in Nok lost their combat effectiveness.


    Fengwu Tiancheng is here.


    The other fighters who followed Chang Hei saw that their adults were so brave, and they were originally afraid of the expedition troops. At this moment, they all seemed to be possessed by the **** of war.


    There was no fear, no timidity, and their eyes were full of blood. They confronted the other fighters of Nok, and the opponents who killed them turned their backs on their backs.


    In addition to them, the long-range forces of both sides are also firing at each other.


    The most eye-catching helicopters and tanks were taken care of by the Fengwu Tiancheng sniper. Under the damage of armor-piercing bombs, the four helicopters were the first to get out of the game.


    The tank can still persist, but it is only a matter of time before it loses its combat effectiveness.


    There was a rain of bullets and artillery fire.


    The land was soon full of corpses.


    Knok, who was sitting behind the town, stared at the ever-darkness in the crowd, shocked and angry in his heart.


    "These people are also super fighters?" Knok asked in disbelief.


    "With such strength, you can still use your own advantages and things around you to block bullets in the rain of bullets. Captain, the opponent may not only be a super soldier, but may also be a fourth-level fighter of the same level as you." Said the captain.


    When Knok heard the words, the shock in his eyes became more obvious.


    Seeing Chang Hei''s slaughter on the battlefield, his body in the second-generation armed armor was shaking.


    "I''m going to kill him alive."


    Knock moved angrily.


    "bass--"


    He drew a big sword out from behind again.


    Holding a sword in both hands, he set out to rush towards Chang Hei.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    As a fourth-level fighter, Nok''s combat effectiveness is evident.


    On the way to Changhei, a phoenix dance warrior tried to stop him, but he was dealt with by Nok while he was on the move.


    "Die to me¡ª"


    Chang Hei, who was still slaughtering the enemy doomsday fighters, suddenly sensed the crisis behind him, and swung out an axe in his backhand.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Peng Peng..."


    After a violent collision, Nok, who was slashing the great sword, was impacted by a terrifying force, and the figure wearing the king''s armor stepped back involuntarily.


    Chang Hei kicked the doomsday warrior in front of him and turned around.


    "Well, I can hold on with one blow. I recognize your strength. Look at the axe."


    As if Chang Hei, who had found his opponent, immediately abandoned other enemies, rushed towards Nok with a stride, leaped in the air and chopped down with two axes, unstoppable.


    Nok, who was too late to dodge, swung his sword unwillingly to confront him again.


    "Peng..."


    There was another rock-shattering noise.


    The weapons used by both sides are unusual.


    Under such a fierce impact, the great sword that Nok used to resist the often black double axe was not cut off.


    The weapon of Chang Hei is Killing Emperor Wu.


    Weapons that can not be damaged under the attack of Emperor Killing. There is no doubt that the two weapons in Nok''s hand are also made of the bones of the Emperor.


    However, although Knok blocked Chang Hei''s frontal blow, this time, his figure took a few times more steps back than before.


    Knok, who was forced to retreat seven or eight meters away, stared at Chang Hei in disbelief with his eyes under the crystal goggles.


    Isn''t the opponent also a fourth-level fighter?


    Why is power so terrifying?


    Feeling that Chang Hei''s power far surpassed him, and Knok, who was holding his sword with a slight pain in his arm, was alert to Chang Hei to an unprecedented height.


    Chang Hei didn''t know what Knok was thinking at the moment.


    He kicked the opponent back, kicking on the ground with both feet, and rushed up again.


    "Clang clang clang--"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Both hands were waving their weapons quickly.


    As in the attack of the violent storm, the heavenly king armor on Nok''s body, eye-catching traces were revealed.


    Similarly, Chang Hei without armor protection, although he avoided Nok''s fatal killer at a critical juncture, his body was quickly covered with blood and scars.


    "Have fun, go on."


    Chang Hei didn''t seem to know what the pain was. The more scars he had on his body, the crazier his battles became.


    In terms of strength, he is not a regular black opponent, and now facing the deadly style of regular black, Knok is quickly at an absolute disadvantage.


    Seeing that Knok was about to be defeated, at this moment, several gunshots came from a distance.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Puff..."


    Almost at the same time as the gunfire appeared, Chang Hei''s body was splashed out with a few blood flowers.


    The strong attack was interrupted, and Knok seized the opportunity to kick Chang Hei''s body and kick him more than ten meters away.


    "Asshole, sneak attack?"


    Chang Hei was frightened and stared at Knok with a vicious expression on his face.

 Chapter 1405： Queen, I am ashamed of you

    "You told me about a sneak attack on the battlefield? Is this your first time on the battlefield?"


    Knock said coldly, and slashed towards Chang Hei with a knife.


    Chang Hei hurriedly raised his axe to resist.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    With a sword falling, Chang Hei who resisted only felt weak in his hands, and a powerful counter-shock shook him to the ground.


    Knock won the power and was not forgiving, and swinging his sword at the Changhei on the ground was a frantic flurry.


    Time and time again, from the critical moment of life and death, he narrowly avoided the constant black that Nok had chopped and slashed. On the twisted face, he grinned.


    "asshole--"


    Being so pressed and beaten by Nok, Chang Hei is full of anger.


    No longer caring about the gunshot wounds on his body, struggling to fight back.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    A counterattack unfolding after enduring the severe pain in his body, the desperate force shook Nok back this time.


    "I want your life--"


    Crazy and confused, his eyes were bloodshot and often black, like a wild beast that came out of the cage, roaring at Nok.


    With the help of his subordinates, Knock, who had the upper hand for only a few minutes, was suppressed by Chang Hei again in a blink of an eye.


    In the face of the more crazier Chang Hei, the scars on the Celestial Armor on his body became more and more obvious as Nok fought back.


    Some axe wounds deep into the body cut his skin and flesh, causing blood to spill out under Nok''s moving steps.


    "Assist the captain¡ª"


    Just listen to a loud shout suddenly coming from around.


    In a blink of an eye, four mecha fighters brandished laser swords and slammed towards Chang Hei.


    "Peng Peng..."


    "Ah..."


    Chang Hei seemed to have lost his reason, ignoring the mecha warriors who were besieging him, and the huge axe of flurry swept all over.


    However, the mecha shell made of alloy is attacked by the often black. Either the armor and the person are cut apart by the usual black, or the combat power is completely lost under the usual black axe.


    Mecha fighters with long-range attack capabilities are now replaced by melee combat. For Chang Hei, they are lambs to be slaughtered.


    Without any threat, several mechas were scrapped at the speed of often black and abnormal people.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    However, mech fighters cannot pose a threat to Changhei, but Nok is deadly to Changhei.


    After it selected the target of the attack on the mecha fighter, Nok, who had freed his hand, waited for the opportunity.


    When he found the opportunity, he sent a sword directly from behind Chang Hei, easily piercing through Chang Hei''s right chest and back.


    "what--"


    Chang Hei was furious and wanted to get rid of the person who attacked him with a backhand, but Nok didn''t give him this opportunity, kicking on Chang Hei''s back, Chang Hei''s body broke away from the long sword, and fell several meters away.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    A mouthful of blood was spit out from Chang Hei''s mouth.


    His face was pale and terrible.


    "You mean villain..."


    Knowing that the person who attacked him was Knock, he was often black and angry.


    Knock disagrees.


    "There is no despicableness, no conspiracy, only victory or defeat on the battlefield. I don''t understand such a simple truth, how did you survive in the last days?"


    Often black gritted teeth.


    Trying to stand up.


    It''s a pity that the outbreak just now has almost consumed his cell power. With a sense of hunger slowly emerging, his situation is extremely bad.


    Knock did not continue to talk nonsense.


    "The strength is good, but it''s a pity that the eyes are not bright enough. It''s over." The long sword in Nok''s hand was horizontal, and the sound fell, and the figure flew towards Changhei like an arrow from the string.


    Chang Hei was able to capture the opponent''s movement, but he wanted to resist, but the hands with the axe did not listen to his commands.


    "Am I going to die?"


    Seeing that Nok''s mortal blow is about to come.


    Crisis.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Suddenly, the land in front of Chang Hei exploded.


    From below the ground, metal plates rose from the ground, forming twelve layers of protection in front of him instantly.


    "Suddenly..."


    Nok''s attack arrived.


    He split eight defenses one after another all the way, and by the time of the ninth, he had insufficient back strength and did not have enough strength to swing the big sword. After the long sword in his hand fell on the ninth metal defense, only a crack was left on it.


    The sudden protection shocked Nok, and he turned and flew back.


    "Who?" Knok gazed around warily.


    Chang Hei was rescued.


    When he was still a little lost, a fragrant wind blew, and in the next second, a figure wearing a purple-gold friendship robe stood in front of him.


    "Xiao Hei, such an embarrassing appearance is rare for you!" Bai Youwei said, with a playful color in her words.


    "Queen?"


    "Hmm! Are you surprised by the Queen''s arrival?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "My queen won''t come, just wait for you to clean it up! Don''t worry, the army is behind, this queen will come to see the situation first."


    Chang Hei narrowed his mouth when he heard the familiar sound of caring.


    "Queen, I am ashamed of you, wow... I am ashamed of you." Chang Hei collapsed on the spot, crying like a child, knelt and crawled to Bai Youwei''s feet, and his big **** hands grasped Bai Youwei. My hakama, tears in my nose.


    Bai Youwei''s face twitched.


    I don''t know how to comfort this confidant who is easy to summon.


    "Don''t be ashamed, go to the side if you can''t die."


    "Oh..." Chang Hei let go of the big hand that grabbed Bai Youwei''s trousers, wiped his nose and patted it and stood aside.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    Two fighters appeared around Chang Hei to protect him.


    "Anything to eat?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The previous second was so heartbroken that it was often black, and the speed of this face change was faster than flipping a book, and he directly asked two soldiers to beg for food.


    The two soldiers smiled bitterly.


    One of them said: "We don''t have it, or we protect the adults from leaving."


    "Okay, take me out of the battlefield right away."


    "My lord, your injury?"


    "I can''t die, but if I don''t eat, I will really die."


    "OK!"


    Bai Youwei on the side ignored the often black "sao operation", pressing her little hand, the metal walls erected in front of her were retracted into the ground one after another.


    On one side, Nok, who was alert to the surroundings, discovered that his previous opponent, Chang Hei, had disappeared and was replaced by a peerless beauty. The gaze under the crystal goggles couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Youwei''s face was stern.


    "The dead don''t need to know so much."


    "Hahaha... the tone is not small. Seeing that you look pretty, if you follow me obediently, I can consider letting you and your people go."


    "court death!"


    Bai Youwei''s tone sank, and suddenly, two streams of light flew towards Nok from her body.


    "Clang clang..."


    Knock reacted quickly.


    The two long swords in his hands were swung left and right, and the flying knives that had flown out were flew away.


    "Controls?"


    In just a moment of contact, the look in Bai Youwei''s eyes had changed.


    The corners of Bai Youwei''s mouth rose slightly.


    Two throwing knives can be blocked by Nok, so don¡¯t you know four, eight or more?


    Without giving Nuoke much time to surprise, Bai Youwei once again offered two Slashing Flying Knives.


    "Fack¡ª"


    Knock was shocked.


    Ignoring the appreciation of the beauty, he quickly turned over and retreated, while constantly waving the sword in his hand to resist the attack of the flying knife.


    "Swish swish..."


    The four flying knives were still able to cope with each other, and Bai Youwei offered twice the number.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Now Knock has no time to take care of it.


    Zhanhuang Flying Knife cuts his Heavenly King Armor.


    After only a dozen breaths, most of the Heavenly King Armor on Nok''s body fell off his body.


    "Block her--"


    With horror in his heart, Nok hurriedly called other subordinates to come to support.

 Chapter 1406： Finally looks like a king

    "Kill¡ª"


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    The mecha warriors rushed towards Bai Youwei head-on, while other warriors armed with weapons fought against Bai Youwei from a distance.


    Bai Youwei sneered.


    Do you want to bully her because of the crowd?


    Innocent!


    "Little Loach¡ª¡ª"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Bai Youwei screamed, only to hear the earth-shaking blast from the earth. Then, from the fractured earth, a huge monster emerged from the ground and appeared directly in the last war weapon of the expeditionary force.


    "what is that?"


    "God is a mutant beast, such a powerful mutant beast."


    "Help!"


    "Woooooo-"


    The little loach that appeared roared up to the sky, and then, his eyes swept across the battlefield and saw the metal box on the ground like an ant, and the huge tail swept across it. Suddenly, the horrible impact sounded full of smoke.


    Like sweeping the ground, the expeditionary force''s long-range attack power weapon was swept out of large swaths under the unmatched body and strength of the little loach.


    There were small loaches crisscrossing the enemy''s rear camp, and Nok''s support suddenly disappeared.


    Bai Youwei was not idle either.


    Both hands were raised from top to bottom. At this time, a large amount of metal quicksand emerged from the ground.


    Like Hong Tao, a metal storm resembling a tsunami swept across the battlefield.


    The expeditionary force that had originally relied on their number superiority to suppress Chang Hei and the others, all fell into the golden sands in front of Bai Youwei''s absolute strength.


    "God? Is she actually a god?"


    Knok was stunned, and his eyes were incredulous.


    He also has no other chance to react.


    Around him, a large amount of metal sand has poured towards him.


    When Knok reacted and wanted to deal with it, the metal quicksand had spread from his feet to his whole body, enveloping him and everything except his head, and then solidified.


    Suddenly, Bai Youwei calmed down the battle.


    Seeing the expeditionary force trapped by the solid solidified by the metal quicksand on the entire battlefield, Bai Youwei withdrew the extraordinary ability.


    "Little loach, don''t destroy this king''s weapon." Bai Youwei reminded the little loach who was still wrecking havoc.


    "Woo..."


    Little Loach stopped his destructive movements and shouted a few times. The huge body surrounded the soldiers who had been frightened, staring at him.


    other people.


    "This is the end?"


    "What a terrifying ability. Just now I seemed to hear these enemies say "God"? Do they think the Queen is a god?"


    "It''s not a god, but it has the same power as a god. Isn''t this a god?"


    "we won."


    "Long live the Queen..."


    "Long live--"


    The cheers of the soldiers of Fengwu Tiancheng came from the entire battlefield.


    In fact, there are not many people.


    There were more than 300 defenders. Although everyone was a super soldier, under the wild bombardment of the Jiutiancheng Expeditionary Force, fewer than 100 people survived, and 30% of them were wounded.


    When the battle on the frontal battlefield is over, Yan Yi and other talents who have rushed to support are coming.


    "Sister Youwei, is it over?"


    Yan Yi came to Bai Youwei and looked at the scene on the battlefield with some surprise.


    Bai Youwei nodded.


    "Bring all the prisoners back to the base."


    The first level has been completely scrapped, and Bai Youwei directly sent the captives to Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "My Lady Queen, how do you deal with those equipment?" A soldier came to Bai Youwei and asked, pointing to the tanks and chariots around the little loach.


    "All pack and take away."


    "Yes!"


    With that, Bai Youwei squeezed her small hand, and the enemies who were bound by the metal quicksand were immediately freed.


    But they can''t get over any storms.


    Surrounded by Fengwu Tiancheng warriors who were several times more than them, and even everyone was a super warrior, all the captives could only surrender with their heads on the spot.


    More than half an hour or so, inside the Fengwu Tiancheng.


    The hall where Bai Youwei lives.


    The captains of the elder brothers of the expedition forces such as Knock, Jason, and Wren were all brought here.


    Capturing these people, Bai Youwei had no sense of accomplishment.


    It didn''t take much effort for the roots to solve all the opponent''s troops alone.


    Bringing them here, Bai Youwei wanted to know more about the situation of Jiutian City.


    Who would have thought that Chu Tianhe had already taken control of the Americ Empire?


    It is only a matter of time before Jiutian City, which has begun to expand abroad, confronts Fengwu Tiancheng.


    Prior to this, the appearance of Nok and others undoubtedly gave Bai Youwei the opportunity to know herself and her opponent.


    "You are their captain?"


    Knock glanced at the people around him.


    It''s hard to calm down in his heart now.


    From the time he was escorted to Fengwu Tiancheng and the pedestrians found along the way were all super soldiers, his heart was shocked.


    He couldn''t figure out how could there be so many super fighters in a survivor base with a population of only one or two hundred thousand?


    Now he was more panicked.


    Because of being present, except for Bai Youwei who had already seen her, no one here was inferior to him in strength.


    Apart from the Nine Heavens City in the Southern Continent, when did the outside forces have so many super fighters?


    Although he knows that there is no absolute control over this statement anywhere, it is impossible for the genetic medicine to be sold privately from Nine Heavens City to create so many super fighters?


    To Bai Youwei and the others, Nok dared not have any contempt.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Very well, this king doesn''t want to talk nonsense with you. To answer this king, how much information can you know about your position in Jiutian City?" Bai Youwei continued to ask.


    Nok glanced at Bai Youwei, and said unyieldingly: "I will not betray my base."


    "Yes?"


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    Bai Youwei smiled slightly, beside him, Chang Bai shot the two team leaders without hesitation.


    The method is very straightforward, and there is no technical content, but it is this kind of threatening method that hits the soul directly, which makes Nok and the other team leaders around him furious.


    It was Jason and Lane who were killed.


    They are all hard bones.


    After spending a day at the station in Changhei without revealing much useful information, it would be a waste of time to keep them.


    Instead of this, it is better to use their deaths to frighten Nok and the others.


    When he witnessed the killing of his subordinates, Nok blushed.


    "What can you do to come to me and release my soldiers."


    Nock tried to struggle, but was forcibly suppressed by two female phoenix dancers.


    Bai Youwei sneered and said: "From the two of them, we have not obtained any useful information. I believe that you are all sturdy people. As the leader of this team, your spine is not bad. This queen has no time to spend with you. Answer everything this queen wants to know, or everything you know, this queen can give you a happy..."


    "Otherwise, this is just the beginning. We have captured you a total of 1,734 warriors. If you like it, this queen doesn''t mind letting you witness them die in painful torture one by one."


    "how dare you?"


    Bai Youwei said with disdain: "The king has faced even more cruel scenes, more than a thousand people. If you don''t care about them, how about enjoying a feast of killing with us?"


    "No, you can''t do this. You are simply the devil, a devil even more evil than the king of the devil."


    "Haha! This queen likes your comment very much. The choice is yours, do you obediently cooperate with us?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Knock desperately wants to live.


    But when he thought of the more than a thousand soldiers, his teeth bit his lips, and he finally succumbed to Bai Youwei''s lustful might.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Bai Youwei smiled like an angel.


    To interrogate a person does not necessarily have to give him torture. Sometimes, the torture from the heart is the most painful.

 Chapter 1407： This king is not a murderous demon

    "Before you said that this queen is a god? What is the standard for this **** in your Nine Heavens City? Is it a different ability?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how many so-called gods in your mouth are there in Nine Heavens City?"


    Knock was struggling inside.


    "boom--"


    His hesitation was solved by another team leader.


    "No, no, I say, I say..."


    In the face of the cruel Bai Youwei and others, Noke did not dare to hesitate anymore.


    It''s just a pity that the squad leader who died in vain before.


    Dead Captain: I didn''t do anything, why was it me who was injured?


    Killing chickens for monkeys is not this way, right?


    The captain doesn''t answer you, you ask me! You don¡¯t know if I know everything you ask?


    "Say it!"


    Nok said painfully: "When I led the team to leave Jiutian City, there were a total of nine known gods. Among them, our Majesty the Emperor was the most powerful. It has been more than a month since I left Jiutian City. Now I I don¡¯t know how much it has increased."


    Nine abilities?


    This is not good news.


    Bai Youwei didn''t suspect that there were not so many abilities around Chu Tianhe.


    With the resources owned by the southern continent, the appearance of this supernatural player is not surprising.


    The reason for her frowning was the number of abilities in the Nine Heavens City.


    It was very unreasonable that Chutianhe came to the southern mainland for more than a year before nine supernaturalists appeared.


    Unless Chu Tianhe also knows that the use of potion No. 5 can quickly increase the power of the superpower.


    When this thought appeared, Bai Youwei''s mood became serious.


    "Apart from the supernatural beings, what are the powerful weapons in Nine Heavens City? How many combat troops are there? How many super fighters are there? What step does the total number of soldiers reach?"


    "There are five million regular troops in the entire Jiutian City. The main weapons include taboo weapons, mechas, electromagnetic guns, laser cannons, and ultrasonics. There are nearly one million super soldiers. The total number is about 12 million."


    "Um?"


    After hearing what Knok said, Bai Youwei''s face was surprised.


    "You have only a million super soldiers in such a powerful base?"


    Nok''s face changed slightly.


    "Is this less?"


    More than just a few, it''s scary.


    In the Eastern Continent, except for newborn babies, it is not an exaggeration to say that everyone is super-superior.


    The Nine Heavens City of Chutianhe has been rooted in the southern continent for so long and is so powerful, isn''t the number of their super fighters not as good as the other forces in the Eastern Continent except the Immortal Celestial City?


    At this time, Li Xiangfeng whispered in Bai Youwei''s ear: "My Lady Queen, one million is already a lot. Judging from the probability of successful genetic medicine extraction, these million super fighters need at least hundreds of millions of evolutionary zombies. They don''t have one. Gene dilution technology, all genetic medicines need to be obtained from the wild, which is normal."


    Bai Youwei suddenly understood Li Xiangfeng''s explanation.


    The only blame for the base she is in is too strong, and it has been affected by the surrounding environment for a long time, which has led Bai Youwei to believe that everyone is a super soldier in this world today.


    Of course, Bai Youwei would never admit that she would make such a low-level mistake.


    She only said solemnly: "Well! It''s really a lot for you. Then the last question, when will Jiutiancheng take action on the South American continent?"


    "This needs to wait for our news. The expeditionary force is not only arresting zombies for Jiutian City, but also searching for survivor bases in various places in the southern continent. As long as we pass on the information, after Jiutian City is confirmed, it will soon be According to the strength of external survivors, mobilize the army to conquer."


    "Then have you passed the news?"


    Knock hesitated.


    At first sight, Chang Bai was about to shoot at a team leader again...


    While the team leader was frightened, Knok quickly said, "No."


    "Why?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Say!"


    "At first, we thought that your strength was the same as those of the old humans, completely vulnerable, so we didn''t pay too much attention to it. The other is that the rewards for directly conquering you are completely different from reporting to Nine Heavens City, so, so..."


    Knok didn''t go on with the following words, but what he wanted to express was already obvious.


    After all, it''s greed.


    This is not to blame them.


    Jiutian City conquered too many bases in the southern continent.


    For a long time, these conquered survivor bases, aside from weapons and equipment, a single round of personal strength, ten outsiders can''t beat a first-level fighter in Jiutian City.


    At first, the alien races in Jiutian City were a little worried, worried that their team would not be able to eat the survivor base outside, so they all delegated the task of conquering the survivor base to Jiutian City.


    But with too much experience, the Jiutiancheng alien force, who has fully understood the personal strength of other bases in the southern mainland, has the courage to try to conquer a medium-sized base with one or two hundred thousand people with the number of three thousand people. Not surprising.


    It''s just that Knok and the others are very unlucky, the first force to take the knife, its strength is boundless.


    When faced with such a thing, he had nowhere to find someone to reason.


    To blame, he can only be blamed for his bad luck, and the hit should be a disaster.


    Bai Youwei sneered coldly.


    "Then you are really arrogant."


    "I have answered all your questions. I hope you don''t embarrass my soldiers. They just listen to the orders."


    "Don''t worry, this king is not a murderous madman and will not kill people indiscriminately."


    "..."


    I really don''t know where Bai Youwei is so cheeky?


    When you say this, don''t you look at the few corpses lying next to you?


    Will not kill people indiscriminately?


    Are the corpses next to them fake?


    I have never seen such a brazen person.


    Nock didn''t want to refute.


    The man is a knife, and I am a fish. What do you say is what?


    "Okay, take them down and act as coolies for the time being. If anyone is unruly, you can take care of it."


    "Yes, Lord Queen."


    A fourth-level fighter responded, and then yelled at the door.


    A dozen soldiers came in soon.


    "take away."


    More than a dozen big men walked over, picked up Nok and the others and the corpses on the ground, and left the hall directly.


    After they left.


    Li Xiangfeng: "I always heard about the existence of a powerful old enemy in the Lord. I didn''t believe it at the time, but this time I knew the strength of the Nine Heavens City. This Chu Tianhe is indeed an opponent that the Lord values With such strength, it is really not an exaggeration to call him the enemy of the Lord."


    Chang Bai: "He did not live up to the Lord''s expectations of him."


    Yan Yi: "Sister Youwei, since Jiutian City does not know our existence, then we still have time to continue to develop, but we can''t be careless. The expeditionary force of Jiutian City has already come to our side, I believe it will not take long. The people in the city will notice the South American continent. We must be ready to fight at all times."


    Bai Youwei looked out the door.


    "This king knows. The confrontation with Chutianhe is inevitable. It is only a matter of time. It seems that the cultivation of the corpse emperor should not only be accelerated, but at the same time, we must also prepare in advance for the two corpse emperors at the end of South America. The eight No. 5 potions are the eight supernatural beings, and we should also begin to cultivate our cutting-edge power."

 Chapter 1408： Whereabouts exposed

    Stimulated by the city of Nine Heavens, after Bai Youwei solved the expeditionary force of Nok and the others, the development of the base entered a state of high-speed operation again.


    Thousands of super fighters went out to catch first-class zombies and giant zombies.


    At the same time, an armed force of 100,000 is also ready to send troops to the extreme South America.


    The two fourth-level corpse emperors at the end of the South American continent made Bai Youwei jealous.


    Once they can be taken down, not only will the No. 5 potion be available, but also the resources lacking in various black technologies.


    Among them, the raw material of the invisible battle suit is the top priority.


    They have not dealt with the fourth-level corpse emperor yet, and now they are nervous and looking forward to it.


    While Bai Youwei was preparing to take action against the corpse emperor on the South American continent, an invincible fleet appeared in the territory of Nagantah on the North American continent.


    A large number of ships stopped at a certain port, and large groups of troops landed in the territory of Nagat.


    "The Shadow Guards disperse immediately. I want to know everything about Nagat within a week, have you heard?"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the army came to the shore, a large number of super soldiers, who were covered in invisible battle suits, disappeared in place.


    Seeing this unfamiliar land with opportunities everywhere in front of him, Mu Wuqing''s eyes burst into hot spirits.


    Two third-level corpse emperors, a large number of first-level zombies and giant zombies, this is simply the dishes prepared for her.


    "Wu Qing, what are your plans next?"


    Ni Qingcheng asked.


    "According to the information sent back by Xiaoyu and the others, in Canada, most areas are occupied by the corpse emperor''s forces. The remaining areas are either nuclear-contaminated areas or places where mutant beasts are entrenched, which can truly allow survivors to establish bases. Yes, it''s all old forests. In this way, we will first understand the environment here, and then look for an abandoned city as our base."


    "Then use this as the center and continue to expand outward."


    Jiang Xiyu: "Be careful to contact Jiutian City too early. We have just arrived, and the foundation is unstable. If Chu Tianhe is eyeing it at this time, he won''t let us build a base under his nose."


    "Well. Everything is a start-up, we proceed with care."


    Ming Yulan: "It''s better to determine the location of the corpse emperor first. Get rid of them, and we have more choices for the location of the base."


    "The third-level corpse emperor should not be Wu Qing''s opponent. The only trouble is the army of zombies around them. We''d better expand the team before working on them." Effie said.


    Others did not speak, but apparently acquiesced to Ming Yulan''s and Effie''s proposals.


    As the highest leader of this team, Mu Wuqing needs to make a decision at this time.


    This is not enough to trouble her.


    Before the end of the world, Mu Wuqing said he was also a figure of the leadership level. After the end of the world, he followed a hegemon like Wei Xiao. After hearing about it, she naturally came up with the aura and sense of the superior.


    "These will be discussed after today. The soldiers have spent a few days at sea and need to get back to the state. I believe the Shadow Guards will bring the news we need. When the time comes, the corpse king will be the first."


    Everyone nodded.


    Did not say more.


    Mu Wuqing arranged a team on the side of the fleet, and the others followed her deep into the hinterland of Nagat.


    ...


    Nine Heavens City.


    Today Chu Tianhe met several people who surprised him.


    It is not an acquaintance, nor an enemy, but a group of free people from the Eastern Continent traveling among the people.


    Inside the magnificent palace hall.


    Chutianhe lives high above the throne of nine heavens, wearing a dragon robe and a crown on his head. He is not angry but majestic, and his appearance is majestic.


    And below him, a group of high-levels in Jiutian City are located on both sides.


    In the middle position, five people were kneeling in a row, waiting for Chu Tianhe''s interrogation.


    Chu Tianhe stared coldly at the five people in the audience.


    "Are you really from the Eastern Continent?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Why come to the Southern Continent? Could it be that the Eastern Continent is no longer for you to survive?"


    "No, no. It''s because someone brought back news from the Southern Continent, saying that there are first-class zombies and giant zombies everywhere. There are no two types of zombies in the eastern and western continents because of the appearance of the corpse king. We want To become a fifth-level fighter, you can only venture across the sea and come to the southern continent to develop."


    Chu Tianhe frowned.


    "Someone from the Eastern Continent has been to the Southern Continent?"


    "The news is not from the Eastern Continent, but from the West. There are so many Eastern and Western forces coming to the Southern Continent today, and we are just one of them."


    "Which other forces have come to the Southern Continent?" Chu Tianhe asked with a tight heart.


    The people below did not dare to conceal it, and said truthfully: "The leader is presumed to be the immortal city, followed by Wolf City, Women City, Longwei City, Temple of Light, Temple of Darkness, Scotia Base City, etc. , There are too many influences, and the villain can''t explain it clearly."


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The people on both sides of the main hall made Xiao Cong and others who came from the Eastern Continent look confused.


    The other party said so many forces, why didn''t they hear the news of Phoenix?


    According to Chu Tianhe''s understanding of Wei Xiao, if news of a large number of first-class zombies and giant zombies in the Southern Continent spreads back to the Eastern Continent, the first person who can''t sit still is Wei Xiao.


    Perhaps because of the corpse emperor on the eastern continent, Wei Xiao would delay the landing time on the southern continent, but now that the Eastern and Western expeditions to the southern continent, the Phoenix is ??not moving. This is obviously not Wei Xiao''s style of doing things.


    What surprised Chu Tianhe even more was that the people below were talking about the forces headed by the Immortal City.


    When did a super base appear on the east and west continents that could rank above other forces?


    "Why don''t these forces you mentioned have a phoenix base? Didn''t they send people over?"


    Chu Tianhe asked the confusion in his heart.


    "No, your Majesty, the Immortal Sky City is the Immortal Bird Base. It''s just that they changed their names, and they are now called Immortal Sky City."


    Hearing this, Chu Tianhe''s complexion was frozen.


    Sure enough, it was impossible for Wei Xiao to let go of this piece of fat in the Southern Continent.


    It really is him.


    Chu Tianhe took a deep breath.


    "Do you know how many people came from the Immortal City? Where did they land?"


    "The little ones don''t know. The little ones only know that the immortal city is coming from a few mistresses. As for where they landed, they have no way of knowing."


    "Your Majesty, I know one more thing. Before the Immortal City officially expedition to the Southern Continent, even earlier, there was a mistress named Bai Youwei in the Immortal City. She was also recruiting volunteers in the Eastern Continent. It seems that there are hundreds of people walking with her."


    "Huh? Bai Youwei?"


    Chu Tianhe was taken aback for a moment, and a vague figure appeared in his mind.


    "How long have they been in the Southern Continent?"


    "It should be almost half a year."


    Chu Tianhe couldn''t sit still.


    Someone beside Wei Xiao came to his site half a year in advance, but he didn''t get any news. This is not a good phenomenon.


    In particular, this person also came from the immortal city, a force that pushed the black technology of the end times to its peak.


    With the technology and technology controlled by the immortal city, as one of the hostess Bai Youwei, she wants to bring these technology and technology to the southern continent with no difficulty.


    This is not the key, the key is, what is there in the Southern Continent?


    Those are the first-level zombies and giant zombies that can be seen everywhere.


    He Chu Tianhe can quickly occupy the entire Americ Empire within a year by relying on that "mean force" at the beginning. Bai Youwei, who has stronger natural conditions than him, will develop into the southern continent. What kind?


    A strong sense of crisis rose spontaneously.


    Chu Tianhe waved his hand.


    "Go down! Since you have come to our territory, you will be our people from now on."


    "Thank your Majesty."


    The five people responded quickly, then stood up and exited the hall with their heads down.


    Chu Tianhe was not interested in the identities of the few people at all, but from them, Chu Tianhe realized that his dream of unifying the southern mainland had been threatened.


    Let the women around you come to the Southern Continent to develop?


    Was he Wei Xiao just thinking that Chu Tianhe was dead?


    Good, very good.


    Since you took the initiative to bring a woman to my mouth, then I will definitely want you to feel what you did to me.

 Chapter 1409： Race against time

    As if seeing the opportunity to retaliate against Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe came to his spirit.


    "Xiao Cong..."


    "Your Majesty!" Ling Xiao Cong stood up from his seat.


    "I order you to spread the manpower immediately, and search for the entire southern continent for me. Whether there is land in North America or South America, I will conduct a carpet search for me. I want to know Bai Youwei in the shortest possible time. Their specific location."


    "Yes!"


    "Alice..."


    "The minister is here!"


    "Immediately dispatch one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals to arrest all outsiders in Jiutian City (the entire Americ Empire). Anyone who does not have a Jiutian City identity card is not allowed to let go. Those who dare to resist, kill nothing. amnesty."


    "Yes!"


    "Others, starting from today, Jiutian City has entered the highest combat readiness, as they prepare to send troops to wipe out powerful foreign enemies."


    "Yes!"


    For the people of the immortal city, Chu Tianhe has taken heart.


    An excellent opportunity to retaliate against Wei Xiao was right in front of him, and Chu Tianhe didn''t want to miss it.


    Jiu Tiancheng began to take action.


    A large number of spies scattered across the southern continent.


    At the same time, the heavily armed forces of the Nine Heavens City also started arresting foreign landers.


    Especially along the coastline, a large number of soldiers fortified.


    As long as there are ships and survivors coming from the sea, control them immediately.


    For a time, there was a lot of rumors in the Americ Empire, and a large number of survivors from the eastern and western continents fled in the two directions of Brother Mohei and Naga.


    The interior of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "The reason why you came to the territory of Brother Mohei is because the forces in the Americ Empire are arresting you everywhere?"


    "My lord Queen, what we said is true. The local forces in the Americ Empire are really frantic. We are not allowed to capture first-degree zombies and giant zombies, and we will be detained. Those who dare to resist will be killed. The important thing is that they also have super fighters. We really can''t wait to escape to Brother Mohei."


    Bai Youwei and the others captured some of the "scavengers" who had fled from the Americ Empire. Knowing this from them, the faces of many high-level officials in Fengwu Tiancheng became serious.


    "How many forces from the east and west continents have entered the southern continent?"


    "A lot, basically all the ones that can be ranked are here."


    Yan Yi: "Where is the immortal city?"


    "The Immortal City is also here."


    Hearing the answers from these scavengers, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi looked at each other.


    Their husbands still attacked the Southern Continent.


    Is this distrust of them?


    Bai Youwei waved her hand to make these scavengers retreat.


    After they left, Bai Youwei said solemnly: "Where do you think the people sent by her husband will go? Who leads the team?"


    Li Xiangfeng: "The Lord knows the location of the Queen''s base. Since we haven''t seen our people come to the door so far, it can only show that the people sent by the Lord have gone to other places. As for who it will be, this is true. It¡¯s hard to guess, there can be few other things in the Immortal City, but the number of leaders is countless."


    Chang Bai: "The Lord Queen is here in South America. Since the Lord has said that we will hand over the resources here, it will naturally not turn back. And the Americ Empire in North America has the Chutian River, and the Lord has sent it. The people in the country will not choose that territory. In this way, the Lord, the last place you can go to is Nagar."


    "Canada?"


    "This is the most likely place. It is also the furthest away from us, and the two sides will not have any contact in a short time."


    Yan Yi: "Leave this issue aside. We should be most concerned about Chu Tianhe now."


    "Since we can know from these scavengers that O''Neill sent someone to enter the Southern Continent, Chu Tianhe must also know. With his hatred with O''Neill, once we learn about this situation, Sister Young Wei, O''Neill The person sent by the sauce is afraid that it will be in danger."


    Bai Youwei frowned.


    "What the **** is my husband going to do? Is it declaring war on Chu Tianhe?"


    "The Lord''s thoughts are unknown to us. However, Her Majesty, we do have to be careful next."


    Bai Youwei looked at Li Xiangfeng: "Did you think of something?"


    Li Xiangfeng did not hesitate and said, "When the Queen came to the southern mainland, she did not do confidential work. When we recruited volunteers, many people knew our whereabouts. No one can guarantee that among the Orientals entering the southern mainland today, there are Few people who knew where we were going."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "At best, Chu Tianhe knew that we had come to the Southern Continent. Our strength is not bad now. If Chu Tianhe really dares to send troops to attack, I will let them come back and forth." Chang Hei was full of hostility. Said.


    The last time he fought with Knok, Chang Hei''s injuries have fully recovered after this period of training.


    Energetic, he didn''t care about Chu Tianhe''s threat at all.


    I know that Chang Hei is also full of resentment towards the people in Jiutian City because of the previous battle.


    Bai Youwei didn''t take his words seriously either.


    Let the army of Nine Heavens City come and go?


    Does he really dare to say?


    Do you really think that Chu Tianhe is still the bereaved dog who was beaten by the Phoenix?


    "How many giant zombies are there in the base now?" Bai Youwei changed the subject.


    "More than seventy." Chang Bai replied.


    "Train them into corpse emperor larvae as soon as possible. This time, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei, you two will each take two No. 5 potions, Li Xiangfeng, you also have one. Raise your strength as soon as possible. Two of the South American polar regions. Corpse Emperor, we must take them down as soon as possible." Bai Youwei said.


    "Yes!"


    Realizing that Chu Tianhe might already know their existence, Bai Youwei''s plan to let people go to the wild to catch zombies was relaxed.


    Fengwu Tiancheng, the seed for cultivating giant zombies, is naturally still catching, but the intensity is no longer as strong as before.


    Their next focus is to digest the giant zombies they have now.


    No one knows when the army of Nine Sky City will arrive.


    If it''s time to face the Nine Heavens City army, and the giant zombies inside Fengwu Heaven City have not been used, then some of the gains outweigh the gains.


    Rather than waiting for them to be brought together and cultivated once, it is better to cultivate corpse king larvae every time ten giant zombies appear.


    Make full use of the limited resources to enhance the overall strength of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    In this way, a few days passed.


    On this day, within the territory of Nacional.


    Mu Wuqing, who had already figured out the situation of most of the survivors on this land, had dispatched soldiers to Zhao''an for the native survivors hidden in the deep mountains and old forests.


    After more than ten days, the population resources in the base temporarily established by Mu Wuqing and the others have expanded to more than 400,000.


    Being able to recruit so many survivors in such a short period of time is inseparable from Mu Wuqing''s own strength.


    A small number of people from the local forces came from seeing the power of the Zhao''an team, and most of them were conquered by force.


    But no matter what, the cannon fodder team Mu Wuqing needs is there.


    "Now we have more than 200,000 combatable soldiers. Although most of them are ordinary people, we did not expect these people to help us deal with the corpse emperor from the beginning. Their main role is to guide us away from the zombies under the corpse emperor. Great army."


    "At that time, instructor Ming and Effie, you will lead the snipers to go deep into the imperial nest to respond, Qingcheng, Xiyu, and you two will go with me to deal with the imperial emperor."


    When the personnel were in place, Mu Wuqing began to deal with the corpse emperor''s plan.


    During the discussion, there were only three hostesses as the main combatants of the King Killing Operation, and Ming Yulan and Effie''s sniper team were mainly used as a lead.


    Ou Ruo, Dongfang Jiaoyue, these female military commanders, their task is to lead other large forces to drag the Corpse Emperor''s army.


    The remaining Leng Yu, Guanguan, and Huashang people are tasked with beheading the mother''s corpse.


    The battle plan is simple and easy to understand.


    But it is extremely difficult to achieve the step Mu Wuqing said.


    Not to mention, it was just two things that led to the army of zombies and dragged the army of zombies. Although the war had not yet begun, it had already let people see the scene of the corpse mountain and blood sea.


    No one knows how many people will die if they want to drag the zombies.


    "When are you going to do it?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    "Three days later. You are all aware of the situation. Because of the arrival of other forces in the east and west continents, Chu Tianhe has already learned from them the news of our landing on the southern continent. Chu Tianhe will not give us time to stand firm. Before Chutianhe¡¯s army arrives, we need to have enough strength to fight against it."


    The others didn''t say much and nodded one after another.


    "Go and prepare! Three days later, attack the corpse emperor in the west."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1410： We come to clear the venue for you

    Three days passed quickly.


    When the day of the expedition arrived, Mu Wuqing and the others were fully prepared.


    At the oath meeting before the expedition.


    "Have you heard? This time we are going to deal with that kind of super monster. By the way, they said it was the corpse king."


    "What can we do if we know? How did we get here in the first place?"


    "I don''t want to die."


    "Hehe... I don''t want to die, it''s better than dying right away. The military commander said, we don''t have to face those monsters, we just need to block the zombies."


    "Everyone has seen their strength and they are very strong. Our military commander also said that as long as this war is won, anyone who survives can become a super soldier. Although I am afraid, I don''t want to stay weak. Anyway. We face those monsters who control abilities, and we may have a different life if we fight once."


    "Can we really win against those monsters?"


    "Anyway, there are more than 200,000 people going, not just a few of us, just bite the bullet!"


    Before the expedition, the local fighters who gathered together looked unusually nervous.


    They have dealt with powerful zombies, and they have witnessed how their companions around them were killed by those zombies with powerful abilities.


    To be honest, now let them take the initiative to deal with those monsters that are "invincible" in their eyes, and many people are retreating in their hearts.


    But they have no choice.


    In three days, Mu Wuqing and the others did nothing.


    Knowing why these native fighters hid in the deep mountains and old forests to survive, therefore, before the war, Mu Wuqing and the others had already distributed genetic medicine to some of the people below.


    Although it was only No. 1, the local fighters who received the No. 1 Gene Potion, after gaining a powerful force, were full of expectations for the coming war one by one.


    Most importantly, Mu Wuqing and the others also assured everyone that as long as they win this war, everyone will become a super soldier.


    Those who have already obtained the No. 1 potion can become more advanced beings afterwards.


    Intimidated and lured, at least half of the more than 200,000 local fighters are willing to take a gamble.


    As for the remaining half, they really have no choice.


    Those who don''t go to the battlefield desperately, Mu Wuqing and others will solve them on the spot.


    The native warriors have seen the power of invisible members of the Shadow Guard, and they believe that facing those mysterious warriors, there is absolutely no hope of survival.


    So.


    Rather than die immediately, it''s better to fight once.


    If they can survive, they will have the opportunity to become those super fighters with "superior power".


    There are rewards before you pay.


    What''s more, in the deep mountains and old forests, they don''t want to go back to the life like primitive people.


    In the past, there was no strength to contend with the power of the corpse emperor. Now some people take the lead in launching an attack on the power of the corpse emperor.


    Before the war, Mu Wuqing did not say much.


    Just tell everyone.


    Now fighting with the corpse king, sacrifice is inevitable, but once the war is won, what awaits everyone is a stable and beautiful future.


    Tranquility, peace, and more powerful forces are waiting for everyone. If you don¡¯t want to continue to live that kind of dark life, then use the hemorrhagic to fight for a living environment for yourself and a better future for your descendants.


    The words of motivation are deeply rooted in the figure, and most of them stop in.


    There is also the phrase "fighting a future for children". Many local fighters have children of their own. For the sake of their children, they are willing to use their lives in exchange for a beautiful environment that Mu Wuqing said.


    The oath is over and the army sets off.


    More than 200,000 troops marched toward the target corpse emperor.


    ...


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Kill¡ª"


    There is no strategy to fight.


    Mu Wuqing''s confrontation with the corpse emperor''s forces directly divided the army into four, and when the corpse emperor''s army was attracted to attack, they relied on the terrain to launch a fierce confrontation with it.


    The soldiers of Nagat are still using pre-apocalyptic weapons.


    Relying on the firepower enough to fight a war of tens of millions of levels, it frantically blocked the army of zombies.


    And when more than 200,000 troops were confronting the zombie tide, within the zombie emperor''s territory, several elite teams had touched the zombie emperor''s hinterland by relying on invisible battle clothes.


    The first is in the lair where the mother''s corpse is located.


    Each mother''s corpse was beheaded in secret.


    At the beginning of the incident, the corpse emperor had not noticed it, until the zombies who had transported the corpse to the mother''s corpse on the front line discovered the problem, the target corpse emperor sent the corpse to protect the mother''s corpse.


    But her reaction was too late.


    Leng Yu and others, equipped with the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb, according to the information provided by the Shadow Guard, started beheading the mother''s corpse in nine groups.


    The mission was very successful.


    But their move completely angered the target corpse emperor.


    This result is that the more than 200,000 soldiers who blocked the zombie army on the front line have endured the zombie attack to the point of endless death.


    "The front is the imperial nest of the target corpse emperor. Once we get close to the imperial nest, our invisibility ability is likely to lose its effect.


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s voice, the two women looked at each other.


    Jiang Xiyu: "You keep your strength to deal with the corpse emperor, we will clear up other obstacles."


    "All the zombies in the imperial nest will be given to us." Ni Qingcheng echoed.


    "be safe."


    Mu Wuqing did not refuse and reminded Jiang Xiyu them.


    "gone!"


    Without any hesitation, the two women directly stepped into the imperial nest territory in a state of invisibility.


    Mu Wuqing, who was still hiding behind him, could feel the aura of the two women drifting away.


    "I hope everything can proceed in the direction we have set in advance."


    Mu Wuqing prayed in his heart.


    "Roar-"


    In the distance, the earth-shaking roar sounded at this time.


    The inside of the Imperial Nest, which seemed very quiet the previous second, the ground trembled and the vegetation vibrated in the next second.


    It was like the horror scene that appeared when a flash flood broke out, surging from the core of the imperial nest in an instant.


    Jiang Xiyu''s appearance still alarmed the target corpse emperor.


    The target corpse emperor¡¯s attack order was issued, and from the forefront, an army of zombies that raised a large amount of smoke and dust swept towards Jiang Xiyu and the others.


    "All zombies above level four?"


    Ming Yulan, Effie and others who were in charge of coping could not help but feel a little alarmed when they saw the army of zombies appearing in the forefront.


    It is not the first time that they have dealt with the corpse emperor forces, but among those corpse emperors that they have dealt with before, in the imperial nest, which corpse emperor does not have a part of the third-level zombies as guards?


    But now, the target corpse emperor in Nagada, the lowest level of zombies in the royal nest are four-level zombies, and the number is still very large. This is the first time they have seen such a zombie army.


    Are the corpse kings of the southern continent so strong?


    Foremost.


    The two women who entered the territory of the imperial nest only walked out for two or three miles, a zombie figure appeared in their sight, and their footsteps couldn''t help but stop.


    "Xiyu, it seems that our whereabouts have been discovered."


    "Isn''t this something that I had expected a long time ago? Since it is guaranteed to clear the field for Wu, then it can''t be unbelievable. It''s time to fight."


    "Come on then!"

 Chapter 1411： Battle of the Royal Nest

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Like locusts crossing the border, the corpses covering the sky and the sun flocked to Jiang Xiyu and the others from the front.


    There is nowhere to hide, and there is nowhere to hide.


    Facing the oncoming tide of corpses, Jiang Xiyu took a step forward.


    Since their whereabouts have been discovered by the corpse emperor, they have nothing to hide.


    Jiang Xiyu appeared from the air, and suddenly raised his hands forward.


    Suddenly, a terrifying force swept the entire land.


    "Rumble..."


    In the blink of an eye, the earth was rolling and the sand was spinning.


    The invisible force extends thousands of meters above the horizon.


    Countless things were swept into the sky by Jiang Xiyu''s terrifying power and turned into storms, covering the sky, covering the earth, and making it difficult to see with the naked eye.


    An endless storm swept through the corpses under Jiang Xiyu''s control.


    The storm that wiped out everything swept past, and countless zombies fell in the wind, sand and smoke.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The weakest level 4 zombies were almost wiped out by Jiang Xiyu''s move.


    Those powerful fifth-level zombies, at this time, broke through the storm and rushed towards Jiang Xiyu.


    Flames, ground thorns, and vines appeared out of thin air, attacking Jiang Xiyu from all directions.


    Seeing this, Ni Qingcheng, who lived behind Jiang Xiyu, waved his catkin, and immediately set off countless tornado storms to blow away the corpse''s attack on Jiang Xiyu.


    "rise--"


    Under the protection of Ni Qingcheng, Jiang Xiyu continued to shoot.


    The power of mind was activated, and the power to tear the space and divide the earth covered the place where the corpse group was.


    More than a dozen corpses hurriedly put a protective cover in front of them to resist Jiang Xiyu''s power, and the zombies without any protection died one by one under Jiang Xiyu''s terrifying power of thought.


    "Boom boom..."


    "what?"


    The corpse was dragged by Jiang Xiyu''s thoughts.


    The corpse that is in confrontation with it will lose the ability to move in a short time.


    At this time, Ming Yulan and the others, who were hiding in the distance, seized the opportunity to shoot out the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet, and shot and killed the corpses that had stopped to resist the erosion of Jiang Xiyu''s thoughts.


    At the step of reaching the corpse, the speed at which conventional weapons exploded has not constituted much threat to them.


    Even Ming Yulan, who used the No. 5 armor-piercing shell, wanted to hit them during the movement of the corpse, it was almost impossible.


    But once the corpse stops, it''s another matter.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing bullet made from the bones of the corpse king is comparable to the world''s most aggressive and penetrating bullets. The non-defensive corpse cannot withstand a No. 5 armor-piercing bullet.


    The dead corpse is undoubtedly a living target.


    They did not die under the supernatural powers of Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng in just one face, but they were cleaned up by Ming Yulan and the fourth-level fighters.


    Without the leadership of Ziezi, the remaining zombies were not even Ni Qingcheng''s opponents.


    The corpse group couldn''t get close to their figure at all. It was more than ten meters away, and the ubiquitous storm and power of thought crazily harvested the lives of zombies.


    In just ten minutes, more than half a million zombies were destroyed by Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng alone.


    They did not show fatigue.


    The strength is increasing, and the genetic cells in their bodies have become more and more durable in their resilience and ability to absorb parasitics.


    The powerhouse at the battle emperor level, that is the existence that can already compete with the corpse emperor, how can the zombies below the corpse emperor level be able to contend?


    The first wave of the Corpse Sovereign was destroyed by Jiang Xiyu and the others.


    The second daughter did not stop, but continued to go deep into the imperial nest.


    The corpse emperor in the core area of ??the imperial nest noticed that Jiang Xiyu and the others were unstoppable, and the sharp summoning sound continued to be heard between heaven and earth.


    The battlefield ahead.


    The corpse tide attacking Auruo and the Eastern Moon heard the call of the corpse emperor. The zombies that had been entangled with the human army immediately abandoned the enemy in front of them and madly returned to the direction of the imperial nest.


    Seeing this, Dongfang Jiaoyue and others, who were struggling to stop the tide of corpses, knew that the attack within the Imperial Nest had already begun.


    At this time, whether they can effectively hold the zombies brought out is the key.


    "The zombies are retreating, don''t let them run, attack, attack¡ª"


    The military commander who was guarding the position saw the scene of the retreat of the corpse tide. They had been in a passive state, and now they began to take the initiative to kill them.


    The rear long-range troops are the most advanced offensive.


    Thousands of artillery fires frantically bombed the tide of corpses, and the loud noise shook the hills.


    Immediately another air force took the initiative to attack.


    Machine guns that were even more terrifying than armor-piercing bullets fired frantically at the sky-skimmers in the sky, and the sky-skimmers who were continuously injured and killed fell like rain.


    Finally, the doomsday mecha fighters and ground troops.


    Tens of thousands of people are chasing after tens of millions of corpses, and the scene is stunned.


    The 200,000 army pursued and killed regardless of all consequences, and only wanted to support the zombie army of the Emperor''s Nest Corpse Emperor, and the casualties were extremely terrifying.


    Groups of zombies fell in the pursuit of humans.


    The green ground was covered by zombies and a large amount of turquoise trickle in a blink of an eye.


    In the royal nest.


    The guarding power around the corpse emperor is declining frantically.


    The army of zombies that attacked Jiang Xiyu and them time and time again was destroyed, and the target corpse king hiding in the core area could not sit still.


    "Roar--"


    Support was delayed, and Jiang Xiyu and the others pressed on.


    Seeing that the guards around them couldn''t stop Jiang Xiyu and the others, the target corpse emperor went directly to the battlefield.


    The corpse emperor appeared, and the zombies below the corpse retreated.


    One of the powers was released, and the **** red cloud stained the sky.


    The sky was red as flames, and large swaths of sky fire descended from the sky, baptizing Jiang Xiyu and the others indiscriminately.


    Under the flames, several kilometers were swallowed by the fire.


    In a blink of an eye, with Jiang Xiyu and the others as the center, a few kilometers around, all turned into a sea of ??flames.


    "Falling clouds--"


    In the high temperature environment, Jiang Xiyu and the others have their own ability to protect them from the flames of the corpse emperor, but Ming Yulan and the others cannot effectively resist these high temperatures that exceed ordinary flames.


    Ni Qingcheng waved his hand and convolved several storms, extinguishing a large area of ??flames.


    "Humans, you are looking for death."


    Ni Qingcheng''s crystal goggles under his hood looked straight at the target corpse emperor.


    "Find death? We won''t show up in front of you if we find death."


    "Asshole, the emperor wants you to die without corpses."


    The target corpse king yelled.


    The ability was activated, and vines rose from everywhere on the earth.


    Jiang Xiyu activated his mind.


    The invisible power crazily shattered the vines that swept toward them.


    Ni Qingcheng released the wind power, and the wind blade that formed the chaotic space continuously cut the huge body of the target corpse emperor.


    "Clang clang..."


    Under the terrifying impact, the wind blade fell on the target corpse emperor and made noises like metal collisions.


    I don''t know when the target corpse emperor, who has covered a layer of brown armor on his body, completely ignored Ni Qingcheng''s attack.


    "Rumble..."


    The huge figure of the target corpse emperor swooped at Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    The shocking two women hurriedly covered a layer of energy armor, and at the same time dodged to avoid the opponent''s pounce.


    "Boom boom..."


    When the target corpse emperor launched an attack on the two women, Ming Yulan and the others also started to block.

 Chapter 1412： Mu Wuqing VS Three-level Corpse King

    Only the No. 5 armor-piercing bomb was used to deal with the corpse, without any treatment, but the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb was used to deal with the corpse emperor.


    One damage cannot have any effect on the corpse king, but the second damage occurs, as long as the armor-piercing bullet is embedded in the target corpse king''s protective armor, it can cause a certain amount of loss to the target corpse king.


    The target corpse king ate a few bullets, furious.


    "Get rid of them."


    "Yes, mother emperor!"


    The accompanying corpses took the order, and some of the corpses with red flame runes left the main battlefield and rushed toward Ming Yulan where they were.


    "Stop them!"


    Seeing the corpse rushing over, Ming Yulan immediately asked some of the snipers to give up their resistance to the corpse emperor and directly confront the corpse.


    Everyone wears doomsday mecha.


    Compared with the doomsday mechas equipped by regular fighters, many parts of the doomsday mechas worn by Ming Yulan and the snipers are made of the bones of the corpse king.


    Needless to say the defense, the most important thing is the weapon connected with the mech. Those are all emperor killers, and they are not afraid to attack the corpse emperor in close combat.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The elite fighters on both sides quickly met.


    The elite doomsday armor is built for the fourth-level fighters to deal with the corpses.


    The fourth-level fighter is not weaker than the corpse by physical output alone, the only thing that is difficult to guard against is the opponent''s ability. But with the elite doomsday mecha, the fourth-level fighters who can largely be immune to the damage of the abilities will not be worthless against the corpse.


    The two sides fought together.


    Whether in close combat or long-range attack, Ming Yulan and the others are not afraid of corpses.


    All of a sudden, the two sides are in communication with each other.


    Without the interference of snipers, the corpse emperor can now concentrate on dealing with Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    The power of the super-powered ray released, and the force of cutting across the earth and piercing the space forced the two women to passively defend again and again.


    But the target Corpse King has more than one ability.


    Use one ability to drag Ni Qingcheng and the others, and the other two abilities take a wide range of attacks.


    The power of horror bombarded Ni Qingcheng and the others like a violent storm.


    Ni Qingcheng, the elite zombies before, consumed a lot.


    At this time, facing a high-input opponent like the corpse emperor, the second girl gradually felt a little powerless.


    Continue, the second daughter is likely to hurt the root.


    "You shouldn''t provoke the emperor, since you are here, stay!"


    Suppressing the two daughters, the target Corpse King''s tone became a lot arrogant.


    A new round of power offensive appeared.


    I saw the ground, and a large number of cracks spread out.


    Between those cracks, hot and reddish magma began to surge.


    Not long after, the entire central station was covered by magma.


    In such an environment, the fire abilities controlled by the target corpse emperor will be greatly enhanced.


    Although not as good as the flame corpse emperor who used the volcano in the first place, in this hot environment, her control of the flame has undoubtedly been strengthened by controlling the power of the fire system.


    Ni Qingcheng and Jiang Xiyu were shocked.


    Casting an ability in a hurry can drag himself off the ground.


    "Do you think you can''t do anything with the emperor when you leave the ground? Naive."


    The target corpse king''s voice fell, and the sky enveloped Ni Qingcheng and the others like a burning cloud.


    Seeing that the sky was about to rain fire again, at this moment, from hundreds of meters away, a blood-black fireball with a diameter of fifty meters dashed towards the place where the target corpse emperor''s figure was.


    "Rumble..."


    The huge fireball fell to the ground, blooming like a blooming lotus.


    The scorching flames instantly covered the audience, and the bulging light waves released a terrifying impact to destroy everything around them.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Amid the screams, many corpses turned into coke under the influence of the flames.


    And the target Corpse Emperor, she did not expect that she was hiding a supernatural power in secret. She received the most powerful impact from the fireball, and her huge body was like a broken kite, flying dozens of meters away.


    A large amount of brown armor on his body was turned into coke, and in many places, the flesh and blood under the armor could even be seen clearly.


    "Roar¡ªwho, who is it?"


    The target corpse king roared furiously.


    "Xiyu, Qingcheng, go and deal with the corpse, she will give it to me."


    If you don''t see the person, hear the voice first.


    But it was an instant matter.


    I saw a red light quickly coming from a distance, and Mu Wuqing, wrapped in a layer of blood black flame, entered the battlefield.


    "Be careful yourself."


    The two girls had already completed their mission, and instead of trying to fight, they turned to deal with other corpses.


    Mu Wuqing confronted the target corpse emperor.


    "It''s human again? When did humans have so many powerhouses?" When the target corpse emperor saw Mu Wuqing, his huge pupils suddenly shrank.


    There was also a very shocked expression on the hideous face.


    She had never seen this expression when she met Jiang Xiyu and the others, but at this moment, facing Mu Wuqing, from the opponent, she seemed to catch the dangerous target corpse emperor, and her eyes were full of vigilance.


    Mu Wuqing''s eyes burst out under the crystal goggles, and he stared directly at each other.


    "Next, your opponent is me."


    Mu Wuqing said, waving his hands, and suddenly, the monstrous flames fluttered from the magma on the ground.


    The flames reaching a height of one hundred meters surpassed the sky. When Mu Wuqing''s figure swept across the corpse emperor''s figure, from the huge wave of flames, the fire dragons formed by the condensed flames flew out.


    "Roar--"


    The target corpse king is not to be outdone.


    Countless sharp claws pierced the ground.


    A large amount of soil swelled up.


    The clay giant that quickly condensed roared, entangled with the flying fire dragon, and finally annihilated together.


    Facing the target corpse emperor of the huge flame wave behind the fire dragon, he took a big mouth at this time, and a terrifying suction began to crazily devour the flames controlled by Mu Wuqing.


    Just as she was about to swallow the huge wave of flames, from behind the huge wave of flames, a pair of huge palms ripped the wave apart, accompanied by the body of a flame giant behind, and the giant punched, and the hot fist hit hard. Above the huge head of the target corpse emperor.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The target corpse king screamed.


    The huge head was sideways, and the huge body fell down like a tower without foundation.


    "Rumble..."


    The earth trembled violently.


    The fallen corpse emperor''s huge body directly splashed a lot of hot lava.


    "cut--"


    Mu Wuqing, who had already summoned the world of law, did not give the other party a chance to breathe.


    The giant hand waved, and the flames condensed from the sky to the ground.


    A huge flame sword took shape, and under her control, volleyed towards the target corpse king on the ground.


    The target corpse emperor has not yet reacted from Mu Wuqing''s punch.


    Seeing another more powerful attack coming, in a panic, a large amount of mud swelled up in front of her.


    Vines were entwined on it, quickly forming a hard soil wall in an attempt to block Mu Wuqing''s attack.


    "boom--"


    The earth wall was torn apart in a terrifying chop.


    Similarly, the flame giantsword that was blocked and collapsed scattered countless flame rays to impact the sky and the earth.

 Chapter 1413： Captured one

    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Roar--"


    After Mu Wuqing''s attack fell, the target corpse emperor''s figure suddenly sprang out from the thick smoke.


    Countless sharp claws waved, and the huge body directly pounced on Mu Wuqing''s body.


    With inertia, the two giants fell and flew out at the same time.


    Rolling and rolling over dozens of meters.


    Along the way, earth flying rocks splashed and magma splashed into the air.


    "Qiangqiang..."


    The target Corpse King launched a frantic attack on Mu Wuqing who fell to the ground.


    The sharp claws kept piercing her body like a cutting machine.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t panic either.


    The flame giant''s surface quickly condenses new armor.


    She was even more defensive, facing the sharp claws stabbed by the target corpse emperor, all were resisted by the newly condensed armor from the giant body''s surface.


    The target corpse king will not be allowed to attack her.


    Mu Wuqing once again condensed a huge flame sword in his hands.


    "bass--"


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    A sword swung out.


    It can no longer be described as sharp, it is a move that contains terrifying power, and instantly cuts off dozens of sharp claws of the target corpse emperor.


    "Roar--"


    The sharp claws connected to the heart, and the pain caused the target Corpse King to scream from the sky.


    Mu Wuqing took this opportunity to press his feet against the target corpse emperor''s abdomen and kick the target corpse emperor''s body directly into the air.


    As it descended in a parabola, Mu Wuqing got up.


    With both hands moving forward, a huge fireball is constantly condensing.


    In an instant, a huge fireball with a diameter of 100 meters appeared in front of Mu Wuqing.


    "go--"


    Accompanied by Mu Wuqing''s soft drink, a terrifying flame ray traversed the sky and fell on the body of the target corpse emperor that had not landed.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Being impacted by the flame ray, the target corpse emperor let out a more tragic cry.


    "Mother Empress¡ª¡ª"


    The corpse who was confronting Ming Yulan and the others heard the target corpse emperor screaming violently, and in fright, he gave up the enemy in front of him to support the target corpse emperor.


    "You dare to be distracted in front of us, how much do you want to die?"


    Ming Yulan and the others did not give each other a chance to support the target Corpse Emperor.


    Long-range weapons are used.


    The tracking missile and the armor-piercing projectile greeted the retreating corpse.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded simultaneously with the explosion.


    Most of the corpses who tried to support the target corpse emperor fell directly.


    A small part of them survived, but they were also seriously injured.


    "Mother Empress¡ª¡ª"


    "die--"


    The corpses who fought with Ni Qingcheng and the others also wanted to support the target corpse emperor, but they were not the opponents of the two girls.


    Compared to Ming Yulan and the others, the attacks of the two girls directly wiped out all the corpses on their side.


    Without the intervention of the corpse, after Mu Wuqing released all the energy gathered by a fireball, a flame giant sword in his hand condensed again.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Mu Wu opened his pace in Chiangmai and rushed to the place where the target corpse king landed at the fastest speed.


    Looking back at the target corpse king.


    Although her body had returned to the ground, a huge blood hole appeared on her body thirty meters below her head.


    Her body was directly penetrated by Mu Wuqing''s blow just now.


    What defenses, what armors are all bells and whistles.


    When the damage suffered exceeds his own defense, the corpse emperor will also be seriously injured.


    The target corpse king wants to use the power of the earth to recover his injuries.


    However, Mu Wuqing''s giant body has been killed.


    The target Corpse King, who was too late to heal his wounds, flashed with green energy on his body. Suddenly, from between the earth, a large number of vines with a diameter of seven or eight meters rose up from the ground, forming a huge wave like a tide, trying to stop Mu Wuqing from approaching. .


    Seeing the terrifying vines spreading in front of him, Mu Wuqing didn''t stop, the giant opened his mouth, blowing out in one breath, and immediately turned into boundless flames to engulf the vines in front of him.


    "cut--"


    Mu Wu leaped into the air in the headspace where flames and vines intertwined.


    The giant sword in his hand was cut down, and the kilometer-long giant sword light directly smashed the target corpse emperor.


    The target corpse king is terrified.


    Choose to avoid the first time.


    "Puff......"


    However, her body was too large to be avoided easily. The tail was cut by sword energy from a distance of more than 20 meters, and was directly separated from the body.


    The target Corpse King¡¯s painful upper body rolled frantically on the ground.


    The sharp claws on his body continuously provoke the magma and mud on the ground, like a frenzy dancing.


    Mu Wuqing is so powerful that he will not spare the corpse.


    The figure just landed, stomping on the ground with his big feet.


    The fissure resembling spider silk extends around the body of the target corpse emperor.


    At the same time, a flame was injected into the sky.


    I saw a red light flashing in the sky above the target Corpse Emperor, and the next moment, a huge flame formation enveloped her.


    "Annihilation!"


    Mu Wu''s voice fell, the sky and the ground, and two flame beams burst out at the same time to submerge the target corpse emperor.


    The two flame beams converged on top and bottom, and in an instant there was a loud bang.


    Wind and cloud rolls and heat waves are overwhelming.


    An incandescent halo burst out, blowing everything away.


    When everything returns to calm.


    On the spot, the body of the target corpse emperor was completely dark.


    With white smoke all over her body, she opened her mouth, and her huge body crashed to the ground.


    "Uuuuu..."


    A scream came from the target corpse emperor''s mouth.


    At this time, whether it was the injured corpses at the scene or the corpses and zombies that were blocked by Ou Ruo and Jiang Xue from the front line and couldn''t rush back to support them in time, all of them seemed to be crazy.


    No longer care about casualties, no longer entangled with the human army, ignoring the resistance of artillery and bullets, and return to the emperor''s nest with a brain.


    Mu Wu, who didn''t know all of this, walked quickly to the target corpse emperor.


    The opponent already has less air intake and more air out.


    Where the body was lying, golden blood had dripped to the ground.


    The blood, like spring water, kept dyeing the surrounding earth, and in a moment, Mu Wuqing''s eyes were already golden.


    "Humanity, the war between us is not over yet, you and you are all going to die."


    The target corpse emperor said weakly.


    Mu Wuqing: "I don''t know if we will die, but I know you can''t see it. Goodbye."


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Mu Wuqing didn''t talk too much nonsense.


    Struggling to stab the target corpse emperor''s head with a sword.


    Under the power of tens of thousands of tons, the flame giant sword pierced the brain of the target corpse emperor, piercing her head completely.


    "Roar--"


    The target corpse emperor made a final hiss.


    After a while, the body squirmed and disappeared.


    Once the target corpse king died, Mu Wuqing no longer maintained the body of the world.


    The silver light scattered, the giant dissipated, and Mu Wuqing finally appeared on the ground covered with energy armor.


    "Wu Qing¡ª¡ª"


    Jiang Xiyu and the others came to Mu Wuqing''s side.


    Mu Wu counted and nodded.


    Ni Qingcheng walked to the corpse of the target corpse emperor.


    "Unexpectedly, you are so easy to deal with the third-level corpse emperor now. It seems that your husband''s training for you some time ago has had a remarkable effect." Ni Qingcheng said.


    Mu Wuqing is undeniable.


    "If you change to Xiaoying, it will be faster to solve her."


    Jiang Xiyu: "This corpse emperor has been dealt with now, when do you plan to do the other one?"


    "Leave her alone. Notify the genetic research team and let them extract the genes of the corpse on the spot. And the genes of the corpse on the spot, don''t let it go. By the way, the genetic medicine of the mother''s corpse is reserved, use them to dilute Low-level medicine. Since you have promised others, you can''t break your promise."


    "now?"


    "It''s now."


    Jiang Xiyu nodded, and then called into the air.


    "Master Xiyu..."


    "Did you hear what the leader said?"


    "Subordinates know."


    "Then go! Extract the genetic medicine we want as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard responded and disappeared.


    "These corpses can''t stay here. Otherwise, sooner or later they will be completely burned by the magma." Ni Qingcheng said.


    "I come!"


    As Jiang Xiyu said, Nianli started.


    The corpses of thousands of zombies on the ground were controlled by her and suspended in the air, including the corpses of the Emperor.


    Move them to a place where there is no magma.


    After finishing all this, Jiang Xiyu''s small face became extremely pale.


    Mu Wuqing asked her to eat something to recover.


    At the same time, she and Ni Qingcheng left the Imperial Nest and went straight to the frontline battlefield.

 Chapter 1414： Intervention of another corpse emperor

    Frontline battlefield.


    With the 200,000 army hit now, fewer than half of them can pull the trigger.


    The war is always cruel.


    Such a big sacrifice mainly happened when the corpse tide attacked the army station.


    If it were not for the imperial nest crisis to draw the tide of corpses away, it is estimated that not many people would survive in the end.


    The people who died in the pursuit were the least.


    But that was when the target corpse emperor was still there.


    Now the target corpse emperor and mother corpse have fallen, and the zombie army that has lost control, under the leadership of the corpse, counterattacks again, and fights with the human army that rushed out of the fortifications.


    Native fighters without any protection suffered heavy casualties in such an uneven number of battles.


    The remaining eighty to ninety thousand troops also gradually declined and perished at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Dongfang Jiaoyue did not expect such a situation to happen.


    Crisis.


    The doomsday fighters from the immortal city formed a wall of flesh at the forefront, responsible for intercepting the zombies of the crazy attacking team, then the doomsday mecha fighters, shield soldiers, and finally the armed fighters.


    The four troops formed a circle and dealt with countless groups of corpses.


    As for the artillery, tanks, armored vehicles and other teams responsible for rear support, they can only live and die on their own.


    Because the troops rushing forward have been surrounded by the tide of corpses.


    They couldn''t break through, and they couldn''t support the firepower behind.


    On the contrary, they need artillery support from the rear firepower.


    If there were no accidents, the team organized by Mu Wuqing and the others would hardly survive in the end.


    Fortunately, they have not been besieged by the tide of corpses for a long time.


    Before most of them were desperate, a red cloud covered the entire battlefield in the sky above them.


    "what is that?"


    Some soldiers from unknown reasons exclaimed.


    Before they could get the answer from others, the red clouds appeared in the sky, and in the next second, a rain of fire and rain swept across the entire battlefield.


    "It''s over."


    Someone saw the fireball falling from the sky, thinking that they were also within the attack range, and there was no hope in their hearts.


    Many people who saw this scene gave up resistance and waited for the fate of being swallowed up by the fireball with the color of pain.


    But their despair is only for a moment.


    When the fireball fell to the ground, all the soldiers were surprised to find that the target of these fireballs, which rained like rain, turned out to be the corpse group.


    Even if they were in the middle of the group of corpses, none of the fireballs that fell from the sky fell among them.


    "It''s the leader, the leader and them have come to support us."


    When the native fighters didn''t know why, the fighters from the Immortal City suddenly cheered.


    As they shouted, the other native warriors who knew the reason also cried with joy and cried hysterically.


    High places in the distance.


    At this time, Mu Wuqing was constantly injecting spiritual fire into the air.


    The red cloud is unabated, and the fireball is constantly under the sky, and the continuous fireball baptizes the zombies in most areas of the battlefield.


    Batch after batch of zombies were wiped out in the flames, and countless fire corpses screamed and wailed, the sound of which was enough to shock the world, weeping ghosts and gods.


    Mu Wuqing dragged most of the zombies.


    Ni Qingcheng, who came with her, was not idle either.


    Noting that the zombies around the four teams were about to be cleaned up, she lifted it easily, there was no wind and waves, and four powerful winds acted on the soldiers who were surrounded by zombies.


    In just a blink of an eye, I saw these people being lifted up by the whirlwind and directly taken out of the encirclement of zombies.


    There is no need to worry about them, Mu Wuqing''s output to Spirit Fire is even more fierce.


    The fireball in the sky poured down like rain, submerging millions and tens of millions of zombies in the raging fire.


    Seeing that the final power of the target Corpse King was about to be annihilated under Mu Wuqing''s ability.


    At this moment, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds and strong winds.


    If it is under normal circumstances and seeing this scene, everyone knows that heavy rain will come.


    But the sky was still clear before, and it was not normal how long it took Mu Wuqing''s fire cloud to take shape that a large cloud of black suddenly floated.


    "This is?" Mu Wuqing, who controlled Huoyun, frowned at this sight.


    "Wow..."


    Without waiting for Mu Wuqing to figure out the situation, the dark cloud above the fire cloud suddenly rained heavily.


    Water meets fire.


    Whoever has the strongest battle will have the upper hand.


    Without a trace of defense, how could Mu Wuqing ever thought that this heavy rain would come?


    As a result, her fire cloud was swallowed by the heavy rain.


    When she wanted to gather Huoyun again, it was too late.


    The fire annihilated millions of zombies, and the appearance of this heavy rain also saved millions of zombies.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The remaining part of the target corpse king survived.


    The hordes of corpses burned beyond recognition by the fire, roared, and immediately swarmed towards the soldiers rescued by Ni Qingcheng.


    "Go out, go out quickly."


    The crisis did not end because of this.


    The fire was extinguished by rain.


    When the group of corpses that survived on the ground rushed towards Ni Qingcheng''s direction, there was heavy snow flying in the sky, and snow filled the sky.


    Every snowflake that falls can turn into a few centimeters of ice on the ground.


    When countless snowflakes gather together, it is thousands of meters of snow drifting and thousands of meters of ice.


    Ni Qingcheng''s reminder is only useful to those super fighters, as ordinary people''s fighters, they cannot avoid being touched by the wind and snow.


    Many people are unaware of the emergence of the crisis. When they reacted, their bodies were already covered by snow, and the whole person turned into an ice sculpture and stood on the spot.


    "Roar--"


    Just when the others were shocked, from a distance, a loud roar that could be called from ancient times resounded throughout the world.


    Mu Wuqing, who is on the high ground, looks out into the distant sky.


    Under the horizon, a black belt appeared first.


    After that, the black belt turned into a cloud and began to cover the front.


    Covering the sky and the sun, encompassing all quarters.


    In the end, what appeared in Mu Wuqing''s eyes was an endless swarm of sky-grabbers and dense corpses.


    The horrible tide of corpses like a mountain torrent and a tsunami, even if Mu Wuqing saw it, he couldn''t help but be frightened.


    The corpse emperor is the army of the corpse emperor.


    Another corpse emperor in Nagat also came.


    "Retreat, retreat immediately¡ª"


    Mu Wuqing stood on a high place and shouted loudly.


    It doesn''t matter if people in the distance can hear it or not.


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t know the movement in the distance, but she had already caught something from the heavy rain before and the snow now. He turned around and shouted at the soldiers who had been rescued by her: "Leave, everyone will leave here immediately. ,quick--"


    The soldiers don''t know why.


    Thought it was facing the remaining part of the target corpse emperor, their leader did not want to fight anymore and chose to retreat.


    They did not hesitate and fled the scene one after another.


    Seeing that the remaining troops began to withdraw, Ni Qingcheng controlled the force of the wind to fly into the sky.


    She soon came to Mu Wuqing''s side, and she also saw the tide of corpses that had submerged a large area of ??land in the distance.


    "Is it another corpse emperor''s army?"


    There is no doubt about Mu Wuqing.


    "Qingcheng, the task of leading the army to retreat is left to you, and I have to return to the Imperial Nest."


    "Imperial Nest?"


    Ni Qingcheng was taken aback for a moment, then her face changed in shock when she thought of something.


    "Xiyu is in danger!"


    "Be careful."


    Mu Wuqing stopped delaying, and disappeared on the top of the mountain.


    In the imperial nest of the target corpse king.


    "Ho Ho Ho--"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Damn, why did the other corpse emperor come over at this time?"


    Within the royal nest.


    The research team, which has already begun to extract genetic medicines, is now being attacked by another elite corpse emperor.


    Faced with the number of elite corpse kings far exceeding his own, Jiang Xiyu, who has not recovered much of his strength, had to step forward again and stop all the elite zombies with his own power.


    But her strength is always limited.

 Chapter 1415： A team named Phoenix

    With the appearance of another corpse emperor.


    Jiang Xiyu, who had to deal with elite zombies and resist the attack of the corpse emperor, didn''t last long before he was seriously injured and fell to the ground under the corpse emperor''s supernatural power.


    "Humans, the emperor should thank you for killing the three-life queen. If it weren''t for you, the emperor would stop at the third-level corpse emperor in this life. In order to thank you for your efforts, the emperor will make you a part of the benzene ring." Jiang Xiyu of the Snow Rain Queen approached.


    When the voice fell, a strong wind was acting on Jiang Xiyu''s body.


    Inability to resist, and unable to break free.


    The exhausted Jiang Xiyu floated towards Empress Feng Nianying''s blood basin under the guidance of this force.


    "Master Xiyu¡ª¡ª"


    Ming Yulan and the others, who were fighting with the corpse, saw this and ignored their corpses. On the spot, some snipers left the battle and raised their guns to shoot at the head of the Empress Feng Xueyu.


    "Boom boom..."


    The gunfire sounded.


    On the head of the Queen of Snow and Rain, a lot of sparks splashed.


    "Roar--"


    The slight pain caused the Empress Feng Xueyu to disconnect from her control of Jiang Xiyu.


    Angrily, she snarled: "Deal them for the emperor."


    The corpse took the command and rushed straight out of the sniper from the battle.


    "Protect the hostess!"


    Danger is inevitable, and casualties are already doomed.


    But for Jiang Xiyu''s safety, Ming Yulan and the others had to give up their own safety and aimed their guns at the Queen of Snow and Rain with all their strength.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Putting a lot of attention on the Queen of Snow and Rain, the sniper who could not effectively resist the attack of the corpse, five people fell under the corpse''s sharp claws in one encounter.


    Casualties continue.


    Even the members of the Shadow Guard who stayed to protect the researchers, at this time, also partly separated out to join in the attack on the corpse.


    Regardless of their own safety, they only created opportunities for the snipers to prevent the Queen of Snow and Rain from killing Jiang Xiyu.


    However.


    Only the Shadow Guards hiding in the dark can exert their greatest power and take the initiative to attack the corpse. Their actions are undoubtedly the assassin and the warrior''s close fight, showing a completely side-to-side state.


    "ended."


    The sniper had no chance to stop the wind, snow and rain from attacking Jiang Xiyu.


    The corpse emperor who didn''t plan to use any more powers, the huge body whizzed from high above, and the huge blood mouth swallowed directly at Jiang Xiyu on the ground.


    "Master Xiyu¡ª¡ª"


    Ming Yulan and the others who saw this scene were all thrilling.


    It is a pity that faced with the action of the Fengxueyu Corpse Emperor directly rushing on, there are people who are not good at sniper rifles, and their eyes are full of despair.


    If Jiang Xiyu died here and this matter was known by the Lord, what terrifying effect would it cause?


    I can''t imagine it.


    "Peng..."


    Just when everyone thought Jiang Xiyu was doomed to escape, lying on the ground next to Jiang Xiyu, suddenly, four fighters covered in black combat uniforms appeared.


    These people came out.


    Two of them raised their hands high, propping up a visible barrier to block the collision of the corpse emperor.


    Even though they didn''t look easy, they did block the deadly attack of the corpse emperor.


    The other two helped Jiang Xiyu up and took her away.


    "You are?"


    "The phoenix Jiang Yi (Jiang Er, Jiang San, Jiang Si) came late and asked the hostess to forgive him."


    The four spoke in unison.


    Jiang San: "Jiang Yi, Jiang Er, take the mistress away immediately, we can''t hold it anymore."


    "clear!"


    "Master Xiyu, we will take you away."


    Jiang Yi and Jiang Er could not help but retreat to the rear after setting up Jiang Xiyu.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Feng Xueyu Corpse Emperor roared, and a ray hit the barrier that Jiang San and Jiang Si supported.


    "Ah..."


    The barrier was broken, and the two who were affected by the aftermath flew upside down on both sides.


    But they quickly stabilized.


    The two had no fear of Fengxueyu Corpse Emperor.


    The blood energy in his hand was mobilized, and between the shots, the huge transparent fist and the invisible giant sword fell on the corpse emperor from both sides at the same time.


    "Peng Peng..."


    The two attacked with all their strength, and they only caused slight ripples on the body of the corpse emperor.


    The corpse emperor was angry.


    Overwhelming abilities swept the place where the two figures were.


    Jiang San and Jiang Er tried to resist.


    But this time, facing the impact of the corpse emperor''s power, the two people who didn''t have enough time to condense the qigong, all turned into blood mist and scattered on the ground under the swept by the corpse emperor''s power.


    "Hand over the body of the Empress Sansei¡ª¡ª"


    The Empress Feng Xueyu no longer looked at Jiang Xiyu, her huge body rushed straight to the place where the research team was.


    "Fire rays."


    At this moment, a soft drink came from a distance.


    I saw a flame ray with a thickness of more than ten meters flying across the sky.


    "Rumble..."


    The shock of horror directly knocked the rushing Queen Snow and Rain flying out.


    "Wu Qing?"


    Jiang Xiyu looked at the place where the rays came.


    A red figure approached them like a teleport.


    "Xiyu, are you right?"


    The first sentence of Mu Wuqing''s arrival was to ask Jiang Xiyu''s safety.


    Jiang Xiyu shook his head.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little loose."


    "It''s fine."


    Mu Wuqing looked around.


    Soon I noticed the two Phoenix members who were protecting Jiang Xiyu.


    Mu Wuqing can confirm that when she came to the Southern Continent, there was absolutely no team dressed up with these two people in front of her.


    The brow couldn''t help but frowned.


    "Who are you?"


    "Wu Qing, they are Phoenix members. In order to protect me, two people have died."


    "The Phoenix Jiang Yi (Jiang Er) has seen Master Wu Qing."


    Phoenix?


    Mu Wuqing thought for a while, and there seemed to be no name of this team in his memory.


    But she did not doubt the identities of the two.


    In order to protect Jiang Xiyu who could choose to sacrifice himself, if it were not for the warrior of the Immortal City, who would be so stupid?


    Without much thought, Mu Wuqing looked at the research team not far away protected by the Shadow Guard and several snipers.


    "Roar-damn human, this emperor wants your life."


    Before Mu Wu could clearly see the surrounding situation, the Queen of Snow and Rain, who was knocked into the air by her, let out an earth-shattering roar.


    A silver halo spread out from the feet of the corpse emperor.


    The light waves spreading to all directions and covering the earth, wherever they go, the earth is frozen and everything freezes.


    "Leave here with Xiyu."


    Mu Wuqing came to the front of everyone, a string of flames in his hands.


    As Mu Wuqing swiped to the ground, a flame zone stretched out.


    Thousands of meters are included in the flame line.


    "send--"


    "puff--"


    Mu Wuqing continued to inject spiritual power into the flame line.


    With a soft voice, the flames that had originally formed a line spread out, turning the face into a line, facing the silver halo of the upper corpse emperor.


    "Huhuhu..."


    When ice and fire meet, they are incompatible.


    The forces of the two sides confronted each other, and a large amount of white smoke shrouded the earth and obscured the sky.


    "Woo..."


    Just when Mu Wuqing was fighting against the corpse emperor''s ice-type ability, a huge tornado struck around her again.


    Seeing that Mu Wuqing''s tiny figure was about to be eroded by the storm, at this moment, a phantom rose from Mu Wuqing''s body.


    A huge phantom stands between heaven and earth.


    Flames are constantly injected into the phantom.


    As if an invisible object was dyed, in a blink of an eye, a huge flame giant appeared.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A roar came from the giant population.


    Mu Wuqing, whose body was inside the giant''s chest, waved, and countless flames gathered in her hand.


    The flame giant sword formed.


    "Exit¡ª"


    With the use of supernatural powers and qigong, a huge arc of flame and sword energy swept out.


    The terrifying destructive power wiped out all the storms that appeared around.


    The corpse emperor in front was affected by the flame sword aura and got a move on his body.


    But it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 1416： Wei Xiao appeared, the thunder fell

    "Roar-"


    The two giants face each other.


    The corpse emperor roared and rushed towards Mu Wuqing at the same time.


    "bass--"


    Mu Wuqing did not show weakness, and once again condensed a flame giant sword in his other hand, making a "boom" sound under his feet, and the huge figure rushed up towards the corpse emperor.


    "boom--"


    When the two collided, the sky was broken.


    The horrible impact caused a large amount of grass, trees, mud and rocks on the ground to splash, and the flame and ice offset, and the white smoke produced quickly drowned both of them.


    In the mist.


    I saw the figures of two giants faintly.


    Or the flames soar into the sky, or the silver light flies.


    The constant sound of impact, like thunder, shook the eardrums of many people who were closer to them.


    White smoke inside.


    Mu Wuqing''s confrontation with the corpse emperor was extremely fierce.


    Either the sharp claws on your body cut across my body, or the flame sword in my hand burns your body with a powerful impact.


    In the frenzied battle, both sides formed a solid armor on the surface of the body in this process.


    The constant collision, the forces of both sides stirred up the sky and the earth, and the four tremors.


    "Roar--"


    And this process did not last long.


    The high-intensity battle consumes a lot of Mu Wuqing.


    After experiencing the three corpse emperors before, and then went to support the front line, she had a huge consumption of supernatural powers. She was unable to take it down in a short time in the battle with the Queen of Snow and Rain. The layer formed on Mu Wuqing''s body The protective armor gradually faded in the battle.


    It''s not that Mu Wuqing didn''t want to continue to maintain it, but the supernatural cells in his body did not allow it.


    Continue to maintain the energy armor of the giant''s body, her weakness will only come faster.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Maintaining an absolute advantage of suppression, Mu Wuqing tried to end the battle as soon as possible.


    But the Empress Feng Xueyu''s ability to resist is too strong.


    Having survived the state of being almost suppressed and beaten by Mu Wuqing in the early stage, in the middle and late stages, she gradually launched a counterattack. Finally, when Mu Wuqing''s follow-up strength could not keep up, Mu Wuqing exploded with a powerful ability to shock and fly Mu Wuqing.


    From this moment on, Mu Wuqing was in a passive state.


    "Wu Qing is in danger."


    Jiang Xiyu, who had retreated to the place where the researcher was, his face changed drastically when he saw Mu Wuqing''s situation.


    The same is true for others.


    But they couldn''t help Mu Wuqing much.


    Jiang Xiyu, the only qualified to confront the corpse emperor, still needs protection, not to mention that other people have to face the corpse brought by the snow and rain empress.


    "Tweet--"


    Mu Wuqing''s defeat is beginning to appear.


    at this time.


    Before Mu Wuqing was in crisis, under the far-away sky, the crisp bird song spread to everyone''s ears.


    "How come there are bird calls?"


    "Is it a mutant beast?"


    When everyone looked up for something that made the sound, Jiang Xiyu was the first to find the sound source.


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Looking at the huge figure flying from the direction of the coastline.


    At first Jiang Xiyu was still a little uncertain.


    When the flying giant came close, Jiang Xiyu''s eyes showed excitement.


    "Is it Xiao Jiu, and my husband?"


    People who can be called "husband" by Jiang Xiyu don''t need to use their brains or toes to know who they are.


    "Master¡ª"


    Wei Xiao, who flew from the sky to drive Xiao Jiu, didn''t say hello to anyone.


    The eagle-like eyes locked on the Fengxueyu Corpse Emperor who was pressing against Mu Wuqing.


    "Dare to move my woman and die."


    This statement may be redundant.


    But speaking from Wei Xiao''s mouth can also prove his anger at the moment.


    Say nothing.


    The figure jumped up from Xiao Jiu.


    "bass--"


    The person is in the air, and the new bitter sword has been unsheathed.


    With a volley blow, the thousand-meter blood blade stretched out.


    "cut--"


    Taking advantage of the moment when the corpse emperor pushed Mu Wuqing''s giant body away with his abilities, the scarlet Changhong fell directly on top of the corpse emperor''s head.


    "Damn¡ª"


    The Empress Feng Xueyu roared in anger.


    The ice power freezes the space, trying to blow Wei Xiao under the crotch.


    "Puff......"


    But how terrifying is Wei Xiao''s strength?


    The blade fell, the ice layer of space cut open, and the **** blade with undiminished prestige fell directly on Fengxueyu Corpse Emperor''s body.


    The Emperor Fengxueyu also reacted quickly in times of crisis, avoiding the vital points directly.


    The scarlet blade cut through the half of her body below her head.


    "Roar--"


    Ten meters below the head, almost a few tons of flesh and blood were stripped from the body by Wei Xiao''s blow.


    The severe pain struck, although not fatal, but also painful, the Queen of Snow and Rain fell to the ground, like a giant snake struggling crazily on the ground.


    "Peng..."


    Wei Xiao landed.


    The sharp eyes looked directly at the Empress Feng Xueyu.


    "Kill him, kill him for the emperor, roar¡ª"


    Feng Xueyu is summoning other elite zombies to attack Wei Xiao.


    After receiving the call of the Queen of Snow and Rain, the corpses and top zombies who had previously confronted Ming Yulan and the others turned towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand, his blood condensed.


    "Buzzing..."


    I saw a **** sky falling from the sky, and countless **** sword lights evolved.


    "fall--"


    Yelled.


    Countless **** sword lights fell from the sky.


    Like raindrops, like a forest of swords.


    The ubiquitous **** sword light, while harvesting the elite zombies moving on the ground, also concentrated firepower on the body of the Queen of Snow and Rain.


    Today is different.


    Wei Xiao was already so powerful that it was indescribable. His seemingly random blow contained at least 70% of his strength.


    A mere three-level corpse emperor, facing such an offensive, her defense only bought her a moment to survive.


    When the energy armor on her body was broken, the blood-colored sword light touched her body, and the body of the Fengxueyu Corpse Emperor was cut into countless segments in an instant. The huge head was filled with the dissipating sword light. Hedgehog.


    When Mu Wuqing recovered from being hit by the corpse emperor, the corpse emperor had been killed by Wei Xiao.


    Together with the elite zombies brought by the wind, snow and rain, one counts as one, and none is spared.


    "bass--"


    After doing all this, Wei Xiao returned the new biting sword to its sheath.


    "How about it?"


    Looking at Mu Wuqing who was hundreds of times more than him, Wei Xiaofeng asked lightly.


    Mu Wuqing saw that the wind, snow and rain were already dead and couldn''t die anymore, dispelling the giant''s body and regaining his body.


    "Why are you here?" Mu Wuqing walked to Wei Xiao''s side and asked.


    "I heard Xiaoyu said that you are going to deal with the third-level corpse emperor, and I felt that something was going to happen, so I came here. Fortunately, I''m here, otherwise, even if you can solve the corpse emperor, I''m afraid you will have to pay a heavy price."


    Mu Wuqing is undeniable.


    Some angrily said: "With my strength, if I deal with one of the corpse emperors alone, there will be no such danger. Even if one is two, I have absolute certainty to kill them one by one. But I didn''t expect it. Another corpse emperor will suddenly appear. If it hadn''t consumed too much supernatural power, this kind of thing would never happen."


    "I forgot to remind you that because of the appearance of the corpse emperor, the corpse emperor no longer fights alone like in the past. If one party is in trouble, multiple support. If you had known this, it would not have happened today."


    Mu Wuqing nodded: "Fortunately, there is no danger."


    "You!" Wei Xiao scratched Mu Wuqing''s little nose fondly.


    His move caused Mu Wuqing to make a grimace.


    Very naughty.


    "husband--"


    Jiang Xiyu ran towards Wei Xiao at this time.


    Seeing the same fragrant wind rushing towards his sweet wife, Wei Xiao hurriedly pierced the sheathed new Emperor Sword into the ground, opened his hands and held her in his arms.


    Throwing into the arms of Wei Xiao, Jiang Xiyu''s heart was indescribably peaceful.


    No matter when or what the situation is, as long as he is cuddled in this embrace and don''t know why, Jiang Xiyu feels safe from the bottom of his heart.


    Even if the earth fell apart one day, she felt that as long as Wei Xiao was by her side, she was the safest existence.


    He hugged Wei Xiao for a long time and relieved the restless heart in his body. Jiang Xiyu raised his head.


    "Husband, did you come here when you knew we were in danger?"


    Wei Xiao stroked Jiang Xiyu''s cheek like an egg, and said distressedly: "Almost. All right?"


    Jiang Xiyu shook his head.


    "It''s okay. I have Yulan and Phoenix to protect me. I''m safe."


    "It''s fine. The first time I asked you to come to such a far place, I am still a little worried. But now I can rest assured."


    Wei Xiao said, letting go of Jiang Xiyu, and looked at the No. 5 potion and Feng Xueyu''s body that the researchers were extracting.


    Now that Mu Wuqing and the others have obtained these two corpse emperors, once the medicine is extracted, their strength will inevitably rise to a higher level.


    In this southern continent, apart from humans, it is believed that no other species will threaten them.

 Chapter 1417： The big devil became a nanny

    "Master, the potion of the first corpse emperor has been extracted."


    Not long after, Professor Yan Tianhua, who was in charge of extracting the No. 5 potion, came to Wei Xiao and the others with three potions.


    All three potions indicate their abilities.


    A wood power, an earth power, and a fire power.


    Mu Wuqing collected the three powers from Professor Yan Tianhua.


    "Thanks for your hard work, there is a corpse emperor next to you. You can work hard to extract the genes from her body."


    "Okay, Master Wu Qing."


    Professor Yan Tianhua responded and immediately ordered the soldiers to carry the equipment to the corpse of the Queen of Snow and Rain.


    Looking at the three No. 5 potions in Mu Wuqing''s hands, Ming Yulan and Effie all showed longing.


    However, they also know that the No. 5 potion does not belong to them for the time being.


    At least, before Mu Wuqing and their strengths had not been fully improved, the three medicines in front of them had basically nothing to do with them.


    But this does not hinder the fantasy in their hearts.


    There are six potions in No. 5 this time. If Mu Wuqing and the others need potions to improve their strength, how many should they be able to divide into one or two?


    "Husband, what do you plan to do with these No. 5 potions?" Mu Wuqing asked Wei Xiao.


    "You don''t need to ask me. These are all obtained by you. According to the agreement, they will also be distributed by you. However, Xiaoyu must have contributed to my being able to come to the Southern Continent. If you divide it over, reserve one for her. !"


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao paused and said again: "However, I want to take away the ice and snow potion in the other corpse emperor, how about it as my reward?"


    "Haha..." Jiang Xiyu smiled, "Even if you take it all away, we dare not say anything!"


    "Really let me take it all?" Wei Xiao looked at Jiang Xiyu weirdly.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Originally, Jiang Xiyu was just a joke, but she obviously didn''t expect Wei Xiao to ask it back.


    How does this make her answer?


    If she said yes, and Wei Xiao really took away all the medicine, who would she go to make sense?


    Of course, they all knew that Wei Xiao would not do such things.


    I was afraid that Wei Xiao would continue to block people with words.


    "Don''t joke with Xiyu. You and Xiaoyu both took one of the potions this time. The remaining four, one each for me, one for Xiyu, and one for Qingcheng, I''m going to give Yu the last one. Lan. Her contribution to the Immortal City is obvious to all. This potion should have been given to her long ago."


    "Me?" Ming Yulan obviously didn''t dare to be confident.


    Mu Wuqing actually wanted to give her a No. 5 potion?


    This sudden big advantage almost didn''t stun Ming Yulan on the spot.


    Mu Wuqing smiled and said: "This is what you deserve, no need to refuse."


    "Thank you, Master Wu Qing, thank you."


    Wei Xiao: "You can arrange it yourself! But I suggest you take the rest of the awakening potion yourself. Chu Tianhe came to the southern continent long before you, and no one knew that he used the resources on the southern continent to treat himself What level of strength is raised to. The stronger your strength, after you face him, you will have enough confidence to contend with him."


    "knowledge."


    "Well. If you have food with you, take the medicine now and I will protect you."


    Jiang Xiyu. Mu Wuqing glanced at each other and didn''t say much.


    The wood-type supernatural power potion was handed to Ming Yulan, and the three of them found a place and took the potion on the spot.


    Seeing this, the members of the Shadow Guard in the dark, with food on their bodies, came to them and put the food down.


    Wei Xiao stayed aside, looking at the open field and the distant mountains.


    No one knows what I think.


    A few hours later.


    The sky turned dark.


    Mu Wuqing and the others woke up one after another from the state of refining.


    At the same time, after several hours of hard work, Professor Yan Tianhua and the others also extracted genes from another corpse emperor.


    Wei Xiao didn''t be polite with Mu Wuqing and the others, and directly took away the ice-type supernatural potion.


    Based on the experience of Phantom and Mu Wuqing before taking the No. 5 power potion to improve their strength, the absorption of the same attribute power gene has a multiplier effect on the growth of the power person.


    This means that as a person with a fire-type ability, taking genetic potions containing fire-type abilities, the improvement obtained is much higher than that of other genetic potions.


    The same is true for other abilities.


    Wei Xiao also took away the ice-type supernatural power potion for comfort.


    Not to mention eccentricity.


    It can only be said that they met, and it was of great use to Shu Wang, so Wei Xiao asked for one.


    No matter how much he is embarrassed.


    After all, these medicines were obtained by Mu Wuqing and the others hard, the palms and backs of the hands were all fleshy, and Wei Xiao couldn''t do too much.


    After getting the ice-type supernatural power potion, Wei Xiao did not stay with Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Husband, are you leaving now?"


    Knowing that Wei Xiao was about to leave, Mu Wuqing and the others were still a little bit reluctant.


    The separation didn''t take long, but the person in front of him was their man after all. If he could stay by his side for a while, I believe no one would be unwilling.


    Wei Xiao also wanted to stay with Mu Wuqing and the others for a while, but the current situation simply did not allow him to do so.


    "The information sent by Xiaoyu is not only about you, but also Youwei and the others. Compared to you, those two little ones are more courageous, and directly want to deal with the fourth-level corpse emperors in the polar regions of South America. There are also there. Two fourth-level corpse emperors, the risks they face far exceed yours."


    "What, You Wei and the others are actually going to act on two fourth-level corpse emperors?" Mu Wuqing exclaimed.


    "is not that right?"


    Jiang Xiyu: "How many people do they have? How many fighters are there? What is the current strength of You Wei and Yan Yi?"


    "According to the information sent by Xiaoyu and the others, today''s Youwei and Yan Yi should have reached the Saint Emperor level or above, and Xiaoyu and the others are not clear about their specific strength. Their combatable soldiers are about 150,000. Weapons In many respects, things are before the end of the world, which can¡¯t be compared with you.¡±


    "How dare these people?" Mu Wuqing looked incredulous after hearing what Wei Xiao said.


    Wei Xiao was also helpless: "But they just dared to be so unscrupulous. Although it is for you to develop independently, how can I rest assured? I still have to stare at them."


    "Then you go! Don''t let them go wrong."


    Wei Xiao nodded, and after bidding farewell to Mu Wuqing and the others, he took Xiaojiu straight to the South American mainland.


    Mu Wuqing and the others couldn''t leave for a while.


    After a night of self-cultivation.


    The next day, they began to clean up the remnants of the two corpse emperors.


    In addition, they have to gather the scattered teams.


    Fighting may be a day or two, but the finishing work after the war is the most tiring.


    Think of the tens of millions of zombies, just collecting them is a lot of work.


    What Mu Wuqing and the others didn''t know was that when they started collecting the corpses of the zombies, the spies from Jiutian City had already arrived in the area where they belonged.


    The people Chu Tianhe sent out to look for Bai Youwei, Mu Wuqing and the others were all veterans from the Eastern Continent.


    Some of them even met Bai Youwei, Mu Wuqing and others.


    It is more appropriate for these people to find the whereabouts of the women.

 Chapter 1418： Where to go, where to die

    The territory of the South American continent Mohei Ge.


    Compared with Mu Wuqing and the others, Bai Youwei has already been infiltrated by the agents of Jiutian City.


    After only three or five days, these people touched Brother Mo Hei.


    They didn''t enter the Phoenix Dance Heavenly City blatantly, but concealed them secretly. When Bai Youwei recently used most of her energy to deal with the Corpse Emperor in preparation, these spies secretly approached Nok and the others.


    "Captain Knok, I''m really sorry, we can''t take you away. The target is too big and easy to be discovered by the enemy. Even if we take you alone, once the enemy is aware of it, it will inevitably be stunned. But please promise. Captain K can rest assured that we only need to wait a while before our army of Nine Heavens City will arrive..."


    "At that time, we will definitely come to save you from leaving."


    Nok: "Don''t worry about my safety. Bring the news to His Majesty the Emperor. We are waiting for the arrival of the army."


    "Okay, then we won''t do a stay, you guys be careful."


    "must!"


    Secretly, after Knok exchanged with the invisible air, the room he was in suddenly disappeared.


    Everything seemed to have never happened before, everything seemed so peaceful.


    But this night, the spies of Jiutian City had got everything they wanted.


    Now that Bai Youwei and their resident locations have been confirmed, these people need to send the information back to Jiutian City, and then Chu Tianhe will decide.


    Bai Youwei and the others did not know that their whereabouts had been exposed, and now all the high-levels of Fengwu Heavenly City, their eyes were on the corpse emperor larva that was about to appear in the corpse cage.


    This is not the first time that Bai Youwei, who has extracted the No. 5 potion from the corpse emperor larvae, is now waiting for the seven corpse emperor larvae to take shape.


    Didn''t make them wait long.


    Four days after the spies of Jiutian City left, the corpse emperor''s corpse cage was cultivated, and the corpse emperor larvae formed.


    The guards around the corpse emperor larvae are all four-level fighters. Although their powerful strength can''t make them contend with the corpse emperor larvae, they are not interfered by the corpse emperor''s spiritual power.


    What''s more, before each mother''s corpse was completely transformed, its body was imprisoned by a cage made of the skeleton of the corpse emperor. After they were formed, they could not break free from the corpse cage.


    The zombies that have just become the larvae of the corpse emperor are in a softening stage, both in bones and flesh, and this period is also when they are weakest.


    The researchers who cultivated them did not give the corpse king larvae a chance to become a mature body.


    The transformation was completed, and the energy weapons placed around killed them on the spot.


    "Quickly, quickly, everyone''s movements are quicker, before the bones of the corpse emperor larvae are not hardened, make the armor of the emperor armor."


    "Gene extraction personnel speed up and complete the extraction of genetic medicine in the shortest time."


    The people in the corpse cage are extremely busy.


    From the moment the corpse king larva was shot, everyone was racing against time.


    Gene medicine can be extracted at any time, but the production of Emperor Armor''s armor, without any doubt, is definitely made before the bones of the corpse emperor''s larvae have not hardened.


    The armor of the Emperor Armor forged by bone smelting technology will have some defects in some ways.


    Precisely because of this, the gene extraction personnel need to speed up and allow as much time as possible for the forging department to use the bones of the corpse larvae to forge a few more armored armors.


    Bai Youwei and the others were watching everything behind the big screen of the corpse cage research base.


    Seven No. 5 potions.


    According to what Bai Youwei said before, both Li Xiangfeng and Chang''s brothers will get a copy of this batch of medicine.


    Looking at the actions of the staff behind the big screen, they were full of expectations.


    In a short time, just over ten minutes, Wang Yue brought the extracted genetic medicine to Bai Youwei and the others.


    "My Lady Queen, all the seven No. 5 potions are here."


    Mu Wuqing and the others looked at the jacket in Wang Yue''s hand, and they saw seven golden-bright genetic medicines inside.


    Each one is marked.


    What surprised Bai Youwei was that among the seven potions, there was actually the metal potion she needed.


    Take over the jacket from Wang Yue.


    "Good job. The No. 5 potion can''t be given to you for the time being, but don''t worry, there are enough corpses of the corpses of the corpse king this time. Although you can''t give you the No. 5 potion, the king of armor guarantees that you and Huang Hao have a pair. ."


    "Thank you, Lady Queen."


    Bai Youwei waved Wang Yue and Huang Hao who had been with them to retreat.


    "Queen¡­"


    The two had just left with a few soldiers, and Chang Hei couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Staring straight at the No.5 potion in Bai Youwei''s hand, it was self-evident what she wanted to say.


    Bai Youwei glared at him angrily and funny.


    "Stop calling, know what you want to say."


    With that said, Bai Youwei took out the metal potions she needed from the jacket, and then said to Chang Hei and the others: "The remaining six potions, according to what the king said before, you can choose to take the one that belongs to you. Xiao Bai, Xiao Hei, your abilities have not been finalized yet, there are six kinds of abilities potions, you choose one as your ability."


    The Chang brothers looked at each other.


    Chang Bai: "I choose the potion of poison."


    "Um?"


    Bai Youwei was a little surprised when he heard Chang Bai choose Poison Potion as her ability.


    Among the remaining six potions, there are thunder potions, water potions, poison potions, gravity potions, strength potions, and corruption potions, but Bai Youwei did not expect that Chang Bai would choose the most useless poison potion.


    As the name suggests, Poison Potion is the ability to control highly poisonous.


    But everyone knows that, for zombies, severe poison has almost zero damage, and even a higher-level super soldier can also be immune to most severe poisons.


    Want to release the toxin that makes zombies and super soldiers fear, I don''t know what height Chang Bai needs to raise his abilities to do.


    Of course, if it is to deal with ordinary people or first-level super fighters, there is nothing to say about Chang Bai''s choice of this supernatural ability.


    "How did you choose this ability?"


    "Snapped-"


    The folding fan made of the skeleton of the corpse emperor in Chang Bai''s hand opened.


    "Because you are handsome, where do you go, where do you die!"


    "..."


    Bai Youwei''s face twitched.


    What is the strange reason?


    Bai Youwei stopped asking, but looked towards Chang Hei: "Xiao Hei, how about you?"


    "My old black chooses the gravity potion. After I control this ability, once I''m against the enemy, I will open the gravity field, so that the opponent''s strength will be weakened by half before the opponent makes a move."


    Very reasonable choice.


    Moreover, Chang Hei is a power fighter, with the blessing of the gravity field, his strength will be more fully displayed.


    Bai Youwei gave them the potion chosen by the two.


    Li Xiangfeng had no chance to choose, and Bai Youwei directly gave him the potion of water.


    Li Xiangfeng was ecstatic: "Thank you, Queen, for the reward."


    After getting the No. 5 potion, and the potion of water corresponding to his own power, Li Xiangfeng''s heart was full of joy.


    He is now very fortunate that he was sent by Wei Xiao to follow Bai Youwei and the others to the Southern Continent.


    If you continue to stay in the Immortal City of the Eastern Land, let alone get the No. 5 potion so quickly, it is the awakening potion. It is estimated that he will not be there every time.


    Now that he has obtained this No. 5 potion, he believes that his strength does not say that he has reached the level of the holy emperor, but the peak of the battle emperor is safe.


    The remaining three medicines, Bai Youwei, did not let everyone choose.


    Brothers Yan Yi and Chang''s family chose one, and the seven potions were scraped clean.


    "Well, now the medicine is also given to you. Next, it is time for you to serve this king. Improve your strength as soon as possible. This king only gives you three days. After three days, Fengwu Tiancheng will stay with the exception of some young and old. At the base, the rest, regardless of men and women, who are capable of fighting, marched toward the South American poles with their entire city."


    "Yes!"


    The three replied sonorously.


    Without delay, the three took the medicine and left the research base.


    Bai Youwei didn''t stay longer, took Yan Yi, and went directly to the city lord''s mansion to take the No.5 potion.


    This is the third No. 5 medicine that Bai Youwei came to the southern mainland to take.


    Today, she is not said to be able to catch up with the Phantom, but compared to Mu Wuqing before he came to the Southern Continent to take the No. 5 Potion, she is only stronger than weak.


    Now I got another No. 5 potion. Once the refining is over, I believe Bai Youwei will also enter the realm of extreme emperor.


    Feng Wu Tian outside the city.


    "Brother Xiao, You Wei''s strength is getting stronger and stronger now. I can''t imagine that the little anchor who was scared to cry by a first-level zombie has grown so that even the corpse emperor can compete. The strong."


    Wei Xiao stared at the place where the Phoenix Dance Heaven City was in the distance.


    He smiled and said: "You are different? After taking the No. 5 medicine, you will have the ability to be longer and shorter with the corpse emperor."


    "Yeah! I just didn''t expect that, unconsciously, we are not the same group of ordinary people who only knew how to escape."


    "People will change. The old people often say that one side of the water raises the other. I always believe that. A person''s environment is different, and his xinxing will change imperceptibly. Today''s Youwei, you, and more People like you are no longer what they used to be."


    Song Xiaoyu firmly believes in this.


    "This time their strength has been greatly improved. It seems that it is only recently that they have started to work on the two corpse emperors in the south."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "I am waiting for their performance."

 Chapter 1419： Jiutian City dispatched

    The dazzling three days passed.


    Bai Youwei is vigorous and vigorous.


    When the time comes, the army will be integrated.


    Except for the old and the young, the entire Fengwu Tiancheng has only three thousand armed forces left in the city.


    The rest of the soldiers followed Bai Youwei to the South American polar regions.


    "Brother Xiao, they moved."


    Wei Xiao and the others, who had been paying attention to the every move of Fengwu Heavenly City from a distance, watched the army of Fengwu Heavenly City open up, and Song Xiaoyu reminded the fake Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao opened his eyes and stood up.


    His gaze shifted to the army of Fengwu Heavenly City.


    "All Super Soldiers?"


    "Yes, and there are quite a few second-level fighters in the entire Fengwu Tiancheng. Not counting the number, but in terms of personal strength, You Wei and the others are much stronger than Wu Qing and the others. There is also a little loach, which is a successor. The second mutant beast we know to enter the Emperor rank after the general is no weaker than the Saint Emperor rank powerhouse."


    "I ignored the beast. How did it grow up?"


    "This is all thanks to Youwei and the others. Before they came to the southern continent, they seemed to have conquered several lord-level marine creatures at sea. The little loach was able to make a breakthrough by relying on the heaven, material and earth treasures provided by these marine creatures."


    "Do they still have helpers in the ocean?"


    "Yes, and the strength is extremely strong, now I am afraid that he has become the invincible overlord of the ocean."


    Wei Xiao thought for a while.


    "Does the corpse emperor of the polar regions of South America depend on the sea?"


    I don¡¯t know why Wei Xiao suddenly questioned, Song Xiaoyu thought for a while and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s nearly a hundred kilometers away from the coastline.¡±


    Hearing Song Xiaoyu''s answer, Wei Xiao knew he was thinking too much.


    But as far as Bai Youwei and the others are concerned, the top fighters have far surpassed Mu Wuqing and the others.


    If you really want to face the corpse emperor in the polar regions of South America, apart from a bit of hard work, it is not impossible to succeed.


    Just don''t know how they should deal with the endless army of zombies under the corpse emperor.


    "Go, let''s follow."


    Wei Xiao said, and disappeared in place.


    Not long afterwards, from one end of the mountain, a huge monster flicked over the treetops straight into the nine heavens.


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t hesitate, disappeared, and followed Bai Youwei''s team secretly.


    The team of Fengwu Tiancheng has already set off.


    In the same way, Chu Tianhe, which was far away in the Americ Empire in North America, waited for nearly half a month, and finally received the news he wanted.


    "Are you sure it is Bai Youwei and others undoubtedly?"


    "Your Majesty, if you dare to use the head guarantee, it is definitely Wei Xiao''s woman Bai Youwei. The humble post is particularly impressed with them, and they will never forget it even if it turns into a gray and humble post."


    "Furthermore, Knok and the others are not dead yet, they are all captured by the phoenix people, and the humble position has personally communicated with him."


    "Nock? Who is that?"


    Chu Tianhe was slightly confused.


    Who is Knock? Is there such a person under my command?


    "..."


    "Your Majesty, Knock is the captain of an expeditionary force."


    "Oh! It turned out to be the leader of the expeditionary force. How could he be in Bai Youwei''s base?"


    The soldiers who came to report hesitated for a moment, and then truthfully explained Nok and their situation.


    "waste."


    Chu Tianhe was very angry when he heard that more than half of the 3,000-person team of Nok was captured alive.


    "Nok and the others are indeed a little bit of waste, but it is also because of them that we have obtained a lot of information about the Phoenix Dance Heaven City." The soldiers turned to them in Tinok to intercede.


    Chu Tianhe could hear it.


    He wasn''t really angry at Knok and others, but he didn''t live up to it.


    Thousands of people were captured most of the time before any storms were set off. This is a battle that can only be fought by how useless people are?


    "How many people are there in Fengwu Tiancheng? How about the weapons and equipment? How many super fighters are there?" Chu Tianhe no longer paid attention to Nok''s affairs and changed the subject.


    "According to Knok and the others, the total number of Phoenix Dance Heaven City is about 200,000. Among them, weapons and equipment still remain before the end of the world, and there are few black technologies that appear in the end of the world. But there is also a special feature, that is, they have basically already Make the whole people super. At least Knock said he didn''t see an ordinary person in the base."


    "The whole people are super? How is this possible?" Chu Tianhe couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "I didn''t believe it at the beginning of the humble position. But after a period of secret observation, all the people who came into contact with the humble position were indeed super fighters. This news should be true. But they are mainly first-class fighters."


    "Where did they get so many second-level zombies?"


    Chu Tianhe was surprised.


    The No. 1 potion can be said to be an introduction to the super soldier.


    But how rare is Potion No. 1 that others don''t know. How come the veterans who followed Chutianhe from the Eastern Continent didn''t know?


    That is one in a thousand probability, and can enter the second-level zombies, which one is not heading towards the third-level zombies?


    In this way, the second-level zombies can be said to be the existence of fewer zombies than the third-level zombies.


    How many people does Fengwu Tiancheng have?


    About two hundred thousand.


    According to what the fighters said, the entire population of Fengwu Heavenly City is super-superior, among which the first-level fighters are the main ones.


    We will help her estimate a little less, one hundred thousand.


    How many second-level zombies are estimated to make 100,000 ordinary people a first-level fighter?


    Be conservative, that''s one hundred million!


    A billion?


    Do all the second-level zombies in the southern continent add up to this number?


    Chu Tianhe couldn''t believe it.


    "Your Majesty, nowadays, it is not only genetic medicine that can make humans become super fighters, but also the natural treasures outside. Perhaps Bai Youwei and the others have discovered a place where energy is produced, and the number of foreign objects in that place is still extremely large. "


    Chu Tianhe thought for a moment and nodded.


    He can only think so now.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why Bai Youwei has so many first-class fighters.


    He absolutely did not believe that there were more than one billion second-level zombies in the southern continent.


    Of course, Chu Tianhe did not ask the members of the Eastern and Western forces who were arrested by him. If he asked about it, it would be easy to find that in the East and the West, the No. 1 potion has basically reached the level of manpower. .


    The second potion is also energy-producing, but the price it needs to pay is something that many higher-ups are unwilling to pay.


    Therefore, the No. 2 medicine is still a scarce thing in the east and west mainland, especially in the private sector.


    Back to the topic.


    Chu Tianhe condensed his eyebrows: "Apart from these, how many abilities can you find in Fengwu Tiancheng?"


    "Yes. According to Knok and the others, there are three abilities known to them in Fengwu Tiancheng, the two mistresses Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, and the other is a man named Li Xiangfeng."


    "Um?"


    Hearing the name Li Xiangfeng, Chu Tianhe seemed very surprised.


    "Li Xiangfeng? Are you sure it is the name?"


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. If Knock is not clear, there is no need to say a name to fool me."


    Li Xiangfeng?


    This name evoked some bad memories in Chu Tianhe''s heart.


    "Could it be him?"


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"


    "I''m fine. Now that the situation of the Phoenix Dance Heaven City has been figured out clearly, then they can''t be allowed to develop. You should withdraw first!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldier responded, then got up and left.


    As soon as he left, Chu Tianhe immediately sent someone to find the high-level officials in Jiutian City.

 Chapter 1420： Race against time

    After the top leaders of Jiutian City arrived, Chu Tianhe didn''t talk nonsense.


    He immediately told everyone about Bai Youwei and their situation.


    Ling Xiaocong: "Boss, the development of Fengwu Tiancheng has far exceeded our expectations. If they continue to develop, the future will inevitably become the biggest obstacle to our unification of the Southern Continent. I think we should immediately send an army to destroy them. To catch Bai Youwei and Yan Yi alive, in this way, we will have one more hole card against Wei Xiao in the future."


    Chu Tianhe looked at the others.


    "What do you think?"


    "How can someone snore on the side of the couch? What''s more, this person is still from the forces of Wei Xiao? Your Majesty, you must suffer from the chaos and send troops!"


    "I''ll be second."


    All the senior officials of Jiu Tiancheng agreed to move troops to Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "Well, since everyone has no opinion, that''s the decision. Xiao Cong..."


    "exist!"


    "According to our spies, there are only three abilities in Fengwu Tiancheng. It is not ruled out that there are some hidden in the secret. In order to ensure that this battle is foolproof, I appoint your head coach, and at the same time bring Luo Can, Xiao Xiongtian, The six great gods Cao Xiaoman, Zhou Budong, Xia Houqing, and Huo Fujian will jointly attack the Fengwu Heavenly City."


    "There are six gods who will assist you, so you can be sure of nothing."


    The six great gods at the mouth of Chutian River are all supernatural beings, not those who take the No.5 potion once.


    They have both taken two No. 5 potions (because Chu Tianhe does not know that there is a corpse emperor in the southern continent, so there is no awakening potion in his hand), and the strength is at least the battle emperor level. sex.


    "Yes!" Ling Xiao Cong did not refuse, and accepted the task assigned to him by Chu Tianhe.


    "Others are going to prepare now, hurry up and prepare the food and grass needed by the army, and the sooner you get rid of the confidant trouble of Fengwu Heavenly City, I can also feel at ease as soon as possible. In addition, for the other team in the Immortal Heavenly City, too. Speed ??up and find them out. I don¡¯t want uncertain factors around me all the time."


    "Yes!"


    At the end of the meeting, everyone dispersed.


    It has been determined to use troops against Fengwu Tiancheng, and Jiu Tiancheng''s action efficiency is very fast.


    In just four days, all the food, grass, and supplies needed by the army had been prepared.


    On the fifth day, the army departed from Jiutian City.


    An elite force of one million people.


    Among these million people, one hundred thousand are super fighters.


    Most of them are second-level fighters.


    Standing at the top of the tallest castle in the base, watching the fading army, Chu Tianhe followed a group of his concubines.


    "Brother Tianhe, my brother will be fine, right?"


    Looking at the pure angels around him who were like elves and did not stain a trace of dust, Chu Tianhe rubbed her little head fondly.


    "No, I gave him enough power to wipe out everything. This force, even the former Wei Xiao, may not be able to fight. Just to deal with a force with a population of about 200,000, I believe it will be a good news soon. return."


    Yun Ning, now the new empress of Chutianhe.


    He took Lingying''s arm and comforted: "Sister, don¡¯t worry, have you forgotten that General Manager Ling is a supernatural person who has taken four No. 5 potions? Let¡¯s not talk about the people around him, it¡¯s just him, his current strength It¡¯s enough to face millions of heroes alone. We just wait for them to return in triumph at the base."


    With the comfort of the two, a bright smile appeared on Ying''s originally worried face.


    "Well! It just so happens that sister-in-law''s child is about to be born, I hope my brother can come back in time."


    "It won''t be long."


    Chu Tianhe was full of confidence in Ling Xiaocong.


    ...


    The location of Fengwu Tiancheng is one hundred kilometers south of Mohei, facing the sea.


    When Ling Xiao Cong and the others received a report from the spies that they found the base of Fengwu Tiancheng, it was already ten days later.


    Found the station of Fengwu Tiancheng, the army rested for a day among the mountains 20 kilometers away from the base.


    A day later, Xiao Cong and the high-ranking army made battle deployments, and soon launched an attack on Fengwu Tiancheng.


    The Nine Heavens Army, which was crushed by a million army, and assisted by a large number of energy weapons and supernatural beings, hardly encountered any decent resistance.


    Only more than an hour after the fighting broke out, Fengwu Tiancheng was captured by them.


    After Ling Xiao Cong led the army into Fengwu Tiancheng, he found that apart from a few hundred armed soldiers in the city, the rest were all young and old and disabled, making Xiao Cong dumbfounded.


    Didn''t Bai Youwei mention the news that Nine Heavens City was about to attack her, and slipped away before the army arrived?


    "What the **** is going on? Why are there such people in Fengwu Tiancheng? They are all young and old?" Xiao Cong was very angry.


    A warrior who questioned the survivors in the city came to Ling Xiaocong.


    "Master General, according to the survivors of this base, before our army rushed to Fengwu Tiancheng, Bai Youwei had already taken the army to the South American polar regions."


    "South America Polar? What are they going to do there? Do you run away?"


    "No, it''s the corpse emperor. From the survivors in the city, we learned that there are two intermediate corpse emperors in the polar regions of South America, both of which are level 4. Bai Youwei went to the two corpse emperors with the power of lifting the city."


    "What? There are also corpse kings in the southern continent?"


    "This answer was not made by a single person. Almost everyone who knew it gave this answer. There is absolutely no error."


    Let Xiao Cong constrict his eyebrows.


    Looking at the internal environment of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    There actually exists a corpse emperor in the southern continent, and is not an ordinary corpse emperor?


    There are four levels of existence, there are two at the same time, and Bai Youwei takes almost all the power in the city for these two corpse emperors...


    Xiao Cong''s solemn expression suddenly became anxious: "How many days have they been away?"


    "Plus today, it''s a total of half a month."


    "Damn it, no good."


    The supernaturalist Zhou did not understand and asked: "Manager, did you think of something?"


    Ling Xiao Cong''s face was extremely ugly.


    "I''ll explain to you in a while, now, come here¡ª"


    "Master General, what''s your order?" A soldier came to Ling Xiaocong.


    Ling Xiaocong: "Immediately pass the news here to Jiutian City, and at the same time tell His Majesty the Emperor of Bai Youwei''s dealing with the fourth-level corpse emperor, we must be fast."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier retreated hurriedly.


    Ling Xiao Cong turned to the six supernaturalists and said: "Assemble the army immediately, and we will go to the South American polar regions."


    "Master Manager, what have you found that makes you so nervous?" the supernaturalist Xiao Xiongtian asked.


    "Bai Youwei, Corpse Emperor."


    "Does this have any connection?"


    "Since Bai Youwei dares to lead soldiers to deal with the corpse emperor, it means that she is confident enough to take down two fourth-level corpse emperors. Everyone, what does two fourth-level corpse emperors mean? Bai Youwei is successful, do you think that our current strength can still pose a threat to her?"


    "She must be stopped, and fast. They have left the continent of Mohei for half a month. At the speed of a super soldier''s march, they must have arrived where they want to go. No, we have to go ahead. We absolutely can''t let it go. Bai Youwei got the No.5 potion."


    Ling Xiao Cong seems to have changed his decision again.


    The other six people also understand the reason why Xiao Cong is so urgent.


    Zhou did not understand: "What do you plan to do?"


    "The seven of us will now set off for the South American polar regions. The army will be led by the generals below, so that they can come and join us as soon as possible. With our strength, even if we can''t take down Bai Youwei and the others, we can delay their attack on the corpse emperor. , Or just help the corpse king to contain them."


    "When the army arrives, we will not only be able to capture Bai Youwei and others alive, but also obtain two potions from the fourth-level corpse emperor. This is definitely a great contribution."


    The eyes of the six people lit up.


    "Everything is up to the Lord''s orders."


    "Give you five minutes to explain everything you have to explain, and we will leave in five minutes."


    "My lord, how do you deal with the prisoners in the Phoenix Dance Heaven City?"


    Ling Xiao Cong thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "All the young and old are released, and none of the soldiers will stay."


    "clear!"

 Chapter 1421： Frontal attack

    South American polar regions.


    In more than half a month, Bai Youwei and the others have not only reached the territory where the target corpse emperor is located, but also confronted the target corpse emperor.


    Compared with Mu Wuqing''s various plans when they dealt with the corpse emperor, Bai Youwei and the others seemed much more direct.


    The army pushed forward.


    If there is not enough army, let the mutant beast replace it.


    There are Little Loach and Chang Bai, even Song Xiaoyu and the others don''t know that Bai Youwei has a huge number of mutants in private besides the human army on the bright side.


    The number of mutant beasts exceeds three thousand.


    They are all beasts with huge body and thick blood bars.


    They appeared on the battlefield, and the combat power of three thousand mutant beasts was comparable to one hundred thousand elite troops.


    On the battlefield, they are rampant and wild, and millions of zombie troops are rushed to the ground by them, making it difficult to form an army.


    In the face of scattered corpses, the combat power of the Phoenix Dance Celestial City fighters is unparalleled.


    If the crowd cannot be gathered, the corpse group cannot pose a threat to the human army.


    There were also the existence of Little Loach, Li Xiangfeng, and Chang Hei. Their abilities swept the battlefield. Almost all zombies without strength were strangled in one face.


    There are many corpses, but they cannot get close to the human warriors. Their fate is to be relentlessly harvested by the army of Fengwu Heavenly City.


    Casualties are inevitable, but compared to Mu Wuqing and the others, Bai Youwei''s offensive method has reduced the casualties of the army to an extremely low level.


    Wei Xiao and others, who are hiding in the dark, have seen Bai Youwei and their fighting style in their eyes these days.


    Wei Xiao did not express any opinions, but Song Xiaoyu, after watching for a long time, became worried.


    "Brother Xiao, they won''t have trouble doing this?"


    Song Xiaoyu clearly saw the shortcomings of Bai Youwei''s attack method.


    In the early stage, it seems to be unprofitable, and the casualties of the troops are also the least, but all this is based on the situation of cutting-edge combat power. Once the top fighters'' energy reaches the limit and exit the battlefield, who will lead the next battle?


    More dangerously, if the corpse emperor takes the initiative to enter the battlefield, who will deal with the corpse emperor when Bai Youwei and the others consume a lot of supernatural powers?


    The corpse emperor¡¯s threat to the world-class powerhouse may not be fatal, but for fighters below level 3, with a radius of tens of kilometers, it is definitely to destroy whoever wants to destroy.


    If this happens, Bai Youwei''s seemingly unprofitable advance in the early stage will most likely destroy the army.


    Wei Xiao seemed very calm.


    Watching Bai Youwei and their fighting style.


    "Although there are many disadvantages in such a battle, the advantages are obvious. The ability to take the lead against the zombie army can reduce the casualties of the soldiers as much as possible. The only uncertain factor is the participation of the corpse emperor. But according to us and the corpse emperor Judging from the experience of the confrontation, the battle does not appear in the imperial nest, and the corpse emperor will not leave easily."


    "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. They don''t know that Brother Xiao, you are protecting them in secret. Once the corpse emperor''s dismissal happens, the price You Wei and the others will have to pay is not small."


    "Look at it! If something like that really happens, I won''t stand by and watch it."


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to stop Bai Youwei''s style of play.


    Bai Youwei and the others, who continued to advance towards the territory of the Imperial Nest, had over millions of zombies destroyed by them along the way.


    With such a huge volume, in the sparsely populated territory of the Southern Continent, the fall of millions of zombies and the reduction of the power of the corpse emperor have reached the point of trauma.


    The corpse emperor at the back naturally saw all this through the sight of the zombies on the battlefield.


    "Deceiving the corpse too much, really when the emperor has no soldiers to compete with you? Naive, roar¡ª" The target corpse emperor roared.


    Almost all the zombies in the entire territory of the corpse emperor heard the voice of the corpse emperor.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The clouds moved from all directions, and all the zombies came out.


    Hundreds of corpses left the imperial nest and marched towards the front battlefield.


    Almost all the corpses under his command were dispatched to the target corpse emperor, which was obviously intended to drag Bai Youwei and the others to death.


    The corpse is naturally not an opponent of the ability person.


    Especially those with superpowers who survived the Beginning Emperor level and entered the War Emperor level, that is the existence that the non-corpse emperor cannot contend.


    But that also depends on how many corpses the corpse king uses to deal with the ability person?


    It is a corpse with more than a hundred pieces of corpses as soon as it is dispatched like this, and this power is enough to consume the supernatural power in a Saint-Emperor-level powerhouse.


    Once the supernatural power is exhausted, the fate of the supernatural power can be imagined.


    Any second-level zombie can easily kill them.


    Bai Youwei, who was on the front line, did not even know.


    The army kept approaching the surrounding area of ??the Imperial Nest, and the resistance it encountered became stronger.


    "My Queen, my supernatural powers can no longer support me in the fight, and my subordinates must withdraw from the battlefield first."


    "Breathe and breathe~~~ Queen, my old black is about to die. There are too many zombies, and I can''t kill them. If I don''t take a rest, I feel like being sucked into dried meat by the supernatural cells."


    "I''m also about to reach my limit."


    Following Li Xiangfeng, the two brothers Chang Hei and Chang Bai also came to report to Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei looked at Yan Yi not far away.


    A flash came to her within a few seconds.


    "Sister, how do you feel?"


    Yan Yi controlled the air, continuously forming air cannonballs to blow up large swarms of corpses.


    Seeing Bai Youwei appearing next to him, Yan Yi shook his head and said, "It''s okay, Sister Youwei, I can hold on for a while."


    Yan Yi was also a little tired, but her strength was far higher than that of Li Xiangfeng and the others, and the supernatural abilities in her body could still support her to fight for a while.


    Bai Youwei said: "We can still hold on, but Li Xiangfeng and the others are already close to the limit. They will have problems as the battle continues. In this way, the army will immediately retreat ten miles to rectify. We will rest overnight and continue fighting tomorrow."


    "Is this all right?" Yan Yi asked.


    Bai Youwei knew what she meant.


    Does it mean that the zombies will give them time to rest?


    The answer is yes-no.


    Bai Youwei smiled and said, "It is naturally impossible to have a peaceful rest, but isn''t there still me and Little Loach? You take them to retreat, and leave the rest to me and Little Loach."


    Yan Yi withdrew the abnormal ability after hearing the words.


    "Then you be careful. If you don''t do anything, just retreat. Let''s face everything, don''t try to behave."


    Bai Youwei smiled: "I only need to control the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife to easily kill the enemy. This level of consumption makes me fight for seven days and seven nights. Don''t worry, there will be no danger."


    "Um!"


    Yan Yi nodded, and then took a few guards to retreat, conveying Bai Youwei''s order to withdraw troops.


    "Owner--"


    Here is the little loach.


    With a huge body and extremely hard scale armor, the little loach is directly invincible on the battlefield.


    The total number of zombies destroyed by it is 800,000 even if there is no one million.


    The huge figure gave it the capital to become a "meat grinder", the power of terror, among the zombies, there was no opponent that could block it.


    Bai Youwei appeared above its head and said coldly: "Immediately summon all mutant beasts back to defense and buy time for the army to retreat."


    "Yes, master!"


    Little Loach didn''t ask the reason, but responded, and immediately uttered animal language that only mutant beasts could understand.


    "Wow..."


    "Woo..."


    "quack¡­¡­"


    The call of Little Loach was heard, and the four parties responded.


    From all sides of the battlefield, there are mutant beasts with the power of World War I gathered towards the back of the battlefield.


    Among these mutant beasts, there are mutant apes as big as a hill, giant bears as tall as a five-story house, and fierce wolves comparable to elephants...


    Whether they are combat power or reaction ability, they are far from human beings.


    The powerful force makes them almost unafraid of the attacks of ordinary zombies, and their main evolutionary direction after mutation is defense and strength. When they charge, they are not zombies of the same size, and they are only crushed in front of them.


    "Go, go to the rear to establish a line of defense for the army." Bai Youwei saw that more than a thousand mutant beasts had assembled, and drove the little loach to evacuate directly to the rear.


    The mutant beast''s speed is very fast.


    They took dozens of minutes to reach them for dozens of miles.


    More than a thousand mutant beasts scattered towards the two sides centered on the little loach, and a defensive line was formed in this way.


    "retreat--"


    Yan Yi, who was still on the battlefield, saw that the rear defense line was established and immediately issued an order to retreat to the army.


    The army who had already known in advance to retreat heard the sound, passed on to each other, and evacuated towards the rear one after another.


    "The air wall."


    In order to let the army retreat without being threatened by the zombies, Yan Yi used his supernatural powers.


    In the invisible air, an invisible wall of air isolated the zombies chasing the soldiers.


    Unable to isolate all zombies.


    But as long as you stop the big army, how can the fish slipping through the net be the opponent of the phoenix dance army.


    When the soldiers on the battlefield basically retreated from one direction, Yan Yi no longer consumed any abilities, leading Li Xiangfeng and the others to retreat from the battlefield decisively.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Without the barrier of the air wall, an army of zombies swarmed.


    When they approached Bai Youwei''s side, more than a thousand mutant beasts and little loaches had become an insurmountable thunder pond for them.

 Chapter 1422： Dawei Tianlong

    Completely separated from the battlefield, the army quickly rested.


    There is no environment to choose from.


    Seeing a piece of green space, the army quickly replenished energy, and then lay on the ground for a false sleep.


    Ahead, Bai Youwei is still fighting at the forefront.


    Forty-eight Emperor Slashing Flying Knives were sacrificed at the same time. With her as the center, within a kilometer radius, no zombie could approach her.


    As for the little loach, it is completely free of self.


    There is no threat to its existence among the zombies.


    Even if a corpse takes action, it can''t even break its defenses, so what is the use of the corpse''s attack?


    There is no threat, the unparalleled huge figure of the little loach is like the body of a **** and demon, wantonly crisscrossing the army of corpses.


    Wherever the figure went, countless zombies were either crushed into flesh by it, or knocked out like a broken kite.


    There is nothing to resist.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    The battle between mutant beasts and zombies is still going on under the curtain of night where the fingers can''t be seen.


    Similarly, in the team of zombies, there are also a large number of engineers who move the corpses on the battlefield to the direction of the corpse nest.


    Whether it''s zombies, humans or mutant beasts.


    The number of corpses is destined not to be too many in the battle.


    But Bai Youwei didn''t care.


    As long as the army keeps advancing close to the imperial nest, the purpose of this battle will be half accomplished.


    The remaining decisive battle corpse emperor, it is not Xiao Yi can participate.


    Bai Youwei''s intention to attack the corpse emperor this time is also the same.


    As long as they kill the corpse emperor, they have enough power to deal with the remaining zombies one by one.


    In a blink of an eye, a day passed.


    After getting a night''s rest, the soldiers regained their energy and threw themselves into the battle again.


    A new round of slaughter has begun, just like the previous battle.


    The peak combat power is all charging at the forefront, and the rear army is constantly advancing.


    Every day, the soldiers of Fengwu Tiancheng can move at least 50 kilometers.


    When Bai Youwei and the others were fighting the corpse emperor, they were far away, inside the Jiutian City.


    The news that Ling Xiao Cong asked Chu Tianhe to bring to Chu Tianhe also came to the other party''s ears.


    "There are corpse emperors in the South American polar regions, and there are still two fourth-level corpse emperors?"


    When Chu Tianhe got the news, he was still shocked.


    It has been two years since he came to the Southern Continent, but during this period, he had never heard of the existence of a corpse emperor.


    Chu Tianhe once sent people out to explore, but the result was that no trace of the corpse emperor was found, and even the mother''s corpse were very few.


    After many explorations to no avail, he had already believed that there would be no corpse king in this continent.


    Now suddenly I heard that there was a corpse emperor in the southern continent, and Bai Youwei and others discovered that Chu Tianhe was shocked, and his heart was overwhelmed with ecstasy.


    The corpse emperor, and there are two fourth-level corpse emperors?


    This means that there are eight ready-made No. 5 potions waiting for him in the polar regions of South America.


    That is the resources that only 80 giant zombies can obtain, and the zombies under the corpse emperor''s command, many of which are precious materials that Chu Tianhe urgently needs.


    If Jiutian City can wipe out the power of those two corpse emperors, it goes without saying that the entire Jiutian City will rise to the next level.


    Chu Tianhe pressed his heart to endure the restlessness.


    "In addition to asking you to bring these news back, Xiao Cong also ordered you to bring back other words?"


    "No, Master General just asked the humble post to bring back information about Fengwu Heavenly City, and didn''t say the rest. His Majesty heard this and made his own arrangements."


    "Okay, I see, you can withdraw!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldier responded and got up and left.


    Not long after, nine men and women were called by Chu Tianhe.


    The nine people are all supernatural beings, among them Yun Ning and Ling Ying needless to say, they are the people that Chu Tianhe cares most about, and their strength is also at the top.


    The remaining seven people grew up later.


    These people have one characteristic, that is, they have the face of an Oriental.


    "Your Majesty, did something happen?" Yun Ning was vaguely disturbed when he saw other people.


    The ones present can be said to be all the abilities remaining in the city of Jiutian City.


    Chu Tianhe gathered them all now, and if there were no major events, he would definitely not be so inspiring.


    "Could it be that my brother and the others had an accident?" Ling Ying looked very nervous.


    "Don''t think about it." Chu Tianhe guessed Yun Ning''s thoughts and interrupted them. "Calling you is indeed related to Xiao Cong, but it is not a bad thing, but a good thing."


    "Good thing?"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t want everyone''s appetite either, and told them the information that Xiao Cong had brought back.


    After listening to the specific situation, everyone present was shocked.


    "There are actually two fourth-level corpse emperors in the South American polar regions?" Yun Ning exclaimed.


    "Yes, and our enemy has already acted on the two corpse emperors before us. These two corpse emperors must not fall into the enemy''s hands."


    "Brother Tianhe, is your purpose of calling us to deal with two fourth-level corpse emperors?" Lingying asked.


    "Very clever. The opportunity is not to be missed. I called you here, just to take you to deal with these two fourth-level corpse emperors. You will now send someone to bring the armor of the emperor''s armor over, and we will directly ride the Dawei Tianlong. Meet with Xiao Cong and the others."


    The others knew the urgency of time, knew the reason why Chu Tianhe called them, and did not neglect, and immediately sent people to their respective residences to bring their equipment.


    It was only half an hour before and after.


    "Husband (Your Majesty), we are ready."


    "Okay, go now."


    Chu Tianhe, who had already put on the armor of Emperor Jiao, waved his big hand, leading the nine people and walked outside.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Outside, a giant western dragon with wings outstretched forty to fifty meters is already waiting for the arrival of everyone.


    This is Dawei Tianlong.


    The name was taken by Xiao Cong.


    Its original body is a giant lizard, and it has mutated because it swallows a different fruit, and it has become the image of a western dragon.


    No one dares to underestimate the Dawei Tianlong.


    Because it not only has unparalleled strength and speed, but also controls wind powers, and its strength can definitely be ranked in the top five among these nine-day cities.


    At the beginning, Chu Tianhe used a lot of manpower and material resources to conquer it.


    In order to obtain this mighty dragon, during the entire capture process, Jiu Tiancheng sacrificed a superpower and a dozen fourth-level fighters.


    No one has ever questioned the strength of Dawei Tianlong.


    "Tianlong, take us to find Xiao Cong."


    "Okay, my master." The vigorous Long Xia language came from Dawei Tianlong''s mouth.


    After Chu Tianhe and the others came to Dawei Tianlong''s back, the opponent Zhenyu instantly appeared thousands of meters away.


    Because of an unexpected discovery, the power that Chu Tianhe used against Bai Youwei this time reached the highest level in the Nine Heavens City.


    The strong lineup of sixteen or seven supernaturalists is absolutely unique in today''s world.


    ...


    South American polar regions.


    It has been a day since Chutianhe and the others set off from Jiutian City.


    On this day, in the polar regions of South America, a team with a weird track and an extremely small number of people appeared behind Bai Youwei and the others.


    The appearance of this group of people has been secretly observing Bai Youwei and their movements.


    Neither came forward to support Bai Youwei and the others, nor did he do anything harmful to Bai Youwei and the others.


    But this team is not made up of cats and dogs.


    Because among them, everyone is a superb warrior.


    Wei Xiao and others, who were also in the dark, had already learned of the arrival of this team at this moment.


    "Master, this time I am afraid that something will happen." Song Xiaoyu came to Wei Xiao with a solemn expression.


    "what happened?"


    Song Xiaoyu: "Just four hours ago, one of my team members was attacked and lost contact within a minute. When we found him, it was already a corpse."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    Song Xiaoyu handed over a note: "This is the last message he sent, and the original words are recorded on it..."


    Wei Xiao took it and glanced, frowning.


    "Ability person, and more than one ability person? Are you sure these are the original words of the shadow guard?"


    "It can''t be wrong."


    "Where is the body?"


    Song Xiaoyu waved his hand, and two people immediately appeared from the air and came to them with a corpse.


    Putting down the body, the two members of the Shadow Guard disappeared again.


    Wei Xiao got up and fixed his eyes on the dead Shadow Guard members.


    After a while, Wei Xiao''s eyes were a little surprised.

 Chapter 1423： The corpse king ends early

    The bodies of the dead members of the Shadow Guard are full of various scars.


    There is a burning place.


    There is a place where green vegetation remains inside the wound.


    There are also some places where petrification and blackening appear...


    At least five different kinds of scars are left on a person''s body.


    From this point, it is not difficult to find that there is definitely more than one ability person who shot him.


    "Wood powers, fire powers, petrification powers, poison powers, and the last metal powers..." Wei Xiao muttered, frowning slightly.


    Song Xiaoyu.


    "Five abilities? What kind of power would this be?"


    Wei Xiao motioned Song Xiaoyu to take the body of the deceased.


    "Xiaoyu, in this southern continent, besides Chutianhe, have you investigated other forces with supernatural powers?"


    "No. The gene potions are all from Jiutian City. Even if the other forces have more or less super fighters, there are absolutely no super-soldiers..." Speaking of this, Song Xiaoyu''s eyes widened, "Could it be Chutianhe''s people? ?"


    It''s already obvious.


    Since there are no other powers, and the death of the Shadow Guard is related to the powers, it is clear where the murderer came from.


    "It seems that the people of Chutianhe have found your foothold for Youwei and they have learned that they are going to attack the South American polar corpse emperor."


    Song Xiaoyu''s face was solemn.


    "Brother Xiao, this is not good news. If the people from Chutianhe have come to the South American polar regions, they are dark now, and you Wei and the others are illuminating. Once the other side has any bad thoughts, You Wei and the others will be in danger. . After all, the opponents are all supernaturalists."


    What Song Xiaoyu could think of, Wei Xiao could also think of.


    Not only that, Wei Xiao thought of more than Song Xiaoyu.


    If the people of Chu Tianhe really knew that Bai Youwei and the others were attacking the corpse emperor, would Chu Tianhe also have received the news?


    Wei Xiao squinted.


    "Things seem to be far more interesting than we thought. Well, I haven''t seen each other for a few years. Let me see where you are now?"


    "Brother Xiao, what are you talking about?" Song Xiaoyu asked without hearing Wei Xiao''s mutter.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses.


    "Nothing. Since we know that there are people from Nine Heavens City coming in, we will send other Shadow Guards to find them out. There is no need to confront them, but at least we need to know where these shady rats are."


    Song Xiaoyu nodded.


    "I''ll make arrangements now."


    "Go!"


    Song Xiaoyu put on a cap and left in stealth.


    Wei Xiao stared into the distance.


    Over there, Bai Youwei and the others were still clashing with the Corpse Emperor''s army.


    The army, already very close to the imperial nest, undoubtedly has reached the most critical moment now.


    "When will you show up?"


    Wei Xiao thought to himself, as if he had some expectations.


    the other side.


    After making Xiao Cong and the others dealt with a member of the Shadow Guard, they quickly moved their positions.


    At this moment, the place where they and Wei Xiao were is exactly opposite, far apart.


    "That person just now was the original Phoenix Warrior?"


    "Uncertain, but terrifying. If we don''t have superpowers and are far superior to each other in the same realm, we may not be able to keep him."


    "The most important thing is the opponent''s ruthlessness. Knowing that they are invincible, they dare to show us their weapons. This courage is not owned by everyone."


    "Don''t you think it''s weird?" Zhou Budong asked suddenly.


    "What''s weird?"


    Zhou didn''t understand the eyebrows, and said: "In the front, Bai Youwei and the others are fighting the corpse emperor''s army, but how can there be people from the Phoenix Dance Heaven city behind here? Is it because they have eaten the corpse emperor and have no use All the power?"


    "Um?"


    His voice fell, and the expressions of the other people changed one after another.


    Yup!


    Bai Youwei and the others are now fighting the corpse emperor army, how can there be such a powerful super soldier in the rear?


    This is very unreasonable.


    Why don''t you need to keep the powerful fighters?


    "Isn''t the person we eliminated from Fengwu Tiancheng?" Xia Houqing thought of this step.


    The others glanced at each other.


    Ling Xiaocong said: "It''s very possible. It seems that the forces that are eyeing the Phoenix Dance Heaven City are not only our Nine Heavens City. In the dark, it is very likely that unknown forces have already intervened."


    "Which power will it be?"


    "The face of the eastern people speaks Longxia language, and the other party naturally comes from the land of Longxia. Nowadays, Longxia has come to the Southern Continent and there is more than one phoenix. Even the spies are so powerful, and this one also focuses on Fengwu Tiancheng. Even if its strength is not as strong as the Phoenix, it is definitely one of the best in the Eastern Continent."


    Xiao Xiongtian frowned: "What should we do? If other forces intervene, shall we proceed according to the previous plan?"


    Ling Xiaocong: "No matter how many other forces have noticed the move of Fengwu Heavenly City, the Corpse Emperor, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, these two women will belong to our Nine Heavenly City. If other forces are interested, then I don¡¯t mind dividing them. The corpses of ordinary zombies, but if you want to get a foot, then kill them together."


    "What the general manager said is that the Southern Continent is not their east and west. Here, our Nine Heavens City is the only overlord. It is the dragon that holds it for me, and the tiger also lie down for me."


    "I am now curious how many forces are staring at the Phoenix Dance Heaven City?" Huo Fujian said meaningfully.


    "Wait and see! The last thing we lack is time."


    "Roar--"


    The voices of several people just came to an end, and suddenly, a loud roar in the sky far away from his side was heard in everyone''s ears.


    It shocked Xiao Cong and their spirits.


    "The Corpse Emperor?"


    "The Corpse Sovereign has joined the battlefield?"


    The eyes of the seven were shocked.


    Not daring to hesitate, the seven quickly moved towards the side of the mountain top.


    Through the dense forest, a group of people came to the top of the tree.


    Condescendingly, they can see farther.


    Their guess is correct, the corpse emperor has indeed done it himself.


    Bai Youwei and their strength far exceeded the expectations of the Emperor Corpse.


    Hundreds of corpses joined the battlefield, not only did not slow their speed, on the contrary, more than a hundred corpses joined the battlefield, and after they died in the battle, the corpse of a corpse was not brought back by the zombie engineer.


    Every time the corpse emperor reproduces a corpse, he must strip some of her supernatural powers.


    Although this amount would not be too much, but the accumulation would add up, and the loss of hundreds of corpses could not be recovered from the corpses. If the corpse emperor continued to rely on flesh and blood to reproduce the corpses, it would only make her weaker and weaker.


    Without enough time to recover, the strength of the corpse emperor will be greatly reduced.


    When there is no danger, it is natural to say that the corpse emperor will not be able to make up for it after a period of rest, but now the war is coming, and the human army is obviously directed at her. At this time, she will deplete her supernatural ability to multiply the corpse, that is not Can you give the enemy a chance?


    It is impossible for the corpse emperor to take this risk.


    But the corpse couldn''t stop the ability person from rushing forward, and in desperation, the corpse emperor could only get off the court himself.


    "Roar--"


    The roar sounded again.


    Facing the approaching sound wave erosion, the first-level fighters could barely endure it at first, but as the sound waves spread more and more frequently, the first-level fighters who were still fighting with zombies in the previous second, the next second, a They all hugged their heads to the ground and struggled in pain.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "My head is about to burst."


    "Ah... I''m in pain..."


    "Kill me, kill me..."


    Many soldiers fell into pain and madness.


    Without this part of the fighters, the firepower was drastically reduced, and the zombie army seized the gap and began to storm the Phoenix Dance Heavenly City army.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The battlefield position established by Fengwu Tiancheng is constantly being attacked by corpses.


    Countless zombies poured into the area where the first and second level fighters were located, completely dispersing the formation of the army.


    "Sister Youwei, our defense has been breached."


    "Damn it, it''s the corpse emperor, the corpse emperor is here. Let the fighters below level 3 exit the battlefield immediately, and all the fighters of level 3 and 4 will give this king their best to stop the zombie army from attacking. Little loach¡ª¡ª" Bai Youwei passed on the order to the end. , Almost summoned the little loach with a roar.


    "Rumble..."


    The huge body of the little loach crosses the battlefield.


    In the invincible charge, the blocking force constructed by hundreds of thousands of zombies was forcibly pierced by it.


    "Owner--"


    Bai Youwei didn''t speak, and controlled Zhanhuang''s flying knife to build a ladder for her to transfer to the top of Little Loach''s head.


    Forty-eight Emperor Slashing Flying Knives then flew into the air, strangling the skimmers flying in the air one by one.

 Chapter 1424： Chutianhe arrives at the battlefield

    "rise--"


    Without the interference of the sky-grabber, Bai Youwei let forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives surround her to form an absolute defense. At the same time, she was fully mobilized by her metal ability. From the ground.


    "Boom..."


    Giant metal pillars spring up like bamboo shoots after a rain.


    The metal forest is like a forest.


    With the appearance of this wave of giant metal pillars, I don''t know how many zombies were lifted into the sky by this sudden metal giant pillar.


    Many zombies fell from a high altitude and broke their bones.


    Although it is not fatal to them, it also relieves the pressure on many first- and second-tier fighters.


    This is not over yet.


    After Bai Youwei summoned the huge metal pillar covering five miles, the supernatural power exploded again.


    I saw the pillar that was still a giant in the first second, and the next second turned into a large amount of metal sand flowing in all directions like melting.


    The golden sand formed by countless giant metal pillars is the ocean of metal.


    Sand-rolled Melaleuca waves can reach the sky high.


    Like a Hong Tao, a tsunami-like metal dust storm swept through, and wherever it passed, a large number of zombies were submerged and pierced, leaving a few dead bones on the ground.


    "Leave now..."


    Seeing this scene, the other corpses still on the battlefield didn''t dare to fight with them and chose to retreat decisively.


    Most of the corpses with strength and speed have escaped the danger of being overwhelmed by the golden metal dust, but some are not so lucky.


    The whole body is filled with metal sand, and then the metal sand destroys their internal organs and brain center, until they die, they leave their bodies and continue to sweep towards the next target.


    Bai Youwei''s terrifying blow completely shattered the idea of ??the Corpse Emperor''s army that wanted to use the Corpse Emperor''s spiritual shock wave to destroy the low-level soldiers of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    A large number of fighters were freed from the battle. Although they were no longer threatened by the zombies, the roar of the corpse emperor was getting closer, and the pain they suffered was not alleviated, but they were more eager to split.


    Bai Youwei gritted her teeth when she saw this scene.


    Massive metal dust storms converged towards a horizon thousands of meters away.


    Under Bai Youwei''s control, the metal sand particles re-stacked and reorganized as if they had life.


    In just a moment, a metal city wall that stretched for 10,000 meters, with a height of five or six meters, blocked the place where the corpse emperor''s sound wave came from, and directly cut across the battlefield.


    "All first- and second-level fighters retreat immediately, retreat¡ª" Bai Youwei shouted loudly with enough strength.


    On the battlefield at this moment, the first-class fighters have begun to bleed with gold and blood from seven holes.


    They were completely vague, and they had already lost the ability to act.


    The situation of those second-level fighters is better than that of first-level fighters, but they also have a headache.


    But they are still sober.


    Regardless of the others, each of the second-level fighters grabbed the first-level fighters around them and retreated back.


    Did not look back.


    They didn''t say anything to stay with Bai Youwei and others to live and die together.


    Knowing that they were not even a cannon fodder, even if they were not reconciled, they could only flee the battlefield in embarrassment.


    "Yan Yi, Li Xiangfeng, Xiao Hei, Xiao Bai, don''t keep it to this king, try your best to stop the zombies trying to cross the line of defense."


    "Yes!"


    The corpse emperor has already appeared, and Yan Yi and the others will not reduce the intensity of their shots in order to reduce the output of supernatural powers.


    In order to ensure that the first and second level fighters evacuated to a safe place, they rushed towards both ends of the metal city wall.


    All the zombies that tried to circle around from the ends of the metal wall were blocked by four people and soldiers of the third and fourth levels.


    As for the skimmers in the sky, Bai Youwei''s Slashing Emperor Flying Knife can cover a radius of five miles.


    In her largest realm space, relying on the abilities attached to the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife, it seems that every flying knife can be used as its own eye, constantly reaping the sky-grabbers who skimmed over the metal wall in an attempt to attack them.


    After half an hour.


    "Rumble..."


    From a mountain in the distance, four shots fell like a heavenly punishment.


    In one face, Bai Youwei''s metal city wall constructed of metal was completely destroyed.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    A large number of zombies gathered behind the metal wall were liberated, like a wave of corpses of Hong Tao beasts, frantically rushing towards Bai Youwei and the others.


    Bai Youwei continued to stand on top of Little Loach''s head.


    Stand tall and see far.


    A huge figure thousands of meters away undoubtedly attracted Bai Youwei''s attention.


    "The Corpse Emperor?"


    Bai Youwei''s eyes lit up.


    "Sister Youwei, the corpse king is on a mountain four kilometers away directly in front of you." Yan Yi reminded Bai Youwei.


    "I''ll leave it to you here."


    Bai Youwei drank it softly, and then drove the little loach to rush out a path for her to reach the corpse emperor''s figure.


    Along the way, there were corpses trying to stop Bai Youwei and Little Loach, but their abilities were blocked by the huge body of Little Loach, and they themselves, at some point, a flying knife flew behind them and directly separated their corpses.


    The corpse emperor in the distance clearly noticed the figure of the little loach.


    Well, Bai Youwei is too young, in the eyes of the corpse emperor, almost negligible.


    Found that a giant not below her was rushing towards her, the corpse emperor did not hesitate to release a ray of terrifying power at the little loach.


    A long distance away, this energy ray made Little Loach feel the threat of death.


    "rise--"


    It is impossible for Bai Youwei to let this ray hit Little Loach.


    The jade hand lifted slightly.


    Five hundred meters away from them, a thick metal wall rose from the ground.


    Hundreds of meters high metal walls directly shielded the little loach and their figures.


    "boom--"


    The rays crashed on the metal wall.


    Sparks shot in all directions, and the molten metal turned into molten iron flowing continuously toward both sides of the ground.


    The metal wall with a thickness of more than ten meters is melting at a speed visible to the naked eye under the impact of the corpse emperor''s rays.


    "Change position."


    Bai Youwei reminded Little Loach.


    Hearing the words, the little loach moved out from behind the metal wall.


    Just as it changed direction, the metal wall was pierced by energy rays.


    The lightning-fast beam instantly turned the road they had come before into coke.


    fear.


    It was terrifying.


    "cut--"


    The corpse emperor is already less than 1,500 meters away.


    At this time, Bai Youwei made a small move, and from all directions, forty-eight Slashing Swords gathered in the headspace of the corpse emperor.


    The flying swords of Zhanhuang were separated by about four or five meters, connected with the naked eye with golden abilities, and in the blink of an eye, they formed a hundreds-meter-long golden sword volleyed towards the corpse emperor.


    Upon seeing this, the target Corpse King didn''t dare to take Bai Youwei''s blow in the air.


    A ray blasted straight at the golden knife that was chopped down.


    For a time, the sky was full of flames, and the shock waves of terrifying energy spread in all directions like ocean waves.


    "Boom..."


    When the strength of both parties reaches the limit.


    The abilities produced by the release of the two exploded.


    In the blink of an eye, the top of the mountain where the corpse emperor was located disappeared, and the figure of the corpse emperor also flew back to one end of the mountain, only the head and a small part of the body appeared.


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor''s angry roar was earth-shaking.


    At this moment, within three miles of the earth, red clouds enveloped the sky, and the blood-red light covered the sky and the earth like flames.


    After that, the fireball fell from the sky.


    The endless flames fell to the ground, instantly turning a radius of several kilometers into a sea of ??fire.


    In the distance, Ling Xiao Cong and the others were stunned when they saw this apocalyptic scene.


    They hadn''t seen the corpse emperor, but it was the first time for them to have such a terrifying existence as the target corpse emperor.


    Facing the scene like purgatory on earth, their bodies were trembling.


    "This, this is the mighty power of the corpse emperor?"


    "Is this kind of monster really human-powered to contend with?"


    Ling Xiaocong: "Is Bai Youwei so powerful? If even she is so scary, isn''t Wei Xiao?"


    The latter words made Xiao Cong dare not think about it anymore.


    But at this moment, Xiao Cong further strengthened his idea of ??catching Bai Youwei and the others alive.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Just when Xiao Cong and the others were stunned, a dragon chant came from behind them.


    Everyone looked back at the sky.


    "Dawei Tianlong?"


    "Is it your majesty?"

 Chapter 1425： Secretly Peeping

    "Brother Xiao, what do you think it is?"


    On the high mountains in the distance.


    Song Xiaoyu had assigned the Shadow Guards around him to look for Ling Xiao Cong and the others.


    But the result was not satisfactory.


    They searched almost half of the area outside the imperial nest without finding a stranger.


    But at this moment, a huge giant dragon appeared in the distance, and the huge body was so eye-catching.


    Wei Xiao stared directly at the mighty Tianlong in the distant sky.


    The sharp eyes quickly saw the figure on the Dawei Tianlong.


    "Chu Tianhe is here."


    "What, Chu Tianhe?"


    Song Xiaoyu''s expression was shocked.


    She stared at the sky where the Dawei Tianlong appeared in the distance.


    It is a pity that compared with Wei Xiao''s eyesight, she is far inferior to her. Apart from being able to see the body of the Dawei Tianlong, it is difficult to spot the human being as insignificant as an ant on the other''s back.


    "Brother Xiao, how many people are they here?"


    "Ten. With that western dragon, it can be counted as eleven."


    "You mean, those who came with Chu Tianhe are all supernaturalists?" Song Xiaoyu was startled.


    The people who follow Chu Tianhe to the battlefield are all supernatural beings. Doesn''t that mean that just by Chu Tianhe, there are as many as double digits in Jiutian City?


    And the people who attacked the members of the Shadow Guard before.


    The number of abilities on both sides add up...


    "How can there be so many supernaturalists in Jiutian City?"


    Song Xiaoyu looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    "It''s nothing strange. There is a treasure land like the Southern Continent that is full of zombie resources. What is this supernatural power? Not to mention only a dozen or two, I don''t think it is strange."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment.


    Think about how many abilities there are in the immortal city today?


    With a few mistresses and a few military commanders, it''s just in the double digits when it''s full.


    But how did the immortal city have such a background?


    It was all accumulated by the war with the corpse emperor after another.


    A force as strong as the Immortal Sky City currently has more than a dozen supernaturalists, and now suddenly there is an existence with more supernatural powers than the Immortal Sky City, and Song Xiaoyu can hardly accept it for a while.


    Unwilling to think of him anymore, Song Xiaoyu then became worried for Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Lord, what should we do now? The secret powers have made it difficult for us to track down. Now Chu Tianhe and the others have appeared again. A dozen powers, can we resist?"


    "What do you think?"


    Song Xiaoyu was silent.


    She didn''t want to admit that, but the number of opponents with supernatural powers was too much, no matter how powerful Wei Xiao was, it was impossible to fight against eight or nine superpowers on her own, right?


    Song Xiaoyu: "Why don''t I ask Sister Wu Qing to inform them now? There are three supernaturalists on their side. As long as they arrive in time, we may have the strength to fight Chu Tianhe and the others."


    The direction of these words is that Wei Xiao is not Chu Tianhe''s opponent.


    Wei Xiao didn''t defend himself either.


    "It''s too late to find Wu Qing and the others. Look at the situation with You Wei and the others."


    The situation?


    What is the situation?


    Song Xiaoyu looked towards the battlefield in the distance.


    After the power of Bai Youwei and Corpse Emperor exploded, the target Corpse Emperor Bai Youwei and Little Loach were already close, and the two separated instantly.


    The little loach took the lead, and his huge body rushed directly to the target corpse emperor behind the mountain.


    Death entanglement.


    The little loach, like a rope, entangled the body of the target corpse emperor.


    Fearless of the sharp claws on the target Corpse King, it continued to increase its strength, and the terrifying power struck the target Corpse King screaming again and again.


    "Roar--"


    Amid the angry roar, the surface of the target corpse emperor swelled into flames.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The scorching temperature made Little Loach unbearable, and in just a few tens of seconds, it had to loosen the corpse emperor from the opponent''s body.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    But it wasn''t just the little loach who attacked the target corpse king.


    The target corpse emperor got rid of the little mud loach, and at this moment, from behind her, a huge metal pillar that appeared out of thin air hit the corpse emperor''s body.


    The target corpse emperor who had just gotten rid of the little loach hadn''t recovered, and found that when Bai Youwei''s attack wanted to defend, the huge metal pillar had already hit her.


    "Roar--"


    The target corpse emperor let out a scream.


    Under the impact of the huge metal pillar, the huge body flew from behind the mountain to the other side of the mountain.


    "Rumble..."


    The target Corpse King''s counterattack was also very decisive.


    The figure was still in the air, from the ground, countless vines rose from the ground.


    A large number of vines stretched crazily, sweeping over the place where the little loach and Bai Youwei''s figure were.


    The little loach took a big mouth, spitting out poisonous smoke.


    All the vines that flowed toward it withered and withered in the poisonous smoke, and finally turned into ashes.


    Bai Youwei controlled the Emperor Slashing Knife to form a "crusher", and no vine could get close to her.


    Blocking the target Corpse King¡¯s attack, at the moment it landed, Little Loach and Bai Youwei rushed up.


    "Roar--"


    The target corpse king roared, and the power of the earth was activated.


    On the way from Bai Youwei and the others, the earth was breaking and the soil thorns bulging.


    Various powerful tearing forces blocked Bai Youwei and Little Loach.


    "Owner--"


    Under the resistance of the corpse emperor, the movement directions of Bai Youwei and Little Loach were strongly disturbed.


    Little Loach yelled.


    The huge body flew out, using her body to build an unobstructed passage for Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei shook her body and came to Little Loach''s body.


    Stepping on its body, a large number of metal abilities gathered behind Bai Youwei while moving.


    A huge phantom giant formed.


    Approaching the target corpse emperor, Bai Youwei, who was already formed in the world of law, jumped up, and the metal spear in his hand quickly condensed.


    When the target Corpse King looked up, a beam of rays hit Bai Youwei''s giant body.


    Bai Youwei also stabbed the spear with the metal ability.


    The two collided.


    The penetration of the spear is unparalleled.


    The energy ray of the target corpse emperor was ripped from the middle and directly pierced her body.


    "Puff......"


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor''s body was penetrated.


    The heart-cracking corpse emperor''s huge body fell backward under the huge inertia.


    Bai Youwei landed, her fingers joined.


    "seal up!"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    A large amount of metal rose from the ground around the corpse emperor.


    A square cage was quickly formed to imprison the corpse emperor in it.


    distance.


    Song Xiaoyu looked a little surprised when he saw this scene.


    "The fourth-level corpse emperor was overpowered by You Wei like this? Is she so strong now?"


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "Youwei''s strength is already in the extreme emperor''s realm. It is difficult for non-senior zombies to match her. But now that the corpse emperor is subdued, it is not enough. The intermediate corpse emperor is not so weak."


    Sure enough, as soon as Wei Xiao''s words fell, Bai Youwei''s target Corpse Emperor broke through the predicament.


    Terrifying supernatural abilities swept all over the place.


    The mountain collapsed and the magma surged, which was like the end of the world.


    "What a terrible power." Song Xiaoyu was surprised.


    Wei Xiao: "Now you know why I said it was too late to call Wu Qing and the others? Time is too late."


    Song Xiaoyu nodded.


    Then he worried: "Brother Xiao, are you sure it''s okay?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t answer, but changed the subject: "You are also a supernatural being. After this war, you can go out and help Youwei and the others! Wait for them to take down the two corpse kings in the South American polar region. The relationship should get a huge improvement."


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t get the answer she wanted, although Song Xiaoyu felt a little bit responsive, but she didn''t continue to ask.


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Song Xiaoyu said coldly: "We don''t need to hide behind the scenes anymore?"


    "Chu Tianhe has already appeared, so there is no need. Of course, to You Wei and others, to outsiders, you are still ghosts under the night."


    "Then now?"


    "Chu Tianhe, they have moved."


    "Um?"


    ...

 Chapter 1426： The praying mantis catches the cicada, the oriole is behind

    On the opposite side, Ling Xiaocong, who was hiding in the mountains, had already joined Chu Tianhe and others at this moment.


    "Boss, are you here?"


    Chu Tianhe came down from the back of Dawei Tianlong.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Look, boss, Bai Youwei and the others have already faced the corpse emperor. For now, Bai Youwei and the others have the upper hand."


    Ling Xiao Cong took Chu Tianhe and the others to a high place.


    The group of people looked at Bai Youwei who transformed into a giant body in the distance and cooperated with the little loach to deal with the corpse emperor, and their eyes were full of shock.


    "This is Bai Youwei?"


    "What a horrible figure, this Bai Youwei has actually been able to condense the power golden body? How many potions does it take to grow to this point?" A power user asked curiously.


    "Excluding the time to take the awakening potion and the time for cultivation, rely on the No. 5 potion alone, at least four."


    "At present, there are only a handful of people here who can condense abilities and golden bodies. Needless to say, your Majesty, there are only two empresses and Director Ling."


    Ling Xiaocong said: "It is indeed a golden body with powers, but her power golden body is not yet complete."


    Yun Ning: "It''s already very strong to grow to this point. If you can still cover the armor with a layer of armor, then for Wei Xiao behind Bai Youwei, we will not be able to imagine his strength."


    Chu Tianhe they wantonly appraised Bai Youwei''s strength.


    But not long after they finished speaking, Bai Youwei, who was fighting with the target Corpse King, gradually condensed a layer of energy armor on the body of the metal giant during the battle.


    Ling Xiao Cong''s so-called "powerful golden body" appeared, and it appeared on Bai Youwei.


    "This--"


    Make Xiao Cong and the others dumbfounded.


    Bai Youwei''s "power golden body" has actually reached the perfect body?


    Chu Tianhe: "It seems we underestimated her strength."


    Using the full body of Bai Youwei, the combat power soars infinitely.


    No longer be afraid of the sharp claws on the target corpse emperor, and fight in close hands, directly pressing the target corpse emperor to beat.


    "Boss, do you want to do it?"


    Others also looked at Chutianhe.


    Chu Tianhe squinted.


    "Wait. We will pay no small price if we go out now to take them down. When they are exhausted, we will do it again. At that time, whether it is Bai Youwei or the corpse emperor, it will be the meat on our cutting board, let us take care of it. "


    "Okay, listen to you, boss."


    the other side.


    "Master, why haven''t Chu Tianhe and the others moved yet?"


    Wei Xiao seemed very calm.


    It seems that everything is the same as he expected.


    "There is nothing surprising. The two tigers are fighting, and there must be one injury. Now when they go out, they have to face the young Wei and the corpse emperor, who are at the peak of their strength. For such a battle, they will inevitably pay a price. But if you let the corpse Huang and Youwei decide the winner and then go out. Not only do they lose one opponent, but the other party they have to face is also in a weak state. In this case, how do you think they will choose?"


    "Despicable. It is simply blind to so many abilities of them, not to mention the sneak attack on women, but also to take action when You Wei is weakest. This Chu Tianhe is a man in vain."


    "After losing so many times, Chu Tianhe is getting better and better. If it were me, the battle is now over." Wei Xiao said angrily.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Song Xiaoyu didn''t expect Wei Xiao to compare himself to himself at this time.


    She didn''t doubt Wei Xiao''s words.


    If Chu Tianhe were to be replaced by their master, indeed, Wei Xiao would definitely disdain to do it when the enemy was weakest.


    Since the end of the world, which battle Wei Xiao has participated in has not been straight-forward?


    He never bothered to do this kind of sneaky behavior.


    Of course, this is all due to Wei Xiao''s powerful strength (actually an immortal body, but Song Xiaoyu didn''t know it). Without this support, it is estimated that Wei Xiao would not be much better than Chu Tianhe.


    This is the so-called standing and talking without backache.


    "Brother Xiao, then we just keep watching like this?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled: "The fourth-level corpse emperor is not Youwei and the others. There is nothing to worry about. As for Chu Tianhe and the others? Didn''t they want a mantis to catch the cicada, the oriole behind? Then I, the slingshot, will give it to you. They have a pleasant surprise. The closer to the success of the failure, the blow is the most unforgettable."


    "I''m looking forward to it. After two years, what kind of expression does Chu Tianhe, who met again, toward me, an old enemy?"


    I didn''t expect Wei Xiao to have such a bad taste.


    "Um, Brother Xiao, are you sure you can deal with more than a dozen supernatural beings alone?"


    "Why, doubt my strength?"


    Song Xiaoyu smiled bitterly.


    "It''s just a bit weird. After all, they are more than a dozen supernatural beings. When placed in the corpse clan, they are equivalent to more than a dozen corpse emperors."


    "It seems that you have some misunderstanding about the division of the imperial-level powerhouse. The beginner-level imperial-level powerhouse is not qualified to compete with the corpse emperor. At best, he can save his life under the attack of the corpse emperor. It can truly compete with the first-level corpse emperor. The abilities of the corpse emperor confrontation, at least in the early days of the war emperor."


    "Now the opponents below the high-level corpse emperor are like a dog to me, and they are easy to kill. Do you think, how many people with the supernatural powers around Chu Tianhe have reached the level of the holy emperor?"


    "This--"


    "Watch it quietly! My two women are on the battlefield. Would I still make fun of their lives?"


    Song Xiaoyu was taken aback when he heard the words.


    Yes, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi are both on the battlefield, how can Wei Xiao risk their lives?


    Besides, what is the relationship between Wei Xiao and Chu Tianhe?


    Faced with such an enemy with deep hatred, if Wei Xiao is not sure, how can he easily face them alone?


    Wanting to understand this, Song Xiaoyu smiled.


    "At that moment, I will sit and watch Brother Xiao you show off your power."


    "There is something for you to see."


    "Roar--"


    Just as the two exchanged, the battle on the battlefield finally came to the final stage.


    Bai Youwei, who was much stronger than the target Corpse King, cooperated with Little Loach, and finally seized the opportunity to severely damage the target Corpse King after thousands of rendezvous battles.


    During the battle, even if the defense was a little stronger than the corpse emperor''s little loach, the scales on his body also fell off a lot.


    It was full of scars, forcibly enduring the pain of being pierced into the body by the sharp claws of the target corpse emperor, and being eroded by the supernatural powers, tightly restraining the target corpse emperor''s huge body so that it could not move.


    Bai Youwei took this opportunity to gather countless metal spears, and cooperated with the Emperor Slashing Knife to launch a fatal blow to the target Corpse Emperor.


    Do your best to maximize the power of your opponent.


    Thousands of metal spears broke through the corpse emperor''s defenses and pierced her body, nailing the corpse emperor''s entire body to the ground.


    "Little Loach, leave."


    Remind the little loach.


    When she moved away from the body of the corpse emperor, Bai Youwei once again mobilized her supernatural powers.


    From around the target corpse emperor, a chain made of a large amount of metal material flew out, locking the corpse emperor nailed to the ground firmly.


    The target Corpse King loses the last chance to struggle.


    She seemed to be dying, and at this moment she could only issue a painful call to let the group of corpses who had fought with Yan Yi and them back to her.


    "Exit¡ª"


    Seeing millions of corpses counterattack back, Bai Youwei, who had already taken the target corpse emperor, no longer controlled the supernatural powers carefully.


    A large number of metal different powers were mobilized, and sands appeared all over the ground.


    Wherever they went, a large number of zombies were hollowed out by Jinsha.


    It seems that the body surface of the zombies is intact, but in fact it has become a paste in their bodies.


    "rise--"


    Destroy millions of zombies in one fell swoop.


    Bai Youwei, who felt that he would be backlashed if he continued to use a large number of supernatural abilities, summoned a metal wall to block the only way for the corpse group to return to the rescue, blocking more corpse groups in the rear.


    Yan Yi and the others came chasing and killing them, looking at the zombies gathered together like a colony of ants, Yan Yi shot with all his strength.


    The air is divided and the space bursts.


    A large number of zombies couldn''t get rid of them all in a short time because they gathered in one place. Facing Yan Yi''s air bombardment, they died in groups like dumplings.


    "Boss¡ª"


    Hidden in the dark, Ling Xiao Cong and the others saw this scene, so Xiao Cong knew that the opportunity they were waiting for was coming, and hurriedly called Chu Tianhe.


    "Except for Yan Yi and Bai Youwei, the rest of the people and things will be killed with all their strength." Chu Tianhe did not hesitate, and directly issued an attack order.


    "Yes!"


    "Aw¡ª"


    The first shot was Dawei Tianlong.


    The horrible figure flew out from the mountain stream.


    With an earth-shattering roar, the Dawei Tianlong flew towards the battlefield where Bai Youwei and the others were at an extremely fast speed.


    Because the battlefield was too noisy, Bai Youwei and the others did not notice the anomaly in the distant sky.


    When they found the great mighty dragon that was flying in, they were already less than 500 meters away from the area where they were.


    "what is that?"


    "It''s a mutant beast."


    "No, it''s a dragon, it''s a Western dragon."


    "How can such a creature exist?"


    The senior soldiers of Fengwu Tiancheng saw the great mighty dragon flying over, and their expressions were stagnant.


    Bai Youwei also saw the figure of Dawei Tianlong, her slightly pale face with a solemn color.


    How could there be mutant beasts here?


    "Little Loach¡ª¡ª"


    Bai Youwei called for Little Loach.


    Little Loach understood the master''s meaning, and his entire **** body erected his upper body completely.


    "Woooooo-"


    There were some harsh sound waves in the mouth, which seemed to be due to the communication between Dawei Tianlong.


    "The Great Law Curse¡ª¡ª"


    But Dawei Tianlong did not respond to Little Loach at all.


    With a roar of Long Xia Yu, the dragon breathed, and tornadoes swept the battlefield below.


    "Damn¡ª"


    Bai Youwei didn''t expect that the other party would actually do it directly, her face was shocked and angry.


    "Master, can''t communicate with it."


    "Then kill it."

 Chapter 1427： Show up

    Bai Youwei stepped forward, and at the same time forty-eight Slashing Flying Swords came out towards the mighty Heavenly Dragon in the sky.


    The flying knife pierced through the air, taking in the huge figure of Dawei Tianlong.


    "Suppress me!"


    Suddenly a loud shout came from the air.


    Immediately afterwards, a powerful force swept 48 Emperor Slashing Flying Knives.


    The invisible force is like an invisible wall that limits all Bai Youwei''s attacks to a hundred meters away from the figure of the Dawei Tianlong.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi frowned.


    stranger?


    "Swish swish..."


    Several figures flew from a distance.


    More than a dozen people appeared, everyone wearing armed armor.


    In the face of millions of zombies and people in the Phoenix Dance Heaven, stand tall and fearless.


    Ling Xiao Cong was the one who blocked Bai Youwei''s cutting the emperor''s flying knife.


    His power is thought power. As soon as the thought power barrier is opened, the strength is not enough to break through his defense, and all attacks cannot fall on him.


    Bai Youwei waved both hands, and all the Zhanhuang flying knives that had been sacrificed returned to her.


    "Aw¡ª"


    In the sky, Dawei Tianlong is no longer threatened, and constantly releases wind powers.


    A terrifying storm spread across the battlefield.


    Both the zombies and the people of the Phoenix Dance Heavenly City suffered heavy losses under the powerful wind power of the Dawei Tianlong.


    "Damn it!" Bai Youwei was ashamed.


    But she couldn''t help it.


    The opponent with the ability of the enemy, the strength is obviously stronger than she is now.


    It was not the peak period, but Bai Youwei had consumed too much to deal with the target Corpse Emperor, and now her strength was not enough to contend with the opponent''s abilities.


    Unless she desperately.


    But now in this situation, even if she is desperate, she may not be able to stop the opponent.


    "Woooooo-"


    Bai Youwei couldn''t move, and Yan Yi''s consumption was equally huge, the little loach rushed out at this time.


    Most of his body reached the sky, with a big mouth, and an ink-colored ray shot directly at the figure of Dawei Tianlong.


    "Small vultures dared to make an axe in front of this dragon, Da Luo Fa curse, roar--"


    This time Dawei Tianlong didn''t let Ling Xiao Cong make a move, turning his head was a cyan ray facing the ink ray of Little Loach.


    "Haha...Do you really think that the Dawei Tianlong would be something everyone can handle without me? Naive." Ling Xiao Cong sneered.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    "Aw¡ª"


    However, the ending surprised Ling Xiao Cong.


    He thought that a snake could not be the dragon''s opponent, but saw the power of the little loach break through the rays of the mighty dragon, hitting its body.


    The figure of Dawei Tianlong was rushed out.


    The wailing sound is like a ghost crying and a wolf howling, like thunder.


    The little loach gains power and does not spare the dragon, and when he raises his head, another black ray rushes towards the big mighty dragon.


    "court death--"


    When Ling Xiao Cong saw this scene, he couldn''t stand this time.


    The supernatural power was launched, trying to block the attack of the little loach.


    "When the king doesn''t exist?"


    Although Bai Youwei could not do her best because of the consumption of powers, it didn''t mean that she couldn''t deal with Ling Xiaocong.


    Forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives around him flew out thirty-six directly.


    When a person with an ability activates an ability, it cannot be interrupted.


    Once attacked, the target of the ability output will change.


    You can also keep the offensive goal unchanged, but in this way, you yourself are exposed to danger.


    "Huh, are we furnishings?"


    The people around Ling Xiao Cong are not furnishings either.


    A dozen people were dispatched at the same time.


    All the different abilities were released, and it was not difficult to block Bai Youwei with the power of everyone.


    "burst--"


    Bai Youwei is not without helpers.


    Li Xiangfeng and the others basically don''t have much combat power, and the remaining power can only maintain their own safety, and then mobilize their abnormal abilities. If they can''t leave the battlefield in time, their lives will be in danger.


    But among them, Yan Yi''s combat effectiveness is still there.


    As the strongest two of Fengwu Tiancheng, Yan Yi usually looks soft and weak, but in that petite body, there is a powerful force hidden.


    Seeing her activating her superpower, suddenly, the air around Xiao Cong and them exploded violently.


    "spread--"


    Feeling the danger, a dozen people who resisted Bai Youwei''s Flying Sword hurriedly recovered their abilities to protect themselves, and at the same time evaded Yan Yi''s attack.


    Without anyone protecting Xiao Cong, he naturally could not risk his life to prevent Little Loach from dealing with Dawei Tianlong, even if he had the protection of Emperor Armor''s armor.


    However, Xiao Cong didn''t have a trace of anxiety, instead, the corners of his mouth slightly aroused.


    "Let him out in advance, this is your biggest mistake."


    After Ling Xiao Cong finished speaking, the Nian Li barrier opened, and Bai Youwei''s Emperor Slashing Flying Knife was kept out.


    In the air.


    Without Ling Xiao Cong''s power, the energy ray of Little Loach was approaching the figure of Dawei Tianlong.


    Seeing that Dawei Tianlong was about to be hit.


    "Do you dare beast?"


    An angry shout came from afar.


    Then a huge blood demon phantom appeared in the air.


    The scarlet troll shot, a frontal punch, hitting the energy rays released by the little loach.


    "boom--"


    There was a loud noise from the sky.


    The shock wave of terror spread out.


    As the energy-releasing party, Little Loach was backlashed by this force in the next second, groaning in his mouth, and his huge body flew backwards, smashing into a large mountain fiercely, causing a lot of smoke and dust.


    "Little Loach¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, Bai Youwei didn''t have the time to deal with Ling Xiaocong.


    The figure flashed, and directly plunged into the place where the little loach disappeared.


    Others are still fighting.


    "enough!"


    The violent shout from afar came again.


    At this time, two figures fell from the sky.


    A person''s body is covered with holy light, like an angel.


    The other person is not bad, there are green light spots all around, and the whole person is like a holy spirit, making people look beyond sight.


    "Suppression!"


    The two landed, and the woman covered with holy light spoke.


    The sound is like a sky, like a oriole.


    When she opened her mouth, countless holy lights fell from the sky.


    Except for the little loach and Bai Youwei hidden in the mountains, the others were baptized by the sacred light under the power of the Holy Light Woman.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    After these lights passed, Yan Yi, Li Xiangfeng and others were unable to sit on the ground.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The zombies failed to escape.


    Except for those who have died under the holy light, all the rest have been suppressed.


    "What a powerful force."


    Li Xiangfeng looked at the two women who appeared behind him, with a horror in his heart.


    With their own power, all the creatures within a radius of five miles were suppressed under their feet. Although this power had not yet confronted, Li Xiangfeng and the others believed that they were no longer under Bai Youwei.


    After the zombies and the people of Fengwu Tiancheng were suppressed, a group of blood shadows swept through the air from behind the two women.


    A large amount of blood gathered, and gradually, a figure of a man appeared between the two women.


    He was dressed in a luxurious purple, gold and black armor, and under the opened mask, was a handsome face, cold and full of domineering, and people couldn''t help but want to surrender when they saw it.


    "His Majesty!"


    The appearance of the man made Xiao Cong and others salute.


    The man just nodded, and his sharp eyes immediately fell on Yan Yi and them.


    Yan Yi looked up.


    When she saw the man, her bright eyes widened and her face was full of shock.


    "Chu Tianhe?"


    ...

 Chapter 1428： One will be better than one

    "Chu Tianhe? It turned out to be him?"


    Among the mountains, Bai Youwei, who had confirmed that the little loach was only injured and that his life was not in danger, also found the figure of Chu Tianhe at this time.


    Bai Youwei''s expression was extremely solemn.


    Chu Tianhe actually came to the South American polar region? And with so many subordinates around, how did they know that they would come to the South American polar region to deal with the corpse king?


    This is troublesome.


    A Chu Tianhe is enough trouble. There are so many supernaturalists around him. How can Bai Youwei contend?


    The intense anxiety in her heart made Bai Youwei''s face extremely solemn.


    But she cannot leave alone.


    The other people, Bai Youwei, can leave it alone, but Yan Yi, she knows that she will never fall into Chu Tianhe''s hands.


    "Little Loach¡ª¡ª"


    "Owner!"


    "You immediately find a place to hide. If we lose the enemy and get captured, you will leave the Southern Continent and return to the Immortal City. You must tell my husband about our situation, you know?"


    "Master, should I take you to escape? That unknown strong man is too terrifying. I have only felt the terrifying aura in the master of the Phantom. If you are at the peak, you are still not an opponent. , But at least it is possible to save people from him, but now, if you go out, you will die."


    Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "Yan Yi is still there, this king must not let it go. Do what the king says."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Why, don''t you even listen to this king now?"


    "Don''t dare!"


    "That''s it, be careful."


    After Bai Youwei finished speaking, she left the mountain with forty-eight Slashing Flying Swords.


    ...


    On the battlefield.


    "Bai Youwei?"


    "Chu Tianhe!"


    Bai Youwei stepped on Zhanhuangfeidao and watched Chutianhe in the air.


    Chu Tianhe showed a wicked smile.


    "You surprised me. Well, the Eastern Continent does not wait. What do you think about coming to the Southern Continent? In other words, Wei Xiao doesn''t take your safety seriously."


    "Heh!" Bai Youwei sneered, "It''s just a bereaved dog, do I need you to teach my husband how to do things?"


    "Presumptuous, I think you don''t want to live anymore." Yun Ning beside Chu Tianhe shouted angrily.


    Bai Youwei glanced at each other.


    "Yeah, the people around you have changed again? Chu Tianhe, Bai Youwei is absolutely against you for other skills, but at the speed of changing women, you consider yourself second, and absolutely no one dares to recognize first. Just don''t know who is next to you. How long can these women stay with you this time? Think about the women before you, they are old and miserable."


    "you wanna die--"


    Chu Tianhe, who had been poked to the painful spot and wanted to talk to Bai Youwei, shot Bai Youwei on the spot.


    From Chu Tianhe, blood surged.


    A large amount of blood energy condensed in front of Bai Youwei into a blood-colored giant.


    It is not the so-called "power golden body", nor is it the world of law, this is just Chu Tianhe''s attack method.


    The scarlet giant appeared and threw his fist at Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei is not afraid.


    The blood qi on the body was mobilized, and the transparent giant claws formed by the air current slapped the blood-colored giant with one move.


    "Rumble..."


    The power of the two collided, and there was an earth-shattering explosion in the air.


    Wait for everything to settle down.


    Bai Youwei stood tall in the headspace with a haughty expression.


    "That''s it?"


    "My palace will meet you."


    Yun Ning said coldly, waving her jade hand, and from the sky, a beam of light that was more dazzling than the sun''s rays rushed towards Bai Youwei like a meteor shower.


    "break--"


    Bai Youwei confronted head-on.


    Between the wave of hands, the air currents from the sky and the earth belong to one place.


    It was as if the vigor of the world was mobilized by him, and he collided with Yun Ning''s Holy Light Meteor Shower with a force of terror.


    The sky is in full bloom.


    The earth shook violently.


    A dim sky, under the influence of the two men''s strength, directly changed the color.


    "Boss, why didn''t I feel the existence of supernatural powers from Bai Youwei''s attack?" Ling Xiao Cong looked at the two in the confrontation, and unexpectedly discovered that Bai Bai Youwei''s moves against Yun Ning did not contain any supernatural powers, and her face was shocked. The color.


    Chu Tianhe naturally felt it too.


    "Indeed, how did she do it?"


    "It seems that after we left the Eastern Continent, there should be new discoveries over there."


    Chu Tianhe squinted.


    "Catch them and just ask."


    When he said this, Chu Tianhe looked at Yan Yi and others who were paralyzed on the ground.


    Let Xiao Cong know.


    "I''m going to ask two people to ask now."


    Chu Tianhe didn''t say a word, it was tacit approval.


    Ling Xiao Cong did not hesitate, and a flash appeared beside a soldier in the Phoenix Dance City.


    When he was about to grab the opponent, suddenly, a sense of crisis came from behind him.


    Not daring to hesitate, Xiao Cong dodges in a hurry, and at the same time an invisible barrier of thought power envelops his whole body.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    His response is also timely.


    A powerful force hit the barrier of thought power formed by him.


    After a loud noise, Xiao Cong''s figure flew back tens of meters.


    Standing firm, Xiao Cong looked at the person who shot him.


    "Yan Yi?"


    Xiao Cong was a little surprised.


    Didn''t Yan Yi lose his combat effectiveness a second ago? Why is there a counterattack now?


    Yan Yi stood up from the ground.


    A test tube in her hand was discarded by her.


    She wiped the corner of her mouth and stared at Ling Xiao Cong with a sharp aura.


    Ling Xiao Cong noticed the test tube lost in Yan Yi''s hand, and smiled indifferently: "Do you think you can change your ending by taking genetic medicine to restore a little power? Since you came to the southern continent, your ending has been doomed. I can save you a little bit of flesh and blood."


    "Yan Yi doesn''t know what it means to catch with one''s hands. If you want to squeeze us at will, you are not qualified."


    "Hehe... Then I will try to see how good you still have."


    When Xiao Cong''s voice fell, the invisible power of thought mobilized a large number of chaotic rocks floating in the air.


    In a blink of an eye, dense rocks like raindrops crazily flooded towards Yan Yi''s figure.


    Yan Yi''s hands shook, and a large amount of airflow began to circulate.


    Send it with one hand, and in the invisible air, there seems to be a strong resistance that will annihilate all the rocks mobilized by Xiao Cong.


    It''s another attack that has no abilities but terrifying destructive power.


    How did they do it?


    Xiao Cong''s eyes condensed, and the output of the supernatural ability further increased.


    Invisible, Yan Yi felt a powerful force around her tearing her body.


    Yan Yi, who didn''t dare to neglect, covered his body with supernatural powers.


    Energy armor appeared.


    Effectively blocking the power of Ling Xiao Cong, Yan Yi''s figure flickered. He did not know when he had two more chain swords in his hand, and rushed towards Ling Xiao Cong at a very fast speed.


    Not far away, Chu Tianhe saw Ling Xiaocong also blocked.


    The patience on his face seemed to be worn away a little bit, and he said, "Let me come."


    In the battle, Yun Ning and Ling Xiao Cong heard this and decisively chose to retreat.


    "bass--"


    The demon sword in Chu Tianhe''s hand was unsheathed.


    As soon as his body moved, a mass of blood qi separated from his body.


    Two Chutianhe appeared at the same time.


    One rushed towards Bai Youwei, and the other shot at Yan Yi.


    When he noticed Chu Tianhe''s moving figure, whether it was Bai Youwei or Yan Yi, his vigilance rose to an unprecedented height.


    This is someone they have to deal with carefully in their heyday.


    Nowadays, they have a strength of five or six, and they have to be more cautious in the face of Chu Tianhe in the peak state.


    But before Chu Tianhe approached the second girl, from the other side of the sky, a thick and extremely domineering remark sounded.


    "Since you have taken action, how can you let me watch the woman you bully me? Let me see where you have grown in the past two years?"


    "Um?"


    Just when Bai Youwei and the others focused all their attention on Chu Tianhe, a familiar voice in their ears poured into their hearts like a warm current.


    "Euny sauce (husband)?"

 Chapter 1429： What else, what else?

    Chu Tianhe, who was rushing towards the second daughter, heard this sound, and his movement stopped for a moment.


    Before he could think about who was the owner of the voice, his body and the clone formed by the blood-colored abilities, there was a blood-colored sword aura on the front that cleaved face-to-face.


    "Husband (Your Majesty), be careful¡ª"


    Yun Ning and Ling Xiao Cong reminded them one after another.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t react slowly. Seeing the sword aura coming from the face, the body and the clone simultaneously released a sword aura to collide with it.


    "Boom..."


    Under the impact of terror, an unparalleled force radiated.


    Chu Tianhe, who hurriedly crossed the sword in front, was affected by the shock wave, and the body was directly overturned and flew.


    As for his clone, the blood sword condensed by the blood on his body simply couldn''t stop this terrifying force, and it turned into blood mist under the impact of the shock wave and disappeared on the spot.


    "Husband (Your Majesty)--"


    Seeing that Chu Tianhe was actually forced to retreat by the opponent, although this move was suspected of a sneak attack, the power that could repel Chu Tianhe so easily made them worry about Chu Tianhe.


    The retreating Chu Tianhe volleyed several times and landed steadily on the ground.


    "I''m fine."


    In response to Yun Ning and the others, Chu Tianhe stared solemnly at the direction where the sword energy appeared.


    at this time.


    From the far ground, a figure flickered for hundreds of meters.


    A few teleports quickly appeared in front of everyone.


    Wei Xiao''s figure fully appeared.


    With an elegant long fragment and a handsome face, the unparalleled temperament gives people a sense of no anger and prestige.


    The black robe with gilt trim on his body showed his formidable domineering incisively and vividly.


    The tall and straight figure stood there, unreservedly releasing the domineering figure on his body, making people who had never seen him tremble in their hearts.


    Just seeing his figure made people scared, and could not help but the eyes that many people looked at Wei Xiao were full of horror.


    "Who is this person? Such a powerful aura?"


    "I don''t know if it''s my illusion. Just seeing the other person makes me feel like the mountain is overwhelming. Isn''t this person too terrifying?"


    People who don''t know Wei Xiao are naturally frightened, but those who know him are just a few people happy and sad.


    "Wei¡ª¡ªXiao¡ª¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes were almost staring at this moment.


    His eyes were about to split, his clear eyes were bloodshot in an instant, and the murderous aura on his body caused the echo of the yin wind, the extremely cold breath, as if the earth was about to freeze.


    "How could it be him?"


    Faced with Yan Yi and Bai Youwei, Xiao Cong''s whole body trembled in surprise at this moment with a high posture.


    The impact of Wei Xiao''s figure on him was not ordinary.


    The horrible memories in the depths of my heart came up again and again, and instinctively made Xiao Cong think of running away.


    Yun Ning and the others naturally heard Chu Tianhe gritted his teeth.


    "He is the husband''s big enemy Wei Xiao?"


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. Since I followed Tianhe, my brother has not been afraid of anyone except Tianhe. Now even he is trembling in front of this man. It must be the big villain Wei Xiao."


    Yun Ning looked at Wei Xiao.


    Can''t see anything special.


    Except for his aura that Chu Tianhe couldn''t match, there was nothing special.


    To say something bluntly, more handsome, Chu Tianhe is one level higher than Wei Xiao.


    "Husband (Oni sauce)¡ª"


    Compared to Chu Tianhe and their anger, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi were overjoyed.


    The two women galloped towards Wei Xiao at the same time, standing on either side of him, with indescribable surprises in their eyes.


    Wei Xiao smiled and nodded at the second girl.


    "Go and take the other people away first, and wait until I finish solving Chu Tianhe, and then come to accompany you."


    "Husband, why are you here?"


    "Naturally I notified Brother Xiao. Without me, you would be in danger this time."


    In the air, Song Xiaoyu''s figure appeared.


    "Xiao Yu?"


    Bai Youwei was even more surprised.


    "Okay, there is still something to deal with, you guys step aside."


    Bai Youwei came back to her senses.


    "Husband, Chu Tianhe''s current strength is not lower than Xiaoying Sister, you have to be careful. There are other people, they are all supernatural beings."


    "The one who shot at me is stronger than the sister Wu Qing before we left, and there are two women. I think they are both strong, O''Neill, are you okay alone?"


    The second woman is a little worried.


    "When did you see me doing something you were not sure about?"


    The second daughter thinks about it, it''s exactly as Wei Xiao said.


    As long as he shot each time, there would be no unsuccessful.


    "Then husband, be careful yourself."


    "Oni sauce, we can support you at any time."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and motioned to the two daughters to retreat.


    The two didn''t hesitate anymore, followed Song Xiaoyu to Li Xiangfeng''s side, and then moved away.


    Wei Xiao faced the ferocious Chutian River.


    Wei Xiao looked at the expression on the other side''s wishing to peel him alive.


    Wei Xiao was puzzled, um, "I''m confused".


    It''s been so long, why can''t we let go of any grudges and grievances?


    Didn''t it just kill his women?


    Doesn''t it just make him the green hat king?


    Isn''t it just to let his wife go away and become homeless?


    Um! And to kill his heart.


    But besides these, what else is there, what else can there be?


    Is it necessary to hate yourself as soon as you meet?


    ...


    "I haven''t seen you for two years, it looks like you are doing well."


    "Thanks to you, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to get to where I am today. It''s you, as always, disgusting."


    "I also want everyone to like it, but unfortunately, even if I want, I don''t want the knife in my hand."


    "Do you really think you are invincible in the world?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "I hope I am not invincible in the world, but unfortunately, I have never had an opponent. Are you going to be the one to fight with me? Oh! I almost forgot, you have failed in my hands more than once, this person, you are afraid you can''t do it. ."


    "I have nothing to say to you. Today I only intended to capture your two women and charge some interest, but since you are here, let''s stay together! The grievances between us will be cut off today. "


    Wei Xiao disdain.


    "Do you have this ability?"


    "I will let you know today if there is any."


    "Heh!" Wei Xiao''s tone turned, his eyes filled with bloodthirsty light. "Since you want to die so much, I will fulfill you. The pigs are fattened and can indeed be slaughtered."


    "you wanna die--"


    "I heard that you Wei Xiao is the number one power in the Eastern Continent. I don''t know how to be the first one to refuse. Today, let me come and meet you for a while. I hope you are worthy of the name."


    When Chu Tianhe had a conversation with Wei Xiao, Zhou Buying suddenly intervened.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao planned to deal with them all by himself, he seemed to be irritated by the pride in his heart. Before Chu Tianhe left, Zhou did not know how to deal with Wei Xiao first.


    The supernatural power Zhou didn''t understand was the gravitational aura.


    His figure rushed out, pressing forward towards Wei Xiaoli with no less than ten thousand jin of gravity.


    "Old Zhou, don''t be impulsive."


    "return--"


    Chu Tianhe wanted to stop Zhou from not understanding, but it was too late.


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    There are still people who take the initiative to seek death?


    Should I say that the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, or that the ignorant are fearless?


    Seeing the figure Zhou Buunder rushed towards, feeling the heavy pressure on his body, there was no wave on Wei Xiao''s face.


    Someone wanted to test whether his prestige of the Great Demon King Wei had been squandered, but he had no reason to fail the other party.


    The hand holding the knife turned slightly, and the blood stream surrounded it, which was full of fascination.


    "go to hell--"


    Approaching Wei Xiao''s figure, Zhou did not understand that he was already protected by Emperor Armor''s armor, and he still felt that this was not enough insurance.


    The energy armor on his body was instantly covered, and Zhou didn''t know how to make a full blow, and the attack like a gust of wind and lightning took Wei Xiao''s head.

 Chapter 1430： Spike

    Wei Xiao stood still.


    When the opponent was less than one meter away from him, Zhou, who took the initiative to attack Wei Xiao, didn''t understand, and only felt a flower in front of him.


    He hadn''t seen anything yet, but at this moment, he had already lost Wei Xiao''s figure in front of him.


    "how is this possible?"


    Zhou did not understand the shock.


    Under his gravitational aura, Wei Xiao can actually burst out with such a terrifying speed, is this sure that the abilities he obtained are not fake?


    But he has no chance to find others to verify.


    In that instant, many things have ended.


    The reason why Zhou didn''t feel anything was because everything happened so quickly.


    Just a few seconds.


    Zhou did not understand, whose shock was not over, his eyes suddenly opened.


    There is no pain at all.


    The energy armor on his body dissipated automatically. Wearing a helmet, a big head slipped from his neck and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Peng..."


    "Old Zhou¡ª¡ª"


    "How is it possible? How is this possible?"


    Following Zhou''s unintelligible corpse fell to the ground, Ling Xiao Cong, Xiao Xiongtian and others stared.


    too fast.


    Everything is too fast.


    It was just a misplaced time. A capable person wearing an armored armor and covering his body with a layer of energy protection fell like this. This is definitely not a joke.


    It is excusable for the energy armor to be cut open, but why the armor armor made from the skeleton of the corpse emperor can''t stop Wei Xiao''s knife?


    "Damn, I want you to bury Lao Zhou."


    "kill him--"


    After the shock, several people with supernatural powers who had a good relationship with Zhou didn''t understand, moved angrily.


    One person controls the power of the shadow, one person controls the soil, and one person is completely invisible (invisible in the true sense), and the three simultaneously attacked Wei Xiao.


    The new Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand was not stained with a trace of blood.


    "Although it is a human loss to kill you, but to blame you for being in the wrong camp. Abnormal power? Your strength is not enough."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, looking at the soil thorns protruding from the ground and spreading towards him, his hands were accumulating energy.


    A large amount of **** airflow surrounds it.


    "Total Annihilation--"


    With a loud shout, Wei Xiao waved vigorously.


    The new biting sword drew a semi-circular arc, and the arc-shaped blood color swept out.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The soil thorns spreading towards Wei Xiao were all submerged by this arc-shaped sword air.


    The superpower at the end, covered with a layer of energy protection, was hit by the arc-shaped light wave, and the ending was not much better than Zhou.


    The sword gas passed directly from his chest.


    Cut open his heart, separate his body, and directly split him in two from the mouth of his heart.


    What kind of energy armor and what kind of armor emperor''s armor are all clouds to Wei Xiao.


    Needless to say, the defense of King Armor''s battle armor, but that is not what attack you can use to resist.


    How terrible is Wei Xiao''s power now?


    Only the armor of Emperor Jiao could not stop his destruction.


    It''s a pity that the opponent''s abilities are not strong enough.


    If the opponent has the strength of the Saint Emperor, relying on two layers of protection, Wei Xiao''s blow will most seriously injure him.


    But no if.


    Choosing to face Wei Xiao head-on, his destiny is already doomed.


    One person was killed by Wei Xiao in advance, and the attacks of the remaining two remained the same.


    Another supernatural person who turned into a shadow, Wei Xiao appeared with an overwhelming shadow.


    The seemingly invulnerable attack, in Wei Xiao''s eyes, was useless.


    Wei Xiao shot again.


    The surrounding air surging and converging.


    Numerous swordsmans appeared.


    Ten thousand knives return to the clan.


    Dense knife air swept across the shadow-covered area like raindrops.


    "what--"


    Accompanied by a scream.


    The capable person whose figure melted into the shadow was hit.


    Just then.


    More sword energy rushed towards the place where he was hiding, and instantly pierced it into a hornet''s nest, and the one who died could not die again.


    The last person is also a capable person who can completely hide his body and breath.


    After disposing of the first two terms, Wei Xiao suddenly turned around and sent out the new King Sword in his hand.


    "Puff......"


    Only a dull sound came from the invisible air behind Wei Xiao.


    Behind the emptiness, blood was sprayed out of thin air.


    The invisible supernatural person slowly appeared.


    Wearing the armor of the Emperor Armor, he grabbed the new Emperor Sword Blade that pierced his throat with both hands, staring at Wei Xiao in horror.


    "You...hoho...how did you find me?"


    "Is it hard to find you? The most useless ability."


    Wei Xiao''s hand with the knife turned, and the blade that pierced the opponent''s throat directly shattered it.


    The third person with supernatural powers died in Wei Xiao''s hands in such an unbearable manner.


    "Asshole, I want your life."


    All this happened and ended in a blink of an eye.


    Chu Tianhe and the others had no time to help, and the three of them had fallen into the hands of Wei Xiao.


    Four abilities.


    These are four supernaturalists! Moreover, they were all those who had taken two No. 5 medicines, and now they died in Wei Xiao''s hands. The huge loss and anger caused Chu Tianhe to run away directly.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A roar like a beast sounded from the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, a large amount of blood energy condensed into a huge blood demon in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    With a hideous face, the well-defined gorefiend roared and threw a punch at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao gripped the scabbard''s right hand and sent it out.


    A ring of blood-colored airflow wrapped it up, blocking the attack of the blood demons from the front.


    Immediately slashed out with a backhand.


    The seemingly terrifying Gorefiend was divided into two by Wei Xiao and turned into blood mist and dissipated in the air.


    "die--"


    Chu Tianhe''s figure did not know when he was behind the blood demon.


    When the blood demon dissipated, his figure was stabbed with a sword.


    Wei Xiao Hengdao was in front.


    Block a sting of Chu Tianhe with a blade.


    When the two looked at each other, Wei Xiao, with a strange smile on his face, shook his body. Behind him, a large amount of **** air flow surged, forming **** claws towards Chutianhe.


    Chutianhe''s color changed.


    The body''s vitality flashed for tens of meters, and it dangerously avoided Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    Yun Ning and the others stopped waiting either.


    Following her order, Yun Ning, who was the first to attack, waved his hand, with countless meteor showers bombarding the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was with a terrifying amount of sky and sun.


    Wei Xiao moved.


    The figure constantly changes its position like a ghost.


    "Stop it for me!"


    Let Xiao Cong release his mind.


    An invisible space imprisoned Wei Xiao in it.


    Other ability players seize the opportunity.


    Fire, ice, water sword, thunder and other abilities bombarded the place where Wei Xiao was.


    "rise--"


    Wei Xiao couldn''t break through the imprisonment set by Xiao Cong for a short time, and the **** air flow surged through his body.


    In a blink of an eye, a round scarlet mask protected him.


    The arrival of the enemy''s attack made Xiao Cong decisively withdraw his supernatural ability.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    A violent explosion spread around the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    The extremely terrifying supernatural power instantly flooded Wei Xiao''s body, completely covering the place where his figure was.


    "Die to me¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe made up the knife last.


    A sword volleyed into the sky, turning into a thousand-meter giant sword.


    The volley cuts down, splits the ground and shatters the space.


    "Rumble..."


    The most powerful move.


    The aftermath of the sword qi impacted the ground, opening a complete ground directly from the middle to a bottomless rift.


    However, Chu Tianhe''s sword did not directly fall to the ground.


    At the place where Wei Xiao was, it seemed to be blocked by something, and he couldn''t get down for a long time.

 Chapter 1431： Carry the invincibility to the end

    "boom¡­¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a violent sound came out.


    The sword energy formed by Chu Tianhe''s supernatural power was shattered.


    From the smoke-shrouded area, a figure flew out, volleyed over and slashed, and the hundred-meter giant light directly slashed towards Chu Tianhe''s figure.


    Chu Tianhe had no time to dodge, so he could only resist with a sword.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Rumble..."


    As soon as the sharp impact sound fell, the place where Chu Tianhe''s figure was, with him as the center, the surrounding area sank several meters deep.


    Including the figure of Chu Tianhe.


    Seeing that his attack was blocked by Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao was about to launch the next move again. From a distance, an energy ray rushed towards him.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    "break--"


    In the push, a huge scarlet claw collided with the incoming energy ray.


    "Rumble..."


    Under the terrifying sound of the explosion, a powerful shock wave spread to the surroundings.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The dragon chanted, and the huge body of the Dawei Tianlong flew towards the face.


    Wei Xiao dodged.


    Avoiding a pounce of Dawei Tianlong, there was a sword gas sent out in the backhand.


    "Puff......"


    There was nowhere to hide, a shocking wound appeared on Dawei Tianlong''s body in an instant.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A heart-piercing roar came from Daweitianlong''s mouth, his huge body lost his balance, and he fell to the ground, raising a lot of grass and soil.


    "Dawei Tianlong¡ª¡ª"


    Ling Ying discovered the situation of Dawei Tianlong and exclaimed.


    She didn''t move slowly, and the green light spot rose up, forming a trickle of air into the body of Dawei Tianlong.


    But within a few breaths.


    The green energy entered the body of the Dawei Tianlong, and the wound left by Wei Xiao on its body healed instantly at an extremely fast speed.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he noticed this scene.


    Another supernatural being who controls the power of life?


    Why do you say "again"?


    Very simple, because Ling Ying is not the first person Wei Xiao has ever seen to use this power.


    The girl next to Xiao Chen in Sikexiu Base City also controlled this power.


    But there is no time for Wei Xiao to pay attention to a girl at the moment.


    Chu Tianhe was suppressed by Wei Xiao, and Yun Ning and Ling Xiao Cong''s attacks also arrived.


    The metal chain blocked the space where Wei Xiao was.


    The flame forms an isolation zone on its outermost periphery.


    Frost, cold wind, and unknown energy continued to gush out from the ground, with nowhere to hide, and the combined force of nowhere to avoid making Wei Xiao''s figure into a desperate situation.


    Facing this scene, Wei Xiao didn''t show any fear.


    The new king sword in his hand pierced into the ground, provoking a large amount of mud and grass blades to splash into the air.


    Wei Xiao''s figure soared into the air. At the same time, he was constantly accumulating power in his hands. After the figure reached a height of several tens of meters, he turned upside down and stabbed the ground with a single knife.


    With a flutter, the blade sank into the ground, and along with it, the air currents within a radius of five miles poured into the ground where the new Emperor Sword Sword sank.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Suddenly, the earth was hit and filled by a large amount of airflow, unable to contain such a terrifying airflow, the ground began to roll, and the rocks began to burst.


    Like huge waves in the sea, with Wei Xiao as the center, the uplifted land more than three feet turned into violent sand and huge waves surging around.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    With a scream, the abilities of Ling Xiao Cong and others were interrupted by Wei Xiao.


    Affected by the uplifted land, many people were lifted out.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    However, Wei Xiao didn''t have the chance to win and pursue.


    Chu Tianhe came close to kill.


    Wei Xiao, who was busy responding, drew out the new Emperor Biter Sword that pierced the ground to block the opponent''s demon sword.


    The two got close, and in the blink of an eye, the swords in their hands danced wildly.


    The fierce impact sound and the collision of the supernatural powers and the blood-colored air current made the space turbulent and the sky swayed.


    Warriors below the Saint Emperor level couldn''t see the process of the two fighting each other at all.


    Only two beams of one black and one gold can be seen constantly shifting positions.


    And the place where they confronted is like an earthquake, wherever the mountains collapsed, earth and rocks splashed, it was extremely terrifying.


    Ling Xiao Cong and others who can capture the situation of the confrontation between the two are not idle.


    They helped Chu Tianhe deal with Wei Xiao from the side.


    With the help of Yun Ning and the others, Chu Tianhe was still on par with Wei Xiao.


    The fighting between the two sides is inseparable.


    Xiao Xiongtian and others frowned.


    They seem to be unable to get involved in the confrontation between the two big bosses.


    The few people who didn''t know what to do for a while, looked uncertain.


    "What to do?" someone asked.


    Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao made all-out efforts, but they still underestimated the strength of the top masters. At this moment, they discovered that it turned out that the battle emperor class powerhouses were so powerless in front of the true top masters.


    Some people have no way to start, and some are anxious.


    "We can''t deal with Wei Xiao, can''t we still deal with his woman? Grab his woman and let him throw a rat."


    An ability person suddenly proposed.


    Suddenly, all the abilities that could no longer shoot, one after another turned their eyes to Bai Youwei and the others, who were thousands of meters away.


    Bai Youwei is here with them.


    "My Lady Queen, he is your man, our lord?"


    "It''s so strong, so strong, so strong, and the important thing is said three times. It''s no wonder that several big men are not afraid of Jiutian City. Look now, the Lord can fight all the powers of Jiutian City alone. We have such a backing. What else to be afraid of?"


    "That''s great, is this the world''s number one powerhouse?"


    "A hillbilly who has never seen the world. We see too many moments of the Lord''s highlights. For those of us who are used to the Lord''s various gorgeous operations, it is simply not worth mentioning."


    "Yes, everything is basic exercises. Don''t sit down and watch."


    Bai Youwei listened to the admiration and compliment of all the soldiers around Wei Xiao, and she felt unspeakable pride in her heart.


    This is her Bai Youwei''s man, an invincible existence that can bear all of her no matter how old Louzi she stabbed and how big the crisis she faces.


    Li Xiangfeng and others with these supernatural powers.


    Although they all knew that Wei Xiao''s strength was no longer human, they still couldn''t control the shock in their hearts when they really saw him show this strength.


    No wonder the immortal city can become the world''s first in the last days.


    With such a leader, it is difficult even if it wants to be low-key.


    "Being a part of the Immortal City is probably the most correct thing I have done in my life." Li Xiangfeng sighed heartily.


    Chang Hei: "White, although I don''t agree with the Lord in many places, but in terms of strength, I don''t want to call him the strongest. It''s too powerful, I don''t know when I can reach this step?"


    "Snapped--"


    Chang Bai closed the folding fan in his hands, in a high mood.


    "One person can become an army, one person can control the world''s heroes, and so should a big man!"


    "What are you talking about, why can''t I understand a word?"


    "The master is very handsome and good, a role model for my generation."


    "..."


    Chang Hei suddenly realized that talking to Chang Bai was a mistake.


    This guy, besides being handsome, is there nothing else in his eyes?


    "I should eat something to restore my strength!"


    Chang Bai ignored Chang Hei and stared at Wei Xiao in the war.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s ability to face all the enemies alone, he was full of longing.


    Aside.


    "Sister Youwei, do you think this is the full strength of Oni sauce?" Yan Yi suddenly asked Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei: "It should be! It''s terrifyingly strong. Chu Tianhe''s strength should not be lower than Xiaoying Sister, but he is such a person, with the assistance of a few at least Saint Sovereign peak powerhouses, he can''t take advantage of it, husband His strength has once again refreshed my understanding of him. If I want to surpass him, I don¡¯t know how many No. 5 potions I have to take."


    "Why surpass Ouni sauce?"


    Bai Youwei glanced at Yan Yi.


    Seeing Yan Yi''s innocent and innocent face, Bai Youwei said helplessly: "If you don''t understand, I won''t tell you."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? Don''t worry, I won''t go to O''Neill to tell the truth. If I tell O''Neill, it will make me widowed and lonely."


    Yan Yi looked serious.


    "..."


    Bai Youwei almost didn''t laugh.


    Was his spouse still early?


    Who are you scolding?


    Bai Youwei glanced at the other party for nothing, Bai Youwei stopped speaking.


    "It''s all here, it''s good, we will look for them one by one in the province."


    Suddenly, an indecent sound rang in everyone''s ears.


    After that, six figures appeared in front of Bai Youwei and the others.


    Xiao Xiongtian, Luo Can, Huo Fujian and others are among them.

 Chapter 1432： A lean camel is bigger than a horse

    Seeing these people, Bai Youwei stood up at the same time as Yan Yi.


    "My Queen..."


    Often white and often black, their faces tightened.


    Looking at Xiao Xiongtian, their eyes were full of alert.


    Bai Youwei waved her hand to let the few people who were unable to continue fighting to stay calm.


    Crimson Xiao Xiongtian and others.


    "Why, I''m not qualified to participate in the peak battle like that, ready to use us?"


    Xiao Xiongtian: "Bai Youwei, we don''t want to talk nonsense with you. If you are caught with your hands, we can also make you suffer less. If you are dying to struggle, I can''t guarantee that you will lose arms and legs in the end."


    "Arrogant."


    Bai Youwei drank sweetly.


    Taking a step forward, the whole body is full of heroic spirit.


    "This king admits that he is not Chu Tianhe''s opponent, but it is not a cat or dog that can be manipulated at will. If you shoot us, you are afraid that you have found the wrong person."


    Luo Can: "What are you going to do with them? Except for what Bai Youwei and Yan Yi want to live, no one else will stay."


    "Do it!"


    The voice fell, and the six people scattered around.


    The figures stood still, each released their abilities to attack Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Several dogs with broken spine dared to bark in front of this king, knowing how to live or die." Bai Youwei finished speaking, and between her hands, countless metals rose from the ground, and the defenses cast by metal walls protected all the soldiers of Fengwu Heavenly City.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    All six attacks fell on the metal wall and were intercepted one by one.


    "go--"


    Immediately, forty-eight Slashing Flying Swords were sacrificed from Bai Youwei''s body.


    Shaped like a streamer, the Emperor Slashing Flying Sword as fast as lightning swept towards the six.


    The ubiquitous blade constantly cuts at the bodies of the six.


    "Clang clang clang--"


    The six tried to defend, but there were too many flying knives for Emperor Slash. They could take care of two or three flying knives, but they could not block all eight flying knives at the same time.


    Fortunately, they have the armor of the Emperor Armor.


    Bai Youwei, whose strength could not be compared with Wei Xiao, her attack fell on the opponent''s six people, and only left a series of simple scratches on the armor of the Emperor.


    "Hahaha...Bai Youwei, your attack doesn''t even count as tickles to us. Waiting for you and Yan Yi to be taken down will be Wei Xiao''s death."


    "You seem to have forgotten my existence."


    Yan Yi also shot at this time.


    "Strip!"


    There is no unnecessary nonsense, Yan Yi snorted, the space where the six people are in the invisible air seems to be isolated from the world in an instant.


    The entire space is in a vacuum, no one can breathe.


    "Break for me¡ª"


    The person with supernatural powers tried to break Yan Yi''s confinement, and supernatural powers surged in his body, and the terrifying power pierced the surrounding air wall like a sharp edge that pierced the sky and the earth.


    "burst--"


    Yan Yi knew how long his limitations could not hold the other six people, and never thought that they could be solved in this way.


    When the six were struggling, Yan Yi detonated the air.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    There was a violent explosion at six points at the same time.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The six people in the vacuum screamed and shot out in the terrifying shock wave of the explosion.


    The armor of Emperor Jiao can ignore the attack of Bai Youwei''s flying sword, but it can''t completely isolate the shock wave generated by the explosion.


    The bodies of the six people were attacked by this shock wave, and the injuries were not small.


    With Yan Yi''s assistance, Bai Youwei, who spared a lot of time to condense a powerful attack, broke down the metal walls protecting Li Xiangfeng and them when the six were lifted off by the shock wave.


    Turned into countless metal spears suspended in the air.


    "fall--"


    Bai Youwei pressed her small hand.


    Numerous huge metal spears suspended under the sky fell from the sky.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The defense of everything is limited.


    When the damage suffered completely exceeds the defensive power of the thing itself, no matter how strong the armor is, the defense will be broken.


    This is the current situation of the six.


    Faced with countless metal spears falling from the sky, they tried to resist.


    It is a pity that they are not at the same level as Bai Youwei with their supernatural powers, and the defense formed by the supernatural powers is pierced by the metal spear in a short while.


    A large number of metal spears hit their bodies.


    The armor of Emperor Kai is tenacious enough.


    Blocked no fewer than a thousand attacks for them.


    However, the armor of the Emperor Armor, which has always limited defense, can no longer play an effective protective role after withstanding thousands of attacks.


    The metal spear pierced the armor, piercing the people inside one by one.


    "Puff..."


    A heavy rain of metal spears passed.


    The six people who wanted to come over to catch Bai Youwei and the others threatening Wei Xiao''s abilities, only a few of them were dealt with by Bai Youwei and Yan Yi.


    They may not know until death.


    How could the two people, who were obviously weak in Ling Xiaocong and Yun Ning''s hands before, become so fierce as soon as they were replaced by them?


    I don''t know, a lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi can''t take advantage of Ling Xiaocong and Yun Ning''s hands. That''s because the strength of the other party is not weak, and Bai Youwei and the others are still in a weak state. It is understandable that they will be suppressed by the two. How about six people?


    However, the battle emperor class tried to provoke the majesty of the super emperor. Who will die if they die?


    "Sister Youwei, they are all dead."


    Yan Yi said.


    Bai Youwei snorted coldly: "I don''t know how to live or die. I really think that being a person with a power is fearless? There is a boundary for a person who is not familiar with the power."


    "Rumble..."


    Bai Youwei and the others had just solved the sudden situation perfectly. In the distance, the battle between Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao was also won.


    Relying on Yun Ning and the others'' assistance, Chu Tianhe was not afraid of Wei Xiao in a short time, but over time, as Yun Ning and their supernatural power consumption increased, Wei Xiao''s follow-up power was basically seized by Wei Xiao.


    An attack that resembled a violent storm fell, and Chu Tianhe, which was difficult to defend, was slashed out by Wei Xiao on the spot.


    Wei Xiao did not stop.


    As soon as the figures of the two moved apart, Wei Xiao dashed out, pierced the sky and took the atrium of Chu Tianhe.


    "Boss (husband)¡ª"


    Yun Ning was horrified.


    Before he could think about it, the defense formed by various abilities appeared in front of Chutianhe.


    And at this moment.


    Wei Xiao''s attack target suddenly changed.


    "Yun Ning be careful."


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes were full of horror.


    He tried to stop it, but it was too late.


    Wei Xiao, who had changed the target of his attack, had a new Emperor Sword in his hand extending a thousand-meter giant blade.


    While waving his hand, the terrifying blade volleyed towards Yun Ning not far away.


    Because Yun Ning focused on rescuing Chu Tianhe, when she discovered that Wei Xiao''s blade had fallen, it was too late to gather effective defenses.


    Just propped up a light screen in front of him.


    Accompanied by a violent explosion, the light screen broke, and the blade of undiminished power fell on Yun Ning''s body, instantly smashing her into flight.


    "Yun Ning--ah...Wei Xiao, I want your life."


    Chu Tianhe soared with grief and anger.


    He was still flying back, his whole body misted with blood.


    Endless waves of blood surrounded Wei Xiao.


    It was like countless Chutian Rivers appeared in a huge **** vortex.


    They gathered from all directions, swinging the blood-colored demon sword in their hands and attacking Wei Xiao''s figure at the same time.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Under the frenzied attack, Wei Xiao was busy responding.


    But Chu Tianhe''s attacks were too frequent and crazy.


    Under the frenzied strangulation of Chu Tianhe, the scars on Wei Xiao''s body became much more serious.


    But they are not fatal.


    Wei Xiao is not a person who sits and waits for death. Although he is not afraid of death, it is impossible for Chu Tianhe to cut him wanton.


    "roll--"


    A large amount of blood qi gushes out of Wei Xiao, and the new Emperor Sword in his hand rotates, drawing a blood stream around it.


    "Sweeping all directions--"


    A violent shout.


    The terrifying blood was released from the new sword.


    The blood-colored arc that cut everything and cut the space did not pass the blood-colored vortex.


    "puff--"


    Chu Tianhe was in a frenzied attack, unable to resist this force, the clone broke apart, the **** whirlpool drifted away, and Chu Tianhe''s body was also hit hard and flew out.


    "Boss (Brother Tianhe)¡ª¡ª"


    Ling Ying and Ling Xiao Cong were horrified.


    The two rushed out at the same time.


    One person caught Yun Ning, while the other held Chutianhe.


    As for Wei Xiao.


    Smashing Chu Tianhe''s ability with a full blow, he himself didn''t feel good.


    The blood followed his arm and spread to the new king sword, and then fell to the ground with the blade.


    The man stood tall, but he was bloodied and looked terrifying.


    Watching from the sidelines, Xia Houqing, who did not follow Luo Can and the others to Bai Youwei and the others, saw this and looked at each other.


    "good chance."


    "kill him."


    Several people seemed to be able to take advantage of it.


    They mobilized their abilities to rush towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed.


    "court death--"


    Wei Xiao drank angrily.


    The palm of his right hand spread out, and he suddenly pressed in the direction that several people rushed.


    At this moment, the sky was surging and blood came.


    The air currents pouring down like the water of the Tianhe River instantly swept the silhouettes of several people from the headspace.


    "Do not--"


    "Rumble..."


    Several people didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    Endless waves of air hit the ground and set off turbulent waves.


    In the blink of an eye, several people were swallowed.


    The sky is shaking, the earth is shaking.


    The constant roaring sound made the world in front of me tremble.

 Chapter 1433： Let Xiao Congs Death

    When all the smoke disappeared, what was left in place was a corpse with **** flesh and broken armor.


    How terrifying is the impact of the air current?


    Even if the abilities were wearing the Emperor Armor''s armor, they still couldn''t defend against Wei Xiao''s attack.


    After all, they are not strong enough.


    Thinking that Wei Xiao was seriously injured and vulnerable in the battle with Chu Tianhe and the others, as a result, they also stepped into the footsteps of Xiao Xiongtian and others, underestimating the strength of their opponents.


    In this way, except for the four of them, the superpowers brought by Chu Tianhe and the people around Ling Xiao Cong are all accounted for here.


    Bloodied Wei Xiao walked towards Chu Tianhe and the others with a sword holding a sword like a killer god.


    His current situation is not ideal, but it is only for him.


    In the eyes of Chu Tianhe and Ling Xiaocong, Wei Xiao at this moment is undoubtedly a death threat.


    The strength will inevitably be greatly reduced in the case of injury, but the remaining strength is enough to solve Chu Tianhe and others.


    "Stop it for me."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was approaching, Xiao Cong used his mind to try to stop him from moving forward.


    However, Wei Xiao seemed to be unaffected by his power of thought, and approached Chu Tianhe and the others at the same pace.


    "It''s too weak, this little power of thought can''t stop me."


    "Damn¡ª"


    When Xiao Cong saw this, he put down Chu Tianhe angrily.


    "Go to death for me!"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Let Xiao Cong unleash the strongest power of thought.


    The forces of terror set off the ground.


    The two grounds rising from the Jedi, like two majestic peaks smashing towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao''s new sword swung in his hands.


    I saw him affect the surrounding airflow, leading the **** airflow on the Emperor Devouring Sword.


    With a wave of hands, two sky-opening sword beams smashed through the two layers, smashing them in the air.


    Ling Xiao Cong also wanted to continue to release abilities.


    "Swish¡ª"


    In an instant, Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared in place.


    When the ghost-like figure appeared again, it had already arrived in front of Ling Xiaocong.


    "what?"


    Make Xiao Cong horrified.


    Wei Xiao''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and he was really taken aback.


    The figure stepped back involuntarily.


    "Puff......"


    However, before he had any reaction, Wei Xiao sent it out.


    The blade surrounding the blood stream pierced Ling Xiao Cong''s armored armor, pierced through his body, and penetrated from the back of his heart.


    Xiao Cong''s eyes were full of horror.


    Why is Wei Xiao strong so terrible?


    His supernatural ability has reached the Saint Emperor level at least, but in front of Wei Xiao, why is it so unbearable?


    "Little Cong¡ª¡ª"


    "elder brother--"


    When Chu Tianhe and Lingying saw this scene, their eyes were splitting.


    "I''m going to kill you, Wei Xiao¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe recovered from the scene where Yun Ning was smashed into the air, so that Xiao Cong''s experience made him lose his mind, roaring, and his blood surged.


    Suddenly, a scarlet giant over 500 meters appeared in front of Wei Xiao.


    "I want your life¡ª"


    The sound moved the sky, and howled the world.


    With an angry blow, Chu Tianhe''s huge fist, comparable to a mountain, volleyed towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The attack hadn''t arrived yet, but the air current propelled by Chutianhe''s fist had already hit the ground like a violent force.


    Except for the figures of Wei Xiao and Ling Xiaocong, the grass and sand on the ground are constantly sinking, as if under some irresistible pressure, they are constantly sinking into the ground.


    Even the ground began to collapse.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes looked extremely cold.


    The Emperor Sword that penetrated Ling Xiao Cong''s figure was picked, and Xiao Cong''s figure flew away.


    Rotating his right hand, facing the giant fist that Chu Tianhe smashed down, he sent it frontally.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The attacks from both sides are on.


    It was like a collision between a heavenly man and an ant, but what was unexpected was that Chu Tianhe''s attack, which was enough to shake one party, stopped after meeting Wei Xiao''s fist.


    The collision of the two forces sounded a terrifying wind wolf sweeping across the four directions.


    After a while.


    "boom--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s big hand resisting Chu Tianhe''s fist pushed abruptly.


    The sonic boom rose out of thin air, and Chu Tianhe''s huge body retreated in a cry of pain.


    Standing still, Wei Xiao took a step, and the Emperor Devouring Sword behind him began to accumulate strength.


    On the blade surrounded by blood, after the airflow solidified and became sticky, Wei Xiao swung the Emperor Devouring Sword, the blade swung from the bottom to the top.


    Suddenly, the **** sword beams that divided the universe went straight to the huge body of Chu Tianhe.


    Seeing this, Chu Tianhe stabilized his figure, stepped back and crossed his hands to block in front of him.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    A gust of wind blew.


    The blood-colored sword glow did not pass Chu Tianhe''s body, and shot directly into the distance, splitting a huge cloud into two from the middle.


    A moment of tranquility.


    "boom--"


    A clear muffled sound spread through the air.


    The Faxiang Tiandi summoned by Chu Tianhe was directly slashed by Wei Xiao.


    The blood qi dissipated, and Chu Tianhe, which was in the world of Faxiang, vomited blood and flew out, and finally smashed to the ground a hundred meters away, without knowing the life or death.


    Wei Xiao moved.


    "You never want to hurt the boss."


    Just when Wei Xiao was about to give Chu Tianhe the final blow, Ling Xiao Cong, who had been picked up by Wei Xiao before, rushed forward.


    How sensitive is Wei Xiao to the surroundings of his body?


    As soon as Ling Xiao Cong took action, Wei Xiao backhanded it with one knife, and once again penetrated Ling Xiao Cong''s heart on the spot.


    But this time, Xiao Cong did not stand stupidly.


    His body was pierced by the Emperor Sword, as if he didn''t know what the pain was.


    The body drew closer, letting the blade sink into his body, and then directly hugged Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Yingying, take the boss away, hurry up, take the boss away¡ª" Ling Xiao Cong screamed at Lingying.


    "elder brother--"


    "Quickly¡ª"


    Let Xiao Cong scream heartbreakingly.


    "Do you think you can still go?"


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    Ling Xiao Cong, who hugged Wei Xiao, opened the mask of the Emperor Armor''s armor and smiled grinningly.


    "I don''t know if my boss can leave, but I know, you are dead. Before you die, you can make your biggest boss pay me compensation, and I will make Xiao Cong worth it."


    The voice fell, causing Xiao Cong to exude a terrifying force.


    His body was inflated and distorted as if it was inhaling, and it seemed that a more terrifying force was about to break out of his body.


    Blast?


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao thought of this word.


    Sneered in his heart.


    Blast? It also depends on whether you have this opportunity.


    With that, the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand was sacrificed.


    Luck the knife with air.


    Just when he was about to make Xiao Cong blew himself up, there was a blizzard in the sky, under the clear sky.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Rumble..."


    It was this hesitation that made Xiao Cong complete his self-destruction, and the power of terror exploded around Wei Xiao like a forbidden weapon.


    The vision at that moment is like the return of all rivers to the sea and the return of all energy to the sect, and the air currents between heaven and earth converge towards one place.


    After reaching a certain explosive point, the energy shock wave forms an infinite wave, and the first wave of shock that appears sweeps the four directions.


    Then came the explosion.


    The soaring beam of light pierced the sky and raised smoke clouds, forming a dazzling lotus flower blooming under the sky.


    In the end, the spreading light mask resembles a mountain torrent and a tsunami.


    "Stop this force."


    Bai Youwei and the others are only a kilometer away from the battlefield.


    Seeing the spreading shock wave, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi immediately put up a huge protective cover to protect everyone in it.


    "Woo..."


    The shock wave arrived in front of them, and the endless sand and aftermath containing the power of terror rushed into the protective cover.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi, who maintained this protection inside, showed pain on their faces not long after they insisted.


    The devastating aftermath lasted more than ten minutes before it ended.


    When everything disappeared and calm was restored, a bottomless gorge appeared on the ground where Wei Xiao and Ling Xiaocong were.


    Wei Xiao''s situation is unknown.


    In other directions, within a few kilometers, there is no trace of green visible.


    Li Xiangfeng and the others escaped because of the protection of Bai Youwei and Yan Yi.


    But those unprotected zombies, in Ling Xiao Cong''s self-detonation, close to the center of the battlefield, at least a million were annihilated.


    However, none of this is the most shocking.


    When Bai Youwei and the others removed the protective cover, except for the place where they were, other areas had turned into a world of ice and snow at some point.

 Chapter 1434： Heres another one who wants to sit back and harvest the fisherman

    The snow is still falling in the sky.


    Because there was no protection, Feixue fell on some soldiers in Fengwu Tiancheng.


    They were curious for a moment, and then panicked.


    "what is this?"


    "My body¡ª"


    Many people exclaimed.


    But before some people have finished speaking, their bodies have been frozen.


    Bai Youwei was shocked: "Is this the aftermath of the war?"


    "Roar-"


    Did not wait for someone to respond to her.


    Suddenly, from afar, a loud roar sounded.


    Afterwards, the sky was shaking and the earth was shaking.


    In the distant air, terrifying black spots are like black clouds pressing on the realm, constantly moving towards them.


    "The Corpse Emperor?"


    "Why is there a corpse emperor?"


    The voice Bai Youwei was so familiar to them.


    A look of shock appeared in the bewilderment, with an unbelievable expression on his face.


    "Naturally it is another corpse emperor in the polar regions of South America. Now the corpse emperor has emerged, and the era of mutual attack between corpse emperors has passed. The same enemy is their new criterion. What''s more, there is a fourth-level corpse emperor here. Waiting for her to devour it, she can''t just watch you take away the corpse of the emperor."


    Wei Xiao''s voice sounded.


    From below the bottomless gorge, a black shadow passed through.


    Compared with the coldness and handsomeness when he appeared on the stage, Wei Xiao at this time can be said to have no complete body.


    In many places, the dense bones can be seen, which is shocking.


    "Oni sauce¡ª"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s tragic situation, Yan Yi rushed towards him for the first time.


    In the figure near Wei Xiao, seeing that there was no flesh and blood in many places on his body, and the bones were visible, Yan Yi covered his small mouth in shock to prevent him from screaming.


    "Oh, O''Neill sauce..."


    Yan Yi called with a trembling voice, his eyes soon covered with mist.


    Wei Xiao inserted the new king sword into the ground, and stretched out the fleshy but **** bone claws that were recovering and pinched the little wife''s pretty face.


    "Why are you crying? Ernie Chan is fine."


    Yan Yibei bit her lip, teardrops the size of a bean grain kept falling.


    She thought that this was what Wei Xiao comforted her to say, but in fact, Wei Xiao was already in front of the wind at this time, and could die at any time.


    No wonder Yan Yi thought so.


    Because in addition to the lack of flesh and blood in many parts of Wei Xiao and the visible bones, some parts of his body, especially the upper body, disappeared.


    With only half of his chest left, it is hard to believe that he has a chance to survive.


    "husband-"


    Bai Youwei also ran over.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s situation, her situation was not much better than that of Yan Yi.


    "Why is this? Why is this? Husband, you, are you okay?" Bai Youwei panicked.


    Wei Xiao was helpless.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die with this little injury."


    Minor injury?


    Is this still a minor injury?


    "I didn''t lie to you. Look, isn''t this recovering?" In order to prove that he was not comforting them, Wei Xiao stretched out his boneless claws.


    as predicted.


    At this moment, his bare hands were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Together with the loss of one-third of his chest cavity, all of them are reorganizing completely under the proliferation of cells.


    Bai Youwei forcibly resisted the tears that flowed down.


    "You really didn''t lie to us?"


    "What''s the use of lying to you?"


    "Yes, can you hurt?"


    Wei Xiao clicked on Bai Youwei''s forehead.


    "As long as it is not for cutting off my head, even if there is only one human head left, I will be able to recover."


    "Really?" Yan Yi''s eyes widened.


    "Okay, don''t worry about this. The new corpse emperor appears, do you think about how to deal with it?" Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    At the same time, sweep your eyes around.


    Chu Tianhe and the two women were no longer seen around.


    They should have escaped by making Xiao Cong blew himself up.


    If there is no second corpse emperor, it will not be difficult for Wei Xiao to catch up with them, but now, it is obviously impossible.


    Not for the people of Fengwu Tiancheng, but the corpse emperor who was beheaded by Bai Youwei and the others.


    If this falls into the hands of the second fourth-level corpse emperor, it will only take ten and a half months, and an invincible corpse emperor will inevitably appear in this southern continent.


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to see this situation.


    The corpse emperor appeared, and the corpse clan had stopped killing each other.


    Once the fourth-level corpse emperor evolves to the eighth level, with her in control of all the zombies in the southern continent, no one can imagine how many corpse emperors will be born in this world with the help of the first-level zombies in the southern continent?


    Compared to Chu Tianhe and the others, the crisis of the corpse emperor was undoubtedly more advanced in Wei Xiao''s mind.


    Bai Youwei already believed Wei Xiao''s words at this time.


    Because the white bones in Wei Xiao''s hands have disappeared, and new flesh and blood have covered the white bones.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao seemed to be fine, she no longer doubted.


    Bai Youwei wiped away the tears in her eyes and started earnestly: "Originally, we planned to deal with this corpse emperor, and let Fengwu Tiancheng''s strength to a higher level before dealing with another one. Now that she takes the initiative to appear, it is obviously too late in time. Husband, or you can do us a favor."


    "Uh... are you still in your current state?"


    Wei Xiao glared at her.


    Doubt about her husband''s strength?


    It seems that I haven''t seen it for half a year, and some people have forgotten the experience of not getting out of bed.


    "Just tell me what you want me to do?"


    Bai Youwei did not hesitate: "The ground is full of genetic medicine materials, and we also have extraction devices. As long as you help us block the zombies army for a period of time, let us take part of the awakening medicine to restore our strength, and then we should deal with another corpse emperor. It''s not difficult."


    "how long?"


    "At most one hour."


    An hour?


    Wei Xiao thought for a while and nodded.


    "Then I will give you time for this hour."


    As he said, Wei Xiao pulled out the new Emperor Devouring Sword inserted on the ground and looked into the distance.


    "Pay attention to the army of zombies." After leaving a word, Wei Xiao''s figure galloped away in the direction that the black shadow pressed.


    "old-"


    Bai Youwei wanted to say something, but Wei Xiao was no longer visible in front of her.


    "Sister Youwei..."


    Bai Youwei constricted her mind.


    When she looked at the warriors in Fengwu Heaven City, the rest of the rest of the Fengwu Heaven City members, and those who were only first-class warriors, had already turned into ice sculptures.


    She can do nothing.


    "Immediately let Wang Yue and the others extract the awakening potion."


    The two women returned to the team and immediately asked Wang Yue and the others to start extracting genetic medicine on the spot.


    ¡­


    far away.


    It didn''t take long for Wei Xiao''s figure to come here.


    Hidden in the dark, his eyes trembled slightly when he saw the tide of corpses rushing to Bai Youwei and the others like a tide.


    It is another corpse emperor with an army of tens of millions of zombies.


    Wei Xiao didn''t intend to alarm these zombies, but fixed his gaze on a conspicuous giant figure behind the tide of corpses.


    Another four-level corpse emperor.


    If you want to hold an army of zombies above the tens of millions level, it is obviously not advisable to contend with it head-on, and Wei Xiao doesn''t have this ability either.


    But what is the most effective way to meet Bai Youwei''s requirements and effectively hold the army for an hour?


    Wei Xiao thought about it.


    That is to shoot directly at the corpse emperor.


    As long as there is something wrong with the corpse king, other zombies will not rush back to rescue?


    Wei Xiao is going to take the lead in the army of the enemy generals.


    "Being stared at me, you can only admit that you are unlucky."


    After speaking, Wei Xiao left one arm in place, while he himself approached another fourth-level corpse emperor at lightning speed.


    "Roar-"


    The fourth-level corpse emperor in the distance seemed to feel something and suddenly let out a harsh roar.


    I don''t know what order she is delivering, but by her side, there are hundreds of corpses in a flash.

 Chapter 1435： It broke our hearts

    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Just as these corpses gathered, suddenly, a blood beam swept out of a group of corpses.


    The scarlet blade was like a harvester, and almost all the zombies along the way were cut off by the arc of the blade.


    Even if the corpse fights to resist, their ending has not changed much.


    In the end, it was the corpse emperor''s destructive ability, which obliterated the blood-colored blade front 100 meters in front of her.


    "Swish¡ª"


    But the secret enemy did not stop because of this.


    Wei Xiao, who had appeared for a moment, disappeared into the group of corpses after one move.


    When he reappeared, the person had already jumped into the air.


    Cut out with a volley.


    The hundreds-meter-long blade smashed the corpse emperor''s figure straight.


    Dozens of corpses shot at the same time, instantly supporting a powerful protective cover.


    "Boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The strength of the two sides collided, and Wei Xiao''s strength was obviously better.


    The protective shield was broken, and the corpses that released the power were all backlashed by energy, and the figure flew to the ground.


    Without these protective powers, Wei Xiao, who faced the corpse emperor, landed.


    "One trick ended up with you."


    Wei Xiao didn''t leave his hands, and aroused his blood energy to the strongest state.


    A move that had just annihilated Chutianhe and cut out the same sword light.


    Cut through the world and divide the space.


    The huge fourth-level corpse emperor could not dodge, and could only mobilize all his strength to fight against it.


    "Puff--"


    But the corpse emperor underestimated Wei Xiao''s full blow.


    All the methods were used, and the corpse emperor who was still unable to block Wei Xiao''s blow, was hit by the **** light, and Wei Xiao''s figure was split into two halves from the head.


    This fourth-level corpse emperor is estimated to have the shortest appearance, and at the same time, there is no existence of the power that belongs to the corpse emperor.


    Wei Xiao was killed by Wei Xiao in one face.


    Her appearance seemed to have come to send Wei Xiao the body.


    Witnessing the fall of the corpse emperor with his own eyes, Wei Xiao knew that Bai Youwei and the others had lost the most difficult point.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao, who used his full strength many times in a row, consumed a huge amount of energy and energy, and felt exhausted all over his body.


    The figures standing on the ground were a little shaky.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    But now is not the time for him to rest.


    When the corpse emperor died, they flocked to Bai Youwei and their corpses frantically. Hearing the call of the corpses and mother corpses in the team, they stopped and walked roundabout.


    The zombies near Wei Xiao''s figure came directly towards him.


    "Let this life give play to his last afterglow!"


    Wei Xiao''s scarlet eyes showed indomitable color.


    With a move of the Emperor Sword in his hand, the sword''s energy is vertical and horizontal, traversing all directions.


    Fight all the zombies of a zombie emperor force alone.


    The place where his figure was, soon, the corpses piled up like mountains and blood flowed into rivers.


    No less than a hundred thousand zombies were taken to **** together before he died.


    Wei Xiao finally died of exhaustion.


    His corpse was divided by zombies, and the flesh and bones were swallowed by the mother''s corpse. It can be said that there is no dregs left.


    And just after Wei Xiao''s death, Bai Youwei and the others finally recovered a certain amount of combat power.


    Thinking that Wei Xiao was still helping them to drag the corpse emperor''s army, the five supernaturalists in the team and one beast and one horse took the lead and directly slammed into the corpse group.


    The corpse emperor''s army has no heads, relying entirely on the orders of the mother''s corpse.


    Originally, the nine big mother corpses wanted to swallow the corpse of the corpse emperor to complete the evolution, but unfortunately, Bai Youwei and the others did not give the mother''s corpse time.


    Facing the attack of Yijihuang, Yishenghuang, Yizhanhuang (Li Xiangfeng), a beast, and two powerful men in the realm of the first emperor, the zombie army without the corpse emperor could not resist the five Bai Youwei and the little loach at all.


    The entire Corpse Emperor army was slaughtered unilaterally under Bai Youwei''s attack.


    In the horrible killing, layers of corpses piled up and blood gathered into a sea.


    The turbulent green blood flowing through the earth stretched thousands of meters away.


    far away¡­¡­


    "Yun Ning, Xiao Cong¡ª¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe woke up from his coma.


    He called out the names of Yun Ning and Ling Xiao Cong, his face was full of anger and panic.


    "Husband (Brother Tianhe)..."


    Seeing Chu Tianhe wake up, the two girls gathered around.


    When Chu Tianhe saw Yun Ning''s face a little pale and nothing serious about herself, part of his worries were let go.


    "Ning''er, are you okay?"


    Chu Tianhe''s tone was full of concern.


    Yun Ning shook his head: "I''m fine. Thanks to Yingying, she has the power of life. As long as she is not killed by a single blow, no matter how serious the injury is, she can recover. Husband, how do you feel about your body? Is there any discomfort?"


    Chu Tianhe''s ability to wake up in such a short period of time also benefits Lingying.


    Regarding the injury, Chu Tianhe was actually more serious than Yun Ning, but he didn''t know it.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t feel any discomfort in his body.


    He looked around for a while.


    They are now hiding in a cave.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t find Ling Xiao Cong in the cave, and felt uneasy in his heart.


    "Where is Xiao Cong? Why didn''t Xiao Cong go with you?"


    When Ling Xiaocong was mentioned, Lingying on the side was the first to be overwhelmed with her mouth and cry.


    Yun Ning turned her head, tears rolling in her eyes.


    Chu Tianhe''s heart trembled fiercely.


    "Xiao Cong, Xiao Cong..."


    "Woo... Brother Tianhe, my brother and my brother died. In order to give us time to escape, he chose to blew himself up with Wei Xiao."


    "what?"


    Chu Tianhe''s face was full of horror.


    "You mean Xiao Cong chose to blew himself up to let us escape?"


    Ling Ying and the others stopped talking, but the expressions on their faces explained it all.


    Chu Tianhe directly freezes on the spot.


    Ling Xiao Cong died, and died to save them.


    How can this be?


    How could Ling Xiaocong die?


    Didn''t he say that he is the protagonist of the destiny and the darling of the world? Anyone who is by the side of this kind of destiny, is either rich or alone in this life, how could he die?


    Chu Tianhe trembled fiercely all over.


    "Tell me what the **** is going on?"


    Yun Ning held back the tears in his eyes, choked up and said the last thing to Chu Tianhe again.


    When Chu Tianhe knew that Ling Xiao Cong had chosen to blew himself up while holding Wei Xiao, the corners of his mouth twitched and his eyes were confused...


    "Boss, look, you were born extraordinary in the last days. At your peak, you lost everything because of the betrayal of your subordinates. You have a powerful enemy in your life, but you can survive a miserable encounter. In addition, there is a beloved person next to the enemy. This setting, this background , Tusk tusk... a proper counterattack hero! And it''s still a great emperor."


    "Boss, if you have read a novel, you know what I¡¯m talking about. It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t read it, but you must believe me. Your dark life will end completely when you meet me. From now on, you will be greeted by Broad Avenue. wonderful Life".


    "Boss, don''t blame me, you can''t live without the three laws of the protagonist. You have the background, settings, and cheats. If you have the first two, you are just one step away. Believe me, you will soon enter the on-hook mode and move on from now on. The pinnacle of life."


    "Boss..."


    Recalling the scene of the first meeting with Ling Xiaocong.


    Before he knew it, painful tears were left in Chu Tianhe''s eyes.


    "Fool, you are a big fool, a big fool through and through."


    Chutian murmured in the mouth of the river.


    To the people around him, except for women, Chu Tianhe seldom feels so sad for a man.


    But Ling Xiaocong is undoubtedly someone worthy of his sadness and memory.


    Ling Xiaocong is definitely the most special subordinate in his life.


    The first time I met, the fool decided he was the protagonist of some **** destiny.


    For him, Ling Xiao Cong is absolutely loyal and absolutely supportive.


    It was Xiao Cong that made him regain hope when he was the most desperate, and it was Xiao Cong that, when he had nothing to do with him, suppressed everything he had, and worked hard with her until now. It is also the remarks that made Xiao Cong self-righteous. , Let him really think that he is the protagonist of the legendary Destiny, and reinvigorated in times of despair...


    But such a person is gone now, and will never return to him again.


    Chu Tianhe felt a pain in his heart.


    This kind of pain is the same as when I lost Murong Xinrou.


    Thousands of ants bite their hearts and slash them.

 Chapter 1436： I was so scared

    Without hiding his emotions, tears quickly blurred Chu Tianhe''s eyes.


    "Brother Tianhe, my brother is gone, I will never see my brother again."


    Ling Ying was equally heartbroken.


    Thinking of the man who was willing to give up everything in order to protect her, and the man who would rather let her eat and dress warm when his brother and sister were dependent on each other, so that tears kept falling to the ground like running water.


    Chu Tianhe bared his teeth.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Looking at the only two people around him, Chu Tianhe said in a low tone, "Xiao Cong''s death will not be in vain. This hatred, whether Wei Xiao is alive or dead, everyone around him must do what he did. At a painful price, I swear by Chu Tianhe that everyone around Wei Xiao will die."


    Ling Ying wiped away the tears from her face.


    Her soul has never been polluted. At this moment, that pale but unconcealable pure jade face showed a cruel look that did not resemble her character.


    "I must avenge my brother. If Wei Xiao dies, let his women pay for their lives. I will use their heads to pay tribute to my brother''s spirit in the sky."


    Feeling the suffocating aura that made Ling Ying feel unbelievable, Yun Ning stretched out his hand to embrace her in his arms while feeling shocked.


    "Yingying, we will repay Xiao Cong''s hatred, you have to calm down."


    Lingying''s silver teeth clenched a look at Yun Ning with a strange look.


    This look made Yun Ning inexplicably scared.


    Is this still the kind and innocent look they are familiar with?


    Fortunately, someone cared about Lingying, who slowly calmed down, and returned to her former weakness. Chu Chu said, "Sister Yun Ning, can we avenge my brother, right?"


    Yun Ning felt sorry for the little girl and nodded vigorously.


    "We will all avenge Xiao Cong."


    Chu Tianhe: "Ying''er, don''t worry, Chu Tianhe will not let anyone around Wei Xiao go."


    Ling Ying bit her lip.


    "I believe in you, Brother Tianhe."


    To comfort Lingying, Yun Ning asked, "What shall we do next? Are we going back to Jiutian City?"


    Chu Tianhe looked out of the cave.


    "I want to go back. Regardless of whether Xiao Cong''s last sacrifice takes Wei Xiao away, I have to confirm it. Don''t worry about my safety. This time I will just check the situation. If Wei Xiao is okay, I can take action naturally. Will take action, if not, I will come back. You go back to Jiutian City, let the whole city do a good job of defense, don''t make any difference because of my departure."


    Yun Ning''s heart shook.


    "Can you not go?" Yun Ning was very worried.


    They were able to escape because Xiao Cong spent his life in exchange for it. If Chu Tianhe went back and found out, not only would Xiao Cong''s sacrifice be wasted, they would probably also lose the most important person.


    Wei Xiao''s strength is too terrifying.


    Yun Ning couldn''t guarantee whether the play that caused Xiao Cong to die together would pose a threat to Wei Xiao.


    She didn''t want Chu Tianhe to take risks.


    Chu Tianhe shook his head.


    "Xiao Cong has taken his life. If I don''t even have the courage to go back and find out, what kind of boss am I? Needless to say, when you go back, you send the team that Xiao Cong and the others brought back to the original path, the South American polar regions. They are no longer needed. No unnecessary casualties will happen again."


    The intention to go has been decided.


    Without allowing Yun Ning to say anything, Chu Tianhe left the cave after finishing speaking.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Outside the cave, Dawei Tianlong, who was in charge of guarding on the top of the mountain, saw Chu Tianhe''s figure and shouted with joy. The huge body fell from a high altitude and stood firmly in front of Chu Tianhe.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    "Dawei Tianlong, take the two female mistresses back to Jiutian City. If they have any shortcomings, I will ask you."


    "Master, what about you?"


    "I have my business to do, so you just need to do your job well."


    "Yes."


    Dawei Tianlong did not dare to disobey, and took over the task from Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t stay in place for long, and his figure turned into a **** light and disappeared in the distant dense forest.


    ...


    South American polar regions.


    The sky darkened.


    The army of zombies without the corpse emperor was completely vulnerable in front of Bai Youwei and the others.


    In the four or five hours of killing, except for some of the corpses, the situation was not good, and many top zombies fled the South American polar region with many top zombies. The rest of the corpses were wiped out by Bai Youwei and their slaughter.


    But what Bai Youwei and the others expected was that after they cleaned up the army of zombies, Wei Xiao was never seen.


    In the end, they all found the corpse of the corpse emperor, but Wei Xiao still disappeared.


    Scattered the remaining members of Fengwu Tiancheng out to find Wei Xiao, but still found nothing, Bai Youwei and the others suddenly became anxious.


    Especially Bai Youwei.


    It was her who asked Wei Xiao to resist the army of zombies.


    At that time, she hadn''t seen Wei Xiao''s situation, but she didn''t know the reason, and instinctively wanted Wei Xiao to take risks.


    Looking back now, Bai Youwei''s heart is full of scolding herself.


    Knowing that her husband was like that, and let him face the zombies of the tens of millions and the fourth-level corpse emperor, what did she think at the time?


    If Wei Xiaozhen left them forever because of her one wrong decision, Bai Youwei would be to blame for her death.


    "Husband, you come back, will you come back?"


    "As long as you come back, I won''t be self-willed in the future, and I won''t make you angry anymore. What do you ask me to do, will you come back? As long as you come out, let me do anything." Bai Youwei regrets , And also very desperate.


    After searching all around, there was no trace of Wei Xiao. Instead, they found the saber used by Wei Xiao where they found the corpse of the corpse emperor.


    She knew the Emperor Sword, it was Wei Xiao''s exclusive weapon.


    Except when he was in the villa, Wei Xiao basically stayed with him every time he left the base.


    Now that only the figure who bit the Emperor Sword but not Wei Xiao was found, Bai Youwei was really afraid of losing Wei Xiao.


    At this moment, Bai Youwei had no idea what Huang Tu domineering, surpassing Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    She just wanted Wei Xiao to return to her.


    Yan Yi, who was with her, was also very sad.


    "I obviously know that O''Neill''s injury is very serious and I won''t stop him. Sister Youwei, if O''Neill really has an accident, how should we explain to the older sisters?"


    Bai Youwei was in tears, speechless.


    "Looking at how heartbroken you are crying, those who know don¡¯t say it, those who don¡¯t know thought I was bullying you. Stop crying, you men are not dead yet! All of you are crying and crying here. ?"


    "Husband (Ouni sauce)?"


    Suddenly hearing a familiar sound in the ear, the two women who were in a muddle-headed spirit refreshed.


    When they turned to look at the source of the sound, they saw Wei Xiao walking out wearing a costume of a phoenix dance Celestial City warrior.


    In a corner.


    The man with only two underwear left on his body was talking to the soldiers about the bitterness in his heart.


    "The Lord is really scary. I took me to the grove when I was not paying attention. At first I thought this fortune was completely finished. When I saw that the one who shot me was the Lord, I was at that time. It was surprised and delighted."


    "But you know what happened later? The Lord actually took off my clothes without saying a word. The key is that the Lord was also naked. At that time, I was so scared that the Lord was coveting my handsome skin."


    "What happened later?" Some soldiers couldn''t help but want to know the following.


    "Later, then there is no more. The emotional main is looking for a suit of clothes to cover my shame. I happened to be selected, and I was prepared for dedication."


    "..."


    "Cut, it''s boring."

 Chapter 1437： Wei Xiao stays in the southern mainland

    Wei Xiao didn''t know that the soldiers "robbed" by him were preaching his deeds.


    Seeing his figure, the second daughter didn''t care about the others, so they threw themselves into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Husband (Oni sauce)..."


    It seems that something beloved has been lost and regained.


    The emotions of the two women are a little high.


    Hugging Wei Xiao''s body, the strength of their hands was much stronger than usual.


    It seems to be afraid that if you relax a little, the person you are holding will leave.


    Wei Xiao had seen the performance of the two women in his eyes before, and did not disturb them to release the pain in their hearts by embracing this way.


    Until their emotions calmed down a lot, Wei Xiao gently pushed them away.


    "Look, all of them are crying as little cats. And you, aren''t you the one who wants to be the queen? The crowd is crying like this, what kind of queen is this?"


    "Who dare to have an opinion?" Bai Youwei said domineeringly.


    There are many ladies in Yan Yi.


    "Euny Chan, where were you just now? Why didn''t we find you everywhere?"


    Facing his little wife, Wei Xiao couldn''t bear to deceive her.


    But for some things, it''s for their good not to tell Yan Yi.


    "I didn''t go anywhere. The second corpse queen was solved, it was too expensive, so I found a safe place to rest, but fell asleep without paying attention."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay if people are okay."


    Bai Youwei felt relieved now.


    Watching Wei Xiao come back intact, the pressure that was like a mountain that made him breathless disappeared.


    What they didn''t know was that Wei Xiao had indeed lost his life in order to help them recover time.


    Wei Xiao, who also possesses an immortal body, dares to be so self-willed, changing to another person would be done for a long time.


    "Let¡¯s let people harvest your results! This time, there are two No. 5 potions provided by the four-level corpse emperor, and your strength is no problem in this southern continent to protect yourself."


    "Ouni sauce, won''t you go back to Fengwu Tiancheng with us?"


    Feeling that Wei Xiao had helped them repel Chu Tianhe and was about to leave, the look in Yan Yi''s eyes longing for him to stay made Wei Xiao unbearable.


    Wei Xiao smiled slightly: "Who told you? Immortal City has nothing to do during this period. I will stay in this southern continent for a few more days so I can accompany you."


    When Yan Yi heard the words, a happy smile appeared on his face.


    "Euny sauce is really good." Taking the initiative to hold Wei Xiao''s arm, the smile on Yan Yi''s face almost sweetened.


    Although Bai Youwei didn''t say anything, she was extremely happy in her heart.


    It is self-motivated to come out and work hard for your own career.


    But this does not prevent Bai Youwei and others from needing Wei Xiao''s care and love.


    Now knowing that Wei Xiao will stay with them for a while, Bai Youwei is equally happy in her heart.


    "Then we will clean up the battlefield as soon as possible, and then we will return to Fengwu Tiancheng."


    With her husband by his side, he harvested two fourth-level corpses and a large number of zombies. Bai Youwei and the others can be said to be full of enthusiasm.


    In this battle, Fengwu Tiancheng dispatched 200,000 troops, and less than 30,000 people survived in the end.


    The casualty ratio is terrifying, but compared with the resources harvested, the effort is totally worth it.


    In the future, Bai Youwei could not guarantee, but the remaining people in Fengwu Tiancheng now rely on the zombies under the influence of the two corpse emperors, she can guarantee that everyone can become a second-level fighter.


    Looking at Bai Youwei who commanded this and that, Wei Xiao didn''t know if he had an illusion.


    From Bai Youwei, he actually felt that "a daughter has finally grown up".


    Thinking of this, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but look at Yan Yi who was tired of his arms.


    Isn''t this little wife more like an older daughter?


    "O''uni sauce, what do you think of me?" Yan Yi blinked his big watery eyes, Blingbling, very cute.


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and kissed her ruddy little mouth.


    "Why is my little wife so cute?"


    Yan Yi was immediately shy.


    With a blushing face, he buried his forehead in Wei Xiao''s arms.


    "Hahaha--"


    far away.


    Chu Tianhe, who can see at night, can see the situation on the battlefield from a long distance.


    Wei Xiao''s figure naturally did not escape his attention.


    Seeing Wei Xiao playing with his own woman, Chu Tianhe''s teeth were almost broken, and his heart was bleeding.


    Ling Xiaocong still failed.


    Taking his own life and never taking Wei Xiao away, while Chu Tianhe felt sad, he also hated Wei Xiao even more.


    "Wei Xiao - I don''t deserve to be a man if I don''t kill you in this life. Let''s walk and see."


    With Wei Xiao on the battlefield, Chu Tianhe didn''t dare to attack Bai Youwei and the others.


    After confirming that Wei Xiao was intact, he just let go of his harsh words, and his figure disappeared into the darkness.


    This time, Nine Heavens City could be regarded as having a big somersault in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Of the seventeen people with supernatural powers, a total of fourteen remained on the battlefield.


    Originally thought that his strength had been improved to this point, Chu Tianhe admitted that he had the qualifications to compete with Wei Xiao.


    But after he really fought, he discovered that the distance between him and Wei Xiao was not one or two levels.


    The three powerhouses of Yunning, Lingying and Ling Xiaocong barely tied with Wei Xiao.


    With a single power, except for him, it is estimated that no one else can do three tricks in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Such strength made Chu Tianhe fear, and at the same time, his heart was sour with envy.


    Chu Tianhe didn¡¯t know that Wei Xiao¡¯s strength was not based on genetic medicine and improvement. If he knew that Wei Xiao¡¯s current strength was built up slowly through death, battle, and eating and sleeping. , It is estimated that he would cut his belly enviously.


    But Chu Tianhe is not without hope.


    It was not that he could not catch up with Wei Xiao''s pace.


    Now that they have teamed up with Yun Ning and the others to be equal to Wei Xiao, would they be inferior to Wei Xiao if they put all the No. 5 potions used by these people on themselves?


    Chu Tianhe, who had left, had already thought about it.


    The number of superpowers does not represent the strength of the peak combat power of a force, the strength of a person, even if the force is alone, it is enough to change the world and turn things around.


    After returning this time, Chu Tianhe occupied the entire Nine Heavens City next to extract the No. 5 potion. He must be able to compete with Wei Xiao.


    Time passed without knowing it.


    Early the next morning.


    After Wang Yue and their efforts all night, finally, eight genetic medicines belonging to the two corpse emperors were extracted.


    When Bai Youwei took these medicines and came to Wei Xiao''s side, there was a hint of ostentatious color on her face.


    "Eight No. 5 potions. Husband, have you seen so many power potions?"


    Wei Xiaobai glanced at her.


    Let Yan Yi, who had been lying in his arms all night, stand up.


    Wei Xiao walked to Bai Youwei''s side.


    His eyes swept across eight genetic medicines.


    Apart from anything else, Wei Xiao chose a thunder potion and an ice and snow potion from among them.


    "These two medicines are used as rewards for my hard work, any comments?"


    Bai Youwei pouted.


    "How dare the little girl! You are the master of the house, even if you take it all away, the little girl dare not have any opinions."


    "Look at you wronged. Taking your two potions won''t hurt you. From today, you don''t need to provide zombie resources to Immortal Sky City. You will be yours for how many level one zombies you will capture in the future."


    "Hehe..." Bai Youwei smiled, "It''s pretty much the same."


    "Don''t be too happy too early. Now that the forces from the eastern and western continents are coming to the southern continent, the number of first-level zombies and giant zombies will only decrease. You''d better raise more in captivity while there is still time. In addition, It¡¯s impossible for me to stay on your side forever. The No. 5 medicine I got this time, don¡¯t divide it out and take it by myself."


    "As long as your strength improves, then you can defend your base."


    Upon hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Bai Youwei hesitated for a moment.


    Look at Chang Bai, Li Xiangfeng and the others.

 Chapter 1438： West Pole

    Li Xiangfeng: "My lord Queen, what the Lord said is correct. You and Master Yan Yi can take the No. 5 potion. Only if your strength is strong enough, in this southern continent, we can compete with other forces. We can choose to take the Awakening potion. , Anyway, it can improve the supernatural power, there is no need to waste the limited No. 5 potion on us."


    "I agree with the Lord''s proposal."


    "I have nothing to say, I firmly support it."


    Several right-hand men spoke one after another.


    Bai Youwei was moved.


    She is also not hypocritical: "Well, since you have all taken the initiative to let it out, the king and the younger sister will not refuse. But you can rest assured, the Awakening Medicine King guarantees that your manpower is more than double digits."


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s words, Li Xiangfeng and the others knew that their efforts were not in vain.


    A double-digit potion for awakening.


    Even if it is only ten, the improvement is considerable.


    At least it can make their current strength break through to the peak of the Emperor of War, or even the Saint Emperor.


    Of course, they also firmly believed that Bai Youwei would not really just give them ten awakening potions.


    The number of corpses under each corpse emperor was over one hundred. Although some of them escaped in the end, there were no two hundred and eighteen remaining.


    With so many awakening potions, they only have three or four supernatural beings, how can they be divided into twenty or thirty?


    After the allocation of potion No. 5 was decided, Wang Yue and the others began to extract the genes of the corpse.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, more than a month passed.


    During this period, the elite team of Fengwu Tiancheng has been dealing with zombies in the polar regions of South America.


    Although Wei Xiao stayed to accompany Bai Youwei and the others, occasionally he would go to Mu Wuqing and the others for a few days, but while running both ends, he also went to Jiutian City.


    I thought that Chu Tianhe would be completely solved if there was a chance.


    But the matter is willing.


    After experiencing Ling Xiaocong¡¯s blow, Chu Tianhe, who was also deeply aware of the gap between himself and Wei Xiao, survived the first battle a month ago and returned to Jiutian City. On that day, he took the seventy giant zombies in Jiutian City¡¯s captivity. Used to cultivate corpse king larvae to extract genetic medicine.


    This time Chu Tianhe didn''t give No. 5 potion to anyone.


    All seven supernatural potions were taken by him alone, and in just over ten days, his strength reached a whole new level.


    When Wei Xiao fought with him again, the opponent was able to survive Wei Xiao''s attack.


    The final result of this battle was naturally that Chu Tianhe was seriously injured and retreated.


    And Wei Xiao was forced away by the energy weapon of Nine Heavens City.


    Through this match, although Chu Tianhe still had some difficulty in Wei Xiao''s hands, he could already feel that the gap between himself and Wei Xiao was not as huge as before.


    This made Chu Tianhe very excited.


    Similarly, by visiting Jiutian City, although Chutianhe had not been solved, Wei Xiao also gained a lot.


    One is naturally that Chu Tianhe chased Wei Xiao madly.


    The second is the energy weapon of Nine Heavens City.


    In terms of destructiveness, energy weapons can never be compared with taboo weapons, but in terms of single-kill ability, energy weapons are definitely far more than taboo weapons.


    Wei Xiao confronted an energy ray head-on.


    That kind of attack that compresses energy into a beam of light is not only fast, powerful, but also unparalleled in penetration.


    With Wei Xiao''s vision, in today''s world, it is estimated that only the corpse emperor and the emperor-level mutant beast can block the impact of a high-power energy weapon by relying on its own defense alone.


    Of course, he can barely block the next one.


    "Unexpectedly, the technological weapons of Nine Sky City have already been at the forefront of the world. Heh! As expected of my opponent, who can always surpass me in some way."


    After Wei Xiao had this experience, he had already dispelled Chu Tianhe''s thoughts.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s unnecessary.


    Chu Tianhe''s strength is no longer weak, he is not a person that Wei Xiao can kill if he wants to.


    If you really want to deal with Chu Tianhe at all costs, the result is not Wei Xiao''s hope.


    At least for now, Wei Xiao is unwilling to face that loss.


    What''s more, Wei Xiao didn''t have time to stay in the southern mainland.


    Because of the news from the Eastern Continent, something went wrong in the Western Polar Region.


    The western pole of the eastern continent.


    The coalition forces fighting against the corpses of the non-Emirati mainland have been stationed here for more than a year.


    Since Wei Xiao rioted at the final battlefield, for more than a year, the non-emirate continent has been very calm.


    Just when the warriors who guard against the corpse clan thought that they would be the same in the future, a desperate moment came.


    "Rumble..."


    The southern line of defense in the West Pole.


    The defensive city wall, which stretches for tens of kilometers, was hit by an invisible force on this day.


    The ten-kilometer defensive line turned into ashes in an instant, and the tens of thousands of warriors on the wall were all annihilated between heaven and earth.


    After that, magma from the earth, snow falling from the sky, blood from the sky, ghost claws floating in the air...


    What could be called the end of the world swept the entire southern line of defense.


    In just one night, 100,000 defenders of the Southern Defense Line were wiped out, and none of them survived.


    Among these fighters, there are 20,000 garrisons in Immortal Sky City, 30,000 in Wolf City, and 50,000 are from the two major forces in the West.


    After one night.


    The immortal city of the West Pole resident.


    During this time, Long Ba was the happiest person.


    Everyone smiles and greets people enthusiastically when they see them.


    But he didn''t say three words, he would always mention one sentence: My son Long Yaotian has the appearance of a great emperor, and his future achievements will definitely surpass his Lao Tzu.


    Yes, Long Ba is going to be a father.


    Through his tireless efforts, Yu Wei was pregnant with his child.


    To become a prospective father, Long Ba is happy like a child.


    Except for the safety precautions in the patrol camp every day, I stay with Yu Wei all the time.


    The figure of the veteran on the battlefield is drifting away from him, and the image of a full-time father is constantly emerging on him.


    The same is true today.


    After patrolling the situation in the camp, I went to the intelligence office and asked if there was no problem, and immediately returned to Yu Wei''s side.


    Looking at Yu Wei with a big belly, he walked up to Yu Wei with excitement and sat down in front of Yu Wei, who was overwhelmed by his father''s love, and put his ears on Yu Wei''s lower abdomen.


    "Did my son toss you today?"


    Yu Wei looked at Long Ba''s joyful look, funny and helpless.


    Since she was pregnant with the child, Long Ba almost confessed her.


    There is a dedicated female warrior at home to take care of her diet and daily life. In many cases, Longba does it by himself, and going out is even worse.


    The **** force around him reached a hundred people, and Longba would personally **** him, and strangers would not enter.


    Doing nothing, only knows Yu Wei who ate and slept every day, and felt that she was going to be abandoned by Long Ba.


    "How do you know that you have a son in your belly? What if it''s a daughter?"


    "Hey..." Long Ba smiled silly, "It''s okay for my daughter, the daughter is the little quilted jacket of the father. Of course, if it is a son, it will be more perfect. Wife, I am not patriarchal! I mean, No. One is a son, who will have a younger sister in the future, so he can protect my younger sister for me. The eldest person is only a man."


    "Jing is nonsense, I really want to have a daughter in the future, and both of you, father and son, must protect us."


    "That is necessary. But my son has to inherit my will. Taking advantage of the current world is not peaceful, I will take him to practice a gentian early. My daughter is different, I hope she lives in a peaceful world."


    "Puff, it''s just you."


    "Isn''t this putting high hopes on the little guy in your stomach?"


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Report--"


    Yu Wei just wanted to say something. At this moment, there was a noise outside the door.


    Long Ba stood up.


    "These **** know to disturb me at critical times. Haha! Wife, let me see what''s going on. You wait for me to come back and we will teach our children together. The baby must be picked up from the mother''s womb."


    Yu Wei couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Hurry up! Stay home again, what are you like as a military commander?"


    "Okay!"


    Long Ba smiled and walked out of the room.


    When he came outside, he saw the culprit who disturbed him with his wife and children.


    "What''s up?"


    The soldier said in a flustered expression: "Military commander, something has happened, to the south..."


    Before the warrior had finished speaking, Long Ba immediately motioned to him to silence his voice.


    Turning his head to look inside the room, and seeing that there was no movement inside, Long Ba looked back at ease.


    "Say it aside."


    Long Ba led the soldiers toward the outside of the house wall.


    After confirming that Yu Wei could not hear their conversation, Long Ba said, "What happened to the south?"

 Chapter 1439： Supreme Come

    "I just received information. The southern defense line collapsed overnight. The 100,000 troops stationed on the city wall were missing. After the Shadow Guard investigation, there is now a ruin over there."


    "what?"


    Hearing this, Long Ba exclaimed in exclamation.


    But he quickly lowered the noise.


    "How could this happen? The walls we built and our soldiers are gone?"


    Soldier: "Yes, the southern line of defense has been completely flattened. Within a radius of tens of miles, either ice-covered or blood-filled lakes, the scene is extremely terrifying."


    "Damn it, notify my guard right away, and then take me to have a look."


    "Yes!"


    "and many more!"


    Thinking of something, Long Ba stopped the warrior who was about to leave.


    Without saying anything, Long Ba turned back to the house.


    Enter the door.


    "My wife, something has happened to the southern defense line. I have to go and see. You stay at home and let the soldiers do anything. Don''t do it yourself."


    Yu Wei gave Long Ba a white glance.


    "How can I say it''s also one of the invincible military commanders of the Immortal City. He was pregnant with a child. Is it necessary to be so careful?"


    "Isn''t this caring about you!"


    "I think you are more concerned with children than with me. No wonder people often say that a wife is a courier. When the goods arrive, others are waiting for the stars and the moon. When the goods arrive, they become the first passerby. I feel it now. Arrived."


    "Nonsense!"


    Long Ba said seriously.


    Walked to Yu Wei and lowered her head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "No matter how many''goods'' are in the house in the future, you are the treasure I care about most."


    "Hey~~~ It''s numb. Are you going to the Southern Defense Line? Go ahead! I''m up to you."


    "Hey... well, I''ll be back soon."


    Long Ba smiled triumphantly, and under Yu Wei''s gaze, he left the door triumphantly.


    Seeing Long Ba leaving behind, for some reason, Yu Wei trembled inexplicably.


    She felt as if she had lost something in an instant, and she always felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    She didn''t think much about it, but felt that it should be the child in her womb who was tossing again.


    "Baby, you have to be obedient. If your mother suffers, you have to suffer along with it, don''t you know?"


    Caressing her swollen lower abdomen, Yu Wei''s face was filled with maternal brilliance.


    In these last days, it is not easy for a super soldier to have a child.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s genetic. The super-soldier families in the last days are very low in fertility.


    The stronger the stronger, the harder it is to get pregnant.


    Yu Wei and the others can have this child, and both husband and wife cherish and love it very much.


    ...


    Southern Defense Line.


    Long Ba and his guards have already arrived here.


    Standing on the land that was still the city wall a day ago, now I look around and look endless.


    On the flat and desolate land, there is no grass growing, and the snow-white land outlines a silver-white world.


    In that snow-covered place, there was also a large amount of **** liquid accumulated in some low places.


    A pungent smell of blood can be smelled from a long distance away.


    Long Ba was shocked in his heart.


    What exactly is going on?


    A city wall that stretches for tens of kilometers, a force of 100,000 people, disappeared without a trace overnight? Is this TM shooting ghost stories?


    Even if these soldiers were attacked by the zombies, the scene shouldn''t be so clean!


    "You didn''t find any abnormalities when you got here?" Long Ba asked the members of the Shadow Guard who came here for the first time.


    The relevant personnel of the Shadow Guard shook their heads.


    "There are very few traces left. Even if they are found, nothing can be found. The only thing we can be sure is that the southern line of defense should be attacked by some powerful creatures. Now it is late autumn, and there should be no such ice and snow on the ground. , Therefore, the attacker on the southern line of defense is most likely a supernatural creature that controls powerful ice abilities."


    Long Ba condensed his eyebrows.


    "Has the news spread to Women City and Longwei City?"


    "It has been delivered, I believe they will come soon."


    "Brother Long, are you here too?"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    Lin Xiao, the eldest sister, and the leader of the wolf city garrison, Blood Wolf, and others appeared in Long Ba''s eyes.


    A group of people approached.


    Looking around the venue.


    "It''s unbelievable. What happened here last night?" Lin Xiao was shocked.


    The disappearance of a city wall is surprising enough, and it is now accompanied by one hundred thousand defenders.


    The ability to wipe people out so silently is simply shocking to the world.


    The eldest sister couldn''t believe it the first time they received the news.


    Now that they have witnessed the complete disappearance of the southern defense line, their hearts suddenly feel uneasy.


    The unknown is always the scariest.


    What''s more, this unknown still carries an unprecedented threat.


    Sister: "Long Junshuai, can you find any clues?"


    "No. There are no traces of zombies at the scene, everything seems to have been erased out of thin air. Well! There may be clues in the snow-covered area ahead, but we need to investigate them one by one," Long Ba said.


    Blood Wolf: "The situation in front of us is completely beyond our imagination. I propose to spread the news of the West Pole. One or a group of unknown existences that can wipe out the 100,000 army overnight without being discovered, its strength It is beyond our tolerance. If we can compete with it, it is estimated that only strong men like the Wolf King and the Lord can contend with it."


    The others looked at each other and nodded.


    "I''ll give news of the immortal city."


    With that, Long Ba summoned a member of the Shadow Guard and told him to pass on the situation in the Western Polar Region to the Immortal City.


    "I can''t relax the investigation here," said the eldest sister.


    Lin Xiao: "Then let the soldiers break through the ice and find useful clues even if they dig three feet into the ground."


    "I will mobilize the soldiers to deal with it immediately." said the blood wolf.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    The eldest sister suddenly said.


    "what happened?"


    Others asked curiously.


    The eldest sister looked into the distant world of ice and snow.


    The others followed her gaze and looked forward.


    As a result, a figure appeared on the snow-shrouded ground at some point.


    He stepped tens of meters, as if teleporting.


    The visitor has horns on his head, and under a gorgeous platinum dress, he is full of aristocratic atmosphere.


    "survivor?"


    Long Ba were shocked.


    The eldest sister condensed her eyebrows: "I''m afraid it''s not good to come."


    In a blink of an eye, the incoming person has appeared in front of everyone.


    "Wow..."


    The guards brought by Long Ba quickly stopped in front of the big leaders, raising their weapons and aiming at the coming figure.


    "who?"


    The comer''s eyes were cold and calm.


    Those handsome cheeks that didn''t look like anything in the world, even if the eldest sister looked at them, their expressions were moved.


    They saw a lot of handsome men and beautiful women, but when a face that was perfect for men and women appeared before them, they only felt that this guy was completely inhuman.


    This is indeed the case.


    Have you ever seen any humans with horns on their heads?


    Have you ever seen that human¡¯s feet are like eagle claws and only have four toes?


    And his hands are not human-like.


    The joints are distinct and resemble animal claws, and sharp nails seem to cut everything.


    The comer stopped.


    Indifferent eyes stared at Long Ba and them.


    "The person the deity is looking for is not you."


    "Is it a zombie?"


    Lin Xiao screamed out the identity of the other party.


    Others naturally found out.


    But what shocked them was that the zombie in front of them made them involuntarily think of the behind-the-scenes man behind the Southern Defense Line disappeared overnight.


    Long Ba: "You did the disappearance of the Southern Defense Line?"


    "It''s the deity. The deity is looking for a human who entered the hinterland of the corpse clan a year ago. I heard that there is his power here, so the deity made some noise and hoped to draw him out."


    Long Ba''s eyes were splitting.


    "Asshole, what''s wrong with the 100,000 defenders here?"


    The visitor remained expressionless.


    "Killed. The same is true for you. The person the deity is looking for won''t come out, and none of the humans in the Western Polar Regions want to live."


    "You want to die, kill him."

 Chapter 1440： Blood stained the western polar land

    "Boom boom..."


    Long Ba gave an order, and the soldiers guarding them shot at the visitors.


    The bullets poured out like rain on the visitors.


    However, lightning-fast bullets are forbidden to be in mid-air when they are less than one meter in front of the opponent.


    "boom--"


    Someone used a powerful sniper rifle.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing bullet was used, but the result was the same.


    The No. 5 armor-piercing projectile couldn''t break through the invisible barrier in front of the opponent, and it stood still.


    "This is the technological weapon that you humans are proud of? But so."


    Long Ba and they were shocked.


    Seeing the leopard in the so-called tube, it can be seen.


    Not to mention the corpse, even the first-level corpse emperor can''t guarantee that he can use his own supernatural ability to control the penetrating No. 5 armor shell so easily, but the unknown zombie in front of him has nothing to do. , Standing calmly in front of Long Ba and their eyes so that all the bullets can''t get close, what terrifying strength is this?


    "I will meet you."


    When the eldest sister sees that ordinary moves have no effect on the comer, she gathers the supernatural powers in her hands.


    During the wave of his hand, a large number of petrochemical abilities acted on the opponent.


    At first the eldest sister''s ability worked.


    Affected by the petrochemical power, the body of the person coming from the bottom up, gradually petrifying.


    But when the petrification ability spread to the calf of the opponent, the eldest sister and the others saw that the petrified part of the visitor''s feet was recovering little by little.


    "how is this possible?"


    The eldest sister was shocked.


    Relying on the potions provided by the two major bases and his daily training day and night, the eldest sister''s strength is not to say that she has reached the Saint Emperor level, but there is the peak of the Emperor of War.


    But now, her ability is so easily resolved by the other party, how strong is this zombie?


    "The power of the emperor (extra power)? I did not expect that you humans are very good at gathering the strengths of a hundred families. However, this level of petrification power has no effect on the deity. The deity will let you see what is true petrification. Power."


    The corpse''s voice fell, and his sharp eyes suddenly looked at the elder sister.


    The eldest sister just stared at each other.


    In an instant, the elder sister opened her small mouth in surprise, but with this action, the eldest sister''s figure turned into a human-shaped stone statue in a blink of an eye.


    "Eldest Sister¡ª"


    Dongye and Xia Zhu were terrified when they saw the state of the older sister.


    Duguyi: "Asshole, what did you do to our eldest sister?"


    "Return our eldest sister."


    Qiu Feng and the others rushed away, and they showed the people who rushed towards the Emperor Wuwu.


    "I can''t help myself."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just as a few people started to work, a terrifying pressure was exerted on everyone.


    I only felt a violent tremor from the earth.


    When looking at the place where Dragon Ba and them were, their figures, along with the ground under their feet, descended five or six meters underground.


    Everyone, except Dragon Tyrant, was already crawling under this force.


    They tensed their nerves, and blue veins appeared on their faces. The terrifying and terrifying Lin Xiao and others tried to gritted their teeth to prop up their bodies, but they found that the pressure on their bodies was like a world pressing on their bodies, no matter how hard they tried, The body lying on the ground is hard to move.


    The eldest sister is the worst.


    Her whole body was completely petrified under the gaze of the visitor, and under the weight of this horror, the stone statue formed shattered to the ground.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that it is no longer possible for the eldest sister to be resurrected.


    As the only supernatural player left on the scene, Longba''s situation is also uncomfortable.


    His entire face was beginning to congestion, and the blue veins that appeared when he gritted his teeth all showed that he was suffering tremendously.


    Both legs were soft and trembling, but Long Ba still gritted his teeth and insisted, and only persisted.


    "It''s good to be able to withstand 30% of the strength of the deity. Unfortunately, compared to the human powerhouse who entered the hinterland of the corpse clan a year ago, you are far behind him."


    "Swish¡ª"


    The visitor''s figure moved, and instantly appeared beside Long Ba.


    Pinching Long Ba''s neck with one hand, he lifted him into the air.


    "Tell my deity, where is that person?"


    Long Ba is in the hands of the opponent like a little chicken.


    He couldn''t resist, and he didn''t have the ability to struggle.


    He felt that his whole body was imprisoned, except that he could move his mouth and eyes, he couldn''t even raise his hand.


    "You, who are you?"


    "To answer the identity of your deity, you tell the deity the news of that person?"


    "Who are you?"


    "This deity is the supreme corpse clan, I have come to find your human clan powerhouses to compete, but also for the shame."


    "Scorpion, corpse emperor?"


    Hearing the words of the supreme, Long Ba was shocked.


    His eyes were full of horror, and he looked at the zombies controlling his life and death in disbelief.


    "Your question has been answered by the deity, now it''s up to you to answer the deity''s question."


    Long Ba was still in shock, and he didn''t hear the supreme question at all.


    The supreme brow furrowed slightly.


    The big hand holding Long Ba''s neck made a slight force.


    Suddenly, Long Ba''s body was instantly wrapped in purple-black flames.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    A heart-piercing scream came from Long Ba''s mouth.


    The kind of scream that made people horrified, although no one knew what kind of pain Long Ba experienced, but his screams were enough to make their souls tremble.


    Long Ba''s screams did not last long.


    In just ten seconds, Long Ba, who was pinched by the supreme''s neck, quickly turned into ashes, with nothing left.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Similarly, just after Long Ba was annihilated, the bodies of other people who were still crawling on the ground under the pressure of the supreme terror suddenly turned into blood mist and dissipated into the air.


    Nothing fell on the ground.


    After doing all of this, it seemed like the supreme who was indistinguishable from dealing with a few ants, his figure flickered and left the pit.


    "Since you don''t come out, the deity will look for it all the way until you show up."


    The Supreme murmured, his figure swayed tens of meters away, and soon disappeared from the southern line of defense.


    ...


    The immortal city resident.


    "do not want--"


    Yu Wei, who was taking a nap, was suddenly awakened by a nightmare.


    In her dream, she dreamed that Long Ba was burning with flames all over her body to make her run quickly.


    Yu Wei wanted to save Long Ba, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t touch Long Ba''s body.


    Until Longba was burned to ashes, she also woke up from the nightmare.


    When Yu Wei woke up, she found that her whole body was soaked.


    "Long Ba..."


    Yu Wei, who was muttering in her mouth, fell into deep thought.


    The more she thought about it, the more disturbed she was, and suddenly stood up from the recliner.


    "Commander, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing this, the female soldier in charge of taking care of Yu Wei hurried over to inquire.


    Yu Wei looked coldly: "How long has Long Junshuai been away?"


    "Almost three hours, what happened to the military commander?"


    Yu Wei: "Take me to the Southern Defense Line."


    When the female soldier heard it, she became anxious.


    "Military commander, you are pregnant now and cannot travel long distances."


    Yu Wei eagerly said: "Listen to me, if Long Junshuai blames him, I will bear it."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "Are you my soldier or Long Junshuai''s soldier?" Yu Wei was angry.


    "Yes!"


    The female soldier dared not say more.


    Outside.


    Yu Wei quickly walked out of the house under the protection of the four female soldiers.


    However, when they came outside to see the situation outside, their expressions were frozen.


    This is where Long Ba and Yu Wei live.


    Not to mention the strict guards, but there are definitely a lot of guards.


    But what do they see now?


    There was no one outside.


    The personnel who had been on guard were also missing.


    What shocked them even more was that this place was the station of the Immortal Celestial Army.


    Not to mention that there are often people practicing in the surrounding area, but they should have a lot of popularity, but at this moment, this camp feels like a dead place for Yu Wei and others, and the whole station is filled with a strange smell.


    Is he still dreaming?


    This was Yu Wei''s first reaction.


    If it''s not a dream, how do you explain all this?


    We must know that the total number of garrisons in the entire Immortal City garrison is one million.


    But now the whole camp is empty. Apart from dreaming, do you have a better explanation?


    "Protection Army Commander."


    Compared to Yu Wei who was still in shock, the four female soldiers around her were already alert.


    Four people in front and two behind protected Yu Wei in the middle.


    The weapon on his body is already in his hand, and the insurance is fully opened.


    "There is anyone else?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice spread in the ears of five people.


    In the blink of an eye, the supreme figure appeared in front of the five women.

 Chapter 1441： Slaughtered a million soldiers, just to find one

    "alert."


    "Take him!"


    Of the four female warriors, two of them are responsible for protecting Yu Wei, while the remaining two rushed up towards Supreme.


    But just as they rushed to the Supreme, a terrifying scene appeared.


    The two female warriors who shot at the Supreme were moving, and disappeared as they ran.


    It feels like the two of them have broken into other spaces, but it is not difficult to find that where they have moved, there is flying smoke in the air.


    "what?"


    The remaining two-faced female warriors were horrified.


    Yu Wei''s eyes also became very solemn.


    The Supreme didn''t seem to know that the three women faced his fear and walked towards them slowly.


    "Fight."


    "The military commander, hurry up, let''s hold him."


    The last two female fighters are also loyal enough.


    Knowing that he will die, he will undoubtedly rush towards the Supreme, just to give Yu Wei a little time to escape.


    Their ending was the same as the two before, and they were all wiped out without touching the corners of the Supreme''s clothes.


    Yu Wei did not leave and did not move.


    Seeing the ending of the four female fighters and the sight of this resident, Yu Wei seemed to have guessed something.


    The corners of her mouth were shaking, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    The grief and yet unspeakable appearance is hard to explain in a word.


    Supreme approached Yu Wei.


    He didn''t do anything to Yu Wei.


    Just look at her.


    The line of sight stayed on Yu Wei''s lower abdomen for a moment, and asked.


    "Do you know the human powerhouse who entered the hinterland of the corpse clan a year ago?"


    Yu Wei bit her red lip, trying not to let her emotions collapse.


    Yu Wei is clear about the other party''s problem.


    Because Wei Xiao had told them about breaking into the hinterland of the corpse clan.


    And in this world, only Wei Xiao can do this step, so she knows who the supreme wants to ask.


    "knowledge!"


    There is nothing to hide, Yu Wei answered the other party straightforwardly.


    From appearing to the present, the expression on his face is the unhappy supreme, after hearing Yu Wei''s answer, there is finally a slight change.


    "Who is he? Where is he?"


    "Before I answer your question, I want to ask you a question?"


    "Huh?" The supreme was shocked, but he was very easy-going and nodded, "As long as the deity knows, I can tell you."


    "Did you burn a man to death?"


    The Supreme did not hesitate and nodded: "There is one, is he important to you?"


    "He is my husband."


    "That''s really a sad thing for you."


    "..."


    "Okay, your question is finished, now it''s up to you to answer the question the deity wants to know."


    Yu Wei had the urge to find the Supreme desperately, but she didn''t do it.


    Took a deep breath. Yu Wei slowly said:


    "His name is Wei Xiao, our master. One year ago, in order to investigate the situation of the corpse emperor, that is, the supreme corpse clan, he went to the hinterland of the non-emirate continent. The person you are looking for should be him. Because he said , The Supreme Envoy appeared in the non-emirate continent. It was the Supreme Envoy and the other corpse emperors to prevent him from destroying the corpse emperor."


    "It''s him. Hehe...finally found it. Where is he now?"


    "have no idea."


    The Supreme did not have any anger.


    "Can you tell me how can I see him?"


    Yu Wei glanced at Supreme with complicated eyes.


    "You killed his subordinates, even if you don''t look for him, he will look for you."


    "Oh! That''s a good feeling."


    There was a smile and expectation on Supreme''s face.


    When the voice fell, he had already got the answer he wanted, and the supreme did not linger anymore, turning around and about to leave.


    "You won''t kill me?"


    The Supreme never looked back.


    "The deity does not kill creatures that give birth to new life."


    A few dazzling, the supreme figure disappeared.


    Looking at the direction in which Supreme was disappearing, Yu Wei''s tense nerves gradually relaxed.


    From start to finish, Yu Wei didn''t do anything to Supreme.


    She dare not?


    no.


    She didn''t do it, not because she was afraid of death, but because of the child in her womb.


    She never doubted the end of Long Ba.


    In this way, the child in her belly is all of Long Ba''s and the last hope of their husband and wife. She didn''t want to ruin their last hope because of a momentary impulse.


    For the sake of the child, even if she wanted to find the supreme desperately, she could only endure it.


    With the disappearance of Supreme, the tears in Yu Wei''s eyes finally shed.


    "Long Ba, I''m sorry, for the sake of my child, forgive me for being selfish."


    Biting her red lips, Yu Wei''s heart ached.


    ...


    The West Pole was attacked, and a large number of defenders were wiped out by the Supreme.


    Several leaders who ruled the Western Polar Region also sacrificed for this, which means that other survivors living in the Western Polar Region are at risk.


    The news reached the ears of high-level leaders such as Wolf City and Immortal Sky City within a day.


    Wolf city.


    "What? Big sister, Lin Xiao, they are all dead?"


    "Wolf King, this news is absolutely true. Now our 500,000 troops stationed in the West Pole are facing an unknown threat, please leave for the West Pole as soon as possible to preside over the overall situation."


    "Does Immortal Sky City know about this?"


    "They should know it too, and I believe they will arrive at the West Pole in a short time."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' face was extremely ugly.


    "What happened to the West Pole? Not to mention this king¡¯s wolf city garrison, even if it is an immortal city, what they stay in the West Pole is the elite of the elite. Such a powerful force, the corpse clan How did it get rid of it in just one or two days?" Xiaoyue Sirius thought inwardly


    "Wolf King, look?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius returned to his senses: "Needless to say, this king got up immediately, and must figure out what happened in the West Pole."


    ...


    The immortal city of Minghai City.


    "The corpse emperor must be the corpse emperor. With the strength of the old dragons, let alone dealing with the ordinary zombie army, even if it is the force of the corpse emperor, it is not without the power of a battle. Now the whole army is wiped out in just a few days, they must I met the corpse emperor." Chen Haojie analyzed, his face changed drastically.


    Shu Wang: "Excluding the garrisons of our parties, the survivors in the Western Polar Region alone are no less than tens of millions. With such a large population, without the protection of the army, are they not in danger?"


    "Shu Wang, what should we do now? If the emperor really made an attack on the western pole, and the master is not in the immortal city, how should we resist the emperor''s attack?"


    Shu Wang condenses his eyebrows.


    The corpse emperor is too strange to them.


    Its strength, means, and abilities are all unknown, so he rushes out for fear that it will cause heavy losses to himself.


    Not to mention, just a large number of garrisons in the West Pole were completely wiped out within a few days. This strength is enough to make people jealous.


    Some people may think that it is unbelievable that the millions of troops were destroyed overnight, or that the corpse emperor''s ability is a bit exaggerated.


    actually not.


    Think about the corpse emperor.


    What is the result of ordinary people as long as they enter the field of the corpse emperor''s attack?


    One round of mental attacks can blow up ordinary people to death within 20 kilometers.


    Although super fighters have certain resistance capabilities, as long as the third-level fighters do not enter the absolute realm of the corpse emperor, they are completely immune to the spiritual power of the corpse emperor, but now it is the corpse emperor.


    An existence that is more advanced than the corpse emperor, how strong will his mental power be?


    For the corpse emperor, perhaps the first-level and second-level super fighters are the ants in his eyes.


    Killing them is just a matter of thought.


    Shu Wang: "Haojie, do you have any good ideas?"


    Chen Haojie''s face was unprecedentedly solemn.


    What happened in the West Pole was completely beyond his cognition.


    The millions of troops in the Immortal Sky City can be erased silently by it. This ability is no longer mortal power to describe.


    "We can''t let the tens of thousands of people in the Western Polar Region leave it alone. The only thing we can do now is to let the Lord come back. Besides..." Speaking of this, Chen Haojie looked at the Phantom, "Master of the Phantom..."


    "I will go to the West Pole."


    Knowing what Chen Haojie was going to say, Phantom didn''t wait for him to finish, but directly responded to him.


    "Xiaoying, this..."


    "Eldest sister, I am the only one who is most suitable for Immortal City." Phantom didn''t say much, but her words were enough.


    Shu Wang knew this too well, and she didn''t discourage it anymore.


    "I will follow the Phantom Master."


    "And I."


    "It''s unclear whether the old dragon can''t die, I''ll go too."


    Lan Qiang and Fu Million took the initiative to invite Ying Tong Phantom to go to the Western Polar Region.


    The Phantom said coldly: "Your strength is almost the same as that of Longba. Even if he can''t handle things, you will only give your lives for nothing. I will not take it alone this time. You are waiting for the master to return in the immortal city. , And then go with him to the Western Polar Region."


    "But..." Fu million wanted to say something.


    The Phantom interrupted him directly: "It''s nothing good. The courage of a man can''t do a big thing, and it''s not your way to send him to death."


    After being scolded by the Phantom, they were silent for paying a million.


    Shu Wang said at this time: "Since I have decided to let Xiaoying go to the Western Polar Region to check the situation, then this is the decision. Send the news to the southern continent as soon as possible, Xiaoying, you have to be more careful when you are on this trip. For, we must put our own safety first, understand?"


    "Yes, sister."


    After the negotiation, Shu Wang did not delay them.


    On the same day, the news of the West Pole was brought out of the Immortal City to the southern continent.


    The Phantom also left the Immortal City on the same day, and at the same time, the mutant beast emperor general (gorilla) also left with her.

 Chapter 1442： Humans in the eyes of the supreme

    The West Pole.


    Today''s Supreme is in the city of women.


    He is no longer alone, besides him, there are hundreds of corpses and a large number of top zombies following.


    Women''s City has now become his temporary residence.


    There are more than four million people in the city, all under his control.


    The Supreme did not kill these people.


    They did not disturb their normal work and rest, but restricted them to a range, and no one was allowed to leave this range.


    If someone tries to escape from this range, they will be ruthlessly obliterated the moment they step out.


    Some corpses asked the Supreme why he didn¡¯t kill them, and the Supreme¡¯s answer was: "If there are only corpses left in this world, what is the goal of the corpses in the future? What is the food?"


    New zombies are no better than evolutionary zombies.


    Evolutionary zombies devour flesh and blood not for the sake of eating, but for evolution. If there is no flesh and blood, as long as their heads are not destroyed, they are theoretically immortal.


    But the new type of zombies won''t work.


    They also need to eat.


    Perhaps starving him for three or two months will not cause any problems, but if he does not eat for a long time, the new type of zombies will die.


    This kind of death is not a regular death, but a consumption.


    Just like genetic cells, the genetic cells in the body will absorb the fat and flesh of the new zombies to restore their own activity. When the new zombies cannot even provide energy for the recovery of the genetic cells, the new zombies will move forward. The day of death.


    The supreme answer is actually telling other zombies, human beings, that the future will become a dish on their table.


    If the corpse race eventually becomes the overlord of this world, perhaps one day, humans will become the treasured creatures in the eyes of the corpse race.


    Maybe it will be protected and "necrotically reproduced."


    Well, just like other animals in the eyes of humans.


    When there is a large number of killings, and when they are on the verge of extinction, then protect them.


    Speaking of this, the reason why Supreme didn''t kill Yu Wei a few days ago may be explained.


    When humans are hunting other animals and discovering fertile animals, don¡¯t most people also choose to give up?


    Cheap and pathetic mercy.


    The Supreme is now waiting for someone to arrive.


    The corpse clan''s hinterland was smashed into by strong humans, and although a few "left behind", it also deceived them who were not strong enough.


    A person, no matter how he changes his identity, his life aura and magnetic field will not change.


    The supreme woke up from a deep sleep, and after fusing the memories of the supreme envoy, he was sure that the human powerhouse who had killed into the hinterland of the corpse clan was a person from beginning to end.


    He never thought that Wei Xiao had an immortal body, but he had other reasons to explain why Wei Xiao could "resurrect from the dead."


    Inside the corpse clan, like the Queen of Sifang, she can clone into three clones with all her strengths. The human power comes from the corpse king. Don''t humans have this ability?


    Therefore, he was certain that Wei Xiao used his clone to deal with the Supreme Envoy.


    The full body clone ability is good, but it''s not infinite.


    When this person cannot continue to be cloned due to lack of energy, that is when he is dead.


    "The deity killed so many of your subordinates, will you appear?"


    Supreme is full of expectations.


    The Western Polar Land Station of Wolf City.


    This place has not yet been visited by the Supreme, and the wolf city garrison who stayed here has escaped.


    They couldn''t think of it anyway, the Supreme''s attack on the garrison of the Immortal City was only to elicit Wei Xiao.


    As for them, in the eyes of the supreme, they are just ants that can be removed at any time.


    When to slaughter them, it is between the supreme thoughts.


    However, they were not as relaxed as they thought they were not being watched by the Supreme.


    They already knew about the destruction of the Immortal City Garrison, and they were always worried that they would become the next Immortal City Garrison. These few days have been like a year for them.


    It''s not that they haven''t thought about evacuation from the West Polar Region.


    But no one dares to do this.


    In the West Pole, many civilian forces wanted to stay away from this land of right and wrong after learning of the experience of the immortal city garrison. As a result, no civil force can get out of the Western Polar Regions.


    Because in the West Pole, it has now been monitored by a large number of top zombies and corpses.


    Wanting to leave the West Pole quietly under the eyes of so many zombies is tantamount to idiotic dreams.


    The garrison in Wolf City, who was originally panicked, felt the worry and fear for a few days, and that day, they finally regained a sense of security.


    Because of their king, the world''s second strongest in their eyes after Wei Xiao in strength, Xiaoyue Sirius, is here.


    "...Wolf King, this is the case. We are not sure if the zombie emperor made the shot, but what is certain is that the zombies that were shot in the western polar region this time are far less powerful than any zombies we have encountered before. powerful."


    "The one million defenders of the Immortal City resident died silently almost overnight. Nowadays, in addition to the southeast defense line and the east defense line, there are more than one hundred thousand immortal warrior survivors, and the rest have encountered devastation. Blow."


    Xiaoyue Sirius only brought Liu Xian''er here this time.


    Liu Xian''er came here on his own initiative.


    Her strength is second only to Xiaoyue Sirius in Wolf City.


    Although she didn''t show all her abilities in front of Xiaoyue Sirius, what Xiaoyue Sirius had seen was enough for her to be carried by Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "So, the zombie who killed Lin Xiao and the others is in Heroine City now?"


    "Yes. In addition to him, there are a lot of corpses. These corpses are obedient to him."


    Xiaoyue Sirius condensed his eyebrows.


    It''s up to my life to let the corpse. Except for the corpse emperor, there is no such super zombie in the corpse clan, even if it is a mother corpse.


    Now that there is an unknown zombie who can make the corpse obediently obedient, it means that even if the identity of the other party is not the corpse emperor, it is definitely a more terrifying corpse emperor epiphysis.


    "Husband, this zombie may be difficult to deal with."


    Liu Xian''er''s words were obviously in vain.


    Can he suppress the zombies in the entire West Pole with his fingers? Can he deal with it easily?


    "What''s happening in the Immortal City? Has Wei Xiao arrived?"


    The soldier below shook his head.


    "have no idea¡­¡­"


    "Wolf King, the people of Immortal City are here."


    Before the soldiers could finish speaking, a soldier ran in to report.


    "Oh! They come to our station?" Xiaoyue Sirius asked curiously.


    The incoming soldiers nodded: "They have come outside the barracks. I believe they will be here soon."


    Liu Xian''er: "Did the soldiers outside say how many people came?"


    "There are two people, two women."


    "Two women?"


    "Didn''t Wei Xiao come?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius and Liu Xian''er looked at each other, and their hearts were full of questions.


    ...


    Not long after, representatives of the Immortal Sky City were led by the Wolf City warriors to the house where Xiaoyue Sirius was located.


    "Phantom sister-in-law, Yu Wei?"


    Seeing the two, Xiaoyue Sirius was a little surprised.


    The person here is actually the Phantom and not Wei Xiao, what is the situation?


    "Little Wolf, you probably know everything about the West Polar Region, right?" After the Phantom was seated, he opened the door straight to the point, without any nonsense.


    Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t understand why it was not Wei Xiao but the Phantom Shadow who came to the Western Polar Land.


    But he didn''t think much.


    Whether it was Wei Xiao or Phantom, before he was still living under the shadow of Wei Xiao, he dared not neglect anyone around Wei Xiao.


    What''s more, as one of Wei Xiao''s women, the Phantom did not allow him to be negligent.


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "I already know that Xiao Wang only understood it after he came here. I heard that the army of the immortal city resident was destroyed by zombies overnight. Sister-in-law, do you know what this zombie is? origin?"


    "It''s the Supreme!"


    Yu Wei opened her mouth, her words were indescribably cold.


    "Supreme... Corpse Emperor?"


    "Yes, the supreme of the corpse clan, the corpse emperor in our mouth. Everything that happened in the western polar region was his own corpse."


    "It''s really a dead emperor!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius exclaimed.


    It was not the first time that he heard the title of Emperor Corpse, but now when someone told him that Emperor Corpse really took action against humans, his heart was still a little shocked.


    wrong.


    Since Yu Wei said that it was the corpse emperor who attacked the western polar land, doesn''t it mean that the problem he is going to deal with this time is the corpse emperor?


    Damn, deal with the corpse emperor? The existence of a corpse king beyond the peak?


    Do you have this ability?


    Until now, Xiaoyue Sirius realized that the issue of the West Pole seemed to be beyond his tolerance.


    The problem is coming again.


    Since the corpse emperor made an attack on the Western Polar Land, why did the Phantom and the others come here at this time?


    Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 1443： Arrived in Women City

    Liu Xian''er: "Is there anything wrong with the two coming to my Wolf City station this time?"


    Phantom quick talk.


    "There is indeed something. According to Yu Wei''s description, the corpse emperor''s strength is extremely terrifying. The elites of the millions of immortal heavenly city were silently annihilated by him overnight. This kind of strength is unprecedented. I originally planned to go to the meeting alone. Only the corpse emperor, but I heard that the little wolf came to the west pole before me..."


    "In the consideration of one more helper, one more chance of winning, I came to you this time, hoping that you will go with me to try the strength of this corpse emperor."


    Sure enough, the bad premonition in my heart was tested.


    Phantom invites him to deal with the corpse emperor together?


    How is this TM?


    That''s the corpse emperor!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing the words of Phantom, Xiaoyue Sirius hesitated slightly.


    Phantom: "I just proposed. If you don''t want to go, I will never force you."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was bitter in his heart.


    The words are pretty, don''t you force me?


    Can I refuse?


    If I refuse, this matter will be known to the Great Demon King Wei Xiao.


    Perhaps what the Phantom said was true, but Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t take it seriously.


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Phantom sister-in-law, Xiao Wang took the liberty to ask, why did Boss Wei not come? Don''t get me wrong, Xiao Wang doesn''t believe in the strength of his sister-in-law. It''s just that if Boss Wei comes in person, Xiao Wang thought. It should be more conservative."


    "The master is in the Southern Continent, and it will not happen overnight."


    "Boss Wei went to the Southern Continent?"


    "Hmm! Any other questions?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head.


    "Since it''s gone, what do you think? If you don''t want to, I won''t bother you any more."


    Xiaoyue Sirius said with misfortune in his heart, but he smiled heartily on the surface: "Haha! It is Xiao Wang''s honor to invite my sister-in-law. Besides, Xiao Wang came to this West Pole land for the sake of the West Pole encounter. The incident came, and now I can walk with my sister-in-law, Xiao Wang couldn''t ask for it."


    "Then we set off now. Find out the details of the other party as soon as possible, and we can also provide useful data for the owner who will come soon."


    "Going right now?"


    "It''s now."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was silent for a moment, and his figure stood up from his seat.


    "Well, since the Phantom sister-in-law is interested, Xiao Wang gave up his life to accompany the gentleman today. Xian''er..."


    "husband¡­¡­"


    "Help this king take good care of Yu Wei, military commander, don''t be negligent, understand?"


    "good husband!"


    "No, I''ll go with you."


    Yu Wei spoke.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Phantom and seemed to be asking her whether Yu Wei''s decision was serious.


    Without the Phantom¡¯s explanation, Yu Wei said: ¡°The Wolf King does not need to worry about my safety. I will watch from a distance and there will be no danger.¡±


    When Xiaoyue Sirius saw that the Phantom hadn''t stopped, he didn''t say any more: "Well then! In that case, we will set off now."


    Phantom and Yu Wei got up.


    The two women left the house with Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Liu Xian''er followed behind to see them off.


    When the three of them reunited with the general waiting outside, they headed directly towards the Women''s City.


    "grown ups¡­¡­"


    Looking at the direction of Xiaoyue Sirius and the others, a warrior in an invisible battle suit appeared beside Liu Xian''er.


    Liu Xian''er had a cold face.


    "Now that the female cities of the Western Polar Region have no leader, it is a good opportunity for us to develop the experimental body. According to the plan, we can take as many survivors below level 3 as possible. But we must be careful. Wei Xiao may be possible at any time. Appear in the western poles, don''t reveal our whereabouts."


    "clear!"


    The soldier responded, and then walked away in stealth again.


    "The corpse emperor? Haha...I can rest assured now. Wei Xiao, I don''t believe that you still have enough energy to deal with my dark night with the corpse emperor holding you back."


    Liu Xian''er followed Xiaoyue Sirius to the West Pole this time, with an impure purpose from the beginning.


    Lin Xiao, the leader of Longwei City, died in battle, and the heroine city elder sister and the four wars around her would also die. In this case, even if there is no corpse emperor''s deterrent outside, the two bases will not be peaceful inside.


    Never measure how big a person''s ambitions are.


    On weekdays, you may not be able to see it, but it''s just that they dare not act rashly by pressing a mountain on their heads. Now that the mountain has collapsed, all demons and monsters will come out.


    There is Lin Yang in Longwei City, maybe there will be no problems in a short time, but the top personnel of the heroine city have fallen, and those who are a little ambitious below are destined to not be content to be lonely.


    Chaos is inevitable.


    As soon as the chaos broke out, Liu Xian''er''s opportunity came.


    She came to this western pole land for the heroine city main city and other affiliated cities.


    The total population of all the cities in the Women''s City exceeds 10 million. Such a huge population base is an irresistible "delicious dish" in Liu Xian''er''s eyes.


    ...


    Women''s City.


    Supreme is located on the city wall, always looking into the distance.


    He didn''t know how long he had stayed here, but the Supreme didn''t seem to be impatient at all.


    It seemed that as long as Wei Xiao did not show up, he would not leave this position.


    "Master Supreme..." A corpse appeared behind Supreme, calling out respectfully.


    Supreme: "What''s the matter?"


    "According to our scattered spies, three humans and a powerful mutant beast are coming towards us."


    Hearing the words of the corpse, the supreme spirit lifted up.


    "is it you?"


    The first thing Supreme thought of was Wei Xiao.


    With the movements he made in the Western Polar Region, as long as it is an individual, he knows his power and fear.


    In this case, there are still human beings who dare to approach where he is. If the opponent is not a fool, it is an existence who thinks that his strength is enough to contend with him.


    And with such a confident person, except Wei Xiao, Supreme couldn''t think of anyone else.


    Thoughtful in his heart, the supreme quickly returned to his senses.


    "Okay, the deity knows. Tell our soldiers, don''t stop these people, let them come near here."


    "Yes, the subordinates are going to explain."


    The corpse replied, and then stepped back.


    far away.


    When the Phantom and the others approached the sphere of influence of the Women''s City from time to time, zombies attacked them in the wild.


    But this phenomenon didn''t take long.


    In just two or three hours, no zombie around them took the initiative to attack them.


    Even if they were found, the zombies would be regarded as missing.


    "Why don''t these zombies suddenly attack us? Do you know that we are so terrible?" Xiaoyue Sirius saw that there were obviously top zombies around and chose to retreat. This was the iron who rushed up crazy when seeing them before. Head baby?


    Phantom: "The master behind them has already made a way for us, just waiting for us to take the initiative to send it to the door. The corpse emperors behind have all spoken, do you dare to make a second of these? Let''s go!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded, no longer wasting time, standing on the back of the general with Phantom and Yu Wei, hurried to the city of women.


    More than an hour later.


    Women outside the city.


    Phantom they came here.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The general uttered a thunderous roar, and the sound shook the entire female city inside and outside.


    100 meters away.


    The city wall tens of meters high encircles the Women''s City covering an area of ??several square kilometers.


    The fortresses are placed on the wall, which is extremely shocking.


    The soldiers who used to guard on the wall have retreated, replaced by the corpse with the rune flashing on his face.


    "come yet?"


    The Supreme noticed the figure of the general, and his calm face revealed a hint of exhilarating smile.

 Chapter 1444： Phantom, Howling Moon Sirius VS Supreme

    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    A gust of breeze blew from one side, setting off countless dust.


    Outside the empty city gate, at this time, the figure of Supreme was already standing in the center.


    He is neither angry nor prestigious, and gentle.


    The tall and demure figure stood on the ground, giving people a feeling of being at ease.


    He looked at the general with anticipation in his eyes.


    A year ago, he fell into a deep sleep because he grew up.


    It was his regret to be killed by a human being in the hinterland of the clan but was unable to fight against it, and it was also his greatest shame at the beginning of his birth.


    But now, he came from the peak, just for a shame.


    The human beings who acted arbitrarily in the hinterland of the corpse clan, he wanted to let them know that the corpse clan is inviolable, and the supreme is even more insulting.


    Of course, the Supreme was born in a peak state, and there is another purpose, and that is to frighten all races.


    Defeat the strongest among today''s major races and announce to the world that the corpse race will become the new overlord of this world.


    From then on, the world will be dominated by the corpse clan.


    Phantom and they naturally saw the figure of Supreme.


    "Although he didn''t do anything, Xiao Wang could feel a terrifying sense of oppression from the opponent. Phantom sister-in-law, this time the opponent is afraid it will be difficult to deal with."


    "If the corpse emperor is the same as the corpse emperor, it won''t let the corpse emperor rush in such a rush. It is indeed very strong, but the stronger he is, the more he should try his strength."


    The Phantom said, jumping off the general, together with Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "General, take Yu Wei to a safe place."


    "Yes, master."


    The general moved like a mountain, and the earth trembled.


    In a few blinks of an eye, it took Yu Wei to a place a thousand meters away.


    "We go over."


    Although Xiaoyue Sirius was a little nervous and uneasy, it was too late for him to regret it now.


    Following the Phantom, stepping closer to the Supreme Figure for more than ten meters.


    The two stood still.


    The supreme who was just in front of them saw the two of them, and his eyes stayed on Xiaoyue Sirius for a long time.


    Soon, the indifferent face faded away, replaced by a warm anger.


    "You are not the person the deity is looking for."


    The supreme tone was full of disappointment.


    Phantom: "Who are you looking for?"


    "The pregnant woman who came with you told this deity that his name is Wei Xiao, the number one human being, why didn''t he come?"


    "Haha! Do you still need Boss Wei to take action in person? Do you think too much of yourself?"


    "You are?"


    "One of the ten strongest humans, Wolf City Xiaoyue Sirius is also, but after today there will be another prefix, that is to kill the supreme person."


    No joy or anger could be seen on Supreme''s face.


    "You are indeed very strong. Compared to the humans who died in the hands of the deity before, you are excellent, but you are not the opponent of the deity."


    Being underestimated by others, ah, no, being underestimated by zombies, even if Xiaoyue Sirius is full of defense against the Supreme, he can''t be angry at this moment.


    "Everyone can talk big, but I don''t know if they are bluffing?"


    "It''s okay. Since he tried to test the deity''s power in this way, the deity will complete him. Killing the two of you more is not much, and killing you two less is a lot. If he does not appear in one day, he will kill tens of thousands more of the deity a day. Humans will always wait until he appears."


    "Arrogant, then let me test whether you, the supreme corpse race, are as powerful as the rumors."


    The phantom sound fell, and the purple electric current covered the whole body.


    The dense energy armor enveloped the figure, and her figure disappeared into place in a flash.


    When he reappeared, he had already come to the supreme body.


    "Receive¡ª"


    The Phantom sent a punch from the front, and countless purple lights gathered behind her into a net, and then condensed into a punch to the supreme head.


    The Supreme did not do anything.


    A pair of sharp eyes looked at the fist sent by the Phantom.


    When she was about to resist her own face, an invisible force blocked the Phantom¡¯s attack, making it difficult for her fists to move forward.


    Supreme smiled.


    "That''s it?"


    Being blocked by the supreme, the Phantom was not surprised.


    The corners of the mouth under the energy helmet rose slightly.


    I saw the Phantom exert its force a second time, and a more ferocious shock wave acted on her fist.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, I realized that the power of the Phantom had increased several times. The supreme, who was still calm in the first second, his face solidified in the next second.


    During the crisis, the supreme figure chose to move one meter to one side.


    The invisible barrier he used to block the fist of the Phantom shattered at this moment.


    A terrifying shock wave hit the city wall behind him.


    A violent roar sounded.


    Looking at the place that was impacted by the power of the Phantom, a huge circular hole with a diameter of five or six meters appeared under the city wall, piercing the city wall directly.


    Supreme''s face was no longer as calm as before.


    "You are very strong, the deity recognizes you."


    The Phantom has no nonsense.


    Missing a hit, the body moves.


    The reverse between teleportation is a whip leg hitting the supreme body.


    Supreme chooses to avoid.


    Phantom''s attack missed and kicked to the ground again.


    Suddenly, spider-like lightning spread out like a net.


    The vertical and horizontal currents caused the Supreme to cover a layer of energy on his body to prevent it from being affected by the purple electricity.


    "And this king¡ª"


    The attack of Xiaoyue Sirius also followed.


    He didn''t know when he had an extra knife in his hand, and he swiped it, and the hundred-meter giant light slashed down in the air.


    Supreme hurriedly raised his hand to deal with.


    With one hand to the air, between his palm and the blade''s light, a powerful force blocked the blade of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    The attack on the Phantom''s side also came again.


    With both hands together, a dazzling thunder ray shot towards the Supreme.


    The Supreme raised another hand.


    Another force blocked the Phantom¡¯s attack.


    The supreme face was no longer frivolous at this moment.


    "The deity admits that it really underestimates your strength. With this strength, I think you are not the general generation among the human race. Just so, then use your activities to move your muscles and bones."


    The voice of the supreme fell, and for a short time, the power of riot burst out from him.


    "drink--"


    With a shout, a circular shock wave spread out in the invisible air.


    The terrifying power overwhelmed the attacks of Xiaoyue Sirius and Phantom, and the unabated energy impact forced the Phantom and Xiaoyue Sirius to set up a barrier in front of them to resist the impact of this force.


    "Rumble..."


    This is not over yet.


    A new attack from the Supreme has arrived.


    The terrifying gravitational field is centered on him, and it is affected within a kilometer.


    Full of destructive power is flooding the Quartet.


    The sky was trembling, and the earth was collapsing.


    The cracks that stretched for hundreds of meters spread like spider silk on the ground.


    "Depend on--"


    Under the pressure of this terrifying gravitational field, the whistling moon Sirius who hadn''t noticed for a while, almost squatted on the ground.


    Fortunately, he reacted in time, offsetting it with supernatural powers, and stabilizing his figure.


    The Phantom is not affected.


    When the Supreme launched the gravity field, her attack also followed.


    That is the power of thunder injected from the sky and the ground.


    When the supreme noticed it, the ground thunder pillars rose from the ground, and the purple electricity from the sky fell like the light of opening the sky.


    The purple electricity that enveloped everything submerged the supreme figure, and the violent current swallowed the supreme body crazily.


    But this process did not last long.


    From where the supreme was, a **** cyclone swept out.


    Wherever the cyclone passes, the purple electricity is destroyed, the vegetation is destroyed, and there is nothing to resist.


    "The Gale Devil Slash--"


    Seeing that the cyclone was about to spread towards them, Xiaoyue Sirius immediately retreated a few meters, pulling up the sword in his hand and making continuous moves.


    One after another opened the sky and the sword light cut out.


    The powerful blade impacted the cyclone more than a dozen times, finally breaking up the cyclone.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The terrifying explosion is earth-shaking,


    The aftermath of wanton vertical and horizontal, like a violent storm, swept the entire battle circle.


    Within the scope of the aftermath, the Phantom, Howling Sirius and the Supreme all offset it by means.

 Chapter 1445： So powerful

    The wind swept through the clouds and the dust was all over the sky.


    The Supreme Attack came again.


    One shot is to attack the two figures with the momentum of the black cloud cover.


    Facing the power full of death breath, the Phantom mobilized the power of thunder, and thunder pillars soared into the sky, turning the entire sky into purple ink.


    Xiaoyue Sirius is also not slow.


    The body turned on the spot, setting off a huge tornado, swallowing all the supreme power into the storm.


    "Something!"


    The supreme power was blocked, not only did he not feel surprised, but he became more excited.


    "Rumble..."


    The supreme shot hard.


    I saw black clouds pressing ink in the sky.


    The billowing dark clouds instantly transformed the sky above the women''s city into a dark world.


    "what is that?"


    "Oh my God! Is this destroying the world?"


    "What happened outside the city? How do I feel that my soul is trembling?"


    "What a terrible breath, what a terrible pressure, I feel almost out of breath."


    ¡­


    Farther away.


    Wolf City Station.


    "Wang Hao, look at the distant sky."


    Liu Xian''er, who was in the Wolf City resident, heard the sound in her ears, and couldn''t help but look in the direction pointed by her subordinates.


    As a result, Liu Xian''er''s calm face became dignified.


    The sky in the distance is no longer a normal color at this moment.


    In broad daylight, but in the distant sky, there is a dark and **** scene.


    It was just like the other world, even if you weren''t immersed in it, just seeing the terrible sight made people feel terrified from the deepest part of their hearts.


    "To the Heroine City? Have they already fought with the corpse emperor?" Liu Xian''er muttered inwardly.


    Women outside the city.


    The Howling Moon Sirius and Phantom in the circle of war, at this moment, have the deepest feelings for the supreme power.


    The Phantom is better. Although the eyes under her energy helmet are full of solemnity, they still haven''t revealed a trace of panic.


    On the contrary, it was Xiaoyue Sirius.


    After swallowing and obliterating the supreme''s previous power, when facing the supreme''s more terrifying power again, a trace of fear was involuntarily born in his heart.


    "What a terrible power."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' nerves were tense for an instant, and his hands gripping the sword were trembling. Faced with the terrible oppression in the sky, his heartbeat quickly rose.


    "Wow-"


    As the supreme power took shape, only two rock-shattering roars came from the sky.


    Then, I saw dark clouds surging, and two huge devil faces appeared in the blood-colored clouds.


    They are like gods and ghosts.


    With a big mouth, the terrifying black vortex rotates in it.


    The huge devil''s face drew closer to the ground, and at the same time it brought an irresistible suction to convolve the ground below.


    Under this huge suction force, no matter sand, stone, vegetation or other things, it is like a whale swallowing the earth, crazily pouring into the two big mouths of the devil''s face.


    Xiaoyue Sirius and Phantom are the main targets, and the suction they bear is even more terrifying.


    Purple electricity bursts out of the whole body of the Phantom, forming chains that tie the sky.


    One end of the chain was wrapped around her to fix her, and the other end went deep into the earth, so that her body would not leave the ground even if it was affected by the suction of the devil''s mask in the sky.


    The Howling Moon Sirius on the other side was similar.


    The wind powers formed a storm center to protect him.


    The suction power from the sky is constantly being removed by the crazily spinning storm.


    Both have their own means to resist the supreme attack.


    But this is only the beginning.


    After the Supreme noticed that the current power could not control the Phantoms, even more terrifying power was injected into the air.


    The two devil masks that appeared in the sky in an instant, the condensed faces became more hideous, and the force that swallowed the ground was also countless times stronger.


    "Kaka..."


    Under this even more terrifying suction, the ground several meters deep under the sky was absorbed.


    The two stratums that stretched for hundreds of meters were absorbed by the devil''s mask and climbed into the air with the figure of the Phantom and the Howling Sirius.


    "Damn it! Give this king a break¡ª"


    The storm used to resist the supreme power can no longer limit the supreme''s attacks. Seeing the figure getting closer and closer to the devil mask, Xiaoyue Sirius who could not hold it first shouted.


    Suddenly, crazy wind powers surged out of his body.


    The storm that stirred up the situation and changed the world soared.


    "boom-"


    "Roar-"


    Along with a terrifying storm cyclone exploded, the next moment, between the heavens and the earth, a three- to four-hundred-meter-high blue giant roared to the sky.


    "break-"


    The giant roared, and the wind power in his hand was pulled by the body at the center, quickly condensing an energy sword of hundreds of meters long.


    Xiaoyue Sirius yelled, struggling to swing out, opening the sky and cutting through the space, and directly landed on the devil mask aimed at him in the sky.


    The phantom on the other side is not to be outdone.


    The purple electricity drenched in the sky and raging in all directions created a thunder sea full of thunder.


    In this devastating area of ??thunder, gradually, a thunder giant appeared dozens of meters higher than the sky of the sky and the sky of Howling Moon Sirius.


    "Roar-"


    As soon as the Thunder Giant came out, it opened his mouth to reveal a devil mask that shook the sky with a pillar of thunder rushing into the sky.


    The two attacks arrived at the same time.


    The two devil masks madly engulfing the earth are like a scoop of cold water poured into a boiling oil pan, shaking, bursting, twisting...


    The sky and the earth are shaking, and the storm is endless.


    Repelled by the terrifying energy, the sky collapsed, and the strong storm swept away like a tsunami.


    "puff¡­"


    A fierce collision.


    Affected by the aftermath, Xiaoyue Sirius'' Faxiang Tiandi was directly broken up, and his body flew down from the air and smashed to the ground fiercely.


    The Phantom¡¯s Faxiang Heaven and Earth also returned to the ground.


    Her condition was much better than that of Xiaoyue Sirius, but her body was also severely damaged, and blood overflowed from her mouth and dripped to the ground.


    Supreme is not comfortable either.


    A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, his calm face frowned, and his eyes became gloomy.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Suddenly, the Supreme locked onto the world of magic of the Phantom.


    The sharp eyes burst out with a strong killing intent.


    A hand hanging down to the side suddenly pushed out towards the place where the phantom figure was.


    With this seemingly random move, the Phantom saw a terrifying phantom rushing toward her.


    The Phantom did not dare to neglect.


    The Thunder Realm opened instantly.


    The frantic surging purple electricity spreads forward like flowing water.


    A field full of thunder appeared, swallowing the Supreme''s attack, and once again erupted with a terrifying shock.


    Under this unparalleled power, the Phantom''s figure flew back again.


    He barely stabilized his figure until a hundred meters away.


    The supreme figure only took a dozen steps back.


    His eyes condensed, and the Supreme attacked with both hands at the same time.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The violent force bombarded the body of Phantom Faxiang Tiandi from the air.


    The phantom that can''t dodge, completely completes the world of law, and welcomes the supreme power in the strongest form.

 Chapter 1446： Cant beat

    Under the attack of violent storms.


    The Phantom only persisted for a few minutes before being broken into defense.


    The huge body withstands thousands of attacks, and the whole body flies upside down hundreds of meters like a broken kite.


    "Go to death to this king!"


    Taking advantage of the supreme''s attack on the Phantom, the slowing Xiaoyue Sirius lifted the sword and released the wind blade that had attended the world to engulf the supreme figure.


    An energy shield appeared on Supreme.


    Turned back suddenly.


    When he raised his hand, from the ground, countless mud rocks were adsorbed on Xiaoyue Sirius'' body, instantly swallowing him, and finally sealed in a huge sphere.


    "Buzzing..."


    The Supreme had just finished all this, and a purple starburst pattern appeared under his feet.


    His face has just changed, and the same astral pattern in the sky is shining with it.


    In the next second, a horrible purple beam of light burst out from the sky and the ground at the same time to baptize the Supreme''s body.


    Under the dazzling light, the supreme figure disappeared in an instant.


    "Woo..."


    Hundreds of meters away, Phantom knelt on one knee, pressing both hands on the ground, and the power of thunder was constantly outputting from between her hands to the world.


    "The deity admitted that it really underestimated your strength. Especially you, can actually cause the deity to be injured. This is what the deity thinks is impossible for you to do but you did it, and you really brought a lot of surprises to the deity. "


    "what?"


    The Phantom suddenly heard the sound of the supreme coming from behind, she was shocked, and she hurriedly teleported to one side in the form of lightning.


    When she left the danger zone to stabilize her figure and looked up at the source of the sound, at the place where she had stayed before, the supreme figure did not know when she had already appeared there.


    The phantom is shocking.


    He couldn''t help but look at the two beams of lightning that were dissipating with the loss of supernatural ability.


    The Supreme is clearly being attacked by her, how could he appear behind her previous figure?


    When did he disappear before his eyes?


    Can''t tolerate the Phantom to think about it, because the Supreme''s new attack has arrived.


    The scarlet power appeared in the hands of the Supreme.


    In an instant, eight huge black vortexes appeared around the phantom figure.


    "Wow!"


    From these black vortexes, the thick and long shrinkage appeared out of thin air, and when the Phantom had no time to react, she confined her Faxiang Heaven and Earth in the middle position.


    The Phantom tried to break free from the supreme bondage.


    But supreme didn''t give her a chance.


    From the eight black whirlpools, eight terrifying forces burst out simultaneously to impact the body of the Phantom.


    Before it was too late to break free from the shackles of the Supreme, the Phantom could only hold up a protective cover to protect itself in it.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Eight beams of light simultaneously impacted the protection of the Phantom.


    The bright light shines, covering the sky and the sun.


    It didn''t take long for Phantom to persist, before being broken open and protected by energy rays, and pointed directly at her body.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    In the face of an attack from the supreme unawareness, the Phantom''s body was directly shot out of the world of law.


    The energy armor on the surface of her body was also dissipating, and her figure flew out.


    "ended!"


    The Supreme did not intend to let go of the Phantom.


    With a big hand, a giant demon claw appeared out of thin air to grab the body of the phantom.


    "Boom¡ª"


    At this moment, Xiaoyue Sirius emerged from the ground.


    Seeing the phantom crisis, thinking about nothing, a phantom flashed after itself.


    Immediately, he waved the saber in his hand, and a sword qi slashed towards the supreme.


    "Not dead?"


    The Supreme obviously did not expect Xiaoyue Sirius to break his imprisonment.


    Unable to perform the final blow on the Phantom.


    The ghost claws grasping the phantom dissipated, and on the side of self-esteem, a huge phantom rose out of thin air, with both hands to catch the blade of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The blade was blocked, and it was difficult to move an inch.


    "what--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius roared and pulled the sword in his hand.


    At this time, the blade caught by the shadow behind the supreme broke open his palm and cut a knife on the shoulder of the shadow.


    "court death--"


    The supreme is cold and angry.


    With one hand waving, an invisible force from Xiaoyue Sirius'' side sent him out of fear.


    The howling wolf that turned into a cannonball and flew out, bursting into a thousand meters.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just listen to a deafening sound spreading between heaven and earth.


    A large mountain thousands of meters away seemed to be hit by some destructive force.


    After a blast, the hundreds of meters high mountain collapsed, and the life and death of the Howling Moon Sirius was unknown.


    The supreme face was gloomy.


    Slightly turned his head and looked at his left shoulder.


    Above that, a striking wound was shockingly eye-catching.


    Blood golden blood is flowing.


    In just one breath, the wound on the supreme shoulder healed.


    The Supreme seemed to be unhappy even after hitting Feixiaoyue Sirius.


    At the moment when his mood fluctuated, the attack of the Phantom came again.


    "Crack..."


    The sky is a bolt from the blue sky.


    A large number of thunder surged in the sky covering the entire universe.


    The phantom that had already landed, at this moment, a dazzling purple light broke out all over the body.


    Countless purple electricity rushed to the sky, making the thunder surging in the sky brighter and more terrifying.


    This is a combination of different powers and nature.


    It is also a sign of the extreme emperor peak powerhouse.


    While controlling their own supernatural powers, they can also manipulate the electrical charges in the natural world, and their strength has surpassed the perception of "human".


    The Phantom may not have reached the strongest state of the extreme emperor peak, but the thunder that can control the natural world is used for her own use. Based on this alone, she has already walked in front of all the superpowers.


    Feeling a certain depressive breath, Supreme raised his head.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Between the clouds and the ink, at this moment, the thunder in the sky resembled the return of thousands of rivers to the sea, and the return of all things to the sect. In the blink of an eye, a giant thunder dragon over a kilometer roared out.


    Carrying the air of destruction, like the thunder dragon bred in this sky, it presses against the supreme force with unparalleled strength.


    Supreme''s face has never been more solemn than ever.


    The ten fingers turned, and the blood-colored ability enveloped the whole body.


    "Roar--"


    Suddenly, the supreme body''s blood rose from small to large, and a blood-colored dragon whistled out from the ground as well.


    The two dragons meet, the wind is surging, and the world is pale.


    Under the impact of Destroying Heaven and Earth, the entire sky turned into a white light spreading around.


    All of a sudden, the mountain collapsed and the ground cracked and the air flowed back.


    Then two terrifying light beams shot into the sky and the ground at the same time.


    In the sky, the clouds dissipated, revealing the world. The atmosphere broke open and the stars volleyed.


    On the ground, everything is broken and the surface is uplifted.


    The wind and waves that resemble violent storms are like wild beasts that swallow everything, destroying and rotten all the way, turning the area of ??thousands of meters into a mess.


    The general and Yu Wei, who were thousands of meters away, felt this terrifying shock wave.


    All were shocked in their hearts.


    And the women''s city side.


    Hundreds of corpses held up their protective shields at the same time to try to block this force. They tried their best to keep the women''s city.


    But when this wave of shock passed, all the corpses that shot, all slumped on the ground and lost their combat effectiveness.


    Wait for everything to return to calm.


    The battle circle where the Phantom and the Supreme are located is already a thousand meters away.


    On the dilapidated earth, the Supreme stood in awkward position, his figure no longer the same as before.


    As for the Phantom, the strongest attack never killed the supreme. The power consumption was huge, her energy armor dissipated, and the revealed body was gasping for breath.


    powerful!


    It''s so strong that people can''t see where the limit is.


    This is the Phantom''s view of the Supreme.


    She has tried her best, but from the current situation, she has only injured the Supreme.


    But what about herself?


    At least 60% of the consumption of supernatural powers, and serious injuries on his body.


    Comparing the two situations, the judgement is superior.


    The most important thing is that until now, the Phantom is not sure whether the Supreme has used all its strength.


    The Supreme seemed to be a little angry.


    Locking his eyes on the Phantom, and raising his hand, a piece of land in front of the Phantom rose on the spot, like a huge wave slapped towards her.


    The Phantom turned back.


    A certain distance from the land coming from the flapping, a purple ray cut longitudinally in the hand, directly dividing the land coming from the middle into two.


    "Um?"


    The Phantom had just split the ground, his face suddenly shaken.


    Unable to think too much about her, a dazzling purple light burst out all over her body, and then she slapped her palms against the air with the momentum of thunder.


    "boom--"


    There was an earth-shattering explosion in the air.


    In the invisible air, the supreme figure emerged.


    He was facing the Phantom with one hand, his figure tumbling in the air, and he was already a hundred meters away from the Phantom when he landed.


    On the other hand, the Phantom, under the palm of the Supreme, the figure flew back against the ground completely uncontrollably.


    She brought up a layer of ground along the way. When she stabilized her figure from a hundred meters away, a mouthful of blood came out from her mouth, and her face turned pale in an instant.

 Chapter 1447： Wei Xiao is here

    Supreme: "You are a respectable opponent, but unfortunately, you are still not the person the deity wants to find, so let the deity use the strongest trick to send you on the road."


    Seeing the state of the Phantom, the Supreme has no mercy and no mercy except for recognizing that the Phantom is barely a formidable opponent.


    A dragon-shaped phantom appeared behind the supreme.


    Immediately afterwards, the surrounding space where the Phantom was located seemed to be blocked by an invisible force, making her unable to transfer her figure.


    This is an illusion.


    A sense organ formed only because the Phantom of the Supreme can''t escape the next move.


    Phantom Willow frowned.


    She was just about to accumulate energy, but a sharp pain came in her body, dissipating the abilities she had just condensed.


    Phantom is urgent.


    At this moment, the supreme, surrounded by blood and energy, had already enveloped the entire battle circle.


    Under the terrifying coercion, a huge **** whirlpool whirled out in front of him.


    The evil and cold **** vortex continued to expand.


    From its inside, a huge dragon head gradually emerged. The terrifying and hideous dragon head is comparable to a hill, extremely huge.


    If anyone who has seen the body of the supreme will notice this dragon head, isn''t this the body of the supreme?


    "Wow¡ª"


    The dragon chanted.


    The solid scarlet dragon flew out from the scarlet vortex.


    Nearly a kilometer body appeared in front of the supreme.


    Accompanied by a roar, the scarlet dragon swooped towards the figure of the phantom.


    "Zip~Zip~"


    Phantom here.


    She condensed Zidian several times and was interrupted because of pain.


    Seeing that this devastating attack of Supreme was about to touch her figure, with bruises on her face and profuse sweat on her head, she twisted her face and drank.


    "Come out for me¡ª"


    There was a tender voice that was comparable to a heart-piercing voice.


    Gritting his teeth forcibly resisting the injuries in his body, the phantom mobilizing all abilities, the terrifying Thunder Realm reappeared during his shot.


    Countless purple lights continued to consolidate, and a thunder giant who was only one size smaller than the dragon stood in front of her.


    "Wow¡ª"


    "Rumble..."


    The two collided head-on.


    I saw the electric current and the scarlet ability constantly confronted, impacted, and consumed.


    The shock waves diverged frantically.


    The indescribable aftermath once again lifted the surrounding ground layer after layer, and finally formed a storm that swept across the country.


    "puff¡­"


    Under the head-on confrontation, the Phantom finally lost.


    Blood spurted out of his mouth, and the figure shot out back quickly.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The scarlet dragon smashed the Thunder Giant and continued to chase the Phantom''s figure.


    In the distance, a figure soared into the sky from the collapsed ruins.


    When he happened to see this scene, his eyes were almost staring out.


    With astonishment in his heart, his face as gray as death, his whole body trembling.


    "It''s over, if something goes wrong with the Phantom, how can Wei Xiao let me go? Cao, this is forcing this king not to work hard, but also to work hard."


    This person is naturally Xiaoyue Sirius.


    The supreme strength gave him a sense of powerlessness.


    He can shoot him flying with his hands, and he can be imprisoned by raising his hands. In front of such a truly peerless face, he has only now discovered his weakness.


    But now the thing that makes him even more afraid of is right in front of him.


    He and the Phantom came to test the supreme''s strength at the same time, but the Phantom died, but he left alive. When Wei Xiao came to the West Polar Land, would the other party let him go?


    Xiaoyue Sirius knew very well what kind of urine Wei Xiao was.


    Your own woman has been sacrificed. How can you survive as a foil?


    "Made, spell it¡ª"


    Xiaoyue Sirius could not care about anything else.


    The wind power urges to the extreme.


    He was mobilized by his whole body''s supernatural powers, motivating the blessing of the air of heaven and earth.


    In the headspace in front of the phantom figure flying backwards, a large number of clouds gathered together, and then like the water of the Tianhe River burst its bank, it poured down from the sky, forming a sky waterfall blocking the blood-colored dragon and the phantom figure. between.


    The scarlet dragon crashed into the storm clouds pouring down.


    The rapidly turning wind and clouds inside drove the scarlet dragon''s figure, constantly consuming and dismantling the scarlet power of the scarlet dragon.


    "Disappear for this king¡ª"


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who was trying his best to control the cyclone storm, his entire face became distorted.


    Stimulating all the abilities is only to block the fatal blow of the Supreme.


    But in the end, Xiaoyue Sirius almost consumed all the abilities in his body and never completely removed the energy contained in the Scarlet Dragon.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The scarlet dragon broke through his supernatural ability and hit the Phantom''s body.


    For a time, a huge bulging cloud rose into the sky.


    Xiaoyue Sirius knelt on his knees without strength.


    Sweating and pale, he stared at the place where the smoke cloud bulged.


    "Isn''t it blocked?"


    In his high tension.


    When the phantom figure was swallowed, the place returned to calm.


    From the ground, a figure wobbly stood up.


    "not dead?"


    Seeing that the Phantom was still able to get up, the desperate expression on the face of Xiaoyue Sirius, who was originally ashamed, suddenly became excited.


    "What''s the excitement of blocking the deity''s blow?"


    "Uh-"


    The excitement on Xiaoyue Sirius'' face didn''t last long.


    The sudden sound behind him turned his face into pig liver color.


    Xiaoyue Sirius with a twitching mouth and a horrified expression turned his head slowly.


    When he saw the figure behind him clearly, his entire face lost his blood.


    "How can this be?"


    The terrified Xiaoyue Sirius hurriedly turned his head to look at the ground thousands of meters away.


    That''s right! The figure of the Supreme is still there.


    But what the **** is this "Supreme" behind him?


    "You are stubborn. Several times the deity thought you would undoubtedly die but let you survive. This time, I don''t know if you can be so lucky."


    The voice of the Supreme avatar fell, and between his hands, a huge blood-colored skull swallowed towards him.


    "Do not¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was horrified.


    He wanted to escape, but it was too late.


    Seeing the scarlet skull head swallowed towards him, his eyes were filled with despair.


    At this moment, he regretted it, really.


    It''s not that I regretted challenging the Supreme with the Phantom, but regretted that when the Supreme took the final blow to the Phantom, why did I take this trip into the muddy water?


    Isn''t it good to run away while the supreme hasn''t found himself?


    Knowing that blocking the blow for the Phantom would immediately usher in death, Xiaoyue Sirius said nothing would be done.


    Wei Xiao knew that the Phantom was dead. Even if he could not escape death, at least he could survive for a while. But now, let the Phantom live for a few more minutes, but he is about to die. How can this deal be regarded as his own loss? !


    I have spent half my life, why didn''t I hold it back at this most critical moment?


    "Tweet--"


    Seeing that Xiaoyue Sirius was about to fall under the swallow of the scarlet skull.


    At the moment of the moment, two loud crowings came from the distant sky.


    "Om¡ª"


    Then I heard a sound of opening the sky coming from high above.


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t know what it was.


    I only felt a blood-colored Changhong extending from the horizon.


    Under the scarlet light beam, the scarlet skull instantly dissipated.


    At the same time accompanied by the supreme clone.


    When he noticed the attack from the sky, it was too late to escape.


    The face-to-face confrontation Supreme Clone, under this red light, dissipated together with the blood-colored skull.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The attack from heaven did not end with the disappearance of the supreme clone.


    The remaining aftermath touched the earth.


    Starting from the place where the Xiaoyue Sirius figure was located, in front of him, an abyssal rift valley appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    The front is wide and endless, and the terrain is separated on both sides.


    This is how the giant rift valley stretches for thousands of meters.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was stunned.


    There is the rejoicing of the rest of his life, but also the shock of the power in front of him.


    I only felt that the Xiaoyue Sirius, who was flying beyond the sky, maintained a posture, an expression, and a state for a long time.


    "Um?"


    On the ground thousands of meters away.


    The Supreme felt the disappearance of the clone, his eyes fixed slightly, and he looked straight at the sky.


    In the distant sky, a bird of prey swept across the sky.


    When it came to the sky above the phantom figure, from its back, a figure jumped down.


    "boom-"


    As people landed on the ground, there was a tremor on the ground.


    As soon as the opponent appeared, he stretched out his hand and took the shaky phantom into his arms.


    "Xiaoying, how are you?"


    Phantom felt the familiar breath and looked at the person holding her brightly.


    "Master, master?"


    The Phantom opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of surprise and disbelief.

 Chapter 1448： The first confrontation with the supreme

    Looking at the blood on the corner of Phantom''s mouth, Wei Xiao''s face was twitching.


    "It''s me, how are you feeling now? Does it matter?"


    "Master, are you here?"


    Holding back the anger in his heart, Wei Xiao nodded.


    "I am coming."


    The Phantom showed a smile: "Lord, master, don''t worry, Xiaoying is fine."


    Wiping off the blood on the corners of her mouth for Phantom, Wei Xiao kissed her on the forehead, then let go of her.


    "Leave me the next thing. Go to a safe place first. The woman who dared to hurt me, you see that I kill him."


    "Master, be careful, the corpse emperor is several times stronger than me, very strong."


    Wei Xiao gave Phantom a relieved look.


    far away.


    Xiaoyue Sirius who had recovered from his astonishment, at this moment, his eyes just saw Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Boss Wei?"


    The person who saw Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius'' face was shocked, followed by ecstasy from his heart.


    Boss Wei is here, aren''t they saved?


    and many more!


    Xiaoyue Sirius with fast thoughts, the ecstasy on his face quickly calmed down.


    As if thinking of something more important than living, his gaze constantly changed between Supreme and Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao?


    Supreme?


    Damn, isn''t this the opportunity I''ve been waiting for?


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked shocked.


    Since encountering Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius has been thinking about learning about Wei Xiao''s full strength all the time.


    But every time I saw Wei Xiao making a move, it wasn''t because the opponent''s strength was too weak to force Wei Xiao''s true strength, it was because Wei Xiao was about to make a move and the enemy was already cold.


    Xiaoyue Sirius had thought of consulting Wei Xiao personally.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the guts.


    In this way, Wei Xiao has always been unfathomable in the eyes of others.


    Only he knew how big the shadow Wei Xiao brought to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    To get rid of the shadow that Wei Xiao left on him, Xiaoyue Sirius must at least know where the limits of Wei Xiao''s strength are.


    There used to be no chance, no chance, but now?


    When the two most powerful men meet, will Wei Xiao still retain his strength?


    Thinking of this, Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart was excited and intolerable.


    The long-awaited scene is about to begin, this is simply a godsend.


    Once I learned about Wei Xiao''s full strength this time, he would have a direction and a goal.


    After I surpassed this goal, do I still need to fear Wei Xiao?


    Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly discovered that his expectations for the next battle were far beyond his desire to survive.


    The sense of expectation that the dream was right in front of him made him forget the pain on his body and stared intently at the next battle between the two big men thousands of meters away.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    After allowing the Phantom to leave, Wei Xiao, who held the scabbard in one hand and the new Emperor Sword in the other, walked slowly to the front of the supreme.


    The moment Wei Xiao appeared, Supreme did not attack anyone again.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have that ability, but that the appearance of this man in front of him makes his calm face agitated.


    He finally appeared.


    The strong human race who nearly turned out to him in the hinterland of the corpse race finally appeared.


    The supreme conjecture is correct.


    Wei Xiao did not die back then.


    From beginning to end, it was only Wei Xiao''s "clone" who fought with the corpse emperor under his command.


    Supreme was very excited, even extremely excited.


    Wei Xiao just showed up, and the excitement it brought him was far greater than that of defeating Phantom Shadow and Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Even the joy of destroying a million troops in the Western Polar a few days ago was not as good as Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Finally, you have shown up."


    The Supreme didn''t make a move at the beginning, but instead stood up to his inner excitement and spoke to Wei Xiao in an extremely calm tone.


    Wei Xiao didn''t see any anger on his face either.


    Just took a look at Supreme.


    "You were born. It gave me a huge surprise. It was the biggest regret of my life that I failed to kill you in the bud."


    "This is the destiny. Heaven wants my corpse race to replace your human race. The deity''s destiny will not be accepted by the heavens, and no one is invincible."


    "Really? Then do you think I can accept you?"


    The corner of Supreme''s mouth slanted slightly.


    "The deity also wants to know. So, the deity came in person."


    "If you come, don''t leave."


    "Swish¡ª"


    With a move of the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand, the whole person disappeared in the same place in the next second.


    When he appeared again, he had already come to the eyes of the supreme.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The supreme has no light and wind when dealing with the Phantom and them.


    With an extremely serious expression on his face, an arc of light in front of him blocked Wei Xiao''s frontal knife.


    The eyes are facing each other.


    "drink--"


    Wei Xiao swung his sword suddenly, and the power on the Emperor Sword greatly increased.


    The power of horror could not break the arc of light in front of the Supreme, but the powerful impact made the Supreme no longer able to maintain his body in place.


    The figure flew upside down.


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop.


    The scabbard in his right hand pierced directly into the ground, and between the wave of his hand, from behind him, the blood stream condensed into a rain of arrows, turning into streams of light that impacted the supreme figure.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The continuous explosion sound spread in front of the supreme body.


    The dense arrow rain completely flooded the space in front of the Supreme, and it was difficult to notice the Supreme behind.


    A hundred meters away.


    A **** power burst out, instantly annihilating the remaining arrow rain.


    "cut--"


    However, Wei Xiao''s figure followed closely behind.


    The Supreme broke through the arrow rain and greeted him head-on with the sword energy of more than ten meters that fell in the air by Wei Xiao.


    The supreme raised his hand and propped up a layer of protection to block it above him.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    A knife fell, the earth shook, and the soil rolled.


    The Supreme, who was under the blade of Wei Xiao, sank into the ground with this blow, leaving only a human-shaped cave in place.


    Wei Xiao landed, clutching the Emperor Sword and paying attention to his surroundings.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    At this moment, from all sides of him, the earth turned over like a dragon, approaching him in an ups and downs.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t escape, the Emperor Sword in his hand rounded, and under his swing, the blade made a circle around his body.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The **** sword aura sank into the earth, and similarly, a continuous wave of ground movement swept all over the place.


    The forces of both sides collided.


    A lot of mud and rocks splashed into the air.


    At the center of the explosion, a terrifying tearing force was generated, dividing the entire land in two, leaving a huge gap in between.


    "boom--"


    At this time, a figure flew out from the ground.


    The supreme surrounded by blood-colored abilities all over, launched in a volley.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The dragon chanted.


    The scary blood-colored abilities converged into a blood-colored dragon to impact Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao retreated a few steps, swiping the emperor sword round in his hand.


    The surrounding air flow is attached to the blade.


    Cut it out in the face.


    The **** sword light that opened up the world was released from Wei Xiao''s hand, and in midair, the **** movement that came from the whistling was divided into two from the middle.


    "shock--"


    Supreme drank suddenly.


    As if a terrifying force swept the earth.


    Thousands of layers were set off, uplifting and sand exploding, a devastating attack that struck Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao stood still in front of him, a large amount of blood flowing around him.


    The terrifying storm swept through with the power to shatter everything, and instantly drowned Wei Xiao''s figure.


    When the storm passed, Wei Xiao''s figure was no longer where he was.


    Moving back dozens of meters is Wei Xiao''s slightly embarrassed body.


    The supreme figure moved in the air.


    Came to Wei Xiao''s side in a blink of an eye.


    Sending out with one palm implies a powerful supernatural ability.


    Wei Xiao was also not slow, carrying the Emperor Sword in his hand, and condensing his fist in his right hand to send out a frontal blow.


    The strength of the two sides opposes each other.


    I saw that the area where the two were located suddenly sank dozens of centimeters.


    Then the strength of the two erupted.


    Wei Xiao flew upside down for more than ten meters, while Zhizun flew back at least twenty meters to stabilize his figure.


    Supreme''s gaze was solemn, and the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes became more vigilant than ever.

 Chapter 1449： Wei Xiao is better

    Wei Xiao did not stop.


    The figure shifted in an instant and came to the supreme side.


    The blade is clinging to **** vigor, and the figure is like a flash of electricity.


    The storm-like attack greeted the Supreme.


    There is a realm around the body of the Supreme.


    No matter how Wei Xiao attacks, the Emperor Biting Sword is resisted by a burst of **** energy every time it is about to touch the body of the supreme.


    However, under Wei Xiao''s more and more swift attacks, Supreme''s autonomous defense gradually couldn''t keep up with Wei Xiao''s speed.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The blade was added to the body, and the scars visible to the naked eye appeared on the supreme body.


    "die--"


    The Supreme''s defense was finally broken by Wei Xiao.


    When the supreme defense was breached by the Emperor Sword, Wei Xiao followed with his right hand and grabbed the supreme arm.


    Wei Xiao suddenly made an effort to throw the Supreme away.


    Immediately, the qigong was mobilized, and countless **** air currents formed a stream of light that crazily impacted the supreme body.


    "break--"


    The supreme roar spread.


    A terrifying force annihilated everything.


    He was in tatters, staring at Wei Xiao in the distance with scarlet eyes.


    "Hahaha...Okay, okay, it''s the person the deity is looking for, this kind of battle is exciting. Next, the deity will take it seriously."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Supreme looked very excited.


    With a slightly hideous face, he just dropped his voice when he heard a loud sound from the spot, and when he looked at the figure of Supreme, he had already appeared next to Wei Xiao.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Supreme attacked with one punch, followed by ten thousand punches.


    Wei Xiao waved his knife to block.


    Under the invasion of countless shadows of fists, the defense quickly appeared flaws.


    The figure was attacked by the Supreme Horror Fist Shadow, and countless fists seemed to fall on Wei Xiao''s body as a single shot, directly knocking Wei Xiao away.


    "Boom¡ª"


    As Wei Xiao''s figure fell to the ground, smoke rose and the earth cracked.


    Centered on the place where Wei Xiao''s figure landed, the surrounding area was fifty meters, and no one was intact.


    So the supreme still didn''t stop.


    Surrounded by the blood-colored abilities in his hand, between waving his hands, a blood-colored streamer fell from the sky out of thin air, impacting the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was like a waterfall.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The supreme seems to be very excited to chase after victory.


    At the same time, from the area washed by the blood energy, there was also a black shadow that broke through the blood energy and rushed towards the face.


    Both sides are going all out.


    Two streamers, one black and one red, collide in the middle at the same time.


    Suddenly, the sky thunder hits the ground, the cold winter meets the scorching summer, the forces of both sides collide together, and an unmatched shock wave spreads to the surroundings first.


    "Rumble..."


    With the location of both of them as the center, the earth undulates layer by layer as if it is being fluidized.


    And in the distance, thousands of meters away, even a female city protected by a city wall was also affected by this shock wave. The city wall collapsed in the blink of an eye, and the corpses and top zombies above fell to the ground.


    Even farther away, Yu Wei, Phantom Shadow, Xiaoyue Sirius and others could feel the earth trembling under their feet, and each of them had lingering fears.


    "Is this Wei Xiao''s strength? How many No. 5 potions did he take if he didn''t lose the wind in the frontal confrontation with the corpse emperor?"


    Through the battle between Wei Xiao and Supreme, Xiaoyue Sirius felt a terrifying sense of oppression from Wei Xiao.


    Facing the Supreme, the head-on contest still faintly gained the upper hand. This allowed Xiaoyue Sirius, who was almost hanged in the hands of the Supreme, to see how far away he was from Wei Xiao.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was shocked.


    So Wei Xiao, can he really catch up with him in this life?


    Compared to Xiaoyue Sirius'' trembling, the Phantom and the others were more shocked.


    They all knew that Wei Xiao was very strong, far surpassing all of them, but after they really saw the battle between Wei Xiao and Supreme, they knew that Wei Xiao''s strength had already left them far behind.


    "The Lord hasn''t taken the supernatural potion, how did he get his strength?"


    "Compared with the master, I am still far inferior."


    "boom--"


    "Puff..."


    When the Phantoms were amazed, the confrontation between Wei Xiao and Supreme had reached the extreme.


    The two sides who could no longer sustain the energy shock between each other, accompanied by a loud noise, the figures of Wei Xiao and Supreme flew out at the same time.


    Blood spewed from their mouths, and the aftermath of horror continued to sweep through their bodies.


    In this retreat, almost both sides exceeded 100 meters.


    But when the Supreme was stabilizing his figure, besides excitement, there was a hint of shock in his eyes.


    Because in the previous confrontation, Wei Xiao blocked his full blow with just one hand.


    Although Wei Xiao also went all out, he could withstand the impact of his full strength with only one hand. Based on this alone, the two sides were superior in strength.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The Supreme screamed after steadying his figure.


    The **** waves on his body are constantly vacating like tides.


    A huge blood-colored tornado gradually formed, and the figure of the Supreme had disappeared in it.


    On the other side, Wei Xiao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with one hand.


    Staring at the supreme who had been swallowed by the **** storm, he felt a more terrifying aura brewing in the storm. Wei Xiao, who was not negligent, began to gather energy with the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    The **** air currents surging wildly around.


    The **** vigor, like flowing water, gathered frantically around Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Aw¡ª"


    At this moment, there was a terrifying roar from the sky.


    With a dull sound, the **** storm of convoluted sand and dust collapsed. Instead, a giant monster with a seven-point dragon-shaped and three-point unicorn body appeared in front of Wei Xiao.


    The supreme body.


    No, it should be said that it is the supreme ontology evolved from the body by borrowing the supreme.


    A giant body of more than 500 meters stood in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    The abyss giant pupil looked directly at Wei Xiao.


    "die--"


    The roar that shook the surroundings and shook the world sounded.


    Without any fancy moves, and no abilities to accompany him, the Supreme One held a giant claw high and pressed down.


    The scales were scattered all over, and the sharp claws shaped like a big mountain, volleyed towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    "break--"


    The sword that had been stored for a long time in his hand swung out from bottom to top.


    Carrying the momentum of one side and receiving the airflow from all directions, a knife made, turned into a giant light to open the sky to meet the impact of the supreme giant claw vertically.


    "Puff--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    The attacks of both sides collided.


    The giant claws photographed by the supreme who covered the scales were broken open under the giant **** sword aura.


    The body aches, and the supreme wailes in his mouth. The huge body is difficult to maintain stable, and it is faltering.


    Wei Xiao defeated the Supreme''s attack with a single blow, and the Emperor Sword in his hand provoked countless particles to fly into the air.


    With the help of these tiny particles, Wei Xiao rose into the sky.


    Before the Supreme had stabilized his figure, he raised a knife above his head and gathered the air from all directions in one place.


    A large amount of airflow gathered, quickly condensing a substantial giant King Sword.


    "Exit¡ª"


    With a move, Wei Xiao leaped down into the air, and at the same time, accompanied by the giant Emperor Sword, pierced the Supreme''s huge body.


    The supreme feels the crisis.


    The huge eyes opened sharply, the blood basin opened wide, and a beam of nine-color supernatural power shot directly at Wei Xiao''s figure descending from the sky.


    "Zezi--"


    The energy beam confronts the giant bitter sword.


    The blade light that flew down was like an ark in the rapids, riding the wind and waves without any resistance.


    The front side tore open the nine-color light beam, reaching the supreme head.


    "Puff--"


    Accompanied by a dull sound rang.


    Those who watched this battle could see that the energy ray released by the Supreme was smashed by Wei Xiao, and the unrivaled giant Emperor Sword penetrated the Supreme¡¯s head and plunged into the ground behind him on the spot.


    Time seems to stand still at this moment.


    As the vision formed by qigong and supernatural powers gradually dissipated, the huge body of the supreme wailed.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Under the screaming screams, the supreme body fell to the sky, and the earth trembled.


    Wei Xiao''s figure returned to normal, and he stood beside the supreme body with a **** body like a murderous sword.


    "puff--"


    A mouthful of blood was spit out again, and Wei Xiao slowly turned around to watch the supreme body that was already returning to normal.


    The supreme body is dissipating.


    A large amount of **** mist emptied into the sky.


    In minutes, only a human-sized body remained on the ground.


    "Hoho--cough cough--"


    The Supreme was lying on the ground, with blood and golden blood pouring out of his mouth.


    His throat seemed to be blocked by something, and the sound he made was like boiling water.


    Wei Xiao walked to him with a knife.


    "Don''t go back when you come, what I said, what do you think now?"

 Chapter 1450： Little wolfs thoughts are dangerous

    "Hoho...cough cough..."


    The supreme lying on the ground was breathing hard.


    Every utterance seemed to consume his remaining life force.


    Facing Wei Xiao, Supreme wriggled his throat with difficulty.


    The plasma in the mouth was swallowed, and a dull sound was made.


    "You, you are indeed very strong... Your strength is also worthy of Ben''s respect. But this time does not mean that the confrontation between us is over. This is just the beginning."


    Wei Xiao is undeniable.


    "You are right. A clone is nothing but a dispensation for you. You may think it is unfair. I appeared after you had consumed it. Do you think you will face it at your peak next time? I will change your ending?"


    "Haha... ahem... The deity will not make excuses for its failure. It is a means to consume the deity''s strength by relying on the forces around you. As you said, a clone is just like you and the deity. A meeting ceremony. Then, the battle between the corpses and the human race officially begins. The human race and the corpse race will finally decide a victory or defeat."


    After the Supreme''s words were finished, his eyes widened and then closed.


    At this moment, the supreme clone lying in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes began to gasify.


    The corpse that dissipated into ashes quickly floated into the air.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    The body of the Supreme Envoy cannot be collected?


    Or is this the method of the corpse emperor?


    After the body of the supreme envoy died, the corpse emperor who knew the root of human growth would directly destroy the body of the supreme envoy?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t understand.


    Maybe he can do it even if he wants to understand?


    No matter what kind of result, it means that they want to obtain genetic medicine beyond No. 5 from zombies.


    Maybe in the future, Wei Xiao completely solved the body of the Emperor Divine Corpse to obtain it.


    But at that time, how powerful the human race is, will the corpse race still care about it?


    It''s no longer necessary.


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    The avatar of the corpse emperor died.


    They never thought about looking for Wei Xiao desperately.


    Wei Xiao was able to deal with the Supreme Envoy Mind Body, which had almost the full power of the corpse emperor, even if he was injured now, it was definitely not something they could fight against.


    Rather than waiting for Wei Xiao to liquidate them afterwards, it is better to leave as soon as possible.


    Although it was a bit disgraceful, it seemed that the corpse was greedy for life and fear of death, but it was much better to stay and be liquidated by Wei Xiao, and then the corpse was used by humans to extract genetic medicine to strengthen itself.


    The corpse clan didn''t know before, but now that the corpse emperor is in charge of everything, the behavior of the enemy can never happen to them.


    "Boss Wei¡ª¡ª"


    As the corpse left, the Xiaoyue Sirius in the distance came to Wei Xiao for the first time.


    "puff--"


    Wei Xiao couldn''t control the injuries inside his body, and spit out blood in front of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    When Xiaoyue Sirius saw this, his face changed drastically.


    "Boss Wei, you..."


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius could finish speaking, Wei Xiao wiped the corner of his mouth and turned to look at him.


    "It''s okay, it''s just some congestion accumulated in the body, and now it''s vomiting out too much."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes flickered.


    Does he believe Wei Xiao''s words?


    Naturally impossible.


    He vomited blood, Wei Xiao said lightly, how could Xiaoyue Sirius believe it?


    "Does Wei Xiao still have the power to fight now?"


    This is what Xiaoyue Sirius is thinking at the moment.


    Being able to see Wei Xiao vomiting blood was absolutely unprecedented for Xiaoyue Sirius.


    He believed that Wei Xiao was definitely injured, and it is even possible that his current appearance was forced.


    Do you want to try Wei Xiao''s depth now?


    If he really becomes a "paper tiger", then this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "Owner--"


    The undecided Xiaoyue Sirius, before he had made up his mind whether to try Wei Xiao, the general brought Phantom and Yu Wei''s two daughters to Wei Xiao''s side.


    Xiaoyue Sirius was brought back to reality by the phantom''s cry.


    As soon as they saw the three Phantoms, Xiaoyue Sirius, who was still hesitating, suddenly lost his thoughts.


    He is also seriously injured now, not to mention whether Wei Xiao still has the strength to fight, even if not, in front of the Phantom and the others, he shot Wei Xiao, can he Xiaoyue Sirius leave safely afterwards?


    Totally impossible.


    Phantom and Yu Wei aside for the time being, as for the general''s figure that looked extremely shocking, Xiaoyue Sirius could guarantee that he would definitely not be able to beat the general now.


    Eliminating Wei Xiao was Xiaoyue Sirius'' biggest dream, but that was if he could survive.


    If you can''t escape death even after you get rid of Wei Xiao, what meaning does it mean for Wei Xiao to take action?


    "Little wolf, what are you thinking?"


    Wei Xiao''s voice sounded in Xiaoyue Sirius'' ears at this time.


    Xiaoyue Sirius looked at Wei Xiao.


    When seeing the evil smile on Wei Xiao''s face, Xiaoyue Sirius trembled in his heart.


    Didn''t Wei Xiao guess the king''s thoughts?


    Not daring to think of him anymore, Xiaoyue Sky Wolf smiled and said, "Nothing. Wei Boss, just like that?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at Xiaoyue Sirius meaningfully, and under his dumbfounded face, he said in a daze: "This is just a clone of the corpse emperor. If the corpse emperor can be solved so easily, he is worthy of being the supremacy of the corpse clan. Does it exist?"


    "How is it possible? This, this is just a clone of the corpse emperor?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Xiaoyue Sirius'' mind was completely shifted, his eyes widened.


    After fighting for a long time, from appearing to being wiped out by Wei Xiao, the one who fought with them was only a clone of the corpse emperor. What kind of international joke was this?


    In other words, the corpse emperor who was able to hold him at hand before was actually just a "puppet" of others, the kind of "little character" that is dispensable and occupies an unknown amount of power?


    Is the corpse emperor so scary?


    Wei Xiao seemed to know what Xiaoyue Sirius was thinking, and said: "I just said that it is the clone of the Emperor Corpse. In terms of strength, even if the clone does not possess all the power of the Emperor Corpse, there are almost nine out of ten. The Emperor Corpse does not have you. It''s so terrible as imagined."


    "Boss Wei meant that the clone is actually equivalent to the corpse emperor''s body?"


    "Roughly the same!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius breathed a sigh of relief when Wei Xiao said this.


    He almost frightened him just now.


    If the avatar of the corpse emperor is as he expected, Xiaoyue Sirius feels that he or the human race, don¡¯t think about reviving the civilization of the human race. Just come to harvest.


    A clone can spit out blood from the world''s strongest Wei Xiao. If this is replaced by the deity, wouldn''t it be a direct spike?


    Fortunately, everything was inconsistent with what he thought, which made him feel relieved inexplicably.


    "Lord..."


    Yu Wei called out softly.


    Wei Xiao shifted his gaze to Yu Wei.


    Facing Yu Wei, Wei Xiao felt very complicated.


    Long Ba''s death can be said to be an accident. Now facing his widow, Wei Xiao is somewhat speechless.


    Sighed.


    "Months?"


    Paying attention to Yu Wei''s abdomen, Wei Xiao''s words became softer.


    Yu Wei bit her red lip, pretending to be strong and said: "Four months."


    Wei Xiao: "Don''t think too much. The dead are dead. Those who are alive must continue to look forward. You don''t have to worry about others. Everything about Longba will be inherited by this child in the future. This is my promise. Boy and girl."


    Without much comfort, Wei Xiao is not good at doing this kind of thing.


    His ability to make this promise was enough to foresee his regret for Long Ba.


    Long Ba''s affairs had already been known when he received information from the Immortal City.


    It is false to say that he doesn''t feel bad.


    Dragon Tyrant is one of the rare supernatural powers in the Immortal City, and at the same time, he is also a minister who has made great achievements for the Immortal City.


    If he could go to the end, Fenghou Baixiang and the descendants of Fuze would not be able to run away.


    But in the end it ended up like this.


    Really, Long Ba''s death was too unexpected and aggrieved.


    With his talents, achievements shouldn''t be so.


    But the matter is willing to do.


    When encountering the peak combat power of the corpse clan like the corpse emperor, it can only be said that his fortune is not good.


    Yu Wei held back her tears and nodded: "Thank you, Lord!"


    "He deserves it. You have to be strong too. In the last days, life and death are destined to be inevitable. I hope you won''t be ruined by this. You are the commander of the Immortal City Army."


    "Yu Wei understands!"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "Let''s go! Go to the station first."


    Phantom: "Master, what about Women City?"


    Wei Xiao looked back at the city of women whose walls had turned into ruins.


    "After you go back, arrange for someone to come over and see how they choose. Those who are willing to leave, then take them away, and those who are unwilling, let them go! You have seen the power of the emperor in this world, general combat power, no matter how prepared you are It''s hard to match it. This West Pole Defense Line no longer needs to exist."


    "OK."


    "Boss Wei, can Xiao Wang recruit some people?" Xiaoyue Sirius said suddenly.


    "Casual."


    Without saying more, Wei Xiao took Phantom and them back to the resident of Wolf City.

 Chapter 1451： The corpse emperors plan to dominate the world

    The non-emirate continent, the final battlefield.


    This place has now become the core place of the corpse clan.


    The lair of the emperor sacred corpse was established here.


    In today''s non-emirate continent, the number of corpse emperors has dropped sharply.


    The holy judge woke up from a deep sleep, and the corpse emperor who tried to prevent him from being promoted to the corpse emperor had all become his nourishment for cultivating the harem.


    As the lawless and Sifang empresses who stood opposed to the camp at the beginning, they are now devouring those corpse queens who are enemies of the sage, and they can grow into the pinnacle corpse emperor (level ten). Corpse Emperor, titled Sifang Emperor


    , The status is prominent, the status is unparalleled.


    In addition to them, there is only one third-level corpse emperor left in the non-emirate continent today.


    In other words, in the entire hinterland of the corpse clan, there are only three corpse emperors, except for the corpse emperor.


    Compared with the era when the number of corpse emperors exceeded double digits, if nothing else, the remaining three corpse emperors would be the last and only royal family of the corpse clan.


    Inside the huge cave.


    A supreme envoy who fell into a deep sleep suddenly opened his eyes.


    "call--"


    The powerful spread made the quiet cave a little bit of life.


    At this time, from the outside of the cave, two female zombies, both in shape and appearance, teleported in.


    They have a similar appearance to humans, but they are different from humans.


    They are all about 1.7 meters tall, have horns on their heads, and have natural luminous lines on their faces. Their limbs are like animal claws, and their skin is as white as snow and as clean as warm jade, unlike anything in the world.


    Regardless of their identities, just in terms of human aesthetics, these two are also regarded as goddesses when they are placed among human beings.


    "Supreme..."


    The two female zombies spoke and looked at the Supreme Envoy''s eyes with anxiety.


    Supreme looked at the two partners.


    "Have you all seen it?"


    The Empress Wu Tian nodded: "As the Supreme guessed, the strong human race who attacked the hinterland of our corpse race is indeed a person, and his power is not invincible by the Supreme."


    Sifang imperial concubine: "Humans can grow to this point. This is not good news for our corpses."


    The Supreme motioned the two concubines to sit down beside him.


    "He is indeed very strong. In terms of strength, even if the deity comes in person, there is no certainty that he will win. The human race has such a strong existence, and the corpse race wants to become the world''s hegemon. The difficulty is undoubtedly increased by several times, but this is not the key. What have you found through the previous battle?"


    The Sifang imperial concubine frowned.


    Supreme fought Wei Xiao, is there anything they missed?


    for a long time.


    Empress Wu Tian condensed her eyebrows: "Zhong Zun refers to the helpers around Wei Xiao?"


    "The emperor is wise."


    "Wei Xiao''s strength is undoubtedly strong. Even if the deity is facing each other, he still has to fight for twelve points, but other humans are equally tricky. Not to mention that the deity has not yet come into contact with it, only the two previously faced. Human, female, strong enough to be on par with the imperial concubine


    , The man is weak, but the zombies below the senior corpse emperor are definitely not his opponents alone. "


    "In just five or six years, the human race has been so strong. Compared with this, our corpse race appears to be much thinner. Without the deity and you, the corpse race can no longer take the lead. This is the biggest weakness of our corpse race. ."


    When talking about the backbone of the corpse clan, the Sifang imperial concubine said, "Originally, the high-end combat power of our corpse clan is absolutely far superior to the human race, but because of the corpse emperor''s battle for hegemony, the human race has repeatedly taken advantage of the opportunity to weaken. If not, how can the human race Fear?"


    Empress Wu Tian: "Today, there are only three corpse emperors in the world. We are not afraid of human race with cutting-edge combat power, but once a full-scale war is launched, the backbone of human race will bring us huge losses."


    The Sifang imperial concubine said: "Human Wei Xiao is enough to match the Supreme You, and the people around him, even if they fight alone, are not my sister and my sister''s opponents, but if they attack in groups, my sister and I will not be able to spare their hands. They only have to Drag the supreme and me, the corpse clan is afraid that they are not their opponents."


    Supreme nodded.


    "In this battle, apart from confirming the existence of Wei Xiao, the deity also wants to test the chances of launching a full-scale war against the human race. But now it seems that the human race has enough strength to fight against my corpse race. In a short time, It is impossible for the corpse race to dominate the world."


    "Supreme, since we can''t start an all-out war immediately, what should we do next?" asked the Empress Wu Tian.


    The Supreme was silent, his thoughts jumped quickly, and after a short while, two spirits burst out of his eyes.


    "The corpse race still has the opportunity to bring an absolute advantage to crush the human race."


    Sifang imperial concubine: "The Supreme has a way to break this deadlock?"


    "Southern Continent."


    "Southern Continent?" The second concubine was puzzled.


    "Yes. The Southern Continent is where there are still first-class zombies. The previous deity has not yet been born, and the corpse emperor is severely damaged. Now, it can only be re-trained. In addition, in the hinterland of the corpse clan, the number of mother corpses left by the fallen corpse emperor More than a hundred, they are the basis of the new corpse emperor, and we want more corpse emperors to appear as soon as possible."


    "Besides¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Supreme looked at the two concubines.


    Watched by the supreme''s sudden gaze, the expressions of the two corpse concubines were slightly taken aback.


    It looks like it''s like saying: Supreme, what do you think we do?


    The supreme smiled.


    "Two concubines, the emperor and the emperor should also think about it."


    After finally understanding what the supreme meant when looking at them, a hint of red rhyme appeared on the beautiful faces of the Empress Wu Tian and the emperor Sifang.


    "It''s all based on the supreme."


    "Well, when the emperor and emperor come out, the corpse clan will no longer lack intermediate combat power."


    No one thought that the purpose of a trip to the Extreme West was not just to force Wei Xiao out.


    The supreme plan is not terrifying.


    Through the West Pole and his party, in addition to fighting Wei Xiao, he actually planned to test the strength of the human race.


    If it wasn''t for the Phantom and they teamed up to defeat Wei Xiao, then according to the dialogue between the Supreme and the two corpse concubines, the Supreme was actually planning to launch a full-scale attack on the human race when he was born.


    Fortunately, he was finally frustrated, otherwise, the human race will usher in the greatest crisis.


    However, supreme decision is also detrimental to the human race now.


    Not to mention the emperor and the emperor with unknown strength, just the supreme knowing to re-train the new corpse emperor''s combat power, this will undoubtedly threaten the survival of the human race.


    If the Supreme is really allowed to cultivate a new batch of corpse emperors, then the human race will be difficult to resist.


    After the Supreme had negotiated with the two corpse concubines, that day, the three corpse emperors who lived in the three places entered the habitat where the Supreme body was located.


    Then, in the bottomless abyss, the wailing of the corpse emperor continued day and night in the hinterland of the corpse clan.


    The West Pole.


    Wei Xiao and the others have returned to the Wolf City resident.


    "Husband, what''s the situation?"


    Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius returning from Wei Xiao''s residence, Liu Xian''er couldn''t wait to ask.


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' mood was very solemn.


    "Xian''er, we are afraid that we will let go of our grudge with Wei Xiao for the time being."


    Liu Xian''er was taken aback when she heard the words.


    Then she thought of something, and said in shock: "Because of the corpse emperor?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not hide her from her, and told Liu Xian''er about their dealings with the emperor, including the fact that he himself was ravaged in the hands of the emperor.


    Of course, Xiaoyue Sirius also told Liu Xian''er that the supreme they dealt with this time was actually just a clone of the supreme.

 Chapter 1452： Arrangements for survivors in the Western Polar Regions

    "...This is the situation. The Supreme''s strength is definitely not what we can match. Today, only Wei Xiao can stop the Supreme. Once something happens to Wei Xiao, our human race will come to an end."


    After Liu Xian''er listened to Xiaoyue Sirius'' words, there was a storm in her heart.


    "Even the Phantom is not an opponent of the Supreme Clone?"


    "We can only barely fight against it. This king estimates that the Phantom has the most self-protection ability in the hands of the supreme."


    Liu Xian''er: "How many Potion No. 5 did Wei Xiao take to possess such terrifying strength?"


    "Who knows? But no matter how many potions he takes, before we have the strength to compete with the Supreme, the grievances with Wei Xiao can only be temporarily put down."


    Speaking of this, Xiaoyue Sirius said guiltily: "I''m sorry Xian''er, I promised you, this king can''t finish it now."


    Liu Xian''er was still unable to calm down for a long time because of Xiaoyue Sirius'' words.


    Obviously, both Wei Xiao''s strength and the terrifying corpse emperor are far beyond Liu Xian''er''s cognition.


    However, seeing the guilt on Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯ face, Liu Xian''er, who knew what to say, smiled sweetly: "Husband, you are right to do this. Our hatred with Wei Xiao is important, but we must also divide it. Severity. Compared with the threat of the corpse emperor, other grievances can be put down."


    "Don''t worry, I will support any of your decisions. It will not be too late for us to take revenge when the corpse emperor is resolved."


    Liu Xian''er at this moment is so shining.


    In the face of big right and wrong, grievances and grievances are clear, and they emphasize avoiding insignificance, which is really a model of a good wife and a good mother.


    Of course, it is estimated that only Xiaoyue Sirius thinks so.


    No, after listening to Liu Xian''er''s words, Xiaoyue Sirius was moved in a mess.


    "Xian''er, you can see through, this king is very pleased. Don''t worry, if you don''t deal with Wei Xiao now, it''s just that he still has utility. When his value is squeezed out by us, it will be his death date. This is I Xiaoyue Sirius'' promise to you."


    "I believe you. By the way, besides these, did you say anything else?"


    "No." Xiaoyue Sirius just finished speaking, and shook his head quickly, "No, yes, the Heroine City Alliance, and Longwei City. When we came back before, Wei Xiao said, let us go to the two forces on our own merits. Recruiting personnel. Now the leaders of the two major forces have fallen, and the entire West Pole is in panic. If we throw olive branches to those survivors at this time, we will surely be able to recruit a large number of human resources."


    "Xian''er, we have to do this as soon as possible. No one knows the power and superiority of the Immortal City better than us. Once we let them rush ahead, this king cannot guarantee how many people will leave with us in the end. You are now Just be prepared, and I will recruit them at dawn tomorrow, and do everything possible to get more people back to Wolf City."


    At last there is good news.


    Why did Liu Xian''er come to the West Pole this time?


    Isn¡¯t it just for population resources?


    Before, she used to secretly recruit people in several affiliated cities of the Heroine City. Now with Wei Xiao''s promise, do they still need that?


    From this moment on, Liu Xian''er can fully recruit survivors under the banner of Wolf City.


    As for how many of these people can go to Wolf City in the end, it depends on Liu Xian''er''s mood.


    Liu Xian''er resisted the excitement in her heart and nodded earnestly: "Okay, I will let people go at dawn tomorrow."


    "It''s the king''s wise helper. Okay, after a day of fear, this king just wants to relax, Xian''er, this king needs you now."


    Seeing the hot light in Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes, Liu Xian''er didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    Xiaoyue Sirius gave Xiaoyue a coquettish look.


    "Then my king, let the slave family take care of you."


    "Hahaha... I really know my heart."


    Xiaoyue Sirius laughed loudly, picked up Liu Xian''er, and strode towards the inner room.


    ...


    In the temporary housing where Wei Xiao and the others were located in the west pole resident of Wolf City.


    Wei Xiao''s situation is much worse than imagined.


    After resolving the avatar of the corpse emperor, the calm and gentle expression he showed was indeed deliberately pretending to be.


    In fact, in the battle with the corpse emperor, he suffered internal injuries that were not minor, but he was forcibly suppressed.


    Until Xiaoyue Sirius left them, Wei Xiao couldn''t pretend, and he vomited several catties of blood continuously.


    Fortunately, his physique is strong.


    Losing so much blood, it only appears weak.


    At first, Phantom and Yu Wei were extremely worried. It was not until a few hours later that Wei Xiao''s face gradually returned to normal, when they mentioned the heart of their throats and put them back.


    "Master, how are you feeling now?"


    Wei Xiao motioned to the second daughter not to worry.


    "Don''t worry, as long as it doesn''t die instantly, no matter how serious the injury is, I can recover. It''s almost there now."


    "How many garrisons do we still have in the Western Polar Region?" Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    When it comes to the situation of the immortal city in the Western Polar Region, Yu Wei''s face is a little frightened.


    "Less than one hundred thousand. The Corpse Emperor''s sneak attack cost us heavy losses, and most of our combat power was lost under the Corpse Emperor''s sneak attack." Yu Wei said with a heartache.


    The soldiers dispatched by the immortal city of the West Pole are all soldiers of a hundred battles.


    Belongs to the elite of the entire force.


    Now being taken away by the corpse emperor in one pot, to Wei Xiao, it was definitely a pain in the bones.


    With this result, Wei Xiao was also heartbroken.


    The vast majority of the soldiers who died tragically in the hands of the corpse emperor followed him from the beginning of the last days to the present.


    They all have a bright future, but they never thought they would suffer this catastrophe.


    The anger in his heart was self-evident, but Wei Xiao was very calm on the surface.


    "Unexpectedly, there will only be this few people left. Forget it, life and death are alive and well."


    It''s easy to say, but Wei Xiao Yuguang''s gloomy color shows that his mood is very angry.


    Wei Xiao went on to say: "Gather all the remaining fighters together and spend three days recruiting survivors in the West Pole. Three days later, no matter how many people decide to leave with us, we can''t in this West Pole. Stay again."


    Yu Wei: "Lord, do you want to abandon the West Pole?"


    "It''s not giving up, but it''s no longer necessary to defend. The power of the corpse emperor is not something that can be defeated by numbers. If we continue to keep our troops here, we will not be able to do anything except disperse our limited combat power."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao thought of something, under the bewildered gaze of Phantom Shadow and Yu Wei, he went outside.


    When he returned, there were already three more No. 5 potions in his hand.


    Two thunder potions and one frost potion.


    Wei Xiao gave two of the thunder potions to Phantom.


    "I brought this to you from the southern continent. Three days are enough for you to completely absorb and digest them. Seize the opportunity to increase your strength. With these two potions, I believe that next time you will face the Emperor Corpse At that time, it''s not just barely able to fight."


    The Phantom was not hypocritical, and took the Thunder Potion from Wei Xiao.


    "Yu Wei, I will prepare one for you when I return. The corpse clan we will face in the future will no longer be as easy to deal with as before."


    Yu Wei knew that Wei Xiao''s words were entirely out of compensation for her.


    She shook her head: "Master, now the hostess needs it even more. There is no need to waste a limited number of potions on me."


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "If dealing with the corpse clan can be decided by a No. 5 potion, I don''t think we humans will be rejuvenated."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Okay, that''s it. Take a good rest tonight, and when you get up tomorrow, you will take people to Women City and Longwei City to recruit people. Take as many as you can, and don''t force it. After three days, no matter if I am or not, I will go back to Minghai directly. city."


    "Yes!" Yu Wei nodded in response no longer.


    Phantom: "Master, won''t you go back with us?"

 Chapter 1453： One man against one clan

    Wei Xiao looked out of the room with unusually deep eyes.


    "Although the situation in the West Pole cannot be changed, there are certain things that I must do. This is the last thing I do for the dead."


    Phantom''s heart trembled, and she had a bad feeling.


    "Master is going to the hinterland of the corpse clan?"


    Wei Xiao was not surprised that the Phantom had guessed what he was thinking in his heart.


    Wei Xiao did not hide: "Yes. The millions of immortal Celestial City army can''t just die in vain. Similarly, with the existence of the corpse emperor, I can''t let him go. He can destroy the human race''s millions of army by himself. Our human race also has this kind of strength. He must be restrained."


    "Does the Lord plan to tell the corpse emperor by action, so that he should not attack ordinary people?"


    "Soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals, this unwritten rule must be formed."


    Phantom: "I will go with you."


    "No, it''s convenient for me to move by myself."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "obedient!"


    Wei Xiao''s voice was not angry and mighty, and the phantom that hadn''t heard him talking like this for a long time, the corners of his mouth trembled slightly.


    "Yes!"


    Although not reconciled, the Phantom was even more afraid of Wei Xiao being angry.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes softened.


    He stretched out his hand and scratched the small nose of Phantom, and smiled: "You are only worried about my safety when you follow me. When did you see me let you down?"


    Phantom shook his head.


    "Then we are waiting for you to come back in the Immortal City."


    "An Xin. Alright, go and rest!"


    The second girl no longer hesitated and nodded.


    No words for a night.


    The next day.


    Just after dawn, Liu Xian''er left the camp with a group of people from the West Polar Wolf City resident.


    Their actions were earlier than Yu Wei and the others.


    When Yu Wei and the others set off, Liu Xian''er and others had left the camp for more than three hours.


    The Phantoms who woke up in the morning did not see Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Needless to think about it, Wei Xiao went to trouble the corpse clan.


    The same is true.


    Wei Xiao didn''t sleep at all last night.


    It took one night to restore the state to the peak, and when Liu Xian''er and the others were leaving, Wei Xiao also flew to the non-emirate continent in the small nine dynasties.


    It''s been a year.


    The non-emirate continent has now undergone some changes.


    Not a change in the terrain, but a group of corpses.


    The corpse emperor obviously regarded this as the base camp of the corpse clan.


    Less than three kilometers into the African Emirates, there are corpses on the ground and in the sky.


    They guard their territory like border guards.


    The number is in the tens of millions, and the team is extremely large.


    When Wei Xiao sensed the figure of the corpse clan, he asked Xiao Jiu to stop on the top of a big mountain.


    "You just wait for me here, pay attention to safety."


    "Master, Lao Jiu, my current strength is also an imperial level, and I have air superiority, and I won''t lose the wind against the intermediate-level corpse emperor. I really don''t need me to accompany you?"


    "No, you will only distract me if you go. With that leisurely mind, it''s better to look around here to see if there are other mutant beasts and bring me some back."


    "..."


    What does this mean?


    Brother Jiu, I became a cumbersome?


    Do you dare to say this again in a battle with Brother Nine?


    Faced with the resentful color revealed in Xiao Jiu''s eyes, Wei Xiao gave him an angry look.


    "Stay honestly."


    Leaving a word, Wei Xiao flashed away with a knife.


    Xiao Jiu''s eyes showed an unhappiness.


    "Speaking of speaking, isn''t it just to underestimate Brother Nine''s strength? Humph! There are eyes but no beads, that is, you are the master and I am a servant. If we are equal, we must let you see the true ability of Brother Nine today. "


    Corpse border.


    Millions of zombies wandered above the earth.


    Looking far away, it stretches for dozens of miles, and there are zombies everywhere.


    The corpse emperor also worked hard to turn the non-emirate continent into the headquarters of the corpse clan.


    At present, except for the area occupied by zombies, where Wei Xiao is currently located, the earth is cut off by a bottomless abyss.


    In other words, if there is no flying tool or the ability to span a kilometer, the army of other races must pass through the line of defense set up by the corpse race if they want to enter the hinterland of the corpse race.


    The line of defense is simple but practical.


    At least, to a certain extent, it has prevented other ethnic forces from entering the hinterland of the corpse clan silently.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared on the outer edge.


    He stared at the corpses that were walking thousands of meters away.


    "Let''s start here!"


    With a secret murmur, Wei Xiao left a finger in place, and his people turned into a gust of wind and rushed to the camp of the corpse clan ahead.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The killing occurred without warning.


    Wei Xiao, who was so fast that the zombies could not be caught, rushed into the zombies in a straight line.


    Wherever the figure passed, the zombies on both sides kept falling down.


    In just an instant, there were as many as a hundred zombies lying on the ground in two.


    "Total Annihilation--"


    When the instant killing was over, Wei Xiao, who appeared in his figure, gathered the Qi with a new Emperor Sword in his hand, swept it out, and the blood-colored arc spread like a wave toward the group of zombies in front of him.


    "Wow..."


    "Ho ho..."


    In a scream, Wei Xiao''s blow caused no fewer than tens of thousands of zombies to be destroyed.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The other zombies recovered from the brief confusion and incomprehension.


    When I saw the human figure of Wei Xiao, he hesitated for a moment. The zombies roared and rushed towards the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Shaped like flowing water, and power like a flood, from three sides, dense swarms of corpses swarmed.


    There was no fear on Wei Xiao''s face.


    The right hand drew the air from the sky and the earth, converging into a cloud of blood hovering in the headspace.


    Seeing more and more zombies gathering in front of him, I saw Wei Xiao pressing down with his right hand, and suddenly, a cloud of blood pouring down from the sky.


    "Boom..."


    Blood clouds containing terrifying air currents collided with the ground. The scene was like the Tianhe bursting its dyke. The water of the Tianhe continued to pour into the world. After colliding with the ground, it set off a huge wave spreading in all directions.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Countless zombies rushing towards Wei Xiao were swallowed by this force.


    The horrible erosion caused the zombies submerged in the **** waves to turn into blood mist, dissipating between the heavens and the earth.


    With this method of death, even if the corpse race collects surrounding flesh and blood to allow the mother''s corpse to reproduce new zombies, the corpse race will suffer huge losses.


    The corpses guarding this border were disturbed by the movement outside, and flew out of the caves and underground caves one after another.


    "what''s the situation?"


    A total of thirty-six corpses.


    As soon as they appeared, they saw the blood in front of the sky and the blood on the earth.


    And in that distance, there are constantly terrifying air waves spreading in all directions, which makes them all shocking.


    Almost without hesitation, the thirty-six corpses rushed to the blood mist with frequent energy fluctuations.


    When they arrived at the battlefield where Wei Xiao wanted to harvest zombies, Wei Xiao also found them.


    "Here''s something decent, but nothing more."


    "Wei Xiao?"


    Ye Zizi clearly recognized Wei Xiao''s figure and exclaimed.


    But they didn''t wait for Wei Xiao''s response. What greeted them was a huge **** claw.


    "spread--"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The Scarlet Claw volleyed and photographed it.


    The earth quaked, and all sides collapsed.


    In a moment, a deep pit with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared in front of the place where it was attacked by the devil''s claws.


    There are also more than a dozen dead bodies that have been photographed into sludge.


    The other corpses who had escaped by chance looked terrified.


    "kill him--"


    In the great fear, the corpse roared heartbreakingly.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

 Chapter 1454： Come on, hurt each other

    The hinterland of the corpse clan.


    "Master Supreme..."


    In the supreme cave mansion, a corpse rushed in.


    Yesterday, supreme, for "the great cause of the corpse clan", and the three beloved concubines can be described as "working hard", and now they have lowered their main consciousness to the body of the supreme envoy. Before I could recall the results of yesterday, I was disturbed by the subordinates, the supreme His face is not very friendly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The supreme leaned his knees with one hand and asked, bending slightly.


    The corpse below did not dare to hesitate, and said: "Enjoy the Supreme Lord, the strong human race has broken into the territory of my corpse clan, and has killed countless soldiers of my corpse clan, and there is no corpse to stop. If you continue to kill him , The soldiers on the line of defense of the corpse clan will be gone."


    "Well, what are you talking about? A strong human race broke into the realm of the deity?"


    "Yes, Master Supreme. The opponent is extremely strong, and there is nothing to resist the zombies below the corpse emperor."


    "My lord..."


    When the two imperial concubines around him heard the words, they all looked at the Supreme Court with some surprise.


    The saint frowned.


    "Which way is he?"


    "True North."


    The sage judge did not hesitate, and was about to spread his consciousness in the direction of true north.


    The empress and concubines also released their consciousness.


    The northern border of the African Emirates.


    In less than two hours, this place has become a **** on earth at this moment.


    Large swaths of corpses piled up like a mountain.


    The flowing ink and blood gathered into a river.


    The crushed flesh and blood piled up like grains of sand, completely filling the gap between the corpse and the corpse.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    There are more than 1.8 million dead zombies, but even so, there are still a large number of zombies swarming toward a central point, forgetting to die.


    "Puff puff..."


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    In the center of the battlefield, Wei Xiao, who was covered in blood and looked like a **** or devil, was still slaughtering the surrounding zombies frantically.


    One by one, more than one hundred and eighty zombies fell on his hands.


    There were few corpses with some strength, but a far cry from Wei Xiao, in this short period of less than two hours.


    Facing Wei Xiao, who seemed to be tireless and whose combat effectiveness had been at its peak, the corpse clan''s northern defense line was infinitely close to collapse.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    During the battle, there were fewer than double-digit corpses, and one of them suddenly exclaimed.


    The slaughter Wei Xiao was slightly stunned and looked at the corpse who was making a sound.


    "Stop it all."


    Stop Wei Xiao''s corpse and let the other zombies stop.


    The other party looked at Wei Xiao.


    "You dare to come to the hinterland of my corpse clan?"


    Wei Xiao already knew the identity of the other party.


    The new biting sword in his hand took a few swords and held it horizontally.


    He wiped his face, not knowing whether it was a zombie or his own blood, and revealed a face full of scars.


    "Sacred judge?"


    "Yes, it is the deity."


    Wei Xiao: "Consciousness descended? I, Wei Xiao, just made you ignore it? I can''t bear to send a clone?"


    The decree: "Don''t change the subject. Why are you here to make trouble in the hinterland of my corpse clan again? Isn''t the previous lesson enough for you to recognize the consequences of doing this?"


    "What are the consequences?"


    "You knowingly ask."


    Wei Xiao pretended to be contemplative, and then he suddenly realized.


    "Oh! Are you talking about the West Pole?"


    The saint had a gloomy face.


    "Do you think there is anything else?"


    "Haha..."


    Wei Xiao laughed loudly.


    "I thought it was something, it turned out to be a matter of the West Pole."


    "That''s just right, there is nothing wrong with my current practice. As the saying goes, you do the first year of junior high school, and I do the fifteenth. You and I are against each other, not a life-and-death battle, and there will be no results. If this is the case, then we all rely on it. Ability, you kill weak humans, I slaughter your people."


    "Everyone does their own things, they have nothing to do with each other. If you don''t have anything else to do, let go, I''m going to start killing zombies."


    "Wei Xiao--" Extremely rare and emotionally out of control, he yelled at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao looked like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water.


    "You want to stop me? Unfortunately, this body is not enough to carry your strength, let your body or clone come! Seriously, these people of yours are not enough for me to warm up."


    The sacred judge was extremely angry.


    "You are looking for death."


    "Puff..."


    As soon as the voice of the saint fell, the corpse possessed by his consciousness had been beheaded by Wei Xiao.


    "Fight and kill, kill and kill, where is so much nonsense?"


    After eliminating the corpse possessed by the supreme, Wei Xiao, who was fierce in his eyes, pointed the blade at the other zombies.


    "Wei Xiao, the deity must have killed you."


    The saint found a body again, roaring hysterically.


    "I''m waiting for you!"


    Wei Xiao had no extra words, and the killing started again.


    In the Supreme Cave.


    "Damn Wei Xiao, this deity will break your body into pieces."


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    The consciousness returned to the Supreme Envoy''s body, and the angry holy judge left a sound burst in place, and the figure instantly disappeared into the cave.


    The two imperial concubines around him also withdrew their consciousness later.


    "Sister..." The Sifang imperial concubine looked at the Empress Wutian.


    "Let''s go together."


    "Yeah!"


    The empress and the imperial concubine also drove the clone and left the cave.


    The northern line of defense.


    The supreme consciousness left, and once again slaughtered the zombies, Wei Xiao''s killing was unstoppable.


    A large number of zombies fell to the ground under Wei Xiao''s slaughter.


    That all thickened the surface of the ground a few meters, comparable to the ocean of corpses.


    "Wei Xiao, this deity wants your life."


    Just as Wei Xiaosha was on the rise, a loud shout came from the sky.


    In the next second, I saw a huge palm falling from the sky and patted it directly where Wei Xiao was.


    Wei Xiao raised his head.


    Facing the giant palm that appeared out of thin air, waved his hand to cut it out with a single knife.


    The blood-colored arc light splits the fallen giant palm into two from the middle with the power of opening the sky, and annihilated in the midair.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A gust of wind blew.


    Unable to see the figure clearly, instinctively, Wei Xiao slapped the front with his right hand into a palm.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Accompanied by a bang, a powerful shock wave burst out in the air, and the future man and Wei Xiao retreated at the same time.


    After retreating more than ten meters away, Wei Xiao stabilized his figure.


    "Are you here?"


    At the other end, the figure of Sheng Cai appeared.


    The cold and gloomy face seemed as if someone owed him tens of millions.


    "All retreat!"


    The holy judge gave a low voice.


    The zombies surrounding Wei Xiao retreated one after another.


    In a short while, a spacious space was left for Wei Xiao and the judge.


    Looking directly at Wei Xiao, the holy judge said coldly: "Isn''t it good to be alive? Why do you have to stay and die?"


    "..."


    Nima, why are these words so familiar?


    Wei Xiao: "It''s as if you can kill me. I want to go, no one can keep it, I don''t want to go, and you are not qualified to let me go."


    "Then you will save your life!"


    The **** energy in the hands of the saint encircled him, and he deceived him to Wei Xiao in an instant.


    With a palm sent, the surging supernatural powers surged towards Wei Xiao''s figure like a huge wave.


    Wei Xiao didn''t show weakness either, the horizontal sword was in front, and the blade surrounding the blood stream blocked the saint''s attack.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Xiao''s new sword was shocked.


    Forcibly breaking through the power of the sacred judge, swept out with a single knife.


    The Scarlet Blade''s supernatural ability to break through the sacred judge headed toward him.


    Supreme dodge decisively,


    At the same time, Supreme quickly mobilizes abnormal abilities.


    A large number of vines burrowed from the ground.


    The vines, shaped like flowing water and fierce like a tsunami, swallowed the area around Wei Xiao at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    If this is overwhelmed by vines, it is estimated that Wei Xiao''s desire to break free will not be possible in a short time.


    Dare not care.


    Wei Xiao kicked a large number of particles into the air.


    Leaping up, his feet kept stepping on the tiny particles in the air to avoid the vines summoned by the Supreme.


    "Swish swish-"


    A large number of vines skyrocketed, constantly chasing Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the air and dodged from left to right, suddenly changed direction. The Emperor Sword in his hand was accumulating power, and a **** sword light fell on his backhand.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The terrifying red light hit the ground, setting off a stormy sea and annihilating all the vines in it.


    When the sacred judge saw this, the blood flashed in his hand.


    In the next second, the sky and the ground were filled with blood-colored arcs.


    The ubiquitous electric light suddenly formed waves of thunder pillars bombarding Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Block the world and all directions.


    "Puff¡ª"


    Faced with such a dense thunder and lightning, Wei Xiao couldn''t avoid it. His body was hit and he fell directly from the sky.


    "Dead¡ª"


    As soon as Wei Xiao landed, the holy judge raised his hand high.


    Suddenly, from the ground, a large amount of mud swelled, covering Wei Xiao''s figure in it.

 Chapter 1455： The deity doesn’t believe in killing

    "Buzz¡ª"


    However, the sanctuary''s blockade of Wei Xiao has not yet been completed.


    A **** arc broke open the dirt seal that had condensed from the four-panel house.


    A black shadow flew out of the seal.


    With a head-on blow, Hundred Meters Bloodlight touched the top of the holy judge''s head in a blink of an eye.


    The holy judge hurriedly propped up a protective cover to resist the blow.


    "Boom¡ª"


    With a blast, the protective cover of the saint was shattered, and the figure quickly retreated.


    Freed from the seal, Wei Xiao landed, and when he moved the Emperor Sword in his hand, his figure was about to be killed by a pilgrimage.


    "Bound!"


    "Gravity field--"


    "Rumble..."


    Suddenly there were two sweet voices in the air.


    Wei Xiao, who hadn''t moved his footsteps, just felt that his whole body was no longer under his control.


    I took a closer look and realized that I didn''t know when there was more shadow around me.


    These shadows drilled out of the ground, forming a stream of bands to completely restrain his figure in place.


    When he was unable to move for a short time, a terrifying pressure was acting on Wei Xiao.


    Under the terrible weight, the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was located sank dozens of centimeters.


    I only felt that Wei Xiao was carrying a mountain on his body, and his actions were once again stagnant.


    "Huhuhu..."


    At this moment, the sacred hand folded his hands together, and a beam of nine-color light beams shot towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The speed was too fast, and because Wei Xiao was restrained and difficult to break free, when he found the beam coming from him, he was already in no hurry to dodge.


    "Puff¡ª"


    The nine-color light beam hit Wei Xiao''s body.


    With physical strength against the nine-color light beam for a few seconds, Wei Xiao''s body was pierced on the spot with only a muffled sound.


    "Broken¡ª"


    The severe pain distorted Wei Xiao''s entire face.


    In the roar, the whole body burst into blood.


    The powerful air current formed a storm and destroyed all the restraints on his body.


    "Vacuum field!"


    "The Quartet Strangling¡ª¡ª"


    Before Wei Xiao could move away, the two female voices that had previously imprisoned him sounded again.


    This time, Wei Xiao only felt that the space he was in made it hard for him to breathe.


    At the same time, in his four quarters, four beautiful, unspeakable, and identical female figures appeared.


    They shot at the same time, endless streams of light rushing towards Wei Xiao''s figure like a tide.


    "From--"


    Wei Xiao had nowhere to avoid, he could only hold up the scarlet mask to protect himself in it.


    The square beam arrived, and the streamer created by the impact instantly drowned Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Aw¡ª"


    This is not over yet.


    The holy referee shot again.


    The scarlet ability turned into a dragon and rose into the air.


    In the whistling, the dragon with terrifying power directly slammed into the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    "Huhuhu..."


    I saw a huge aperture spread out on its own, and then, accompanied by a violent explosion, a huge mushroom cloud rose slowly.


    The raging wind and waves continued to erode the surrounding area, and the uplifted ground surface turned into turbulent waves and swept around.


    A few minutes later.


    Everything returned to calm.


    The sacred judge, the Empress Wutian, and the Sifang imperial concubines came to the edge of a deep pit that had sunk more than ten meters.


    Looking down at the area below, there was nothing left except a piece of scorched earth.


    "Resolved?" The Empress Wutian asked uncertainly.


    The same is true of Sifang imperial concubines.


    Wei Xiao was wiped out by them in this way?


    Is it too unreal?


    Is this the existence that could kill the avatar of the sage not long ago?


    The saint frowned slightly.


    "No. Don''t forget how he made trouble in the hinterland of the corpse clan back then. This must be a clone of him."


    Empress Wu Tian: "It''s really tricky. When facing such a person, even if I see him in smoke, I can''t confirm whether he will really be solved."


    "Then what do you plan to do next? Is it going to the territory of mankind?"


    The sage was indulged for a moment, and sighed to the sky: "The deity always feels that things are not that simple."


    "Could it be that Wei Xiao will come again?"


    "It''s hard to say. Let all zombies take precautions. Once you find Wei Xiao''s figure, immediately contact us through consciousness."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Dark night, in a dense forest less than a kilometer away from the northern corpse defense line.


    "Grandma''s legs, this time I was careless, and was actually attacked by two top corpse emperors."


    Day and night alternate, yin and yang change, Wei Xiao is reborn.


    Wei Xiao, who reappeared, recalled the last battle during the day. While surprised, he was also aggrieved.


    If it weren''t for the two corpse emperors secretly attacking him, Wei Xiao was confident that with his previous state, he would be able to fight thousands of rendezvous with the holy referee without saying a word.


    It was like in the end, being restrained by the two corpse emperors, the holy referee seized the opportunity to make a fatal move, and Wei Xiao didn''t even have time to struggle.


    But Wei Xiao couldn''t blame the other party.


    If the enemy and us are fighting, who will talk to you about fairness?


    It''s stupid to find an opportunity not to kill you.


    If that kind of opportunity appeared in Wei Xiao, he would definitely not give the holy referee any time to resist.


    After adapting to the reorganized body, Wei Xiao looked at the zombies carrying the corpse in the distance.


    In his day''s hard work, there are not many zombies in his hands.


    It is estimated to be one hundred thousand.


    More, it still exists on the battlefield in the form of corpses.


    In other words, even if these zombies still have their bodies dead in the hands of Wei Xiao, they will soon "return" in another way.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t care at all.


    As long as there is loss, his goal can be achieved.


    It is nothing more than the length of time.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Wei Xiao muttered.


    "This is just the beginning, a new killing will begin again."


    As he said, Wei Xiao took off a finger and left it in place, and his figure jumped out immediately.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Ay your uncle!"


    "Rumble..."


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared again.


    Only when he found his zombies screamed, what he faced was a huge handprint formed by Wei Xiao''s pushing hand.


    The huge palm covering hundreds of meters fell, the sky broke and the ground cracked, and the sound was like thunder.


    The zombies carrying the corpse were disturbed by this movement.


    The corpse who was in charge of directing at the scene soon discovered Wei Xiao''s figure and was shocked one by one.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    "Why is he here again?"


    "Hurry up and invite Master Supreme¡ª"


    ...


    Wei Xiao appeared again. Compared with the daytime, this time he didn''t have any madness and the Holy Referee brought the Empress Wu Tian to appear.


    When the saints arrived, the zombies that had died in Wei Xiao''s hands had exceeded tens of thousands.


    Although there is no Emperor Sword, Wei Xiao''s qigong can be said to be easy to deal with ordinary zombies.


    "Wei Xiao, this deity will smash you into pieces tonight."


    It didn''t take long before Wei Xiao came to kill again. When the sage saw Wei Xiao, his mentality was almost blown up.


    Wei Xiao: "Is it just broken into pieces? I''m not afraid of the ashes of the day, but I''m afraid of your threat?"


    "Kill him¡ª"


    The holy confession was furious.


    Directly teamed up with the two imperial concubines and shot Wei Xiao at the same time.


    The battle between the two sides is about to break out.


    The result of this battle is no different from daytime.


    Although Wei Xiao was slightly stronger than the avatar of the sage referee in personal strength, with the assistance of the Emperor Wu Tian and the Sifang imperial concubines, Wei Xiao, who was easily distracted, eventually fell into the hands of the sage referee.


    It took only ten minutes before and after Wei Xiao, whose head was cut off by a power ray of the Holy Trial, and the body was really broken down into thousands of pieces by the Holy Trial.


    Such a holy judge is still puzzled.


    After being divided into fast Wei Xiao, his flesh and blood were also thoroughly eaten by the group of zombies, with no bones left.


    Sacred judge: "The deity has to see how many clones you have enough to kill the deity?"


    "Everything is just as Master Zun guessed, Wei Xiao really let his clone attack our hinterland. But the concubine is puzzled, since it is a clone, why is it so real?" Empress Wu Tian thought about the situation of dividing Wei Xiao''s body. , Liu Mei couldn''t help but frown.


    According to their understanding of clones, aren''t they all energy bodies constructed from different abilities?


    Even if it is defeated, it will turn into energy dissipation.


    But Wei Xiao''s clone was obviously different.


    Flesh and flesh.


    If it wasn''t for Wei Xiao to die again and again, and then appear again and again, who would believe that this was a clone?


    The Sifang imperial concubine on the side said: "Could it be that his abilities are the same as the supreme, he reserves the entity as a clone?"


    The saint frowned.


    "Don''t bother about this. If he dares to come, the deity dare to kill. As many deities as they come, the deity does not believe that it is not only his clone that can be killed."


    "Next, he estimates that he will sneak attack on our border defense line. Does the Supreme Lord have a countermeasure?"


    Hearing the words of the Empress Wu Tian, ??the saint calmed down.


    After looking at the surrounding situation, the saint said solemnly: "The deity will keep this clone here. Even if it loses the control of the deity''s main consciousness, the strength of this clone will be weakened, but it is enough to resist Wei Xiao for a while. Wei Xiao wanted to reduce the number of my corpses by killing, wishful thinking."


    "Since the Supreme Master already has a countermeasure, I won''t say more about it."

 Chapter 1456： The corpse is not at peace

    The next day.


    Alternating day and night, Wei Xiao''s figure reappeared in the dense forest.


    Noting the situation of the corpse clan''s defense line in front through the gap of the leaves, Wei Xiao''s figure only stayed in place for a moment before retreating.


    The sacred judge left a supreme envoy to sit on the northern border. This method really contained Wei Xiao''s unscrupulousness.


    If he reappears, the Supreme Envoy will find him the first time, so that he has no chance to attack those ordinary zombies.


    It stands to reason that if the Supreme Envoy can be eliminated and the sacred judge loses a clone that can carry his full strength, such a loss is definitely greater than the blow to the corpse clan that Wei Xiao will kill millions of ordinary zombies.


    But Wei Xiao did not do this.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but that there is not enough time.


    The supreme emissary with autonomous consciousness is indeed not as strong as the body led by the holy referee, but even if the supreme emissary''s strength is greatly reduced, it is definitely not something Wei Xiao can solve.


    Facing a supreme envoy who can fight against him for dozens or even hundreds of rounds without losing the wind, this little time is enough for the holy judge to take over everything.


    Wei Xiao is not stupid.


    His goal of coming to the African Emirates has always been clear.


    Thankfully, Wei Xiao is not so stupid to continue wasting time in one place.


    The corpse clan has more than one line of defense in the non-emirate continent.


    Now that the Northern Border Tribunal was prepared, Wei Xiao just changed the direction.


    So, a few hours after Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared outside the northern border, the news of the massacre of the corpse tribe army quickly fell into the ears of the holy judge.


    ...


    "Damn, **** Wei Xiao, what the **** is he going to do?"


    The decree cannot be said to be not angry.


    Just now, news came from the west line of defense that zombies were slaughtered by strong humans.


    The sage sees through the coming of consciousness, who is it if it is not Wei Xiao?


    Only then did he leave behind on the north defense line, and Wei Xiao changed his place directly.


    What''s the point of staying in the northern line of defense?


    Feeling like a clown being teased by Wei Xiao, his mentality exploded.


    But anger is anger, and the holy judge can''t ignore it.


    If Wei Xiao is allowed to kill, although they can stop the damage as soon as possible every time, the corpse clan will also be dragged down by Wei Xiao if they continue to consume.


    The most important thing is that it is still unclear whether Wei Xiao''s behavior is intended to be continued or staged.


    Helpless, the Supreme had to activate another Supreme Envoy clone again, and rushed to the west line of defense with the two imperial concubines.


    ...


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    When the enemy meets, they are extremely jealous.


    Came to the battlefield to the west and saw Wei Xiao slaughtering his people wantonly. The Saints roared from the air, and the figure greeted Wei Xiao in the next second.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "You came fast enough."


    "The deity wants your life--"


    The holy judge who was dazzled by anger deceived and killed him.


    The two sides immediately launched a world-shattering and weeping battle.


    In the end, Wei Xiao was once again shot to death by the Supreme Court and the two Emperors and Concubines.


    But the saint''s heart did not feel relaxed at all.


    At night, sure enough, there was another problem with the southern line of defense.


    It''s Wei Xiao, or the lingering fellow.


    He was like a dung-stirring stick hiding in the dark, disturbing the whole corpse clan''s hinterland.


    The holy judge was about to be driven mad by Wei Xiao.


    But he couldn''t stop Wei Xiao.


    Even if the sage sent the four supreme envoy clones to guard the Quartet, Wei Xiao could always find an empty place to cause heavy casualties to the corpse clan.


    The most hateful thing is that Wei Xiao relied on his "clone" and was completely unafraid of life and death.


    So, three days passed.


    In the past few days, Wei Xiao attacked the corpse clan frontier defense six times before and after.


    Every time, because of Wei Xiao, more than tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of zombies were completely lost.


    This number seems insignificant to the corpse clan, but if things go on like this, everyone will understand the consequences without saying more.


    While Wei Xiao continued to make trouble in the hinterland of the corpse clan, the West Polar Wolf City resident was here.


    The three-day deadline has come. According to the agreement between Wei Xiao and Phantom a few days ago, they should leave this place today.


    Using these three days, Yu Wei and the others recruited more than three million people from the Women''s City and its affiliated bases to follow them to leave the West Pole.


    Most of them are old, young, women and children.


    As for the young and middle-aged, except for some people who really want to live in a stable environment, others who are slightly ambitious, refuse to go to the Immortal City.


    The idea of ??these people is simple.


    They want to go it alone, to live a life of unrestrained and reckless behavior.


    Although they know that in these last days, without a strong force behind them, it is easy to wipe out the entire army, but what about it?


    "It is enough to die in the evening", "I would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail".


    It was hard to get rid of the suppression of the big eldest sister, they didn''t want to continue to be restrained by others.


    Yu Wei and the others did not impose any interference on these people''s ideas, and they didn''t even bother to explain anything to them.


    Wei Xiao said that everything is voluntary.


    Since people have other choices, why should we force them?


    Three million people, it seems that young and middle-aged people are indeed less, but so what?


    Nearly half of them are children, and these are the guarantee for the future of the immortal city.


    Other bases may not be able to protect the growth of these children, but for the Immortal City, it''s nothing to say.


    Moreover, accepting a group of children who grew up in the Immortal City, and when they grow up, whether it is loyalty or a sense of belonging, it is definitely far higher than that of mature men with mature thoughts.


    It takes a little time to get a group of people who are more loyal to the Immortal City. Anyone who has the strength knows how to do this deal.


    "The master hasn''t come back yet."


    "Master of the Phantom, we all know the strength of the Lord, and nothing will happen."


    "I know."


    The Phantom retracted his gaze from the direction of the non-emirate continent.


    The mood is a bit low, but he didn''t deliberately express it.


    "Let''s go! According to the previous agreement with the master, three days have come, and we should return to the Immortal City."


    Yu Wei looked at the Phantom and hesitated for a moment, as if he was hesitant to speak.


    The Phantom seemed to have guessed what Yu Wei was thinking, and said calmly: "Don''t you say it all? With the master''s strength, if he wants to leave, who can keep him in this world? Let''s go back and wait for him."


    Seeing that the Phantom did not seem to be self-comforting, Yu Wei nodded.


    On the same day, the Phantom sent people to say hello to Xiaoyue Sirius, and then returned to the Immortal City with the remaining troops and more than three million survivors of the Immortal City of the West Pole.


    "All the people in the Immortal City are gone?"


    "gone!"


    "Then we have to hurry and leave. There is no Boss Wei in the Western Polar Region. Once the Emperor Zombie comes to the door, we are not opponents of the other party." Xiaoyue Sirius said.


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements."


    "By the way, how many people have you recruited these days?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly asked about the acceptance of the survivors in the Western Polar Region.


    "Not a lot. The entire West Pole has a population of nearly 10 million, but only about 600,000 people are willing to go to Wolf City with us."


    "So few?" Xiaoyue Sirius was a little surprised.


    Liu Xian''er smiled bitterly: "With the jewel of the Immortal Sky City in front, how can others see us? We have all worked hard to accommodate these people."


    Immortal Sky City?


    The thought of Wei Xiao''s power made Xiaoyue Sirius''s expression gloomy.


    He never doubted Liu Xian''er''s words.


    Comparing the forces of the two sides, plus Wei Xiao, a "celebrity" who has a certain influence all over the world, as long as the survivors of the Western Polar Region are not stupid, they all know how to choose.


    "If this king has the strength of Wei Xiao, will this situation still occur?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius thought to himself.


    He can only think about it.


    If he really has the strength of Wei Xiao, he Xiaoyue Sirius still needs to be as low-key as he is now?


    "How many people did the Immortal City accept?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Speak directly, this king is mentally prepared."


    "More than five million!"


    "..."

 Chapter 1457： Come here

    Xiaoyue Sirius felt that he was mentally prepared, but when he heard the manpower recruited by the Immortal City, he admitted that he was sore.


    Nearly ten times the gap?


    It is also the top powerhouse in the world, is there such a big gap?


    "Husband, you, are you okay?" Liu Xian''er asked.


    The bitterness on Xiaoyue Sirius''s face flashed past.


    "It''s okay, as expected by this king."


    "Let''s not compare with the Immortal City. It is enough to be ourselves. In fact, more than 600,000 yuan is not bad, at least we have made up for the losses in the Western Polar Region."


    Liu Xian''er warmly comforted Xiaoyue Sirius.


    But who knows, Liu Xian''er''s heart is really not ordinary black.


    five million?


    The real manpower recruited by the Immortal City is only 3 million. Where is the extra 2 million?


    Needless to say, Liu Xian''er told Xiaoyue Sirius that Wolf City had only recruited more than 600,000 survivors. According to the actual situation, it is estimated that more people were secretly transferred by Liu Xianer, and Immortal Celestial City was just taking care of her.


    Liu Xian''er believed Xiaoyue Sirius would not ask Wei Xiao about this, and he didn''t have the guts.


    Therefore, Liu Xian''er can do whatever he wants.


    "Sooner or later, this king will be able to replace Wei Xiao. Let''s make arrangements! Let''s leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible."


    "I''m going now."


    Liu Xian''er responded, then stepped back.


    The hinterland of the non-emirate continent.


    Wei Xiao''s three days of torture has made the super zombies such as the sage "exhausted", mainly heart-tired.


    Faced with an enemy who "puts life and death out of control", rushes and can''t run away, kills and can''t kill, everything is only for consuming part of the corpse clan''s power, today''s sacred judge has long gone from the initial anger and madness to powerless and exhausted .


    "Wei Xiao, do you really want such a shameless disgusting deity?"


    The newly born Wei Xiao confronted the sage again.


    Now that the four defensive line of the non-Chief mainland corpse tribes have left behind, it is impossible for Wei Xiao to slaughter ordinary zombies as he did at the beginning.


    But this did not let Wei Xiao retreat.


    Since the sage left a supreme envoy on each line of defense, Wei Xiao simply stopped firing one shot from the east and one shot from the west, and directly attacked the core area of ??the corpse clan-the final battlefield.


    Wei Xiao came with the determination to die.


    He didn''t ask for it once and overturned all the zombies, but as long as the corpse clan was depleted every time, he would never get tired of it.


    This is also true this time.


    However, after failing to kill Wei Xiao in the first six times, the holy judge has lost his initial anger.


    At this moment, when he faced Wei Xiao again, his heart was full of powerlessness.


    Yes, aloft, the first time he appeared on the stage, he showed the supreme sage of the corpse clan in front of the world in a manner of being above and below the ground, and showing himself in front of the world. When facing Wei Xiao for the seventh time, he was subdued or weakened.


    Because of this, confronting Wei Xiao again, he didn''t have to fight as soon as he came, but dispersed the surrounding zombies and faced Wei Xiao directly.


    "Why, don''t you plan to do it directly this time?"


    The sage feels blue smoke rising above his head.


    You TM let the "clone" come to death every time. What use is there no matter how much the deity kills?


    If you let the ontology go off the court in person, how do you see the result?


    Resisting Wei Xiao¡¯s impulse, the holy judge said gloomily: ¡°The deity admits that it is completely disgusting by you. But the deity¡¯s patience is limited. If you continue to be so endless, then the deity will go personally. Take a trip to your human territory."


    "The deity has to see, whose race will perish first in the end?"


    Wei Xiao: "Okay! Go ahead! I don''t care. If the human race perishes, perish! As long as I''m still there and don''t destroy your corpse race in one day, then I will use two days, and two days can''t do it for a year... Anyway, you have nothing to do with me. I kill a little every day, and the only corpse clan who can kill one day is you, a lonely family member..."


    "Oh! You shouldn''t be able to breed, right?"


    "you you¡­¡­"


    All of the face of Shengzheng Yubai became red.


    "What good will this do for you? You and the deity are both lonely and widowed. Is this what you want?"


    "Didn''t you force it?"


    "When will the deity force you?"


    Wei Xiao sneered: "Is it true that the millions of human races in the Western Polar Region committed suicide? You TN all know how to bully the weak, why can''t I do it?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    The saint''s eyes widened.


    He didn''t expect that Wei Xiao attacked his people everywhere like a mad dog these few days, actually for the West Pole.


    But what is this TM?


    When he was not born, how many corpse members were killed by the human race? How many did Wei Xiao kill again?


    But do you see that the tribunal is angry?


    Are you crazy?


    Why is it that Wei Xiao, a mad dog, is doing everything he can when he changes to an adult clan now?


    It seems that compared with the casualties of the corpse race, the millions of human races after the end of the world are not enough for a fraction of the deaths of the corpse race.


    Under the frightened eyes of the sage referee, Wei Xiao said coldly: "Don''t make peace with Lao Tzu. Since you like to bully the weak so much, well, from now on, we will kill each one until the other members of the two clans. All disappeared from this world. I really thought that the corpse race was invincible with you? My human race also has it, and he is right in front of you now."


    Wei Xiao fought back strongly against the holy referee.


    That arrogant expression and fearless expression seemed to be telling the holy judge: Come on, hurt each other.


    The corners of the saint''s mouth were twitching.


    The sharp teeth clenched in his mouth.


    "Are you killing fewer members of my corpse clan? Compared to you, the human beings who died in the hands of the deity are not enough for you to kill."


    "The pickled things can also be compared with my human race? Are you planning to laugh at me to death?"


    "Fuck you..."


    "Yeah, have you all learned to breathe fragrance?"


    The divine judge stopped halfway through his words.


    He took a deep breath and stared at Wei Xiao with gloomy eyes.


    "Wei Xiao, you are really not ordinary disgusting, this deity has never seen a brazen person like you. The people of your human race are fate, but the corpse of my corpse race is not fate?"


    "..."


    Nima, this was said from the mouth of a zombie, how did it feel so against?


    Wei Xiao shook his head, throwing away the extra thoughts in his mind.


    "Is it useful to tell me this? I bet on the life and death of the entire human race, do you dare?"


    "Why doesn''t the deity dare? Do you really think the deity is afraid of you?"


    "Since you are not afraid, come and fight again!"


    "Okay, come on!"


    "Come here!"


    "Come over here."


    "You come here!"


    "Damn, you really dare not come over as the deity?"


    "I really treat you as if you dare not come over."


    "You will be dead if the deity comes over."


    "Then come here!"


    "You will be dead as soon as the deity takes action."


    "Grass, you just came to Lao Tzu--"


    Wei Xiao shouted violently, swiping the new Emperor Sword in his hand, and his figure disappeared in place at the same time.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "what the **** do you want?"


    When Wei Xiao''s figure reappeared, he was already in front of Sheng Cai, and the new Emperor Sword Sword that he swung also touched the energy shield released by Sheng Cai in time.


    At the moment when the forces of the two parties conflicted, the holy referee finally subdued and shouted these words hysterically.


    It was precisely these words that Wei Xiao strengthened his hand to attack the Emperor''s Devouring Sword of the energy shield in front of the saint, and the blood surrounding it gradually faded.


    When Wei Xiao''s new Sword Sword was no longer threatening, the energy shield released by the sacred judge also retracted.


    Looking at Wei Xiao who was close to Chi Chi, Sheng Cai said with a strained face, and said coldly: "How on earth are you willing to give up?"

 Chapter 1458： The agreement between the pinnacles

    Wei Xiao''s fierce murderous aura was drastically reduced.


    After tossing for so many days, isn''t he what he is waiting for?


    It is true that killing the zombies made him happy.


    With his immortal ability, if he continues, one day he will indeed be able to kill the corpse clan and only the holy judge will exist.


    But so what?


    The mother corpse and the corpse emperor among the zombies have the bug that they can continue to reproduce the zombies by devouring their flesh and blood. Wei Xiao seems to cause some consumption to the corpse clan every time, but for the entire corpse clan, that point is no more than a fraction of the consumption.


    To achieve the step of subverting the corpse clan, I don''t know how long and how long it will be killed?


    Wei Xiao did not have such a long patience.


    Besides, if he is the only one left in the world, then what is the point of being alive?


    Find out about eternal loneliness.


    If that were the case, Wei Xiao would really become the kind of existence that people often say that life is not as good as death, and that there is no way to die by suicide.


    Now that the sage judge is weak, it is impossible for Wei Xiao to push the opponent too tightly.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword held horizontally in his hand retracted.


    Upon seeing this, the sacred judge thought to himself that his guess was correct.


    Everything Wei Xiao did before was really purposeful.


    The sacred judge: "The deity is very clear. It is not good for you and the deity to belong to the same deity. As long as you and I do not die, there will be no end to the grievances between the human race and the corpse race. Since you are coming to the corpse race territory with a purpose, then you Speaking of the purpose, there is no need to disgust the deity like a clown."


    Wei Xiao: "Do you think I have a purpose? Could it be that my corpse clan is turned upside down with my own power?"


    "Humans are social animals, and this deity does not believe that you can stand loneliness. Of course, the deity currently has no choice but to kill you like this, the corpse clan will indeed be destroyed by you, but again, without the worries of the corpse clan, the deity It can also kill everyone in the human race except you, so..."


    "If it doesn''t matter, don''t let it go. Just talk about your purpose?"


    "well said!"


    Unexpectedly, the sacred judge could see so clearly, but Wei Xiao looked at the brain of the supreme corpse clan.


    Now that everything has come to this point, Wei Xiao no longer sloppy.


    "Since you have said everything through, I am not going to lie to you. I have two solutions to solve the problem between you and me."


    "Which two plans?"


    Wei Xiao''s face became serious: "First, you and I directly come to a life-to-death duel. The winner is the king, and the loser is Kou. This is the end of the family''s luck."


    The saint frowned.


    Life and death battle?


    Based on his current understanding of Wei Xiao, this method is indeed the fastest solution to the opponent without knowing how many "clone" Wei Xiao has.


    But the sage has worries.


    Don''t think he could kill Wei Xiao''s "clone" several times before, but that was with the assistance of the Empress of Heaven and the Concubine of the Four Sides.


    If it were to fight alone, the sacred judge would not be sure to kill Wei Xiao even if he used the power of his body.


    You might say, didn¡¯t the sage judge still have four clones of self-consciousness without his control?


    The strength of each Supreme Envoy is comparable to a tenth-level corpse emperor. With their assistance, can Wei Xiao survive well?


    But don''t forget that Wei Xiao also has a "clone".


    Yes, according to the holy judge, Wei Xiao not only has the same clone as him, but may be more in number than him.


    If you really want to fight alone with Wei Xiao, it''s not always certain who bullies.


    The blame for all this is that the sage judge didn''t know enough about Wei Xiao''s information.


    This plan seems to be the best opportunity to solve Wei Xiao, but in fact it is extremely risky.


    Besides, a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    The sacred decree is the supreme of the corpse clan, it can be said to be the body of a thousand gold, how can it be risky at will?


    As the king of a clan, you must have a clear understanding of your own position.


    The human race will never give them the opportunity of the corpse race to let another respectful new arrival.


    The interests and risks are not equal, the saints pondered for a long time, and shook his head.


    "Unless the human race and the corpse race start a final battle, otherwise, this method cannot exist. The position of you and the deity is destined to not be arbitrarily arbitrarily. Let''s talk about the second solution!"


    "Are you afraid of death?" Wei Xiao smiled jokingly.


    The sacred judge also didn''t know Wei Xiao''s abilities. If he knew it, he might have another sentence, "I stand up, a treacherous man, I have never seen such a brazen person."


    You are immortal, so you have no fear.


    But is the sacred judge immortal?


    "Who is not afraid of death? Are you not afraid of it?"


    "Not afraid."


    "..."


    Sure enough, it was extremely shameless.


    "Tell me about your second plan." The holy judge didn''t want to gossip with Wei Xiao, this man was skinless and faceless, he didn''t care about his feathers, he was not him.


    "It''s boring!"


    Wei Xiao was disappointed, but not too entangled.


    He never thought that the Holy Tribunal would agree.


    "The second plan is actually very simple. In the future wars between the human race and the corpse race, the soldiers will face the soldiers, and the soldiers will face the generals. I will not do anything to the zombies below the corpse emperor level, and you can''t do anything to the humans below the superpower. You really want to fight. , Let¡¯s be each other¡¯s opponents."


    After listening to what Wei Xiao said, the eyes of the saint lit up.


    This plan seems good.


    But he didn''t show it.


    "According to you, if the human race ants provoke the deity, the deity can''t take action?"


    "That''s not true. There are people who dare to take the initiative to provoke life and death, and they deserve it if they die."


    Hmph, I really want to reach this agreement, and immediately post the appearance of the supreme clone after returning, so that the warriors of the human race will retreat three feet when they encounter this guy in the future.


    Wei Xiao thought in his heart.


    With Human Race''s IQ, after knowing the identity of the sage judge, no one should be so stupid to provoke the opponent.


    It''s a corpse clan.


    With this additional condition, Wei Xiao didn''t think he would be restrained in the future with the energy that zombies rushed up when they saw people.


    Wei Xiao didn''t lose any thoughts.


    The saint did not know Wei Xiao''s thoughts, but he also had his own plans in his heart.


    It seems that after this incident is resolved, Wei Xiao''s danger level must be raised to the highest in the corpse clan, none of them.


    Whenever you see the zombies of Wei Xiao, you must stay away.


    The dictator thought.


    It is not difficult for all the zombies of the corpse clan to know Wei Xiao, the sage can pass the image of Wei Xiao into the minds of all the zombies with only one thought.


    This is the supreme authority that the supreme has in the corpse clan.


    "Okay, the deity agrees to your proposal. In the future, the corpse and human soldiers will face each other, and will never go beyond. The deity also hopes that you can abide by it."


    "Naturally what I propose will not be destroyed by my own hands."


    "Then you can die next."


    "Huh?"


    As soon as the voice of the judge fell, from around Wei Xiao, a large number of metal chains rose to the ground.


    At the same time, the space he was in was also blocked by an instantaneous invisible ability.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao, who didn''t expect the sacred judge to attack suddenly, didn''t even have time to react, and his body was imprisoned by the enemy''s power.


    Glanced at both sides.


    The Empress Wu Tian and the Imperial Concubine of the Four Sides are constantly sending different abilities into the air.


    These two **** again.


    "What do you mean?" Wei Xiao was a little angry.


    Just reached an agreement one second before, and the next second the holy judge will set off the table, can there be a point of trust between people and corpses?


    "Soldier vs. soldier, general vs. general, isn''t that what you said? The deity kills you again now that it doesn''t violate the agreement, right?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    This explanation actually left Wei Xiao speechless.


    "Die!"


    Without giving Wei Xiao a chance to explode, the sage who was about one meter away from Wei Xiao punched out, and the power of terror swept Wei Xiao''s body like a violent storm.


    There was not even a scream, Wei Xiao turned into a mist of blood directly in front of the holy judge.


    "Huh¡ª"


    "The disgusting deity has so many days, this time killing you is the deity''s happiest time."


    The saint sighed out, and finished speaking, he couldn''t say anything easily.


    "Master Supreme."


    The two imperial concubines approached the holy judge.


    "This incident can finally come to an end. Fortunately, Wei Xiao has concerns, otherwise, if we really want to consume it like this, the final result of both of us is to die together."


    Upon hearing the words of the holy judge, the two imperial concubines did not refute.


    Sifang imperial concubine: "Should we really agree to the agreement with him?"


    The saint nodded.


    "This is the best result. A few days ago, the deity did not kill in the Western Polar Region. In addition to considering the future food source of the corpse clan, it is also worried about Wei Xiao''s counterattack. This is undoubtedly the best result now."


    Empress Wu Tian: "If the Supreme promises his first proposal, we can completely destroy him by setting an ambush."


    The holy judge disagrees.


    "The first proposal is too risky. Moreover, if the corpse race leaves the deity, you are the only one who can guard this race. Compared with the human race, we are far from each other at present. Even if the deity and Wei Xiao are indispensable in that battle in the end, but Before that, the corpse must also have enough strength to protect themselves."


    Thinking of the corpse clan''s current power at the top level, the Empress Wutian was silent.


    "Okay. Now that he has reached an agreement with Wei Xiao, he will not come to the hinterland of the corpse clan to make trouble. Next, the deity will go to the southern continent. Wait for more corpse emperors, emperors, and emperors to appear. When my corpse race and the human race fight to the death."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1459： Return to the Immortal City

    Into the night.


    In a small forest.


    "Damn, I did a sneak attack again, just so desperate to kill Lao Tzu again? Isn''t it just one and a hundred thousand zombies? How much hate and hatred?"


    Wei Xiao was resurrected again.


    Thinking back to the happy smile on the face of the holy referee at the last moment of the day, after a punch, Wei Xiao couldn''t understand the excitement of killing the holy referee again?


    In these three days, I have killed myself six times in a row without seeing him as excited as during the day.


    If he didn''t understand, Wei Xiao didn''t think too much.


    The purpose of coming to the African Emirates was achieved.


    Wei Xiao, who had no need to continue wasting here, finally glanced into the distance.


    "If you fight again, maybe it will be your final battle, right?"


    Wei Xiao muttered.


    That''s right, it''s you who live and die.


    There is no second possibility for the death, Wei Xiao live, this is destined, and there is no room for negotiation.


    after one day.


    Immortal Sky City.


    Wei Xiao has returned.


    With Xiaojiu on the move, he has to make the Phantom to return home one step at a time.


    On the same day, Wei Xiao, who came back, used his blood to construct the four avatars of the sage according to the memory in his mind, and then ordered the relevant departments in the city to copy and print a large number of images of the sacred according to these prototypes.


    He wants to let all mankind know what the clone of the sacred judge looks like.


    Besides.


    Wei Xiao also attached the agreement between him and the holy judge to the drawing with the image of the holy judge, in order to let people know that as long as you don''t provoke the holy judge, even if you go with him, he will not hurt him. you.


    Of course, it refers to the humans below the superpower.


    "Lord, the West Pole has now completely given up like this?"


    Wei Xiao helplessly said: "There is no need to defend this anymore, at least for now. I will let Yu Wei and the others bring back the remaining soldiers over there. You should also prepare for the heavy losses of the major armies in the Western Polar region and rebuild. For sure, what you have to do next is to get a group of people on top."


    "Well, the reserve army is prepared for this day, and can restore the main battle force to its heyday at any time."


    "Well, that''s it, you all go down! The construction of the eight subsidiary cities must be accelerated, and this matter cannot be delayed."


    "clear!"


    Chen Haojie and the others answered, and then stood up to bid farewell to Wei Xiao.


    From Wei Xiao''s return to the end of the meeting, none of Chen Haojie and them asked about Long Ba.


    It''s not that they have a bad relationship with Longba, but they know that in the last days, it has become a habit to look down on life and death.


    Isn¡¯t it normal to die in the last days?


    Chen Haojie after they left.


    "Husband, Xiaoying and the others didn''t come back with you?"


    In the villa, the meeting was over, and Shu saw that the Phantom and their figures hadn''t appeared for a long time, and couldn''t help but care about it.


    "By the way, talking about Xiaoying and the others, they almost forgot about it."


    Wei Xiao remembered something, and said: "Shu Wang, you order tomorrow to let Jin Miaofeng and the others do the work. The two leaders of the Western Polar Region have fallen. I asked Xiaoying and the others to accept many survivors, and the number should be small. There will be less, don''t wait for people to come and get in a hurry."


    Shu Wang hesitated for a moment.


    "About how many people are there?"


    "There should be a few million, and the specific situation will have to wait for Xiaoying and the others to come back. But you can''t go wrong with more preparation."


    "Well, should I inform Jin Miaofeng them now?"


    "Don''t rush for a while. Xiaoying and the others won''t be able to come back for ten and a half days. Some are time."


    Yan Chuan Keiko said suddenly: "Master, has the problem in the southern mainland been resolved? Yan Yi and the others are not in danger, right?"


    Speaking of Yan Yi and others, Shu Wang also reacted at this time.


    If nothing happened in the Western Pole, Wei Xiao might still be in the southern mainland.


    They have not forgotten Wei Xiao''s purpose in going to the Southern Continent.


    Now that Yan Chuan Huizi raised it, Shu Wang was also curious.


    Wei Xiao smiled slightly.


    "They are all right, and they have established themselves in the Southern Continent. In addition, the only wild corpse emperor over there has become their bag, and the future development will only get better and better."


    "That''s good, as long as they are okay, everything is fine." After Yan Chuan Huizi heard what Wei Xiao said, his hanging heart could finally let go.


    "Where is Chu Tianhe? Did you go to see him this time?" Shu Wang asked.


    "seen."


    Wei Xiao didn''t wait for Shuwang and the others to come by, and talked about what he had encountered in the Southern Continent with Shuwang and them.


    When they heard that Bai Youwei and the others were almost wiped out by Chu Tianhe''s sneak attack, the second daughter was afraid for a long time.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao arrived in time, otherwise they couldn''t imagine what would happen.


    Shu Wang: "I didn''t expect Chu Tianhe to have grown to this point in just one or two years. This person''s luck and perseverance are really beyond the reach of others."


    "Sometimes luck is also a kind of strength. I left Chu Tianhe at the beginning, and now it seems that the results are good. The Corpse Emperor has already appeared, and I have no absolute certainty to win the strength of his body, plus his independent consciousness. Doppelganger, maybe they will need their power to deal with the corpse emperor in the future. Of course, the premise is that he is sufficiently knowledgeable."


    "What if Chu Tianhe doesn''t want to be an enemy of the corpse clan?" Shu Wang asked.


    Her worries are not aimless.


    Because of the hatred between Wei Xiao and Chu Tianhe.


    It was like a deep hatred of the sea, enough to make Chu Tianhe do some things that the law of heaven cannot tolerate.


    Wei Xiao knew what Shu Wang meant, and sneered: "If that''s the case, then he doesn''t need to live anymore. He can''t even tell the importance of this, so leave it to me to trouble you?"


    "You just have to know it in your heart."


    "By the way, let me tell you something." Shu Wang turned around.


    "what''s up?"


    "It''s about potion five."


    "During this period of time, through feeding those first-level zombies transported back from the southern continent, ninety-two giant zombies have been born on the corpse cage. Because you are not there, Professor Bokang and the others are afraid to advocate for the final step of training. Now that you are back, can you let them make potion No. 5?"


    "So many giant zombies?"


    "After all, there are two or three hundred thousand first-level zombies, and there are very few giant zombies."


    "Then let Professor Bokang and the others execute it! Hmm..." Wei Xiao said, thinking of something, he took out a potion from his arms.


    "This is?"


    Seeing the genetic medicine in Wei Xiao''s hand, Shu Wang''s heart trembled.


    "The Frost Potion, obtained from the Southern Continent, matches your abilities, so I brought it back to you."


    "Thanks husband!"


    Shu Wang was not polite, and happily received the No. 5 potion from Wei Xiao''s hand, and sent a enthusiastic kiss.


    Wei Xiao smiled and looked at Huizi Yan Chuan: "Huizi, your medicine will be given to you after the new batch of No. 5 medicine is extracted. This time, you and Xiaoying will each have two medicines."


    Yan Chuan Huizi knew that Wei Xiao was considering her feelings.


    Yan Chuan Keiko, who is not a jealous person, shook his head.


    "No master, I don''t need to do anything. There is no need to waste genetic medicine on me. I am willing to share my share with Xiaoying and Shuwang."


    "What is given to you is yours. They need it. I will naturally find a way for them."


    "Oh!"


    "Okay, it''s getting late, daughter-in-law, shouldn''t it be time to perform your duties?"


    Wei Xiao showed an unkind smile on his face.


    They were all old husbands and wives. Wei Xiao smiled. Why didn''t Shu Wang know what he wanted to do?


    Shu Wang pretended not to understand.


    "Husband, what responsibilities do you perform? Washing and cooking or squeezing your shoulders and back?"


    Wei Xiao grinned his teeth when he saw Shu Wang''s knowingly asking.


    "Giving birth!"


    "what¡­"


    She stood up and hugged Shu Wang directly. In her exclamation, Wei Xiao glanced at the shy-faced Yan Chuan Huizi.


    "Keiko, did I carry you away or did you follow?"


    "Ah...oh! I''ll go by myself."


    ¡­

 Chapter 1460： The corpse clan’s sage does not move, the human clan Wei Xiao can’t come out

    After half a month.


    Phantom, they finally returned from the West Pole.


    Millions of people poured into the Immortal City. As the housekeeping team and housekeeping staff, Jin Miaofeng, Zhang Zimei and others began busy distribution work.


    At the same time, after half a month of gestation and fermentation, information about the sacred censorship also spread across the eastern and western continents.


    Due to the inconvenience of transportation in the southern mainland, we will not consider it for the time being.


    When more and more people saw the flyers issued by the Immortal City and understood the contents, the shock and ecstasy appeared in their hearts.


    "Damn, if you don''t read the introduction above, who can believe that this is the eldest corpse emperor of the corpse clan?"


    "Aside from the identity of the zombie, just looking at the appearance, this guy is really handsome. I am a little moved as a man."


    "This is the corpse emperor? It''s really a corpse in appearance, the sea is incomparable."


    "The Lord of the Immortal City is awesome. Soldiers against soldiers and generals against generals. With this agreement, we don''t have to be afraid even if we meet this corpse emperor in the future."


    "Horrible, it''s terrible."


    "What''s scary or not, what are you talking about?"


    "Lord of the Immortal Celestial City, I mean him. Everyone knows the affairs of the Western Polar Land. The elite troops of the Million Immortal Celestial City were flattened by the corpse emperor. It is conceivable how terrifying the strength of this sacred corpse emperor is. But it¡¯s that a zombie with such a powerful strength actually reached such an agreement with the Immortal City Lord, do you know what it means behind it?"


    "What you said is true. Oh my God! Although I know that Lord Wei Xiao is the best in the world, I didn''t expect that even the corpse emperor would be softened in front of him. Now I am completely convinced."


    "The Lord of the Immortal Heaven is going to the cow."


    "This is definitely the blessing of our human race. From now on, Lord Wei Xiao will be my idol and will not accept rebuttal."


    "..."


    Central China Wolf City.


    "Wei Xiao? Xian''er, do you think the news circulating outside is reliable? Wei Xiao really reached such an agreement with the Emperor Shidi."


    "It should be true. Now almost everyone in the east and west continents knows about this. If Immortal Sky City releases false news in order to enhance its prestige among the human race, once the news is confirmed, the reputation that Immortal Sky City has accumulated in the past will be burned. Xiao will not make such a reckless decision."


    "In other words, it''s real?"


    "One hundred percent, you should understand Wei Xiao''s behavior."


    "Depend on!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius believed it, and he was also sour.


    This is another opportunity to show up all over the world.


    Wei Xiao has even done such a thing. Xiaoyue Sirius does not need to doubt. Today''s survivors of the last days, they may not know who is in control of their base, but when it comes to Wei Xiao, absolutely no one knows. dawn.


    Although prestige currently does not have much substantial effect on them except for letting all mankind remember who this person is, as an upper-level personnel, Xiaoyue Sirius is very clear.


    Human race will be revived one day.


    Once the world tends to be peaceful and the construction of civilization is reopened, there are too many facts that a person who is well-known all over the world can do with this prestige.


    Even if this person is strong enough and powerful enough to contend with other bases, it is not impossible for him to unify the world.


    It just so happens that Wei Xiao is such a person.


    Liu Xian''er: "Husband, Wei Xiao is not only strong personally, but also has a very long-term vision. He starts to calculate the future. For such a person, the more difficult it will be for us to deal with him in the future."


    How did Xiaoyue Sirius not know this?


    But what can he do?


    He wanted to pick Wei Xiao right now, but his strength didn''t allow it!


    "Now he is not something we can deal with, so what if this king knows it?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er suddenly lost the following.


    This is the fact.


    In the face of absolute strength, any of your conspiracy and tricks will become a joke.


    "Don''t talk about it. Wei Xiao''s climate has long been forged, and it''s useless for us to worry about it anymore, but fortunately, there is a dead emperor who can compete with him now, and it also gives us time to develop. By the way, how is the progress of the southern continent? ?"


    No longer thinking about Wei Xiao, Liu Xian''er said: "There is no news yet. After all, the distance is there, and there are a large number of mutant creatures in the sea. It is not easy for them to come back."


    "Then send someone to ask. Whether we can surpass Wei Xiao, the southern mainland is our only opportunity."


    "I will arrange it."


    ...


    Polar bear in the city of Scooby.


    "I didn''t expect Wei Xiao to win such an agreement for us humans. If it weren''t for me to have a deep hatred with him, all this he has done today is worthy of my respect."


    "Master, this is not a good thing for us. In the future, the human race will inevitably rejuvenate. If Wei Xiao has a high reputation in the world, once we get there, our situation will be very difficult." Qin Ming frowned. Said.


    Xiao Chen glanced at him.


    Although he didn''t want to admit some things, he had to say that with his current conditions, he really didn''t dare to provoke him.


    Xiao Chen helplessly said: "How difficult is it? We can''t stop it. Now we can only put our last hope on the southern continent, and hope that our people will not let me down."


    "Brother Xiao Chen can definitely avenge his uncles and aunts."


    Looking at the child bride-in-law next to him, Xiao Chen was full of hatred in his heart, because of her existence, there was so much light.


    Reaching out and rubbing Ye Xiaoqing''s forehead, Xiao Chen said warmly: "Yes, Wei Xiao has too many enemies. One day, she will pay for everything she did."


    Ice city.


    "Axue, my elder brother is so great, the corpse emperor has to compromise with him. We are really lucky to have him in our human race."


    Axue looked at the corpse emperor on the drawing and the introduction related to him, and was deeply impressed by Zi Miao''er''s words.


    "The events in the Western Polar Region have too much influence, but this information about the immortal city is enough to make other humans look forward to it. To Mr. Wei, I always respect him from beginning to end. His existence is indeed for We won a lot of living space."


    "Now the threat of the corpse emperor has been lifted, Axue, what should we do next?"


    "Southern Continent. There is an opportunity for us to maintain the extraordinary power of the world. Qiuhua and Chunyue have also been there for a few months, and I believe they should have gained something. Ouer, it seems that you are going to the Southern Continent."


    "Understood, I will set off as soon as I prepare, and I will definitely bring more potion No. 5 to Axue."


    Other forces.


    For example, on the western continent.


    The leaders of the two bases now also know the agreement between Wei Xiao and the sage referee.


    Their understanding of Wei Xiao is all hearsay, but now, a corpse emperor who can easily destroy the human race''s millions of supernatural powers has to compromise with Wei Xiao, and their understanding of Wei Xiao has reached a new height.


    "Wei Xiao deserves to be the number one in the human race. Originally, I was worried that the corpse emperor was born, but now I can rest assured. The next focus should be on the southern continent and the evil organization that was born not long ago, not to mention catching up. Immortal Celestial City, but at least it must be equal to the top forces in the Eastern Continent."


    "What a Wei Xiao, it''s no wonder that he will become the common enemy of the Wolf King and Xiao. His strength is indeed beyond the reach. But I will not be content with Layton. The Southern Continent will be my best opportunity."


    The bosses of the two major bases in the Western mainland were also impressed by Wei Xiao when he learned about the situation of the sage referee.


    Although they are all competitors, or people who can achieve the top position in a place, their eyes are on the future, but the agreement reached between Wei Xiao and the emperor really made them sincerely grateful and admired. .


    If Wei Xiao didn''t reach this agreement with the sacred judge, then the existence of the sacred judge would be a sword of Damocles to other forces that had no strength to confront the corpse emperor.


    Because you don''t know that he will come to you someday.


    Can destroy the most elite army of millions of Immortal Sky City in one day, such a terrifying strength, is it not easy to deal with other forces?


    But now it''s different.


    With this agreement, even if they want to deal with ordinary zombies in the future, they are not afraid of the holy judge coming to the door.


    In general, if the corpse clan does not dispatch the sacred judge, the human clan Wei Xiao will never appear.


    As for the people below, they can do whatever they want.


    Well, the existence of the two is now equivalent to the taboo weapon of human society before the apocalypse.


    It only serves as a deterrent.


    Unless a war of extermination is launched, otherwise, it is impossible for the strongest of the two clans to engage in fighting.

 Chapter 1461： The Great Migration of the Corpse Clan in the Southern Mainland

    Because of the appearance of the corpse emperor, the worries of the bigwigs of the human forces no longer exist.


    Then, after knowing that the corpse clan was born after the corpse emperor was born, many human leaders were always worried, and now their eyes were all shifted to the development of their respective forces.


    Southern continent.


    The focus of human development now seems to have shifted here.


    The major forces that have successively landed on the southern continent from the two continents of the east and the west are able to stand firm, and now they have begun to develop in secret.


    The entire continent, no matter the zombies in the north and south, have been captured and killed in large numbers by human forces.


    After several months of training, many forces have established the No. 5 medicine in the base.


    But the days of their excitement haven''t been long before, and the good days will come to an end.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    On this day, the entire Southern Continent, whether it is a first-level zombies or mother corpse forces, seemed to be summoned by something, converging towards the polar regions of the South American continent.


    The huge tide of corpses surged, facing hundreds of millions of corpses, even a super power such as Nine Heaven City would not dare to attack the migrating corpses at this time.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Damn, all the zombies in our territory have disappeared, even the first-level zombies can''t be seen."


    "What''s the situation? Laskras, who was full of corpses the day before yesterday, became an empty city today? What about my first-degree zombies?"


    "Boss, it''s a **** of a ghost. We have searched for dozens of miles without a zombie. Within two days, where have hundreds of thousands of zombies gone?"


    The movement of the corpse group in the wild quickly attracted the attention of many forces.


    Those who are incapable can do nothing except complain and get lost in their respective bases.


    As for the powerful forces, when they discover the situation, they will investigate the situation as soon as possible.


    "Wu Qing, this is the situation. In just three days, almost all the zombies in Brother Mohei disappeared. If there is no reason, no one will believe it."


    "Before I suspected that it was the work of Chu Tianhe''s people, but now I know that this is the case in the entire territory, I''m afraid that something big will happen to the southern mainland." Ni Qingcheng said solemnly.


    Mu Wuqing also just learned the news of the disappearance of zombies in the wild.


    Not only that.


    After beheading the only two corpse queens in Brother Mohei, he asked the soldiers to go to other areas to arrest first-level zombies and giant zombies. Before Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng and the others returned, they received The report by Wang Yue of the corpse cage.


    It is said that all the zombies in the corpse cage have been madly rushing into the cage these days.


    They seemed to be called by some kind, and the direction of the impact was the same.


    Even now, the madness of the zombies has not stopped.


    At this moment, he learned about the situation of zombies in the wild from Ni Qingcheng and the others, and Mu Wuqing''s eyes seemed extremely solemn.


    "I agree with Qingcheng''s words. If it is man-made, no matter which force is able to make all the zombies in the country disappear within a few days. There is only one explanation for this phenomenon, and that is that the zombies spontaneously leave the area they are in. And to allow the first-level zombies to make this move, it must be a call for higher-level zombies."


    "Summoning of high-level zombies? How is this possible? Brother Mohei is not a projectile place. How can the corpse king affect the entire zombies of Brother Mohei?" Jiang Xiyu was a little skeptical.


    "I didn''t say it was the corpse emperor."


    Mu Wuqing shook his head and said.


    Jiang Xiyu: "It''s not the corpse emperor, what else... wait..."


    At this point, Jiang Xiyu opened a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "Do you mean the corpse emperor?"


    "What, Emperor Corpse? The Emperor Corpse came to the Southern Continent?" Ni Qingcheng was also shocked when he heard Jiang Xiyu''s words.


    Mu Wuqing did not deny this time.


    "Except for the corpse emperor, I can''t think of any zombies that can do this step."


    "this¡­¡­"


    The second woman was shocked.


    The corpse emperor? The corpse emperor actually came to the southern continent, is this a joke?


    If they remember correctly, the reason why Wei Xiao left the Southern Continent was caused by the corpse emperor.


    But now that the corpse emperor actually came to the southern continent, wouldn''t Wei Xiao''s departure...


    "Does my husband fail to stop the corpse emperor?" Ni Qingcheng exclaimed.


    Jiang Xiyu''s heart was also shocked.


    Mu Wuqing: "Now all of this is our guess. The specific reason depends on what Wei Xiao and the others say. In this way, we will temporarily stop all external operations of the base and let people return to the Immortal City to understand the situation. Say it again."


    "Okay, I''ll let Qingshu and the others go back. Whether or not the corpse emperor is here, at least we have to know whether the matter in the Western Polar Region will be resolved after the husband returns." Ni Qingcheng felt that Mu Wuqing''s proposal was very good. .


    Instead of thinking about it here and scaring yourself, it''s better to let people go back and find out.


    Wei Xiao left the southern continent to deal with the corpse emperor. Now, it will be clear at a glance whether the cause of the "disappearance" of the corpses in the southern continent is due to the corpse emperor.


    Compared to them, Chu Tianhe was also looking for the question of why the zombies left suddenly on the side of Jiutian City.


    Of course, compared to most forces, Chu Tianhe knew where the zombies were going.


    What he didn''t know was why these zombies moved in one direction.


    "Is there anything in South America that attracts zombies?"


    "Your Majesty, we have inquired from the mouths of those outsiders that such signs of corpse tribes are most likely to be the appearance of high-blood zombies in the Southern Continent. Only those zombies with high bloodlines have the ability to easily mobilize ordinary corpses. ."


    Chu Tianhe: "Is the corpse emperor?"


    "It is not clear for the time being, but this possibility is not ruled out. The subordinates proposed to send a force to the South American continent to investigate."


    "Yes. Then let a team of twelve fourth-level fighters go and find out. No matter what the result is, I will get first-hand news within five days."


    "Yes!"


    This side of the South American continent.


    In the past few days, as the most powerful force on this half of the continent, the survivors in Fengwu Heavenly City have been worried all day long.


    No way, the tide of corpses passed around their base, especially the corpse groups that came from the North American side.


    And it continues to this day, can they not worry about it?


    That is a tide of hundreds of millions of corpses.


    Even though the current Bai Youwei and others are powerful, in the face of the tide of corpses that changes in quantity and quality, Bai Youwei is ready to flee with important members.


    But also strange.


    With an absolute number of corpse tides, it actually only swept past the perimeter of her base.


    Not to mention attacking her base, it is hunting soldiers who have not returned in time. When encountering the corpse tide, as long as they avoid the main transfer route of the corpse tide in advance, the zombies will not take the initiative to catch up and attack.


    The surprising phenomenon and strange behavior made Bai Youwei and the others both nervous and full of curiosity.

 Chapter 1462： Recast the pinnacle of the corpse clan

    "Why are zombies moving like this?"


    "Isn''t the direction they are going where we dealt with the corpse emperor before?"


    "Could it be that another corpse emperor has appeared over there?"


    "Don''t be funny, don''t you see a large number of giant zombies in the tide of corpses? It''s fine for other zombies to respond to the call of the emperor, and the giant zombies also pass. Isn''t that looking for death?"


    "Don''t tell me, looking at the giant zombies in the tide of corpses, I have an urge to rush up. Tsk tsk...It is estimated that there are thousands of them."


    "There are a lot of first-level zombies, there should be millions of them."


    "Then what is the reason why they all converge in one place?"


    The warriors who pay attention to the movement of the corpse tide are very incomprehensible about the behavior of the zombies.


    And in the high-level meeting room in the city, Bai Youwei and the others finally came to a conclusion after some discussions-that the emperor is very likely to have come to the southern continent.


    "My lord Queen, if the corpse emperor is really here, then we will have to plan ahead. The Phoenix Dance Heaven City can be said to be blocking the road that the corpses of South America must pass to the north. Once they fully invade the human territory, we Fengwu Heaven City Must bear the brunt." Li Xiangfeng said solemnly.


    "I don''t know if the corpse emperor is here now, why do you want so much?" Song Xiaoyu said.


    "It''s not a bad thing to have a preparation in advance. It''s not that I have the ambition of others to destroy my prestige. If the corpse emperor comes in person, we are definitely not their opponents."


    "Okay, now all of this is our guess. Didn''t my husband go to deal with the corpse emperor? Let people go to the immortal city to ask. The culprit must be the corpse emperor." Bai Youwei said.


    "Then, should we make two-handed preparations? While letting people go to the Immortal City, let our people go to the Antarctic to explore?" Song Xiaoyu suggested.


    Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "There is no need. If the corpse emperor comes in person, our people will not be able to come back in the past. Instead of letting our fighters take risks, we should just pick up the ready-made ones. Yan Yi, tomorrow you will let people return to the Immortal City, husband must Will give us the answer."


    "Good Sister Young Wei."


    The movement of the corpse clan in the southern mainland can be said to involve the hearts of many people.


    For the unknown, many people want to know the first time.


    So, after some discussions between the various forces, they all showed their magical powers and began to investigate.


    South American polar regions.


    The corpses gathered.


    There was a steady stream of corpses coming from behind.


    In the place where the two big four-level corpse emperors were destroyed, a human figure is located in it.


    He sat quietly on a boulder, Feng Qingyun stared at everything around him indifferently.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Seeing the increasing number of zombies, the human figure who was waiting quietly reacted at this time.


    "let''s start!"


    I saw the human figure stand up and said a little.


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a sudden agitation among the corpses.


    A large number of first-level zombies, evolutionary zombies, and a few mother corpses are scattered around the giant zombies.


    In just ten minutes, only nearly 100 million new types of zombies and giant zombies remained in a huge encirclement.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The giant zombies roared, and the giant zombies in their early thousand years roared at the same time, and the sound resounded like thunder.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Then came the new type of zombies.


    But the next moment, a shocking scene appeared.


    The giant zombies shot at the surrounding new zombies, and one after another, the huge palms grabbed the new zombies and stuffed them into their mouths.


    The blood rushed, the flesh and blood splashed, and the sound of chewing made the scalp numb of the person listening.


    And the new type of zombies did not evade or resist, and they took the initiative to rush towards the nearest giant zombies. That action was completely an act of sending them to death.


    In this scene, there is a bit of tragic feeling of "the direction of the heart and the direction of the body, although he has not regretted it after nine deaths".


    Just a word can cause such a situation among the corpses. There is no doubt that the human figure must be the supreme clone.


    The entire corpse clan, and only him, can make the corpse clan possess such terrible obedience and execution ability.


    A few hours later, the sky turned dark, and the giant zombies were getting a lot of flesh to enrich themselves, and as they continued to swallow, their bodies began to change.


    Thousands of giant zombies have been promoted one after another. How spectacular is the scene?


    As a new type of zombies as victims, they also paid millions of sacrifices in order to become giant zombies.


    In a blink of an eye, it passed overnight.


    When the new day came, there was no giant zombie in the center where the South American polar corpses gathered.


    Instead, thousands of mother corpses and larvae gathered together.


    A new round of devouring begins.


    It was still a new type of zombies, they took the initiative to send themselves to the mother corpse and larvae, allowing it to swallow them.


    The scene was **** and cruel, but this unrelenting sacrifice was truly shocking.


    For some reason, in such a scenario, if it happened in the human world, would they be able to do the zombie step?


    And as the mother corpse larvae grows towards the full body, another type of zombies enters the corpse group-the first-level zombies.


    Their number is only about three million.


    Even if there are other first-degree zombies coming in one after another in other directions, the total number will definitely not exceed the number of four million.


    The reason why first-level zombies are so rare is the evolution of zombies on the one hand.


    The original form of the first-level zombies is human.


    In the early days of the last days, the number of first-level zombies was basically finalized, and even if there were human changes coming later, their number would not be large.


    After some first-level zombies evolved into advanced zombies, the foundation of first-level zombies was drastically reduced.


    On the other hand, human hunting, capturing, and the slaughter of first-level zombies after the birth of the corpse queen, which is also the reason for the sharp decline of first-level zombies.


    The consumption brought about by the two aspects, the only level one zombies left in the Southern Continent is excusable.


    When these first-level zombies enter the arena, new types of zombies also become victims.


    Under the supreme''s instruction, millions of first-level zombies started frantically devouring new types of zombies.


    The appetite of giant zombies is undoubtedly much larger than that of first-level zombies, but the number is too small.


    Thousands of giant zombies all become mother corpses, and the consumption of new zombies is only millions. However, for first-level zombies, their evolutionary needs are far less than giant zombies, but they are numerous.


    Millions of first-level zombies swallowed tens of millions of new zombies, and in a short while, millions of them were turned into bones.


    The wear and tear of the new type of zombies is undoubtedly terrifying.


    It is estimated that 70 to 80% of the nearly 100 million new-type zombies will be accounted for here.


    But the result was acceptable to the corpse clan.


    As the first-level zombies swallowed and evolved, among the millions of first-level zombies, nearly a thousand giant zombies were born.


    It is also the basis of a considerable number of mother corpses and larvae.


    But this new batch of giant zombies was born, and the supreme also realized a problem.


    That is the "sacrifice" is not enough.


    The growth of the previous batch of giant zombies and the evolution of the first-level zombies have consumed 70 to 80 million new types of zombies, and the remaining more than 10 million, how to make the new giant zombies complete the mother body?


    Without enough flesh and blood, how can giant zombies evolve into mother corpses?


    Upon discovering this phenomenon, Supreme frowned slightly.


    "It seems that among giant zombies, there are also trade-offs to be made."

 Chapter 1463： The corpse is not the only threat to the human

    And when the supreme personally led the evolution of the corpse group, scouts from humans have poured into the South American polar regions.


    These people are all sent by powerful bases, among which the reconnaissance squad composed of fighters of the Nine Heavens City ranks 4 is the most powerful.


    But what no one knows is.


    When they entered the South American polar regions, these investigative teams had plans to run at any time.


    Even some people have done a good job, and at a critical time, they would rather die than a fellow Daoist who wants to be poor.


    However, when they entered the South American polar regions with a sense of anxiety, in their imagination, they never saw the endless scene of corpses, mountains and corpses.


    Except for finding the zombies coming from outside from time to time around them, the tide of corpses that entered the polar regions of South America before seemed to have disappeared out of thin air.


    "Damn it, the zombies of the entire Southern Continent gather in the South American Polar Region. Why did you find this zombie? Or came in from outside."


    "The situation is getting more and more confusing, what exactly does the corpse clan want to do?"


    "Following these zombies, we must figure out what the corpse clan is doing, otherwise, we will have trouble sleeping and eating even if we go back."


    "Yes, things are too weird. If you don''t figure it out, no one will feel at ease."


    Discovering an anomaly, many investigating teams that entered the South American polar regions became more anxious in their hearts.


    They always felt that the southern continent would be transformed by the corpse clan.


    On the other side, a few days passed.


    Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei''s people have also arrived in the Immortal City of Minghai City.


    In the No. 1 Villa of the Immortal Sky City.


    At this time, Wei Xiao and the others had learned about the situation in the Southern Continent from the messengers on both sides.


    "All the zombies on the southern continent gathered in one direction, hero, what do you think?"


    Chen Haojie and their high-level bases were all present.


    Regarding what happened in the southern mainland, all those in power were also shocked.


    Chen Haojie helped his glasses.


    "Lord, what we can confirm now is that the culprit behind all this must be the corpse emperor. Except for him, no super zombie can easily mobilize all the zombies on a continent. But what I am more worried about is the corpse. The Emperor''s Purpose, if it is really as I guessed it, in the near future, the corpse clan''s combat power will undergo earth-shaking changes."


    Lan Qiang''s face was solemn: "There are a large number of first-level zombies and thousands of giant zombies in the southern continent. If the corpse emperor allows these zombies to evolve into a corpse emperor, I am afraid that it will not be long before the southern continent will become another non-chief. mainland''."


    "Yes, this is what I worry about. And compared to the non-Chief Continent before, the Southern Continent is even more terrifying. After all, it is the Zombie Emperor. He suppresses and no longer needs to attack the Zombie Emperor. They all grow up under the control of. Once this happens, the number of corpse kings in the world will reach an unprecedented level."


    Shu Wang frowned: "Can you stop it?"


    The others didn''t speak, they all looked at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao squinted.


    He really didn''t expect that the sacred judge would actually develop the zombie power in the Southern Continent.


    Is it too late to stop now?


    One week has passed since they started to send Wei Xiao and they received the news.


    Such a long period of time is enough for the sage to dominate the corpse race to complete the initial evolution.


    Wei Xiao didn''t believe that the holy judge was not prepared.


    When I think of the four clones of the sage referee, as well as the Wutian empress and the Sifang imperial concubines who also have the avatars that can carry the entire body of the body, the sage referee has so many top combat powers, only Wei Xiao¡¯s strength is far away Far from enough.


    He could pull up the Phantom, Xiaoyue Sirius and even Chu Tianhe and go with them, but to send out other problems, just to gather these people, it also takes time.


    When they are ready, it is necessary to stop this wave of full-scale evolution of the corpse race?


    Wei Xiao considered the problems and shook his head after a moment of silence.


    "It''s too late. Since the birth of the corpse emperor, the corpse clan is no longer an existence that we can handle at will, and its general trend is complete. Unless the war of extermination is launched, otherwise, where the sage is there, what he wants to do is difficult for us. Prevent."


    Leng Chengfeng: "If the war of extermination is started now, how sure are the human races?"


    "Not sure. Not to mention the strength of the two sides, the mere enemies of the world now hidden in the dark have made us afraid to act rashly. If we are not careful, the position we have now won will change hands."


    "We humans have other enemies? Why don''t I know?" Fu million looked confused.


    "Yes, at least three. In the future, this world is likely to be a situation of five races competing for hegemony."


    Pay a million: "Where is the five races fighting for hegemony?"


    "The human race, the corpse race, the orc race, the zerg race, and the water race that we have neglected."


    "Master, are you kidding me?"


    After listening to what Wei Xiao said, Pay Million felt a little strange for the first time.


    The Zerg will not say much. So far, Zergs have been on the world stage only a few times, and their threats are completely negligible.


    The second is the aquarium, which is a joke.


    As aquatic creatures, how can they compete with races on land?


    The environment is their fatal weakness.


    As for the last orc, it goes without saying.


    With the arrival of the end times, the number of human beings will be dwindling. However, it is definitely the orcs that have the largest number of deaths.


    Don¡¯t you see the non-emirate continent known as the "Animal World", have almost all the animals on it been killed by the zombies?


    The cardinal number is no longer enough to be on the stage of world hegemony, and many mutant beasts are still enslaved by the human race. How big of the climate can those mutant beasts grow in the wild?


    It''s okay to separate one side and enclose the land, but if you want to intervene in the arena of world hegemony, the orcs are afraid that it is not enough.


    Invisibly, Fu million thought of the Erha who had never been conquered by the immortal forest not long ago, who had mutated without knowing what to do, he had become a mutant beast, but his IQ was still anxious.


    Can the orcs where the goods are located come out to meet people?


    Pay a million and don''t believe it directly.


    "You also think it''s impossible?"


    Chen Haojie and the others did not speak, but from their expressions, it could be predicted that even if they did not deny Wei Xiao''s guess, they would not agree very much.


    Their idea is estimated to be about the same as paying a million.


    Wei Xiao laughed and said, "You underestimate these three ethnic groups."


    "In terms of quantity, the human race and the corpse race together are less than half of the Shui race and the Zerg race. As today''s material treasures are present, everything has an opportunity, and their rise will be a matter of time."


    "Let''s talk about the orcs. I know your thoughts very well. It''s nothing more than the feeling that the end of the world is coming, and the birds and beasts on the ground are dead and injured. In addition, there are still some enslaved by our human race, and the remaining orcs are difficult to become a climate..."


    "But you have to understand that the biggest casualties in the last days are large and medium-sized animals. For those small animals that live in the dark all the year round, they are only temporarily out of our sight. Once they reappear, there must be on the stage of this world. A place."


    "A potential enemy?" Chen Haojie said.


    Wei Xiao: "Yes, a potential enemy. Fortunately, the evolution of animals requires the help of heaven and earth treasures, otherwise, even if they start late, once they start to grow, this world will not have anything to do with our humans and corpses in the future. "


    There is no need for Wei Xiao to say more.


    When they paid a million, they thought of the populations in the animal world that lived in the dark but had a terrifying number. If the evolutionary resources provided by this world were terrifying enough, everyone could not imagine how terrifying all the mutated animals would be.


    They couldn''t help but shudder secretly after paying a million.


    Wei Xiao did not continue to dwell on this topic.


    Just let Chenhaojie and the others know it well.


    After all, that is the future, and if you go into it too deeply, it will only increase your troubles.

 Chapter 1464： How strong is Wei Xiao

    Wei Xiao immediately changed the conversation.


    "Well, this is just my personal guess. You don''t need to think too much about it. Right now, we are still dealing with the corpse clan. The purpose of the holy judge going to the southern continent is already obvious. We can''t stop it, and we can''t stop it, unless we start it now. The war of genocide. But neither of us is ready yet, so this matter is destined to be irresistible."


    "But we can''t do nothing. Since Youwei and the others have sent envoys, let them go back with the news of the sacred decree. To remind the forces on the southern continent, and save them from being in the original situation. Down, it¡¯s in vain to die."


    "In addition, the development of the base must also be accelerated. Whenever we are strong is the last word. As long as we are always in the leading position, no matter how the world changes, the immortal city will stand tall."


    "The Lord said yes."


    Everyone nodded.


    Strikes iron to be hard by itself.


    As long as you have enough strength, no matter what situation you face in the future, you will have enough confidence to deal with it.


    "That''s it."


    After that, Wei Xiao looked at the envoys sent by Bai Youwei and the others, "When you go back, reply to your leader as we say now. In addition, I will ask someone to prepare a batch of relevant information about the sacred censorship for you, and do it in the Southern Continent. Propaganda. As long as you don''t provoke the holy judge, he won''t do anything to you easily."


    "As for other zombies, do what you usually do, and do what you do after you go back, don''t worry."


    Wei Xiao¡¯s agreement with the sacred judge not long ago was not to deal with the creatures below the corpse emperor (superior). Having said that, both sides knew that in the future, as long as the opponent¡¯s fighters took the initiative to provoke them, the two big brothers would even provoke them. (The ability person) won''t do it again. Unless a large-scale war breaks out.


    After all, if the two sides really want to attack the corpse emperor (superior), with their strength, how much can they resist?


    Once so, what use is the agreement they reached?


    The high-levels of the two races were killed clean by the big men on both sides, leaving some weak ones to support the future of a race?


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Well, let''s all go down!"


    At the end of the meeting, Chen Haojie and the others got up and bid farewell to Wei Xiao.


    ...


    On the balcony on the third floor of the villa.


    After Chen Haojie and the others left, Wei Xiao came here with Shu Wang and Phantom.


    Shu Wang: "Husband, really let the sage judge cultivate a large number of corpse kings in the southern continent. The situation we will face in the future will not be easy. You really don''t plan to care?"


    "I can''t control it. A person''s strength is always limited, and the sage can hold me at least four combat powers. Unless we can gather the top group of humans today, otherwise, the Southern Continent can only matter. Treat it like this."


    "Tell them clearly about the stakes and they should know how to do it."


    "But that will take time. I am still not strong enough, if my strength can reach the point of suppressing the contemporary, why should I be so troublesome?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Shu Wang''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    When it comes to Wei Xiao''s strength, they are really curious.


    From the end of the world to the present, Wei Xiao, who has never taken genetic medicine, why is his strength always so strong?


    This Phantom has a deep understanding.


    Not to mention catching up with Wei Xiao, just wanting not to be too far away from the Phantom of Wei Xiao. Whenever she feels that the gap between herself and Wei Xiao is not that big, she is always slapped in the face by reality.


    Even now, Wei Xiao''s strength is still a mystery to them.


    There are also people in the base who often make fun of Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Let''s not guess the strength of the Lord, how simple is it?


    Just add "Wei Xiao" at the top of today''s realm.


    In short, it is to add another Wei Xiao level above the emperor level behind the emperor level.


    Shu Wang asked with interest: "I haven''t asked you before, can you tell us how strong you are?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Shu Wang.


    "Just want to know?"


    "Not really, just curious."


    "Actually, I don''t know. I''m not like you. I can improve my strength through genetic medicine. At any rate, there is a reference point. My strength is completely barbaric growth. I only know how strong I am when I encounter the corresponding opponent. At present, it should be. It is equivalent to the body of the sacred judge."


    "Then how did the master improve his strength?"


    "Injured, and death...death threats."


    He almost missed his mouth, but fortunately Wei Xiao reacted fast enough.


    Wei Xiao went on to say: "After each battle, as long as you leave me with a sigh of relief, my strength will increase when the injury recovers. Well, eating can also improve, but the effect is not very obvious. Apart from these, it is to use external force to fight. The body is stimulated. However, I recently discovered that these ways of improving my strength have not had much effect on me."


    "Has it reached the upper limit?" Phantom speculated.


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "This is not the case. I can feel it. My potential is more than that. I can only say that the methods I can think of have already developed all the potential I can develop. If I want to go further, I can only look for more powerful external stimulation. "


    Shu Wang: "Are death threats useless?"


    "Experienced too much, already immune."


    The phantom who didn''t know what he was thinking, after Wei Xiao''s words fell, he said abruptly: "Has the master ever thought of using the sky thunder to boost his strength?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Shu Wang broke the defense directly and laughed out loud.


    "Xiaoying, are you trying to murder your husband? Sky thunder fills your body? How did you come up with this method?"


    Wei Xiao also looked at the Phantom with interest.


    "Why would you want me to try this way?"


    Phantom didn''t feel that he had said anything wrong, and said solemnly: "Think of it from film and television novels. Don''t those who are strong in film and television novels seek breakthroughs through the sky thunder when their cultivation encounters a bottleneck? I feel that the master¡¯s current situation is similar to those of great powers."


    "Since the existing methods can no longer bring the owner to upgrade, then through the power of nature''s thunder."


    Hearing the explanation of Phantom, Wei Xiao''s eyes lit up.


    Yes! Since the existing methods cannot bring improvement to yourself, why not try the more terrifying forces of nature? .


    Anyway, I can''t die, and I won''t lose anything if I try.


    Shu Wang noticed the change in Wei Xiao''s expression, and found that Wei Xiao was actually moved by Phantom''s proposal, and his heart was shocked.


    "Husband, Xiaoying is just talking casually, don''t take it seriously. Tianlei is not a joke, usually if you let Xiaoying stimulate you, it is all within the controllable range, and it is replaced by Tianlei. The energy contained in it is No one knows how terrible it is. You are a man with a wife and a daughter, so you can''t be so confused."


    After speaking, Shu Wang glared at Phantom.


    This sister, really dare to say anything.


    Doesn''t she know that their husband is a famous "masochist"?


    Think about it in the villa. Every time Wei Xiao improves his strength, either Mu Wuqing is asked to burn him with flames, or Phantom is to stimulate him with purple electricity. Shu Wang is really worried that Wei Xiao can''t think about it and will be struck by lightning.


    She didn''t want to be a widow.


    Phantom also realized that he had said something wrong, and in order to save his mistake, he hurriedly explained: "Sister, you have misunderstood what I mean. I don''t mean to ask the master to really find the thunder in nature, but to help the master through me. Complete the breakthrough."


    "Um?"


    Wei Xiao and Shu Wang were slightly stunned by the words of the Phantom.


    What does she mean by this?


    First mentioned the thunder in nature, and now it is transferred to oneself, is there any connection between the two?


    Shu Wang: "Can you help your husband break through?"


    Phantom said uncertainly: "I can try."


    Wei Xiao was shocked: "Xiaoying, you can already activate the power of thunder from the natural world without using your own supernatural energy?"

 Chapter 1465： Above the emperor level is the **** level?

    The Phantom did not hide it and nodded.


    "The master in the Western Polar Region gave me two No. 5 medicines. After taking them and absorbing them, I am now confident of controlling a certain range of natural forces."


    "Of course, without using my own abilities, the power of nature is limited. If it is a thunderstorm, I think the natural thunder I can control far exceeds my own power now."


    After hearing what the Phantom said, Shu Wang was extremely shocked: "How did you do it?"


    The thunder can be released without relying on the abnormal energy stored by itself. Doesn''t it mean that the phantom of today can guide the power of nature with its body alone?


    what is this?


    This is simply the **** of thunder in the legend of Longxia.


    Take the power of thunder from one side of the world to your own use.


    Although the Phantom currently only controls a small range of natural forces, it can allow her to continue to grow, one day, can she become a true "Thunder God".


    Shu Wang felt terrified when he thought of the future Phantom of the world with a wave of thunder that could spread the thunder across the world.


    "I don''t know, it will be naturally mastered when the strength is reached."


    "..."


    This is Versailles.


    Shu Wang''s strength is not weak. With Wei Xiao giving her a small stove, her strength has reached the stage of the extremely emperor''s early days.


    But when she still needs to consume the supernatural energy in her body to release her supernatural powers, the Phantom has already managed to mobilize the power of nature without consuming her own situation, and the gap between the two can be imagined.


    It is not envy, but Shu Wang also heard the gap between her and the Phantom from the words of the Phantom.


    Is the supreme emperor the power to control the natural world?


    The power of the true god?


    "Okay, very good. It seems that Xiaoying has reached a whole new level by accident."


    "Then the master wants to try Tianlei filling?" Phantom asked.


    "Try, why not? Go, let''s go to the backyard."


    Shu Wang: "Nothing will happen, right? That is the power of nature after all?"


    "No, the master has also tried to let me stimulate him with purple electricity. With the power of nature I control now, it can''t pose a threat to the master."


    With the Phantom guarantee, Shu Wang feels relieved.


    She believes that the Phantom will not harm Wei Xiao.


    Without further ado, the couple quickly left the balcony and walked towards the outdoor recreation area behind the villa.


    Not long after, behind the villa.


    On the huge lawn, Wei Xiao was ready to accept the stimulation of the force of nature for the first time.


    The Phantom is right in front of him, and can mobilize the force of nature to impact Wei Xiao''s body at any time.


    Although there is a guarantee from the Phantom, Shu Wang still feels nervous at the moment.


    "Shu Wang, you look very nervous this time. It''s not the first time Xiaoying and Master have used this method to improve their strength. Don''t worry." Next to him, Yan Chuan Huizi took Wei Ling, who was almost six years old, to comfort Shu Wang. Come.


    Shu Wang smiled bitterly.


    "I know, but this time they are trying new ways to improve. Both are my most important people. To say that I am not worried that it is a lie."


    "Understandable, but we have to trust the master and Xiaoying."


    "Big mother, don''t worry, if there is spirit, dad will be fine." The little girl took the initiative to pull Shu Wang''s clothes corner, just like a little adult, with a childish voice of peace and security in her mouth.


    Slightly tilted his head to look at Wei Ling, who was as cute as a porcelain doll, and Shu Wang felt a lot more relaxed in his heart.


    Rubbing the little girl''s head, Shu Wangwen smiled and said, "Okay, the eldest mother is not worried."


    "Whee¡­¡­"


    In the venue.


    Wei Xiao adjusted his mentality, staring sharply at the phantom in front of him: "Xiaoying, it''s time to start."


    "good!"


    Phantom nodded after hearing the sound.


    Without hesitation, when she raised her hand, a blue arc began to flicker in her hand.


    Wei Xiao always paid attention to the movements of Phantom''s hands.


    When she started to mobilize the power of nature, Wei Xiao quickly felt that the air current in the space where he was located became restless.


    No wind and waves.


    Under the control of the Phantom, a large amount of air flow surging, accompanied by this turbulent air flow, there are countless bright lights.


    It is the thunder of nature.


    They are different from the abilities generated by the supernatural powers through their own supernatural energies, which have a fixed direction or attack target. The thunder from nature is spread all over the corners of space and is ubiquitous.


    Once it appears, there is no possibility of avoiding it except for the frontal hard resistance.


    Wei Xiao already felt the pressure from the surrounding space.


    Although it could not pose a threat to him, judging from the natural energy that the Phantom can now mobilize, she is no weaker than the junior emperor-level ability by relying on the force of nature alone.


    "Master, be careful!"


    "Come on! Let me see how this power beyond the emperor ranks is different."


    "Come on, Thunder Scattered!" The Phantom opened five fingers together.


    Suddenly, in the space where Wei Xiao''s figure was located, there was a dazzling fireworks in a space that was originally only gleaming.


    The scene was like a volcano that was about to erupt. In an instant, the fire blazed into the sky and radiated radiantly.


    Wei Xiao''s figure was instantly flooded with blue electric light.


    Recklessly vertical and horizontal, the arcs that travelled in all directions seemed to be guided by something, constantly rushing from all directions towards the location where Wei Xiao''s figure was before.


    "Wow, Dad has become light."


    When Wei Ling from the periphery saw this scene, she didn''t know that she was dangerous, and cheered.


    It seemed that her father could transform into a body that made her curious and excited, dancing and dancing.


    Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Keiko were worried to death.


    Not to mention the power of the natural force mobilized by the Phantom at this moment, just the sight in front of us gives people a destructive feeling.


    This is not the first time that Phantom has used the power of thunder to stimulate Wei Xiao''s body, but it is the first time that it has been as intense and large-scale as today.


    In the past, the Phantom helped Wei Xiao to improve his strength by sending electricity into Wei Xiao''s body by hand in hand. It was like now that the space where Wei Xiao was located was turned into a thunder, unprecedented.


    "Master will be fine, will you?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko was worried at this time.


    The main reason is that the visual impact produced by the Phantom is too shocking.


    Shu Wang believed in the phantom.


    Although the worry in her heart is not much better than that of Yan Chuan Keiko, on the surface, she still needs to be calm.


    "Believe Xiaoying."


    Now I can only trust them.


    Besides, Shu Wang had no other way.


    The Phantom and Wei Xiao, as the parties involved, at this time, one is constantly mobilizing the forces of nature, and the other is completely relieved, trying to fully integrate his body and mind with the power of the surrounding thunder.


    "Master, how do you feel?" Phantom asked.


    The whole body was shrouded in natural thunder, and Wei Xiao, who had indeed become "light", responded after a moment.


    "It has no effect, it doesn''t hurt or itchy, it''s like a family."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s reply, Phantom Willow frowned slightly.


    "It seems that the ordinary master is immune, and the master should be careful next."


    "Just give it a try."


    With Wei Xiao''s permission, the Phantom did not hesitate.


    ¡®


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and the next moment, I saw Phantom''s bright eyes filled with blue light.


    At this time, one hand continued to mobilize the surrounding natural thunder to erode the phantom of Wei Xiao''s body, and the other hand stretched out five fingers to face the sky.


    "Huhuhu..."


    Seeing her five fingers folded, suddenly, thousands of electric arcs surged on the sky covering several miles above Wei Xiao''s head.


    They crazily converge towards an area like galloping wild horses.


    Countless thunders merged into one point, and gradually, a huge thunderxuan hung upside down in the sky above Wei Xiao.


    The wind swept through the clouds, and the dark clouds obscured the sun.


    Within the turbulent, hovering thunderclouds, there is a shimmering and condensing purple-blue electric light that destroys the world.


    Wei Xiao felt a strong pressure from the headspace.


    He looked up, who couldn''t see his appearance.


    "Thunder ¡¤ Falling for nine days!"


    The Phantom screamed.


    With a "click", among the thunderclouds in the sky, I saw a thunder pillar containing terrifying power, like a fierce beast coming out of its cage, illuminating the sky and covering the sun''s brilliance, and directly hitting Wei Xiao''s figure below.


    "Boom..."


    "Zezi--"


    The thunder touched Wei Xiao''s body, and it suddenly exploded like a waterfall hitting the surface of the lake.


    Thunder and lightning rushed, turning the area around Wei Xiao into a sea of ??thunder.


    "Master, how?"


    "It feels a bit, but the effect doesn''t have much effect on me. Is there a stronger one? I need more powerful stimulation."


    Wei Xiao explained his feelings to Phantom.


    The phantom gritted his teeth.


    no solution anymore.


    "Then master, be careful. Next, I will magnify the power of natural thunder several times, or even dozens of times. If you can''t bear it, you must notify me immediately."


    "bring it on!"


    Wei Xiao''s powerful response spread.

 Chapter 1466： Have to be struck by lightning

    Phantom no longer keeps his hands.


    The small hands that controlled the natural thunder around Wei Xiao to stimulate his body before.


    From her hand, a purple arc was released.


    She is using her own supernatural powers.


    That''s nothing.


    Using the phantom of its own different energy, in the blink of an eye, a thunder field was set up around Wei Xiao.


    The domain is not used to attack Wei Xiao, but is equivalent to an amplifier.


    It can allow the natural thunder to fall, through the enhancement of the field, and infinitely amplify its power.


    I don''t know exactly how many times the Phantom can be enlarged, but what is certain is that its power is definitely not comparable to what Wei Xiao is facing now.


    "Come on, Thunder Oblivion--"


    "Zezi--"


    The words of the Phantom fell, and the sky, the cloud vortex that released the thunder column suddenly closed.


    In just a moment, an even more terrifying thunder pillar fell and slammed into the Thunder Realm outside Wei Xiao. Then, under the increase of the Thunder Realm, it swallowed everything instantly like an abyss.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A huge storm appeared.


    The shock storm with the power to destroy the dead, cut the surrounding grass blades, convolve the square, forming a strong wave of air sweeping the square.


    Shu Wang, who was on the periphery, didn''t dare to slack off when they saw this.


    Between Yan Chuan Huizi''s hands, an earthen wall rose from the grass in the front to protect them in the back.


    Shu Wang felt that it was not safe to do so, and again wrapped a layer of ice on the outermost layer of the soil wall.


    Gathering the strength of the two, the wind wolves that swept over were all resisted.


    "Big mom is so amazing, mom is so amazing."


    It''s really childish and fearless.


    She couldn''t imagine how dangerous it would be without the two mothers.


    In her eyes, she only knew that her two mothers were super awesome.


    Shu Wang and the others are not as relieved as the little girl.


    Blocking this force, the two successively withdrew the protective wall created by the ability in front of them, and looked forward with dignity.


    At this time, the natural thundercloud in the sky was still sending thunder into the realm. Because Wei Xiao was in the realm, no one outside knew how he was doing.


    The Phantom did not intend to stop.


    Before Wei Xiao spoke, all she could do was to do her best to mobilize more Thunder to help Wei Xiao.


    "Okay, Xiaoying, there is no need to continue."


    After several minutes of thunder transportation, Wei Xiao''s voice came from within the field.


    Upon hearing the words, the Phantom received the supernatural power in his hand.


    First, the Thunder Realm faded, and then the thunderclouds in the sky gradually disappeared.


    "Owner--"


    The Phantom called out, and a flash came to Wei Xiao''s face.


    The surplus electricity on Wei Xiao''s body dissipated, and his image at this moment was a bit unsightly.


    The mortal is always mortal, and Wei Xiao''s body can withstand the baptism of natural thunder, but there is not much left in his clothes.


    That is, the place where the origin of life can be continued is still relatively intact, but the other places are almost naked.


    "Master, is it useful?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about his image.


    "Is that the strongest force of nature you can control just now?"


    Phantom nodded: "Well! It''s already the limit. If I want to control a stronger force of nature, I can only wait for my strength to be further improved. Well! If it is a thunderstorm, the power will be stronger."


    "Not bad. I didn''t feel much the first two times, but the last time, when the thunder touched my body, I felt a little bit of excitement that I hadn''t had in a long time. To be precise, every cell in my body felt a little bit of excitement. But. That''s it, the power is still too weak."


    "Is that so?"


    The Phantom was surprised.


    What she just used is already the strongest natural force she can mobilize at present.


    Although it is not as good as the power of her own full use of the different energy, but the power just now, if it is replaced by other people, even the corpse emperor, it is estimated that not many creatures below level 4 can bear it.


    But such power was still not enough for Wei Xiao to help him. The Phantom couldn''t imagine how terrifying the external force that could help Wei Xiao.


    "Husband (Dad¡ª


    At this time, Shu Wang and the others also ran over.


    Wei Xiao smiled and glanced at the three women.


    "Shy, shame, Dad doesn''t wear clothes¡ª"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled heartily, and embraced the little girl who dared to laugh at him from Yan Chuan Huizi''s arms.


    "Dare to laugh at Dad and see how Dad cleans up you."


    As he said, Wei Xiao teased the little girl face-to-face.


    "Oh..."


    The little girl was amused and laughed constantly.


    "How is the result?"


    Let the father and daughter frolic for a while, Shu Wang asked at this time.


    Wei Xiao finished playing with his daughter and smiled indifferently while holding her.


    "It''s somewhat effective, but it''s not obvious, and it doesn''t meet the needs of improving me."


    "That won''t work?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi was a little surprised.


    They can all see the scene just now.


    That level of stimulation was still ineffective for Wei Xiao, which made their eyes look unusual when they looked at Wei Xiao.


    Um!


    The expression was like looking at a monster, it was indescribable.


    "What kind of expression is this? It''s useless, it only shows that your husband is strong."


    Shu Wang: "No. If even that level of stimulation doesn''t work, what else can you do to improve your husband''s strength in the future?"


    Wei Xiao sighed.


    "Who said no? But fortunately, there are more powerful forces in nature, and there will always be a way."


    "You are not allowed to try Sky Thunder."


    Shu Wang blurted out these words directly.


    Wei Xiao smiled helplessly.


    "understood."


    "I was serious."


    "Yeah! Xiaoying''s strength will be improved in the near future, shouldn''t it be okay to continue to ask her to help me?"


    After getting Wei Xiao''s affirmative reply, he felt relieved after such a comfortable look.


    But what she didn''t know was that Wei Xiao was just talking about it and doing it behind his back.


    Let him not find Thunderclap?


    is it possible?


    At most, find a place that Shuwang can''t see.


    The worst result is death.


    A day later, Lao Tzu is still the most beautiful cub in the last days.


    "Okay, I tried it, let''s go back! See if it''s time for dinner."


    "Well, I will inform Piaoyue so that they can make dinner as soon as possible."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    Then he took his daughter and returned to the villa with three sweet wives.


    Dazzling, three days passed.


    The southern continent and the polar regions of South America.


    It has been four days since the first batch of mother corpse larvae evolved.


    During this time.


    The first batch of mother corpses took shape.


    A total of one thousand one hundred and seventeen.


    According to the conditions of the evolution of the corpse emperor, these mature mother corpses will give birth to one hundred and ten corpse emperors without accident.


    There are more than one hundred first-level corpse emperors, which is not a small number.


    At the peak of the corpse emperor era in the last days, I am afraid that there have not been so many corpse emperors in the world.


    In the southern continent, this is not the ultimate.


    After the first batch of mother corpses appeared, the giant zombies evolved from the first-level zombies, and the giant zombies and the first-level zombies that came one after another in the next few days, the final number of giant zombies has been determined in these four days.


    A total of one thousand four hundred and seventy-seven.


    If these thousands of giant zombies also complete the evolution, then the corpse clan will have more than two hundred and fifty corpse kings.


    More than two thousand five hundred?


    What a terrible number is this?

 Chapter 1467： Thousands of corpse kings

    It is impossible for more than two thousand five hundred to have a first-level corpse emperor.


    Why?


    Because the flesh and blood that the corpse race can provide for the evolution and growth of giant zombies cannot meet this requirement.


    Nearly 100 million new types of zombies, only the first batch of giant zombies and first-level zombies evolution are almost exhausted, and the rest, let alone satisfy the remaining giant zombies, even one-tenth of them are difficult.


    To make these giant zombies become the complete body of the mother, the flesh and blood needed is simply an astronomical number.


    Even if the supreme looted the corpse clan now, it would not be completed in a short time.


    In desperation, in order to let the corpse clan have more corpse emperors and more mid-to-high-end combat power as soon as possible, the supreme could only be heartbroken in the end.


    Directly let one thousand four hundred and seventy-seven giant zombies fight freely.


    Every ten giant zombies are a unit, and one victor has the qualification to evolve, and the rest will become its nourishment.


    Under such cruel competition, after three days of killing and devouring and evolving, of the thousand 477 giant zombies, in the end, only 143 succeeded in becoming the complete female corpse.


    In this way, plus the 1,117 in the beginning, the Southern Continent now has 1,260 complete female corpses.


    These mother corpses, if humans no longer contribute to them, they should be the only number of super zombies in the future.


    Of course, Human Race currently does not count in captivity.


    Looking at the area occupied by the mother''s corpse, the supreme who finally reached this step did not drag.


    There are more than 1,000 female corpses, and the Supreme will leave two hundred and sixty.


    This is a decision made by Supreme after careful consideration.


    The corpse family cannot live without the mother corpse.


    Too much will affect the quality of the corpse clan, and too little will cause the corpse clan to grow abnormally, which is definitely not what the supreme wants to see.


    Think about it, if in the future all zombies are royals and nobles, but there is no ordinary zombies under their command, then who are they in the upper ranks?


    It started as "princes and grandchildren", but there were no servants under his command or there were not as many servants as the princes and grandchildren. What is it like?


    Therefore, in order to preserve the integrity of the corpse clan, it is only natural for the Supreme to leave more than two hundred mother corpses.


    As for the remaining thousand mother corpses, their fate depends on their good fortune.


    Only half a day after the last batch of mother corpses were formed, the remaining 1,000 mother corpses were divided into one hundred small groups under the guidance of the Supreme.


    Taking ten as a unit, under the control and witness of the Supreme, the fierce fighting and devouring directly started.


    The reason why the Supreme Master wants to hold the battle between the mother''s corpse is to ensure that every competing group will have the final winner.


    If an accident happens and the mother corpses of a competing group are all gone, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    It took another day.


    In the end, a hundred corpse king larvae were born smoothly.


    In this way, the supreme has not stopped his final plan.


    The corpse emperor, this is just the beginning in the supreme plan.


    Having seen the power of humans with supernatural powers, the supreme is very clear. The low-level corpse king is an experienced baby who can send food and equipment to the abilities. category.


    For this reason, the 100 corpse emperors just born are not the final number of corpses in the Antarctic continent. There is still a fierce battle between them.


    However, the corpse emperor larvae have not fully grown up yet, and trouble will follow.


    The outermost part of the evolution zone of the corpse emperor.


    Secretly.


    "Gosh, what did we see?"


    "Damn, the ground is full of corpse emperor larvae. If this allows them to grow up, there will be tomorrow in the Southern Continent?"


    "I knew that there must be some conspiracy for the corpse clan to gather here, but I didn¡¯t expect that they were actually planning to mass produce the corpse king? Captain, what should we do now? Once these corpse kings grow up, they will inevitably become a nightmare for us humans. ."


    "It turns out that this is the secret of this corpse clan migration. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe it?"


    "What a great spirit. Nearly 100 million zombies chose to sacrifice for the birth of the corpse king. With such a handwriting, in the entire biological chain, I am afraid that only this race can do it."


    "Don''t give up the ego, and make you better. Really, after witnessing all of this with my own eyes, I suddenly discovered what is meant by sacrificing selflessness and becoming a benevolent person."


    "Now that the corpse group has decreased drastically, and the corpse emperor is still in the juvenile stage, don''t you think this is an opportunity?"


    "..."


    "Chance? You have no chance."


    As the spies from various forces witnessed the birth of the corpse emperor''s larvae and each had their own thoughts, the soldiers hiding in the dark, they heard a cold sound at the same time.


    Hundreds of spies were shocked.


    "No, we were found."


    "run--"


    There was almost no hesitation, the spies from all sides who realized something, after the sound in their ears fell, the first choice was to escape.


    Under the sky, the supreme stands in the sky.


    The human spies running below seemed indifferent.


    "Let you watch for so long, now is the time to collect some interest. Escape? Can you escape?"


    The Supreme is condescending, looking at everything coldly.


    When his voice fell, starting with the headspace where his figure was, the supernatural power rolled, and the water network energy covered all directions.


    In just a few minutes, a huge energy barrier covered a radius of tens of kilometers.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "What? A barrier?"


    "Damn it, leave from somewhere else."


    The invisible barrier trapped all the spies in it, and some people who ran fast but couldn''t see the situation ahead directly collided with the energy barrier and were bounced back.


    Many people were shocked and shocked.


    Can''t tolerate them thinking about other things.


    There is no way to go in one direction, and everyone quickly changed direction and fled from other places.


    In the sky, the supreme has stepped into the air in the direction where the number of humans has escaped the most.


    The body is ethereal and shaped like an immortal.


    Regardless of his identity as a zombie, just this way of appearance is a proper way to get the image of a master.


    "Although the deity promised that Wei Xiao would not take action on humans below the supernatural beings, he did not say that he could not borrow the hands of others. It just happens that the people of the deity lack food, so stay here forever!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Below, roaring from above the earth.


    Afterwards, a large number of second- and third-level evolutionary zombies swarmed.


    The number of them is less than the new type of zombies, but there are also millions.


    With the supreme corpse tycoon guiding them, the human spies who are fleeing have nowhere to hide.


    "Zombie, zombie is here, run away."


    "Ah...Save me, save me..."


    Most are the spies of second and third level fighters, facing hundreds of thousands and millions of zombies chasing and besieging them, even if they are fully equipped, they cannot escape death.


    The human spies who could not break the barrier and escaped to heaven were wiped out in a noisy roar and screams.


    ...


    In the area where the humans live in the southern mainland.


    An information storm is sweeping all human forces.


    "Is this the Supreme Commander of the Zombie? He looks pretty handsome."


    "No? The corpse emperors are all giants. How can this corpse clan''s strongest existence be the same size as ours?"


    "I''m going, is this person so stubborn? Can he actually sign an agreement with the strongest corpse clan?"


    "Who is Wei Xiao?"


    "Wei Xiao, don''t you know?"


    "never heard of that."


    "The world''s number one power boss, the number one powerhouse in the world, the first human being to kill the corpse emperor, the world..."


    "Damn, the best in the world? Has he ever asked me Mr. Tony?"


    "I Tebkopp is not convinced!"


    "The same for me!"


    "The world''s number one power boss? I''m not convinced by Jiu Tiancheng."


    "I hate the League of dissatisfaction."


    "The same for me!"


    "..."


    A leaflet and a piece of information are now spreading in the area where humans live in the southern continent.


    The flyer is just a piece of 4A paper, nothing to care about, and the content is very simple. There are four images and a related introduction on it.


    But it was this leaflet and the content on it that now caused an uproar among the human forces in the southern continent.

 Chapter 1468： Stimulated Chutian River

    A day ago, Bai Youwei, Mu Wuqing and the others sent to the Immortal City returned to the Southern Continent.


    These people not only brought the news Bai Youwei and the others wanted from the Immortal City, but also brought information about the sacred judge.


    The information about the sacred censorship is disseminated in the form of leaflets.


    After a day of fermentation, information about the sacred decree has spread among the major human bases in the southern continent.


    The highest leader of the corpse clan, the sacred judge of the corpse clan, who is far more powerful than the corpse emperor, visited the southern continent in person.


    A wave of corpse emperors is being bred in the southern continent.


    The Southern Continent will become another "home ground" for the corpse clan...


    All kinds of information were learned by indigenous and foreign personnel in the southern continent.


    Through the analysis of these people, they soon not only figured out the reasons for the large migration of the corpse clan some time ago, but also came to the major crisis that the southern continent was about to face.


    Of course, behind the information about the sacred censorship, Wei Xiao''s name is also completely known by the natives of the southern mainland.


    A powerful existence that can restrain the strongest corpse clan.


    Seeing this information, anyone who has seen the terrible Corpse Emperor can understand how important the verbal agreement with the Corpse Emperor is to the Human Race.


    Precisely because of this, although many people from the southern mainland do not know Wei Xiao, this does not affect their admiration and admiration for Wei Xiao.


    "This Wei is really terrible. He can reach such an agreement with the leader of the corpse clan, he is amazing."


    "Although we don''t know how he did it, we all know the horror of the corpse emperor. Beyond the existence of the corpse emperor, if there is no Wei, how can we resist the corpse emperor''s attack on ordinary people?"


    "Amazing man, he is the hero of our human race."


    "Praise you, Wei, thank you for saving the lives of countless ordinary people."


    "..."


    Wei Xiao''s reputation became famous throughout the southern continent with the flyers issued by Bai Youwei and the others.


    Inside the Palace of the Emperor of Heaven in Jiutian City.


    "Boom..."


    "Why? Why? A treacherous villain who kills without blinking his eyes, is despicable and shameless, why is he worshipped and regarded as a hero of the human race? I, Chu Tianhe, refuses to accept, I refuse to accept¡ª"


    "husband¡­"


    In the spacious hall, Chu Tianhe was ignited by anger.


    The flyers in his hand have been caught by him in a bad way.


    With bloodshot eyes and bruises on his face, he appeared to be cannibalistic.


    The reason why Chu Tianhe became like this was due to the flyers issued by Bai Youwei and the others.


    Just a leaflet is a leaflet.


    However, Wei Xiao''s influence in the southern mainland surpassed Chu Tianhe, which had been operating here for several years, within two days.


    Knowing this situation gave Chu Tianhe a sense of shame that the fruit he had cultivated so hard was once picked.


    You don''t care whether Chu Tianhe has contributed to the Southern Continent over the years.


    Chu Tianhe, who has long regarded everything on the southern continent as his back garden, now finds that someone is occupying the magpie''s nest, and this person is still Wei Xiao, how can this make him not angry and violent?


    At this moment, beside Chu Tianhe, the eyes of Yun Ning and Ling Ying were full of worry.


    They could feel the unwillingness and anger in Chu Tianhe''s heart.


    Who is Wei Xiao?


    That was Chu Tianhe''s long-time enemy and mortal enemy throughout his life.


    But such a person is now sought after and admired by countless people across the continent. Even people in Jiutian City feel that Wei Xiao''s contribution to the human race is unparalleled. As the opponent''s mortal enemy, how can he accept Chu Tianhe?


    Even if he changed individuals, Chu Tianhe would not be as crazy as he is now.


    It can only be said that because of the relationship between the two parties, jealousy made Chu Tianhe crazy.


    Chu Tianhe: "A bunch of idiots! Stupid idiots out of reach."


    "Brother Tianhe, don''t be angry. People outside don''t know what Wei Xiao is. When they know, they will regret today''s ignorance." Lingying comforted Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe took a deep breath, his face still extremely cold, he said coldly: "I''m not angry."


    It''s all written on your face, who do you believe?


    Yun Ning sighed.


    "Husband, don''t be like that. Putting aside personal grievances, the news that Wei Xiao brought to the southern mainland this time is indeed worthy of our caution. The reason for the great migration of the corpse family has been found. According to the news spread outside, the corpse emperor is now in our south. On the mainland, he gathers all the zombies, I am afraid that a large number of super zombies have been born in the polar regions of South America..."


    "This is a dangerous signal for us."


    Chu Tianhe looked at Yun Ning with cold eyes: "Do you also think we should accept Wei Xiao''s love?"


    Yun Ning shook his head: "No. To us, it doesn''t matter whether there is this news or not. With the defensive power of Nine Heavens City, we are not afraid of anyone..."


    "good¡­"


    Before Yun Ning finished speaking, Chu Tianhe stood up with a cold expression.


    Chu Tianhe, whose eyes were like an eagle and a chilling air, said coldly: "I, Chu Tianhe, never need him Wei Xiao to give alms."


    "What Wei Xiao can do, I can do the same as Chu Tianhe. Isn''t it just a clone of the corpse emperor? Not to mention just a clone, that is, the true body of the corpse emperor came and came to my southern continent, with me, Chutianhe. , His corpse emperor is a dragon holding it for me, and a tiger has to lie down."


    "Husband, you..."


    "Everything needs to be said. Don''t people outside all regard Wei Xiao as the savior? Then I will let them know who the real savior is."


    With that said, Chu Tianhe started to walk outside the hall.


    Whenever he thinks of the admiration and praise of those outside of Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe feels that thousands of steel knives are cutting his flesh, and it feels uncomfortable.


    If he doesn''t do something, he looks down on himself.


    Seeing Chu Tianhe''s movements, Yun Ning and Lingying''s expressions changed.


    "Husband (Brother Tianhe), where are you going?"


    Chu Tianhe did not stop.


    "Going to the meeting will meet the so-called supreme clone. I want to let everyone know, Chu Tianhe, that he, Wei Xiao, is not the only one who can negotiate with the corpse emperor."


    "No! It''s too dangerous for you to go like this."


    Yun Ning discouraged.


    "Don''t worry about it. After the battle with Wei Xiao, I took eleven No. 5 medicines before and after. Now, I am just a guy who practiced hands. The avatar of the emperor is the best goal."


    "But¡­"


    Chu Tianhe must have walked to the door.


    Turned around when Yun Ning wanted to say something.


    He looked at Yun Ning firmly.


    "If I can''t even deal with a clone of the corpse emperor, how can I fight Wei Xiao in the future?"


    Noting the look on Chu Tianhe''s face, Yun Ning and the others knew that Chu Tianhe''s going to find the avatar of the emperor could no longer be stopped.


    Maybe they have a way to let Chu Tianhe let go of this idea, but what''s the use of persuading him?


    Failure to understand will inevitably leave an indelible influence on Chu Tianhe in the future.


    Just like the inner demon, he will always accompany Chu Tianhe and torture him.


    "Okay, then you go, we will wait for you at home."


    "elder sister¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Yun Ning suddenly let go of Lingying, looking at her in surprise.


    Yun Ning smiled slightly: "I believe my husband will not lose to anyone."


    "this¡­"


    A smile appeared on Chu Tianhe''s face.


    "wait me back."


    "Um!"

 Chapter 1469： Chu Tianhe felt like he was doing it again

    South American polar regions.


    After the spies from all sides were annihilated, no one could enter this place anymore.


    On the periphery, there are millions of evolutionary zombies on alert.


    And inside, especially in the land where the high-level corpse emperor competes for hegemony, the Supreme, in order to prevent the human powerhouses on the southern continent from sneaking attacks during the evolution of the corpse emperor, now directly lays an enchantment to protect the core land.


    Unless you encounter a powerhouse at the level of Wei Xiao, ordinary people with supernatural powers, not to mention breaking into the core, will not be able to break through the barrier outside.


    "Aw¡ª"


    In the ethereal environment, suddenly, a dragon roar that shook the hills spread.


    From the outskirts of the core, a huge monster is approaching the core of South America.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Under this giant, there are countless zombies chasing after.


    However, he didn''t have the ability to fly, and looking at the big lump of meat in the sky, he could only sigh with joy.


    Chu Tianhe stood on the back of Dawei Tianlong wearing a armored armor and holding a demon sword.


    Turn a blind eye to the evolutionary zombies chasing him below.


    He came to the South American polar regions with only one goal, defeating or even beheading the avatar of the corpse emperor.


    As long as he can do it, the achievement that Wei Xiao is looking up to by the survivors of the Southern Continent will be nothing.


    When the Southern Continent came from Chutianhe, there was only one voice on it.


    "Master, we have sensed the different energy fluctuations in front, and we are afraid we can''t move forward." Near the core enchantment, Dawei Tianlong, who has a keen sense of unknown energy, suddenly said.


    Chu Tianhe: "Do you know what it is?"


    "let me try."


    Dawei Tianlong responded, and the huge body in flight hovered in the air.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The dragon breathes.


    Dawei Tianlong released a burst of energy into the invisible air ahead.


    The ray stretched for a hundred meters and then hit the barrier.


    A large amount of energy splashes like drops of water and spreads around in the shape of a flower.


    At this time, the invisible barrier also rippled, and a rough outline emerged.


    "Master, look."


    Chu Tianhe naturally noticed the scene in front of him.


    "Protection shield? Or enchantment?"


    Frowning slightly, Chu Tianhe drove the Dawei Tianlong closer to the barrier.


    "Swish swish-"


    Just when they were about to approach the barrier, suddenly, blood-red light beams flew over from the barrier.


    "Master, be careful¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t expect that this "enchantment" actually had the ability to attack automatically?


    There was no panic before he waved his hand, a large amount of blood-colored mist surged in front of him, instantly forming a barrier to block all the incoming light beams.


    "interesting!"


    The corners of Chu Tianhe''s mouth slightly curled up, and then he came to the top of Dawei Tianlong''s head, staring sharply at the barrier that was still emitting light beams in front of him.


    "Holy judge, I know that you are inside, so let''s stop here for this kind of unpretentious attack! Come out and see me."


    The Chutian River sounded like thunder, and the penetrating sound waves continued to extend to the inside and outside of the barrier.


    His courage is not so big.


    Such a straightforward provocation of the sacred judge.


    Does he really think that his improvement during this period of time is invincible?


    Just when Chu Tianhe''s voice fell for less than a few seconds, all the attack beams from the barrier disappeared.


    "Huhuhu..."


    A gust of wind blew by.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t wait long, and within a few breaths, a figure appeared at the top of the barrier.


    The visitor stood in the air, a pair of calm star eyes staring at Chu Tianhe below.


    With his appearance, the evolutionary zombies that chased Chu Tianhe on the ground left one after another, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Sacred judge?"


    Chu Tianhe recognized him at a glance, his face changed slightly.


    After all, the southern continent is now full of portraits of the saints, coupled with the unique shape of the Supreme Envoy, it is a kind of existence that people can remember at a glance.


    Compared with Chu Tianhe''s calmness, when the great mighty Tianlong under his feet saw the figure of the person who came, a pair of dragon eyes opened up in an instant.


    "Damn, Master, the aura around this guy is terrifying. If my aura reaches 1.8 million, then he is at least tens of millions. This kind of strength is definitely not under your master, so you must be careful. "Dawei Tianlong said thrillingly.


    Chu Tianhe was stunned.


    Is the strength of the sacred judge not below him?


    real or fake?


    and many more¡­¡­


    Thinking of Chu Tianhe, the excitement flashed across his face.


    According to the remarks about Wei Xiao and Shengjian on the Southern Continent, if the guy in front of him is really not inferior to him, doesn''t it mean that there is no gap between himself and Wei Xiao?


    Chu Tianhe suddenly felt his heart beating fiercely and tried his best to suppress it.


    "you sure?"


    Dawei Tianlong said affirmatively: "It can''t be wrong, the aura on his body gives me the same feeling as the master, and his strength is not as good as yours."


    After receiving the affirmative reply from Dawei Tianlong, Chu Tianhe''s gaze at the holy judge changed again.


    Sure enough, it was the right time to come to find the holy judge.


    His strength is equal to that of the sacred judge?


    "Haha! Wei Xiao, when I get rid of this corpse emperor clone, it seems that we need to meet again."


    The saint did not know what Chu Tianhan was thinking at the moment, so he casually glanced at him and Dawei Tianlong.


    "Humans? Mutant beasts? It''s really a strange combination. Have your human races reached an alliance with the orcs?"


    Chu Tianhe calmed down the excitement in his heart, and said again: "The sacred judge of the corpse clan great emperor?"


    "The emperor of the corpse clan? Haha... this is a good name, the deity likes it very much."


    There was a smile on the face of the saint, and he looked at Chu Tianhe again.


    With the strength of the sacred judge, coupled with Chu Tianhe''s power all derived from zombie genes, he only needs to look at it to predict Chu Tianhe''s strength nine out of ten.


    Very strong, an extremely powerful human.


    Even from Chu Tianhe, the holy judge caught a crisis.


    Can the other party pose a threat to yourself?


    Among the human powers that the sacred judge has seen, except for Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe is definitely the second person to give him this feeling.


    Sheng Cai''s face was surprised.


    Is the man in front of him so powerful?


    Interesting.


    There was Wei Xiao in the past, and now an unknown strong man has emerged from the human race. This human race is really full of talents.


    The saint is turned back to God.


    "Yes, the deity is the sacred judge, how do you call it?"


    "Nine Sky City Chutian River."


    "Chu Tianhe?" The holy judge hesitated slightly, and then nodded, "Okay, the deity remembers you. Why are you looking for the deity?"


    Facing the unhappy and gentle sage judge, for some reason, Chu Tianhe suddenly felt like there was nowhere to do it.


    Is this guy really a zombie?


    Where did he learn the peace and gentleness on his face?


    Also, how did the lightness in his eyes develop?


    Couldn''t he feel the deep hostility in himself?


    Chu Tianhe frowned.


    But when he thought of Dawei Tianlong, Chu Tianhe was also fearless.


    "It''s really something to find you, but before that, I need to ask you a few questions."


    The sage Feng Qingyun smiled: "You humans are really strange. Why do everyone who meets the deity like to ask questions? Is this a custom of your humans? It''s not right! In the mind of this seat I have never had such a memory."


    "You only need to answer my question." Chu Tianhe said coldly.


    There is a bit of deterrence in the tone, giving people a feeling of inconsistency.

 Chapter 1470： Do you misunderstand me

    With such an imperative tone, ordinary creatures are afraid that even if they don''t attack on the spot, they will never show Chu Tianhe a good face.


    But the sacred judge is different, he doesn''t look angry at all.


    As if he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Chu Tianhe''s tone, the holy judge nodded easily.


    "Okay! You ask."


    "..."


    Chu Tianhe suddenly wondered if the zombie in front of him was the consciousness carrier of the corpse emperor?


    If you don''t get angry like this, is your temper too good?


    Or is it that the corpse emperor is not as scary as people think?


    People''s cognition of him is all about others, and has been exaggerated in the process?


    Suppressing the doubt in his heart, Chu Tianhe asked coldly: "I want to know, do you know Wei Xiao?"


    The decree did not hesitate.


    "Know, and even played against him. Among your human races, he should be the strongest."


    Chu Tianhe''s face went dark when he heard the answer from Shengzheng.


    It was another licking dog that put gold on Wei Xiao''s face. The key was that the other party was a zombie?


    What charm does Wei Xiao have that makes you all admire him like this?


    Forcibly resisting the anger and jealousy in his heart, Chu Tianhe sullenly said: "I heard that he has reached an agreement with you. As long as you don''t take action against the human race below the supernatural power, he will not move the people below the corpse king of your corpse race. , Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes. His strength is worthy of the deity''s concessions."


    Hearing that the holy referee admitted to the agreement with Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe admitted that he was sour again.


    Why is Wei Xiao always one step ahead of him?


    Chu Tianhe was extremely unwilling.


    "Do you have any other questions?"


    Chu Tianhe gritted his teeth.


    "Did you make a concession because you were defeated by Wei Xiao?"


    The sage judge heard that, the originally gentle face calmed down.


    "Are you questioning the strength of the deity?"


    Chu Tian Han snorted inwardly.


    "It''s not a question, but I just can''t figure it out, how can the dignified corpse emperor speak so easily? In you, I can''t see the temperament that a corpse emperor should have."


    "Then what kind of temper do you think the deity should have?"


    Chu Tianhe said: "Hold and fearless, don''t put any living body in your eyes. But now it seems that you are far from the corpse emperor in my heart. That''s right, if you are not such a weak character, he How can Wei Xiao force you to bow your head? Although that scumbag has no merit, it is overbearing, and I am ashamed of it."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "why are you laughing?"


    The judge: "Nothing. I just think you are very interesting. You have an enemy with Wei Xiao?"


    "Blood hatred."


    "Oh? That really surprised the deity."


    Chu Tianhe snorted coldly: "It doesn''t matter whether you are surprised or not."


    "Indeed." The judge nodded, and then turned around, "Any other questions?"


    "..."


    "What else do you want me to ask?"


    The saint waved his hand: "Since you have no questions to ask, let''s stop chatting! You said you have something to do with the deity, now you can talk."


    Seeing that the saint was still calm and calm, Chu Tianhe was completely disappointed.


    With such a character, return the corpse emperor?


    I am afraid that the first-level zombies have more personalities than him.


    No longer feels that the avatar of the corpse emperor poses any threat to him, Chu Tianhe coldly said: "I am truly disappointed with you. However, I will never be merciless about what I should do."


    "Well, I don''t see that you have this strength."


    "That''s the end of the nonsense. Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. Because of your arrival, the people in the southern mainland are panicking and sleepless. As the master of the southern mainland, it is my duty to stabilize people''s minds. And all this is because of you. So, now I give you two choices."


    "What choice?"


    "First, self-decision, I can let go of other zombies in the South American polar regions."


    The saint heard that, with a faint smile on his face, he squinted slightly.


    "The second one?"


    "Second, that is that I will solve you first, and then level the zombie clothes in the South American polar regions. Two choices, which one would you choose?"


    The referee was silent.


    After a while, he looked at Chu Tianhe calmly.


    "That''s why you came to find the deity?"


    "if not?."


    Chu Tianhe''s face was solemn.


    At this moment, the aura of self-respect and self-respect is vividly displayed.


    "Hahaha!"


    The saint smiled, scornfully.


    "Is it funny?"


    As soon as the sanctuary''s emotions receded, he showed a cold face.


    "Do you have any misunderstandings about this deity? Does this deity look like a bully zombie?"


    Chu Tianhe: "You don''t have to play with me here. You know, Wei Xiao can let you lower your head and reach an agreement without making a deal. I can do the same. Compared with Wei Xiao, disobeying my wishes will only be more painful for you. ."


    The saint shook his head, as if he had nothing to say about the narcissistic human in front of him.


    When I looked at Chu Tianhe again, the coldness on his face was particularly obvious.


    "Take it to communicate with you capable humans, but you have wiped away the last bit of tolerance the deity has for you. It should be noted that when letting others make a choice, you have to show the matching strength."


    "Master, be careful¡ª"


    The voice of the sacred judge fell, and a terrifying pressure immediately acted on Chu Tianhe and Dawei Tianlong.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t prepare for a while, and the bodies of both fell high into the air at the same time, smashing into the ground.


    Fortunately, there is a reminder from Dawei Tianlong.


    Before touching the ground, Chu Tianhe reacted to mobilize the supernatural powers in his body.


    A large amount of scarlet energy wrapped him and the figure of Dawei Tianlong, stabilized his figure less than four meters from the ground, and resisted the gravity field suddenly released by the sacred judge.


    "You made the stupidest decision."


    Chu Tianhe made a deep voice, and the opened mask closed immediately.


    "Swish¡ª"


    With the demon sword in his hand waving, Chu Tianhe''s figure instantly disappeared from Dawei Tianlong''s back.


    When he reappeared, he had already come to Sheng Cai''s side.


    "die!"


    A volley swept out.


    The scarlet sword pierced the figure of the saint straight from the side.


    The saint turned his head slightly, raised his hand, and his left hand, like an eagle''s claw, implied a power that directly grabbed the blade from Chu Tianhe.


    "Da Luo Fa curse!"


    Under the protection of Chutianhe''s ability, the Great Mighty Tianlong, who was not affected by the gravity field of the sacred judge, raised his head with a blow.


    The cyan rays containing terrifying power flew out directly from below, taking the body of the holy judge.


    The eagle eye condensed.


    Suddenly, the space in front of him was distorted.


    The ray of power that originally hit the figure of the saint changed its direction, and the target turned into Chu Tianhe on one side.


    Chu Tianhe was shocked when he saw this.


    What ability will this be?


    Without thinking too much, Chu Tianhe''s figure instantly turned into a blood mist and disappeared in place.


    As the power ray passed over the place where he was before, in the air 100 meters away from the holy referee, the figure of Chu Tianhe holding the sword reunited.


    "Elemental? Very useful ability, but using the power of a zombie to deal with the deity, this level of you is still far away."


    "Swallow!"


    Sheng Cai stretched out his hand and claws towards the direction of Chu Tianhe''s figure. .


    Before Chu Tianhe could do anything, six huge **** vortexes appeared around him.


    The huge pressure that appeared in six directions temporarily restricted Chu Tianhe''s ability to move. At the same time, from the **** vortex, **** chains stretched out, seeming to bind Chu Tianhe''s figure.


    "Owner--"


    Seeing the big Wei Tianlong below, Zhenyu soared up.


    The huge wings of the pilgrimage fan fanned, stirring the space, the ability to cause a storm, and forcibly tearing the location of the pilgrimage.


    The saint frowned slightly.


    The body was immediately covered with a layer of protection to resist the erosion of supernatural powers.


    At the same time, the figure disappeared in a flash.


    "Take care of you first, then clean up your master..."


    "what?"

 Chapter 1471： The Fall of Dawei Tianlong

    Suddenly behind him came the sound of the holy judge, Dawei Tianlong was frightened.


    Never thought of turning around, Zhenyu would stay away from the threat of the referee.


    "Exit¡ª"


    "Crack¡ª"


    The holy judge raised his hand and pressed, and in a short while, above the flying figure of Dawei Tianlong, a thunder with a diameter of several tens of meters fell.


    The big mighty Tianlong, who had nowhere to dodge, was hit on the spot with his huge body.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A wailing came from Dawei Tianlong.


    Its body also fell to the ground when it was hit by thunder.


    In this way, the holy judge still did not stop.


    Abnormal abilities poured into the ground, and on the ground, a clay giant covered with brown abilities condensed.


    "Wow..."


    They roared and approached the fallen Dawei Tianlong.


    "Rumble..."


    On the other side, Chu Tianhe, whose mobility was restored after the Dawei Tianlong dragged the holy side for a while, broke free from the chains that bound him.


    The blood-colored abilities all over the body surged crazily, and the cyclones scattered out to impact six blood-colored vortexes, instantly dispersing them.


    "Dawei Tianlong¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing that the mighty Tianlong on the ground was in crisis, Chu Tianhe shook his body, and a large number of blood-colored abilities turned into countless blood ghost soldiers, roaring like a wind wolf rushing towards the ground.


    "Scatter¡ª"


    The holy referee shot again.


    A light wave of energy sweeping everything intercepted Chu Tianhe''s attack in midair.


    The figure flashed, and when he appeared, he had already killed Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe couldn''t take care of supporting the Dawei Tianlong again, and the blood-colored abilities in his body surged.


    Invisibly, a blood-colored skull condensed and collided with the Holy Trinity head-on.


    "boom--"


    Powers splashed, blood flowed, and under the impact of the huge light wave, the figures of the holy judge and Chu Tianhe were forced to retreat at the same time.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Below, the Dawei Tianlong was besieged by more than a dozen clay giants.


    Without support, it was difficult to break free from the siege of the mud giant, and his body was quickly controlled by the mud giant.


    In a roar and howl, the body was mutilated by the mud giant.


    "You damn¡ª"


    Witnessed the big Wei Tianlong being torn into blood clots by the mud giant, and Chu Tianhe ran away.


    The blood mist all over the body is rising like ocean waves.


    The **** sword glow crazily condenses like raindrops in the sky.


    "kill--"


    The sword is like rain, overwhelming the sky.


    The blood sword attack that flooded the heavens and the earth flooded everything and everything in an instant.


    "Suppression!"


    The holy judge would not be afraid of Chu Tianhe because of his anger.


    Forming a layer of defense in front of him to block the shooting sword rain, ignoring the mud giant below that was decomposed by the sword rain, and raising his hands, the forces of the ten directions gathered.


    From above the sky, a huge palm condenses out.


    Volley blow.


    Hearing only a roar, Chu Tianhe''s figure was impacted by the giant palm, and the figure and the giant palm condensed from its abilities rushed to the ground at the same time.


    On the ground.


    Smoke was everywhere, and the mountains shook.


    Between the roaring earth, endless storms formed stormy waves and swept in all directions.


    The sacred judge standing in the air didn''t think that such an attack would result in Chutian River, overlooking the smoke-filled area below, and constantly searching for the figure of Chutian River in the dense smoke.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Suddenly, among the rising clouds, a strong wind blew towards the pilgrim.


    As soon as the concentrating sage turned his gaze, he saw a huge palm of blood patted in the dense smoke below.


    Sheng Cai''s complexion changed.


    The supernatural powers gathered in front of him, and an arc-shaped light wave crossed in front of him.


    With a "bang", the giant palm hit the arc-shaped light wave, directly bounced back by the energy contained above.


    However, the attack from below is not over yet.


    One giant palm failed to hurt the holy judge, and the fist formed by the other giant hand swept the figure of the holy judge with a huge wave.


    Under the heavy blow, the defense in front of Sheng Cai was shattered, and the terrifying fist touched Sheng Cai''s tiny figure.


    For a moment, the sacred hand, who was too late to respond, turned into a stream of light, leaving a sound barrier in the air, directly submerged in a mountain a kilometer away.


    "Rumble..."


    Accompanied by a loud noise.


    The mountain that stood between the sky and the earth a kilometer away collapsed directly after a moment.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Where is Chu Tianhe''s figure.


    A violent storm swept across.


    A large number of smoke clouds were blown away.


    With blood and evil spirits raging, a figure of a blood-colored troll with a height of several hundred meters stands between the sky and the earth.


    Chutianhe roared that shook the sky, looking straight at the collapsed mountain into which the holy judge had sunk, like giant eyes the size of a locomotive.


    "Holy judge, I want your life¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Chu Tianhe flicked his 100-meter blood sword, and his huge body flew out like a mad cow.


    In the collapsed mountains.


    The figure of the saint at this time was completely plunged into the mountain.


    There were spider silk cracks all around him.


    The boulders that were falling continuously from above, were drawn by a gravitational force at this time, floating directly in the air and could not pose a threat to the sacred judge.


    "boom--"


    The figure of the saint moved suddenly.


    Flying sand and rocks, the collapse of the mountain further intensified.


    Ahead, Chu Tianhe''s figure was already approaching.


    But at this moment, the collapsing mountain was controlled by a powerful force, and under the control of this force, the entire mountain smashed head-on towards the Chutian River.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Facing the endless rocks and huge mountains, Chutianhe was fearless.


    The huge body running at full speed keeps avoiding the flying boulders and obstacles, and if it is unavoidable, it swings out and destroys it head-on.


    "Roar--"


    However, when Chutianhe destroyed all obstacles with the power of destroying and decayed, behind a huge mountain debris, the broken mountain was just separated by the huge sword in Chutianhe''s hand, and behind it, a dragon-shaped giant whizzed out. .


    Chu Tianhe couldn''t react, and the blood golden dragon bit his right shoulder in one bite, and the huge impact brought his figure back and forth continuously.


    There is nothing to resist along the way.


    The two giants are like the gods of destruction, crushing the mountains and dense forests along the way.


    A few hundred meters later.


    Chu Tianhe stabilized his figure.


    Looking at the dragon still biting his right shoulder, a bloodthirsty light burst into his eyes.


    "roll--"


    I saw Chu Tianhe waved his right hand to grasp the dragon''s body, and in a heartbreaking roar, blood encircled the dragon''s body in his hand.


    Pulling hard, separated the dragon from his body, and then threw it forward.


    "Give me to die¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe, who didn''t stop there, waved the giant demon sword in his right hand.


    A large number of scarlet abilities surround the giant demon sword.


    With a sudden wave, a sword beam opened the sky and cut the space, taking the body of the dragon that flew out.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The dragon''s reaction is not slow.


    The body has not touched the ground yet, in the flying midair, a huge protective cover enveloped it.


    The **** sword light fell.


    Just listen to a bang.


    The protective cover shattered, and the **** sword light penetrated the body of the dragon instantly.


    Suddenly, the blood golden dragon, which was nearly a thousand meters long, turned into a spot of energy and dissipated. From its body, a human-shaped body shot out and smashed into the ground far away fiercely.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The sage fell on the ground, sliding his feet on the ground for tens of meters to stabilize his figure.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Unable to bear it, he opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of golden blood.


    Chu Tianhe on the other side is so powerful that he will not spare the corpse.


    The figure turned into a blood mist to diffuse the sky, covering the sky, and in the blink of an eye, a **** storm swept from where the figure was.


    The saint raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes became more solemn than ever.


    Seeing that the blood mist formed by Chu Tianhe was about to touch his figure, at this moment, all the lines on the face of the sage were full of blood.


    "Roar--"


    The holy judge roared to the sky.


    In an instant, the world changed color, and the wind and waves swept across.


    Accompanied by a force that suffocated the heavens and the earth, violently rolled out of the sanctuary''s body, and suddenly the earth rose, and the wind and thunder were violent.


    In the storm gleaming with thunder and lightning, a thousand-layer wave and a hundred-li sand were lifted to cover the sky and the sun, and the force of the same square heaven and earth was pressing against the blood mist evolving from the Chutian River.


    The power of the two sides confronted each other. For a time, the core of South America was covered with blood and wind, and it was like a world-breaking power that wreaked havoc on one side.


    In the battlefield like the end of the world, the mountains and rivers are broken and the world is changed.

 Chapter 1472： This is the real supreme

    The power of terror cannot be subdued for a long time.


    When everything is over, a hundred miles of red land, wild sands, and a desolate land, in the end only a piece of wasteland with a major change in topography is left.


    "puff--"


    On the battlefield.


    Chu Tianhe, whose figure had returned to the world of law, couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Kneeling on the ground, he pierced the ground with a huge sword in his hand. The huge energy body was like an old man at dusk, and might collapse at any time.


    The sanctuary is not much better.


    The elegant image is long gone, his body is broken and bloody.


    Although he still maintains his immobile face, his pale face indicates that his situation is equally bad.


    "The deity underestimated you. I didn''t expect your human race to rely on the power obtained by plundering my corpse clan''s body to raise you to the point of controlling the power of nature. The strength of the deity, the human abilities encountered by the deity Among those, the deity would like to call you the strongest."


    "Pooh--"


    Chu Tianhe spit out dryly.


    Pulling out the huge sword that pierced the ground, slowly got up.


    He admitted that he also underestimated the avatar of the sage.


    Since he got the No. 5 potion, he has taken no less than 20 bottles in total.


    Especially when he was stimulated by Wei Xiao some time ago, he took eleven bottles of No. 5 medicine at a time. The improvement was crazy.


    I thought that after a recent improvement, I was invincible in this world, but today, the holy judge taught him a lesson.


    However, the "combination" of the eleven corpse emperors was actually equal in strength to him, who had taken more than twenty No. 5 potions. According to reason, this was impossible.


    But when I think about it, I''m relieved.


    The so-called one step away is like the difference between clouds and mud.


    Quantity does not determine quality.


    The corpse emperor and the corpse emperor seem to be only one level apart, but the qualitative change cannot be replaced.


    That is the evolution of the life level, the improvement of the bloodline.


    It was originally wrong for you to use the power of the corpse emperor''s level to measure the strength of the corpse emperor.


    Isn¡¯t there a saying that¡¯s not the case?


    No amount of **** is rubbish.


    Although the corpse emperor is not so unbearable, compared with the corpse emperor, there is no comparison between the two.


    But Chu Tianhe wasn''t too entangled.


    Since the first battle, he has already recognized his strength.


    If what the saint said before is true, it means that now he is almost the same as Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Chu Tianhe is very confident about this.


    If Wei Xiao is really strong and invincible, then the holy judge will not be able to live until now.


    Since Wei Xiao only reached a verbal agreement with the sage referee instead of directly killing him, this meant that his strength with the sage referee was only half-hearted.


    Perhaps Wei Xiao is stronger than the decree, but he will definitely not exceed it too much.


    Once upon a time, this was what Chu Tianhe wanted to do in his dreams.


    But because every time he encounters Wei Xiao, he is crushed by him, unable to detect the depth of Wei Xiao, which makes Chu Tianhe always full of jealousy towards Wei Xiao.


    Now that he got what he wanted, although he did not meet Chu Tianhe''s expectations, it was considered to have solved his major heart disease.


    Wei Xiao''s strength is no longer unknown.


    "Is it the strongest? Ha ha... What about Wei Xiao? He should have defeated you, right?"


    Sheng Cai''s face changed slightly.


    Thinking of Wei Xiao, the judge quickly shook his head.


    "He is different from you."


    "What''s the difference? They are all supernatural beings, and they all use the genes of zombies to improve their strength. How different can they be?"


    "In his body, the deity didn''t feel a bit of supernatural gene, and his strength was cultivated by himself. Because of this, he has the ability to threaten the life of the deity."


    "impossible!"


    As soon as the voice of the judge fell, Chu Tianhe immediately rejected it.


    Wei Xiao''s strength was cultivated by himself?


    This is simply a fantasy.


    Zombies may not understand humans, but how can humans not understand humans?


    Practice?


    Do you regard reality as a film and television novel?


    If human beings exist who can cultivate, can they still have your place in the last days?


    "The deity doesn''t need to lie to you a dying person. Wei Xiao, he is destined to be the deity''s biggest opponent and the only opponent."


    "Ha ha!"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t believe the words of the referee at all.


    Because this simply doesn''t exist.


    Perhaps Wei Xiao discovered that certain secrets could escape the sage''s perception, but he didn''t believe it to make Chu Tianhe believe that Wei Xiao''s strength was cultivated by himself.


    Um!


    The saint only said that Wei Xiao had no supernatural gene.


    I heard that in the east and west continents, qigong and two other cultivation roads to improve oneself through heaven, material and earth treasures have emerged. Perhaps Wei Xiao embarked on these two roads through some unknown methods.


    Shaking his huge body, he waved the giant demon sword in his hand.


    "You overestimate Wei Xiao. Compared with him, don''t you think that I am also an opponent you can never avoid?"


    The sage judge was really surprised by Chu Tianhe''s strength, but Chu Tianhe didn''t realize it. From beginning to end, facing him, the sacred judge was able to maintain the attitude of being motionless at all times, and everything was under control.


    "The deity recognizes your strength. With your current strength, the pinnacle corpse emperor is not your opponent, but if you are the opponent of the deity, you have overestimated yourself. The supernatural person has the ability to severely injure the deity, But there is absolutely no ability to threaten the life of the deity''s body. This has been doomed since you promote yourself through zombie genes."


    "Then who caused your current situation?"


    "Do you think the deity is weak now?"


    "Is not it?"


    "Haha...remember, what the Supreme Envoy inherited is only the power of the deity''s peak period, not all of it."


    As he said, the lines on Sheng Cai''s face flickered again.


    Chu Tianhe frowned slightly.


    Just when he was confused by the words of the holy judge, from the air around the holy judge, various light spots of different colors began to converge in his body.


    With the integration of these light spots, Chu Tianhe found that the broken body of the saint was quickly recovering.


    The weak breath also began to return to normal and peak.


    "This, how is this possible?"


    Noting the changes in Shengzheng''s body, Chu Tianhe''s face changed in shock.


    Sacred judge: "You are fighting against the deity. There are too many supernatural elements in the air. They are the deity''s best nourishment. Using them, you must be the one who fails in the end."


    Feeling that the aura on Sheng Cai was recovering towards the peak, Chu Tianhe couldn''t stand still after a moment of shock.


    "You have no chance."


    Chu Tianhe yelled violently and waved the demon sword in his hand, slashing the sky with a ray of light from the front.


    "Boom boom..."


    The sacred judge continues to absorb the supernatural elements remaining in the air.


    Facing Chu Tianhe''s attack, he moved his mind.


    Suddenly, from the ground, the earth wall rises, and the vines are overwhelming.


    Layers of defense stood in front of him, annihilating Chu Tianhe''s attack.


    After Chutianhe''s attack was offset by the defenses along the way, the attack formed by the supernatural power in his body, while dissipating, all turned into gentle energy into the body of the holy judge.


    "It is not wrong to let the deity use this ability, saying that you have the strongest ability. At the beginning, the two ability users around Wei Xiao were not worthy of the deity''s use of this method."


    "Impossible, I don''t believe it."


    Chu Tianhe was a little flustered.


    Realizing that the Supreme could actually absorb his abilities, Chu Tianhe''s huge body moved in terror, and a large number of blood-colored abilities formed blood ghosts and demon soldiers, and pilgrims swarmed in a mighty force.


    The saint''s eyes narrowed.


    In the next second, from the ground, vines rose from the ground like a tide.


    They crazily poured into the **** energy released by Chutian River, forming independent areas to devour the energy inside.


    In the blink of an eye, Sheng Cai''s face was red, and the momentum on his body was like a Changhong.


    The broken body has recovered.


    The power consumed, even if it hasn''t returned to the peak, is not as different.


    "Okay, die!"

 Chapter 1473： Ill give you a salary from the bottom

    "Boom..."


    The saint looks serious.


    With a movement in his eyes, from both sides of Chutianhe''s figure, the earth exploded and the space was distorted, like two huge **** demon claws rising from the rift in the abyss of hell.


    One left and one right, two blood claws simultaneously grabbed Chu Tianhe''s arms.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe yelled violently.


    The **** energy wrapped the giant monster sword in his hand and flew out.


    Rounding around midair, slashed towards one of the blood claws.


    Upon seeing this, the sacred judge raised his hand.


    "Boom Boom" a few times, from under the terracotta, thick and long vines drilled out, and when the giant demon sword did not touch the blood claws, it entangled in the air.


    "Buzzing..."


    Just as Chu Tianhe was struggling, a roar came.


    In the invisible air, six huge **** vortexes appeared at the same time.


    Directly controlled by the sacred judge, chains stretched out from the **** vortex, quickly entwining the whole body of Chu Tianhe.


    "what-"


    Chu Tianhe suddenly screamed.


    I saw that on the six chains that locked Chutianhe, a large amount of blood energy was breaking away from the world of Faxiang and Earth that had evolved from Chutianhe.


    The supernatural energy was swallowed by the chains, and a large amount of supernatural powers in the body was lost. In addition to anger, Chu Tianhe''s eyes were more panic.


    Can the other party directly devour his origin?


    Isn''t this trying to destroy him at all?


    "Wow¡ª"


    In the crisis, the Chutianhe screamed to the sky.


    Before the **** chains could drain him, Chu Tianhe exploded together with his Faxiang Heaven and Earth at the same time, turning into a mist of blood that filled the six vortexes.


    Upon seeing this, the sacred judge raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    "Elemental? No one is your helper this time, do you think you can break through the deity''s attack?"


    The voice fell, and the sacred judge put out his hands.


    Suddenly, the six major vortexes that released the chain revolved frantically.


    From it, six terrifying suctions simultaneously swallowed the blood mist that Chutianhe evolved.


    More origins were absorbed by the sage, and Chu Tianhe was even more frightened.


    "Damn it, holy judge, you forced me, ah¡ª"


    The hysterical roar of Chutianhe came from the surging blood mist.


    The six whirlpools continued to swallow Chutian River''s supernatural powers, but at this moment, from the surging, thick blood mist, a blood beam suddenly shot straight into the sky.


    The saint frowned.


    "The force of nature?"


    When I looked up, I saw that the sky was filled with blood ray into the clouds.


    Within a few breaths, the clouds surged and blood stained the sky.


    The mysterious red light filled the sky, and the rolling blood cloud gradually condensed a face belonging to Chu Tianhe under the watch of the holy judge.


    "Holy judge, let you see my true strength."


    The huge human face made a sound that shook the sky.


    Immediately, the humanoid mask opened its mouth in the blood basin, and from it, a ray of destruction directed at the figure of the saint below.


    The saint at this moment, except for a hint of surprise, there is no color of fear in his eyes.


    Glancing his gaze in the six major vortexes, the **** vortex was dissipated immediately, and instead, he slapped his palm on the ground.


    Nine-color abilities were injected into the ground through his arm.


    With his figure as the center, the nine-color abilities spread in all directions like spider silk.


    In the blink of an eye, the radius of a kilometer was shining red.


    The eye-catching ground is covered by a huge array that seems to be activated.


    The huge formation is just opposite to the billowing blood clouds in the sky.


    "rise-"


    The lines on Sheng Cai''s face were full of light. At this time, from the huge formation on the ground, beams of light burst into the sky.


    The most central beam is particularly terrifying.


    With a diameter of 100 meters, it collided head-on with the rays released by Chutianhe.


    The two strongest forces converge, and under the stalemate, Chu Tianhe''s strength is even better.


    In an instant, the ability to annihilate the saint squad collided below, directly engulfing the place where the saint squad''s figure was.


    As for the other light beams summoned by the holy judge with the help of the ground formation, they will shoot into the sky and pierce the firmament in the form of a meteor shower.


    "Ahhhh-"


    The Chu Tianhe in the sky is also uncomfortable. The blood cloud can be said to be his body. He was hit by countless light beams, and his heart-piercing screams came from the sky.


    Baptized by the power of the sacred judge, the blood cloud covering the sky and the sun continued to disintegrate and annihilate, causing the sun behind the clouds to come back to the world.


    "Scatter."


    In the thick smoke, the sound of the holy judge appeared.


    There was no wind and waves, and a strong vigor instantly blew away the dense smoke that had flooded the earth.


    At the same time, the blood cloud in the sky quickly retreated as the thick smoke below dissipated.


    In a blink of an eye, the sky returned to normal.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The figure of the saint appeared in the air.


    He was embarrassed and dilapidated, and he was absorbing the surrounding energy to recover himself at this time.


    While he was recovering, his solemn eyes stared at the square space, seeming to be looking for something.


    But soon, as the body recovered, the holy judge gave up the search.


    Casting his gaze into the distance, the corners of Sheng Cai''s mouth slightly raised.


    "Chu Tianhe? The deity remembers you."


    The voice fell, and the figure of the saint disappeared immediately


    far away.


    In a forest that stretched for several kilometers, a large amount of blood fog drilled out of the ground.


    In less than a minute, a human figure condensed.


    "puff-"


    Chu Tianhe spit out blood, his face pale.


    Looking very weak, he staggered to the root of a big tree and held the trunk with his hands.


    "Damn it, the holy judge can actually swallow my ability directly from the cells in my body? How could he have such a terrible ability?"


    Chu Tianhe recalled the situation of being surrounded by six **** vortexes just now, with a look of horror on his face.


    The supernatural cell is the foundation of the supernatural being.


    They can provide powerful abilities to the abilities, and similarly, they can also kill the abilities.


    The sacred judge can directly absorb the power of the power cell from the power cell. Once this absorption exceeds the cell''s endurance limit, and the power user cannot obtain energy from the outside world in time to supplement the power consumption of the power cell. If this is the case, then , Even if the holy judge doesn''t act on Chu Tianhe, Chu Tianhe will die because of the backlash of the superpower cells.


    That''s why Chu Tianhe escaped.


    Having been deprived of too many powers from the body by the holy judge, the power cells in the body have already had an abnormal movement to counterphagocy the body.


    If he hadn''t taken eleven power potions some time ago to push his strength to a whole new level, his use of the power was not limited to himself, and when the sage swallowed his power, I was afraid that he would be doomed.


    Without touching the hand of the sacred judge, even if the sacred judge can absorb the energy between heaven and earth to recover his own injuries, Chu Tianhe is not afraid.


    Having fought against the holy referee for so long, he also felt that, compared to his strength, the holy referee was at odds with him.


    But when he saw that the holy judge could attack him from the root, Chu Tianhe was deeply jealous of the holy judge.


    As the last move, Chu Tianhe almost did his best, so that he could not win the sacred judge, and escape was his only choice.


    "Damn it, how did Wei Xiao defeat a holy judge with this ability?"


    Chu Tianhe was jealous and angry.


    Could it be that everything he thought before was self-comfort?


    In fact, Wei Xiao''s strength is far stronger than he imagined?


    But this is impossible.


    Based on his understanding of Wei Xiao, if Wei Xiao''s strength far surpasses the Holy Referee, the Holy Referee will never have a chance to appear in the Southern Continent again.


    Unless Wei Xiao has any means to restrain the ability of the sanctuary.


    After calming down the restlessness in his heart, Chu Tianhe stopped thinking about it.


    Turning his head and glanced at the direction where the holy judge was, Chu Tianhe said with a gloomy face: "Next time, see you next time, I will definitely find a way to restrain you."

 Chapter 1474： Public opinion

    One day later, the major areas of human life in the southern continent.


    "real or fake?"


    "Damn, a Wei Xiao just appeared, and now there is another Chutianhe, when did we humans be so stunned?"


    "Undefeated against the corpse emperor alone? Is this Chu Tianhe really so powerful?"


    "You may not believe it, but I think it''s true."


    "I also feel that this Chutianhe, when you weren''t here, was the first person in our Southern Continent, and the power potion came from his base. Others say that I can match the corpse emperor. Give him a big ear, but Chu Tianhe really has such a possibility."


    "How did they get promoted? This is too abnormal, right?"


    "Hahaha... I knew that our heavenly emperor is not weaker than others, what Wei Xiao? Even without him, the corpse emperor would not dare to be presumptuous in the southern continent."


    "You said, Wei Xiao and Chu Tianhe are facing each other, who is stronger?"


    "..."


    In one day, the news that Chu Tianhe fought against the corpse emperor and did not fall under the wind spread wildly in the southern mainland.


    Many people are skeptical about this news, but others choose to believe it.


    Maybe even Chu Tianhe didn''t know that when he was confronting the sage referee, someone at the outermost periphery had noticed the devastating scene in the polar regions of South America.


    Now the news of Chutianhe''s fight against the corpse emperor is coming out of Jiutian City, and the two things are easily connected.


    Everyone has also said that, nowadays, many members of the Southern Continent are discussing, if Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao are up against each other, who is the strongest human race?


    Phoenix Dance Heaven.


    "Sister You Wei, have you heard? Chu Tianhe is really so strong?"


    In the Queen''s Hall.


    Hearing the news of Chu Tianhe outside, Bai Youwei and others gathered high-level officials in the city for a small meeting.


    At this moment, Yan Yi was the first to speak.


    Regarding the rumors outside, everyone present was lost in thought.


    Song Xiaoyu: "I don''t know whether the news is true or not. We can''t just make ourselves confused because of a single news. Maybe all this is just a conspiracy of Nine Heavens City?"


    Chang Bai: "No news will come from nowhere. Since someone is spreading it, we still need to be more careful."


    Bai Youwei, who was on the throne, had a cold face.


    "Since Chu Tianhe was defeated by her husband last time, he has stayed in Jiutian City. According to the news we have inquired, all the No. 5 potions obtained by Jiutian City''s cultivation during the period of time when Chu Tianhe was hidden It was taken by him alone. If that is the case, it would not be impossible for his strength to rise to the point where he can rival the corpse emperor."


    "Then what to do? The Lord''s grievance with Chu Tianhe is not small. If Chu Tianhe really gets a tie with the corpse emperor, wouldn''t he want to do it against us?" Someone worried.


    Song Xiaoyu and the others are also worried.


    The hatred between Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao was not a simple fight.


    Taking everything Wei Xiao did to Chu Tianhe, one sentence of murder and condemnation cannot be overstated.


    The feud between the two is destined to never end.


    If Chu Tianhe really had the power to rival the corpse emperor, it was hard to say whether he would come to Bai Youwei and the others for trouble.


    Seeing everyone''s silence, Bai Youwei said coldly and proudly: "Even if all this is true, we don''t need to be afraid. After the development of the base over this period of time, it has long been different. If you really want to fight, Chu Tianhe will not want to ask us. It¡¯s cheaper."


    Yan Yi nodded: "Well! Sister Youwei and I have reached the extreme emperor state now, not afraid of Chutianhe. What''s more, there are corpse emperors in the polar regions of South America. If he Chutianhe is not afraid of cheap corpse emperor, then Come on!"


    Others glanced at each other and felt that the two women were right.


    Chu Tianhe is certainly a threat.


    But just as Bai Youwei and the others said, if Chu Tianhe really wanted to do something with them, Fengwu Tiancheng would not be muddled.


    Not to mention that he will die with Chu Tianhe, but at least he can peel off a layer of skin from him.


    When the time comes, with one dead and one wounded, and the corpse emperor takes advantage of the fire to rob, the worst loss must be Chu Tianhe.


    He definitely didn''t want to see such an ending.


    Why?


    It wasn''t the grudge between Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao.


    With Chu Tianhe''s resentment towards Wei Xiao, the lives of Bai Youwei and Yan Yi alone could not be repaid.


    Because of this, without absolute certainty, Chu Tianhe would never risk being picked up by the corpse emperor to take advantage of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "Although the probability of Chu Tianhe''s shot at us is extremely low, we can''t do nothing. Xiaoyu..."


    "exist!"


    "How is the situation on the corpse cage now?" Bai Youwei asked.


    "The fifty-nine newborn giant zombies are already in cultivation, and the remaining 120,000 first-level zombies can produce 34 giant zombies. However, you Wei, this will be our last zombie resource."


    Bai Youwei frowned when she heard Song Xiaoyu''s words.


    She didn''t doubt Song Xiaoyu''s words.


    It''s just that I suddenly learned that I won''t be able to catch zombies from the wild and come back to cultivate some unaccustomed habits.


    Because of the appearance of the corpse emperor, all the first-level zombies and giant zombies that existed in the wild in the southern continent have all disappeared.


    The resources promoted by human supernaturalists are only those that are kept in captivity in the corpses of the major forces.


    Once these zombies are all consumed, in addition to the corpse clan territory, it will be extremely difficult for the human supernaturalists to improve their strength.


    You might say that it is enough to launch an attack on the corpse clan territory?


    That was before.


    Now that there is a corpse emperor, even if you can kill the corpse emperor or the corpse in the territory of the corpse clan, can you take it away?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t guarantee that the corpse emperor would not die.


    "Don''t worry about these. Since there are resources in hand, use them all. In addition, send some people to trade with other forces. We can exchange them for living first-level zombies with low- and medium-level potions, as long as they are willing to let go, More low- and intermediate-level medicines will do."


    "Well, I will arrange this."


    "Queen, what about Chu Tianhe? Should we guard him?"


    Bai Youwei straightened her body.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he said, "My husband should have arrangements to send the news back to the Immortal City. What we need to do is to develop steadily while preventing the Nine Heavens City raids."


    "I think I can ventilate with Sister Wu Qing and the others. If you join forces with Sister Wu Qing and the others, Chu Tianhe will not be afraid." Yan Yi suggested.


    "Um?"


    Hearing what she said, Bai Youwei gave her a surprised look.


    Yan Yi: "Sister Youwei, did I say something wrong?"


    Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "No, I just suddenly had some doubts, are you still the little girl I know?"


    "what does it mean?"


    "With your IQ, this level of thinking shouldn''t come out of your mouth? When did you become so smart?"


    "..."


    Yan Yibai glanced at Bai Youwei.


    "Say as if your IQ is as high as mine."


    "Yan Yi¡ª¡ª"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Official complaints are the deadliest.

 Chapter 1475： Chutianhe being stared at

    The city never sleeps.


    Mu Wuqing and the others also learned of the undefeated news of Chu Tianhe''s battle against the corpse emperor.


    Compared with the optimism of Bai Youwei and the others, Mu Wuqing, Jiang Xiyu and others are full of worries.


    Conference room.


    Jiang Xiyu: "Chu Tianhe''s growth is far beyond our imagination. Now he doesn''t know whether the news of the war corpse emperor is true or not. If it is true, we should be careful next."


    "There is one thing that everyone might overlook. The corpse emperor appeared in the southern continent. The zombies on this area have disappeared except for the South American polar regions. Now, except for the zombies we keep in captivity, it is no longer possible to extract five from the outside world. The resources of the potion number, this also means that the growth of the superpower is about to reach its limit."


    "When Qingcheng said that, I thought of a terrible thing."


    "what''s up?"


    The sisters looked at Jiang Xiyu one after another.


    "The number of first-level zombies in captivity. We never sleep because we are in an area where the corpse king has appeared. The first-level zombies and giant zombies are captured from thousands of miles away. Tens of thousands, but have you ever thought about it, Jiutian City has been standing on this for several years..."


    "Compared to the number of first-level zombies in captivity, who would dare to compare with Jiutian City?"


    "this¡­"


    Jiang Xiyu continued: "If the news from the outside is true, Chu Tianhe can now compete with the corpse emperor. When all the zombies he raised in captivity are cultivated, will it be sooner or later that he surpasses his husband?"


    After listening to Jiang Xiyu''s words, everyone else was stunned.


    "We have to tell Wei Xiao about this news. Otherwise, he will keep Chutianhe to feed the tiger." Mu Wuqing realized the crisis.


    There are certain things that Wei Xiao can''t let Wei Xiao go on arbitrarily.


    And when Mu Wuqing realized that the chess piece Chu Tianhe was out of Wei Xiao''s control and was about to let Wei Xiao make a decision to completely eradicate it, the outside world was impacted by information about Chu Tianhe''s undefeated battle against the corpse emperor. For the first time, a powerful leader discovered that Wei Xiao might not be the only person at the peak of the Human Race.


    "Chu Tianhe? Didn''t expect that there is such a strong man in this southern continent?"


    "Finally found someone who can restrain Wei Xiao. This Chu Tianhe is our hope."


    "Chu Tianhe? I don''t know if we can pull him into our western camp."


    "We may have found an existence that can contend with Wei Xiao. Immediately send the news back to the Eastern Continent to inform the female emperor, and we will try our best to collect information about this Chutian River."


    "..."


    The outside world was agitated because of Chutianhe''s affairs, and Chutianhe, as the protagonist, fell silent after the battle with the corpse emperor.


    On the towering castle of Jiutian City.


    Chutianhe and his two most beloved concubines stood on the edge of the castle overlooking the nine-day city covering more than a dozen square kilometers.


    "The news has been released, and it seems that the effect is much better than we thought. Now in the Southern Continent, except for the two forces from the Phoenix, most of the attention of others to Wei Xiao has shifted to you." Yun Ning Taking the lotus step, said softly beside Chu Tianhe.


    Ling Ying: "Not only that. The battle between Brother Tianhe and the Die Emperor is purely a fact. Your reputation will spread throughout the world over time. At that time, Wei Xiao will not be the only myth."


    Chu Tianhe''s face was dissatisfied with the current change in the direction of public opinion, but his heart was very useful.


    Wei Xiao is so popular all over the world, it is definitely a lie to say that he is not jealous.


    If he wasn''t jealous, he wouldn''t be impulsive to find a zombie emperor for a fight.


    Nowadays, his reputation affects many people, and he is somewhat triumphant.


    Chu Tianhe said with a cold face: "It''s just some false names. I never cared about these. If the monster didn''t threaten my origin, if it weren''t for the monster to threaten my origin, it would be him who died in the end. I hate that there was no power at that time. If someone can contain the avatar of the sage, the final result will not be like that."


    "The strength of the Dawei Tianlong is not to be said to be very strong, but the zombies of the senior corpse emperor are definitely not its opponents. The corpse emperor can easily kill it, husband, the helper you need, I am afraid that there are only a handful of helpers in the world. "


    Yun Ning sighed.


    Although the death of Dawei Tianlong will not make them heartbroken, it is also an animal that has had a relationship with them.


    Knowing that it had died tragically in the hands of the corpse emperor, Yun Ning and Ling Ying inevitably sighed at the game.


    "I know. But that was only before, and now I know the strength of the corpse emperor clone. Give me some time. When such a helper appears next to me, it will be his end."


    Ling Ying: "Now it can be confirmed that the South American Polar Region has become a new stronghold for the corpse clan. Hundreds of millions of zombies gather in one place. With the number of first-level zombies and giant zombies, the number of corpse kings in the South American polar regions is definitely very large today. If Brother Tianhe is sure to resolve the avatar of the sage..."


    Speaking of this, Ling Ying did not continue.


    Her gaze turned towards Chu Tianhe, as if conveying some meaning.


    Both Chu Tianhe and Yun Ning knew what Ling Ying was going to say later.


    If Chutianhe is sure to deal with the corpse emperor, once he is killed, then the South American polar region will undoubtedly become the place where Jiutian City extracts advanced genetic medicine.


    A large number of corpse emperors and corpses are waiting for them to extract genetic medicine.


    If it really reaches this point, what fear does Wei Xiao and the immortal city under his command have?


    Chu Tianhe was very moved in his heart.


    It is a pity that although he had thought of a way to restrain the avatar in the day after he returned, the power around him was limited.


    Yun Ning and Lingying''s strength is not weak, but the highest is no more than the Saint Emperor level.


    The strength is much stronger than the Wei Tianlong, but against the Emperor Corpse Emperor, there is absolutely no way to go.


    If you want to have an undefeated helper around him who can hold the holy referee for a while, unless he trains the second daughter next.


    "How many level one zombies and giant zombies are there in the corpse now?" Chu Tianhe asked, changing the subject.


    Yun Ning: "In addition to the six corpse kings that are currently being cultivated, there are more than 700,000 first-level zombies that have not yet been cultivated, and nine giant zombies. According to the ratio of first-level zombies to giant zombies, the rest The first-level zombies can breed one hundred sixty and seventy giant zombies in the most ideal state."


    "In other words, we can have up to seventeen first-level corpse emperors in our hands?"


    "Well! The corpse emperor appeared, and the first-level zombies and giant zombies on the southern continent have basically disappeared. The east and west continents, heard from outsiders, have disappeared a long time ago. It can be said that the first-class zombies we have now , Is the final raw material of the power potion. If you want to get the raw material again, unless..."


    Speaking of this, Yun Ning paused.


    "Unless what?"


    Yun Ning thought for a while and said, "Unless there is a human corpse."


    As soon as her words fell, Chu Tianhe and Ling Ying both looked at Yun Ning with surprised eyes.


    Yun Ning said with a strong smile: "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, I''m just talking about the matter."


    Ling Ying: "We''d better not get the raw materials of supernatural potions from that. Once that step is taken, everyone in Nine Heavens City will be punishable by everyone, and the world will not tolerate it."


    Yun Ning nodded: "I just mention it."


    Chu Tianhe retracted his gaze, his expression extremely serious.


    "No one in Jiutian City can have this kind of thought."


    It can be seen that Chu Tianhe rejects Yun Ning''s last statement very much.


    Although he Chu Tianhe is cruel, he also has the pride of being a man.


    Although Yun Ning only mentioned it, he knew very well that the information contained in the so-called "human corpse transformation" does not exist to use living people to create first-degree zombies?


    Chu Tianhe would never do such a thing.


    It''s not the heart of the Virgin, but the bottom line of being born.


    You can let a person die, die in pain, but you must not torture him after his death.


    If even the last bottom line is gone, do people still deserve to be called people?


    That''s a beast.


    "Seventeen spare corpse emperors plus the six corpse emperors that have already been cultivated are enough. If we need them in the future, we will go to the corpse clan territory to get them."


    "Big Brother Tianhe is right."


    For Chu Tianhe''s attitude, Ying raised his hands in approval.


    Yun Ning was also very pleased.


    This man still insists on his bottom line even if he bears a sea of ??blood and deep hatred. Such a quality is hard to come by.


    "Train all the remaining zombies as soon as possible. After the No. 5 potion is successfully extracted, give one third to others, and the remaining two thirds are for our exclusive use."


    "good husband."

 Chapter 1476： Dark Night Crisis

    Three days later.


    The immortal city of Minghai City.


    The news of the battle between Chu Tianhe and the corpse emperor had reached Wei Xiao and the others.


    Upon hearing this news, Shu Wang''s reaction at first was unbelief.


    But after listening to Wei Xiao''s analysis, everyone realized that the "father of genetic medicine" and "father of doomsday armor" who were chased by them had completely risen unknowingly.


    Wei Xiao didn''t make much comment on Chu Tianhe. He just said: Although Chu Tianhe is unbearable, he also has his own pride. He will never fake this kind of news that is to be spread all over the world.


    Because once cheated, those waiting for Chu Tianhe will be notorious.


    Just like Chu Tianhe''s arrogant, arrogant, eldest, and eldest, third-born character, how could his reputation be "stinky"?


    What''s more, as a hero who dreams of unifying the world, how can he not spare his feathers?


    Therefore.


    When other people expressed doubts about the news released by Jiutian City, the person who believed the news most was Wei Xiao, who Chu Tianhe hated the most.


    No wonder people often say that the person who knows them best is not yourself, but your enemy.


    "Husband, do you have absolute certainty of crushing the Emperor''s corpse?"


    Knowing Chu Tianhe''s true strength, Shu Wang couldn''t help but turn their attention to Wei Xiao.


    Chu Tianhe''s strength has soared to such a terrifying level, if Wei Xiao is still standing still, the crisis that Immortal Tiancheng will face in the future is not small.


    "I''m invincible at close quarters, and killing the sage avatar will be a single shot, but if you fight for the overall strength, it will be forty or six. I am six and the sage avatar is four."


    "Doesn''t that mean that Chu Tianhe is about to catch up with you?" Yan Chuan Huizi was startled.


    Wei Xiao smiled bitterly: "I was hanging and hitting that guy during my trip to the southern mainland not long ago. It''s really unexpected. How long has it been before he has grown to this point, a bit beyond my expectations."


    "The Southern Continent has enough zombie resources, and it is not difficult for Chu Tianhe to increase his strength quickly. Fortunately, the corpse emperor has gone to the Southern Continent. Otherwise, continuing to allow Chu Tianhe to grow will become a big trouble. "The Phantom said.


    "Next I will seek a breakthrough. Chu Tianhe wants to turn over and dream."


    Shu Wang: "The new No. 5 potion can be extracted in a few days. At that time, we can leave all of our resources to Xiaoying. In this way, she can help you by improving her control of the power of nature."


    Yan Chuan Keiko nodded.


    Wei Xiao glanced at Xiaoying.


    "If the master needs it, Xiaoying is obliged to do so."


    Smiling, Wei Xiao did not respond to Shu Wang.


    Just a few No. 5 potions, can Xiaoying really help Wei Xiao?


    Wei Xiao felt suspended.


    "Find a chance to try Sky Thunder."


    Wei Xiao is still more optimistic about the terrifying natural sky thunder.


    ¡­


    In an underground base in Shenzhou in the land of Longxia.


    "Chu Tianhe? Can he really compete with the corpse emperor?"


    "Enjoy the female emperor, after our spies in the southern continent report, the truth of the news is inseparable. Moreover, this Chu Tianhe also has a **** feud with the world''s strongest Wei Xiao. Such a person, the dark night of the southern continent It made the adults feel that it was useful to the female emperor, so they sent the news back to the Eastern Continent."


    "Oh?"


    The Empress of the Dark Night, wearing a butterfly mask, suddenly became interested.


    "Have a deep feud with Wei Xiao? What kind of feud?"


    "The Empress, please have a look."


    A dark night warrior with a black mask handed a stack of documents to the dark night empress.


    The Empress of Dark Night took it over and read them one by one.


    Not long.


    "It''s amazing. Killing his wife, destroying his son, destroying the foundation, taking all of it... Hehe... It''s really a **** hatred. Tsk tsk, suddenly, the emperor felt that this Chu Tianhe experience was more worthy of sympathy than Xiaoyue Sirius."


    The warrior in the black mask said with a sympathetic tone: "Who said no? Now the whole world thinks that the genetic medicine and the armed armor are all made by the immortal city. If it weren''t for this document, who would have known that Chutianhe was the earliest? Who owns them? Wei Xiao can be said to have earned enough prestige with these two things..."


    "And Chu Tianhe, as their true owner, disappeared and was not known until now. When I saw this information, the humble position was embarrassed for him."


    The Dark Night Empress put down the information in her hand.


    "He is a person who can win over, but the old saying is good. Hearing is false, seeing is believing. Whether he is qualified to be an ally of the emperor depends on whether he is genuine."


    "That''s what the lady emperor said. What does the lady mean?"


    "You don''t need to pay attention to this, just focus on the development of the organization."


    "By the way, how is the development status of the bases in various regions today? The Emperor has obtained double-digit No. 5 potions from the twelve branch headquarters. As the executors, the harvest should not be small, right?"


    The black mask warrior said: "Since we brought back those survivors from the West Pole, except for some second-level fighters and super fighters above the second-level, they were assigned to the major strongholds to enrich the overall strength of the organization, and the remaining two hundred In case, the first and second level fighters have been assigned to the major strongholds to serve as experimental subjects according to the plan."


    "After this period of development, now, in addition to the female emperor, the dark night has reached twelve people with supernatural powers, and the strongest dark night dragon general has the strength of the extreme emperor. The remaining four-level fighters exceed three thousand. There are nearly 20,000 third-level fighters, and the remaining more than one million people are second-level fighters, but..."


    "But what?"


    The Empress of the Dark Night looked at each other.


    The black mask warrior hesitated for a moment, and knelt on one knee: "I also ask the Lady Empress to punish you. It is because the subordinates and others are not doing things badly and causing great losses to the organization."


    "Huh? What''s the loss?"


    The Empress of Dark Night''s eyes sank.


    The black mask warrior trembles and dare not hesitate.


    "Enlighten the Empress, although the organization has acquired a large number of experimental subjects from the Western Polar Regions, and has allowed the organization''s strength to achieve unprecedented development, but also because of these experimental subjects, the organization has re-exposed its whereabouts."


    "What''s the matter, make it clear?"


    "It''s the Shadow Guard of the Immortal City."


    "Because we had too many survivors from the West Pole, and the targets were too big, we were targeted by members of the Shadow Guards during the transfer. Just two days ago, we were affected by shadows at multiple underground bases in the eastern and western continents. The attack by the members of the guard not only lost a large number of experimental bodies, but also caused numerous casualties to the soldiers guarding the base."


    "Peng..."


    The Empress of the Dark Night became angry when she heard this.


    "Why did you tell this to the emperor now?"


    The black mask warrior trembled.


    "It''s not that the subordinates and others conceal it, but the incident happened suddenly. The news was obtained from the surviving members of the organization. If not, we would have already reported to you, the Empress."


    The Empress of Dark Night frowned.


    "Can you find out how much the loss is? Can the base where the Twelve Dark Nights is in trouble?"


    "It''s not clear yet. I only know that 13 bases have been attacked by Shadow Guards. However, the bases that have been attacked are all peripheral forces. No such thing happened to the base where Lord Twelve Dark Nights is."


    "Damn it!"


    Hearing the report from her subordinates, the Empress of Dark Night not only didn''t have a trace of relief, but was very frightened.


    The Dark Night Envoy, that is, the twelve people in the organization that are second only to the Dark Night Empress.


    They are the twelve most powerful people in the dark night besides the dark night empress.


    Each or more dark night envoys are located in the branch headquarters of the dark night side. Under the branch headquarters, four or five affiliated bases will be developed to share the pressure of the branch headquarters.


    But now, the people below told the Dark Night Empress that thirteen of the outer bases had been pulled out by members of the Shadow Guard, but only the branch headquarters where the Dark Night Messenger was sitting did not move. What does this mean?


    It shows that the members of the Shadow Guard are very likely to figure out the situation of the headquarters of the dark night branch, and before they do it, they perfectly avoided these powerful strongholds that they could not shake.


    Now the 13 outlying strongholds are probably just the beginning.


    When the Shadow Guards pass the news, external forces will gather more powerful manpower, and the branch headquarters will not be far away.


    This is definitely a dangerous signal.

 Chapter 1477： Shadow Guard VS Dark Night

    The Empress of Dark Night was very angry.


    She didn''t expect that members of the Immortal Sky City Shadow Guard would catch the loopholes in the survivors of the West Pole and look at them again.


    Dark Night has been very careful since the first devastating blow.


    The task of capturing survivors outside the country was stopped, and the resources needed were all secretly conveyed for them through agents on the surface.


    But they took too many survivors in the West Pole.


    It is also blamed that the Empress of Dark Night was too hasty.


    Failed to hold back greed in the face of huge temptation.


    Thinking that the appearance of the corpse emperor and the affairs of the southern continent would divert the attention of the immortal city, as a result, she did not expect the Shadow Guards to stare at them.


    Things must be revealed now.


    It is too late to recover. The only thing that can be done is to stop the loss and stop the loss as soon as possible.


    "Immediately send a message to the Twelve Envoys of the Dark Night, abandon the secret base and all the experimental subjects that have not been put into the experiment, bring the finished medicine, and disappear as quickly as possible. Without the order of the emperor, they are not allowed to appear again."


    "My Lady Empress, would this be too much? Many survivors selected from the Western Polar Regions as experimental subjects have not yet been used. If you give up now, the organization will suffer irreparable losses."


    "Idiot, is genetic medicine important or life important? Once Wei Xiao comes to the door, how many of us do you think are easy to live? Also, let''s explain, don''t provoke the people of the Shadow Guard. Wei Xiao protects the calf very much. There were heavy casualties in the guards, and I''m afraid this incident will never end."


    "this¡­"


    "Transfer the order immediately. If anyone doesn''t do what the emperor said, and something goes wrong at that time, don''t blame the emperor for failing to save him."


    Seeing that the Dark Night Empress didn''t seem to be joking, the subordinates didn''t dare to say any more, leading their orders and withdrew.


    "Damn Wei Xiao, this emperor didn''t move your people, but you repeatedly obstructed this emperor. Did this emperor owe you from a previous life? Bastard!"


    outside world.


    The attack on the outlying strongholds of the Dark Night Organization was temporarily initiated by the Shadow Guards.


    The Shadow Guard has always had relevant personnel to track down the dark night, but since Wei Xiao teamed up with Wolf City to destroy the dark night headquarters, the members of this organization have disappeared.


    The Shadow Guards later continued to investigate, with little success.


    But not long ago, the frequent activities of a large number of survivors in the Western Polar Region attracted their attention.


    As a result, following all the way, they discovered a great secret.


    The reason why the Dark Night Organization has not been discovered by them in recent years, or that the clues have just been quickly disconnected, is not how well these people do the finishing work, nor that they have changed their sex, but that there are leaders of other forces on the surface. Sheltering them.


    At first, the members of the Shadow Guard remained suspicious, but after in-depth investigation, they found that all this was true.


    Moreover, there is actually more than one large force that shelters the Dark Night Organization.


    Ascertaining this, the members of the Shadow Guard secretly investigating are shocked.


    As a large-scale force of human beings on the bright side, they can be said to represent the hope of mankind and are the most staunch supporters of mankind.


    In the film and television novels, that is the image of the tall, justice and decent.


    But it is these big people who are glamorous in appearance and enjoy the love of the base people who belong to the base, but secretly do things that are angry and angry, and these people are inferior to livestock.


    A few days ago, a sneak attack on the outskirts of the Dark Night Organization was also compelling.


    Originally, the members of the Shadow Guard team found out that these things were prepared to report to the immortal city for Wei Xiao to deal with, but they were counterproductive.


    When they saw that thousands or even tens of thousands of human survivors were artificially infected into zombies by this group of beasts, the members of the Shadow Guard, who couldn''t bear it and were furious, decided to gather their hands to rescue some of the innocent survivors.


    They are not aimlessly to rescue.


    The survivors in the dark night stronghold are the best witnesses to expose those big forces.


    When the evidence is complete, and then the ugly faces of those large forces are announced to the public, those strengths that have anything to do with the dark night will inevitably fall into a dead end.


    In today''s human world, the situation is basically clear and fixed, and it is no longer as easy as it was in the early last days to recruit people from other forces.


    But if the high-ranking power of a major force chills the people below, the result will be another matter.


    The Shadow Guards were Wei Xiao''s right-hand man, and he was deeply influenced by him.


    Wei Xiao likes to take advantage of the fire to rob and bully the weak...Ah no, it should be a character that is jealous and loves the people like a child. Once he knows that the leaders of those large forces have committed such heinous crimes against the basic citizens in the forces, for their safety, Wei Xiao will definitely do it. Take full control of the opponent''s base.


    Although this will make many people dissatisfied and complain, as long as Master Wei Xiao is famous, even if he bears some infamy, he will definitely not hesitate.


    Because of this, the Shadow Guards are duty-bound to rescue those survivors.


    "Captain, it''s too miserable, it''s a **** on earth. Even in the early days of the last days, I have never seen such a cruel scene."


    "All the **** beasts who infect people into zombies, without water and food, and arbitrarily ruining women, have their consciences been eaten by dogs?"


    "We destroyed seven strongholds in the dark night and rescued nearly 80,000 survivors, but Captain, these people have not eaten water for many days, and no matter how old or young, they have injuries on their bodies. I am worried that they will not last long."


    Ma Huan, the captain of the Shadow Guard, frowned.


    "Is the information sent out?"


    "It has been sent out. I believe that within a day, the Lord will receive news from us."


    "Well, our next task is to protect these survivors from entering the nearest human survivor base. As for how many of them can survive in the end, it depends on their good fortune."


    "Captain, if we want to protect these survivors, the greatest advantage of our Shadow Guard will be gone."


    Ma Huan shook his head: "Since we chose to attack the outer strongholds of the dark night, our advantage has ceased to exist. Don''t talk nonsense, and quickly organize the survivors to leave this place."


    "Yes!"


    "Swish swish..."


    As soon as the team members took their orders to leave, three strong winds were blowing towards Ma Huan in the air.


    "Captain, the people from the headquarters of the Dark Night Division are chasing."


    The members of the Shadow Guard who came here reported.


    "So fast?"


    Ma Huan''s face condensed slightly.


    "There is also information from other teams. Not only on our side, the headquarters of the Dark Night Branch in other areas have sent people to chase them. They mainly target the survivors. Basically, they kill people when they see them. Don''t stay." Another team member said solemnly.


    Mainly for the survivors they rescued?


    Ma Huan''s eyes sank: "They are preparing to kill people."


    "Killing and killing? Is it possible to hide what the dark night did?"


    Ma Huan: "They are playing cover for those forces that are on the bright side. No, they will immediately organize the evacuation of the survivors. Strong wind..."


    "arrive-"


    "Lead your team members to be responsible for the break. No matter what method you use, you must give us enough time to retreat."


    "Yes!"


    A Shadow Guard squadron leader took the command, and immediately disappeared.


    Ma Huan did not neglect, and immediately greeted the exhausted survivors to transfer.


    They are on the mountain road ten kilometers away from Ma Huan.


    "My lord, the female emperor asked us to evacuate directly. Why do we chase and kill the survivors? Doesn''t this increase our risk of exposure?"


    "What do you know? The dark night''s full retreat is certain, but before that, we must ensure the safety of the major forces on the bright side. Once they are exposed, it will be even more difficult for us to obtain the experimental body in the future."


    "But the order of the Empress?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, as long as we do it more cleanly, the Empress will not only blame us, but it''s too late to praise us. Hurry up. You can ignore the Shadow Guards, but the experimental bodies from several major forces must be cleaned up."


    "Yes!"


    A team of hundreds of people galloped on the mountain road, and the speed was far beyond what they could compare with a bunch of cumbersome Ma Huan.


    At their rate, within an hour, Ma Huan and the others would be overtaken.


    "Captain, the people of the dark night are chasing."


    "Okay, pay attention to hiding yourself. Once the target enters the shooting range, attack directly."


    "clear!"


    The people in the dark night were still chasing after them, but they didn''t realize that in the dense forest in the distance, a pair of eyes had already fixed them closely.


    "Huh..."


    Suddenly, Dark Night, wearing a silver mask at the very front, stopped.


    "My lord, what''s the matter?"


    The Dark Night Envoy did not respond to the subordinate''s question, and looked very sharp through the mask around the mountain in the distance.


    "Boom boom..."


    "No, there is an ambush¡ª"


    "Ah..."


    His reaction was still a bit slow.


    The gunshots just sounded in the distance, and some people around him who had no time to escape were shot through their bodies on the spot, almost all with headshots.

 Chapter 1478： What the Empress of Dark Night was worried about happened

    "Armor-piercing bullets?"


    "It''s from the Shadow Guard, bypass them¡ª"


    The Dark Night Envoy shouted, and the people behind him were about to leave from another direction.


    "They want to bypass us, bite them, and don''t let them run away."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard in the dark made adjustments immediately, biting the dark night''s people firmly.


    Soldiers around him kept falling under the guns of the Shadow Guard, and the leading dark night made him furious.


    "Damn bastard, if you don''t fight with you, you will still be Laozi, afraid you haven''t?"


    With a murmur, the dark night stopped.


    "Destroy them."


    "My lord, the empress has confessed..."


    "I will do my best to do anything, but now, if I don''t kill this group of miscellaneous fish, I can''t swallow this breath."


    With that, the Dark Night Angel no longer had any worries, and after leaving a word to the people behind him, the figure flew out like an arrow from the string.


    The other members of the dark night also reacted after a short while in the territory, and launched a counterattack against the surrounding dense forest.


    "Stop him¡ª"


    Hidden in the dense forest, the Shadow Guard found the figure of the Dark Night Envoy rushing, and immediately organized personnel to block him.


    The dark night moving at high speed made it easy to avoid the incoming bullet, and the face behind the mask showed a cruel smile.


    "Isn''t it good to be alive? Why do you have to catch up and die?"


    Ahead.


    Ma Huan and others who were retreating had heard the intensive gunfire.


    Ma Huan, who took the lead, clenched his fists and bit his lip.


    Based on what the Shadow Guards knew about the headquarters of the major divisions of the dark night, how they didn''t know that there were one or more supernaturalists in each of the divisions of the night.


    Now they were chased by the people from the general bureau of the branch, and you can guess that those with supernatural powers must be involved.


    The members of the Shadow Guard are mainly three-level fighters.


    Now being spotted by the dark chasers who possessed the ability, Ma Huan knew the final outcome of the Gale Squadron without even thinking about it.


    "Asshole, dark night, when the Lord comes up, you must be uprooted."


    Enduring the grief in his heart, Ma Huan never thought of going back to support, allowing the team to speed up and rush to the nearest human survivor base.


    ¡­


    The Gale Squadron staying in the rear blocked the dark pursuits at all costs.


    With the ability to be invisible, they use the surrounding terrain to continuously attack and kill the dark-night chasers.


    They are all good at assassinations.


    The start of the battle also brought a lot of casualties to the dark pursuit soldiers.


    However, there are abilities in the Dark Chasers. After they stare at the members of the storm squadron in the dark, the abilities of the abilities are unfolded. All members of the Shadow Guard who are within 100 meters of the shadow of the abilities are invisible. Override ability kills.


    It was just over an hour before and after.


    "puff¡­"


    "Mouse in the dark, I thought you had great patience, just this little strength, this little person wants to stop me, who gives you the courage?"


    The battle has come to an end.


    The place where the night messenger was, was surrounded by the dead bodies of the members of the Shadow Guard.


    Nearly twenty.


    At this time, another member of the Shadow Guard was lifted into the air by the night ambassador pinched his neck.


    The surging brown supernatural powers wrapped the bodies of the members of the Shadow Guard, making him lose even the chance of a final counterattack.


    "My Lord will not let you go."


    "Haha..." The nightmare smiled disdainfully.


    "It''s as if we''ll let Wei Xiao go in the dark night."


    "go to hell-"


    "My lord, be careful¡ª"


    When the night angel focused all his attention on the members of the Shadow Guard in his hand, from the dark, a figure flew towards him like a gust of wind.


    "Peng..."


    However, the last sneak attack by the Shadow Guards had no effect.


    From the direction of the sneak attack by another member of the Shadow Guard, a large hand made of mud rose from the ground, grabbing the members of the Shadow Guard who were rushing towards the night messenger.


    "Kakka..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Squeezed by the mud giant hand, the Shadow Guard squadron leader who failed the sneak attack was squeezed, and the sound of bone cracking sounded all over his body, and he couldn''t help screaming.


    The Dark Night Envoy seemed to have guessed that this would happen a long time ago, and turned to look at the violent wind struggling on the giant hand.


    "Sneak attack? Didn''t your master tell you that as long as the power reaches the battle king level, there will be a restricted area within 50 meters?"


    "A group of beasts, you will definitely have to die." Gale said through gritted teeth.


    "Hahaha..." The night envoy smiled contemptuously, "Since we walked down the road, our heads are pinned to the waistband. But it is you, is it good for you to enjoy the blessing in the immortal city? Why do you have to come here? Muddy water? Dark night seems to have never caught the immortal city, right? Does Wei Xiao really consider himself the savior?"


    "You are not worthy to mention the Lord''s name."


    "Heh! It seems that Wei Xiao''s status in your hearts is quite high. Otherwise, as long as you two call Wei Xiao a despicable person and Wei Xiao a shameless person in front of me, I can let you go. How''s it going to make a living?"


    The dark night star looked towards the gale with a playful smile.


    "Pooh¡­"


    "It seems that you are really not afraid of death."


    The Dark Night Envoy increased his power to torture the two members of the Shadow Guard.


    "Ah..."


    "Say that Wei Xiao is shameless."


    "The Lord is a great hero."


    The dark night messenger stepped up its efforts.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "We said that Wei Xiao is a despicable villain."


    "The Lord is the best person in the world."


    "Asshole, then you can die for me¡ª"


    "Pompong..."


    The answers of the two members of the Shadow Guard directly caused the dark night to lose the last patience. In anger, he did not grasp the strength, and the two members of the Shadow Guard instantly turned into a rain of blood.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The dark night, which was slightly agitated, stopped.


    "Dead to defend Wei Xiao, is he your father?"


    "My lord, do you want to continue pursuing?"


    The dark night made a deep breath.


    "Keep chasing, as long as they haven''t entered the human survivor base, don''t let it go."


    "Yes!"


    other places.


    Similar things are happening too.


    In order to protect the survivors rescued from the dark night stronghold, the members of the Shadow Guard kept performing the same things as the Gale Squad.


    The Empress of the Night said that she should not provoke the Shadow Guards, but now it seems that the development of the situation is moving in the direction she least wants to see.


    The immortal city of Minghai City.


    The incident in the southern continent has not subsided, and after a few days, something went wrong again in the eastern and western continents.


    "Peng..."


    "Dark night? You **** it."


    "Master, what''s the matter?" The Phantom was startled by Wei Xiao''s sudden anger.


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face: "The Shadow Guard has suffered heavy casualties."


    "Dark night did it?"


    Wei Xiao nodded and resisted the anger in his heart: "Although I knew that this mysterious organization would not cease, I didn''t expect their rise to be so rapid, as well as the guys who helped the evildoer. Good, good, very good. I''m here. Everywhere here I am bothering to preserve the strength of human beings, but these clutters always add to the obstacles to me."


    "Since you won''t let me get better, then I won''t let you live in peace."

 Chapter 1479： Everyone gets punishable

    In Villa No. 1, Wei Xiao had received news from the Shadow Guards.


    After he finished reading the above content, over the years, with the changes in his character, Wei Xiao gradually reduced his hostility, and the murderous intent in his heart was once again induced.


    The one-time destruction didn''t make the dark night somewhat restrained, on the contrary, it intensified. This was simply hitting him in the face of Wei Xiao in Chi Guoguo.


    The big devil is very angry, and the consequences are serious.


    "Husband, the news from the Shadow Guard is very serious?" Seeing Wei Xiao''s furious look, Shu Wang asked concerned.


    "Look at it for yourself! This matter must be closed."


    Shu Wang and the others quickly received the information passed back by the Shadow Guards from Wei Xiao.


    Not long.


    After they finished reading the above content, one by one was shocked and dazzling.


    "Use millions of living people to create first-class zombies? How dare they?" Shu Wang was shocked.


    "It''s done this already, what else do they dare not?"


    Wei Xiao said coldly, and then said coldly: "Shu Wang, call the heroes and them right away. This time, I will never stop until I find the person behind the dark night."


    Knowing the seriousness of the situation, Shu Wang did not dare to hesitate.


    Immediately notify the staff of the internal affairs team to convey Wei Xiao''s meaning to Chen Haojie and the others.


    More than half an hour later.


    "Master¡ª"


    All the high-level officials above the power holders of the Immortal Sky City are here.


    Wei Xiao motioned everyone to sit down.


    Waiting for everyone to sit down, Wei Xiao, who is not nonsense, directly handed the information passed back by the Shadow Guard to Chen Haojie and the others.


    At first, Chen Haojie and the others were still confused.


    After reading the information sent by the Shadow Guards, everyone present was furious.


    Pay a million: "How dare they do this to these god-slaying beasts?"


    Leng Chengfeng: "Several millions of people! Millions of living people have been harmed by them in this way. Are they still human?"


    "Lord, please fight with Lan Jian. Lao Tzu must rescue all the beasts who are inferior to pigs and dogs and kill them all, otherwise, Lao Tzu will be in vain."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and motioned everyone not to get excited.


    "You are here for this. I won''t say any more. I will inform the East and West continents as quickly as possible, and announce the crimes of Dark Night to the public. All human forces on the two continents must cooperate indestructible next. Tiancheng fully encircled and suppressed the dark night organization."


    "I don''t need their leader to agree or not. Everyone is responsible for encircling the dark night. Whoever opposes, tell them, I don''t mind changing to a leader who understands things."


    "Yes!"


    "Hero..."


    Chen Haojie stood up.


    "exist-"


    "You are solely responsible for the organization of the encirclement and suppression of the dark night. You can mobilize all the power that can be used in the immortal city. I don''t ask about the process, as long as the result is the result, the dark night must disappear."


    "clear!"


    "Xiaoying..."


    "Yes, master."


    "You and Shu Wang will go to the Four Holy Cities. I don''t care about the others. I must see Qinglong and Suzaku. I have to see people in life, and corpses in death, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, without further ado, act now! Any force that dares to add blockage to this matter will not be forgiven."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone got up, except for those in the villa, everyone else left.


    "Husband, what about you? Are you not going to make a move?"


    After Chen Haojie and the others left, Shu Wang noticed that Wei Xiao had arrangements for others, but he didn''t, so he asked curiously.


    Wei Xiao squinted, looking at the sky outside the villa.


    "It''s really a tiger father and a dog son. Lin Xiao walked upright and sat upright all his life, working for the human race to death, but his good son went against him, hehe...It''s really ironic."


    "Are you going to Longwei City?" Shu Wang guessed Wei Xiao''s plan.


    Wei Xiao got up, eyes full of killing intent.


    "It''s time to go. I have some friendship with Lin Xiao. Since the Longwei City he left behind is now a place where dirt is hidden, I will help him clear the ground."


    ¡­


    That day.


    The immortal Tiancheng that had been calm for a long time made a huge move.


    The three trump cards of the doomsday mecha unit, the doomsday warrior unit (armed armor unit) and the newly formed pet unit are all out.


    After that, ground armed, air force, and armored forces followed one after another.


    The total number of people exceeds two million.


    The unprecedented grand armed army walked out of the Immortal City, and on the same day, it shocked the surrounding survivors who were scavenging waste or traveling to and from the Immortal City.


    "problem occurs?"


    "Oh my God! The most elite troops of the Immortal City have all been dispatched. Is this going to be a war?"


    "Could it be that there is another corpse emperor''s force being stared at by them?"


    "What''s a joke? The Corpse Emperor''s power is worthy of the Immortal Sky City to invigorate the people like this? I think the Immortal Sky City is launching troops against the African Emirates."


    "With so many troops, this is a major event. No, we have to send the disappearance back to the base as soon as possible."


    Just when the people of the various forces in the Immortal City were thinking about Wei Xiao and the others'' actions, at the same time, from inside the Immortal City, the news about the dark night experimenting with living people and cruelly harming millions of humans also followed. It spreads out.


    People who have not yet recovered from the shock brought by the mobilization of the immortal city, learned of this news, but after a short period of silence, the people''s anger completely erupted.


    Dark night was once notorious for using living people to cultivate advanced potions.


    But because Immortal Sky City and Wolf City discovered and destroyed their headquarters in time, the influence of this organization was gradually forgotten by people over time.


    But now, the name of this organization has once again entered people''s lives, and this time it has intensified. The people who learned of the situation will find it difficult to quell the horrible anger.


    Experiment with living people?


    Is this okay?


    According to the news from the immortal city, the humans of the old age below level 3 will be the target of the dark night''s capture. Doesn''t this mean that the dark night that was originally thought to be destroyed has been hidden by them all the time, and it will even become extinct. Are most people regarded as prey?


    We must know that in today''s apocalypse, the old humans below level three are still the mainstream.


    I don''t know how many people shudder when I think that I have always been on top of other people''s "recipes" and belonged to hunting objects.


    Whether it was out of righteous indignation or thinking about danger in times of peace, once the news came out, the dark night organization was condemned by everyone.


    "Mad, Lao Tzu wants to kill all the miscellaneous things in the dark night."


    "Don¡¯t think about taking care of yourself. By our side, who have few relatives and friends who have not yet reached the third-level fighter? If we don¡¯t use the power of the immortal city to eradicate this evil organization, maybe next time. Among their experimental subjects, there are relatives around you, even yourself."


    "This organization called Dark Night must be eradicated. This is not only a matter of the Immortal City, but also a matter of all of us."


    "Activate all the power around you to pull out all the rats hiding in the dark."


    The voices condemning the dark night became more and more louder.


    There is no need for the Immortal City to do anything. The outside forces have spontaneously begun to search for the whereabouts of this organization.


    Among them, the most active are the civil forces.


    They are the weakest organization in the last days, and their ability to protect themselves is also the worst.


    There are as many as eight thousand people, and as few as hundreds of people. If they don''t take this opportunity to find out and eradicate this evil organization that threatens their interests, once they are targeted by the dark night, they don''t think they have the ability to resist.


    Besides, if this organization is not eliminated, whoever would dare to wave outside for all survivors who did not reach the third-level fighters in the future?


    Compared with the so-called freedom and life, most people know how to choose?

 Chapter 1480： Heaven and earth cannot tolerate

    The news fermented two days later.


    At this time, the leaders of the major forces in the east and west continents already knew about the publication of the immortal city.


    "Is it exposed?"


    The Western Dark Temple.


    After the leader Leighton heard the rumors outside, the whole person was not calm.


    "The leader is exposed on the Eastern Continent. I heard that the Immortal City has sacrificed many members of the Shadow Guard for this. Now the Immortal City has deployed troops to the dark night, and other forces are ready to move, I am afraid that this dark night is inevitable. ."


    Layton: "Can members of the Shadow Guard be found in the Western Continent?"


    "I haven''t heard of it yet."


    "Immediately sever all cooperation with Dark Ye, and at the same time, stabilize the people in Dark Ye in the Western Continent, look for opportunities to wipe them out in one fell swoop, absolutely can not leave a living, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    The holy city of light.


    "Under the Pope''s crown, the events of the dark night have caused a backlash from believers. Now all believers in Guangming City strongly demand to purify this evil organization. Have we acted?"


    "Is there any results for what you asked?"


    "Sorry, Mianxia, ??the dark night''s whereabouts are weird, and every time we dispatched members will encounter obstacles on the way, so far they have not found their stronghold."


    Pope Eliza of Illumination frowned.


    "You haven''t got any results after so long, now where are we going to find someone from the dark night?"


    "Under the title of the Pope, we may not know the stronghold of Dark Night in the Western Continent, but now the Dark Night Crisis is also erupting in the Eastern Continent. We can form an alliance with the forces in the Eastern Continent and ask for a group of high-level Dark Night in their hands to inquire about the Dark Night Organization in the West. Whereabouts."


    "Well, contact the forces in the eastern continent and find out the dark night that exists in the western land as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    Eastern continent.


    Wolf city.


    "This dark night really surprised this king. Millions of people experimented, and they are afraid that they have a lot of abilities now? And the dark night female emperor, who had almost not the strength of this king at the beginning, is now so Over the years, I am afraid that the strength of the body will be even more terrifying."


    Liu Xian''er looked at Xiaoyue Sirius with a calm complexion, her eyes turned, and she asked.


    "What is your attitude towards the dark night?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius glanced at Liu Xian''er without any doubt.


    Turning around, he said solemnly: "The organization that can block Wei Xiao is worthy of my respect, but the dark night is too much. Sacrificing millions of people to achieve their goals, this horrible method, I Xiaoyue Sirius thinks he is cruel, but when compared with them, this king suddenly feels that he is a peerless good person."


    "So you don''t actually reject them?"


    "I can''t talk about it. What they have done can no longer be regarded as human beings. Leave them, and the human race will never have peace."


    "Wolf City also has to do something against the dark night?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded: "Not to mention that Wei Xiao has already spoken, even if it is to reassure the people, this organization can''t exist, they have crossed the line."


    Hearing Xiaoyue Sirius'' words, Liu Xian''er''s face was a little sad.


    But it only happened in a flash.


    Her face quickly returned to normal, she said: "You are right. The genes of most people in the base are still at the first or second level. If this organization is not completely eradicated, the citizens below will find it difficult to feel at ease. I support it. you."


    "Xian''er, it''s not that this king wants to help Wei Xiao, but we are also doing this for ourselves. Can you understand what this king means?"


    Liu Xian''er smiled softly.


    "Knowing that what the dark night does is intolerable. Nowadays, the Christians under every power need an attitude from a higher level. If we don''t set an example, it will shake people''s hearts and even make the Christians underneath depart from morality. I don''t want to Seeing you have worked hard for many years, it was destroyed by a little bit of personal grievances."


    "To deal with Wei Xiao, we need a strong force to support behind."


    Xiaoyue Sirius was very moved.


    Liu Xian''er could see so clearly, he was very pleased.


    "Don''t worry, Wei Xiao will not collapse for long. You have also heard that the man named Chu Tianhe in the Southern Continent can actually be tied with the Corpse Emperor. If we want to have strength, we don''t have to be much worse than Wei Xiao. If we can form an alliance with him, Wei Xiao will no longer be invincible."


    "Um!"


    Seeing Liu Xian''er''s sensible appearance, Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t help pulling her into his arms and loving her.


    What Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t notice was that where he couldn''t see, Liu Xian''er''s emotions changed from disappointment to complicated, and then became cold.


    She seemed to have made some decision, and finally returned to her shy appearance, letting Xiaoyue Sirius do what she did.


    Outside of Wolf City.


    Other forces in the Eastern Continent.


    Those big influencers now have the same thinking as Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Among the bases they control, the number of survivors is also the highest among the survivors below level 3.


    Since the news about the dark night came to their base, the Christians underneath were particularly frightened.


    No one wants to be someone else''s experiment, even if there is only one possibility.


    No one''s guarantee can reassure them.


    The best way to free them from the shadows brought about by the dark night is to make this organization completely disappear.


    Precisely because of this, for the stability of the base and the stability of the hearts of the people, the dark night that arouses public anger must never exist. .


    As the most powerful hostess in Wolf City, Liu Xian''er shouldn''t be too simple to inquire about the attitudes of various forces towards Dark Night.


    When she knew that both large-scale and non-governmental forces in the East and West had to deal with Dark Night, she had no hope for Dark Night.


    Almost all human beings in the world will completely disappear from the dark night. When this situation is formed, the dark night that used to be extremely hidden has nowhere to hide.


    Unless they escape from this world.


    The situation has developed so far that the field is irretrievable, and Liu Xian''er has also decided to make sacrifices.


    "Wei Xiao, you ruined everything I have once again. Okay, very good. Since you are doing the right thing with me everywhere, then I won''t make you feel better. Wait for my revenge!"


    The end of the dark night seems to have been unable to change.


    But just as Xiaoyue Sirius was preparing to cooperate with the Immortal City to carry out a full-scale encirclement and suppression of the dark night, Liu Xian''er, who was in the Wolf City, began to retaliate against Wei Xiao.


    Dark night headquarters.


    "The Empress..."


    "Stay outside the cave, no one is allowed to enter without the emperor''s order."


    "Yes!"


    Outside an inner cave, four maids with golden masks watched Liu Xian''er enter the cave and turned to guard in front of the cave entrance.


    When Liu Xian''er entered the cave, he saw neat rows of shelves.


    The shelves, from high to low, are all genetic medicines of different grades.


    From the most advanced No. 4 medicine to No. 1 medicine, the quantity reaches more than one hundred thousand.


    The horror of the number is simply jealous.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t care about these genetic medicines on the bright side.


    Go straight to the deepest part of the cave.


    Here, there is a treasure chest.


    Liu Xian''er opened it directly.


    What I saw in the treasure chest were five No. 5 potions glowing with golden brilliance.


    Looking at the five No. 5 potions in the treasure chest, Liu Xian''er gritted his teeth.


    "This is my first revenge against you, I hope you can bear it."


    With that said, Liu Xian''er took five No. 5 potions and turned and left.

 Chapter 1481： Still dreaming

    The four holy cities in the north of Longxia Land.


    Regarding the news from the outside world, as the two chiefs of the Four Holy Cities, Qinglong and the others naturally already knew.


    Not only that.


    Qinglong and the others, who had been in the dark night, had trouble sleeping and eating.


    "What do you say next?"


    In the meeting room, Qinglong placed his gaze on Xuanwu.


    Today, the two of them, with the help of the power of the dark night, have become supernatural beings as they wished.


    Before and after, they each obtained three No. 5 potions from Dark Night''s hands. After the improvement of No. 5 potions, their current strength has reached the realm of the Emperor of War.


    Xuanwu: "It is the dark night that the major forces of the East and the West have to deal with, and not our four holy cities. What are we worried about here?"


    Qinglong: "We don''t need to try to understand and pretend to be confused. We are also involved in the plan of experimenting with living people. Do you think Wei Xiao and others will let us go?"


    Xuanwu laughed and said: "Qinglong, are you confused? Who can prove that we are involved? Don''t forget that we are the leaders of the Four Holy Cities. There are millions of humans in the city that support us. There is no proof. Wei Xiao wants to move us. , Also see if the millions of Christians in the city agree or not."


    "This is not the beginning of the end times. It is no longer possible to do things by force alone. You have to use your brain."


    "I always feel a little uneasy in my heart."


    "Then what are you going to do? Give up the Four Holy Cities and live in the dark forever like the Empress of the Dark Night? Are you willing?"


    Are you willing?


    Qinglong looked uncomfortable.


    If he is used to living a high life, if he is asked to give up the rights in his hands and live a life of in-depth simplicity and darkness, to be honest, he is naturally unwilling.


    It is easy to change from frugality to extravagance, and from extravagance to frugality. Other Qinglong is not clear about it, but he absolutely can''t do it.


    Seeing Qinglong hesitating, Xuanwu struck the iron while it was hot and said, "Don''t think too much. You have also read the announcement of the Immortal City. They did not mention us at all. This is enough to show that our affairs have not been exposed. Now we should respond indefinitely. Tiancheng¡¯s call is to deal with the Dark Night Organization together."


    "As long as we do our best, after the event, the night is destroyed, not only will we not be implicated, but we will also become the heroes of the human race. What are you worried about?"


    Qinglong looked at Xuanwu.


    Seeing that the other party looked confident, suddenly, Qinglong felt that he was too sensitive?


    Indestructible Tiancheng hadn''t doubted them yet, but he was in a mess. This was not his Qinglong''s character.


    "Perhaps you are right, I am too worried."


    "That''s right. Even if you think in the worst direction, Wei Xiao knows our secrets, so what can we do? People are already dead, can he still kill us? We are supernatural beings, and we will deal with corpses in the future. If the main force of the clan gets rid of us, that would be the most unwise choice."


    "What a child understands, isn''t Wei Xiao as good as a child?"


    Xuanwu''s misrepresentation made Qinglong''s worried heart loose a lot.


    "Okay, I don''t want to, but I still have to have the precautions I should have. I don''t want to wait for the people of the immortal city to come to the door, and I have nothing to prepare."


    "That''s right. Don''t worry, in the Four Holy Cities, you and I are the only orders. Wei Xiao doesn''t want to see the blood flowing between the human races, so he can only make big things small and small things small."


    While the two were discussing the next countermeasures against the Immortal City, outside the Four Holy City, at this time, a heavily armed army was approaching the gate of the Four Holy City.


    The guards on the city wall, as soon as they saw the mighty armed army coming not far away, the originally lazy guards suddenly came to mind.


    "There is a situation¡ª"


    "alert-"


    With a loud shout, the guards on the city wall and various turrets pointed their guns at the direction of the army outside.


    Outside the city.


    A force of 30,000 people appeared.


    A large number of transport vehicles, tanks, and armored vehicles opened the way in the front, and behind them were armed mecha fighters neatly arranged and highly visually impactful.


    The clear-cut and well-disciplined team, as soon as they appeared, became the most beautiful scenery outside the city.


    In the team, a group of survivors sitting on the transport truck, withered and withered, looked at the city in front of them. They were emotionally collapsed, and many people wept bitterly on the spot.


    "I''m back, I''m finally back."


    "Husband, I miss you so much, are you okay?"


    "Mom, I''m going to see mom..."


    "Uuuuu..."


    Seeing the group of people who were emotionally collapsed, the soldiers responsible for protecting them comforted: "I don''t want you to come back, but there are things that you need to expose. Wait for the damned person to be executed, as long as you are willing. Leaving with us, we will ensure that you reach the immortal city safely."


    "Sister, it''s all over. With our immortal city, no one dares to hurt you anymore. Those victims, we must seek justice for them."


    "Thank you, thank you, you are all good people."


    "Sister, after we expose those bad guys, I will also become a fighter in the immortal city, kill zombies and punish bad guys with you."


    "Okay, when the time comes, my sister will take you personally."


    The front of the army, inside a chariot.


    "Unexpectedly, the Shadow Guard rescued nearly a thousand people from the Four Holy Cities from the dark night stronghold. With them, the fierce battle we were worried about may be avoided." Shu Wang said.


    The indifferent Phantom nodded.


    "Unless the humans in the Four Holy Cities are a group of cold-blooded beasts, as long as they have a conscience, they will know what to do."


    Shu Wang agreed.


    "Sister, have you made arrangements for the Four Holy Cities?"


    Knowing what the Phantom would ask again, Shu Wang smiled and said, "We have already notified us in advance before we set off. Don''t worry, the city wall in front can''t stop us."


    "That''s good, I''m afraid that those scumbags will know the news in advance and run without a trace."


    "rest assured!"


    Looking at the Four Holy Cities that are getting closer and closer, Shu Wang said coldly: "Let''s go and see together, what kind of person can do such a conscienceless thing."


    The army continued to advance.


    Just when the front convoy was less than one kilometer away from the gate of the Four Holy Cities, the people on the city wall started firing shots to warn them.


    The troops then stopped.


    "Which base are you troops? What is the point of coming to my four holy cities?"


    The leader guarding the city above asked loudly.


    Outside, Shu looked inside the car they were in.


    "Sister, it''s up to you next." Phantom said.


    Shu Wang smiled indifferently, then said coldly from the window.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them, use our strength to control the people on the wall as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    There was a response in the air, and then disappeared.


    Upstairs, the defenders were still waiting for the response from the troops outside.


    It only took a minute, just as the leader of the defender wanted to continue to question.


    "You better not move."


    "what?"


    The leader of the defending city changed his color, his eyes looked abnormally frightened and looked to his side.


    The members of the Shadow Guard who controlled him did not remain invisible, but appeared.


    "Are you the Shadow Guard of the Immortal City?"


    "good taste!"


    At this time, the members of the Shadow Guards, a sharp blade in their hands is standing in the throat of the leader of the city.


    As long as the other party changes slightly, death is inevitable.


    "grown ups-"


    Seeing this, the other guards acted.


    "You better stay still."


    Not only their leader, but even the other guards, they didn''t know when they were touched by members of the Shadow Guard.


    The soldiers with weapons in their hands suddenly lost their tempers, and they put down their weapons one after another, raising their hands high.


    The leader of the defender said with a gloomy face: "What do you want to do in the immortal city? Do you want to start a war between the two bases?"


    The members of the Shadow Guard who controlled the leader of the defense said coldly: "You don''t have to worry about this, you will naturally know when the time comes."


    "Quickly...the people behind keep up."


    Inside the city wall, a large army was approaching the city gate under the leadership of a high-level.


    The general defending the city heard the sound behind him, and his face suddenly showed a confident smile.


    "Do you think that controlling the wall will make us helpless? You made a mistake. I''m just a little goalkeeper. You control me. It''s nothing to this base. Our reinforcements have arrived, witty Let us go right away, otherwise, you don¡¯t even want to live."


    "Haha...Really?" The Shadow Guard smiled evilly.


    The face of the leader of the city guard changed slightly.


    "Is not it?"


    "Are you looking at your reinforcements?"


    "Um?"


    Hearing the words, the leader of the defending city turned his head and looked back.


    In the city, there was indeed a team coming towards them, no fewer than 10,000 in number.


    But when these people came to the gate of the city, they did not rush towards the top of the city wall.


    Then a checkpoint was set up behind the city wall to form a fortification. The weapon in each soldier''s hand was aligned with the inside of the base.


    "Open the gates of the city to welcome the soldiers of the Immortal City into the city."


    "Yes, General!"


    The coming leader gave an order, and immediately some soldiers took the initiative to open the city gate.


    The leader of the garrison above the city wall saw this scene with a pale face.


    How can this be?


    No one paid any attention to the surprised look on his face.


    Outside the city, when Shu Wang saw that the city gate was opened, the vanguard troops moved directly towards the inside of the Four Holy Cities.


    "Buzzing..."


    Some of the mecha fighters who followed the convoy turned on the jet device behind the mecha, and their figures vacated, replacing the defenders on the wall in the blink of an eye, and controlling the entire wall.

 Chapter 1482： Qinglong, Xuanwu end

    Inside the base.


    "What happened?"


    "Who are these people, why haven''t I seen them in the city?"


    "Isn''t someone going to attack our four holy cities?"


    "..."


    As the team of the Immortal City entered the city smoothly, the movement that appeared on the city gate attracted the onlookers of many Christians.


    Not long after, the number of Christians gathered in the east of the Four Holy Cities has been no less than 10,000.


    "Shu Wang Master."


    The high-level who opened the gates for Shuwang and them came to the chariot that Shuwang them were in and shouted respectfully at this time under the protection of two guards.


    Shu Wang they opened the door and got out of the car.


    "You are?"


    "Thanks to Shu Wang, the subordinate Qianlong Plan Black Dragon Ginseng."


    Shu Wang didn''t have any accidents.


    Because all this was arranged when she came to the Four Holy Cities.


    The Qianlong Plan was implemented by her several years ago, and the selected people were die-hard loyal to the Immortal City and Wei Xiao.


    There are not many of them, but all of them are elite fighters of the immortal city.


    After these years of lurking and growing up, most of them are in high positions except those who sacrificed.


    Just like the black dragon in front of him, his position in the Four Holy Cities is the "frontier official" who controls a 300,000 army. It is ranked among the top ten generals of the Four Holy Cities and belongs to the real power.


    The people of the Qianlong Project, once they are lurking in a power, they are usually obedient and loyal to the leader of the power they belong to, and they are even careful to completely seal their identity as an immortal dark chess.


    But once they are summoned by the Immortal City, they are like sleeping snakes, regaining their body, giving the opponents of the Immortal City the deadliest blow.


    Of course, every member of the Qianlong Project, Shu Wang, has strict protection.


    For the safety of their lives, Shu Wang even told them that when there was no call of the Immortal City, everything they did was based on their forces, including the enemy of the Immortal City.


    It is precisely because of such a "realistic" latent plan that, apart from accidental sacrifices, none of the members of the Qianlong Project have died because of their identity.


    Shu Wang glanced at the other party.


    "Yes, now they are all in high positions, and I didn''t miss you at the beginning."


    "Everything is for the immortal city, for the Lord''s service."


    "Very good. Do you know what the contact person told you?


    "It has been carried out. Now the other generals in the city who hold the military power will not act rashly until the matter is cleared."


    Shu Wang nodded, and then called a guard.


    "Owner!"


    "Let the group of survivors come down and see if there are anyone who knows them in this base."


    "Yes!"


    The guards took the order, and then passed on Shu Wang''s order.


    Shu Wang didn''t let them wait long.


    From those transport vehicles, batches of ragged, scrawny survivors came to the ground with the help of the soldiers.


    More than a thousand people appeared in front of everyone.


    They looked at the familiar environment in front of them, and many people shed tears again.


    "Hey, isn''t that the wife of Zhang Ergou''s family? How could she appear in this team?"


    "Fuck, Pharaoh? That''s Pharaoh, how is this possible?"


    "dad?"


    "Son, it''s my son..."


    "Well, what is going on? Didn''t the leader say that they are all dead in the wild? Why are they still alive?"


    Someone recognized the group of survivors that Shu Wang brought with them.


    The voice of these people is undoubtedly a fuse.


    When the survivors saw people they knew in the crowd, the scene suddenly got out of control.


    ...


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    "My lord, it''s not good, the big thing is not good."


    Qinglong has left the meeting room with Xuanwu.


    The two people who were chatting in the hall originally heard an urgent cry from outside the room in their ears.


    A guard rushed into the house in a hurry.


    "My lord, something has happened."


    Xuanwu''s face was unhappy: "What''s the matter? The sky is falling down and we are against it, so what kind of demeanor is it to panic?"


    The expression on the guard''s face was uglier than crying.


    "My lord, this time my naivety has collapsed."


    Qinglong frowned: "What happened?"


    The guards did not dare to hesitate and said: "My lord, the army of the immortal city has come, and they have controlled the walls of all sides. In addition, they also brought a group of survivors, a group of people that should have been in this world. The disappeared survivor."


    When Qinglong and Xuanwu heard the words, their hearts suddenly jumped.


    Qinglong: "Explain to me."


    "We gave it to the survivors of the dark night secretly. They are still alive and brought to the base by the immortal city. Now, they have reunited with their relatives, and they have said everything the adults did secretly. ."


    "what?"


    Qinglong sat up in shock, his eyes were shocked.


    Qinglong endured the panic in his heart and asked, "Where are they now? Who are there?"


    "Right now in the area of ??Dongchengmen, there are seven of the top ten generals of the base present, and there are many managers in the base."


    "It''s over!"


    Hearing the guard''s answer, Qinglong hadn''t reacted yet, and Xuanwu, who continued to sit in the position, was sitting in a paralyzed position like a deflated balloon.


    "Report¡ª"


    Guards rushed in again from outside.


    The two in amazement looked at the other guard who came in.


    "Master Qinglong, Master Xuanwu, it''s not good, outside, outside..."


    "What''s wrong outside?"


    "A large number of armed men and a large number of Christians are coming towards the city lord''s mansion outside, headed by the seven generals, as well as people from the immortal city."


    "Buzzing..."


    Qinglong and Xuanwu only felt a roar in their minds.


    The matter was completely exposed.


    Almost instinctively, the two looked at each other.


    "Leave!"


    They couldn''t allow them to hesitate and didn''t have time to think about it. They almost disappeared in the hall of the house for the first time.


    The two guards who came to report noticed this scene, and the whole person was stunned on the spot.


    What happened just now?


    Where is the leader?


    After half an hour.


    In a dense forest north of Sifang City.


    There was a jitter on the soft ground.


    In the next second, Yanshi''s surface was hit by a certain force and flew into the sky, directly revealing a black hole in the same place.


    "Whizzing--"


    From inside, two figures sprang out one after another.


    "Damn, **** dark night, I was killed by them this time. How could those people still live for such a long time? How could they still be alive?" The basalt in the armor of the emperor was cursing, inside the mask that was not closed. , The face that used to be amiable and prosperous in the past is very hideous.


    Next to him, Qinglong also looked cold and angry.


    "We were calculated by the dark night. They didn''t put all the survivors we sent to the experiment, it must be to prevent us from crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. Asshole, they keep one hand! But why not hide those survivors? Asshole!"


    Qinglong was also furious.


    Xuanwu now has the heart to kill the Empress Dark Night.


    But he knew it was impractical.


    At the moment, their situation is the most dangerous.


    "What should we do now?"


    Qinglong pondered for a moment, and firmly said, "It is death to stay in the eastern and western continents now. If we go to the southern continent, we will seek refuge in Chu Tianhe. He can defeat the corpse emperor, and his strength is definitely not under Wei Xiao''s. Now only he can save. US."


    "Well, without further ado, we will set off now."


    As soon as the two of them got together, they made up their minds and left.


    "Two, you must not be able to go to the Southern Continent. The Immortal City welcomes you. Come with me!"


    "what?"


    The sudden sound in the ear shocked the two of them.


    Look at the sound source at the same time.


    At one end of the jungle, a long-haired woman wearing a white embroidered strapless cheongsam and stepping on silver high heels, with a body like catkins and a graceful posture, like a fairy on earth, was walking towards them with lotus steps.


    "Shu Wang?"


    The faces of Qinglong and Xuanwu were even more ugly when they saw the figure of the incoming person.


    "escape--"


    They didn''t even think about starting a fight with Shu Wang, and the two turned around and were about to flee towards the rear.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    However, they hadn''t escaped a hundred meters away, and three purple lightning suddenly dropped in front of them, bombarding them in front of them, causing them to stop instinctively.


    "This road is nowhere!"


    On a big tree in front of the two of them, a phantom in black costume leaned against it.


    Playing with a sharp blade in his hand, he looked at the two with cold eyes.


    "The Phantom..."

 Chapter 1483： Take down

    There are wolves before and tigers behind.


    The two in dilemma, back to back, face Shuwang and Phantom on both sides at the same time.


    Xuanwu: "Aren''t you supposed to be in the Four Holy Cities? How could you appear here?"


    Shu Wang came with an elegant pace, like a gust of wind, driving three thousand blue silks to dance with the wind.


    When she was ten meters away from the two of them, Shu Wang stopped.


    "No way, the name of the person, the bark of the tree. The reputation of the immortal city is outside, and even the slightest movement of the prey she stares at may become a bird of surprise. The two are learning the evidence of what they have done. Under certain circumstances, fools understand that you dare not face the people of My Immortal City. If so, is it difficult to predict your plans in advance?"


    "Xuanwu does not give up: "Then how do you know this place? "


    "Hehe... Suzaku, are you familiar with her?"


    Suzaku?


    The two were extremely frightened.


    Qinglong: "Isn''t Suzaku dead?"


    "This incident also surprised me. Originally, my husband also named her to take her to the Immortal City, but we did not expect that Suzaku is worthy of admiration in the dark night. You don''t have to doubt it, Suzaku. She was indeed dead, but someone around her knew about this secret path."


    "Damn, that bitch, I promised that I would not talk about this secret path. I didn''t expect that she would save her hand in the end." Xuanwu said through gritted teeth.


    "Should you not care about yourself now?"


    The Phantom spoke, and the figure jumped from the trunk.


    "Should you go directly with us, or let us fight until you can''t take care of yourself and then take you away?"


    Seeing the two pressing harder, the sense of crisis in Xuanwu and Qinglong''s hearts became stronger.


    As Shu Wang said, the name of the person and the bark of the tree.


    Although Shu Wang didn¡¯t make many shots, and they had few known achievements, as the first group of people who became supernatural beings, they were the baby bumps in Wei Xiao¡¯s mind. Qinglong and Xuanwu didn¡¯t think of them. Can compete with it.


    Qinglong: "You two, do you have to kill them all?"


    Shu Wang''s face became cold.


    "You should go and tell those survivors who were sent to the dark night by you as goods, we are only responsible for sending you a ride."


    Xuanwu: "What do we give to Dark Yeguan for you to immortalize the city? We haven''t touched your interests of the immortal city, so why do you care about us?"


    "When you see my husband, you can ask him."


    Seeing that Shu Wang didn''t give a chance at all, Qinglong and Xuanwu knew that if they didn''t defeat or hit the two people in front of them today, they would not be able to leave anyway.


    As for going to see Wei Xiao?


    Haha, do you think your life is too long?


    It is useless to say more, the two turned to look at each other.


    Xuanwu: "Since you don''t give us a way of life, don''t think about it, go and die!"


    Xuanwu first shot.


    Opening his mouth is a jet of water spraying towards Shu Wang.


    "nausea!"


    Shu Wang''s desperate face frowned.


    While waving his hands, a cold light covered the front.


    The extreme cold current spreads towards Xuanwu and the others, freezing the water jet from Xuanwu directly into ice in the air.


    "The sea is violent!"


    Xuanwu would not just watch as he was frozen by the cold current released by Shu Wang.


    Decisively cut off the release of the water column, the figure dodged aside, patted the ground with both hands, and suddenly, from the ground, a water column rose into the sky, constantly approaching Shu Wang''s figure.


    Shu Wang snorted coldly.


    A silver starburst pattern appeared under his feet.


    I saw a strong light covering all directions.


    For a time, where the cold light passed, the earth was silvery white.


    The water column released by Xuanwu also iced at the first moment, and finally stood in the dense forest.


    Looking at the ice on the ground that was still spreading towards him, Xuanwu turned over and moved towards the trunk.


    On the other side, Qinglong shot the Phantom.


    His ability is metal manipulation.


    Before doing it, Qinglong''s whole body was protected by the energy armor. As soon as he shot it, he summoned a large amount of metal into a spear to shoot at the phantom.


    The Phantom didn''t even look at the enemy in front of him.


    The whole body''s abilities were released, and the purple electricity spread across the entire space like a spider web.


    Thunder bombarded her, and the metal spear shot at her instantly turned into ashes.


    "Bound!"


    "Zezi--"


    There is no extra action.


    The phantom that had spread Zidian throughout the entire battle circle raised his hand to grab the Azure Dragon.


    Suddenly, from around the green dragon''s figure, a series of purple electricity rose from the ground, quickly weaving into a net, and finally formed a cage to trap the green dragon in it.


    "Break for me¡ª"


    Qinglong also wanted to break free from the control of the Phantom.


    When he summoned more metal materials to form a surging chain approaching the Phantom, the Phantom squeezed his little hand.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    In the purple electric cage, Qinglong, whose whole body was stimulated by purple electric power, let out a heart-piercing scream.


    "Blue Dragon¡ª¡ª"


    Xuanwu, who was fighting Shu Wang, couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw Qinglong''s tragic situation.


    At the moment he lost his senses, Shu Wang came to him in a flash.


    "Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    After receiving a palm of Shu Wang from the front, Xuanwu screamed at the flying out. After the figure knocked down a few big trees and fell to the ground, the whole body began to froze, frozen in place in the blink of an eye.


    The Phantom walked towards the location of Qinglong.


    At this time, Qinglong had lost his combat power and was lying in the purple electric cage.


    Looking at the dying Qinglong, Phantom said coldly: "If the master didn''t want to see you, I really want to kill you a thousand times."


    Qinglong couldn''t respond, but he knew that he and Xuanwu were really doomed this time.


    What he didn''t expect was that the gap between them and Shu Wang and the Phantom would be so big.


    Is this the strength of the veteran superstar?


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    The two female generals were uniformed. At this time, several figures galloped from outside the dense forest.


    "I have seen two masters."


    Is a member of the Shadow Guard.


    "Take them away."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard took action, and soon disappeared in the dense forest with the two of them.


    Shu Wang them back to the Four Holy Cities.


    The two daughters who did not stay in the Four Holy Cities more, handed the finishing touches here to the people below. On the same day, they escorted Azure Dragon, Xuanwu, and their wives, children, and children back to the Immortal City.


    As for the final outcome of the Four Holy Cities, you don''t need to think about it.


    None of the leaders is spared. Vicious incidents such as "human trafficking" have also occurred in the base. For those who are capable, they may have redundant choices, but those humans below Level 3 will definitely not stay in the Four Holy Cities. .


    Once people have shadows and worries, they will no longer believe in the original power.


    For their own safety, they can only choose a new force that they can barely trust to join.


    In this way, in the current world, is there any more reassuring power than the Immortal City?


    With its reputation, everyone sought after, and the world''s strongest man sits on the ground, this is simply the place where survivors of the end times dream of living forever.


    So, I understand everything that I understand.

 Chapter 1484： Big brothers out

    The changes in the Four Holy Cities will not spread in a short time.


    Affected by the slow transmission of messages in the last days, people from other forces wanting to get what happened in the Four Holy Cities, it takes less than two or three days.


    Perhaps no one cares much about the changes in the Four Holy Cities.


    Because in the outside world, the major power alliances of the East and the West have launched an encirclement and suppression of the major strongholds distributed in the Eastern Continent by Dark Night.


    The Immortal City directly dispatched two million troops, and under the guidance of the Shadow Guards, joined forces with other forces to sweep the determined dark night stronghold with the momentum of thunder.


    The general trend is unstoppable.


    In just one or two days, seventeen strongholds outside the Dark Night Organization were taken down by major forces.


    From these strongholds, the coalition forces successfully rescued more than 200,000 survivors and obtained first-level zombies, giant zombies, and a number of genetic medicines ranging from No. 1 to No. 4.


    However, such a huge result did not make the major forces that encircle the dark night any joy.


    On the contrary, when they witnessed the rescued survivors and the vast majority of people appearing in front of them like the corpses of their colleagues, their determination to punish the members of the dark night was even stronger and firmer.


    "This group of innocent bastards, I must pull out all their accomplices hiding in the dark one by one, cramping and torturing to death."


    "Kill, kill him a corpse of blood, kill him without leaving a piece of armor."


    "Anyone who is in the dark night, don''t live up to it, kill without mercy."


    All forces worked harder to encircle the dark night.


    But this momentum did not last long.


    When forces outside the Immortal City faced the armed forces of the Dark Night Division Headquarters, the originally invincible and invincible encirclement and suppression army suffered its first failure since the encirclement and suppression.


    That is the encirclement and suppression army of Wolf City.


    In the entire Wolf City, because of Xiaoyue Sirius'' selfishness, apart from him and Liu Xian''er, there was no third power in the huge base.


    When their encirclement and suppression army swept away the outlying strongholds of the dark night, and under the leadership of the fourth-level fighters, launched an attack on one of the main strongholds of the dark night, the dark night stronghold directly dispatched two superpowers.


    The wind and fire abilities alternately swept the encirclement and suppression army, and in just ten minutes, the wolf city paid a heavy price.


    After Wolf City, other forces also began to encounter this situation.


    Every force that encounters the attack of the dark night powers will pay a heavy price.


    "Damn! How could the dark night''s superpowers be so strong? At least the warlord-level powerhouses are the ones who attacked us."


    "We seriously underestimated the strength of the dark night. We must report this to the leaders. Otherwise, it will be difficult to carry on the encirclement and suppression, at least we can no longer pose a threat to the dark night."


    Most of the encirclement and suppression forces were blocked.


    Suddenly, the coalition forces in multiple regions suspended their encirclement and suppression operations against the dark night.


    One party in the dark night.


    "A group of people who don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth really think that we will be invincible by destroying a few of our outer strongholds? Naive, the branch headquarters is the real power of the dark night."


    "Hahaha... tens of thousands of casualties, I think they have been scared. What kind of **** to encircle and suppress the army, leaving those people on their heads, there is no one who can fight. If it were not for our supernatural powers, they could not support for a long time. In combat, I can sweep the clowns alone."


    "In my opinion, even if the people on their heads can really make us jealous, they can count them with one hand. Don¡¯t forget, our Twelve Envoys of the Dark Night, which one has not taken more than three pieces of No. 5 Potion? How many corpse kings are there in the world during the last days of the corpse king? The limited number of potions No. 5 is divided by the group of people, how many really grow up?"


    "That''s right. Now that the situation is here, Immortal Celestial City is a difficult point to deal with. Rats and dogs put them under a lot of pressure. They have lost their battles. I heard that they are now blocked by the Immortal Celestial army. In the main stronghold. But apart from the Immortal City, the other forces are just scraps for selling their heads, not to be feared."


    "You can respond to the situation with the Empress. We may not have to evacuate completely. Now we are only afraid of Immortal City. If the Empress can solve this point, what are we afraid of?"


    "It is necessary. The dark night of today is worthy of no one. Even if we are an enemy to the world, we are not without a chance. If we win this battle, the human world will respect the dark night in the future."


    "It''s better to launch several active offensives. As long as we come up with results, I believe it will be easier to persuade Lady Empress."


    "I think it''s OK!"


    The dark night''s counterattack achieved good results, which also made the twelve dark night emissaries, who were originally jealous of the encirclement and suppression army, greatly inflated their self-confidence.


    Moreover, this confidence has been blocked one after another with the encirclement and suppression forces in other areas, and the successes time after time have made the high-levels of Dark Ye not pay attention to other forces except the immortal city.


    Listen to what they said.


    Use one force to fight against the world at the same time, but also to take the initiative to attack?


    How expansive is this to say?


    But don''t tell me, the Twelve Dark Night Envoys really did this.


    The multi-party encirclement and suppression forces were frustrated. When they sent the news back to their respective bases and waited for the next high-level order, the power of the major headquarters in the dark night was fully deployed, and in a true sense launched an active attack on the encirclement and suppression coalition forces other than the immortal city.


    No one would have thought that Dark Night would be so bold.


    Facing the dark night army led by a person with supernatural powers, the coalition forces that had temporarily avoided their edge because of their defeat had no time to deal with it.


    Under the attack of the dark night army, apart from fighting and retreating, it is completely impossible to organize an effective counterattack.


    Suddenly, most of the forces that fought against Dark Night were miserable.


    Will not destroy the Heavenly City side.


    When the other forces were smashed by the dark night, the immortal Celestial army was divided into two groups, and the situation was reversed by two key victories.


    The first is an army of Chenhaojie as the mainstay and paying millions as a supplement.


    After many days of layout, they launched an all-round attack on the target base that had been under siege for a long time.


    After a day and night of battle, a headquarters in Dark Night was successfully destroyed, and the Dark Night Envoy who guarded it was also captured alive by Chen Haojie and Fu Wanwan.


    The other is the immortal Celestial army led by Lan Qiang.


    They also destroyed the dark night''s other headquarters. The only thing that was not perfect was that the dark night envoy who guarded the other headquarters escaped from Lan Gun.


    The two victories since then have undoubtedly greatly improved the morale of the coalition forces.


    With the victory of the Immortal Sky City, other forces also responded.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, the big bosses sitting in the back of the town, received the news that the encirclement and suppression army they had sent out had suffered heavy losses, and all of them couldn''t sit still.


    "Too much deception, do you really think that you are the only ones with supernatural powers? This king will meet you in person."


    "Are the warlord-level abilities very strong? Really when I have no one in the base city of Skoxue?"


    "Mu''er, let me go to the front line. I want to know where the courage of the dark night dares to resist in front of the coalition forces."


    "..."

 Chapter 1485： Consequences of arrogance

    The continuous failure of the encirclement and suppression army and the unfavorable record of the Immortal Sky City have greatly stimulated the bigwigs behind the major forces.


    These big guys recognize Wei Xiao''s strength and are not comparable at all, but you said that the soldiers under his command are not as good as the army of the Immortal City. This is definitely what the leaders of the major forces don''t want to see.


    In order to change the current situation of the encirclement and suppression army, as the Dark Night Army is pressing on with the encirclement and suppression forces of other forces, leaders of the major forces, led by the Wolf King, Xiao Chen, and Hersius, have entered the arena.


    "Peng..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    On the battlefield where the Wolf City army is located.


    The army of Wolf City, who had been chased by the army of the dark night club for several days, finally launched a counterattack today.


    Wolf King Xiaoyue Sirius came off in person.


    Invite the two great abilities of the dark night club with one''s own strength.


    In this battle, although the opponent''s strength was strong, facing the half-step Imperial Realm Xiaoyue Sirius, they were severely injured without taking ten moves in the hands of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Like an overlord standing in the air, the Howling Sky Wolf in a purple-black robe stared coldly at the two night envoys who were knocked to the ground by him.


    "That''s it? Who gave you the courage to attack this king''s army?"


    Severely wounded on the ground, the Rabbit of the Night and the Snake of the Night looked at the Howling Sirius in the sky with fear.


    Xiaoyue Sirius is far more powerful than they imagined.


    Unexpectedly, this battle will come quickly, and the unwillingness in the hearts of the white and fast two is particularly obvious.


    Gritting their teeth, the two stood up to support their injuries.


    The Rabbit of the Night said angrily: "What qualifications do you have to laugh at us? The dignified leader personally end up against us, and you lost from the beginning. Do you really think you are great if you beat us? Have the ability to fight with our emperor. Huh? Bullying the big with the small, what are you so proud of?"


    "Is the Empress of the Dark Night? This king will look for her, but before that, Ben will not prevent this king from doing you."


    Night Snake: "If you want to kill us, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    "It''s just a small effort!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' voice fell, no longer said, raising his hands, and when the two of them could hardly resist, the two tornadoes directly involved the severely wounded snakes and rabbits on the ground.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Being cut and torn by the endless wind blade, the two dark night make a cry of pain in their mouths.


    "ended!"


    Just when Xiaoyue Sirius was about to pinch the storm, one of the snakes and rabbits suffering from the pain looked at their companions.


    "Maotu, run away¡ª"


    With a violent shout, the snake of the night releases the supernatural powers in his body with all his strength.


    Like a volcanic eruption, the supernatural power erupted from the body of the night snake, instantly submerging one of the tornadoes controlled by the howling moon Sirius.


    The night snake, whose whole body was disintegrating at this time, turned into an energy body with the help of the supernatural power that exploded with all its strength in the body.


    After giving up his life, the snake of the night rushed out of the storm that trapped him with a huge amount of supernatural power, and rushed to the rabbit of the night with the strongest blow.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The terrifying force touched with the storm summoned by Xiaoyue Sirius, the two forces impacted and repelled each other, and finally exploded in an all-round way.


    At the moment when the powerful energy shock wave appeared, it not only cut off Howling Moon Sirius''s control of the storm, but at the same time, even when the air waves diffused out, even Howling Moon Sirius had to stop the output of its abilities and return to defend itself.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The unprepared Rabbit of the Night was blown hundreds of meters away by the shock wave generated by this force.


    She fell to the ground and spit out blood, looking at the turmoil of the sky and the wind, the eyes under the mask showed pain.


    "Snake--"


    With this sound from between the teeth, his eyes turned to the Howling Sirius who was setting up a protective cover to resist the shock wave. Even if he was sad and angry, Maotu didn''t dare to stay in place for a while.


    With a badly wounded body, before Xiaoyue Sirius had time to attack her, he flashed away and left.


    When Xiaoyue Sirius resolves the "suicidal" attack of the Night Snake and prepares to find the trace of the Night Rabbit, the opponent has disappeared without a trace.


    Xiaoyue Sirius did not continue pursuing.


    Putting away the abilities, looked at the wolf city army waiting in the rear.


    "attack--"


    "Kill..."


    "Kill them¡ª"


    As Xiaoyue Sirius screamed, the wolf city army, without the interference of the enemy''s supernatural powers, launched a charge against the dark night fortifications thousands of meters away.


    A few days of suffocation had long caused all of them to accumulate this anger, and now they were vented, and the combat effectiveness demonstrated by the army of Wolf City directly broke through the sky.


    ...


    The encirclement and suppression of Wolf City is on the right track. Similarly, in other places such as Ice City, Sike Hugh Base City, the leaders of the parties and the supernatural powers in the base joined, and the advantages of the dark night suddenly disappeared.


    Without the interference of the supernatural beings, as far as the combat effectiveness of the fighters below level 5 is concerned, most of them are the armies from all sides who fought over in a war with the corpse clan, and their strength is far above the dark night.


    The relentless encirclement and suppression of the coalition forces officially started.


    A few days ago, the dark night ambassadors of the major headquarters of the dark night who were still full of confidence, when they saw the strength of the leaders of the major forces, they did not understand until now that the first group of people who became supernaturalists, even if they had some of the gains. The resources can not be compared with people like himself, but in terms of strength, there are few people who are weaker than the dark night.


    Some people may have forgotten that the improvement of the power of the power is not only the way to swallow the power potion.


    Potion No. 5 can indeed accelerate the improvement of the power of the powers to the greatest extent, but if you are willing to work hard in other aspects, accumulate bit by bit, over a long period of time, it can also catch up with those powers who do not take the No. 5 potion. .


    Especially the help of awakening medicine.


    The power potions obtained by cultivating zombies in the dark night may not be able to produce awakening potions.


    They have never dealt with the corpse emperor in the wild, unable to harvest the corpse of the corpse, and the corpse emperor they cultivated was killed when they were young, and it is even more impossible to obtain the corpse to extract the awakening potion.


    The promotion is too dependent on the No. 5 potion. Because of this, even if the Dark Night Slayer gets a lot of the No. 5 potion, it is seriously lacking in other aspects. This also causes most of the Night Slayer''s strength to be inferior to the powers of the major forces.


    The encounters of the major strongholds in the dark night quickly spread to the ears of the empress Liu Xian''er of the dark night.


    Dark night headquarters.


    The Empress of the Dark Night, Liu Xian''er, was slightly tired and leaned on a recliner.


    At this moment, in front of her, several people wearing silver masks were kneeling.


    Ugly cow, Mao rabbit, Xu dog and Wei sheep


    They are all night ambassadors, and they are also fugitives who failed after fighting with the coalition forces.


    "Now you all know you have escaped?"


    Liu Xian''er said lightly.


    The few people kneeling down were ashamed.


    Think about how they threatened to fight the whole world with one force a few days ago, but they came so quickly.


    As soon as the leaders of the major forces came out, their strength suddenly fell apart.


    Maotu: "My Lady Empress, although we are defeated, we are not convinced. If we can make arrangements in advance before the leaders of all parties go down, it is not us who will fail."


    Liu Xian''er glanced at Maotu.


    "What? Do you think you still have the power to fight?"


    "Yes. Our Twelve Envoys of the Dark Night have different strengths. The enemies we face are all beings whose strength far exceeds ours. If we deploy in advance, in the previous battles, Xiaoyue Sirius will face the most. The strong dragon of the night, the final result is yet to be known."


    "What Maotu said is exactly what Humble Job wanted to say. If it weren''t for Axue, the leader of Ice City, to besiege me with Zimou''er, I would not fail." Weiyang said.


    Xu Gou: "The army commander of the Immortal Celestial City, Lan Qiang, was fighting against me. His strength was comparable to mine, but the army of Immortal Celestial City was too powerful. Under their siege, I had to choose to escape. Let me have a team capable of contending against the elites of the Immortal Sky City, the previous result is different."


    "Ah!"


    After listening to the three of them, Liu Xian''er sneered.


    He looked at the ugly cow who didn''t speak.


    "Ugly cow, do you think so?"

 Chapter 1486： The Empress of Dark Night is going to make a move

    Ugly cow didn''t know what to say.


    The man who defeated him came from the city of Scotia.


    But it was not Xiao Chen who was the strongest in the base, but someone with other supernatural powers.


    The previous few people said that they were all faceless figures in the last days, but he was defeated by an unknown person, and he was a little hard to tell.


    Seeing the ugly cow did not speak, Liu Xian''er sat up straight.


    "The emperor sees that you are living too easily, and you have forgotten who you are."


    "The Empress..."


    "To shut up!"


    Just as Maotu was about to speak, Liu Xianer was directly drunk off.


    Liu Xian''er, with cold eyes, stared at the four of them.


    "The emperor doesn''t know whether to say that you are ignorant or that you are not afraid of it. Do you really think that a force in the dark night can compete with other bases in the world? Naive, if nothing else, just say that the city is immortal. They can deal with you. How many abilities are used?"


    "Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang, Pay Million, Leng Chengfeng, there are only four, and they are still the weakest four in the Immortal City. What is the result? The mouse was captured alive, and the dog was seriously injured and ran away. This is what you are talking about. Power?"


    "Do you know how many of the Immortal City are stronger than these four? You don''t know. Now the emperor will tell you that there are at least eight, and Wei Xiao doesn''t count. The emperor really doesn''t know where your confidence comes from. I feel that Dark Night can deal with all human forces in the East and the West at the same time."


    "Failure is not terrible. What''s terrible is how great you feel when you fail. Why did Chenlong (Dark Night Dragon) leave the game as soon as he received the order from the Emperor? It''s because he knows the gap between Dark Night and other forces. You dare to take the initiative to attack under the encirclement and suppression of many forces. You are so powerful, why don''t you deal with the corpses in the non-emirate continent?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say anything, you are lucky to come back alive. The dark night of the east and west continents can no longer survive, so go to the southern continent! There is the last way out of the dark night."


    After Maotu and the others listened to Liu Xian''er''s words, although Liu Xian''er had awakened them, they were still a little unwilling.


    Xu Gou gritted his teeth and said: "My Lady Empress, we are not without a chance. In fact, everyone knows that the entire East and West continents, the wolf king Xiaoyue Sirius, and the war **** Xiao Chen, are nothing more than a group of native chicken dogs in your eyes. Wei Xiao is the only one who makes you a little jealous..."


    "If you can defeat Wei Xiao with your own hands, what fear do we have in the dark night from other forces?"


    "Um?"


    Liu Xian''er''s face sank.


    Wearing a mask, a cold gaze stayed on Xu Gou''s body.


    "You want this emperor to deal with Wei Xiao?"


    At this point, if Xu Gou is afraid of Liu Xian''er''s deterrence and shrinks, it is estimated that he will not be reused in the dark night in the future.


    Xu Gou bit the bullet and responded: "Yes. Others say that Wei Xiao is the world''s number one strong man, and his humble position admits it, but that is all before. The dark night is exposed to people again because of the West Pole, the same, From the group of survivors in the West Pole, the Empress also received a lot of potions to enhance her strength..."


    "Excuse me for the offense of your humble position, Lady Empress, is your current strength really inferior to Wei Xiao?"


    With the last word, Xu Gou directly raised his head to meet Liu Xian''er''s gaze, not shy away from it.


    Other people, at this time, also set their sights on Liu Xian''er.


    As dark night envoys, even if they don¡¯t know which step Liu Xianer¡¯s current strength has reached, some time ago, calculating from the number of No. 5 potions provided by their nine headquarters for the headquarters, they created a strong person in the extreme emperor¡¯s pinnacle. It''s not a problem to come out.


    What''s more, the corpse emperor is also being cultivated here at the headquarters. Who knows how many supernatural potions Liu Xian''er has taken on the headquarters?


    When Dark Night was hit by Wei Xiao for the first time, Liu Xian''er''s strength had already reached the level of the Emperor of War. Now that she has taken an unknown number of power potions, is her strength really inferior to Wei Xiao?


    Anyway, Xu Gou doesn''t believe it.


    "In fact, I also really want to know what the strength of the female emperor has reached today?"


    "Master Chenlong?"


    A sound rang in the cave at this time.


    The four kneeling on the ground turned their heads to look behind, and saw a man in the armor of the emperor walking towards them.


    "How did you come?"


    Liu Xian''er spoke.


    The person walked along and said, "Some things have to be resolved, but it won''t work if they don''t come."


    The tone of the visitor was not at all polite.


    Facing Liu Xian''er''s question, his attitude didn''t seem to be a relationship between superiors and superiors, but rather a feeling of being of the same level.


    But no one was surprised.


    Because they are used to it.


    In the dark night, insiders knew that Liu Xian''er belonged to the twelve envoys with the highest status.


    But I understand my own affairs.


    It seems that the status of the twelve envoys is the same, but in fact, it is really necessary to calculate it carefully. Among the twelve envoys, the dragon of the dark night should be the head.


    This is the result of Liu Xianer''s secret support.


    Because Chenlong is the only strong man in the dark night who has raised his strength to the extreme emperor pinnacle level.


    Although his strength has only reached this realm in a short period of time, when the other Dark Night Envoys are basically still in the realm of the Emperor of War, Chen Long has already left them far behind, which shows its status in Dark Night and Liu Xian''er''s preference for Chenlong.


    It is precisely because of this that he has no fear in front of Liu Xian''er.


    Liu Xian''er looked at Chenlong.


    "Do you know what the result will be if this emperor loses to Wei Xiao and takes the initiative to send it to the door?"


    Chenlong missed the sides of the few people who were kneeling on the ground, and went straight to stand under the steps.


    "The humble position knows, but the lady emperor, there are some things that you can''t escape if you want to escape. From the time the rat was captured by Chen Haojie and the others, your identity has been lost. Instead of waiting for Wei Xiao to come to the door to passively respond, it is better Take the initiative."


    "If you can win, all forces in the human world will definitely respect you in the future, and the crisis of the dark night will collapse. If it fails, I believe that the female emperor has also made a good response."


    Chen Long said neither arrogantly nor arrogantly.


    It seemed that he asked Liu Xian''er to find Wei Xiao, which couldn''t be easier for Liu Xian''er.


    Liu Xian''er gave Chen Long a deep look.


    "You seem to have confidence in this emperor?"


    "Naturally. And this must be done. We don''t give Wei Xiao an explanation. Even if we escape to the southern mainland, we cannot get rid of Wei Xiao''s entanglement."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er smiled.


    "You guys get up!"


    Waved for the four of them to stand up.


    Xu Gou they got up.


    Weiyang: "My Lady Empress, are you really going to find Wei Xiao?"


    Liu Xian''er got up, Miao Man''s body was visible.


    Wearing a butterfly mask, she sighed slightly.


    "As Chenlong said, this time, Dark Ye must give Wei Xiao and all mankind a satisfactory explanation, otherwise, others can''t feel at ease, and this emperor''s battle with Wei Xiao is inevitable."


    Hearing Liu Xian''er''s words, Xu Gou and Maotu suddenly became energetic.


    Is the Empress going to make a move?


    Maotu: "My Lady Empress, I am willing to go with you."


    "There is a humble job." Xu Gou agreed.


    Liu Xian''er waved.


    "This emperor has his own opinions, you don''t need to participate."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "No but."

 Chapter 1487： For you

    Decided to go to Wei Xiao, Liu Xian''er didn''t say much.


    Only instructed Dark Ye to move to the Southern Continent in the future. During her absence, all matters in the organization will be handled by the Dark Ye Ambassador Chenlong.


    After telling Chenlong and the others what to do, Liu Xianer left the dark night headquarters.


    Outside.


    With the participation of powerful men such as Xiaoyue Sirius in the encirclement and suppression of the dark night, the coalition forces can be described as invincible and invincible.


    In just a few days, Dark Night¡¯s nine main strongholds on the Eastern Continent were all found and destroyed by the coalition forces. A total of nearly 700,000 survivors were rescued, and more than 200,000 first-level zombies were obtained. Several.


    The only pity is that no real "strategic-level materials" such as giant zombies have been found in the dark night club stronghold.


    Of course, this is for those powerful elders who have a purpose.


    The Dark Night Envoy, who was guarding the main stronghold, has now paid the price of four deaths, three wounds, one prisoner, and retreat from the beginning of the encirclement and suppression.


    Such a loss is definitely a pain to the dark night.


    Through interrogating people with certain identities in Dark Night, the coalition forces knew that Dark Night had a total of twelve strongholds in the east and west continents.


    There are three general bases that are still unclear, because even the dark night rats captured by Chen Hero and the others don''t know the true location of the remaining three dark night club strongholds.


    But what the coalition forces can be sure of is that these three strongholds that did not appear are most likely to be in the Western Continent.


    Encirclement and suppression has further accelerated.


    Shenzhou Wolf City in the land of Longxia.


    Xiaoyue Sirius has returned to his base.


    Originally, he wanted to lead the wolf city encirclement and suppression army to continue to carry out a deeper cleansing of the dark night, until the dark night female emperor was eliminated, but he received news from the wolf city that Liu Xian''er had important things to look for him.


    Although Xiaoyue Sirius was reluctant, but how did Liu Xian''er be his favorite?


    Nowadays, the beauty asks him to discuss important matters, and no one can neglect the beauty.


    Inside the palace.


    "Xian''er, if you have anything urgent to say, this king has to rush to the front line. Now that the encirclement and suppression has reached a critical moment, the soldiers need this king."


    Seeing Liu Xian''er, Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t wait to say.


    Liu Xian''er still looked like a good wife and mother in front of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Looking at the fierce Xiaoyue Sirius, she said softly: "It seems that your encirclement and suppression of Dark Night went smoothly?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius sat down and took a sip of the tea on the tea table.


    After a sigh of relief, Xiaoyue Sirius said triumphantly: "Naturally, don''t look at who is dealing with the dark night? Almost all the strong from the east and the west are dispatched. How can a dark night contend with the general trend of the world?"


    "Do you know where the Dark Night Headquarters and the Dark Night Empress are?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t think much, and shook his head.


    "It''s not clear for the time being, but the Night Rat, one of the Twelve Envoys of the Dark Night, has been captured alive by the people of the Immortal Sky City. It is not difficult to pry open his mouth to obtain this information. Don''t talk about it, or talk about you in such a hurry. What''s the matter with this king? I heard from the people below that you are very anxious to find this king."


    Liu Xian''er nodded.


    No nonsense, brought a brocade box from the side and placed it in front of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "This is?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was puzzled.


    "Open it! You will love it."


    "What is so mysterious and mysterious?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius said so in his mouth, but his hands were not slow at all.


    Open the brocade box in front of Liu Xian''er.


    In Liu Xian''er''s expectant expression, when the brocade box was opened, Xiaoyue Sirius'' entire face changed in an instant.


    Shocked, he raised his head to look at Liu Xian''er, and said in a trembled voice: "Pharmaceutical No. 5 or No. 5?"


    "Um!"


    "Peng..."


    Xiaoyue Sirius quickly closed the brocade box.


    His face quickly became serious.


    "Xian''er, you, how come you have so many No. 5 potions?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was surprised, or rather shocked.


    It''s no wonder that his reaction was so strong, because the brocade box Liu Xian''er gave him contained five No. 5 genetic medicines.


    Yes, not one or two, but five whole No. 5 potions.


    He Xiaoyue Sirius can be regarded as a person who has experienced strong winds and waves, but he can see five supernatural potions at one time. Seriously, he said that he couldn''t bear the shock.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t seem to see the shocked look of Xiaoyue Sirius, shook her head and said: "Husband, don''t you ask?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius frowned.


    "why?"


    Liu Xian''er got up, and under the gaze of Xiaoyue Sirius, personally poured tea for Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Her movements were gentle and light, as if it was not tea, but Yulu Qiongye that was poured for Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Because we are a husband and wife, no matter what I do, I won''t harm you."


    I feel Liu Xian''er today is very strange.


    Called herself hurriedly from the front line, and now she took out five No. 5 potions to herself. What is she going to do?


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes flickered.


    The five No. 5 potions are definitely not something Liu Xian''er can possess.


    It was even more unlikely that she would take out so many No. 5 potions at once when she was lonely in the Age of Corpse Emperor.


    And if she wants to have so many No. 5 potions at once, it is most likely...


    "Are you from the Dark Night? The Dark Night Empress?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius thought of something.


    A bold conjecture blurted out.


    Liu Xianer''s action of pouring water stagnated.


    Under Xiaoyue Sirius'' gaze, she smiled bitterly.


    "You still guessed it."


    "Are you really the Empress of the Dark Night?" Xiaoyue Sirius couldn''t sit still, and even felt that the beloved woman in front of him suddenly became strange.


    After pouring the tea, Liu Xian''er did not shy away from it, and shook her head: "I am not the Empress of the Dark Night, but I am from the Dark Night. Don''t you still have three main strongholds that you haven''t found? Here is the other one."


    here?


    where?


    Could it be...


    Xiaoyue Sirius stood up with a "jerk".


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    Staring wide-eyed, pointing at Liu Xian''er, Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time.


    Liu Xian''er turned to face Xiaoyue Sirius and smiled poignantly: "As you think, Wolf City is also a stronghold of the dark night. I am the dark night envoy who sits here."


    "Snapped--"


    Involuntarily speaking, Xiaoyue Sirius directly slapped Liu Xianer''s face with a slap.


    "Why, why are you doing this?" Xiaoyue Sky Wolf was furious, and looked at Liu Xian''er with a sullen expression.


    Liu Xian''er, who tilted her head, seemed to have no feeling for the slap of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Turning his head, wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand.


    "If a few slaps on me can relieve you, then you can hit it!" Liu Xian''er smiled poignantly.


    Xiaoyue Sirius showed pain on his face, and he was about to hit Liu Xian''er, raising his palm to half and putting it back.


    "Tell me, why? Don''t you know what the dark night does? Why do you want to participate? Is that something you can participate in?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius almost questioned Liu Xian''er with a roar.


    "For you!"


    Liu Xian''er watched Xiaoyue Sirius affectionately, and these words floated out of her mouth.


    "For you"?


    In just three words, Xiaoyue Sirius was frozen on the spot for an instant, and at the same time stormy waves were set off in his heart.


    Liu Xian''er joined Dark Night for him, is this believable?

 Chapter 1488： I owe Liu Xianer a little golden man in the last days

    Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius stunned on the spot, Liu Xian''er, who seemed to have no fear, said slowly, "Everything I do is for you. You may not believe it, but what I said is true."


    Under Xiaoyue Sirius'' confused eyes, Liu Xian''er continued.


    "Since the end of the world, my parents have died, and my brother and brother have died. Only my sister and I are dependent on each other in these last days, struggling hard, and finally have a place of our own. As a result, because of the power struggle, we are offended. My sister was killed, and I was abused by others."


    "I endured humiliation and endured thousands of hardships, and finally found someone who is willing to love me, protect me, and love me. I originally thought that my life would be a painful life, but I was wrong. This person who loves me, every time I see him I can¡¯t lift my head in front of others, and I¡¯m so angry that I still have to face my enemy with a smile. I feel distressed!"


    "But what can I do? Even if the other person is also my enemy, because we are weak and we don''t have enough strength, so even if others are standing on our heads and peeing, we have to endure, and we have to humbly please each other. Husband, my heart aches, it really hurts."


    "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing this right, but I know that to change all of this, we must have strong strength. At this time, a woman wearing a mask came to me, and she told me, as long as she cooperates with her, she It can satisfy my wish. I didn''t believe it, but she gave me a No. 5 potion when she met."


    "Until that moment, I knew that our chance was here. The other party didn''t lie to me. I did something for her. She gave me seven No. 5 potions back and forth. I wanted to leave all the seven potions for you. But in that place, if I had no strength, I would be eliminated. In order to keep my position and to help you accumulate more power potions, I took two..."


    "I don¡¯t care about all the consequences for transporting the experimental body for them. Fortunately, it¡¯s worth it. I don¡¯t know if these five potions will allow you to deal with that person, but with these five potions, that person will never despise it anymore. You. Because you already have the ability to resist..."


    Speaking of this, Liu Xian''er''s eyes were already blurred by tears.


    The teardrops that kept rolling down wet Liu Xian''er''s clothes like spring water.


    The beautiful star pupil stared at Xiaoyue Sirius¡¯s face that went from anger to accident, to touch, and finally to distress. Liu Xian¡¯er smiled poignantly: ¡°My husband, I don¡¯t regret all this because of me. I can finally help you once. Xian''er swears that during this period, she absolutely did not do anything to sorry you howling Sirius."


    "Xian''er..." Xiaoyue Sirius was moved.


    Thinking of the slap on Liu Xian''er''s face just now, Xiaoyue Sirius'' hand trembled involuntarily.


    He didn''t think Liu Xian''er was lying to him.


    Not to mention Xiaoyue Sirius has always believed that he and Liu Xian''er are true love, no doubt, the five No. 5 potions in the brocade box on the table are the best proof.


    If Liu Xian''er is really lying to him, there is no need to take out the five No. 5 potions.


    That is the No. 5 potion, and there are five in full.


    If Liu Xian''er stayed to take it by herself, with her strength in the future, where could she not go?


    But now she didn''t hesitate to show it to Xiaoyue Sirius, what else could be more trustworthy than this sincerity?


    Seeing the change of Xiaoyue Sirius'' expression in his eyes, Liu Xian''er smiled softly.


    "Originally I planned to keep the secret from you, and I was going to secretly hand over the potions to you one by one, but now it''s too late." Liu Xian''er paused, her teeth biting her red lips, feeling unhappy, "Dark Night The mouse fell into the hands of Wei Xiao and the others. He knows who I am and will not let go of smiling. I don''t want to drag you down."


    "How much I want to accompany you out of the last days, how much I want to accompany you to old age, but, but..."


    As if unable to speak, Liu Xian''er gritted his teeth: "Husband, there is only this thing I can do for you. To stay alive, you must stay alive."


    As he said, Liu Xian''er approached Xiaoyue Sirius and kissed him for a moment when he was stunned.


    "Xianer will always love you."


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius could react, Liu Xianer turned and walked outside the hall.


    "Xianer--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who had recovered his senses, saw Liu Xian''er had walked to the front of the store.


    Not thinking about him at all, a flashing body hugged Liu Xian''er from behind.


    "Xian''er, what are you going to do?"


    Liu Xian''er said painfully: "I must leave. Once Wei Xiao knows my identity from the Mouth of the Night, he will not let me go. I don''t want to embarrass you or hurt you. After I leave, You will mobilize the forces of Wolf City to pursue and kill us, and if necessary, kill me in front of Wei Xiao, so that Wolf City will not be implicated by me."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could I kill you with my own hands?"


    "This is the only way to survive in Wolf City, let me leave! I go, Wolf City will be safe, Xian''er please, okay?"


    "I do not."


    "husband--"


    "You are my woman, the woman I love the most. If you and I can''t protect you, what kind of man am I? I don''t care what you do or what Wei Xiao wants to do to you? If he wants your life , Unless you step on my corpse, I won¡¯t let you go."


    "Don''t be stupid, husband. What I do is destined to have no good end. You shelter a man in the dark, and your congregation betrayed your relatives. I don''t want you to be like this."


    "I do not care--"


    Some angry Xiaoyue Sirius turned Liu Xian''er around.


    No matter what the other party wants to say, kiss her directly.


    The unscrupulous Xiaoyue Sirius can be called madly releasing his emotions on Liu Xian''er.


    In grief and pain, the two gradually moved towards a negative distance.


    The people outside the hall were stunned for only a moment when they saw this scene, and then left one after another, and protected Xiaoyue Sirius at the outermost periphery, isolating all those who wanted to see Xiaoyue Sirius.


    ...


    Longwei City.


    Since a few days ago, the Phantom and they brought Qinglong, Xuanwu and their families from the Four Holy Cities to the Immortal City. Wei Xiao, who sits in the Immortal City, has interrogated the two of them, and directly regarded them as the Immortal City. The face of the Citizens was too late to be put to death.


    Their families were not spared either.


    Except for the unknown baby, all the other personnel were executed without a trace of pain.


    After solving the Qinglong and the others, Wei Xiao left Shu Wang and Phantom to sit in the Immortal City, and he rushed to Longwei City with the Shadow Guard controlled by Lin Qin.


    Well, at this time Xiaoyue Sirius and Liu Xian''er were still flying in the Wolf City Palace, giving and outputting with all their strength.


    In Longwei City, after Lin Xiao died, Lin Yang took over his father''s position with the support of Lin Xiao''s confidants.


    He gathered a lot of women from the city.


    At its peak, the number of bases reached more than seven million.


    In order to consolidate his position as soon as possible, Lin Yang led an army of millions of times to attack the periphery of the African Emirates.


    Every time he only brought his confidant to participate in the battle, claiming to the outside world that he was training soldiers, and the elders in the city knew nothing about the real situation.


    At first, Jiang Wei, Mo Zang and others were still worried and wanted to follow the troops, but Lin Yang had a lot of gains when he went out several times. Even when he brought back a power potion from outside for the second time, Jiang Wei and the others No longer doubt Lin Yang''s ability.


    It''s just that every time Lin Yang used foreign troops, he would suffer heavy losses. In the worst case, a million troops were dispatched, and even less than half of the people who returned.


    But this does not affect Lin Yang''s position in Longwei City.


    Because in the current Longwei City, except for Lin Yang, the four heavenly kings under his command are all supernatural beings who have taken supernatural potions.


    The strength is strong enough to overwhelm everything.


    And with Lin Yang''s rise to power, the veterans such as Mozang and Jiang Wei were repeatedly suppressed by him. By now, Longwei City has become Lin Yang''s word for words.


    The veterans like Jiang Wei and Mozang, the most miserable "home waiting for work", and the best Jiang Wei, also became the generals defending the city. Lin Yang had already emptied the power in his hands and left others alone.


    However, in recent times, Lin Yang has begun to reduce his external activities, even staying at home.


    Gathering with his confidants every day, as for what they gather to discuss everything, no one knows except themselves.

 Chapter 1489： Not very capable, not small in tone

    Inside the General''s Mansion.


    "The dark night is over. Only the news we have heard, the nine main strongholds of the dark night in the eastern continent have been taken over by the coalition forces. Those dark night envoys are also dead and fleeing, and they are not opponents of the coalition forces at all."


    "It was not clear before, but now I have discovered that none of the powers that can stand in the last days is simple. There are so many dark night supernatural powers, and the result is not escaped from the crisis of destruction. If the facts are not in front of your eyes, who can believe it?"


    "It''s a pity that this sale is a pity. In the future, there will be no dark night to take the risk for us. I am afraid that the power potion will miss us."


    In the general mansion of Lin Yang, the four heavenly kings.


    Although they have not been out during this period, they are very well informed about outside news.


    Originally, they still wanted to wait for the dark night to defeat the coalition and continue their dirty trade, but now it seems that their good days are over.


    Gone are the days when you can take a group of people out and harvest a lot of genetic medicine like before.


    Yan Xiao, one of the four heavenly kings, said: "Lin Shao, since the dark night is destined to perish, how about we cultivate the experimental body by ourselves?"


    Lin Yang, who was sitting on the main seat, glanced at the other person and said coldly: "You are afraid that you want to fart. Don''t you know what the dark night will end? You still want to train the experimental body? Believe it or not, if you dare today Yes, tomorrow the big men from the East and the West will come to you to talk about strangers? Isn¡¯t the end of the dark night obvious enough?"


    "Aren''t I thinking about the base?" Yan Xiao said with a smile.


    "Don''t drag us down if you want to die."


    Western Heavenly King Ouyang Chong said: "If we want to survive, we¡¯d better not touch the experimental subject¡¯s plan from now on, or even mention it. Judging from this encirclement and suppression, in the future, who will touch whom with this plan? die."


    Southern Heavenly King Liu Fei: "Ma De, I think that Wei Xiao is full of food and support, nothing to do. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t be able to become the top group of people in the last days, and the result would be because of him. Decided to directly cut our path to the strong. Why didn''t he die?"


    Duan Yuchun, King of the Northern Sky: "Don¡¯t complain. Although it is inadequate, at least we have become supernaturalists now. The promotion of superhumanists is not only based on genetic medicine. As long as we are willing to work hard, there will be no upper limit on future achievements. ."


    "That said, I just feel a little unwilling. I blame the nosy fellow." Liu Fei said angrily.


    After his voice fell, everyone was silent for a moment.


    At this time, Yan Xiao suddenly said, "You said, when the dark night is liquidated, will Wei Xiao trouble us?"


    "Um?"


    When he said this, the other four people turned their eyes to Yan Xiao.


    "Did you hear something?" Lin Yang asked.


    Yan Xiao said uncertainly: "I don''t know if it''s true or not. A few days ago, I heard some rumours in the base that the four northern cities were secretly participating in the dark night''s experimental body training plan. As a result, the incident happened and was directly affected. Wei Xiao''s woman led the army of the Immortal City to be taken away."


    "As the leaders, Qinglong and Xuanwu were captured alive and taken to the immortal city to be executed on the spot."


    "Is there anything like this?"


    "Who did you hear?"


    Yan Xiao''s words agitated everyone''s emotions.


    "It''s just a rumor. I don''t remember who told me specifically. Anyway, I am also one of the four great kings, how can I pay attention to the little people below?"


    "Shao Lin..."


    Others looked at Lin Yang, and some of their eyes were full of worries.


    There are no groundless things in the world, and since there are such rumors in the base, there must be corresponding things happen.


    As for whether Yan Xiao said it, it is not known.


    Lin Yang glanced over the people present.


    "Why, are you scared?"


    Liu Fei: "Lin Shao, this is not a question of fear or fear. You should know how powerful it is. If Wei Xiao also knows what we are doing, Yan Xiao''s worries are not impossible."


    "We are not afraid, just thinking that more is worse than less. If Wei Xiao really knows what we are doing, we still have a precaution."


    "Ah!"


    Lin Yang sneered.


    "To be afraid is to be afraid. Why do you find so many excuses?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    The corners of the four people''s mouth twitched.


    Lin Yang said, "Even if what Lao Yan said is true? How can the Four Holy Cities compare to our Longwei City? The two old guys, Qinglong and Xuanwu, are just picking up some leftovers from the dark night. We It''s not the same. Even the four of you are people who have taken two supernatural potions. Do you think I''m afraid of him Wei Xiao?"


    "We don''t have the strength to compete with all mankind, but Wei Xiao, ha ha!"


    "It is rumored that Wei Xiao is a strong man in the extreme emperor realm," said the messenger Ouyang Chong.


    "That''s really sorry, and so am I. Although I have just stepped into this realm, I am confident that I have the power to fight against Wei Xiao."


    "what?"


    "Shao Lin, are you so strong?"


    Seeing the surprise of the four heavenly kings, Lin Yang was very useful.


    "Do you really think that the millions of alien survivors that I sent to the dark night were given away for nothing? I''m not an infamous person like Qinglong or Xuanwu. With the number of experimental bodies I provided, I can get the strength of this body. Is it weird?"


    "Shao Lin, can you tell me how many supernatural potions you have taken in total?"


    "Seven!"


    "OMG!"


    Knowing that Lin Yang had actually taken seven pills of No. 5, the four heavenly kings opened their mouths wide.


    Lin Yang said arrogantly: "So, you don''t have to worry about Wei Xiao knowing what we are doing to deal with me. They have just fought against the dark night. At this time, recuperation is the most correct choice. Rush to fight with us again, huh. Humph! No matter how strong the Immortal City is, it can''t stand Wei Xiao playing like this."


    "What''s more, Wei Xiao has a lot of enemies in the last days. I really want to hurt the immortal city''s vitality, and in the end it will only make others cheaper. I heard that all of his women look like **** gods, that''s one thing. Time bombs. He is smart and knows how to choose."


    "In other words, even if Wei Xiao knows what we are doing, for his own safety, he can only open one eye and close one eye?" Duan Yuchun said excitedly.


    Lin Yang nodded.


    "We are not a vegetarian in Longwei City. Relying on the transaction with Dark Night, we now have more than one million capable fighters at level 2 and above. We really have to fight, and only one Immortal Sky City is afraid that we can''t afford the following losses. "


    Yan Xiao: "Then why are we staying behind closed doors? I thought Shao Lin did this to avoid suspicion, but now I hear you say that, obviously not."


    Lin Yang smiled.


    "My name is the strength of preservation. Dark night is not a good bone to chew. Longwei City really wants to participate in it. Loss is essential. Besides, Dark Night has helped us a lot. I cross the river and demolish the bridge. Lin Yang doesn''t bother to go. Do."


    "It''s still Lin Shao high-righteous."


    "Yes, no matter how hateful dark night is, we in Longwei City must not be ungrateful. Maintaining neutrality is already considered to be the face of other forces."


    "So, before the events of the dark night are over, Longwei City will continue to develop in a muffled voice. Don''t be idle. Now it is impossible to obtain the supernatural potion. Go to the training ground to practice more. It is the only confidence to speak." Lin Yang said coldly.


    The four kings nodded.


    "By the way, Lin Shao, what should we do if Wei Xiao comes to us immediately?" Duan Yuchun said abruptly.


    Duan Yuchun knew this sentence shouldn''t be said at this time, but he still couldn''t help it.


    After all, Wei Xiao is recognized as the number one powerhouse in the world. If he comes to the door alone, it will not be able to solve it by quantity.


    Lin Yang glanced at Duan Yuchun dissatisfiedly.


    Before Yan Xiao''s words caused some people''s feelings in the presence of the king of heaven, he finally eased the atmosphere, but this guy with no eyesight jumped out again to make people''s mentality.


    If it wasn''t for the other party to be his confidant, Lin Yang really wanted to slap him.


    But now that Duan Yuchun has already proposed it, Lin Yang can''t avoid it.


    Under Duan Yuchun''s somewhat apprehensive appearance, Lin Yangxie smiled and said: "If Wei Xiao really came to Longwei City, it would be better. The level of the world''s strongest person, I have long wanted to try it, I''m afraid to come. ."


    "Lin Shao is domineering!"


    "Lin Shao is mighty."


    "The wave behind the Yangtze River pushes the wave forward, husband, so be it!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    ...


    Outside Longwei City.


    At this time, Jiang Wei, the guard here, was receiving an unexpected visitor.


    They are all old acquaintances.


    "Mr. Wei, why are you here?"


    "General Jiang Wei, long time no see."

 Chapter 1490： Thats it?

    General''s mansion.


    Lin Yang and the others were still talking at this time.


    Their hearts are higher than the sky.


    Lin Yang blew a few cowhide, and they all believed it to be true.


    Not only was he thinking about how Wei Xiao would deal with each other if he dared to trouble them, even the triumphant ones, but also how to replace the immortal city in the future and become the new leader of mankind.


    "That is to say, we started late. If we belong to the supernatural beings of the same period as Wei Xiao, how can he not destroy the Heavenly City in these last days?"


    "That is, I think that this world is destined to belong to Lin Shao in the future. When Lin Shao rises completely and mankind is unified, then we will be the founding fathers, and the future generations of Hou Baixiang and Fuze are just around the corner."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "I think you guys are thinking about farts? You also gave Hou Baixiang, first consider whether you can live through today, let''s talk about it!"


    Just as the talk of the five people was rising, suddenly, a harsh voice came into the ears of the five people.


    "presumptuous!"


    "who is it?"


    The five were furious and looked out of the door one after another.


    "Peng Peng..."


    "Ah..."


    Along with a scream from outside, Lin Yang and the others saw four guards flying in from outside the door.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The guard fell to the ground, and his wailing sounds stopped moving.


    The five Lin Yang couldn''t sit still, and got up one after another.


    "Who would dare to trespass into the general''s mansion?" Liu Fei shouted angrily.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Compared to Liu Fei''s blind comparison, Ouyang Chong beside him didn''t have so much nonsense.


    Mastering the power of the wind system, his figure disappeared in front of the four in an instant.


    But the strange thing is that after he left, there was no movement outside.


    Before Lin Yang and the others could react, at this time, outside the door, a figure was pinching Ouyang Chong''s neck in front of him and walking towards the house step by step.


    "help me¡­¡­"


    Ouyang blurted out a hoarse cry for help.


    It seemed painful to hear his tone.


    "..."


    Lin Yang was dumbfounded.


    What''s the situation?


    How could Ouyang Chong, who took the initiative to attack, turned into a person calling for help in a blink of an eye?


    Are you TM here to be funny?


    "Asshole, let go... Wei Xiao?"


    Lin Yang and the others were about to have an attack, but at the moment when Liu Feigang spoke, Wei Xiao, who was holding Ouyang Chong, removed the trash in front of him. Liu Fei, who saw Wei Xiao''s face clearly, had a pair of copper-round eyes, like a cow. eye.


    Others also noticed Wei Xiao''s appearance.


    "Crack..."


    Someone tripped the teacup on the table without noticing it and broke it to the ground.


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Why, you seemed surprised to see me? That''s not right! Didn''t you really want me to show up just now?"


    The faces of Liu Fei, Duan Yuchun, and Yan Xiao were not good-looking.


    The name of the person, the bark of the tree.


    When Wei Xiao was away, they could boast whatever they wanted.


    But when they faced Wei Xiao, the fear and fear of Wei Xiao in their hearts would naturally attack their hearts, making their bodies seem uncontrollable, retreating one after another, unconsciously facing Lin Yang''s left and right. near.


    Seeing their actions, Wei Xiao''s face was full of disdain.


    Such goods are still thinking of dominating the world, who gives them the courage?


    "Kakka..."


    "what--"


    Just when the four were full of jealousy at Wei Xiao, a blood stream surged in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    A large amount of blood entangled Ouyang Chong''s body, and only heard the sound of bone cracking. After that, Ouyang Chong was lying on the ground like a puddle of mud, wailing again and again.


    Wei Xiao ignored the opponent, his eyes staying on Lin Yang.


    "Lin Yang, you should know the purpose of my coming?"


    Lin Yang was still a little afraid of Wei Xiao.


    After all, this is the world''s number one powerhouse who has been famous for a long time.


    However, Lin Yang, who had been talking big words before, was very clear in his heart. At this moment, these little brothers around him are waiting for him to perform. If there is no attitude, the image he has established in his mind will disappear.


    Compressing his heart to be afraid of Wei Xiao, Lin Yang straightened his chest, pretending to be calm and said: "How do I know what your purpose is? It''s you Wei Xiao, who forcibly rushed into my general''s house and killed my people, what do you mean? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you when my dad is dead.


    "Hehe... I hope you will have the confidence to talk to me in the future."


    "Tap..."


    "Mr. Wei, please calm down and calm down..."


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, there was a mess of footsteps outside.


    In the blink of an eye, headed by Jiang Wei, Mozang and others, including Lin Qin and many high-level personnel in Longwei City, rushed to the general''s mansion one after another.


    Jiang Wei who rushed to see that Lin Yang was doing well, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, he was somewhat dissatisfied with Wei Xiao.


    Although Jiang Wei respects Wei Xiao very much, Wei Xiao''s behavior just now really disgusted him.


    The other party asked Lin Yang their whereabouts as soon as they arrived in Longwei City. As a result, before saying a few words, Wei Xiao, who knew the location of Lin Yang and the others, left his entourage and rushed towards the general''s mansion.


    Jiang Wei didn''t even figure out the situation. He was afraid that Lin Yang and the others would be in danger, so he hurriedly led people here.


    Fortunately, Lin Yang was fine.


    Jiang Wei came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Mr. Wei, what''s the situation? Did Lin Yang offend you in any way? If so, I am here to apologize for him. Please also have a lot of yours and let him go this time."


    Wei Xiao glanced at Jiang Wei.


    "You can''t afford to pay for what he did."


    Lin Yang on the other end saw Jiang Wei and the others coming, his eyes were rolling, and he suddenly shouted angrily.


    "Jiang Wei, how did you guard the city? I didn''t know if someone broke into the general''s mansion. Did my city lord died that day? You don''t even know who the murderer was?"


    Jiang Wei frowned.


    "Mr. Wei, what the **** is going on?"


    "Jiang Wei, what are you talking about there? Did he kill anyone who didn''t see me? Take him down for me."


    "Young City Lord..."


    "As the city lord, I order you to take Wei Xiao down."


    Jiang Wei was embarrassed.


    Up to now, he is still at a loss.


    What''s going on.


    Seeing Jiang Wei hesitating, Lin Yang yelled: "Are you the general of Longwei City or the immortal Celestial City? Are you going to betray Longwei City?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Enough, your performance ends here."


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to waste any more time.


    In some things, facts speak louder than words.


    Therefore, before Jiang Wei made a decision, Wei Xiao made a move.


    The figure instantly arrived at Lin Yang''s side.


    "you--"


    Before he could say anything, Wei Xiao punched Lin Yang with a frontal punch.


    A seemingly unremarkable fist can distort the space.


    Lin Yang didn''t dare to hesitate, a cold light flashed in his hand, and the ice-covered palm quickly confronted Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "Boom¡ª"


    As soon as the two touched, a huge shock wave spread out at the center of the fist exchange.


    The terrifying air wave suddenly tore the air, causing the entire General Mansion to shake violently.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "what--"


    Lin Yang hurriedly dealt with the loss to Wei Xiao. After a while, a mouthful of blood was spit out, and the person flew directly to the rear like a kite with a broken line.


    "boom¡­¡­"


    When Lin Yang''s figure smashed into a wall, when the whole person was embedded in it, his face was full of hideousness.


    "What are you waiting for, kill him for me?"


    Duan Yuchun, Yan Xiao and others looked at each other.


    Don''t think too much.


    "kill--"


    The three attacked Wei Xiao at the same time.


    Air control, flame control, and shadow restraint are all displayed.


    Wei Xiao snorted disdainfully.


    The flame that was welcoming one of them approached the other''s figure, hitting the other''s abdomen with a fist, and the terrifying impact directly pierced it.


    Liu Fei, with a football-sized blood hole in his abdomen, was full of horror.


    One move, only one move.


    The first emperor''s peak-level superpower was taken down by Wei Xiao, is his strength so terrifying?


    Wei Xiao ignored Liu Fei''s shock, his abdomen was pierced, and even if he didn''t die, there was not much threat.


    Instead, Wei Xiao turned his head to look at Yan Xiao who bound himself with a shadow.


    "I can''t help myself."


    Directly tore through Yan Xiao''s shackles with brute force.


    A **** band appeared in Wei Xiao''s hand, and a **** arc swept out between the waves.


    "Ahhhhh... my feet, my feet¡ª"


    Yan Xiao let out a heart-piercing scream.


    Half of his body was lying on the ground when he returned to his human form from shadowing.


    Another temporarily lost combat power.


    In the end, Duan Yuchun, who controlled the air, with his supernatural power, completely did not pose a threat to Wei Xiao.


    After getting rid of the two, Wei Xiao patted Duan Yuchun with a **** palm print on his backhand.


    He frantically set up the air wall, and watched the **** palm prints break through his defense and land on him.


    Duan Yuchun, who felt his whole body fall apart, almost fainted.


    With the last bit of consciousness, the figure broke through the wall, knowing whether it was alive or dead.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Lin Yang didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so terrible.


    The three heavenly kings under him did not even resist a single move in front of him.


    He broke free from the wall, and as a result, all three generals lost their combat effectiveness.


    The big gap is ashamed.

 Chapter 1491： Tell a joke, Wei Xiao never lied

    Lin Yang roared furiously about to attack Wei Xiao.


    "Get me down!"


    Wei Xiao raised his hand and pressed it, and immediately, a blood-colored palm was condensed from above Lin Yang.


    The huge palm fell.


    Just hearing a "boom", Lin Yang''s figure sank several meters underground on the spot.


    What Jiang Wei saw before their eyes was a huge hollow handprint appearing in the hall of the General''s Mansion.


    Jiang Wei and Mo Zang were very angry at this time.


    Even if Wei Xiao is a person they respect, but their positions are different, and their identities are also different. Seeing Wei Xiao an outsider bullying their city lord in this way, they can''t tolerate it.


    "Wow..."


    Almost at the moment when Lin Yang and the others were suppressed, Jiang Wei and the others didn''t want to take action against Wei Xiao.


    "Put down the gun!"


    Lin Qin and the others were not to be outdone, and raised their weapons to confront Jiang Wei and the others.


    Even some members of the Shadow Guard disappeared, preparing to harvest Jiang Wei and the others in secret.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "You want to do it to me?"


    Jiang Wei looked embarrassed.


    "Mr. Wei, we don''t want to be your enemy, but what Lin Yang said is also our city lord, you can take the initiative to our city without knowing it. As subordinates, how can we stand by?"


    "Do you know what it means to me to raise a gun?"


    "The responsibility is, it can only be offended."


    "Haha... what a duty. Get out¡ª"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Wei Xiao''s figure vibrated, and suddenly, a circular blood-colored light wave spread out.


    Jiang Wei and the others, who were too late to react, were all lifted up by this force, and they fell out of the door one after another.


    Lin Qin and the others are not slow either, they rushed out immediately to control Jiang Wei and the others.


    "Mr. Wei, we know that you are very strong, but this is not the reason for your bullying. If you don''t give us an explanation today, even if you hit the stone with a pebble, I will never give up."


    Wei Xiao sneered looking at Jiang Wei and others who were controlled by Lin Qin and others outside the door.


    "If I change to my previous character, Wei Xiao does things, why should I give you a reason? But today, I will satisfy you. This process may be a bit bloody, but I promise to give you the answers you want."


    A cruel smile appeared on Wei Xiao''s face and looked at Ouyang Chong and others.


    I saw a **** wave in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    Between stretching and shrinking, a strong suction force acted on Ouyang Chong and the others, and in the blink of an eye the other four people except Lin Yang were sucked under his feet.


    "Give you a chance to tell what you have done, and I will not kill you."


    Liu Fei, Yan Xiao and others were full of fear for Wei Xiao.


    They also knew what Wei Xiao wanted them to say.


    But compared with the fear of Wei Xiao, what they did was a secret that could not be said.


    Once admitted, they will be forever.


    Liu Fei: "I, we don''t know what you are talking about. As soon as you come here, you will do something to us. Where did we offend you?"


    Ouyang Chong: "Wei Xiao, you relied on your strength to act recklessly. Really, no one in this world can cure you?"


    Wei Xiao sneered.


    "You don''t want to say that I can understand. After all, say it, even if I don''t kill you, the citizens of Longwei City will not let you go, but there is one thing you may have forgotten..."


    "Puff..."


    The four of them couldn''t help but trembled when they heard the words.


    Yan Xiao: "Forgot what?"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    As soon as Yan Xiao finished speaking, at the moment his voice fell, his figure directly turned into blood mist in front of everyone present.


    The killing without warning stunned Liu Fei and the others.


    And Jiang Wei and the others, who were under control, were even more angry with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao: "You forgot, maybe you can live longer if you say it. If you don''t say it, you have to die now."


    Jiang Wei has a grim face: "Wei Xiao, you are too much."


    This is an ability person! The superpowers belonging to their Longwei City, but now they are gone.


    How could Wei Xiao be so cruel?


    Can he not see others, okay?


    Compared with the anger of Jiang Wei and others, Liu Fei and the others were pale.


    At this moment, the eyes of the few people looking at Wei Xiao seemed even more terrifying.


    "Say or not?" Wei Xiao ignored Jiang Wei and others who were powerless to roar outside, staring directly at Liu Fei and them without any emotion.


    Ouyang Chong and their hearts trembled fiercely.


    Yan Xiao''s death without warning has had an impact on them.


    But they also know that once they have said everything they have done, then there will be no place for them in the entire eastern and western continents.


    If you say it''s dead, it''s dead if you don''t say it. How to choose?


    "puff¡­¡­"


    While they were still considering the stakes, another companion turned into a blood mist.


    This time it was Ouyang Chong.


    The remaining Liu Fei and Duan Yuchun were completely stupid.


    What Wei Xiao said is true.


    What the devil said is true.


    If they don''t tell the truth anymore, they will die.


    "I said, I said, I said everything--"


    Feeling death up close, Duan Yuchun collapsed first.


    Just as Wei Xiao said, they now say that at least they don''t have to die right away, and there is even a chance to survive, but not to mention, they absolutely have no way to survive.


    No one wants to die, even if there is only a glimmer of life, they will hold on to it.


    Duan Yuchun didn''t hesitate, and in front of everyone, he explained all the things they had done since they caught up with the dark night, including the number of experimental subjects they sent to the dark night.


    If you don''t know, Jiang Wei and the others are stunned.


    Until this moment, Jiang Wei and the others did not understand why Lin Yang and the others brought back a large amount of genetic medicine every time they went out hunting.


    It turned out that the so-called "hunting" was just taking the base man to send the experimental body to the dark night. Soldiers who were completely unaware of it were sold by Lin Yang and the others.


    This can also explain why Lin Yang and the others have suffered a lot of casualties every time they go out.


    "You, you..."


    Jiang Wei and others were speechless, looking at Duan Yuchun and Liu Fei with pain and anger.


    "You said that as long as we say what we do, we won''t kill us. Now that I said, you can''t break your promise."


    Duan Yuchun didn''t care how Jiang Wei and the others felt at the moment. He just wanted to survive. After he explained the matter clearly, he didn''t forget to remind Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    Turned to look at Jiang Wei and others.


    "General Jiang Wei, how do you feel now?"


    Jiang Wei gave Liu Fei a sad look at them.


    It is not an exaggeration to describe his heart at the moment like a knife.


    Million warriors! That''s a million fighters.


    They used to think that those people were following Lin Yang and they went out to deal with the zombies and sacrificed bravely, and they felt that they died well, but now they know that they were betrayed by Lin Yang and were taken away by the dark night people without knowing it. Jiang Wei''s heart was bleeding.


    "Mr. Wei, I''m sorry, you are right, these beasts are to blame for all their deaths."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    Focus on Duan Yuchun and Liu Fei again.


    "Wei, Mr. Wei, what you said, don''t kill us."


    Duan Yuchun''s tone seemed to be pleading.


    There was crying in his voice.


    In the final analysis, they are just a group of the last two generations who were "spoiled, arrogant and domineering" in the last days. In the last days, the tempering of their xinxing is even worse than that of ordinary people.


    Usually it seems to be aloof and domineering, but when it really makes them face life and death crisis, people like them are the least spine.


    Wei Xiao: "Don''t worry, who doesn''t know that I, Wei Xiao, have always said a lot, saying that if I don''t kill you, I won''t kill you."


    Duan Yuchun and Liu Fei were happy when they heard the words.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you Mr. Wei."


    "Ah..."


    Just when the two were grateful to Wei Xiao and a lot of thanks, the two people suddenly screamed.


    Only the sound of bone cracking sounded in the hall, and the two men whose eyes were bloodshot instantly looked at Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    Liu Fei: "Wei, Mr. Wei, didn''t you, you said that you wouldn''t kill us?"


    Seeing their painful expressions, Wei Xiao nodded solemnly.


    "Yes, I said, but did I kill you now? I just abolished you and let my people kill you. I didn''t say anything, did I?"


    "Devil, Wei Xiao, you are a devil, you must die." Duan Yuchun roared hysterically.


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    But as soon as his words were spoken, the Shadow Guard next to Wei Xiao directly gave them an armor-piercing bullet and killed them on the spot.


    The heads instantly turned into two squishy people. Even though the resilience of the fifth-level fighters could be said to be against the sky, but their heads were gone, it was impossible for them not to die.


    "Rumble..."


    "Wei Xiao, I want your life--"

 Chapter 1492： A powerful enemy

    As Liu Fei and the others also stepped into the footsteps of Yan Xiao and others, at this time, Lin Yang, who was suppressed by Wei Xiao under the generals'' mansion, finally broke free of Wei Xiao''s power and rose to the ground.


    A large number of ice-type abilities covered the general''s mansion, and the emerging supernatural abilities quickly formed a huge body, breaking through the general''s mansion and reaching the sky.


    Lin Yang, who summoned the world of law, stood a hundred meters between the general''s mansion, as if Hong Yin''s roar sounded, the next moment, a huge ice palm directly hit the broken general''s mansion under him. Go down.


    "what is that?"


    "It seems to be the world of supernatural powers."


    "Oh my God, he is attacking the General Mansion, something happened to the General Mansion."


    "What the **** is going on? Why did the abilities attack the general mansion?"


    "The General Mansion is over."


    Because Lin Yang''s figure was too towering, as soon as his world of physiognomy appeared, it attracted a large number of Christians in Longwei City to stop.


    Watching the Frost Giant''s devastating shot down towards the General''s Mansion, at this moment, I don''t know how many people were exclaimed.


    Here is the General Mansion.


    Wei Xiao looked up slightly.


    Looking at the huge ice palm that fell, there was no trace of fear.


    Pulling a blood stream and waving his arm.


    In the next second, above the General Mansion, a blood-colored energy barrier visible to the naked eye stood between the Ice Hand and the General Mansion.


    "Rumble..."


    The giant''s giant palm fell on the blood-colored barrier, and for an instant, the sound was thunderous and earth-shaking.


    The collision of the ice palm and the energy barrier caused a large amount of ice scum to splash around like raindrops.


    "Wei Xiao, I want you to die, I want you to die."


    Lin Yang''s blow was unsuccessful, and he retracted the giant palm that he swayed again to condense even more terrifying supernatural abilities and make another attack on the slowly dissipating blood barrier.


    "Come on!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give Lin Yang another chance to shoot.


    With a shout, Lin Qin, who was carrying the sword for Wei Xiao, flew out of the scabbard behind her from the second-generation Emperor Biting Sword.


    Wei Xiao grabbed the flying sword of the second generation, and his figure disappeared in a flash.


    When he appeared again, the man had already appeared in the headspace of the General''s Mansion.


    Facing Lin Yang, who was more than a hundred times more than him, Wei Xiao took advantage of the upward momentum, encircling a layer of **** airflow with the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    "cut--"


    There is no extra action.


    Inspiring a stream of air, slashed out with the air of heaven and earth, and the blood-colored Changhong swept across the place where Lin Yang''s body was.


    Lin Yang didn''t have any chance to dodge.


    He watched as the Scarlet Blade swept past his eyes.


    The power of the blade that had not passed Lin Yang''s body was undiminished, and directly behind Lin Yang''s huge body, it opened up a spatial avenue.


    It felt that the space behind Lin Yang was cut by Wei Xiao''s knife, which made many people thrilling.


    Lin Yang''s actions at the moment have stalled.


    With a pair of giant eyes showing horror, he stared at Wei Xiao steadily.


    "Tweet..."


    At this time, several crowings appeared.


    Xiao Jiu''s huge figure just held up Wei Xiao''s figure that was about to fall in the air.


    Wei Xiao didn''t do any more, Hengdao stared at Lin Yang coldly.


    "I, I''m an extremely emperor, how is this, this possible?"


    Lin Yang''s voice fell, and his Faxiang world began to dissipate in the next second.


    "Do not--"


    Under the long roar, Lin Yang''s world of law turned into a cloud of smoke, and his body also fell from the sky in two.


    When Jiang Wei and others below saw this scene, they were very uncomfortable.


    Since Lin Xiao fell behind, Longwei City has been depressed for a long time, but the rise of Lin Yang, originally as the young city lord of Longwei City''s hope, who knows, his strength was actually obtained by betraying millions of people.


    Seeing him fall in Wei Xiao''s hands at this moment, even if Jiang Wei and the others are disappointed with him, their regrets are also clear.


    Not long after, more defenders and armed forces gathered in the General''s Mansion.


    But no one dared to act rashly.


    Wei Xiao came down from the sky.


    His eyes swept across Jiang Wei, Mozang and others.


    "What are your plans for the future?"


    Jiang Wei and the others sighed.


    "Lin Yang ended up like this today. He made his own mind. We have nothing to say. Next, I will announce Lin Yang and their crimes to the public. Don''t worry, Longwei City will not complain about you. As for the future Thing, take one step at a time!"


    "Don''t learn from Lin Yang and the others."


    Jiang Wei smiled bitterly.


    "With you, who would dare to touch this taboo?"


    "Who knows? But the immortal city will do something next. At that time, I hope you can cooperate."


    "What action?"


    "Arrangements to prevent this kind of thing from happening again."


    ...


    Minghai City, the outskirts of the Immortal City.


    The immortal Celestial army has been encircling the dark night for some time.


    Although the base was very empty, Xiao Xiao never dared to attack her.


    Wei Xiao''s deterrence and the strength of the Immortal Celestial City were destined not to be daring to come to her presumptuously. Therefore, if there is any place in this world that is the safest today, it must be the Immortal Celestial City.


    But this evening, all this changed.


    The sky is full of dark clouds, and the thunder tears the sky and the earth again and again.


    Between the dim sky, the heavy rain is pouring, making it difficult to look directly into the distance.


    In the dim light, at this time, it was a costume, wearing a mask, like a figure of a nine-day mysterious girl stepping into the air.


    Her speed is very slow, like walking slowly in the air, and the surrounding rain has separated her from her. Three thousand green silks rise with the wind, and her ethereal posture gives people a feeling of hope and unattainable.


    "boom--"


    Suddenly, from a tall building covered with rust and vegetation, there was a not-so-obvious gunshot, but the beam of light rising into the sky was also eye-catching.


    The figure walking slowly in the sky, when seeing the light, slowed down.


    "Who, report your name?"


    On the high building, a soldier responsible for guarding the periphery of the Immortal City walked out of the dark under the torrential rain and asked loudly at the people in the sky.


    After him, many immortal warriors appeared in other places.


    The weapons hidden in every corner are all aimed at people from the sky at this time.


    Feng Qingyun glanced at the sentry below, her eyes calm, seemingly unmoved.


    The warrior who ignored the questioning completely, the other side continued to move forward.


    "Stop, or we will shoot."


    "Buzzing..."


    The visitor still did not respond, but as she continued to move forward, an invisible energy spread out from her.


    The showers retreated, and the space appeared to be still for a moment.


    It was also at this moment that the immortal Celestial Sentinel who was in charge of the guard below, many people''s seven orifices began to gush out of blood.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    In the blink of an eye, screams repeated.


    It can be said that the Immortal Celestial Sentinel wailing everywhere, at this moment, are on the spot one by one with corpses, and there is no resistance.


    "Damn it!"


    A fourth-level fighter in charge of the outer outpost discovered the situation, but he was not greatly affected, and immediately transmitted the current situation back to the Immortal City.


    When the news came out, when he walked out of the dark to deal with the people in the sky, the other party seemed to be able to capture his existence, and an invisible force enveloped him. The next second, this person in charge of the periphery seemed to suffocate, slow Slowly slumped to the ground, silent with an expression of extreme pain.


    "Uuuuu..."


    "Quickly, everyone is ready for battle."


    "Energy turret charging..."


    On the side of the Immortal City, the whole city alarm sounded.


    People who are active outside the city will return to the city as soon as possible.


    The city gate was closed, the defenders on the city entered a state of battle under the heavy rain, and more soldiers poured into the city wall from other directions, all weapons were aimed in one direction.


    Inside Villa One.


    "Sister, what happened?"


    Shu Wang: "I just received a report from the outer sentinel that a creature with supernatural powers forcibly broke into our territory. It is currently unknown whether it is a corpse or a corpse, but one thing is certain is that after the sentinel sent the message, it is very likely that all have been completed. Killed."


    "Xiaoying, there is at least one group of sentries in the north. How long has it been since they sent a message to the collective loss? I''m afraid that the strength of those who come is not weak!"


    After listening to Shu Wang''s words, Phantom''s face became serious.


    "I''ll go to the northern city wall to take a look." The Phantom didn''t talk nonsense, and left directly.


    "Go together!"

 Chapter 1493： Clash

    The outer wall of the immortal city.


    The rain was pouring, and the thunder broke out.


    All the soldiers who entered the fighting state stared straight at the side outside the city wall.


    Between the thunderstorm and the white light, a figure was walking in the air at this time.


    She looked cold and frightened.


    Every point close to the northern city wall can bring a very threatening pressure to the soldiers above.


    The aura is so strong that it breaks through the sky.


    Guessing that the opponent is most likely the enemy, the generals and soldiers defending the city are standing by.


    "That''s her?"


    Shu Wang stared at the people in the sky and spoke.


    Phantom frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing that the Phantom did not respond, Shu Wang asked again.


    The Phantom said: "She is very strong, taking advantage of the air, surrounded by the power of nature everywhere. If this person is not a publicist, it means that her use of the power of heaven and earth has reached the realm of whatever she wants. Otherwise, even if it is me. It is impossible to mobilize the force of nature at all times."


    Hearing Phantom''s answer, Shu Wang''s face became a little serious.


    "Better than you?"


    Phantom hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Um!"


    This is not good news.


    The Phantom, as the Immortal Celestial City, can hold the strongest combat power. If even she can''t deal with the people, how can the Immortal Celestial City resist?


    Don''t force it on the number of people.


    The strength reaches the level of the Phantom and theirs, and the number is imaginary in their eyes. If there is no other means to counter the strong like them, once one party''s combat power is lower than the other, then those who wait for the weaker party are most likely to perish.


    Shu Wang worried: "Can you deal with it?"


    The Phantom has undoubtedly become the greatest hope of the Immortal City.


    The phantom with a calm and terrifying face did not immediately respond to Shu Wang.


    She looked at the sky, looked at the thunder that was constantly rushing through the clouds, freely vertical and horizontal, and she quickly had a judgment on her beautiful face.


    "There is a battle."


    "That''s enough."


    With the answer from the Phantom, Shu Wang had some confidence.


    At this time, the visitor was less than 500 meters away from the northern wall of the Immortal City.


    She did not move on, but stayed in the air.


    The long sleeves are waving, sassy.


    Looking directly at the high wall in front of him with cold eyes.


    "Wei Xiao, aren''t you looking for this emperor all over the world? Now that the emperor comes to the door in person, should you also show up?" the visitor said, and the clear and powerful voice spread, even in this thunderstorm. , And it is very clear to other people''s ears.


    Many of the defenders on the wall were confused when they heard the words.


    Who is the Lord looking for?


    What is the Lord looking for her for?


    The faces of Shu Wang and Phantom changed soon after.


    The visitor claimed to be the emperor, and was the person Wei Xiao was looking for. When they contacted the most likely thing to happen at the moment, the pupils of the two girls were wide open.


    "The Empress of the Dark Night?" Phantom murmured.


    Shu Wang: "I should have guessed it a long time ago. Among women with supernatural powers, besides the Dark Night Empress, who else can make Xiaoying feel threatened?"


    "This is troublesome, I hope I can stop her."


    "Do my best. I have let Fei Ge pass a book to bring the news to my husband, and my husband can be back in a day at most."


    "good."


    Returning to Shu Wang, Phantom''s gaze was once again set on the thunder that flickered in the sky.


    The sky outside the city.


    Liu Xian''er looked at the city wall in front of her, and saw that Wei Xiao hadn''t appeared, her face under the mask couldn''t help but sink.


    "Why, there are subordinates who are able to deal with the emperor. Now that the emperor comes personally, do you want to be a turtle?" Liu Xian''er said again.


    "Swish¡ª"


    As soon as her voice fell, at this moment, a figure flew into the air from the tower.


    At the same time, the falling raindrops turned into ice lings and became her foothold in the sky the next second after the opponent''s figure appeared.


    The Phantom faced Liu Xian''er: "You are quite brave. The master didn''t look for you. Instead, you took the initiative to send it to the door. Isn''t it okay to live longer?"


    "The Phantom?"


    Seeing the Phantom''s figure clearly, an unexpected color flashed in Liu Xian''er''s eyes.


    The name of the Phantom is naturally like a legend.


    Once the first person with supernatural powers, his powerful strength has made countless survivors envy and yearn for, including her Liu Xian''er.


    However, those were all things in the past, and now, facing this existence that once needed to look up to him, Liu Xian''er has not paid attention to it.


    Liu Xian''er: "Where is Wei Xiao? He will let you out?"


    "It doesn''t take the master to deal with you."


    "Hehe...you are confident."


    "I''m not confident you will know if you try."


    The voice of the Phantom fell, and the energy armor instantly covered the surface of the body.


    The corner of Liu Xian''er''s mouth slanted slightly.


    "Do you want to do it? Maybe this emperor didn''t come here to be an enemy of Wei Xiao?"


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    Phantom no longer talks nonsense.


    The hands covered with energy armor spread out, and the innumerable purple electricity formed countless electric currents all over the sky.


    "drink--"


    There is no hesitation at all.


    As the Phantom''s unfolded hands folded in the middle, suddenly, purple electricity spread across both sides, like rushing water, bombarding Liu Xian''er from both sides.


    Liu Xian''er did not neglect, waving her sleeves, and in the invisible air, a wall of air protected her in it.


    The purple electricity from the bombardment collided with the air wall, but instead of breaking through, it splashed around, causing the entire sky outside the Immortal City to be flooded with raging purple electricity.


    "The strength is good, but against this emperor, there is still a lack of heat."


    "You will pay for your arrogance."


    The shadow of the phantom disappeared.


    When he appeared again, he had already come to Liu Xian''er.


    The Thunder Realm was launched.


    The two of them were enveloped in an instant.


    In the thunder domain, a terrifying purple electricity surged.


    For a while, all the purple electricity that swallowed everything rushed towards Liu Xian''er.


    Feeling a hint of crisis, Liu Xian''er no longer looked calm and calm.


    She quickly covered her body with a layer of energy protection, and facing the purple electricity that was covering her body, a powerful power spread out from around her body. Suddenly, the space was turbulent, the storm came out, and the wind raged.


    The support of the powerful Thunder Realm broke under the impact of Liu Xian''er''s powerful supernatural power for a while, and the endless storm swept across all directions, forcing the Phantom to retreat.


    Shu Wang on the city wall saw this scene and turned to look at the guard on the side.


    "Look for opportunities to support Xiaoying."


    "Yes, Master Shu Wang."


    The defender retreated.


    Shu Wang was not idle.


    Seeing that the first encounter between Phantom and Liu Xian''er actually fell in the wind, she didn''t think much about it, and between her hands, a superpower didn''t enter the sky.


    "Um?"


    Liu Xian''er, who was pushing back the Phantom, seemed to perceive something.


    As the eyes turned, the rain falling around her turned into ice beads.


    What''s more terrifying is that the sky was pouring rain a second before, but at this time, snow was floating.


    Liu Xian''er frowned and looked above the city wall.


    Shu Wang''s figure naturally fell into her eyes.


    "Helper?"


    Liu Xian''er smiled contemptuously.


    "die!"


    Shu Wang didn''t know Liu Xian''er''s thoughts at the moment, and stretched out his hands to pinch Liu Xian''er''s jade. Suddenly, countless ice rain turned into ice cones, sweeping over Liu Xian''er''s body.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    A phantom appeared behind Liu Xian''er to protect her, ignoring Shu Wang''s attack, and letting the swept ice sword attack her defense.


    He squinted at Shu and looked at where the figure was, and between his hands raised, in the air, a terrifying force gathered into a palm that covered the sky and the sun.


    "Exit¡ª"


    A soft drink was enough to crush the terrifying giant palm that had destroyed the northern wall of the Immortal Sky City towards Shu Wang''s figure.


    When Shu Wang saw this, his heart was shaken.


    Is Liu Xian''er so strong?

 Chapter 1494： Liu Xianer today

    Can''t afford to think too much.


    Looking at the huge palm that was pressing down, Shu Wang''s cold light spread out around his feet, and then Shu Wang raised his hands.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Just heard a loud noise ringing around.


    From the ground, huge icicles rushed towards the sky.


    At an altitude of fifty or sixty meters, the falling giant palm will withstand it.


    "Kakka..."


    The giant palm still exerted pressure downward.


    A large number of icicles were crushed, and dense ice cubes continued to fall downwards like rocks.


    Shu Wang gritted his teeth.


    Then the icicles fully resist the impact of the giant palm.


    Seeing this with the help of Bingling''s Phantom, which was stabilized in the air, he shot Liu Xian''er again.


    Inject a purple electricity into the sky.


    Stir the situation and condense into a whirlpool.


    Inside the huge cloud shining with purple electricity, it soon rose with a dragon chant.


    The next moment, a hundreds-meter-long thunder dragon roared out, and under the control of the Phantom, it rushed towards Liu Xian''er''s figure.


    Liu Xian''er looked up at the Thunder Dragon in the sky, only frowned.


    Without taking back the power aimed at Shu Wang, she used her other hand to quickly condense a huge energy ball in her palm.


    "break--"


    With a soft drink, an energy ray with a diameter of several tens of meters burst out between the energy balls, directly colliding with the diving Thunder Dragon.


    The sky burst and the showers stopped.


    After a gust of wind and waves, the sky that looked like the end of the world slowly returned to its original state.


    "Eldest Sister¡ª"


    Below, Shu Wang was still struggling to support the fallen giant palm.


    The granite stepped on under her feet began to crack.


    Under the tremendous pressure, Shu Wang''s desperate face showed a lot of hideous colors.


    "The power of the earth!"


    The Phantom wanted to help Shu Wang back, when suddenly, a soft drink came.


    "Rumble..."


    The earth dragon turned over and the mud and rocks rose.


    On the cascading ground, at a speed visible to the naked eye, a large number of mud pillars rose up to join the icicles summoned by Shu Wang, blocking the slow-falling huge palm.


    "Shu Wang, are you okay?" Yan Chuan Huizi appeared next to Shu Wang and asked with concern.


    When Shu Wang saw that it was Yan Chuan Keiko, Liu frowned.


    "Why are you here? Where''s Ling''er?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko said seriously: "Ling''er has Zimei and the others, don''t worry. Let''s fight back the enemy together first."


    Su Wang couldn''t help saying more, Yan Chuan Huizi pressed both hands on the city wall.


    A large number of supernatural abilities poured into the ground, and soon another clay giant rose from the ground, slowing the falling speed of the giant palm above it again.


    "Dare to come to the immortal city and go wild, I think you don''t want to live anymore."


    Outer city sky.


    After Yan Chuan Keiko, someone with supernatural powers appeared.


    It was Jin Bu Yao, he didn''t dare to hesitate after he appeared, a large number of abilities condensed an open sky giant sword, volleyed at Liu Xian''er.


    "Roar--"


    This is not over yet.


    From the dense forest outside, there was a sound of earth-shaking roar, and then, a thunder ray with a thickness of more than ten meters shot towards Liu Xian''er.


    How sharp Liu Xianer''s eyes were.


    Jin Bu Yao was right in front of her, and there was no need to look at the figure hidden in the dense forest. She found that it was a gorilla.


    The miscellaneous hair is on the body, the runes are all over the body, and a thunder ray ejects from its huge blood basin.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xian''er still showed no fear.


    "The light of the rice grains dare to compete with Haoyue?"


    With a soft cry, Liu Xian''er withdrew the power directed at Shu Wang.


    I saw that she grabbed it with one hand, and directly fixed the open sky giant sword that was chopped off by the golden step on the top of her palm and was difficult to move.


    "what?"


    "This kind of battle is also something that ants like you can get involved in?" Liu Xian''er smiled contemptuously, and squeezed the palm of the sky-opening giant sword.


    "Kakka..."


    Suddenly, the sky-opening giant sword condensed from the supernatural power of Jinbu Shaking''s body shattered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When it spread to Jin Bu Yao''s side, it was too late to dissolve the power of Jin Bu Yao, and the figure directly turned into a rain of blood and dissipated in the air.


    The dead can''t die again.


    The general on the other side is not doing well.


    Liu Xian''er killed Jin Bu Shao in an instant, facing the thunder ray released by the general, Liu Xian''er just destroyed the hand of the Thunder Dragon summoned by the Phantom, and manipulated the air to directly annihilate the thunder ray in the air.


    This is not over yet.


    The place where the general''s figure is located.


    Suddenly, a large number of vines appeared to entangle him.


    In just a moment, the figure of the general was submerged.


    "Xiaoying¡ª"


    Because of the confinement of the general and Jin Bu Yao, Liu Xian''er had to shift the target of his attack. Without the giant palm controlled by Liu Xian''er, there was no way to feel comfortable.


    Smashing the giant palm in the sky, the Phantom of Shu Wangchong who was free to shout yelled.


    The two sisters with aura at the same time gathered their strength, one thunder, one frost covered, two powerful forces greeted Liu Xian''er at the same time.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t have time to crush the general.


    Hastily regained his strength to deal with the power of Phantom and Shu Wang.


    "boom--"


    Accompanied by a rock-shattering loud noise spread in the air.


    A strong wave of air spewed out, and the dark clouds in the sky were torn in half under this force.


    After one blow, the Phantom and Shu Wang backed up one after another. The former had difficulty standing in the air and returned to the wall.


    But Liu Xian''er remained motionless.


    It seemed that the combination of Shu Wang and Phantom did not pose a threat to her at all.


    "emission--"


    Before Liu Xian''er refocused his attention on the two mistresses, the defenders who had been looking for opportunities after receiving Shu Wang''s order, their opportunity came.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Swish swish..."


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Sniper weapons, energy weapons independently researched and developed by the base, and large-scale artillery fire simultaneously covered the place where Liu Xian''er was.


    The ammunition and energy that even raindrops must "keep away" swept the place where Liu Xian''er''s figure was, and instantly drowned Liu Xian''er''s figure in the air.


    After a while.


    The artillery ceased and the smoke disappeared.


    Liu Xian''er, who was in the air, appeared in front of everyone intact.


    "How can it be?"


    The guard in charge of the attack looked at Liu Xian''er, who had not even disappeared from the surface energy armor, and was stunned.


    The mood of Liu Xian''er in the sky is not very good at this time.


    She looked at a bullet hole in her shoulder in a daze.


    She was injured. To be precise, it was a bullet hole that had no blood, no flesh, and could only see energy refilled. This bullet hole was actually caused by a group of ants.


    Although this little injury is nothing to her, the dignified Empress of Dark Night was actually injured in the hands of a group of ants, which was simply a shame to her.


    She was too confident and didn''t think that the weapons of the defenders could pose a threat to her, but she had forgotten that there was another bullet in this world that could not be described by common sense as deadly.


    That is the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet made from the bones of the corpse emperor.


    Fortunately, she responded promptly.


    After the energy armor was penetrated by the first No. 5 armor-piercing projectile, it was prepared.


    If you continue to allow the No. 5 armor-piercing shells mixed in the shells to collide with her body, Liu Xian''er suspects that she might capsize in the gutter.


    As the bullet holes on the shoulders recovered under the energy filling, Liu Xian''er looked at everyone with a strong killing intent for the first time.


    "Damn you guys!"


    Phantom and Shu Wang suddenly became nervous.


    One body was surrounded by cold light, and the other was full of purple electricity, staring at Liu Xian''er.


    "what--"


    Suddenly, Liu Xian''er let out a sharp shout.


    Under this harsh scream, a terrifying force spread out.


    "Rumble..."


    At this moment, I saw that the dense forests outside the city began to collapse, and amidst the thick smoke billowing on the vegetation-less ground, frantically dancing vines rose from the ground.


    It stretches for thousands of meters, covers a large area, and is accompanied by violent noises. From the outside of the city wall, there are torrents of vines rushing towards the city wall, which resembles a dance of demons.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    A roar that shook the sky filled the four directions.


    Among the masses of rolling vines, a large number of treants condensed out, whizzing straight to Shu Wang''s side.


    Seeing this scene before them, Shu Wang was shocked in their hearts.


    Such a terrifying number of vines and treants launched an annihilating attack on the Immortal Sky City. Once it touches the city wall, how can the defenders stop it?


    As for themselves, Shu Wang believed that Liu Xian''er would never give them a chance to stop the spread of the vine tide.


    "Keiko, I''ll leave it to you."


    Shu Wang didn''t have extra time to hesitate, and said to Yan Chuan Keiko, leaving the city wall in collaboration with Phantom

 Chapter 1495： Terrifying

    "Boom boom boom..."


    The strongest combat power of the immortal city is dispatched at the moment.


    During the movement, the purple electricity on the Phantom erupted like a blowout.


    The purple electricity that continuously gathered around the body wrapped the body of the Phantom at a speed visible to the naked eye to condense the body of a giant.


    The giant body is still evolving.


    The thunder armor formed by purple electricity quickly covered the whole body.


    Hundreds of meters of electricity spewed out, and a huge sword was condensed in her hands.


    In just ten seconds, a giant warrior with a sassy, ??valiant appearance and awe-inspiring appearance appeared in Liu Xian''er''s sight.


    Shu Wang is not slow here.


    The strength of her has already reached the extreme emperor''s realm, and the whole body of law is also condensed.


    Holding a giant chain sword, when she and the Phantom approached Liu Xian''er''s figure, a sword was thrown out, and the chain sword in her hand spread towards Liu Xian''er''s figure in the form of a spirit snake.


    Seeing this, Liu Xian''er didn''t take it lightly anymore.


    The surrounding supernatural abilities burst out with all strength.


    In an instant, the real world of Dharma envelops her figure and stands between the sky and the earth.


    "Aw¡ª"


    After an earth-shattering roar, Liu Xian''er, who had two giant blades, condensed one after another, watching the attacks of Phantom and Shu Wang, each swung a knife, and flew the attacks of Phantom and Shu Wang one after another.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The strong wind rushed quickly between Phantom Shadow and Shu Wang''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, the two approaching Liu Xian''er, one from left to right, waved the giant blade in their hands while attacking them.


    Changhong pierced the sun and the moon, and the sword energy rushed into the sky.


    The sword light, which opened up the world, swept towards Liu Xian''er with the force of dividing the earth.


    Liu Xian''er showed no weakness.


    Contend head-on with the power of the two women.


    The sword aura collided with the sword aura, and a powerful shock wave was born, and immediately swept everything around with a force of destruction.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    This side of the north wall.


    The rattan army summoned by Liu Xian''er was already close to the city wall.


    The dense tree people roared and started the siege.


    Seeing this scene, Yan Chuan Huizi, who presided over the work in the city, frowned.


    Without any hesitation, her jade hand waved.


    Suddenly, the mud giants that had been used to resist the giant palms rushed towards the vine army.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Compared with Liu Xian''er and the others, whose sword energy flew wildly and the sky collapsed, the collision between the army of vines and the clay giant seemed simpler and more violent.


    The mud giant slammed into the treant who rushed up with absolute body, and with brute force, tore a giant treant apart.


    On the side of the vine army, as if the vines with consciousness, after some treants fell apart by the impact of the mud giant, countless vines entangled on the mud giant.


    Either piercing the opponent''s body through a thousand holes, or swallowing it directly with absolute advantage.


    Throughout the battlefield, I saw a clay giant constantly disappearing into the vine tide.


    "Fire¡ª"


    Seeing that the earth giants continue to decline sharply, they can no longer support Shuwang''s defenders, and one after another pours firepower toward the vine tide outside.


    The rain-like streamer swept across the vine tide, and the strong impact was a large number of stumps and broken arms scattered among the vine tide.


    But even so, the offensive of the vine army is still unabated.


    The endless vines continued to extend up. Once they touch the city wall and spread to the defenders above, the defenders don''t know what losses they will encounter.


    "Rumble..."


    At the moment of the crisis, Keiko Yan Chuan made another move.


    With the mobilization of the power of the earth, the mountains outside the city collapsed and the earth was rolling.


    The constantly rising and falling ground constantly bury the army of vines that stretched over.


    Another mud giant regenerates, and is involved in the vine army with the terrifying mudslide, and the terrifying number of treants is killed.


    With the assistance of Yan Chuan Keiko, the city defense army quickly controlled the spread of the vine army that was not controlled by Liu Xian''er.


    But even so, they dare not relax their vigilance.


    A large amount of firepower in the city is constantly shifting to the north wall.


    Various powerful artillery fires are frantically bombarding the army of vines covering the earth.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The main battlefield is here.


    The three women who fought with each other from heaven and earth, the battle has reached the level of shocking and weeping spirits.


    The powerful physical attack is accompanied by the erosion of different energy, so that each of their collisions can change the surrounding terrain.


    Mountains and rivers broke, dense forests disappeared, and the collision of long swords and giant swords, the light that bloomed, even the light of thunder in the sky was covered.


    Under the pouring rain, the attack between the two sides became more intense.


    "Frozen World!"


    It is the sound of Shu Wang.


    In the confrontation, Shu Wang, who was slashed by Liu Xian''er, stabilised his figure for an instant, poured the cold light into the chain sword in his hand, and pierced the ground with a sword.


    In an instant, on the rain-soaked earth, the ice that swept the earth spread like a tide toward Liu Xian''er who was confronting the Phantom.


    The phantom seemed to be connected with Shu Wang, and the ice spread, and her figure dodged in the air at the last moment.


    Faced with the power of the ice, Liu Xian''er, who was too late to dodge, stamped her big feet on the ground. Suddenly, a circle of purple powers spread out and collided with the spreading cold light.


    "Rumble..."


    Two terrifying forces touched each other.


    It is like two huge waves converging in the sea.


    "Crack¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    As soon as Shu Wang''s attack was blocked, heaven, the Phantom''s attack followed.


    Dark clouds flickered in the sky, and thunders with a thickness of more than ten meters fell crazily.


    The moment Liu Xian''er raised her head, a huge energy shield protected her in it.


    In response to the thunder''s impact, Liu Xian''er, who was full of killing intent in his eyes, burst out with abilities throughout his body.


    The protective cover that withstood the thunderbolt was impacted by the internal force, and it instantly expanded and quickly expanded outward.


    When the huge protective cover expanded to a certain extent, only a bang was heard.


    The protective cover that burst in an instant, like a blooming flower, poured out the abilities contained in it with all its strength.


    Under the devastating shock wave.


    The showers retreated, the thunder fell, and Shu Wang and the Phantom at the far end felt the terrible power of this power. The former pierced the chain sword into the ground to meet the impact of the shock wave, and the latter caused the thunder in the body to weave it into a giant net. In front of myself.


    "Crack¡ª"


    However, this force is clearly far beyond the upper limit of the two women''s tolerance.


    The Phantom without a foothold was the first to destroy the defenses it had set up. The manic abilities invaded her body, and the huge body of the Phantom flew out in the blink of an eye.


    Although Shu Wang on the ground hadn''t been overturned, the chain sword clasped in both hands caused her figure to slide backwards under the impact of the shock wave.


    The chain sword that went deep underground cut directly through the ground, leaving a bottomless ditch along the way.


    "die--"


    Without waiting for Shu Wang to stabilize their figures, Liu Xian''er''s attack arrived.


    The huge body gave birth to a pair of wings from behind, and with a movement of her figure, she instantly swung both swords at Shu Wang who had struck her at the same time.


    The sword qi that stretched for a thousand meters slashed towards Shu Wang.


    When Shu Wang looked up at the front, Liu Xian''er''s attack had already arrived.


    Before he could use the chain sword to resist, Shu Wang hurriedly loosened his hands holding the sword hilt and intertwined in front of him.


    "boom--"


    A violent tremor appeared.


    Only relying on Shu Wang''s hands to resist Liu Xian''er''s blow, the figure turned into a streamer and flew out on the spot.


    After retreating hundreds of meters, the figure just fell to the ground, and saw countless raindrops in the sky turning into sharp blades to sweep across the place where Shu Wang''s figure fell.


    "Eldest Sister¡ª"

 Chapter 1496： Find out about the earth explosion

    The phantom who flew hundreds of meters and fell to the ground again couldn''t bear to think about this scene.


    The huge sword in his hand was released, spinning in front of him, and a large amount of purple electricity was dispersed and blended in the huge body of the Phantom.


    In an instant, the giant sword that had turned into a purple light seemed to stop rotating, and was pushed hard by the Phantom, turning into a stream of light, cutting through the world, distorting the space, and taking Liu Xian''er''s figure straight.


    Upon seeing Liu Xian''er, the huge wings flapped behind him.


    In the invisible air, a violent wind was in front and the air wall was behind, and a series of defenses containing a lot of abilities tried to block the blow of the Phantom.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    But in the face of Phantom¡¯s blow from the Great Dao Jian, all obstacles in front of the Purple Electric Great Sword were in vain.


    The defense set up by Liu Xian''er was being easily breached by the Zidian Great Sword at this time.


    Liu Xian''er looked shocked.


    Before she could think about it, she looked at the purple electric giant sword that had already resisted her, with her hands crossed and the two swords meeting each other, at the moment of the moment, she used the blade to block the flying sword light.


    "Suddenly--"


    In the violent touch, the giant sword containing the terrifying purple electricity continuously releases electric current to sweep the surrounding area.


    Liu Xian''er, who was fully resisting, felt that the energy blade in his hand was about to be unable to support, and his eyes suddenly shook.


    "Rumble..."


    At this critical moment, a terrifying thought force overwhelmed the audience.


    The double-edged purple electric giant sword that impacted Liu Xian''er''s hand changed its direction under the influence of this power of thought, and directly flew out from the side of Liu Xian''er''s body with the blade, and finally disappeared into the distant sky.


    "Suppression¡ª"


    She almost fell on the hands of the Phantom, Liu Xian''er, who was a little embarrassed, stopped keeping her eyes on the Phantom who had already rushed to Shu Wang''s side, and her endless thoughts swept towards them.


    Under the incomparable force suppression, the area where the second daughter was located, the earth sank several meters in an instant.


    "puff--"


    Before he could catch his breath, he knelt down on one knee and spewed out a mouthful of golden blood under the influence of this force.


    The Phantom is not easy.


    She was still struggling to stabilize her figure. She gritted her teeth to resist Liu Xian''er''s release of thought, with unyielding eyes, looking directly at Liu Xian''er in the distance with endless killing intent.


    "That''s it."


    Liu Xian''er''s tone was indescribably cold, watching the two people who were struggling with her thoughts, the double swords in their hands turned into energy and dissipated in the air.


    Raising one hand high, at this time, even more terrifying thought power was released.


    For a time, under the influence of this power of thought, within a radius of thousands of meters, countless muds and stones rose from the ground, and they continued to condense in the headspace of the Phantom Shadow.


    Massive amounts of soil, mountains and rocks gather at high altitude.


    In the blink of an eye, a devastating celestial body is growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and its larger and larger size breaks through the clouds and covers the sky, as if there is no end.


    "what is that?"


    "My God! Meteorite?"


    "This, what''s the situation? Does God want us to destroy the immortal city today?"


    Farther away, the immortal Celestial warriors who were confronting the army of vines accidentally discovered the terrifying celestial body hanging upside down in the sky, which was only a few kilometers away from their side, many people were stunned on the spot.


    No one can imagine that such an indescribable celestial body suddenly appeared within the influence of the Immortal City. Once it falls, is there any hope for the existence of the Immortal City?


    Look at the army of vines that are frantically attacking the immortal city...


    Do we still have to resist?


    A strong sense of crisis enveloped everyone.


    ...


    At the same time, the West Pole.


    After solving the hidden dangers in Longwei City, Wei Xiao originally planned to take Lin Qin and the others back to Immortal Sky City, but to his surprise, a thunderstorm changed his mind.


    Looking at the thunder raging in the sky, a long-awaited desire in Wei Xiao''s heart was seduced.


    Without any hesitation.


    Wei Xiao, who was planning to change his itinerary, immediately ordered Lin Qin and the others to stay temporarily in Longwei City and change the return time to tomorrow.


    And he himself, took thousands of steel bars from Longwei City, and directly drove Xiao Jiu out of Longwei City.


    On the West Pole Plateau far away from Longwei City.


    Thousands of miles are vast and endless.


    Standing on Xiao Jiu''s back, he looked up at the thundercloud flashing in the sky above. He didn''t know whether it was nervous or agitated. His whole body was trembling.


    "Master, what are we doing here?" Xiao Jiu asked.


    Wei Xiao retracted his mind, looking at the metal steel bars piled on Xiao Jiu''s back, the light in his eyes became firmer.


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. Once I leave for a while, you will immediately stay away from this area. No matter what happens, you are not allowed to come back, know?"


    Xiao Jiu: "..."


    "Do you know?" Wei Xiao asked again.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s it!"


    Regardless of whether Xiao Jiu would do what he said, Wei Xiao looked at the rolling clouds in the sky again.


    "Hope you won''t let me down."


    When the words fell, the **** air flow in Wei Xiao''s hand condensed.


    "rise--"


    With a big wave of his hand, the blood-colored air surging like flowing water enveloped the steel bar and rose into the sky.


    I saw the metal steel bars glowing with blood one by one burst through the sky, and disappeared above the clouds in a blink of an eye.


    Wei Xiao is not slow either.


    Leave the second-generation bitter sword on Xiao Jiu''s body, accumulating power with his feet.


    "Peng" said.


    I saw Wei Xiao''s figure burst out like a stream of light, straight into the sky.


    "Tweeted--"


    Suddenly Wei Xiao came over on his back, and Xiao Jiu, who was unprepared, lost his balance on the spot.


    Screaming from his mouth, his figure slammed into the ground like a cannonball.


    I know I am not a human, but you are a real dog.


    Above the clouds.


    Wei Xiao, who rushed up, had stopped on a metal steel bar.


    All around are suspended steel bars.


    It''s just that the **** airflow above the steel bar is slowly dissipating.


    Once the steel bar loses its air flow, it will inevitably fall to the ground again.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s feet again, there were rolling thunderclouds and flashing electric lights.


    Like a thunder pond, it is daunting.


    Wei Xiao took a deep breath.


    "It''s just a life, there is no loss for me to try, isn''t it?"


    To comfort myself, Wei Xiao no longer hesitated seeing the air currents wrapped around the metal steel bars about to dissipate.


    Once again, the surrounding airflow will be pulled up by thousands of metal steel bars.


    As Wei Xiao''s figure swayed, the metal steel bars formed a circle and flowed quickly around Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "let''s go--"


    With a cry, Wei Xiao dragged the spinning metal turbine into the thundercloud below.


    "Kaka¡ª¡ª"


    Inside the thundercloud, lightning flashes and lightning strikes.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the center, looked around and his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "bring it on--"


    With a long whistle, the metal steel bars around him flew out one by one like spider silk.


    Under the influence of the **** air current, they are like a giant web spreading throughout the entire thundercloud, and Wei Xiao, like a spider weaving this giant web, stays firmly in the center.


    "Crack¡ª"


    "Zezi--"


    The medium has become, and the thunder has risen.


    With bursts of intense fireworks flickering among the clouds, the sky thunder that attracted Wei Xiao, with the help of the metal steel bars around Wei Xiao, gathered frantically towards him like a galloping wild horse.


    "what--"


    Thunder added, purple light soared into the sky.


    The first wave of heavenly thunder touched Wei Xiao''s figure, instantly engulfing his body in a terrifying white light.

 Chapter 1497： Xiao Jius show operation

    Thunder into the body.


    Wei Xiao, who only felt that the pores all over his body burst instantly, and every cell on his body seemed to be stimulated.


    Before he recovered from the state of the tank body of the first wave of sky thunder, a new wave of sky thunder was once again spread all over his body under the guidance of the metal steel bar.


    In a moment, of course, the clothes and pants were gone, and Wei Xiao, who was as dark as coke, was full of blue smoke.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t care about the changes in his physical appearance.


    Because with the second wave of thunder, Wei Xiao''s body finally felt the excitement that had been long gone.


    To be precise, every cell in the body appears extremely excited and active under the stimulation of the sky thunder.


    The increase in strength from the inside to the appearance surprised and excited Wei Xiao.


    We must know that every time Wei Xiao''s strength increases, he can only perceive it after he recovers from a severe physical injury.


    But now, Tianlei''s damage to him continues, and people can feel a significant improvement when they are still awake, which is absolutely unprecedented.


    What does this show?


    It shows that the power of nature has improved his own strength beyond imagination.


    It can even be said that Wei Xiao''s past improvements have found the wrong direction, or that the past improvements are just laying the foundation for this day.


    Now that he has the best physical foundation, he ushered in the most terrifying improvement in his life.


    "Hahaha...well, that''s the feeling, this is the feeling I need, let this all come more violently!"


    Wei Xiao, who was happy and painful, let out a series of loud laughs.


    Only a pair of scarlet eyes remained spiritual, and his body trembled.


    At this moment, the metal steel bars around him ran wildly under the agitation of a strong air current.


    The high-speed rotating metal steel bar instantly forms a surface, absorbing the thunder and stirring the wind and clouds, so that the huge and stable thundercloud hangs upside down in the sky in a terrifying spiral.


    The pressure of destruction is at the top, the world is destroyed and the thunder soars into the sky.


    "Crack¡ª"


    "Rumble..."


    As if the power of heaven and earth is controlled by some mysterious power, the entire sky, the cyclone that swallows the sky and the earth covers the sky above the plateau, the rushing thunder that destroys the sky and the earth melts into the huge cyclone, transforming the dim sky It''s weird and terrifying. It''s like the end of the world.


    Below, because of Wei Xiao''s reminder, Xiao Jiu, who had long been far away from the area covered by thunderclouds, hovered in the sky.


    Looking thousands of meters away, completely shrouded by thunder, the sky and the ground are full of thunder raging areas, a pair of spiritual eyes showed a look of horror.


    Feeling the suffocating and depressing breath, Xiao Jiu was shocked.


    "The master did this? Damn, isn''t he going to ruin the world?"


    No wonder Xiao Jiu thought so.


    Look at the area where the thunder is raging in the distance.


    One after another, the world-killing thunder continued to fall on the ground like the light of destruction.


    The sky crumbles, the earth turns into abyss, and the terrifying terrain changes, its power is like a demon god.


    Xiao Jiu''s heart trembled violently.


    If you haven''t just stayed away from that area as the owner said, now, under the sky cleansed by the world-killing thunder, is there any chance of one''s life?


    No, there is absolutely no hope of survival.


    Not to mention, just say that now, Xiao Jiu, who is thousands of meters away, can feel the threat of death from the residual breath after the raging thunder. Ashes are gone.


    Look at the sky has gathered the thunder from all directions, and the swallowing vortex covering one side in the horrible sky vortex.


    "Master can''t play off, right?"


    Xiao Jiu expressed doubts.


    The actual situation is similar to Xiao Jiu''s concerns.


    Wei Xiao used metal media to gather all the thunder from heaven and earth.


    In the vortex of violent collision, the power of thunder was already out of control.


    The metal steel bars are no longer needed as traction, and the power of the thunder that runs wild has truly turned into a world-destroying thunder that swept the world.


    "Kakka-"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The most terrifying scene appeared.


    The World Destruction Thunder, which was completely out of control, spread to the outside under the crazy impact of thunderclouds.


    The force of terror tore the sky, cut through the earth, and upset the world on one side.


    "Depend on¡­¡­"


    Thousands of meters away, Xiao Jiu hovered in the air, and his body suddenly shook.


    It felt the surrounding air violent, and its huge body lost its balance again.


    In response to the aura of destruction from the extinguishment, without time to think about it, Xiao Jiu, who quickly stabilized his figure, turned around again to stay away from the place where the world was baptized by Thunder.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Flying to a farther place, looking back at the distant scene, Xiao Jiu''s heart has been deeply shocked.


    The center of the West Antarctic Plateau covered by storms and thunder, the scene of extinction appeared before its eyes.


    Xiao Jiu can be sure that its owner may have really played off this time.


    "Tweeted--"


    The agile eyes showed various emotions. In the end, all the emotions turned into earth-shaking screams in Xiao Jiu''s mouth.


    The center of the West Antarctic Plateau.


    The sky was trembling, and the earth was tearing.


    Hilly gorge, flat land falls into the abyss.


    In less than half an hour, the landform of the entire plateau was completely unrecognizable.


    At this moment, amidst the terrifying thunderstorm in the sky, an object pierced through the clouds and fell straight to the ground.


    With a roar, within the huge rift valley, a humanoid void appeared above the surface.


    Taking a closer look, four or five meters below the humanoid cavity, there is a corpse with blue smoke and anxious body lying in it.


    At the same time, the cloud swirling above the sky and the earth lost the mobilization of external forces, and the thunder that crazily ravaged the sky and the earth gradually eased.


    After more than ten minutes, the thunder that ruined the sky and the earth disappeared, the sky was once again shrouded in large and stable dark clouds, and the heavy rain was again regularly spraying the world.


    Into the night.


    The torrential rain has subsided, and the patter of light rain remains.


    "Tweeted--"


    In the bleak plateau of the new rift valley, wailing sounds from time to time.


    "Master! Why can''t you think so much? You just left, how can Xiao Jiu go back and explain to the mistress? What do you say you are okay to challenge God? Is that what you can provoke a mortal? If you have a little strength, you don''t know the sky and the earth. I feel like I am invincible after being praised by others, and I am all right now..."


    "The Lord of the Immortal City, the world''s first strongest man died like this, what are you doing? Forget it, you and I will be the master and servant after all. The only thing that can be done for you is to let you enter the land for peace, and you rest in peace. Come on! Don¡¯t worry about the lives of the mistress and the little master. From now on, your wife and daughter, Xiao Jiu will take care of you, the master..."


    In the rain, Xiao Jiu''s huge figure stood on the spot where Wei Xiao''s figure fell, muttering, the sharp claws under her body constantly lifted up the mud on the side to cover Wei Xiao''s corpse, stepping on her feet from time to time.


    After the mound bulged two or three meters high, Xiao Jiu grabbed a huge stone tablet from the side and thrust it in front of the mound.


    This stele is very interesting, with several groups of irregular patterns on it.


    Very abstract.


    There are four groups from top to bottom.


    The first set of patterns is a stickman feeding an unknown species.


    The second group looks like a stickman is cutting a stick.


    The third group is clear, it means branches with leaves painted on them.


    The last group is a closed semicircle with a rectangle inserted in it, with tadpole text on the top of the rectangle, and a circle in front with three lines drawn on it, um, the kind of smoke.


    Reminiscent of the mound behind the stone stele, it is easy to think that it probably represents the meaning of a tomb.


    With the mound as a reference, the meaning is obvious.


    The stickman feeds, the stickman cuts sticks and branches, plus the last kind of abstract painting that expresses the tomb. Damn, Xiao Jiu You TN is really a beast talent-the tomb of Wei Xiao.


    The last step was completed, Xiao Jiu, who was reluctant to give up, looked at Wei Xiao''s grave with mixed feelings.


    "Oh! The first time I saw you such a stupid X, in the next life, you will still be your servant, let me be the master!"


    There was regret and loss, but more of Xiao Jiu, who hated iron but not steel, shook his huge head and turned around to leave.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    And just when it was about to turn around, a dull sound came.


    When Xiao Jiu looked at the grave pile in front of him, a big dark hand broke through the soil and stretched out.


    "Tweet... ghost..."

 Chapter 1498： Guilty

    "boom-"


    In Xiao Jiu''s screaming like a ghost, the bulging grave exploded, and a dark shadow flew out from the inside.


    "Thump thump¡ª"


    The scared Xiao Jiu didn''t dare to stay on the ground any more, and the huge wings spread out and immediately rose into the sky.


    "Bah¡ª" Wei Xiao spit out mud, his eyes showing disgust.


    Maade, if it hadn''t been for a new improvement in physique and a huge improvement in strength, Wei Xiao would almost be suffocated after his resurrection.


    I don''t know which **** is so wicked, and even if I cover myself with a layer of mud, I will compress it a bit.


    Fortunately, his position was not deep from the ground, otherwise Wei Xiao estimated that in the days to come, he would not be able to survive.


    A few breaths of fresh air.


    Wei Xiao looked up at the sky.


    "Tweet...Ghost, ghost..."


    Xiao Jiu in the sky is still screaming.


    It can be seen that Wei Xiao suddenly frightened it.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "What''s your ghost name? Can''t come down yet?"


    Xiao Jiu was still thrilling, but soon after hearing Wei Xiao''s familiar voice, it jumped up and down in the sky, and the huge body obviously stopped for a while.


    "Owner?"


    There was an incredible color in Xiao Jiu''s eyes.


    How can this be?


    Isn''t the master dead?


    I saw it with my own eyes.


    How could a ripened corpse be still alive?


    and many more?


    Xiao Jiu, who was turning his mind quickly, seemed to think of something, and her pupils suddenly widened.


    "Master, has the corpse changed?"


    Thinking of this possibility, looking down at Xiao Jiu below, he was more frightened than hell.


    The transformed corpse can still speak, which is unprecedented.


    Could it be that the master''s strength is too strong, so even if the corpse changes after death, he can retain the memory before him?


    "Master?" Xiao Jiu tried to call.


    "It''s me, why don''t you come down and take me away?"


    It really is.


    This familiar voice will not forget even if it does not remember itself.


    But Xiao Jiu hesitated.


    His eyes were on Wei Xiao''s body.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao''s whole body was still pitch black.


    It had nothing to do with the layer of mud covered on his body, but the sequelae of his being bombarded by the thunder still did not fade.


    Except for a pair of monster blood pupils that are extremely clear in this dark night, other places, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are integrated with the dark night.


    Xiao Jiu couldn''t confirm Wei Xiao''s current state.


    Xiao Jiu didn''t dare to come down when he thought that Wei Xiao might be a creature after a corpse.


    Zombies! It was a group of heartless big stomach kings, except for food, there was no other thing in their eyes, especially the desire for the flesh and blood of higher creatures, that was absolutely crazy.


    How do you say Xiao Jiu is also a beast king who has stepped into the emperor rank


    Who knows if Wei Xiao will attack himself while he is going down?


    Even Wei Xiao still retains the memories of his lifetime.


    What makes Xiao Jiu the most jealous is whether Wei Xiao has even retained his strength before his lifetime. If he even retains his strength before his lifetime, he will send it up now, then he will have it?


    With fear of Wei Xiao, Xiao Jiu continues to be in the sky.


    "Master, I, I won''t go down! It''s only 70 or 80 kilometers away from Longwei City. At your speed, it should be within an hour. Now that it''s so dark, I''ll explore your way in the air. It¡¯s also less dangerous."


    "What''s the matter, come down quickly."


    "Um, this... By the way, my foot hurts and I can''t land. Master, don''t make it difficult for Xiao Jiu."


    Wei Xiao''s eyes sank.


    Injured your foot?


    Ha ha!


    "Since you won''t come down, can I go up by myself?" Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and his feet began to accumulate energy on the ground.


    Seeing Xiaojiu in the air, it can be said that the soul is flying beyond the sky.


    Do you come up by yourself?


    Damn, that''s it?


    There was almost no hesitation, Xiao Jiu fluttered his wings and was about to move away from the sky where he was.


    flew away?


    Wei Xiao was also taken aback when he saw Xiao Jiu''s behavior.


    "You bastard, what are you running?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t hesitate, his body moved, and his whole body turned into a stream of light and flew away.


    Xiao Jiu was flying at extreme speed in front, but watching the streamer behind him was constantly approaching him, his gaze could be described as pale in horror.


    "Don''t come here¡ª"


    "..."


    Wei Xiao was completely speechless.


    Is this TM taking the wrong medicine?


    Wei Xiao, who was not slowing down, soon fell on Xiao Jiu''s back with desperate eyes.


    "Tweet--"


    Xiao Jiu, who looked unusually restless, suddenly struggled in the air with Wei Xiao''s huge body in the next second he landed on his back.


    The huge figure is always high and low, and sometimes fast and slow, and it feels like it is about to throw Wei Xiao off it.


    Just when Wei Xiao wanted to say what kind of wind Xiao Jiu was making, Xiao Jiuzhen slammed into a canyon cliff directly with a crazy move.


    "Depend on!"


    Seeing Xiao Jiu rushing to the cliff, Wei Xiao was completely drunk.


    The figure flashed directly away from Xiao Jiu''s figure.


    "Rumble..."


    Xiao Jiu, who couldn''t stop the car, directly slammed into the cliff in front of her huge body.


    A large number of boulders rolled down, and half of Xiao Jiu''s figure fell into the cliff.


    "Tweet--"


    The wailing sounded.


    That kind of misery, that kind of heart-piercing, it is sad to hear it, and tears to see it.


    Wei Xiao, whose figure fell on the ground, looked at Xiao Jiu who was inserted into the cliff, and the corners of his mouth twitched badly.


    Has this guy got his nerves wrong?


    Shaking his head, Wei Xiao, who was afraid that Xiao Jiu would be suffocated, waved his hand, and in the pitch black air, the palm of his hand sparkled with a blood stream shot out.


    The **** airflow that turned into a long rope wrapped around Xiao Jiu''s body. As Wei Xiao pulled hard, Xiao Jiu''s figure broke away from the cliff and fell towards Wei Xiao''s side.


    Finish the bird!


    This is what Xiao Jiu thinks from the cliff.


    "Peng¡ª"


    Xiao Jiu, who had completely forgotten the struggle, fell next to Wei Xiao, splashing a lot of muddy water.


    "What the **** is going on with you?"


    Wei Xiao cursed.


    Xiao Jiu looks as though he was unlovable.


    "I was still holding a glimmer of hope, but now I am desperate. Since you have retained your strengths during your lifetime, don''t waste your time and speak up! Give grandpa a pleasure. If you still have a conscience, don''t Torture this uncle, it won''t be a waste of you and my master and servant."


    grandfather?


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao was full of black lines.


    Oh, forget it, Wei Xiao''s appearance at the moment can''t see the expression on his face at all.


    "Peng¡ª"


    "Tweet¡ª"


    "Are you from TN acting for me here?"


    Wei Xiao shot out with a palm and directly shot Xiao Jiu more than ten meters away.


    Xiao Jiu originally thought that Wei Xiao''s palm would kill him. As a result, apart from changing the position of his body, it seemed that there was nothing serious about him.


    Well, it doesn''t hurt.


    Xiao Jiu was a little surprised.


    Turning his eyes to look at Wei Xiao.


    "You don''t eat this uncle?"


    "Damn, your TN''s head got water? Why did I eat you?"


    this¡­


    Zombies don¡¯t eat blood?


    What international joke is this TM?


    Could it be said that the zombies with memories of life are accidents?


    "Puff puff puff¡ª"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Jiu quickly flopped and stood up.


    A few beats came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    "Master, do you still retain your humanity after becoming a zombie?"


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth.


    Enduring the thought of beating it violently, he said with a gloomy face: "What the **** is going on with you?"


    Seeing that there was no desire for it in Wei Xiao''s eyes, Xiao Jiu was overjoyed.


    "Yeah, there is really no desire for zombies to rush to see the flesh and blood. Miracle, this is simply a miracle. Master, what kind of zombie are you? Actually, I am not interested in such a big fragrant flesh and blood. This is unscientific!"


    "I''ve endured you for a long time¡ª"


    "Peng¡ª"


    "Ah woo-"


    No, it''s "tweet"...

 Chapter 1499： My master is invincible

    After a fat beating, Xiao Jiu, who lost a lot of bird hair, finally believed that its owner not only had not become a zombie, but seemed to be more proficient than the owner a day ago in the control of strength.


    It is a kind of control that no longer sticks to one move, it seems that every time you make a shot, you have reached the point of perfection and freedom.


    Of course, power is even more terrifying.


    With its physical defense, even with the use of No. 5 armor-piercing bullets, it will not be able to break the defense without three or five hits at the same time. But just now under the master''s violent beating, it can clearly feel that every blow of the master can penetrate. Its appearance is defensive, and it reaches the vital point.


    In other words, the owner is somewhat restrained, if he wants to hurt it, it is estimated that a "normal punch" can make it dead.


    Well, there is quite a feeling of simplicity and simplicity.


    "Master, I clearly saw you..."


    After resting for a while, Xiao Jiu looked at Wei Xiao, who had a lot of dead skin peeling off his body at this moment, and Xiao Jiu wanted to say something but stopped.


    Wei Xiao shook his arm, the dead skin on his body did not fall off much.


    He didn''t plan to get rid of this shameful dead skin right now.


    Let them continue to cover the body, at least not to let Wei Xiao feel that he is full of red fruits.


    "My eyes often deceive you. If my strength reaches my level, if it is not an instant death, as long as there is a breath, it will not take long to recover. The sky thunder is horrible, but my body polishing has reached the extreme over the years. Not sure, do you think I will be in danger?"


    After hearing Wei Xiao''s explanation, Xiao Jiu smiled.


    It seems that I was really thinking too much before.


    Changed the subject.


    "Then why does the master take risks?"


    Why take a risk?


    Wei Xiao looked at his arm and gave a slight vibration.


    I saw a white electric light flashing up above.


    The flickering light was like a snake swimming around his skin.


    Obviously it didn''t seem to have much power, but Xiao Jiu felt an air of destruction from above.


    "This is?"


    "Let it die and live later." With that, Wei Xiao looked at Xiao Jiu, as if he was making some idea.


    Xiao Jiu is somewhat defensive.


    "What am I doing?"


    Wei Xiao smiled and stood up.


    "Try to use your sharpest or most powerful ability to attack me with all your strength."


    "Um?"


    Xiao Jiu was a little confused.


    "Master, are you kidding me?"


    "Try it."


    "you are serious?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    Xiao Jiu condensed his eyebrows, but made no next move.


    "Let you do it. Don''t you want to know my current strength?"


    Xiao Jiu was silent for a moment.


    "Really?"


    "The only chance is this time."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s seriousness, Xiao Jiu no longer hesitated.


    "Since this is what the master requested, then Xiao Jiu, I''m not welcome."


    Xiao Jiu spread his wings and flew into the sky under Wei Xiao''s gaze.


    "Master, here I am!"


    Wei Xiao stood still and reached out to Xiao Jiu in the air to make a move.


    "Come!"


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiu in the air no longer hesitated.


    With a sound of "tweet", Xiao Jiu''s huge body hovering in the air swooped down.


    Hidden in the flesh and blood, the sharp eagle claws protruding like a sickle of death, swept towards Wei Xiao''s figure with extreme speed.


    Wei Xiao stood there.


    When Xiao Jiu''s extended claws were about to cut his figure, Wei Xiao turned sideways, and white electric lights glowed all over his body.


    Hearing the "hiss" sound in the rainy night, when Xiao Jiu touched Wei Xiao''s body, he grabbed his sharp claws and flashed past Wei Xiao''s chest with splashes of sparks.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Jiu, who flew to the distance, turned around. When he looked at Wei Xiao''s body, there was a look of shock in his eyes.


    His own attack turned out to be ineffective against Wei Xiao.


    How can this be?


    Xiao Jiu couldn''t believe it.


    You know, the cutting ability and penetrating ability of one''s own claws can''t be overstated even if compared to the bone blade of the corpse emperor.


    If this blow is used on the corpse emperor who is known for its defense, the opponent dares to take the blow like this, even if he is not dead, he will peel off his skin.


    But it was such an attack, and it was impossible to do any harm to Wei Xiao even when he was accelerating. This is simply unimaginable.


    There is not much time to be surprised.


    Xiao Jiu was even more curious about Wei Xiao''s strength. As he turned around, he began to accumulate abilities in his mouth.


    When the energy ball in his mouth accumulated to a certain extent, Xiao Jiu directly released it to Wei Xiao.


    The energy rays reached Wei Xiao''s body instantly.


    Except for Wei Xiao, who was covered with a layer of white electric light on his body, and did not do any other defense, he let the energy rays released by Xiao Jiu hit his body and slide on the wet ground.


    Xiao Jiu saw that his energy ray could not break through Wei Xiao''s body, and was shocked to do it with all his strength.


    The even more terrifying energy rays acted on Wei Xiao''s body.


    But the result was obvious. In addition to the increased impact, which made Wei Xiao retreat a bit faster, Xiao Jiu''s power, let alone causing damage to Wei Xiao, was unable to break through his defenses.


    The energy rays quickly annihilated.


    Xiao Jiu returned to Wei Xiao''s side, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "Master, how can your physical defense be so terrifying?"


    Wei Xiao took a breath and dissipated the white light on his body.


    Looking at the excitement in his eyes, it was obvious that Wei Xiao was very satisfied with this increase in strength.


    "This is what I learned from this adventure, how?"


    "It''s horrible. Physical and energy attacks are all immune, and the Lord is absolutely invincible now."


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "I can''t talk about all immunity, just because your current strength no longer poses any threat to me. Changing to another strong will be another matter."


    Xiao Jiu: "..."


    "If you have such a strength, don''t care too much. You can practice hard in the future and strive to grow up as soon as possible. Okay, after a long time out, we should go back and solve the problem of the dark night completely."


    Xiao Jiu wanted to say "Be a man", but he dared not say it.


    In the past, he was not Wei Xiao''s opponent. Now, facing Wei Xiao who doesn''t know where to improve his strength, he is more cautious.


    Nodded, and then drove Wei Xiao out of the Great Rift Valley.


    Longwei City.


    When Wei Xiao and Xiao Jiu came back, there was already a mess of porridge here.


    When the newly renewed Wei Xiao saw Lin Qin, he found out after inquiring that a few hours ago, there had never been news from the Immortal City that the Empress of the Dark Night attacked the base while Wei Xiao was away, and the base was in jeopardy.


    More than four hours have passed since Lin Qin and the others received the news.


    During the period, Lin Qin also sent people to search for Wei Xiao''s whereabouts, but the result was obvious.


    Knowing the reason, compared to Lin Qin who was anxious, Wei Xiao didn''t have any panic except for his face a little gloomy.


    This does not mean that Wei Xiao is not worried about the safety of the base at all.


    On the contrary, knowing that it was the Empress of the Dark Night who had come to the Immortal City, Wei Xiao had the mentality to go violently.


    But what''s the use?


    More than four hours have passed, plus the time to send the message, it is too late to stop what Wei Xiao and the others are worried about will happen.


    Anger and roar are just a sign of incompetence.


    It is better to rush back as soon as possible than to be in a hurry here.


    Wei Xiao did the same.


    Regardless of the result, the most important thing is to rush back to the immortal city at the fastest speed.


    So that night, Wei Xiao took Lin Qin and the others on Xiaojiu back to the Immortal City.


    As for whether Wei Xiao spoke harshly in front of Lin Qin and the others?


    No.


    Wei Xiao''s face was very calm, and it could even be said to be calm and terrifying.

 Chapter 1500： The Phantom

    Six hours ago...


    As Liu Xian''er suppressed the Phantom and Shu Wang successively, the giant celestial bodies used to destroy the entire Immortal City were condensed. At this time, the north wall of the Immortal City...


    "Everyone joins forces to destroy things in the sky, at all costs."


    Yan Chuan Keiko looked at the larger and larger celestial bodies in the sky, and drank it hoarsely.


    Destroying the heavenly bodies came to the world, and under the crisis of death, all members of the Immortal City were dispatched.


    The major legions have directed large-caliber weapons at the celestial bodies in the sky and bombarded them wildly.


    Millions of qi repairs have gathered qi, and the masses of qigong are like violent storms hitting the sky above the celestial bodies.


    But the giant celestial bodies are controlled by Liu Xian''er.


    Whenever a part of the giant celestial body collapsed, an invisible force would immediately pull the fallen matter back into the celestial body, and Yan Chuan Keiko and their counterattack seemed to be useless.


    Yan Chuan Keiko was weak.


    She tried to control the soil on the celestial body to disintegrate with her own power, but her strength was not as good as Liu Xian''er.


    Only technological weapons and qigong can touch the celestial bodies.


    But with Liu Xian''er''s supernatural protection, millions of people can hardly cause devastating damage to celestial bodies.


    Seeing that the size of the giant celestial body had exceeded his abilities, Yan Chuan Keiko was desperate.


    More serious.


    As the defenders used their main power to deal with the giant celestial bodies, the vine army on the ground lost a lot of firepower to suppress, thus allowing a part of the vine army to break through the defending line and directly entangled with the defending army.


    The casualties of the defenders of the Immortal Sky City are inevitable.


    the other side.


    "Xiaoying, stop her."


    Under Liu Xian''er''s Nian Li''s suppression, Shu Wang didn''t even have the ability to get up.


    Looking at the phantom that was still contending with Liu Xian''er''s thought power and the giant celestial body in the sky that had threatened the safety of the entire Immortal City, Shu Wang placed her last hope on her.


    The phantom gritted his teeth.


    The power of the thunder on his body rushed away, and purple and white arrogance rose from the surface of the huge body.


    "what--"


    Accompanied by a heart-piercing yell, from the Phantom, purple electricity gushing from the sky like spider silk swarmed in all directions.


    The extreme current covers all directions and encompasses the world.


    In a short while, Zidian reflowed, and ten thousand electricity was unified.


    The spewing abilities regrouped at the side of Phantom.


    "Sister, protect yourself--" Phantom reminded Shu Wang loudly.


    I don¡¯t know if Shu Wang was prepared. Soon after her words fell, the purple light that had condensed into a little burst first with a dazzling white purple light. Then, it swallowed the sky, covered the wasteland, and attacked the indiscriminate thunderstorm. Swept the Quartet.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    "Tread--"


    Under the devastating impact of the Phantom, Liu Xian''er released her mind to suppress the two daughters and was crushed by a dense thunderstorm on the spot.


    After being backlashed, her standing body retreated tens of meters uncontrollably.


    Liu Xian''er frowned.


    She didn''t seem to expect the Phantom to break through the suppression of her mind.


    But it was only a moment of astonishment, and Liu Xian''er, whose eyes were placed on the giant celestial body in the sky, showed a cruel smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Having condensed the celestial bodies for so long, Liu Xian''er felt that she was already a little hard to support with her current strength.


    The Phantom¡¯s supernatural power is definitely not as good as hers. Now the celestial bodies in the sky are a little difficult for her to control. Now let go, who else can resist?


    "Destroy! This is the price Wei Xiao paid for being enemies of this emperor."


    Liu Xian''er drank tenderly.


    The thought power that controls the giant celestial body is loosened.


    Suddenly, the boundless celestial body shuddered in the sky, covering the sky and the sun. Then, in the process of falling, the giant celestial body, which rubbed against the air and produced raging flames, carried a terrifying wave of air and crashed toward the ground.


    The phantom that had broken free from Liu Xian''er''s suppression, looked up at the giant celestial body that seemed to turn the headspace into a sea of ??fire.


    As the objects above get closer and closer to the ground, the impact the Phantom feels below becomes stronger.


    "Zezi--"


    Can''t afford to hesitate.


    The phantom of Faxiang Heaven and Earth''s energy and purple electricity surging all over her body, mysterious runes appeared one by one on the surface of her huge body.


    At this moment, within the entire world, the wind swept across the world, the clouds gathered on one side, and the looming thunder seemed to be stimulated, and turned into a ten thousand horses galloping across the sky.


    It has surpassed the normal state, as if the entire world has become a world of thunder, the sky thunder completely violent, raining down from the sky indiscriminately.


    "Boom boom¡ª"


    The place where Liu Xian''er was was bombarded.


    Under the thunder of the sky, she was bombarded several times in a row, and her face was shocked.


    She didn''t have enough energy to "take care" of the Phantom at the moment, and hurriedly mobilized her abilities to set up a huge protective cover around her body to resist the bombardment of the sky thunder.


    "How can the Phantom control such a terrifying force of nature?" Liu Xian''er suddenly had a new understanding of the power of the Phantom.


    The phantom in the distance has no mental ability to meet Liu Xian''er.


    The control of the power of nature was released to the maximum, and the thunderous body leaked out, like the phantom of the world-destroying thunder god, looking at the giant celestial body that was less than a kilometer above the ground, his mouth screamed, and the unfolded huge arms suddenly collapsed in the headspace.


    "Exit¡ª"


    The earth-shattering and shook mountain''s tender drink came from the mouth of Phantom Shadow.


    At this time, above the nine heavens, wind and thunder converged, and purple light filled the sky.


    A terrifying cloud swirled and convolved.


    Just hearing a "click", from within the cloud swirling like a huge mouth of the abyss, a light of extinction descended on the world.


    A terrifying beam of light bombarded the top of the giant celestial body.


    In an instant, the world exploded and the four directions were turbulent.


    The giant celestial body covering one side and falling like Mars begins to decompose from the top, turning into endless fireballs and flames, flying across the earth.


    The fire and rain are all over the sky, like the fire of the sky to extinguish the world.


    Mountains, rivers, earth, and the immortal city were all mercilessly bombarded by debris scattered from the giant celestial bodies.


    The entire immortal city inside and outside is like the end of the world.


    "product--"


    Under the extinguishing fire and rain, the aura on the Phantom body became stronger and stronger.


    The shocked yelling started again.


    I saw the sky thunder running in all directions and rampantly pouring into the huge body of the Phantom.


    With the continuous influx of sky thunder, the Phantom''s world of law became taller and more terrifying.


    Like the gods and demons, they control the figure of heaven and earth thunder, and the place where they are located is full of destructive power.


    "die--"


    Suddenly, the phantom, who had reached a kilometer-long body, fixed his gaze on the place where Liu Xian''er''s figure was.


    The hand that covered the sky waved, from above the sky, countless thunders gathered into a giant sword, volleyed towards Liu Xian''er below.


    Liu Xianer''s face changed in the protective cover.


    She, who couldn''t bear to think much, also mobilized the forces of nature.


    When one shot, the space was turbulent and the air flow rushed.


    The twisted sky annihilated this blow of the Phantom invisibly.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Without a single blow, the Phantom moved. She who did not give Liu Xian''er a chance, her galloping body gradually turned into a sea of ??thunder, driving the terrifying thunder in the air, and pressing directly towards Liu Xian''er in the direction of a world.


    Liu Xian''er was shocked when she saw the surging thunder wave.


    But she couldn''t avoid it, so she could only confront the Phantom head-on.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    I saw an invisible energy sweeping across the sky.


    Suddenly, from the ground, overwhelming, self-contained vines appeared, like a flash flood and a tsunami colliding with a sea of ??thunder.


    For a time, the sky broke and the earth broke, and the air currents surged wildly.


    The endless energy is like the Tianhe bursting a bank, turning things within a few kilometers into ashes.

 Chapter 1501： Fortunately, it is an energy clone

    for a long time.


    When everything is calm.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    A figure fell from among the flying smoke clouds.


    The phantom that had lost the world of law, and the phantom whose energy armor had dissipated, knelt on the ground like a white paper.


    With blood flowing all over her body, she tried to get up several times but failed.


    At the same time, 100 meters in front of her, Liu Xian''er''s body was floating in the air.


    The whole body is pierced with hundreds of holes, and the figure is thin.


    The energy constantly surging toward the hollows of her body dilutes the clarity of her entire figure at all times.


    When the missing places on her body are filled up, her whole person is already like a transparent shell, as if it will drift away in the wind at any time.


    Looking at the phantom who was kneeling on the ground, Liu Xian''er''s confused face was filled with shock and anger.


    "ended!"


    Unexpectedly, the full explosion of the Phantom will bring her such a terrifying loss to Liu Xian''er. With a grim face, she raised her hand to release the power to the Phantom on the ground.


    But when she made her move, the abilities had just been mobilized, and Liu Xian''er''s raised arm disappeared in the air.


    As for the Phantom, there is an invisible force acting on her.


    But the power is not great, even when this force is about to destroy her body, she disappears without a trace in an instant.


    The Phantom was puzzled.


    Did Liu Xian''er show mercy to her men?


    Even more puzzled is yet to come.


    When the Phantom discovered Liu Xian''er''s situation, a pair of star eyes narrowed slightly.


    What is Liu Xian''er?


    How does her body seem to dissipate at any time?


    "Damn it!"


    Liu Xian''er found her arm disappeared, turning anger into anger.


    "Just a little bit, just a little bit this emperor can ruin everything about Wei Xiao, but it''s you, the **** phantom, you make this emperor fall short."


    Liu Xian''er hissed hard, and the eyes that stared at Phantom Shadow were full of endless killing intent.


    The Phantom seemed to have discovered something from Liu Xian''er''s body, his eyes were a bit solemn.


    "You are not the body of the Dark Night Empress?"


    "What if I know? The emperor underestimated you. But it doesn''t matter, even if the clone of the emperor does not have much extra energy at the moment, it is enough to kill you. Let Wei Xiao lose a beloved woman, the emperor. It''s a worthwhile trip. Take it to death!"


    Liu Xian''er''s voice fell, and the whole body rioted with abnormal energy.


    At the cost of depleting the body condensed by the last different energy below the head, above Liu Xian''er''s figure, a giant with only a half body whizzed out.


    Under the gaze of the Phantom, the giant gathered all the power in one punch, and then bombarded the Phantom''s figure.


    "Boom..."


    "Aw¡ª"


    At the moment of crisis, on a barren ground in the distance, a giant beast broke out of the ruins.


    The body over fifty meters is back between the heaven and the earth.


    When the giant beast noticed the situation on the Phantom side, without a trace of hesitation, thunder burst out in his hand, and quickly condensed a huge rod formed by thunder and threw it directly.


    The giant electric rod turned into a flash of lightning and broke through the air.


    When Liu Xian''er sacrificed the giant body below the head and was about to kill the Phantom, the giant electric rod directly pierced the opponent''s body.


    With a "squeak", the thunder that condensed the electric rods bloomed like a lotus, instantly enveloping the giant''s body, and annihilated it in the air.


    "Asshole, who is doing bad things about this emperor?"


    The last blow was destroyed, and Liu Xian''er was furious.


    Liu Xian''er turned to look at the giant beast.


    "Is it you beast?"


    Seeing the general in the distance, Liu Xian''er was full of ferocious eyes.


    "ended."


    "what?"


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Suddenly, an icy voice sounded in her ears, and Liu Xian''er had just realized something, before she turned her head, she was frozen by a cold light.


    "Crack..."


    As an ice thorn hit the frozen head, Liu Xian''er''s last body turned into countless fragments scattered on the ground.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Liu Xian''er''s clones disappeared, and at the same time, the vine army who was still fiercely fighting with the defenders in the Immortal City screamed unwillingly.


    Whether it is vines or tree people, as if there is a terrible suction pulling them underground, they sink into the earth one after another, and finally disappear.


    Outside.


    "Master (Xiaoying)¡ª¡ª"


    The general in the distance and the seriously injured Shu Wang came to the Phantom.


    "Eldest Sister..."


    Shu Wang came over and helped the Phantom Shadow up.


    The energy armor on his body receded, and Shu Wang, who showed a pale face, asked concerned, "Is it all right?"


    The Phantom was struggling, but still shook his head.


    The two girls looked at the place where Liu Xian''er finally dissipated.


    Shu Wang: "Did you kill her?"


    Phantom: "No, only the clone of the Empress of the Dark Night is here. If not, the body who visits her personally will not be defeated by us in the end because we don''t have enough power to use the means."


    "What? Doppelganger?"


    Phantom nodded.


    She was worried and said: "Eldest sister, if I didn''t guess wrong, the real Empress of the Dark Night, I am afraid that her strength has reached the true peak."


    "What peak?"


    "The corpse race is supreme. Our strength comes from the genes of the corpse race. Theoretically speaking, the corpse emperor rank is the ceiling of our strength. Today''s emperor of the dark night is like a corpse emperor. In the future, the immortal city, including the owner, will be troublesome. NS."


    Shu Wang: "How is this possible? My husband has defeated the corpse emperor with his own hands, even if the dark night female emperor reaches the height of the corpse emperor, she cannot be her husband''s opponent."


    "No, the master defeated the Supreme Envoy. Even if the Supreme Envoy is controlled by the Corpse Emperor, what he inherits is only the entire power of the Corpse Emperor..."


    "Elder sister, don¡¯t forget, your own strength is always limited, just like just now, only relying on my own strength, is not the opponent of the female emperor of the dark night at all, in the end, she was hit hard by mobilizing the power of nature to upgrade her cultivation to the emperor level. ."


    "..."


    After listening to the explanation of Phantom, Shu Wang was stunned, speechless.


    Obviously, Shu Wang had already recognized what the Phantom said in his heart.


    But she couldn''t accept it for a while.


    It can be said that the information about the corpse emperor collected from the immortal city is within their control. But now, the Phantom had told her that the real corpse emperor might not even be able to deal with Wei Xiao. Such an impact was not insignificant to Shu Wang.


    Is Liu Xian''er who has reached the height of the corpse emperor really so strong?


    The Phantom didn''t know Shu Wang''s inner thoughts, looked into the distance, and muttered: "The only hope now lies in the master. I hope he can still suppress everything with enough strength."


    ...


    Wolf city.


    In the room where Liu Xian''er was.


    "puff--"


    A mouthful of blood was spit out from Liu Xian''er''s mouth.


    With her face slightly pale, after a long period of silence, a hint of bitterness appeared on her face.


    "Has it failed? As expected to be the second strongest in the world, it is still a little insufficient to rely solely on energy clones. This may be God''s will!"


    As he said, Liu Xian''er looked out the window with a poignant look, and smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth.


    "In the end, you still have to take this step. You should come to the door yourself soon, right? Haha! Fortunately, the world says that your Wei Xiao''s strength is a mystery. This time, let me see how much your real strength is. powerful."


    ...

 Chapter 1502： He came, he really came

    night.


    "Tweeted--"


    Wei Xiao finally rushed back to the Immortal City.


    When Xiao Jiu''s figure appeared in the territory of the Immortal City, Wei Xiao and others standing on it saw the ground filled with gunpowder smoke and fire.


    Looking at the immortal city in the distance, the flames and beacon smoke are also everywhere.


    "Master, something really happened to the base," Lin Qin said worriedly.


    Wei Xiao frowned, with a cold expression on his face.


    "Little nine, speed up."


    Xiao Jiu didn''t dare to hesitate, and the streamer of her body instantly sank into the night sky.


    The interior of the immortal city.


    At this time, a large number of defenders and the Christians in the base are doing their best to put out the flames in the city.


    During the day, the phantom smashed giant celestial bodies, and the falling objects formed by giant celestial bodies destroyed a large number of buildings.


    In addition, the fallen objects are carried by the raging flames, so many of the infrastructure in the city are still being burned by the fire.


    Of course, in addition to the damage to the base building, the interior of the base is also accompanied by painful sorrows at this time.


    In the daytime, there were tens of thousands of casualties in the immortal city.


    These people almost represent a family behind each one.


    In the early end of the world, survivors who are accustomed to life and death, or numbness, may not have much sadness, but in today''s immortal city, the survivors who have rebuilt their families, regained hope and walked out of the shadows, once again Faced with the loss of life of the one I love deeply, that kind of heart-wrenching pain once again hit my heart.


    Wei Xiao and the others could hear it naturally.


    Similarly, the huge body that swept over the city also attracted the attention of the defenders and the citizens below.


    "It''s the Lord''s mount, the Lord is back?"


    "It''s really the Lord, great, the Lord is back."


    "Master¡ª"


    Above.


    "Master, do you want to¡ª"


    "Go directly to Villa One."


    Before Lin Qin finished speaking, Wei Xiao interrupted her directly.


    Lin Qin had no choice but to say no more.


    Not long after, Xiao Jiu came to the sky above the core area.


    Before Xiao Jiu approached, Wei Xiao cooperated with Lin Qin and jumped off Xiao Jiu''s back.


    Wei Xiaochao rushed to Villa No. 1 non-stop.


    "Master?"


    "I have seen the Lord!"


    The outside of the villa had already been on guard at this time.


    In the light and dark, the strength of the guards is more than ten times that of usual.


    No wonder they are so careful.


    During the day''s battle, the two hostesses both hurt their origins. In a short time, they are afraid that it is no longer suitable for them to fight against powerful enemies.


    Today''s Immortal City, in the absence of Wei Xiao, can be said to be unprecedentedly weak.


    Villa No. 1 is the nerve center of the entire Immortal City. Under such circumstances, the base can''t take it too seriously.


    However, with Wei Xiao''s return, the originally tense atmosphere changed.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s figure, the voices of the guards who greeted him were mixed with excitement.


    Wei Xiao just nodded to these guards before entering the villa.


    "Master, are you back?"


    "dad--"


    It was Yan Chuan Huizi who greeted Wei Xiao.


    She held Xiao Wei Ling and brought a group of servants from the villa to greet him.


    Yan Chuan Huizi appeared in his eyes, and Wei Xiao all the way all the way mentioned that the heart in his throat could finally relax a little.


    But he still harbors one of anxiety.


    Walked directly to Yan Chuan Huizi and hugged her into his arms.


    Feeling excited, she couldn''t help but kissed Yan Chuan Keiko and the little girl separately.


    Wei Xiao was obviously very excited. After doing all this, his face returned to that calm look.


    Let go of Yan Chuan Keiko.


    "Keiko, what''s the situation?"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s cold face, Yan Chuan Huizi, who knew what he wanted to ask, said: "Don''t worry about the master, the enemy has been repelled by Shu Wang and Xiaoying. Xiaoying and Shuwang are fine. They are just injured. Now Cultivate on the second floor."


    "I''ll go see them."


    Wei Xiao didn''t say much.


    But if you look closely, you will find that after listening to Yan Chuan Huizi''s words, Wei Xiao''s sharp demon pupils are obviously a little more relaxed.


    What Wei Xiao worries most is the safety of the Phantom and the others. Now that they have not had an accident, Wei Xiao no longer cares about what the base has experienced before.


    Of course, this care is only relative.


    It can only be said that the Phantom and the others are more important than everything in Wei Xiao''s heart.


    Wei Xiao soon came to the room where Shuwang and the others were training.


    "Husband (master), are you back?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao, the two women lying on the bed straightened up, their eyes filled with joy.


    Until this moment, Wei Xiao''s last trace of worry was completely let go.


    Walked quickly to Shu Wang''s side.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    Shu Wang: "Husband, don''t worry, we just got a little injury, and we can recover after a few days of recuperation. There is nothing serious about it."


    Wei Xiao showed a slight smile.


    "I know." Sit down next to Shu Wang and gently embrace her in his arms, "It shocked you all."


    "No, although the process was very dangerous, in the end we still defended this home. Thanks to Xiaoying for all this, she saved everyone."


    The phantom next to him shook his head: "This is what I should do, eldest sister, don''t be polite with me."


    Even though the Phantom said that, Wei Xiao still cast a gratified look at her.


    "What is the final outcome of the Empress of the Dark Night?" Wei Xiao quickly changed the subject. At the same time, the gentleness on his face no longer existed, and his tone was still cold.


    "This time it is the clone of the Dark Night Empress. Although it was finally defeated, it shouldn''t cause any serious problems for the Dark Night Empress." Phantom said.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Cunning fox."


    "Sorry master, we could not find the body of the Dark Night Empress." The Phantom said somewhat self-blaming.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will know her whereabouts soon. This time she will definitely die unless she leaves this world."


    Shu Wang: "Do you know her identity?"


    "Someone knows."


    With that, Wei Xiao bowed his head and kissed Shu Wang''s forehead.


    Then he got up, he who didn''t favor one or the other, also kissed the Phantom.


    "I''m relieved to see that you are all right. Let me take care of the next thing, Dark Night, it''s time to end."


    Leave a word, Wei Xiao is about to leave.


    "Master, are you going to find the Empress of the Dark Night?"


    "Um!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t hide it, stopped and nodded.


    When Shu Wang heard the words, their hearts tightened.


    The second daughter, who did not dare to hesitate, immediately revealed the situation of the Dark Night Empress. At the same time, the Phantom also told Wei Xiao her guess about the strength of the Dark Night Empress.


    After telling Wei Xiao of these circumstances, Phantom Shadow said worriedly: "Master, the current Empress of Dark Night is powerful. If you can, you can wait for me for a few days. After I recover, I will go with you. This way, I will be more confident."


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised by the reminders of the Phantom and the others.


    Is the strength of the pinnacle emperor rank?


    It was really strong.


    But that''s it.


    If it were placed a day ago, Wei Xiao knew that the Empress of Dark Night was very likely to reach the height of the Divine Corpse Emperor, then the idea of ??getting rid of the other party would not be doomed.


    Because Wei Xiao was not sure to defeat the opponent at all.


    Just like the original sacred decree.


    Wei Xiao would have to work hard to eliminate the Supreme Envoy controlled by the sacred judge. If he was in the ontology of the sacred judge, he really didn''t know how sure he was.


    The same goes for the Empress of the Dark Night.


    But now it''s different.


    The whole person has been fully improved under the baptism of the sky thunder, and even the defense of Wei Xiao¡¯s biggest shortcomings has been completed. Wei Xiao, who is invincible in close combat, is now, let alone the Empress of the Night, a holy judge who controls more than ten abilities. The body is fearless.


    The threat of the Empress of Dark Night is greater than that of the holy judge, and the sooner such a person is removed, the safer it will be.


    "Don''t worry, she is not my opponent."


    Giving the Phantom and the others a guarantee, Wei Xiao left the room directly.


    Phantom and Shu Wang were slightly stunned.


    The two women looked at each other.


    Shu Wang: "What did the husband just say?"


    "The Empress of Dark Night is not his opponent."


    "Xiaoying, you know best about your husband''s strength, do you think what your husband said is true?"


    The Phantom is uncertain.


    "I, I don''t know either. But I trust the master, he has never let us down."


    "..."

 Chapter 1503： Wei Xiao was never a good person

    Wei Xiao returned to the Immortal City that night. Similarly, after confirming the situation of the Phantom and the others, he left the Immortal City that night.


    This time, except for Xiao Jiu, he didn''t bring anyone with him


    On the front line, the encirclement and suppression army station led by Chen Haojie.


    "Master!"


    "Well, is the encirclement and suppression smooth?"


    "Everything is going well. Except for the whereabouts of the Empress of Dark Night cannot be confirmed, all the strongholds of Dark Night in the Eastern Continent have been pulled out."


    Within an hour, Wei Xiao arrived here in Xiaojiu.


    At this time, in the camp, the high-level leaders above the commander of the team of Immortal Sky City gathered.


    Hearing Chen Haojie''s answer, Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "That night rat hasn''t spoken yet?"


    Chen Haojie shook his head: "No, the other party knows he is in danger, and his mouth is very tight. The other party is a supernatural person. Although we have the ability to trap him, it is very difficult to do something to him. In addition, the other party is already in trouble. With a mortal heart, we dare not act rashly, let alone


    Speaking of torture. "


    Wei Xiao thought for a moment.


    "Has he ever thought of suicide?"


    "That''s not true. Eat well every day and sleep well. Looking at his posture, it is obvious that he thinks that living one more day is one day."


    "Ha ha!"


    After hearing what Chen Haojie said, Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "Bring him over to see me."


    "Yes!"


    Chen Haojie responded, and then signaled a commander to go down and mention someone.


    Wei Xiao didn''t let Wei Xiao wait long.


    Ten minutes later, the camp was out of account.


    "Haojie Chen, just use whatever means you have! Unless you kill me, you don''t want to get any information about the Lady Empress from my mouth."


    The sound comes first before the person arrives.


    Soon, from the outside, a masked man trapped in a cage made of the bones of the corpse king was pushed in.


    His hands and feet were broken, and his limbs were tied by chains made from the bones of the emperor.


    The most shocking thing is the pipa bone behind him, which is also hooked by the sharp weapon made of the bones of the corpse emperor.


    Chen Haojie''s care of this person cannot be said to be careless.


    "Haojie Chen, why, what new tricks are you planning to play this time?" The masked man who came in found the figure of Haojie Chen for the first time, ignoring the others present, and directly provoked at him.


    Chen Haojie: "Don''t worry, I don¡¯t plan to deal with you today, because the person who wants to see you is not me. I admit that I can¡¯t do anything about you, but then, I hope you can still be like when you are in my hands. That''s so spineless."


    Mask man: "What do you mean?"


    "Wearing the mask, don''t you think it affects the visual code?"


    Before Chen Haojie responded, suddenly, a familiar but unfamiliar sound rang in the ear of the masked man.


    The mask man''s heart trembled inexplicably.


    Involuntarily, he turned his head to look at where Wei Xiao was.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    The moment he saw Wei Xiao, the masked man''s eyes suddenly widened.


    As if seeing some great fear, the figure of the masked man trembled unconsciously.


    Wei Xiao: "Know me, and depending on your performance, you should be familiar with me, know?"


    The eyes of the masked man were full of horror.


    He who had been domineering when facing the hero of Shangchen, now only noticed Wei Xiao, and felt his soul tremble.


    Seeing that the other party could not speak for a while because of fear, Wei Xiao motioned to the four soldiers holding the masked man to open the cage.


    The four soldiers did not hesitate to open the cage.


    "Tread--"


    Wei Xiao stepped towards the other side.


    "Wow!"


    The masked man who was really scared of Wei Xiao tried to distance himself from him.


    Unfortunately, although the cage was opened, the masked man who was still locked by the chain couldn''t break free at all.


    I could only watch Wei Xiao approaching, making the fear of Wei Xiao in his eyes ever greater.


    "He always wears a mask?" Wei Xiao asked Chen Haojie suddenly.


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    "He threatened his life, considering the importance of the Empress of the Night, so we didn''t take off his mask."


    This is interesting.


    As a captive, he was willing to give up his life for the sake of a face. Does this mean that there is an ulterior secret behind this mask?


    Wei Xiao walked to the opponent''s eyes.


    Under the horrified gaze of the masked man, Wei Xiao said: "I have no time to waste with you. Who is the Empress of the Dark Night? Answer me, I will give you a good time."


    "Wei, Wei Xiao, you, don''t push me, you really push me, it''s a big deal, you don''t want to get anything. The power of the Empress of the Dark Night is not what you can imagine, the later you discover her true identity, it will only be for you The worse it will be."


    "You are not qualified to bargain with me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wei Xiao directly perched on him.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was about to take off the mask on his face, the pupils of the masked man constricted.


    "This is what you forced me¡ª"


    The mask on his face seemed to be more important than his own life. The masked man roared.


    In the next second, his whole body burst out with different energy, and his whole body swelled.


    He was about to blew himself up.


    "Lord, be careful¡ª"


    Chen Haojie reminded them one after another.


    Wei Xiao didn''t retreat but instead moved forward.


    The moment the supernatural power ran away in the opponent''s body, he grabbed the masked man''s throat.


    "what--"


    As Wei Xiao released a powerful purple-white electric light to envelop him, the masked man who was eroded by the electric current, his inflated body instantly dried up like a deflated balloon.


    The whole body was twitching, and the masked man who couldn''t control himself at all, he blew himself up and was directly interrupted by Wei Xiao.


    "Let me see what''s the secret of your face?"


    "no, do not want¡­¡­"


    No matter how the masked man struggled, Wei Xiao stretched out his other hand and took off the mask on the other''s face.


    Chen Haojie and others, who were already curious about the identity of the masked man, stared at the face behind the masked man intently at this moment.


    When Wei Xiao took off his mask, the identity of the masked man was finally revealed.


    "Liang Zhijun?"


    "Why is he?"


    Chen Haojie and others exclaimed.


    Wei Xiao was also surprised when he saw the familiar face in front of him.


    On the other hand, Liang Zhijun looked desperate at this time.


    The identity was finally revealed.


    Although he knew that this day would come sooner or later, he did not expect it would be so soon, and in this way.


    According to his thinking, even if his identity is revealed, it is definitely not from him.


    But now, he knows, it''s over, it''s all over.


    Wei Xiao: "It seems that your face is really shameless."


    Liang Zhijun looked very regretful.


    "I, I should have ended my life long ago, what I should have done long ago, damn, damn..."


    "Yeah! You end your life early and come to a dead body, so that your identity does not have to be exposed, but unfortunately, people like you, how can you take the step of death willingly before the last moment?"


    Liang Zhijun suddenly raised his head.


    "Yes, you are right, but what? Now that I don''t need to be afraid of you, Wei Xiao, even if you know my identity? If I don''t want to speak, would you dare to kill me?"


    "Haha..." Wei Xiao smiled disapprovingly.


    Throw the mask aside.


    "You are not even afraid of death now. I really don''t intend to reveal the identity of the Empress of the Dark Night. I really can''t do anything to you..."


    When Liang Zhijun heard Wei Xiao''s answer, his face couldn''t help showing a smug look.


    "There are times when you Wei Xiao can do nothing? Hahaha...It''s really rare! It''s worth making you even the Devil King Wei surrender, and I Liang Zhijun will be worth it in this life."


    "Don''t be too happy." Wei Xiao smiled evilly, and then a cruel expression appeared on his face, "If I remember correctly, you, as the deputy lord of Wolf City, should have a home in Wolf City! Well, there is a home. Then there is a family, a wife, and..."


    The joy on Liang Zhijun''s face disappeared, and his face showed a hideous look.


    "Wow..."


    Struggling, Liang Zhijun roared: "What do you want to do? Wei Xiao, if you dare to hurt my family, I will not let you go as a ghost."


    "Puff--"


    "what--"


    As soon as Liang Zhijun''s words fell, Wei Xiao pinched his neck with a slight force.


    Suddenly, a layer of electric current enveloping his body instantly shattered his legs.


    The painful eating pain made Liang Zhijun crazy.


    The twisted face was completely bloodless.


    "There is nothing in this world that Wei Xiao dared to do."


    Wei Xiao said coldly, "Is the last chance, do you want your family or continue to protect your empress?"


    "You, you are not human, you are a devil."


    "Hero, let the Shadow Guards go to Wolf City. The deputy lord''s family will ask for half of the corpses and half of them alive."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "No, no, I say, I say, I say everything..."


    "Snapped--"


    Wei Xiao released the hand that was holding Liang Zhijun''s neck.


    "Isn''t it enough to be so happy? Damn, I wasted a few minutes of my time."


    Liang Zhijun was twitching all over.


    But what can he do?


    Facing Wei Xiao, from the moment his identity was revealed, he no longer had any qualifications to bargain with Wei Xiao.


    Still the same sentence, his stubbornness gave Wei Xiao a chance to squeeze him.

 Chapter 1504： The only time sincere

    The next day, Wolf City.


    Early in the morning, Xiaoyue Sirius, who was still warm with Liu Xian''er, was awakened from his sleep.


    After hearing the news of Wei Xiao''s arrival in Wolf City, Xiaoyue Sirius also woke up, and the beauty was gone, and followed the soldiers who had notified him to leave Wenrou Township to meet Wei Xiao.


    As for Liu Xian''er...


    "Is it finally here? Hehe...I hope your strength will not let the emperor down."


    On the square outside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Xiaoyue Sirius brought a group of senior officials from Wolf City to greet Wei Xiao.


    "Boss Wei, why don''t you come to my Wolf City personally without letting people be notified in advance? Do you think this is a negligence? If you inform Xiao Wang in advance, Xiao Wang can also hold a grand welcome ceremony for you." Xiao Moon Sirius showed great enthusiasm as soon as he arrived.


    That attitude almost confessed Wei Xiao as his ancestor.


    Still a familiar person, but also a familiar taste.


    Wei Xiao: "Notify you in advance? So that you can escape in advance?"


    "Uh-"


    Feeling that Wei Xiao''s tone was extremely bad, Xiaoyue Sirius'' expression was stunned for a moment.


    Did Wei Xiao take gunpowder?


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Wei, Boss Wei, why don''t you understand what you are talking about, Xiao Wang? Did Xiao Wang offend you in any way? If this is the case, please ask Wei Boss to make it clear that Xiao Wang must correct it. "


    "You really don''t know the purpose of my coming?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was confused at first.


    But he quickly thought of something, his face suddenly changed.


    "It seems you know."


    "Boss Wei..."


    "Liu Xian''er is in Wolf City, right?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius once hesitated.


    Then he smiled and said, "Boss Wei, is there any misunderstanding in this? How about we go to the hall and discuss what we have to discuss."


    "No misunderstanding."


    "Peng¡ª"


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, an object was thrown down by Xiao Jiu from a high altitude.


    A large amount of dust splashed, and then Liang Zhijun, who had lost his hands and feet, fell into the sight of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Liang Zhijun (Deputy City Lord)?"


    Wei Xiao ignored the shock of Xiaoyue Sirius and others.


    "Familiar?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius nodded instinctively.


    "He is Xiao Wang''s deputy city lord Liang Zhijun. Boss Wei, why is he here? Isn''t the deputy city lord Liang leading his troops to encircle and suppress the remnants of the dark night?"


    It seems that Xiaoyue Sirius still doesn''t know Liang Zhijun''s true identity.


    "You shouldn''t have imagined that the deputy city lord in your mouth would be the Rat of the Night, one of the Twelve Envoys of the Dark Night, right?"


    "what?"


    "How can this be?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius and the others heard the words, and their eyes came out one by one in disbelief.


    Looking at Liang Zhijun, who was dying, was also full of shock.


    Liang Zhijun is actually the rat of the dark night among the twelve emissaries?


    Is this a joke?


    Wei Xiao gave no explanation.


    Approaching Xiaoyue Sirius for a few minutes, he said solemnly: "Little Wolf, you should be glad that you didn''t participate in it, otherwise, talking to you now will be the knife in my hand."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart trembled.


    When he turned his head to look at Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao had already moved away from him.


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face, "Let Liu Xian''er come out to see me."


    Xiaoyue Sirius reacted.


    "Boss Wei, Xian''er..."


    "Wei Xiao personally called the name, Xian''er naturally didn''t dare to neglect. Everything has nothing to do with my husband. If you have anything, come at me."


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius could finish speaking, at this moment, in the direction behind him, a melodious female voice came into everyone''s ears.


    Xiaoyue Sirius screamed badly.


    Turning around hurriedly, she just saw Liu Xian''er slowly walking out of the hall.


    Under everyone''s attention, Liu Xian''er, wearing a blood purple crown, holding a sheathed sword, and a purple-black gilt dress, came to the edge of the stairs outside the hall.


    Condescendingly, staring at everyone present with a supreme majesty, his face was indescribably calm and cold.


    "Xianer..."


    Xiaoyue Sirius murmured, his eyes seemed a little strange to Liu Xian''er at this time.


    The main reason is that Liu Xianer''s aura is too strong.


    Compared with Liu Xian''er, who is usually gentle and virtuous by his side, this is nothing like two people. .


    Wei Xiao stared at Liu Xian''er and smiled coldly.


    "It''s not easy to find you, you hide deep enough!"


    "That''s really hard for you. Shouldn''t I be honored to make you, the Immortal City Lord, the world''s number one powerhouse, think so much?"


    "You will be even more honored to die by my knife."


    When Liu Xian''er heard the words, her sharp eyes met Wei Xiao.


    After a while.


    Liu Xian''er, with a trace of sadness on her face, said softly: "Can you give me a few minutes?"


    As he said, his eyes were placed on Xiaoyue Sirius, Liu Xian''er looked indescribably gentle.


    Wei Xiao was a little dazed.


    What''s the matter with Liu Xian''er looking at Xiaoyue Sirius?


    Wei Xiao secretly asked, "Are they true love?"


    I couldn''t figure it out, but Wei Xiao still gave Liu Xian''er this face and nodded: "I''ll just give you a few minutes."


    "Puff¡ª"


    When the voice fell, Liang Zhijun, the tool man lying beside Wei Xiao, had his life come to an end.


    Under the blood qi controlled by Wei Xiao, his body was affected by the blood qi, and it was directly turned into flesh and blood and sprinkled on the ground.


    Others don''t care about Liang Zhijun''s life and death at the moment, but instead focus on Liu Xian''er.


    No one beside Liu Xian''er stepped forward towards Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Xian''er, you don''t actually need to come out. I will ask Mr. Wei to forgive you once, no matter how much you pay."


    Walked to Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius whose face was full of caring for her, Liu Xianer paused for a moment, and then stretched out her hand to caress Xiaoyue Sirius'' rough face.


    Liu Xian''er smiled softly: "You fool. Sometimes I don''t know how you got to this point? Why are you treating me so well?"


    "Isn''t it right to be nice to you?"


    "If you say you are stupid, you still don''t believe it. Look, you''re confused again!"


    "I-"


    Liu Xian''er smiled and shook his head.


    "I hope we have never met, but I can''t go back to all of this. I can only keep going. Husband, don''t blame me, I just want to live. If there is another life, let me repay your kindness in this life, then At that time, I will stay with you peacefully and be your wife. To drive away the cold and warm, and to relieve the sorrows."


    "Xian''er, we still have a chance, really, we still have a chance..."


    With that, Xiaoyue Sirius turned around and was about to say something to Wei Xiao.


    But Liu Xian''er didn''t give him time to react.


    He hugged him and kissed Xiaoyue Sirius'' mouth directly under Xiaoyue Sirius'' stunned gaze.


    After more than ten seconds of contact, Liu Xianer released Xiaoyue Sirius for a long time.


    For some reason, Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly felt that Liu Xian''er''s initiative this time turned out to be the sweetest moment between him and Liu Xian''er.


    That kind of feeling is as if the past affection is all showing, it is flashy, only this time, from Liu Xian''er, he really feels the feeling he has longed for for a long time.


    Looking at the stunned Xiaoyue Sirius, Liu Xian''er smiled softly.


    In a short while, Liu Xian''er, whose tenderness was gradually replaced by indifference in Xiaoyue Sirius''s eyes, waved her hand and an air cage sealed Xiaoyue Sirius in it.


    "Xian''er, what are you doing? Quickly let me out."


    Liu Xian''er: "Husband, live well, you promised me, you can''t break your promise!"


    Leaving the last sentence, Liu Xian''er no longer looked at Xiaoyue Sirius, ignored his yelling, staggered his figure and walked towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao: "Alright?"


    Liu Xian''er did not respond to Wei Xiao.


    "With your and my strength, if you do something here, I''m afraid that the entire Wolf City will no longer exist. I believe this is not what you want to see. How about another place?"


    "Just to my liking."


    "Come on then!"


    Liu Xian''er''s voice fell, and she in front of Wei Xiao was already an afterimage.


    Wei Xiao was not slow, his figure disappeared in a flash.


    "Xian''er, Xian''er, no, you come back, you come back¡ª"


    Xiaoyue Sirius is still trying to break free from the imprisonment Liu Xian''er placed on him. Unfortunately, Xiaoyue Sirius who has not taken the No. 5 potion Liu Xianer gave him yet, this struggle still cannot shake Liu Xian in a short time. The power of the child.

 Chapter 1505： Wei Xiao VS Liu Xianer

    A nuclear pollution zone thousands of miles away from Wolf City.


    Two figures appeared here one after another.


    Being on a barren ground, the surrounding environment seemed a bit desolate.


    "In fact, there is no need for our relationship to go this way. With our current strength, if we join hands, it is not an exaggeration to say that this end of the world will be our final say."


    Facing Wei Xiao, Liu Xian''er spoke first.


    Wei Xiao stuck his hands on the hilt of the Emperor-Biting Sword with a cold expression on his face.


    "I don''t need to join hands with anyone. I didn''t have one, and I won''t show up in the future."


    "Why do you have to smash me to death? What good is it for you? Don''t tell me anything blatantly, in terms of harshness, you Wei Xiao is not much worse than me."


    Wei Xiao: "Does it take advantage to deal with you? I think you deserve to die, that''s enough."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao''s attitude made Liu Xian''er anxious.


    A pair of star pupils stared at Wei Xiao, without speaking for a long time.


    After a while.


    Liu Xian''er took a deep breath.


    "Do you have to fight to death and death?"


    "You die, I live."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, Liu Xian''er was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into laughter.


    After that, as the smile on Liu Xian''er''s face closed, there was a fierce Liu Xian''er in her eyes, and she said with a gloomy face: "Wei Xiao, do you really think I''m afraid of you? Kindly persuade you not to listen. , Really have to do it, don¡¯t regret it when the time comes."


    "bass--"


    Wei Xiao did not respond to Liu Xian''er anymore, but took practical actions to tell the other party his decision.


    The long knife came out of its sheath and pointed directly at Liu Xian''er.


    "Regret, that''s a question for the weak to consider. There is no such word in my dictionary."


    "Okay, okay, very good, since you think you are invincible, then I will break your invincible myth today."


    "Rumble..."


    Faced with Wei Xiao, who was unable to make progress, Liu Xian''er was completely angry.


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw an invisible force covering the surroundings.


    Suddenly, the mountain collapsed, the ground cracked, and the mud and rocks were suspended in the air.


    The terrifying power of thought shook the world with a force of destruction, causing the four directions to burst forth in an instant.


    But Wei Xiao, who was on the broken ground, was not affected by Liu Xian''er''s thoughts.


    With a long knife in his hand, facing the floating mud and rocks in front of him, he moved, and the swiftly shining figure flew towards Liu Xian''er.


    "cut--"


    Without any bells and whistles, it swept out in one swoop, the blade was like a rainbow, and it went through all directions.


    Liu Xian''er was unavoidably surprised to see that Wei Xiao could explode at such a terrifying speed under the suppression of the power of thought.


    You must know that the existence of Phantom like that can only be suppressed when her thought power is fully exploded, and finally it can be solved with the help of external forces.


    But Wei Xiao, from the speed of his attack, Liu Xian''er could clearly feel that the opponent was really not affected at all, which was simply incredible.


    "puff--"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s attack, Liu Xian''er did not dare to be careless.


    The air vibrated and the air flow swarmed.


    The invisible air quickly condensed out of the air wall, blocking Wei Xiao''s **** edge.


    Wei Xiao''s attack slashed above behind the blade.


    After a brief stasis, Wei Xiao''s floating figure drew the bleeding air around him.


    The vortex-like blood stream surrounded the blade of the Emperor Devouring Sword, Wei Xiao''s expression condensed, and the strength on the blade increased sharply.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The air wall can no longer serve as an effective defense.


    At the moment of breaking, the blade surrounded by the blood stream cut directly towards Liu Xian''er''s neck.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Liu Xian''er hurriedly drew back.


    As soon as the distance opened, Liu Xian''er raised his hand, and from between the earth, countless vines rose from the ground.


    "Exit¡ª"


    The moment Wei Xiao landed, swept the knife again.


    The Scarlet Blade cut off the rising vines by cutting the space and tearing the sky apart.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, a figure flew from outside the rainy vines.


    Wei Xiao, with a horizontal sword in front, directly collided with a sword stabbed by Liu Xian''er.


    "Fight me close, I''m afraid you are not tired of life."


    Looking at Liu Xian''er close at hand, Wei Xiao couldn''t tell the coldness.


    "You take yourself too seriously. Do you really think that Wei Xiao is invincible?" Liu Xian''er said with a sneer.


    "You will know right away."


    The blade in Wei Xiao''s hand was released, and it turned quickly in the air on the traction line of the airflow.


    In a blink of an eye, the rotating blade shook away the long sword Liu Xianer was resisting.


    Wei Xiao held the handle of the knife again, **** air flowing around him, his whole body rushing into the sky.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    In an instant, Wei Xiao slashed out.


    Liu Xian''er, who hurriedly responded, was cut and flew out by Wei Xiao on the spot.


    Wei Xiao has the power and is not forgiving.


    Holding a knife close to Liu Xian''er''s body.


    Wielding a knife like rain, chaotic blades floating in the air.


    A series of blades with terrifying sharpness, every blow to Liu Xian''er, caused dangers and dangers.


    In close combat, Liu Xian''er felt Wei Xiao''s horror for the first time.


    The situation where she had no power to fight back and could only deal with it passively gave her a more comprehensive understanding of Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Is melee invincible?


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Continuously avoiding and coping with it, Liu Xian''er persisted in Wei Xiao''s hands for less than a hundred rendezvous and was still injured.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s attack like a violent storm, once the speed couldn''t keep up, the blade in Wei Xiao''s hand cut her arm and instantly cut off one of her hands.


    Liu Xian''er was shocked.


    The whole body abilities exploded.


    The impact of energy forced Wei Xiao to end the continuous attack and pull away from him.


    Liu Xian''er was extremely angry.


    Looking at the lost arm, her face was a little distorted, and a large number of abilities were gathered around the broken arm.


    In an instant, a new arm grew back.


    "You are really strong, but I was just moving my muscles and bones just now. Then you have to be careful."


    Wei Xiao flicked his hand to bite the emperor and stood with a sword.


    "Coincidentally, I''m just warming up."


    "The power of tongue!"


    Liu Xian''er''s face sank.


    In the next second, Liu Xian''er''s whole body abilities surged, and her figure was instantly enveloped in energy armor.


    This is not over yet.


    Under Wei Xiao''s gaze, Liu Xian''er was surrounded by flowing abilities, and behind it was a four-color wheel floating in the air.


    Around the round wheel, each is surrounded by a sphere containing terrifying energy.


    The momentum of the whole body continued to rise, like Liu Xian''er of the gods, a powerful energy suddenly radiated from her.


    Suddenly, the storm rolled up, the sky and the earth changed color, fierce like the shock wave of a tsunami, like a tide sweeping in all directions.


    Wei Xiao stood still, letting the surrounding wind wolves rush past, staring at Liu Xian''er with an unusually sharp gaze.


    Liu Xian''er: "The real battle has only begun now."


    As the voice fell, the green ball behind Liu Xian''er revolved around the wheel.


    In the next second, the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was, the sky was shaking, and the vines volleyed in the sky.


    The ubiquitous green vegetation strangled Wei Xiao with the force of blocking the world and annihilating all directions.


    Wei Xiao only frowned.


    The long sword in his hand trembled, and the figure immediately disappeared in place.


    Facing the vine blockade that obscures the sky and the sun.


    In a twinkling of an eye, when the vines were about to form a seal, a red light that cut the heavens and the earth was cut out from the closed vines.


    The vines that formed the encirclement were cut out a gap immediately, and the blades of the sky and the earth swept straight towards the figure of Liu Xian''er.


    Seeing the approaching edge, Liu Xian''er''s star eyes condensed slightly.


    I saw a shock in the air.


    In the invisible air, a defense formed by mind power blocked Wei Xiao''s blade.


    The two held each other for a while, then turned into a loud noise and dissipated at the same time.


    "It seems you are nothing but that."


    Wei Xiao''s voice suddenly sounded.


    When Liu Xian''er spotted him, what he faced was a 100-meter blade above the head of the figure.


    Without giving Liu Xian''er time to react, Wei Xiao swung his knife down.


    The air current in the air was divided into two, and volleyed towards Liu Xian''er with an unstoppable momentum.


    Liu Xian''er''s face sank.


    In the moment the blade fell, from around her body, a large number of abilities condensed crazily.


    As the blade fell quickly, Liu Xian''er was also surrounded by two hands that covered the sky.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The giant hand raised, his hands merged.


    The sharp blade was caught in his palm in an instant, and it was difficult to fall.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao, who was in control of the blade, waved with one hand, attracting an air of heaven and earth to bless the **** edge.


    "Damn¡ª"


    The **** edge that suddenly increased in power by an unknown number of times broke the shackles of the sky-shielding hand and slashed directly to the ground.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The power of a knife cuts off the earth and opens up a rift.


    Between the broken earth, there is a rising cloud of smoke covering everything.

 Chapter 1506： The horror of the pinnacle

    Liu Xian''er''s figure disappeared briefly.


    Wei Xiao was in mid-air, just as he was trying to find his trace, from around him, a figure appeared one after another.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Clone?"


    Liu Xian''er didn''t keep her hands.


    The main body and the two avatars exert force at the same time.


    One person manipulates the air, forming a shock space explosion that impacts Wei Xiao''s body.


    The other person summoned the sky cane in an attempt to confine Wei Xiao''s figure again.


    As for the body, it controls the force of the wind.


    The storm raged across the sky and the tornado raged.


    Eight tornadoes convolved from eight directions towards Wei Xiao.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Wei Xiao was the first to swipe a knife to destroy the blockade of the surrounding air and put himself in the nature of the world again. After that, his big hand swayed. Under his influence, the air flow from the sky and the ground, like a river surging, turned into a **** sword covering the sky.


    "fall--"


    Accompanied by a shout.


    The **** blade that rained down baptized the vines rising to the sky.


    Countless convoluted vines in the sky were cut by the blood-colored blades, shattered into rain, and fell into the ground along with the blood-colored swords.


    The last tornado storm.


    Wei Xiao grasped the left hand of the Emperor Sword and turned half a circle, stepped on the fine particles in the air and took a step back, holding the Emperor Sword in front of him horizontally, his blood condensed, and the mighty power stirred the space.


    "All directions are gone--"


    With Wei Xiao swept across.


    In the sky, I saw a burst of blood bursting into the sky.


    At the next moment, a circular, blood-colored halo that was unstoppable and smoothed out spread out.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The edge that cuts across the world touches the tornado.


    Under the impact of this force, the storm that can be regarded as destroying the heavens and the earth dissipated successively between the heavens and the earth.


    Liu Xian''er''s real body was forced out.


    Before waiting for her, she was surprised by Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Wei Xiao, who instantly locked her figure, stepped on the falling objects in the air and swept into the air.


    "die--"


    Without any feeling of pity and jade, Wei Xiao approached Liu Xian''er 100 meters, and the sky was a devastating attack.


    The knife splits the four mountains, through the eight wastes.


    The **** swordsman glowing from the sky, as if to divide this world into two.


    Feeling the horror of Wei Xiao''s blow, Liu Xian''er dodged.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    But she just avoided the frontal blow of Wei Xiao. The figure had just appeared elsewhere. At this moment, she saw a huge **** hand pressing down against her from the top space.


    Liu Xian''er had no time to dodge.


    The outermost periphery of the figure wrapped in energy armor propped up a protective cover again.


    The **** palm fell, carrying Liu Xian''er''s figure, and slammed into the ground fiercely.


    A large amount of thick smoke rose, and the ground was a huge handprint covering a thousand meters.


    Wei Xiao''s figure fell to the ground.


    At this time, Liu Xian''er''s other two clones attacked.


    Unable to continue pursuing Liu Xian''er''s body, Wei Xiao turned around, squeezing his right hand against the sky.


    Under the influence of Wei Xiao, the invisible air wave suddenly turned into a **** air current rushing towards the two clones.


    In the blink of an eye, a dense air current surrounds the two avatars, forming a scarlet cage to imprison them in them.


    "Um?"


    Before Wei Xiao could make the next move, countless shadows rose from the ground on the ground where his figure was.


    The black shadow belt locked Wei Xiao''s limbs one after another and fixed him in place. After that, a black shadow that looked like a human was wrapped around Wei Xiao, completely confining his figure, unable to move for a short time.


    Liu Xian''er''s third clone?


    Wei Xiao was shocked.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The moment Wei Xiao was imprisoned by Liu Xian''er''s shadow ability clone, it spread with three shocks.


    In the sky, the two avatars confined by the **** air current broke free, and at the same time, underground, Liu Xian''er, who had been smashed into the deep underground by Wei Xiao''s palm, also returned to the ground.


    "Wei Xiao, it''s over."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s situation, Liu Xian''er, who seemed to have everything under control, didn''t hesitate to turn the four **** behind him.


    In an instant, the four destruction beams rushed directly towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The two clones in the sky also did not neglect.


    Each condensed a kind of power, and two powerful beams also shot at Wei Xiao.


    This must be Liu Xianer''s full blow.


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect Liu Xian''er to have so many methods.


    But he didn''t have a trace of fear.


    Just as the six beams of light were about to reach the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was, in a daze, a purple-white light appeared on Wei Xiao''s body.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t have time to discover this.


    Looking at the place where Wei Xiao''s figure is, Wei Xiao''s figure has been submerged by six energy rays.


    Liu Xian''er could obviously feel it.


    The moment the six beams touched Wei Xiao''s figure, her shadow clone was annihilated after only ten seconds.


    She couldn''t deny the power of Wei Xiao, but even her peak-state clone only lasted for more than ten seconds under the combined attack of her and her clone. She didn''t think Wei Xiao could carry it for long.


    However, what she was expecting did not appear.


    As the clone she used to imprison Wei Xiao dissipated under the impact of the energy rays, at this time, where Wei Xiao was, a purple-white energy mask that was different from the burst of energy rays was moving outwards. diffusion.


    The six rays gradually separated from Wei Xiao''s figure under this force.


    Wei Xiao''s figure in it became clearer and clearer.


    "How is it possible?" Liu Xian''er''s face changed drastically.


    As if seeing something incredible, a pair of pupils were filled with amazement.


    Look at Wei Xiao again.


    A layer of purple-white electric light flashed all over the body.


    A pair of strange blood pupils suddenly locked Liu Xian''er''s body.


    "This should be all your strength, right?"


    Liu Xian''er was a little frightened.


    "It''s impossible, impossible..."


    Wei Xiao: "The strength is indeed very good. If there is no improvement before, I will definitely die against you, but unfortunately, everything will end here."


    After that, under Liu Xian''er''s horrified gaze, Wei Xiao''s sword swung in his hand turned.


    "Boom" sounded.


    The energy shield that spread out suddenly exploded.


    Under Liu Xian''er''s gaze, the incomparable shock wave wiped out the rays released by her and the clone, and instantly lifted them out.


    Wei Xiao, who was on the ground, then flew out.


    The figure is as fast as a streamer.


    In the blink of an eye, they came to the back of the two clones flew back, cut them out with one knife, and the **** blade instantly annihilated them.


    Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared again.


    When he waited for the next second to appear, he was already above Liu Xian''er.


    "cut--"


    The volley shot down, and took Liu Xian''er''s figure directly with the momentum of opening up the world.


    Flying backward, Liu Xian''er had no time to dodge, supporting a barrier to resist the impact of Wei Xiao''s blade.


    "boom--"


    A huge energy halo burst out from mid-air and spread to the surroundings. After that, I saw Liu Xian''er''s figure slamming into the ground like a meteor.


    Wei Xiao did not stay.


    The figure chased after him.


    "Rumble..."


    Suddenly, from the place where Liu Xian''er''s figure fell, there was a burst of noise from the ground. As soon as Wei Xiao approached, he saw a giant hand breaking through the ground and grabbing him in the air.


    Wei Xiao decisively changed his position to avoid the blow.


    When the figure fell to the ground, where Liu Xian''er disappeared, the earth cracked and lava erupted.


    In the scorching air waves, two hundred-meter-long arms gripped the ground, and after that, a terrifying giant emerged from the ground.


    "Wei Xiao, you damn¡ª"


    Liu Xian''er returned to the ground with the body of Faxiang Heaven and Earth.


    The anger in her heart was indelible, she found Wei Xiao''s figure the first time she came to the ground.


    There was a hysterical roar, and between the wave of his hands, there was a cloud of heaven and earth, implying a blow from the force of nature, and the giant palm she had photographed hit the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    There is nothing to resist.


    Rao is Wei Xiao, facing Liu Xian''er''s blow, he can only temporarily avoid the edge.


    But Liu Xian''er''s attack fell on the ground, and the earth surging and shattered in all directions.


    The surface, like a tsunami, set off endless storms, making a land completely unrecognizable in an instant.


    Wei Xiao, who retreated to a high altitude, was surprised to see the power of this blow.


    Liu Xian''er''s strength is really impressive.


    Not to mention the way she gained this power, just because she was a woman from the dust, she was able to get to this point, she didn''t know how many apocalyptic heroes were embarrassed.


    If it were at the beginning of the last days, perhaps no one would care about what Liu Xian''er did.


    Unfortunately, since the end of the world has developed, humans have the strength to fight against the corpses. At this time, any anti-human and stimulating behavior will be severely punished by all mankind, no matter what your identity.


    Unless you are no longer in the company of humans and completely separate from this race.


    Therefore, whether Wei Xiao was out of selfishness, conscience, or killing chickens and monkeys, Liu Xian''er must die.


    If she does not die, there will be no peace in human beings.

 Chapter 1507： Xiaoyue Sirius is still on his way

    "Die me¡ª"


    Liu Xian''er had obviously gone violently.


    One blow was evaded by Wei Xiao, and the next one used a kilometer body to mobilize the power of the four directions, forming a wave of terrifying energy that covered the sky and covered the sun and flooded all directions and invaded in the direction where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Whether it is strength or combat experience in melee combat, Liu Xian''er is far inferior to Wei Xiao, but the use of supernatural abilities is definitely the greatest strength of all supernatural powers, and it is also their fundamental.


    There is no skill at all in the use of supernatural powers.


    As long as the body''s supernatural powers are abundant and the external forces that can be used are strong enough, that willful profligacy will do.


    Absolute power is enough to make up for all deficiencies in the body.


    Facing Liu Xian''er''s crazy supernatural ability, Wei Xiao had nowhere to dodge.


    He didn''t dare to have the slightest erosion, the purple-white light on his body was flourishing.


    When the wave of terrifying energy was about to invade, Wei Xiao protected his entire body with a light mask formed by purple and white light, and resisted Liu Xian''er''s full blow from the front.


    A storm of energy swept through.


    Wherever he went, everything died.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the center of the energy storm, also clenched his teeth under this force.


    But did not wait for the energy storm to pass.


    Suddenly, a fist that looked like Taiyue appeared in front of him.


    With a "bang", the protective cover Wei Xiao used to resist the energy storm was shattered.


    The figure was exposed to the erosion of the energy storm, plus Liu Xian''er''s impact on her body could not be removed, and Wei Xiao''s figure instantly disappeared inside the terrifying storm.


    "Huhuhu..."


    The wind passed by.


    The kilometer land was cut by three points. Looking into the distance, a mountain range was directly washed out of a huge open sky hole from the middle position.


    "Huh-"


    Liu Xian''er twisted her huge head and looked around, her sharp eyes constantly searching for Wei Xiao''s trace.


    Outside the opening of the open sky cave, in a dense forest submerged by wind and sand.


    At this time, a figure shimmering with purple and white light emerged from under the sand dunes.


    Wei Xiao, with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, wiped it.


    The blood-colored demon pupil stared at Liu Xian''er, who was a thousand meters away, with a bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    ...


    Within Wolf City.


    "Boom¡ª"


    With a loud bang, it opened in the square outside the city lord''s mansion.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who was imprisoned by Liu Xian''er, finally broke free of Liu Xian''er''s shackles and escaped from the air cage.


    "Xianer--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius, whose mind was all on Liu Xian''er, let out a painful cry, and then his figure soared into the sky and flew into the distance.


    "Wolf King¡ª"


    What other base leaders wanted to say, but it was too late.


    Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius disappearing into the sky, many people sighed slightly.


    On a watchtower in Wolf City.


    Looking at the disappearing Xiaoyue Sirius, Long Feihong shook his head secretly.


    "It''s time to leave. The new dark night will exist in a brand new way in the future."


    As he said, Long Feihong put on a mask, and his figure disappeared from the observation tower.


    "Xian''er, you will be fine, you will be fine. No matter what the price is paid, I will save you from Boss Wei. Wait for me, you must wait for me."


    The Howling Moon Sirius, who walked in the wind, was desperate at this moment.


    He is still at the half-step imperial level and cannot effectively control the force of nature, yet he cannot use the force of the ubiquitous wind to find the whereabouts of Wei Xiao and Liu Xian''er for him.


    He can only search everywhere now, praying in his heart that Liu Xian''er can hold on to Wei Xiao for some time.


    Back to the battlefield where Liu Xian''er and Wei Xiao were.


    After some searching, Liu Xian''er found Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The huge body galloped out, bombarded with a punch, blessed by the force of nature, blasted the sky and destroyed the earth, and annihilated one party.


    "Wei Xiao, this is how you forced me to take action. Today you will undoubtedly die."


    Liu Xian''er sounded like thunder.


    Every attack can shake the earth, causing the abilities to affect the mountains and rivers of the area, turning into ashes in the unstoppable shock wave.


    Wei Xiao wandered on the edge of the shock wave again and again.


    Looking at Liu Xian''er, who looked very crazy, once again faced Liu Xian''er''s frontal punch, for the first time he used the Wei Xiao obtained from the sky thunder to stab him in front of him.


    A large amount of white and purple light surrounds it.


    "Die¡ª"


    Liu Xian''er had a grim face.


    A full blow blasted out.


    The force of nature seemed to be drawn by some kind of suction to gather on Liu Xian''er''s fist, carrying this force of heaven and earth to Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao is not slow either.


    The blood qi and the white purple light contained in the Emperor Sword in his hand have reached the limit.


    A pair of demon pupils suddenly opened, and he threw the Emperor Devouring Sword with his hand.


    The Emperor Devouring Knife that turned into a blood purple beam came up on the face, followed by thousands of air currents.


    During the flight, a fist that opened up against Liu Xian''er was gradually formed.


    The strength of the two sides confronts each other.


    There was a brief peace between heaven and earth.


    After that, the destructive aperture diverged like a ring laser, wherever it went, the clouds were scattered and the sky was clear.


    Immediately afterwards, an unprecedented, earth-moving explosion hit.


    I saw a beam of blood-colored light shining with white and purple soaring into the sky, and then, the bulging force of destruction formed a huge semicircle, engulfing the earth one by one with a force of destruction.


    The huge Liu Xian''er could not survive the destructive force formed by this blow.


    The body of a kilometer was affected by the shock wave and retreated uncontrollably.


    On the other hand, Wei Xiao was within the swallowing light wave.


    With a white and purple light body protecting him, it seemed that he had not been affected by this force.


    Looking at Liu Xian''er, who was receding constantly, Wei Xiao stretched out his claws and absorbed the Emperor Devouring Sword back.


    A white-purple arrogance suddenly emerged from the monster''s blood pupils.


    At this moment, from Wei Xiao''s body, white and purple rays of light swarmed into the sky and underground in arcs.


    The arc like a spider web engulfed the earth and covered the sky.


    Before Liu Xian''er had stabilized her figure, there were purple-white arcs surging around her, as well as in the sky and the ground.


    Liu Xianer''s huge eyes condensed.


    "Suddenly--"


    I don''t want to let my figure continue to fly back uncontrollably.


    The left and right hands each condense a long sword.


    "what--"


    With a terrifying cry, Liu Xian''er pierced the long sword into the ground, and gradually stabilized her figure with the help of the friction between the long sword and the ground.


    "rise--"


    Just after doing all this, Wei Xiao had new moves.


    The emperor sword surrounded by blood-colored airflow and purple-white electric light in his hand connected to other surging electric arcs, and the blade turned slightly.


    Immediately, the arcs running in all directions, above and below, began to connect closely.


    Under Liu Xian''er''s gaze, a huge net of heaven and earth encompassed her and Wei Xiao.


    "Buzzing..."


    There was a roar.


    The arcs that were connected together, at this time, there were countless huge astral patterns in each direction aimed at Liu Xian''er''s huge body.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    "Tianzhudi Diminishes¡ª¡ª"


    No extra moves.


    The Emperor Sword in his hand trembled, causing thousands of starburst formations to vibrate.


    As Wei Xiao swung his sword, at this moment, blood purple light beams flew towards Liu Xian''er''s huge figure in the huge starburst formation.


    Liu Xian''er''s face condensed.


    "shock--"


    She stood still and waved the swords in her hands and collided in front of her.


    There was a roar, and a huge light mask spread out around her with her as the center.


    Thousands of beams collided with the raised mask.


    At first, all the energy rays released in the starburst array were annihilated by the power released by Liu Xian''er.


    But as the Astral Array continued to attack, the spread of light waves was gradually suppressed.


    To the back, the outwardly extending mask is directly compressed by the light beam, and constantly shrinks toward the place where Liu Xian''er''s figure is.


    Liu Xian''er was shocked and dazzling when she saw this.


    "Break for me¡ª"


    More powerful power was released from Liu Xian''er''s body.


    But her struggle did not have much effect.


    The starburst array controlled by Wei Xiao output with all its strength, more light beams hit the mask, and the concentration of power quickly reached its peak, and Liu Xian''er''s defense was the first to insist on breaking it.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    Numerous rays broke through the mask and hit Liu Xian''er''s body.


    Heart-piercing screams sounded, and the place where Liu Xianer''s figure was, finally turned into a roar, and a huge mushroom cloud rose up.


    far away.


    "No, no, no, Xian''er, you will be fine, you must hold on, hold on!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius felt the restless breath in the air, and found the scene of destruction in the sky in the distance, knowing that he had found Wei Xiao and the others, Xiaoyue Sirius, forcibly resisted the anxiety in his heart, and accelerated the incident. Hurried to the land.

 Chapter 1508： Liu Xianer fell, the wolf king died

    On the battlefield, when Wei Xiao''s attack passed.


    Liu Xian''er, who withstood Wei Xiao''s attack, had destroyed more than 70% of the energy armor on Faxiang Heaven and Earth.


    A quarter of the huge body disappeared.


    With her whole body abilities leaking and golden blood flowing, she half-kneeled on the ground, unspeakably embarrassed.


    Looking at Wei Xiao again, his strength was recovered, and the sword was staring at Liu Xian''er.


    "It''s over."


    Liu Xian''er looked up and smiled grimly.


    "End? Do you think it''s possible?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak.


    A purple-white arc surged all over his body, and he stepped back half a step. In an instant, he turned into a long rainbow and pierced Liu Xian''er in the center of Faxiang World.


    Liu Xian''er gritted her teeth.


    With a big hand, barriers in front of him blocked the way Wei Xiao rushed.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Like a thunderous Wei Xiao stabbing Liu Xian''er''s figure, a blow from Dao Zhijian continuously broke through the defenses set by Liu Xian''er and reached her eyes.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Realizing that her own means could not stop Wei Xiao''s footsteps, at the last moment, Liu Xian''er mobilized the whole body''s abilities to gather in his hands and the atrium of the giant where the figure was, forming the last two defenses.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    Liu Xian''er crossed her hands in front of her, and Wei Xiao''s attack also arrived.


    The violent collision shocked the world.


    "Zezi--"


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Wei Xiao no longer had the slightest reservation on the final blow.


    One party''s blood energy was mobilized by him and returned to the Emperor Sword. The purple electric light burst out with a more powerful sword. Under the push of Wei Xiao, it penetrated Liu Xian''er''s arms and reached the atrium where her figure was.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Looking at Wei Xiao close at hand, Liu Xian''er, who was inside the giant''s heart, roared ferociously.


    Wei Xiao never relented.


    The purple and white electric light all over her body was full of power, and the blade that penetrated everything, under Liu Xian''er''s gaze, broke through her last defense little by little.


    "No, Boss Wei, his men are merciful--"


    "Puff--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' urgent cry came from a distance.


    But he only appeared. Wei Xiao¡¯s attack had broken through Liu Xian¡¯er¡¯s last layer of defense. The terrifying force drove Wei Xiao¡¯s figure into a purple-white electric arc running through the giant¡¯s body in front of Liu Xian¡¯er, from within Liu Xian¡¯er¡¯s Passed through the middle of the body.


    I saw a blood purple beam burst out from behind the giant.


    The figure rose to the height of Wei Xiao, who showed a human form. On the blood-blue blade, a stream of golden blood flowed along the blade to the tip of the blade, and then dripped to the ground.


    "Xian''er, no--"


    Liu Xian''er on the ground.


    She was inside the body of a giant. At this time, she looked at her heart in a daze.


    There was a hole large enough to hold a football, empty inside.


    The heart that was supposed to be beating in it disappeared, only golden blood and heart fragments continued to flow out.


    "puff--"


    A mouthful of blood was spit out from Liu Xian''er''s mouth.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The giant of Dharma, after a world-shattering and weeping cry from his mouth, the abnormal energy that condensed it was quickly dissipating.


    Liu Xian''er, who soon lost her carrier, fell to the ground with despair in her eyes.


    "Xianer--"


    A gust of wind passed from a distance.


    A second before Liu Xian''er was about to fall to the ground, he hugged her in his arms.


    "Xian''er, how are you, Xian''er, don''t scare me--" Xiaoyue Sirius held Liu Xian''er nervously, with a rough face with a bit of gloom, unspeakable grief, perturbed.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t recover for a long time.


    After Xiaoyue Sirius called for many times, she gradually recovered sober, and her eyes were facing the painful face of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er smiled suddenly.


    "You, why are you here? Didn''t I tell you not to interfere in the affairs between me and Wei Xiao? Why are you not obedient?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius gritted his teeth.


    Looking at Liu Xian''er with trembling lips at the moment, she couldn''t speak for a long time.


    He tried to divert his gaze, but his face changed when he found the blood hole in front of Liu Xian''er that had lost his heart.


    "How can this be? How can this be, no, no..."


    The incoherent Xiaoyue Sirius tried to plug Liu Xian''er''s bleeding wound with his hands, but no matter how hard he tried, the blood in Liu Xian''er was always losing.


    Even if Xiaoyue Sirius tried to seal the wound with supernatural powers, the blood surging in Liu Xianer''s body would spurt out of her eyes, ears, nose and mouth.


    Seeing Xiaoyue Sirius'' panic and grief, Liu Xian''er stretched out a hand and stroked his face.


    "Useless fool, stop your efforts in vain, stop!"


    "No, I don''t want it, I don''t want--" Xiaoyue Sirius said painfully.


    Liu Xian''er: "Are you obedient?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was stunned, tears rolling in his eyes, as if it might flow out at any time.


    "Xianer--"


    Liu Xian''er: "Listen to me. All this is my fault. I can''t blame anyone for this. I can see you at the last minute and I''m content. Husband, remember my words and don''t think about it. Give me revenge, and don''t have any resentment towards that person, you have your way to go and live well."


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook his head frantically, tears streaming down uncontrollably anymore.


    "I don''t want you to die, I don''t allow you to die. Xian''er, did you hear that, I don''t allow you to die¡ª"


    Liu Xian''er smiled sadly: "Fool..."


    Seeing Xiaoyue Sky Wolf''s expression that was absolutely true, Liu Xian''er gradually showed pain.


    "I don''t want to leave you either. I want to have children for you, wash and cook for you, and give you..."


    Liu Xian''er couldn''t say the rest.


    She took a deep breath and affected the wound with blood coming out of her mouth. She resisted the urge to continue vomiting blood and smiled softly; "I have too many things I want to do for you, but Xian''er has too many things to let go, but in the end it was Failed. Sorry for her husband, let Xian''er be willful this time, and it won''t be like this again in the future."


    "No, no, I''m not capable, I''ve let you down. Xian''er, I should be the one who said I''m sorry, it''s my weakness and incompetence that has harmed you."


    "You will always be the true hero in my heart. If there is another life, I will come to you."


    Xiaoyue Sirius heard the words, his heart cut like a knife.


    The hands holding Liu Xian''er couldn''t help tightening.


    He can''t say anything now.


    The pain stuck in his heart made him cry silently.


    Liu Xian''er shifted his gaze and looked at Wei Xiao standing in the air.


    Wei Xiao also noticed her, but Wei Xiao didn''t show a trace of movement. On the contrary, seeing Xiaoyue Sirius'' performance at this moment, his face was indescribably cold.


    Liu Xian''er: "You won."


    Wei Xiao didn''t feel anything.


    Under his gaze, Liu Xian''er smiled and slowly closed her eyes in the arms of Xiaoyue Sirius.


    "Xian''er, Xian''er, Xian''er--"


    Feeling the vitality of the beauty in her arms withered, after Xiaoyue Sirius called several times, her emotions collapsed completely.


    The force of the wind ran away in Xiaoyue Sirius'' body.


    Arouse the power of heaven and earth, forming a series of storms raging across the earth.


    "Xianer--"


    The cry of sorrow resounded through the sky again, and the deep pain caused the tears in Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes to turn blood red.


    In the air, Wei Xiao saw this scene, his clutched Emperor Sword trembling slightly.


    With sharp eyes looking directly at the heart-piercing Xiaoyue Sirius below, Wei Xiao moved and instantly came to the ground.


    Wei Xiao didn''t seem to have any excitement about Liu Xian''er''s death, ignoring the erosion of the storm caused by the force of the wind raging inside Xiaoyue Sirius, Wei Xiao approached him step by step with a knife.


    Less than three meters away from Xiaoyue Sirius, Wei Xiao stopped.


    Feeling the grief of Xiaoyue Sirius at this moment, Wei Xiao ignored it.


    "Do you want to avenge him?"


    Wei Xiao''s emotionless sound rang behind Xiaoyue Sirius, with a slight killing intent in his tone.

 Chapter 1509： I want to live like a man

    Xiaoyue Sirius, who was holding Liu Xian''er''s corpse, cried silently.


    He heard Wei Xiao''s words.


    A moment after the alien powers ran away in the body, the surrounding visions gradually disappeared.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed.


    On the face covered with blood and tears, there was unspeakable sadness and desolation.


    Wei Xiao behind him was not happy.


    The long sword in his hand pointed directly at the Howling Moon Sirius with his back facing him.


    "You are in a dangerous situation, Little Wolf. I don''t mind leaving a way for an enemy who knows what to do, but I will never allow a crazy enemy to live in this world."


    Xiaoyue Tianlang''s mouth twitched, and he smiled grinningly.


    "hehe!"


    Standing up holding Liu Xian''er''s body.


    Xiaoyue Sirius turned slowly.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, whose blood and tears had dried up, had bloodshot eyes, and his pale face was like white paper, making it impossible to see a trace of blood.


    Facing the Emperor Sword Wei Xiaoping raised, Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t have a trace of fear, and grinned.


    "Boss Wei, are you going to kill me?"


    Wei Xiao: "I have this idea."


    "Then why don''t you do it?"


    "Somewhat reluctant. It''s a pity that a talent like you who is so easy to call will be killed like this."


    "There are people whom your Boss Wei can''t deal with? Should I feel honored?"


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "Are you planning to die with all your heart?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius smiled sadly: "Is there a difference? You really want to kill me, I have the strength to resist?"


    "Just for this woman in the dust? Is she worthy of you?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius gave Liu Xian''er in his arms a gentle look.


    "I don''t know what she is in your eyes, but to me, she is everything to me. Maybe you think I''m stupid, but not everyone is like you, Wei Xiao, surrounded by a group of women who are devoted to you. I am. Once loved a person, but in the end he was ruthlessly abandoned by the other person."


    "I thought I would never love another person in my life, but the appearance of Xian''er changed my mind. I am not a lover, but I know who is good to me."


    "No more forbearing?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius laughed at himself.


    "Kneeling for too long, not a grandson but also a grandson. I want to live like a man."


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment when facing the indomitable look in Shang Xiaoyue Sirius''s sullen eyes, withdrawing the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand.


    "Okay. Over the years, you have done a lot for me. As the old saying goes, there is hard work without credit. Now that you have decided, I will satisfy you. Give you three days to prepare. After three days, I will come to the door myself. To send you on the road."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes shook.


    "You are giving me a chance to kill you."


    "This is the result of years of humility and humility. I should give you this opportunity, and you deserve this opportunity."


    Looking at Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius became bloodthirsty and excited after a moment of silence.


    "You will regret this."


    With that, Xiaoyue Sirius glanced at the beauty in his arms.


    "Xian''er, let''s go home."


    Holding Liu Xian''er, Xiaoyue Sirius staggered Wei Xiao''s figure and walked into the distance step by step.


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak, looking at the disappearing figure of Xiaoyue Sirius, his eyes were full of complexity.


    "Tweet--"


    At this time, there were several croaks in the air.


    Xiao Jiu''s figure appeared in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    Wei Xiao looked up, and when Xiao Jiu came to his headspace, he jumped and landed on Xiao Jiu''s back.


    "Master, is it over?"


    "It''s over. Back to the Immortal City."


    "OK."


    Xiao Jiu responded, his wings vibrated, and blinked a hundred meters away.


    Wolf city.


    Xiaoyue Sirius is back.


    He didn''t see anyone.


    In the secret room, put Liu Xian''er''s body in a crystal coffin, and close the coffin for her personally.


    Seeing the beauty lying quietly in the crystal coffin, Xiaoyue Sirius''s heart ached like a tear.


    "Husband, will you protect me in the future? Don''t let me get hurt any more."


    "We will definitely be able to walk out of the last days and live a happy life in the new world."


    "I, Liu Xian''er, never did a thing to sorry you Xiaoyue Sirius from beginning to end."


    "I don''t want to leave you either. I want to have children for you, wash and cook for you, and give you..."


    "..."


    Recalling all the things he had spent with Liu Xian''er in the past, the tears in Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes couldn''t help but flow out.


    This was the only woman who walked into Xiaoyue Sirius'' heart after the end of the world, and the only woman who brought him tenderness and the warmth of home.


    But it was this woman he regarded as the most beloved woman in his life, because of his incompetence died in front of him.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who had never been able to lift his head in front of Wei Xiao, had the **** blood in his heart finally fully recovered at this moment.


    "Xian''er, I won''t run away, and I won''t be afraid anymore. Don''t you always want to avenge your loved ones? Your husband will help you. Three days later, your husband will let the beast Wei Xiao be born and buried with you."


    After speaking, Xiaoyue Sirius no longer lingered, turned and left the secret room.


    Go back to the hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Come on¡ª"


    "What is the command of the Wolf King?"


    The sharp-eyed Xiaoyue Sirius said coldly: "Go and call in charge of the management of taboo weapons. This king has important matters to explain."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier retreated.


    Xiaoyue Sirius took out a jacket from his body, which happened to contain five power potions.


    Looking at these medicines, Xiaoyue Sky Wolf''s face became savage.


    "Wei Xiao, you ruined the last light in my heart, then don''t blame me for pulling you into the darkness, hahaha...haha..."


    Three days later.


    Immortal Sky City.


    Tens of thousands of mecha fighters and immortal Celestial soldiers with flying battle pets approached Wolf City mightily under the leadership of Wei Xiao.


    The main combat power that followed Wei Xiao this time was only Shu Wang.


    Originally, Shu Wang Wei Xiao didn''t want to bring it, but considering the strength of Wolf City itself is not weak, if there is no one to deter Wolf City''s army, once he leaves the team, it is impossible to guarantee that an accident will occur.


    Wolf City cannot be upset because there is no Xiaoyue Sirius, this is what Wei Xiao needs to consider.


    And Shu Wang had this strength to suppress the wolf city that had lost Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Unbreakable Tiancheng suddenly used troops against Wolf City, and Wei Xiao personally led the team. News of this move was quickly transmitted back to the base by spies from the major forces in the East and West.


    The big powers who were still on the front line to encircle and suppress the remnants of the dark night were shocked when they learned of this news.


    "This is about to happen."


    "I heard that Xiaoyue Sirius'' woman Liu Xian''er is the Empress of the Dark Night. Could it be said that the man behind all this is actually Xiaoyue Sirius?"


    "It''s very possible. Let me just say it! If there is no superpower behind the dark night, how can they become bigger? Now I understand that all this is the help of Xiaoyue Sirius."


    "Screaming Moon Sirius? You really surprised me."


    "Continue to encircle and suppress you, I''m going to Wolf City."


    "Wolf City? It seems necessary to go."


    Many people have guessed after learning about the movement of the Immortal City.


    In order to find out, on the day Wei Xiao and the others left, leaders of various forces from the east and west continents gathered towards Wolf City one after another.


    East of Wolf City.


    On the towering city wall, today there is no guard.


    In the middle of the empty city wall, there was only Xiaoyue Sirius wearing the armor of the Emperor Armor.


    He had already prepared a wine table in front of him, and it was full of delicacies of mountains and seas.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who was sitting with his eyes closed, seemed to be waiting for someone at this time.


    "Tweet--"


    "Woo..."


    While waiting, there was a sudden roar in the sky ahead.


    Xiaoyue Sirius opened his eyes suddenly, and saw the sky ahead, and a large flying object was approaching him.


    The headed alien beast.


    The wings spread out like wings covering the sky, and the domineering figure leads the countless birds behind and the army of mechas flying on power, which is extremely eye-catching.


    On the back of the giant beast, there are two distinct figures.


    Wei Xiao in a black gilt robe sat cross-legged on top of Xiao Jiu''s head, standing still, his face unhappy.


    Shu Wang, dressed in a blue and white embroidered robe, stood beside him.


    Fold your hands in front of you, don''t put on pink and daisy on your face, it''s graceful and elegant.


    "coming."


    Seeing Wei Xiao and others, Xiaoyue Sirius murmured.


    The figure stood up from the seat and looked at Wei Xiao on top of Xiao Jiu''s head.

 Chapter 1510： Absolute suppression

    When the army was less than two hundred meters away from the east wall of Wolf City, Wei Xiao and Shu Wang disappeared above Xiao Jiu''s head at the same time.


    When he appeared again, he had already come to Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes.


    "Tweet¡ª"


    As for the air, when Wei Xiao and the others left, Xiao Jiu let out a cry, and the army that moved forward suddenly hovered in the air and stopped advancing.


    Above the city wall.


    Xiaoyue Sirius: "Boss Wei brought so many people here, can this king think that this is because you are jealous of this king?"


    Wei Xiao had a cold face.


    "You made a stupid decision. If thinking like this makes you feel better before you die, then I''m as you think."


    "hehe¡­"


    Xiaoyue Sirius chuckled lightly.


    "Please sit down. No matter what you are going to do in a while, you and I have met after all. Shouldn''t I sit down and have a drink of this wine?"


    Shu Wang looked at the two people full of gunpowder, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart.


    Shu Wang understood the reason for the thorough showdown between the two.


    From Ni Qingcheng''s mouth, Shu Wang and the others also knew what kind of person Liu Xianer was.


    Shu Wang: "Little Wolf, have you ever thought that the side Liu Xian''er showed you might just be pretended?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was slightly taken aback when he heard the words.


    He glanced across Shu Wang''s body.


    "Mrs. Wei, this king doesn''t know what kind of grievances Xian''er has with you, but please keep your words. Whether she pretends to show her feelings for this king, this king knows better than anyone else."


    "You know what a shit. A woman who spends a lot of time in a man''s den is easier to lie to you than to eat."


    "Peng¡ª"


    "Wei Xiao¡ª"


    Xiaoyue Sirius King Kong glared.


    A big hand slapped on the wooden table, but unfortunately the wooden table was not shattered, bad reviews.


    "Am I wrong? I have endured it for so many years, but I have given up all previous efforts for a woman, extremely stupid."


    "you¡­"


    I was very angry by Wei Xiao''s words.


    The eyes were flushed, and the chest was undulating powerfully, and his mouth was breathing heavily.


    For a moment, Xiaoyue Sirius who took a deep breath suppressed the anger, his face cold.


    "Don''t go too far, Xian''er is already dead in your hands, no matter what she has done in the past or who she is, it should be clear. Are you humiliating her so personally?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t look good at Xiaoyue Sirius.


    During the wave, a jug of wine and two wine glasses floated on the table.


    The wine in the jug was drawn by a force to flow into the two wine glasses, and it didn''t stop until it overflowed.


    Wei Xiao took a glass of wine into his hands.


    "Don''t waste time. After this glass of wine, finish everything."


    Regardless of whether Xiaoyue Sirius would drink it or not, Wei Xiao raised his head and drank it all.


    Xiaoyue Sirius gritted his teeth when he saw it.


    "Okay, send the same words."


    After grabbing the wine glass, Xiaoyue Sirius took a portion and drank all the wine in the glass.


    "Crack..."


    "It is divided into superiors and inferior, but also life and death. If there is a kind, come with this king."


    Xiaoyue Sirius shook off the wine glass in his hand, waved his hand, and took the sheathed long knife into his hand, turning into a gust of wind to sweep away.


    "husband¡­"


    Wei Xiao gave Shu Wang a relieved look.


    "Stabilize Wolf City."


    With a word, Wei Xiao''s figure also disappeared in place.


    ¡­


    After three days, Wei Xiao once again came to the place where Liu Xian''er ended.


    Here, because of the battle three days ago, it has long been completely different.


    The rift valley is wide open, the abyss lies, and the land is a hundred miles of yellow sand, endless.


    Whenever a gust of wind strikes, the wind and sand fill the sky, and ghosts cry and howl.


    "Peng¡ª"


    With a bang, a figure fell on a sky-roofed stone pillar.


    A gilt black suit was hunting and hunting in the gust of wind, and his cold expression was unspeakably fierce and ruthless.


    On the other side, Xiaoyue Sirius, who came first, looked directly at Wei Xiao.


    "Wei Xiao, in front of you, this king''s grandson who has pretended to be too long, this time, this king will let you know how terrifying the backlog of anger is a soul who has tolerated for several years."


    Wei Xiao stuck his hands on the hilt of the knife, his face as usual.


    "The choice of place is good. As your burial place, it doesn''t humiliate your name."


    "Asshole, what this king hates most is your self-righteous and high-minded appearance. Today, this king is going to crush your disgusting face. Take your life."


    At any time, Xiaoyue Sirius found that Wei Xiao had never faced him squarely.


    Even at this moment, in Wei Xiao''s eyes, Xiaoyue Sirius could see endless indifference and that slightly cheap color of compassion.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who felt the pride in his heart deeply insulted, twisted his face, and the sheathed long knife in his hand was unsheathed, holding the handle of the knife in both hands, rounding it, and slashing towards the stone pillar where Wei Xiao was.


    Suddenly, Hundred Meters'' sharp edge gathered.


    Open the sky with a knife, take the place of Wei Xiao''s figure straight away.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The extremely domineering attack instantly destroyed the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Wei Xiao had already "teleported" away one second before the attack fell.


    After Xiaoyue Sirius'' attack fell, what greeted Xiaoyue Sirius was a blood-colored rainbow sweeping from the side.


    Xiaoyue Sirius reacted quickly, swiping the long knife that surrounded the cyan wind force to resist.


    "Qiang¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Under the violent collision, Xiaoyue Sirius could hardly contend with Wei Xiao''s power. The figure turned into a cannonball under the force, crashing through many stone pillars along the way, and finally fell into a cliff, arousing a lot of smoke and debris.


    "Compared with Liu Xian''er, you don''t even have the qualifications to let me use my full strength."


    Wei Xiao took the place where Xiaoyue Sirius was before.


    In the words, the momentum of Wei Xiao''s body affected the airflow around him, condensing a large number of blade lights, waving his hands and shooting at the place where Xiaoyue Sirius fell.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The dense scarlet blades bombarded the cliff like countless cannonballs.


    Under the violent impact, the cliff where Xiaoyue Sirius was located was penetrated in an instant.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' figure was knocked into the air again.


    The whole figure fell to the ground like a water float, and flew out to the distance.


    Upon seeing Wei Xiao on the stone pillar, his figure disappeared.


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius could stabilize his figure, Wei Xiao appeared above his figure as if teleporting.


    "With this strength, what do you use to resist me?"


    Turning sideways, what followed was the emperor biting knife in Wei Xiao''s hand slashing down in the air.


    Xiaoyue Sirius behind the armor of Emperor Jiao''s helmet, his eyes were both frightened and angry.


    The horizontal sword tried to resist at the top of the body.


    "Boom¡ª"


    But as soon as the blades of the two sides touched, they felt the Howling Moon Sirius, who was pressed by a large mountain, turned into a stream of light, and instantly disappeared into the distance.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª"


    After a while, a heart-piercing roar came from afar.


    In the next second, a pair of wind-winged Sirius Wolf reappeared in Wei Xiao''s line of sight at supersonic speed.


    His speed is hard to catch by ordinary people''s soft eyes. As he approached Wei Xiao, he swung a long knife in his hand.


    Faced with the blow of Xiaoyue Sirius, Wei Xiao steadied his feet and pushed the giant **** hand to dissolve the hundred-meter sword light released by Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Facing the Xiaoyue Sirius behind the blade, the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand quickly surrounded a layer of **** air current.


    From the bottom to the top, the **** knife rose sharply.


    "Qiang¡ª"


    The blades of both sides collided again.


    Under Xiaoyue Sirius'' unbelievable gaze, Wei Xiao flew the long knife swept away by him.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    In an instant, Xiaoyue Sirius, with the long knife in his hand released, was facing him with a big hand breaking through the air and grabbing his neck.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who only felt light and head and feet off the ground, was driven half a circle by Wei Xiao grabbing his neck with one hand, and then smashed to the ground fiercely.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Suddenly, the earth cracked and dust was everywhere.


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius had ever reacted, Wei Xiao let go, and the Emperor Devouring Knife held in his left hand turned around. Under Wei Xiao''s push, the blade surrounding the blood stream was under the shrinking pupils of Xiaoyue Sirius. , Pierced into his body.


    "puff-"


    Even though he was wearing the armor of the Emperor Armor, but under Wei Xiao''s thorn, Xiaoyue Sirius'' defense was as if it were in vain.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were extremely cold.


    "That''s it?"

 Chapter 1511： Powerless struggle

    Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t react until Wei Xiao had done this series of actions.


    He just heard Wei Xiao''s mocking words, his face was distorted, his eyes were bloodshot, and the momentum of his whole body erupted like a volcano.


    "what--"


    There was a roar.


    From Xiaoyue Sirius'' body, an incomparable force surged.


    The violent concussion made Wei Xiao all have to draw out the Emperor Devouring Sword that pierced Xiaoyue Sirius'' body, and set up a layer of defense in front of him and flew back.


    Forced to retreat Wei Xiao, the figure of Xiaoyue Sirius rose from the ground.


    The cyan power overflowed from his body and enveloped him, instantly condensed into energy armor covering the surface of the armor of the Emperor.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The cyan fireworks looked out, and the long knife in his hand was horizontal, and two meters of arrogance flickered on the blade.


    The Howling Moon Sirius, with a mighty rainbow and a force field, was accompanied by a convoluted gust of wind around his body.


    Wei Xiao, who had retreated hundreds of meters, saw this scene, and the corners of his mouth slightly twitched.


    "Emperor? That''s interesting."


    "Wei Xiao, don''t underestimate people."


    While roaring, Xiaoyue Sirius strenuously slashed at Wei Xiao.


    Suddenly, the sword slashed through the sky and the storm struck.


    The force that destroyed the land of one side directly formed a terrifying sandstorm, containing the power of countless wind blades, just like a mountain torrent and tsunami hitting Wei Xiao.


    Gazing at the looming wind blade and the wind and sand covering the sky and sun, Wei Xiao did not despise it.


    With a move of the Emperor Sword in his hand, countless air currents were slashed out in front of him.


    Suddenly, the four air currents converged into a line, and a soaring blade of light that separated the sky and the earth and divided the two sides of the sky split the sandstorm coming in from the middle.


    The shocking scene is like the sea being divided into two, leaving an abyss rift in the middle.


    "The Gale Devil Slash--"


    The storm was just broken open by Wei Xiao, and the attack from the Howling Sirius who was behind the storm came again.


    The figure volleyed, and the knife slashed down.


    The terrifying blade that drew the power of the heavens and the earth slashed towards the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was in the air with a force of destroying the heavens and the earth.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao''s blood was surging, and the surrounding air waves hovered.


    Under the rapid rotation, a raised scarlet mask instantly protected him in it.


    "boom--"


    The blade fell and hit the raised mask.


    Accompanied by a loud noise that shook the hills, Xiaoyue Sirius'' powerful blow was directly resisted by the scarlet mask and it was difficult to fall.


    Xiaoyue Sirius, who was in control of the sword aura, grinned and grinned. His face was ruthless, and he drew more of the power of the heaven and earth wind into the sword aura.


    "Crack¡ª"


    The ever-increasing power of the sword aura pressed against the mask that protected Wei Xiao, and in the constant confrontation, spider silk-like eye-catching cracks began to appear above the indestructible mask.


    "Break it for me¡ª"


    There was a tearing sound from Xiaoyue Sirius'' mouth.


    The world shook suddenly.


    The convoluted wind and cloud, the force of nature from the sky and the earth, was fully integrated into the strike of the Xiaoyue Sirius.


    Suddenly, Wei Xiao''s protective cover was overwhelmed and fell apart in an instant.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The devastating blade landed.


    All of a sudden, the sky fell apart and the earth burst into dust and smoke.


    The shock wave mingled with dense dust swept out like a violent wind and huge waves in all directions.


    "Ahem--"


    After Xiaoyue Sirius'' strike, Wei Xiao''s cough came from the smoke-filled area.


    Under the solemn gaze of Sirius in the sky, the whole body was flashing with purple and white electric light, and the posture was slightly embarrassed. Wei Xiao walked out of the dense smoke slowly.


    "what?"


    Seeing the unscathed Wei Xiao coming out of the thick smoke, Xiaoyue Sirius'' face looked shocked.


    Wei Xiao stopped and looked up at the Xiaoyue Sirius above.


    "That''s interesting."


    "Impossible, this is impossible? How can you be so strong?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius panicked.


    He couldn''t think of it anyway, with a full blow he did not cause any harm to Wei Xiao.


    This is beyond his cognition.


    Wei Xiao didn''t give him time to adapt.


    "Seriously."


    When the sound fell, Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared in place.


    Countless electric arcs began to flicker and gallop around the Howling Moon Sirius.


    The Xiaoyue Sirius with his head swaying from side to side with a panic on his face looked around for Wei Xiao''s trace.


    Even if his strength has reached the Emperor Rank, but at this moment, he realized that his line of sight could not keep up with Wei Xiao''s speed.


    "asshole--"


    Every time I tried to capture Wei Xiao''s figure, I could only see a flash of electric arc, and Xiaoyue Sirius ran away.


    The force of the wind is condensed, and the wind blade covering the world is formed, and under the ravages of the Xiaoyue Sirius, it scatters in all directions.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Countless wind blades swept the world.


    In the sky, patches of clouds were cut.


    On the ground, after the continuous explosion, there will be a shocking ditch.


    The most terrifying thing is the hills standing on the ground, some of which were directly razed to the ground under the cutting of the raging wind blade.


    Such a intensive attack still couldn''t force Wei Xiao''s figure out.


    Just when Xiaoyue Sirius was in chaos, and the attack had no direction at all.


    Around him, Wei Xiao''s figure appeared one after another.


    Most of them are afterimages, only one is the real body.


    "All directions strangling¡ª¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared, and a voice without any emotion came out.


    In the next second, afterimages were like entities, cutting the body of Xiaoyue Sirius from all directions.


    "Qiangqiang--"


    Fast, too fast.


    Soon Xiaoyue Sirius didn''t even have time to react.


    The Howling Moon Sirius was in the air. At this time, sparks splashed from his body, and the clear impact sound continued to be heard in the sky.


    Relying on the dual protection of the energy armor and the armor of the Emperor Armor, the Xiaoyue Sirius, who became the living target in Wei Xiao''s eyes, could completely block all Wei Xiao''s attacks at the beginning of Wei Xiao''s attack.


    But as Wei Xiao¡¯s attacks became more frequent and the number of afterimages became more and more terrifying, the original unremarkable attacks, in the end, every blow was applied to Xiaoyue Sirius, accompanied by blood, red, or purple and white. Arc.


    "Puff..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Xiaoyue Sirius'' defense was finally broken by Wei Xiao.


    The body was cut, and screams came from Xiaoyue Sirius'' mouth one after another.


    "Ah...Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Suffering from Wei Xiao''s continued torment, Xiaoyue Sirius let out a heart-piercing roar.


    "cut--"


    At the same time, Wei Xiao''s body halted, and under the roaring face of Xiaoyue Sirius, he slashed with a knife on Xiaoyue Sirius'' shoulder.


    The blade broke open the double armor on his shoulders and penetrated into the flesh and blood.


    "puff--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius was not slow to react.


    After enduring countless attacks, he finally locked onto the true God Wei Xia. When the blade in Wei Xiao''s hand fell into his flesh and blood, Xiaoyue Sirius grabbed the blade in Wei Xiao''s hand with his backhand.


    The eyes of both parties are close at hand.


    Before Xiaoyue Sirius could counterattack, the Wei Xiao residual shadow surrounding the Xiaoyue Sirius instantly merged with the deity.


    Every afterimage merges into the body with the blessing of strength, and under the terrifying power, it is difficult for Xiaoyue Sirius to hold on.


    "what--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius who screamed in his mouth suffered unpredictable damage, and Xiaoyue Sirius'' whole body smashed to the ground like a meteor.


    "boom--"


    The shock of terror caused the earth to shake.


    Hundred meters of land was hit by the Xiaoyue Sirius figure, directly sinking several meters, forming a deep pit.


    In the center of the deep hole like spider silk, the figure of Xiaoyue Sirius was embedded in it.


    "Puff...cough cough..."


    The energy armor was directly shattered, and the Emperor Armor''s armor inside was also in tatters, Xiaoyue Sirius, could not hold back a mouthful of blood, and became weaker than ever.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s figure fell to the ground.


    Standing on the edge of the pit with a knife in hand, looking at the embarrassed Xiaoyue Sirius inside.


    "Is that what you said so I don''t regret it? I don''t think so."

 Chapter 1512： The last craziness

    Xiaoyue Sirius'' eyes were red.


    Fingers plunged into the ground and two scratches were deducted.


    Blue veins appeared on his face, and the two rows of teeth were about to be crushed in the mouth with golden blood.


    Wei Xiao: "Are you very angry? You let me down with incompetent performance."


    "Wei Xiao, WC your ancestor."


    Murder and punish the heart.


    Being so ruthlessly stimulated by Wei Xiao, Xiaoyue Sirius, who felt mortal and uncomfortable, had his face directly twisted, and the power of the wind surged in his body.


    The force of nature moves with the strong wind.


    Motivated all sides, the power of the world wind gathered from all directions, driven by the soaring anger of Xiaoyue Sirius, frantically gathered towards his figure.


    The Xiaoyue Sirius, who was on the ground, unable to get up, gradually floated up with the combination of his own supernatural ability and the power of the natural wind.


    A large number of supernatural powers enveloped his body, and gradually, a body of Dharma form with a height of seven or eight hundred meters and a whole body covered with a layer of energy armor was condensed.


    "Aw¡ªWei Xiao, I want your life!"


    Xiaoyue Sirius who felt he was doing it again roared.


    The huge fist like a mountain gathered the power of the heaven and the earth, and slammed it down at Wei Xiao with great anger.


    Witnessing this scene, Wei Xiao stood still.


    "Death is actually very simple."


    When the words fell, Wei Xiao started his hand, and the Emperor Sword in his hand drew the air flow above the blade, accompanied by a purple-white electric light that merged into the blade from Wei Xiao''s body.


    A force that eclipsed the world and the earth diffused from the Emperor Sword of Autophagy.


    After that, facing the fist bombarded by Xiaoyue Sirius, Wei Xiao swung his knife to his side.


    "go with--"


    Without leaving his hand, he shook his left hand with all his strength, and threw the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand.


    The Emperor Sword pierced the sky, piercing the space and piercing everything between the huge fists. The terrifying destructive force smashed the fist of the Howling Moon Sirius and penetrated the giant in front of him. The body directly penetrates his body.


    "Aw¡ª"


    One hand was destroyed, and the main body was penetrated by the flying sword, with a look of despair on his face, and the roaring Moon Sirius in his mouth, and one on his back, with a huge body of Dharma, fell behind him. Go down.


    With a roar, the earth raised a lot of smoke and dust.


    As soon as Wei Xiao beckoned to recall the Emperor Devouring Sword, in the thick smoke, he saw a cyan light burst through the dust and flew towards the distance.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao sneered.


    "Escape? Do you think you still have a chance?"


    ...


    The badly wounded Xiaoyue Sirius galloped with all strength.


    Occasionally turning his head back, he could clearly see Wei Xiao following him, without any pause, and continued to flee in one direction.


    Just a few minutes.


    When Xiaoyue Sirius saw a lush valley, his figure speeded up, and he fell down.


    Within minutes, Wei Xiao also caught up.


    Looking at Xiaoyue Sirius who was sitting on a rock with one hand covering his chest, his anger was passing fast, Wei Xiao jokingly said: "Escape? Why didn''t you escape? I thought you would struggle again."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    Xiaoyue Sirius spit out blood, a look of relief on his face.


    "I''m tired and don''t want to run away."


    "Knowing that you can''t escape the palm of my hand, didn''t you think it was unnecessary?"


    "Is it unnecessary?"


    Xiaoyue Sirius bowed his head.


    He seemed to be silent. When Wei Xiao looked up again, the color on his face had become extremely cruel and hideous.


    "Hahaha...haha..."


    Suddenly, Xiaoyue Sirius laughed.


    The laugh was crazy, heart-piercing.


    It feels as if all the pain, grievance and anger are venting at this moment, giving people a sense of sadness at the end of the hero.


    "Wei Xiao, I admit that no matter how much I grow up, I cannot be your opponent, but this time you miscalculated. I said that you will regret it, then I must do it. Now, my wish is fulfilled. Up."


    Wei Xiao frowned and looked around.


    Except for the lush green vegetation, there seems to be nothing unusual around it.


    Where did Xiaoyue Sirius think that he would regret it?


    "Are you very puzzled? Where can I say this with confidence as a dying person?"


    "A little bit."


    "Want to know? Okay, this king will perfect you." Xiaoyue Sirius showed an excited and crazy face, and raised his hand to inject a blue power into the air, and then bloomed in the sky like a devastating firework.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    What is this for?


    "Boom..."


    Without waiting for Wei Xiao to find out, at this moment, deafening roars came from all over the valley.


    Wei Xiao, who only felt that the earth was shaking like an earthquake, looked up at a high altitude, his calm eyes were gradually replaced by shock.


    Taboo weapons?


    And it''s not one.


    From all directions, six huge clouds rising into the sky were so striking in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    Even more shocking is that the area where Wei Xiao is now is right in the center of the six forbidden weapons.


    Although the energy generated by the explosion has not yet spread, as a strong Wei Xiao, at the moment when the Six Destroyed Objects appeared, he already felt how terrifying the power that was spreading toward him.


    If these six forces spreading from all directions converge and repel where he is, what terrifying power will it produce?


    "Are you scared? Are you scared? This is all you asked for, Wei Xiao." The forbidden weapon was detonated, and the ferocious color on Xiaoyue Sirius''s face became even more crazier.


    Wei Xiao returned to his senses, looking at Xiaoyue Sirius with cold eyes: "In order to deal with me, it really made you take great pains!"


    "It''s been seven years. For seven years, the humiliation I have endured is this day. I don''t want to prove how tolerant I am, but I just want to tell you Wei Xiao, don''t make people anxious, and those who are more humiliated, anxious If he fails, he will look for you desperately."


    Wei Xiao: "Do you really think this will kill me?"


    "Jie Jie--"


    Xiaoyue Sirius showed a penetrating smile.


    "Under our feet, I also prepared a forbidden weapon with a hydrogen font for you."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao''s pupils shrank.


    "Xian''er, your revenge, husband avenged you today, hahaha...haha..."


    "Rumble¡ª"


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao felt the ground rolling violently under his feet.


    If the last words of Xiaoyue Sirius are true, then...


    The corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched badly.


    This TM is utterly frantic.


    Of the seven forbidden weapons, one of them is still a hydrogen brand?


    You TN really look up to Lao Tzu.


    "Sloppy!"


    Wei Xiao raised his head slightly.


    The energy shock wave of the Quartet has been covered.


    At the same time, inside the valley where he was, the earth dragon turned over, dusty, a huge cloud swallowed everything, and then went straight to the sky.


    For a time, the sky and the earth are in the same glory, and the four directions are in one color.


    Under the empty sky, there are eight suns shining and shining across the sky.


    "Damn, go quickly¡ª"


    "Nima, I''m here to watch the show, how could such a thing happen?"


    "The true wolf is destroyed, cruel, I only serve Xiaoyue Sirius in this life."


    "..."


    In the distance, the bigwigs of all parties who originally came from other directions to find out what Wei Xiao¡¯s military sent to Wolf City meant. They did not catch up with the battle between Wei Xiao and Xiaoyue Sirius. Instead, they blindly searched for Wei Xiao and the others. When trailing, he strayed into the range of forbidden weapons.


    Looking at the scene of destroying the world and destroying the earth, the bigwigs of all parties who are not unfamiliar with taboo weapons, have a heart to cry.


    When do you risk your life in the theater?


    Don''t think too much.


    Before the spread of taboo weapons had arrived, the leaders of all parties fled away.

 Chapter 1513： Divide the wolf city first, then seek the immortal sky

    I don''t know how long it took, centered on the valley, within a few tens of miles, it was barren.


    The original lush mountain stream has now changed its appearance.


    Really change the world.


    As for the figures of Wei Xiao and Xiaoyue Sirius...


    Well, the whole sky is.


    And those who evaded the influence of forbidden weapons before, at this time, they stayed in the distance, and no one was thrilling.


    Cruel, too cruel.


    As the last days enter the age of supernatural powers, I have seen many bigwigs who have destroyed one side and shocked the world, and witnessed the blocked scenes, and I couldn''t help but think of...


    No matter how strong the abilities are, they can really face the ultimate weapon of mankind. In front of it, the power they currently recognize is still out of reach.


    Of course, they are also thankful that it takes a certain amount of time and a corresponding location to detonate a taboo weapon.


    Relying on the power of the supernatural beings, as long as they don''t sit and wait for death, or if forbidden weapons are detonated directly by their side, they have a ray of life.


    But now, if the explosion just now was aimed at Wei Xiao, they didn''t think that Wei Xiao still had a chance of surviving.


    Don''t say other things.


    The power released by the detonation of the last taboo weapon, even if they didn''t feel it personally, just that it can cover up the glorious scene of the other six taboo weapons, knowing that it is definitely not a "mortal product."


    Faced with that kind of power, the strongest among them was not sure of surviving.


    They couldn''t describe their feelings at the moment, but they knew that Xiaoyue Sirius and Wei Xiao might really be over this time.


    "Xiaoyue Sirius is really able to deal with Wei Xiao."


    "Now it is certain that Xiaoyue Sirius is the black hand behind Dark Ye, otherwise, he doesn''t need to die with Wei Xiao."


    "Everyone, shouldn''t we think about how to deal with Wolf City and Immortal Sky City in the future?"


    When everyone else was sighing, a big man suddenly said so.


    His words undoubtedly reminded the others present.


    Yes indeed!


    Now that Xiaoyue Sirius and Wei Xiao have both fallen, the forces behind them, don''t they say that they have become unowned?


    Especially the Immortal Sky City controlled by Wei Xiao, it was a behemoth.


    If they can be divided up, wouldn''t they, the forces that have been hungry for food, want to be fat and oily?


    The cake of Immortal Sky City was so huge that, after knowing that Wei Xiao might have died with Xiaoyue Sirius, the minds of all the bigwigs began to become active.


    "wrong--"


    Just when many people started to figure it out, another big man spoke.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When the other bigwigs looked at each other, the faces of those who spoke behind became more serious than ever.


    "Everyone, I don''t think what we are considering now is the benefits brought by the two people."


    "Then what to consider?"


    "Don''t you realize that our human race has lost Xiaoyue Sirius and Wei Xiao, especially the latter, will this bring a fatal blow to our human race?"


    "Ok?"


    "What does the safety of Human Race have to do with Wei Xiao?"


    Some people are not angry.


    "It''s the corpse clan, to be precise, it''s the corpse emperor."


    A big guy reacted, his words pointed to the center of gravity.


    The others were silent for a moment, and the expressions on their faces became shocked.


    How did you forget the corpse emperor?


    Many people are frightened.


    "Isn''t there Chu Tianhe in the southern mainland? He can completely replace Wei Xiao in our human race." Someone suddenly said.


    The atmosphere on the scene changed again.


    Yes indeed!


    Doesn¡¯t Human Race still have Chutianhe?


    That one can also be as close to the corpse emperor as possible!


    With Chu Tianhe here, and losing a Wei Xiao, how much damage can they cause to their human race?


    Thinking of this, all the strong who came to the scene looked at each other.


    "First divide the wolf city, and then pursue the immortal sky".


    No one spoke, but everyone''s minds were almost surprisingly consistent at this moment.


    Without thinking about it any more, after the leaders of all parties had ideas, they rushed to the direction of Wolf City as soon as possible.


    Wolf city.


    "Sister Shuwang, all of this is true?"


    On the east wall of Wolf City, Zi Miao''er looked surprised after learning about Liu Xian''er and Xiaoyue Sirius from Shu Wang''s mouth.


    Now that Wei Xiao had already dealt with Xiaoyue Sirius, her heart was even more shocked.


    The same goes for Axue on the side.


    They will appear here because they rushed over when they learned that Wei Xiao was about to mobilize troops against Xiaoyue Sirius, just to find out.


    But now that he knew the real reason from Shu Wang, Axue didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    To Liu Xian''er, in Axue''s eyes, she was definitely dead.


    If such a person continues to live, if other evil demons follow her growth experience, will there be more days in the human world?


    Liu Xian''er''s death was not only to give the world an explanation, but also to deter those who were ready to move.


    But she wondered why Xiaoyue Sirius was so impulsive?


    It was just for such a woman who was so angry that she even tried her best to find Wei Xiao. Doesn''t he know the consequences?


    Not to mention whether he can survive in Wei Xiao''s hands, even if he escapes by chance, how can the human world tolerate him?


    Is it because the status is not high enough or do you think you can wrestle with Wei Xiao?


    Axue shook her head.


    She didn''t think too much if she didn''t understand.


    It can only be said that Xiaoyue Sirius'' thoughts are not understandable by her mortals.


    Shu Wang: "As you can see, only waiting for her husband to come back, Wolf City will usher in new changes."


    "This Xiaoyue Sirius is not taking the wrong medicine, right? He actually gave up everything he has now for such a person? I remember my brother is very optimistic about him, why is he so ignorant?"


    Shu Wang: "Perhaps it is the power of love!"


    love?


    Hearing Shu Wang''s answer, Zi Miao''er was stunned.


    Axue: "Shu Wang, how long do you think Mr. Wei will be back?"


    There is no question whether Wei Xiao can win Xiaoyue Sirius, nor whether Wei Xiao will be in danger.


    Axue never doubted Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Even the Empress of Dark Night was eliminated by Wei Xiao, and she didn''t think that dealing with a Howling Moon Sirius would pose much threat to Wei Xiao.


    For her now, Wei Xiao alone fought Xiaoyue Sirius, and victory or defeat was only a matter of time.


    Shu Wang: "I don''t know. Xiaoyue Sirius dares to be an enemy of her husband at this time, and must rely on it. How long will it take for her husband to come back? It''s hard to say."


    Zi Miao''er: "Don''t you worry about my brother''s safety?"


    Axue and Shu Wang looked at Zi Miao''er at the same time, their expressions seemed to say: Are you kidding us?


    "Uh--"


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Axue: "Mr. Wei will not be in danger."


    Shu Wang: "I believe in my husband."


    Purple Eye: "..."


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    It didn''t take long for the second woman''s voice to fall, from the eastern sky, a group of figures swept into the sky.


    Some of them came from the air, and some walked swiftly on the ground.


    The speed is like a stream of light, except for powerful people, few people can capture their entities.


    "someone is coming."


    "And the strength is not weak."


    When Shu Wang and A Xue were the first to discover this scene, Liu eyebrows couldn''t help but frown.


    Not long.


    The figures coming from a distance all appeared in Shu Wang''s sight.


    "Xiao Chen, the city lord of Skexiu base city, Soloron, the deputy city lord, and Ye Xiaoqing, the goddess of life?"


    "Loksar, the lord of Aegean Base City?"


    "Helsius, Lord of Morton Base City?"


    "The City Lord Tolf of the Xilingro Base City, as well as Pope Eliza of the Holy City of Light, and Pope Lucifer Leyton of the Holy City of Darkness, why are all these people here?" When it came out, there was a slight surprise in his eyes.


    Axue watched the arrival of these people, felt the breath released from them, and cast her eyebrows slightly.


    "I''m afraid that those who come will be unkind!"

 Chapter 1514： Ideal is full, reality is full of skinny

    The place where Sirius fell.


    Night fell unconsciously.


    "Pouch..."


    When Haoyue was in the sky, under the slightly hazy sky, suddenly, a dull sound rang in this quiet environment.


    After that, I saw that on a sand dune, a big hand broke through the surface of the dust and drilled out, facing the sky.


    Then, where the arm was, a large amount of quicksand slipped down, and a human figure gradually emerged.


    "Ahem... Bah¡ª"


    With sand in his mouth, Wei Xiao spit out. He was dressed in pure natural color. He looked very gray and embarrassed.


    "Made, cruel enough!"


    This was the first sentence Wei Xiao said after his resurrection.


    He still underestimated the methods of Xiaoyue Sirius, in other words, it was Xiaoyue Sirius'' determination to bury him with him.


    Using seven taboo weapons against him at the same time, if this is not personal experience, who can believe that someone would be so crazy?


    I also blame Wei Xiao for being too confident in his own strength.


    He didn''t even guard against Xiaoyue Sirius.


    How is the result?


    During the day, Xiaoyue Sirius detonated seven forbidden weapons. Wei Xiao, who was not waiting to die, set up two defenses around his body.


    One is a protective cover formed by the condensation of blood gas, which is in the outermost layer, and the other is an absolute defense formed by a purple-white electric current.


    But under the impact of the burst of power from seven taboo weapons, only the first wave of impact caused his outermost defense to be shattered.


    After that, the new power formed by the confluence of seven forces, even the purple-white electric light that has strong defense against the peak power of the emperor, can''t resist the power that destroys the world.


    Wei Xiao didn''t feel anything, his body was directly gasified.


    horrible.


    The ultimate weapon invented by mankind is still terrifying.


    That is why Wei Xiao has an immortal body, otherwise, this time, Xiaoyue Sirius would really have a dream come true.


    Wei Xiao paused on the sand for a while, then stood up.


    Looked at the surrounding environment.


    Wei Xiao, whose face was unhappy, murmured: "You can destroy me once, and it is your greatest wish. As the saying goes, people die like a lamp, and the grievances between you and me will become from this moment. Let¡¯s go in the past! Don¡¯t worry, Wolf City, I will take care of it for you. It¡¯s not the first time I have received your influence. I¡¯m very familiar with this business."


    "..."


    If Xiaoyue Sirius had an aura in the sky and heard Wei Xiao''s words, would he kill him all the way from heaven or **** (top) to find Wei Xiao again?


    He was shameless.


    Taking a last look at the wasteland where Xiaoyue Sirius was buried, Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared as soon as he was there.


    Not long after Wei Xiao left.


    Where he was before, a dark shadow appeared.


    The other party seemed to have no entity, completely converged by the elements of heaven and earth.


    "He didn''t die? In that case, he couldn''t kill him. Is he still a human? Or is there any secret in him that no one of us knows?"


    The figure that appeared stayed in place for a long time, and finally disappeared in the same way.


    No trace was left at the scene, as if it had never appeared before.


    Wolf City, outside the East Gate.


    "Huhuhu..."


    At this time, many people here are sitting cross-legged and panting.


    Looking at their bodies, they seemed to be embarrassed as if they had just gone through a big battle.


    But if you look closely, you will find that in these people''s eyes, the look at someone is full of shock and fear.


    "bass-"


    In front of the city gate, Shu Wang defeated the last Dark Temple Pope Lucifer Leighton. With her energy reaching a certain limit, she pierced the ground with a sword, grabbed the hilt of the sword with one hand to stabilize her figure, panting as well.


    Xiang Khan on one head, her face slightly pale, her gaze is wary of the big men in front of her, and she seems to have the power of a battle, but in fact, this moment is also the end of the battle.


    But she can''t fall down.


    At least, you can''t fall down in front of these people.


    Because she is the winner.


    "Sister Shuwang, are you okay?"


    Zi Miao''er watched Shu Wang''s last battle ended, and did not participate in the gambling pair just now. She and Axue came to Shu Wang''s side to protect her.


    Facing Shu Wang''s weakness, Zi Mou''er felt heartache and uncomfortable from the heart.


    Shu Wang shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s just a little weak."


    Axue brought a lot of food and handed it to Shu Wang: "Don''t say anything, eat something to restore the consumption of gene cells."


    Seeing the cooked food offered by Axue, Shu Wang didn''t refuse, and used it directly.


    But while eating, Shu Wang remained vigilant towards Xiao Chen and others.


    These people, as Axue said before, are really bad.


    Just a few hours ago, these people in front of them immediately told Shu Wang that Wei Xiao and Xiaoyue Sirius had gone together.


    Originally, Shu Wang didn''t believe them, but after learning that Xiaoyue Sirius had used seven taboo weapons to deal with Wei Xiao, Shu Wang still didn''t believe them on the surface, but deep in their hearts, they were full of anxiety and anxiety.


    However, without waiting for them to confirm this matter, the leaders of the major forces headed by Lucifer Layton and Xiao Chen even threatened to divide Wolf City.


    And aggressive.


    Wei Xiao was not clear about whether he was alive or dead, but Shu Wang wanted to carve up Wolf City without the consent of the Immortal City, and Shu Wang would never allow it.


    This is not overbearing, but a matter of principle.


    As the mistress of the Immortal City, Wei Xiao''s harem master, now that Wei Xiao''s whereabouts are unknown, any decision she makes will affect the future of the Immortal City.


    Once she makes a concession, it will not only be as simple as losing the Wolf City, but will also send a signal to the outside world, which is to clearly tell others that the immortal city without Wei Xiao will no longer be her deterrent in the past.


    Within their immortal city, there will be no one who can form an absolute deterrent against other forces.


    For this reason, Shu Wang had no extra energy to confirm Wei Xiao''s whereabouts. In order to stabilize the situation, she reached a gambling agreement with Xiao Chen and others.


    She will challenge everyone present one by one.


    If Shu Wang loses, the ownership of Wolf City will be decided by Xiao Chen and others. If he wins, then Wolf City will not allow anyone to get involved.


    This decision Shu Wang also wanted to tell everyone present.


    Even if there is no Wei Xiao in the Immortal City, her "prey" is not something that these forces can encroach on.


    I have seen the result.


    With his own strength, Shu Wang defeated Xiao Chen and the others one by one.


    Although the process was difficult, Shu Wang really did it.


    At this moment, all the people who were sitting on the ground and restoring gene cell loss by eating, looked at the weak Shu Wang, with a trace of shock and fear in their eyes.


    too strong.


    To be precise, the background of the immortal city is too strong.


    They thought that after losing Wei Xiao to the Immortal City, they could do whatever they wanted.


    With the combined strength of their big brothers, is it not easy to deal with an immortal city without Wei Xiao?


    But now that the gambling agreement was completed, they discovered at this time that even without Wei Xiao in the Immortal City, no one can get involved with her mistress alone.


    Shu Wang was able to defeat them on his own. How could they provoke the Phantom that is stronger than Shu Wang and the immortal mistresses of the Celestial City who are now developing in the Southern Continent and whose strength is unknown?


    Until this moment, many people want to understand one thing.


    The reason why they thought that the immortal city would no longer be terrible after leaving Wei Xiao, that was because Wei Xiao''s past light was too dazzling.


    He alone has attracted everyone''s attention. Who has the time to pay attention to the people around him?


    It''s like a champion and a runner-up.


    The only thing that can be remembered by most people is always the champion.


    But these people have forgotten that, compared to the championship, the runner-up that is ignored by them is still beyond their reach.

 Chapter 1515： Frightened

    Recovering, Xiao Chen and the others.


    "City Lord, it seems that our previous thoughts have to be changed. Shu Wang alone can pose a threat to us, even if the Immortal City does not have Wei Xiao, that is not something we can get involved."


    Xiao Chen, who was letting Ye Xiaoqing heal herself, had a gloomy face.


    His mood is not generally bad now.


    I thought that after Wei Xiao died, he finally had the opportunity to deal a devastating blow to the Immortal City, but after fighting with Shu Wang, he realized that Wei Xiao couldn''t deal with it, and even the people around him were not an opponent.


    If he really wants to destroy the immortal city at all costs, the end result will be his own destruction.


    Looking at Sololong, Xiao Chen said with only a sound that the other party could hear: "I know, but this is only temporary. Anyway, Wei Xiao is dead, and Immortal Sky City no longer has the absolute dominance that it used to be. Mine. The purpose is to destroy her, and after recovery, we will go to the southern continent."


    "Based on the information we found, I believe that Chu Tianhe must be very interested in dividing the Immortal City. We can''t deal with these women like Shuwang, and Chu Tianhe is not necessarily so."


    Soloron''s eyes lit up.


    "The city lord still has a way."


    Xiao Chen snorted coldly: "We only blame Wei Xiao for doing too much and making too many enemies. The Immortal City without his protection, seems to be powerful, but in fact it has long been strong outside."


    other people.


    They actually thought of what Xiao Chen thought of.


    Shu Wang defeated them alone, although not desperately, but this also let them see the gap with the immortal city.


    But they, who share the immortal city of heaven, want to bite a piece of meat from the big fat meat of the immortal city, and they all don''t want to reach Chu Tianhe, which is now "as famous" as Wei Xiao.


    If Chu Tianhe can make a move, can the Immortal City of Wei Xiao still resist?


    "It seems that this is the only way. Although doing so will split most of the benefits, the fat of the Immortal City is too tempting. Even if it is only a small fraction, it is enough to increase our strength by a lot."


    "The technology for unlimited production of low-level medicines must be obtained. For this technology, it is worthwhile to give up no amount of benefits."


    "I believe that an existence like Chu Tianhe will not hesitate to reward us with a No. 5 potion. Whether we can become a supernatural power, the immortal city is the key."


    Everyone is thinking about how to deal with the immortal city after the energy is restored.


    Let Chu Tianhe join in, this has almost become their current unanimous idea that they can deal with the immortal city.


    the other side.


    After eating a lot of food, Shuwang has regained a lot of energy.


    Not knowing the comfort of Xiao Chen and their thoughts, at this time, there was a sadness in their hearts.


    "Husband, is something really wrong with you?"


    "Tweet--"


    The atmosphere at the scene became very weird.


    But at this moment, Xiao Jiu, who was standing on the city wall, suddenly yelled at the sky.


    The others have not reacted yet.


    "Master, master, the master is back."


    Xiao Jiu said happily.


    Xiao Chen and others had heard Xiao Jiu''s words before.


    It wanted to find Wei Xiao''s traces, but after the gambling agreement between Shu Wang and Xiao Chen was formed, it had to stay to ensure the safety of the hostess, and could only choose to give up.


    But now, feeling that Wei Xiao''s familiar aura was approaching them, Xiao Jiu ecstatically spread his wings and flew into the sky.


    "husband?"


    Shu Wang''s spirit was refreshed, and he quickly turned his gaze to the direction where Xiao Jiu was flying.


    Axue and Zi Miao''er glanced at each other, and from each other''s eyes, they could see each other''s surprise.


    On the contrary, it was Xiao Chen and the others.


    After hearing Xiao Jiu''s call, each of them couldn''t help but sink.


    Wei Xiao?


    Wei Xiao is still alive?


    What international joke is this TM making?


    Everyone was shocked, and in the distance, Xiao Jiu''s figure had turned into a black spot and landed on the ground.


    No one can see the distant scene clearly.


    "Tweet--"


    But did not wait for others to find out.


    Xiao Jiu, who disappeared under the horizon, suddenly uttered a terrifying, crying scream.


    "Little nine?"


    Shu Wang thought that something dangerous had happened to Xiao Jiu, his face couldn''t help but change.


    Almost without thinking, she was about to rush towards Xiao Jiu''s disappearance in the first place.


    "Master, can you be mentally prepared for you to pluck my hair next time? It hurts to come here suddenly, don''t you know?"


    Before Shu Wang moved his figure, Xiao Jiu, who had disappeared, appeared in the distant sky at this time.


    At the same time, its thunderous complaints can be heard two to three kilometers apart.


    Under Shu Wang''s gaze, Xiao Jiu flew back.


    It''s just that compared to when he left before, Xiao Jiu who came back has an extra figure above his head.


    A distance away, Shu Wang''s bright eyes had tears.


    Her strong eyesight allowed her to clearly capture the familiar figure Xiao Jiu Du listened to.


    The red lips trembled slightly, and his speech was light.


    "I knew it, I knew you wouldn''t leave us so easily, I knew it." Shu Wang wept with joy, with a heartbreaking smile on his face, which is so beautiful at the moment.


    As Xiao Jiu approached the city, Axue and the others could clearly see the figure standing on top of Xiao Jiu''s head.


    "Axue, is it my brother?"


    Axue''s eyes shook first, and then a look of relief.


    "It''s him. Mr. Wei has never disappointed anyone who cares about him."


    Zi Miao''er smiled with joy: "Great, brother, he''s okay, he''s really okay."


    Compared with the surprise of the three girls, Xiao Chen and the others became scared at this moment.


    Especially when he saw Wei Xiao''s figure clearly, the faces that had gradually recovered after some supplies became extremely pale at this moment.


    Compared with the sequelae left by the previous fight with Shu Wang, it is even far more than before.


    Huge fear enveloped most people''s hearts.


    Thinking of what they had done with Shu Wang before, Xiao Chen and their hearts beat wildly.


    Is Wei Xiao really alive?


    How is this TM possible?


    Could it be that the scene they saw during the day was just an illusion?


    None of the seven taboo weapons killed Wei Xiao, do you want to be so perverted?


    "Brother Xiao Chen..."


    Next to Xiao Chen, Ye Xiaoqing, who looked weak and weak, pulled his wrist, eyes full of fear.


    Xiao Chen''s face was even more ugly at the moment.


    Wei Xiao didn''t die?


    Grass (a plant).


    Now they are in danger.


    Do you want to leave now?


    Some people are already thinking about running away.


    However, they were surprised, shocked, fearful, and hesitant at this moment. With Xiao Jiu''s response, Wei Xiao had come to Shuwang''s headspace.


    With a "swish", Wei Xiao jumped off Xiaojiu''s back.


    Wrapped in a few feathers, he landed firmly beside Shu Wang.


    "Yeah, there are so many people? Why are they all waiting for me?"


    "..."


    Wei Xiao was still thinking about joking.


    But in the next second, a soft body had already plunged into his arms.


    "husband--"


    A slightly choked call came into his ears, and Wei Xiao''s face with a playful smile was taken aback.


    He lowered his head and looked at the sweet wife who threw himself in his arms. He suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, and his brows couldn''t help but frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    While inquiring warmly, Wei Xiao lifted Shu Wang''s head, which was buried in his chest, with his hands.


    As a result, facing Shuwang''s sorrowful face, Wei Xiao''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    He knows Shu Wang''s character very well.


    Wei Xiao hadn''t seen this soft side for a long time since she confirmed her position in the Immortal City.


    Especially tears.


    Shuwang, who pays so much attention to her own image, would never show such emotions in front of others unless it was something that made her sad.


    But now, his appearance directly made Shu Wang seem emotionally broken. If Wei Xiao couldn''t guess something, he would be in vain.


    Wei Xiao turned around.


    "You did it?"


    "Thump thump thump..."


    Almost at the moment when Wei Xiao said these words, whether it was Xiao Chen, Eliza, Leighton and others, their hearts were beating wildly.


    It''s over.


    Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late to escape now?

 Chapter 1516： Use his own way to treat his body

    "Brother, they all said that you and Xiaoyue Sirius have died together, and my sister-in-law is worried about you, so she has been uneasy."


    "In addition, these guys want to take advantage of the fire, and the sister-in-law did not want Wolf City to fall into their hands, so they reached a gambling agreement with them. The content of the gambling agreement is that the sister-in-law challenged them one by one. The winner can determine the ownership of Wolf City. People withdraw. Although the sister-in-law won in the end, she also suffered a lot of injuries."


    Zi Miao''er stood up at this moment to explain why.


    This was only a few words to her, but she didn''t know that after she had finished speaking these words, the cold sweat on the foreheads of Xiao Chen and others shed.


    Although Zi Miao''er didn''t add any oil and jealousy, everything she said was undoubtedly imposing death sentence on Xiao Chen and the others.


    Providing false information makes Shu Wang uneasy.


    The gambling agreement again caused Shu Wang to be hit hard.


    Which one of these is not terrible?


    Who didn''t know that Wei Xiao was a madman who spoiled his wife.


    The daughter-in-law who has not been wronged by his side is now being bullied. As a man, how can he tolerate it?


    The fact is also true.


    After listening to Zi Miao''er''s words, the appearance on Wei Xiao''s face became cold and stern.


    It seemed like a smile, but with a gloomy look, it made Xiao Chen and the others frightened and frightened.


    "Wei, Mr. Wei, we didn''t mean it on purpose. Really, we were just discussing one or two with your lady, absolutely nothing else."


    "Yes, yes, it''s Lucifer Leighton and Xiao Chen that you and Xiaoyue Sirius have died together. We didn''t say anything from beginning to end."


    "Mr. Wei, you think I am a fourth-level fighter. Do you believe me what you said about your hands?"


    The badness in Wei Xiao''s eyes irritated some of the people present.


    Several big men who knew Wei Xiao''s behavior hurriedly separated themselves from Xiao Chen and others, and they all defended themselves one after another, ah no, just justification.


    Unfortunately, who is Wei Xiao?


    The people who followed him secretly called him the Great Demon King.


    If the person who offends him can just explain a sentence or two and get away with it, then since the last days, there won''t be so many deaths in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Wei Xiao: "Shu Wang, you go to one side first."


    Without responding to the others, Wei Xiao turned around and said to Shu Wang who was beside him.


    Shu Wang nodded.


    However, noticing the anxiety on Xiao Chen and others'' faces, he looked comfortably with some thoughts, and said softly.


    "Husband, the human race can''t be revived by one or two people. The events of the dark night have caused too much loss for the race. Just stay a little longer. In fact, I was not injured either. I just learned that you and Xiaoyue Sirius died together, and my heart didn''t react for a while. ."


    Shu Wang shouldn''t have said this.


    People like Xiao Chen were so aggressive before, if it weren''t for her some strength, she didn''t know what she would end up with. Now that I have the opportunity to retaliate and go back to be a normal person, I am afraid that Wei Xiao will let go of it.


    But Shu Wang is different. As the mistress of a city, her status may be even higher in the future, and her vision will not be limited to her eyes.


    In front of Wei Xiao, the iron-blooded and fierce tyrant, sometimes, it is necessary to have gentleness and complement each other.


    Only in this way, where Wei Xiao is shocked, will he not be too depressed and desperate.


    At least people who are full of fear of Wei Xiao can see that there is still light and hope around him.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    With a relieved look at Shu Wang, Wei Xiao took a few steps forward.


    Behind.


    Zi Miao''er: "Sister-in-law, what is your love for those people? If you were not strong just now, you would be the one who fell."


    Shu Wang smiled and shook his head.


    "nothing."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Zi Miao''er was still a little angry, but looking at Shu Wang''s virtuous appearance, she couldn''t be more angry and had to give up!


    Facing Xiao Chen and the others, Wei Xiao didn''t look good.


    "I don''t want to say more nonsense. Since you and Shu Wang have a gambling agreement, then we will also have a gambling. One-on-one, someone who can hold a trick in my hands, live, can''t hold it, then Needless to say. This is your price for bullying my woman."


    When Wei Xiao''s words fell, Xiao Chen and the others wrinkled.


    Pope Eliza, the Holy City of Light on the ground, stood up.


    "Mr. Wei, is there no other solution besides this? We admit that we are indeed wrong to offend Mrs. Zun, but you have also seen the situation. It is us who are really hurt. Mrs. Zun is just too exhausted and weak. You Why should you be bothered and not forgiving?"


    The others did not meet, and they were all waiting for Wei Xiao''s response.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold.


    "I have no time to play tricks with you. Either go all out and not be killed by me, or you kill me, there is no third option."


    "I¡­¡­"


    The Pope Eliza did not expect Wei Xiao to be so unkind.


    Just when she was about to say something, Wei Xiao interrupted her and said: "Since you are the first to stand up, let''s start with you."


    Eliza twitched.


    When did I say that I would be the first to accept your right bet?


    I just got up to reason with you, how can you do this?


    Can''t allow Eliza to think too much.


    Because after Wei Xiao selected her, the attack would have arrived in the next second.


    Before she could say anything else, Eliza could only wave her scepter in a hurry and set up a protective cover to protect herself in it.


    At the same time, the main defense force energy armor also completely covers the body surface in this process.


    "boom--"


    Almost in an instant, Wei Xiao''s attack arrived.


    A fist fell on Eliza''s protective shield, and in an instant, the protective shield shattered, and everything that shook the world hit Eliza''s chest. Well, a prominent place.


    I don''t know if Wei Xiao was intentional or unintentional, but he was very accurate.


    "puff--"


    It was this seemingly simple fist that broke all Eliza''s defenses.


    After taking Wei Xiao''s punch, Eliza''s eyes widened, and she vomited blood and flew out.


    With a sound of falling to the ground, Eliza, who was lying tens of meters away, did not catch her breath for a long time.


    But what is certain is that the other party is not dead.


    "The first one, who is the next one?" Wei Xiao didn''t show any pity, didn''t even glance at Eliza who was lying on the ground, and directly set the next target on other people.


    Faced with Wei Xiao''s question, the others did not respond for a long time.


    At this moment, they were still shocked by the power of Wei Xiao''s previous punch.


    It cannot be ruled out that Eliza took Wei Xiao''s punch in a hurry, but Eliza is the strongest of the holy emperor''s peak level!


    Even if she didn''t have enough time to prepare, the defense that could be set up by her strength was broken by Wei Xiao with such a simple punch, and at the same time suffered heavy damage, it is hard to imagine.


    The people who were full of fear for Wei Xiao''s strength, looked at Wei Xiao''s eyes at this moment, they were terribly scared.


    The powerhouses at the peak of the Saint Emperor were half dead even with Wei Xiao''s blow. Among them, how many of them reached or surpassed this level?


    Wei Xiao: "No one stands up? Then I will choose myself!"


    His words were like the death-killing sound of death in everyone''s ears.


    Some people who were too nervous turned their eyes to the two of them, Xiao Chen and Lucifer Leyton, who were the strongest among them.


    Just when Wei Xiao''s gaze was about to focus on a fourth-level strong man, a voice suddenly remembered.


    "I come!"


    It was Xiao Chen, he took the initiative to stand up.

 Chapter 1517： The little wolf who has dedicated his life to one person

    Xiao Chen could see it now.


    To survive, they can only accept Wei Xiao''s proposal.


    As for uniting to fight against Wei Xiao, when Eliza was severely injured by Wei Xiao''s punch, he stopped thinking about it.


    The strength of the devil in front of them was not understandable by them at all. They really had to rise up to resist, and it was estimated that they would die without life.


    "Brother Xiao Chen..."


    Seeing Xiao Chen''s actions, Ye Xiaoqing hurriedly pulled Xiao Chen''s sleeves, her face full of worry.


    Xiao Chen bowed his head.


    "It''s okay, I will be back soon."


    Giving Ye Xiaoqing a relieved look, Xiao Chen pulled her small hand away from her sleeve and walked out.


    Against Wei Xiao, Xiao Chen didn''t have a trace of fear.


    "I''m here, I hope you count the words."


    "nature!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t treat it differently. He completely classified Xiao Chen into the ranks of cats and dogs. He couldn''t imagine that the man in front of him was also an enemy who dreamed of him to death.


    Xiao Chen is not talking nonsense.


    Took a deep breath.


    Immediately, the supernatural powers began to spread all over the body, and a blood-colored protective shield in front of him quickly condensed under the concentration of the supernatural powers.


    Obviously, Xiao Chen was more prepared than Eliza.


    "come on--"


    "Boom¡ª"


    Xiao Chen''s words fell, and Wei Xiao had a sonic boom in place, and his figure instantly arrived in front of Xiao Chen''s eyes.


    The same punch, without any bells and whistles.


    But with such a punch, when everyone found Xiao Chen behind the protective cover, his figure had already flew out.


    The means used to defend Wei Xiao fell apart in an instant under the fist of Wei Xiao.


    "puff--"


    Xiao Chen''s figure flew upside down, and blood was vomited out of his mouth without any accident.


    "Brother Xiao Chen¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, Ye Xiaoqing was shocked.


    "I''m fine!"


    Seeing Ye Xiaoqing, who was about to run towards him, Xiao Chen, whose figure flew back more than ten meters, relied on a fierce force to stabilize her figure and stopped Ye Xiaoqing in time.


    Compared to Eliza''s embarrassment, Xiao Chen was obviously better, at least he could stand still with Wei Xiao''s blow.


    Wei Xiao: "Yes, the realm of the Supreme Emperor. Although there is still a way to go from the peak, it is very rare to get to this point now that power potions are very scarce."


    "Then I really want to thank you for your compliment."


    "You''re welcome."


    "..."


    Wei Xiao ignored Xiao Chen''s expression at the moment and looked at other people.


    "Next!"


    "No, no, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. Extremely emperor-level powerhouses were severely injured by Wei Xiao''s punch. If I, a fourth-level fighter, can survive a punch from him?"


    Someone was frightened.


    This is true of Hersius in the base city of Morton and Tolf in the base city of Silingaro.


    No way, they are the only ones who are still at the fourth level among this group of bigwigs.


    Seeing Wei Xiao set his sights on the rest of them again, they panicked.


    However, this time someone also stood up and procrastinated for them.


    The third person to receive Wei Xiao''s blow was the city lord of Aegean Base City, Lockthall.


    But when Wei Xiao took a shot at Lockthall, Torf and Hersius couldn''t sit still.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die here..."


    Tolf, who got up in front of Hersius, yelled twice, then fled in one direction.


    Wei Xiao, who had already attacked Locksar, noticed this scene.


    The attack fell on Roxar''s protective cover, frowning.


    Without any hesitation, the other hand was raised in the direction of Tolf''s escape.


    Suddenly, the air currents wandering between the world like a storm swept Tolf''s figure into the sky.


    Kneaded with Wei Xiaoping''s left hand raised.


    Hearing only a "bang", Tolf''s figure and the rising cyclone dissipated in the air at the same time.


    The other party can''t die again.


    At the same time, the fist that Wei Xiao hit on the protective shield in front of Lockthall only broke through his defense and stopped.


    He didn''t even touch the energy armor that protected Roxar''s body inside, letting him escape by chance.


    Roxar trembled: "Wei, Mr. Wei, shall I count this time?"


    Wei Xiao''s face was a bit ugly.


    It wasn''t for Loxar, but Tolf.


    Mad, was actually disrupted by someone at a critical time, and was angry just thinking about it.


    Even if the opponent has been strangled by Wei Xiao.


    "Calculate!"


    With a cold snort, he closed his fists and turned around.


    Roxar secretly rejoiced.


    He was really frightened by Wei Xiao''s blow just now.


    The protective cover he supported with all his strength was actually shattered when it touched Wei Xiao''s fist, and he suspected that he could not resist Wei Xiao''s blow. At a critical moment, someone actually shared some of the pressure brought by Wei Xiao for him.


    Seriously, Roxar was grateful to the dead Tolf.


    After he decided to go back, he would burn something to the other party every today to thank him for his "life-saving grace".


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop the gambling agreement because of one person''s spoiler.


    Continue to let the next person stand up.


    With Torf''s end, Hersius, who had also tried to escape, was now settled.


    Honestly accepting Wei Xiao''s blow, although the result will not change, he at least left a complete body.


    The rest, whether it was Sololong or Ye Xiaoqing, were all seriously injured after receiving Wei Xiao¡¯s punch, but fortunately they all saved their lives. Only Lucifer Leyton, who stood up last, was suffering from Wei Xiao. After Xiao Yi punched, everyone was shocked by the strength he showed.


    "Emperor level?"


    Wei Xiao was also very surprised.


    His blow couldn''t even break Leighton''s protective shield, which caused Wei Xiao''s eyes to look at him slightly changed.


    "Your strength surprised me."


    As the only person who was not injured by Wei Xiao''s blow, Lucifer Layton did not dare to be proud.


    "It is Mr. Wei who is merciful. If Mr. Wei goes all out, I have no chance to stand here safe and sound."


    Wei Xiao cannot be denied.


    If he really wants to kill Layton these people, no one can stop him.


    Wei Xiao also counts.


    Those who survived his blow, Wei Xiao let them go.


    "Get off! Guard your respective bases, don''t try to contaminate things that don''t belong to you."


    "Mr. Wei''s lesson is that I am here to apologize to Mrs. Zun and thank her for her kindness." Layton sincerely performed a Western aristocratic etiquette toward Shu Wang.


    When I want to come, he also knows that they can get away with it, and it is Shu Wang who saved them.


    The others are the same.


    They would never have any gratitude to Wei Xiao, but Shu Wang, that goddess who was not as beautiful as a human thing, they were sincerely grateful.


    A few people didn''t linger, they escaped from the dead and left Wolf City one after another.


    Wei Xiao returned to Shu Wang''s side, cuddling his wife into his arms without anyone else.


    "Is it satisfactory?"


    Shu Wang smiled softly.


    "I know you have a sense of measure."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao bowed his head and kissed Shu Wang''s forehead.


    Who doesn''t love such a gentle and virtuous wife?


    The sweetness of the two of them caused Zi Miao''er and Axue to be hurt.


    Especially Shu Wang''s phrase "I know you have a sense of measure".


    Get to know Tolf, there is no bones left, you tell me this is a measure of action?


    Axue: "Mr. Wei, how does Xiaoyue Sirius end?"


    Not wanting to eat dog food anymore, Axue could only interrupt the love between the two.


    Wei Xiao let go of Shu Wang and took her hand.


    "It''s over. From now on, there will be no more Xiaoyue Sirius in this world."


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Axue and Zi Miao''er couldn''t help but sigh.


    A generation of Wolf King has fallen, and I don''t know how many people will feel sorry for it.


    It''s a pity that his strength can be transferred to others.


    "..."


    "By the way, where are our people?"


    Thinking of what, Wei Xiao asked Shu Wang.


    "In Wolf City. Clash with Eliza and the others. I was worried that they would be affected, so I asked them to retreat to the city first."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao glanced at the East City Wall with the help of the dim moonlight.


    I found that there was still a lot of unmelted frost on it, and I was deeply impressed by Shu Wang''s words.


    Zi Miao''er: "Brother, now that the Wolf King has fallen, there is no leader in Wolf City. What do you plan to do with the people in Wolf City?"


    Neither Axue nor Shu Wang had their eyes on Wei Xiao during her question.


    "Naturally it is a collection. The Wolf City is different from other forces, and its combat effectiveness is good. Letting it develop in this way is simply a violent move. Let''s go in first. When tomorrow dawns, I will deal with it."


    "Ok!"


    The three girls nodded, and then followed Wei Xiao into Wolf City.

 Chapter 1518： The end of Wolf City

    One day later, Wolf City.


    Losing Xiaoyue Sirius, originally as the second largest power in the East and West Continents after the Immortal Sky City, it has now existed in name only.


    Without the protection of those with supernatural powers, even though the overall combat effectiveness of Wolf City is still fierce, it can''t match the power of those with supernatural powers.


    After Wei Xiao''s speech, except for some of the people who were loyal to Xiaoyue Sirius, the rest of the senior Wolf City were willing to integrate into the immortal sky and start a new life.


    In Wolf City, apart from the army still besieging and suppressing the remnants of the dark night, there are more than seven million survivors in the base.


    More than five million of these people are willing to follow Wei Xiao and them to the Immortal Heaven.


    Nearly two million were received by Axue''s Ice and Snow City.


    Only a few people plan to start anew.


    As for the loyalists who were bent on avenging Xiaoyue Sirius, their number was completely negligible, and most of these people are now in the hands of Wei Xiao.


    Who let them eat the Xiongxin Leopard''s guts and even sneaked into Wei Xiao after entering the city.


    ¡­


    The city wall.


    Axue: "Mr. Wei, do you really plan to give us the first-level zombies and all the weapons and equipment owned by Wolf City?"


    "The number of first-level zombies is not much, and it is not helpful to me. Those weapons and equipment are even less useful for the Immortal City. Although your Ice City now has its own arsenal, it is difficult for the output to keep up with the consumption rate. Compared to the Immortal City, you Ice and Snow City needs these weapons and equipment even more."


    "I don''t talk about the first-degree zombies, but there are too many weapons. According to preliminary estimates, the existing weapons and equipment storage in Wolf City is enough to arm one million troops. Brother, you can''t take special care of us just because I am your sister." Zi Miao''er said embarrassedly.


    Seeing the embarrassed look of the second daughter, Wei Xiao smiled and said nothing.


    Shu Wang: "Axue, Miao, listen to Wei Xiao. We really don''t lack this weapon and equipment. After these years of development, Immortal Sky City has already had a mature production line. And we have a unified standard for Wolf City. We really don¡¯t need these weapons."


    "But¡­"


    Wei Xiao interrupted aloud what Axue wanted to say.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, then you have to drop the high-level potions. More than five million people in Wolf City have joined the Immortal City, and 90% of them are still first-class fighters. This is not a small pressure for the Immortal City. If Can take away some more advanced potions, we realize


    The unified secondaryization of the whole people can also be easier. "


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Axue still hesitated.


    It''s not that she is hypocritical, not taking advantage of it.


    Mainly Wei Xiao gave too much.


    It can be said that Wei Xiao won the Wolf City, except for the No. 4 potion stored in the survivors and Qicheng Wolf City, and left it to Axue and the others.


    Among these resources that Wei Xiao gave up, weapons and equipment are part of it, and part of them are the first-level zombie resources that make the major forces jealous.


    The latter, it is absolutely rare.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t have a trace of nostalgia, and gave them all to Axue and the others.


    Although there are more than ten thousand first-level zombie resources.


    But Wei Xiao''s persistence made Axue very helpless.


    "Since Mr. Wei said so, we don''t need any medicines of level 3 or above, we will give you all."


    Wei Xiao had no comments.


    He doesn''t look down on the sesame mung bean family of Wolf City at all.


    For him today, population resources are the most important thing.


    "Brother, what do you plan to do with those loyal members of the Wolf King in Wolf City?"


    Zi Miao''er saw that Axue and Wei Xiao had decided on the allocation of the resources of Wolf City, so he stopped entangled in this matter and changed the subject.


    There was no wave on Wei Xiao''s face when he mentioned the diehards of Little Wolf.


    Those diehards launched a sneak attack on Wei Xiao last night, but they were completely defeated by the soldiers of the Immortal City without getting close to Wei Xiao and captured alive.


    The number is about 10,000 people.


    It is not ruled out that there are still some hidden, but Wei Xiao doesn''t care about it.


    Wei Xiao said with a cold face: "Since they are so loyal, then I will fulfill their wishes. Kill them all!"


    "killed?"


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "I don''t mind giving the ants a chance to survive, but I hate people who are overpowered. Obviously, those people are stupid and loyal. Next, you will focus on the army going out from Wolf City. Losing the moon and Sirius. Suppression, those army leaders who go out will inevitably have


    idea. If you hurry up, you might be able to gather a lot of good combat power. "


    Axue and the others reacted to Wei Xiao''s reminder.


    Yes!


    They almost ignored this issue.


    The army that can be sent by Xiaoyue Sirius to encircle the dark night, its combat power cannot be underestimated.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the elite of Wolf City.


    Now that Xiaoyue Sirius has fallen, Wolf City is also divided between Immortal Heaven City and Ice and Snow City, and the wolf city army who went out can be regarded as homeless.


    If someone recruits them at this time, it is very possible to harvest a large number of combatable soldiers.


    Seriously, Axue and the others were moved.


    "Does Mr. Wei have no idea about the wolf city army outside?"


    Wei Xiao: "My immortal Celestial City''s army is the strongest. There is no need to worry about the strength of Wolf City."


    "..."


    There is something to say about this, but Axue has nothing to say.


    "If this is the case, then I have to make some preparations. The news of the collapse of the wolf city in the province spreads out, and other forces are involved. I believe other forces can also think of this step." Axue said.


    "Go and prepare now?"


    "The opportunity is not to be missed. Mr. Wei, let''s retire first."


    Wei Xiao did not stop Axue, nodded.


    "Brother, sister-in-law, see you later."


    Zi Miao''er said goodbye, and then left with Axue.


    Wait for them to go.


    Shu Wang looked at Wei Xiao and said with a faint smile, "It''s not your character to hand over the army outside Wolf City."


    Wei Xiao, who pretended to be cold and arrogant in front of Axue and the others, slightly raised the corners of his mouth at this time.


    "What did you guess?"


    Shu Wang shook his head: "I just don''t think this is in line with your character. I guess you must have some plans."


    "Ha ha!"


    Wei Xiao smiled heartily.


    Putting Shu Wang into his arms, he said calmly: "Naturally, I am not as generous as it seems on the surface. To remind Axue and the others, it is aimed at those uncaring warriors in Wolf City, who are truly established in Wolf City. People in the new family, do you think they have other options besides coming to us for the immortal?"


    "After all, those who abandon their wives and children and are at ease are a minority. Really, the five million people I took away are decorations?"


    After listening to what Wei Xiao said, Shu Wang instantly understood why Wei Xiao didn''t compete with Axue and the others, so he kindly reminded them.


    Wei Xiao gave Wei Xiao a look, and Shu Wang said amusedly: "You are really bad."


    "Like it?"


    "like!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    What a husband and wife.


    Two days later.


    The citizens of Wolf City are ready.


    The base of millions of people was divided into two parts early in the morning. Under the leadership of Wei Xiao and Axue, they left from the east and north gates of Wolf City respectively.


    The mighty team marched on the land with abundant vegetation, looking from a distance, like two long dragons.


    "Wolf City is over like this?"


    "Who could have imagined that the number one power under the dignified Immortal City would be terminated in this way, and I envy Axue who is behind the Immortal City."


    "Damn Wei Xiao, if it weren''t for him, the population of Wolf City now has our share, why didn''t he go to death with Xiaoyue Sirius?"


    "Wolf City''s background is enough to make a big power on the original basis to a higher level. This time Wei Xiao and Axue have obtained so many resources from Wolf City, where will their strength grow?"


    "Wei Xiao, one day, I will let you lose everything, not to die, I swear."


    The end of Wolf City is doomed.


    Similarly, those forces that had a chance to get a share of the pie, but ended up with nothing because of wrong judgments.


    Knowing the harvest of Ice and Snow City and Immortal Sky City in Wolf City, they were jealous and crazy.


    But when these forces were jealous and hated, no one knew that a strange thing had happened in a secret room in Wolf City.


    The corpse of Liu Xian''er, who was enclosed in a crystal coffin by Xiaoyue Sirius, accompanied Wei Xiao and others to leave from Wolf City. Her corpse also turned into ashes invisibly and dissipated in the coffin.


    Inside the empty coffin, after a few minutes, nothing was left except the clothing and decorations worn on the corpse.


    At the same time, on top of an observation tower inside Wolf City, a black figure appeared out of thin air.


    A pair of bright star pupils looked at the distant team, and the figure that appeared muttered: "Everything is in the past, and everything is over. A new beginning, we will see you again."


    In the distance, Wei Xiao, who was on Xiao Jiu''s back, seemed to sense something.


    Looking back at the highest point of Wolf City, it turned out that the place was empty.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shu Wang, who was nestling in Wei Xiao''s arms, noticed Wei Xiao''s strangeness, raised his head slightly, and asked with concern.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and smiled indifferently: "It feels like someone is observing us in secret, maybe it is my illusion! No matter what, next, our focus will be on the southern continent."


    Shu Wang didn''t ask much.


    Look into the distance.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with You Wei and the others now?"

 Chapter 1519： Threat from the corpse

    Southern continent.


    After a lapse of more than a month, the zombie resources that Human Race could use in the wild have all been exhausted.


    After this period of development, in the Southern Continent, in addition to the corpse tribe, the human tribe has formed a super strong situation.


    This supernatural refers to the Nine Heavens City.


    Chu Tianhe''s position in the southern continent has been completely stabilized after the battle with the Emperor Corpse.


    Coupled with the strength of the Nine Heavens City itself, none of the human forces in the southern mainland can compete with it.


    And because the southern continent is in the southern hemisphere, and most of the territory of the eastern continent Longxia is in the northern hemisphere, in the human world, there is a tale of "Southern Chu and Northern Wei".


    As for how strong it is, there are actually only five.


    The divisions of the two major forces of light and darkness in the Western Continent, the Phoenix Dance City of the Immortal City, and the City of Evernight, the last one is the League of Haters of the local forces.


    The emergence of the League of Haters benefited from the invasion of the major forces on the east and west continents.


    Because they brought the apocalyptic technology that the southern continent was once blocked by the Chutian River.


    Coupled with the invasion of the East and West continents, Nine Sky City could not use all its energy to suppress the local forces. In this way, the local forces that were able to breathe united and successfully established themselves in this world by absorbing foreign technology and through alliances. pace.


    The five major powers and a super power have formed a restraint. Many small powers survive in the cracks, which is the current situation in the southern continent.


    However, this situation is only temporary.


    On the side of the corpse tribe, after a month of accumulation, the corpse tribe led by the emperor''s development and growth finally showed its fangs to the human forces on the southern continent.


    After more than a month, the peak state of the corpse clan that the emperor had hoped to see finally took place.


    Hundreds of corpse emperors conceived, after this period of time swallowed each other, three nine-level corpse emperors and twelve eighth-level corpse emperors were born successively.


    Under their frenzied breeding, hundreds of millions of corpses appeared.


    With a huge army, a wave of corpses led by the corpse and followed by a large number of top zombies began to sweep the southern continent.


    Those flying in the sky, swimming in the water, and running on the ground launched attacks on the human forces from all directions.


    Facing the menacing army of corpses, the human forces of the southern mainland can only fully contend with it.


    The human-corpse war broke out ten days ago.


    During this period, the corpse tribe suffered tens of millions of casualties, and the human tribe, also millions, remained on the battlefield forever and could never wake up.


    The interior of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    As the most powerful force at the forefront of resisting the corpse clan army, during this period of time, Bai Youwei and the others were under pressure not normal.


    The corpse clan''s offensive regardless of consumption, even if they can win more with less in each battle, but after many battles, the loss of Fengwu Tiancheng is still not optimistic.


    They also thought of joining forces with other forces to share some pressure, but the corpse clan is very cunning.


    With their powerful air superiority, their attack on humans is not single.


    All the forces on the southern continent are more or less harassed by zombies.


    This also makes the major forces overwhelmed.


    Once troops are sent to reinforce other forces, it is very likely that they will receive special attention from the corpse clan.


    Fortunately, neither the corpse emperor nor the corpse emperor was dispatched. Fengwu Tiancheng relied on such powerful abilities as Bai Youwei to barely block the corpse clan''s attack.


    But this is not a long-term solution.


    Fighting for consumption, the human race is definitely not the opponent of the corpse race.


    "Have you not found the reason yet?"


    In the hall of Fengwu, a heroic Bai Youwei stared at the high-levels of Fengwu Heaven City below, with a very cold expression on her face.


    Fighting against the corpse clan for nearly ten days, the Fengwu Tiancheng warriors under the leadership of Bai Youwei and others have eliminated more than 10 to 20 million zombies, but they found that the number of zombies that attacked them did not seem to have changed. Bai Youwei and the others have paid great attention.


    Song Xiaoyu, who is in charge of intelligence, shook his head.


    "The corpse clan''s offense was too sudden. During this period of time, our main energy was on fighting the corpse clan''s offense. To investigate the reason why the corpse clan suddenly appeared so many zombies, there was not enough time."


    Li Xiangfeng: "The number of corpse races cannot be increased for no reason. The corpse emperor''s internal consumption is absolutely not small in order to cultivate the corpse emperor above the advanced level. Now suddenly there are tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of corpse warriors, which absolutely exist in this. We don¡¯t know the reason."


    "Does the corpse emperor cultivated by the corpse emperor can breed new zombies without swallowing flesh and blood?" Chang Hei frowned and said solemnly.


    "Impossible. Through our research over the years, we can be sure that the emperor wants to breed new types of zombies without a lot of flesh and blood. The higher the level of zombies, the greater the energy required. There is also the growth of zombie larvae. The flesh and blood is an astronomical number, and it is impossible for the Southern Corpse Clan to have so many more Corpse Clan fighters for no reason."


    Bai Youwei felt very irritable when she saw that everyone didn''t have a direction.


    If the source of the corpse clan''s reproduction is not resolved, even if the corpse emperor and corpse emperor do not take action, they will not be able to consume the continuous tide of corpses to attack.


    Yan Yi, who was in the same position as Bai Youwei, said at this time: "Let''s wait for Chang Bai to come back to discuss this issue! He and Xiao Miyu have been out for several days, I believe he will bring us the news we want."


    Bai Youwei sighed when she heard Yan Yi''s words.


    "Now it can only be so. I hope that in addition to Xiaobai and others, other forces can also find out the cause as soon as possible, otherwise, the southern continent will become the second non-emirate continent."


    "My Queen, the reason has been found."


    Just when Bai Youwei and the others felt helpless, a scream full of haste came from outside the hall.


    "It''s Xiaobai!"


    Chang Hei was the first to stand up after hearing this.


    "Xiao Bai is back?"


    The others also showed surprised expressions.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi looked outside the hall.


    After a while, holding a white bone fan, Chang Bai dressed in white floated into the hall.


    Outside the hall, the little loach, which is more than three hundred meters in length, occupies the square, like a big mountain.


    Bai Youwei: "Xiaobai, have you found the reason for the sudden increase in the number of corpses?"


    The others looked at Chang Bai expectantly.


    Chang Bai did not disappoint everyone, and nodded.


    "Fortunately to live up to the mission."


    Bai Youwei and others stood up excitedly.


    "Quickly, what caused the increase in the number of corpses?"


    Chang Bai did not appetite for everyone.


    "After several days of investigations by his subordinates and Little Loach, the reason why the number of corpse tribes has soared in a short period of time is that everything comes from the ocean."


    "Ocean?"


    Chang Bai: "Yes. One or more corpse kings who can reproduce underwater zombies appeared among the corpse tribe. They dived into the sea in large numbers, hunted and killed marine creatures, and continuously provided the corpse tribe with what they needed. Blood-eating energy. With the ocean, a huge storage place for flesh and blood, it is only natural that the number of corpses has skyrocketed."


    "What, it''s actually the ocean?"


    After hearing the results of Chang Bai''s investigation, Bai Youwei and others were all dumbfounded.


    No wonder they were so shocked.


    Where is the ocean?


    That is definitely the world with the most species and the largest number in this world.


    If zombies have the ability to hoard a large amount of flesh and blood from the ocean, how will creatures on land compete with the corpse clan in the future?


    "How did you know?" Bai Youwei asked, holding back the shock in her heart.


    "Thanks to the octopus brothers and the big sharks. The little loach got in touch with them, and through the translation of the little loach, I got this information. The hunting of the sea creatures by the corpses started half a month ago. , It¡¯s just that Brother Octopus can¡¯t contact us, so the news hasn¡¯t been communicated for a long time.¡±


    Knowing that Chang Bai''s news came from the pets that Bai Youwei had taken over, at this moment, Bai Youwei and the others completely believed it.


    Li Xiangfeng: "A major event is about to happen. The Southern Corpse Clan has the energy supply of the sea. Can we kill the Corpse Clan?"


    "Unless the root cause of breeding zombies is eliminated, it is obviously impossible. With the corpse emperor, we will only seek our own death if we take the initiative to attack."


    "Would you like to invite the Lord to come up to the Southern Continent?"


    Bai Youwei''s heart is very heavy.


    The thing she worries most still happened.


    The sea has become the flesh and blood supply of the corpse tribe. With the speed of the corpse emperor''s unlimited reproduction of zombies, how can this be beaten?


    "My Lady Queen, maybe the situation is not as bad as we thought." Chang Bai said again.


    Bai Youwei stared blankly.


    "Do you know anything else?"

 Chapter 1520： Marine army assembled

    Chang Bai does know something beneficial to the human race.


    He opened his mouth and said: "Although the corpse race is hunting marine life, there are also many mutants born in the sea. When the subordinates heard the news from the octopus, they also knew that the major areas of the ocean The new overlords have begun to gather."


    "When the subordinates found the octopus brothers, the marine clan had evolved intelligent marine creatures by devouring the heavens, materials and earth treasures. Attack on land."


    "Ok?"


    This is definitely unexpected news.


    Marine life actually knows to fight back, isn''t this a joke?


    Song Xiaoyu: "Xiaobai, is the counterattack of marine creatures useful? How long have they grown up? Compared with the corpse clan, how many of the grown-up marine hegemons are opponents of zombies?"


    "The octopus brothers didn''t say anything about it, but according to their description, the most powerful overlord in the ocean has already surpassed Little Loach, and there are still a lot of them."


    "..."


    Beyond the little loach?


    Bai Youwei knows the strength of the little loach best.


    Relying on the resources provided by the marine overlords she had conquered, and swallowing a large number of small loaches of heaven, material and earth treasures, her current strength had reached the peak war emperor level.


    Beyond its existence, doesn''t it mean that the holy emperor, or even a higher-level overlord, has appeared in the marine mutant creatures?


    Upon receiving this news, Bai Youwei and the others remained unchanged.


    How long has the rise of marine life only?


    It''s only two or three years, right?


    But now that there are strong enough to gain a foothold in the world, are these races that were once neglected by the human race so against the sky?


    The growth rate is simply embarrassing.


    Bai Youwei and the others also secretly rejoiced.


    Fortunately, the heaven, material and earth treasures that can allow other creatures to grow up appear late. If these kinds of strange treasures are born in the early end of the world, then this world is really no one or a corpse.


    Recovering from the shock, Bai Youwei, who sat back in her seat, asked with a solemn face, "Do you know when they will do it?"


    Chang Bai shook his head: "I don''t know the exact time, but the first confrontation between the Sea Clan and the Corpse Clan is doomed."


    ¡­


    The sea.


    As the largest biological area in the world, the creatures living in the ocean cannot be described by numbers.


    A vast area, a mysterious and unknown forbidden area...No one knows how many unknown secrets are hidden in the endless sea.


    As for the birth of Tiancai Dibao, no one knows how many exotic treasures appeared in the sea.


    "Wow!"


    On the bottom of the sea, waves are surging and turbulent.


    The corpse clan''s special killing on the aqua clan finally angered the overlord under the ocean.


    In the boundless depths of the sea, from one direction, a dense army is running rampant.


    The head is a huge Cancer like a mountain.


    It has hard armor all over its body, and wherever it goes, the seabed reefs and peaks fall apart under the crush of its huge body.


    Behind it, an army of millions of crabs followed closely.


    These little soldiers are also not general.


    Among them, the smallest is as big as a cow, and the largest is as high as three to fifty meters. The pair of extremely domineering iron pliers are held high, and they are domineering and imposing.


    At the other end of the crab army, four army also came across the water at this time.


    An army is made up of lobsters.


    The head is a large lobster that is not under the size of a Cancer.


    One consists of turtles.


    If the image of the leading giant tortoise were seen by humans, it would be absolutely shocked.


    No him, because a giant python is wrapped around this giant tortoise.


    The two seem to be coexisting, and their image is very similar to the basalt in human myths and legends.


    The third army is made up of fishes, led by the sharks. The great white sharks with a body length of nearly two hundred meters swim at the forefront, which makes people feel unattractive when they see it, and it is very visually impactful.


    The last one is a miscellaneous army, which almost includes other creatures on the seabed that are not classified in the first four armies.


    There are sea snakes, octopuses, whales, sea horses, and so on.


    It is Bai Youwei''s pet octopus brother who takes the lead.


    The five armies gathered, and tens of millions of marine creatures directly blocked the seabed light in one sea area.


    Densely dense, boundless.


    "Quack..."


    "Woohoo..."


    The words belonging to the aqua clan came from all sides.


    At this moment, the five parties stopped, and the big men headed by all parties swam toward the middle waters.


    Shark Matt, also known as the Great White Shark, was the first to speak, "Who else hasn''t arrived?"


    Brother Octopus: "The old electric eel, the electric mother, the ancestor of the sea crocodile, and the sea scorpion have not arrived. The overlords of other sea areas are not clear. The reason for the distance is probably not coming."


    The open-eyed shrimp, that is, the big lobster said: "Regardless of them, without them, we can also destroy the foreigners."


    Cancer: "My Xie Huangbao never cares about the number of coalition forces, because all the enemies in front of my pair of artifacts are scum."


    Prime Minister Tortoise: "Let¡¯s start! Foreign races are not single. They are more powerful on land except for those that can operate underwater. Brother Octopus gets information from humans. Now the foreign races that invade our aquarium are all from land. The zombies that are called the corpse king reproduced from above. If the corpse king on the land cannot be solved, and the underwater alien race can be eliminated, it will not be able to eliminate the water crisis."


    Shark Matt: "How do you plan to deal with alien races?"


    Xie Huangbao: "Simple, the aquariums that can land attack the alien races on the land, and the ones that can''t land, how do you feel about the alien races on the seabed?"


    "agree!"


    "No comment!"


    "Just do it."


    The big guys from all sides agreed to Xie Huangbao''s proposal.


    Shark Matt spoke with an extremely cold voice: "That''s it, Crab Wong Treasure, Open Eye Shrimp, Turtle Prime Minister, you are ready to land, and the underwater aliens will be handed over to me and Brother Octopus."


    "Wait!" the shrimp opened eyes.


    Shark Matt: "What else do you want to add?"


    Shrimp with eyes open: "I have nothing to add to Xiehuangbao''s proposal, but before that, should we choose a general leader? Everyone has swallowed human beings. From their memory, it should be clear that there is one who is in charge of the overall situation. How important is the chief. If there is no unified order, how to attack and how to retreat once a war starts. Isn¡¯t it a mess?"


    Several other aquarium bosses glanced at each other.


    Eyes full of murderous...Well, this is the characteristic of Shamart, no matter what mentality it is, the appearance is always that murderous.


    "Then who do you think is the chief?"


    Faced with Shark Matt¡¯s question, the shrimp opened his eyes and said nonchalantly: "Naturally it is me."


    "you?"


    "good!"


    "Jie Jie...why? Are you stronger than me or younger brother than me? My Shark Matt rules the Aquarium Shark Army, and the Fish Aquarium also looks forward to my horse. Regardless of combat power or quantity, who can compete with me in the entire Aquarium? ?"


    With eyes open, the shrimp shook its tongs.


    "The election of the chief executive is not about being competitive. Its emergence depends on ancestry, public opinion, and the most important pedigree of good deeds. This is not something you can do if you dare to fight and kill if you have a large number of people."


    "Hahaha... ridiculous. A big fist is the truth, and a large number is public opinion. As for blood, the blood of your crayfish is better than ours?"


    Feeling the disdain between Shark Matt''s words, the shrimp did not compete with him when he opened his eyes.


    "What do you guys say? Do you agree with me?"


    Brother Octopus was silent, neither opposed nor agreed.


    Prime Minister Kameko looked at the changes.


    Xie Huangbao responded: "If you can convince me, I don''t mind being on your side."


    Shrimp opened his eyes and looked at other bosses.


    Brother Octopus and Prime Minister Tortoise thought for a while, felt that Xie Huangbao''s words made sense, and nodded.


    The shrimp opened his eyes and smiled.


    "Little shark, what do you think?"


    Shamart was extremely reluctant, but the other three big brothers agreed that although it was strong, it was not strong enough to suppress the killer on the spot, so she finally nodded.


    "Well, if you can convince me, I don''t mind letting you be the chief."

 Chapter 1521： The world is made up of me

    With the consent of the four aquarium bosses, the shrimp opened his eyes as if he was holding the winning ticket.


    "In that case, then I will convince you."


    The four big guys all looked at the open-eye shrimp, they looked like they were telling the open-eye shrimp: Please start your performance.


    Shrimp does not procrastinate when you open your eyes.


    "Everyone knows that the knowledge reserves we have now come from the devouring of the sea human race. From our name, it is not difficult to see that since our knowledge comes from human beings, we can use human beings to our water race. The ranks are divided to elect the chief, do you have any comments on this method?"


    "No problem. The human race is indeed worthy of our study, and only by following them can we build a real aquatic civilization." Gui Cheng agreed.


    The other three bigwigs hesitated for a moment, and all nodded.


    They admit that if they want to rise in this world and develop their own civilization, they have to learn from human knowledge.


    Since they all have a common understanding, it is only natural that Shrimp uses human culture to select the chief of the aquarium.


    Recognized by the four big brothers, the shrimp opened his eyes and continued: "If this is the case, it is easy for me to be elected as the chief. In the memory of the Longxia people, the emperor of the aqua clan has always been called Inherited by the creature of the''dragon'', it swallows clouds, spit out fog, overwhelms rivers, and is omnipotent..."


    "etc¡­¡­"


    Before the shrimp opened his eyes, Shark Matt was the first to interrupt.


    "Which Longxia people? Human civilization has more than one Longxia clan, so why use their culture?"


    "Do you think it is inappropriate?"


    "Otherwise? Longxia Civilization can only represent a human race, not everyone. Is your statement too one-sided?"


    Shrimp with eyes open: "Don''t be convinced about this."


    "Am I wrong? In general, you can''t convince me."


    "Haha... The oldest, most comprehensive, and preserved human race to this day is the Longxia civilization. They have a history of thousands of years, and there has never been a fault in the middle. Since we want to learn from humans, then You have to learn the best. Other civilizations either have long since disappeared or are incomplete..."


    "Such a completely immature civilization, are you embarrassed to let the Shui clan learn from it?"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    When the shrimp said this, Shark Matt suddenly muttered.


    "Okay, you won, go ahead."


    The shrimp opened his eyes and nodded, and continued: "As mentioned earlier in the Longxia Civilization, the creatures that dominate the aquarium have always been called''dragons''. In fact, when it comes to this, I believe you also understand what I mean, and it is necessary. Let me continue?"


    Shark Matt: "What do you mean?"


    Xie Huangbao looked surprised: "You don''t think you are the so-called''dragon'', do you?"


    Brother Octopus: "I shouldn''t have said something, but your narcissistic appearance, I really can''t bear it. Don''t stop me, my urine is yellow, and I don''t have diabetes, let me wake it up without giving it any sweetness. Kind."


    Prime Minister Turtle: "I also know the dragon you mentioned, but people are made up of many animal characteristics. Do you think you are?"


    Shrimp with eyes open was dissatisfied with what the four big brothers said.


    "Don''t envy you. I didn''t say that I am a dragon, but you will know why I am qualified to be the chief by just reading my scientific name."


    scientific name?


    What scientific name?


    Shrimp with eyes open?


    Shrimp?


    Eye shrimp?


    Or something else?


    Shark Matt: "I don''t know what you are talking about, but if you intend to persuade us like this, it is obviously impossible."


    "I think you are just pretending to be confused. What is my scientific name? Crayfish, also known as big lobster, listen, no matter which one, there is a dragon in it. Isn''t it obvious?"


    "..."


    "Up to now, I am not going to continue to pretend to be with you. I have a showdown. In fact, I am the offspring of the dragon. The nine sons of the dragon are different. Obviously, I am one of the different ones. As the offspring of the dragon. , Is it okay for me to be the chief? Who approves and who opposes?"


    Seeing the open-eyed shrimp, they all flew their tentacles at the corners of their mouths.


    I have seen shameless people, and I have never seen such shameless people.


    "Brother Octopus, it''s up to you to be the chief leader! You have the most contact with humans, and you must have learned from them far beyond ours. You come to be the chief chief, I don''t worry." Prime Minister Turtle directly ignored him. The existence of eye shrimp, said to Brother Octopus earnestly.


    Xie Huangbao: "Compared to some guys, I believe in Kamei Cheng''s views relative to Brother Octopus."


    Shark Matt: "I have no objection."


    Brother Octopus: "This..."


    "Hey, what do you mean? I am really a descendant of dragons. Can the inherent dragon character be faked?"


    The other four big brothers directly filtered the words of the open-eye shrimp.


    "Okay! If that''s the case, then I will do my part for this chieftain."


    "It should be."


    "I--"


    "you shut up!"


    The open-eyed shrimp wanted to say something, but the four big men looked at it with threatening eyes, and the open-eyed shrimp closed their mouths immediately.


    Brother Octopus: "Now that it''s agreed, let''s start. Shamat, your troops and my troops are one step ahead, to clean up the foreign races under the sea, and prepare for sea support at the same time."


    "no problem."


    "Xihuangbao, Prime Minister Tortoise, Open Eye Shrimp, after we clear out the alien races under the sea, you will immediately land from the selected location and launch an offensive against the alien races on the land."


    "good!"


    "I, I have no problem."


    "That''s it. The retreat signal pays attention to the sea and the sky. When you see three shots of ink blasting into the sky, the whole army retreats."


    "clear!"


    "Set off--"


    Brother Octopus gave an order and took the lead, with his army, marching towards the shallow sea area first.


    Shark Matt is not slow, just behind.


    Because there are alien warriors on the sea floor, they are not in a hurry, Prime Minister Turtle.


    After the octopus brothers left for a while, they led the team to follow up.


    On the move.


    Open eyes shrimp and crab yellow treasure go side by side.


    "Old crab, really, I don''t lie to you, I am really a descendant of the dragon, and inherited the powerful blood of the dragon. When the time is right, I will inevitably become a dragon, heaven and earth, and I am the only one."


    Xie Huang Bao glanced at the shrimp openly like an idiot.


    Then he looked serious.


    "Since you have said so, then I will not lie to you. In fact, my true identity is a constituent of this world. Once I die, this world will be destroyed."


    Shrimp with eyes open has a black line.


    "I have at least a basis for that, you are too much, right?"


    "Why do you think that? I would say that, and there is evidence."


    "What evidence?"


    "Xie Tian Xie Di, heaven and earth are all made up of me, saying that this world is me, is there a problem?"


    "I''m down..."


    ...

 Chapter 1522： Aquariums counterattack

    seabed.


    The aquatic pioneers have entered the designated area.


    Shark Matt: "Brother Octopus, it''s already close to the outermost waters infested by alien races."


    The octopus, whose eight tentacles were paddling in the water, swam to Shark Matt.


    "Are you all ready?"


    "Don''t worry, the aquatic warriors are already in place, ready to attack."


    "Then what are you waiting for? The whole army strikes."


    When Shark Matt heard the words, his blood basin opened.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The terrifying sound waves spread from the water, and the invisible force directly set off a huge wave inside the sea surging forward.


    "Swish swish..."


    "Kill--


    The commander''s offensive orders were issued, and millions of submarine aquarium warriors scrambled and swept toward the sea ahead fearlessly.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    The sea ahead.


    Hundreds of water-attribute zombies are besieging the fleeing fish.


    Suddenly, a wave of terror spread.


    "Woooooo-"


    In a series of incomprehensible calls, the zombies who had no time to escape were directly overturned by the waves and disappeared invisible in the huge waves.


    The zombies in other areas that were still hunting the seabed creatures also noticed this terrifying wave at this time.


    In the face of the surging sea waves, although they were afraid, because of the distance, they were not afraid.


    Looking directly at the waves that are coming towards them and the power is declining, a large number of zombies have their faces in doubt.


    What is this?


    Is it a natural disaster?


    "Kill¡ª"


    However, before they could find anything, the wave passed, and a large number of aquarium warriors emerged directly behind them.


    They roared and frantically, facing the zombie warrior in front of them, killing them at a very fast speed.


    Zombie warriors would never have imagined that such a terrifying aquatic army would be hidden behind the wave.


    In addition, the number is far less than that of the Shui Clan, and when they reacted, their bodies had been swallowed by the Sea Clan''s army.


    "Woooooo-"


    The aquatic army continued to attack.


    At this time, more and more zombie warriors discovered the presence of sea warriors.


    From all directions, a large number of zombies were encircling the sea clan army.


    "kill--"


    Shark shouted loudly and took the lead in opening the curtain of the war.


    Seeing a densely packed army of zombies in front, Shama took a big mouth.


    Suddenly, the horrible swallowing force rolled up the water in front, forming a huge whirlpool and convolving the zombies in the sea to tear them apart.


    Brother Octopus rushed over soon.


    Tentacles that are hundreds of meters long stir the sea and make waves.


    Caused unpredictable casualties to the zombie army.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Other marine warriors are also extremely fierce.


    Crazy devouring the corpse warriors that appeared.


    The zombies were split and torn apart by the aquarium warriors in the sea, and countless pieces of meat were like rain, crazily piled up on the bottom of the sea.


    Just ten minutes.


    The zombies in a water area were wiped out by the Sea Clan.


    "Keep killing me¡ª"


    Under the leadership of Brother Octopus and Shark Matt, the aquarium army continued to rush towards other areas.


    A fierce attack, wherever you go, there is nothing to resist.


    On the coast, inside the corpse clan residence on the southern mainland.


    "what?"


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    The corpse emperor who embraced the two consciousness-possessed corpse emperors'' bodies suddenly stunned with a faint smile on their faces.


    The two corpse emperors who found the abnormality asked curiously.


    The corpse emperor released the two corpse emperors.


    "Interestingly, the undersea forces still have such strength?"


    A ninth-level corpse emperor frowned.


    "Undersea creatures?"


    "good."


    The two corpse emperors no longer said more, and one after another put their consciousness into the direction of the ocean.


    Before long, the faces of the two corpse emperors changed slightly.


    "It''s true, and our people are being slaughtered by marine life."


    "Their strength seems to be good."


    The decree: "It did make the deity a little surprised. However, this little power can''t change the fate of the seabed creatures becoming the blood food of the corpse clan. Let a part of the corpses accompany them for fun."


    "The concubine is going to make arrangements."


    Knowing the plan of the sacred judge, a corpse emperor responded, and then issued an attack order to the corpse in the territory of the southern corpse clan.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The corpse outside quickly received the corpse emperor''s order, and a roar of excitement and excitement rang through the corpse clan''s territory.


    After that, I saw thousands of corpses rushing from the ground to the direction of the underwater battlefield.


    Not long.


    "Puff puff--"


    The fastest corpse rushed to the battlefield first.


    Without any hesitation, one after another silhouette plunged into the sea and directly joined the battle circle.


    "Beast, take it to death."


    Dozens of corpses entered the seabed.


    Facing the countless army of corpses, immediately cast their abilities.


    The ability that can work underwater is activated, and suddenly, winds and waves, huge waves, visual plunder, ice and snow.


    "Dare to fight with my aquarium underwater, who gives you the courage?"


    Seeing the newly added humanoid zombies slaughtering the aquarium warriors, the strong in the aquarium, they abandoned those zombies and turned to besiege the corpses.


    The powerful aquarium warrior shot the corpse.


    Either the collision between the abilities, or relying on the strong defense power to ignore the attack of the corpse''s ability and directly crush the corpse.


    Under the full encirclement of a group of beasts of at least the junior emperor rank, the first corpse that entered the water was quickly killed without leaving a piece of armor.


    Afterwards, corpses continued to enter the bottom of the sea, but the aquariums who had been guarded against these corpses, the tentacle monster army led by Brother Octopus, waved thick and long shots to strangle the corpses that jumped into the water on the land.


    Many corpses were assassinated by the tentacles of the tentacle monster in the air before they fell into the water.


    The appearance of the corpse did not change the one-sided situation of the corpse clan.


    With the death of a large number of zombies, the sea area where the battlefield is located has turned dark green.


    The holy judges and other zombies, who have been paying attention to the battlefield situation through "Consciousness Coming", can''t change the situation of the battle even with the addition of the corpse. Except for the corpse emperor, a dozen corpse emperors have a solemn face.


    "Master Supreme, let the concubine destroy these seabed creatures that don''t know the height and depth of the earth." The corpse possessed by the corpse emperor is pleased to fight.


    "Master Supreme, please order."


    The sanctuary held a cold face.


    The figure stood up from the seat.


    "No, the deity will meet them."


    The voice fell, and the figure of the holy tailor disappeared in place.


    Undersea battlefield.


    The Shui clan''s offensive against the corpse clan can be said to be full of attention.


    In the absence of the corpse emperor, the corpse clan who is seriously lacking high-end combat power, faced with a group of aquatic warriors led by imperial-level powerhouses, the corpse clan''s army is completely vulnerable.


    The underwater zombies were quickly cleaned up by Shark Matt and Brother Octopus.


    "Hahaha...Finally it''s our turn to play. The descendants of the dragon, land with your king on land."


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    "Warriors, let other creatures in this world see what rampant dominance is. Landing¡ª"


    "Turtles follow me."


    The three armies that followed came into action at this time.


    A large number of aquarium amphibious warriors rushed towards the coast at an extremely fast speed.


    "I''ll help you."


    Brother Octopus who completed the underwater mission, Kill Matt shouted.


    At this time, the huge sharks and whales set off stormy waves in the sea.


    A wave of hundreds of meters high rises from the sea. The army led by the open eyes shrimp, crab yellow treasure and the tortoise prime minister, with the help of this turbulent wave, directly skimmed the coastline and swallowed the corpses on the opposite shore. The tribal army launched an offensive.


    "Woooooo-"


    The countless zombies on the land have not yet come into contact with the aquarium army.


    Looking at the huge waves that rolled up a thousand stories high, the battle between the two sides on the land had not erupted, and the corpse clan was killed and injured in the terror-like wave of the tsunami.


    "Kill¡ª"


    The three armies of the aquarium successfully landed without any resistance.


    As the three chiefs raised their arms, the densely packed amphibious warriors covered and killed the zombies struggling in the sea.


    The offensive was fierce and unstoppable.


    With the tide of blessing, the aquatic army faces the corpse army on the land, like a locust crossing the border, wherever it goes, no grass grows.

 Chapter 1523： Suppress the audience

    "Oh oh¡ª"


    After the wave of invincibility by the Shui Clan with the help of the wave, the zombies with heavy casualties, when the wave began to recede, the counterattack officially began.


    A giant corpse twenty to thirty meters high came over the waves.


    The body with strong defense and absolute power rushed into the aquarium army, crushed all the way, a large number of aquarium warriors were either hit by giant corpses or crushed into flesh.


    In the air, corpses with flying capabilities also attacked and killed them.


    The figure is close to the ground, the storm is smashing, and the wind blades spreading over the area will slash a large number of aquarium warriors.


    "court death--"


    Seeing the corpse of the corpse clan show great power, Xie Huangbao saw it and jumped to the forefront.


    "The sky is falling apart and the earth is falling--"


    With a loud shout, a pair of giant tongs in front of Xie Huangbao smashed directly towards an area with more giant corpses.


    Hearing only a "boom", the terrifying power of Crab Huangbao hit the ground, and the shock wave excited instantly shattered things within a hundred meters.


    With Xie Huangbao taking the lead in the charge, the speed of other Cancers is not slow.


    They searched for those big zombies one after another, or cut them with one move, or smashed them down with a pliers in the air, directly smashing a big zombies into the ground without moving.


    Suddenly, the corpse tribe''s offensive was blocked, and the aqua warriors took the opportunity to skim over the area occupied by the crabs such as Xie Huang Bao and mingled with the corpse tribe army.


    "Dragon descendants, let other races see how good we are, and follow me."


    On one side, the shrimp opened his eyes and saw that Xiehuangbao successfully opened up a battlefield. Not to be outdone, it shouted at the huge brother of the shrimp soldiers, and then a line of prawns rushed to the front of the team.


    "Shenlong wagging its tail--"


    Standing still, steadying the body, the open-eyed shrimp of the self-proclaimed dragon tribe descended from a head and tail swinging, a huge body swept across the area where the zombies were, sweeping away a large number of zombies and the large zombies that existed in the team at the same time.


    Other prawns performed the same attack one after another.


    Like the tail flick of a meat grinder sweeping the battlefield, for a while, the sky was full of zombies flying down.


    "Ohhhhh..."


    "Wow--"


    Compared with the series of poems of the first two, the tortoise clan led by Prime Minister tortoise is much simpler.


    The prime minister headed by the turtle, the body and the parasitic sea snake release abilities at the same time.


    One spit big water and washed everything, and the other released ice, which was frozen for a hundred meters.


    Whether it is an ordinary zombie or a corpse, facing the absolute power of Prime Minister Tortoise, casualties have increased exponentially.


    The other giant tortoises behind Prime Minister Turtle spit out ice or water, and the army of zombies who killed also cried for father and mother.


    But no matter what method the three aquatic armies use to attack the corpse army, one thing is the same, that is, the aquatic army led by the powerful army is not what the zombies in front of them can resist.


    "Happy, so happy. For such an enemy, I, King Crab, will first set a small goal and hit him for 100 million."


    "There is no one who can fight. Is my dragon descendant too strong, or is the opponent too weak?"


    "Wow¡ªwhoop¡ª"


    Never go ahead.


    The three aquatic warriors ran rampantly in the corpse army, fighting without pressure, and the leading three big men couldn''t help but feel a little overwhelmed.


    But you have to admit that with the imperial level of strength against the zombies that are the strongest in the corpse clan, but the fourth level, they have this capital.


    Although the corpse clan is not the opponent of the aqua clan, they are still not afraid of death one by one.


    The huge sacrifice also caused the Shui people to pay hundreds of thousands of casualties.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Just as the three chiefs continued to slaughter the corpse clan, suddenly, the army of zombies who gave up their lives and had nothing to fear stopped their attack.


    Millions of zombies roared into the air at the same time, as if they were welcoming something.


    After being beheaded hundreds of thousands by the Shui Clan in a pause, the next second, the corpse clan army turned around one after another and fled to the rear.


    The three chiefs who were on the rise saw this scene with a stunned expression.


    what the hell?


    Why did you run away suddenly?


    "Don''t run, fight your grandpa until dark." Xie Huangbao yelled impatiently.


    "Catch up."


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Compared with the yelling Crab Yellow Treasure and the Open Eye Shrimp, from the beginning of the battle, they have always shown themselves as Prime Tortoise with practical actions. At this time, the sea snake on his body suddenly raised his head and spewed a cold light toward the direction of the corpse clan''s escape.


    Hanmang swept across the earth, and under the urging of the ability, a crystal clear ice wall cut off the fleeing army of zombies.


    Not all the zombies that escaped were intercepted, but there were hundreds of thousands of zombies behind the ice wall.


    "Prime Minister Turtle, did a great job."


    Seeing Prime Minister Turtle''s hand, Xie Huangbao jumped up excitedly.


    Without waiting for the open eyes shrimp to react, Crab Wong Bao, who was afraid that the "small goal" would not be able to complete, rushed into the group of zombies behind the ice wall for the first time.


    "Look at my rampage and domineering--"


    "Damn, Xiehuangbao, you''ll save me a little bit."


    "Hahaha... want? Go after it yourself."


    Xie Huang Bao was killing happily, but he did not forget to stimulate the red-eyed shrimp.


    "You wait for me."


    Shrimp opened his eyes and said, he was about to rush up to harvest the remaining zombies.


    But it just did something, and at the same time Xie Huangbao was laughing unscrupulously, suddenly, in the headspace of Xie Huangbao, a tiny figure appeared out of thin air.


    The appearance of the other party attracted the attention of Prime Minister Turtle.


    Before Prime Minister Turtle could say anything, the figure in the air fell directly on top of Xie Huangbao''s head.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    I saw the two sides just touched.


    The open-eyed shrimp that had just stepped forward felt a violent tremor on the ground.


    "What the hell?"


    Shrimp eyes trembled with eyes open.


    Compared to it, Prime Minister Turtle noticed the uninvited guest for the first time. At this moment, his entire face changed an expression.


    It looked like hell, staring at the place where Xie Huangbao''s figure was.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh soh


    Xie Huangbao''s screams came at this time.


    Only at this moment did other aquatic warriors discover that the previously unstoppable Xiehuangbao, who had been slaughtered in all directions, did not know when, half of his body had fallen under the ground.


    The most terrifying thing is that Xiehuangbao''s six legs, at this time, there are three left on the ground.


    And its indestructible body, you don''t need to look carefully, you can find the scary cracks that are like spider silk, and golden blood is flowing on it.


    The defense of Xie Huangbao was broken by unknown creatures like this?


    "King--"


    Other Cancers saw this scene, and after a brief astonishment, they rushed towards Xie Huangbao one by one like crazy.


    At this moment, on the top of Xie Huangbao''s head, Sheng Cai stood above him with a calm expression.


    His figure only stood on top of Xie Huangbao''s head, stupefied to make it difficult for the opponent to move.


    The holy judge with cold eyes noticed the general crab rushing towards him, he could not see the joy or anger, nor did he make any extra moves.


    I saw his pupils suddenly condensed.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    In an instant, the land with a radius of more than one kilometer suddenly sank more than ten meters.


    The crab general in that area, at this moment, his whole body was shattered, and all of them turned into mud and lay in the deep pit, and they could not die again.


    Seeing this scene, whether it was a shrimp with eyes open or Prime Minister tortoise, a pair of pupils suddenly converged.


    Look at their thrilling expressions, as if their souls have been scared to fly out.


    Shrimp with eyes open: "So fierce?"


    "Where is the other party sacred? Could it be the corpse king who breeds these zombies?"

 Chapter 1524： Unilateral slaughter

    "Asshole, you get me down."


    Enduring the severe pain on his body, Xie Huangbao angrily waved a large tongs and smashed the figure of the pilgrim tailor.


    The saint raised his hand slightly, and the palm surrounded by a purple-gold power easily blocked the huge pliers that Crab Huangbao had smashed down, and made it impossible to retract it.


    "what?"


    It was shocking to see that the holy judge had blocked its blow so easily.


    "Damn, this TM is definitely not a joke?"


    Shrimp with eyes open can be frightened by the holy judge.


    As one of the overlords of the deep sea, and also a race that is naturally offensive "artifact", the shrimp with open eyes knows how terrifying Crab Wong Treasure''s blow is.


    It can''t be an exaggeration to say that it''s smashing through the mountains.


    Instead of it, let alone blocking Xiehuangbao''s attack so easily, thank God for being able to touch Xiehuangbao without killing him.


    But the holy judge can easily block it with just one hand now, and the shrimp can''t imagine, how terrifying is the opponent''s strength?


    The prime minister tortoise in the distance was no less frightened at this time than the open-eyed shrimp.


    Among the submarine hegemons, in terms of defensive power, the Prime Minister considers himself second, and absolutely no one dares to recognize the first.


    But even with such a terrifying defensive power, it did not dare to take the attack of Crab Wong Treasure head-on, but the holy judge could...


    For a time, the idea of ??"uninvincible" was born in its mind.


    Crab Wong Po is here.


    His full blow was so easily caught by the holy judge. There was shock and shame in his heart. After recovering from the shock, the other pliers also smashed the figure of the holy judge.


    The sanctuary seems to turn a blind eye.


    This time, he didn''t do it again.


    It forms a protective cover around the body.


    Crab''s attack fell, hitting the protective cover and was unable to destroy it.


    Sacred judge: "Is there any strength? That''s OK."


    "Rumble..."


    As soon as the voice fell, from the saint''s body, more terrifying pressure was acting on Xie Huangbao''s body.


    The Crab Huangbao, who felt that there were a few large mountains on his body suddenly, had no time to make a scream, and the exposed half of his body suddenly slammed into the ground, shattered, and died instantly.


    "Kill, avenge the king¡ª"


    No one thought that Xie Huangbao would be killed by the sacred town so suddenly.


    The key is that a powerful existence such as Xie Huangbao does not even have the strength to resist at the feet of the saint.


    Crab yellow treasures are like this, what about other aquatic hegemons who are half a catty?


    "Kill¡ª"


    Xie Huangbao''s army began a full pilgrimage to encircle the past.


    The number exceeds seven digits, resembling a tsunami, like a wave of crab clan army, endless and continuous.


    Seeing this scene, the holy judge released the palm of his grasping Xiehuangbao tongs.


    I saw him lift up straight in front of him, facing the influx of Crab Clan army.


    "The sky is falling apart and the earth is falling¡ª"


    It seems to be ironic about Crab Wong Po''s mediocre methods.


    The same moves are displayed from the hands of the sage.


    In an instant, the earth squeezed and the air burst.


    The real cracking of the sky and the earth appeared, and the crab clan army in the charge was crushed into mud under the destructive force that ran across the sky and the earth, and each died in pain.


    "Buzz¡ª"


    Hundreds of thousands of Crab Warriors fell on the way to charge.


    Others who caught up in the follow-ups also stopped after watching the terrifying encounters of their previous companions, staring at the holy judge standing on the corpse of Xie Huangbao with a look of horror in their eyes.


    Seeing that the crab clan warriors were not charging, Sheng Cai moved.


    Takong took the initiative to approach the remaining soldiers of the crab clan.


    "Crack, click¡ª"


    With each step taken by the saint, the earth collapsed and the abyss exposed below him.


    It seemed that every step could step across the surface, which deeply shocked all the aquariums.


    The remaining soldiers of the crab clan began to retreat involuntarily.


    Then there was a sudden retreat.


    Finally, he turned around and ran.


    "Run¡ª"


    "Devil, devil, the other party is the devil, it will be too late if you don''t escape."


    The remaining soldiers of the crab clan collapsed first.


    Immediately afterwards, the tortoise and shrimp warriors also became a little guilty.


    If it weren''t for their king to be there, I''m afraid they would also start to flee.


    "Gudong¡ª"


    Seeing the approaching holy judge, the shrimp opened his eyes and swallowed secretly.


    Not long after, the holy judge came to the mid-air between the open-eyed shrimp and the turtle prime minister.


    Suddenly he looked at the open-eyed shrimp.


    "Hum..."


    Suddenly, the eyes of the sacred judge were watching, and the shrimp with eyes opened was frightened and retreated dozens of meters away.


    "Hahaha...haha...that, this¡ª"


    The shrimp opened his eyes and smiled, and I don''t know if the holy judge can understand what it is saying.


    After a moment of embarrassment, the shrimp opened its eyes and pretended to be harmless to humans and animals.


    "I just passed by, no one knows, you continue, continue, don''t worry about me, I will leave by myself, don''t need to send..."


    I didn''t even believe it when I said this, but the shrimp opened its eyes regardless of the attitude of the holy judge. In the end, it said faster and faster, and turned directly to escape to the sea.


    The saint sneered and raised his hand to the back of the open-eyed shrimp escaping.


    "Old blind man, be careful¡ª"


    Prime Minister Turtle reminded the shrimp with eyes open.


    "Wow!"


    But only thinking about how the open-eyed shrimp escaping from this place of right and wrong can escape the attack of the holy judge.


    I saw one metal chain rising from the ground.


    On the way to escape, the shrimp with eyes entangled and bound all the hands and feet that could be used to attack the chains, and confined it to the ground.


    "Brother Octopus, Big Shark, save me¡ª"


    The turtles in the distance met, and before the rescue of the octopus brothers arrived, a cold light from the sea snake on the back fell on the body of the open eye shrimp, instantly freezing it.


    "Are you saving me or killing me?"


    This is the last thought before the open-eye shrimp is frozen.


    Did not give the holy judge a chance to make another move.


    After Prime Minister Turtle froze the shrimp with his eyes open, he raised his head and released the power of water by the pilgrim judge.


    The holy judge turned his head and waved his hand, a blood-colored vortex blocked him, swallowing all the water power released by Prime Minister Turtle.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    At this moment, support from the sea appeared.


    Three lines of ink soared into the sky, forming a rain of ink spraying onto the earth at the highest point.


    Then, a jet of dark liquid shot at the open-eyed shrimp.


    Then, with the help of this black liquid, a flame covered it.


    The fire extended to the open-eye shrimp, thawing it in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, from the sea, a wave rushed to the open-eye shrimp, and in the big water, there was a huge shark figure.


    It approached the red-eyed shrimp that was completely red at an extremely fast speed, rolled up its figure directly, and then sank into the sea.


    "retreat!"


    Shark Matt returned to the sea and disappeared directly into the shallow waters with his army.


    Prime Minister Kame also prepared to retreat at this time.


    But the holy judge has reacted.


    A big claw toward the figure of Prime Minister Turtle.


    In the invisible air, a giant claw covering the sky grabbed Prime Minister Turtle''s figure into the air.


    Prime Minister Tortoise was struggling, and the power of water and ice continued to erode the big hand holding it.


    The saint frowned.


    Covering the sky with a big hand, a purple-black flame rose in the next second.


    Under the terrifying high temperature, the power of water and frost released by Prime Minister Turtle and the Sea Snake were swallowed, and no wind and waves were set off.


    "Ahhhh-"


    Prime Minister Turtle let out a heart-piercing scream.


    Crisis.


    The saint suddenly found that his head-space vision disappeared.


    When he looked up, he saw the sky-covering tail extending from the end of the sea, and the sky smashed down at his figure.


    Never seen such a terrifying body.


    The holy judge resolutely gave up control of Prime Minister Turtle, and fully supported a protective cover to protect himself in it.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The huge tail that stretched for thousands of meters fell, and the world trembled.


    The place where the figure of the saint was directly wiped out.


    Prime Minister Turtle also took advantage of this opportunity to decisively escape into the sea.

 Chapter 1525： Aquariums plan

    "puff--"


    When Prime Minister Turtle escaped successfully, the giant tail that cut across the earth suddenly broke.


    The figure of Sheng Cai rose from the middle of the docking tail to the sky.


    "die--"


    I saw the thunder and lightning in the hands of the holy judge.


    Endless abilities cause changes in the world.


    From the depths of the sea, a huge whirlpool appeared.


    In the next second, from the huge whirlpool, a long spear condensed from thunder into the sky fell and plunged directly into the sea.


    "Aw¡ª"


    In the sea, suddenly there was a loud, rock-shattering noise.


    After that, a thousand-foot wave was lifted from the sea, and the surging wave hit the coast directly.


    The sage still wanted to attack again, but after the emergence of a huge wave, he sneaked on his tail and left the broken part and quickly retracted into the sea.


    At the same time, the terrestrial aquariums, whose escape speed is too slow, also have a speed-up medium under this huge wave.


    The referee was cold and angry.


    In the end, if it wasn''t for the mysterious giant tail that gave him a certain amount of pressure, he was absolutely sure to leave behind the aquatic people who came to land except the open-eyed shrimp.


    But now, he found that he would not only miss the excellent blood food of Prime Minister Tortoise, but also the other aquatic warriors who came ashore. He had no mind to deal with the mysterious creature in the sea anymore, and directly attacked the shrimp soldiers and crabs who escaped by the waves. .


    A cold glow hit the ground from high altitude.


    Under the violent collision, the huge silver aperture swept across the square.


    In the blink of an eye, a radius of tens of miles was covered by ice, and inside, there were a large number of aquarium warriors who had not been able to escape back to the deep sea in the first time.


    The holy judge left these blood foods and did not give up chasing them.


    However, the sacred judge had to give up after hunting down to the deep sea without finding a trace of the aquarium.


    "It''s a long time to come, the deity has time to play with you."


    Deep under the sea.


    A group of defeated leaders hugged together.


    "It''s horrible, what the **** is it? How could there be such a horrible existence in this world?"


    The real escape.


    The Open Eye Shrimp, who was lucky enough to be rescued by Shark Matt, recalled the scene he experienced before, and still has a lingering fear.


    Brother Octopus looked at Prime Minister Turtle: "Old Turtle, are you okay?"


    Prime Minister Turtle shook his head: "I can''t die. This time we underestimated the strength of the alien race. The strength of the last creature that appeared is beyond words. Old Zhang, isn''t he the emperor who breeds zombies?"


    The other big guys looked at Brother Octopus one after another.


    Brother Octopus smiled bitterly.


    "It''s not the corpse emperor. If I guessed correctly, the opponent should be the corpse emperor."


    The corpse emperor?


    Shark Matt: "Do you know that exists?"


    "It was my mistake. I had heard of the other''s existence from humans before. However, the corpse emperor had never taken the initiative to attack the humans on the land (the southern continent), which caused me to make a wrong judgment."


    "How can there be such a existence? Could it be that the alien races are so powerful?" Shark Matt said solemnly.


    Brother Octopus: "We still don''t know much about terrestrial creatures. Just relying on the memory we have gained from devouring the human race, we are always in vain."


    "It¡¯s not to blame you. The foreign races slaughtered our aquariums wildly. Even if we know the existence of the other side, we can¡¯t just sit back and watch. We can only say that the rise of our aquariums is still too short. Compared with the terrestrial creatures that walked in front of us earlier, we Too much behind." He did not shirk his responsibility, nor did he take advantage of the problem. Prime Minister Kameko comforted Brother Octopus.


    Shrimp with eyes open: "It''s a pity the old crab. It died terribly."


    "You still think about what to do next!"


    As soon as the words of the shrimp with eyes opened, a loud sound came from the deep sea.


    Hearing this cold drink, the expressions of Brother Octopus were obviously shocked.


    A group of big guys looked towards the place where the sound came from.


    In the line of sight, he saw the sea, and a huge black figure leaned towards them first.


    Around the black shadow, there are flashes of electric light from time to time, which looks extremely mysterious.


    Waiting for the other party to show up under the water, if it is an unfamiliar life form, when he sees the creature coming at this time, he is absolutely terrified.


    Without him.


    It''s just because the creatures that appear are too big.


    Shark Matt, Brother Octopus, these marine hegemons have been regarded as giants, but now compared with the creatures that appeared, all of them have become small shrimps.


    The giant that appeared was five times the size of Shark Matt with just one head.


    And behind this giant head, there is also a terrifying body that floods the waters of one side, like a giant island.


    Its body length is nearly seven or eight kilometers, which is why a large part of the tail has disappeared. If it is in a complete form, it is estimated to be no less than 10,000 meters.


    The most terrifying thing is that the opponent can create a turbulent undercurrent if he occasionally takes a breath.


    That is to say, the strength of the octopus is not bad. If they are replaced by their younger brothers, I am afraid that in front of the giant, the opponent can blow them out with a spit.


    "I have seen the sea crocodile ancestor."


    "I have seen the ancestors."


    Waiting for the other side''s figure to approach a group of aquarium bigwigs, whether it is Shark Matt or Octopus, they all called respectfully.


    The ancestor of the sea crocodile appeared, and at the same time, there were two creatures whose bodies flashed with electricity from time to time.


    One is naturally an electric eel with a body length of more than 100 meters, and the other is a jellyfish in its original form, but is larger than the other big guys present except the sea crocodile ancestor. It is estimated that there is also three to four hundred meters. .


    Prime Minister Turtle was the first to speak: "Thank the ancestors for saving their lives. If the ancestors hadn''t rescued them in time, I''m afraid I would also follow in the footsteps of the old crabs."


    "My ancestor, I just did what I should do, your kid is clever. If you don''t run away the first time, the ancestor will not be able to save you."


    "Ancestor, your wounds?"


    "It''s okay, you can recover after going back and taking a batch of deep sea crystal urchins."


    The old electric eel swam forward.


    "At the moment we still think about how we should deal with the alien race in the future! Because of your impulse, the awakened and wise aqua warriors in our sea area have suffered heavy losses. Next, we will face the slaughter of the alien race. How should we resist?"


    Shark Matt said in a deep voice: "Do we want this? The aliens slaughtered the members of the aquarium wildly. As the first group of aquatic creatures that awakened and awakened their wisdom, did you let me turn a blind eye?"


    "If you want to stand up for other aquatic creatures, you must have this strength. If you don''t have strength, you don''t know forbearance. What is it now? The warriors trained by consuming a lot of resources are destroyed once, is this the result you want?"


    "I have nothing to say about defeating, but it''s better than some guys who hid their heads and turned their heads."


    "Old Shark, don''t hurt your teammates by mistake."


    "Mart Shark, my electric mother shouldn''t offend you, right?"


    "Don''t make noise."


    The ancestor of the sea crocodile spoke out to stop all the bigwigs.


    "Humph!"


    The two old electric eels and Shark Matt, who could not understand each other, gave a cold snort and ignored each other.


    Sea crocodile ancestor: "Now that things have happened, what''s the use of you investigating more here? The slaughter of foreign races will not stop. This time the aquatic''s combat power is seriously lacking. Next, we will stop the foreign races underwater. Evil deeds will be very difficult. Have you figured out how to deal with this?"


    Facing the question of the ancestor of the sea crocodile, a kind of bigwig suddenly fell silent.


    The last corpse emperor who appeared in the corpse race made them jealous.


    Similarly, the aquarium¡¯s combat power has dropped drastically. If the corpse still enters the seabed to capture the aquarium, will they still be able to make a limited resistance?


    All the big guys are silent.


    Shrimp with eyes open: "It''s a pity that other aquarium members have not activated their spiritual wisdom. Even if we want to move them to the deep sea area, it is impossible. But entering the shallow sea area has to worry about the attack of the corpse emperor. This is difficult."


    Shark Matt: "Other sea areas are too far away from us, and it is unrealistic to seek support. And we don''t know the thoughts of other sea overlords. If they have other ideas, at this time, they will be attracted to them, which will undoubtedly lead wolves into the room."


    "Then you just can''t help it?" The sea crocodile ancestor said solemnly.


    "we¡­¡­"


    They were speechless.


    "I may have a way."


    Brother Octopus spoke suddenly.


    Ok?


    "What way?" the ancestor of the sea crocodile asked.


    "Cooperate with Terran."

 Chapter 1526： Aqua and Terran Alliance

    "Cooperate with Terran?"


    Hearing Brother Octopus''s suggestion, other bigwigs looked at him.


    "Yes. I have been in contact with the human race for a long time. From their mouths, I also know the relationship between the human race and the corpse race. The two races are deadly enemies. Moreover, the human race will not lose the wind in the battle with the corpse race, which is enough. It proves that the power of the human race is not under the corpse race at all."


    "If we cooperate with Human Race, we may be able to resolve the crisis we are currently facing."


    Shrimp with eyes open: "The Human Race also has a peerless power like the Emperor of the Corpse Race?"


    "have."


    "Fuck, are all land creatures hanging like this?"


    "This is the benefit of getting ahead of the opportunity to rise." said the ancestor of the sea crocodile.


    Shrimp with eyes open: "I was too naive. Originally, I was thinking about leading the aquarium to conquer the world. Now it seems that even if the corpse is killed, there is still a human on the land waiting for us to do it. It is difficult to fight for the hegemony of the world. ."


    "You idiot, what we are thinking about now is how to resolve the current crisis, but you are thinking of fighting for world hegemony. Your TN is really talented, ah no, it''s water talent." Shamart said irritably.


    "Little shark, you are too much. You don''t have to boast that I am far-sighted, but you still laugh at me, do you have a companion like you?"


    Shark Privileges did not hear the words of the shrimp with eyes open.


    I didn''t know who called for help before.


    A corpse emperor can kill you, and you still want to provoke the human race. Isn''t this TM that your brain is burned out?


    No one cares about the shrimp with eyes open.


    Dianmu: "Brother Octopus, how sure are you that you can cooperate with humans?"


    "Ten percent sure. You can rest assured that I am familiar with humans, and now they are also threatened by the corpse clan. At this time, if we offer to cooperate, they will not refuse."


    "Ancestor, what do you think?" the old electric eel asked the sea crocodile ancestor.


    The sea crocodile ancestor pondered for a moment.


    After a while.


    I saw the sea crocodile ancestor nodded.


    "You can try. At the moment we don''t have a better way. Brother Octopus..."


    "Ancestor..."


    "You can get in touch with humans as soon as possible and try to reach a cooperative intention with them. I have a hunch that the next time the aliens invade my sea clan again, the offensive will only be more fierce. You must hurry up and reach a cooperative relationship with humans."


    "clear!"


    "Well, now everyone is back to their resident. Let as many aquarium members open up their wisdom as much as possible. The resources in everyone''s hands should also be used rationally, and while improving their own strength, they must also train their subordinates to carry the generals. come out."


    "I''m not afraid of falling behind. As long as we catch up bravely, we will catch up with the world''s top race sooner or later. What we are afraid of is not making progress. The future world is bound to be exciting. We aquatics must have a place in this great era."


    The other aquarium bosses nodded.


    Then he didn''t say much, and they scattered.


    On land.


    The premonition of the sea crocodile ancestor is not wrong.


    After the sacred squad froze the millions of the aquarium army, a few hours passed, from the corpse race territory, a large number of zombies came to the battlefield and began to collect and transport the corpses of the corpse race and the aquarium warrior.


    The casualties of this war corpse clan exceeded six million, and the casualties of the Shui clan were not less than this.


    But the advantage of the corpse clan is unmatched by the aquarium.


    It seems that the loss of the corpse clan is not small, but as the corpses of the two races of warriors are transported back to the core territory of the corpse clan, don¡¯t doubt, it will not take long. Increased.


    There will even be a lot of top and super zombies.


    "My lord, how are you going to deal with the aquarium?"


    In the empty sky, several figures stood in the sky.


    The sage watched the endless sea, and said coldly: "The blood you harvested this time will be used to breed water-attributed zombies. The deity wants this sea to become the real supply of flesh and blood for the corpse clan."


    "Yes."


    The next day.


    Terran Fengwu Tiancheng is here.


    "You said Shuizu wants to cooperate with us?"


    "Yes, this is what Little Loach learned from Brother Octopus. According to Brother Octopus, yesterday their Aquarium launched a counterattack against the Corpse Clan, but they were finally suppressed and repelled by the Corpse Emperor. They were worried that the Corpse Clan had fought against them because of yesterday''s battle. Launch a more fierce attack, so I hope to join forces with our human race to deal with the corpse race." Chang Bai said.


    Bai Youwei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "What does this octopus think? I didn''t know what kind of thing to tell us yesterday?"


    "Uh... it may be a problem of IQ. It didn''t take long for them to activate their spiritual intelligence, how many can they think of?"


    "Too."


    "What about the alliance?"


    Bai Youwei thought for a while and nodded: "Yes, but the premise is that I can see the strength of the aquarium. If they are too weak, this kind of cooperation will not only bring us effective help, but will drag us down."


    "Then I will reply to Brother Octopus now."


    "Go!"


    Chang Bai left the hall without hesitation.


    "Sister Youwei, do you think Shuizu can help us?" Yan Yi asked.


    Bai Youwei looked outside the hall.


    "Now I only hope that the strength of the aquarium is not too bad. As long as they have a certain strength to deal with the zombies below the corpse emperor, cooperation with them will not be a loss. By the way, Xiangfeng¡ª"


    "Subordinates are here."


    "How is the fighting situation on the front line now?"


    Li Xiangfeng stood up and responded: "The corpse tide is basically blocked by us. We used genetic medicine and armed armor in exchange for a lot of energy weapons from the hater alliance. There are these mass destruction energy weapons, the corpse tide It is effectively suppressed."


    "That''s good." Bai Youwei felt relieved when she heard Li Xiangfeng''s words.


    "But..." Li Xiangfeng wanted to say something else.


    "But what?"


    Li Xiangfeng said seriously: "It''s the problem of the corpses of the zombies. Because of the frequent attacks of the corpse tides, this also prevents us from taking time to collect the corpses of the zombies. Although we can give the corpse clan an effective blow every time, we are afraid of the consumption of the zombies. It is unsatisfactory."


    There is no need for Li Xiangfeng to say more. With his opening, no one at the scene doesn''t know what he wants to express.


    To put it simply, the corpses of the zombies on the battlefield were probably secretly recovered by the corpse clan.


    From the beginning of the emergence of zombies that can "hide" in the corpse tribe, the human race has very few opportunities to collect the corpse of the zombie from the battlefield.


    Bai Youwei already understood the problem, but she couldn''t help it now.


    Blocking the tide of corpses leaves them incapable of doing things, wanting to profit from the war, unless they can completely repel the tide of corpses to gain time to collect corpses, otherwise, they really can only think about this idea.


    "It would be good to be able to effectively block the attack of the corpse tide. I will not consider other things for the time being. Don''t worry. I have already given the news of the Everlasting City. At most one week, the Fengwu Sky City and the Everlasting City will be merged into one. When the time comes, It should be ours, no one can take it."


    "If you want to grab food, I will let them come back and forth."


    Song Xiaoyu: "Sister Wu Qing and the others are coming?"


    Bai Youwei nodded: "Now we have a firm foothold in the Southern Continent. It is no longer necessary to develop separately. Besides, Fengwu Tiancheng is on the first line of defense against the corpse clan''s attack. Sister Wu Qing and the others will not be indifferent with a lot of awakening potions. Our place is now a treasure."


    "Danger and opportunity coexist." Li Xiangfeng said.


    "Yes. Okay. The next focus on the frontline can''t be relaxed, and the other is waiting for Xiaobai''s news. Cooperating with Shuizu may be a good choice. Of course, the premise is that the power of the Shuizu can be obtained."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1527： Three Races

    Three days later, the southern mainland waters.


    "Woooooo-"


    Four days have passed since the last time the Shui Clan fought the corpse clan.


    Today, on the long quiet coastline, it is noisy again.


    A large number of corpse warriors are gathering towards the coastline.


    Densely dense, countless.


    And among the massive army of zombies, the body of the corpse emperor appeared.


    There are a total of four eighth-level corpse emperors.


    Their huge size is so conspicuous among the corpses.


    Similarly, the corpse clan army led by them, with the addition of high-end combat power, has a different morale.


    Look at the sky again.


    There is a huge power throne.


    Above, the holy judge is watching this scene with three ninth-level corpse emperors who are attached to the corpse.


    The ninth-level corpse emperor Fanxing: "My lord, the sisters are ready, do you want them to attack now?"


    The saint overlooks the earth.


    Looking at the densely packed ground, the water attribute zombies army can''t see the end at a glance, only the cold-eyed holy judge waved his hand.


    The Emperor Fanxing knows, and passes the decision of the sacred judge to the eighth-level corpse emperor below.


    "Roar-"


    The four corpse emperors got up and roared.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    Tens of millions of zombies responded.


    Immediately, an army of zombies launched an attack on the coastline.


    Near the sea, I saw the zombies in the front row jumping into the sea in groups like dumplings.


    The corpse clan''s invasion of the aqua clan began again.


    Compared with the previous "small fights", this time, the corpse clan went to the entire southern waters.


    In the deep sea.


    "King, the offensive of the alien race has begun." Some Shui warriors spread the news back to their respective races for the first time.


    "Well, after three days of waiting, they finally couldn''t sit still. Send the order immediately and act according to the plan we made the day before."


    "Yes!"


    "It''s finally here. I thought I would have to wait a few more days. This time, let''s see if the human race is as powerful as Brother Octopus said?"


    Fengwu Tiancheng party.


    "My Lady Queen, the invasion of the corpse clan into the aquatic clan has already begun. Brother Octopus asks when we can do it?"


    "Reply to Brother Octopus, Fengwu Tiancheng has already been prepared, so that they don''t have to worry about it."


    "Yes!"


    Just a day ago, the alliance between Fengwu Tiancheng and Shuizu was formally established.


    The strength of the Aqua Race won Bai Youwei''s recognition, and it can even be said to be far beyond Bai Youwei''s expectations.


    This unexpected joy made Bai Youwei no more worries.


    Now that the corpse clan''s invasion of the aqua clan has begun, Bai Youwei will naturally not slacken off.


    After Chang Bai took her words and left, all personnel of Fengwu Tiancheng were mobilized one after another.


    "Kill¡ª"


    seabed.


    The aquarium army and the corpse army are already in line.


    The so-called meeting of enemies is extremely jealous.


    The two sides who met again roared directly into a big frontal collision.


    The fierce battle underwater, instantly dyed the sea water.


    "Roar, roar¡ª"


    The corpse emperor quickly entered.


    Four huge eighth-level corpse emperors entered the sea, and the supernatural powers erupted in their bodies.


    For a time, various powerful abilities raged inside and outside the ocean.


    The corpse king''s attack is indistinguishable.


    Whether it is an aquarium warrior or a zombie, they are all within the scope of their abilities.


    This also led to the fact that many of the Shui Clan fighters died under the corpse king ability, and similarly, the corpse clan fighters were accidentally injured.


    "Are they crazy?"


    The aqua tycoon who was concerned about the underwater battle found that the corpse emperor even attacked his own people, and they were all shocked.


    Brother Octopus: "The corpse tribe can quickly reproduce a large number of zombies through their flesh and blood. If I''m not wrong, they don''t care about the casualties of their tribe. As long as they leave enough flesh and blood on the battlefield, the people they have lost will not take long. It will reproduce, and even the number will increase again on the original basis."


    "Can this happen?" Shrimp was shocked when he opened his eyes.


    Shark Matt: "Then how can this war be fought?"


    Prime Minister Turtle: "According to Brother Octopus, the way we can stop the corpse race is to win this war. Otherwise, the battlefield will fall into the hands of the corpse race, and we will not only cause any effective consumption of the corpse race. , On the contrary, it will increase their number."


    Dianmu: "Why hasn''t the human race been moving? They don''t want us to always be in the forefront, right?"


    "Squidward¡­¡­"


    "Believe in the Phoenix Dance Heaven. Stop talking, let''s go."


    Brother Octopus gave all the big guys a relieved look, and then saw the Shui Clan being slaughtered frantically by an army of zombies led by the corpse emperor of the corpse clan.


    The other big guys frowned secretly.


    But they didn''t think much.


    It doesn''t matter whether Fengwu Tiancheng will support them or not, they have no choice.


    The area the corpse clan invades is their territory, unless they travel far away, otherwise, even if the Phoenix Dance Heaven City does not support them, they will have to bite the bullet.


    "kill--"


    Without hesitation, the high-end combat power of Shui Clan officially joined the battle under the leadership of top combat power.


    On land, hundreds of kilometers away from the undersea battlefield.


    Here, Fengwu Tiancheng has already deployed a variety of powerful long-range firepower and war machines.


    "Report--"


    A shout broke the calm here.


    Li Xiangfeng and Song Xiaoyu, who are in charge here, walked out for the first time.


    Song Xiaoyu: "The Queen''s order?"


    The messenger galloped up to the two of them.


    "Yes, sir. Her Excellency Queen ordered to provide artillery support to the aquarium immediately. The direction is 57 degrees northeast, and the distance is 124 kilometers, and it will be executed immediately."


    At the order of Fengwu Tiancheng, Song Xiaoyu and Li Xiangfeng''s expressions became serious.


    "The battle between the corpse tribe and the water tribe has broken out." Song Xiaoyu said.


    Li Xiangfeng: "Then I''ll leave it to you. I will immediately lead my troops to support."


    "Be careful yourself."


    Li Xiangfeng nodded, and then left.


    Song Xiaoyu is not slow either.


    Immediately communicate support orders and combat orders to the entire camp.


    "Woooooo-"


    The action order was issued, and immediately, the battle alarm sounded in the entire battle position.


    Weapon warehouse.


    The warehouses set up underground are opened, and inside, short-range ballistic missiles enter the launch state.


    Another fighter plane from the air base began to take off.


    Fighters carrying a large number of warheads took off and left the runway one after another.


    The number is very spectacular.


    the other side.


    Li Xiangfeng has already started the warship with a force of 30,000 super soldiers.


    The behemoths of steel are rampant on the sea, the scene is extremely shocking.


    When everything was ready, Song Xiaoyu, who had already arrived in the command room, let out a soft drink.


    "Fire¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The attack order was issued, and loud voices continuously sounded inside the base.


    In the sky, offensive weapons with long tails took off and then sank into the distant sky.


    A few minutes later, the underwater battlefield area.


    Looking at the zombies such as the holy judge on the battlefield from a high altitude, he spotted black spots flying from a distance for the first time.


    At first they were dissatisfied with these black spots, but...


    "boom--"


    After the first warhead landed, causing extensive casualties to the corpse clan, the holy judge and the ninth-level corpse emperor epiphyte beside him could not sit still.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    But now they realized that it was too late for them to stop the warhead from landing.


    then.


    Centered on the submarine battlefield, warheads with destructive power fall into the battlefield and beyond. Between the vast land and the ocean, huge red flowers bloom in the sky and the earth, especially bright and eye-catching.

 Chapter 1528： Full intervention

    "Human race is human race, and the support of human race is coming."


    "Warriors of the aquarium, kill me¡ª"


    "kill--"


    The corpse army on the land was bombarded by human artillery fire.


    The orderly team was suddenly in chaos.


    The aquarium took this opportunity to launch an onslaught.


    Even in the course of the attack, it entered the baptismal range of human artillery fire, but the Shui people didn''t care, it can be said to give up life and forget to die.


    "My lord, the second batch of human attacks is coming."


    Empress Yaochen couldn''t help but sink when she looked at the dark shadows that appeared again in the distant sky.


    The holy judge also noticed.


    Fanxing: "Are we going to shoot?"


    "No, if the people below can''t solve even the most primitive weapon of Human Race, how will they fight against Human Race in the future?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The three ninth-level corpse emperors hesitated.


    The sage explained: "The human race has a strong person who can match the deity. Similarly, there are not a few who can fight you. If we are all dragged by the human race strong, the people of the corpse race will still be in front of the human army. Resistance?"


    Hearing what the sage judge said, the three ninth-level corpse emperors immediately understood.


    "My lord really looks far ahead."


    "Roar-"


    Below, the four corpse emperors who had used all their energy to deal with the water race, at this time also noticed the warheads flying again from the sky.


    For the first time because of the sudden arrival of these warheads, I never thought that humans would secretly attack the corpse clan, and the warheads fired by the human clan fell on the battlefield.


    But now, the corpse emperor who was already alert, noticed the flying warhead again, and an angry roar resounded through the sky.


    suddenly.


    Two of the four corpse emperors freed their hands.


    All the sharp claws on his body went deep into the water.


    The huge body is lying prone on the water like a mountain range.


    "Woooooo-"


    At this moment, a blue circular light wave was released from the two corpse emperors.


    The light that resembles a wind wolf sweeps across the sky.


    Suddenly, the warheads approaching from a distance were eroded by blue light waves, and the flaming warheads extinguished and lost their driving force. They all fell into the sea from a high altitude without any wind or waves.


    "Aw¡ª"


    In the second batch of attacks that ruined mankind, half of the two corpse emperors surfaced, and the roar that resounded through the world seemed to declare their victory.


    But they didn''t wait long for them to be arrogant.


    The new round of warheads once again entered the sight of the corpse clan.


    The corpse emperor was angry.


    Accumulate power again to release the destructive light wave.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    But this time their deterrence did not succeed.


    When the two corpse emperors were about to release the destructive light wave again, from the deep sea, a giant tail that covered the sky and sun was pressed.


    One-tailed power.


    The force of terror directly divides the sea.


    The bulging waves are hundreds of feet high.


    The surging wave overturned everything, including the two corpse kings who were trying to prevent the warhead from falling.


    "Assault on the corpse emperor¡ª"


    On the bottom of the sea, Shark Matt suddenly mobilized a large number of top aquatic warriors to launch a fierce attack on the corpse emperor.


    A large number of powerful aquatic races overturned the corpse warriors who blocked them along the way, and flocked to the four corpse emperors like a tide of ants.


    "roll--"


    The corpse emperor was disturbed by the top warriors of the aquarium, and had no time to worry about the warheads in the sky.


    Seeing that the third batch of warheads fell on the battlefield again, causing terrible casualties to the corpses, the furious corpse emperor immediately launched a devastating blow to the surrounding aquatic warriors.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    After a wave of baptism, the number of corpse clan losses is dozens of times that of Shui clan.


    The most important thing is that most of the zombies that were bombarded by Fengwu Tiancheng''s artillery fire were vaporized by the terrorist force generated by the warhead explosion.


    Even the corpse was not left. Such a blow was truly fatal to the corpse clan.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª"


    The corpse clan suffered heavy losses, and did not fear it, but became even more crazy.


    The zombies still on the shore speeded up into the sea, and the fight with the aquarium warriors became more bloodthirsty and ferocious.


    "Buzzing..."


    The battle on the battlefield has become irresistible.


    At this time, there was a roar in the distant sky.


    They can see the most clearly the sacred referees who pay attention to the battlefield.


    That is the fighter of the human race.


    To be precise, it is a huge number of fighter jets.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    A group of extremely fast fighter jets passed by.


    Then greeted the entire battlefield with the baptism of various artillery shells.


    "Damn human beings, destroy them at all costs." The corpse emperor was bombarded by multiple artillery shells.


    Although he was not injured, he became angry from embarrassment.


    Her order was given, and immediately there were millions of air predators and flying corpses taking off from the distant land, and then fought fiercely with the Terran air forces.


    The air battlefield covering the sky and the sun is full of gunpowder.


    Either the zombies are chasing the fighter jets, or the fighter jets are madly outputting at the back of the zombies fleeing in front.


    For a time, corpses in the sky fell like rain, and a fighter jet rushed to the sea with smoke in the air.


    The scene is very spectacular.


    "Woooooo-"


    Less than twenty minutes after the Fengwu Tiancheng Air Force fought against the zombies, huge steel beasts appeared on the distant sea.


    "Fire¡ª"


    Li Xiangfeng, who led the fleet to support the aquarium, learned that the marine battlefield had entered the attack range of the fleet, and did not hesitate to directly let the entire fleet launch a frantic attack on the marine battlefield.


    Even more intense artillery fire than the previous bombing launched a carpet bombing of the marine battlefield near the coast.


    The artillery fire that completely enveloped a large area was swallowed directly by the artillery fire amidst the earth-shattering explosions and the shaking and shaking of the sky.


    A large number of zombies that have not had time to enter the seabed battlefield, there are no bones in this dense artillery.


    Sacred judge: "It seems that the Shui Race and the Human Race have reached an alliance, and the support is not small!"


    "My lord, shall we still sit back and watch?"


    The holy judge looked at the talking empress Tianxuan.


    "My lord, concubine..."


    Before Tianxuan could finish her words, the holy judge interrupted her: "No need to explain. Ordinary warriors of the human race have already stepped into the battlefield, and the deity''s action may cause accidental injuries. The agreement with Wei Xiao, the deity will not go back. But you can. Since the Shui clan has called for support, naturally my corpse clan can''t lag behind others. Leave it to you!"


    After hearing what the holy judge had said, the eyes of the three ninth-level corpse emperors were clearly brightened.


    "Yes!"


    The three ninth-level corpse emperors nodded vigorously, then set off to the front of the holy judge and stood in a row.


    The three corpse emperors who wanted to do it a long time ago saw them look at each other without hesitation.


    The three ninth-level corpse emperors continued to inject a power into the air.


    In the distance, where the fleet led by Li Xiangfeng is located.


    "Keep on firing, don''t save me ammunition. After the ammunition is fired, I will go to sea to prepare for melee combat."


    Li Xiangfeng shouted loudly.


    The operators on the fleet did not keep their hands either, and almost exhausted their best efforts to send shells into the battlefield through the artillery.


    "Boom..."


    However, before they could finish all the cannonballs, suddenly, there was a deafening noise in the headspace where the fleet was.


    Many people looked up to the sky.


    As a result, a thrilling scene appeared.


    The entire sky changed color in an instant.


    In the original clear sky, after a loud noise, dark clouds shrouded and red light filled the sky.


    There are endless icicles condensing in the air, the scene is very scary.

 Chapter 1529： The corpse emperor with no belly

    When Li Xiangfeng noticed this sight for the first time, his expression changed drastically.


    "It''s the corpse emperor, the corpse emperor has done something to us. Everyone leaves the fleet, hurry, hurry¡ª"


    "Crack¡ª"


    As soon as Li Xiangfeng''s words fell, the first thunderbolt hit the sky directly.


    Unstoppable lightning hit a battleship, and in an instant, the entire battleship exploded violently, and it became a pile of rubble in the blink of an eye.


    And this bolt of lightning seemed to be a signal of an attack.


    The next moment, fireballs all over the sky came, and countless icicles came like rain.


    The terrorist thunder pillars raging across the sky and destroying the earth even form a carpet-like attack on the fleet below.


    A battleship was destroyed one after another in this difficult-to-defend ability attack.


    Li Xiangfeng did not abandon the ship and escape immediately.


    He single-handedly propped up a huge protective cover to protect his marine carrier and a dozen warships around it.


    But under the power of the three nine-level corpse emperors, his persistence did not last long.


    In just a few minutes, he used his ability to mobilize the protective shield formed by the sea, and it burst under the impact of thunder, sky fire, and ice.


    "Depend on-"


    Seeing that the protective cover was about to shatter, Li Xiangfeng, who was not brave enough, jumped into the sea for the first time with his guards around him.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Only a few seconds after they entered the sea, the last steel behemoths of the fleet were all turned into ashes under the bombardment of sky powers.


    The people brought by Li Xiangfeng did not stay below the original sea area.


    One after another, they swam away from the sinking sea area of ??the fleet.


    It''s not that they were afraid of being affected by the attack formed by the ability in the sky, but the fleet sank under the attack of the corpse emperor, and it will not take long for a huge vortex to form here.


    Li Xiangfeng and the fourth-level fighters were nothing.


    Even if the vortex is terrifying, with their physical fitness and their own strength, it is not difficult to get rid of the adsorption of the vortex, but in their team, the general fighters are only third-level fighters.


    Once caught in the whirlpool, it will be difficult to break free.


    Super fighters have been strengthened in all aspects due to their genetic improvement, including underwater breathing.


    But there is also a time limit.


    If you are really caught in the whirlpool, more casualties are inevitable.


    Not wanting to cause too many casualties in the team, Li Xiangfeng could only lead the team to escape from the bottom of the sea.


    Here is the saint.


    The bombardment of humans from far away has stopped.


    The three corpse emperors who continued to send abilities into the air stopped one after another at this time.


    "My lord, it has been completely destroyed." Fanxing reported to Shengjianhui.


    The decree didn''t care too much.


    The weapons of the old age of mankind have little effect on the creatures of their age, especially for high-end combat power.


    As long as they are not calculated, sneak attacked, or actively enter the trap set by others like Wei Xiao did, they can evade as soon as they see those powerful weapons appearing.


    Precisely because of this, there is no wave in the heart of the holy judge for Fanxing and their warship destroying mankind.


    Sacred judge: "The power that the human race has invested in this war is beyond the deity''s expectation. I just don''t know who will be the leader on their side?"


    "Could it be Chutianhe?" Fanxing asked.


    Fanxing and the others heard about Chu Tianhe''s story.


    After all, it is the only person in this world who can threaten the avatar of the sage.


    For such a strong man, even if the holy judge only mentions it once, they are still fresh in their memory.


    Chutianhe?


    Hearing this name, a smile of expectation appeared on the handsome face of the saint.


    "If it is him, then the deity will be able to move his muscles and bones in the future. I hope that the deity will not be disappointed."


    "Wow¡ª"


    It didn''t take long for the voice of the decree to fall.


    At this time, from the surface of the sea, a vision suddenly emerged.


    I saw the edge of the submarine battlefield, accompanied by a few dragons resounding across the sky, and above the sea, more than a dozen water dragons condensed from sea water joined the battlefield.


    They are huge and terrifying in appearance.


    The body over 500 meters rushed out of the sea, and the waves were unstoppable.


    "Human supernatural person?"


    The sacred judge can immediately distinguish that the supernatural ability that summons these water dragons comes from humans.


    Looking at the water dragon that tore through the seabed battlefield and constantly approaching the position of the corpse emperor, the holy judge stood up from his seat.


    "My lord, will it be Chu Tianhe?"


    "No, the power is too small. According to the level of our corpse clan, this power is equivalent to up to the seven-level corpse emperor. It should be other human powers."


    Fanxing: "His goal is his sisters, should we stop it?"


    "Yes. The power of the Shui Clan is not weak. Nanfeng and the others are now distracted. If they don''t pay attention, there will indeed be trouble. Just watch and deal with it."


    The three emperors nodded.


    Tianxuan: "Let me go! If there are any more powerful humans in the future, you go up."


    Before the other two corpse emperors objected, Tian Xuan''s figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    When she reappeared, her figure was already blocking the direction of the water dragon.


    "Scatter¡ª"


    In the face of the dozen or so water dragons roaring, Tianxuan''s abilities converged.


    She, who also controls the power of water, mobilized a column of water to soar into the sky.


    A dozen water spouts that seem to be connected to the sky are formed, and with Tian Xuan''s sweet drink, the water spout convolves out and directly rushes toward the oncoming dozens of water spouts.


    "Puff puff..."


    "Wow¡ª"


    "what?"


    However, Tian Xuan seemed to overestimate her own strength, or to say that she overestimated her current body.


    Not only did her blow failed to stop the water dragon, on the contrary, all the water dragons were absorbed by the latter when they rushed towards the water dragon.


    More than a dozen water dragons flew past the air where her figure was. Tian Xuan didn''t even have time to escape, and the figure was swallowed by one of the water dragons.


    "..."


    Seeing this scene, the holy judge and other corpses high in the sky suddenly became dumbfounded.


    Is this over?


    "grown ups¡­"


    Sheng Cai''s face was a little gloomy.


    Originally wanted to see his concubine beloved to show off his power, but when someone else killed him, the judge felt that his old face had no place to put it.


    The sacred judge was silent, Fanxing rescued the scene at this time, saying: "My lord, Tianxuan is not wronged. After all, the opponent has the strength of a seven-level corpse emperor, and Tianxuan only uses the body of a corpse, and it is difficult to play all of it. It¡¯s also to blame her for overestimating the limitations of the corpse''s body. If you change to the body, the previous situation will be a different matter."


    Yaochen: "If it''s us, the result won''t change."


    The saint did not know what he was thinking, but what is certain is that he is very embarrassed at this moment.


    Fanxing and the others'' analysis is correct, but even if it is a possessed corpse, Tianxuan can at least display 30% of its strength, but it can be killed by someone in a single encounter. What is this?


    Even if the situation just now caused a real corpse to take action, he might be able to struggle for a while, right?


    Spike?


    It really discredited the ninth-level corpse emperor.


    "boom-"


    The saint who did not respond suddenly slapped a palm in the direction where the water dragon was.


    In the blink of an eye, a hand that covered the sky fell from the sky, terribly afraid of hitting the sea where the water dragon was.


    The power of a palm stirs up a thousand waves.


    The force of terror penetrated the bottom of the water and annihilated more than a dozen water dragons in an instant.


    Fanxing and Yaochen: "..."


    "The deity thinks how strong the other party is, it seems that it''s nothing more than that." The holy judge said something badly.


    You can suspect that this is Chi Guoguo''s revenge, but you have to admit that his words are correct.


    The seabed that was attacked by the sage referee.


    "puff-"


    "Sir?"


    Li Xiangfeng: "I''m fine. Let everyone be careful, there are corpse kings around us, it is possible that our position has been exposed."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers in Fengwu Tiancheng swimming underwater suddenly became careful.


    Li Xiangfeng looked at the sea above with some trepidation.


    His current position is three hundred meters underwater. At such a deep distance, an attack from above the sea almost killed him. How terrible is this force?


    Li Xiangfeng, who didn''t dare to act rashly anymore, decisively stopped the sneak attack on the zombies, and instead took his hands down to find Brother Octopus to join them.

 Chapter 1530： Bai Youwei strikes, the sanctuary clears the field

    Soon, Li Xiangfeng and the others rendezvous with big aquarium bosses such as Brother Octopus.


    Due to the language barrier, the two sides only gestured with their eyes, and then joined forces to deal with the zombie warriors in the deep sea area.


    With the battle, big men from all sides of the aquarium emerged one after another.


    Killing countless four big eighth-level corpse emperors of the aquatic warriors, at this moment, has been dragged by the marine tycoon.


    The ancestor of the sea crocodile, whose overall strength reached the peak of the extreme emperor, joined the battlefield, and with his own strength, directly dragged the two eighth-level corpse emperors.


    With its huge body, it doesn''t need any fancy attacks.


    A sweep of the tail was enough to compress the tail of a region''s seabed space, wherever it went, there were a lot of casualties of the corpse clan.


    It was the Corpse King, facing absolute power, the defense formed by the ability was unstoppable, and the huge body was also knocked into the air hundreds of meters under the terrifying power of the sea crocodile ancestor.


    Another mouth, like a zombie warrior swallowed by the blood basin of the bottomless abyss, knows no geometry.


    Can''t the corpse race use flesh and blood to "regenerate"? The ancestor of the sea crocodile cut off their thoughts directly from the root cause.


    In addition, the electric mother and the old electric eel, the aqua lords who have reached the Saint Emperor level, dragged the remaining two corpse emperors.


    Without the help of the four corpse emperors, the corpse clan that is severely short of high-end combat power, the casualties continue to expand with the cooperation of the high-end combat power of the human and the aquatic.


    The only advantage that the corpse race currently has is that the number is far more than that of the alliance of the two races.


    Relying on this advantage, the battle is fought and exchanged.


    And when the battle on the undersea battlefield was extremely fierce, on land, the main combat force of Fengwu Tiancheng was dispatched.


    Headed by Bai Youwei, an army of mutant beasts led by Yan Yi, Chang Bai, Chang Hei, and Xiao Miyu launched an active attack on the corpse clan from the land.


    Now that Bai Youwei''s strength has reached the early emperor stage with the help of the resources of the southern continent, her control over metals is no longer limited to what exists in nature.


    As long as she is willing, by mobilizing the force of nature, wherever she goes, the ground under her feet will be metalized.


    Bai Youwei, who used to have many insufficiencies compared to elemental powers, stepped into the emperor rank, and her horror was also reflected.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Frontline battlefield.


    Bai Youwei''s arrival, taking the lead, stepping on the Emperor Sword and standing high in the sky, watching the black and invisible tide of corpses in front of her, she raised her hand slightly, and suddenly, the area of ??a radius of a thousand meters was metal at a speed visible to the naked eye. change.


    As these metals decomposed into sand under Bai Youwei''s control, like a stormy metal storm, they poured directly into the tide of corpses.


    A terrifying metal storm surged in the tide of corpses.


    Whether it is an ordinary zombies or top zombies, when they are submerged by a metal storm, all-pervasive metal sand particles continuously penetrate into the zombie''s body.


    After that, the metal sand particles in the body gathered into spears.


    Just listen to the sound of "puff puff" constantly spreading in the tide of corpses, a large number of zombies'' bodies are protruding from the inside to the outside, one by one metal spears protruding, piercing their bodies, like a hedgehog.


    "Kill¡ª"


    Bai Youwei had more than hundreds of thousands of zombies wiped out.


    Under her lead, Chang Bai and others rushed out of the fortifications and launched a fierce charge against the tide of corpses.


    With the cooperation of those with supernatural powers, the Terran army can be said to be like a broken bamboo.


    "Roar-"


    It didn''t take long for Bai Youwei and their madness to arouse the anger of the corpse emperor in the territory of the corpse clan.


    The original attack on the human race was only high-level zombies and ordinary zombies. In a short while, a large number of fourth-level zombies and thousands of corpses joined the battlefield from the rear.


    The appearance of the corpse.


    Controlling their abilities, they launched an effective counterattack against the human race.


    Like Bai Youwei''s large-scale power attack, because the power is too scattered, in the battlefield, the cooperation of multiple corpses can also protect the zombies in an area from the interference of the metal storm.


    However, Bai Youwei is not only the pinnacle powerhouse among Human Race.


    Now that Yan Yi''s strength has reached the realm of extremely emperor, the use of air is even more terrifying and skillful.


    Large-scale air explosions, even if the corpses are defensive, but in the face of the powerful shock wave generated by the air explosion, they can only hate on the spot.


    The tens of millions of ordinary corpses could not stop Bai Youwei and the others from attacking.


    Terran warriors directly smashed through the entire battlefield. The high-spirited and violent army, under the leadership of Bai Youwei and the others, is heading towards the corpse territory.


    The situation on the land soon fell into the ears of the holy judge.


    Knowing that the human race''s counterattack is constantly approaching the corpse race''s territory, the holy judge watching the battle on the seabed is no longer the same as before.


    "grown ups--"


    Sheng Cai''s face is cold.


    "Fengwu Tiancheng? How much do you know about this human force?"


    Fanxing and the others shook their heads.


    There are more than one or two human forces, and they belong to Xiaobai''s zombies in terms of intelligence collection. Now the sage judge wants to understand the opponent''s information, and it is almost blank.


    Without getting what he wanted, Sheng Cai''s face grew gloomy.


    "Some time ago, without the Shui tribe''s early days, the human race could only resist our army in the fortifications that the Shui tribe could only hide in. Now that the Shui tribe is a part of our restraint, the strong human races that have been shrinking in the past have all appeared. Haha! Okay, Very good. Do you really think that an aquarium can make a storm in front of the deity?"


    The holy judge was a little angry.


    Looking at the aqua tycoon who was holding the four corpse emperors, two sharp bursts of light burst out in his eyes.


    "This game is about to end early."


    "Swish¡ª"


    There is almost no hesitation.


    The figure of the saint instantly disappeared in place.


    When he appeared again, he was already standing on the shoulders of a corpse emperor.


    "grown ups--"


    The Queen of West Wind, who was fighting against the aqua tycoon, was stunned.


    She was somewhat surprised by the appearance of the sacred judge who would not do anything unexpectedly.


    "It''s him?"


    "The big demon who trampled on the old crab?"


    The aquatic tycoon who was besieging Queen Westwind couldn''t help but see the figure on the other''s shoulder.


    Sacred judge: "Next, hand it over to the deity. You will take down all the troops that the Shui Clan appears this time as soon as possible."


    When the words fell, the sage judge directly acted on the aqua tycoon who besieged the Queen of Westwind.


    The first one to be found was the old electric eel.


    One second before, I saw the holy referee on the shoulders of the Queen Westwind, the next second, I don''t know when the holy judge has come before it.


    "Zezi--"


    Under tension, the old electric eel released a terrifying electric current all over the body.


    The electric current woven into a net, covering the waters of one side, attacks everything around it indiscriminately.


    Many aquarium warriors and corpse warriors who were eroded by the power grid were turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    On the other hand, the saint judge, the innate ability that the old electric eel was proud of, had no effect on him at this time.


    "how is this possible?"


    Under the horrified eyes of the old electric eel, the saint slapped the old electric eel''s huge body with a palm.


    A seemingly weak blow, but in an instant, a terrifying force burst out, instantly blasting the old electric eel away.


    The resistance of the water at this time is like a fake.


    Like an old electric eel flying out of a water arrow, it couldn''t stabilize its figure at all.


    The decree did not let it go.


    Reach out and aim at the direction of the old electric eel''s retreat.


    Turning slightly, the flowing water around the old electric eel immediately formed a huge vortex, engulfing the old electric eel''s figure.


    "No--"


    Under the horrified roar of the old electric eel, the holy judge''s five fingers unfolded forcefully.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The water enveloping the old electric eel poured into its body. With a blast, the old electric eel''s body was directly exploded by the sea water, turning into flesh and blood that stained the waters of one side.


    The other two aquatic tycoons recovered from the shock of the sage referee.


    It happened to see the miserable scene of the old electric eel.


    They hardly thought about it.


    "escape--"


    The open-eyed shrimp immediately turned around and fled toward the deeper waters.


    Dianmu''s reaction was slow.


    Directly became the next target of the Saint Judgment.


    The result was no surprise.


    Against the eighth-level corpse emperor who has the power of a battle, it will end up not much different from the old electric eel against the holy referee.


    Without going out of the three rendezvous in the hands of the saint, his body disappeared in the sea.


    "Don''t come over¡ª"


    The fleeing Shrimp with eyes open saw that the holy referee chased him up.


    Three souls were scared off two souls.


    The saint did nothing to open the eyes shrimp, its skin is as if it has been boiled in boiling water, red bright, red attractive.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    At the moment of crisis, an angry shout came from the waters beside him.


    Is the ancestor of sea crocodile.


    It happened to notice the danger of the open-eyed shrimp, who had repelled the two corpse emperors.


    With a roar, the huge body directly flicked its tail, setting off a huge wave of pilgrim''s figure and rushing past.


    The sage found this and frowned as he looked at the giant tail behind the turbulent wave.


    How does this feel like deja vu?

 Chapter 1531： Aquatic defeat

    The saint immediately gave up chasing the open-eye shrimp, stopped his figure, waved a huge wave and collided with the wave caused by the ancestor of the sea crocodile.


    The huge recoil generated by the two waves colliding with each other backlashes back to both sides.


    But neither side is affected.


    The giant tail of the sea crocodile ancestor swept over after the wind and waves, and directly impacted the tiny body of the saint.


    The sacred judge tried to use his own strength to resist this blow.


    But as soon as he touched the scales on the tail of the ancestor of the sea crocodile, the judge knew that he had underestimated the strength of the opponent.


    "Peng¡ª"


    There is hardly any resistance.


    The figure of Sheng Cai flew out immediately after the blow of the sea crocodile ancestor.


    The figure without resistance cut through the water and turned into a white light, flying hundreds of meters away.


    When the sage stabilized his figure, his originally calm face showed a hint of surprise.


    "It''s you?"


    He recognized the ancestor of the sea crocodile.


    The broken tail can grow out, but the brute force that also makes him unable to resist will never change.


    Isn''t this behemoth several times larger than his body the mysterious creature whose tail was left by him a few days ago?


    "It''s your uncle!"


    The sea crocodile ancestor attacked again.


    A sharp claw was raised high, directly breaking open the water and floating in the air.


    Then press down.


    The force of horror impacted the seawater in the headspace of the Holy Trinity, forming a sharply compressed water column and rushing away with the huge claws.


    The saint looked up.


    Seeing that the color of the sea in the headspace is getting darker.


    He didn''t dare to be careless, his whole body was covered with a layer of energy armor, and at the same time he propped up a protective cover to meet the impact of the sea crocodile ancestor''s power.


    The first thing that arrived was a dense column of water.


    A water jet that is a hundred times more terrifying than a high-pressure gun hits the protective cover set by the saint.


    When the two collided, the dense water column splashed in all directions, forming fierce seabed waves rushing around.


    But the water column could not break the protective cover of the holy judge.


    Until the giant palm behind it fell.


    Just listen to the "click" sound, the protective cover intact under the impact of the water column, facing the terrifying claws of the sea crocodile ancestor, it shattered on the spot.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Sheng Cai''s figure was photographed deep into the sea.


    I saw a roar from the bottom not long after.


    Subsequently, a large amount of muddy water bulged from below.


    The saint was photographed by the sea crocodile ancestor to the bottom of the sea?


    This pure power is truly terrifying.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The giant body of the sea crocodile ancestor dived, seeming to find the figure of the saint who hit the bottom of the sea.


    The incomparable body swims from above, and the area covered by a huge shadow is enough to build a city.


    "Wow!"


    Just looking for the ancestor of the sea crocodile.


    Sudden.


    From the depths of the sea, each chain is hundreds of meters thick, and it is impossible to see where the chain extends.


    The body is too large to dodge at all.


    The ancestor of the sea crocodile was quickly entangled by these chains.


    "I want to trap the ancestor by this, it''s a whimsical thing."


    The ancestor of the sea crocodile did not panic at all.


    The huge body began to struggle.


    "Yes?"


    Unfortunately, the decree did not give it extra time.


    He did not know when he appeared in front of the ancestor of the sea crocodile, raising his hand, six huge vortexes appeared around the ancestor of the sea crocodile.


    As if the vortex of the bottomless pit of the abyss once again extended six thicker chains.


    The head, tail, and limbs of the ancestor of the sea crocodile were confined.


    "receive-"


    The saint gave a soft sigh.


    The six chains that had locked the ancestor of the sea crocodile began to retract, pulling their huge body with all their strength.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The whole body was completely imprisoned, and the ancestor of the sea crocodile finally became angry.


    The body struggled violently, trying to get rid of the current predicament.


    But it turned out that it didn''t expect it.


    With its power, it was actually unable to shake these chains.


    "what?"


    When the sea crocodile ancestor noticed the substance that formed the chain, its pupils were shocked.


    The chains are actually made of sea water.


    No matter how hard the sea crocodile ancestor tried, whenever the chain broke, the surrounding sea immediately filled it.


    Overcome strength with softness.


    Water is undoubtedly the softest thing in the world, and the ancestor of the sea crocodile, the pure strength, even the holy judge did not have the strength to face a blow. This is enough to be regarded as the "strongest power."


    With the softest thing to deal with the most powerful force, the contest between the two sides can be imagined.


    "Ancestor¡ª"


    The ancestor of the sea crocodile was in danger, and the aquarium warriors in the surrounding waters immediately came to support it.


    "Can you ants participate in the battle between the leaders?"


    The holy judge noticed the aquatic warriors swarming around.


    Give a cold drink.


    From his body, a circular light wave spread out.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Under this force, the marine fighters who came to support have died tragically.


    For a moment, the corpses of aquatic warriors were all around.


    "it''s over-"


    The saint did not waste any more time.


    The ability to control the chain is fully released.


    The chains that have increased dramatically in strength, pulling the limbs of the sea crocodile ancestors to a terrifying level.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The ancestor of the sea crocodile screamed.


    It shook its head frantically, and its huge eyes were filled with unwillingness and fear.


    "Puff puff-"


    With the persistence of the sea crocodile ancestor reaching its limit, and with a few dull sounds, the huge body of the sea crocodile ancestor was directly divided into seven segments.


    One head and one tail, limbs and torso in the middle.


    In the distance, the open-eyed shrimp who had fled into the dark saw this scene, and the eyes that were already protruding were almost staring at this moment.


    The ancestor of the sea crocodile was actually dismembered?


    "My god! This big demon is terrible. No, it''s still not safe here. I have to stay a little bit farther away. From now on, I must stand up, unless the world is invincible, otherwise, I open my eyes, even if the whole The world is given to me, and I will never appear again."


    Never thought of avenging the crocodile ancestor, never thought that the crocodile ancestor would end up like this because of saving it.


    Watching the fall of the crocodile ancestor, on the edge of the battlefield, there was an open-eyed shrimp who didn''t want to stay for a moment, concealing directly into the darkness of the dark seabed, and no trace was found.


    "Ancestor¡ª"


    Other marine tycoons also noticed this scene.


    The two big bosses, Prime Minister Turtle and Shark Matt, who were dealing with another corpse emperor, were completely replaced by shock and anger in their eyes.


    When they lost their senses, the Dongfeng Empress who was fighting with them seized the opportunity.


    His body was shining brightly.


    In an instant, beams of light burst from her, flying towards Prime Minister Turtle and Matt Shark respectively.


    "Be careful-"


    These words were paging from the mouths of the two big men almost at the same time.


    They hurriedly set up defenses to resist the power of the Dongfeng Empress.


    But when the response is too hasty and the defense is not the strongest, their defense is instantly disintegrated.


    The huge body was hit by the terrifying rays, and Prime Minister Turtle and Matt Shark were seriously injured and flew out.


    "Damn¡ª"


    In the distance, Li Xiangfeng, who was leading the aquatic warrior and human warrior to slaughter the corpse army, was shocked to see this scene.


    The two tribes that had the upper hand actually reversed in this instant.


    The three big aquarium bosses have fallen, and the shrimps are missing.


    Li Xiangfeng, whose thoughts were quickly mobilized, was only momentarily astonished, without any hesitation.


    The power of the water is fully used to mobilize the power of the surrounding sea with its own abilities.


    "Rumble..."


    Deep under the sea.


    A tsunami that swept dozens of nautical miles on the seabed, and the wave directly broke through the sea and rushed into the sky rolled out.


    From between the rushing tsunamis, countless monsters condensed from seawater roared towards the place where the shark Matt and their shadows were.


    Regardless of the enemy and us, without scope, fully baptize the undersea battlefield.


    "Squidward-"


    With the release of this blow, Li Xiangfeng, who only felt that his whole body was drained, called out to Brother Octopus at last.


    Brother Octopus seemed to understand what he meant.


    No hesitation.


    The tentacles on his body shook, curling up the figures of Prime Minister Turtle, Matt Shark, and Li Xiangfeng, turning around and fleeing towards the dark underwater world.


    The sacred judge and the four corpse emperors saw this scene.


    Too late to chase the octopus brothers.


    I saw the holy judge raised his hand to aim at the surging tsunami, an invisible force spread out.


    In the blink of an eye, the surging sea water was imprisoned, and the zombies and aquarium warriors were affected inside, and the figure was unable to move in the sea water.


    Just a moment of effort.


    When the power of the saint enveloped the entire wave, he saw his five fingers pinched, the surging waves suddenly dispersed, and finally returned to the ocean, without a trace of wind and waves.


    "My lord, the last few aquatic leaders escaped."


    When the sea on the bottom of the sea returned to calmness, the Queen of West Wind who did not find the octopus in their figure communicated to the holy judge.


    The sacred judge releases consciousness.


    Covering dozens of nautical miles, but did not find Li Xiangfeng and the sacred judges, their brows were slightly frowned.


    "It escaped very quickly. There is no need to chase, and the remaining aquatic army will be cleaned up. In this battle, we will not suffer any losses."


    "Yes!"


    The four corpse emperors took their orders, and then led the corpse warriors to pursue and kill the aqua warriors.


    Seeing that their big brothers had all fled, the aquatic warriors scattered all around and fled in different directions.

 Chapter 1532： Bai Youwei singles out the eighth-level corpse emperor

    It didn''t take long for the saint to return to the air.


    "What''s the situation on land?"


    Empress Yaochen: "It''s not optimistic. The abilities of Fengwu Tiancheng are too powerful. The zombies below the corpse emperor are in front of them, just like ants and let them slaughter. The remaining sisters have set out to stop, but what will happen? We don¡¯t know either."


    "Go back now. Don''t do it yet, wait for the deity to rendezvous with your body, and then go to meet the powerhouse of the Phoenix Dance Heaven City."


    "clear!"


    Yaochen and Fanxing responded, and then the corpses they possessed were taken aback.


    When the two corpses had an expression reaction again, the look in the eyes of the holy judge had changed.


    Very respectful.


    The decree did not stay much.


    The figure disappeared in a flash.


    Land battlefield.


    Don''t worry about being blocked by the sage referee, Bai Youwei and their offensive have nothing to resist.


    The battle stretched from the evening to the night.


    After a few hours, the top combat power belonging to the corpse race finally arrived on the battlefield.


    "Roar-"


    At one point, there are eight eighth-level corpse emperors.


    Its huge figure, in the dark, is like a series of majestic peaks constantly approaching the battlefield from behind the tide of corpses.


    Seeing this, Bai Youwei and other abilities, who were fighting in the forefront, immediately ordered the fighters below level 3 to evacuate the battlefield. This was to prevent the corpse emperor''s range of mental attacks.


    Those who have reached level 3 and above are still cooperating with Bai Youwei and the others to launch a fierce attack on the corpse tide.


    "Sister Youwei, the corpse emperor is getting closer."


    Yan Yi came to Bai Youwei and said solemnly.


    Bai Youwei looked at the black shadow that was getting closer and closer to the place where their figure was in the distance. There was no fear on her face, but a little more excited.


    "Eight corpse kings? How many power potions can this extract?"


    "My Lady Queen, shouldn''t we be concerned about whether we can deal with the eight corpse emperors coming from a distance?" Chang Hei asked.


    "A joke, it''s just a zombie at the corpse king level. Does this queen need to worry about this?"


    "noob--"


    "My Queen..."


    "Leave the other zombies to you. These eight corpse emperors will take care of them personally. You inform the little loach. Once a corpse emperor is killed by me, immediately take their corpses and leave the battlefield."


    "clear!"


    Chang Bai responded, and then drove a bird away.


    Yan Yi: "Sister Youwei, I will help you."


    "No, the team needs a powerful ability to lead. There are a lot of corpse races, without strong ability, our remaining manpower is not the opponent of the corpse tide. Don''t worry, I now have the initial cultivation base of the emperor. , But royal-level zombies will not be dangerous."


    Seeing that Bai Youwei didn''t need her help, Yan Yi nodded after hesitating for a moment.


    "If you can''t do anything, Sister You Wei remembers to protect herself as soon as possible."


    "understood!"


    In response to Yan Yi, Bai Youwei''s abilities surrounding her hand faded.


    At this time, the metal storms crisscrossing the battlefield without the support of their supernatural powers, scattered all over the place, losing their "spirituality".


    Bai Youwei fixed her gaze on the eight corpse emperors who were coming over the mountains in the distance.


    "After becoming the emperor''s first battle, I will use you to operate."


    With that said, the Slash Emperor flying knife on Bai Youwei was sacrificed to form a sky bridge, and the figure carrying Bai Youwei traversed the height of the battlefield and galloped directly in the direction where the corpse emperor was.


    On the way, some sky-grabbers and corpses tried to stop Bai Youwei, but the zombies had no chance to get close to her figure, and they were killed one by one by the flying swords surrounding Bai Youwei.


    "Roar-"


    In the distance, the eight corpse emperors who came to support clearly found the figure of Bai Youwei who was rampant in the air.


    An angry roar resounded across the night sky.


    I saw a ray of light coming from the darkness in the distance.


    In the next second, eight terrifying rays were released to Bai Youwei at the same time, and the bright light instantly illuminated half of the battlefield.


    "rise--"


    Bai Youwei didn''t think she could resist the impact of these rays with her own body.


    In the beckoning, from the ground, the metal sand grains that had previously lost the support of their abilities became active again.


    They converged quickly like a stream, and in a blink of an eye, a solid metal wall was condensed in front of Bai Youwei, blocking the rays released by the eight corpse emperors.


    The metal wall was quickly melting under the impact of energy rays.


    Penetration is only a matter of time.


    Bai Youwei can''t blindly defend.


    Blocking the attack of the eight corpse emperors, once again mobilized more metal materials to gather beside the eight corpse emperors.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Not long after, eight metal giants who were not taller than the eighth-level corpse emperor took shape.


    While the eight corpse emperors were still releasing energy rays to Bai Youwei, each punched out from the side.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The head of the corpse emperor was directly beaten crooked.


    The ray in his mouth was out of control, like a cutting line shooting at the air and the earth.


    Just this wave of changes, the number of zombies who died under the power of their own corpse emperor was more than ten thousand.


    "Suddenly¡ª"


    The metal giant succeeded in a sneak attack.


    Before the corpse emperor could react, he condensed the metal giant sword covering the power in his hand.


    The eight metal giants attacked the body of the corpse emperor with a fierce attack.


    "Qiangqiang--"


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor was hacked by the metal giant sword, relying on the surface of the body to defend, they were not injured, but the strong shock caused by the metal giant sword slashing made them very painful.


    After being repeatedly attacked, the corpse emperor who gradually reacted launched a counterattack.


    The sharp claws on his body fell on the metal giant like a knife array.


    For one round, the surface of the metal giant''s body was either scarred or lacking arms and legs, which was very miserable.


    But in a short while, the new metal material merged into the metal giant''s body, and the wounds and broken limbs on their bodies recovered one after another.


    As long as Bai Youwei is there, they will be immortal and not afraid of any attacks from the corpse emperor.


    the other side.


    The corpse emperor was restrained by the metal giant, Bai Youwei removed the metal wall and stepped out from behind.


    With every step taken, a large number of metal abilities will gather around Bai Youwei.


    In the process of advancing, in less than a minute, a Faxiang real body that was more than a hundred meters taller than the eighth-level corpse emperor appeared.


    The huge body stands between heaven and earth.


    Looking at the eight corpse emperors who were clashing with the metal giant, Bai Youwei chose one of them and took a step of more than 100 meters.


    In a few breaths, he came to the eyes of a corpse emperor.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The corpse emperor who was fighting the metal giant realized the crisis.


    The moment he turned his head, a more terrifying figure stood in front of him.


    Under her horrified gaze, Bai Youwei clasped her hands together, condescending, and her hands suddenly hammered on the body of the emperor.


    "boom--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Hit hard.


    The corpse emperor didn''t even have a chance to resist, the huge body was shocked suddenly, and then directly hit the ground.


    Bai Youwei immediately grabbed the head of the corpse emperor and threw it around the body wheel.


    The corpse emperor, two hundred meters away, turned into a stream of light and smashed into the distance.


    The shaking sensation came.


    The pitch-black night sky resembled thunder, and the sky sounded completely.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Bai Youwei stared at a corpse emperor and didn''t let go.


    The figure flew across the dense forest and chased it across the hills.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The targeted corpse emperor roared.


    The abilities of the whole body are diffused, and a layer of armor covers the surface of the body.


    Seeing Bai Youwei''s figure rushing, the corpse emperor who had a strong energy reaction, opened his mouth, and a huge ray rushed towards Bai Youwei.


    The moving Bai Youwei decisively set up a cone-shaped defensive cover in front of her.


    The ray released by the corpse emperor approached her body.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Hit the head of the corpse emperor with a fist.


    The corpse emperor''s mouth was beaten crooked.


    "Qiangqiang--"


    The corpse emperor fought back, and countless sharp claws greeted Bai Youwei frantically.


    Hundreds of attacks, even if Bai Youwei covered the surface of Faxiang''s body with a layer of armor, but the same was broken by the claws of the corpse emperor, hurting the energy body inside.


    Fortunately, the place that was penetrated by the claws of the corpse emperor was not where Bai Youwei''s body was, which made the corpse emperor''s attack without threat to her.


    But knowing the power of the corpse king''s claws, Bai Youwei no longer fights in close quarters for a long time.


    The big hand once again grabbed a part of the claws on the corpse emperor, and slammed it out to a mountain not far away.


    "Chaotic Fist¡ª"


    With the body of the corpse emperor contacting the mountain, Bai Youwei turned around and squeezed a fist under the violent shock, and the force of nature in the air condensed thousands of metal fists under her mobilization.


    Immediately, Bai Youwei sent out her fist, and for a while, metal fists as dense as raindrops blasted wildly against the mountain.


    The continuous roar resounded across the sky.


    Bai Youwei continued to bombard a mountain with splashes of rocks and ash, and the mountain where the figure of the corpse king was directly razed to the ground.

 Chapter 1533： The Long Overdue Judgment

    "Roar--"


    The smoke rose, and the scream of the corpse emperor came from below the mountain that turned into a ruin.


    "Exit¡ª"


    Feeling that the corpse emperor has not lost his fighting power, Bai Youwei has not relaxed.


    Use Qigong.


    Converging air from all directions in front of you.


    With a soft drink, a terrifying shock wave spreading hundreds of meters was released toward the place where the mountain had disappeared.


    There was another earth-shattering roar.


    Waiting for Bai Youwei to release all the converging air currents, a huge rift valley that stretches for thousands of meters and reaches a depth of 100 meters appears in front of her.


    In a devastating blow, the mountain body disappeared completely in the area where the corpse king fell.


    "Aw¡ª"


    At this time, a weak wailing sound came from the ruins, weak.


    Bai Youwei heard the sound and walked towards the ruins.


    "Broken sky..."


    The corpse emperor who was confronting other metal giants heard the cry of the shattered corpse emperor, his eyes changed drastically.


    Turning his head, she just saw Bai Youwei approaching the Broken Corpse Emperor.


    Part of the eager corpse king in his eyes tried to get rid of the entanglement of the metal giant and rushed to support.


    But the metal giant is a group of immortal existences.


    They may not be able to harm the origin of the corpse emperor, but they are extremely difficult to deal with.


    Just drag them, there is no problem at all.


    In the other part, the heavy metal giants, as they recovered with the help of the metal material on the ground, released their abilities towards Bai Youwei one after another.


    More than ten kinds of abilities bombed the place where Bai Youwei''s figure was.


    The night was changed in color by the light emitted by the ability.


    In the power attack area that looked like the end of the world, Bai Youwei walked out of the area covered by abilities such as frost, fire, and thunder under the shocked gaze of the corpse kings, wearing a protective cover.


    Unstoppable.


    The corpse emperor''s attack seemed powerful, but that also depended on who it was aimed at.


    For an existence like Bai Youwei who reached the emperor level, ranged attacks would not have much effect on her.


    In the anxious state of the corpse emperor, Bai Youwei came to the side of the corpse emperor.


    At this time, the protective armor on the Heavenly Broken Corpse Emperor had long been torn apart.


    The horrible body has no flesh and blood in many places.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Seeing Bai Youwei who was close at hand, the Heavenly Broken Corpse Emperor still wanted to struggle.


    "boom--"


    However, when Bai Youwei stepped down, the whole head was plunged into the ground, and the sound disappeared directly.


    If it were not for the exposed, abnormally broken body that was still struggling, it would make people suspect that the Heavenly Broken Corpse Emperor was killed by Bai Youwei''s kick.


    "The first one!"


    Bai Youwei did not hesitate.


    Muttering in his mouth, forty-eight Zhanhuang flying knives were sacrificed, connecting two by one in the air, forming a huge blade of a hundred meters long and slashed in the air under Bai Youwei''s control.


    With a "pouch", the entire head of the Heavenly Broken Corpse Emperor was taken by the Flying Sword.


    The body without its head struggled for a while, and then there was no movement.


    Waiting for the Emperor to be completely dead, Bai Youwei stretched out both hands to grab the head and body of the Emperor and ran into the air.


    "Tweet--"


    The mutant beast that had been prepared in the dark immediately flew out from the darkness, grabbed the corpse of the Heavenly Broken Corpse Emperor and retreated to the rear.


    "Taking back the dead body."


    A corpse emperor shouted loudly.


    Suddenly, a large number of sky-grabbers and sky corpses rushed to the mutant beasts that took away the corpses of the sky-broken corpse.


    "Peng Peng Peng¡ª"


    However, they just rushed up.


    The air that didn''t have much resistance suddenly became very strong.


    A large number of zombies smashed into the air wall, either being shaken back, or their wings falling towards the ground.


    Even if a corpse reacted in time to attack the air wall in front of it with an ability, it was of no avail.


    "asshole--"


    Seeing this, the seven corpse emperors raised their heads to release their abilities into the air.


    But their actions only lasted for a moment, and the metal giants who were maimed by them and reunited in shape used to interrupt their release of abilities with a punch.


    Repeatedly, when they broke through the air wall formed by Yan Yi, the corpse of the sky-breaking was gone.


    "Damn, **** human beings, this emperor wants you to pay a heavy price--"


    Failing to **** the corpse of the broken sky, the seven corpse emperors ran away one after another.


    Looking at the metal giants who are still pestering them, they are burning with anger, and they explode one by one.


    Each corpse king controls eight abilities.


    Regardless of the consequences and ignoring the consumption of their supernatural powers, a terrifying energy storm was released in a radius of more than ten li.


    The metal giants confronting them face endless energy erosion, and the bodies supporting them to attack are overwhelmed.


    In the terrifying energy storm, it dissolves and scatters until it finally turns into ashes.


    "Human, welcome the anger of the corpse emperor!"


    Finally solved the metal warrior.


    The seven corpse emperors who thought they could free up their hands to deal with human beings roared announcing their arrival.


    But they didn''t wait for them to rush to the battlefield where the human race was.


    On the earth, new metal giants reunited.


    The metal warrior, which was twice as large as before, came again, and the seven corpse emperors were dumbfounded.


    It''s endless, right?


    "With this king, do you think you can bypass this king?"


    Among the metal giants, Bai Youwei walked out.


    With a haughty posture, he looked at the seven corpse emperors contemptuously.


    "Roar-"


    The seven corpse emperors were extremely angry.


    The roar fell.


    "Kill her¡ª"


    Without any nonsense, the seven corpse emperors rushed towards Bai Youwei directly.


    Bai Youwei waved a big hand.


    Sixteen metal giants confronted directly.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Bai Youwei, who was also not idle, stared at a corpse emperor again, and rushed over, relying on a figure that was far larger than the corpse emperor, and directly knocked one of the corpse emperors out of the ring.


    Bai Youwei followed.


    Before the corpse emperor landed, she grabbed the opponent''s tail, shook it in the air, and threw it further away again.


    "Boom..."


    "Human, the emperor wants your life..."


    "boom--"


    "Roar--"


    The corpse emperor who was thrown out by Bai Youwei wanted to speak harshly.


    But as soon as her voice fell, before she had time to straighten her figure, she saw a large metal seal on a side comparable to a mountain hitting her figure above the dark night sky.


    The earth trembled again.


    The corpse emperor who was pressed down by the metal print, the angry roar stopped abruptly.


    Bai Youwei controlled the big metal seal and let it decompose.


    The big seal, which turned into metal quicksand, began to rush into the body from the eyes, ears, nose, and nose of the emperor.


    Seeing that Bai Youwei was about to end up with another corpse emperor, the crisis was at stake.


    From a distance, a giant claw rushed towards Bai Youwei.


    "what?"


    When Bai Youwei reacted, the big blood-purple hand was already close at hand.


    Before it could start the metal quicksand in the corpse emperor''s body to destroy it, Bai Youwei turned sideways and crossed her hands in front of her to resist the impact of the big blood-purple hand.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    One touch of the two.


    The huge impact caused Bai Youwei''s center of gravity to become unstable, and the 400-meter-high body flew upside down hundreds of meters on the spot.


    The other corpse emperor found this scene with a look of surprise on his face.


    "Human, you are very strong, the deity likes it very much."


    A figure appeared in the air.


    Looking at Bai Youwei hundreds of meters away, she said coldly with an arrogant attitude.


    "Sovereign Lord?"


    "Master Supreme?"


    The seven corpse emperors found each other for the first time, and the huge pupils revealed a color of surprise.


    The supreme saw the six corpse emperors caught in a bitter battle.


    Frowning his brows, he raised his hand to the area where the other corpse emperor was and grabbed hard.


    Suddenly, blood purple swirls appeared one after another.


    From the inside, chains extended to tie the metal giants and drag them into the blood-colored vortex, and then disappeared.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Extreme landing.


    There is a circular aperture spreading out under the feet.


    Wherever the blood purple aperture went, the metalized ground under Bai Youwei''s control returned to normal.


    "Master Supreme..."


    The corpse emperor whose life was hanging by a thread at this time had already exported the metal quicksand that had penetrated into her body.


    "She will be handed over to the deity, and you will deal with other strong human races."


    "Yes!"


    The seven corpse emperors did not hesitate, and without the interference of the metal giants, they decisively rushed towards the front battlefield.

 Chapter 1534： Bai Youwei is seriously injured

    Frontal battlefield.


    "Sister Youwei has encountered a powerful enemy, and the corpse emperor will come over, everyone be careful."


    Yan Yi reminded others.


    "clear--"


    Knowing that the corpse emperor is about to enter the arena, on the human side, those soldiers who are capable of dealing with the corpse emperor have increased their vigilance.


    So far, except for energy weapons developed after the end of the world, fighters below level 5 can pose a threat to the corpse emperor among conventional weapons. Only powerful firearms equipped with No. 5 armor-piercing bullets.


    But the threat of armor-piercing bullets to the powerful corpse king also has limitations.


    The most effective attack is when the corpse king is unprepared.


    Once the corpse king is prepared, the power of the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet will be greatly reduced.


    They couldn''t even penetrate the protection formed by the supernatural powers of the corpse emperor''s body.


    This has also led to the fact that the No. 5 armor-piercing bomb that was once the "nemesis" of the middle and low-level corpse emperors is now reduced to an auxiliary item.


    If there is no strong enough to contend with the corpse emperor in the front to restrain him, the fighters equipped with the No. 5 armor-piercing bomb are unwilling to face the corpse emperor.


    At this moment, the situation on the battlefield has changed due to the emergence of the sacred judge.


    Originally killing zombies was like cutting melons and vegetables, Chang Hei and others, with the addition of the corpse emperor, their goals have also shifted.


    Against the Emperor Corpse, their offensive is no longer easy.


    In the entire Phoenix Dance Heaven City, the only ones who can pose a threat to the eighth-level corpse emperor are currently only three powerhouses: Bai Youwei, Yan Yi, and Little Loach.


    Chang Hei, Chang Bai, the high-end combat power who later became supernaturalists, are now the strongest in the middle and late stages of the Emperor of War.


    In front of the eighth-level corpse emperor, they can only restrain it.


    If you want to kill, there are only three levels of assurance at most.


    Fortunately, Yan Yi is strong enough.


    The extreme emperor''s peak realm is equivalent to the tenth-level corpse emperor. It can deal with seven eighth-level corpse emperors, and even if they are restrained by Changhei and the little loach, they can also have contact with the corpse emperor.


    But it was almost impossible for Yan Yi to kill the eighth-level corpse emperor like Bai Youwei.


    It is not a question of strength, but a condition that does not allow it.


    If it is one-on-one, or even one-on-two, Yan Yi definitely has this certainty.


    But one-on-seven, she was able to persevere, thanks to the assistance of Little Loach and Chang Hei.


    This means that to change the key points of this war, it depends on Bai Youwei and the others.


    The location of the sacred tribunals.


    Now Bai Youwei''s opponent has been replaced by a holy referee.


    Feeling a dangerous aura from the opponent, Bai Youwei''s stern face lost the calmness it had before.


    The whole person''s nerves are tense, and he dare not be careless.


    This is the corpse emperor!


    The ceiling of the power of the corpse clan, the limit of the power of the superpower.


    Even if the other party is just a clone.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree.


    This is the first time that Bai Youwei has faced the world''s top handful of powerful people alone. Even if the holy judge is standing in front of her and doing nothing, the pressure on her is not normal.


    "Okay, then the deity will be your opponent." The holy judge looked at Bai Youwei and said, his eyes full of strong fighting spirit.


    Bai Youwei is like an enemy.


    But there was no fear.


    Knowing the strength and horror of the other party, Bai Youwei did not dare to be careless.


    When dealing with the corpse king, Bai Youwei could deal with it with only one hand. At this time, forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives were sacrificed around her body.


    The body of Dharma form directly enters the perfect body.


    In addition, with a long sword condensed in each of her hands, she was waiting for her.


    The sage judge didn''t care about this scene.


    Blood purple energy rises from his body.


    A storm of energy like a whirlwind convolves from the ground.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A roar came from the whirlwind of energy.


    A terrifying sound wave blows away the blood purple energy surrounding it. In the blink of an eye, a giant with a blood purple body covered with energy armor appeared in front of Bai Youwei.


    He is holding a spear, surrounded by blood purple energy.


    There is energy overflowing between the breaths, like a demon descending.


    "You like to fight in this posture, that deity will perfect you."


    When the voice fell, the war-inspiring saint waved his spear, and the moment the ground under his feet shattered, his huge body flew out like an arrow from the string.


    The offensive of the holy referee was extremely rapid, and the huge Bai Youwei could not dodge.


    She was not afraid, holding both swords horizontally in her hands, she also rushed forward.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The energy weapons of both sides collided in a blink of an eye.


    In the bright sparks, the two giants face each other.


    In an instant, the hand of the holy judge changed his moves.


    Pushing the spear hard, Bai Youwei''s figure was shaken away.


    Immediately swept out with a backhand stroke.


    Hearing only a clear sound, Bai Youwei who was busy resisting, the two swords blocked the attack of the holy judge, but because the opponent''s power was too strong, the whole figure flew out against the ground.


    The holy judge raised his hand.


    A large number of abilities gathered into a real object, attacking Bai Youwei who was flying from all directions.


    Bai Youwei, who couldn''t be distracted and stabilized, waved a long sword and slashed the attacking supernatural entity as she flew back.


    However, the sage behind the entity quickly reached Bai Youwei''s eyes.


    With a leap, the spear volleys.


    A large number of abilities were integrated into one shot, and the holy judge waved his hand and smashed Bai Youwei''s body.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Youwei ignored the supernatural entity that chased her.


    The two swords in his hand threw a semicircle to disperse part of the ability entity, and the body squatted to stabilize the figure forcibly.


    As soon as he raised his head and saw the saint referee''s attack fell, the metal power in his hand surrounded the double swords.


    With a gritted teeth, Bai Youwei shook his arm across the side of the sword, and the two long swords that followed the wind slashed upwards towards the long spears that were smashed by the holy judge.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The attacks from both sides collided.


    The ground under Bai Youwei''s feet split like spider silk.


    The two arc-shaped light waves of blood purple and gold continuously released energy to the outside among them, and the terrifying impact directly annihilated the remaining supernatural entities around them.


    In the fierce impact, within a few breaths, a mass of energy integrated into the abilities of both parties exploded.


    For a moment, the figures of Bai Youwei and Sheng Cai flew back towards their respective rears at the same time.


    "go with--"


    "Exit¡ª"


    Almost unanimously.


    On both sides who flew back, one of them offered forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives and swept towards the other side.


    The other one manipulates abilities and gathers into countless streamers to bombard the opponent''s figure.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    In the fierce collision, the area between the two sides continuously shone with dazzling fire.


    Wait for them to settle down.


    Bai Youwei, who had no time to withdraw the Flying Sword, was about to pierce the long sword into the ground, and the metal ability submerged into the earth from above the blade, quickly metalizing the surrounding earth and continuously extending it outward.


    The holy judge is not to be outdone.


    The spear pierced the ground, struggling to pick it.


    Ability drives the rise of the earth.


    The huge amount of mud gathered into a huge earth dragon, roaring and rushing towards Bai Youwei.


    "Peng Peng Peng¡ª"


    Just as the earth dragon entered the metalized area, from the ground, metal quicksand shot up into the sky.


    As the earth dragon progressed, it was worn away and decomposed by the metal quicksand rising up into the sky.


    When it arrived in front of Bai Youwei''s eyes, the figure it showed was already insignificant.


    At this time, the entire sky was flying metal quicksand.


    Bai Youwei''s expression condensed with his stare.


    In an instant, the scattered metal quicksand gathered into a river, rushing towards the holy judge.


    "rise--"


    The saint took a drink.


    A protective cover enveloped him.


    The endless metal storm hits.


    In the terrifying washing, the protective cover around the holy judge did not last long before cracks appeared.


    A small amount of metal sand entered through the cracks, causing certain damage to the holy judge.


    The referee knew that he could not blindly defend, and before the protective cover was broken, a purple light flickered under his feet.


    "Crack¡ª"


    Sudden.


    Bai Youwei heard a loud voice in the air.


    At the moment when she was about to raise her head, a pillar of thunder with a diameter of 100 meters descended from the sky and landed directly on Bai Youwei''s body.


    "what--"


    The bombardment of the blood purple thunder interrupted Bai Youwei''s release of abilities, but also hurt her body.


    Although it was not too serious, but at this moment, her figure was numb for a moment.


    The saint seized the opportunity to remove the protective cover, and the figure armed with a gun forcibly passed through the unstopped metal quicksand, taking Bai Youwei''s figure straight.


    Bai Youwei has not recovered from the paralyzed state.


    At this time, the supply of the holy judge has arrived.


    With a spear stabbing, under Bai Youwei''s horrified eyes, she penetrated the energy armor on the surface of her Dhamma body, penetrated the energy body behind the armor, and directly forced Bai Youwei''s body from the core position of the Dhamma body.


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The Dharma image was instantly destroyed, Bai Youwei''s body was backlashed, a mouthful of blood came out from her mouth, and her figure flew out like a broken kite.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Wait for the figure to land.


    Bai Youwei, ignoring her injuries, jumped up with one hand to stabilize her figure.


    The solemn gaze looked at the body of the Faxiang that was dissipating.


    Bai Youwei suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Because the giant figure of the saint also disappeared under the night sky and disappeared.


    Bai Youwei tried to find the holy judge...


    "Are you looking for the deity?" The voice of the holy judge suddenly came from behind Bai Youwei.


    "..."

 Chapter 1535： Life and death

    Bai Youwei, whose expression changed drastically, didn''t even think much about it. She didn''t even have the intention to turn around, so she had to dodge toward the front when she pulled away.


    "Puff--"


    But her speed was still a bit slower.


    She just avoided the vital points at a critical juncture, her body was pierced by a long energy spear, and she drilled directly out of her right chest.


    "what--"


    A scream came from Bai Youwei''s mouth.


    The holy judge standing behind Bai Youwei immediately picked up the spear and lifted Bai Youwei''s body into the air.


    The sacred judge, with his usual complexion, held his spear.


    "Compared to the human strong people encountered by the deity the previous two times, you are still a lot weaker. Unfortunately, you have no chance to grow up."


    With that said, the holy judge did not give Bai Youwei a chance to struggle, and a terrifying force spread towards the head of the gun from the hand of the gun.


    "Sister Youwei¡ª¡ª"


    "boom--"


    Yan Yi, who was fighting with the seven corpse emperors, discovered that Bai Youwei was in crisis.


    Exclaimed.


    In the next second, a violent explosion appeared in the area where the figures of Sheng Cai and Bai Youwei were located.


    There was no time to complete the destruction of Bai Youwei.


    The shock wave generated by the air explosion simultaneously separated Bai Youwei and Sheng Cai''s figure.


    "My Queen¡ª"


    Seeing Bai Youwei flying out, Chang Bai flashed in the air to catch her and fall back to the ground.


    "Hurt the queen, I want your life¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    Bai Youwei was seriously injured, life and death unknown, Chang Hei and Xiao Loach went straight away when they saw this.


    The little loach, whose body had soared to three to five hundred meters, sank directly into the soil, swiftly thousands of meters.


    "Boom¡ª"


    With a terrifying explosion, the little loach drilled out of the ground ten meters in front of the holy judge, and then opened the blood basin and swallowed the holy judge.


    The sanctuary is fearless.


    Surrounded by blood purple abilities in his hands.


    The constantly gathering abilities formed a huge astral pattern in midair between him and the little loach.


    The attack of the little loach was blocked.


    The little loach, who had not had time to return to the ground, was dragged in the air by an invisible force at this time.


    The stern judge gave a soft sigh.


    "die--"


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The huge astral pattern suddenly burst out with a large amount of blood purple flames.


    The flame instantly engulfed the little loach''s figure in midair like a shock wave.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    Heart-piercing screams came from the flames.


    Following the prestige, you can vaguely see a snake-shaped figure struggling in the flames.


    But there are also a few seconds.


    When the screams stopped and the flame disappeared in the air, the figure of the little loach also disappeared, and it went out in smoke.


    "Give me to die¡ª"


    Chang Hei, who was much slower than Little Loach, finally rushed over at this time.


    The two large axes made of the bones of the corpse emperor in his hand smashed into the figure of the saint in the air under his high lift.


    The sage referee, who stood in place and showed no signs of movement, held the spear horizontally in the headspace with his backhand.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Chang Hei''s attack fell, and his abilities belonged to the power type. Under this attack, although he did not break through the defense of the sacred judge, it shattered the great earthquake under his feet.


    The entire ground sank five or six meters.


    "Ah...dead¡ª"


    Often black snarled frantically.


    The abilities in the body burst out with all strength.


    More than tens of thousands of tons of power blessed on the giant axe, and continued to pressure the sacred judge.


    The referee sneered.


    "The light of the rice grains dare to compete with Haoyue?"


    I saw two rays of light burst out of the blue eyes of the holy judge.


    "Puff--"


    There is no warning.


    Chang Hei, who was doing his best with all his strength, ripped off his body by an unknown force, and instantly turned into flesh and blood, and its ending was not much better than that of Little Loach.


    "Old Black¡ª"


    Chang Bai, who had rescued Bai Youwei, saw the end of Chang Hei, his eyes were splitting, and his face was bruised.


    As if seeing something incredible, the eyes of the whole person became dull.


    "Sister Youwei¡ª¡ª"


    Yan Yi rushed to Chang Bai''s side, and she leaned in hastily because of Bai Youwei''s heart.


    Changbai regained consciousness.


    Seeing that the person here was Yan Yi, he didn''t say anything, and handed Bai Youwei, who had passed out in her arms, to Yan Yi.


    "Master Yan Yi, take the Queen away."


    "Sister Youwei, she..."


    "My Lady Queen just passed out in a coma, hurry up and take her away."


    "Want to go? Can you go?"


    The sacred slaying came, as if the body of a demon **** appeared, directly making Yan Yi and the others frightened.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Yan Yi, who was not flustered, directly exploded the space in front of him.


    A devastating explosion broke down an area.


    The space is turbulent and the air shrinks, just like the destruction of a world. The power generated does not know whether it will be useful to the holy judge, but Yan Yi and the others were all lifted out by their own power and suffered heavy losses.


    "Xiaobai, are you okay?" Yan Yi is strong, so the situation is better, holding Bai Youwei hurriedly calling to Chang Bai beside her, full of worry.


    Changbai''s situation is terrible.


    One leg was directly broken, and the whole body was miserable.


    Chang Bai: "Go, go, the hostess¡ª¡ª"


    "Ahem--"


    Just as Chang Bai made a sound, the space turmoil passed, and a few coughs came from the dense smoke.


    Sheng Cai walked out of it in an unusually embarrassing figure.


    "There is another person who is barely strong. With the help of my corpse clan''s genes, how many strong people have been born?"


    Sheng Cai approached Yan Yi and them step by step.


    "Protect Your Lady Queen¡ª¡ª"


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Ooo...oooooo..."


    Yan Yi is in crisis.


    The human warriors and mutant beasts who originally blocked other zombies, at this time, abandoned the surrounding zombies and rushed towards the pilgrims.


    It''s some **** that even ants can''t even count.


    The holy judge was afraid of trouble, and a powerful spiritual shock wave was released.


    Suddenly, a scene like **** on earth appeared.


    A large number of third-level fighters and mutant beasts were affected by this mental shock wave, and their heads exploded in an instant on the way to the charge.


    The number of super fighters and mutant beasts in groups of no less than 10,000 are constantly falling on the way of charging.


    The tragic scene made Yan Yi''s heart and soul trembled.


    "stop--"


    While shouting, Yan Yi exploded more space.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    "puff--"


    However, no one of the holy judge has Yan Yi to take action.


    The force of thought formed a shock that fell heavily on Yan Yi''s body, and her figure flew out on the spot with Bai Youwei in her arms.


    "hostess--"


    Chang Bai cried feebly.


    "Unbearable!"


    The sanctuary didn''t care about all of this.


    As if he was just cleaning up some garbage, he didn''t waste time with Yan Yi and the others.


    Looking at Yan Yi and Bai Youwei flying upside down.


    There was a sacred judge with a long spear in his hand, his eyes locked on the two of them, and a shot was thrown, cutting through the darkness and piercing the sky, with the blood purple ability, and took the figure of the two women directly.


    "court death--"


    At the moment of crisis, a soft drink sounded from the darkness.


    Just listen to a bang.


    In front of the spear and Bai Youwei, a barrier formed by thought force resisted the spear thrown by the holy judge.


    The process was difficult, but the ultimate goal was achieved.


    Appeared unexpectedly.


    Shengzhen looked towards the dark side.


    "Swish¡ª"


    But what greeted him was a blood-black flame ray flying towards him.


    The saint frowned.


    In the wave of his hand, a blood purple vortex stood in front of him in an attempt to absorb the power of the flame.


    However, his defense only absorbed part of the flame.


    Facing the continuous flame rays, the blood purple vortex that seemed to be saturated suddenly exploded.


    The flame ray penetrates the explosion zone and acts on the body of the holy judge.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    The powerful impact and the terrifying temperature of the blood black flame made the sage scream again and again, while the figure was pushed back by the flame rays.


    "Whizzing--"


    Repelling the saint by hundreds of meters, several figures appeared beside Yan Yi and the others in the darkness.


    Yan Yi looked up slightly, who didn''t know why.


    When the figure appeared in front of him was clearly seen, a light of excitement burst into the bewildered star eyes.


    "Sister Wu Qing, Sister Xiaoyu, Sister Qingcheng, are you?"

 Chapter 1536： Sisters work together to fight the corpse emperor

    "Yan Yi, what''s wrong with You Wei?"


    Ni Qingcheng and the others looked at Bai Youwei who was unconscious in Yan Yi''s arms, and their eyes were full of concern.


    Yan Yi shook his head.


    "Sister Youwei is okay, but she passed out due to her injuries. Sister Qingcheng, you have to be careful. The Saint Crimson Corpse Emperor''s strength is very strong, and the initial cultivation base of Sister Youwei is not his opponent."


    The three women wrinkled their eyebrows at the same time.


    "The Southern Continent has a lot of surprises for the deity. First there was Chu Tianhe, and then you group of unknown powerhouses. In terms of overall strength, the eastern and western continents are far worse than here."


    The saint came from a distance.


    The injury caused by Mu Wuqing''s attack has been restored as the sacred judge absorbed the residual power in the air.


    Once again, he resumed his calm and confident attitude, and with every step he took, the spear that was gathering in his hand increased by an inch.


    The three women turned around.


    Looking solemnly at the corpse emperor walking towards them.


    Ni Qingcheng: "Are you sure?"


    She said this to Mu Wuqing.


    Among the three, only Mu Wuqing''s strength broke through the emperor rank.


    It was learned from Yan Yi that Bai Youwei, who was also an emperor, was not the opponent of the sage referee, and did not know whether Mu Wuqing could defeat the sage referee, so Ni Qingcheng asked.


    Mu Wu''s face was cold and solemn.


    "I can''t guarantee it. At present, my strength is a small class stronger than that of Youwei. I wonder if my mid-term emperor-level strength can deal with him?"


    After receiving Mu Wuqing''s response, Ni Qingcheng and Jiang Xiyu had the answer in their hearts.


    Jiang Xiyu: "Yan Yi, leave here with Chang Bai and Youwei, and leave the rest to us."


    Yan Yi was taken aback when he heard the words.


    "Sister Qingcheng, you--"


    Before Yan Yi could finish her words, Ni Qingcheng interrupted: "This is not the time to get angry. You Wei and Chang Bai both need someone to take care of them. We can''t feel at ease without a person who is at ease by their side. Take them away. You must ensure the safety of You Wei."


    Ni Qingcheng''s words came with unquestionable orders.


    Yan Yi opened his mouth, and looked at the holy judge who was approaching them step by step, and finally made a sensible choice.


    "Three sisters, you must be careful."


    "rest assured."


    Yan Yi no longer hesitated any more, manipulating the airflow to bring Chang Bai, who was seriously injured and recovering, to his body. Without a moment of hesitation, he cleared an unimpeded retreat with his powers, and directly led the two of them and left behind.


    "Can you go?"


    When the saint saw Yan Yi''s behavior, a chill of nine cold days struck Ni Qingcheng and the others.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The seemingly calm night sky, but at this moment an invisible confrontation began.


    The shot was Jiang Xiyu.


    Feeling a familiar force, she directly activated her mind to compete with her.


    Two invisible forces collided in the night sky.


    As the violent explosion sound spread, Jiang Xiyu, who stood beside Mu Wuqing and the others, suddenly backed away a few steps, and a blood spilled involuntarily from the corner of his mouth.


    "Xiyu¡ª¡ª"


    Mu Wuqing and Ni Qingcheng were shocked and looked at Jiang Xiyu with worry.


    "It''s okay. This sage avatar is really strong. I have entered the late stage of the extreme emperor''s realm, but in front of him, I can''t even resist the abilities he released for long. If I face this alone, I am afraid that it will not take a few minutes. There is no more power to fight back. Then you have to be careful." Jiang Xiyu wiped off the blood on the corners of his mouth, his eyes were extremely solemn.


    Mu Wuqing and the others naturally did not dare to slack in the slightest.


    King Kong glared at the sacred judge in front of him.


    "Then let me see how powerful the so-called corpse emperor is."


    Mu Wu''s voice fell silently, and his whole body instantly enveloped a layer of flame.


    Condensed from a sword of flames in the hand.


    Suddenly, Mu Wuqing rushed towards the holy judge.


    With a swing of the sword, the flame sword light swept out.


    Scorching sword aura swept across the ground, wherever it went, the sand was ignited by the sweeping sword aura.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    The sanctuary was blocked, and it was no longer possible to prevent Yan Yi from leaving.


    As for other zombies, a strong man in the extreme emperor peak realm wants to leave, unless a corpse emperor above level 9 is present, and it is not a single existence, otherwise, it is impossible to keep the opponent at all.


    Some angry saints swung their guns to disperse the oncoming flame sword energy.


    "They are gone, then you can leave it to the deity!"


    "It depends on whether you have this strength."


    "Qiangqiang--"


    Mu Wuqing''s figure approached, and the sky full of sword shadows greeted the holy tailor crazily.


    The referee wielded the spear in his hand to fight with him.


    The gun swept the flames, the sword cut the cold light.


    In the fierce confrontation, within a few breaths, the two sides have made no fewer than a hundred shots.


    "Let''s go too!"


    "Roar-"


    Ni Qingcheng and Jiang Xiyu are about to join the battle, and the corpse army on one side will not watch their supreme being bullied by others.


    The seven corpse emperors directly released their abilities to the two girls while roaring.


    The supernatural abilities that change the world and the earth, in all directions, are like rushing torrents and waves sweeping towards them.


    "It seems that we need someone to contain the corpse emperor." Jiang Xiyu said.


    "Let me do it!"


    Mu Wuqing''s strength was weaker than Jiang Xiyu''s.


    She doesn''t know if dealing with the sacred judge will become a burden, but if she is dealing with an eighth-level corpse emperor, she is comparable to the tenth-level corpse emperor.


    Compared to her, Jiang Xiyu, who is stronger than her, will obviously be more effective in helping Mu Wuqing than her.


    Jiang Xiyu didn''t argue either.


    Leaving the corpse emperor to Ni Qingcheng, she dodged to avoid the corpse emperor''s attack and joined the battle circle where the sage judge and Mu Wuqing were.


    Jiang Xiyu wandered around the edge of the battle circle, minimizing direct contact with the holy judge.


    In the case of Mu Wuqing''s main attack, he constantly released his thought power to interfere with the shooting frequency of the holy judge.


    Under the interference of Jiang Xiyu, the saint referee''s offensive on Mu Wuqing slowed down.


    Jiang Xiyu interrupted every time he repelled Mu Wuqing who just wanted to chase after him.


    Unable to deal with Mu Wuqing with all his strength, the holy judge wanted to solve Jiang Xiyu''s troublesome person for the first time.


    But Mu Wuqing would not give him this opportunity.


    With his strength reaching the middle stage of the emperor rank, Mu Wuqing has been able to bring a lot of pressure to the sage referee.


    The confrontation between the two sides is inseparable, and it is almost impossible for the holy judge to deal with Jiang Xiyu alone without Mu Wuqing.


    the other side.


    Faced with the seven corpse emperors alone, Ni Qingcheng, Qigong combined with the use of wind power, under the siege of the seven corpse emperors, although it did not have the upper hand, it also formed an effective check on the corpse emperor.


    Especially Ni Qingcheng''s use of the supernatural power of wind.


    The large-scale storm swept the corpse group, except for the seven corpse emperors who could compete with them head-on, those zombies below the level of the corpse emperor had no chance to approach the battlefield.


    The battle between the strong is so cruel.


    Without a certain amount of strength, rushing into the war circle will only cost his life in vain.


    Although there are many corpses, they can do nothing but surround Ni Qingcheng at this time.


    Those unwilling roars seemed to vent the anger in their hearts.


    Look at Mu Wuqing and the others again.


    In the confrontation between the strongest combat power, facing Mu Wuqing, a powerful opponent, while the saint brought some damage to the opponent, he also left the damage given by Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu. .


    This is what Bai Youwei had never done before.


    According to this sign, it is not difficult to guess that the strength of the avatar should be between the late emperor rank and the peak.


    "boom--"


    Accompanied by a powerful explosion.


    Together with Jiang Xiyu, Mu Wuqing, who also competed with the holy referee with different abilities, exploded suddenly after the abilities released by the three parties reached a critical point.


    The surging air wave lifted both sides.


    Under the powerful impact, the three powerhouses were all seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    "Human, you angered the deity by sinking to the bottom."


    The body was full of scars, and the awkward sage stood up from the ground.


    At this moment, his eyes were full of anger, and blood purple waves were diffused all over his body.


    In the entire space, there are a large number of abilities scattered in the air that merge into the body of the saint like a river.


    Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu got up.


    When they looked at the figure of Sheng Cai, their eyes showed shocked colors.


    "How can this be?"


    The injuries on the holy referee are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What''s more terrifying is that as the extraordinarily abilities remaining in the air continue to pour into the body of the holy judge, Mu Wuqing can clearly feel that the aura of the holy judge is returning to its peak state.

 Chapter 1537： Tragic price

    "Stop him, you can''t let him continue to absorb the abnormal energy in the air to recover."


    Mu Wuqing exclaimed.


    At the same time, make an all-out effort.


    Use abilities to mobilize the power of nature to form a continuous blast of flames.


    Jiang Xiyu didn''t hesitate either, the power of thought was activated, and the power of shattering space and tearing the earth madly swept through the figure of the saint.


    There is no trace of fear in the sanctuary.


    Two huge blood purple swirls emerged one after another.


    The huge vortex that stirred the wind and the clouds, swallowed the sky and the earth, formed a terrifying suction that absorbed all the supernatural abilities released by Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu.


    Even larger abilities are integrated into the body, and the aura of the sage becomes more and more high.


    The ability was absorbed, although it was the force of nature mobilized from the heavens and the earth, but Mu Wuqing knew that he could not continue to let the sacred judge continue to absorb it.


    Otherwise, their strength is weakening, the sage judge will return to the peak, one will go down and the other will grow, it will not be so easy for them to contend with the sacred judge.


    The key is that the ability of the sacred judge is too defying.


    It can absorb the supernatural ability remaining from the battle from the air to restore itself.


    Doesn''t it mean that where there are powers fighting, the sanctuary is invincible?


    Mu Wuqing did not dare to think about it, nor did he dare to withdraw the release of the flame ray.


    Mu Wuqing gritted his teeth as he watched the sanctuary''s state getting stronger and stronger.


    "Fight. I think how much you can swallow?"


    While drinking softly, Mu Wuqing risked backphagocytosis by phagocytes, using the supernatural powers in his body.


    The flame rays suddenly increased by more than ten times.


    The diameter of the rays that directly engulf an area completely exceeds the vortex.


    The saint frowned suddenly.


    The blood purple vortex''s absorption of the abilities released by Mu Wuqing seemed to have been unable to keep up with the amount released by the opponent.


    Seeing that the blood purple vortex was about to burst.


    Thinking of the supernatural power contained in the **** vortex


    The holy judge made a decisive decision.


    The control of the Scarlet Vortex was disconnected, and a protective cover around the body enveloped it.


    At this moment, the **** vortex that absorbed Mu Wuqing''s ability burst out with a dazzling light.


    Then...


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The sound of the sky was shocked, like the explosion of the sky and the earth.


    Suddenly, in the air, a ball of light with a diameter of ten meters quickly bulged, swallowing it in all directions with a force of destruction.


    Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu only saw a white world suddenly flash in front of them, and they were unaware of what happened afterwards.


    "Wu Qing, Xi Yu¡ª¡ª"


    Ni Qingcheng, who was fighting with the seven corpse emperors, saw this scene, his liver and gallbladder were torn apart, and his lungs were torn apart.


    Can feel that destruction light orb is spreading towards her.


    Silver Teeth bit her, with pain in her eyes, turned her head, and fled away for the first time.


    The seven corpse emperors also ignored Ni Qingcheng at this time.


    Can feel the meaning of horror in their eyes, the seven corpse emperors, it is too late to escape.


    They covered a layer of energy armor on their bodies one after another, propped up a huge protective cover, and curled their bodies in the original area to meet the spread of fire and light waves.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    The zombies on the outermost periphery are not immune.


    The horror of Mu Wuqing''s attack was beyond imagination.


    The rapidly spreading light waves and densely packed zombies, no matter in the sky or in the ground, fled madly.


    But how can the speed of zombies be faster than the spread of light waves?


    When the light wave hit the last zombies, those zombies that were fleeing were all wiped out under the erosion of this destructive force.


    The whole world is trembling, and the whole night is like day.


    It stretches for dozens of miles, wherever the light waves go, nothing exists.


    What can be called a devastating explosion, in a matter of minutes, an area is directly turned into a dead zone.


    And when the power of the light wave weakened, a cyan light submerged into the world where the lingering prestige still existed.


    When the light wave dissipated, the blue light flew out from the center of the area of ??the destroyed sky, and disappeared directly into the distant sky.


    After a long time.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Under the ruins, a group of figures emerged from the thick yellow sand.


    Who is the first one who is not the decree?


    He didn''t suffer any harm.


    He stared at the deserted scene around him, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Roar-"


    Elsewhere, the seven corpse emperors also survived.


    But compared to the sacred judge, they are more or less with a lot of injuries.


    The most serious corpse emperor, one-third of his body disappeared.


    Fortunately, the head and the part connecting the body''s spine were kept, otherwise, this corpse emperor was afraid that it would not live well.


    "Master, our people have all been destroyed. This time we lost at least more than ten million." A corpse emperor brought him to the holy judge and said with a heavy tone.


    No joy or anger could be seen on the face of the saint.


    "It''s okay. As long as you are okay, a few people can reproduce by swallowing more flesh and blood."


    "My lord, are the two strong human races dead?" asked another corpse emperor.


    The saint could not help but look up to the distant sky.


    Mu Wuqing''s final decisiveness was something he didn''t expect.


    That kind of dying of the same kind of approach, thinking about it now, I have lingering fears.


    "Maybe still alive, maybe already dead. Go, go back, let the Shui Clan make up for the loss this time."


    After speaking, Sheng Cai turned around, and his figure disappeared in a flash.


    The other corpse emperor glanced at each other.


    Nothing to say.


    The body is relatively intact, holding up the corpse emperors who have been affected by the injury action, and returning to the core area of ??the corpse clan.


    far away.


    "Xiyu, Wu Qing, you have to hold on, you have to hold on. We will be back to Fengwu Tiancheng soon, as long as you take the genetic medicine, you will be able to recover, and you must hold on."


    Ni Qingcheng held Jiang Xiyu and Mu Wuqing, who were comatose and incomplete, in each hand.


    Seeing that the blood in their wounds was constantly flowing and their bodies were dying with subtle changes, Ni Qingcheng was distraught at the moment.


    She kept calling on the two girls, trying to keep their consciousness relatively active, and at the same time enduring the severe pain in the body to cut the flesh and blood of the body with the force of the wind, constantly shattering and forcing them into their mouths to alleviate the speed of back-phagocytosis of the gene cells.


    At full speed, Ni Qingcheng never thought that one day she would be so eager to find a gathering place for human survivors.


    She is still thousands of miles away from Fengwu Tiancheng.


    Ni Qingcheng didn''t know whether Mu Wuqing and the others could hold on until she rushed to Fengwu Heavenly City.


    But Ni Qingcheng couldn''t help it.


    She can only do her best now.


    Even if you can''t rush to the Phoenix Dance City, you can meet the survivors'' stronghold on the way, that''s hope.


    It''s just a pity that Ni Qingcheng has always been in Naganda, and has no knowledge of the survivor stronghold on Brother Mohei''s side.


    What she thinks now is that she can meet a survivor''s stronghold on the way, if luck is too bad, Fengwu Tiancheng is her last hope.


    Of course, the premise is that Mu Wuqing and the others can persist until that moment.


    Ni Qingcheng was most worried about this.


    She was really afraid of losing two sisters.


    At the same time, he was even more afraid of facing Wei Xiao later.


    "Xiyu, Wu Qing, you must hold on!"


    ...

 Chapter 1538： Take the initiative to find the mysterious man who went to Chutianhe

    Time passed without knowing it.


    When the next day arrives, the phoenix dances in heaven.


    "Yan Yi, why am we back?"


    Bai Youwei has woke up.


    The injuries on her body seem terrifying, but the powerful self-healing ability and tenacious vitality of the supernatural person, as long as it is not a problem with the head and heart, no matter how serious the injury is, it will not die.


    Even if you recover from wounds and give birth to weight loss, as long as you cultivate well, you will be able to recover in three to five months.


    However, although Bai Youwei woke up, she still couldn''t get out of bed.


    Looking at the familiar environment, Bai Youwei understood that she was now in her room in Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "Sister Youwei, are you awake?"


    "My Lady Queen (Youwei)¡ª¡ª"


    In Bai Youwei''s house, besides Yan Yi, there were Song Xiaoyu, Li Xiangfeng, and Wang Dan.


    After guarding Bai Youwei all night, now that Bai Youwei wakes up, everyone''s faces finally have a hint of joy.


    Bai Youwei motioned to Yan Yi to help her sit up.


    Yan Yi knows, sits on the bedside and supports Bai Youwei to let her lean in her arms.


    Bai Youwei: "Why are we back? What happened to the holy referee in the end?"


    Yan Yi hesitated for a moment. She did not hide anything from Bai Youwei, and told her about Mu Wuqing and others rushing to support her after she was unconscious.


    Knowing that Mu Wuqing and the others rescued herself, Bai Youwei was relieved at first, but when asked where Mu Wuqing and the others were, Yan Yi panicked, and at the same time, tears flowed down unsatisfactorily.


    Just looking at Yan Yi''s appearance, she knew that things were far from being as easy as Bai Youwei thought.


    After Bai Youwei''s questioning, she finally learned that Mu Wuqing and others who had supported them last night had not returned.


    "...That''s the way things are. After Wu Qing and the others asked me to take you away, they stayed alone to deal with the holy judge, but until now, they have not heard from them. Sister Youwei, what should we do? What do you say to us? What to do? If Sister Wu Qing and the others have three long and two shortcomings, how should we explain to O''Neill sauce?


    "Is there no news yet?"


    "no."


    Bai Youwei was also anxious.


    "Then let people find it! And, where are the soldiers we took out? Don''t they have any news?"


    Everyone present was silent.


    Bai Youwei had a bad feeling in her heart.


    She struggled to remember.


    Unfortunately, although the wounds on the body are being healed, it also takes time.


    The excitement involved the wound, and Bai Youwei''s entire face lost its blood.


    "Look, look for it quickly, send out all the people who can send out the Phoenix Dance Heaven City, even if they dig three feet of the ground, they will find people for me. I want to see people in life, and corpses in life."


    Song Xiaoyu and the others looked at the emotional Bai Youwei, and after a glance at each other, they nodded and left.


    "Sister Wu Qing, don''t have anything to do, otherwise, I will never be able to forgive myself for the rest of my life."


    Bai Youwei looked outside the house worriedly, and all her worries about Mu Wuqing and others were written on her face.


    The movement of the Phoenix Dance Heavenly City naturally attracted the attention of various forces in the southern mainland.


    In fact, when they launched an attack on the corpse clan territory, the major forces in the southern continent were already watching them secretly.


    Nine Sky City.


    "Have you found the information I need?"


    "Your Majesty, I have found it. The recent changes in Fengwu Tiancheng are all related to the corpse clan. A week ago, the corpse clan broke out with the southern water clan. To retaliate against them and proactively launch a full-scale war against the Southern Shui people."


    "However, this time the Southern Aquarium has formed an alliance with Fengwu Tiancheng. The corpse clan launched a war against the Southern Aquarium, and Fengwu Tiancheng also participated. This is also the reason why Fengwu Tiancheng has changed. However, the two tribes joined forces in this battle. Did not win, but suffered a heavy loss in the hands of the corpse clan."


    "Bai Youwei, the lord of Fengwu Tiancheng City, returned to the base with injuries in the early hours of last night, but has not appeared since then, and is suspected of being seriously injured."


    "Then why is Fengwu Tiancheng sending a large number of people to the outside world again today?"


    "I don''t know the details, they seem to be looking for someone. By the way, some time ago, the city of Evernight, which has been dominating the city of Naga, moved south. Will Fengwu Tiancheng''s change this time have something to do with them?"


    Chu Tianhe remembered what the soldiers reported and waved his hand.


    "Very well, continue to monitor the Phoenix Dance Heaven City, and report to me immediately if there is any new news."


    "Yes!"


    The soldier did not hesitate, arched his hands towards Chu Tianhe, turned and left.


    "What do you think?"


    Chu Tianhe turned around and asked Yun Ning and Ling Ying who were present.


    They all heard what the soldiers said before.


    Yun Ning: "What is certain now is that the Fengwu Tiancheng united the southern aquarium and the corpse clan in the battle, and neither side got any advantage. The situation in the Fengwu Tiancheng has been confirmed. As for the corpse clan, before today, our base often still has it outside. There are zombies infested, but you know what the peripheral soldiers reported back today, and all the peripheral zombies have disappeared."


    "What does this mean? It means that the corpse clan is shrinking their forces, and their headquarters are tight. The reason for this phenomenon is naturally related to the war yesterday. The corpse clan may also suffer heavy losses."


    Chu Tianhe squinted.


    Did both the Phoenix Dance Heaven City and the Corpse Clan suffer heavy losses?


    Ling Ying: "Brother Tianhe, do you have any plans?"


    Yun Ning looked at Chutianhe.


    Chu Tianhe frowned slightly.


    He seemed to be thinking about something, after a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice: "At first I did have some thoughts. Jiutian City wants to unify the southern continent, and cannot bypass the Evernight City and Fengwu Sky City, but now, Evernight City leaves the city. If I am ambushing one, it will have a miraculous effect. But in Fengwu Tiancheng, Bai Youwei may be seriously injured. At this time, using soldiers to fight against it will surely be successful..."


    "But there is someone I can''t ignore."


    "Wei Xiao?"


    The two women spoke in unison.


    Wei Xiao, like a big mountain, weighed on the heads of all the powerful in the last days.


    Any person or thing that has something to do with him cannot be ignored by others.


    Now Fengwu Tiancheng may encounter the biggest crisis since it was built. As Bai Youwei and their men, how can Wei Xiao sit back and watch?


    It is easy to win Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing, but in the face of Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe is not sure.


    "Yes, it''s Wei Xiao. To touch Bai Youwei and others, Wei Xiao is a hurdle I can''t cross."


    "Unexpectedly, Jiutian Emperor also has people who are afraid. It seems that the rumors of the Southern Chu and Northern Wei Dynasty are a bit exaggerated."


    "who?"


    Just as Chu Tianhe spoke out the worries in his heart, suddenly, a sound rang in their ears.


    Chu Tianhe''s face was shocked.


    Someone actually came into his range of perception, but he didn''t realize it. This is not a good thing.


    Under the vigilant gaze of the three of them, from outside the hall, a mysterious person shrouded in purple-gold robes teleported towards them.


    What is shocking is that the soldiers guarding the hall around the hall were unmoved by the appearance of this person.


    They seem to have not found this person, still standing in their posts like door gods.


    The appearance of the opponent makes the whole body airtight.


    Mystery is his only label.


    The loose robe makes people never know whether he is a man or a woman.


    Seeing that the other party came to the entrance of the hall within a few breaths, a chill flashed in Chu Tianhe''s eyes.


    "Who are you?" Chu Tianhe asked in a cold voice, staring at the other party.


    The people who came to stand still, showed a sense of arrogance between their gestures.


    "Someone who will help you."


    The voice is hoarse and vicissitudes of life, it is really difficult to distinguish between male and female.


    "Haha...help me? Control my guards with abilities as soon as you come, what do you call help?"


    Mysterious man: "It''s just a matter between you and me, people who have nothing to do with it, it''s better not to know."


    "Arrogant, what place do you think I am here?"


    "Swish¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe''s words fell, and his figure turned and disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he had already come to the mysterious person''s eyes, surrounded by blood-colored abilities in his hand, and hit it with one blow, setting off a terrifying wave of palms directly at the mysterious person''s face.


    The mysterious man didn''t dodge, and he sent it out with one palm.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The two faced each other, and the impact of the supernatural powers formed a huge energy vortex.


    As this force exploded, the hall where Chu Tianhe and the others were in collapsed instantly.


    But at the moment of its collapse, another invisible force was imprisoned and did not disperse.


    "Hum..."


    "what?"


    As this force exploded, Chu Tianhe, who was back shocked, took two steps back involuntarily.


    On the other hand, the mysterious man still stood in place, motionless.


    Self-protected Yun Ning and Lingying saw this scene with shock in their eyes.


    As the proactive party, Chu Tianhe was actually pushed back by the opponent?


    Although it can be seen that Chu Tianhe didn''t use all his power, he knew everything from a glimpse of it.


    Chu Tianhe was able to be pushed back by the opponent in this confrontation, which meant that the strength of the incoming person was definitely not below Chu Tianhe, and even higher than Chu Tianhe.


    For a time, the two women were like enemies.

 Chapter 1539： Monitor the world

    Mysterious man: "Is the emperor still satisfied?"


    The other party didn''t seem to be angry because of Chu Tianhe''s rudeness, but asked calmly.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    A look of surprise flashed across Chu Tianhe''s face, and he burst out laughing.


    "From the time your Excellency entered this hall, I knew that you were definitely not an ordinary person, and I couldn''t help but ask for advice for a while. You really didn''t disappoint me."


    "Without any strength, how can you help the Emperor of Heaven deal with the person you want to deal with?"


    "well said."


    As Chu Tianhe said, the gloom between his eyebrows flashed away.


    After looking around, Chu Tianhe changed the subject: "Since he is here to help me, he is my friend. Obviously this place is no longer suitable for the next conversation. How about a different place?"


    "The guest will do whatever you want."


    "Quickly. Let''s go! I believe the next conversation will be very interesting."


    "I think so too."


    Chu Tianhe didn''t say anything, and motioned for the two girls behind him.


    Then led them out of the hall.


    The southern continent is destined to make waves again.


    ...


    The Eastern Continent, the immortal city.


    The dark night was ended with the extinction of Liu Xian''er.


    The remnants now dare not continue to stay in the east and west continents. Except for those who were secretly washed out, the rest of the living people have crossed the sea and fled to the southern continent.


    With the return of Chen Haojie and others who encircled the dark night, Wei Xiao took a new move after only a few days of rest.


    And his action this time directly caused an uproar among the major forces on the east and west continents.


    "Wei Xiao simply deceived people too much. He freely intervenes in the management of other people''s forces. Who does he think he is? Is the world the master?"


    "Hateful, really hateful. Wei Xiao''s move is simply dividing the power in our hands, how dare he?"


    "Wei Xiao''s ambition is already known to everyone. He really wants to be the real co-master of the world!"


    "This world is such a reality. A big fist is the last word. Objection? Haha!"


    "Boss, what should we do? Do we really want people from the Immortal City to enter our base?"


    "Do you have a better way?"


    "..."


    Just a day ago, the Immortal City, Wei Xiao to be precise, issued an order to all forces at the same time.


    Because the effects of the dark night are too bad, it has even affected the future of the human race. For the revival of the human race, the immortal city will set up personnel monitoring stations in all the spheres of influence on the east and west continents in the future.


    What is a personnel monitoring station?


    Simply put, it is a department that can directly authenticate the population of the end times, ensure personal safety of personnel, and supervise itinerary.


    A little more complicated, that is, Wei Xiao wants to monitor the world.


    Externally, Wei Xiao declared that the purpose of doing so was to prevent the "dark night" from happening again.


    The main reason for the rise of Dark Night is that in these last days, many people''s information still belongs to the whiteboard, and some people are missing, either ignored or impossible to inquire. At the same time, there are also the high-levels of major forces not paying attention to personnel safety issues.


    Since all parties are not prepared in this regard, the immortal city will work harder to set up personnel monitoring stations for the major forces.


    This department is mainly divided into two parts.


    One is responsible for registering hukou for existing humans and conducting censuses of the population from time to time.


    Once a person is found missing or missing for more than three days, immediately file the record and conduct a follow-up investigation.


    The other department belongs to the armed department.


    The personnel of this department do not need to do anything. The only requirement is that once a person disappears or loses contact, if necessary, he shall directly resort to force to rescue or attack by evil forces.


    Well, it''s similar to "World Official Badges".


    In this department, anyone from any power can join.


    But after joining, their mission is to fight for the safety of human life at any time. In addition, they must not participate in other wars launched in any form, including human civil wars and foreign wars.


    Knowing what the checkpoints are doing, at first glance you still think it¡¯s not a good thing?


    There is a department that specializes in protecting the safety of humans in the world. In the future, "Dark Night" will secretly kidnap survivors. Not to mention that this department can rescue people in the first place, but as long as such things happen, not only can they be quickly controlled. It makes people more vigilant, and at the same time, they can find out and deal with the spots as soon as possible for those animals who want to imitate the dark night, which completely prevents the next "dark night" from appearing.


    Regardless of what other people think, but the people living in the middle and low-level of the major forces, they are all in favor of it.


    With this regulatory agency, I believe that those who want to make opportunities and take shortcuts for the sake of their strength will not dare to be as arrogant as "Dark Night".


    Even if such people still exist, they are not destined to become a climate.


    But for those upper-level personnel, this move of Wei Xiao''s chess was simply cutting meat on their hearts.


    why?


    Because of the establishment of a power, the most important resource is population.


    When a power loses control over the most basic and important information of the population and the right to identity authentication, what qualifications do they have to say that these people are their citizens?


    What''s even more frightening is that when everyone walks in this world with an identity certificate issued by the Immortal City, over time, what power do you think they think they are?


    Unfortunately, even if the major forces can recognize this, and even think that Wei Xiao will influence all aspects of other forces through this department, they cannot resist Wei Xiao''s decision.


    Who makes Wei Xiao''s fist big?


    He just tells you plainly that I will take care of the personnel on your base, and if you still can''t intervene, if you refuse to accept it, then you will fight until you are satisfied.


    The absolute strength is there, and facing Wei Xiao''s hegemonic behavior, the big men of the major forces complained privately.


    When the immortal city personnel enter the base, you have to pretend to be welcoming.


    The matters of the monitoring station are proceeding in an orderly manner.


    When Wei Xiao and the others wanted to further expand the influence of this department, information about Bai Youwei and others from the Southern Continent was sent to Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "Youwei is injured, Wu Qing and their life and death are unknown, this, this..."


    "How could this happen?"


    When Shu Wang and the others saw the information sent from the Southern Continent, they were all stunned.


    Especially about Mu Wuqing and their information.


    Mu Wuqing, Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng do not know whether they are alive or dead?


    Shu Wang and the others knew that the Southern Continent was about to change.


    The fact is also true.


    Wei Xiao: "I''ll go to the southern mainland."


    There was nothing cruel, nor did Wei Xiao feel any anger.


    Upon hearing the news, he only left a word, took a brand-new Emperor Sword from Villa No. 1, and drove Xiao Jiu towards the southern mainland at three o''clock in the morning that day.


    Southern continent.


    It has been three days since Mu Wuqing and the others disappeared.


    "Have you not found it yet?"


    "I''m sorry, my queen."


    Li Xiangfeng lowered his head: "We went to investigate the place where the incident occurred, but it was already deserted there. But one thing is certain is that the sage avatar is still there."


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Hearing Li Xiangfeng''s words, Bai Youwei''s desolate figure staggered and almost fell.


    Yan Yi, who was still on the side, quickly supported him with his eyesight.


    Her complexion was a little pale, and Bai Youwei''s eyes were full of pain.


    Li Xiangfeng didn''t bring the news she wanted. Instead, the sentence "The sage avatar is still there" was like a sharp blade piercing her heart.


    Mu Wuqing and the others are still without a trace, but the holy judge is safe and sound. What does this mean?


    Bai Youwei didn''t dare to think about it at all.


    "Sister You Wei, Sister Wu Qing, are they really..."


    "No, no, absolutely not. Keep looking, keep looking for me¡ª"


    Looking at Bai Youwei who was emotionally out of control, Li Xiangfeng and the others wanted to persuade something, but they were held back when they reached their lips.


    Just as they wanted to retreat, a familiar sound came.


    "No need to look for it. Just ask the guy who saw Wu Qing and them last."


    "Husband (Oni sauce)..."


    "Lord (Brother Xiao)..."

 Chapter 1540： Hit the door

    Nine Heavens City in the Southern Continent.


    "Just got the news that Wei Xiao has come to the Southern Continent."


    Just now, Yun Ning received a report from the person below that Wei Xiao had appeared in Fengwu Tiancheng.


    Upon learning this news, Yun Ning told Chu Tianhe the first time.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t seem surprised at all.


    "Same as I thought. An accident happened to Bai Youwei and the others. If Wei Xiao can sit still, then he is not the one I know."


    "Then our plan?" Yun Ning asked.


    Chu Tianhe lowered his eyebrows.


    After a moment of contemplation, he said: "The plan is still to be implemented, but now with the uncertain factor of Wei Xiao, I can postpone it later. However, before that, I still need to meet the mysterious person named Ye."


    "This seat has come."


    As soon as Chu Tianhe''s words fell, a figure followed the wind outside the door.


    "You know it too?"


    Chu Tianhe knew who was here without going to see it.


    The mysterious man, the so-called Ye said, "Just got the news."


    "Then what are your plans? Now that Wei Xiao is coming to the Southern Continent, we are afraid that our previous plan will be difficult to carry out."


    "No, the plan is still to be implemented, but before that, I feel that we should be prepared to watch a good show, and it will be the key to whether we continue to implement the plan."


    "Good show?"


    "Isn''t it?" Ye asked back.


    Chu Tianhe only hesitated for a moment, and quickly understood the meaning of night.


    After learning about the situation of Fengwu Tiancheng from Chu Tianhe, he hasn''t been idle these days.


    According to the information obtained by the people below, Chu Tianhe now knows what happened in Fengwu Tiancheng.


    When he learned the reason, Chu Tianhe was still a little unbelievable.


    The three mistresses of the Immortal City, Ni Qingcheng, Mu Wuqing, and Jiang Xiyu have been missing from the battle with the sage referee. They are suspected to have died in the hands of the sage referee?


    This is no joke.


    Three women next to Wei Xiao died at once, which was about to happen.


    Because of this, Chu Tianhe was not surprised at the news that Wei Xiao had come to the southern mainland today.


    But now that Wei Xiao comes to the Southern Continent in person, what will he do?


    With your toes, you can know that Wei Xiao and the sage judge are inevitable to fight.


    If they could witness this battle with their own eyes, wouldn''t it allow them to understand Wei Xiao''s true power?


    Knowing what Ye meant, a curve formed at the corner of Chu Tianhe''s mouth.


    "Indeed, this is not only a good show, but also a big one, how could I miss it?"


    "Then wait until the show is over, and then consider whether to implement our plan."


    "Can!"


    ¡­


    Fengwu Tiancheng is here.


    The arrival of Wei Xiao undoubtedly gave Bai Youwei and the others a dose of reassurance.


    After learning the whole story from Bai Youwei and the others, that day, Wei Xiao asked Bai Youwei and the others to stay in Fengwu Tiancheng, while he himself took Xiao Jiu towards the southern poles.


    Southern polar region.


    As the corpse clan''s nest in the southern continent, its defense is self-evident.


    Even if they were invaded by Bai Youwei and the others a few days ago, they suffered heavy losses, but there were no other corpses, just a large number.


    What''s more, there are those corpses left by the aquarium for them, and a few days are enough for them to recover a lot of vitality.


    "Wow-wow-wow-"


    Wei Xiao didn''t choose to sneak in, but flew in from an entrance to the southern poles.


    The patrolling sky-grabbers saw mutant beasts breaking into their airspace, and apart from anything else, a dense wave of corpses in the sky flew at them and fetched them.


    "Ants!"


    Wei Xiao looked at the flying army of skimmers with extreme coldness on his face.


    "Master, why do you need to take care of such trivial matters personally, and see my younger brother clear the way for you."


    Wei Xiao did not object.


    There was a chance to perform, Xiao Jiu did not hesitate, and the huge wings flapped.


    Suddenly, the terrifying storm that swept the mountains and rivers and stirred the wind and clouds swept towards the tide of flying corpses.


    Under the storm that shattered everything, corpses rained in the sky.


    Countless skimmers were torn apart in the storm that Xiao Jiu smashed, and suffered heavy losses.


    "Kill it¡ª"


    A corpse joins the battlefield.


    Seeing that the soldiers under his command lost tens of thousands of thousands before they touched the corners of the mutant beasts, hundreds of corpses shot across the sky, controlling the ability to cover the sky where Wei Xiao and the others were.


    "Tweet¡ª"


    Xiao Jiu did not retreat, and the loud beeping sounded across the sky.


    With the release of the power, the weather blades condensed, forming a rainstorm and frantically harvesting the corpse in front.


    The casualties of the corpse race further intensified.


    "Wow¡ª"


    This time, the huge movement attracted more zombies.


    Whether in the sky or underground.


    The world is full of zombies, and the number of horrors makes Xiao Jiu, who is very powerful, a little afraid to see it.


    "This is too much, right?"


    "Just stay here, and if you go deeper, you will worry about your life. I will do the rest."


    "Owner-"


    Xiao Jiu wanted to say something, but Wei Xiao had already left it.


    Jumping into the air, with the help of the upward force, Wei Xiao''s sword was unsheathed and charged, motivating the air currents from the heavens and the earth to merge onto the blade.


    "Longitudinal and Quartet¡ª"


    Accompanied by Wei Xiao yelled.


    The Emperor Devouring Knife glowing with blood in his hand swept out.


    A crescent-shaped arc of sword energy that stretches for thousands of meters is released forward.


    "Puff puff-"


    No zombies survived where the knife light passed.


    Even if a corpse saw this attack set up protection in front of him, their defense was like paper, and instantly broke in front of the Scarlet Blade.


    For a time, the sky was swept away by Wei Xiao.


    On the ground, a large number of zombies with incomplete body have either died or fell to the ground and wailing.


    The body is divided up and down everywhere.


    "Wow¡ª"


    Below, there are more zombies surging in the air than before.


    Looking at the invisible tide of corpses on the ground, Wei Xiao, who has been pretending to be calm due to the events of Mu Wuqing and the others, at this moment, the murderous intent is no longer tolerable, let it diffuse.


    Heaven and earth seemed to have changed color under the influence of Wei Xiao''s murderous aura.


    A billowing red cloud enveloped half of the sky where Wei Xiao was.


    As Wei Xiao waved his hand to condense this wave of murderous air, in the sky, a huge blood-colored hand covering the world took shape.


    "Exit¡ª"


    Wei Xiao looked at the group of corpses coldly, and pressed his big hand down.


    At this time, the big hand covering the sky and the sun fell in a manner of blocking the sky and the earth and destroying one party.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The terrifying tremor was earth-shaking.


    A palm fell, and several kilometers of land sank several meters deep. Inside, there was a sea of ??blood and creatures.


    "Wei Xiao, is he Wei Xiao?"


    The corpse who had escaped the catastrophe finally recognized Wei Xiao''s figure at this time.


    In the trembling exclamation, those zombies who were still prepared to lay down their lives to pounce on, after a moment of shock, the eyes of fear showed light.


    In a moment, the remaining zombies suddenly changed their aura.


    With their figures constantly retreating, they didn''t take a few steps, suddenly turned around and fled madly towards the inside of the corpse clan territory.


    Not long after, on the ground, except for the injured zombies, there were only a large number of corpses left.


    Xiao Jiu in the air saw that Wei Xiao had killed more than half of the corpse clan with only two shots. It was impossible to say that it was not shocked.


    "It''s worthy of being my master, it''s arrogant."


    "Roar-"


    "Wei Xiao, you have passed."


    As the remaining zombies fled, in the distance, a roar that vibrated the sky first sounded, and then, the voice of the Holy Tribe''s rage diffused.


    Wei Xiao cast his gaze into the distance.


    I saw more than a dozen black spots in the sky.


    In a short while, headed by the sage, the three nine-level corpse emperor''s epiphytes and the eleventh eighth-level corpse emperor''s epiphytes appeared in front of Wei Xiao at the same time.


    The leading saint first looked at the huge handprint pit on the ground.


    I found that it was full of zombies. I don''t know if it was an illusion. I always felt that the holy judge was a little lucky.


    Looking at Wei Xiao again, it is rare for the saints to have a lot of emotion when they meet.


    "Wei Xiao, you have reached an agreement with your deity, and now you take the initiative to take action against ordinary zombies, are you planning to destroy the contract by yourself?"


    Facing the sage judge''s doubts, Wei Xiao, who occasionally flashed white and purple electric lights under his feet, was unmoved.


    Looking at each other with cold eyes.


    "I just want to make sure of one thing."


    The decree: "What''s the matter?"


    "Three days ago, where did the three women who fought with you last?"

 Chapter 1541： Now non-old

    Three women?


    The sage hesitated for a moment, and immediately knew who Wei Xiao was asking.


    After all, only a few days after the war, it would be difficult for him to forget it.


    What''s more, the woman saint who destroyed his tens of millions of troops in the last blow is too fresh in his memory, even if he wants to forget it.


    The decree: "What is their relationship with you?"


    "They are my women."


    "Ok?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the holy judge was taken aback for a moment, and then his face showed an incredible color.


    "Are they your women?"


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face: "Answer me, where are they?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The judge suddenly laughed.


    This attitude made the killing intent in Wei Xiao''s eyes even more intense.


    "Is it funny?"


    The sage regained his calm: "Sorry, I just figured out some things, and suddenly became clear. No wonder, no wonder they are so strong. Since you are Wei Xiao''s woman, there is nothing surprising. So, Fengwu Tiancheng Is the leader also your woman?"


    "I''ll ask again, where are they?"


    "died."


    "..."


    When Wei Xiao heard this, his body trembled.


    "you sure?"


    It seems that I still want to hold a glimmer of hope.


    "Is it clear enough what the deity did with his own hands?"


    "Damn you!"


    "Swish¡ª"


    I''m afraid no one would have thought that the answer from the decree would be so direct.


    What was even more unexpected was that Wei Xiao, who had gotten the answer from Sheng Cai''s mouth, had no more words than he was emotionally violent.


    With a long sword in his hand, the figure flashed directly to the side of the holy judge.


    An angry blow shot.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword fell with Wei Xiao''s swing, and the blood-stained sword glow, like a light that opened the sky, struck the top of the holy judge''s head.


    "My lord, be careful¡ª"


    The corpse emperor''s epiphytes around them all reminded the holy judge.


    Although I didn''t expect Wei Xiao to be so excited, the sacred judge who didn''t react slowly, the supernatural power in his body exploded, and a huge **** vortex blocked him and Wei Xiao in front.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    But the Scarlet Vortex was slashed by Wei Xiao.


    A large number of shock waves dispersed, and the terrifying recoil rushed away the corpses such as Wei Xiao and Shengzheng.


    As soon as the holy judge steadied his feet in the air, Wei Xiao''s figure had already been killed again.


    The sharp blade light mixed with **** waves constantly greeted the holy judge.


    In a hurried response, the sage judge evaded the blade that Wei Xiao wielded again and again dangerously and dangerously.


    "Stop him¡ª"


    Wei Xiao was caught off guard by the corpse emperor''s epigenetic body, and was unable to adjust the state to face the confrontation. The fourteen corpse emperor epiphytes immediately divided into two groups, one wave directly assisted the holy judge, and the other wave Release the ability at a certain distance to attack Wei Xiao.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    Facing the interference of the corpse emperor''s attached body, Wei Xiao slashed the flying saint and turned around.


    "Puff puff--"


    The knife fell in his hand, frantically dancing.


    Dancing with the blade in his hand, he even chopped the epiphytic body of the eight corpse emperors.


    They had no resistance at all in front of Wei Xiao.


    In the face of Wei Xiao''s attack, even though they both set up defenses, the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand cut their protection and disintegrated their bodies as if they had no obstacles.


    Within a few breaths, all of the eight corpse emperors who had fought with Wei Xiao closely were killed in the air by Wei Xiao.


    The remaining corpse emperor attached body in the distance is still mobilizing abilities to contain Wei Xiao.


    The anger in his heart had already taken his agent''s wisdom, Wei Xiao pressed his big hand, and the remaining six corpse emperors'' epiphytes, the air currents around them directly turned into deadly weapons, one after another condensed into spears, pierced through their appearance, and pierced them into hedgehogs.


    Died instantly.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao felt a huge sense of crisis.


    Instinctively carried the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ª"


    Wei Xiao had resisted, but the power brought about by this sense of crisis was too terrifying.


    A spear swept directly on the blade, and the terrifying force instantly swept Wei Xiao''s figure away.


    "fall--"


    "Crack¡ª"


    The holy judge pulled back a round.


    Seeing Wei Xiao flying out, a thunder fell on Wei Xiao''s body in the air while beckoning.


    A strong white light enveloped Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Hearing a "bang", Wei Xiao''s figure fell vertically to the ground due to the impact of this thunder pillar, and a violent collision came with the earth.


    The saint stood with a gun in the air, staring coldly at the place below which was shrouded in smoke and dust.


    Before the smoke dissipated, a blood-colored figure flew out from it, slashing across the sword towards the holy judge in the air.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The saint held a gun to resist.


    With blood-purple rays splashing in the sky, the two sides formed a confrontation.


    Sacred judge: "Do you have to be so angry to kill a few women? Regarding the number of sacrifices by your spouse, the deity beheaded by your humans is the most. Every corpse emperor is the spouse of the deity."


    Listen, is this human?


    Oh! It seems that the sanctuary is not a human being, so everyone who understands it understands it.


    Wei Xiao''s cold face had no other emotions.


    The knife continued to collide with the saint''s spear.


    "Lost reason? You were wrong. I just want to kill you and your corpses."


    "boom--"


    Wei Xiao''s strength suddenly increased.


    With a slash, the impact of the greatly increased strength shook the sacred judge back.


    With a move from Wei Xiao''s right hand, the blood gathered in the air, and the endless blades condensed, turning into streamers and shooting towards the holy judge.


    "Qiangqiang--"


    The retreating figure of the saint continuously waved the spear in his hand and formed a whirlpool to block the flying sword.


    "cut--"


    But Wei Xiao''s attacks continued.


    Dao Mang was still attacking the Holy Trial, and the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand had already stretched out the blade of a thousand meters and chopped off the pilgrim''s figure.


    The saint''s eyes were startled.


    The supernatural power surged in the body, and a protective cover enveloped him.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    When the blade fell, the protective cover of the saint shattered in an instant, and the terrifying impact acted on the body, knocking it directly down into the sky and into the ground.


    Wei Xiao chased it down.


    Blinking at lightning speed, he came to the place where the sacred cut landed.


    A swept across, with a blade that stretched for hundreds of meters, cross-cut the figure of Sheng Cai.


    The decree was too late to adjust the position.


    Watching the **** sword light outside the thick smoke pounced, the spear was on his body.


    After hearing a loud noise, the unsteady figure of the holy judge was knocked into the air again by Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao still kept his hands.


    The blood condensed in the right hand, and while pushing, the demon soldiers and ghosts who condensed blood will swallow the pilgrim silhouette.


    The sacred judge mobilizes the ability to form resistance.


    "puff--"


    But the knowledge of Wei Xiao''s strength still stopped at the sacred judge in the last match between the two sides. His power was instantly swallowed by Wei Xiao''s power.


    The demon soldiers and ghosts whose figures were condensed by blood will have passed, and the holy judge was injured and crashed into a mountain.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    A mountain was destroyed under the impact of Sheng Cai''s figure.


    At the time of the landslide, the holy judge appeared on one side in a transposition, staring at Wei Xiao in the distance with shocked eyes.


    "Your strength has become stronger again?"


    "So you are dead!"


    Several Wei Xiao flashed and came to the judge.


    Knife cuts mountains and rivers, **** peaks.


    The unparalleled power was continuously released from Wei Xiao''s hands, making the expression on the face of the sage judge gradually become solemn and startled.


    "Roar-"


    When the sage judge was completely suppressed by Wei Xiao, suddenly, there were roars from afar.


    Not long after, the earth began to tremble, and the peaks continued to collapse.


    The supernatural powers that raged between the heavens and the earth struck from afar, forming a series of obstacles, which imposed considerable restrictions on Wei Xiao.


    The sacred judge seized the opportunity to change from the passive side to the active side.


    Attacking with all strength, when Wei Xiao once again attacked the sage and was interrupted by an ability, he shot it and flew the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand.


    Immediately afterwards, the power in the body erupted, and a terrifying energy ray slammed into Wei Xiao''s figure, knocked him back a kilometer away, and penetrated a large mountain.


    "My lord, here we are."


    "Roar--"


    In the distance, fourteen behemoths approached in the direction where the pilgrimage figure was.


    Every giant is like a mountain.


    Gathered together, its shock is eye-catching.


    The sacred judge did not say much to the corpse emperors who came to support him, staring solemnly at the mountain where Wei Xiao had entered.


    "boom--"


    At this moment, a loud noise came from the mountain.


    A figure shrouded in blood and purple and white lightning flew out.

 Chapter 1542： Sweeping the Southern Zombies

    Wei Xiao flew out of the mountains, volleyed with a big hand, and the Emperor Devouring Knife that was originally picked up by the holy judge flew back into his hand by a force of force.


    Wei Xiao, whose aura became more terrifying and frightening, turned the Emperor Sword in front of him in a circle.


    At this moment, the waves of air behind Wei Xiao converged towards him like rivers returning to the sea and all qi returning to one.


    With the frantic influx of air currents, the Emperor Devouring Knife in Wei Xiao''s hand burst into the sky with blood.


    The sky-opening blade was formed between the heaven and the earth, and the blade moved slightly, separating out a number of sky-opening blades arranged in between.


    "cut--"


    Wei Xiao shouted violently.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand was cut down by him aiming at the place where the saints and their silhouettes were located, and immediately, the twelve open sword auras fell down, directly locking the space where the saints and their silhouettes were.


    "spread--"


    The sacred judge reacted first and retreated a kilometer away.


    And the other corpse emperors also dodge in places where the sword gas has never been affected.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    One shot down.


    Wherever the sword light goes, everything does not exist.


    The air waves formed by the terrifying blade are like flash floods and tsunamis rushing towards both sides.


    Many corpse emperors in the dodge were lifted out under this terrifying wave of air.


    "Swish¡ª"


    In the chaos, Wei Xiao stared at the figure of the saint, and turned towards him with a stream of light.


    Upon seeing this, the sage hurriedly stabilized his figure.


    The spear in his hand melted into a ball of energy.


    Waved it to Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The moment approaching, the sphere of light spread, forming a field that encompasses Wei Xiao.


    The other corpse emperor stood still at this time.


    Upon seeing this, the corpse kings scattered on the two sides raised their heads and screamed, and at the same time released terrifying energy rays from the mouth of the blood basin to impact Wei Xiao who was trapped in the domain.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have time to break through the realm set by the sacred cut, and the **** air flow all over his body was mixed with purple and white electric lights to form a protective cover that stretched out, blocking the energy rays released by the 14th corpse emperor''s body.


    When the sage saw this, a supernatural power soared into the sky.


    When the power is not in the air, it disappears in the cloud.


    In the next second, remnant clouds in the wind, blood purple rays of light skyrocketed.


    A huge cloud swirling frantically appeared in the sky above Wei Xiao, and an aura of ruining the world began to brew in it.


    Wei Xiao, who was inside the protective cover, felt the breath, his eyes condensed.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Before he had the next move, from the blood purple whirlpool, a dragon head that swallowed the sky and the earth drilled out of the sky.


    With the sound of a trembling dragon roar sounded.


    The blood-purple dragon sprang out from the cloud, and with the power of exterminating everything, it slammed straight down where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Wei Xiao saw this, with blue veins protruding all over his body.


    "rise--"


    The purple and white electric light swelled in his violent drink.


    The electric light bulge that contains the power that is not like the human world, converged into a huge open sky blade and stabled in the air.


    Click ¡ª¡ª


    The realm that the saint used to trap Wei Xiao was directly penetrated like paper paste in front of the protruding giant blade.


    The giant blade rising up into the sky collided with the giant dragon descending from the sky.


    I saw an aperture spread out first.


    Subsequently, the power that shook the world swept across all directions.


    The sky broke and the earth collapsed.


    In an area that is shaking up and down, the whole area has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    "Break it for me¡ª"


    Under the raging force of this riot, Wei Xiao once again gathered his strength in his hands.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword covered by purple and white electric light swept out with Wei Xiao, and the arc-shaped light wave flew, shattering the realm, and spreading to one side.


    While the terrifying power annihilated the energy released by the corpse emperor, it impacted their figures, screaming and flying out one by one.


    "puff--"


    The sanctuary is not easy.


    His complexion turned pale in an instant.


    Bloody golden blood spurted out, and the figure flew out a hundred meters away and knelt on one knee directly.


    "Master Supreme, be careful¡ª"


    Suddenly, a reminder from the corpse emperor came.


    As soon as the saint looked up, he saw a figure in the air smashing at him like a meteor.


    Feeling the threat of death, the figure of the saint died in a flash.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    A loud noise spread, and the fierce air wave formed a shock wave, flying all the things in the square, including the holy judges who had not had time to completely escape the range of the energy.


    "grown ups--"


    The corpse kings were furious.


    Immediately there were six eighth-level corpse emperors moving huge figures, and they rushed up towards Wei Xiao.


    No time to chase the sacred judge.


    Seeing the six corpse emperors rushing head-on, with the Emperor Sword in his hand, Wei Xiao blended the purple and white electric light into the blade, and then pierced into the earth.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The earth was flooded with purple-white electric light and split again.


    From the cracks several meters wide, the purple-white electric light soaring into the sky rushed straight into the sky like a huge pillar supporting the sky.


    "Roar--"


    The six corpse emperors who pounced on Wei Xiao couldn''t dodge at all.


    The abdomen was hit by a purple-white beam of light.


    With a scream, the corpse emperors of the corpse race across the earth, their bodies were pierced by purple and white electric light.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    The sacred judge in the distance saw the encounter of the six great eighth-level corpse emperors, angry and distorted, in a rage, a dragon-shaped thing over a kilometer behind him condensed.


    "Roar--"


    The dragon chants again.


    The dragon that contained the figure of Sheng Cai whizzed and rushed towards Wei Xiaofei with its teeth and claws.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao pulled out the Emperor Devouring Knife that had penetrated into the ground.


    With a sword across the air, both hands grasped Wei Xiao, who was spinning the blade crazily, and gathered the terrifying air currents around him.


    In the blink of an eye, an open sky sword light flew out from the front.


    The sword stabbed the sky and the dragon walked the earth.


    The two giants collided.


    The giant blade only held each other with the roaring dragon for a moment, and then broke through his defense, extending from the head to the tail, making a hole through it.


    "puff--"


    The dragon-shaped coat dissipated, and the sage inside it appeared, a mouthful of blood was spit out, and the whole body stood still in place with purple and white electric light.


    "Woooooo-"


    At this time, there was a beep that only the zombies could understand.


    "grown ups--"


    The eight corpse emperors who received the orders of the sacred judge showed incredible light in their eyes.


    "Uuuuu..."


    However, the saint still repeats the same tone.


    The eight big corpse emperors hesitated for a moment, as if making some difficult decision, turned their heads, and ran away in the same direction.


    At this time, Wei Xiao''s figure also appeared.


    With his back facing the holy referee, the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand was also glowing with purple and white electricity.


    I saw the Emperor Sword in his hand turn around.


    "Puff--"


    Behind him, Sheng Cai''s body suddenly fell apart.


    Wei Xiao, who was a little pale, didn''t look at the situation of the sage referee. He looked at the eight corpse emperors who were fleeing. His figure flashed, and he directly caught up with one of them.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    At this moment, from deeper in the corpse nest, a large number of zombies that had escaped before gushed out.


    They filled the earth, like a tsunami, swarming towards Wei Xiao.


    "No--"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Before the eighth-level corpse emperor that Wei Xiao overtakes had time to wait for the rescue of his subordinates, Wei Xiao slashed it out, and the thousand-meter giant blade directly divided it into two from the middle.


    When Wei Xiao dealt with the corpse queen, a large number of zombies surrounded him.


    No matter how fast he is, in the sky and the ground are filled with zombies, without a dead corner, his speed cannot break through such a blockade.


    "Puff puff--"


    But the blockade of these zombies on him is only temporary.


    With a circular light wave spreading out from the inside of the zombie.


    The zombies besieged by Wei Xiao were wiped out in groups and pieces under the **** knife light.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    There are zombies who continue to surround themselves.


    Wei Xiao made a big move, and **** clouds in the sky enveloped the earth.


    Countless blood-colored blades condensed, and then fell like raindrops among the corpses within ten miles.


    The zombies fell to the ground in a reaping momentum.


    The corpses piled up like a mountain, and the blood flowed into a river.


    In the blink of an eye, with Wei Xiao as the center, there were zombies in a radius of ten miles, like **** on earth.

 Chapter 1543： Destroy the Southern Corpse first, then slaughter the Fei Chief

    When Wei Xiao looked at the escaped corpse emperors, they were no longer visible in his sight.


    "puff--"


    When the surrounding zombies were cleaned up, at this time, Wei Xiao, who seemed to be unable to hold on, stabbed him into the ground with a knife. Holding the handle of the knife in both hands, he barely stabilized his figure, and a mouthful of blood came out from his mouth.


    he is hurt.


    And the injury is not light.


    Wei Xiao''s entire face was white like a piece of white paper, with no blood on his face.


    The dark in the distance.


    Two pairs of eyes have been stunned by the previous scene.


    Even though the battle is basically over now, they still can''t recover from the shocking scene before.


    for a long time.


    "He seems to be injured?" someone said.


    "I know!"


    "Then how do you think we can make a profit for a fisherman now?"


    "..."


    Another sound was silent.


    "Roar-"


    Just when the two hesitated.


    Another sudden change occurred on the battlefield.


    The seven corpse emperors who had already escaped, at this time actually had a ninth-level corpse emperor turned back.


    Empress Tianxuan.


    She kept an eye on her escape.


    Bringing consciousness to a zombie in the battlefield that has not yet died.


    When she accidentally discovered Wei Xiao''s current situation, she immediately gave up her plan to escape and returned directly to prepare for the result of Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao also saw her.


    Stabilize your figure and draw the Emperor Sword from the ground.


    "Wei Xiao, the emperor wants your life--"


    The Empress Tianxuan roared, and her body flashed with nine different colors of abilities. While releasing these abilities to attack Wei Xiao, her huge body directly rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao stared at the Empress Tianxuan who was rushing.


    Violet-white electric current surged on his body, forming a protective cover to envelop him.


    Ignoring the influence of the Empress Tianxuan''s abilities, the emperor sword in her hand gathers strength.


    Just when the Empress Tianxuan was less than two hundred meters away from Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao suddenly moved, waving the emperor biting knife in his hand into a stream of light, and flew towards Empress Tianxuan''s head.


    "Puff--"


    "boom--"


    Empress Tianxuan expected Wei Xiao to fight back.


    The first time Wei Xiao threw the Emperor Sword, he set up several defenses directly in front of him, and at the same time, a layer of energy armor was condensed on the surface of his body.


    But she obviously underestimated Wei Xiao''s strength.


    The ability to obstruct the Emperor Sword in front cannot stop the power of the sword.


    Layers of defense were breached by the bitter sword.


    In the end, the Empress Tianxuan and the energy armor on her body could not stop Wei Xiao''s blow.


    The emperor biting knife carrying a purple-white electric current pierced the last layer of defense of Queen Tianxuan and penetrated her brain. After it flew out of Queen Tianxuan¡¯s brain, the purple-white electric light remained in Queen Tianxuan¡¯s brain directly, and her Crushed head.


    Empress Tianxuan fell to the ground.


    The huge headless body constantly rubbed forward with the help of inertia, and finally stopped just one meter in front of Wei Xiao''s body.


    "..."


    The two people in the distance saw this scene, and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    "Do you think it will give us a chance to make a profit?"


    The person who wanted to profit from the fisherman before is not good at this time.


    The ninth-level corpse emperor, that is the ninth-level corpse emperor!


    So he was shot and killed by the opponent.


    If he took the initiative to jump out just now, what would be the result?


    "Wei Xiao is really shameless. I now seriously suspect that his injury was deliberately pretended to be shameless."


    The companion beside him shook his head.


    "This person, we''d better not have any hope of gaining advantage. If you don''t have the certainty to kill him, you can easily provoke him, and you don''t know how to die. This seat can now understand someone''s attitude toward Wei Xiao. If he hadn''t used too much affection, the way he got along with Wei Xiao was the most correct."


    "In what way?"


    "Being alone."


    "..."


    The other person obviously didn''t understand what his companion said.


    Divert attention.


    Looking far away on the battlefield, Wei Xiao, who looked very weak, changed the subject and said, "Since we don''t plan to make a move, do we still have to implement our previous plan?"


    "Can you win the final victory under the siege of the fourteen high-level corpse emperors and the clones of the sage?" asked the companion.


    "can not."


    "That''s not the case. With him, we jump out to destroy ourselves. To deal with him, we have to think about it long-term."


    "I''m not reconciled. Why do you think he is so strong?"


    "Who knows? Let''s go, try our best to pay attention to Wei Xiao''s movements during this time. To find a way to defeat him, we can only join forces with more''like-minded'' people."


    As he said, the mysterious man covered in purple and gold robes flashed away and left.


    The other person looked at Wei Xiao unwillingly.


    But the end of the Empress Tianxuan was right in front of her eyes. The peeper who could not judge Wei Xiao''s current strength really had to give up in the end, and her figure disappeared in the dark.


    On the battlefield.


    "Tweet--"


    When the battle was over, Xiao Jiu galloped from a distance.


    "boom--"


    Xiao Jiu landed, looking at Wei Xiao with a slight concern in his eyes.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Wei Xiao glanced up at it.


    "I''m fine. Go back and inform You Wei and them, and bring someone over to clean the battlefield. I will stay here for one day, and after one day, whether you come or not, I will leave."


    Xiao Jiu was shocked when he heard the words.


    "Master, are you still going to trouble with zombies?"


    "Destroy the Southern Corpse first, then slaughter the Fei Chief. You will always pay a price if you do something wrong."


    Xiao Jiu is impatient.


    "Well, isn''t this too crazy? Forget it on the Southern Continent, but the non-chief has the body of the sacred judge, master, are you sure?"


    "I have to try, right?"


    "Can¡­¡­"


    "Follow my instructions."


    Wei Xiao gave a cold cry.


    Feeling the endless killing intent in Wei Xiao''s words, Xiao Jiu didn''t dare to hesitate anymore.


    Zhenyu returned to the air again, turned around and flew directly towards Fengwu Tiancheng.


    Watching the direction where Xiao Jiu left, Wei Xiao''s cold appearance clearly revealed a little bit of loss and pain.


    Mu Wuqing and the others are dead?


    Are they really dead?


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t doubt the words of the sage referee, at this moment, there was an unspeakable sadness in his heart.


    Wei Xiao has always spared no room for the protection of his own women, but this kind of thing still happens when he provides the most resources to his women.


    For a time, something called "fear" emerged in Wei Xiao''s heart.


    "Never let this happen again, never!"


    There was an urgent Wei Xiao in his eyes. It seemed that he had made some decision. His eyes became firm, and his left hand holding the handle of the knife became tighter than ever.


    Time passed by one minute and one second.


    In the evening.


    "Da da da--"


    In the distant sky, there was the roar of helicopters.


    Seeing that hundreds of helicopters lined up in a straight line were flying towards him, he raised his head and glanced at the distant plane and Xiao Jiu who led him, Wei Xiao didn''t wait for them to approach, and got up.


    The breeze was blowing, and the figure disappeared.


    Wei Xiao''s figure directly disappeared in place.


    "Master, here we are."


    Xiao Jiu carried Yan Yi, Li Xiangfeng and others to the place where Wei Xiao was before.


    But looking around, except for the corpses on the ground, there was no visible figure of Wei Xiao.


    No one responded to several calls, and Xiao Jiu''s heart trembled.


    "The master won''t really look for the holy judge to go desperately, right?"


    "Xiao Jiu, where''s my Ernie sauce?" Yan Yi asked.


    Xiao Jiu glanced into the distance and sighed.


    "The master only asked me to take you to collect the corpses, and nothing else. But don¡¯t worry, Master Yan Yi, the master of my Xiao Jiu is invincible. Previously, the sage judge and the 14th corpse emperor were not his opponents, no matter what the master did. What, there is nothing to stop in this world."


    Xiao Jiu didn''t tell the truth.


    It was afraid that Yan Yi and the others would be scared to death by speaking out.


    In his heart, Xiao Jiu silently prayed that Wei Xiao would return safely.


    Yan Yi was suspicious.


    But she didn''t think much about Xiao Jiu''s words, "My Xiao Jiu''s master is invincible", and she immediately ordered the people accompanying her to start cleaning the battlefield.

 Chapter 1544： The flood washed the Dragon King Temple

    The losses Wei Xiao caused to the southern corpses were not insignificant.


    Eight corpse emperors, seven, eight and nineteen, these resources were taken back by Fengwu Tiancheng, and the No. 5 potion that could be extracted was simply eye-catching.


    There are also many awakening potions.


    It is impossible to imagine how many powerful supernatural beings will be born once the Phoenix Dance Heavenly City is silent for a period of time and this batch of resources is digested?


    And while Yan Yi and the others continued to clean the battlefield, a **** killing was unfolding within the Southern Corpse Clan.


    In a battle with Wei Xiao, the avatar of the sage fell, and the fourteen corpse emperors flee without death.


    When Wei Xiao came to the core of the corpse nest, the six corpse emperors who had escaped a catastrophe were long gone.


    Accompanying them to escape was the mother''s corpse in the core place.


    All the zombies left are below the corpse.


    They all stayed behind to block Wei Xiao to buy them more time to escape, and the number was as many as 50 million.


    "kill--"


    Wei Xiao didn''t care whether there was a corpse emperor in the corpse nest.


    Facing the boundless group of corpses, holding the Emperor Sword, directly rushed in.


    A call to the air of heaven and earth, an area of ??tens of miles around, directly formed a flood of sword rain to carpet the corpses.


    Groups of zombies would fall to the ground.


    The real corpse mountain and blood, the real **** on earth.


    After that, the sword spirit flying all over the sky swept across the four directions.


    With an absolute number of corpses, but insignificant in the face of absolute strength, the deaths and injuries were shocking.


    In less than one night, nearly 10 million zombies had died in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    In the constant fighting, Wei Xiao''s consumption completely exceeded his recovery power.


    Especially in the daytime, the battle with the holy referees caused Wei Xiao to consume a lot, and then faced tens of millions of zombies.


    Under the frenzied killing, Wei Xiao was overwhelmed and swallowed by the zombies because of exhaustion at around four o''clock in the morning.


    However, did not wait for the corpses to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Two or three hours later.


    Day and night alternate, yin and yang change.


    After being eaten by the zombies, Wei Xiao, who had eaten with no bones left, broke directly out of the abdomen of a large fourth-level zombie.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Seeing this killer descending again in the hinterland of the corpse clan, the zombies scattered around the corpse nest just after the battlefield surrounded them again.


    But this time Wei Xiao was in his heyday.


    Without any consumption, his energy is not inadequate.


    Looking at the corpses encircling him from all directions, Wei Xiao found the Emperor Devouring Sword that was lost last night, beckoning, the air currents of heaven and earth gathered in front of him, and then suddenly exploded, the horrible blood stream was like the blooming lotus flower, facing in all directions Rush away.


    Wherever the air waves pass, the silhouettes of zombies are constantly being pierced and annihilated.


    It was just a blink of an eye.


    With Wei Xiao as the center, within a radius of five miles, there is no living zombie.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    There are still zombies in the distance who continue to gather towards him.


    "Kill¡ª"


    Just when Wei Xiao felt that he was still alone with thousands of corpses today, an army of aquatic people came from the coastal direction to cover up and kill him.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    "Aquarium? How did they come?"


    "Citizens of the sea, kill all these alien races and avenge the people who died a few days ago¡ª"


    "Come on¡ª"


    "kill--"


    Shark Matt, who was enveloping a layer of water, stood among the aquatic army, and the call that resounded from heaven and earth spread in all directions. The countless aquatic army roared and sank into the tide of corpses, setting off a **** storm.


    While Wei Xiao was still confused, an aquatic warrior rushed to him.


    "Humanity?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s appearance clearly, the Cancer who came to Wei Xiao''s side was obviously hesitant.


    After a while.


    "Are you human? You wouldn''t kill humans." Cancer asked.


    But these words came out of his mouth and became "**%%%&&&" in Wei Xiao''s ears.


    Wei Xiao didn''t understand it anyway.


    "Can you speak human language?" Wei Xiao asked.


    "What are you talking about? Can you speak our aquatic language?"


    "If you don''t know how to speak, let an aquatic lifeform that can understand humans come over."


    "Grandma''s legs, this **** language barrier."


    "Damn, am I playing the piano to the crab?"


    Both sides are complaining.


    But this situation was eventually broken by Cancer.


    "It doesn''t matter, the humans appear in the alien lair and are intact. You are not a serious human at the first glance. Take your grandfather''s punch."


    Unable to communicate, Cancer judged Wei Xiao as an enemy based on its simple thinking. Apart from anything else, there were more than a dozen giant tongs the size of Wei Xiao''s body, and they smashed directly at Wei Xiao in the air.


    "..."


    Boy, you have a big deal.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he saw Cancer attacking him.


    Seeing Cancer''s attack is about to touch Wei Xiao''s figure.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao raised his right hand high, grabbing the Cancer''s attack in his hand.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The Cancer''s attack was transmitted to the ground through Wei Xiao''s body, and with a roar, the ground under Wei Xiao''s feet was torn apart on the spot.


    In the thick smoke.


    The Cancer looked condescendingly at Wei Xiao, who was catching its blow with one hand, his more prominent eyes were shocking and dazzling.


    "How can this be?"


    "The enemy? Then I don''t have to be polite."


    In Cancer''s shocking eyes, Wei Xiao grabbed the Cancer''s tongs with his right hand and slammed hard.


    "Kakka..."


    "Woooooo-"


    A terrifying force spread from the tongs of the Cancer to its body.


    The power that smashed everything broke the Cancer''s body to pieces in an instant.


    "Woooooo-"


    "kill him--"


    Other aquatic warriors around saw that their companion died tragically in the hands of a monster who didn''t know it was a zombie.


    Some of the aquarium warriors who had fought fierce battles with the surrounding zombies vacated their hands and screamed towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao would not be merciful because the opponent was not a corpse clan.


    Because of Mu Wuqing''s affairs, he was in a terrible mood. In his eyes, all the creatures who were enemies of him were nothing to kill.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Wei Xiao, who had already classified the Shui Clan into the beheaded, suddenly exploded with blood in his body.


    A horrible pressure swept across.


    Suddenly, all the aqua warriors who rushed towards Wei Xiao were all broken into pieces, no less than a thousand.


    Suddenly a fierce like Wei Xiao appeared in an area, and the shark Matt who took the lead saw it and burned with anger.


    "Fate in¡ª"


    A stream of water gushed out of Shark Matt''s body.


    Driving its huge body, blinked to Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    A huge mouth of blood swallowed at Wei Xiao.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao volleyed with his right hand.


    A large amount of blood gas formed a wall to resist Shark Matt out with a powerful blow.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Shark Matt''s terrifying body slammed into the wall formed by blood.


    When Shark Matt was shocked, he raised his head accidentally, only to find a terrifying scarlet fist hitting it directly.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Can''t escape the attack.


    After receiving this blow, Shark Matt plunged into the ground on the spot.


    Wei Xiao didn''t keep his hands.


    The blood gathered again.


    A giant blade that opened the sky volleyed, and under the control of Wei Xiao, it pierced directly into the ground that Shark Matt had fallen into.


    Shark Matt, who was in a deep underground pit, looked at the death blade falling from the sky, and could not leave to avoid the blow. There was only one sentence in his mind at this time.


    "It''s another corpse emperor-level monster."


    "Ok?"


    Seeing that Matt Shark was about to drink hatred on the spot, Wei Xiao''s eyes were quick and quick.


    When I inadvertently noticed a line of eye-catching words in the sky, and there was a huge octopus below, he waved his hand to dissipate the falling sword air.


    what''s the situation?


    Shark Matt thought he was dead, but looking at the sword energy dissipating in the air, his huge eyes showed incomprehension.


    Did someone save themselves?

 Chapter 1545： Annihilation of the Southern Zombie

    "Woooooo-"


    At the last moment, Wei Xiao dissipated a fatal blow to Shark Matt.


    When the octopus brother in the distance saw this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time spoke a language that only the aquarium could understand.


    After receiving the call of Brother Octopus, the aquarium warriors who originally wanted to rush to Wei Xiao froze on the spot, and then glanced at Wei Xiao with weird eyes, stopped attacking him, and turned to deal with the zombies with all their strength.


    Brother Octopus soon came to Wei Xiao''s side.


    The huge tentacles dragged the Shark out of the ground.


    "Brother Octopus, be careful, this guy who doesn''t know whether it is a human or a corpse is very strong. I guess the strength of this monster is not lower than that of the corpse emperor of the corpse clan."


    Shark Matt, who was lucky enough to survive, said to Brother Octopus.


    "Shut up! Almost killed by you." Brother Octopus slapped Matt Shark mercilessly.


    "..."


    Ignoring the shocked expression of Matt Shark, Brother Octopus approached Wei Xiao.


    "Mr. Wei, we meet again."


    Brother Octopus spit out ink, let them gather as a dragon, Xia Wen and Wei Xiao greeted him.


    Wei Xiao glanced at it.


    "Squidward?"


    Brother Octopus nodded repeatedly, fearing that Wei Xiao would not recognize himself, and even wrote words in ink to indicate his identity.


    "Yes, yes, it''s small. I didn''t expect Mr. Wei to remember being small."


    The octopus brother Wei Xiao can also be regarded as a fate.


    When staying in the southern continent, Wei Xiao knew that Bai Youwei had conquered a few "pets" in the ocean, and even took a look specifically.


    It''s just that all octopuses look the same in Wei Xiao''s eyes, and Wei Xiao is not sure if the one in front of him is the same one at the beginning.


    But now it is certain.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was his own, his murderous intention was somewhat restrained.


    "What''s the matter with you, attacking me? Who gave you the courage?"


    Brother Octopus: Misunderstandings, misunderstandings, all these are misunderstandings.


    Shark Matt on the side understood a little at this moment.


    Brother Octopus knows this humanoid monster in front of you?


    Shark Matt asked, "Brother Octopus, do you know him?"


    "Recognized. He is Wei Xiao and Mr. Wei, the soul mates of Queen Youwei, the strongest human race, and an existence comparable to the corpse emperor of the corpse race."


    Hearing the words of Brother Octopus, Shark Matt was shocked.


    The feeling it had had before was correct, the human being in front of him was really a monster like a zombie.


    Made! Why are there so many terrifying powerhouses on this continent?


    After answering Shark Matt, Brother Octopus dared not neglect Wei Xiao, and quickly wrote Wei Xiao the reason.


    Wei Xiao was not in a hurry either.


    The corpse race has the water race to deal with it, and the zombies will not bother him for a while.


    Seeing Brother Octopus spitting ink continuously to gather it into Long Xiawen, Wei Xiao quickly understood the reason.


    It turned out that the corpse emperor who escaped from Wei Xiao yesterday, took the main combat power in the corpse nest and fled the southern continent last night.


    The big aquarium elders like Octopus in the ocean thought at first that the corpse would invade their homeland again, so they secretly summoned the army to prevent the corpse from attacking, and at the same time sent dead men to pay close attention to the movement of the corpse.


    But soon they discovered that the corpse clan''s movement was wrong.


    A large number of corpse clan high-end combat power entered the ocean, not attacking them, nor did they come to the ocean to hunt for blood food, but to swim farther in the sea.


    When their soldiers secretly monitoring the movement of the corpse clan told Brother Octopus and other aquatic bosses that the corpse clan army that entered the sea had been far away from the southern waters, they were at a loss at that time.


    The corpse clan entering the sea is not against them, so what are they doing?


    Even if you want to hunt down blood food, the existing fish in the southern waters that have not yet opened up your mind are gone. Is it necessary to travel this far?


    Evacuate?


    Eliminating all the impossibility, almost instinctively thought of this possible octopus brother and other aquarium bigwigs, all were taken aback by his own thoughts.


    With a powerful existence like a corpse clan, is there anything worthy of them giving up the territory of the Southern Continent?


    In order to confirm a guess, the octopus not only arranged a large number of eyeliners outside the southern waters to monitor whether the corpse clan would return, but also let the aquarium amphibious warrior go to the land to inquire about the corpse clan''s situation.


    As a result, after their overnight investigation, it was completely confirmed that the corpses on the southern continent were indeed evacuating.


    Because in the current southern corpse nest, in addition to leaving a large number of weak ordinary zombies, the rest of the strength left the southern continent with the corpse emperor last night.


    Knowing this result, Brother Octopus couldn''t sit still.


    Especially Shark Matt.


    As soon as the momentum came up, they immediately summoned the aquatic warriors to personally lead the team to attack the hinterland of the corpse race.


    Brother Octopus was also afraid that Matt Shark had no response, so he led the team to follow.


    Originally they wanted to call open-eye shrimp.


    But that guy had been frightened by the holy referee in the last battle, and no matter what the octopus brothers said, they would not leave the abyss of the sea.


    In the end, only Brother Octopus, Shark Matt and Prime Minister Turtle attacked the hinterland of the corpse clan.


    The next thing is simple.


    In the area of ??the corpse clan where there is no corpse king, how can they be the opponents of brother octopus?


    From the beginning of the landing, the aquatic amphibious army went all the way to the Yellow Dragon.


    The final battle with Wei Xiao was indeed a misunderstanding.


    Blame the Cancer for its own initiative.


    Think about the fact that Shark Matt almost died in the hands of his "owner" because of an error by the other party. When Brother Octopus mentioned this, he couldn''t help but feel scared.


    Shark Matt is even worse.


    "Damn the king crab, I almost lost my life. Sure enough, everyone with shells is a group of rashers. I must stay away from them next time." Shark Matt thought to himself after Brother Octopus explained. road.


    When the misunderstanding was resolved, Wei Xiao glanced at Shark Matt.


    When Wei Xiao saw this, Shark Matt was shocked secretly.


    "Your name is Shark Matt?"


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Before you do it next time, figure out your enemy. Otherwise, you may not be so lucky to survive every time."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Wei is right, this kind of thing will never happen again."


    "Ok!"


    Brother Octopus: "Mr. Wei, I don''t know why you are in the hinterland of the corpse clan? Is the evacuation of the corpse clan related to you?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at Brother Octopus with deep eyes.


    Watching Wei Xiao''s **** eyes that were like an abyss, Brother Octopus trembled involuntarily, feeling that his soul was trembling under Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    What a terrible look.


    "Do what you should do, don''t worry about the others. By the way, try to keep the corpses of the zombies for me, they are useful to us humans."


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    "That''s it!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t stay in place any longer.


    The figure flashed and disappeared.


    As Wei Xiao left, whether it was Brother Octopus or Shark Matt, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shark Matt: "Mr. Wei''s eyes were so terrible just now, I wonder if he wants to kill us directly. Brother Octopus, did you say something that shouldn''t be said?"


    "How do I know? Leave it alone, there are still a lot of alien races, kill them all, and our southern waters will be quiet in the future."


    Shark Matt thinks about it too.


    No matter if Brother Octopus said something wrong, aren''t they all right now?


    It is better to wipe out the last zombies in the corpse nest instead of exploring it to the end.


    This is the purpose of their trip.


    Next, with the help of the Shui Clan, Wei Xiao cleared the southern corpse nest much faster.


    More than 40 million zombies were cleaned up in just one day under the encirclement and suppression of Wei Xiao and the millions of Shui people.


    A small number of them escaped, but they are no longer a climate.


    In this way, a stronghold of the Southern Continent Corpse Clan not under the non-Chief Continent has become a thing of the past.

 Chapter 1546： The madness of Chu Tianhe and others

    One day after the southern corpse clan was destroyed.


    A news shocked the entire southern continent.


    "Have you heard?"


    "It''s up to you. It''s too powerful. Wei Xiao actually wiped out the zombies on the southern continent with his own power. Is it really possible for humans to do this?"


    "What''s this? According to the gossip, two days ago, Wei Xiao was alone against the high-end combat power of the entire southern corpse clan headed by the sage. As a result, the sacred fell and the 14th corpse king died and six wounded. The real horror."


    "Which one is stronger, Chu Tianhe or Wei Xiao?"


    "It should be Wei Xiao."


    "I think so."


    "Should we not discuss the unowned corpses in the southern corpse clan territory now?"


    "..."


    Nine Sky City.


    "After the news spread, it''s so lively outside now. Heavenly Emperor, aren''t you interested in the corpses of zombies in the Southern Continent?"


    Chu Tianhe had a cold face.


    "With Wei Xiao here, do you think the good resources will be ours? Compared to this, I don''t understand what use is for you to spread the news of the Southern Polar Region? Let them compete with Wei Xiao for the resources of the Southern Polar Region? Do they have this tolerant of melon split dates?"


    Ye: "To spread the news, I have never thought about it in this regard."


    "Then your purpose?"


    "I have said that to deal with Wei Xiao, we have to join hands with as many''like-minded'' helpers as possible. Do you think that to spread the news of Wei Xiao''s destruction of the southern polar regions, those who hate Wei Xiao against Wei Xiao People, can they still feel at ease?"


    "Ok?"


    Hearing Ye''s explanation, Chu Tianhe''s eyes flickered.


    "High, really high."


    "Don''t be busy boasting this seat. After this time, this seat feels that our plan needs to be changed."


    "How are you going to change?"


    "Holy corpse emperor!"


    "Why mention him?"


    "We may be able to win him over."


    "Are you crazy?" Chu Tianhe was shocked when he heard Ye''s plan.


    How can the other party dare to fight Wei Xiao together with the sage referee?


    Not to mention that the Holy Referee did not agree, even if they did, would they dare to accept it?


    There is no doubt that the human race and the corpse race are natural enemies.


    Now they actually want to unite with the sage referee to deal with humans themselves. If this matter is spread out, what will other members of the human race think?


    Do they still want fame, do they want to become the people at the pinnacle of human power?


    Ye didn''t take it seriously.


    "This seat is just telling the truth. The southern polar corpse clan was swept by Wei Xiao, and the corpses of the eight big corpse emperors fell into the hands of Fengwu Tiancheng. Do you know how many emperor-level powerhouses this batch of resources will create for Wei Xiao? To put it bluntly, on the premise that Wei Xiao can threaten the sacred judge, once a large number of emperor-level powerhouses appear under his command, there will be no place for me to stand in this world."


    "Of course, if you are willing to surrender to him, you will assume that this seat has never said this. If you are not reconciled, we must win the sacred judge."


    Surrender to Wei Xiao?


    How can this be?


    Anyone in the entire world can work under Wei Xiao, but Chu Tianhe can''t.


    This is not a matter of dignity, but the monstrous blood and deep hatred that no one can let go of.


    Chu Tianhe hesitated, frowning at the same time.


    After a long time, he seemed to want to understand something, he asked seriously: "How sure is it to convince the holy judge?"


    "It depends on Wei Xiao''s follow-up actions. What he defeated was only a clone of the sage referee. We don''t know the strength of the sage referee. Only by thoroughly understanding the gap between Wei Xiao and the sacred referee can this seat be determined. Whether the solicitation of the holy judge is successful."


    "Will Wei Xiao go to trouble with the Holy Judgment body next?"


    "If Mu Wuqing and the others are really dead, this possibility is 70%."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Tianhe was puzzled.


    Ye: "Mu Wuqing and the others have found them, and they are all alive."


    "What? Did you find Mu Wuqing and the others?"


    Night nodded.


    "It¡¯s nearly two thousand miles away from Fengwu Tiancheng. In an underground cave in a snow-capped mountain, there are a small number of survivors living there. Mu Wuqing and the others are in it. It can be confirmed that Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu are seriously injured every day. Suspended by low-level potions. Ni Qingcheng has been guarding them all the time."


    After listening to what Ye said, Chu Tianhe was a little confused: "So many days have passed, didn''t Ni Qingcheng find a way to get in touch with Fengwu Tiancheng?"


    "Yes, but there must be someone who can deliver the news to Fengwu Tiancheng."


    "..."


    Chu Tianhe looked at Ye in surprise.


    Although her words are not very straightforward, Chu Tianhe clearly knew that Ni Qingcheng and the others had not yet passed the news to Fengwu Tiancheng. It is estimated that the people they sent out to deliver the letter were all caught by Ye, and it should be Ye Ye to be precise. His subordinates robbed and killed halfway.


    As for why Ni Qingcheng didn''t pass the news on himself?


    Do not make jokes.


    Can Mu Wuqing and the others leave Ni Qingcheng in that state?


    In the last days, human nature is the most untestable, not to mention Mu Wuqing and the others are still outstanding in the world.


    "If this is the case, as long as Mu Wuqing and the others do not show up, Wei Xiao, who believes that they died at the hands of the holy judge, is indeed likely to start a decisive battle with the holy judge in advance."


    "This is our opportunity to understand the strength gap between the two sides, but we are running out of time. The search team of Fengwu Tiancheng has spread to that area. It is only a matter of time to find Ni Qingcheng and the others. Now we can only pray for Feng Wu. Before the search personnel in Tiancheng found Mu Wuqing and the others, Wei Xiao had already set off for the African Emirates."


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes were gloomy.


    "Is it enough to get rid of all the personnel who went out to find Mu Wuqing and the others in Fengwu Tiancheng?"


    Looked at Chu Tianhe at night.


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    "If the search personnel has an accident, do you think Fengwu Tiancheng will not know? Whether it is investigating the cause of the search personnel''s accident or continuing to search for Mu Wuqing and their whereabouts, once we do this, we will only shorten their search range, and the time will be Shorter. Unless you dare to kill Mu Wuqing and the others."


    The corners of Chu Tianhe''s mouth twitched, ignoring Ye''s last words.


    "So, we can only put our hope on Wei Xiao now?"


    "Almost, but we can artificially delay this time for a period of time."


    "???"


    "I said that I would not do anything to the search personnel of Fengwu Heavenly City. It was before Ni Qingcheng and the others were discovered. If the people of Fengwu Heavenly City were to be found, then, if Wei Xiao hadn''t left Fengwu Heavenly City yet, When it''s time to make a move, you still have to make a move. This is the last fight."


    After listening to Ye''s explanation, Chu Tianhe understood now.


    "Husband, Wei Xiao has returned to the Phoenix Dance City."


    At this moment, Yun Ning brought Ling Ying to the place where they were discussing.


    Chu Tianhe: "Wei Xiao didn''t leave the southern mainland?"


    Yun Ning: "The news that I just got is sure that Wei Xiao has not left the southern continent."


    Ye: "The test is here. Wei Xiao''s next decision will be related to our next plan against him?"


    "Damn it! Why is he coming back for? Shouldn''t he pursue the victory and go directly to the non-emirate continent?"


    Ling Ying: "Brother Tianhe, what are your plans?"


    Chu Tianhe returned to his senses, and said in a deep voice, "You will know from now on. Ning''er..."


    "here I am!"


    "Next, you let the spies in Fengwu Heavenly City pay close attention to Wei Xiao''s actions, and as soon as he shows signs of leaving Fengwu Heavenly City, he will notify me immediately."


    Although he didn''t know what Chu Tianhe did, Yun Ning nodded.


    "Ni Qingcheng and the others, are you okay? Would you like me to send someone to help you?" Chu Tianhe looked at Ye.


    Ye: "You can rest assured with them. Unless Ni Qingcheng ventures to send the news personally, otherwise, the people under the snow-capped mountains will never have the opportunity to pass the news. Of course, it does not include people who are found outside, especially those from Fengwu Tiancheng. people."


    "That''s good. Now I just hope that Wei Xiao can leave soon, otherwise, it will undoubtedly be harder to deal with him."


    Who doesn''t think so?

 Chapter 1547： Wei Xiao left the southern continent

    Phoenix Dance Heaven.


    Wei Xiao, who destroyed the Southern Polar Corpse Clan, returned.


    After three days of self-cultivation, Bai Youwei now has recovered as before.


    Not only that.


    During these three days, Wang Dan, the person in charge of gene extraction in Fengwu Tiancheng, also extracted the genes from the eighth-level corpse emperor brought back from the beheading of Bai Youwei last time.


    A total of eight power potions were obtained.


    Bai Youwei was able to recover so quickly, it still benefited from the power of the potion.


    The eight power potions were divided among Bai Youwei.


    Li Xiangfeng, Song Xiaoyu and Chang Bai each got one.


    Bai Youwei alone took three of the remaining five, and Yan Yi got two.


    Through the promotion of power potions, Bai Youwei''s current strength has reached the mid-Emperor level.


    Yan Yi also broke through the emperor rank, and the overall strength of the Phoenix Dance Heaven City not only did not weaken due to the fall of Little Loach and Chang Hei, but to a higher level.


    "Husband, have you heard from Wu Qing and the others?"


    When Wei Xiao came back, Bai Youwei was most concerned about Mu Wuqing and their situation.


    Compared with the corpses of zombies collected by the Fengwu Tiancheng army in the southern polar regions, Mu Wuqing and the others are what Bai Youwei and others care about most.


    "They are not in danger for the time being, but they are also precarious."


    Wei Xiao didn''t tell the truth, because he didn''t want Bai Youwei and the others to be sad.


    "Now that you have recovered, I won''t say anything more. Next, I will stay in Fengwu Tiancheng for three days. Within three days, let Wang Dan and the others first extract the genetic medicine from the Southern Polar Corpse Emperor. You He Yanyi has increased his strength within these few days. Before facing a powerful enemy, Fengwu Tiancheng must have the ability to protect himself."


    Yan Yi: "Ouni-chan, are sister Wu Qing and the others in a dangerous situation now?"


    "Yes. I will leave in three days. Don''t be idle. When all the corpse kings and the genetic medicine in the corpses are extracted, you immediately return to the immortal city. There is no need to develop the southern continent. In the future, our focus will be They are all in the Eastern Continent."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s serious look, Bai Youwei, who always loves to act like a baby with Wei Xiao and sells cuteness, is now serious.


    I could see that Wei Xiao was not joking with them. Bai Youwei and the others, who knew the importance, nodded one after another.


    "Well, as long as the genes of the corpse emperor and the corpse are extracted, we will immediately return to the immortal city. Husband, are you planning to save Wu Qing and the others in three days?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t conceal it either. Of course, what he said was not all the truth.


    "Yes, three days is the limit, I can''t wait any longer."


    The so-called limit is just the last time Wei Xiao will endure.


    If it weren''t for leaving Bai Youwei and the others now, Bai Youwei and the others might not be able to keep the source of horror obtained by this powerful enemy in the Southern Continent. Wei Xiao wanted to kill the non-Chief Continent today.


    As for why Wei Xiao didn''t call one or two helpers?


    Does Mu Wuqing need to talk more about their ending?


    Wei Xiao already had something to fear.


    If he asks a helper to go with him to the non-emirate continent, who can he take? Isn''t it just his woman?


    Does this mean danger?


    He is immortal, but his woman has no such ability.


    Wei Xiao would never let Mu Wuqing and the others happen again.


    Don''t know if it was his own illusion, Wei Xiao suddenly discovered that he had used 70% of the resources he had obtained on his own woman, but he had become restrained.


    If he had tried his best to cultivate a capable subordinate, and now deal with these world-class powerhouses, he wouldn''t need to fight alone.


    Not to mention, at least, even if the subordinates who brought him with him died tragically, Wei Xiao would not be as painful as losing Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Because of this, Wei Xiao had already thought about returning from the southern polar region this time. After returning, he would use the resources obtained from the southern polar region to create several capable men.


    Fifty or sixty No. 5 potions, thousands of awakening potions, such a terrifying quantity, would it be difficult to train a few emperor-level subordinates?


    A breeze.


    Next, there is Wei Xiao in Fengwu Tiancheng, who is destined to have no idea that Xiao Xiao dare to hit her.


    For three days, the southern polar area.


    Every day, there are a large number of convoys in Fengwu Tiancheng bringing cars of zombies back to the base from there.


    In addition to them, there are also teams from many forces in the Southern Continent that secretly collect zombies.


    It''s just that compared to the fairness of Fengwu Tiancheng, the scavenger teams of these forces appear to be sneaky and cautious.


    Do you know about Fengwu Tiancheng?


    of course I know.


    But they didn''t take it to heart.


    The big head (the corpse of the corpse) is occupied by them, and the rest is petty, and they don''t mind adult beauty.


    In the past few days, as the person in charge of the base''s genetic research and extraction work, Wang Dan is the busiest. She worked hard to extract No. 5 potion from the corpse emperor almost every day.


    But the speed is far from what Wei Xiao expected.


    Basically, it takes two days to completely extract the genes from an eighth-level corpse emperor.


    In other words, the time limit Wei Xiao gave Bai Youwei and the others was only about ten No. 5 potions at most.


    Dazzling, three days passed.


    Inside the palace of Bai Youwei in Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "How does it feel?"


    Wei Xiao asked, looking at the two girls who had awakened after taking the medicine.


    Bai Youwei''s eyes were exposed.


    "The previous battle with the sage referee is me now, and I will not lose."


    "It''s so powerful. Ernie Chan, now I feel that as long as I mobilize my abilities, the power of nature within a radius of ten miles will be controlled by me. Even if I want to, I can drain the air in a person''s body so that he can''t breathe. ."


    Seeing the changes brought about by the two daughters being strong, Wei Xiao can feel relieved now.


    Today, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi have each taken five No. 5 potions within these three days. Bai Youwei''s strength has successfully reached the late emperor stage and is infinitely close to the peak, and Yan Yi has also successfully broken through the middle stage.


    As long as they don''t encounter peak-level powerhouses, they are almost invincible in this southern continent.


    Even if they meet, if they want to go, no one can stop them.


    The strength of the second daughter was guaranteed, and Wei Xiao didn''t have to worry about the dangers of Fengwu Heavenly City after he left.


    That night.


    After spending a crazy night with the second daughter, Wei Xiao drove Xiaojiu and left the southern mainland early the next morning.


    ¡­


    "Husband, Wei Xiao left the southern continent, just half an hour ago."


    Nine Sky City.


    In the past few days, Chu Tianhe and others, who have been following Wei Xiao''s movements in Fengwu Tiancheng all the time, have finally received a piece of news they have been waiting for.


    "Confirm that Wei Xiao really left the Southern Continent?"


    "One hundred percent sure, we all along the coast have discovered that there is absolutely nothing wrong with it."


    Chu Tianhe was excited.


    "Ye, it seems that God is still on our side."


    Ye nodded: "Wei Xiao''s departure must be aimed at the non-Emirate continent. We should also set off. If you don''t witness the results of this battle with your own eyes, you and I will have trouble sleeping and eating. But before that we have to go. Prepare first-hand."


    "What are you going to do?" Chu Tianhe asked.


    "Aren''t you interested in the corpses of the corpse emperor stored in Fengwu Tiancheng?"


    "Ok?"


    Chu Tianhe''s expressions condensed.

 Chapter 1548： News from Mu Wuqing and others

    Chu Tianhe: "Aren''t you afraid that Wei Xiao will come to you?"


    "That''s why I said that I need to prepare first. Eight corpse emperors and thousands of corpses, these resources are too large."


    "Once Wei Xiao''s people digest this batch of resources, and Wei Xiao will have the upper hand in the next match with the sacred judge, then we will have no other choice except surrender and death. Also, this is not the original. It is a matter of one person, but all the forces on the whole continent and the people behind them must participate."


    "I believe that as long as they know the number of corpse emperors currently owned by Fengwu Tiancheng, no one will be jealous."


    "What is the judgment against Fengwu Tiancheng?" Yun Ning asked.


    "The sage judge has a slight disadvantage, and can only have a slight disadvantage. Only in this way, we blatantly offend Wei Xiao, and after the sage judge joins us, we can have enough confidence to fight against it. This is also to prevent those who dare not provoke Wei Xiao. The leader of the power of peace of mind."


    Chu Tianhe and the others thought for a while, and felt that what Ye said was reasonable.


    With more than sixty power potions, and thousands of awakening potions, with such a terrifying number of potions, Chu Tianhe couldn''t imagine how many powerhouses could be created.


    If Wei Xiao used these medicines to train several confidants or daughters-in-law alone, it would bring a fatal blow to Chu Tianhe and the others.


    Therefore, the Phoenix Dance Heaven City does not necessarily have to be destroyed, but the super potions they possess can never be exclusive.


    "Then prepare! I just hope that the holy judge will not let us down."


    "The great emperor of the corpse clan, if the corpse clan doesn''t even have the strength to contain Wei Xiao, why does the corpse clan continue to stay in this world?"


    Phoenix Dance Heaven.


    Three hours after Wei Xiao left.


    "My Lady Queen, My Lady Queen, good news, good news¡ª"


    A soldier galloped from outside the temple, calling out with joy.


    Bai Youwei and others, who were paying attention to the genetic medicine and its progress, stopped their actions after hearing the sound.


    "What good news?" Bai Youwei asked.


    The soldier who ran in said happily: "We found it. We finally found Master Wu Qing and their whereabouts."


    "Suddenly¡ª"


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, almost at the same time, everyone in the hall stood up.


    Bai Youwei: "What did you say you found?"


    "We have found Master Wu Qing and their whereabouts. Not only that, we can also confirm that Master Wu Qing and them are all safe and sound."


    Yan Yi and their faces looked surprised.


    There was a moment of tranquility in the hall, and Bai Youwei broke the silence immediately.


    "Where did you find them?"


    "Under a snow-capped mountain one thousand and seven hundred miles away from our Fengwu Tiancheng. A group of survivors live there, and Master Wu Qing and the others are recovering from their wounds in that survivor''s stronghold."


    Speaking of this, the soldier seemed to remember something, and took out a mobile phone from his arms and handed it to Bai Youwei.


    "My Lady Queen, these are the words recorded by Master Allure, and I will leave them to you now."


    Bai Youwei took the phone from the soldier, then found the album inside, and clicked on a video from the album.


    Ni Qingcheng: You Wei, I don''t know why you only found us now. Before that, I had sent five or six groups of people to tell you about Wu Qing and me, but there was no news.


    Fortunately, the result is good.


    Now, I say you write it down.


    Wu Qing and Xiyu are dying and have been in a coma.


    Every day, relying on low-level medicines to reluctantly hang their lives, but we can last for up to four days. After four days, they will come to the end of life because they do not have genetic medicine to relieve the backphagy of phagocytes in the body. You have to come as soon as possible and bring enough genetic potions to get them out of danger, preferably supernatural potions.


    In addition, I suspect that your Phoenix Dance Heaven City has been targeted. When you come to see us, the base must be arranged properly, so don''t let anyone take advantage of it.


    Okay, that''s all, you must be fast. If you can, tell your husband to come to the Southern Continent. We will be safe if he is there.


    In a two to three-minute video, not only Ni Qingcheng, but also Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu in a drowsy state appeared.


    Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu''s situation is very bad.


    The most serious was Mu Wuqing, whose lower body was almost destroyed.


    Although some parts have begun to grow back now, from her current appearance, one can still imagine how miserable Mu Wuqing was when she was injured.


    After watching the video, Bai Youwei and the others couldn''t calm down.


    But when most people''s thoughts were still stuck in Mu Wuqing and their miserable experience, Song Xiaoyu, who quickly recovered, couldn''t help but say something.


    "Sister-in-law and the others are still with us? Why did Brother Xiao leave the Southern Continent? And he said to save the sister-in-law and them?"


    Song Xiaoyu''s words undoubtedly brought others back to reality from the shock caused by the video.


    Bai Youwei and Yan Yi looked at each other.


    "Husband (Oni-chan) has something to hide from us?"


    They almost all thought of this.


    "Sister Youwei, O''Neill..."


    Before Yan Yi could finish her words, Bai Youwei said with a solemn face: "We can''t stop what my husband is going to do. The most important thing right now is to pick up Sister Qingcheng and the others."


    "Then we don''t care about Ooni sauce?"


    Bai Youwei frowned.


    She didn''t know why Wei Xiao lied to them, or what happened when Wei Xiao dealt with the avatar of the sage referee, but there was one thing she always believed firmly.


    That is, there is no more reassuring existence in this world than Wei Xiao.


    "My husband doesn''t need us to worry about, now Sister Qingcheng and the others are the top priority."


    Song Xiaoyu changed the subject: "Youwei, what are you going to do?"


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Bai Youwei calmed down and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s urgent to take back Sister Qingcheng and others. In order to be foolproof, Yan Yi and I will bring the existing seven power potions to find Sister Qingcheng. They, Xiaoyu, Xiaobai, and Xiangfeng, the security of the base will be left to you while we are away."


    "And Xiaodan, your genetic medicine department must also speed up the extraction of supernatural potions. Sister Qingcheng didn''t contact us once, but the people she sent have no news. I always feel that behind this there is a fight against our Fengwu Heavenly City. Conspiracy. Recently, all the corpses of the zombies that have not been transported in the Southern Polar Regions have been abandoned, and everyone will stick to Fengwu Tiancheng."


    Speaking of this, Bai Youwei seemed to have some premonition, gritted her teeth and said: "If something really happens during the time we are away, Xiaoyu, if things can''t be done, take all the super potions that can be taken away, and give up Fengwu Tiancheng. We meet."


    Song Xiaoyu and the others also had a bad premonition.


    Li Xiangfeng said, "Are the two mistresses going?"


    Bai Youwei knew what he meant.


    It''s nothing more than delivering medicine. Is it necessary to mobilize the two great powers of Fengwu Tiancheng?


    But Bai Youwei nodded seriously.


    "You have also seen the video of Sister Qingcheng. Our support this time is the only time and the only time that can not be mistaken. I will not make fun of my sisters'' lives. I hope you can understand."


    Song Xiaoyu: "You Wei, you are right to do this. Don''t worry, we will take care of this Phoenix Dance City for you. What you were like when you left, and what you were like when you came back."


    "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry."


    "Are you embarrassed to say this to me?"


    The two looked at each other and smiled at each other.


    Chang Bai: "Lord Queen, don''t worry, people are in the city."


    "I have nothing to say. Indeed, compared with Fengwu Tiancheng, the safety of the hostesses is more important. But Her Excellency, when you come back, you have to reward us with another No. 5 potion." Li Xiangfeng said lightly.


    "No problem. Now that we have so many resources for the No. 5 potion, it is not too much to get another one for you. This is what Bai Youwei said, even if my husband objected to it. In addition, I am also awake potion. Promise to give you twenty points each. This is what you deserve."


    "Thank you, Lord Queen."


    Song Xiaoyu: "Atmosphere!"


    Chang Bai: "Very rusty."


    After the negotiation, Bai Youwei stopped procrastinating.


    "It''s not too late, we will set off today."


    "I wish the Queen a smooth journey and pick up a few mistresses as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1549： Coming to the final battlefield

    Non-Emirate continent.


    One person, one bird, unabashedly entered this place now called the "forbidden place" by the human race.


    From the time he entered the African Emirates, all the way, Wei Xiao did not find any zombies on the way, not to mention that there would be zombies blocking them on the way.


    It seemed that the entire corpse clan knew that they were coming, and took the initiative to make way for Wei Xiao to lead to the non-chief''s core land.


    "Master, it''s too weird. As the base camp of the corpse tribe, Non-Chief Continent, it stands to reason that we have been in the non-Chief Continent for more than 100 kilometers, so we shouldn''t be so deserted along the way. Where are the zombies inside?" Xiao Jiu constantly looked down at the ground, and found that there was no zombie on the ground, and his alertness could not help but increase.


    As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    There are no zombies on the corpse clan''s territory, is this reasonable?


    Wei Xiao was holding the unsheathed Emperor Devouring Knife, his expression was indifferent, and his eyes were indescribably calm.


    "After you know that there will be a powerful enemy coming, and the coming person is not yet able to cope with your soldiers, what will you do?"


    Xiao Jiu tilted his head.


    "What would I do? Master, what do you think I would do?"


    "..."


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    I originally wanted to test Xiao Jiu''s IQ, but now, I suddenly didn''t have this idea.


    Wei Xiao said calmly: "With your IQ, these problems are too difficult for you, let''s hurry!"


    "Forehead!"


    Xiao Jiu was also acquainted and didn''t ask any more.


    The huge body just wandered freely in the corpse clan territory.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao and Xiao Jiu, who flew over the mountains and dense forests, came to the top of an empty land.


    This land is very flat and very vast.


    Except for a huge abyss rift lying in the distance, looking around, the surroundings are empty.


    Wei Xiao has been here.


    The final battlefield was the fiercest civil war in the non-Emirate continent.


    At the same time, this is also the place where the saints ascend to the supreme position of the corpse clan.


    Coming to the edge of the final battlefield, from the front side, Wei Xiao could clearly feel multiple depressive breaths, one of which made his cells tremble involuntarily, as if very excited.


    "It seems that they are all here." Wei Xiao muttered.


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    Wei Xiao did not answer Xiao Jiu.


    With purple and white electric light covering his feet, Wei Xiao, who stepped directly from Xiao Jiu''s back, stood in the sky above Xiao Jiu''s head.


    "The next battle is not something you can bear. Leave now and wait for the end of the matter here and come back to pick me up."


    "Master, don''t you need my help?"


    "Can you deal with a corpse emperor above level eight? How many can you deal with?"


    "okay, I get it!"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s unceremonious question, Xiao Jiu from the heart on the spot responded with an obedient response, and then turned and flew towards the distance.


    Wei Xiao stared at the area that seemed to be shrouded in a sky-swallowing demon in the distance.


    Without stopping, stepping on the air step by step approaching the ground.


    "Holy judge, I know you have discovered me. Since I have come here, it doesn''t make sense for you to hide. Come out! Hurry up, so that you and me will look better on your face."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and his figure came to the ground.


    With a horizontal knife on his side, he stared sharply into the distance.


    "Wei Xiao, you are still here. A few women make you so crazy, should the deity say that you are angry or reckless?"


    Wei Xiao was not allowed to wait.


    In minutes, a sarcasm came from afar.


    After that, several figures flew out from under the abyss, quickly approaching Wei Xiao.


    In a blink of an eye, eleven human figures stood in front of Wei Xiao.


    Some came to the ground, some stood in the air, but the battles were not small.


    Headed by are the three final clones of the sage, the rest, except for the clone of the Emperor Wu Tian, ??are all nine-level imperial concubines.


    Ok?


    Nine-level imperial concubine?


    Needless to think about it, the corpse emperors who fled from the southern continent a few days ago have not only been integrated into the new environment after arriving in the non-emirate continent, but at the same time, their strength has also been improved.


    As for the resources they upgrade?


    Don''t forget, in addition to the sacred judge, a queen and a concubine, there are three or two third- and fourth-level corpse emperors in the non-emirate continent.


    The improvement of Yaochen''s strength or the acquisition of clones is very likely to be completed by swallowing the remaining low-level corpse emperors in the non-emirate continent.


    Besides, there are many female corpses in the high-end combat power of the corpse clan who followed Yaochen and Fanxing. If the low-level corpse emperor on the non-Chief Continent is not enough to evolve the eighth-level corpse emperor and obtain a humanoid clone, they will bring Cultivated part of the mother''s corpse can also meet this requirement.


    Wei Xiao looked at the eleven figures in front of him.


    "I just want to kill you."


    The sage whose main consciousness possessed one of the clones smiled calmly.


    "If it is in other places, the deity admits that if you really fight against you, the deity has a low chance of winning, but this is the territory of the deity. You want to use your own power to deal with the deity here, foolishly dreaming. You and I know that if it is not a deadly fight, you and me If you want to leave, no one can stop it. Is it necessary to continue a battle that is destined to be fruitless?"


    "Always try, don''t you? I also want to know how strong your body is."


    "Wei Xiao, the deity''s patience is limited."


    "My patience has no limits."


    "Buzzing¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s gaze condensed, and the Emperor Sword in his hand turned, no longer talking nonsense, and immediately a slammed close to the holy referee and the sword took the holy referee''s neck.


    "court death!"


    The saint did not expect that Wei Xiao really planned to fight him desperately.


    In fright, the ability set a defense to block Wei Xiao''s sudden blow.


    Knife cleavage ability, smash the sky.


    A shock wave burst out, forcing the holy judge and other zombies to retreat one after another.


    "Take him!"


    The sanctuary was completely angered by Wei Xiao.


    Directly ordered the corpse king clone who came with him to besiege Wei Xiao.


    Looking at these opponents who were the strongest but the tenth-level corpse emperor clone, purple and white lightning shot out from Wei Xiao''s body.


    Purple and white light beams pierced through their bodies, severely injuring their clones with one move.


    The sanctuary was furious.


    A spear condensed, moved, and slammed Wei Xiao head-on.


    At the same time, the other two supreme envoys with self-awareness cooperated and attacked Wei Xiao like a storm.


    "rise--"


    Wei Xiao, who didn''t want to waste time, directly put himself into the strongest fighting form.


    The purple-white electric light covered the whole body, almost able to offset most of the attacks of the two supreme envoys, Wei Xiao, against the main consciousness body of the sacred judge, fiercely attacking the main consciousness of the sacred judge retreats and dangers.


    "Sister, what should we do?"


    The Sifang and other imperial concubines, who were hit hard by Wei Xiao''s move, saw the sacred judge master consciousness body that was difficult to defend under Wei Xiao''s fierce attack, and Sifang quickly looked at the Wutian Empress.


    Empress Wutian''s Liu frowned: "Wei Xiao is too powerful, our clone can''t threaten him at all. Go back, don''t waste the clone and directly dispatch the main body."


    "The lord..."


    "My lord''s body may come out too."


    "what?"


    Upon hearing the words of the Empress Wutian, the concubines were shocked.


    To deal with Wei Xiao, he asked the sage to mobilize his body. Is this person so terrible and powerful?


    "boom--"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Can''t tolerate them hesitate.


    Because in this short period of time, the sacred referee''s consciousness body that was confronting Wei Xiao frontally had been wounded by Wei Xiao and flew out.


    Without the restraint of the Holy Tribunal''s main consciousness, Wei Xiao freed his hand to mobilize the airflow in the air to form a devastating attack that also knocked the other two clones of the Holy Trial into flight.


    The Empress Wu Tian didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, they turned around and flew towards the abyss.


    If you still want to retain your strength against a strong man like Wei Xiao, you are definitely seeking your own death.

 Chapter 1550： How terrible is Wei Xiao, whose potential has exploded?

    In the battle circle.


    The holy referee forcibly endured the pain on his body, staring solemnly at Wei Xiao: "Your strength has become stronger again?"


    "It''s not that I have become stronger, but that I don''t have time to continue to live with you. If you don''t let your body come out, I''m afraid that you will not be able to keep the last few clones."


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and a lot of blood gathered in front of him.


    Face the holy referee with a punch.


    The holy judge dodged hurriedly.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    One face, although the holy judge avoided the blow, in the area where his figure was before, a huge ditch with a diameter of several tens of meters appeared on the ground, stretching for hundreds of meters.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    At this moment, the other two supreme envoys attacked Wei Xiao.


    One person summoned six huge blood purple vortexes to surround Wei Xiao. From within the vortex, blood purple chains tried to imprison Wei Xiao.


    And the other one put his hands on the ground.


    Wei Xiao''s feet suddenly became a **** quagmire.


    From among them, ghost hands grabbed Wei Xiao''s lower limbs, pulling Wei Xiao''s body to fall.


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    Purple-white electric light covers the blade in his hand.


    The Emperor Devouring Knife turned around in his hand and was pierced into the pool of blood by him. Suddenly, the purple-white electric light spread to all directions, crushing everything.


    The terrifying purple-white light field annihilated everything around him.


    "Ahhh-"


    The two supreme envoys were affected by this force and flew out screaming.


    "Aw¡ª"


    With the restraint of the two clones, the sacred judge who was relieved of breath saw this and used the spear in his hand to induce the abilities in the body to converge.


    The figure revolved and flicked the spear in his hand.


    Just listen to a dragon chant.


    A blood-gold dragon-shaped thing with a large number of supernatural powers swallowed it head-on towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao drew a distance from the power of the dragon shape, and a large amount of **** airflow condensed the sky of sword light in the beckoning.


    The blood knife landed like rain.


    The blade that swept the entire battle circle not only forced the referee and the other two supreme envoys to set up defenses to resist Wei Xiao''s attack.


    At the same time, the blood golden dragon roaring towards Wei Xiao also gradually disappeared invisible under the consumption of the blood knife.


    "cut--"


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop like this.


    On the side of the horizontal knife, a large amount of purple and white electric light merges into the blade.


    As Wei Xiao swept out, the purple and white electric light was mixed with **** air currents, forming an arc of light and pilgrimage to them and swept away.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The explosion sounded.


    The sanctuary and their defenses have been cut open.


    At the moment of the crisis, they resisted Wei Xiao''s attack with all their strength, and their figures were knocked down again.


    "Exit¡ª"


    Wei Xiao gained power and didn''t spare the corpse.


    With a wave of the Emperor Sword in his hand, thousands of blades formed umbrella-like objects in front of him.


    I saw that Wei Xiao sent the Emperor Sword in his hand forward, with a volley of blades and ten thousand blades.


    The saint and the two clones have mobilized their abilities to form a blockade against the dense blades.


    The Supreme Envoy with the main consciousness is constantly consuming the blade that shoots at him by relying on all the strength of the body itself, but the other two clones are obviously not strong enough to compete with Wei Xiao.


    The defenses set up in the front were constantly shattered by the blood-colored blade lights, and finally swept their shadows.


    In the blink of an eye, their bodies were almost disassembled by Wei Xiao.


    At the moment of the crisis, they did their best to protect the vital points and not suffer fatal injuries, otherwise, at this time, the sacred judge will reduce two clones.


    The Supreme Envoy possessed by the saint was not injured, but he now has a new understanding of Wei Xiao''s strength.


    Wei Xiao''s strength turned out to be so terrifying?


    "Roar-"


    In the face of Wei Xiao, who was trying his best, the holy judge did not have much power to fight back.


    Only relying on clones, even if one of them has all of his own strength, it is not Wei Xiao''s opponent.


    Seeing that they were about to be destroyed under the power of Wei Xiao, at this time, they went back to dispatch the corpse emperor of the deity, and their support appeared on the battlefield.


    Sky thunder, ground fire, strong wind, earth summons, etc.


    No less than ten kinds of abilities swept the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    The saint took advantage of this opportunity to bring two clones into the body and disappear directly on the battlefield.


    "Boom..."


    Wei Xiao could not avoid such a intensive attack.


    The whole body was shrouded in purple and white electric light.


    The seemingly powerful ability baptism, but when he arrived at Wei Xiao''s side, he could not even destroy the protection of his body surface.


    The sacred judge was able to escape the battle, and the eight high-level corpse emperors and the pinnacle corpse emperor replaced him, and pushed towards Wei Xiao horizontally.


    Every time the huge body moves a certain distance on the ground, the ground will tremble with it.


    Wei Xiao walked out of "Purgatory" with the bombardment of supernatural powers.


    Seeing the eight corpse emperors rushing, their right hand drew the air from the sky and the earth, forming a giant palm volleyed at them.


    "Roar-"


    When the eight corpse emperors saw this, two of them stepped on the ground.


    "Peng Peng" sounded.


    A large number of stone pillars and mud pillars skyrocketed.


    It directly formed a dense forest trying to block the blood-colored giant palm that Wei Xiao had fallen.


    With a loud sound that broke through the sky, the defenses summoned by the two corpse emperors were destroyed by Wei Xiao''s blow.


    The thick **** smoke shrouded the area where the eight corpse emperors were located, making it hazy.


    "Roar-"


    After a while, the roar came from the thick smoke.


    A group of corpse emperors rushed out of the thick smoke.


    Wei Xiao swiped the Emperor Sword in his hand and rushed straight up.


    "Zezi--"


    During the movement, with the power released by the eight corpse emperors, Wei Xiao''s body suddenly surged, and his speed was in the blink of an eye, and even the corpse emperor could not see clearly, and instantly appeared in the team of the eight corpse emperors.


    Kaitian fell with a knife, instantly slashing one of the corpse emperors.


    The right hand condensed blood and sent it out, followed by countless fist shadows, describing the storm of fist shadows as they impacted two of the corpse kings, smashing their huge bodies directly into the air.


    For the remaining five, Wei Xiao''s figure fell between them, and the purple and white light on his body was fully released, like a blooming lotus blooming, flying them out one by one.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The wailing sound came from the corpse emperor''s mouth.


    Just one face to face, the Corpse Sovereign team was hit hard.


    But a closer look at Wei Xiao''s face now reveals that he is not feeling well at the moment.


    Although he can get rid of some of the troubles in the shortest possible time, he can get rid of some troubles in the shortest possible time.


    Don''t give the corpse king a chance to consume himself too much.


    Otherwise, waiting for them to be dealt with before dealing with the corpse emperor''s body, Wei Xiao didn''t think what he could do with the sacred judge with his life.


    Fierce light shot in the eyes.


    Wei Xiao''s right finger is empty.


    The blood rose to the sky.


    Before the corpse emperor who was thrown out had not reacted, the air currents within a few kilometers in the sky gathered into eight hundred-meter giant swords volleyed into the sky.


    "fall--"


    Wei Xiao waved his hand down.


    The eight heavenly opening sword qi in the sky fell extremely fast.


    "Puff puff--"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The eight big corpse emperors had too much time to dodge because the target was too obvious.


    They defended at the crisis, but they couldn''t stop Wei Xiao''s blow.


    Sword Qi penetrated their defenses, nailing them to the ground one by one.


    "die--"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give the eight big corpse emperors time to break free, and the emperor biting knife in his hand pierced into the ground, and the purple and white electric light merged into it.


    Hearing the sound of the sound, beams of soaring beams continued to spread toward the place where the eight corpse emperors were.


    Seeing that the eight corpse emperors are about to be affected by Wei Xiao''s power, at the very moment...


    "Wei Xiao, you are looking for death¡ª"


    The roar that resembled Hong Zhong, thunderously transmitted from under the abyss.


    The power that shattered the hills and disrupted the space diffused, directly distorting the space where the eight corpse emperors were, and removed Wei Xiao''s attack directly from the front of the corpse emperor.


    The sanctuary body is here.

 Chapter 1551： The strongest battle

    Wei Xiao frowned upon hearing the sound.


    He drew out the Emperor Devouring Knife that had pierced into the ground, and glanced at the direction of the abyss with his eyebrows.


    When he looked at the surrounding corpse emperors again, he found that the surrounding corpse emperors were already thousands of meters away.


    "Aw¡ª"


    There is no extra time to pay attention to the situation of the corpse emperor. In front of Wei Xiao''s eyes, there is a terrifying figure rushing out of the abyss, whistling and flying towards Wei Xiao.


    The sanctuary body?


    A blood-gold dragon-shaped thing.


    With a height of more than one kilometer, it can be called the largest creature Wei Xiao has ever seen.


    Looking at the holy judge leaping forward, Wei Xiao couldn''t help squeezing his left hand holding the Emperor Sword.


    The other party hadn''t touched Wei Xiao''s figure, but the coercion he carried on him gave Wei Xiao a sense of pressure on the top of the mountain.


    "It really is the body of the sacred judge. With such a powerful sense of oppression, I would like to call it the strongest among the enemies that fought with me."


    Wei Xiao was not afraid of the tremendous pressure brought by the sacred judge, but rather excited.


    With a strong sense of war in his eyes, as the figure of the sage approached, his purple-white electric light appeared extremely dazzling, like the rising sun.


    When the two sides were less than a hundred meters apart, the saint stretched out their sharp claws to Wei Xiao.


    Similarly, Wei Xiao, who was particularly shining with electric light, stretched out a hundred-meter giant blade with the electric light in his hand.


    "Aw¡ª"


    "drink--"


    Both sides attacked at the same time.


    The dragon claw collided with the giant blade, accompanied by the dazzling light blooming, with the dragon claw grasping the saint of Wei Xiao''s blade, the giant dragon head swallowed at Wei Xiao without the blade.


    Wei Xiao didn''t react slowly.


    The blood stream converged into a defense to block the bite of the holy judge.


    The sage who failed to hurt Wei Xiao, the huge body pushed Wei Xiao back quickly like an ant.


    Under the horrible impact, Wei Xiao couldn''t get rid of the collision of the sage judge, rubbing the ground under his feet to set up a layer of land, and slid out a ditch about half a meter in diameter along the way.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    This is not over yet.


    The brute force was blocked by Wei Xiao, and the sage mobilization ability eroded Wei Xiao''s body.


    Even if Wei Xiao was protected by purple and white electric light, but faced with the power of the sacred judge and no longer immune to all abilities, Wei Xiao''s body suffered a certain amount of trauma.


    "roll--"


    Wei Xiao''s pain made the purple and white electric light on his body more intense.


    A strong electric light burst out, and accompanied by a roar, the huge body of the saint was shaken off.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The figure retreated into the air and the sage screamed.


    Twisting his huge body, he threw himself at Wei Xiao again.


    Dragon Claw kept grabbing at Wei Xiao''s figure from all directions.


    "Qiangqiang--"


    While Wei Xiao dodged, he waved the Emperor Sword in his hand and collided with the saint''s dragon claws.


    The simplest attack, but the trick is deadly.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Shenlong wagging its tail.


    The successive Dragon Claw attacks were all cracked by Wei Xiao.


    The saint twisted his body abruptly, and a tail sweep lifted off the dust and hit Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao, who was obviously far behind in strength with the holy judge, even if the horizontal sword directly touched the scales on the holy judge''s body under the front block, his figure was hit by the impact that could not be removed.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The sacred judge opened a big mouth, and Wei Xiao was flying back, and the surrounding soil quickly gathered towards him, confining him in it in the blink of an eye.


    "boom--"


    However, Wei Xiao''s seal was broken by Wei Xiao in just a few moments.


    The sacred judge continued to mobilize abilities to impact the area where Wei Xiao was located.


    Facing the attack with no dead ends, the purple and white electric light on Wei Xiao''s body stretched several meters away, sending all the attacks of the sacred judge a huge amount.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The holy judge roared, his body moved, and he rushed towards his face.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao jumped into the air.


    "Get me down¡ª"


    After tumbling in the air for a week, he was holding the knife in both hands, and when he turned to the holy referee, the Emperor Sword in his hand suddenly stretched out a hundreds of meters long purple-white air blade.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    A terrifying blow slashed on the body of Sheng Cai.


    The blade was unable to break through the defense of the sacred body, but the powerful impact was all on the sacred body, directly smashing his figure from the air and smashing it to the ground fiercely.


    A lot of thick smoke rises.


    Wei Xiao, who was on the ground, turned into a lightning bolt and instantly fell on the back of the holy judge.


    More purple and white electric light melted into the sword in the hand.


    The penetrating blade that became extremely terrifying in an instant was pierced into the body of the saint with a strenuous blow by Wei Xiao.


    "what--"


    Wei Xiao burst out with all his strength, dragging the hilt of the knife pierced into the body of the saint and pulling along one end.


    The fast-moving body left a scar of a hundred meters long on the saint''s back in an instant.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The painful saint yelled.


    Terrifying abilities burst out all over the body.


    Wei Xiao''s body was affected.


    He vomited blood directly away from the body of the holy tailor, and flew down in a parabola.


    The saint turned his head suddenly.


    Between opening his mouth, the flying silhouette of Wei Xiao was suddenly imprisoned in the air by an invisible force.


    A huge energy cage encased him.


    "Wei Xiao, this deity wants you to die--"


    Fully mobilize abilities.


    Giant clouds swirled in the sky, and **** vortexes stirred on the ground.


    Suddenly, a beam of light from above and below burst into the energy cage in the air, instantly engulfing it.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    There was a shocking explosion.


    The dazzling light flickered in the air, and the world was the same color.


    "Suddenly¡ª"


    However, he didn''t wait for the referee to see Wei Xiao''s fate.


    At the moment when the light diminished, the headspace of the holy judge had already condensed a **** blade that covered the sky and the sun.


    "Exit¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The blade fell across the sky, sweeping all the places where Sheng Cai''s figure was located.


    "Aw¡ª"


    In the rising smoke and dust, with an angry dragon roar, the one who greeted Wei Xiao in the air was a dragon head the size of a hill leaping towards him.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have time to dodge, and the Emperor Biting Sword in his hand dropped out.


    Inspiring the blood stream to gather on the Emperor Devouring Sword, the blade thrown by Wei Xiao suddenly extended a thousand-meter blade to block the bite of the holy judge.


    Without waiting for the saint referee to shake off the imperial bitter sword, Wei Xiao flashed into the headspace of the saint referee, volleyed with a 180-degree whip leg.


    "boom--"


    The seemingly small body, but containing a blow of terrifying power, made the head of the sage directly fall to the ground.


    Wei Xiao then sucked the Emperor Sword into his hand.


    The right hand induces the surrounding airflow to form countless shadows of fists.


    Big hand waved off.


    Countless shadows bombarded the ground wildly.


    Suddenly, the world roared and the battlefield was in chaos.


    far away.


    The Empress Wu Tian looked at the fierce fighting between the two sides, feeling that this world would be crushed by them.


    It can be said that a group of senior corpse clan leaders are frightened, they are both worried about the sage referee, but also afraid of the shock brought by Wei Xiao''s strength.


    "Sister, are we going to help adults?" Quartet asked anxiously.


    The tense emotions of the Empress Wu Tian were all in a pair of bright eyes.


    Seeing the inextricable and inextricable fight between the holy referee and Wei Xiao, he shook his head.


    "It''s useless, that level of battle is beyond our control. We are forced to participate in it, and it is very likely to be backlashed. Now we can only rely on the adults themselves. What we can do is to give when the adults need it. everything."


    "Which step can Wei Xiao push the adults to?"


    Fanxing asked in shock.


    Empress Wu Tian: "Do you feel the fluctuations of different energy from outside adults?"


    The seven imperial concubines were slightly stunned.


    Capturing the abnormal energy diffused from the battle circle around him, his eyes changed suddenly.


    "No, only the energy of nature."


    "How is this possible? Wei Xiao didn''t use abilities?"


    Empress Wu Tian: "Wei Xiao''s terrible is far beyond our imagination. This is a strong human who does not need to use extra energy. When the adults deal with him, many methods of restricting the ability can not be used. At the same time, they will be in battle. This causes energy consumption. If adults cannot resolve the battle as quickly as possible, they will not be able to maintain their peak state by absorbing the supernatural abilities left in the air."


    "Once you enter a protracted battle, your adults'' strength will be slowly weakened."


    After listening to the Emperor Wutian, the corpse emperors and concubines understood what she meant.


    Of course, only those who were the corpse emperor understood the words of the Wutian emperor.


    When they analyzed the changes in the battlefield, secretly, no one noticed two uninvited guests on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1552： Its all down ratio

    Chu Tianhe and Ye, who were hiding in the dark, looked at the two great abilities that had upset an area, but their hearts were not at ease.


    "What do you think?" Ye asked Chu Tianhe.


    Chu Tianhe frowned deeply.


    "Strong, strong and terrifying. Every move contains deadly power. It seems that the scene is not shocking enough, but if anyone is easily attacked, it will be injured or disabled. If it is me, I will definitely not confront them in such a hard-headed way. Fighting against each other is undoubtedly a dead end."


    "It''s really shocking. There are no gorgeous moves, no earth-shaking visions. The strongest forces are integrated into the most direct attacks. They use their own power to change the surrounding environment, causing turmoil and chaos in the world. Understanding has far surpassed all of us."


    "Haha..." Chu Tianhe laughed at himself.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "What are you laughing at? Of course you are not at your own discretion. It''s not that you have any opinions, but the understanding of the power you said has nothing to do with us? If you want to reach their level, at least, you have to raise your strength to the emperor level. Peak, does your strength meet this requirement?" Chu Tianhe said.


    Ye Wenyan was stunned.


    He hesitated for a moment, and said indifferently.


    "Perhaps you are right."


    "Huh?" Chu Tianhe was puzzled.


    What does night mean?


    What do you mean maybe I am right?


    Am I wrong?


    "boom--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Just when Chu Tianhe wanted to ask something, the situation within the battle circle suddenly changed.


    Originally, Wei Xiao and Sheng Ju, who had been in contact with each other, showed the terrifying aspects of Wei Xiao.


    On the battlefield, Wei Xiao grabbed the two dragon''s whiskers in front of the head of the saint, and shook the giant thousand-meter behemoth with a tiny body.


    The figure of the sacred tailor was smashed frantically against the surrounding earth.


    The earth was constantly trembling and cracking under the impact of the huge body of the saint, and the scene was extremely impactful.


    The sanctuary tried to break free of Wei Xiao''s control.


    But the power was applied to Wei Xiao, and the opponent would not let go even if he tried to exchange injuries.


    After a hundred rounds of beating, Wei Xiao, whose hand strength suddenly increased sharply, his bloodshot eyes burst out with a bloodthirsty red light, and his mouth roared and threw out the huge body of the saint.


    "die--"


    Before the holy judge landed, I saw Wei Xiao''s hands facing each other, and the purple and white electric lights continued to blend in with his hands, forming a huge ball of light.


    With a "pouch", a purple-white light beam shot at the figure of the holy tailor.


    Seeing the situation, the saint who was flying down, couldn''t bother to adjust the landing posture. With a flick of the dragon''s head, his mouth also released a beam of light to collide with Wei Xiao''s power.


    Two energy beams collided in the air.


    In the process of constant cancellation and swallowing, the light beams on both sides formed a confrontation.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    However, as the figure of the saint fell to the ground, the release of his ability was affected, and the follow-up output weakened by half.


    Seizing the opportunity, Wei Xiao released a stronger force, and instantly annihilated the energy beam of the sage, hitting his head.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The miserable cry came from the mouth of Sheng Cai.


    He smashed his head backwards from the sky. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that a quarter of his head was destroyed by Wei Xiao''s energy rays.


    It is not fatal, but it is also a big blow to the holy judge.


    "grown ups--"


    The Eight Big Corpse Kings saw this scene, shocked and dazzling.


    Seeing the crisis of the sacred referee, they are not concerned about their own safety, they will break into the circle of war in the next second.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    Absorb the Emperor Chuan who fell on the side in his hand.


    A large amount of purple and white electric light blends in.


    "The best in all directions--"


    Before the support of the corpse emperor arrived, a **** red light that divided the world directly swept away the huge body of the pilgrimage.


    Before it was too late to block Wei Xiao head-on, the eight corpse emperors retreated and sought second place, mobilizing their abilities to set up a barrier in front of the sacred judge.


    "boom--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    But how can they be low-grade with Wei Xiao''s full blow?


    The barrier was instantly broken, and the **** red light spread to the body of the holy judge, hitting the holy judge again.


    "Master Supreme¡ª¡ª"


    Eight corpse emperors are shocked.


    The Empress Wu Tian controlled her mind power, and she was about to draw the figure of the saint towards them.


    After the blow, Wei Xiao had the ability to continue chasing after him, but his body shook suddenly, and his eyes were obviously darkened.


    Missing the best time to take advantage of the victory, Wei Xiao shook his head to make himself sober.


    "Is it reaching the limit?"


    This is not a good thing for Wei Xiao.


    Now is a critical moment, how can you drop the chain at this time?


    Force yourself to stay awake.


    Looking at the holy referee, the urgency and killing intent in Wei Xiao''s eyes became more obvious.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    The seriously injured sage judge looked extremely angry at the moment.


    Struggling to return to the air, his eyes are full of bloodshot eyes.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Wei Xiao didn''t have the time to speak with the holy judge.


    He was extremely expensive, and now it can be said that once he relaxes, he will no longer have the power to fight.


    In any case, the sacred judge must be resolved, so he went directly to the pilgrimage to slay him.


    The eight corpse kings will also join the battle when they see this.


    But at this moment, from a distance, three figures appeared at the same time.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The three supreme envoys appeared on the battlefield again.


    Although the injuries on their bodies have not recovered, at this moment, their strength is shocking.


    Wei Xiao was blocked by them, and his figure was forced back.


    Wei Xiao looked at the three Supreme Envoys solemnly.


    How does he feel that the strength of the three supreme envoys has become stronger?


    No, to be precise, it should be the case of the Sanctuary''s body face to face, each of the three supreme envoys is as powerful as the Sanctuary''s attached body.


    Three purposes?


    Or is it like the "one Qi transforms three cleans" in the legend of Longxia?


    It is equivalent to that the sacred judge can descend on the three supreme envoys at the same time, and make each of them reach the emperor rank.


    Wei Xiao could not tolerate much thought.


    The three supreme envoys took the initiative to kill him.


    Unable to get close to the holy referee, Wei Xiao directly greeted the three supreme envoys.


    "Give the deity a different energy!"


    Taking advantage of the three supreme envoys to contain Wei Xiao, the holy judge suddenly spoke to the eight corpse emperors behind him.


    The Eight Great Corpse Emperors understood what he meant, and did not hesitate.


    The eight blood basins opened wide, and from it, energy was released, continuously blending into the body of the holy judge from behind.


    With the integration of a large amount of different energy, the injuries on the body of the holy referee are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, his aura is constantly rising, and his blood-gold appearance is turning towards black and gold.


    "Puff puff--"


    On the other side, the three supreme envoys who pinned Wei Xiao were also severely wounded and shot into flight by Wei Xiao at this time.


    Feeling a sense of horror rising, I couldn''t help but look towards the direction of the sanctuary.


    "Damn it!"


    Finding that the holy judge was absorbing the abnormal energy of the corpse emperor to restore himself and grow stronger, Wei Xiao''s face became extremely ugly.


    Without time to pay attention to the three seriously injured Supreme Envoys, Wei Xiao volleyed his right hand towards the place where the figure of the saint was located.


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth gathered together, and the blood-red clouds burned above the sky like a raging fire.


    A strong aura of destruction diffused out.


    The people or things in this area of ??heaven and earth trembled unconsciously in this devastating breath.


    "Roar-spread out!"


    The sacred judge has recovered his strength through the assistance of the Eight Corpse Emperors, and he has clearly entered another fighting state, roaring to make the Eight Corpse Emperors and the Supreme Envoy retreat.


    The eight corpse emperors and the supreme envoys did not dare to hesitate, put away the output of their abilities, and turned and fled towards the distance.


    "fall--"


    Wei Xiao did not hesitate.


    The blood cloud is surging, and the ultimate move has been completed.


    With a strenuous wave of his right hand, the blood cloud in the sky was solidified, like a falling part of the sky, directly suppressing the holy judge below.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Upon seeing this, the sacred judge issued a deafening dragon chant.


    The body''s strong armor protrudes, and the body swells.


    In a moment, the 10,000-meter-long body of the holy judge lay directly between the earth.


    "boom--"


    The blood cloud fell, directly hitting the body of the holy tailor.


    However, with the strength of the body, the holy judge used his own power to top the falling blood cloud in the air, making it impossible to move down one step further.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were sharp.


    Once again mobilize more airflow into the blood cloud.


    The pressure on the sanctuary suddenly increased.


    The ground underneath is constantly splitting and sinking, and the terrifying force of squeezing is crazily injected into the ground. All of a sudden, the dust rolls, the sky collapses, and the four spaces collapse under the violent force of nature.

 Chapter 1553： Confused person

    "Break to the deity¡ª¡ª"


    The saint who was suppressed by Wei Xiao, when his body gradually resisted Wei Xiao''s attack, the counterattack began.


    The ten different energies of the whole body diffused out, like spider silk spreading across the entire blood cloud, continuously yearning to spread, extending directly to the end.


    Not long after, the solid blood cloud burst under the erosion of the Sacred Ability, and the blood-colored light burst out in all directions like sunlight penetrating through the clouds.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    There was a loud noise, and the world was the same color.


    The blood cloud that completely collapsed under the power of the sacred judge, the shining light enveloped dozens of miles of the earth, and the sound of the explosion shook the sky and the earth.


    "puff--"


    The blood cloud shattered, Wei Xiao''s figure was backlashed, and his unsteady body stepped back more than a dozen steps before standing still.


    Look up at the sky.


    In the space where the wind and clouds converge, and the blood-shrouded space, a terrifying black shadow swayed in it.


    suddenly.


    In the chaotic space where the wind and clouds are surging, the world is indistinguishable, a giant claw that covers the sky and the sun is like a celestial body that breaks through the sky and falls after the clouds.


    The giant claws covering a thousand meters volleyed into the air with ten-colored red light, burning hot purple-black flames.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao resisted the injuries on his body and swung his knife to accumulate energy.


    The purple and white electric current rushed into the blade crazily.


    The Emperor Biting Sword spun out, spinning rapidly in the air in front of Wei Xiao, absorbing the purple and white electric light from Wei Xiao''s body, and at the same time stimulating the surrounding airflow.


    The giant claw in the air has approached.


    Wei Xiao, who had the strongest blow on this knife, suddenly grasped the rapidly rotating knife handle.


    "what--"


    With a roar, from around his feet, purple and white electric lights blasted into the sky.


    With Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared into the electric light.


    Instead, a thousand-meter-long giant blade flew away into the air.


    The suffocating coercion kept approaching.


    The people and zombies watching from a distance only saw the world-killing blade collided with the giant claws that suppressed the world.


    Immediately after the world¡¯s brief peace, a shock wave that devastated the world raged across the world.


    The air waves soared into the sky, and the clouds were overshadowed by the sun.


    The wind swept the earth and swept everywhere.


    Inside the entire battle circle, there was no cloud in the sky, and on the ground, everything was dying and chaos.


    After a while, within a radius of one thousand meters, everything was turned into nothingness, and nothing existed.


    "Are you going to win?"


    The people and corpses who were paying attention to the blow in the distance and secretly stared at the sky at this moment.


    As the natural energy that obscured the sky slowly dissipated, the figures of Shengzheng and Wei Xiao appeared from the thick smoke one after another, and the judgments were made.


    Wei Xiao stood in the air, like a demon.


    In contrast, the sacred judge.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A mournful wailing came from his mouth, and his incomparable body, like a falling celestial body, rubbed a blazing flame from a high altitude and smashed to the ground.


    "Ahem...puff¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing the falling body of the saint, Wei Xiao couldn''t hold on either, a violent cough came, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    The purple-white face that was not covered by electric light was as white as rice paper, without blood.


    However, did not wait for Wei Xiao to breathe a sigh of relief.


    During the shrinking period of the sacred tailor that fell to the ground, from the ground, a bunch of different energies continuously penetrated into his body.


    Surface injuries are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at this posture, I''m afraid that it won''t be long before a corpse emperor will return in his heyday.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes showed a gloomy look.


    Turning his head to look at the area where the corpse emperor is located in the distance, just to find that they are constantly injecting different energy into the earth.


    Wei Xiao''s mood changed dramatically.


    "Damn it!"


    The sacred judge cannot be allowed to recover.


    Wei Xiao, who was close to running out of oil, turned his head to look at the recovering saint below, gritted his teeth and sacrificed the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    "Zezi--"


    "puff--"


    A purple-white electric light melted into the Emperor Sword.


    The hundred-meter giant blade stretched out.


    "cut--"


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao directly waved his arm to make the volleying emperor biting knife pierce the head of the pilgrim judge in the sky.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    At a critical juncture, the three Supreme Envoys who had retreated before appeared again.


    Two of them touched the earth with their hands, and respectively summoned the sky vines and the dust of the sky to protect the sacred judge.


    Wei Xiao, whose strength was greatly reduced, was blocked by him at the last blow, and the Saint was not hurt.


    The other rushed directly to Wei Xiao.


    "Wei Xiao, today is your end."


    The tone of the judge.


    A spear condensed, and with a lightning strike, the spear instantly reached Wei Xiao''s heart.


    The purple-white electric light on Wei Xiao''s body surface was broken just after resisting for a moment.


    With a "pouch", the spear penetrated Wei Xiao''s body and directly picked him in the air.


    "Sacred Judgment¡ª¡ª"


    Looking at the Supreme Envoy close at hand, Wei Xiao roared like a beast.


    The sacred judge who possessed consciousness on the supreme envoy smiled contemptuously: "The deity said that if it is in other places, the deity may not be your opponent. The facts have proved this. Unfortunately, you chose the wrong place. In the deity''s territory. Above, the deity is invincible."


    Wei Xiao grinned.


    "You are a respectable opponent. In this world, perhaps only you can push the deity to such a field. After today, I am afraid that the deity will no longer be able to feel the fun and dripping battle like today. What a pity, what a pity!"


    Wei Xiaoqiang endured the severe pain in his body, and gritted his teeth as he looked at the lost saint.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a method, but the future will be long, and the new battle won''t make you wait too long."


    In the first second, there was a sacred judge who was invincible from the heights, and the next second, his brows suddenly frowned.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing the grinning smile on Wei Xiao''s face, the holy judge thought of a terrible thing, and his gaze at Wei Xiao became frightened.


    "This is not your ontology?"


    Wei Xiao smiled happily.


    Let you put a cup in front of Lao Tzu to scare you.


    "You are dead."


    Without waiting for any reaction from the sacred judge, in order to prevent his resurrection from taking risks, Wei Xiao''s purple-white electric light diffused and directly wrapped his whole body.


    With a blast, Wei Xiao''s figure turned into a rain of blood and disappeared before the eyes of the holy judge, leaving no dregs left.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Affected by Wei Xiao''s self-destruction, the avatar of the Saint was blown up and hit the ground heavily.


    When he stood up, he looked at the sky full of Xueyu, his face became hideous.


    "hateful--"


    "Roar--"


    The supreme envoy let out an unstoppable roar, and then, the sacred judge who was still recovering retracted his main consciousness and screamed up to the sky.


    ...


    "My lord has solved Wei Xiao."


    "Great, this time the human race loses Wei Xiao, the guardian god, and the corpse race will unify the world just around the corner."


    I don''t know what the sage judge and Wei Xiao said last, watching Wei Xiao turn into a rain of blood, the corpse emperor in the distance is excited.


    Compared to them, two of them were dumbfounded at the moment, and they were full of flavors.


    "Wei and Wei Xiao were resolved by the sage?" Ye was a little unbelievable.


    Chu Tianhe''s face was even more ugly.


    They came here, hoping to see not the death of the sage referee or the fall of Wei Xiao, but the fact that the last party was seriously injured and the other party temporarily retreated due to huge consumption.


    But what is this now?


    After saying that after Wei Xiao defeated the sage referee, they came forward to persuade the sage referee to form an alliance to deal with Wei Xiao? Now Wei Xiao has been resolved by the holy referee, and he is still an alliance.


    Next, there is no need to think about Wei Xiao''s fall, and the holy judge must act on the human race.


    Their plans are all messed up.


    "Damn, damn. How could Wei Xiao fall? How could he fall? Trash, trash...,"


    Seeing Wei Xiao fall in front of him with his own eyes, Chu Tianhe''s whole body was thunderous, and it could even be said to be extremely painful.


    Seeing this by the night next to him, he didn''t say anything.


    Knowing Chu Tianhe''s past, she now knows very well how much Wei Xiao''s death has hit Chu Tianhe at this moment.


    The enemy who was deemed to be an old enemy and must die in his own hands has now fallen, and he hasn''t died in his own hands. For Chu Tianhe, this is tantamount to a thunderbolt in the sky.


    It can be said that Chu Tianhe was able to escape and re-emerge in desperate situations again and again, and to this day, the excitement that Wei Xiao brought him accounted for the vast majority.


    Chu Tianhe, who had been alive with the goal of subverting Wei Xiao''s forces and personally cutting Wei Xiao with his own hands, has now fallen before his eyes, and his life goal has been completely lost. You can imagine how painful Chu Tianhe''s heart is.


    Ye did not expect such a big reversal of the plan.


    Wei Xiao is dead, so what is the significance of the alliance formed by contacting the various forces?


    Deal with the immortal city?


    It is undeniable that even if the Immortal City does not have Wei Xiao, she is still the most powerful force in this world''s human race as a whole.


    But without Wei Xiao''s Immortal City, can he continue to suppress this era?


    Others don''t know Ye Ye, but he is definitely not in this list.


    The immortal city is no longer unshakable.


    Involuntarily, Ye looked at the falling sky of Wei Xiao.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this in the end? Haha! Wei Xiao, I have been thinking about making you regret and making you want to live, but now you are gone, even if I subvert everything you have built, what is the point? Human Race The first person, the strongest in the world, is this the answer you gave us?"


    Ye secretly smiled to herself: "I suddenly feel empty and chattering in my heart, haha! I actually feel heartache, it''s really ironic."


    Chu Tianhe on the side, after venting his anger, at this time, his whole person looked very decadent.


    There was a look of slack, the sharp eyes of the past, this time became bleak and lacklustre.


    "Wei Xiao is gone, who will I find to avenge my **** revenge?"

 Chapter 1554： Belated news

    The night came back to life.


    Inadvertently sighed.


    "Our plan seems unnecessary to proceed."


    Chu Tianhe showed pain on his face.


    Lost the goal, lost the direction.


    The blow that Wei Xiao''s fall brought him was no less than the pain he had endured in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Chu Tianhe extremely didn''t want to admit everything his eyes saw.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Chu Tianhe hoped that Wei Xiao could live more than anyone else.


    He hopes it''s just a dream, are you ridiculous?


    "Why is this? Why?"


    Ye looked at Chu Tianhe, and at first thought he had read it wrong.


    He blinked his eyes and looked at Chu Tianhe again. This time, Ye believed it, and believed what he saw.


    Chu Tianhe actually cried?


    Needless to say, the tears in Chu Tianhe''s eyes at this time were definitely for Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s death seemed to hit Chu Tianhe far beyond his imagination.


    "Wei Xiao still has the Immortal Sky City. Although others are gone, his power, his woman, and everything he left behind can not be the target of your revenge?" Ye said casually.


    But it was precisely these words that made Chu Tianhe''s depressed expression instantly glowing.


    As if grasping a new goal in life, Chu Tianhe''s face was full of excitement.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Wei Xiao still has the immortal city, and women, they are all going to die, they are all going to die, hahaha! Yes, I can also deal with the people around Wei Xiao, whoever is related to him, I I won''t let it go."


    With the goal again, Chu Tianhe smiled crazily and heart-piercingly.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, the roar of zombies came from their ears.


    Chu Tianhe quickly calmed down and looked at the sound source.


    As a result, it was discovered that their whereabouts seemed to be exposed.


    Ye''s tone sank.


    "The saint found us."


    Chu Tianhe was shocked.


    He had seen the terrible nature of the sanctuary before.


    Was he found out, that''s okay?


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    It was discovered that Chu Tianhe and their zombies were the first to attack.


    "boom--"


    Without waiting for Chu Tianhe to take action, Ye Xian found that their corpses were resolved.


    "leave here!"


    Did not stay.


    The night disappeared in place for the first time.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t neglect either.


    Discovering that the avatar of Shengzheng was rushing towards them, he dared not delay, Chu Tianhe turned into blood mist and disappeared.


    The avatar of the saint later appeared in Chutianhe where they were hiding.


    "Are there other strong human beings?"


    The saint squinted his eyes, as if thoughtful.


    Didn''t think too much.


    Knowing that Wei Xiao''s identity on the final battlefield was a "clone", the sage referee now focuses on Wei Xiao.


    Among the human powers, except for Wei Xiao, the other sage judges are not concerned.


    But it was the only person he called an opponent that made him grit his teeth with hatred.


    In a blink of an eye, night fell.


    On Xiao Jiu''s back on the edge of the non-Emirate continent, at this time, a piece of hair was undergoing a strange change.


    It is breaking down, reorganizing, and constructing a human body.


    In just ten minutes, before Xiao Jiu noticed any movement, a complete body was reshaped.


    "call--"


    "Who is on my uncle''s back?"


    Seeing the movement on his back, Xiao Jiu asked sharply after being taken aback.


    "Silly bird, what''s the ghost''s name? It''s me!"


    Wei Xiao spoke, his tone somewhat cold.


    "Master? Master, are you back?"


    Knowing that it was Wei Xiao, Xiao Jiu said in surprise.


    came back?


    Lao Tzu is rebirth.


    Wei Xiao: "I''m back."


    "So, the sacred judge has been dealt with by you all the time?" Xiao Jiu asked expectantly.


    "No, intermission. By the way, borrow your soft hair (flesh hair) for use."


    "What... tweeted--"


    Xiao Jiu hadn''t reacted yet, Wei Xiao had already started directly.


    With a scream, Wei Xiao had already knitted a fashionable hakama around his waist.


    "You continue to wait for me here, no accident, I will be back tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Jiu was still licking the wound.


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, what it was about to say, I found that Wei Xiao was no longer on his back.


    Xiao Jiu opened his mouth, and finally he didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    The baby feels bitter, and the baby feels wronged, but the baby does not say anything.


    The final battlefield.


    "Holy judge, Lao Tzu is back."


    Wei Xiao''s domineering voice spread throughout the final battlefield.


    The sound waves reverberating constantly under this night sky alarmed all the zombies in the abyss.


    "Wei Xiao, the deity fights you with the body, but you use the clone to fool the deity. You humiliate the deity so much, have you thought about the consequences?"


    The sanctuary appears directly in the body.


    The huge body flew out from the abyss, hovering under the stars, and asked Wei Xiao below with endless anger.


    Wei Xiao condensed his eyes.


    "Have you thought about the consequences?"


    Sacred judge: "The deity knows that it can''t do anything with you, but not everyone in the human race has your ability. Can''t kill you, can''t the deity also destroy other humans?"


    It turns out that this is the consequence of Sheng Qi''s mouth.


    If it is for the sake of other human beings, Wei Xiao will indeed have some concerns without knowing the news of Mu Wuqing and their deaths.


    After all, the holy judge really wanted to attack other people, and Wei Xiao was absolutely unable to stop it.


    Among other things, only the holy referee hides the body and allows the clone to enter the human world to kill the Quartet. In today''s human forces, there are definitely no more than three bases that can block the holy referee''s slaughter.


    Under this circumstance, Human Race will inevitably suffer a devastating blow, and Wei Xiao still has no choice but to take the Holy Trial.


    But now, Mu Wuqing and their deaths have made Wei Xiao soberly aware of who is most important to him.


    As long as he can hold his own one-third acre of land, what does Wei Xiao do with the lives and deaths of others?


    "Then you go! I''m serious about killing you."


    "you--"


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao didn''t care about this at all, and the Holy Trial was furious.


    "Killing you a few women just makes you desperate? If there are no other human races, what is the point of living in this world alone?"


    "Haha... I''m the only one left? It depends on whether you have this ability."


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, a purple-white electric light condensed a blade in his hand, and he slammed to the holy judge.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The heart of the saint was almost exploded by Wei Xiaoqi.


    He was not afraid of Wei Xiao, roared, and fought Wei Xiao again with endless anger.


    For a time, the energy of both sides flooded the final battlefield.


    Crazy fighting, the world fought was dim, the sun and the moon were dark.


    The final ending is still the same as during the day.


    Relying on the restraint of the clone and the absorption of the abilities transmitted by the corpse emperor, the sacred judge once again killed Wei Xiao with his strong tenacity.


    But it has been expected that this time it is still Wei Xiao''s "clone" sage. Even if Wei Xiao is finally turned into ashes, the sage not only has no sense of accomplishment, but is rather angry.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    The saint''s tearing roar resounded through the night sky.


    The angry roar that can be heard dozens of kilometers away can be described as shocking and weeping.


    Unfortunately, his anger is useless at all.


    Wei Xiao is not dead, no matter how angry he is, it will not help.


    And after Wei Xiao succumbed to death again, Xiao Jiu was here.


    A homing pigeon flying thousands of kilometers meets it.


    "What are you talking about? Master Wu Qing and the others are not dead? Is this news true?"


    In front of Xiao Jiu''s eyes, like a black-spotted carrier pigeon nodded: "Yes, boss, I have brought Master Changbai''s letter, and I hope the boss will forward it to Master Wei Xiao."


    "Where is the letter?"


    "Master Changbai is tied to my feet."


    Xiao Jiu looked at the feet of the homing pigeon.


    "..."


    Damn, where are your feet?


    Your whole body is smaller than an ant in my eyes. Let me find your legs. Should I bring an oversized magnifying glass? No, a microscope should be used.


    Xiao Jiu was speechless.


    "The letter is no longer necessary. I will tell you when the master comes back. Do you plan to stay here or return the same way?"


    "Since the news has arrived, the younger brother will go back first. Master Changbai and the others are still waiting to confirm whether the younger brother will send the letter."


    "Go!"


    "Farewell, little brother!"


    The homing pigeon retaliated and Zhenyu flew in one direction.


    Xiao Jiu didn''t care about the departure of the carrier pigeon.


    "Master Wu Qing and the others are not dead? Hahaha... Although the master doesn''t say anything, how can my Xiaojiu not feel his sadness? When he knows this news, he will be ecstatic. Then, maybe again. Will reward me with a lot of treasures needed for evolution. Hehe


    ...... tweeted¡ª"


    Thinking of the excitement, Xiao Jiu couldn''t stand his unrestrained heart, spreading his huge wings, and rushing to the ground in violent winds for nine days.


    The huge body was bathed in moonlight in the sky, swimming among the shining stars.

 Chapter 1555： This is a misunderstanding

    time flies.


    In a blink of an eye, the night is clear.


    The white light tore through the junction of heaven and earth, and the light of hope began to bring new light to the world.


    With the arrival of a new day, Wei Xiao was born again in Xiao Jiu.


    Everything is good to come back from the dead, just waste clothes.


    "Master, are you back?"


    This time Wei Xiao''s figure appeared on his back, Xiao Jiu was already quite familiar, and his tone was calm, as if it were a trivial matter.


    "Yeah! I have to borrow your soft fur for a use."


    With that said, Wei Xiao would like to personally give Xiao Jiu "soothing muscles and blood circulation".


    "Bridge bean sacks¡ª"


    "Ok?"


    Wei Xiao was taken aback.


    "how?"


    Xiao Jiu hurriedly said: "Master, before you do it, I will ask a question first."


    "Pulling hair is right. You ask yours, I pull mine, it doesn''t affect you."


    "Sprouted wheat..."


    Wei Xiao has a black line.


    Damn it.


    I spent a while with Yan Yi, but I didn''t learn anything else, but these classic quotations are well understood.


    "Just ask!"


    Seeing Wei Xiao let it go for the time being, Xiao Jiu sighed in relief, but did not dare to neglect it.


    "Master, I want to ask how sure you can kill the saint?"


    "very¡­"


    "so tall?"


    "The remaining ninety points are when he doesn''t run."


    Xiao Jiu immediately got a black line.


    "This joke is not funny at all."


    With a spit in his mouth, Xiao Jiu continued to ask: "Then master, you want to kill the holy judge so sparingly, what on earth is it for? Is it because Master Wu Qing and the others died at the hands of the holy judge?"


    When Wei Xiao heard this, the corners of his mouth trembled.


    But Wei Xiao, who quickly returned to his cruel appearance, said coldly, "I''ll pluck my hair to make a pair of pants."


    Xiao Jiu''s heart convulsed.


    "Wait for Master, if everything you are doing now is just to avenge Master Wu Qing and the others, then I can tell you that this is no longer necessary. Because Master Wu Qing and the others are not dead at all, they are still alive."


    Wei Xiao was picking up Xiao Jiu''s outer feathers with his hands suddenly.


    The look in his eyes changed from the unhappy water waves at first to surprise, then overjoyed, and finally unbelievable.


    "Who did you hear?"


    Xiao Jiu breathed a sigh of relief feeling that the feathers on his back were no longer being moved by Wei Xiao.


    It seems that his soft hair is saved.


    "Last night there was a carrier pigeon in Fengwu Tiancheng who found me and passed on the news from them. Master You Wei has found Master Wu Qing and the others. They are all alive and well, except that they were seriously injured and recuperated in a mysterious place. Master Wei has already picked up Master Mu Wuqing and the others."


    "Master, if you don''t (mourn) leave (heart) and (sickly) (crazy) to deal with the sacred judge just to avenge Master Wu Qing and the others, I don''t think this is necessary anymore."


    Hearing that, the coldness on Wei Xiao''s face has disappeared, replaced by a trace of excitement.


    "Are you sure this is not what you said casually?"


    "How dare I? If I lie to you about this kind of thing, am I tired of my life?"


    Wei Xiao thinks about it too.


    If you dare to make fun of Mu Wuqing and their affairs, Wei Xiao is definitely not joking with him, except for his own woman and close relatives, whoever touches and dies.


    "Okay, I believe you for the time being."


    "That... tweeted¡ª"


    What did Xiao Jiu want to say, but unfortunately, it still did not escape the life of being plucked.


    "Master, you already know the news, why do you want to pluck my hair?" Xiao Jiu complained.


    Wei Xiao: "Who said that I won''t pluck my hair if I know the news? I don''t wear it, you have more hair, who do you pluck if I don''t pluck it?"


    "..."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s explanation, Xiao Jiu suddenly found that he was speechless.


    "Heh! You are the master, and everything you say is right."


    Xiao Jiu didn''t dare to say it face-to-face, and could only say to himself in his heart.


    "Well, you wait for me here for a while, and I have to go to the final battlefield."


    "You still have to deal with the sacred judge?"


    "No, I feel that all this is a misunderstanding. I need to resolve the mentality that the sage judge has gone violently."


    "What?"


    Wei Xiao would never tell Xiao Jiu that the holy judge had already been stimulated by him to avenge all mankind.


    Before Xiao Jiu could react, Wei Xiao disappeared again.


    a new day.


    After absorbing the abilities of the eight corpse emperors and returning to the peak last night, the saint did not return to the bottom of the abyss.


    He was waiting for Wei Xiao just above the abyss.


    After yesterday¡¯s confrontation between black and white day and night, coupled with the signs that Wei Xiao had attacked the African Emirates, the sage has already guessed that every time Wei Xiao comes, it will be either at the beginning of the day or the moment when night falls, and there will be a long time in between. Will not appear for a while.


    Despite this speculation, he needs to confirm it again.


    Once the guess is correct, he will take advantage of the time that is free to transfer the corpse clan, and then begin to attack all mankind.


    He vowed that this time he would have a fight with Wei Xiao.


    "Yeah, are you waiting for me?"


    "..."


    Damn it, is this TM talking human?


    You don''t need to see it to know who it is.


    Sanctuary: "Wei Xiao, no matter how many clones you have, you can kill as many deities as you come. When you are dealt with, the deity will kill all of your human races, leaving none of them. Ouch¡ª"


    have nothing to say.


    Thinking that it was another sacred judge who would never die for a day, he directly attacked Wei Xiao.


    But this time Wei Xiao didn''t counterattack, he just evaded the Saint referee''s attack.


    "I said, don''t fight and kill as soon as you meet. It''s hurt and angry. Besides, do you still need me to explain how strong you and me are? Doomed to be fruitless, are you tired?"


    Staring at Wei Xiao who turned to the top with a look of disgust, the sanctuary''s mentality was almost close to exploding.


    TM seems to have said this at the beginning, but who is going to fight and kill as soon as he comes?


    It''s you who is the emotional choice, and it''s you who want to truce, but I let Lao Tzu carry all the pots for you?


    How can there be such a brazen person in this world?


    Swallowing Wei Xiao''s heart forcibly, the holy judge said coldly: "What tricks do you want to do?"


    "Don''t treat a gentleman like a villain. I''m not here to fight with you this time."


    "Do you think the deity will believe it?"


    "Then you mean you want to continue to die with me?" Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed, and his murderous eyes looked directly at the holy judge below.


    Really, it means that Wei Xiao can''t be defeated by his own power, otherwise, the holy judge will have the heart to sleep, eat his flesh, and promote his bones.


    "If you want to fight, your deity will accompany you to the end." Not to be outdone, the holy judge stared at Wei Xiao with a murderous heart.


    After a while, Wei Xiao shifted his gaze for the first time and waved his hand.


    "Look at you, are you serious? If you are serious, you lose."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ask you again, I hope you won''t perfuse me anymore." Wei Xiao''s expression became serious.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Wei Xiao: "A few days ago, you answered me that you killed my women. I want to know, did you see their bodies with your own eyes?"


    "Ok?"


    The sacred judge was taken aback when he heard the words.


    His anger dissipated a little, and he responded: "Do you think the deity needs to deceive you about this kind of thing? What the deity does is the deity. The deity does not need to cover up, let alone cheating."


    "Then did you see their bodies?"


    "Of course¡ª"


    Halfway through the conversation, the saint stopped suddenly.


    The sacred judge, who was not too slow, looked at Wei Xiao in surprise, "Aren''t they dead?"

 Chapter 1556： Never seen such a brazen person

    From the huge surprised eyes of the sage judge, Wei Xiao had already got the answer he wanted.


    Sure enough, Mu Wuqing and the others are still alive.


    A smile appeared on his face. At this moment, Wei Xiao felt that a heavy thing that had fallen on his heart had disappeared.


    Wu Qing and the others are not dead?


    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­


    If it wasn''t for the conditions, Wei Xiao really wanted to laugh out loud.


    But I am in a good mood now.


    Looking at the saint again, Wei Xiao suddenly felt that he became cute.


    How could there be such a cute zombie?


    "Look at you, how can you take it all alone without confirming it with your own eyes? This is a big misunderstanding? I am well informed, otherwise, if we continue to fight, wouldn''t it make the loved ones hurt and the enemies happy?"


    You are sure that your last words are correct.


    We TM are born enemies, OK?


    Where can the loved ones hurt and the enemies quick?


    "What tricks do you want to do?"


    "Looking at what makes you nervous, I am here to confirm this, and at the same time tell you that the misunderstanding between us has been resolved, so this battle is over. Don''t have any psychological burden on you, our previous agreement is still valid. . How can someone like me who keeps promises would tear up the contract? I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the holy judge grinned.


    Isn''t that kind of person?


    Who directly broke into the territory of the corpse clan in the southern mainland to have ordinary zombies operated on?


    Who killed the tens of millions of ordinary zombies in the Southern Continent?


    And who else destroyed the corpse clan''s stronghold in the southern continent by oneself?


    even¡­¡­


    We are all retreating from the southern continent. Who is TM who chased and killed Wanli and came directly to the African emirate to fight Laozi day and night?


    Say you are not that kind of person?


    I believe you a ghost.


    "The way you look now makes the deity feel sick."


    "Whatever. The purpose of my coming has been achieved. I hope you will continue to abide by the agreement between us." At this point, Wei Xiao paused and looked at the holy judge with cold eyes, "If you let me know that you took the initiative to hurt a stranger. For human beings below the capable, the scene of yesterday will reappear."


    Finally, he gave the sage a wicked smile, and Wei Xiao''s figure turned into a flash of light and disappeared into the sky.


    The sage saw that Wei Xiao really left like this. Not only did he not relax in his heart because the battle finally came to an end, but, on the contrary, the soaring anger made the sage want to ruin the world.


    What is bullying too much?


    This is.


    It was Wei Xiao who started the fight, and he was the one who broke the agreement, but in the end it was this chore who asked to continue to keep the contract. This TM good and bad guys were made by this chore, so what is he?


    The most hateful thing is that Wei Xiao threatened him when he was leaving?


    Mader, when do I need you as a human being to teach me?


    But after the anger, the holy judge had to accept it.


    He had already seen the first battle yesterday, and Wei Xiao''s current strength was already above him.


    This human being who was not yet his opponent, or even close to his opponent, has now grown to overwhelm his existence.


    I have to say that even if the holy judge is unwilling to accept Wei Xiao''s threat, he has to give in for the tens of thousands of people of the corpse clan.


    Hateful, hateful!


    "Wei Xiao, you won''t be proud of it for too long. Soon, the deity will be able to slash you a thousand times, oh-"


    The full of anger finally turned into a roar that rang between the heaven and the earth, and the huge body of the saint stayed in place for a while, turned his head and flew towards the abyss, and plunged into the bottomless abyss.


    The border of the non-Emirati mainland.


    "Master, are things done?"


    Wei Xiao stood on top of Xiao Jiu''s head.


    "It''s done, let''s go back."


    Xiao Jiu: "Return to the Immortal City or the Phoenix Dance City?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Wei Xiao looked at Xiao Jiu with a stern look.


    Although I couldn''t see Wei Xiao''s expression, Xiao Jiu, who was shivering for no reason, knew that what he said was simply unnecessary.


    "understood!"


    Not daring to be naughty anymore, Xiao Jiu neighed and Zhenyu flew towards the southern mainland.


    Southern continent.


    Chutianhe and Ye returned here last night.


    The impact of Wei Xiao''s death on Chu Tianhe was not insignificant.


    Fortunately, when he found a new target for revenge, he had already wiped out the slumping color produced by the fall of Wei Xiao.


    Returning to Jiutian City, Chu Tianhe was not equal for a moment due to the stimulation brought by Wei Xiao''s fall.


    He needs a battle to ease his impetuous heart.


    "Are you sure to do it now?"


    "There is nothing to worry about. First kill the phoenix dance, and then kill the immortal sky. Do you want to go together?"


    Ye shook his head: "The current power of Fengwu Tiancheng does not require two emperor-level powerhouses to act at the same time. This seat will hold you Bai Youwei and others who are welcoming Ni Qingcheng and others, and how many corpses and corpses will you bring back? The corpse and the finished medicine are half of this seat."


    "Haha...the appetite is not small. But are you planning to share a piece of the pie with other forces?"


    "Is it necessary?"


    "Hahaha... no more need."


    That night, after Chu Tianhe and Ye agreed to leave Jiutian City in the night, he ordered the three armies and all soldiers and horses to kill Fengwu Tiancheng mightily.


    Phoenix Dance Heaven.


    Bai Youwei and the others have been away from Fengwu Tiancheng for four days.


    But so far, Song Xiaoyu and others have not received any news that Bai Youwei and others will return.


    It''s not that they didn''t transfer information to each other. It''s just that the personnel they sent out were the same as Ni Qingcheng before. The soldiers who passed the information left the two places as if they were missing, and there was no more news.


    Song Xiaoyu and they are not stupid.


    It is clear that there must be forces to hinder it.


    They are not without doubt.


    In the entire Southern Continent, apart from Jiutian City, who else has this ability to be an enemy of them?


    Fengwu Tiancheng, gene extraction base.


    "Why, it will take a few days to extract the genes from the remaining corpse emperor?"


    Song Xiaoyu took over the newly extracted power potions from Wang Dan and the others, and asked about their progress casually.


    Wang Dan said seriously: "We have worked overtime, but the genes contained in the eight corpse kings cannot be extracted overnight. Our conditions are not as good as those in the main city. Those who have experience in extracting supernatural potions, currently only have the entire base. For two people, one corpse emperor in two days is already the limit."


    "However, more than 700 bottles of Awakening Potion have been extracted, and within a week, the remaining more than 800 bottles can be extracted."


    Song Xiaoyu frowned upon hearing what Wang Dan said.


    "Try to speed up the time, I foresee a crisis is coming, and there is not much time left for us."


    "Well, we try our best."


    "Tap..."


    Just as Wang Dan''s voice fell, a series of basic footsteps came from outside the base.


    "Master Song, it''s not good¡ª"


    A soldier broke into the base with a panic expression.


    Song Xiaoyu''s face changed slightly.


    "What happened?"


    The soldier took a few breaths and hurriedly said: "Jiutian City, Jiutian City has sent troops to us."


    "what?"


    "Just three hours ago, our spies in Jiutian City sent news that Chutianhe, the emperor of Jiutian City, mobilized 70% of the soldiers and horses of the entire Jiutian City to march toward us. Their vanguard troops will be in another two hours. Will be able to reach our territory."


    "Rumble¡ª"


    As soon as the soldier''s voice fell, there was a sudden violent shaking inside the gene extraction base established under the Fengwu Heavenly City.


    What two hours?


    The enemy''s attack has come.

 Chapter 1557： Fengwu Tiancheng falls

    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    "Zezi--"


    "Come on..."


    Fengwu Tian is outside the city.


    An army of three-level super fighters in Jiutian City has launched a fierce attack on the towering city walls.


    The enemy uses energy weapons.


    The energy ray that was compressed to the extreme hit the wall, and the wall of eight or nine meters thick could not withstand a blow.


    A large area of ??the city wall was blasted down, and the soldiers of Fengwu Heavenly City who were on the defensive wall above the city wall were constantly buried in the rubble and ruins.


    "Counter-attack, counter-attack, counterattack with all your strength."


    On the city wall, Li Xiangfeng is organizing soldiers to launch a counterattack against the army of Jiutian City.


    The same is the use of energy weapons.


    Destructive beams of light plunged into the night sky.


    Either roar, or the sky is full of flames.


    "Kill¡ª"


    In the fierce confrontation, the super soldiers of Jiu Tian City launched a charge.


    Equipped with portable energy weapons, dense beams of light like meteors are constantly sweeping toward the city wall of Fengwu Heaven.


    "Damn it!"


    Watching the Fengwu Tiancheng warrior suffered heavy losses under the attack of Jiu Tiancheng, Li Xiangfeng, who was burning with anger, mobilized his abilities.


    I saw a stream of water rising into the sky, exploding in the headspace.


    The rain curtain fell, forming a protective shield to protect the city wall under attack.


    "Destroy them¡ª"


    With this layer of protection, the safety of the Fengwu Heavenly City fighters is guaranteed, and the originally suppressed firepower is refilled.


    Under the intense firepower, even if the Jiutiancheng fighters who attacked Fengwu Heavenly City were all fighters of level three or above, they suffered heavy losses.


    The offense was blocked.


    The charge of Jiutian City still did not stop.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Suddenly, from the darkness, dozens of terrifying light beams with a diameter of 35 meters hit the water curtain.


    The powerful impact shook the water curtain violently.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    As soon as the wave fell, a new wave of high-power energy weapons launched another attack.


    In just two times, spider silk cracks appeared in the protective cover set by Li Xiangfeng.


    Li Xiangfeng was shocked.


    Seeing that the third wave of energy rays is coming again, without much thought, Li Xiangfeng once again mobilized his abilities to integrate into the protective cover to consolidate the rain curtain.


    "Boom..."


    Feeling the power of energy rays personally, Li Xiangfeng''s body shook slightly.


    in the dark.


    "Your Majesty, the opponent''s ability player has taken action. With the weapons we are currently using, it will take a lot of time to break the protective cover. Unfortunately, the annihilation cannon is too large to carry with you, otherwise, a humble blow can crush the opponent''s defense. ."


    Chu Tianhe looked at the city wall shrouded in the water curtain.


    "Ability person? Haha!" Chu Tianhe said with a disdainful smile, "Continue to attack, I will solve the opponent''s ability person."


    "Yes!"


    After the explanation, Chu Tianhe''s figure turned into a blood mist and disappeared in place.


    Li Xiangfeng, who was still resisting the bombardment of energy bombardment with his own strength, had blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth at this moment.


    With a painful expression on his face, he felt that he would not be able to sustain it after a few more bombardments.


    As he was thinking about how to deal with it, the energy cannon in the distance stopped attacking.


    "Lost energy?"


    Just as he breathed a sigh of relief, a mass of blood clung to the top of the blue water curtain.


    Under Li Xiangfeng''s gaze, the blood-colored object quickly spread towards the entire water curtain like dye dripping from the water.


    In an instant, the green water curtain was soaked with blood.


    "Kakka-"


    "puff--"


    Accompanied by the cracking sound, the water curtain protecting the city wall exploded in an instant, turning into rainwater that spilled on the inside and outside of the city wall.


    "puff--"


    Li Xiangfeng, who was supporting the water curtain, was bitten back, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and the figure stepped back again and again.


    "Got you."


    Suddenly a sound rang in Li Xiangfeng''s ears.


    Feeling startled, Li Xiangfeng just turned around and saw a scarlet claw grasping at him.


    At the moment of crisis, Li Xiangfeng shook his hands and caused a stream of water to surround between his hands.


    The front palms were pushed out, and the water flow released, colliding with the **** claws.


    "Puff--"


    The two forces dissipated in the air as soon as they got on.


    Before Li Xiangfeng had time to breathe, from all around him, blood-colored things like vines, like spider silk, spread towards him.


    Li Xiangfeng was shocked.


    "rise--"


    Yelled.


    The ground under his feet rippled, and then a lot of water emerged from it.


    Later, under the control of Li Xiangfeng, the river that resembled a bursting embankment was wiped out in all directions.


    "puff--"


    "The strength is good, but unfortunately, in my eyes, it''s just ants."


    "what?"


    I don''t know when, Chu Tianhe was already standing by Li Xiangfeng''s side.


    The big scarlet hand pierced directly through Li Xiangfeng''s body, firmly penetrating him between his arms.


    Chu Tianhe smiled contemptuously.


    "Damn it, get out of me¡ª"


    Li Xiangfeng tried to struggle.


    Unfortunately, Chu Tianhe didn''t give him a chance.


    A large amount of blood energy diffused from Chu Tianhe''s hands, like petals wrapping Li Xiangfeng''s body, and at the same time, all the abnormal energy he mobilized was locked in the blood energy.


    With a "pouch", Li Xiangfeng''s figure exploded with the **** energy that enveloped him, leaving no whole body dead.


    After getting rid of Li Xiangfeng, Chu Tianhe shook his blood-stained arm.


    Looking at the Fengwu Tiancheng personnel who were still blocking the Nine Heavens Warriors, Chu Tianhe''s complexion condensed, and then he swept away towards the Fengwu Tiancheng soldiers in countless **** lights.


    "what is this¡­¡­"


    "It''s an ability person, it''s an ability person, ah..."


    A large amount of scarlet energy ran above the city wall.


    The unstoppable Phoenix Dance Celestial Warriors are being slaughtered frantically by Chutianhe.


    The firepower on the city wall was drastically reduced, and resistance was lost, and the soldiers of Jiutian City quickly rushed onto the city wall.


    Under the frenzied slaughter, the soldiers defending Fengwu Tiancheng fell one after another.


    "Get in!"


    "Kill¡ª"


    Breaking through the city wall, tens of thousands of Jiu Tiancheng warriors slew into the city.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    Just after the Jiutian City soldiers entered the city, the mutant beast army controlled by Chang Bai launched a siege on them from all sides.


    Outside the city.


    "Block them--"


    Mutant beasts swept the audience.


    The Warriors of Nine Sky City responded quickly.


    The shouts of killing, the screams, and the roar of mutant beasts filled the entire Fengwu Heavenly City.


    The city wall.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    After eliminating the soldiers guarding the city, Chu Tianhe''s figure reunited.


    Staring at the Phoenix Dance Heavenly City in the endless flames of war, his eyes are like water and the wind is calm.


    "Whizzing--"


    At this time, two figures appeared beside him.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    It is Yun Ning and Lingying.


    Chu Tianhe: "Find the person who controls the mutant beast. If you can catch it alive, you can catch it alive, and if you can''t catch it alive, then kill it!"


    "Yes!"


    The second daughter responded, and her figure disappeared on the wall.


    There was a shout of killing in the city.


    Chang Bai, who controlled the mutant beast, was also found by Yun Ning and the others soon.


    Chang Bai, who had a certain gap in strength compared to Yun Ning and the others, didn''t last long before he was severely wounded and caught alive.


    Fengwu Tiancheng, which was seriously lacking in high-end combat power, quickly collapsed in the face of the nine-day army led by Chutianhe.


    A few hours later.


    With the arrival of the Jiutiancheng army.


    Air forces blocked the airspace of Fengwu Tiancheng, ground forces rushed into the city, arrested all personnel in Fengwu Tiancheng, and drove them to the central square.


    The base completely fell.


    Inside and outside Fengwutian City, there are people from Jiutian City everywhere.

 Chapter 1558： Pretending to be risky, almost lifeless

    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    "Ah..."


    Outside the Fengwutian city, in a dense forest to the south.


    Song Xiaoyu, who had been chased by a large number of Nine Heavens City fighters, was leading Wang Dan and others to fight fiercely with him, and then retreated.


    However, being entangled by these Nine Heavens City fighters and not evacuating fast, they are extremely anxious.


    "Master Xiaoyu, you take the potion and go quickly, let''s stop them, go quickly!"


    Being entangled by these Nine Heavens City fighters, the longer time they dragged on, the more dangerous their situation would be.


    The key is that they carry all the awakening potions and power potions extracted during this period of time.


    If you wait for Chu Tianhe and the others to catch up, relying on Song Xiaoyu, a super capable person, will not be able to protect these important resources.


    Song Xiaoyu couldn''t bear it.


    But she also knows the current situation.


    It doesn''t matter whether she is alive or dead, what matters is the supplies in hand.


    Once they fall into the hands of Chu Tianhe and others, the consequences will be beyond their imagination.


    "Be careful yourself."


    "Relax, Lord Queen hasn''t come back, we won''t die easily." Wang Dan gave Song Xiaoyu a smile.


    But Song Xiaoyu knew that what she said was no different from saying goodbye.


    Knowing their fate, Song Xiaoyu was unable to protect them.


    Unwilling to see these familiar faces again, Song Xiaoyu entered a state of invisibility and evacuated towards the beach with the members of the Shadow Guard.


    Watching Song Xiaoyu and the others disappear into the air, Wang Dan, who had no more burden in his heart, turned around.


    "Kill them all."


    Let go of their hands and feet, hundreds of top fighters of Fengwu Heavenly City dragged the fighters of Nine Heavenly City with all their strength.


    The new fight begins again.


    The interior of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    Two hours passed in a blink of an eye.


    The sky is bright.


    Standing in the square waiting for news, Chu Tianhe, at this time, someone successively reported to him about the situation of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    First of all, it is natural to have full control of Fengwu Heavenly City.


    The second is the number of zombies they found.


    After confirmation, among the corpses of the zombies collected by Fengwu Tiancheng, three and a half of the corpses of the corpse emperor were well preserved, and they were all eighth-level corpse emperors.


    In addition to the corpse emperor, there are nearly 700 complete corpses.


    Below the corpse, the corpses of the fourth-level zombies are too large to be counted in a short time, but it is roughly estimated to be no less than 100,000.


    At last--


    "Your Majesty, Song Xiaoyu, the power holder of Fengwu Tiancheng, Wang Dan, the person in charge of the gene extraction base, and related personnel have fled the base. Our people are hunting them down, but so far there is no news."


    The previous report made Chu Tianhe feel comfortable, but when he learned that someone in Fengwu Tiancheng had escaped their blockade and was still the most important member of a base, Chu Tianhe''s face suddenly didn''t look good.


    The person in charge of gene extraction flees with a power holder?


    It doesn''t need Chu Tianhe to think too much, he can also guess that the hands of these escaped people must be carrying a lot of important resources.


    "Do you know the direction they are running away from?"


    "knowledge!"


    "very good!"


    As Chu Tianhe said, Yun Ning was responsible for the internal affairs of Fengwu Tiancheng, and he led a group of people to chase Song Xiaoyu and the others.


    Wang Dan where they are.


    Nine Heavens City soldiers continued to kill.


    Their strength is not weak, with hundreds of people, after a night of battle, more than a thousand nine-day soldiers died in their hands.


    Aside from their determination to see death as home, the main reason for achieving such a great result is the invisible suit.


    It''s a pity that the fighters of Nine Heavens City seem to have anticipated the black technology of the invisibility suit for a long time. Every enemy who pursues them is equipped with a thermal imaging camera, which also reduces the advantages of the invisibility suit.


    Killing a thousand people with a hundred people is already their limit.


    Until now, the number of people led by Wang Dan was less than twenty people who could still breathe.


    "kill--"


    Seeing the new round of chasing soldiers in Jiutian City, Wang Dan, regardless of his own injuries, launched the final charge with the remaining soldiers.


    It was another fierce **** battle.


    More than 30 people died in the battle in Jiutian City, but she was the only one left on Wang Dan''s side.


    Wang Dan, who had lost an arm and still had dozens of shocking scars on his body, was already at the end of his force.


    With a sword in his hand, his eyes showed indomitable color, like a wounded beast threatening the people around him with a sword, he might choose someone to eat at any time.


    The Jiutian City soldiers surrounded her, and did not rush to do anything.


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a noise came from behind.


    As everyone was stunned, Chu Tianhe''s figure staggered the soldiers from the periphery and came to Wang Dan''s eyes.


    Wang Dan looked at Chu Tianhe ferociously, with the long sword in his hand pointed at him.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t talk nonsense: "Tell me, the final destination of other escapers? As long as you tell the truth, I can spare your life."


    When Wang Dan heard the words, his tight nerves were slightly loosened.


    "Puff--"


    With a sudden smile, Wang Dan looked at Chu Tianhe contemptuously.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of death? If I''m afraid of death, I won''t stay here."


    Chu Tianhe frowned.


    While waving his hands, **** streamers shot towards Wang Dan.


    "Puff puff" sounded.


    The blood-colored light beam, which was more penetrating than a bullet, avoided Wang Dan''s vitals and penetrated her body.


    "uh-huh--"


    Wang Dan let out a dull painful moan.


    But she who didn''t say anything, gritted her teeth and held up the pain in her body.


    "Just ask again, where are the rest of you going?"


    Wang Dan clenched his teeth.


    "kill--"


    The pain in his body finally turned into a powerful scream, Wang Dan slammed towards Chu Tianhe with a sword.


    "Is it bad to be alive?"


    Looking at the hard-working woman in front of him, Chu Tianhe snorted coldly.


    A mass of **** energy condensed in his hand.


    The first time Wang Dan rushed to him, he sent it out with a palm.


    The **** energy spread to Wang Dan''s figure, blasting her into a blood mist in the blink of an eye and dissipating in a messy dense forest.


    After doing all this, Chu Tianhe looked at the surrounding environment with no waves in his eyes, and soon found that he was abnormal, without saying hello to anyone, directly incarnate a blood beam and shot towards the front.


    coastal.


    In the sea, huge tentacles extend from the bottom of the sea.


    Song Xiaoyu put the box containing the genetic medicine in these tentacles, and then said to the creatures under the sea: "Brother Octopus, I''m sorry to trouble you. You must give these medicines to You Wei and the others."


    "Wow!"


    The octopus, who was on the bottom of the sea, rolled up the box containing the genetic medicine and surfaced.


    "Woooooo-"


    There was a whine in his mouth, and the ink-colored liquid spouted from his mouth, converging into a line and appeared in front of Song Xiaoyu.


    Won''t you go?


    Song Xiaoyu smiled indifferently.


    "Can''t go, you leave quickly with the gene potion, no matter what happens in a while, never come out."


    Brother Octopus glanced at Song Xiaoyu for the last time, without saying anything, the huge body sank to the bottom of the sea, and disappeared together with the genetic medicine taken away by the tentacles.


    Seeing that Brother Octopus successfully took away the genetic medicine, Song Xiaoyu put down the last big rock in his heart.


    "Finally feel relieved."


    "Swish¡ª"


    "Captain, Chu Tianhe is here."


    Just after breathing a sigh of relief, a member of the Shadow Guard appeared next to Song Xiaoyu and brought her desperate news.


    "It turns out that you are here, so I can find it easily."


    The Shadow Guard noticed the figure of Chu Tianhe, it definitely did not happen in a short time.


    It''s a pity that Chu Tianhe is too fast.


    When the Shadow Guard noticed that Chu Tianhe had rushed to report to Song Xiaoyu, Chu Tianhe also chased him up.


    "Chu Tianhe¡ª¡ª"


    Song Xiaoyu was like an enemy immediately.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t talk nonsense, and stretched out his hand to Song Xiaoyu: "Hand over the things you took, and I might be able to give you a happy one."


    Song Xiaoyu: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Hehe! You won''t cry if you don''t see the coffin."


    "Bang, bang, bang¡ª"


    As soon as Chu Tianhe''s voice fell, at this moment, from both sides of the coast, a burst of gunfire sounded at the same time.


    Chu Tianhe, who was extremely confident of his own strength, didn''t make any extra moves, his body moved slightly, and a protective cover directly enveloped him.


    But when the bullet touched the protective cover he placed randomly, he witnessed the bullet breaking through his defense in an instant.


    At that moment, Chu Tianhe, whose soul was almost frightened, instantly turned into a blood mist and disappeared in place.


    The bullet penetrated the blood fog and sank into the ground.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    After several explosions, large pits with a diameter of about two meters appeared on the ground.


    Very scary.

 Chapter 1559： Chu Tianhe, I advise you to be kind

    When Chu Tianhe condensed his figure again, he could see the shame and lingering fear on his face.


    If he hadn''t reacted in time and avoided instantly, what would happen to him?


    "No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb?"


    Chu Tianhe, who almost capsized in the gutter, made his face twitching with anger.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    No one responded to him.


    In the air, invisible killer moves follow the wind.


    The turbulent air attack spread all over the Chutian River.


    "court death--"


    Chu Tianhe couldn''t see the enemies in the air, but when he could perceive their specific positions, blood-colored rainbows burst out from his body.


    "Puff puff" sounded.


    Eight blood beams splashed and six blood pillars in the air, and only heard the sound of the sound, the six figures fell to the ground, struggling for a moment and lost their vitality.


    The hidden body also appeared.


    "Boom¡ª"


    The sniper hiding in the dark shot him again.


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes narrowed.


    Bloody energy blooms on the body surface.


    It turned into countless **** hands and stretched out.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    With a scream, all the members of the Shadow Guard who were hiding in the surrounding fell into his hands.


    The scarlet ghost hand took everyone into the air like a spider web, making it difficult to break free.


    "cut--"


    Song Xiaoyu shot.


    With the long sword in his hand slashing across the air, the hundred-meter sword light cut off Chu Tianhe''s ghost hand controlling the six Shadow Guards, and swept towards Chu Tianhe''s figure.


    Chu Tianhe fixed his eyebrows and stared at Song Xiaoyu instantly.


    "bass--"


    A **** demon sword condensed, and waved his hand to shatter Song Xiaoyu''s attack.


    Immediately, Chu Tianhe raised his other hand.


    "Puff puff--"


    Bloody energy burst out.


    From below the ground, blood-colored spikes protruded.


    The remaining members of the Shadow Guard who had just been rescued by Song Xiaoyu landed, their bodies were suddenly pierced by spikes, and they died instantly.


    The blood-colored spikes like thorns spread towards Song Xiaoyu''s figure.


    Song Xiaoyu retired.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The moving Chu Tianhe turned into a **** light and rushed towards Song Xiaoyu.


    Avoiding the **** spikes protruding from the ground, and seeing Chu Tianhe slay again, Song Xiaoyu hurriedly stabilized his figure, injected powers with the long sword in his hand, and swept the ground for a week.


    "Boom--"


    With a violent explosion, Song Xiaoyu''s sword not only separated the location of the figure from the earth, but at the same time, from the cracks swept by the sword''s blade, beams of energy rose into the sky, trying to block Chu Tianhe''s attack.


    However, Chu Tianhe ignored the energy stream that soared into the sky, the blood-colored body pierced through Song Xiaoyu''s defense and approached Song Xiaoyu''s figure.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    The demon sword in his hand was cut down in the air, colliding with the long sword that Song Xiaoyu was holding in the air.


    The eyes of both parties are close at hand.


    Looking at each other for a moment, Chu Tianhe showed a trace of evil in the corner of his mouth, and his figure turned into blood and disappeared.


    After hurriedly looking for the traces of Chu Tianhe, Song Xiaoyu just discovered something, and the ability swept out, but was broken open by a **** demon sword.


    A move to pick up the long sword, hit the long sword in Song Xiaoyu''s hand.


    The **** streamer flickered.


    When he reappeared, Yu Song Xiaoyu stabbed with a sword behind him.


    "Puff--"


    Song Xiaoyu, who was completely too late to react, was pierced from behind by the sword, and the whole person was frozen on the spot.


    The color of pain revealed from Song Xiaoyu''s face.


    Both hands suddenly grabbed the sword blade that emerged from before him.


    "what--"


    With a hysterical roar, all the abilities in Song Xiaoyu''s body were released, so that Chu Tianhe had no time to draw out the demon sword that pierced her body, and dodge to avoid the engulfing of the alien energy.


    "Suppression¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe, who withdrew into the air, didn''t let Song Xiaoyu go.


    The **** energy in his hand gathered into a palm and shot it in the air.


    The huge **** palm print came directly towards Song Xiaoyu below to suppress it.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Song Xiaoyu roared in his mouth.


    Different energy soars into the sky.


    The body of Faxiang volleyed in the air, with both hands raised to the sky to support the **** palm prints that fell.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    But her struggle only lasted for a moment.


    The difference in strength caused the body of Faxiang summoned by Song Xiaoyu to be defeated after a while.


    The blood-colored palm prints fell, covering the area where Song Xiaoyu was, and a huge cloud of blood-colored smoke rose up.


    When everything disappeared, Song Xiaoyu, who was in the huge pit, had lost his combat effectiveness.


    Chu Tianhe returned to the ground at this time, beckoning to condense a **** ghost claw to lift Song Xiaoyu from the pit.


    Looking at Song Xiaoyu, who was bloodied and covered with scars, Chu Tianhe didn''t feel pity for jade.


    "Say, where is the genetic medicine you took away hiding?"


    Song Xiaoyu glared at Chu Tianhe without saying anything.


    Except for a pair of murderous eyes staring at Chu Tianhe gloomily, there was no extra look.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Song Xiaoyu was speechless.


    Happy by Song Xiaoyu¡¯s attitude, Chu Tianhe grinned: "Do you think you can¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me? Naive. I wanted to give you a happy one. Since your bones are so hard, then I will show you something. Called cruel."


    When the voice fell, Chu Tianhe waved a **** light towards Song Xiaoyu''s limbs.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    Four blood beams flashed past Song Xiaoyu, and at the same time took her limbs away.


    "Ok!"


    Song Xiaoyu bit her lip and hummed, her delicate face instantly lost its blood.


    Dou Da''s sweat rolled down from his forehead, and her delicate lips turned blue and white without noticing it.


    Chu Tianhe was a little surprised.


    Is this woman so strong?


    "There is a kind, but this is just the beginning."


    Chu Tianhe showed an evil expression.


    In the beckoning, **** mist appeared out of thin air, and immediately wrapped around Song Xiaoyu''s body.


    "Kakka..."


    The sound of bone cracks came out.


    "what¡­¡­"


    No matter how firm the will is, and being subjected to such inhuman torture, Song Xiaoyu can hardly hold on anymore, and a miserable cry came from his mouth.


    Chu Tianhe was very satisfied: "Tell me the whereabouts of the genetic medicine, and I can give you a good time."


    "Woooooo-"


    Song Xiaoyu, with a distorted expression, gritted her teeth and stopped screaming.


    The bloodshot eyes stared at Chu Tianhe with soaring resentment.


    A few minutes later, Song Xiaoyu, who was greatly stimulated physically and mentally, passed out.


    Chu Tianhe grinned.


    "Okay, very good. What I have in time is that I don''t believe that I can''t open your mouth."


    Giving up to continue torturing Song Xiaoyu, Chu Tianhe rolled her **** body with supernatural powers and disappeared on the coast.


    Back to Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "Husband, how is it?"


    Facing Yun Ning''s question, Chu Tianhe shook his head.


    "It''s okay, the existing materials in Fengwu Tiancheng are already considerable, even if we lose some, it is already a big profit for us." Yun Ning comforted.


    Chu Tianhe didn''t care about these.


    "The people who ordered us to take back everything that Fengwu Tiancheng could take away, and before dark, return to Jiutian City."


    Ling Ying: "Brother Tianhe, what about the survivors in Fengwu Tiancheng?"


    Speaking of the remaining survivors in Fengwu Tiancheng, Chu Tianhe frowned.


    After a moment of hesitation, Chu Tianhe said: "If you are willing to go with us, take it away. If you are unwilling, find out your identity. Let them fend for themselves if you don''t want to. Deal with the rest if there are problems."


    "Ok?"


    Yun Ning and the others couldn''t help being stunned when they heard Chu Tianhe''s handling of the survivors of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    What''s wrong with my husband?


    In the past, for survivors, didn''t those who follow me prosper and those who rebelled against me perish? Today I made such a decision.


    Yun Ning smiled indifferently: "Husband, you are more and more like a great emperor now."


    "Haha!" Chu Tianhe smiled heartily, "Now that Wei Xiao no longer exists, this world is destined to belong to me, Chu Tianhe. When I dominate all mankind, will all human beings be my people?"


    Ling Ying: "Big Brother Tianhe said it well."


    "Go down and give orders!"


    The second woman nodded and turned to leave.


    Chu Tianhe looked towards the sky.


    "Now that Wei Xiao has fallen, the next step is to deal with the immortal city, and only the matter between you and me is left."

 Chapter 1560： Im about to decide Chu Tianhes fate, and the white clothes cant keep him

    The southern polar end.


    A snow-capped mountain less than a thousand miles away from the southern poles.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Here, a fierce battle is breaking out at this time.


    This is not the first time such a battle has happened.


    A few days ago, Bai Youwei and the others received news from Ni Qingcheng and rushed to meet them that day.


    But because of the injuries on Mu Wuqing and the others, even if Bai Youwei and the others brought the "life-saving medicine", Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu were unable to act normally in a short time.


    Considering their injuries, Bai Youwei and Yan Yi stayed here for three days.


    But on the fourth day when they were about to leave the Snow Mountain Base and return to Fengwu Tiancheng, they were attacked by unknown forces as soon as they left the Snow Mountain Base.


    The mysterious force that blocked them has not weak strength.


    There are more than ten people with supernatural powers, among them, there are strong people in the realm of Extreme Sovereign Peak.


    What makes Bai Youwei and the others the most fearful is that the other party possesses powerful energy weapons.


    With Bai Youwei and the others'' strength, if only she and Yan Yi are not afraid of these obstacles, but in their team, Mu Wuqing and Jiang Xiyu both need to take care of them. If they are not careful, they may have accidents.


    Unable to let go, Bai Youwei and the others were forced to go back not long after they left the Snow Mountain Base on the fourth day.


    But one day passed, and Bai Youwei, who hadn''t heard from the Phoenix Dance Heaven City for four days, couldn''t wait any longer.


    Bai Youwei, who had a foreboding that something would happen to Fengwu Tiancheng, was ready to break through the blockade of the mysterious forces the next day after taking a rest overnight.


    But today, she has met a stronger opponent.


    A mysterious strong man shrouded in purple, gold and black robe.


    With Bai Youwei''s strength in the late emperor rank and infinitely close to the peak, Yan Yi who teamed up with the middle emperor rank was unable to take the opponent, and even was still at a disadvantage, Bai Youwei''s inner shock was speechless.


    "Go back, go back!"


    Unable to break through, Bai Youwei and the others could only withdraw to the base under the snow mountain in the same way.


    The opponent did not pursue it either.


    It seems that blocking them outside is just to prevent them from returning to Fengwu Tiancheng.


    All signs indicate that something has definitely happened to Fengwu Tiancheng.


    "Xiaoyu, Chang Bai, don''t make any trouble!"


    Outside the base.


    "My lord, Bai Youwei and the others returned."


    "I know." Ye looked at the man with the devil mask in front of him and nodded, "How about Chutianhe?"


    "They have captured Fengwu Tiancheng. According to the information sent by our people, after Chu Tianhe and the others took Fengwu Tiancheng, they obtained three and a half corpses, hundreds of corpses, and fourth-level zombies. There are countless corpses. At present, they have transferred these materials to Jiutian City."


    "Very good. You continue to stay here for one day, and then all retreat after one day."


    "clear!"


    No stay at night.


    In order to prevent Chu Tianhe from playing tricks with her, she returned to Jiutian City on the same day, preparing to share the spoils with Chu Tianhe.


    evening.


    Chu Tianhe and the others have evacuated from Fengwu Tiancheng.


    Inside the huge base, it was like a dead city.


    There is no trace of the former prosperity, and the empty base gives people a sense of desolation and depression.


    "Tweet--"


    Suddenly, there were several birdsongs in the empty sky.


    Zhanyi carried Wei Xiao back to Xiaojiu from the non-Chief mainland. At this time, he came to the outside of Fengwu Tiancheng along the sky.


    Wei Xiao looked down at the earth, looking at the deserted ground, frowning involuntarily.


    With care in mind, Xiao Jiu speeds up and rushes to Fengwu Heaven City.


    A few minutes later.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the air, couldn''t help but change his face when he saw the base with fireworks in the distance.


    problem occurs!


    "Tweet¡ª"


    Xiao Jiu also realized something, and flew directly into the city with Wei Xiao.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    When Xiao Jiu Ting fell on the broken city wall, Wei Xiao stepped down from it and looked at the messy Phoenix Dance Heaven City, which undoubtedly confirmed the conjecture in his heart.


    "What happened in the past few days when we left?" Xiao Jiu murmured, even with incredible expression in his eyes.


    You must know that the two mistresses of Fengwu Tiancheng, Bai Youwei and Yan Yike, are both powerful men above the mid-Emperor level.


    After the sage judge was driven out of the Southern Continent by Wei Xiao, what other forces in this land could destroy the Fengwu Heavenly City?


    This TM is joking


    Wei Xiao''s face was sullen, and his figure sank into the city.


    The first time they rushed to the palace where Bai Youwei and the others lived.


    But it didn''t take long for Wei Xiao to return to the wall, his expression extremely gloomy.


    There is not a living person in the entire Fengwu Tiancheng.


    The corpses of people and mutant beasts were everywhere on the ground.


    As for the high-levels of Fengwu Tiancheng, there is no trace.


    Judging from the corpses at the scene, Wei Xiao had already guessed who attacked Fengwu Heavenly City, but he has no time to think about it now.


    Without knowing anything about Bai Youwei and their safety, Wei Xiao just wanted to find his woman.


    As for the forces that attacked Bai Youwei, it is not too late to find the other party to settle accounts after confirming the safety of Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Who, come out?"


    Suddenly, Wei Xiao turned and looked in one direction, with cold blood pupils, as if to pierce the air in front of him.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    "Subordinates, see Master."


    A group of silhouettes emerged from the air and knelt down on one knee in front of Wei Xiao.


    Looking at them, Wei Xiao''s cold face changed slightly.


    "Are you the survivors of Fengwu Tiancheng?"


    "Yes, Lord. Lord, we..."


    Before these people in front of him could finish speaking, Wei Xiao raised his hand to stop them.


    "Where is your queen now?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t want to know about other things now, he just wanted to know the safety of Bai Youwei and others.


    He didn''t want to have just received the good news that Mu Wuqing and the others were still alive, and Bai Youwei and the others had another moth.


    The Phoenix Dance Celestial Warriors who appeared hesitated for a moment, and one of them said: "My Lady Queen and they are not in the Phoenix Dance Celestial City. They have not come back since they went out a few days ago. If the Lady Queen and them are here, why are we in the Phoenix Dance Celestial City?"


    Wei Xiao directly ignored the words behind the soldier.


    Hearing what was said before, Wei Xiao''s tight mental arithmetic relaxed.


    Bai Youwei and the others are fine.


    In this way, they should still be beside Mu Wuqing and others.


    The biggest worry is not there, Wei Xiao''s expression has eased a lot.


    "Do you know where they are?"


    The soldiers looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "The details are not clear, but I heard that the Queen and the others went to a place with snow mountains in the southern polar region. There is a survivor''s stronghold in that area."


    "Ok!"


    After getting the approximate range, Wei Xiao jumped over to Xiao Jiu''s back.


    "Lord..."


    The soldier stopped Wei Xiao, as if he wanted to say something.


    Wei Xiao said, "Don''t think too much about the others now. When I find Youwei and them, Chutianhe, the nine-day city, I want his life. What I said, the white clothes can''t keep him."


    "Tweet¡ª"


    When the words fell, Xiao Jiu Zhenyu flew into the air, carrying Wei Xiao''s figure to the southern pole.


    The soldiers who remained on the wall looked at each other.


    "The Lord knows who attacked us?"


    "Isn''t this obvious? Chu Tianhe has come out. The Lord really has great magical powers."


    "By the way, where is the fairy in white? Shouldn''t it be a specimen on the cross?"


    "It should be a very powerful **** too! I haven''t heard of it anyway."


    "..."

 Chapter 1561： The top ten tortures are scumbags in front of Wei Xiao

    The outer edge of the southern polar regions.


    As a continent close to Antarctica, there are more than one snow-capped mountains in this area.


    When the end times are coming, not everyone has the ability to struggle in such troubled times.


    Those who have been abandoned by mankind, or who have left their heads, have chosen to survive in harsh environments.


    Although doing so will also increase the risk of death, in a harsh environment, at least, it can reduce the fate of being discovered and attacked by zombies.


    Over time, after adapting to this environment, they fell in love with this uncontested life.


    Although it is not exciting enough, but at least it can survive.


    Wei Xiao wanted to find a snow-capped mountain with a stronghold for survivors in the vast mountains. Not to mention finding a needle in a haystack, but it won''t be easy.


    Fortunately, Wei Xiao is strong enough.


    The consciousness spread out, as long as someone appeared within his perceptual range with a radius of 500 meters, basically no one could escape the capture of his consciousness.


    Driving Xiaojiu directly from the outer edge of the vast mountain range.


    Step by step, finding Bai Youwei and others is destined to be only a matter of time.


    "what is that?"


    "Mutated beast!"


    Bai Youwei and the others are on the outskirts of the base.


    Hidden in the dark, they were always ready to stop Bai Youwei and the other members of the mysterious force from leaving the snow-capped stronghold, and accidentally discovered Xiao Jiu flying over them.


    Because Xiao Jiu''s figure was too large, and a certain distance away, no one found Wei Xiao sitting cross-legged beside a few dull hairs on Xiao Jiu''s head.


    Seeing Xiao Jiu''s figure, the members of the mysterious force couldn''t help being shocked.


    They have been in this area for a while, but during this period, let alone mutant beasts, they have never seen an ordinary bird.


    After all, this place is too close to the territory of the Southern Corpse Clan, and it can even be said to be within the territory of the Southern Corpse Clan.


    If the sacred judge did not withdraw from the Southern Continent, huge birds like Xiaojiu would haunt the corpse clan territory, it would inevitably attract the attention of the zombies and be besieged by them.


    What this mysterious force member didn''t expect was that it didn''t take long for the zombies in the Southern Continent to leave, and these mutant beasts that were still in the development stage jumped up so quickly.


    "You said, if this mutant beast is condemned and offered to the adults above, will we be rewarded with supernatural potions?"


    "Come on! Do you think we are still in the east and west continents? Our glory has passed, and it is a blessing in misfortune to be able to survive now. Still want supernatural potions? Ha ha! The adults above are not divided enough, Where is our share?"


    "Yes! Even if there is, do you think we can deal with the big guy in the sky with the strength of our fourth-level fighters?"


    When the few people in the secret exchanged jokes, they didn''t notice that a figure was approaching them.


    Not found.


    Wei Xiao frowned as he looked at the four people in front of him who were dressed very similar to the original dark night.


    "A fish that slipped through the net?"


    "Crack¡ª"


    After a moment of loss of consciousness, Wei Xiao stepped on a branch under his feet and made a noise.


    "who?"


    "Zezi--"


    Four members of the mysterious forces noticed the movement, and when they were about to prepare, four purple and white lights touched their figures along the ground.


    The flash of light.


    The four of them trembled as they were electrocuted, and then sat weakly on the ground.


    Wei Xiao walked towards them slowly.


    The four violent convulsions quickly saw him clearly.


    "Wei, Wei, Wei Xiao..."


    I felt that the stimulation caused by the electric shock was not as strong as the panic caused by seeing Wei Xiao.


    Staring at Wei Xiao, who was close to them, the four of them were splitting their hearts and souls.


    The most overwhelming thing is that one of them was frightened and fainted.


    Wei Xiao: Is my TM so scary?


    Close to the four, Wei Xiao stood still.


    "Peng Peng Peng..."


    "Master Wei, Wei, Wei Xiao, I, we are good people, we are good people..."


    "Yes, right, right, we may have done a lot of wrong things, but now we have corrected the evil, don''t kill us, we will say everything you want to know."


    "Master Wei, forgive me, forgive me, I have an old man and a young man, I don''t want to die!"


    Before Wei Xiao could speak, the three men who remained sober directly knelt on the ground and begged Wei Xiao for mercy.


    They didn''t need Wei Xiao to spend a lot of words, they volunteered to answer the questions Wei Xiao wanted to ask.


    Wei Xiao didn''t expect things to be so simple.


    The most important thing is that these people are too spineless.


    How to say you guys struggle a little bit, so if I kill a few people, don¡¯t you have anything to say about the rest?


    But if you do this, it makes me very difficult to make it?


    Wei Xiao suddenly discovered that he seemed to be unknowingly, with his face, for some people, it was the cruelest torture in the world.


    Quite boring.


    "Are you from Dark Night?" Wei Xiao said.


    One of them hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, yes, but that was before. From today on, we will leave the dark night. I swear that if I join the dark night again, my whole family will be dead, lifelong nightmares, and bad. die."


    "Yes, we are the same!"


    Wei Xiao laughed.


    "What are you doing here? What does the dark night want to do? Or are you planning to resurrect?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s questioning, this time, the three of them hesitated for a long time.


    They are terrified in their hearts now.


    Do you want to answer this?


    What are we doing here?


    Of course we are here to trouble your women, and more than once, we almost killed them.


    But can we say this?


    what to do? what to do?


    Seeing several people who admitted their identities in the face of his question before, but now they are entangled with this issue, Wei Xiao, who found the problem, seemed to have a feeling in his heart.


    "Speak out, I can forgive you not to die."


    "real?"


    "What do you say?"


    Wei Xiao said calmly.


    One of them: "We told you that you really didn''t kill us? Or..."


    He raised his head and looked at Xiao Jiu who hovered in the headspace.


    "Don''t let your mount kill us?"


    He is a wise man, even thinking of this.


    You are really smart, just don''t know that Zhuang Qiang is among them?


    "You talk too much nonsense."


    "Puff--"


    Dead, is this dead?


    What did he say wrong?


    "Do you want to learn from him too?"


    The remaining two people were frightened.


    One person cried and said, "Master Wei, Wei Xiao..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, I probably guessed it. Are you dealing with my women, and they are around here. You are worried that I will not let you go, so hesitate?"


    "How do you know?" asked uncontrollably.


    But as soon as he said this, he knew it was bad.


    really.


    When he hurriedly covered his mouth and looked at Wei Xiao with horrified eyes, Wei Xiao''s expressions facing them were extremely evil.


    "Master Wei Xiao, we..."


    "Puff puff--"


    Wei Xiao no longer needs them.


    A blood stream flashed past them, including the person who fainted, and was resolved by Wei Xiao.


    "The dark night is gone and you still consider yourself a member of the dark night. Who will die if you don''t die?"


    It seems that if these people are not members of the dark night, you will let them go.


    Whoever bullies Bai Youwei and the others will have a good end?


    Wei Xiao whispered and looked up at a snow-capped mountain a kilometer away.


    "It should be there."


    A smile flashed, Wei Xiao jumped back to Xiao Jiu''s body, and then flew towards the snow-capped mountain in the distance.


    A few minutes after he left, several figures appeared beside the four corpses.


    "Wei Xiao? Didn''t he die in the African Emirates? Why did he appear again?" One of the masked people looked at Wei Xiao''s away figure, his pupils widened.


    And the one in the lead, a pair of eagle eyes under the mask, with a shocking color.


    "He can''t be mistaken, but what''s the matter with Wei Xiao in front of him? Damn, something big is about to happen." The eagle-eyed man murmured, then turned to the people around him and said, "Let our people be today. All of them evacuated from this place, leaving no one behind. In addition, all members of the dark night, starting today, cut off all contact with the outside world, and hid them for this emperor."


    After hearing this, the few people around him hesitated for a while and clasped their fists.


    "Yes, Lord Longdi."


    After speaking, several people left one after another.


    The eagle-eyed man looked at the snow-capped mountains in the distance.


    "The city of Nine Heavens is about to end, and this news has to be told to him."


    With a murmur, the so-called Dragon Emperor also disappeared in place.

 Chapter 1562： Finally meet

    In the base under the snow mountain.


    After leaving the base twice, she was blocked and returned. Bai Youwei, who became more and more disturbed, was fidgeting in the base at this time.


    "There must be something wrong with the Phoenix Dance City, it must be. Damn it, now I can''t go back, what should I do?"


    Mu Wuqing and the others looked at the anxious Bai Youwei, and while distressed, they were also trying to find a way for her.


    Jiang Xiyu: "Youwei, or you go back and have a look. Now we have a certain degree of self-protection, you don''t have to worry about us."


    "Yes! Although I haven''t fully recovered yet, with my current strength in the late emperor rank, even if the powerhouse in the early emperor rank invades, I will have the power to fight." Mu Wuqing also said.


    "no!"


    Bai Youwei decisively refused to hear Mu Wuqing and the others let them leave first.


    "You Wei, it''s really okay. With Yan Yi, and me, someone really needs to come in. Even if we lose, we still have the ability to leave." Ni Qingcheng said.


    Bai Youwei shook her head.


    "If it was the beginning, with you and Yan Yi, I really wouldn''t worry about it, but now there is a mysterious powerhouse in the emperor-level pinnacle realm. I can only hold him together with Yan Yi, and may be able to beat him desperately. Kill, but we are definitely not going to have a good time. If I leave at this time, and he will attack you, you will not even have a chance to escape."


    "The Phoenix Dance Heaven City?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    Bai Youwei showed pain on her face.


    After struggling for a moment, Bai Youwei gritted her teeth and said: "It''s about your safety. You really have to choose. Fengwu Tiancheng doesn''t matter. I only hope that Xiaoyu and the others will be safe, otherwise, my queen would be too sorry for them."


    "If O''Neill is there, we don''t have to be so passive." Yan Yi said suddenly.


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, Mu Wuqing and the others suddenly became energetic.


    "By the way, we have such a big incident, why didn''t we see Wei Xiao coming to the Southern Continent?" Mu Wuqing said.


    Bai Youwei and others have not told Mu Wuqing and others about Wei Xiao.


    Now they brought it up, Yan Yi then told them about Wei Xiao''s situation.


    There are no reservations.


    Including Wei Xiao''s final plan to leave the Southern Continent to save Mu Wuqing and the others.


    After listening to what Yan Yi said, Mu Wuqing and the others were still a little confused at first.


    Wei Xiao to rescue them?


    Where to save them?


    "No, my husband may be in danger."


    Jiang Xiyu suddenly exclaimed.


    The girls looked at her.


    Ni Qingcheng: "Xiyu, did you think of something?"


    Jiang Xiyu nodded with a look on his face.


    "It can''t be wrong. Yan Yi has already said that my husband came to the Southern Continent as soon as he learned that we had an accident. As a result, after meeting with a sacred avatar, the corpse in the Southern Continent was gone, and then he left the Southern Continent. , If I guessed right, my husband must have gone to the non-emirate continent."


    "I don''t know what the sage judge said during the meeting with her husband, but the sage judge was not very clear about our situation that day. Once he said something wrong and irritates her husband, it is possible for her husband to look for him desperately."


    "what?"


    It can be described as a wave of unrest, and another wave.


    I didn''t think much before, but now with Jiang Xiyu''s analysis, the more Bai Youwei and the others think about it, the more likely it is.


    Recalling Wei Xiao''s determination and full of evil spirits when he left, now even Bai Youwei and the others are extremely convinced of Jiang Xiyu''s conjecture.


    Yan Yi: "What can I do? The non-emirate continent is the base camp of the corpse clan, and the body of the sacred judge is there. O''Neill said that he will fight alone with the sacred body, and the odds of winning are only 50%. When there are so many corpse emperors and supreme envoys assisting sacred judges, doesn''t he have no chance of winning?"


    Others are also worried.


    Bai Youwei: "No, it seems that I have to leave here. Not for the Phoenix Dance, but for my husband. Any one of us can have an accident, but he can''t."


    For the sake of Mu Wuqing and the others, Bai Youwei would rather protect them without Fengwu Tiancheng, but when the matter involved Wei Xiao himself, Bai Youwei didn''t even care about the sisters.


    When she spoke, Mu Wuqing and the others were not angry at all.


    If they were replaced by them, they would probably make the same choice as Bai Youwei.


    There are different things, and people are close to each other.


    They are not saints and cannot be treated equally.


    The so-called fish and bear''s paw can not have both, always have to give up.


    Obviously, Wei Xiao is more important to Bai Youwei than Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "When are you going to leave?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Jiang Xiyu and the others asked.


    Bai Youwei''s expression was more serious than ever.


    "I will leave the Southern Continent first, and then contact Xiaoying Sister, now only she can help me. Then we go to the non-Emirate continent together. With the strength of me and Xiaoying Sister, the corpse emperor can''t come out, and no corpse in the non-Emirate continent can stop us. ."


    Knowing that Bai Youwei had a plan, Mu Wuqing and the others had nothing to add.


    "Then you''d better prepare in advance. The enemy blocking us outside is not weak. Without a comprehensive plan, you may not be able to get out." Ni Qingcheng said.


    "Well, then we will discuss how to get rid of the people who are blocking the outside and leave the southern continent."


    Just as the women changed the subject, a sound rang out in the cave.


    "If these things hadn''t happened, I don''t know that you have grown to this point now. Not bad, you Wei, when you brought Yan Yi to the Southern Continent alone, I think I was right to let it go."


    "Husband (Euny sauce)?"


    Hearing familiar voices in the ears, the expressions of the women were all taken aback.


    Some are unbelievable, and some are even surprised.


    They looked towards the entrance one after another, and what they contained in their eyes were boundless expectations and urgent hopes.


    Bai Youwei and the others were afraid that the previous sound was just a hallucination.


    Wei Xiao is so important to them right now, so they don''t want all of this to be just an illusion.


    Did not let them down.


    From the entrance, Wei Xiao''s figure slowly walked in.


    When they saw the tall and kind figure, Bai Youwei and the others were speechless with excitement.


    Many people have tears in their eyes.


    Some people even cover their mouths, trying to keep themselves silent.


    "Oni sauce--"


    While the girls were still in a state of shock, Yan Yi had already recovered.


    Joyously like a bird, Yan Yi rushed towards Wei Xiao and slammed directly into his arms.


    Hugging Wei Xiao tightly.


    "Euny Chan, is it really you? Are you back?" Yan Yi, who raised his head, even though he had already hugged Wei Xiao, still felt that all this was a little unreal, confirmed aloud.


    Looking at the cute and innocent daughter-in-law, Wei Xiao scratched her small nose.


    "Naturally it''s me, my husband doesn''t know me anymore?"


    Yan Yi shook his head repeatedly.


    "Ouni sauce, Yan Yi misses you so much."


    Yan Yi, who didn''t know what to say, finally gathered all the excitement that saw Wei Xiao into one sentence.


    Wei Xiao bowed his head and kissed her smooth forehead, took her, and walked towards Bai Youwei and the others.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    All the women shouted in unison.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    Released Yan Yi''s hand and came to Mu Wuqing alone, who hadn''t fully grown out his limbs.


    In Mu Wuqing''s expectant eyes, Wei Xiao sat on the edge of the bed and hugged Mu Wuqing in his arms.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Wei Xiao''s tone was very gentle and very magnetic.


    Not in the least because of Mu Wuqing''s current situation affects the perfection of his wife in his mind.


    Mu Wuqing''s jade face is beautifully red.


    Shook his head.


    "Wei Xiao, am I ugly now?"


    Wei Xiao pinched her face.


    "Nonsense, it''s still so beautiful. Don''t worry, as long as you are okay, nothing else matters."


    "Ok!"


    After comforting Mu Wuqing, Wei Xiao looked at Jiang Xiyu again.


    Compared with Mu Wuqing, Jiang Xiyu is obviously much better.


    But you also need a wheelchair.


    "I won''t let this happen again."


    There is no extra guarantee, just one sentence, Jiang Xiyu is very moved.


    Jiang Xiyu: "It''s okay. This is also an experience in growing up. You have been protected so well before, we almost forget that this is the end of the world."


    "This is what I hope."

 Chapter 1563： The mainstay is back

    I stayed with a group of sweet wives for a while.


    At this time, Ni Qingcheng suddenly changed the subject.


    "By the way, husband, you came from the non-emirate continent, right?"


    Holding Mu Wuqing in his arms, Wei Xiao nodded: "I went to the non-emirate mainland and had a friendly exchange with the holy judge body. After hearing your news, I rushed back."


    Have a friendly exchange with the sanctuary body?


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s answer, the women were stunned.


    Are you sure it''s a friendly exchange rather than a big fight?


    "Why, there''s a problem?" Wei Xiao asked all the wives in a daze.


    The girls shook their heads.


    Mu Wuqing in his arms said: "Then how are you communicating?"


    "Not bad, in the end both parties were very happy."


    Although Wei Xiao didn''t say it clearly, all of the women were very smart and understood what Wei Xiao''s so-called "communication" meant.


    Since the two parties "are very happy" in the end, this undoubtedly shows that Wei Xiao''s strength is definitely not under the sanctuary body, or even worse.


    if not?


    The women didn''t believe that Wei Xiao had gone to the non-Chief Continent, and the holy judge also had a **** duel between males with him.


    The other party must have dispatched all the helpers that can be dispatched.


    In the end, this made Wei Xiao retreat all over.


    This alone is enough to prove that Wei Xiao''s strength is already above the holy judge.


    Thinking that his own man was so powerful, the women''s originally impetuous hearts settled down at this moment.


    Now that Wei Xiao is by their side, not to mention just a group of blockers outside, even the major forces from all over the world have come to encircle and suppress them, and the women are not afraid.


    "Husband, do you come to us directly when you return to the southern continent from the non-emirate continent?"


    With Bai Youwei''s opening, Wei Xiao''s eyes changed when she looked at her.


    When Wei Xiao looked at it with pity, Bai Youwei''s heart trembled inexplicably.


    She has a bad feeling.


    Enduring the anxiety in her heart, Bai Youwei asked: "What''s the matter, husband, do I have any questions?"


    Wei Xiao retracted his gaze.


    Sighed and said, "Youwei, you have to be mentally prepared for something."


    coming.


    That uneasy mood grew stronger.


    Bai Youwei: "Did something happen to Fengwu Tiancheng?"


    After Bai Youwei''s voice fell, the others also looked at Wei Xiao in unison.


    Before Wei Xiao appeared, there were only two things hanging on Bai Youwei and the others. One was naturally Wei Xiao.


    But since Wei Xiao returned safely, then this is no longer a matter.


    The rest is the Phoenix Dance Heaven City.


    But with Wei Xiao''s expression now, they could all guess that something went wrong in the Phoenix Dance Heaven City.


    The only thing that gave them a hint of luck is that the situation of Fengwu Tiancheng should not be too bad.


    Wei Xiao didn''t have the appetite of a bell girl, and said solemnly: "I came back from the non-emirate continent and went to Fengwu Tiancheng as soon as possible. But when I arrived at Fengwu Tiancheng, except for the corpses in one place in the city, There is not a single person. The only thing to be thankful for now is that I did not find Xiaoyu and Changbai among these corpses."


    "what?"


    "how so?"


    "Fengwu Tiancheng was destroyed?"


    After hearing what Wei Xiao said, the women couldn''t sit still.


    Especially Bai Youwei, when she heard the news of the destruction of the Fengwu Heavenly City, her body suddenly shook.


    She felt so dark in front of her that she almost fell from the seat.


    Yan Yi on the side gave her a hand.


    "Sister Youwei..."


    Some desperate Bai Youwei shook her head: "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Bai Youwei had long sensed that an accident might happen to Fengwu Heavenly City, and she had even prepared for a "heavy loss", but she hadn''t expected the destruction of Fengwu Heavenly City.


    The strength of Fengwu Tiancheng is not weak.


    In addition, there is an army of mutant beasts, such as Song Xiaoyu, Chang Bai, and Li Xiangfeng, who are at least the emperor-level supernatural powers. Not to mention defeating the enemy, but it should be no problem to keep Fengwu Tiancheng.


    But now, Wei Xiao directly told her that the Phoenix Dance City had been destroyed, and Song Xiaoyu and other high-level officials were missing. Such a tragic situation had hit Bai Youwei too much.


    Fengwu Tiancheng is the painstaking effort of her Bai Youwei!


    From scratch, it is like her "child", watching her grow up step by step, but it turned out to be such an end.


    Bai Youwei, who had been stunned for a long time, woke up.


    With hostility in her eyes, she gritted her teeth and asked with gritted teeth: "Husband, do you know who did it?"


    "Chu Tianhe! There are many corpses of Jiutian City soldiers at the scene. Apart from him, I can''t think of anyone else in this southern continent who can do this."


    "Chu-Heaven-River -"


    Bai Youwei had no doubts about Wei Xiao''s words.


    She also knows.


    In the entire southern continent, the only thing that can destroy the Phoenix Dance Heaven City is indeed the Nine Heaven City of Chutian River.


    A pair of small hands clenched his fists.


    Bai Youwei, whose hatred for Chu Tianhe reached an unprecedented height, had the thought of swallowing Chu Tianhe.


    "Husband, I will die of Chu Tianhe anyway this time. You can''t let him go anymore, he ruined my efforts." Bai Youwei looked at Wei Xiao firmly.


    Looking at her expression, it seemed that as long as Wei Xiao said a word, she would be the same as Wei Xiao from now on.


    Looking at Bai Youwei who was obviously angry, Wei Xiao frowned.


    He didn''t like Bai Youwei talking to him in this imperative tone.


    Even in Wei Xiao''s heart, Chu Tianhe was dead this time.


    Put Mu Wuqing in his arms back on the bed.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao waved his hand, and in Bai Youwei''s exclamation, he took her directly into his arms.


    "Flap, pop¡ª"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh that what are you to beating me for?"


    With Bai Youwei lying on her lap, Wei Xiao unceremoniously enforced her family law.


    Wei Xiao: "I understand your thoughts about revenge, but was that the tone you should speak to me? I really thought that if you were a queen outside, you wouldn''t know who you were? If you didn''t fight for three days, you would go to the house to expose you. It''s turning back."


    "Papa..."


    Without being polite, Wei Xiao slapped a few more times.


    Bai Youwei didn''t expect that she was being executed "Family Law" because of this.


    Feeling aggrieved, she repeatedly begged for mercy: "Husband, I was wrong. I shouldn''t talk to you in that imperative tone. I won''t dare anymore."


    As he said, he turned his head to look at Wei Xiao, with some tears in his eyes, with a pitiful look.


    Wei Xiao was so angry and funny by Bai Youwei''s operation.


    Without starting, she patted Bai Youwei very upright.


    "Okay, get up! Look at you, people who don''t know think I''m abusing you!"


    "Oh!"


    Bai Youwei stood up with her mouth narrowed.


    "Husband, what about Chutianhe?"


    Wei Xiao looked serious: "Even if you don''t tell me this time, I won''t let him live anymore. Wu Qing and the others have given me a warning. Since they are enemies, they are dead. Don''t worry. Even if this person I am very happy. Appreciate."


    "Are you going to do it yourself?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "Ok!"


    "I''ll go with you." Bai Youwei said.


    "No, you are still needed here."


    "I..." Bai Youwei was a little unwilling.


    "Relax, Xiaoyu and the others should have been captured by Chu Tianhe. I promise you that I will bring the living Xiaoyu back to see you."


    Bai Youwei is indeed worried about Song Xiaoyu''s safety.


    Especially Song Xiaoyu.


    Before the end of the world, they were the best girlfriends, and after the end of the world, they have been with each other all the way to the present.


    Once, she almost let her lose Song Xiaoyu. She really didn''t want to be without this friend for the rest of her life.


    Of course, besides this, Bai Youwei also wanted to end Chu Tianhe''s life with her own hands.


    It ruined her efforts, this hatred would not be able to calm down without killing Chu Tianhe.


    However, Bai Youwei also knew their current situation.


    She cannot put her sister in danger for her own desires.


    "Okay! Husband, you must bring Xiaoyu and Chang Bai back. I am sorry for them."


    "good!"


    "Are you going tonight?"


    Ni Qingcheng asked.


    Looking at the expectant eyes of all the wives, Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    "It''s just a nine-day city, and she won''t be in a hurry to clean up. I''ll be with you tonight."


    Nothing more.


    This night, during this period of time, is definitely the most comfortable and reassuring night for Bai Youwei and the others.


    Because their umbrellas are nearby.


    Ok!


    Didn''t do anything, don''t think too much.

 Chapter 1564： It’s a regret in my life that I can’t fight Wei Xiao

    The next day, Jiutian City.


    "Congratulations to my husband for successfully advancing to the top of the emperor class, and since then becoming one of the world''s top powerhouses."


    "Brother Tianhe, is the strength of the emperor-level pinnacle very strong?"


    The materials brought back from Fengwu Tiancheng yesterday were realized overnight, and Chu Tianhe successfully climbed to the top of the pinnacle of strength with the help of three supernatural potions.


    Feeling the ample power in the body and the ease of mobilizing the power of the surrounding nature at will, Chu Tianhe laughed.


    "Very strong, although I dare not say to deal with me casually, this feeling of being able to manipulate the energy as I like is definitely not comparable to the strength of the late emperor level."


    Yun Ning: "Now your strength has reached the limit that can be improved by the ability potion, husband, do you have any feelings for the latter realm?"


    Hearing Yun Ning''s words, Chu Tianhe frowned slightly.


    The realm behind?


    He hadn''t thought about it.


    He hasn''t consolidated his current strength yet. For the latter realm, let alone induction, he hasn''t produced any thoughts.


    But one thing Yun Ning was right.


    The help that the power potion can bring to him has indeed reached the limit.


    Originally, he could reach the current state by taking two of three medicines, but with the attitude of trying, he took one more medicine.


    As a result, after the third power potion went down, Chu Tianhe felt that the power cells in his body were more active, but his physique didn''t get any actual improvement.


    To put it simply, although the current supernatural potion will not increase Chu Tianhe''s strength level, it can increase the speed at which the supernatural cells in his body can produce supernatural energy.


    The faster the supernatural energy cell produces the supernatural energy, which means that in the future battles, the more supernatural energy Chu Tianhe can mobilize.


    Including resilience.


    For both emperor-level powerhouses, if one of the power cells cannot produce the different energy faster than the other, this means that after turning on a few times, when others can continue to turn on, you can mobilize the power. It''s not enough to compare with each other.


    Unless there is a quick battle, once you fall into a bitter battle, the one with the slower ability cells to produce different energies is doomed to end in failure.


    "I don¡¯t have a clue about the realm behind for the time being, and I don¡¯t have to go far. Now the strength has reached the peak that the ability potion can be improved, and it is enough for now. By the way, now the ability potion has not improved much for me. I won¡¯t waste it anymore."


    With that, Chu Tianhe looked at Yun Ning and Lingying.


    In this southern continent, there are also many harems in Chutianhe.


    But among the many beauties, only Yun Ning and Lingying really gave his affection, and the rest were just his canaries and caged birds.


    Play when you are interested, and don''t ask when you are not interested, very unfeeling.


    Precisely because of this, among his many women, only Yun Ning and Lingying became supernatural beings.


    Other women can only enjoy the identity and status that he brings, but they have little chance to gain powerful strength.


    The fourth-level fighters are basically their limit.


    "Your strength has stayed at the holy emperor level for some time, and it happens that there are still eleven power potions in the base now. When the finished product comes out, you will be divided, and your strength will be raised to the emperor level as soon as possible. In the end of the future, the emperor Level is the handful of people who really have the right to speak."


    The second woman did not refuse.


    "It''s a pity that half of the corpses of the corpse emperor and the corpse were taken away by the night. Otherwise, not only will you be able to break through the emperor level, it is not impossible for you to break through the middle and late stages of the emperor level."


    Recalling that part of the zombies that people had taken away in Jiutian City last night, Chu Tianhe felt distressed.


    That is the supplies of fourteen supernatural potions and hundreds of corpses!


    If he was taken away by Ye Ye, it would be a lie if he didn''t feel sorry for Chu Tianhe.


    It''s a pity that before today, his strength was not as good as night.


    If it were changed to today, Ye still wanted to take half of the resources from him, which was obviously impossible.


    It wasn''t until this morning that he realized that the night he worked with was actually a peak emperor-level powerhouse.


    Yun Ning: "These medicines were originally a windfall. We should be satisfied if we can get half of them. Ye''s strength is strong, and the power he controls behind is also a lot of power. We have to deal with the immortal city and follow him. It''s not worth it."


    "Sister Yun Ning is right. We don''t know much about the details of this night. It''s not rational to offend rashly."


    "I just feel sorry for those resources. If it weren''t for what you said, even if I was not his opponent before today, but if I want to deal with him, it is not that the base does not have this weapon. Even if he can''t kill him, I will beat him away and fight for him. In one or two days, all the materials brought back from Fengwu Heavenly City will definitely be in my hands."


    "Knowing that you can see clearly, so we are not worried at all." Yun Ning smiled.


    Ling Ying: "What is Brother Tianhe going to do next?"


    Chu Tianhe didn''t think much.


    "Now the Phoenix Dance Heaven City has been destroyed, and the leader of the Everlasting Heaven City is also missing. Next, it is time to unify the southern continent. This should have been something I had done long ago, but it is because the Immortal Heavenly City intervened. , Until today."


    Yun Ning: "The power in the Southern Continent today is complicated. It includes not only the local forces, but also people from other forces in the East and the West. If we want to unify the Southern Continent, we may have to offend all the people behind these forces. We can''t make it happen. Will become everyone¡¯s public enemy."


    Chu Tianhe smiled contemptuously: "At the beginning, Wei Xiao was able to suppress them. Couldn''t it be Chu Tianhe? They have no choice. As a weak person, then you must have the consciousness of being a weak person."


    The second daughter glanced at each other and agreed with Chu Tianhe''s words.


    However, when Chu Tianhe mentioned Wei Xiao, Yun Ning could not help but feel a little bit emotional.


    Chu Tianhe had already explained to them that Wei Xiao had fallen on the non-Chief Continent.


    This was also the reason why Chu Tianhe wanted to attack Fengwu Tiancheng after returning from the non-Chief Continent, and Yun Ning and the others did not stop it.


    Now Chu Tianhe mentioned Wei Xiao again. Although they were enemies, Yun Ning and the others still felt sorry for mentioning each other.


    "Speaking of Wei Xiao, aside from the hostile relationship between us, he is really awesome. But who knows, his ending will be like this? Not many people have witnessed the death of a generation of strong, it''s a pity ."


    "He deserves to die. It''s too cheap for him to die in that way. I can''t avenge my brother personally, I''m sorry for him!" Ling Ying said emotionally.


    Understanding Lingying''s mood, Yun Ning didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t sympathize with Wei Xiao''s fate, but felt a little regretful that such a strong man had fallen in that aggrieved way.


    Chu Tianhe closed his eyes.


    The scene of Wei Xiao''s fall was still in his mind.


    He took a deep breath and opened his eyes again. He couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s a pity. After shaking with him for so many years, I regard him as the enemy of my life. I thought there would be a fate between the two of us. Fight, but the sky fails to meet people''s wishes..."


    With that, Chu Tianhe stretched out his right hand, condensing a bunch of different energy on it.


    "Several years of patience to the end was nothing but a fuss. I couldn''t stand up against Wei Xiao in an upright battle, and I was destined to regret it for life."


    "Husband (Brother Tianhe)..."


    "I''m fine!"


    Dissipating the abnormal energy in his hand, standing up from his seat, Chu Tianhe stepped to the window at the bottom of the castle.


    Looking at the sky outside the window with regret.


    "Since I met Wei Xiao, I have lived in the hatred and shadow he brought me all my life. To defeat him and kill him has become my lifelong wish. But now he just left irresponsibly and lost his goal. Sora gave me the strength that I am now, but I can no longer find a suitable sharpening stone than Wei Xiao. To become a peak powerhouse, it has lost its greatest significance to me."


    I could feel the loss, pain, and unwillingness in Chu Tianhe''s heart, but the two girls behind him didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Chu Tianhe suddenly turned around, grinning grimly.


    "Sometimes I even think, how good would it be to bring Wei Xiao back to life? Rather than regret, I want to slaughter him personally. Even if this condition will cost me a lot, I will not hesitate. I long for that. It belongs to the decisive battle between us."

 Chapter 1565： The moment Chu Tianhe longed for came

    Killing Wei Xiao personally has long become Chu Tianhe''s obsession.


    Obsessed with obsession.


    Don''t look at Chu Tianhe''s reminder through the night that the hatred of Wei Xiao was transferred to the immortal city, but whenever the words "Wei Xiao" appeared, it would become a lingering pain in Chu Tianhe''s heart.


    No one hates Wei Xiao more than Chu Tianhe, and longs for Wei Xiao to live.


    What he said just now was not just pretending.


    If there is a way to resurrect Wei Xiao, there is no doubt, even if Shu Wang and the others do not agree to resurrect Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe will not agree.


    Chu Tianhe''s hatred of Wei Xiao has been distorted.


    It is a kind of unstoppable heart that doesn''t reach the goal, if it can''t be done by hand, it will be lingering forever.


    Yun Ning: "Husband, no matter how unwilling you are, it won''t help now. Wei Xiao has fallen, and no matter how entangled you are, you can''t make him come alive. But Wei Xiao still has an immortal city, which is his life''s painstaking effort. Destroying her will not be enough to offset the hatred Wei Xiao brought to you, but at least it will allow you to have an explanation for the sisters who died tragically in Wei Xiao''s hands."


    "I think if those sisters are alive in the sky and know what you have done for them, they can rest in peace."


    Chu Tianhe was silent for a moment.


    "Yeah! People are already dead, what''s the point of my entanglement? Since there is no way to retrieve the pain he brought me from him, let him leave the immortal city, and his woman will pay for it all. !"


    Quickly adjusted his mentality, Chu Tianhe returned to his seat.


    "By the way, is the night still in Jiutian City?"


    Although half of the supplies were taken away last night, he himself did not leave Jiutian City.


    If Chu Tianhe wanted to unify the candle-lighting in the south, if he could get Ye''s support, it would definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    Seeing that Chu Tianhe was no longer entangled in Wei Xiao''s affairs, Yun Ning shook his head while he was relieved and said, "He disappeared early this morning. He should have left."


    Leave?


    "Is he eager to develop his own power?"


    "Husband, although Wei Xiao is gone, we must be more careful about this night in the future. This man is not small, and in the future, it will inevitably become our confidant."


    Yun Ning could see clearly.


    After all, Ye''s strength lies there.


    What''s more, there is an extremely mysterious force behind him, which cannot tolerate Yun Ning''s carelessness.


    "I know. Now the Immortal City is still there, and there is no conflict between us. After the Immortal City is destroyed, there is no need to exist this night. How can people snoring on the side of the couch, this world is destined to have only one master. "


    "Taboo¡ª"


    Just as Chu Tianhe''s voice fell, a series of rapid footsteps came from outside the palace.


    Not long after, a female guard hurried in.


    "Your Majesty, the big thing is not good."


    Chu Tianhe looked at the female guard who appeared, and her brows were slightly frowned.


    "What happened?"


    The waitress looked panicked.


    "Yes, someone is attacking Jiutian City."


    "Ok?"


    ...


    The outermost part of Jiutian City.


    A figure stepped into the air from a distance.


    The body was wrapped in a gilt black robe, and he was wearing a gilded jumpsuit. He looked straight ahead with a cold look, holding a knife in one hand, and moving forward, turning a blind eye to the humans who spotted him and pointed along the way.


    The warrior guarding the walls of Jiutian City spotted the presence of the incoming person, and the guard shouted to stop him on the spot.


    "Who? Don''t you know that Jiutian City prohibits flying? Come down to me right away, otherwise, I will kill you without mercy."


    Arriving at an altitude of about 500 meters in front of the city wall, the visitors stopped and stood in the sky.


    A stern face under the hat lifted up, his sharp eyes staring straight ahead.


    "I have no grievances and no grudges against you, and I don''t want to kill more. This trip is for one person. Give me way, live, stand in my way, and die!"


    "Made!"


    Hearing Wei Xiaoniubi''s booming words, the guard laughed angrily.


    "Second Captain, blow him down for Lao Tzu."


    He was also a violent defender who gave orders directly to the warriors in charge of the energy turret on the city wall.


    As soon as his order came out, there were two turrets charging up on the tower.


    In the huge running mouth, the gleaming energy is quickly converging.


    This is not the first time Wei Xiao has visited Jiutian City.


    But last time he hadn''t been transformed, only with a mortal body, even if he was powerful, but the hardware was too poor to withstand the attack of the energy cannon.


    But now it''s different.


    After going through the "catastrophe" and being protected by purple and white electric light, and the physical body reached a terrifying height under the tempering of thunder, now Wei Xiao is not afraid of these black technologies that once made him retreat.


    Before the turret on the tower fired, the sheathed long knife in Wei Xiao''s hand was taken out.


    It wasn''t the Emperor Sword, but Bai Youwei''s weapon, and it was also the Emperor Wu.


    No way, Wei Xiao¡¯s previous Emperor Sword had been lost in the non-Chief Continent, Fengwu Heavenly City was destroyed, and the spare Emperor Sword was also missing.


    Unable to find his own standard equipment, Wei Xiao could only find this emperor killer from the hands of the women.


    With a long knife in his hand, Wei Xiao Hengkong, with an indifferent expression, slashed it out.


    The blade of a large number of purple and white electric lights cut across the city wall in front.


    Hearing a loud bang, the one hundred-meter-long city wall in front of Wei Xiao was turned into ashes and disappeared.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Get out of here!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Flee¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    Originally, those people who were watching the theater outside the city saw this scene, and their brains were cut off for a while.


    As for the city wall destroyed by Wei Xiao, the soldiers on the wall had already been wiped out.


    Some of the fighters on the two sides affected were injured and screamed, while some immediately entered a state of fighting.


    The wall was destroyed, and the strong came.


    The alarm bell in the city rang suddenly.


    The surrounding walls of the originally peaceful city became boiling for a while.


    "attack--"


    The Nine Sky City side quickly organized its battle.


    The war broke out, and from the front, intensive firepower poured frantically at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao didn''t evade.


    The purple-white electric light on his body spread out toward the front like a raised ball of light.


    The rapid spread of lightning engulfed large swathes of city walls in an instant.


    At this moment, the soldiers in it felt that the surrounding environment suddenly became quiet.


    Obviously, you could see the energy cannonballs and energy beams fired by the weapons in the hands of the companions constantly shooting towards Wei Xiao''s figure, but there was no sound in their ears.


    But this is not the scary place.


    What shocked them was that after the light wave swept through just now, all of their movements became slow and uncontrollable.


    "fire--"


    "what happened--"


    Only Wei Xiao, who was unaffected, approached the city wall.


    When he walked in the courtyard, walking like a rain without a drop of rain, entering the city from the missing wall, the soldiers who turned their heads took tens of seconds to complete, suddenly exploded.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The wall above the city wall returned to normal.


    Thousands of troops guarding a city wall all turned into a rain of blood and spilled inside and outside the city wall.


    "How can this be?"


    "Ability person, he is an ability person!"


    The soldiers who came to support from other directions saw this scene, and each one was frightened to death.


    Facing the figure that Wei Xiao kept approaching the highest castle in the city, they didn''t even dare to attack again for a while.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill him for me."


    Some generals roared.


    Take the initiative to shoot at Wei Xiao in the sky.


    The energy beam shoots out from the energy weapon in his hand.


    His actions were undoubtedly a signal, which immediately caused other fighters to follow suit.


    Another wave of intensive attacks arrived.


    But Wei Xiao turned a blind eye.


    All the energy beams directed at him were blocked by a layer of purple-white electric light three meters away from his figure.


    Wei Xiao, who was constantly approaching the highest castle, his eyes condensed.


    The air is surging in the sky.


    The endless waves of air gathered in the headspace of Wei Xiao, turning into blood red in a blink of an eye.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    With these air currents condensed into a blade.


    All areas where energy rays came to Wei Xiao were baptized.


    Whether it''s the Nine Sky City fighters, the buildings in that area, or the innocent citizens.


    All were destroyed under the sweep of Scarlet Blade.


    Two consecutive shots brought shocking destruction to the citizens and soldiers of Jiutian City. For a while, the soldiers who watched Wei Xiao approaching the main castle, even if they wished to shoot Wei Xiao down, did not dare to take another shot.

 Chapter 1566： It all should end

    "Dare to come to Jiutian City to make trouble, I think you don''t want to live anymore. Watch my group of demons dance around..."


    "The flying dragon is in the sky--"


    "Huangtian means..."


    "One sword across the world!"


    "..."


    There are Nine Heavens City powerhouses to stop Wei Xiao.


    But what the **** are these moves?


    Oh!


    It turned out to be Qigong.


    Not to mention, the attack method that can call the name is indeed like this.


    In the sky, the flying dragon really had air currents converging into a dragon-shaped thing and rushing towards Wei Xiaofei.


    Huang Tianzhi also really hit Wei Xiao with a finger-like air current.


    I won''t talk about the other weird shapes.


    These seemingly powerful moves blasted at Wei Xiao.


    In fact, that''s what happened.


    Not as threatening to Wei Xiao as the energy rays emitted by energy weapons.


    Their attack could not even break through the aura formed by the energy aftermath ten meters away from Wei Xiao. Such a move was simply insignificant.


    Qigong?


    As the publisher of qigong, Wei Xiao saw such signs, and he had no reason not to demonstrate to these people.


    So Wei Xiao stopped and threw the scabbard in his hand to the ground.


    With the wave of his hand, the sky was surging, and the blood from all directions gathered in one place.


    Under Wei Xiao''s control, these blood qi formed an open sky giant palm upside down and the sky.


    "fall--"


    With a shout from Wei Xiao, the giant palm fell.


    The blood-colored palm print covering a thousand meters of land was like a bolt of lightning hitting the ground in an instant.


    Suddenly, everything was razed to the ground in the area that was attacked by the **** palm prints.


    In the rising smoke cloud, a huge pit that pushed the earth to a depth of more than ten meters emerged in it.


    As for those who made aggressive moves, they all turned into a pool of flesh.


    There are super soldiers around witnessing this scene.


    One by one was stunned, swallowing wildly from his throat.


    So strong, how do we fight?


    "Wei, Wei Xiao? He is Wei Xiao, the world''s strongest Wei Xiao."


    In panic, someone suddenly noticed the face under Wei Xiao''s robe.


    The soldier who found Wei Xiao''s face at first couldn''t believe it.


    But after taking a closer look and discovering that the appearance of the visitor was exactly the same as Wei Xiao in his mind, the thrilling screams spread among the crowd.


    "What, Wei Xiao?"


    "Isn''t Wei Xiao fallen on the non-Emirate continent? How could he appear here?"


    "It''s really him, it''s really him. This Great Demon King has come to avenge the people of Fengwu Tiancheng."


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    More and more people saw Wei Xiao''s face clearly.


    Even if some people don''t know Wei Xiao, they still think of his name like a thunder.


    Now when the people around him reminded him, the eyes that looked at Wei Xiao became frightened.


    "Huhuhu..."


    "Are you not dead?"


    Just when Jiutian City was in panic because of Wei Xiao''s name, from the main castle, three figures appeared in the air in front of him one after another, facing each other in the air.


    Chu Tianhe''s face is very strange now.


    There was shock, there was incredible, and there was the excitement that came out.


    In addition, the gaze he looked at Wei Xiao was also incredible.


    The shock on Yun Ning and Ling Ying who were following him at this time was far greater than the tension.


    Didn''t Wei Xiao die in the non-Emirate mainland?


    This was witnessed by Chu Tianhe and Ye.


    They would never doubt what Chu Tianhe and Ye said.


    But now Wei Xiao is right in front of them, what is going on?


    Seeing the master coming out, Wei Xiao lifted the hat on the beginning, revealing his entire face.


    It can be confirmed that it is really Wei Xiao.


    Chu Tianhe''s face was surprised and joyful.


    "Really you? Are you still alive?"


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    How could this guy think he was dead?


    "I think you are dreaming too much, bringing the things that happened in your dreams to reality. I''m dead? Why don''t I know?"


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. You fell on the hands of the non-Chief Continent''s sacred judge. I saw it with my own eyes. I can''t read it wrong." Chu Tianhe said excitedly.


    Non-Emirate?


    After capturing some key information from the Chutian River Mouth, Wei Xiao looked at him in surprise.


    "You secretly followed me to the non-emirate continent, and you also witnessed the battle between me and the holy referee?"


    "Yes. Wait... Are you a human or a ghost?"


    Chu Tianhe''s expression became extremely serious.


    Knowing the reason, Wei Xiao smiled.


    Some confusing things were completely figured out at this moment.


    It is no wonder that Chu Tianhe dared to attack Fengwu Tiancheng, no wonder that after the destruction of Fengwu Tiancheng, the defensive power of Jiu Tiancheng did not increase a little.


    The feeling is that Chu Tianhe witnessed his death with his own eyes, and felt that all this was unnecessary!


    This is interesting.


    Watching Chu Tianhe''s meticulous eyes, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth were slightly raised.


    "Does it matter whether it is a person or a ghost? Why, are you scared?"


    Hearing what Wei Xiao said, Chu Tianhe was taken aback for a moment, then burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha... afraid? You actually said I would be afraid of you?"


    Chu Tianhe seemed to hear some big joke, and his face twitched with laughter.


    Wei Xiao didn''t like his current expression very much, his face sank slightly.


    "Wei Xiao, do you know what I felt when I saw you die at the hands of the sage referee that day? It was anger, despair, and confusion. I didn''t know what it meant to continue living."


    "Even today, I am still thinking, why did you die? Why didn''t you die in my hands?"


    Speaking of this, Chu Tianhe looked up at the sky.


    "From the day you fell on the Non-Chief Continent, I have always thought about it if it didn''t happen? I don''t know how excited you are when you are alive. Do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    Chu Tianhe''s tone surprised Wei Xiao.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Is it good for him to die?


    Seeing himself appearing in front of him alive, how do you feel that he is more excited than anyone else?


    This Chu Tianhe won''t be taken over by some rebirth, right? Say some silly things.


    "That''s how you want me to live?"


    "Jie Jie...I hope you live? I''m just afraid that you didn''t die in my hands. Now, whether you are a human or a ghost, I have already had a regret. This time, I will not miss the same regret again."


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what gave Chu Tianhe this arrogance and confidence.


    But looking at the other person''s crazy appearance, none of this is important anymore.


    Since his arrival can make Chu Tianhe excited like this, it''s better to make him more excited.


    "Unexpectedly, I have such a heavy weight in your heart, but that makes you worry about it."


    Chu Tianhe: "These are not important. You must have come to me as well. In that case, let the grievances between us be cut off today."


    "You seem very confident?"


    "Today is different. I, Chu Tianhe, don''t need any fear of you, Wei Xiao."


    "One to one?"


    "Otherwise?" The flames of war in Chu Tianhe''s eyes had already burned.


    To become a peak emperor-level powerhouse, what he looks forward to most is this moment.


    No one is more eager than him to completely defeat Wei Xiao with his own power.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this was his lifelong wish.


    "Very good. It''s not suitable for us to fight here. If there is a kind, you will follow."


    Seeing Chu Tianhe''s determination, Wei Xiao did not want to ruin the city because of his battle with Chu Tianhe.


    Can solve Chu Tianhe with the least loss, why didn''t he choose?


    When the words fell, Wei Xiao flew towards the outside of the city.


    "Husband (Brother Tianhe)¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing that Chu Tianhe would also follow out, Yun Ning and Ling Ying beside him hurriedly stopped him.


    It is not advisable for them to fight alone with Wei Xiao in Yunning.


    Chu Tianhe obviously had a better way to deal with Wei Xiao, why did he choose this most reckless way?


    Chu Tianhe glanced back at the two women.


    "I must step through this battle. Ning''er, Xiaoying, I hope you don''t stop me."


    "..."


    Being watched resolutely by the person in Chu Tianhe''s eyes, Yun Ning and Lingying''s faces flashed distressed.


    Chu Tianhe''s obsession to defeat Wei Xiao with his own hands has deepened into his bones, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it has reached the point of madness.


    Because of witnessing the fall of Wei Xiao in the past, Chu Tianhe was able to restrain this desire in his heart without thinking about it, but now that Wei Xiao reappears, the backlog of obsessions in his heart is completely detonated, if Chu Tianhe is not allowed to complete it himself No one thought of how much impact this battle would have on Chu Tianhe.


    Instead of letting Chu Tianhe suffer in pain in the future, it is better to let him get his wish.


    Thinking clearly, Yun Ning nodded without waiting for Lingying to say anything: "Okay, we won''t stop you. We are at home waiting for you to return with victory."


    "Sister Yun Ning..." Unexpectedly, Yun Ning would actually agree to Chu Tianhe''s request, making Ying anxious.


    Yun Ning shook her head at Ling Ying, and told her not to say much.


    With Yun Ning''s support, Chu Tianhe smiled.


    It was a smile that swept away the haze, broke through all the constraints and regained freedom.


    Facing Chu Tianhe''s smile, even Ling Ying was moved by it.


    Compared to Yun Ning, she has been with Chu Tianhe for a longer time, but she suddenly discovered that Chu Tianhe now is much more relaxed and cheerful than she has ever seen before.


    Is the temptation to fight Wei Xiao upright so great?


    Chu Tianhe: "Wait for me to come back."


    Leaving this sentence, Chu Tianhe didn''t wait for the two daughters to say anything, and dashed to chase Wei Xiao away.


    In situ.


    Ling Ying: "Sister Yun Ning, is it really okay for us to let Brother Tianhe follow up like this?"


    Yun Ning sighed.


    "Don''t let him go, Chu Tianhe will no longer be the Chu Tianhe we know."


    "That¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, my husband will be fine. I have a way to protect my husband from Wei Xiao."


    "Ok?"


    Ling Ying looked at Yun Ning in shock.

 Chapter 1567： Battle of Fate

    Jiutian City, between a large mountain a hundred miles away.


    "My lord, as you might expect, the final battle between Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao has begun."


    On the edge of a mountain cliff, hearing the report from the person behind him at night, there was a hint of helplessness in Gu Jing Wubo''s starry eyes.


    "I didn''t expect Chu Tianhe to be so stupid. Does he really think that reaching the peak emperor level is enough to match Wei Xiao? It''s so stupid and hopeless."


    "My lord, the upper limit of the superpower is the peak of the emperor rank. It stands to reason that there is nothing wrong with Chu Tianhe''s approach. Even if he has only stepped into this realm, he should have the power to fight against Wei Xiao. If this is the case At that time, we forced a kick to eliminate Wei Xiao and it was not impossible." The person behind him objectively analyzed.


    Turn around at night.


    Looking at each other with cold eyes.


    The people behind were unmoved.


    He didn''t seem to be afraid of Ye.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ye said with emotion: "If it was as simple as you said, we dark night would not be in this situation at the beginning."


    Recall the last moments of the Empress of the Dark Night.


    The three avatars and the main body simultaneously dealt with Wei Xiao, which one of them is not the strength of the emperor-level pinnacle?


    But the result?


    As the main force, the body is not Wei Xiao''s opponent.


    Now that Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao are facing each other, can one more pinnacle power really win him?


    Innocent.


    The people behind didn''t know the original situation, so Ye didn''t blame the other party for thinking like this, but he couldn''t.


    Knowing the stakes involved, if he was exposed at this time, based on his understanding of Wei Xiao, the other party would definitely not allow him to continue to exist.


    The people behind him were slightly stunned.


    "Is there any change in the original battle outside of Wolf City?"


    Ye: "Don''t think about the way to join Chu Tianhe to deal with Wei Xiao. In today''s world, the only one who can compete with Wei Xiao, so far, I have seen hope in the sage. But it is not absolute. , Even if it¡¯s a holy judge, it needs help."


    "Wei Xiao is so strong?"


    "Doesn''t the world''s first powerhouse get a false name? Do you know how much it will cost even if the holy judge wants to kill Wei Xiao once?"


    The person behind shook his head.


    "Almost the three lives of the sage referee. A round of solo fights, no one in the world is Wei Xiao''s opponent."


    "Then what does Chu Tianhe think? He has also witnessed the battle between the sage judge and Wei Xiao, shouldn''t he ignore this?"


    Ye chuckled lightly.


    "Because he is afraid."


    "Afraid? What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid that things will happen again in the non-Chief Continent. Witnessing Wei Xiao''s fall once with his own eyes, he almost fell into disarray because of it. Now that Wei Xiao is''resurrected from the dead'', he can''t let the same thing happen again, even if the chances are small. But he didn''t have the courage to bear it again."


    "Secondly is the improvement of strength. Although the saint is also the pinnacle of the emperor level, the power of the powers who are not in the same realm have the same combat power. As a person, Chu Tianhe is a person who has a destiny and dare to take this step. impossible."


    After listening to Ye''s explanation, the people behind seemed to understand Chu Tianhe''s thoughts.


    "According to what you said, Wei Xiao, I am afraid that he also has the ability of a clone."


    "There is no need to doubt it. Xiaoyue Sirius is once, and again in the non-Chief Continent. It is said that Wei Xiao has no skills such as clones, I don''t believe it. Of course, this guess can be confirmed."


    "Then what do we do next? The demise of Jiutian City is doomed. Without Chu Tianhe, a powerful ally, we want to deal with Wei Xiao again. Among the human forces, there are almost no people who meet your requirements."


    Looking into the distance at night.


    After a long period of contemplation, he said: "Chu Tianhe and Wei Xiao fight decisively, and the important battle force of Jiutian City will inevitably rush to the scene. Since this power is about to be destroyed, there is no need for the resources it possesses to make others cheaper. You take people to hide in Jiutian. In the city, once Yun Ning and Lingying leave, they will immediately attack their genetic research base and take away all the zombies inside."


    The person behind nodded.


    "In addition, we need new partners to focus on the leaders of the remaining forces of the human race. Since they are not strong enough, we will help them to upgrade, and finally the corpse race. I believe that we have experienced the non-emirate continent. War, the Holy Referee will not refuse our invitation."


    Speaking of this, Ye talked for a while, turned his head to focus on the person behind him.


    "Dragon¡­"


    "grown ups¡­"


    "You should also improve your strength. This time you can count as many potions you can bring back from Nine Sky City."


    "Thank you for your cultivation."


    Long said excitedly.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to prepare for the next thing."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    On a plain far away from Jiutian City a thousand miles away.


    The figures of Wei Xiao and Chu Tianhe came here one after another.


    The wind blows the clouds and the long hair flutters.


    In the ethereal environment, it seemed unusually quiet.


    "Let''s go here! The scenery is good, it''s an excellent place to bury the bones." Wei Xiaofeng said lightly.


    Chu Tianhe smiled grimly.


    "It is indeed an excellent place to bury the bones, but you are the one who is buried."


    "I don''t know where your confidence comes from and dare to fight alone with me, but such a good opportunity, I will never let it go."


    "Hahaha...Do you really think that I am still the one who let you take control? Wei Xiao, you are too arrogant. I have waited for this battle for too long, and today, I am bound to make you defeated. ."


    "It''s a good thing to have confidence, I''m afraid you don''t have this ability."


    "Then let you see if I have this ability."


    "bass-"


    Chu Tianhe''s voice fell, and the demon sword in his hand was unsheathed directly.


    The scarlet energy surrounds the scabbard and throws it at Wei Xiao. The scabbard entangling the scarlet energy rolls up the violent wind and waves, like a spiral storm rushing towards Wei Xiao.


    At the same time, Chu Tianhe moved.


    The figure followed behind the spiral storm.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dodge, and the front of him split the scabbard into a storm, and then the long sword caught the scabbard that was flying and reflected it back around the blade.


    "Qiang¡ª"


    After that, Chu Tianhe picked up the scabbard reflected back with a sword.


    Leaping into the air, the long sword exuding **** flames slashed towards Wei Xiao.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The swords collided and crushed the earth.


    The force of horror acts on the ground, centering on the place where the two figures are, stretching for hundreds of meters, and spider silk cracks spreading on the ground.


    "Swish¡ª"


    One blow was blocked by Wei Xiao, and Chu Tianhe turned into a blood mist and spread everywhere.


    A cloud of billowing blood bulged.


    A huge **** tornado directly besieged Wei Xiao in it.


    "Qiangqiang¡ª"


    As Chu Tianhe''s attacks appeared from all directions, Wei Xiao, who was in the center of the Scarlet Storm, swung his long sword, and the sword shot everywhere.


    Succeed all Chu Tianhe''s attacks.


    "Zezi¡ª"


    Blocking a wave of Chu Tianhe''s attack, Wei Xiao''s body had purple and white electric lights protruding.


    A dazzling wave spread out, blocking Chu Tianhe''s subsequent attack.


    Hold the knife horizontally, accumulate power in the hand.


    The blade glowing with purple and white electric light began to tremble crazily in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "No one in the world¡ª"


    Following Wei Xiao''s shout, he swept out the long knife in his hand.


    The sword energy that divided the world sank into the Quartet.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    With a loud noise, the **** vortex that Chu Tianhe used to besie Wei Xiao was annihilated on the spot.


    "Cengceng¡ª"


    The **** vortex dissipated, and a large amount of blood gathered to form the figure of Chutianhe back again and again.


    Wei Xiao, who broke through Chu Tianhe''s moves, locked the opponent''s figure and instantly arrived in front of Chu Tianhe in the form of lightning.


    Looking at the figure close to him, Chu Tianhe''s expression changed.


    Before he could stabilize his figure, while still in the air, he directly swung his sword to resist Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "Qiang¡ª"


    "Peng¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s attack came.


    The long knife swept across Chu Tianhe''s figure.


    Chu Tianhe resisted with a sword.


    Accompanied by the shock of terror, Chu Tianhe''s figure directly turned into a cannonball and flew out.


    Wei Xiao jumped several times and came to the sky above Chutian River.


    A single sweep across the sky, condensing a hundred-meter giant blade.


    "cut-"


    Kaitiandaoqi volleyed down.


    Break the space, break the universe.


    With a roar, Chu Tianhe plunged into the earth and disappeared.


    Wei Xiao returned to the ground, staring at the surroundings.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    At this moment, a **** glow rose to the sky from the ground a hundred meters away from Wei Xiao.


    The figure of Chu Tianhe came into the air.


    The **** energy on the body is diffused, and the power of the heaven and the earth is compatible with it.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the sky turned into blood, and among the billowing blood clouds, countless demons and soldiers would roar and roar extremely, like ghosts crying and howling wolves.


    "Blood Domain Devoured¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe drank violently.


    In the blood-colored cloud group covering the sky and the earth, countless demon soldiers and ghosts will bring the blood cloud over the sky and pounce towards Wei Xiao''s figure below.

 Chapter 1568： Fiasco

    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Before the blood domain reached Wei Xiao, the blood-colored skulls that wandered around the blood domain had already rushed towards Wei Xiao in a whistling manner.


    Purple and white electric lights rose on Wei Xiao''s body.


    Form a protective layer to envelop him.


    Move, flip, jump, dodge...


    While avoiding the attack of the scarlet skull, while waving the scarlet skull that the Emperor Killing General could not dodge, exploded.


    As the blood domain was about to press against the ground, Wei Xiao stood up and retreated a hundred meters.


    The figure stood still, with a horizontal knife in his left hand at his side.


    Spiral purple-white electric lights surround the blade.


    Facing the pressing blood territory, Wei Xiao suddenly burst into a sharp light between his eyes.


    "cut--"


    Struggling to cut out with one blow.


    Scarlet Blade Nine rises from the secluded, and all qi is united to cut through the blue sky.


    A shocking, weeping blow.


    Dividing the blood domain, tearing the sky apart, the power of a knife directly annihilated the blood domain released by Chu Tianhe in the sky.


    Finding the figure of Chu Tianhe from the diffuse blood, Wei Xiao waved his right hand to condense his blood.


    On the other half of the sky, a big scarlet hand was conceived.


    "Puff--"


    The **** hands have nothing to resist.


    He broke through the scattered blood area and reached Chu Tianhe''s side.


    He grabbed it, and bombarded the ground with his figure.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Along with the shaking of the world, a huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky where the Chutian River landed.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    In the thick smoke, there was Chu Tianhe''s heart-piercing roar.


    In the land where the green grass and yellow sand bulged, I saw the **** shadow gradually condensing.


    Wei Xiao''s face remained unchanged.


    Purple and white electric light bloomed on her body.


    With a "squeak", a large amount of purple and white electric light spread along the ground towards the place where the Chutian River figure was.


    With purple and white electric lights flooding the space where Chutianhe is located.


    "what--"


    In the area where the electric lights flickered and the beacon smoke was everywhere, there was Chu Tianhe''s heart-piercing shouts.


    At this moment, being blocked by purple and white electric light, Chu Tianhe''s figure was exposed in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Wei Xiao, who was outside the chaotic space, locked onto Chu Tianhe''s figure, and slightly tilted his hand at Killing Emperor Wu.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s figure flashed suddenly.


    With a sword held horizontally, his body was directly submerged into the chaotic area like lightning.


    "what?"


    Chu Tianhe, who was in the chaotic area, suddenly felt a breath of danger.


    When he saw where the dangerous breath came from, Wei Xiao''s figure was already close at hand.


    Too late to think about it.


    Chu Tianhe struggled to break free from the imprisonment of purple and white electric light, and turned into a blood mist to try to dodge.


    "Puff--"


    But Wei Xiao''s attack was too swift.


    The power can be called Wei Xiao''s strongest mortal trick.


    As soon as a part of Chu Tianhe''s body became bloody, the figure of Wei Xiao brandishing a knife flashed past him.


    "puff--"


    Wei Xiao broke through the dense smoke from the chaotic place and came outside.


    The body was fixed, and Emperor Killing was held horizontally by his side, purple and white electric light flashed, and on it, a line of blood fell to the ground along the blade of the knife.


    Wait for the chaos to disappear.


    In the **** sky, the figure of Chu Tianhe gathered again.


    Chu Tianhe, whose expression was full of anger and panic, couldn''t help looking at his right arm.


    His right arm is gone.


    Wei Xiao actually cut off his arm when he was elementalized, how could this be possible?


    "Aw¡ª"


    As if being greatly stimulated, Chu Tianhe roared up to the sky.


    A large amount of blood and energy gathered towards him from all directions, and after his lost right hand poured into his body with the force of nature to regenerate, Chu Tianhe''s figure disappeared into the sky.


    Bloody storms appeared in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes one after another, rolling bigger and bigger.


    The atmosphere above has also become more and more terrifying and eerie.


    "Puff--"


    Under Wei Xiao''s gaze, suddenly, from the Scarlet Hurricane, two giant hands tore the convoluted storm to the outside.


    Then came the big feet that support the body.


    "Roar--"


    There was another horrified whistling sound.


    The terrifying sound waves directly shook the convoluted blood energy.


    Just like the sky exploded with a huge firework, instead, a giant towering sky over a thousand meters appeared in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Shouting like thunder came from above.


    Thunder and explosion, shaking the world.


    Chu Tianhe, who appeared in the strongest posture, found Wei Xiao on the ground. Before Hong Yin fell, a big hand that suppressed heaven and earth had already volleyed down.


    Wei Xiao stared at the air rushing down his head.


    The figure flickered and retreated a kilometer away.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    When the terrifying giant palm fell, it directly shook the heaven and the earth, causing the earth to change its appearance in an instant.


    The blow was unsuccessful, and Chu Tianhe''s ferocious face looked down below.


    The extremely large body trembled, and from the body, a large amount of blood was overflowing like a river, forming an overwhelming air current that swept the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to neglect.


    With his right hand swinging, the air currents from the sky and the earth converged into countless blades with his mobilization.


    Facing the engulfing air current, Wei Xiao pushed his hand forward, and the continuous sword energy covering one side greeted him head-on.


    Annihilate the airflow, annihilate the blood.


    The blade resembling a meteor, like a torrential rain, the strange energy that was pressing Chu Tianhe kept approaching his figure.


    Just after the endless blade was less than a hundred meters away from him.


    The blade soldiers that annihilated the blood stream were united in one place.


    In an instant, a huge open sky blade stabbed at Chu Tianhe''s huge body.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe was not slow to react.


    With both hands facing in front of him, he sandwiched the stabbing giant blade with his palms.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The shocking force of horror acted on Chu Tianhe''s body, pushing his body, continuously sliding back towards the rear.


    After blocking Chutianhe''s continuous offensive, Wei Xiao turned into a lightning flash to appear above Chutianhe instantly.


    "Zezi--"


    I saw Wei Xiao bursting into the sky with a lot of purple and white electric lights.


    The clear sky retreated, and the dark clouds struck.


    "Crack¡ª"


    Lightning bolts fell from the sky, and the huge body of Chu Tianhe flickered around him.


    Chu Tianhe''s eyes were solemn.


    Bloody energy exploded in his hand.


    The blood-colored energy that swallowed the sky and the earth followed the tip of the giant blade, instantly enveloping and annihilated.


    "die--"


    And after he destroyed the giant blade, Wei Xiao''s aura had reached its extreme.


    The whole person was like Wei Xiao who had turned into a thunderous body, and spread out with a shout.


    Under Chu Tianhe''s gaze, he saw Wei Xiao casually holding a claw, and a blade of purple-white lightning condensed in his hand.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    "Puff puff--"


    The entire sky was everywhere in the next moment with Wei Xiao''s figure.


    With the power of thunder, Wei Xiao pounced on the huge figure of Chu Tianhe every time, a purple-white electric light penetrated his body.


    One, two, three... countless ways...


    Under Wei Xiao''s terrifying quick attack, Chu Tianhe, who had no reaction time, was quickly pierced into a hedgehog by the purple and white electric light.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe roared, **** energy surged throughout his body.


    At this time, Wei Xiao''s figure fell to the ground.


    With his back facing Chu Tianhe''s huge body, a cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    I saw Wei Xiao''s raised right hand suddenly kneaded.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    At this moment, the countless purple and white light blades that penetrated Chu Tianhe''s body exploded in an all-round way.


    In an instant, the blood-colored energy surrounding Chu Tianhe''s body was dissipated by the purple-white light.


    The horrible purple-white light beam pierced through the nine heavens like a light that opened the sky and reached the outer space.


    As for Chu Tianhe''s figure, it was completely shrouded in purple and white electric light.


    Except for the scream that resounded through the world, he was completely absent.


    Ten seconds later.


    The soaring purple-white electric light is folded from the top.


    The continuously condensing light beams finally turned into a line and disappeared between the sky and the earth.


    Chu Tianhe''s figure also appeared at this time.


    However, when a large amount of blood energy is leaving his body and dissipating out of thin air, he can still maintain a clear and clear Chu Tianhe, and his eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "This is impossible, how is this possible? I am also an emperor-level peak powerhouse, how could I lose to Wei Xiao, this is impossible¡ª"


    Chu Tianhe''s unacceptable roar continued to spread from above.


    In the riot, the body of the body that had dissipated slowly, under his last roar, speeded up the flow, and instantly dispersed into a cloud of smoke, completely dissipated in the air with a strong wind.


    "Swish¡ª"


    "boom--"


    Chu Tianhe''s figure lost his body and fell from a high altitude.


    The earth trembled, and his whole body was plunged into the mud.

 Chapter 1569： If you want it, then give it to you

    Wei Xiao turned around with the Killing Emperor Wu, and walked towards Chutian River step by step.


    "boom--"


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise where Chu Tianhe landed.


    From the deep pit, a cloud of blood spewed out and swept straight towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao saw this scene without any dodge action.


    The long knife glowing with purple and white electric light was sent forward by him.


    "Pouch" with a sound.


    The long knife seemed to pierce into something, making a dull sound.


    After that, centered on the place where the long knife stabbed, the filamentous purple-white electric light diffused in all directions.


    Blocking the blood-colored air currents around forcibly condensed them into one place, and then turned into a power grid to condense all the blood-qi into a mass, re-condensing the figure of Chu Tianhe.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    Heart-piercing screams continued from the mouth of Chutian River.


    Many attempts have been made to elementize but have been locked tightly by the purple and white grid, and the blood gasification has ended in failure.


    Wei Xiao picked up Chu Tianhe''s body and smiled coldly.


    "A futile struggle, do you think I will give you a chance?"


    Chu Tianhe calmed down, staring at Wei Xiao with bloodshot eyes.


    "Why, why is this? Obviously you and I are both the peak emperor rank, why is the gap between us so big? I don''t accept, I don''t accept--"


    "Haha!" Wei Xiao smiled, "Who told you that there is no gap at the peak Emperor? An egg of the same quality collides with a rock. Who do you think will break in the end?"


    Chu Tianhe was taken aback when he heard the words.


    "I also said how dare you fight to the death with me. The feeling is that you have taken the power potions obtained in Fengwu Tiancheng to increase your strength to the peak. It is no wonder that you are so arrogant. But unfortunately, for my strength, you. I don''t know."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Well, this game ends here. Perhaps death is also a relief for you."


    With that, Wei Xiao''s blood pupils were full of murderous intentions.


    Feeling the killing intent on Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe was shocked for a while, a look of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Scared.


    At the last moment, when he really faced death, Chu Tianhe showed fear in front of Wei Xiao.


    It stands to reason that he shouldn''t have performed this way in front of Wei Xiao.


    But until now, when death really fell on him, Chu Tianhe realized that in addition to seeking revenge from Wei Xiao in his life, he still wanted to live.


    But is it useful to understand this now?


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was about to do it.


    "stop--"


    Suddenly, at the end of the plain, a soft drink came.


    Wei Xiao''s hand was stagnant.


    The lightning glowing on his body faded.


    Picking up the figure of Chu Tianhe and looking towards the sound source.


    I saw in the distance, several figures rushed towards him at extremely fast speeds.


    "Ning''er, Xiaoying?"


    Chu Tianhe saw the identity of the visitor clearly, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    Yun Ning and the others stopped at a distance of 20 meters from Wei Xiao.


    "Stop it, Wei Xiao, if you don''t want them to die, let my husband go right away." As soon as Yun Ning came, he threatened Wei Xiao with his mouth.


    Wei Xiao frowned slightly.


    Looking at the two people behind Yun Ning.


    One of them, Wei Xiao knew his identity at a glance-Chang Bai.


    But the other one was not Wei Xiaojian''s forgetfulness, but the first time he saw the other party, he really didn''t recognize who the other party was.


    But that was only a moment''s matter.


    "Xiaoyu?" Wei Xiao tried to call out.


    Yes, the other person is Song Xiaoyu.


    But her situation is terrible.


    The whole person was shaved off by others.


    The lack of limbs and the loss of facial features are extremely miserable.


    If she wasn''t still there, Wei Xiao wouldn''t have been able to call her name.


    "Woooooo-"


    Song Xiaoyu obviously heard Wei Xiao''s call.


    It''s a pity that she, who couldn''t speak, kept shaking her head at Wei Xiao except for the whimper.


    If someone understands Song Xiaoyu''s meaning, they will know what she wants to say to Wei Xiao at the moment: Brother Xiao, leave us alone, kill them.


    Seeing Song Xiaoyu''s inhuman appearance, Wei Xiao couldn''t help taking a breath.


    How cruel did this girl fall into the hands of Chu Tianhe and the others?


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were flushed, as if blood was dripping at this moment.


    Looking at Yun Ning and them, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "You are really fine. I think Wei Xiao is cruel, but now I compare myself to you, and I realize that I am a good person, and a great good person."


    Facing Wei Xiaowan''s words from Jiuyou Purgatory and Killing Yi Sensen, Yun Ning, Lingying, and the Jiutian City soldiers who came with them, trembled involuntarily.


    Yun Ning knew very well how much stimulation Song Xiaoyu''s current state had brought to Wei Xiao, but she couldn''t control that much.


    "No matter what you think of us, if you let my husband go, I will return these two people to you. Otherwise, they can only give my husband a funeral."


    Seeing Yun Ning and the hostages held by them, Chu Tianhe, whose hope of alive was a little bigger, suddenly grinned.


    "Wei Xiao, you can''t kill me."


    "Hahaha...haha..."


    Wei Xiao laughed suddenly and unscrupulously.


    When his laughter stopped and his face turned cold-blooded and merciless, he looked at Chu Tianhe again.


    "You are too happy too soon."


    With that, Wei Xiao, who didn''t have any emotions, said to Yun Ning and the others, "Do you think it''s possible to use them to threaten me?"


    Chu Tianhe and Yun Ning trembled in their hearts.


    I felt that Wei Xiao''s words didn''t seem to be joking with them.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yun Ning pretended to be calm and said: "Don''t want to fool us. If you really don''t care about these two people, I will let you stop, and you will not delay until now. Don''t think about finding it from us. A chance to save these two people."


    "I tell you the truth, we all have micro-forbidden weapons installed on them, and everyone here has a starting device. If you dare to mess around, everyone will die together."


    Even thought of this step?


    "It seems that you are taking me down?"


    Ling Ying: "You let Brother Tianhe go. We guarantee that the two of them are safe and sound."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    He glanced at Chu Tianhe and Yun Ning.


    Wei Xiao''s expression suddenly changed, and he said helplessly, "Okay! You won. Chu Tianhe, I didn''t expect that you still had this hand, and finally relying on your own woman to save his life, you really made me look at me with admiration. ."


    Chu Tianhe was initially a little excited when Wei Xiao gave in.


    After all can survive, who wants to die?


    But as Wei Xiao''s words deepened, Chu Tianhe''s expression gradually became gloomy.


    Chu Tianhe, who has always been pretentious, is now regarded by Wei Xiao as a waste that needs a woman to survive. To him, this is tantamount to rubbing his last trace of dignity on the ground.


    His heart was raging, but Xiao Ming was still holding Wei Xiao''s hand, and he wouldn''t irritate Wei Xiao.


    "Alive is the greatest ability."


    "you''re right."


    Returning to Chu Tianhe, the long knife that Wei Xiao pierced into Chu Tianhe''s body burst into a purple-white electric light hidden in his body.


    "Return this waste to you."


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao flicked the long knife in his hand, and Chu Tianhe''s body instantly separated from the blade and flew towards Yun Ning and the others.


    "husband--"


    Looking at Chu Tianhe who was flying over, Yun Ning didn''t even think about it, and straight forward to catch him.


    At this moment, the power grid trapping Chu Tianhe''s body suddenly burst into a dazzling light.


    At the same time, Chu Tianhe''s face changed drastically when he felt a strange force in his body hitting his body trying to break out.


    "Don''t worry about me, get out of the way--"


    Chu Tianhe''s reminder sound was already at its limit, but unfortunately, he still ignored how much Yun Ning cared about him.


    When he heard his reminder, Yun Ning had already caught his figure.


    As soon as the two met, Chu Tianhe''s purple and white electric light exploded.


    A huge ball of light enveloped them in an instant, accompanied by a roar, electric light blasted, space shocked, and powerful purple and white electric light drenched the square.


    "Big Brother Tianhe, Sister Yun Ning--"


    "His Majesty--"


    The sudden change made Lingying and the others bewildered.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared.

 Chapter 1570： The fall of Chutian River, the last afterglow of Jiutian City

    "Puff puff--"


    The sound of harvesting kept ringing in Lingying''s ears.


    When she had just reflected, "pouch" a few times, her hands left her body first, and finally, a sharp blade on her chest penetrated her body from behind to reveal it.


    "How about each of you having a controller in your hand? Kill you all, wouldn''t Xiaoyu and the others be fine?"


    Wei Xiao''s voice came from behind.


    Ling Ying''s eyes were full of shock and anger.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Enduring the sting of the body, the abilities in Ying ran away, seeming to have a tendency to explode.


    "Weak struggle."


    "Zezi--"


    Make Ying''s body sparkle with electricity.


    Suddenly, thousands of light beams burst out of her body, instantly piercing her body with hundreds of holes.


    Ling Ying''s eyes darkened.


    Before he blew himself up, his vitality was instantly deprived.


    With the last pain and unwillingness on his face, he slowly lowered his forehead.


    puff--


    Wei Xiao kicked Ling Ying''s body away.


    The figure flickered and came to the place where Yun Ning and Chu Tianhe had an accident.


    "Husband, husband--"


    At this moment, Yun Ning was lying in a pool of blood as if his soul was not possessed.


    The hands used to hug Chutianhe are missing a part, and the flesh and blood of Chutianhe and his own blood are all over his body, and the whole person looks muddled.


    As for Chutianhe, there is no bones left.


    With only a lot of flesh and blood left, if he could live, Wei Xiao would have no choice.


    Walked to Yun Ning''s side.


    Looking at the miserable Yun Ning, there was no wave in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    Without any hands left, even if this is a woman with good looks and a body that can score 99 points, Wei Xiao''s hands are up and down, decisively ending her life.


    The last uncertain factor was resolved, and Wei Xiao returned to Chang Bai and the others.


    After looking over them, Wei Xiao stretched out his claws, mobilizing his blood.


    Both Chang Bai and Song Xiaoyu''s faces showed pain.


    "Puff puff" twice, only two mini-bombs broke out of their skin and flesh and fell into Wei Xiao''s hands.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know much about bombs.


    But looking at the two "small objects" in his hand, Wei Xiao was certain that Yun Ning had not lied to him.


    These people are really cruel.


    It''s a pity that they are still too tender compared to Wei Xiao''s "Old Yin Bi".


    "How does it feel?"


    Putting the two bombs on the grass carefully, Wei Xiao looked at the two people lying on the ground and asked calmly.


    Both of them shook their heads.


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    After checking the physical condition of the two of them, it was discovered that their tongues and vocal cords had been damaged.


    Ruthless enough.


    Compared to Song Xiaoyu, Chang Bai is slightly better, at least his limbs are still there, and his facial features are preserved.


    Wei Xiao didn''t ask any more.


    Picked Song Xiaoyu up from the ground.


    "Uuuuu..." Song Xiaoyu slapped her mouth, as if she wanted to say something.


    Wei Xiaowen said: "Take you home. Can I go by myself?"


    The last words are for Chang Bai.


    Changbai nodded.


    "boom--"


    At this time, Wei Xiao suddenly bombed a deep hole in the ground.


    Under the control of his mind, the blood swept across the earth, rolled up Yun Ning and their bones and sent them into the deep pit, and then buried them.


    Although he was an opponent, Wei Xiao still had to give him the respect he should give.


    It''s just a matter of effort, not a kindness.


    Snow mountain base.


    Wei Xiao returned with Chang Bai and them.


    Bai Youwei, who had been waiting for Wei Xiao, saw Song Xiaoyu''s tragic situation. Others didn''t know what it was like, but Bai Youwei was crying.


    In order to make Song Xiaoyu get better as soon as possible, Bai Youwei did not hesitate to take the remaining two power potions Mu Wuqing and the others took to Chang Bai and Song Xiaoyu.


    With the stimulation of the supernatural potion, the two people whose cell differentiation speed has increased, their injuries are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although their injuries are the same day by day, after all, there are too many injuries and they cannot be fully recovered in a short period of time.


    "Wei Xiao, Chu Tianhe is dead?"


    After finishing Song Xiaoyu and the others, they were asked to take them down to rest. At this time, the girls focused on the purpose of Wei Xiao''s trip.


    "died!"


    Answered very simply.


    "It''s cheap for him. I tortured Xiaoyu and the others like this. If it falls into my hands, I will cut him with thousands of swords and smash him into pieces." Bai Youwei gritted her teeth and said.


    "People are dead, don''t care too much about this. Now that Chutianhe is dead, Jiutian City has become a no-owner, and Jiutian City will be incorporated as soon as possible. If time is not enough, you may be able to retrieve the missing part of Fengwu Tiancheng. Supplies."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, everyone now remembered the batch of materials that had been taken away by Chu Tianhe in Fengwu Tiancheng.


    You know, when Bai Youwei and the others left Fengwu Heavenly City, there were only 17 supernatural potions extracted from the corpses of the Southern Corpse Clan. According to the number at the time, that is to say, there are still six eighth-level corpses in Fengwu Tiancheng.


    Only a few days later, as long as they were faster, it wasn''t that they couldn''t get back a part of the corpse of the corpse.


    Song Xiaoyu couldn''t speak, and couldn''t write with his hands or feet. So far, Bai Youwei hadn''t told Bai Youwei the part of the potion they had let Brother Octopus hide.


    Now that she has been arranged to rest, she doesn''t know that Wei Xiao and the others are talking about genetic medicine, so Wei Xiao and the others naturally think that the remaining corpses of the corpse are in Jiutian City.


    Ni Qingcheng: "Husband, when do you plan to take action on Jiutian City?"


    "Just today! The soldiers in Fengwu Heaven City have lost all their losses, and the only personnel that can be mobilized at the moment is Evernight Heaven City. By the way, are you still in power?"


    Ni Qingcheng shook his head: "Since the holy referee launched an all-out war between the human race and the corpse race in the southern mainland, we received a letter from You Wei, and we began to move the city of Evernight to Brother Mohei. At the speed of the city of Evernight, it should be by now. Enter the territory of the Americk Empire. If you need them, it happens that they will not be used by Brother Mohei, and you will turn around and head to Jiutian City."


    "That''s convenient. Can you contact them?"


    "I need to take a trip. Considering the situation Youwei and the others are facing, our three sisters set off ahead of schedule. Now the Fengwu Tiancheng is destroyed, and the channel for transmitting information has disappeared. I will go there personally and it will be faster." Ni Qingcheng said.


    Wei Xiao did not refuse.


    "Then you go now."


    "Wu Qing and the others..."


    "Why, with me, are you still worried about their safety?"


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s smiling face, Ni Qingcheng knew that he was worrying too much.


    "Okay, I will start now."


    Without hesitation, Ni Qingcheng bid farewell to the sisters and left the cave.


    Next, Wei Xiao asked Mu Wuqing if they could tell the people in this base to leave with them.


    Mu Wuqing and the others couldn''t guarantee.


    The human survivors living here have become accustomed to this way of life in the seven years of the last days.


    People here may not agree to suddenly let them adapt to the new living environment.


    The girls can only say that they try to fight for it.


    In fact, Wei Xiao didn''t have to take the people here.


    How many survivors are there in the Snow Mountain Base?


    There are less than three thousand people in the game, and they are all ordinary people. What use does Wei Xiao want them to do?


    It''s just that they Yu Mu Wuqing and others have a life-saving grace. Looking at their living environment, they have the ability to give them a better Wei Xiao, hoping to improve their lives.


    Not to mention, if they are willing to follow Wei Xiao to leave, in the future within the sphere of influence of the Immortal City, everyone here can walk sideways.


    This is the right Wei Xiao is willing to give them.


    Does anyone else have an opinion?


    hehe!


    If you have any comments, hold it back to me.


    If you want to have privileges, do you also save Mu Wuqing and the others once?


    As a result, Mu Wuqing''s persuasion was useless, and the human beings living here were not willing to leave.


    They have already regarded this place as their home. Compared with the disturbances outside, even if changing a place can make their lives better, they are still willing to be ordinary.


    Wei Xiao didn''t force it.


    Since the other party did not want to go with them, Wei Xiao respected their choice.


    "After stabilizing the Nine Heavens City, give each of them a potion No. 1, 2, 3, ten tailor-made armors, and more than 20 high-level bases, each with a potion for awakening."


    This is Wei Xiao''s final decision.


    This is just a breeze for him.


    Compared with their contribution to saving Mu Wuqing and others, it is simply not worth mentioning.


    After making this decision, Wei Xiao and the others left the Snow Mountain Base in the afternoon and headed directly to Jiutian City.

 Chapter 1571： Two dogs fight, play off

    Nine Sky City.


    Chu Tianhe, Yun Ning, and Ling Ying have disappeared for a long time, and this will not have any impact on Jiutian City, a super power that already has the ability to operate independently.


    So far, they did not know the news of the fall of Chu Tianhe and other high-level officials.


    In addition to many people in the base who are still discussing the impact of Wei Xiao''s arrival, more people are still doing their own things.


    At the east side of the city wall.


    The laborers in the city are repairing the wall destroyed by Wei Xiao.


    The soldiers in charge of supervision wandered around.


    "Who are those people?"


    Just as people were cleaning up the mess left by Wei Xiao, the warriors who were in charge of guarding on the city wall found a team floating in the sky from afar.


    Hearing this shout, the others stopped their movements and looked towards the distant sky.


    With Wei Xiao they got closer and closer.


    People who were on the sidelines saw the head Wei Xiao''s face clearly, a look of horror gradually appeared on his face.


    "Is that the devil that appeared in the morning?"


    "Wei Xiao? Where did they come? Where are our Heavenly Emperor and Queen?"


    "It''s over, since Wei Xiao is here, doesn''t that mean?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible. Our Majesty Heaven is invincible, how could Wei Xiao kill him. I don''t believe it. It must be Wei Xiao who deceived His Majesty Heaven in some despicable way, and then took the opportunity to attack our base."


    "What to do? Are we going to stop it?"


    "Do you think it can be stopped?"


    In a noisy exclamation, Wei Xiao and the others came to the wall above the city wall.


    Wei Xiao, who was surrounded by many wounded, let Bai Youwei and Yan Yi take care of the wounded, and he himself, taking a step forward, instantly came to the center of Jiutian City.


    "The citizens of Jiutian City have listened to me. Chutian River has been destroyed. From now on, Jiutian City will be taken over by the Immortal City. From now on, all people who go out will return home immediately and do not move around easily, waiting for the immortal warriors. Enter the city and collect it. If anyone does not listen to persuasion, he will kill him without mercy."


    Wei Xiao''s voice used the airflow to spread throughout the entire Jiutian City.


    The loud voice was heard even by people who stayed inside the house and did not go out.


    But after Wei Xiao''s voice fell, a purple-white electric light shot up into the sky from him.


    The dazzling light beam exploded on the top of the sky, forming a huge curtain, enclosing the entire Nine Heavens City.


    "His Majesty Heaven has fallen?"


    "How is this possible? How could His Majesty the Emperor fall?"


    "It''s a lie, it must be a lie, I don''t believe it."


    "kill him!"


    "Those who violate my Nine Heavens will be punishable even though they are far away."


    There are Nine Sky City fighters who will not succumb to Wei Xiao''s lewdness.


    Seeing that the entire Jiutian City was blocked by Wei Xiao, immediately, from all directions, many soldiers from the Jiutian City rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    "act recklessly!"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    In the next second, beams of light burst from the purple-white enchantment.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Everyone who rushed towards Wei Xiao fell on the spot under this dense beam of light.


    Some people rushed forward, but there was no change in the result.


    In minutes, the number of Jiu Tiancheng fighters who paid for their impulsiveness was no less than four digits.


    The sacrifice of thousands of people undoubtedly deterred others.


    Looking at the energy barrier in the air, people saw only fear at this moment.


    This is not something they can defeat at all, and the number in front of the other party is completely a joke.


    "Go home quickly and don''t stay outside."


    The death warning scared many people.


    I don''t know what Wei Xiao has to do next, the people who originally stopped outside the house returned to the house one after another.


    And some people, looking at the figure of Wei Xiao in the sky, their faces were full of excitement and emotion.


    "Chu Tianhe still died in Wei Xiao''s hands. As expected of the world''s number one powerhouse, this day has come."


    "Lord, it''s the Lord who has come up. Hahaha... Old dogs of Nine Heavens City, I said that you will not end well when you move the Phoenix Dance Heavenly City. What do you say now? Hahaha... The Lord has come up, don''t even think about it. It''s better."


    Among the tallest castles in Jiutian City.


    The high-level officials here heard Wei Xiao''s words and the suppression.


    Those women in Chu Tianhe were the first to fall into panic.


    If Chutianhe really falls, what will happen to them as women in the harem of Chutianhe?


    The second is the management of Nine Sky City.


    Everything they have now was given by Chu Tianhe. Now that Jiutian City is about to change a master, will they still be able to hold high positions by then?


    Extraordinary Meeting.


    "Everyone, do you think what Wei Xiao said is credible?"


    "Nine out of ten. If it is a lie, once His Majesty appears, the lie will be self-defeating."


    "I understand this Wei Xiao, he doesn''t bother to lie to us. Since he dared to say that, it must be true. What''s more, we have witnessed His Majesty the Emperor going out with Wei Xiao, and now that Wei Xiao comes back, he does not see His Majesty the Emperor. Figure, there is no need to explain anything."


    "If it is true, are you willing? Everything we have now is bestowed by His Majesty the Emperor. Once Jiutian City changes its owner, we will have nothing. Do you want to live a life that looks at other people''s faces?"


    "What if you are not reconciled? Deal with Wei Xiao? Don''t be kidding. How terrifying His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven is not Wei Xiao''s opponent. We started with Wei Xiao, I''m afraid we don''t know how to die."


    "I didn''t say I was going to fight Wei Xiao."


    "Then what do you mean?"


    "Gene extraction base. If your majesty falls today, everything in the gene extraction base will live there. We only need to take the medicine from the gene extraction base and take it, and wait for the immortal city to take over. In everything, we can also get a good treatment by virtue of our own strength."


    "Take a step back, even if we don''t get the treatment we deserve in the Immortal City, as long as we have the strength and the world is big, where can we go?"


    The high-level people present heard the words and glanced at each other.


    From each other''s eyes, they all saw the eagerness.


    "Just do it. There used to be the control of His Majesty the Emperor, no one dared to think about the things in the gene extraction base. Now that everyone else is gone, it is better for us to enjoy it instead of cheaper others."


    "It''s not too late, let''s go now."


    After a brief meeting, a group of senior executives immediately left the meeting room and rushed to the gene extraction base.


    But what they didn''t expect was that when they came to the "forbidden zone" of Jiutian City, what they saw before their eyes was like **** on earth.


    Chutian River, the gene extraction base, is located underground.


    On the aisle leading to the underground base, the top of Jiutian City saw it was full of corpses.


    There are soldiers guarding here, there are researchers, and there are staff responsible for logistics here.


    As long as the personnel of Jiutian City living in the underground base, all men and women were killed.


    Except for them, there was no corpse of a non-Nine Sky City personnel left at the scene.


    "how so?"


    "No, someone is ahead of us."


    Seeing this scene, the Jiutian City seniors couldn''t stand up anymore.


    They galloped towards the base one after another.


    When they arrived at the place, besides the corpse, there were still corpses in front of them.


    The only corpse king and corpse that they cared about were not left.


    "Who did it?"


    The senior officials of Jiutian City were furious, and the hysterical roar sounded from the underground base.


    In the distance, a group of people wearing masks was escorting a batch of supplies away.


    If someone at the top of the Jiutian City is present, you can definitely tell at a glance that the materials escorted by this mysterious team are not the corpses of the corpse and the corpse of the Jiutian City underground base?


    In this team, at the back, a man wearing a dragon-shaped mask turned his head and looked at the blurry Jiutian City.


    There was a sigh in his eyes.


    "As the adults expected, Chu Tianhe eventually fell into Wei Xiao''s hands. It is really terrifying, how did such a person improve his strength?"


    His question is destined to have no results.


    A person who doesn''t need genetic medicine, heaven and earth treasures to improve his strength, this kind of thing, it is a fantasy to talk about it.


    This is not a fantasy world.


    Can you change your genes and strength with hard work and talent?


    After a long pause, seeing the **** team disappear in front, the man no longer hesitated.


    Turn around, follow the **** team and disappear into the mountains.

 Chapter 1572： Night in action

    In the Nine Heavens City.


    Wei Xiao didn''t let them wait long.


    At nightfall, the first troops from Everlasting City entered Jiutian City.


    It is the Shadow Guard and Mecha Unit.


    The number is more than fifty thousand.


    This team is the strongest army in Evernight City.


    There are still more than 200,000 people who are rushing towards Jiutian City, and it is expected that they will all arrive in two days.


    No way, the city of Evernight left the base is to relocate the city.


    The materials and various large-scale machinery and weapons carried are too large, and you can''t do it if you want to speed up.


    Unlike mecha units and shadow guards.


    Nothing, easy.


    After receiving Ni Qingcheng''s order, he followed Ni Qingcheng to reach Jiutian City in advance on the same day.


    When the troops arrived, Wei Xiao immediately monitored and controlled Jiutian City.


    The soldiers checked and collected the residents at the bottom, and the management focused on the Jiutiancheng army, while Wei Xiao and others moved directly into the "Tiangong" and summoned all the high-level personnel of the Jiutiancheng.


    "I don''t want to talk too much nonsense. In a word, do you choose to surrender or perish?"


    Facing the senior officials of Jiutian City, Wei Xiao didn''t have time to waste with them, so he went straight to the point.


    According to normal operations, Wei Xiao wants to control the super power of Jiutian City, which has nearly tens of millions of people. Intellectually, he shouldn''t push these high-levels too tightly.


    If they caused Wei Xiao trouble because of their unhappy heart, they would surely set off a **** storm in the city.


    But Wei Xiao just played the restless routine.


    He didn''t need to appease these high-level emotions at all, he was straightforward, either live or die.


    As for whether they would violate Wei Xiaoyang?


    This is simply impossible.


    Is Wei Da Devil''s reputation so vain?


    Just because the new owner of Nine Heavens City was called Wei Xiao, no one dared to make small moves under his nose.


    In front of Wei Xiao''s absolute strength, you may be able to cause him some trouble, but the ending will never change.


    Knowing that you will die if you resist, who can be so stupid?


    Because of this, after Wei Xiao expressed his attitude, the vast majority of the top leaders of Jiutian City who were gathered by him chose to surrender one after another.


    As for the rest.


    They only hesitated for a moment, and what awaited them was a merciless killing.


    After the first batch was resolved, Wei Xiao, with the cooperation of these surrendered Jiutian City seniors, carried out an in-depth clean-up of the Jiutian City.


    Start the bloodbath from the top.


    The first step is those women from Chutianhe.


    Sometimes Wei Xiao had to admire Chu Tianhe, this guy is really a kind of love.


    That was the case in the Heavenly Court at the beginning, and in the Nine Heavens City in the future, until now, when we came to this southern continent, when Wei Xiao asked the women in the harem of Chutian River to gather, good guys, there were a total of eighty-one people, just right. Corresponding to the seventy-two concubines of Sannomiya and the Sixth Court, and they are all great beauties.


    Every time just dealing with these women in Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao would waste a lot of time.


    How empty and lonely is this guy to collect so many beauties?


    Bai Youwei and the others also witnessed all this.


    When they saw these women in Chu Tianhe, they couldn''t help but glance at Wei Xiao.


    There is no harm if there is no comparison.


    Compared with Chu Tianhe, Wei Xiao is not too "infatuated."


    Wei Xiao had no idea about Chu Tianhe''s woman.


    Even if there is no shortage of stunning and charming styles with a score of 98 or more among them.


    But Wei Xiao said he was not interested.


    A group of survivors, if Wei Xiao really has ideas about them, how is it different from Cao Thief?


    Dealing with the Chutianhe women is very simple. Investigate them, and deal with those who are deeply involved in Chutianhe. They just take what they need and redistribute them to the people below.


    As for Chu Tianhe''s heirs, everything he could remember was strangled, including their mother and the family behind her mother.


    Real bloodbath.


    And when Wei Xiao carried out the humane destruction of everything about Chutian River in Jiutian City, it was not the mainland of the Emirates.


    On this day, an uninvited guest came to this place.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The opponent was dressed in a purple-black robe and a mask. He did not hide his figure, but set foot on the final battlefield righteously.


    Many zombies besieged him along the way, but these zombies could not even touch the corners of his clothes, and they were all strangled by invisible force.


    "Humans, do you really think that my corpse clan has no corpses?"


    Before, Wei Xiao started a bloodbath on the corpses.


    It feels that since Wei Xiao rioted in the non-Chief Continent and retreats, it is the strong individual who dares to come to his sacred site to find a sense of existence.


    Can you imagine the anger in the heart of the sage?


    At this moment, he found the figure of the incoming person, the holy judge under the abyss was not polite, and directly released the supernatural power, and dropped a destructive beam from the sky to the incoming person''s figure.


    The mysterious strong man who does not need to deal with ordinary zombies looked at the beam of light from the sky, and a pair of star eyes condensed slightly.


    In the invisible air, a tangible barrier was conceived to block the attack released by the holy judge.


    "boom--"


    Shocking.


    A huge aperture spread out in the air.


    The attacking enemy received a shock, and the figure stepped back a few steps.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Blocking the steps of the invading enemy, a figure flew out from under the abyss.


    Stand apart from the visitor in the blink of an eye.


    "Humans, you are too much." The sage of the possessed supreme envoy said.


    Looking at each other with murderous eyes.


    Coming man: "Mianxia may have misunderstood. This time this seat is here, it is not to be an enemy of you."


    "Killing so many people of the deity, you say you are not an enemy of the deity, do you believe it?"


    "Of course I believe. My strength has not been recognized by Mian Xia, how could Mian Xia come forward in person? It''s just a small attempt. If this move caused Mian Xia''s heart to misunderstand, I would like to express our deep apologies."


    The saint frowned.


    "You mean, killing so many people of the deity is just to show your strength to the deity?"


    "good!"


    The holy judge stared at the opponent with a solemn face.


    Not to be outdone, the people who came to look at him, without a trace of fear.


    for a long time.


    The sacred judge immediately retracted his gaze.


    "Well, your strength has been recognized by the deity. Now you can tell your identity and the purpose of your coming to the deity''s realm? If you can''t convince the deity, don''t leave today."


    "It is an honor for this seat to be recognized by Mianxia. This seat has only one purpose to find Mianxia, ??Wei Xiao."


    "Well, Wei Xiao?"


    Hearing this name, Sheng Ju''s eyes trembled slightly.


    "Yes, this person should be familiar with Mianxia?"


    The decree is undeniable.


    "Naturally familiar. What is the connection between him and your deity?"


    "If you want to join forces with Mianxia to deal with Wei Xiao, I don''t know what Mianxia intends?"


    "..."


    The saint heard the sound and was speechless on the spot.


    He thought that the person in front of him came to him either with the idea of ??benefiting the human race, or for other purposes.


    But the sage judge never thought that Ye came to him to deal with Wei Xiao.


    "The deity doesn''t know why you have to deal with Wei Xiao, but Wei Xiao is the only existence in your human race that can contend with the deity. Now you have to join hands with the deity to deal with Wei Xiao, don''t you care about the life and death of the human race?"


    Ye smiled disapprovingly.


    "Mianxia, ??do you really think that only Wei Xiao in the Human Race can pose a threat to you?"


    Noting Ye''s calm eyes, the holy judge couldn''t help but think of Chu Tianhe who had fought with him back then...


    "Interesting, very interesting."


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and the sage judge said quietly, "Wei Xiao has hatred with you?"


    "It''s hard to talk about deep hatred, but I feel that people like Wei Xiao shouldn''t exist in this world. His existence has already broken the balance of this world. If Wei Xiao is not eliminated for a day, whether it is Human, Corpse or Zheng The rising water race and orc race will never have peace. Mian Xian feels that the deity''s words are right?"


    "Can you represent the entire human race?"


    "No, but the human forces other than the Immortal City, don''t mind tearing a piece of flesh from the dragon."


    The saint thought for a long time.


    His eyes suddenly bloomed with dazzling fine light.


    "How does the deity believe your words?"


    "If Mian Xia agrees to join forces, this seat can place the decisive battle on the non-Emirate continent. This is the sincerity of this seat."


    The saint did not expect the other party to be so direct.


    Putting the place of decisive battle on the continent of the Emirati, this can completely eliminate all the doubts of the sacred judge.


    why?


    Because the strength of the sage referee can be the strongest in the non-emirate continent.


    If the human race really wants to deal with him and gather all the strong to come to the non-emirate continent, he has no way out.


    If Ye Zhen had any conspiracy, choosing the battlefield in the African Emirates would be totally unnecessary.


    Therefore, Ye''s words are completely believable.

 Chapter 1573： Cooperation reached

    Do you join forces with the strong human beings to deal with Wei Xiao?


    This seems to be a good note.


    Once the Human Race was free of the obstacle of Wei Xiao, the holy judge thought about the changes that the Corpse Race was about to usher in soon, haha...


    Since the human race is seeking its own way of death, why is the holy judge not the beauty of adulthood?


    "Okay, the deity agrees. When will you deal with Wei Xiao, please notify the deity. Although the body of the deity will not leave the non-Emirate continent, the clone can also help you one or two."


    "Mianxia, ??is this a promise?"


    "Naturally, you don''t care about a peerless powerhouse. The deity has no reason to refuse to agree to destroy a confidant that threatens my corpse clan."


    "Then it''s settled."


    "I look forward to this cooperation."


    "This seat is also very much looking forward to it. By the way, I have something to verify with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Shen took a breath and said seriously: "Does Wei Xiao have the ability to dominate?"


    "Huh? Don''t you know?" the holy judge asked strangely.


    There was no positive answer, but Ye already had the answer in his heart.


    "Thank you Mianxia for your doubts. Now that this purpose has been achieved, I won''t bother you any more, so I''ll leave now."


    "Okay, I look forward to your next plans."


    "I won''t let Mianxia down."


    Ye said, with a quit, his figure flashed hundreds of meters, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s the darling of the last era. The human race has too many natural advantages among the ten thousand races. It is a pity that the hearts of the people are uneven. This is destined to become the era of my corpse race."


    Looking at the direction in which Ye disappeared, the holy judge murmured a few words, and the consciousness was stripped from the body of the supreme envoy.


    Under the abyss.


    "My lord, can you believe what Human Race Ye said?"


    Next to the saint''s body, the eight corpse emperors are all there.


    By possessing other zombies, they heard all the conversations between the sage and Ye.


    Two groups of white mist exhaled from the nostrils of the saint.


    "Belief or unbelief is not important to the deity. As long as they put the final battle field in the non-Emirate continent, the deity will take action personally. But you, the emperor has already begun to conceive. They are related to the future of the corpse clan, just wait for them Upon being born, the deity will let the human race know the real horror of the corpse race."


    Hearing this, the Eight Great Corpse Emperor couldn''t help but look at his body.


    The emperor is naturally the child of the corpse emperor and the corpse emperor.


    They are different from ordinary zombies and corpses, they can reproduce indefinitely.


    Every time an emperor is born, the energy and energy that the corpse emperor needs to consume is almost half their lives.


    The corpse emperor can only give birth to two emperors in his lifetime.


    Once a corpse emperor gave birth to two emperor sons, when the second emperor was born, it would also be the occasion of the death of the corpse emperor.


    In fact, neither Wei Xiao nor the others knew that besides the existence of the corpse emperor, besides being the basis for the birth of the corpse emperor, their other function was to extend the corpse emperor''s descendants.


    How important the emperor is to the emperor is naturally unknown now.


    After they are born, the world will inevitably be shocked for them.


    Two days later.


    The extreme north of the southern continent.


    Come back here at night.


    "My lord, the leaders of the major forces that have received our invitation have already arrived, and they are waiting for you to come back to preside over the next meeting." Long met alone at night.


    Maybe no one knew about the existence of night, and there were not many people who knew about the existence of night.


    The dragon is the person who mainly comes into contact with the night.


    Usually, the other members of Dark Ye didn''t even know that there was such a powerful existence as Ye in their organization.


    "It''s up to you to preside over the meeting! Now you are the real executor of Xinye. You only need to stay behind and show up at critical times."


    "Yes. By the way, sir, how about the trip to the non-Emirate continent?"


    "Very smoothly. The sacred judge has agreed to our invitation. Now, it depends on how many people from other forces are willing to participate in our plan. This time, who is the leader of the invited forces, has anyone not come?"


    "There is one!"


    "Who?"


    "Axue, Lord of Ice City."


    "It turned out to be her. That deity is not strange."


    Hearing Axue''s name at night, there were not many waves in his eyes.


    To Axue, or to the entire Ice and Snow City, Ye was very clear.


    From the time of Xiaoyue Sirius, this woman has been Wei Xiao''s most reliable ally, or in other words, no one in the entire world can get close to the immortal sky like A Xue.


    Similarly, Wei Xiao is ignorant of many forces. Only this Ice and Snow City, as long as they act together with the Immortal Sky, in addition to the Immortal Sky, their benefits far exceed those of other forces. Wei Xiao took special care.


    Relying on this kind of thigh-holding behavior, Ice and Snow City has now become a super power.


    Especially after taking over part of Wolf City''s resources, today''s Ice City has a total population of more than four million, and everyone is a super soldier.


    As the city lord, Axue and the deputy commander Zi Miao''er, their strength has now reached the Saint Emperor level, faintly touching the extreme emperor realm.


    For them, the breakthrough is obviously only a matter of time, and perhaps they have already broken through now.


    It''s not surprising that Axue didn''t come to this meeting, but felt that it was being cleaned up.


    Long: "My lord, the subordinates are a little puzzled. We all know the relationship between Ice and Snow City and Immortal Sky. Why did we invite them before? They are definitely from Wei Xiao''s side. Once any Axue arrives, do we still have to Tell her about the plan to deal with Wei Xiao?"


    Ye waved his hand.


    "It''s just a test. I also want to know if that Axue has greater ambitions. But now it seems that they are determined to be tied to the Immortal Heaven. It doesn''t matter if they haven''t come, once the alliance is established, for To ensure that everyone is one mind and always get a certificate of approval, this Ice and Snow City is simply the best choice."


    The dragon nodded.


    "Which step has your strength reached now?" Ye suddenly shifted the front and asked about Long''s strength.


    Two days later, the batch of materials stolen from Jiutian City is believed to have been used by Dragon.


    Ye didn''t know the current strength of the dragon even though he had never fought against the dragon.


    Speaking of his own strength, Long was quite excited.


    "In the late emperor rank. The improvement brought by the eleven power potions is terrible."


    "Why not just rise to the top?"


    "This..." Long hesitated, as if he had set up concerns.


    Ye Yi glanced at his concerns and said amusedly: "Is he worried that his strength will reach the same height as this seat, and he will be jealous of this seat?"


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    As soon as Ye''s words fell, the dragon''s body was hit by lightning, directly on one knee.


    "My lord, my subordinates have absolutely no intention of betraying an adult, so please let them know."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Ye smiled and motioned for Long to stand up.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, if this seat has suspicions about you, you won¡¯t be allowed to take the position, and will reward you all the potions obtained by Jiutian City. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. The batch of supplies brought back from Jiutian City should be There are more than two hundred dead bodies, right?"


    Ting Ye''s tone didn''t seem to test him, Long hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Yes!"


    "Well, after this meeting, you will swallow the awakening potion with all your strength. Don''t stop if you don''t reach the peak of your strength. If you lack the awakening potion, come to this seat. Let you walk in front of people, if you don''t have enough strength to deter others, how can you? Let you stand firm? Dragon, this seat has great expectations of you. Whether it was once or now."


    "Thank you for your cultivation, and the subordinates are willing to help the adults in the future and die."


    Ye waved his hand.


    "Go! To win more allies for Xinye is the best reward for this seat."


    "Yes. The subordinate retires."


    Long Ceng responded forcefully, then turned and left the cave.


    After Ye Waiting Long left, he looked up at the starry sky in the open air.


    "This time, who will be the last beneficiary?"

 Chapter 1574： Defeat Weis plan

    Dark night''s new headquarters base.


    At this time, in an empty space, the table was full of bigwigs and their assistants from all major forces.


    The leaders of the two major Western forces have come.


    Lucifer Layton, Eliza.


    To the east, Xiao Chen, the leader of the city of Skexiu, and his fiancee Ye Xiaoqing.


    In addition to these, there are Roxar, the new leader of the Aegean base city, Thomas, the new leader of the Silingalo base city, Herkaus, the new leader of the Morton base city, the great emperor Yenikahua of the Olga base city, and the League of Haters in the Southern Continent. Represents the captain of the army and their assistants.


    The facelift is gorgeous.


    But among them, the only ones who are truly capable of speaking freely here are Lucifer Leyton and Xiao Chen.


    With the help of Dark Night''s welfare, the former secretly succeeded in raising his strength to the emperor level.


    No one knows how many victims he provided to Dark Night during that period.


    And Xiao Chen, after realizing the gap between him and Wei Xiao in the battle of Wolf City, through the efforts of this period of time and the resources obtained by the base in the Southern Continent, he also raised his strength to the emperor level.


    The two of them are the only great emperor-level powerhouses present.


    "Crack..."


    During the discussion, the closed stone gate was opened.


    From the outside, a dragon wearing a blue dragon mask walked in with four men.


    "Everyone, I''ve been waiting. Introduce yourself, Long, you can call me like that, and I will preside over this meeting."


    As Long said, he led people to the main position.


    Layton glanced at the other person: "With a word missing, but you still don''t change your previous style, you are still as mysterious as you always have. Don''t talk nonsense, just tell us what we are here for."


    Long glanced at Leyton, and went directly to the main seat to sit down.


    "Before the meeting starts, I want to ask everyone a question."


    Xiao Chen: "What''s the problem?"


    "Wei Xiao. As far as I know, after the fall of Wolf City, Wei Xiao set up a personnel monitoring station in your current forces based on what dark night did. You can disagree with Wei Xiao''s approach. ?"


    Eliza: "Does this have anything to do with you calling so many of us?"


    "It''s inevitable. I ask you to answer seriously. If you can''t reach an agreement with us on this matter, then there is no need for this meeting to go on. But it won''t let you go for nothing. When you leave, your leaders. All of them can take away ten awakening potions from us, each person, it is a little bit of Xin Ye''s heart."


    With that, the four fighters who followed the dragon in, directly opened the password box in their hands, and placed hundreds of awakening potions in it.


    It''s not a big deal.


    Seeing the horror of the mysterious organization Xinye, everyone present was all moved.


    Not to mention, just the amount of awakening potions the opponent is taking out now, if it is given to a junior emperor-level ability, at least one strong man above the holy emperor level can be born a few hours later.


    But now, the other party even took out such precious resources as a gift, and its "financial strength" is so abundant that many people here are envious.


    Only Layton sneered at it.


    Xin Ye is a metamorphosis of Dark Ye, which he knows very well.


    But he didn''t say it.


    After all, he knew the details of Xinye''s people, Long and the others, also knew what the other party was doing behind their backs.


    It''s just that everyone tacitly knows it as if no one knows anyone.


    At the beginning, Dark Ye used so many living people to experiment, and they had some inventory on hand that was completely reasonable.


    Nor can it be said that Layton has a simple mind and well-developed limbs.


    He would never think about the preconceived concept that the experimental body used by the dark night was killed in the larval stage to extract the genetic medicine, and there was no chance to breed the corpse for the dark night to extract the awakening medicine.


    It wasn''t that the dark night didn''t want to, but it was too dangerous to do so.


    Once the corpse emperor has soldiers around him, and once he is not well controlled, no one knows what will happen.


    What''s more, the mature corpse emperor can''t be controlled by the dark night.


    Rather than taking a huge risk to cultivate a mature corpse king for the corpse, it is not fragrant to kill her easily to obtain the No. 5 potion when the corpse king is larvae?


    "You can rest assured and boldly say what you want in your heart. In order to reassure you, I can first express my position, Wei Xiao, I do not have him. Xinye was born entirely to fight against Wei Xiao and the immortal sky behind him. Organization. Okay, I''ll just say so much, now it''s up to you."


    Everyone hesitated.


    After a long time, Xiao Chen, who was deeply persecuted by Wei Xiao, was the first to express his stance.


    "For Wei Xiao, let alone the fact that he forcibly set up a checkpoint in my base. Even without this incident, I would like to sleep, eat, and smash the bones. I don''t want to say more about the reasons. But Wei Xiao , If there is a chance, I will never make him feel better."


    Someone spoke, the topic seemed to be opened up, and then someone said again.


    "Wei Xiao set up a monitoring station at my base, so that my current base has no secrets. If one day he wants to deal with me, I don''t know how to deal with it. I don''t want to give my personal safety to a stranger. In the hands of a person, if possible, I hope that this person should not exist."


    "The monitoring station has completely shaken our interests and foundation. If things go on like this, the new humans in the future will only see the immortal heavens in their eyes, and those of us who really provide them with shelter will become the one who manages the city for the immortal heavens in their eyes. Subordinates of the land, I will never allow this kind of thing to be seen."


    "I can''t wait to kill all those people in the monitoring station, but we dare not move, Wei Xiao is pressed on the head, if I dare to do this, then I will not be far from death."


    "..."


    Seeing the expressions of other people present and their continuous venting of their dissatisfaction with Wei Xiao, a satisfied smile appeared on their faces under the dragon mask.


    At the right time, Long interrupted the people who were still venting their dissatisfaction with Wei Xiao.


    "Okay, it seems that everyone''s ideas are the same. Then, what we are convening to discuss this time, now is the beginning."


    Long paused. When everyone turned their eyes to him, Long continued: "Our meeting is very simple. There are only two aspects. First, purpose, and second, solution."


    "This purpose is obvious, and it''s aimed at Wei Xiao. Xinye gathers everyone together, hoping that you can work with the Xinye Alliance to deal with Wei Xiao, a public enemy."


    "To deal with Wei Xiao?"


    "are you joking?"


    "I thought that the purpose of your calling us was originally for this? Haha! Sorry, if this is the case, I forgive me for not being with you. Dealing with Wei Xiao? Fortunately, you can figure out how strong Wei Xiao is to me and you. Count them one by one? From the time he sought the pinnacle of the human race and became famous, who of you has seen Wei Xiao fail?"


    "Is Xin Ye too self-righteous? It''s not that I am so arrogant and extinguished my own power and prestige. Just those of us, really want to fight Wei Xiao, and together it is not enough for Wei Xiao to crack his teeth. You also have to deal with Wei Xiao, what are you doing? Let us go and die."


    The dragon''s purpose just came out, causing quite a stir at the scene.


    Knowing that Xinye''s purpose of summoning them was actually to deal with Wei Xiao, some people were ready to leave on the spot.


    Long: "Everyone, I said that there are two aspects to this meeting, one is the purpose and the other is the solution. You haven''t heard me finish the solution. Now you are so decisive, don''t you think it is too arbitrary?"


    Morton chief Hercules sneered: "The solution? You have to deal with Wei Xiao, who is recognized as the world''s number one powerhouse. What can you do?"


    "In the face of absolute strength, no conspiracy and trickery can be on the stage. If you call us here for this, I''m sorry, I don''t want to die, I want to live a few hundred years." Thomas is not optimistic about the dragon that hasn''t said yet. plan.

 Chapter 1575： New nights confidence

    Xiao Chen suddenly said: "Since everyone has come here, no matter how repellent you are, you have to listen to the other party''s words. If Xinye really has a plan to deal with Wei Xiao, you will stop it now. Don''t you think it is a pity? In his base, there was always a pair of eyes staring at him, until the last base changed his surname to Wei?"


    "Are you sure Wei Xiao can be dealt with by strategy?" Yeni Jiahua asked rhetorically.


    "Always listen, don''t you?"


    Lucifer Leighton: "Let''s talk about it! How do you plan to deal with Wei Xiao? If you can''t convince us, I think, no one here is willing to accompany you to death."


    Long did not drag his feet: "Thomas has already mentioned part of the plan just now, absolute strength. We also know that any conspiracy and tricks are useless against Wei Xiao. Therefore, only absolute strength can defeat Wei Xiao."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    As soon as Long''s words fell, someone laughed at the scene.


    Even people like Xiao Chen, Leyton, and Eliza who still held a glimmer of hope showed disappointment on their faces after hearing the words of the dragon.


    Defeat Wei Xiao with absolute strength?


    Are you TM dreaming?


    Xiaoyue Sirius is strong, right? How is the result?


    Using all the forbidden weapons in Wolf City, as well as himself, failed to keep Wei Xiao behind.


    How about the Empress of the Dark Night?


    Rumor has it that he is a strong man who has reached the peak emperor rank, but what is the ending?


    Does Wei Xiao live well?


    There is also Nine Heavens Emperor Chutianhe.


    That''s a person who can just get past He Shengjue and can still retreat, but what will happen to him?


    If the first three are not convincing enough, then the holy referee will always be fine, right?


    But what is the news that everyone knows?


    The sacred judge teamed up with 14 senior corpse kings to deal with Wei Xiao at the same time, and the nine dead and six wounded were unable to take Wei Xiao. In the end, the southern corpse clan was destroyed by Wei Xiao alone.


    These are all real results. Now you tell us to use absolute strength to beat Wei Xiao. How many cups did you drink and become so drunk?


    "I don''t think there is any need for this meeting to go on anymore, the more you talk about it, the more outrageous it gets."


    "This is just one person''s whimsical. You guys, do you want to go? I''ll go if I don''t go."


    Someone has stood up.


    Even Xiao Chen and the others were not interested in Long''s plan.


    Seeing the behavior of these people, Long suddenly said: "Perhaps you guys think what I have said is whimsical after hearing what I said, but what if I have this?"


    Without leaving a trace, Long pulled out a jacket from his body.


    Then, in front of everyone, spread the rolled up jacket so that the contents are presented in front of everyone.


    The person who had threatened to leave before, when Twilight saw the items placed in the jacket, his standing body suddenly shook.


    Looking at the items on the table, his gaze from the start was surprised and gradually became agitated and greedy.


    The same is true for Xiao Chen and the others.


    "Pharmaceutical No. 5, and there are at least ten medicines of No. 5, how is this possible?"


    Someone was greedy after a moment of shock.


    Thomas directly wanted to grab it.


    As a result, a terrifying force swept over from the dragon. Thomas, who hadn''t succeeded yet, but his strength was no more than Level 4, was tired of flying out by this force and hit a wall fiercely.


    "puff--"


    A mouthful of blood was spit out from Thomas'' mouth, and his pale face and horrified eyes changed the look in his eyes when he looked at the dragon.


    Others who had the same thoughts as Thomas saw this scene, and immediately dispelled the plan to grab the power potion.


    There was also a sense of awe for the dragon, who seemed harmless to humans and animals.


    Leyton and Xiao Chen looked at the dragon in shock.


    "Emperor-level powerhouse?"


    However, Long seemed to have never happened before. He looked at everyone present and said: "Everyone, this is how we deal with Wei Xiao. Without strength, then we will create a group of powerful people. When all of us reach it. At the peak of the emperor level, even surpassing the emperor level, do you think that Wei Xiao is still invincible?"


    Hearing what the dragon said, everyone sucked in air.


    Eliza, she was not fascinated by the temptation before her.


    "Dragon, it seems that the No. 5 potions you take out now are not enough to create many emperor-level powerhouses. In the Immortal City, Wei Xiao does not lack this level of power."


    Long smiled.


    "Of course I know, but I didn''t say that these medicines in front of me are all of my Xinye. I can''t guarantee anything else, but the leaders here want to increase their strength to the peak of the emperor. I still have the resources of Xinye. of."


    "What, do you have more power potions?"


    "How did you do it?"


    "Did you find the treasure of supernatural potions?"


    Dragon''s words directly blasted everyone present.


    All of them looked at him in disbelief.


    Xiao Chen, Layton, and Eliza were suspicious, but looking at the dozens of power potions on the table, they were sure that even if the power potions that Xinye possessed were not as scary as Long said, they were definitely not. Not in the minority.


    This could not help but remind them of some rumors in the southern continent before.


    Not long ago, Wei Xiao destroyed the zombies in the southern mainland, and the corpses of the corpse were brought back to the base by the people of Fengwu Tiancheng.


    Afterwards, Fengwu Tiancheng was destroyed by Jiutian City, and this batch of resources was acquired by Jiutian City.


    But according to the gossip, in fact, the batch of materials obtained by Fengwu Tiancheng was dropped on the way to Jiu Tiancheng.


    At the time they thought the rumor was ridiculous, but now it seems that the materials that were dropped in Nine Heavens City were most likely made by Xinye.


    In this way, wouldn''t Xinye have dozens of supernatural potions?


    Dozens?


    My goodness!


    Xinye is simply getting rich overnight!


    Long saw everyone''s performance in his eyes.


    The atmosphere he wants to create has been reached. At this time, Long said again: "It is only the first step for us to create the peak power. In addition, we also have a foreign aid. With his joining, plus the upcoming among us The born peak powerhouse, everyone, believe me, Wei Xiao will definitely die."


    Xiao Chen: "What foreign aid?"


    "The corpse emperor''s holy judge."


    "Buzzing..."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was once again shocked in place.


    Xinye is too crazy, right?


    The saints have been invited out by them?


    This, this... What else can''t they do?


    "Holy judge? Are you not afraid to lift a rock and hit your own foot?" Leyton frowned.


    Long disagreed.


    Then he told everyone about Wei Xiao''s battle against the sacred referee in the African Emirates a few days ago.


    "...I tell you this, just to tell you that the sacred judge is not as powerful as you think. As long as our strength reaches the emperor rank and does not go to the non-emirate continent to provoke the sacred judge, he will not pose any threat to us. . On the contrary, it is Wei Xiao, who is struggling to overwhelm the present. I am the only one who is the only one, if he does not die, we should not raise our heads."


    "The saint also knows this, so a person who breaks the rules can never exist in this world."


    Sure, Long won''t say more.


    Hercules said at this time: "Do you really plan to support us to become the imperial peak power?"


    "Naturally, there must be no slack in dealing with Wei Xiao. We will spare no effort to create more powerful people to deal with him."


    "Hahaha...what else to say? Isn''t it just Wei Xiao? I''ve joined this plan by Morton."


    Thomas, who was lifted off by the dragon just now, also stood up with a smile on his face: "Yes, with the support of Xinye and a powerful foreign aid such as the sage referee, he is a fart. Your Excellency, deal with Wei Xiaojia. I¡¯m the one. I¡¯ve seen him upset for a long time. I didn¡¯t have a chance before. Now, I¡¯m the first one to let him go.¡±


    Yeni Jiahua: "It is incumbent for us to deal with Wei Xiao, the devil. Even if there is no supernatural potion and no holy judge as foreign aid, Wei Xiao must die for the future of Human Race."


    "The Aegean Base City agreed to join, not for other reasons, just to eliminate Wei Xiao, a rule-breaker, and there is no place for him in this world."


    "The Alliance of Haters has always lived in the world with the purpose of safeguarding world peace. Since some people want to break the peace in this world, they must be completely eliminated."


    Nima!


    One by one, his attitude changed completely.


    When Long didn''t tell the whole plan, look at their faces.


    Letting them deal with Wei Xiao is more repellent than letting them eat shit.


    now what?


    The plan to deal with Wei Xiao was so perfect that they couldn''t find any loopholes, and at the same time they were able to gain powerful strength without any effort, so all the rhetoric changed.


    What is not for others, just for the balance of this world?


    All TM bullshit, if it weren''t for Xinye''s guarantee and the powerful foreign aid of the holy referee, you could still be so refreshing? Dream it!

 Chapter 1576： Voting certificate

    Long didn''t care about the attitudes of these people, and looked at the three people who cared most.


    Xiao Chen, Layton and Eliza.


    Among them, Leighton and Xiao Chen, these two, are the objects of Xinye''s focus.


    There was a **** hatred with Wei Xiao, and a person who had grown up on the dark night. Either of them had a reason to have to deal with Wei Xiao.


    Needless to say the former, the latter, if his growth process is known to Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao will definitely not tolerate him.


    Therefore, these two people are not only powerful, but also Xinye''s favorite candidates.


    As for Eliza, I can only say it incidentally.


    After all, compared with the leaders of other forces, Eliza''s strength is the strongest.


    "Several people, what do you think of my plan now?"


    Thomas: "Why are you still hesitating? This plan is perfect and impeccable. Do you want to continue to be oppressed by Wei Xiao?"


    The three looked at each other.


    After a moment of contemplation, they all spoke up.


    "Okay, let''s join."


    "Congratulations to you all for making the right choice. Trust me, your decision today will be your wisest choice in the future."


    "We believe this very much."


    Thomas: "Long, since everyone agrees to deal with Wei Xiao, look, that, is it¡ª"


    Focusing on the power potion, Thomas was very moved.


    Not to mention him, so are everyone else.


    At this time, the dragon put away the potion without leaving a trace.


    "Dragon, what do you mean?"


    Thomas and the others saw this scene, and their faces suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Long: "You guys, don''t you think that you can get these potions just by verbally agreeing to join our alliance?"


    "Is not it?"


    Long cast a glance at Thomas, as if looking at an idiot.


    It''s a sensible person.


    Xiao Chen: "Do you need to vote for a certificate?"


    "It¡¯s convenient to talk to smart people. Yes, everyone in the room needs to submit a certificate. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not difficult to vote. For you, it¡¯s not too easy. As long as you finish, we Never break your promise. By the way, to show Xinye''s sincerity, now, all the leaders here can receive twenty awakening potions from us for free."


    "This can be regarded as a hard expense for everyone of our New Night."


    Layton didn''t care about the twenty awakening potions.


    "What do we need to do?"


    "You can speak directly! There is no need to confuse our appetite." Eliza agreed.


    Under the gaze of other people''s expectations, Long opened his mouth and said: "Ice and Snow City, everyone''s name is her. Destroy the Ice and Snow City, and our alliance will be formally established. And then, the resources provided for you will continue to be delivered to you. ."


    Ice city?


    Knowing the dragon''s request, everyone recalled the things about Ice City in their minds.


    After a while, someone who understood the reason changed their expressions when they looked at the dragon.


    Among them are Xiao Chen, Eliza and Layton.


    "Ice City? That seems to be the power controlled by two women with supernatural powers. The strength is pretty good. If we put it in the past, we would definitely not provoke it, but now that there are so many forces at the same time, it is not easy to destroy the ice city. We took the voucher."


    "Morton Base City also picked up."


    "Since you all say so, the Alliance of Haters is also willing to accompany you on a journey."


    What Xiao Chen wanted to say.


    At this time, Long gave them three glances in private, as if to remind them not to worry.


    After catching the dragon''s reminder, although Xiao Chen and the others had some concerns, they endured it in the end.


    The matter was so agreed.


    This secret meeting was also a complete success.


    Everyone is happy.


    After some people left with 20 awakening potions, Xiao Chen and the others, who had also left, walked back again.


    Still in the cave before.


    Eliza: "Dragon, do we need an explanation?"


    Long had expected that the three of them would come back, not surprisingly.


    Motioned for the three to sit down.


    "The three seem to have doubts about the final vote?"


    Xiao Chen sneered and said: "Xin Ye''s fight is a good calculation. Not to mention whether everything you said before is true, just let us deal with Frozen City, I am afraid that you are uneasy, right?"


    Long: "Did Chief Xiao misunderstand us? We are absolutely serious about dealing with Wei Xiao."


    "I didn''t say that you were just an excuse to deal with Wei Xiao. But your name is Ice and Snow City. Dragon, don''t treat everyone as fools. The relationship between Ice and Snow City and the immortal sky is unknown. We know better than anyone else. If you don¡¯t say Xue, it¡¯s Purple Eyes, that is Wei Xiao¡¯s sister. If we really do something to Ice and Snow City, ha ha..."


    "Once things are done, when the time comes, we will not retreat even if we are unwilling to be an enemy of Wei Xiao. At that time, even if Xinye pays nothing, we must rely on you. Xinye''s good idea, now, I even doubt it. All the guarantees you gave before are just a lie."


    Layton: "Give us an explanation, otherwise, the Dark Temple will be the first one to be at odds with you."


    Threatened by the three, Long was not angry at all.


    Everything seemed to be the same as he expected.


    "It seems you understand what you are thinking."


    "That said, you didn''t intend to help us improve our strength from the beginning, and prepare for the empty glove white wolf?" Eliza''s eyes were full of anger.


    The same is true for Xiao Chen and the others.


    After all, being played as a monkey, it would be uncomfortable to change to anyone, not to mention that they are still the top bosses of one power.


    At this point, Long did not conceal anything.


    "Three, don''t get excited. Just as you said, vote for Frozen City, our New Night is indeed as you think..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry." Leyton was about to get angry, Long motioned to him not to get excited, and continued: "What I said is what you think, not including you. To be honest, among the leaders of many forces, only three of you are qualified. Cooperate with us. We have power potions, but if we want the leader of each power to break through to the emperor level, even if I have a big business, I don¡¯t have this background."


    "From the beginning, only the three of you can really get our funding. You are also one of the main forces against Wei Xiao."


    "I saw the reason why you thought of it just now, so I beckoned you not to say anything. Now..."


    Speaking of this, the dragon took out the ability potion that he had put away before.


    Under the gaze of Xiao Chen and the others, they took out six power potions from the jacket, divided them into three parts and pushed them onto the table in front of Xiao Chen and the others.


    "This is what Xinye prepared for the three of us. It is the reward before the destruction of Ice and Snow City. After the destruction of Ice and Snow City, the follow-up resources will be made up. So, the three can rest assured?"


    Looking at the two supernatural potions in front of him. To be honest, let alone other, these two potions are worthy of Xiao Chen and the others risking offending Wei Xiao against Ice and Snow City.


    Xiao Chen had an antagonism with Wei Xiao. Since there was hope to deal with Wei Xiao, he would join without these medicines.


    There are still benefits to take now. He also saw Xinye''s sincerity, and Xiao Chen had no reason to refuse.


    Not to mention Lucifer Layton and Eliza.


    The West emphasizes the supremacy of interests. In the face of sufficient interests, not to mention offending Wei Xiao, even if they are allowed to deal with Wei Xiao at all costs.


    As a result, the three of them kept the two supernatural potions into the bag without leaving a trace.


    "We have seen Xinye''s sincerity, and I have no doubt about what you said before. After all, a lie costs six power potions, which is too costly." Leyton said.


    "It''s just being somewhat unfair to other forces." Xiao Chen said pretendingly.


    Long laughed and said: "When you deal with Wei Xiao, one more strength will give you one more chance of winning. And the others are not without anything, but compared to the three, they can get limited funding from Xinye."


    "Awakening potion?"


    They were all sensible people, and as soon as the dragon spoke, they guessed the benefits that other power leaders could get.


    Yi Xinye casually took out hundreds of awakening potions to give away, which proved that they had a lot of awakening potions.


    "Do you have anything else you want to ask?"


    The three looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Long stood up and said, "Since the three doubts have been resolved, I hope you will bother more about dealing with Ice and Snow City."


    "When are you going to deal with Ice and Snow City?" Xiao Chen asked.


    "Naturally, the sooner the better."


    Xiao Chen and the others knew, they got up to say goodbye to the dragon, and then left the cave.


    Come outside.


    Xiao Chen suddenly asked Layton: "Leader Layton, you seem to be familiar with this new night?"


    Lucifer Leighton looked at the distant sky: "New night is dark night, you should also have doubts, so I don''t need to explain more."


    really.


    Xiao Chen and Eliza looked at each other.


    If Xin Ye was Dark Ye, then there would be no doubt about Xin Ye''s decision to deal with Wei Xiao.


    "This time, it may be the most promising one to deal with Wei Xiao."


    Thinking of what Long said, Xiao Chen couldn''t help clenching his fists, looking forward to what they would do next.

 Chapter 1577： The two girls are happy, the girls are crazy

    Nine Sky City.


    In two days, this place was completely occupied by Wei Xiao''s people.


    Those who were still interested in Chutianhe, except for a small part of the fish that slipped through the net, had been eliminated.


    Stabilizing the situation in Jiutian City, Wei Xiao and the others began to count the gains in Jiutian City.


    As a result, searching all the places in Jiutian City did not find that batch of materials lost in Fengwu Heaven City, which made Wei Xiao suspicious.


    As a result, Wei Xiao learned an amazing news from Bai Youwei and the others.


    "There is also a strong man in the emperor-level pinnacle realm in Jiutian City? Are you sure you read it right?"


    "It can''t be wrong. Yan Yi and I have played against him, and the strength is absolutely not wrong. It''s just that the other party is wearing a mask, and we don''t know his true identity."


    "Is the other party a man or a woman?"


    "It should be a man."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    In order to clarify this situation, Wei Xiao immediately asked those high-level people before Jiutiancheng to be found.


    After questioning, Wei Xiao could already confirm that such a person actually existed in Jiutian City.


    However, the other party does not belong to the staff of Jiutian City, but joins the Jiutian City as a cooperative.


    Wei Xiao thinks of the dark night members he met outside the ice and snow base.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. The fish that slipped through the net back then did not expect to have such a existence."


    "Husband, did you guess something?" Bai Youwei asked.


    The other wives also looked over.


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, this peak powerhouse is very likely to belong to the dark night."


    "Dark Night? Is it the Empress of Dark Night?" Ni Qingcheng exclaimed.


    "It should be someone else. The dark night experimented with millions of people, and it was not impossible to create one or two emperor-level powerhouses." Wei Xiao said.


    "Then what do you think of my husband? To some extent, Dark Night poses a greater threat to us than Chu Tianhe. At least the former has been walking in front of others, while a dark night peak powerhouse is always in the dark, and now he still gains We have to take precautions against the batch of materials we have." Jiang Xiyu said.


    "It''s a mouse, there is a time to come out for food. As long as they show their feet, they will not be far from death."


    "Brother Xiao, sister-in-law..."


    At this time, Song Xiaoyu, who was sitting in a wheelchair, came to Wei Xiao and the others with the help of the maid.


    Bai Youwei hurriedly got up to take the place of the maid.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you getting up? Is there something uncomfortable?"


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head.


    After several days of cultivation, part of Song Xiaoyu''s lost body has recovered.


    The vocal cords are restored, the tongue grows out, and the eyes are renewed.


    If her limbs weren''t complete yet, who would have believed that she was still a "personal stick" a few days ago when she saw her now?


    Song Xiaoyu smiled at Bai Youwei.


    "I''m fine, You Wei, now feels much better."


    "Then take more rest. I will send you a batch of genetic potions in the evening. Although it is not as good as the awakening potions and supernatural potions, it will also help your recovery."


    "Huh! Brother Xiao, you mentioned the materials of Fengwu Heavenly City just now. I''m here to tell you that some of the materials I obtained from the southern corpse clan territory were hidden by me, and the nine heavenly city got only part of it. Three fifths."


    "Ok?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    Wei Xiao: "Did you hide some supplies?"


    "Yes." Song Xiaoyu didn''t hesitate, and told Wei Xiao and the others about the attack on Fengwu Tiancheng by Nine Heavens City a few days ago.


    Knowing that Song Xiaoyu had given 22 power potions and more than 600 awakening potions to Brother Octopus to hide, this was undoubtedly a surprise for Wei Xiao and the others.


    According to Song Xiaoyu, based on what was left of the original batch of resources, that is to say, the resources that Jiutian City really obtained from Fengwutian City were no more than three and a half corpses of the corpses and five or six hundred corpses of corpses.


    "Xiaoyu, you did meritorious service this time." Wei Xiao smiled.


    Song Xiaoyu shook his head.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m already ashamed. I failed to save the Phoenix Dance Sky City, and I failed You Wei and the others'' expectations of me. It''s what I should do to hide those medicines."


    "Xiaoyu, you can''t say that. The fall of Fengwu Tiancheng is not your problem. At that time, let alone you, it is impossible to hold on to us. You can decisively keep the supplies, which is the greatest contribution. .Don''t belittle yourself." Ni Qingcheng said.


    "Sister Qingcheng is right, Xiaoyu, you did a good job." Bai Youwei said encouragingly.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "They are right. With your strength, no one can do better in that situation."


    With Wei Xiao''s approval, Song Xiaoyu suddenly felt that all the suffering during this period was worthwhile.


    "Thank you, thank you everyone." Song Xiaoyu said sincerely.


    "Okay," Now that we know that there are still a batch of supplies in our hands, we will bring them back. It just so happens that that batch of materials is useful to me. "


    "Husband, what are you going to do with that batch of materials? Let our sisters break through the emperor rank?" Bai Youwei said expectantly.


    Bai Youwei''s current strength has reached the late emperor level, as well as Mu Wuqing.


    If they are allowed to become the pinnacle, the power potions needed are indeed much less than others.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t say.


    "At that time you will know."


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Tap..."


    Just when Bai Youwei wanted to say something, from outside the temple, a figure of a soldier rushed in.


    "See the Lord, I have seen all the mistresses."


    Seeing the soldiers kneeling in front of them, Wei Xiao and their faces condensed slightly.


    Wei Xiao: "What''s the matter?"


    "My lord, this is a rush for the immortal city of thousands of miles, and the master of Shu Wang urges his subordinates to hand it over to the lord."


    The soldier took out a letter from his arms and handed it directly to Wei Xiao.


    Letter from the Immortal City?


    Did something happen over there?


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to hesitate, and got the envelope from the soldier.


    "husband¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei and the others looked worried.


    Too much happened during this period, and they didn''t want the letter from Immortal Sky City to be bad news.


    Wei Xiao did not respond.


    Open the envelope and take out the letter from the inside.


    Just looking at the above handwriting, Wei Xiao could tell at a glance that it was Shu Wang''s handwriting.


    Wait for Wei Xiao to start reading the content inside.


    Gradually, Wei Xiao, who had a sullen face and an unusually cruel face, suddenly opened his monster eyes.


    "bass--"


    Under Jiang Xiyu and the others'' gaze, Wei Xiao, who didn''t know what they saw, was strung together.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s excitement, Ni Qingcheng and the others'' first reaction was that something went wrong in the Immortal City.


    "Husband, is there something wrong with Shuwang them?"


    "Wei Xiao, what are you going to tell me that caused you such a big reaction?" Mu Wuqing also asked anxiously.


    Wei Xiao''s face was cold, his mood was also highly fluctuating at this time.


    It seemed unspeakable, Wei Xiao directly handed the letter to Ni Qingcheng beside him.


    "Watch it for yourself!"


    Ni Qingcheng took the letter from Wei Xiao with a heavy heart.


    She did not realize that the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth rose slightly at the moment she received the letter.


    Of course, Jiang Xiyu and the others, who were all focused on the letter now, naturally couldn''t find this.


    All the women gathered around Ni Qingcheng to carefully read the contents of the letter.


    When they also saw the place where Wei Xiao''s mood fluctuated strongly, they couldn''t help but appeared surprised one after another.


    Yan Yi was even more surprised and covered her small mouth: "My sister is actually pregnant?"


    "Is this true? Both Shu Wang and Keiko are pregnant?"


    After seeing the above content clearly, after the girls were quiet for a while, all of them were not calm, and they all exclaimed.


    "Husband, is this true?"


    Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Wei Xiao''s tight face eased, and that triumphant smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "Do you know the content of the letter?" Wei Xiao asked the soldier who delivered the letter.


    The soldier nodded.


    "The subordinate is Feng Wei who is next to Master Shu Wang, I know."


    "The content of the letter is true?"


    "Completely true, but only a few people in power at the base know about it. Master Shu Wang said that you did not come back, so please don''t say anything. He specifically asked his subordinates to take a fighter jet to deliver the letter to the master on the same day."


    Wei Xiao turned his head to look at Ni Qingcheng and the others, very proud.


    "Have you heard? Really. My old Wei finally has a child, hahaha..."


    Nothing to hide, Wei Xiao laughed heartlessly.

 Chapter 1578： Girls go home

    "Really, it is actually true?"


    "It''s great, Shu Wang and the others are really pregnant, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...


    I don''t know if it was Wei Xiao''s illusion.


    After confirming that Shuwang and the others were really pregnant, Ni Qingcheng and the others shed tears with excitement.


    Waiting for Wei Xiao to fully confirm, suddenly a little bit dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong with you? Shouldn''t Shuwang be happy that they have my baby? Why are you crying instead?"


    "What do you know? You don''t know anything." Mu Wuqing stunned Wei Xiao with no face.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao was immediately confused.


    Why don''t you understand?


    What is going on with these women?


    Wei Xiao actually didn''t know that Mu Wuqing and the others had been with Wei Xiao for so many years, seeing other people around them getting pregnant one by one, but they hadn''t moved yet, they didn''t know how envious they were.


    At first they thought it was a problem for both husband and wife, but after inspection, they found that their husband and wife''s health could not be better.


    Over time, they all had no hope of pregnancy.


    But now, the news brought by Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi has undoubtedly ignited hope for them.


    They don''t believe that Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Keiko will do foolish things.


    In this way, doesn''t it mean that they will also have the opportunity to become pregnant in the future and have the opportunity to become a mother?


    Wei Xiao didn''t understand how much hope Shu Wang brought to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Seeing the girls crying and laughing, she shook her head.


    "Well, Shu Wang and the others are pregnant. This is a good thing no matter what, don''t cry. Next, it is impossible for me to stay in the southern continent for the time being. Are you planning to go home with me or stay here?"


    "go home!"


    The girls hardly hesitated and said in unison.


    Wei Xiao was stunned by the operation of the women again.


    "Puff puff--"


    Yan Yi walked to Wei Xiao''s side and hammered Wei Xiao''s chest with a small fist.


    "Euny Chan, you are too bad! You scared us just now, why are you so cruel?"


    "That''s it, you actually scared us with such a good thing, you have changed, and you are no longer the good husband who held us in your mouth and held us in your palm." Ni Qingcheng said bitterly.


    Her sweet wife also stared at Wei Xiao angrily.


    Wei Xiao''s face was twitching when the girls looked at him like this.


    "Puff......"


    I don''t know who it is. Seeing Wei Xiao looking flat, couldn''t help laughing.


    This laugh was undoubtedly the fuse, and all the other women laughed.


    "Let you scare us, now you know the consequences?" Jiang Xiyu gave Wei Xiao a blank look.


    Wei Xiao felt that the majesty of his head of the family was severely provoked.


    Pretending to be warm and angry.


    "Okay, now you all know to unite to deal with your husband. Are you all trying to fight against the sky?"


    "Why, plan to take care of the family law?" Mu Wuqing said provocatively.


    Her words undoubtedly reminded others.


    The eyes of the women looking at Wei Xiao instantly became hot.


    "Husband, let''s use the family method on me first! I want the most ruthless one." After Ni Qingcheng finished speaking, he seductively stretched out his tongue and licked his red lips.


    "I also want!"


    "Husband~~~"


    I shouldn''t have to say a word to them.


    Wei Xiao, who was eating his own fruit, was trembling in his heart when he looked at the women who were like wolves and tigers.


    But it is too late for him to regret now.


    With Shu Wang''s thing ahead, all the girls now are hungry and thirsty.


    Wei Xiao still wants to play with them as the head of the family?


    hehe! This method is unsatisfactory on other issues, but with regard to children, it is completely an excuse for Ni Qingcheng and the others to deal with themselves.


    Isn''t this?


    Wei Xiao''s words had no effect at all, but instead aroused the "violence" of the women.


    Do evil!


    On this day, Wei Xiao was destined to be unable to set off.


    And this night, he was destined to be happy and painful.


    No words for a night, the next day.


    After handing over the management of Jiutian City to Ming Yulan, Ai Fei and the others, Wei Xiao and a group of splendid wives and his entourage came to the airport of Jiutian City.


    On the same day, they took a civil aviation back to the immortal sky.


    Ten hours long.


    When Wei Xiao and the others returned to the Immortal Sky, it happened to be daytime.


    "Husband (host)¡ª"


    Wei Xiao and the others came back.


    Shu Wang, who had been waiting in the villa, watched Yingying and Yanyan and the sisters return with Wei Xiao, and the three daughters immediately greeted them with the people in the villa.


    "Don''t move, you two don''t move."


    Wei Xiao took one step and two steps, and quickly came to the second woman and held one hand in hand.


    His face was both nervous and excited.


    Shu Wang knew what Wei Xiao was worried about, and smiled: "It''s only been more than a month for what you are worried about. We are not so squeamish."


    "Can it be the same? You can do whatever you want, but now, you can''t be careless."


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s serious look, Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi looked at each other helplessly.


    "Shu Wang, congratulations, congratulations to you and Keiko on the top spot."


    "When we heard the news of your pregnancy, we couldn''t believe it at first. After confirming it, you didn''t know, we were all going crazy with joy."


    "The surprise you gave us is too great."


    Ni Qingcheng, Jiang Xiyu and the others gathered around at this time and looked at the eyes of Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi, both happy and envious.


    Shu Wang smiled: "Are you all back?"


    "Yeah! After the old Wei family, how can we not come back for such a big event? This is a historic moment. If we don''t come back, what should we do when the old Wei is angry and give up?" Bai Youwei said exaggeratedly.


    Ni Qingcheng gave Bai Youwei a blank look: "Just you talk a lot."


    "Slightly..."


    Yan Yi came to Yan Chuan Huizi.


    "Sister, how do you feel? Is the baby naughty?"


    Yan Chuan Huizi couldn''t laugh or cry: "It''s only been more than a month. If it weren''t for the accidental examination by Dr. Jing Yu during the physical examination, we wouldn''t know that we were pregnant."


    "That''s it!" Yan Yi seemed a little disappointed.


    Shu Wang: "Well, since you are all back, don''t stand here, let''s go inside and talk."


    "Yes, right, right, now you can''t stand all the time, it''s me who is tired and distressed. Let''s go and sit inside and talk."


    Upon hearing this, Wei Xiao dragged the two daughters and walked inside.


    Now, where does he have the image of a terrifying devil in the eyes of the Immortal City Lord and the outside world?


    He was completely a happy little man who was dazzled by joy when he heard that his wife was pregnant, and completely lost the ability to think independently.


    Behind them, Mu Wuqing and the others saw this scene, very funny and looking forward to it.


    Unexpectedly, they could still see Wei Xiao''s honest side when they were pregnant.


    This is not uncommon!


    Waiting for everyone to sit down in the living room, Wei Xiao, who was next to Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi, turned his eyes between the two girls'' lower abdomens that were not yet prominent.


    From time to time, she showed a smirk, which frequently provokes Shu Wang''s eyes.


    But Wei Xiao didn''t care at all.


    He Wei Xiao finally has a child.


    It''s not easy!


    Once upon a time, Wei Xiao felt that he might not have children in his life.


    Now that this great event hit him, Wei Xiao felt that he could hardly distinguish between illusion and reality.


    As for Bai Youwei and others, the topics discussed now cannot be separated from their children.


    From their words, I can hear that they really envy Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Keiko.


    Of course, complaining about Wei Xiao is indispensable.


    A bowl of water was agreed, but Wei Xiao secretly opened a small stove for Shuwang and the others.


    Mu Wuqing, who has a strong desire for children, always looks at Wei Xiao with deep resentment.


    That is, in front of one''s own people.


    If it were put outside, Mu Wuqing looked at Wei Xiao''s expression. People who didn''t know thought he had some problems with Wei Xiao!


    Wei Xiao is very innocent.


    Then, as the topic of the women shifted from the children to Wei Xiao, the joy of Wei Xiao carrying the "two treasures" disappeared.


    The whole hall of the villa was filled with a sour vinegar smell. Wei Xiao, who couldn''t stay for just a few minutes, left the hall with excuses and fled in embarrassment.


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Seeing Wei Xiaochao''s back leaving upstairs, the women couldn''t help laughing.


    Wei Xiao is helpless, but what can he say?


    On the third floor balcony.


    Wei Xiao stood by the guardrail and looked into the distance.


    With the appearance of the child, Wei Xiao''s heart disease is completely let go today.


    Wei Xiao felt the unprecedented ease, everything that appeared in his eyes became so beautiful.


    "Dad! I found you!"


    A childish cry suddenly came from behind, Wei Xiao regained his senses slightly, and turned around. In his eyes, a little girl who looked like a jade ran towards him happily.

 Chapter 1579： This is what Dad laid for you

    It''s Wei Ling.


    Wei Xiao''s first child in name.


    Think about how time flies so fast, more than seven years have passed in a blink of an eye, and it will immediately enter the eight years of the apocalypse.


    The little guy who was in his infancy and needed to be taken care of by hand has grown up now.


    The eight-year-old Wei Ling inherited her mother''s beauty perfectly.


    Coupled with the careful care and love of Wei Xiao, the stepfather, it is not an exaggeration to say that the little girl is a princess from a fairy tale.


    Seeing the little girl running towards him, Wei Xiao quickly opened his hands and bent down to embrace the running little girl.


    A loving kiss on the face of Xiao Wei Ling''s shelled goose egg.


    "Be careful of falling!"


    "Ling''er won''t fall with Dad."


    "You!"


    Wei Xiao scratched Wei Ling''s little nose.


    "Oh..."


    This immediately provokes a burst of laughter from the little girl.


    Holding her, Wei Xiaowen said: "I didn''t see you when I came back just now. Where did you go to play?"


    Being held by Wei Xiao, the little girl was very happy.


    The little hand held Wei Xiao¡¯s neck and said in a childish voice: ¡°Playing with Xiao Shiwan, Sister Chenxin, and Sister Lan Fenghuang at Uncle Leng¡¯s house. I heard Aunt Wu said that you¡¯re back, father, and they ran back to look for father. !"


    Xiaoshiwan is the eldest son who pays one million, and his full name is one hundred thousand. Chenxin is the daughter of Chen Haojie, and Lan Fenghuang is the daughter of Lan Qiang.


    The real last second generation.


    And it''s the kind that no one dares to provoke in the immortal sky.


    Speaking of these last two generations, one has to talk about paying millions.


    No one dares to compliment the ability to pay millions for names.


    Fu million now has two sons and a daughter, and he belongs to the group with the most heirs among those who fought with Wei Xiao.


    But it''s hard to describe the name given to one''s own children by one million.


    I won¡¯t say anything about the eldest son. It¡¯s been explained above that the younger son, Fu Wan, is just this wayward.


    Originally, his daughter named Fu Qian, but as soon as the name came out, he was unanimously boycotted by his four splendid wives.


    You say that your son takes that name and forget it. This daughter is also so casual, and the brothers and sisters will go out in the future, not knowing how many jokes they will make.


    A group of splendid wives strongly opposed, and paying a million dollars on the premise of not changing the rules set by his ancestors, the most named daughter Fu Qianqian, Qian also used homophones instead.


    In this way, the daughter''s name was finally finalized.


    But after this incident, Fu million felt somewhat resentful, and went to Chen Haojie and the others to drink and complain.


    What do you mean by women with long hair and short knowledge?


    straightforward.


    As soon as these brothers and sisters went out, just by hearing their names, they knew that they were a family, without any doubt.


    It''s okay now, change to Fu Qianqian?


    This is totally against the purpose of his old family.


    At that time, Chen Haojie couldn''t laugh or cry. What''s to complain about?


    Fu Qianqian, Fu Qian?


    Let everyone know that the first one is better, especially when pressed on the girl''s head.


    Pay a million for the obsession with the name, this is no one.


    Keke... The book is back to the main story.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao was very proud of her good daughter who would not even want her little friend to see herself.


    Such a daughter, even if she is not her own, is loved by others.


    "Miss Dad so?"


    Wei Xiao fondly stroked the bangs in front of the little girl''s pink forehead.


    "Yeah! I really want to, my dad hasn''t come back to play with Ling''er for several days. The mothers said that dad has big things to do, let Ling''er be obedient, so that dad will come back to play with Ling''er. Hee... ¡­ Moms didn¡¯t lie to Ling''er, Dad really came back. Dad, will you disappear for many days when you come back this time?"


    Looking at his daughter''s expectant eyes, Wei Xiao smiled.


    "No, my father will be with Xiao Ling''er for a while."


    Wei Xiao did not intend to leave the Immortal Heaven within a short time after coming back this time.


    There are two people in the family who desperately need his protection, and unless the sky falls, he will not go out again.


    "Dad is the best."


    "Boom..."


    "Gee--"


    The little girl sipped Wei Xiao''s face with joy, and then let out a silver bell-like laugh.


    "Little Wei Ling, I only know that I miss my father, do you miss Youwei''s mother?"


    At this time, Bai Youwei also appeared on the balcony.


    Just when he heard the conversation between the father and daughter, they smiled and walked towards the little girl.


    "I want... I don''t want to!"


    The little girl saw Bai Youwei, who was very happy at the beginning, and the next second she turned her head and ignored Bai Youwei.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei was at a loss for a while.


    You know, among the girls, whoever spends the most time with Xiao Wei Ling, except for her aunt Yan Yi, is Bai Youwei.


    And as long as they are together, they are crazy girls, big and small, who will make the villa disturbed.


    Seeing that the little girl actually doesn''t want herself, Bai Youwei seemed to be hit hard.


    "Is it because I have been away from home for too long, and my feelings have been estranged from Xiao Linger?" Bai Youwei thought.


    Wei Xiao: "Why don''t you think You Wei''s mother?"


    The little girl looked at Wei Xiao with big watery eyes.


    Slightly aggrieved, she pouted a small mouth.


    "It''s Mother Youwei who doesn''t want Ling''er. Just now when Ling''er came back, a mother ignored me. They were talking about younger brothers and younger sisters. Dad, do I have younger siblings? It''s like Xiaoshiwan."


    The so-called speaker is unintentional, but the listener intends.


    Bai Youwei also remembered at this time.


    When Xiao Wei Ling walked in just now, he was indeed very enthusiastic.


    However, the women''s minds are all placed on Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi, and they are still busy learning from the second daughter. Although some people hold Xiao Wei Ling in their arms, they don''t talk to her very often.


    It''s not that the girls don''t care about her, it''s just that they didn''t expect the children to be so sensitive.


    Little Wei Ling was not Wei Xiao''s biological daughter, as all the women knew.


    But everyone never regarded her as an outsider.


    In addition, Xiao Wei Ling came to this big family at a very young age. In her heart, Wei Xiao is her biological father, and the daughters also took it seriously in subtle ways.


    It may be a child''s xinxing.


    I feel that my love may be divided by others, so I have a little temper.


    Knowing the reason, Bai Youwei said gently: "Xiao Ling''er, it was You Wei''s mother''s fault just now. You Wei''s mother is here to apologize to you. It will never happen again in the future. Forgive You Wei''s mother once?"


    The little girl looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Dad, if you have younger siblings in the future, will you ignore Ling''er?"


    "Stupid boy, you will always be my father''s favorite child. No matter how many younger siblings you have in the future, my father''s love for you will never change."


    "real?"


    "Really." In order to make the little girl feel his father''s love, Wei Xiao kissed her little cheek.


    Little children don''t have much thoughts.


    Feeling the care of my parents, my unhappiness immediately disappeared.


    "Mother Youwei, Ling''er forgive you, so you won''t ignore Ling''er in the future?"


    "good!"


    The gap was stitched together, and Bai Youwei kissed the little girl affectionately.


    This immediately provokes a burst of laughter from the little girl.


    Holding Xiao Wei Ling, Wei Xiao suddenly jumped and stood on the guardrail, staring directly at the immortal city in front of him.


    Holding the elf in his arms with one hand, Wei Xiao waved his right hand and said proudly: "Ling''er, do you see the city in front of you?"


    "Yeah!" The little girl stood on a high place and looked at the immortal sky in front of her, nodding in cooperation.


    "This is what Dad made for you and your brothers and sisters, do you like it?"


    "Like, Dad is the best!"


    "After that, when fathers and mothers are old and can''t do anything, they will need your brothers and sisters to guard them."


    "Yeah! We will definitely hold on to what Dad laid for us!"


    The little guy responded vigorously.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    "Gee--"


    Wei Xiao laughed loudly.


    I don''t know if Xiao Wei Ling understands the meaning of this laugh, but seeing her father Wei Xiao laughed, she also laughed loudly.


    At this time, behind the balcony, Yan Chuan Huizi and others didn''t know when they had already come up.


    Seeing this scene before them, they all smiled from the bottom of their hearts.


    Shu Wang took Yan Chuan Keiko''s hand.


    "Keiko, now don''t worry about your husband having an heir and ignore Ling''er, right?"


    Yan Chuan Keiko nodded vigorously.


    With tears in her eyes, she moved and said: "I would like to spend my whole life to maintain the beauty of this home."


    "Together we will."


    The sisters just lean together here.


    At this moment, Wei Xiao''s big family is united and warm like never before.

 Chapter 1580： Ways to deal with the decree

    Two days later.


    Bai Youwei had already obtained the batch of supplies that Song Xiaoyu had hidden from Brother Octopus.


    After getting this batch of materials, Wei Xiao ended his daily life with the wives, and he gathered Chen Haojie and the others on the same day.


    Inside Villa One.


    There are many people here at the moment.


    Wei Xiao is here.


    There are four people: Shu Wang, Phantom Shadow, Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing.


    As for the subordinates, there are Chen Haojie, Lan Qiang and Leng Chengfeng.


    At this moment, the crystal table in the middle of the crowd was filled with more than a dozen password boxes.


    The password box is opened, divided into seven parts, which are filled with power potions and awakening potions.


    Wei Xiao: "You can see all the medicine in the box on the table, right?"


    Chen Haojie and they nodded.


    Just now, when they entered the lobby of the villa and saw the genetic medicine in the lockbox on the table, they were shocked in their hearts.


    With so many super potions, they are absolutely only seen in their lives.


    Now that Wei Xiao spoke, the eyes of the people who made no secret of their desire for genetic medicine were full of enthusiasm.


    "Master, how do you put these medicines here?" Leng Chengfeng couldn''t help but ask.


    In fact, he already had some guesses in his mind, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Wei Xiao didn''t appetite everyone.


    "As you can see, these medicines will all be allocated to you resources to improve your strength, and you are called here for this."


    "what?"


    "These are for us?"


    "Master, are you kidding me?"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, even the three people who had already anticipated it in their hearts were surprised at this moment.


    These medicines in front of them were actually prepared by Wei Xiao for them.


    When was the big devil so generous?


    "I''m not kidding. There are 22 potions of supernatural powers and 670 potions of awakening, divided into seven parts, and everyone present has them."


    real?


    Chen Haojie and the others were stunned.


    Wei Xiao didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "Youwei, Wu Qing..."


    "husband!"


    "The boxes numbered one and two belong to you. They contain one power potion each, and fifty awakening potions. With the strength of your late emperor level, with these materials, it is enough to consolidate your current cultivation base, if you are lucky. Well, it''s not impossible to break through the peak."


    "Hehe...Then we will accept it!"


    Bai Youwei and the others are also welcome.


    Standing up from her seat, Bai Youwei took away her share and at the same time helped Mu Wuqing take away her share.


    "Shu Wang, the box numbered three is yours, seventy awakening potions."


    "Ok!"


    Shu Wang''s current strength is half an emperor level, with this batch of materials, a breakthrough will be a matter of course.


    "Xiaoying..."


    "Master!" Phantom stood up.


    Looking at the first person by his side who is now behind Bai Youwei and his wife, Wei Xiao is not stingy.


    "Number four belongs to you. There are eight power potions and two hundred awakening potions in it, so you can raise your strength to the peak as soon as possible."


    Not surprised at Wei Xiao''s Phantom of Distribution, he nodded.


    Her strength just broke through the middle of the emperor rank not long ago, now with this batch of resources, breaking to the top will no longer be a dream.


    The rest, the three of Leng Chengfeng who have not yet been named, are now beating violently in their hearts.


    Wei Xiao just said that these medicines were prepared for them.


    Now that the mistresses have all taken the share, isn''t that just telling them that all the remaining potions will be theirs?


    Twelve power potions, three hundred awakening potions...


    My good boy.


    Even if it is evenly divided in the end, each of them can get four potions of supernatural power and one hundred potions of awakening.


    This is going to "reach the sky in one step"!


    Under Leng Chengfeng''s hot eyes, Wei Xiao smiled.


    "The remaining potions will be divided equally among the three of you."


    Sure enough, the same as they thought.


    But after hearing Wei Xiao split the remaining potions between them, the three felt a little unreal.


    Lan Qiang: "Master, are they really ours?"


    "You can choose not to."


    "how is this possible?"


    Lan Qiang got excited, afraid that Wei Xiao would regret it, hurriedly got up and closed the two code boxes and put them in his hands.


    After that, there was a smirk, like two hundred and five.


    Leng Chengfeng and Chen Haojie are not slow either.


    Each took his share, and then returned to his seat.


    "Okay, the medicaments have been divided. I don''t have high requirements for you, that is, in the shortest time, I will take and absorb the medicaments given to you, and use them freely as soon as possible."


    Phantom: "Master, will Immortal Heaven have a big move next?"


    Wei Xiao did not conceal everyone, and nodded.


    "Wu Qing and the others have an accident, aren''t you curious about what happened when I went to the African Emirates? Now I will tell you."


    Chen Haojie: "The Lord went to the non-emirate mainland again."


    "Well! At that time, Wu Qing and the others had no news, and the sacred judge had assumed everything. In my anger, I planned to destroy him at all costs. In the battle of the non-emirate continent, I confronted the sacred judge''s body. Fight alone, neither of them is my opponent, but that guy has a disgusting skill..."


    "What skill?"


    "Absorb the different energy to regenerate. As long as there is a steady stream of different energy for him to absorb, no matter how serious the injury is, he can recover in minutes. At that time, I fought alone with the sacred judge and beat him to death several times. State, only the last step will be able to completely wipe him out."


    "But every time at this time, the supreme envoy with the mid-to-late stage strength of the emperor will stop me, and the eight corpse emperors will inject different energy into the holy corpse to let him recover."


    "After the war, I thought, if someone helped me contain the Supreme Envoy and the eight corpse emperors, would the holy judge survive?"


    When Shu Wang heard this, his eyes lit up: "Husband, according to what you said, you are now giving us genetic medicine to improve our strength, so that we have enough strength to contain the Supreme Envoy and the Corpse Emperor, so that you can have no worries. Dealing with the holy judge?"


    "Yes. His sage has a helper, how can I be less than Wei Xiao? As long as you can effectively contain or kill the supreme envoy and the corpse emperor, once you lose the source of recovery and fight alone, the sage will undoubtedly die. The sacred judge reached a verbal agreement, but both of us know that no one can do anything about it..."


    "In addition, we all have concerns, so we have the final agreement. But now, Wu Qing and their affairs have given me a wake-up call."


    "What is the life and death of others to me, Wei Xiao? I only need to be responsible to the people under my command. Now that I have the strength to eliminate the greatest threat to the sacred judge, then don''t have any worries. When the judgment is constant, I will suffer the chaos. . So, after you finish absorbing this batch of potions, I will start the battle of Emperor Fa Emperor from the Immortal Heaven."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao''s eyes became sharp.


    "At the end of the day, there should be a new beginning."


    After listening to what Wei Xiao said, everyone present was shocked.


    They had never thought that the final battle with the corpse race would come so soon.


    Corpse clan, that was the culprit at the beginning of their nightmare.


    When others were still thinking about how to survive in the last days and how to face the crises of the corpse clan in the future, Wei Xiao had already proposed the "war of defeating the emperor"...


    If it wasn''t for Wei Xiao to say this, and to be someone else, I''m afraid that many people would think that people who have this idea are crazy?


    In a decisive battle with the corpse race, are you sure that the current human race has this strength?


    For a while, the joy brought by Chenhaojie and the others because of the genetic medicine disappeared, and they were replaced by solemn and infinite pressure.


    Decisive battle with the corpse emperor?


    This decision was too sudden.


    Chen Haojie and the others, who had never had this kind of thought at this stage, now heard that Wei Xiao brought it up, and it felt a little difficult to breathe.


    Of course, they did not fear or flinch.


    Because the person who is about to start this "war of the end" is their master, the invincible God in their hearts.


    If everything is as Wei Xiao said, they don''t know whether the end of the world will be ended, but if the corpse race is destroyed, the immortal sky will definitely do its part.


    "Master, we will go back and improve our strength."


    "Yes, besides that, the base must also enter a state of preparation. Dealing with the corpse clan is not a trifle. A little more time to prepare can also make our sacrifices drastically reduced." Chen Haojie said.


    "Well! There is still plenty of time. Before that, I will contact the leaders of other forces. It is not the responsibility of the immortal force to destroy the corpse clan. Since it is a decisive battle, no one can be alone with the mortal clan force." Wei Xiao said.


    Bai Youwei: "Other forces may not be easy to speak."


    Wei Xiao sneered: "They have no choice. If they oppose it, then we will clear out the opposing forces first, and then deal with the corpse clan. Anyone who wants to fight outside must settle down first, and no one can stop it."


    "As expected of you." Bai Youwei gave Wei Xiao an old thumb.


    Wei Xiao glared at her.


    "correct¡­¡­"


    Thinking of something, Wei Xiao turned to look at Shu Wang.

 Chapter 1581： Ice City Crisis

    "Shu Wang, next you arrange for our people to connect with Jiang Xue in Jiutian City. Transfer the more than nine million people in Jiutian City to Minghai City. Now the eight affiliated cities of Immortal Sky have been completed, and we are only one of them. Power is still too deserted. The population of Jiutian City can fill our population vacancy."


    "This can''t be done in a short time." Bai Youwei said.


    "No, you can take it slowly. But it must be over within a year."


    A year''s time?


    That''s okay.


    "I''ll let the housekeeping team handle it in a while."


    "Well! Okay, I''ll be here today, and I will go back now. I will give you three months. After three months, I hope to see you who are different." Wei Xiao said this to Chen Haojie and the others.


    Three months is naturally not the time for them to absorb the medicine, but the control of the new power, the further improvement of strength and the climate problem.


    To control a new power is to fight better.


    In three months, the improvement brought by training and the breakthrough accumulated by each meal can make them stronger.


    There is also the climate issue.


    Now it''s winter, and the weather is getting colder.


    No matter how big things are, they don''t have to be done at low temperatures.


    Of course, Wei Xiao will also try to see if he can make a breakthrough again.


    The promotion that "Tian Lei" brought to him at the beginning felt that he was the ultimate in strength.


    It seems that Wei Xiao''s realm has already appeared shackles, and it is hard to reach the sky if he wants to be more diligent.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know whether the force of nature would still have an effect on him, but he always had to try it, didn''t he? What if it''s still useful?


    Who would mind being stronger?


    Wei Xiao could not define his own strength before.


    But now, after playing against the imperial peak powerhouse many times, he probably has a judgment.


    He had not exploded with all his strength before experiencing the sky thunder, he should be at the peak of the emperor rank.


    Well, it belongs to the same level as the sanctuary body, the pinnacle.


    However, at that time, Wei Xiao had the ultimate strength, but because of his physical insufficiency, he was not able to cover a layer of energy armor on the surface of his body like a supernatural person, which caused insufficient protection for himself. Compared with the sanctuary body, Wei Xiao is even weaker.


    Simply put, the hardware can''t keep up.


    After experiencing the sky thunder, all this has changed.


    Not only has he broken the limit and taken half a step more than the sage referee, but at the same time, his own protection is no longer a weakness.


    With regard to Wei Xiao''s current strength, if he placed a realm above the emperor level, Wei Xiao could now be called a half-step **** level.


    As for whether he can take the last half step, the ghost knows.


    Anyway, Wei Xiao had no clue, he could only rely on time and his undead ability to try step by step.


    After Wei Xiao''s words were finished, Chen Haojie stood up and assured Wei Xiao that they would not stay, and bid farewell to Wei Xiao and the others with the password box.


    The same goes for Bai Youwei and others who have obtained promotion resources.


    They all hope to further their strength, after Chen Haojie and the others leave, they are also ready to swallow genetic medicine.


    At this point, the immortal sky entered a brief period of calm.


    One month later.


    It is also the last month of the seven years of the last days.


    Since the end of the world, the world''s climate has become more and more regular.


    Spring, summer, autumn and winter change alternately without overtime or delay.


    In addition, perhaps due to the peculiar environment of the last days, the world today is full of spirituality.


    The most intuitive point is to breathe the fresh air between heaven and earth, which always gives people a refreshing feeling.


    Some people suspect that this is a sign of "reiki resurrection".


    But no one has confirmed this yet.


    But what no one knows is that in those deep mountains, old forests, and deep under the sea, there are now a large number of creatures that are not only growing rapidly with the help of heaven, material and earth treasures, but they are keenly aware of a certain substance in the air, and they are also absorbing this substance. Further accelerate the growth rate.


    What is surprising is that the human race and the corpse race in the last days are unaware of this phenomenon.


    Even if they were breathing the air under the same sky, they did not catch this change in the air except for the feeling that the air became more refreshing.


    The territory of the polar bear.


    Snow drifts across the world, winds and frosts are thousands of miles away.


    In this season of rare people and no birds, outside a castle in the snow and ice, at this time, a **** storm is setting off.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Oh oh oh¡ª"


    "Woohoo..."


    Outside the ice city.


    As early as a month ago, the Conspiracy Alliance, which had begun to plot, finally attacked Ice and Snow City on this day.


    With the secret support of Xinye, Xiao Chen and other forces, who have raised their overall strength by more than one level with genetic medicine, gathered the fighters above the third level in the base, led by their respective power holders. At more than four o''clock in the morning today, Launched a fierce attack on Ice City from all sides.


    Their appearance was without warning, and they were so fast that before they did anything to Ice and Snow City, there was basically no sound of wind leaking out.


    Ice City is defenseless.


    When the news was received, the enemy had already killed outside of Ice and Snow City.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The war was raging outside the city, and inside the city, Axue and Zimou''er were also enemies.


    Faced with the siege of Emperor-level powerhouses such as Xiao Chen and Lucifer Leyton, Axue and the others were unable to resist.


    After only a dozen rendezvous, the two were both injured.


    "Axue, don''t say we didn''t give you a chance. If you are obedient, we can keep you and Zi Miao''er, and then stubbornly resist, it is undoubtedly the way to die." Standing tall, Xiao Chen looked seriously injured. The second daughter on the ground said arrogantly.


    Axue and Zi Miao''er turned their backs to their backs, staring coldly at the few people in the sky.


    "Although I, Axue, is only a female stream, I also have my own arrogance. I want to catch it with my hands? Dreaming. I want to destroy my ice city unless I step on my corpse."


    "I don''t know how to praise, do you think there is still a need to struggle as you are now?" Thomas sneered.


    "Pooh¡­"


    Zi Miao''er broke a bit: "The fox fakes tiger''s prestige, the things that do not rely on human power, you also rely on the number of people, have the ability to one-on-one?"


    "You can still speak your tongue when you die. Boss Xiao, I don''t think there is any need to talk nonsense with them. The longer the time is, the more the changes will happen. Don''t forget our purpose this time." Helkaus said coldly.


    Lokazar: "Don''t waste any more time. The Immortal Shadow Guards are spread across the entire east and west continents. It is estimated that the news has been delivered at this time. The longer it is, the more disadvantaged it will be for us."


    Xiao Chen, Lucifer Layton, and Eliza looked at each other.


    There was no exchange, but the three nodded after a moment.


    "You missed the last chance to survive."


    Xiao Chen''s voice fell, and he rushed towards Axue in the form of a **** shadow.


    "Holy Judgment!"


    Eliza waved her scepter directly in the air.


    One step ahead of Xiao Chen, a white light beam descended from the sky and directed towards Axue and the others.


    When Zi Miao''er and Axue saw this, the former moved, and countless shadow bands arrogantly rose up, forming a protective cover in their headspace to resist Eliza''s attack.


    "boom-"


    The strong impact fell on the black curtain.


    Zi Miao''er''s defense was shattered after only a moment''s persistence.


    "die-"


    At this time, Xiao Chen''s figure arrived.


    The **** air turned into countless streamers and shot towards Axue and the others.


    "Withering¡ª"


    A Xueyu shook her hand.


    All the **** streamers close to her and Zi Miao''er lost their blood color in the air and dissipated invisible.


    "Exit¡ª"


    "Axue, be careful¡ª"


    After Xiao Chen is Lucifer Layton.


    A large number of black abilities formed a huge phantom and swallowed it towards Axue.


    Seeing that Axue was still resisting Xiao Chen''s attack, Zi Miao''er had no time to pay attention to Leyton''s sneak attack. She stepped to Axue''s side and pressed her hands on the ground. From the ground, a cloud of shadows swept up and evolved into a shadow giant. Open your hands to block the giant shadow of the void.


    "puff-"


    However, even if Zi Miao''er blocked Leiton''s attack for Axue, facing Xiao Chen, she, who was far from strong enough, only blocked a part of the blood stream.


    As more and more **** streamer breakthrough abilities touched Axue''s figure, Axue''s mouth was sweet, and Axue who spit out a mouthful of blood flew out backwards.


    "Axue¡ª"


    Zi Miao''er panicked.


    But she was still dealing with Layton, this distraction, she was much weaker than Layton in strength, the shadow giant summoned was instantly annihilated by the void giant shadow, and the terrifying power fell on the purple eye. Flew her out on the spot.


    Upon seeing this, Eliza, Roxar and others did not give the two girls time to breathe.


    At the same time, the attackers were unanimously placed on Axue''s body.


    Seeing the intensive attack sweeping towards Axue''s retreating figure, Zi Miao''er resisted the injuries on her body, turned into a black shadow, and instantly fell on Axue''s side, and then evolved into a shadow enchantment general Axue Protection is in it.


    "Rumble..."


    All attacks fell on the purple eyes to form protection.


    For a time, thick smoke rose and the sky shook.

 Chapter 1582： The death of Axue and Zimoer

    The wind was light and the clouds were light, and the smoke dissipated.


    "Axue...cough cough..."


    The purple eyes, who had recovered their human form, were lying in Axue''s arms dripping with blood at this time.


    Every sentence was accompanied by a severe cough and blood, and her vitality was quickly losing her life.


    Axue''s face was sad.


    Seeing the man in his shattered body and full of blood in his arms, Axue''s jade hand stroking Zi Miao''er''s face was trembling.


    "Mu, mou, does it hurt?"


    "It hurts, Axue... Am I going to die...cough cough..."


    Axue smiled sadly: "No, Miao''er will not die. We have agreed to go out of the end times together and see the world after the end times together. Our wishes have not been realized, so Mou''er are you willing to leave?"


    The purple eyes with the color of pain forced a smile.


    "Um...Mu''er promised Axue''s...Mu''er couldn''t bear it...but Mou''er is so sleepy, Axue...can I let Mou''er sleep for a while? Just a moment."


    Axue''s heart trembled.


    Gritting his teeth, he forcibly endured the tears that were about to roll back.


    "Well, Mou''er has a good night''s sleep, and when she wakes up, Axue will look for you."


    "Axue is so nice! If my brother is here, that would be even better."


    Zi Miao''er''s tone gradually weakened.


    In Axue''s arms, she gradually closed her eyes, and at the corner of her eyes, a line of tears slowly shed.


    Enduring the grief in her heart, Axue''s pale lips were trembling.


    Looking at Ke Ren''er, who was no longer angry in her arms, the expression on her face had gradually become cold and merciless from the initial pain. She embraced her purple eyes, and a gray energy centered around her. Spread out.


    "Axue, this is the consequence of your stubborn resistance. If you choose to catch with your hands at the beginning, Zimu''er will not die. It was you who killed Zimu''er, and you were the one who pulled the entire ice city into an endless abyss. In." Thomas sneered from the side.


    Xiao Chen didn''t say anything, and they didn''t rush to take action.


    Axue who was already seriously injured, they wanted to solve it, which was just one move.


    Axue looked at the people around her with bloodshot eyes.


    "I don''t know why you suddenly united to deal with Ice and Snow City, nor do you know what conspiracy is behind you, but you should not hurt Miaoer. In terms of strength, I am not as good as you, but you hurt Miaoer, I Axue, Even if you die, it will never make you feel better."


    The sound of nine cold winter came from Axue''s mouth.


    At this moment, someone noticed that the vegetation around them was withering silently.


    The first to realize the problem was the fourth-level fighters like Thomas.


    I hadn''t noticed it before. At this moment, Thomas accidentally discovered that his skin was actually declining.


    "How is this possible?" Thomas was shocked.


    "Damn it, it''s her, it must be him. Boss Xiao, kill her soon." Herkaus was also anxious.


    No him, because he found that his hair was falling fast.


    Xiao Chen and the others also reacted at this time.


    Looking at the visibly loose skin on his hands.


    A group of supernaturalists did not dare to hesitate, and directly covered a layer of energy protection on the body surface.


    It was this move that prevented the abnormalities in their bodies.


    But compared to them, Thomas and Hercules, who were not protected by different energies, changed their appearance from their early thirties to their forties or fifties in just a few minutes.


    Not only Thomas and them.


    At this moment, with Axue''s figure as the center, inside and outside the entire Ice and Snow City, the body is rapidly aging and there are those fighting warriors on both sides.


    They didn''t notice this change at first.


    Until I found out that there was some incompetence in the battle, and the body became more and more exhausted under the high-intensity fighting state...


    At this time, they noticed that they didn''t know when it started, and they were actually a teenager.


    And this process is still intensifying.


    For a moment, the soldiers on both sides of the confrontation panicked.


    "Kill her--" Thomas was already moving towards the age of seventy.


    The teeth that fell on the ground made him completely panicked.


    Axue: "You ruined my hope, then I will drag you to bury you together. Feel the despair of life withering!"


    "Buzzing¡ª"


    The voice fell, and from A Xue''s side, a huge astral pattern spread out.


    In a moment, five miles in a radius were covered by the starburst array.


    And all the creatures in the area covered by the starburst array, withered and withered, withered and withered.


    Except for those who are protected by different energies like Xiao Chen, the others are all going to perish in pain.


    There are Thomas and Hercules.


    "Kill...Kill her¡ª"


    Thomas'' final roar.


    However, when Xiao Chen and the others reacted, it was already too late.


    Thomas and others, who turned into ashes in an instant, are like dry bones that have been weathered for thousands of years, drifting away in the wind.


    "Stop her¡ª"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Axue laughed loudly.


    Xiao Chen and the others shot at the same time.


    The strongest attack fell on Axue.


    But at this moment, Axue, who felt that her whole body had become illusory and incapable, turned into a sky full of stars floating in the world with her purple eyes.


    "Damn, that mysterious power is still spreading."


    They crushed Axue''s body, but Xiao Chen and the others discovered that the mysterious power Axue released was actually still affecting other fighters.


    Seeing the people around them constantly turning into dry bones, Xiao Chen and the others were anxious.


    What kind of ability is this?


    It''s so scary?


    "Life Resurrection¡ª"


    Just when Xiao Chen and the others were helpless, a sweet voice came from the air.


    Then, green spots of light fell all over the sky.


    Moisturized by the green light spots, the vitality of the soldiers who are still aging is gradually returning to normal.


    Similarly, the green light spot fell on the ground, and the power of Axue''s sacrifice of life was fading.


    "Younger?"


    Xiao Chen''s eyes were full of surprises when he saw the people who appeared.


    Ye Qinger fell from the sky.


    When she fell to the ground, a huge green starburst pattern expanded under her feet.


    For a time, life bloomed and everything recovered.


    The abilities left by Axue were not affected by Ye Qing''er before they were cleaned up.


    "Ok?"


    When all this was over, Ye Qinger''s body shook, and her face turned pale, she was about to fall.


    Xiao Chen quickly came to Ye Qing''er to support her.


    "Qing''er, are you okay?"


    "Brother Xiao Chen..."


    Ye Qinger whispered and shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s just that the abilities have been consumed too much."


    "Ms. Ye, what is the last power of Axue? Can it affect a person''s life?"


    Lucifer Leighton and the others also came to Xiao Chen at this time.


    The previous scene left them with lingering fears.


    The mysterious and unpredictable ability that directly affects the level of life makes them feel terrified.


    Ye Qing''er motioned to Xiao Chen not to help her.


    After Xiao Chen let go and stood firmly, Ye Qing''er said with a serious face: "I am not very clear, but judging from the residual ability I cleaned up just now, it is a kind of ability that can deprive others of vitality. My ability to give others life is just the opposite."


    "Deprive others of their vitality?"


    Hearing Ye Qing''er''s words, everyone was a little unbelievable.


    "Ok!"


    Eliza: "It''s really scary to have such ability."


    "It''s almost invisible. Fortunately, this kind of ability seems to have limited effect on our superpowers. Otherwise, this time we are afraid that we will capsize in the gutter." Roxar said.


    In terms of power level, Roxar is the weakest existence among all the people present.


    His current strength is no more than the peak of the battle emperor class.


    He was only affected by Axue''s ability, but his body did not change after being covered with a layer of energy armor. Therefore, he believed that Axue''s ability had limited effect on the ability person.


    Xiao Chen: "It''s no wonder that there is a word circulating among the people. If you don''t reach the fifth level, you will end up as an ant. Faced with a person with such a terrible ability, if they are not the same type of person, it is really hard to guard against."


    Lucifer Layton: "Fortunately, such a person has been dealt with. Otherwise, who knows how terrifying she grew up?"


    Everyone agrees.


    Eliza: "Well, the main target members have been dealt with, and now we should also go. Staying here for an extra minute will be a little more dangerous for us."


    At this time everyone remembered that Ice and Snow City had become a place of right and wrong.


    Although they provoked it, thinking of the backer behind Ice and Snow City, everyone recovered from the image brought by Axue.


    "Let''s go! Chi is going to change, I don''t want to face those guys like Immortal Sky."


    Lucifer Layton: "Thomas and Hercules are dead, do you have any ideas about the forces they represent?"


    Xiao Chen: "Leave here first."


    Everyone looked at each other, and finally nodded.


    The Weiwei Alliance came and went quickly.


    No one cared about the benefits of Ice City, or in other words, no one dared to think about it for the time being.


    To get rid of Axue, Zimou''er and the others, Fawei Alliance relied on a surprise.


    Although the current Ice and Snow City is very attractive, it still has to be fate to be obtained, and fate to be enjoyed, isn''t it?


    Xiao Chen and the others had no doubt that at this time, the immortal people were definitely on their way here.


    Therefore, no one dared to stay, and soon disappeared outside of Ice and Snow City with their people.

 Chapter 1583： The coming king over the world

    The situation is similar to Xiao Chen''s guess.


    Ice and Snow City was attacked, and the members of the Shadow Guard who were hiding in the dark discovered the problem and immediately flew the pigeon to pass on the immortal city.


    Just half a day.


    When learning that many forces had joined forces to deal with Axue and the others, Wei Xiao did not hesitate, and immediately let Bai Youwei and Phantom rush to the location of Ice and Snow City in person.


    In addition, an order to mobilize the members of the Shadow Guard in the entire Polar Bear territory was also issued.


    While the Phantom and the others rushed to Frozen City, a large number of Shadow Guard members were also rushing to Axue and the others.


    Just a few hours before and after.


    When the Phantom and the others rushed to Frozen City, they saw corpses all over the ground and the wailing of the whole city.


    "We are late."


    Yes, they are late.


    Not long after they arrived, they had learned the specific situation from the members of the Shadow Guard who were monitoring the scene.


    Ice and Snow City was attacked by multiple human forces.


    The leader Axue and the deputy leader Zimou''er fell, and the senior leaders such as Qiuhua and Chunyue were basically killed in battle. More than 100,000 Frozen City soldiers died in this raid.


    Regarding the number of casualties, in the terrifying wars of the last days, the casualties of Ice City can be said to be insignificant.


    But the influence displayed behind this incident makes people have to think deeply.


    Ice and Snow City is not dark night, nor is it the existence of enemies everywhere like the immortal sky.


    So many human forces suddenly launched a sneak attack on her, what was the purpose? What''s the point of doing this?


    You said that if Frozen City was like Dark Night, it would be easy to explain.


    Profitable after all.


    Even Frozen City is not as evil as Dark Night.


    But everyone is not guilty, and he is guilty of his crime. This is the greatest sin.


    But Ice and Snow City does not have such conditions at all!


    Besides, are there many enemies in Frozen City?


    No, the only "Four Holy Cities" that picked others'' peaches no longer exist.


    The relationship with other forces does not get into muddy water.


    Then why do other forces attack Ice and Snow City?


    "Okay, okay, very good. Xiao Chen, Lucifer Layton, Eliza... They dare to be so arrogant and domineering even knowing the relationship between Ice and Snow City and our Immortal City. Don''t put her husband in the eyes. Now the eyes are tragically dying and Axue has fallen, they must pay the price for this matter." Bai Youwei said viciously.


    "Wait for Young Wei!"


    The Phantom spoke suddenly.


    "What''s wrong, Xiaoying sister, am I wrong?"


    Phantom shook his head.


    "I didn''t mean that. We also analyzed before. Xiao Chen and the others have no reason to attack Ice and Snow City, and they are still uniting. But your words just reminded me that maybe I found the reason."


    "Ok?"


    Bai Youwei was stunned.


    "Sister Xiaoying, what did you find?"


    "The relationship between Ice and Snow City and our immortal sky."


    "???"


    "Just like you said, Xiao Chen and the others know the relationship between Ice and Snow City and our Immortal Sky, but they still dare to take the world''s big deal to deal with Ice and Snow City. Since it is not for profit, what do you think they are for?"


    Hearing what the Phantom said, Bai Youwei thought for a moment, and her bright star suddenly opened.


    "Is it to deal with our immortal city?"


    "Obviously, yes. Although Axue''s strength is not weak, it is not worthy of Xiao Chen and the others using so many forces at once, and they are all leaders of the major forces. If it is really just for profit, nothing else. , The city where Xiao Chen is located has this kind of strength."


    "Then they did this...wait!" Bai Youwei thought of something, staring at Phantom in shock.


    "It seems that you have already thought about it. Yes, Mou''er is the sister recognized by the master. Xiao Chen and so many of them dealt with Ice and Snow City together, and their purpose was to break the boat. Participating in the incident of besieging Mou''er and the others, Mou''er died, they No one can get rid of the relationship. In this way, their alliance will be more unbreakable."


    "Knowing the master''s character, they have no choice. From the death of Shu''er, they can only embark on the path of confronting the master, and it is the kind of endless death."


    With this analysis of Phantom, Bai Youwei seemed to understand a lot of things.


    And what the Phantom said is also the most convincing possibility.


    "Damn, this group of bastards, do they think they can fight the immortal sky together? They are seeking a dead end."


    Phantom shook his head.


    "They are already on their way to death. There used to be Nine Heavens City, Dark Night, and Wolf City. Not to mention that they can contend with our Immortal Heavens, but at least they can form a check. They can barely survive in the cracks. But with these forces all People who have been unplugged by their masters, coupled with the appearance of the personnel monitoring station not long ago, feel that their current status is precarious, they will never wait to die."


    "Unless they have no idea about power, otherwise, when they know there is no way out, resistance will become inevitable. Frozen City has only become an innocent victim of this power struggle."


    Bai Youwei''s heart trembled.


    "So, we killed Axue and the others instead?"


    The Phantom did not want to admit it, but nodded.


    Bai Youwei felt very uncomfortable.


    Recalling the meeting with Axue and the others, Bai Youwei with her silver teeth gritted her mouth: "If it is really like we guessed, then these **** can''t let it go."


    "Yeah! Go back and tell the owner about the situation first. In addition, the members of the Shadow Guard are rushing to Frozen City. Now Axue and the others are no longer there. It is not safe for the rest of them to stay here. Relocate them. To the immortal city!"


    "It can only do this now."


    Axue and the others have fallen, and Bai Youwei and the others are now angry and it won''t help.


    Instead of wasting time here, it is better to do something they should do.


    No hesitation.


    In the evening, Bai Youwei and the others gathered the highest-ranking group of people in Ice and Snow City.


    After telling these people their own intentions, let them prepare for relocation.


    As for whether anyone opposes it, does it matter?


    Ice and Snow City was the hard work of Axue and Zi Mou''er all their lives. They have left now, and Bai Youwei would never allow others to split Ice and Snow City.


    Whether she is unreasonable or overbearing!


    The remaining people in Ice and Snow City have to move to the immortal sky.


    Anyone who wants to go out independently is baptized with blood.


    after one day.


    The disappearance of Axue and Zi Miao''er reached Wei Xiao''s ears.


    "Damn them!"


    Wei Xiao''s anger can be imagined.


    The only sister I knew in the last days was besieged and killed. Not to mention the face problem, it is impossible for Wei Xiao to be indifferent to the girl that Zimou''s cares about.


    Originally, Wei Xiao had no idea of ??annexing other forces.


    As long as they are responsible for being human and doing things well, even if the human race is unified in the future, Wei Xiao doesn''t mind letting them manage the affairs of their respective bases on their own.


    To put it simply, they can be given the right to "listen not to the announcement."


    But now, Wei Xiao learned of the speculation of the Phantom and the others, and it was most likely that it was because of this that Zimiao''er and the others died tragically, so Wei Xiao finally disappeared completely from other forces.


    Don¡¯t you want to keep your current position?


    Are you not unwilling to be dominated by others?


    Well, don''t even think about it.


    From today, the human race can only have one voice, one power, and one person''s will.


    "Lord..."


    The first day after Frozen City.


    Inside the villa of Immortal Sky One.


    One after another, those in power came in from outside.


    More than a month later, Chen Haojie, Leng Chengfeng and the others have now completely absorbed all the genetic medicine given by Wei Xiao.


    The three did not disappoint Wei Xiao.


    Chen Haojie, the peak of the battle emperor before Yu Yue, after swallowing that batch of resources, successfully raised his strength to half a step of the emperor level. It only takes a period of precipitation and hard work. Breaking through the emperor level is a sure thing.


    Leng Chengfeng, at the same level as Hero Chen, and comparable in strength.


    Lan Qiang, he is regarded as the strongest soldier under Wei Xiao''s command.


    More than a month ago, the strength of the Saint Emperor was already in the middle and late stages. Relying on the materials given by Wei Xiao, he has now stepped directly into the early stage of the emperor rank, and his combat effectiveness is extremely strong. Invincible.


    In addition to them, Shu Wang and Mu Wuqing, who were also given medicine by Wei Xiao, successfully broke through.


    At present, there are a total of six people around Wei Xiao who have reached the level of imperial strength.


    The strongest is the Phantom, the peak of the emperor class.


    Although she came from behind, Wei Xiao is not necessarily as good as her in terms of combat effectiveness and killing skills.


    Followed by Bai Youwei, the same emperor-level pinnacle.


    After that is Mu Wuqing, the ultimate in the late emperor class, Shu Wang, the early emperor class, Yan Yi, the early emperor class, Lan Qiang, the early emperor class,


    At this moment, except for Bai Youwei and Phantom, everyone else is by Wei Xiao''s side.


    "You all know about Ice and Snow City, right?"

 Chapter 1584： The Crusade Army was established

    "knowledge."


    Everyone nodded.


    "Well, I originally wanted you to consolidate your cultivation base and start the battle of Emperor Fa, but now I think about it, the improvement brought by closed-door cultivation is always limited. Only on the battlefield, growth is the fastest. , Now the whetstone suitable for you has appeared."


    "Scohue Base City, Light Holy City, Dark Temple, Aegean Base City, Moulton Base City, Olga Base City, Xilingro Base City, and the Alliance of Haters, haha! Except for our immortal peace The ice and snow city that has become a historical city, the world''s top-ranked bases have participated, it is really enough to give me face."


    "Since they took the initiative to jump out, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Wei Xiao''s tone sank, and monster eyes were full of murderous aura.


    "Heroes, Cheng Feng, Lao Lan..."


    "Subordinates are here!" the three said in unison.


    "After the meeting of the three of you, you will convene a large army to go north to meet with the little photo. The Dark Temple, the Holy City of Light, and the Olga Base City will be handed over to you. You will decide whoever comes first. I don¡¯t need the process, just look at the result. Remember, with These three base leaders are deeply involved, one of them counts as one, and all those who remember, one does not stay. The rest will survive if you go along, and you will die if you go against it."


    "Yes!"


    "Xiyu, Qingcheng."


    "exist!"


    "You also go north to find You Wei, and the four major foundations in the polar bear territory will be handed over to you. Kill all that should be killed. Just leave the obedient."


    "good!"


    Wei Xiao looked at the others: "Now there is only one alliance of haters left. You are responsible for this power. You are responsible for this power. Jiang Xue and others in the southern continent are there, and you don''t need to use the immortal army, just go straight. With the strength of Nine Heavens City, it is more than enough to deal with an alliance of haters."


    Mu Wu counted and nodded.


    "What about me? What about me, O''Neill, what am I doing?"


    Yan Yi saw that all of her sisters had tasks, but she didn''t, so she hurriedly said.


    "You stay in the immortal sky."


    "what!"


    Yan Yi didn''t expect such a result.


    "Ouni sauce, I am also a powerful emperor now, I can share it for you." Yan Yi said weakly.


    Wei Xiao: "It''s not because you don''t let you go out because you are not strong enough, but because you have reached the emperor rank, I let you stay."


    Seeing Yan Yi and the others seemingly confused, Wei Xiao spoke.


    "If Xiaoying and their guesses are correct, then Xiao Chen and others'' ultimate goal is to aim at the immortal sky."


    "Since they can think of destroying the ice and snow city and making me fight, can I doubt that they are doing this to disperse our immortal combat power?"


    After a moment of contemplation, everyone nodded.


    "Okay, then they have succeeded now. At this time, the immortal sky, the internal combat power is very empty, if they are not stupid, they will not let this opportunity pass. Besides, I don¡¯t know how many rats covet us indefinitely. God, once they attack here, you say, what are the consequences?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The eyes of everyone were shocked.


    The consequences can be huge.


    Not to mention, just Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Keiko, if something goes wrong with them, it is not a matter of changing the sky, but about breaking apart.


    But can Xiao Chen think of this step?


    Leng Chengfeng: "Isn''t there a master over you?"


    Wei Xiao waved his hand.


    "Do you know why I assign you like this?"


    The others glanced at each other and shook their heads.


    Among them, Haojie Chen helped his glasses and his thoughts were running fast. At this time, he said: "According to the manpower allocated by the Lord, except for the southern continent, the remaining two regions, each of our teams has one. A pinnacle powerhouse. If I guessed right..."


    Chen Haojie paused and said seriously: "If I''m not mistaken, the main purpose of this is to prevent the enemy from concentrating on one of our teams."


    Wei Xiao gave Chen Haojie an approving look.


    "Yes, this is my purpose. Whether it is Xiaoying or Youwei, with them, your two teams from the East and the West are enough to ensure nothing is wrong. Even if they are blocked, relying on the two of them is enough to win support. But the enemy does not There may be a large number of peak-level powerhouses."


    "In this way, the team that is not targeted can capture the target base in the shortest time. When the other two teams complete the harvest, the secret mouse will also be vulnerable."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao looked at Yan Yi: "I will not overlook the safety of the immortal city."


    "I will leave a protective cover outside the Immortal Sky, but it is not safe. Therefore, you need to be in control at this time. With your emperor level cultivation base, as long as you don''t take the initiative to fight, just maintain the protection I left behind. Cover, even if the imperial peak power comes in person, I can never break through my defenses in a short time."


    "Shu hopes that if they can do it now, it is best not to do it, so I will feel more at ease if you are in the immortal sky."


    "Is that so?" Yan Yi bowed his head in thought after hearing what Wei Xiao said.


    Seeing that this little girl was still a little disappointed, Shu Wang said, "Yan Yi, it''s all sisters who are not good, and they are dragging you down. If it wasn''t for us to need someone to take care of, you would have the opportunity to go out and make a name for yourself now."


    Hearing the words, Yan Yi raised his head hurriedly and waved his hands again and again.


    "Sister Shu Wang, no, no, I am willing to stay. It is more important to protect you than to be famous. You are now more precious than anyone else."


    Seeing Yan Yi''s nervous look, Shu Wang smiled a little guilty.


    But there is no way.


    They are pregnant now, and if they are in danger, they are prone to problems.


    Although Shu Wang played a little bit cautiously with Yan Yi, the starting point was good.


    Old Wei finally had an offspring, but he couldn''t have problems at this point.


    For the sake of the old Wei family, she could only wrong Yan Yi.


    "Master, are you planning to serve as a support point? Once which team is targeted, you will go to support?" Chen Haojie suddenly said.


    The eight major forces that had to be dealt with before had all been rounded up by them, and there was no figure of Wei Xiao inside.


    But now Wei Xiao wants to pin the safety of the Immortal Heaven on Yan Yi, doesn''t this mean that Wei Xiao will not stay in the Immortal Heaven either?


    Everyone hadn''t reacted at first, but now that Chen Haojie said, the people woke up like a dream.


    Yan Yi: "Ouni sauce, won''t you stay in the immortal heaven?"


    "Now that you know how important you are? As long as you make sure that the sky is indestructible, I will accompany them wherever they want to play."


    Until now, Yan Yi deeply realized the importance of himself.


    She didn''t know how strong Wei Xiao''s protection was for Immortal Heaven, but compared to a dead thing, her existence undoubtedly gave this layer of defense a greater protection.


    "Ouni-chan, don''t worry, with me, the Immortal Heaven will never be attacked by the enemy."


    Wei Xiao smiled with relief.


    "It''s good if you can understand. Okay, that''s it for the meeting. Now, let''s go down and prepare! Human race, it''s time to unify."


    Everyone got up.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    After speaking, Chen Haojie and the others left Villa One one after another.


    Shu Wang: "Husband, can''t you really stay in the base?"


    Looking at Shu Wang''s worried eyes, Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    The probe was attached to Shu Wang''s lower abdomen.


    It''s almost three months.


    The stomachs of Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi have changed slightly.


    Feeling the vigorous vitality of the little guy in his belly, Wei Xiao murmured: "Girlfriend, sleep in your mother''s belly. Even if you don''t want this immortal sky, Dad will definitely not hurt you and your mother. Tell your mother, believe it. Dad!"


    "Puff--"


    Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi were all amused by Wei Xiao''s words.


    "How do they know what you are talking about now?" Shu Wang gave Wei Xiao a white look.


    Wei Xiao tilted his head.


    "My child is naturally different, do you understand it when you are born with it?"


    "Yes, none of your old Wei family''s species are normal."


    "Hehe...Eunichan, do you want to be so funny?"


    "..."

 Chapter 1585： Unified start

    after one day.


    Immortal Sky City.


    An army of two million mechas, an army of 200,000 doomsday armor, an army of 200,000 mutant beasts, and an army of 20,000 air units are ready.


    Two-thirds of the power holders from the base are dispatched.


    They split into two torrents, and under the leadership of Chen Haojie and Ni Qingcheng respectively, they rushed to Polar Bear Ice and Snow City at the fastest speed.


    At the same time, Wei Xiao, who was in the Immortal Sky, wandered around the outermost periphery of the Immortal Sky with forty-nine Emperor Devouring Swords. Every some distance, he would insert an Emperor Devouring Sword in place and put it into it. Inject massive amounts of purple and white electric light.


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Polar bear ice city.


    The army led by Jiang Xiyu joined Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Xiaoying, this is the task given to you by the old bus."


    Phantom and Bai Youwei respectively took over the task content from Wei Xiao from Jiang Xiyu.


    After reading the tasks written above, the two girls did not hesitate.


    "Youwei, the strength of the Polar Bear Skexu Base City is not weak, the city lord Xiao Chen has at least the strength of the mid-Emperor level, you have to be careful."


    "The same is true for you, the Dark Temple is not easy to deal with, everything is safe."


    "rest assured."


    "See you in the immortal heaven."


    "See you in the immortal heaven."


    Taking over the army brought by Chen Haojie and the others, the women said goodbye for a short time, and then led their respective teams towards the target.


    On that day, within the territory of the polar bear.


    The Morton base city was the first to usher in the front of the immortal army.


    After losing the new leader Hercules, the base city of Morton, which is now in a turmoil due to the election of the new leader, suddenly ushered in the attack of the immortal mecha army, and they were unable to organize effective defense. Only a few of them Within a few hours, he was captured by the Immortal Celestial Army led by Bai Youwei.


    In the city, corpses piled up like mountains and blood flowed into rivers.


    Cries, shouts, and howls are endless.


    The ruthless and cruel Bai Youwei killed the hundreds of thousands of Morton prisoners in only half a night.


    These people are inextricably linked to Hercules.


    Or diehards.


    After cleaning up these "rebels", Bai Youwei let the soldiers of Frozen City sweep their tails.


    No one is allowed to object, everyone must leave the base city of Morton and move to Immortal Heaven.


    As for whether the forced relocation will cause a large number of casualties, Bai Youwei doesn''t care at all.


    Because on the second day, after handing the Morton base city to the soldiers accompanying Ice City, Bai Youwei led the army towards the next base in the morning¡ªXilingeruo Base City.


    On the other side, Wei Xiao was in the immortal sky.


    It took three days to finally insert forty-nine Emperor Devouring Swords all over the surrounding Immortal Heaven.


    The arrival of a new day.


    Wei Xiao, whose strength was restored to the pinnacle, used his own power to influence the purple-white electric light contained in the emperor sword in all directions, causing forty-nine purple-white electric lights to soar into the sky, converging in the center of the immortal sky, and then falling a huge curtain. The immortal sky shrouded it.


    At the same time, on the central square of the Immortal Sky, there is also a huge Emperor Devouring Sword inserted here.


    It is surrounded by forty-nine arcs of light flickering, and each arc of light is connected to a peripheral sword, which belongs to the control lifeline of the entire prohibition.


    "Yan Yi, this is the control center. When the enchantment is attacked, the energy contained in the forty-nine peripheral emperor swords is consumed first. When the energy contained in the peripheral emperor swords is exhausted, it will start from here. Extraction. Your task is very simple. Once the energy here is nearly exhausted, inject your extra energy to continue to maintain the prohibited operation."


    "Don''t let it run out completely, otherwise, your abilities will not be converted into the energy required for this prohibition."


    "Ok."


    Yan Yi nodded vigorously.


    "Ouni-chan, apart from forcibly breaking the ban from outside, do you have any other weaknesses?"


    "Yes. There are three ways to break this prohibition. The first is that you have already mentioned it, so I won¡¯t remind you. The second is to change the position of the 49 emperor swords in the periphery. But don¡¯t worry, the emperor sword itself The contained energy cannot be touched by non-powers. Unless it is bombarded with a powerful cannonball, no one but the powers dare to approach."


    "The last way, and the most direct way, is to destroy this place. Once the control center is destroyed, the entire prohibition will be paralyzed. Your duty is to guard this place before we take down other forces. As long as this place is not destroyed, Problems in other locations can be detected here, and you have enough time to send us news."


    "One more thing to remember, this prohibition is one-way teleportation. You are allowed to go out and you are not allowed to enter. In other words, once you are inside, you cannot get in. Similarly, you can attack the outside without breaking the prohibition. , But to attack from the outside, you need to break the prohibition to hurt the people inside."


    "Understood. With this restriction, I guarantee that no one in the Immortal Sky can break in." Yan Yixin said vowedly.


    "Don''t be careless. There are more or less spies from other forces in each force. Although I have arranged Fengwei members to guard each emperor sword, you have to be more vigilant."


    "I will."


    Shu Wang: "Your husband, are you leaving?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t hide it either.


    "Xiaoying, Wu Qing, and the others should have almost rushed to the two continents, the West and the South. Fighting on the three fronts, the distance is too long, this is the easiest time for accidents. I need to be ready to support them at any time."


    "Well, then you have to be careful. It really doesn''t work, we can take it slowly."


    Wei Xiao took Shu Wang''s hand and scratched her little nose.


    "With our strength, we don''t need to do this. Rest assured, the world will soon return to its pre-apocalyptic peace."


    For Wei Xiao, Shu Wang believed them unconditionally.


    He has unconditional support for what he wants to do.


    Seeing his self-confidence, and at the same time Immortal Heaven has enough protection, Shu Wang and the others will not say more.


    After Wei Xiao left enough protection for Immortal Heaven, he accompanied the girls and left for one day, accompanied by Xiao Jiu.


    Speaking of Xiao Jiu, one has to talk about the mutant beasts in the immortal forest.


    Today''s immortal forest, the number of mutant beasts has exceeded one million.


    This is because the new generation mutant beasts have appeared.


    What''s amazing is that the new generation mutant beasts don''t need to swallow the treasures of heaven and earth, they are born with great potential and strength.


    This is similar to the new generation of the last human beings.


    Human newborns, who are born in the apocalypse, their physical strength is linked to the genetic strength of their parents.


    The higher the genetic level, the greater the room for growth of the newborn.


    But unfortunately, among the newborns, no one inherited the abilities possessed by their parents.


    Their strength is reflected in their potential and growth rate.


    Take Chenhaojie and their children as an example.


    Fathers are all supernatural beings, but there is no inheritance, but in terms of strength growth, three or four-year-old Chen Xi, Fu Shiwan and others are now no less powerful than a second-level fighter.


    This rate of improvement continues, with subtle changes almost every day.


    It''s scary.


    In the new generation mutant beasts, this phenomenon is even more terrifying.


    For unknown reasons, with the passage of time, even if they don''t have to swallow the treasures of heaven and earth, their strength will be the same day by day.


    According to the observations of the research department, the weakest of the first batch of new-generation mutant beasts has reached the level of first-class fighters.


    In response to this sign, researchers in the research department have conducted in-depth investigations and are currently analyzing and compiling them.


    As for the first batch of seed mutant beasts, their strength is already extremely powerful.


    The weakest also possesses the combat power and limit of a third-level fighter.


    The strongest, like Xiaojiu and Dajun, who have been nurtured by Immortal Heaven, their strength has reached a thrilling level.


    There is no way, there are huge creatures like Immortal Sky all over the world to collect heaven and earth treasures for them, and Xiao Jiu''s improvement in their strength is simply not too fast.


    Xiao Jiu followed Wei Xiaodong and ran west to improve his strength, but it only took more than a month to return to the immortal sky. Now, relying on the heaven and earth treasures collected by the immortal sky, its strength has exceeded the emperor level. , Reaching the early stage of Emperor Level.


    The general who has been staying in the immortal forest is even more terrifying.


    Now that he has upgraded his strength to the late emperor rank, he is a properly immortal forest overlord.


    Don''t ask why, ask is the immortal beetle ratio.


    Compared with mutant beasts in the wild, the''spiritual beasts'' "raised" by humans have grown much faster than those in the wild.


    Of course, the wild is not unmatched with the generals, but Fengmao water chestnut.


    After all, heaven, material and earth treasures are also divided into strengths and weaknesses.


    Some of the treasures were born to occupy a large number of mutant beasts of top heaven, material and earth treasures. Relying on these resources, their strength has improved considerably.


    This world seems to usher in an outbreak period.


    No one knows whether such a change is good or bad?

 Chapter 1586： Push all the way, unmatched

    Mid-December of the seventh year of the last days.


    The base city of Xilingro and Aegean base cities in the Eastern Continent were destroyed one after another.


    The former fell under the wind, and in only one day, the entire Xilingeruo base city fell into the hands of the immortal sky, and the city''s more than 2.3 million people "voluntarily" joined the immortal sky.


    The latter was attacked by the Immortal Heaven three days after the fall of the Xilingro Base City, only persisted for two days, and collapsed across the board.


    In this battle, the Aegean Base City killed 270,000 people and the immortal tens of thousands of people were killed. The leader of the opponent did not appear from the beginning to the end, and the Aegean Base City fell.


    After the two base cities fell one after another, Bai Youwei only stayed in the Aegean base city for two days before sending troops to the base city.


    It is expected to match the base one day later.


    Western continent in the same month.


    The immortal army led by the Phantom went down to the base city of Olga, the central continent.


    In just one day, the entire Olga base city was declared destroyed, and all the population in the city became prisoners of the immortal heaven.


    Like Love Orchid, when the Phantom led troops to attack this base, their leader Yenijiahua was also absent.


    But the Phantom did not stay.


    After handling the internal affairs of Olga Base City, after a day''s rest, he crossed the sea and went straight to the Western Continent.


    In the face of the menacing immortal army, the two major Western forces have become ants on the hot pot.


    The holy city of light.


    "His Majesty the Pope hasn''t found it yet?"


    "My Excellency, we have searched all over the Western Continent, but we have not found a trace of His Majesty the Pope. The Southern Continent is also being searched for, but there is no news yet."


    "How can this be, how can this be? His Majesty is not here, what shall we use to fight the Immortal Heaven?"


    "Master Bishop, let''s run away!"


    The cardinal archbishop looked at the holy city knight commander who proposed to escape with a gloomy and terrible look.


    Enduring the unhappiness in his heart, the red archbishop solemnly said: "Who is the first target of the immortal army coming to the Western Continent?"


    "His Master Enlightenment, it is our holy city of light."


    "Damn! Is he immortal and innocent when our Holy City of Light is a soft persimmon?" Upon hearing the response of the knight below, the three corpses of the cardinal archbishop''s popularity jumped.


    It didn''t take long for the Immortal Sky to destroy the base city of Olga, the first one to deal with in the Western Continent was their Light City, which clearly believed that their Light City was not as strong as the Dark Temple.


    Although the Dark Temple and the Holy City of Light have reached a peaceful development agreement in the Western Continent, secretly, they still have a contest.


    But the immortal sky chooses them as soon as it comes.


    Isn''t this just telling others that they are far easier to deal with in the Holy City of Light than the Temple of Darkness?


    Angry to angry, but the cardinal archbishop can somewhat maintain a sense of reason.


    "Where are the immortal people now?"


    "Report--"


    Before the people below responded, a knight in silver armor hurriedly ran from outside the temple.


    The bishop''s face was unhappy.


    The other cardinals and knight commanders present also looked at the incoming knight with cold eyes.


    Cardinal: "What''s the matter?"


    The knight looked up, with a look of horror on his face.


    "My lord and bishop, it''s not good. The nine surrounding cities have been attacked by the immortal heavens, and they have all fallen. Now, the enemy is slaying towards the main city."


    "what?"


    Hearing what the knight said, everyone in the room couldn''t sit still, and they all sat up in shock.


    The cardinal archbishop is even more thrilling.


    How can it be so fast?


    The nine subordinate cities of the Holy City of Brightness are far less powerful than the main city, and they are not guarded by supernatural powers, but there are nearly five million combatable soldiers.


    Five million combatable soldiers, with high walls and thick walls as a backing. Even if five million pigs are slaughtered, should they make some noise?


    But the result? , The first time you receive the news, tell me that these subsidiary cities have been captured, and the enemy is heading towards the bright holy city?


    Are you sure you are talking about supernatural events?


    "Can you confirm the news?" The red archbishop asked in a deep voice.


    "One hundred percent confirmation. The enemy is killing the main city from all sides at the same time, and now I am afraid that it is not far from the main city."


    The cardinal''s heart trembled fiercely.


    Enduring the shock in his heart, the archbishop said: "When did it happen? How long did you receive the information?"


    "It happened three days ago, and the humble post only received..."


    "boom--"


    Before the knight could finish speaking, there was a deafening explosion in the distance outside the hall that shocked everyone on the spot.


    The immortal sky is here!


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The southern city wall at the outermost periphery of the Holy City of Guangming.


    A large number of immortal mech fighters swooped in.


    Seeing such a big battle, the soldiers guarding the city immediately activated the energy weapons brought back from the southern continent on the city wall in an attempt to block it, regardless of whether the enemy was coming.


    But just when they are ready to act.


    In the sky, a sky-swallowing thunder pillar fell, instantly destroying all the soldiers and weapons and equipment on the southern city wall.


    The thick city wall, also under the bombardment of this terrifying thunder pillar, appeared a gap of 100 meters long.


    Above the sky, the phantom covered with a layer of energy armor looked at the chaotic and bright holy city.


    "Rush in, anyone who holds a weapon or resists will kill without mercy--"


    The sound of the phantom resounded like thunder inside and outside the base.


    "Kill¡ª"


    Under her order, the immortal Celestial army that came one after another outside the city, under the leadership of Hero Chen and Lan Qiang, drove straight in from the gap and swept across towards the center of the holy city of light.


    The most central in the city.


    Knowing that the immortal army is attacking the base, some of the people in the hall, some of the cardinals who are loyal to the Holy City of Light, directly put on armed armor, and summon a large number of soldiers to take the initiative to stop the invading enemy.


    "Immortal Heaven, do you really treat me as the holy city of light without anyone? Dare to come to the holy city and let you have no return today."


    The phantom of the sky looked at the cardinals who had brought the soldiers to support, and smiled coldly.


    I saw the phantom jade hand waving, purple electricity is overwhelming.


    In the blink of an eye, a huge thunder palm that covered the sky and sun was swept across the sky, and under the wave of the Phantom, it smashed directly towards the place where the cardinal was.


    "Omika!"


    "Flee¡ª"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Under the giant palm of the Phantom Shadow, the army of the Holy City of Light, who came to support it aggressively, directly destroyed the scene without any wind and waves.


    The power of one blow from the imperial peak powerhouse.


    Not only was there a lot of flesh and blood left in place, but looking down from a height, in the Holy City of Light, there was also a terrifying palm print covering several thousand meters, which was shocking.


    "Emperor-level powerhouse? It''s over, the Holy City of Light is over, and so are we."


    "His Majesty, you have harmed us¡ª"


    There is no suspense at all in the battle.


    Even in the Holy City of Light, there are several abilities, but they are the strongest than the Emperor of War. They face a pinnacle, an emperor, and two half-step imperial powers. Their strength is not enough.


    Leaning on the attached city, they persisted for three days, and then the main city was fully occupied by the Immortal Heaven in just one day.


    The bishops who were unable to return to the sky were either captured or killed in the end, and only a few escaped from the Holy City of Light.


    So far, the Holy City of Light, which only persisted for four days, has also stepped into the footsteps of Olga Base City.


    In the next two days, the Phantom saw that the soldiers had finished their rest, and immediately sent troops to the Dark Temple.


    "Here we are."


    "Master Demon King still didn''t find it, what shall we use to fight the Indestructible Heaven?"


    "The Holy City of Light is a lesson for the past. Don''t think about it. Staying in the city will inevitably be a dead end, let''s go! If you escape far, if you can meet the Lord Demon in the future, we will rise again and avenge today."


    The immortal sky has not yet arrived, and the high-levels of the Dark Temple have been in chaos.


    Originally, the people in the Dark Temple wanted to see how long the Holy City of Light could hold the Immortal Sky, and even hoped that the other party could severely damage the Immortal Sky. In this way, when they waited for them, they would also have the power to fight the Immortal Sky.


    But after understanding, they knew that the Holy City of Light was completely pushed by the Immortal Heaven, and the high-level Dark Temple who had no intention of fighting, learned that the Immortal Heaven had begun to send troops to them, and some people fled that day.


    The high-levels fled without fighting one after another. There was no one under the command of the soldiers below. One day later, facing the immortal army, they knew that they were powerless to resist. In order to survive, they could only open the gates of the city and surrender.


    As a result, originally thought that there would be a fierce battle with the Phantom of the Dark Temple, without a single soldier, the Dark Temple, a super base with a population of more than 13 million and a combatable army of 8 million, was taken.


    The crusade between the East and the West was extremely smooth.


    And when the forces of the immortal city were pointing straight at the world, the leaders who had not appeared in a secret base in the southern mainland were now gathering together.


    ...

 Chapter 1587： You are only worth it

    "The love orchid is gone! I just received the news that it was captured by the immortal army led by Bai Youwei in just a few days, and now it has become the back garden of Wei."


    "The same is true for my Holy City of Light. The Cardinal Archbishop has counted all the hands that survived."


    "Fak, a bunch of rubbish, all rubbish. My dignified dark temple actually came down without a fight. Don''t let me meet those who run away. If I do, I will definitely break them into pieces."


    As for what happened on the east and west continents, these hidden leaders are very clear.


    They began to pay attention to the movements of their respective forces when they sent troops to the Immortal Heavens, and now they received the news that their base was destroyed, all of them felt very uncomfortable.


    But what is strange is that.


    Although they looked angry, they didn''t have an impulse.


    The previous complaints were just to vent the dissatisfaction in my heart.


    Looking at them, it seemed that the base would fall completely in their expectation.


    "Now there are only the Haters Alliance and Skexiu Base City. Boss Xiao, do you think your Skexiu Base City can block Bai Youwei''s forward?" Yeni Jiahua looked at Xiao Chen, who was sitting on the sidelines. Asked curiously.


    He didn''t ask the soldier captain next to him. Everyone knew that the Alliance of Haters was a powerful force.


    If you want to achieve a little effect in this targeted warfare, you still have to look at the last city of Scohue base.


    In Skexiu Base City, the main members here at the moment are only Xiao Chen and Ye Xiaoqing.


    In other words, in their base, there are still a few strong men who are at least the emperor rank or above sitting in town.


    Compared with other forces without a leader, even if the leader of Skosi Base City does not have him, the strength is the most powerful of all the forces.


    Xiao Chen''s face was solemn.


    "Aren''t you all clear? Why bother to ask me again."


    "Don''t you want to see the immortal suffer a loss? The final outcome will not change, but let the immortal suffer a bit before the final action arrives. I think everyone here would like to see it, right?"


    Xiao Chen: "Thinking too much. Bai Youwei is at least the strength of the late emperor rank, do you think how much casualties can be caused to the immortal army led by the supernatural beings in the imperial rank?"


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Yenijiahua smirked and said no more.


    Obviously, he knew the result.


    Lockthall on the side changed the subject at this time and said with emotion: "Who would have thought that dealing with Ice and Snow City would completely anger the beast of Immortal Sky? For a Ice and Snow City, does Wei Xiao have to do this? ?"


    Hearing Loxar''s words, Xiao Chen and the others glanced at him without leaving a trace.


    But my heart sneered again and again.


    is it necessary?


    Of course it is necessary.


    The backing of Ice and Snow City is the immortal sky. This background is clear to everyone present, and more importantly, the deputy lord of Ice and Snow City, Zi Miao''er, is still Wei Xiao''s sister.


    Even if you don''t mention the latter, just the front, people like them know who the people behind Ice and Snow City are and dare to blatantly deal with them, isn''t this just slapping Wei Xiao in the face?


    With Wei Xiao''s personality, the decision to make such a "crazy" decision after being slapped in the face was entirely in the expectation of Xiao Chen and those who were familiar with Wei Xiao.


    It''s also unclear to those people like Yeni Jiahua whose knowledge of Wei Xiao still remains in the rumors.


    Even now, I still feel that Wei Xiao''s actions are a bit "big fuss".


    Eliza: "It''s useless to say these now. Before dealing with Ice and Snow City, we are all prepared. The base is captured, and it is also a sacrifice made by everyone. The key is the next plan. If the next plan succeeds, let What''s wrong with Wei Xiao being arrogant for a while? As long as we win the final victory, what we have lost now will be reaped a hundred times, a thousand times in the future."


    Yeni Jiahua nodded: "That''s right. By the way, why haven''t the people of New Night come yet? We have already handed in the voucher. Now, is it time to honor the promise we made before?"


    "Crack¡ª"


    Just as Yeni Jiahua''s voice fell, everyone who had been waiting here for several days saw that the closed stone door was opened.


    Wearing a blue dragon mask, a familiar and unfamiliar figure walked in with two soldiers.


    "You guys have been waiting for a long time. There are some things to be arranged, so I couldn''t meet you in time. Here, I apologize first."


    Seeing the dragon''s arrival, everyone''s faces were filled with different emotions.


    Roxar: "Dragon, we have been waiting for you for five days. I thought you would never show up again."


    "Just kidding." Long went straight to the main seat and sat down.


    Glancing around at everyone.


    "Does everyone know the news outside?"


    Captain Dabing: "Don''t talk nonsense. We have already completed the name-voting certificate you want, and we have paid a heavy price for it. If you don''t give us a satisfactory explanation, Long, believe me, there is not a single person present. Will let you walk out of this secret room alive. Of course, and your new night."


    Long was not angry, but smiled instead.


    "Naturally. I also know that everyone has sacrificed a lot. No, coming here today is to fulfill our promise before New Night."


    With that, Long motioned to the two soldiers behind him.


    They didn''t have any words.


    Put the two password boxes carried by each hand on the conference table.


    Under the eager gaze of the captain of the soldiers and others, one after another opened the password box.


    Inside the password box, all kinds of medicines are piled up inside.


    Long: "Follow the signs inside to give the potion to everyone present."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The two fighters responded, and then from the lock box, they took out two genetic potions each with four power potions and 100 awakening potions.


    Seeing so many power potions and awakening potions, the eyes of Yenijiahua and others were almost staring.


    At the same time, I was very excited.


    Xinye really intends to train them all to become emperor-level powerhouses.


    Witnessing so many potions and the destruction of the base, they have all forgotten now.


    is not that right?


    Emperor-level powerhouse!


    In comparison, the power of his base is a fart.


    As long as they have absolute strength, what kind of power can''t be established in the future?


    With everyone''s mind active, the first two potions that were taken out were delivered to Xiao Chen and Lucifer Leyton by two soldiers one after another.


    Long: "You two, I said that as long as you hand in the certificate, you will never break your promises. Can these two potions help you elevate your strength to the peak?"


    Xiao Chen and the others looked at the medicine placed in front of them. Although they were still a little unbelievable in their hearts, they had no doubts about what Long had said to them before.


    Four power potions are enough to allow them to break through a realm and enter the late emperor level. For the remaining realm, even if there is a gap between a hundred awakening potions, they will not be too far away.


    Of course, this is their conservative estimate.


    But from this we can also see Xinye''s sincerity.


    The two are very satisfied.


    Signals the assistant around him to take all the medicine away.


    After they had filled the potion, the dragon continued to ask the warrior to give away the share that belonged to the others.


    Originally, the Captain of the soldiers and the others saw that Xiao Chen and Leyton had obtained the potions so easily, they had no doubt about Xinye''s sincerity, but when they saw the potions placed in front of them, their expressions suddenly changed.


    Eliza.


    The medicine brought by the soldiers in front of her was far lower than Xiao Chen and the others, only 80 pieces.


    The most important thing is that these 80 potions, not a single power potion, are all awakening potions.


    Earlier, she had obtained two power potions from Xinye. She had already increased her strength to the early stage of the emperor level, but if she wanted to increase her strength from the early stage of the emperor level to the peak, these eighty awakening potions were far from enough.


    Compared to her, others are even more "horrible".


    Yenijiahua received only fifty awakening potions, forty of the captain of the army, and thirty of Loxar.


    Eliza: "Dragon, have you forgotten the most important one?"


    The captain of the soldiers looked at the dragon with cold eyes.


    Xiao Chen and Lucifer Layton looked at each other, and they seemed to have caught something in each other''s eyes.


    The two did not speak, but signaled the assistant to protect the password box containing the medicine.


    Long: "I haven''t forgotten. You don''t need to doubt. The potions in front of you are the amount of fans Xinye promised you. There will be no more or less."


    The captain of the soldiers had a bad feeling in his heart, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Dragon, this joke is not funny at all. Today is not April Fool''s Day, so you still don''t want to tease everyone."


    Long''s face was serious: "I''m serious, your weight is this."


    "..."

 Chapter 1588： People have got on the car, the doors and windows are welded to death

    The attitude of the dragon speaks for itself.


    Until this moment, the team leader and others who found themselves deceived by the organization of Xinye were distorted and fired in their eyes.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    "Long, I hope you''re just a joke. Take out the potion that belongs to us, and everything is easy to say. If you keep on doing what you did before, hehe! Don''t think that an ice city can make us obedient. Really It¡¯s going to push us into a hurry. Believe me, Wei Xiao would like to know who is hiding behind him more than Frozen City.¡±


    Roxar shot the case and King Kong stared at the dragon angrily.


    "The League of Haters has not been overthrown by the Immortal Sky. I believe that if my people take the initiative to join the Immortal Sky at this time, Wei Xiao will not care about Ice and Snow City." The Captain of the Army said firmly.


    Yeni Jiahua is more direct.


    "I believe that Immortal Heaven will not refuse to accept the cast of an ability person."


    Looking at the three people''s firm attitude, Long didn''t seem to care at all.


    With a joke in his eyes, Long looked at Eliza: "Your Excellency, do you have an attitude with them?"


    "Eliza, we should work together at this time. Once you compromise, you will only lose more."


    "Blindly accommodating, you don''t know how others cheated you in the end."


    Fearing that Eliza''s attitude wasn''t firm enough, Captain Private and Lockthall couldn''t help but remind her out loud.


    The dragon looked at Eliza meaningfully.


    At this moment, Eliza is full of all tastes in her heart.


    She had already figured out many things since she knew that Xinye''s nomination was Frozen City.


    Blame her for being deceived by the illusion shown by Xinye.


    Two power potions!


    This kind of handwork is maddeningly mad at such a huge price.


    If she doesn''t know Xinye''s final thoughts, Eliza can say responsibly that no one can refuse such a temptation.


    But now, everything is too late.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the discouraged Eliza sighed.


    "Dragon, I have seen your despicableness. I have nothing to say, I admit it."


    "Eliza..."


    Unexpectedly, Eliza would compromise so easily, the captain of the soldiers and them all showed incredible faces.


    Eliza smiled bitterly.


    "Everyone, I have no choice."


    "How is this possible?" The Captain didn''t believe it directly.


    Yeni Jiahua thought of something, and looked at the dragon with anger and anger: "Why, we are still planning to kill people after you use it?"


    "Dare you!"


    As soon as the other party''s words fell, Loxal, who was terribly frightened, sat up in shock and looked at the dragon in horror.


    If Xinye really intends to get rid of those who disobey them after the Ice City incident is over, then this organization would be nothing but a thing.


    But don''t tell me yet.


    This is people''s territory. If Long really wants to deal with them, the Captain of the Army and the others will have no resistance at all.


    The most important thing is that the most powerful three of them have obviously "succumbed" to Xinye''s lewdness, and relying on the remaining three of them and their assistants, a dragon can destroy them all.


    Yes, they all think that Eliza chose to accept the plant because she was worried that Xinye would deal with it on the spot.


    Long saw what they were thinking, and shook his head and said, "You think too much. The so-called business is not righteous and righteous. We at Xinye respect every ally. If you are not satisfied with our arrangement, you will leave or stay. We absolutely Don''t interfere. This is my guarantee to you and I will never break my promise."


    "That Eliza..."


    Before Yeni Jiahua could finish speaking, Long said to Eliza: "Under the crown of the Pope, I think, if you don¡¯t explain, we will be misunderstood by some of us at Xinye. Tell them why you didn¡¯t have a choice. ?"


    Eliza was stunned.


    What does the dragon mean, do you kill the heart?


    I have succumbed, and you asked me to spit out the new bitterness. Isn''t it too much?


    "It''s me!"


    Xiao Chen, who hadn''t spoken all the time, said at this time.


    Long was a little surprised.


    Look at Eliza...


    Well, she is a rare beauty.


    Regardless of body shape or appearance, they are all first-class, and most importantly, they are still the Pope.


    The status, appearance, appearance and body are all. Such a person will attract the interest of some people. It is also normal.


    "Yes!" Long didn''t care who told the final truth.


    Thinking that Xiao Chen stepped up at this time to win the favor of a certain great beauty, Long didn''t mind adult beauty.


    Xiao Chen didn''t procrastinate, looking at the Captain of the soldiers and they said, "You should think that Eliza will choose to compromise, because you are afraid that Xinye will not be good for her, right?"


    Seeing Xiao Chen''s expression, the three of them nodded heartily, although they had found some clues.


    "Then you are wrong. Since you destroyed the ice and snow city, there is no turning back in everything, or from the time Axue and Zi Miao''er fell into your hands, your grievances with the immortal sky, It''s not dying anymore."


    Roxar: "We all know that the person behind Frozen City is Wei Xiao. You don''t need to remind you about this, but is the destruction of an Frozen City as serious as you said? The Frozen City is gone, and we will pay Wei Xiao a few strengths. Even more powerful. With the three of us left behind in the southern continent, isn''t this sincerity enough?"


    "Hehe... You guys are too simple. Do you know who Zi Miao''er is?"


    "..."


    What''s the meaning?


    Doesn''t everyone know who Zi Miao''er is?


    "Vice Lord of Ice and Snow City."


    Yeni Jiahua said.


    "anything else?"


    and?


    Is the supernatural being counted?


    Captain Private: "Is her identity related to the compromise between you and Eliza?"


    Xiao Chen: "Of course, since you don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll tell you. Purple Eye has many identities, but among these many identities, many can be completely ignored, especially for us, but there is one identity, not to mention it. You, the leaders of all human forces in the world, must be afraid of three points, and once you know, this person will be listed as an unprovokable queue."


    Yeni Jiahua and the others have a bad premonition.


    Roxar: "What status?"


    "Zi Miao''er''s most important identity is the younger sister of the immortal city of Wei Xiao, the only one."


    "..."


    When Xiao Chen revealed Zi Miao''er''s most crucial identity, and the three people who listened carefully to his introduction, the concentrated eyes suddenly opened wide.


    Lockthall opened his mouth even more, unable to speak for a long time.


    Captain Dabing resisted the tremor in his heart, lowered his voice and asked, "Are you sure what you said is true? Zi Miao''er is really Wei Xiao''s younger sister?"


    "Otherwise? Do you think that Eliza is really afraid of dragons and their power? Don¡¯t forget, Eliza is also a powerful emperor now. If she wants to go, there will be no more than a single hand in the world that can leave her. The number."


    Xiao Chen''s attitude didn''t seem to be a joke.


    After he explained Zi Miao''er''s identity, the three looked at the other three.


    Lucifer Layton was silent, Eliza smiled bitterly, and Long looked like watching a play.


    It was already obvious, Xiao Chen absolutely did not lie to them.


    Zi Miao''er is Wei Xiao''s younger sister, younger sister...


    Haha...hahaha...


    No wonder, it''s no wonder that Eliza has no temper at all after being fooled. This is not in line with the personality of a big boss. She has long known that as long as the name is completed, they will have no retreat.


    Do you want to live a good life after killing Wei Xiao''s sister?


    You YM daydream!


    After the horror, the Captain of the Army quickly thought of him, and looked at Xiao Chen and the others with shocked eyes.


    "You actually knew Zi Miao''er''s identity early in the morning, right?"


    Xiao Chen and the others nodded.


    "Then how dare you agree to vote for the title? Aren''t you afraid that Xinye will also design you?"


    Lucifer Leighton spoke at this time: "Because that day after you left, the three of us came back here. The dragon gave us two power potions. That potion was enough to make us believe that they were behind. Promise. Eliza got into the hole like this."


    "you¡­¡­"


    The three were shocked when they heard the words.


    Eliza was indescribably bitter.


    If it weren''t for the two potions, he would never agree to the dragon''s terms and would take Frozen City as a vote of fame.

 Chapter 1589： Closer to home

    Yeni Jiahua: "No, you are not right. Since Eliza is treated the same as yours, why is it treated differently this time? If everything is the same as you said, the dragon can absolutely not give you medicine. I''ll eat you hard."


    He is a smart person, and he reacted so quickly.


    When Yeni Jiahua raised this question, no one noticed that there was a slight change in Long''s eyes.


    But his temperament is good.


    This change was quickly covered up, so that people can''t see any tricks.


    Xiao Chen and Lucifer Layton looked at each other.


    Before they had focused on Eliza and the others, they had indeed overlooked this point.


    But according to Yenijiahua, the dragon can indeed pull them into the boat without giving them potions. Why does the dragon do this?


    After a moment of peace, Xiao Chen''s confused eyes suddenly lit up.


    He looked up at the dragon.


    "Dragon, in fact, it''s not that you don''t want to give other people the remaining resources, but you Xinye didn''t have so many resources from the beginning, right? Cultivating two peak emperor-level powerhouses is your limit?"


    "Ok?"


    As soon as Xiao Chen said these words, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Of course, all eyes are on the dragon.


    Long didn''t expect Xiao Chen to think of this so quickly.


    Facing everyone''s eyes, the dragon has nothing to hide.


    "I didn''t expect you to find out so soon."


    Did Xiao Chen really guess right?


    Long did not hesitate.


    "Yes, our Xinye really doesn''t have so many potions to elevate you to the top of the emperor class. You should all be sensible. If I really have so many potions, why should it be cheaper for you? Isn''t it better to train your own people?"


    "Then Boss Xiao, why can they get it?"


    "That''s because the two leaders are both emperor-level powerhouses, and their foundation is much stronger than that of you. If it weren''t for this reason, the potions in our hands could only train one peak powerhouse at most."


    "Really?"


    After listening to Long''s words, everyone was shocked.


    After working on it for a long time, Xinye promised them from the beginning that the conditions were simply impossible to complete.


    When everyone was frightened and angry, Long continued: "Everyone, it is indeed our Xinye¡¯s fault to deceive you, but this is also a helpless act. You should also think about it. It is a force of our Xinye to deal with Wei Xiao. Is something wrong? If Wei Xiao doesn''t get rid of it for a day, can you feel at ease for a day?"


    "It was the first time we met. Wei Xiao shouldn''t have appeared in this era. His existence and the rules are a joke in front of him. With his domineering, all of us don''t even think of raising our heads and being human. Don''t want to have a force that is completely yours. Are you really willing to be controlled by him for the rest of your life?"


    "This¡­"


    Everyone was silent.


    "Xin Ye has been very sincere. Besides, in order to prevent the emergence of a dominance in the future, Xin Ye has allowed the two of you to grow to the top. As long as you get rid of Wei Xiao, the Human Race will also be able to form a multi-faceted situation in the future. As a result, even if some of you have not grown to the top, you can still have a place in this world."


    "Xinye does not get rid of Wei Xiao for selfish desires, but imitates the world before the end of the world. There are so many superpowers, and a hundred nations contend. In this way, you can also fully control the sovereignty of your own territory in your own forces. As for the time. Outside¡­"


    Speaking of this, Long paused, and then continued: "Compared with the sovereignty of his own territory falling into the hands of others, do you think it is important to be suppressed outside?"


    After listening to Long''s words, everyone was very moved.


    Domination of a family and contending of a hundred countries?


    Isn''t this the phenomenon of the world before the end of the world?


    Of course, compared to the predominant one before the end of the world, the Immortal Heaven today is simply a giant.


    Whether or not to unify the human forces in the world is all within that guy''s thoughts.


    Imagine the big pie drawn by the dragon for everyone.


    Suddenly, the anger caused by the previous dispensing of the potion seemed to have dissipated a lot at this moment.


    Think about it too.


    Xinye really needs so many potions, why should they be cheaper?


    Isn¡¯t it fragrant to cultivate one''s own people?


    I feel that my thoughts are getting more and more accessible.


    At this moment, the eyes of Captain General and the others looked at the dragon, and they were much more comfortable.


    Will there be weak countries before the end of the world?


    It''s no big deal to be weak.


    Compared to the days when Wei Xiao was dominated by Wei Xiao, the ability to completely control his own base seemed good.


    However, although the anger towards the dragon has diminished a lot, the soldiers and captains still have a lot of small tempers for what the dragon did before.


    "Hmph, don''t think that saying these will make us forgive you. Since you deceived us, this account won''t be settled so easily." Yeni Jiahua said.


    "Yes. When you get rid of Wei Xiao and carve up the immortal sky, you Xinye will need to compensate for this matter."


    The three said one after another.


    Long didn''t care.


    Who knows what''s next?


    "If it were not for the lack of resources, we Xinye would not want to treat you like this. But you can rest assured that now that the alliance has been formed, there are still a large number of corpses and corpses waiting for us to hunt. As long as Wei Xiao dies, there will be many emperors. Level-strong human race, it¡¯s okay to bring back a few corpses of the corpse emperor from the corpse race."


    "At that time, not to mention everyone''s peak, but breaking through the emperor rank, life expectancy is still no problem."


    Everyone was silent again.


    At this time, Xiao Chen came out to make a round: "Well, now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, Long, should you talk about the plan to deal with Wei Xiao? Now, only the Hater League and Skexiu Base City have not fallen. , But if we don¡¯t take any action, the last two forces will be destroyed sooner or later."


    When other people heard this, their attention was partially shifted.


    After all, dealing with Wei Xiao is the top priority, especially now.


    Captain of the soldiers: "Yes, what do you think? The Hateman Alliance can''t stop the immortal soldiers for too long."


    Knowing that although everyone is still a little bit shy about the other person''s affairs, what''s the use of them even if they struggle again?


    Killing Wei Xiao''s sister, there is no way out, so don''t be frustrated anymore.


    Still think about how to deal with Wei Xiao!


    Upon seeing this, Long decisively put the topic on dealing with Wei Xiao.


    "Since I''m back to the topic, I won''t hide it."


    Long became serious: "According to the information we have obtained, now, the three forces of Immortal Talent are dealing with your forces at the same time. Among them, except for the Southern Continent, the East and the West, there is an emperor-level peak power in each team..."


    "Where can the immortal heavens come from so many peak powers?" Lockthall interrupted.


    Long was a little unhappy, but didn''t say much.


    "Wait for me to finish. What I just said is just superficial. Among the three teams, there is no Wei Xiao figure. Judging from the news we got, Wei Xiao is not in the immortal world now. If I''m not wrong, Wei Xiaoying is hiding in the dark. The three armies are just visible forces, or decoys. The real killer is Wei Xiao in secret."


    "According to our analysis, Wei Xiao allocates teams in this way to prevent us from concentrating our forces on one of them and causing huge losses to the immortal sky, and second, to ensure that the conquering army can form an absolute crush on your base. "


    "I have no reservations about you. If we concentrate all our forces on one of the troops of the Immortal Sky, we can indeed destroy them. But because there are peak powers among them, although the result will not change, the time will change. It must be uncertain. Then, the problem is coming."


    "When we concentrate all our strength to deal with an immortal army but cannot destroy it in a short time, does Wei Xiao, who is hiding in the dark, have enough time to come and support? With Wei Xiao''s strength, I don¡¯t need me. Say that you should all be clear, don''t talk about causing heavy casualties to Immortal Heaven, I''m afraid our top power will be wiped out by Wei Xiao."


    Xiao Chen: "Before I didn''t care about the situation of the Indestructible Sky team, but now that you say that, I have to admit that Wei Xiao is indeed very courageous. We only need to concentrate on each team sent out. It can be destroyed, but it takes time, and this is probably what Wei Xiao needs."


    "If Wei Xiao fights steadily, instead of dividing troops, we will not have a chance. But now, the immortal city divides troops, they can guarantee that the conquering army can crush all forces in absolute strength, and show us that it can be severely damaged and indestructible. Heaven¡¯s opportunity, but inside this is a huge trap."


    "If we concentrate our forces, we will inevitably be hit by Wei Xiao. If we don''t concentrate, we can''t form an effective resistance to the conquering army. In this way, we will either be desperate or we can only watch our respective forces be occupied by the Immortal Heavens. . This Wei Xiao is not only strong, but also so powerful in calculations. It''s really terrifying." Lucifer said in a thrilling voice.


    "We can''t just watch it like this, right?" The soldier captain said hurriedly.


    If according to what the previous few said, wouldn''t their power be destroyed?

 Chapter 1590： Emperor Son-Holy Spirit

    Long smiled gloomily.


    "Wei Xiao¡¯s calculations are indeed very powerful. If we really fight against them with the idea of ??giving the Immortal Sky a heavy wound, failure is inevitable, but the so-called one hundred secrets. Everyone, if our next plan is not to give the Immortal Sky City. The loss is just a stimulus, and the situation is a different matter."


    Eliza: "What are your plans?"


    "The plan is in the southern continent..."


    With that said, the dragon told everyone about his plan to deal with the immortal sky.


    Such and such, such and such...


    When Long finished speaking, everyone''s eyes became different.


    "Are you sure this won''t cause a problem? There is Immortal Heaven, no matter how stupid Wei Xiao is, it is impossible to relax the defensive force there." Xiao Chen said in shock.


    "I said that sacrificing your forces is only to stimulate Wei Xiao, and the real ultimate move is behind. Right now, you still need to increase your strength as soon as possible. Because, whether you can eliminate Wei Xiao in one fell swoop, you will play a decisive role. ."


    The others are thinking.


    But most people don''t reject the Dragon''s plan at all.


    why?


    It was because after listening to Long''s plan, they discovered that they didn''t have to play head-on for this time to stimulate Wei Xiao''s plan.


    Although their mission was full of risks, compared with the mission that really had to face Wei Xiao, their risk was nothing at all.


    "Then put it this way. How much time do we have to improve our strength?"


    Lucifer Leighton asked.


    "At most one month. Before that, Xinye will find some helpers for you. Don''t worry, it''s definitely enough. The haters and Skoxiu, it''s not that easy to defeat the Immortal Heaven."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "Okay, it''s so decided."


    At the end of the meeting, everyone left one after another.


    They didn''t plan to leave Xinye''s secret base, so they swallowed potions in this base to improve their cultivation.


    After everyone left, Long also left.


    It''s next door to this secret room.


    "grown ups!"


    Long respectfully bowed to the night when he was standing on the high platform, wearing a purple-black robe, and the sky full of stars.


    Ye turned his back to the dragon, looking up at the starry sky.


    "Dragon, your ability to fool people is getting better and better."


    Long disapproved: "Seven points are true and three points are false. This is the highest state of Flicker."


    "I just wronged you, and I want to make peace with a group of ants. Killing them is just a matter of moving your fingers."


    "Everything is for the adult''s final plan, and the subordinates don''t care about this grievance."


    "Well! You will not treat you badly for what you paid today."


    "My lord, what''s next?"


    "Relax. On the Southern Continent, the remaining members of the Twelve Dark Nights have already set off. Although their strength is not as good as yours, they are just harassment, and they are not something that Immortal Heaven can ignore. As for Schuhe, you don''t need to think about it over there. This seat will find them a helping hand. You still have only one mission, to master everything that happened in the last days of Wei Xiao."


    Long heard the words, he wanted to talk but stopped.


    It seems that he wants to say something, or that he has no small doubts about his mission.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "My lord, my subordinates are puzzled. What''s the point of understanding Wei Xiao''s past? As far as we control, it should be all of Wei Xiao. Those trivial things, the subordinates feel that there is no need to collect them."


    "You do not understand!"


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    These words made Long stunned on the spot.


    I do not understand?


    What i don''t know


    Ye turned around.


    "When I came back from the non-Emirate continent, this seat has always been uneasy. I always feel that we have overlooked something in dealing with Wei Xiao. Yes, after research, this seat can confirm that Wei Xiao has a clone, but after returning I have thought about it for a long time, and feel that there are still many secrets in it."


    "What''s the secret?"


    "No one knows the use of clones better than this seat. On that day in the non-Emirate continent, I saw with my own eyes that Wei Xiao, who was killed by the holy referee, had flesh and blood. This cannot be done. But then we went to see the holy referee. From his mouth, I learned an amazing news."


    "What kind of news?"


    "Wei Xiao died more than once in the non-Emirate continent, and it was the same every time. Even the zombies ate his body many times."


    "This, how is this possible?"


    "Therefore, for what happened to Wei Xiao in the last days, this seat must be fully grasped, regardless of the details. This seat has a hunch that if you want to defeat Wei Xiao, you must understand everything about him, otherwise, we only have to perish."


    Long''s eyes became solemn.


    "How does this make me feel that Wei Xiao has the ability to be immortal?"


    "It''s impossible to be immortal, but knowing more about Wei Xiao will not do us any harm. Go ahead and execute it! Believe me, everything you do is not useless work."


    "Yes!"


    Long said no more, he held his fists, then took a few steps back and turned to leave.


    The masked night looks to the sky.


    "It seems that we have to go to the non-Emirate continent."


    ...


    Non-Emirate continent.


    "You came?"


    Under the abyss, in a dark space, a pair of huge pupils like the eyes of the sky opened in the darkness.


    In front of him, there was a figure floating in the darkness, it was the night.


    "Want to know about Wei Xiao again this time?"


    "No, I came here this time to tell Mianxia that the plan for Wei Xiao has already started, and we need Mianxia''s help."


    "Oh! Your speed is very fast!"


    "Wei Xiao won''t give us time."


    "Let''s talk, what do you want the deity to do for you?"


    "Currently, in the city of Scohue base, several powerful helpers are needed there. There is no need to defeat the Immortal Sky, but the troops they send must be contained there."


    The figure in the dark was silent for a moment.


    "Okay, the deity promises you."


    "In addition, the periphery of the Immortal Sky needs to be messed up. The water is not muddy, and we can''t start planning. Of course, we must also remind Mianxia that entering the Immortal Sky, even if it is an imperial powerhouse, there is very little chance of surviving."


    "It''s not difficult. Our warriors have been silent for a long time. Many parts of the world have forgotten the fear of being dominated by zombies. It''s time for them to go out and go around. Anything else?"


    "Gone!"


    "When do you want it?"


    "Scott, the sooner, the better, the periphery of the immortal sky, anytime you can."


    "Can!"


    "I would like to thank you for your help."


    "Everyone takes what they need."


    The voice of the saint fell, and Ye''s figure disappeared under the abyss.


    At this time, from the darkness, a human figure walked out.


    He has an appearance that is completely human, whether it is his face or his outfit.


    The polite appearance gives people a sense of modest gentleman.


    Every move exudes a noble breath.


    If someone sees his appearance, he will involuntarily think of a word in his heart.


    The people on Mo are like jade, and the son is unparalleled in the world.


    If there is any difference between him and human beings, perhaps it is too perfect.


    Yes, the shape is perfect.


    No matter it is figure or appearance, it is unique among human beings.


    "Children see the father." The human figure that appeared respectfully bowed to the priest in the dark.


    "Holy Spirit, you haven''t seen the outside world since you were born. Go and see! So that you can know the face of this world now."


    "Father, the child is puzzled."


    "Say!"


    "Why do we want to cooperate with the Human Race? With our current strength, even if it sweeps the world, it is more than enough. Isn''t it a waste of time to lie to the Human Race?"


    "Go outside and look at you and you will know the answer. Remember, the place you are going to is Scooby. Just follow what the person said before, and you don''t need to do the rest."


    The human figure hesitated for a moment, then bowed his head.


    "The boy takes the command."


    After speaking, the human figure turned into a stream of light and disappeared under the abyss.

 Chapter 1591： Southern Continent asks for help

    Battlefield of the Southern Continent.


    Mu Wuqing has mobilized the fighters of Nine Heavens City to confront the Alliance of Haters.


    The war, which had been very smooth at the beginning, reached a deadlock when it entered the final stage.


    The first is the branch bases of other forces on the southern continent, which have joined forces with the Alliance of Haters to fight against the immortal sky.


    When the battle was at its most intense, a mysterious team appeared in the dark.


    This mysterious team, each of them possesses level three or higher strength, with as many as two or three hundred thousand.


    There are as many as six strong men above the extreme emperor realm, and one of them is still a strong man in the early emperor rank.


    Relying on this mysterious team to continuously harass the Immortal Sky from the rear, Mu Wuqing, unable to move forward, can only shrink his forces and fight steadily.


    But in this way, the war between the two sides of the southern mainland has undoubtedly fallen into a stalemate.


    "Damn, how come there are so many supernaturalists suddenly appearing in the Southern Continent, and they are still very powerful?"


    A new day has arrived.


    Mu Wuqing, who was once again attacked by mysterious forces, beat the opponent back. At this time, he was sitting in the camp with a gloomy expression.


    Under his command, Ming Yulan, Effie and others were on both sides.


    Ming Yulan: "These people seem to exist to interfere with the rhythm of our attack on the League of Haters. This is the third time. Every time Master Wu Qing returns, they immediately evacuated. If it is an ordinary super fighter, it''s okay to say, but these Royal-level powerhouses, they really want to leave, we can''t stop them at all."


    Jiang Xue: "Is there any conspiracy in this?"


    "It''s hard to say." Guanguan said solemnly.


    Hua Shang: "What should I do? You can''t give up the offensive against the Alliance of Haters just because of their existence, right?"


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    Look at Ling Zhiyu and the others who are in power.


    "Zhi Yu, what can you do to solve the current predicament of the army?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    Ling Zhiyu and the others looked at each other, their expressions very solemn.


    Yan Ningxin said: "To solve the current problems, we have only three solutions."


    "Which three methods?" Mu Wuqing asked.


    "First, dispatch all the members of Jiutian City, and everyone should bring food that can last for at least half a month. In this way, as long as everyone is by our side, we don''t need to transport materials from the rear. The other party still thought at that time. A sneak attack can only be placed on the frontal battlefield. In this way, with the strength of Master Wu Qing, it should not be difficult to solve them."


    Ming Yulan: "You don''t need to think about this method. Let''s not say whether everyone in Jiutian City has the ability to go to the battlefield. Even if there is, a population of more than nine million people cannot be completed in a short time just by mobilizing. There are supplies, and everyone carrying so many supplies will also affect the marching speed and combat effectiveness."


    Mu Wuqing: "What about the other two methods?"


    "The second type is to bring out all the combatable soldiers in Jiutian City, and give up the rest. The other party''s main sneak attack except logistics is Jiutian City. If we ignore the life and death of the citizens in the city, everything the enemy does will be It becomes useless."


    "..."


    As soon as the second method came out, the scene went quiet.


    No one thought that Yan Ningxin would be so hot.


    Abandon those useless people (old, young, sick, and ordinary people) in Jiutian City?


    Do you want to be so cruel?


    Yes, there are ordinary people in Jiutian City, or in other words, there are many survivors who have not taken genetic medicine in the entire southern continent.


    This is mainly due to the late establishment of diplomatic relations between the Southern Continent and the Immortal Heaven.


    Even though a large number of diluted genetic medicines have begun to be sold in the southern mainland, due to time issues, they have not yet been popularized.


    Coupled with the fact that Nine Heavens City was still a hostile force before, the opportunity to introduce a large number of new potions is even more non-existent.


    With the medicine extracted from hunting and killing zombies, how can millions of people satisfy everyone?


    Although Wei Xiao accepted it, the original plan was to wait for these people to transfer to Immortal Heaven before giving them genetic medicine.


    But the plan can''t keep up with the changes.


    The sudden war completely disrupted Wei Xiao''s previous arrangements.


    Nowadays, there are more than three million humans in Jiutian City who have not taken the No.1 potion.


    If you really agree with Yan Ningxin''s proposal, it means that at least three million people will be abandoned by them.


    No one should be kind in the last days. Everyone knows that.


    But now that the lives and deaths of millions of people are involved, even if Mu Wuqing and the others are cold-blooded and ruthless, they dare not make such a decision.


    Mainly it was too cruel.


    Mu Wuqing, who had been silent for a long time, shook his head: "You should talk about the last method!"


    Yan Ningxin seemed to have guessed this a long time ago, and didn''t care.


    "The last method is also the safest, and that is to ask the Lord for help. We have become so passive now, mainly because there are no strong people behind. If there are two or three strong people staying behind to ensure the safety of logistics and Jiutian City, Everything we face now will be solved."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone hesitated.


    Then he set his sights on Mu Wuqing''s body.


    Mu Wuqing: "The manpower that Wei Xiao can mobilize is also very limited. The strong people in the main city that can meet our requirements are all fighting abroad. It is difficult to transfer them to our side in a short time, unless we let Wei Xiao come here in person. Trip. But by doing so, the other two teams will be in crisis again."


    "According to Wei Xiao''s guess, in the dark, there are a group of powerful enemies that may attack us at any time. His existence is to deter these people. Once his whereabouts are determined by the enemy, the other two teams are in danger."


    "Isn''t the war in the western continent over? Maybe you can consider it over there." Jiang Xue said.


    Western continent?


    At this reminder of her, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Mu Wuqing hesitated.


    Seeing her worries, Jiang Xue added: "We don¡¯t have to be the master of the Phantom. Any two of Lan Qiang, Leng Chengfeng, and Chen Haojie can alleviate our current passive situation. As long as they can hold that one. Mysterious power for a period of time, when we take down the Alliance of Haters, everything will be solved."


    "I think it''s OK!"


    "You can try. It''s better than doing nothing now."


    Others agreed with Jiang Xue''s proposal.


    Mu Wuqing thought for a moment, then nodded.


    "Then try. But we can''t do anything in the next few days."


    "I believe that many soldiers have been exhausted during the war for several days. Just use the time when the military divisions and them arrived to let the army rest." Ming Yulan said.


    "Okay, I will contact the main city right now."


    After deciding on the strategy of breaking the enemy, Mu Wuqing did not delay, and passed the message to the main city on the same day, passing on the problems they encountered and the assistance they needed.


    ...


    Scotia Base City.


    The army led by Bai Youwei has already faced off with the army in the city of Skexiu base.


    The opponent did not wait for Bai Youwei to take the initiative to lead troops to attack them, but instead divided a part of the base''s troops into multiple teams from different directions to interfere with the immortal Celestial army when it entered the territory of Skoxiu.


    To put it simply, it is a guerrilla war against the immortal sky.


    It would be foolish to be hard-headed even knowing the strength gap between the two sides.


    It was precisely because of the use of this method by Scohue that it effectively delayed the time for the immortal army to approach the main city.


    But again, in the face of absolute strength, no conspiracy and tricks will be on the stage.


    After seven days of guerrilla warfare, the immortal heavens, with great mobility and absolute power, successfully strangled the enemies that mainly blocked them in the wild.


    Among them, the team led by Qin Ming, the psychic and Soloron, the deputy city lord of Skexiu, was the first to be destroyed, and the two abilities were also beheaded by Bai Youwei and Jiang Xiyu respectively.


    With the fall of the two main members, the remaining teams do not need the top combat power of Bai Youwei, Jiang Xiyu, and Ni Qingcheng.


    In the face of the three powerful troops (Mecha Warrior, Doomsday Warrior, and Beast Cavalry) on the surface of the immortal sky, as well as the shadow guard members who are secretly haunting, the other teams in the wild, Schuhe, are completely vulnerable.


    Bai Youwei did not waste time.


    Destroying the two most troublesome teams, she left a part of the army to continue to clean up the enemy troops that wandered around, and the rest, under her leadership, approached the city of Skosiu base.

 Chapter 1592： This Xiongbai is raised

    In the first month of the eighth year of the last days, the exterior of the city of Scohue base.


    The immortal army is approaching the city.


    Thousands of meters away, looking around, the mountains and plains are full of immortal legions.


    On the side of Scohu, the walls are already overcrowded.


    All muzzles and turrets were aligned in the direction of the Immortal Army.


    One side of the immortal sky.


    "Is the news clear?"


    Bai Youwei looked at the members of the Shadow Guard who appeared and asked.


    The members of the Shadow Guard nodded: "Inquiry clearly. As Qin Ming and Soloron died at the hands of the two mistresses, Skoxiu has no more than level four fighters. Their city lord Xiao Chen and the leaders of other forces before Same, not in the base."


    "Okay, step back!"


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Shadow Guard retreated.


    Jiang Xiyu leaned over and glanced at the distant city wall.


    "Youwei, what are you going to do? Rush or use other means?"


    Ni Qingcheng: "All the people in the base who can resist the tripod have fallen. Without Xiao Chen, they should not have the courage to fight us again. Send someone to try to persuade them to surrender. If you can kill less, kill less. Just a little bit!"


    Bai Youwei smiled indifferently: "Sister Qingcheng is the same as I thought, now there is no need for a strong attack for Skexiu. Of course, the premise is that they are aware of the current affairs."


    "Who should I send?" Jiang Xiyu asked.


    Bai Youwei grinned badly.


    At the back of the three women, Fu Wanwan, who was wearing the armor of the Emperor Armor, holding a Fang Tian painted halberd, and sitting down on the iron-eater suddenly felt cold behind him.


    The stranger also looked back at the rear.


    As a result, there was no danger except for the army of beasts who could not see the end at a glance!


    "What''s the situation? Is anyone calculating me?"


    "Master Fu, the hostess wants you to come over."


    "Ok?"


    Just as Pay Million was confused, a messenger came to him and said.


    How many sisters-in-law call themselves?


    Wouldn''t it be the previous ones who calculated themselves?


    Fu million trembled in his heart.


    "Do you know what the hostess is looking for?"


    "This subordinate is not sure, please go to Master Fu as soon as possible, don''t let the mistress wait for a long time." After speaking, the messenger retreated.


    Pay a million don''t understand.


    A wry smile appeared on his face.


    "I hope I don''t pit me too badly."


    In my mind, I paid a million to pat the iron-eater big treasure, which looks like a bear without a bear and a cat does not look like a cat.


    "Dabao, go, find the hostess and them."


    Dabao, who was eating super large bamboo shoots, glanced at Fu million, and Feng Qingyun said: "Two high-level treasures, otherwise there is nothing to talk about."


    "I rely on..."


    Pay Million looked at the simple-faced guy sitting down with black bags under his eyes, eating the treasures he bought at a high price, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "You know how to bargain with me now, don''t you? Don''t forget that you can now become an emperor-level spirit beast, but Lao Tzu paid a lot of money to raise you. You didn''t take the road like this?"


    "Believe it or not, after meeting the hostess and them, you still need this treasure? You won''t lose the two rewards."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Looking at Dabao''s bear-like appearance, his face twitched so badly that he paid a million and finally succumbed.


    "You win. If a war breaks out for a while and you don''t give Lao Tzu the energy to breastfeed, you will roll Lao Tzu back to the immortal forest."


    "The benefits are in place, and the motivation is full. It''s okay for you to make me single-handedly."


    "Why don''t you go to the sky? A little numb..."


    "Hey..."


    Dabao let out a vigorous neigh, then swallowed the super large bamboo shoots in one bite, and walked towards the front of the formation, walking on the short limbs and legs.


    Not long after, paying a million came to Bai Youwei and the others.


    "Sister-in-law, are you looking for me?" He stepped down from Dabao and asked Wanwan.


    "Millions are coming?" Bai Youwei smiled and said to Million.


    Her two sister-in-laws also seemed very enthusiastic.


    "Uh...coming. Sister-in-law, if you have anything you need me to do, don¡¯t hesitate to pay a million if you go up and down the fire. Well, that¡¯s, that, can you stop looking at me with a smile, in my heart Panic, I''m afraid." The tone behind the payment million was weaker, with a little defensiveness.


    He was very worried.


    The hostess will not be dissatisfied with their needs and greedy for my body, will they?


    Although I know that I am handsome, this is the only place where I am better than the Lord, but this kind of thing will be ruined by the humaneness of Mr. Wei if he is not careful.


    Bai Youwei and the others didn''t know the idea of ??paying a million, otherwise, he would be the first **** in the last days.


    Bai Youwei: "What is it? We let you come and won''t eat you, what are you afraid of?"


    Naturally I know that you will not eat me, but the better you treat me, the more panic I am.


    "Sister-in-law, if you have anything, let''s just say it! Don''t be so polite with my little brother."


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    The three girls laughed.


    Ni Qingcheng: "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. It''s like this..."


    The three girls, who no longer joked, said the purpose of paying millions.


    It''s no big deal, just let him be a lobbyist.


    Everyone in the base knows that if you pay a million dollars to claim the second place, no one dares to recognize the first place.


    Think of the dawn base.


    Alas, even though some people have died, when you mention what happened to him, those who hear it are really sad and those who see it shed tears.


    "What''s the important thing for me, so this is it? Sister-in-law, don''t worry, as today is the right place and people are on our side, I have the confidence to let the opposing party give up their weapons and surrender."


    "good."


    Seeing that Fu million is so confident, Bai Youwei yelled hello.


    "If you can allow us to take Scohue without a single soldier, I will give you credit for this battle. When you go back, you can choose the car and house ticket."


    "Hey... leave it to me!"


    Fu million took the order, and then returned to Dabao''s back.


    "Brother, have you heard? The treasures of the world and the delicacies of the world are beckoning to us. Whether this ticket can be made depends on our next performance. You can''t drop the chain for me."


    "The benefits are divided into half, you and I have deep feelings, and the benefits are occupied by one person. If you and I are facing each other, will it be successful?"


    "Fuck, you shouldn''t have such an IQ with your intelligence!"


    "Give me a nice sentence."


    "Done!"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Treating it as a private transaction, Dabao is very motivated.


    Then, under the gaze of Bai Youwei and the others, they carried Fu million towards the city wall of Skoxiu and walked swaggeringly.


    opposite.


    "General, there is someone on the other side. One person and one bear."


    The general defending the city looked at the people and bears walking towards them, his face condensed slightly.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "I''m probably here to persuade him to surrender. General, do you want to kill him in one shot?"


    "Don''t worry, see what he wants to say."


    The defenders on the wall stood still for the time being.


    Outside the city, Fu Wanwan and Dabao soon came to a place two hundred meters away from the city wall.


    Fu Wanwan stood up from Dabao and looked at the people on the wall with high spirits and pride.


    "Upper, can you hear me?"


    "What did he say?" the guard asked.


    A soldier who understood Longxia immediately translated.


    After listening, the guard nodded: "Next you will be an interpreter for me."


    "Yes, General."


    "Hey, can you hear the sentence?"


    On the wall: "Under the city, our general asks you what is the purpose of coming here?"


    After receiving a response from the city wall, Fu million had a smile on his face.


    What is the most afraid of negotiations?


    It''s not that the language is impassable, nor is it tense, but that the other party does not respond.


    But as long as the opponent responds with words instead of weapons, the opponent has already lost.


    This is the confidence to pay a million.


    "I actually didn''t have any purpose when I came here. I just want to give you a way to survive, depending on whether you are smart enough?"


    The tower was silent for a moment, and then the interpreter replied.


    "Our general said, Schohuw doesn''t need anyone to give us a way to survive, and we can live on our own. As long as you withdraw immediately, we will naturally be able to live well."


    "Hahaha..." Fu million laughed.


    Translator: "Our general asks you why you laugh?"


    Fu million laughed all the time, looking at the people on the wall with contempt.


    "I laugh at you for not knowing good or bad, laughing at you are still daydreaming when you die."

 Chapter 1593： I know its not that simple

    "Speaking without shame, do you think we were scared?"


    "Is it right? You should be clear. You guys, I advise you to think about it. Oh, yes, maybe you don¡¯t know yet. Your leader, Xiao Chen and others, more than a month ago, they killed our Lord. The only sister in this world."


    "Our master knows that? Wei Xiao, the world''s most recognized strong man and invincible in the world. Of course, he also has a name, Wei Da Devil. Ten fingers that have been slaughtered by him are countless. And these Powers, no one is broken, no one is left, no one will survive. If these are too far away for you, then I will talk about the most recent."


    "There is a whole branch of the corpse clan in the Southern Continent, hundreds of millions of zombies, and the fourteen big corpse emperors and the same corpse of the corpse, all were slaughtered by our lord. And all this is only because the corpse of the emperor injured our mistress. Everyone, your city lord killed our lord¡¯s sister, don¡¯t you think that your fate will be lighter than that of the Southern Corpse Clan, do you?"


    As soon as he said this, the city wall suddenly fell into silence.


    After a while, the interpreter spoke again.


    "Wei Xiao is as powerful as you said, why doesn''t he come?"


    "Good question, if you ask why our lord did not come, then I will tell you. The reason why you are facing me instead of our lord now is because all this is our mistress''s pleading."


    "It''s a good old saying, the one who is wronged is the one who has the responsibility. It is Xiao Chen who killed the sister of the Lord, and it has nothing to do with you, but this is not absolute. Because the hostess intercedes for you, our Lord is also willing to give you a chance, but If you don¡¯t know what is good or bad, you have to hang yourself on the dead tree of Skosiu. Maybe we will not be able to take your base this time, but next time, you will face the merciless killing of our Lord."


    "Everyone, it''s clear to you whether my words are alarmist or not. If you really have to face our Lord, then the entire city of Scooby Base will become a **** on earth. You, including your family, relatives, and friends, are not spared. "


    "..."


    Wei Xiao''s name is in these last days. If you say that some people don''t know, that is definitely a joke.


    Just because Wei Xiao''s reputation is too great, and his notoriety is high, in today''s human world, it has the effect of stopping babies from crying.


    Speaking of Wei Xiao, that is definitely a taboo among taboos.


    Many newborn children have childhood shadows.


    Seeing that the people in the city did not respond, they paid millions to strike while the iron was hot.


    "I said, what else do you have to hesitate? What benefits can you get by surrendering to Xiao Chen and defending Skexiu? Surrendering to us Immortal Heaven, what you have now will only be more in the future. Living under the aegis of the world''s strongest man , Your safety is more guaranteed..."


    "Think about it, now the armed armor on your body comes from the immortal sky, the new genes also come from the immortal sky, and the identity is issued by the immortal sky. More importantly, even the end-time coins you use come from our base. I don¡¯t know if you have any reason not to fall into the arms of our immortal heaven."


    "Look at your leader Xiao Chen again. When he killed our master sister, he did not consider the consequences, and ignored the crisis you were about to face. Even after our soldiers came to the city, he took his friend and disappeared without a trace. Trace. You have all been abandoned by him, is it worth it to continue to serve such a leader?"


    "You should also have family members and children of your own. In the last days, why have we worked so hard to survive until now? Isn''t it just to live well? But now there is someone who wants to use all of your lives to replace what he committed. Your fault, you continue to resist, are you worthy of your family?"


    At this point, paying a million thinks it''s almost the same.


    The tone was horizontal.


    "I have already told you what to say. It is the battle or the surrender, which can only be decided by you in the end. Oh! Forgot to say, even without our lord, our hostess Bai Youwei, the imperial peak powerhouse, really wants to go to war. , I don¡¯t know what ability you have to block her power."


    "Once a war begins, this land will surely pile up corpses like mountains and blood will flow into rivers."


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The words of paying a million fell, and Dabao roared to the sky under the seat.


    Its sudden loud roar shocked the unprepared payment of millions.


    "What is the name of your TN ghost?" Fu Wanwan said grimly.


    "Scare and scare them!"


    Like a kid who did something wrong, Dabao said weakly.


    "..."


    Pay a million directly without words.


    Is there anything that scares people like this?


    Even if there is, can you "squeak" in advance?


    I don¡¯t know if I was scared just now, but I was definitely scared by you.


    At this moment, on the city wall, both the defender and the defender were moved by the words of millions.


    What people say is the truth.


    Do they still have to stay at Scooby?


    The chiefs all fled, and there are still two people who can talk in the base, and now there is no news.


    With Xiao Chen¡¯s lesson from the past, and adding a million, the defenders have reason to doubt whether the remaining two principals also abandoned the city under the pretext of fighting guerrillas?


    "General, what do you think?" A lieutenant asked in the ear of the general defending the city.


    The guard frowned.


    He looked at the city waiting for their response and paid a million. After thinking about it for a long time, he looked at the other generals.


    "What do you think?"


    The guard was a smart man, and he threw the problem back.


    The other generals glanced at each other.


    One of them gritted his teeth and said: "The guy outside is right. Today, our base''s strongest combat power is no more than a fourth-level fighter. Not to mention Indestructible and an invincible power such as Wei Xiao, that is Bai Youwei with the peak strength of the emperor. , It¡¯s a big move if we want to solve it."


    "It''s okay if they come to attack Scohue for a complete base and the population in the base. Even if we can''t beat it, we can use the conditions of destroying the entire base as a threat, and the size will be a forbidden weapon. But. You have heard what you said just now, and they are here for revenge."


    "If we really do that, I''m afraid they would still be eager."


    "We must not be able to fight. In fact, surrender is nothing. It was the first lead who abandoned us. Since even they don''t care about our life or death, do we still need to consider how he feels?"


    "..."


    A group of generals spoke out their thoughts.


    No one said surrender straightforwardly, but the thoughts of not wanting to fight were revealed between the lines.


    The guard has understood what everyone thinks.


    If it was the beginning, he did prepare to fight the immortal blood to the end with the idea that people are in the city, but now, for a leader who abandons them, is that insistence still necessary?


    Thinking of his wife and concubine in the base, thinking of the children who are still learning words, the guard''s heart is no longer firm.


    "In that case, then--


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just as the defender was about to make a decision, suddenly, a change occurred.


    Secretly, I don''t know where, several noises came from one after another.


    This sudden change greatly changed the face of the defender who was about to make the decision and the surrounding generals.


    "Who fired the gun?" The guard was furious.


    But he knew that some things could no longer be changed.


    Outside the city.


    Paying a million to those on the wall did not achieve unsuspecting trust.


    Before the gunshot sounded, he felt a strong sense of crisis, and instantly turned over and left Dabao''s back.


    It was his move that shots shot from the city, and at the same time, several blood blossoms appeared on Dabao''s back.


    "No. 5 armor-piercing bullet?"


    Pay a million shocked.


    Seeing that Dabao''s powerful defense was broken in an instant, he immediately guessed what type of bullet he was using against him.


    The strength has reached the battle emperor''s level. The armor-piercing bullet below No. 5 has no effect on it. Only the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet with "physical defense is not impenetrable" can achieve such a result.


    Paying a million dollars in amazement hurriedly covered his body with a layer of energy armor.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Whizzing--"


    "Bang bang bang..."


    Before paying a million to speak again, this time, when the gunfire from the city wall sounded again, it was accompanied by a few long-tailed missiles and a few rays containing terror energy.


    Are these people crazy?

 Chapter 1594： A powerful enemy strikes

    "Rely on... Dabao¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing the firepower coming from the coverage, paid a million and yelled.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The sneak attack just now also angered Dabao.


    Although the No. 5 armor-piercing bullet was not lethal, it broke Dabao''s defense after all.


    The pain still stimulated it.


    Now I got the order to pay millions, and at the same time seeing countless shells coming from the front, Dabao roared, stood on his hind feet, and pounded the ground with his front feet.


    Amidst the shocking roar, the naive iron-eater, but its body rapidly swelled two meters away.


    It grows to a body of one hundred meters at an extremely fast speed, and uses a huge body to replace a million to block everything.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The cannonball fell on Dabao''s body, splashing countless sparks and smoke.


    The huge body seemed to be shrouded in smoke, and the hazy Dabao roared again.


    "Aw¡ª"


    "Ahhhhh-"


    "Boom..."


    The terrifying sound waves swept across the city. The defender, the weak super soldier, who was two hundred meters away, either had his head burst or his entire body turned into a blood mist and disappeared on the wall.


    As for the third-level warrior, even with Dabao''s roar, Qiqiao bleeds and the pain continues.


    Only the fourth-level fighters can withstand Dabao''s sonic attack.


    Guard: "It''s over, this game is completely over. Now even if we surrender, it''s too late."


    Pay a million to the rear.


    Bai Youwei: "Shame on the face, since you are looking for death, then don''t blame me. You are welcome. The immortal army, kill me¡ª"


    "Buzzing..."


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Wow..."


    "Woo..."


    Persuading the other party to surrender with good intentions, but who knows, the other party not only doesn''t appreciate it, but also sneaks and pays millions.


    Seeing Fu Wanwan nearly planted outside the city wall of Sike Xiu, Bai Youwei and the others lost their last pity.


    The war is about to start.


    An army of millions of Immortal Heavens came directly from the ground and the air towards the base city of Scotia.


    "Give you a chance if you don''t cherish it, then taste the unquenchable anger."


    Bai Youwei stepped on Emperor Zhan''s Flying Sword and instantly came to the sky above Sike Xiu base.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    Seeing a figure in the sky, more than a dozen shells shot directly at Bai Youwei''s figure in the base.


    "Being self-reliant!"


    The metal ability confessed to Young Wei''s body diffused.


    The flying cannonballs were swept by this force, and they were immediately stranded in the air unable to move forward.


    Followed by below.


    The weapons and equipment used by the Scoheu soldiers to block the immortal army have gone to control one after another.


    The first is that energy turrets and war weapons destroy themselves under the erosion of the power of metal, and the shock wave produced by the explosion has caused countless deaths and injuries to the Scohu soldiers.


    Then, the weapons in the hands of the Scohue martial arts fighters left their control and suspended in mid-air.


    The black muzzle was aimed at them.


    Intensive gunfire sounded.


    Some people died at their guns, and some people escaped by chance.


    But the casualties are still extremely terrifying.


    At last.


    In the city wall built of countless reinforced concrete, the metal materials inside have broken apart from the city wall.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The city wall lost the support of the metal material, and when the metal material was stripped off, the overall structure was destroyed. It was like the ruined Skozyuki city wall, which collapsed in bursts of roar.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The ground underfoot collapsed, and the Skosiu soldiers on the wall were buried in thick smoke, causing countless deaths and injuries.


    In just a blink of an eye, the defenses on the walls of Scohue disappeared.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    At this time, the immortal army rushed from outside the city.


    There was no resistance right in front of them, and the city wall completely collapsed. Now the Scoxiu Base was unstoppable and unstoppable for them.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    However, just as the immortal warrior was about to enter the base from above the collapsed city wall, suddenly, something happened to regenerate.


    The soldiers in the charge only felt the ground under their feet shake violently.


    Immediately, from the underground in front of them, metal walls gleaming with golden light rose to the ground.


    The city wall that collapsed under Bai Youwei''s extraordinary ability was recast in an instant.


    What is shocking is that compared to the previous city wall, the brand new city wall that appears now is completely constructed of metal.


    At a height of a hundred meters, the gleaming wall blocked the front of the assault army, like an insurmountable sky, isolating the troops on the ground.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing this scene, Bai Youwei frowned Liu''s eyebrows.


    Just as she was trying to do something, a light mask bulged out from within the Schugh base.


    The swift light mask formed a huge barrier in an instant, enclosing the entire Scotia base city.


    Bai Youwei condensed her eyebrows.


    Just when the metal city wall appeared, she tried to use the metal ability to subvert it, but after this layer of enchantment protected the base, Bai Youwei discovered that her ability could not control anything in the enchantment.


    "Buzzing..."


    At this moment when she hesitated, the mecha troops from the air to the city of Scohue base arrived.


    However, when they touched the barrier, golden light burst out from within the barrier.


    The dense beam has nowhere to dodge.


    A large number of mecha fighters fell to the ground under the attack of these golden lights.


    "Dabao, break it--"


    Pay a million and return to Dabao''s back.


    When he came to Dabao''s head and looked at the enchantment ahead, he gave a roar of anger.


    "Super Invincible Shockwave¡ª¡ª"


    Dabao is also very cooperative.


    With a roar in its mouth, a huge energy group gathered in its mouth.


    Suddenly, the energy ball was released.


    A blue shock wave with a diameter of more than ten meters rushed straight into the barrier ahead.


    "Break it--"


    The other fighters didn''t keep their hands.


    Half of the small missiles carried by mech fighters were launched.


    Like a pouring rain cannonball blasted the enchantment fiercely.


    There were also beast riders and doomsday fighters mobilizing the air to perform qigong.


    Millions of shock waves hit the barrier in front of them at the same time, causing violent shaking in and out of the city of Schoo Base.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    But the destruction of the enchantment by the immortal warriors did not last long.


    The violent impact triggered the barrier''s counterattack mode.


    From inside the barrier, a strong shock wave diffused out.


    After that, the entire enchantment was like a hornet''s nest that was disturbed by people, with countless light beams scattered in all directions.


    At the same time, the earth cracked, ruining a large number of immortal warriors and spirit beasts outside.


    Another fire spurted from the ground, and the ruthless flames crazily engulfed the creatures in the Quartet.


    The vines that rose from the ground came into being, shuttled among the crowd, continuously harvesting the lives of the immortal warriors.


    In a blink of an eye, the outside of Scoheu base has become a purgatory on earth.


    "Damn¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, Bai Youwei and the others were furious.


    "Suppress me!"


    Seeing the raging violent power, Bai Youwei beckoned, and a large amount of metal quicksand flooded the collapsed ground, quickly forming a metal ground for the immortal warriors to settle.


    Also Ni Qingcheng and Jiang Xiyu''s respective abilities blocked the abilities that swept the Immortal Warriors.


    In just a few minutes, the terrifying power that erupted from the enchantment was effectively controlled by Bai Youwei and the others.


    "boom--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    However, this is not over yet.


    Waiting for Bai Youwei and the others to control the situation outside, a number of terrifying forces suddenly struck in the enchantment.


    The first to bear the brunt is Dabao and Pay Million.


    The invisible force is like a meteor.


    Hearing a scream from Dabao, his huge body flew upside down hundreds of meters away uncontrollably.


    Then came Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng.


    I can feel the crisis coming, but I can''t see the actual attack.


    They just set up protection in front of them.


    The energy wall formed by the supernatural power collapsed instantly, and the body flew back hundreds of meters like a heavy blow.


    Only Bai Youwei.


    Feeling the threat from the front, a wave of power swept away.


    Accompanied by a terrifying explosion, in the violently turbulent space, it can be said that people turn their backs on their horses, and thousands of beasts scream again and again.


    "Emperor-level peak powerhouse?"


    Bai Youwei''s face condensed.


    Her eyes became serious in an instant, and she stared straight at the Scoheu base protected by the barrier.


    "who?"


    The sound rang and echoed everywhere.


    Under Bai Youwei''s gaze, a blue light appeared directly in front of her.


    As the blue light gradually faded, a human figure stepped out of the light.


    "Woman, you are very strong, but with me in the base behind, you are destined to be difficult to move."

 Chapter 1595： Bai Youwei VS Holy Spirit

    Bai Youwei frowned deeply as she looked at the person who appeared.


    "Impossible. How could a strong like you exist in Skexiu? You have reached a realm that even Xiao Chen has not reached. If you really belong to Skexiu, there is no such thing as Xiao Chen here."


    The Holy Spirit stood still at a hundred meters.


    The perfect figure is noble and elegant.


    The ruthless appearance gives people a sense of hopelessness.


    "I didn''t say that I was from Scooby, but now I protect this base, and you must not destroy it. Also, someone asked me to stay here for a while, so you are not allowed anywhere in the future. go with."


    Bai Youwei condensed her eyebrows.


    "Youwei, what is his emperor level?"


    Jiang Xiyu and the others returned to Bai Youwei, looking at the Holy Spirit with vigilant eyes.


    Just now, they insisted on taking the other party''s move. Although it did not cause fatal injuries, the other party could easily break their defense and cause some damage to them. This strength made them very jealous.


    Bai Youwei: "Emperor-level pinnacle."


    "how is this possible?"


    Jiang Xiyu and the others were shocked when they heard Bai Youwei''s words.


    Ni Qingcheng: "Are you sure you didn''t read it wrong?"


    "No. I have fought against imperial peak powerhouses, and I am very familiar with their auras, and I am also a peak powerhouse. Although the opponent''s aura is much weaker than the one I encountered outside the snow mountain base, this is not Does not affect his strength."


    "This¡ª" Ni Qingcheng muttered, his eyes full of incredible colors.


    Jiang Xiyu: "How could there be a strong person of this level in Sike Xiu?"


    Bai Youwei''s heart is heavy.


    "I don''t know. But in the next battle, you try to stay as far away as possible. The idea is very difficult!"


    "Can you beat it?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    "Four or six, I am six or four!"


    "Then you be careful."


    Bai Youwei nodded.


    Jiang Xiyu and Ni Qingcheng looked at each other, and didn''t say anything to help Bai Youwei.


    The other party is really an emperor-level powerhouse, and their helping Bai Youwei will drag her down instead.


    Without hesitation, the second daughter decisively chose to retreat.


    "The whole army retreated fifty miles."


    The two who retreated did not forget to notify the other soldiers.


    Just now, when the eruption broke out, the number of soldiers lost by the immortal sky was no less than 10,000.


    The next battle will be even more terrifying, and it is not something they can easily set foot in.


    Hearing the sound, the immortal army retreated one after another without hesitation.


    The Holy Spirit didn''t stop her, her eyes were on Bai Youwei from beginning to end.


    "Boss, we should go. The guy opposite is not a human being. We will die if we stay."


    On the ground, Dabao reminded to pay a million.


    Fu Wanwan was taken aback when he heard the words: "Not a human? Are you sure this is not a curse?"


    "What am I scolding him for? He is not a human being. I can smell the corpse of a zombie since he appeared."


    "What, you mean, that guy is a zombie?"


    "It''s true, can''t you go? I can go if you don''t go? Anyway, that guy is not something we can deal with, and I don''t want to stay and die."


    "etc--"


    Pay million stopped Dabao who was going to retreat, raised his head and shouted at Bai Youwei: "Sister-in-law Youwei, you have to be careful, the guy opposite you is a zombie, maybe it is a new breed, don''t be careless."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Youwei looked at the ground in surprise and paid a million.


    "Trust me, this guy absolutely has a pivotal position among the zombies."


    "Leave the boss!"


    Dabao can''t stand it anymore.


    After paying a million to respond to Bai Youwei, she turned around and retreated to the rear.


    Bai Youwei turned her head and looked at the Holy Spirit.


    "Hehe...I should have seen you are not human at a glance. The Emperor Divine Corpse, you are not as well-known as meeting each other, it''s been a long time!"


    Knowing that Bai Youwei had misunderstood her identity, the Holy Spirit did not explain it.


    "I never said that I was a human being. But you, in your eyes, I saw excitement and a strong will to fight. Why, do you think you are my opponent?"


    Thinking that she had guessed the identity of the Holy Spirit, Bai Youwei suddenly became less vigilant than before.


    With a wave of his hand, forty-eight Zhanhuang Flying Knifes surrounded him, his eyes a little excited.


    "It''s hard to imagine that you will protect a human base. Although I don''t know how Xiao Chen and the others moved you, or what plot they had against my husband, today you and I met in this situation. Although I, Bai Youwei, cannot be compared with my husband, I still want to try what it''s like to fight against the top of the corpse race and the supernatural person?"


    "It''s not wise to do it with me, you will die."


    "Then it depends on whether you have this ability."


    As the voice fell, Bai Youwei''s body was instantly wrapped in energy armor.


    Behind him, forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives covered the abilities, and between the wave of his hands, an Open Sky Blade connected by the forty-eight Slashing Flying Swords volleyed towards the Holy Spirit.


    The Holy Spirit''s face moved slightly.


    He didn''t dare to be careless, his body was also covered with a layer of energy armor.


    Facing the huge blade that was chopped down by the volley, a golden light burst from the eyes that were as bright as the starry sky.


    Suddenly, the air above his headspace was extremely compressed, forming an air wall to resist Bai Youwei''s attack.


    "boom--"


    The terrifying sound of explosion spread.


    The sky was clouded and the fog dispersed, and the huge halo waved out like waves, sweeping out a blue sky.


    With no result in one blow, Bai Youwei folded her hands and changed her gesture.


    The Zhanhuang flying knives scattered on the air wall immediately turned into meteors and flew towards the Holy Spirit from all directions.


    The body of the Holy Spirit shakes up.


    An invisible force spread out, blocking the surrounding space.


    Under the blockade of the Holy Spirit, the Zhanhuang Flying Knife''s movement speed was greatly reduced.


    Limiting Bai Youwei''s flying knife attack, the Holy Spirit suddenly looked at her.


    At this moment, the sky converged, and thunder began to thunder.


    In the surging sky-swallowing whirlpool, a world-destroying thunder pillar descended from the sky.


    "rise--"


    Bai Youwei is not to be outdone.


    With both hands swinging from bottom to top, from the ground, a large amount of metal quicksand gathered in all directions, forming a terrifying metal storm that convolves towards the sky.


    Thunder and metal storm met in the air and exploded immediately.


    At that moment, the light of opening the sky is like the sun shining on the world, with a destructive force, shattering the space, forming a wind, and directly changing the sky and the earth.


    The aftermath surrounds, the sky and the earth are gray.


    Standing in the sky, Bai Youwei changed her gesture again.


    The Emperor Slashing Flying Knife immediately turned his head, and from the four directions, a large amount of scattered metal quicksand gathered into a river, violently impacting the surrounding space sealed by the Holy Spirit.


    Under the impact of massive metal quicksand, the space blockade of the Holy Spirit is shrinking rapidly.


    A trace of effort appeared on the handsome face, and then the hands that were spread out suddenly collapsed, and then they spread out again.


    "drink--"


    A violent shout.


    The shock wave of terror spread from his body.


    The terrifying and powerful force annihilated the scouring metal quicksand in the dim sky along the way.


    "cut--"


    However, at this time, Bai Youwei''s new attack came again.


    The Zhanhuang flying knives once again gathered in one place, forming a sky-opening blade, mixed with the force of nature, slashing towards the Holy Spirit with Bai Youwei in the air.


    The Holy Spirit has no time to dodge.


    With a thought, a phantom rose from the sky.


    The Holy Spirit crossed his hands high in the headspace, and the phantom made the same movement.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    But under this blow, the Holy Spirit obviously underestimated Bai Youwei''s power.


    Void had just come into contact with the Heaven-opening Blade cut by Bai Youwei, and the body of the Holy Spirit trembled first, and then Void.


    A roar spread, the phantom dissipated, and the figure of the Holy Spirit fell to the ground from a high altitude, directly submerged into the earth and saw a trace of anxiety.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    Before Bai Youwei took the trace of the Holy Spirit, she attacked again.


    At this moment, from the ground, the metal material with an unknown radius of several kilometers converged under the control of a supernatural power.


    The figure of the Holy Spirit has not yet appeared, but his attack has already rushed towards Bai Youwei.


    Familiar attacks, familiar moves.


    Isn''t this the method Bai Youwei just used to deal with the Holy Spirit?


    In this situation, Bai Youwei didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    Is it a cocoon?


    of course not.


    Use my attack against me, have you misunderstood the gap between the pioneer and the imitator?

 Chapter 1596： First win

    Facing this blow of the Holy Spirit, Bai Youwei used her own power to mobilize the power of nature.


    People are in the sky, but under their feet there is a metal zenith that obscures the sky quickly condensing.


    "fall--"


    As Bai Youwei stepped on the metal zenith and fell into the air, the metal quicksand rising to the sky was isolated by the metal zenith.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    When the metal zenith merges with the earth, the whole earth trembles violently, and the sound of earth-shaking explosions is like a collapse of the sky and the earth.


    "Puff puff¡­¡­"


    It''s not over yet.


    Bai Youwei saw a golden halo spread out under the feet of Bai Youwei stepping on the metal zenith.


    At this time, with her as the center, countless metal thorns protruded from the earth.


    And underground, a large number of metal piercing holes penetrate the rock surface, penetrating the earth 100 meters.


    The ubiquitous metal thorns spread below like thorns.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    The figure of the Holy Spirit was forced out of the ground, looking at the metal thorns rising up into the sky from the figure chasing him, a hot purple-black flame appeared out of thin air, engulfing it instantly.


    "Huhuhu..."


    There is no hesitation.


    The metal sharp thorns that wiped out Bai Youwei, the Holy Spirit''s hands stretched out in the sky, suddenly, the flames volleyed in the sky, like a hundred rivers returning to the sea, and a sea of ??fire instantly covered half of the sky.


    With his hands pushing...


    "Oh oh oh¡ª"


    The sea of ??fire pressed down, and countless fire spirits evolved into real objects and swept towards Bai Youwei with teeth and claws.


    "Condensed¡ª"


    Bai Youwei drank, and forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives rose into the sky.


    Her figure followed closely behind.


    The unstoppable Zhanhuang flying knife quickly harvested the surrounding fire spirits near Bai Youwei. When facing the final sea of ??fire, it formed a cone-shaped object that pierced the sea of ??fire with Bai Youwei''s figure to the sea of ??fire. superior.


    As soon as the Holy Spirit saw Bai Youwei''s figure, the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife that wrapped Bai Youwei immediately decomposed and gathered into a sharp blade which was held tightly in his hand.


    The long knife containing different energy slashed towards the Holy Spirit.


    The Holy Spirit hurriedly retreated.


    The beckoning is the energy attack formed by multiple abilities to greet Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei swung a knife and bounced it away, sheltering close to the figure of the Holy Spirit.


    The light of the sword that opened up the world divided and cut off the earth and mountains below in the Holy Spirit''s avoidance time and time again.


    The ground is in a mess.


    The two sides played against each other in more than a hundred rounds.


    The Holy Spirit, who was dangerously avoiding Bai Youwei''s attacks time and time again, gradually raised two purple arrogance in his hand, forming two qi blades with supernatural powers.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    When Bai Youwei swung a knife to kill again, the Holy Spirit did not dodge, but collided longitudinally with the air blade in his hand.


    The two faced each other at close range.


    Bai Youwei also found the problem at this time.


    In the beginning, the Holy Spirit had no melee combat experience except for confronting her with the means of formation of different energy.


    Facing Bai Youwei''s more than 100 rounds of attacks, he chose to avoid.


    And now, after more than a hundred rounds, the other party actually started to confront her head-on.


    What does this show?


    Explain that the Holy Spirit has been learning and has a strong learning ability.


    After only more than a hundred rounds of dodge, he has mastered the essentials of melee combat.


    "Are you learning my way of fighting?"


    Holy Spirit: "Your methods will soon be learned and mastered by all of me. At that time, I can guess what you are going to do next with any of your actions. It is no longer possible for you to defeat me."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Bai Youwei smiled.


    The colliding blades are still facing each other.


    Bai Youwei''s face turned cold and charming at this time.


    "Thinking that if you can guess what I''m going to do next, you won''t die?"


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Bai Youwei suddenly exerted force, shaking the Holy Spirit.


    Knowing the weakness of the Holy Spirit, she flashed herself to kill the Holy Spirit again.


    The same attack technique was still used, but when the Holy Spirit guessed from what angle and direction Bai Youwei''s attack would come, gathered his Qi to resist him, but found that his speed and strength seemed to be unable to keep up with Bai Youwei''s rhythm. .


    "Puff puff--"


    The sharp blade kept slashing towards the Holy Spirit, and every time he successfully blocked Bai Youwei''s attack, but the blade containing the supernatural power left more and more scars on him.


    He already mastered Bai Youwei''s attack methods, and he also guessed the opponent''s next plan, but why he was injured instead.


    "puff--"


    The Holy Spirit is lost.


    With confusion in his attack strength and reaction, it was even more difficult for him to defend against Bai Youwei''s attack.


    Not long after, the energy armor couldn''t prevent Bai Youwei''s moves.


    The recovery speed of the energy armor couldn''t keep up with Bai Youwei''s attack speed. When Bai Youwei was continuously attacked by the same attack, the Holy Spirit was immediately injured to the body, and golden blood flowed out from the place that was about to be covered by the energy armor.


    "boom--"


    Shocked.


    The sacred judge quickly mobilized his abilities to form a powerful attack to force Bai Youwei back.


    After stepping back, it was hundreds of meters away, decisively pulling away from Bai Youwei.


    "How can this be?"


    Bai Youwei sneered.


    Before discovering the weakness of the Holy Spirit, he did not expect that he would take the initiative to expose it. How could Bai Youwei not step up his attack.


    Did not explain to him.


    Melee combat is the greatest weakness of the Holy Spirit.


    Bai Youwei didn''t give him a chance to pull the distance away, and stayed around him.


    He greeted him like a storm''s attack.


    For a time, there was no chance to distance himself from Bai Youwei, and the Holy Spirit suddenly became confused.


    "puff--"


    "boom--"


    After fighting again for more than a hundred rounds, the creature that was completely eaten by Bai Youwei was seized by the opponent.


    With a single knife, the air blade in his hand was opened, and the 48 Emperor Slashing Flying Swords that stretched out instantly pierced through the chest of the saint, piercing him back and forth.


    With a powerful ability in Bai Youwei''s hand injected into the blade, the body of the Holy Spirit received a terrifying impact, a huge blood hole exploded in front of him, and the whole person flew out.


    The figure is like a kite with a broken wire, slamming towards a majestic mountain in the distance.


    The mountains and the earth are cracked, and the world is shaken.


    A magnificent peak a thousand meters away collapsed directly with the shadow of the Holy Spirit.


    The violent sound, shocking the world, weeping ghosts and gods.


    Bai Youwei chased her.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    At this time, from the ruins shrouded in smoke, a large number of vines rose from the ground.


    Like a vine erupting from a mountain torrent, it prevents Bai Youwei from advancing with an overwhelming force.


    Bai Youwei waved her hand.


    The forces of nature from the four directions gathered, and eight huge metal pillars fell from the sky, instantly blocking the place where the rising vines and the shadow of the Holy Spirit had entered.


    "It''s over. My husband can kill your clone, as can Bai Youwei. You shouldn''t have a trip in this muddy water."


    With that said, Bai Youwei waved her hand and injected her supernatural ability into the huge pillar that blocked the Quartet.


    Suddenly, the eight huge metal pillars burst out with dazzling light.


    The next moment, the ground surrounded by eight giant metal pillars metalized at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Then liquefy.


    The substance in it, whether it is a living thing or a dead thing, is assimilated by the liquid metal at this moment, and it is no longer different.


    However, just when Bai Youwei thought that the Holy Spirit was about to be killed by her, the metal liquefied area, containing Bai Youwei''s own large amount of different energy, was rapidly disappearing.


    It felt like a bottomless pit appeared in the metal field, and all the liquid containing the power of metal was swallowed by it.


    "what happened?"


    Bai Youwei''s face changed slightly.


    "Buzzing..."


    At this moment, six huge **** vortexes appeared around Bai Youwei.


    Among them, blood-colored chains were drilled out and entangled directly toward her.


    Bai Youwei didn''t have time to think about it, the blades formed by the forty-eight Slashing Flying Knives in his hand were decomposed, and they flew out to block the extended scarlet chains in all directions.


    When it was dealing with these blood-colored chains, the liquid metal in the metal domain had completely disappeared. From the ground, the golden Holy Spirit slowly stood up.


    "how is this possible?"


    The body of the Holy Spirit is still evolving.


    It didn''t take long for him to return to his previous appearance, looking directly at Bai Youwei with a face of cold arrogance.


    Bai Youwei noticed that the aura of the Holy Spirit that appeared at this time not only returned to the initial state, but even the injuries that she had left on her body before are now gone.


    Such an obvious change surprised Bai Youwei a little.


    Holy Spirit: "I admit that you are indeed stronger than me. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t know anything about my abilities. I originally promised him that he would not do anything except protect Pius Schohu, but now, I feel that doing things can defeat me. Once in your peak state, you are qualified to be part of my body. You should be honored to be one with me in the future."


    "..."

 Chapter 1597： It’s cool to open it for a while, and it’s always cool to open it all the time

    As soon as the voice of the Holy Spirit fell, at this time, the ground under Bai Youwei''s feet also evolved into a **** vortex.


    From among them, one ghost hand came out, firmly grasping Bai Youwei''s feet.


    The powerful suction force tried to pull her whole person under the whirlpool.


    Bai Youwei did not panic because of this.


    "Almost forgot, you have the ability to absorb the remaining supernatural powers in the air to restore your own state. Today I have seen it. But you want to swallow me, the judge, you look down on me too much, Bai Youwei."


    After Bai Youwei finished speaking, the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife that wandered around immediately flew out a part to cut the ghost hand under her feet.


    The feet were freed, the supernatural powers in the body exploded with all strength, and the body of Dhamma quickly condensed.


    Rumbling...


    With the earth shaking.


    In situ, Bai Youwei''s body of an 800-meter giant stands between heaven and earth.


    The Holy Spirit used to swallow Bai Youwei''s **** vortex, and as Bai Youwei''s body was formed, the terrifying pressure directly crushed it.


    "Suppression¡ª"


    Without time for the Holy Spirit to respond, Bai Youwei''s huge palm covering the sky with terrifying and supernatural powers directly volleyed towards the place where the Holy Spirit''s figure was.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The giant palm has not yet touched the ground, and the powerful palm wind has shattered the ground below.


    The Holy Spirit who was in the center under the giant palm, under the pressure of the figure that was difficult to transfer, his handsome face became hideous and twisted.


    far away.


    "Dabao, do you know that there is a trick that descends from the sky?"


    The one-hundred-meter-long Dabao gnawed on super large bamboo shoots, paid a million on his head, and stared at the golden giant palm that fell from the sky with scorching eyes.


    "Is this the legendary Tathagata palm?"


    "Ok?"


    Pay million originally just asked casually, but Dabao unexpectedly answered it.


    "Do you know what I said?"


    "Che, ignorant humans, Kung Fu Panda find out."


    "..."


    What the **** is Kung Fu Panda? Is there such a trick in there? I do not know how?


    the other side.


    Looking at the golden giant palm that was about to fall, the supernatural powers in the Holy Spirit surged, and the natural forces of the four directions began to converge towards him.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering roar.


    The body of the Holy Spirit is also swelling and elevating.


    After Bai Youwei felt the fallen giant palm being supported by a huge force, she saw a giant rising up in her eyes.


    The condensed body of the Holy Spirit supported Bai Youwei''s huge palm and slowly reached the same height as Bai Youwei.


    The hands that grasped Bai Youwei''s huge palms suddenly pushed, causing Bai Youwei''s figure to lose balance, and she could not help but back hundreds of meters.


    Every step of withdrawal made the earth tremble.


    The huge footprints are so clear and eye-catching on the ground.


    Holy Spirit: "Making the body huge with supernatural powers, and I will too."


    As soon as the voice fell, the violent abilities around the Holy Spirit swept out.


    A beam of nine-color world-destroying light was released forward, taking Bai Youwei''s figure straight.


    "Imitating again?"


    Bai Youwei did not expect the Holy Spirit''s learning ability to be so strong.


    Just watch her use it once and you can fully comprehend it.


    However, Bai Youwei didn''t care at all.


    Seeing the impinging beam of destruction, the Emperor Slashing Flying Knives surrounding the body gathered together, supported by the massive force of nature, forming an umbrella-like defense to isolate the speed of the Destroying Light.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    The forces on both sides form a confrontation.


    At this time, from the surroundings of the Holy Spirit, a metal giant of five or six hundred meters in size condensed out.


    "Aw¡ª"


    They roared, and under Bai Youwei''s control, they attacked the Holy Spirit.


    The Holy Spirit sneered.


    The hands that continued to release the destruction beam suddenly closed.


    A large number of supernatural powers and natural forces converge in front of you into a ball of light with a diameter of 100 meters.


    "Kill me--"


    With a loud roar, the ball of light spread out into light waves.


    Under the power of terror, the metal giants rushing to the Holy Spirit were all wiped out under the erosion of this shock wave.


    Bai Youwei was not affected by the blow of the Holy Spirit.


    The umbrella-shaped Zhanhuang flying knife waved to form a huge open sky blade and held it in his hand.


    "cut--"


    Cut to the Holy Spirit with a volley.


    Upon seeing this, the Holy Spirit sealed off the frontal world and isolated the space, causing the blade that Bai Youwei had cut to freeze in the air, making it difficult to move down.


    But Bai Youwei showed a sneer at this time.


    I saw the Emperor Slashing Flying Knife in his hand disintegrated in an instant and moved to the back of the Holy Spirit.


    The recondensed Blade of Open Heaven was instantly cut down.


    "Puff" sounded, the blade directly passed the huge body of the Holy Spirit, leaving a huge crack in the ground with a distance of one thousand meters.


    The eyes of the Holy Spirit suddenly froze.


    The body formed by the supernatural power began to dissipate.


    "Damn¡ª"


    Immediately, an angry roar came from the mouth of the Holy Spirit.


    However, he was unable to maintain the body of the law, and it didn''t take long for the law to dissipate, and his figure fell from a high altitude and hit the ground fiercely.


    "boom--"


    At this moment, Bai Youwei waved her hands.


    A large amount of metal materials gathered above the Holy Spirit into a golden majestic peak.


    A feeling of shaking the sky and the earth spread to all directions, and the figure of the Holy Spirit was directly suppressed under the golden mountain.


    "finished?"


    Bai Youwei stared, looking at the place where the golden male peak was suppressed without confirmation.


    Not long after, a scene that surprised her but also made sense.


    Bai Youwei used to suppress the metal peak of the Holy Spirit, and the supernatural energy contained in it was rapidly losing.


    The metal male peak lost the maintenance of the different energy, and it instantly turned into a grain of sand and collapsed.


    "Aw¡ª"


    A roar came from within the endless metal quicksand.


    After that, the figure of the Holy Spirit rose into the sky again.


    It is also the "Holy Judgment" of the peak period.


    Bai Youwei was furious.


    How to fight this?


    Don''t have to fight at all, okay?


    One''s own power is irreversible, and one point will be lost if you use it more.


    Although it can absorb the power of nature from the natural world to recover, but the speed is far less than the consumption.


    On the other hand, the Holy Spirit, as long as there is abnormal energy, he can absorb the abnormal energy remaining in the air anytime and anywhere to quickly restore himself.


    If things go on like this, Bai Youwei will definitely lose in the end.


    Unless she doesn''t use power to deal with the Holy Spirit.


    But is it possible?


    An angry and helpless Bai Youwei felt the state of the alien energy in her body.


    The situation is not very good.


    Supernatural cells are already producing energy supernormally.


    If the battle is not resolved as soon as possible, when the active level of the superpower cell exceeds the upper limit, then Bai Youwei is under the control of others.


    Although Bai Youwei was very shameless about the "open hanging" behavior of the Holy Spirit, Bai Youwei had no choice.


    Killed towards the Holy Spirit again.


    Forty-eight Emperor Slashing Flying Knives carry terrifying abilities, attacking the Holy Spirit in all directions.


    Return to the peak of the Holy Spirit reunion again.


    It is also several times to mobilize and use a large number of abilities.


    Under the strong attack, the creatures who had always had a huge gap between combat experience and Bai Youwei were once again severely wounded and beaten out by Bai Youwei.


    The Holy Spirit will not give Bai Youwei a chance to kill him.


    Crazy absorption of the remaining abilities between heaven and earth to restore oneself.


    Even Bai Youwei did not stop offensive when he recovered. However, with the strength, even if he lost to Bai Youwei, the defensive spirit was able to do so. In the battle, the state could continue to recover.


    "I have never seen such a shameless skill, holy judge, you won."


    Bai Youwei has no hope of killing the "Holy Referee" clone.


    She still underestimated the Holy Spirit''s ability to "open up".


    It turned out that it was just a little joke before.


    Now, all blatantly absorbed the different energy dispersed in the air to restore the Holy Spirit in the state of battle, and the state has always been maintained at the peak.


    Bai Youwei didn''t dare to entangle her any longer, once the supernatural cells in her body started to phagocytize, the outcome was self-evident.


    Bai Youwei, who flew the Holy Spirit again and instantly distanced herself from her, looked at the Holy Spirit who was still at its peak with angrily and helplessly, and she confessed her fate.


    There is no stay.


    Leaving a word, Bai Youwei lifted the facial features, and her figure turned into a stream of light and disappeared before the eyes of the Holy Spirit.


    When the Holy Spirit saw this, he was slightly stunned.


    Then sneered.


    "Although the strength is strong, but the follow-up is insufficient, why is the father so jealous of the human race? Is it because of the so-called world''s strongest Wei Xiao?"


    The Holy Spirit did not pursue Bai Youwei.


    He didn''t know that when the supernatural power consumption reached a certain level, he would suffer backlash.


    Of course, even if he knew it, he would not go.


    An imperial peak powerhouse wanted to escape, but he didn''t have the ability to keep the opponent behind.


    Unless there are more brothers and sisters around him to assist him.


    ...

 Chapter 1598： Reinforcements set off

    Scohugh was fifty miles outside.


    The immortal army camped here temporarily.


    When Bai Youwei came back, Jiang Xiyu and the others immediately greeted her.


    In the main account.


    "Youwei, what''s the situation?" Jiang Xiyu asked hurriedly.


    Bai Youwei took a sip of water and gasped heavily.


    "Tie. In the early stage, the avatar was not my opponent, but in the later stage, I couldn''t beat him."


    "Well, what''s going on?" Ni Qingcheng asked curiously.


    "Remember what my husband said that the sacred judge can absorb the different energy to restore one''s own state?"


    The people around nodded.


    "It''s this skill, very disgusting. At first I was able to severely inflict him on him, but then, that guy no longer had any reservations, and while absorbing the different energy, he fought against me and attacked with all his strength. I couldn''t do it like he didn''t take it. Extraordinary energy takes it seriously. Seeing that guy can''t solve it, I can only retreat temporarily."


    After hearing what Bai Youwei said, Jiang Xiyu and the others couldn''t help frowning.


    Chang Bai: "According to the Queen''s words, isn''t this sage avatar invincible?"


    Pay a million: "Impossible, if this is the case, how can the Lord defeat the holy judge or even kill his clone?"


    Bai Youwei seriously said: "Invincibility is impossible, at least, I have a chance to kill it. But the difficulty is that it is difficult to kill in one shot. I summarized it, dealing with the sage avatar, under the same level, It is almost impossible for a person with an ability to kill him. Unless he doesn''t use an ability."


    "Because as long as you release the power, he can absorb it. Whether it is used to restore the state or repair the injury, it will help him."


    "How can it be possible to defeat the avatar of the sage without using the power?" Ni Qingcheng said.


    Pay a million: "Without the great help of supernatural powers, it is difficult to injure the emperor-level powerhouses by relying on the qigong we have now, let alone defeat them. Unless there is a kind of armor that can ignore the energy and any defense can do it. Broken weapon."


    "That kind of weapon only exists in Xiuxian film and television novels." Jiang Xiyu said.


    Chang Bai frowned: "That is to say, the avatar I will face next, will there be nothing to do?"


    As soon as he said this, the scene suddenly became quiet.


    With the sage avatar, in fact the emperor''s son, the immortal Celestial army did not dare to launch an attack on Skexiu easily.


    If you really want to attack, the one who will suffer heavy losses will only be the Immortal Heaven.


    What''s more, Schohugh is still protected by the enchantment. If they can''t defeat or kill the Holy Spirit in a real sense, they won''t be able to enter the Schoo Base at all, let alone occupy it.


    When everyone was silent, Bai Youwei suddenly said something, thinking of something.


    "Maybe Sister Xiaoying can help us."


    "Ok?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words.


    Ni Qingcheng: "Can Xiaoying help you beat the opponent in a real sense?"


    "Yes. Although the sage avatar can absorb the abnormal energy to restore its own state, it will also take time. Even if this time is very short, if I and Xiaoying sister cause damage to him far more than the recovery speed, then he will be beheaded. It''s not impossible."


    Jiang Xiyu: "The matter on Xiaoying''s side is over. Now we are organizing personnel to transfer the population from the western mainland. It is not impossible to let her come and help us at this time."


    "Then it''s settled. I will contact Immortal Sky City immediately and ask them to convey our meaning to Xiaoying Sister. Of course, the most important thing is to get the husband''s consent."


    Bai Youwei made up her mind and stopped struggling with the previous things.


    "Then we will camp here next?" Fu million asked.


    Bai Youwei: "Before the little Ying Jie came, it can only be so at present. You have heard the words of the sage avatar before. Even if we can''t get him, he won''t let us leave easily. The emperor really wants to treat ordinary super fighters. Even the strong at the same level can''t stop it. We still don''t risk it."


    Everyone agrees.


    "Then wait for the Phantom sister-in-law to come, and we will plan the city of Skoxiu base."


    ...


    Immortal Sky City.


    Shu Wang is in charge here now.


    Before and after, she received messages from Bai Youwei and the others asking for help from the southern mainland and the northern part of the east.


    Knowing that these two places had strong opponents, Shu Wang didn''t hesitate, and immediately sent a letter to Wei Xiao through the flying pigeon, letting him decide on both sides'' requests.


    No one knows Wei Xiao''s whereabouts.


    He is like a hunter hiding in the dark, waiting for the prey to appear, and his attack is a fatal blow.


    However, he left contact information for Shu Wang, therefore, other people can''t find Wei Xiao, but Homing Pigeon can.


    Among a large mountain, Wei Xiao, who was on the top of the mountain, had already received a letter from the Immortal Heaven.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Wei Xiao Junlang''s face was a bit playful.


    "The leaders of the major forces have disappeared without a trace, and there is no follow-up movement from them. On the contrary, some forces that should not have appeared have become obstacles to the immortal sky... Interesting, really interesting. Are you secretly preparing for me? How many surprises were there?"


    Wei Xiao murmured.


    After a moment of contemplation, he wrote a paragraph to bring the homing pigeon back to the immortal sky.


    On the same day, Shu Wang and the others received Wei Xiao''s reply.


    "Shu Wang, what did the master say?"


    Shu Wang glanced at the expectant Yan family sisters, and smiled: "My husband agreed to Wu Qing and the others'' request. However, Youwei did not let Xiaoying go over, so her husband decided to go and see the one with the emperor-level peak in person. The sacred avatar of the realm."


    "Is O''Neill going to make a deal?"


    "Yeah!" Shu Wang nodded.


    Yan Chuan Huizi condensed her eyebrows.


    "If you act now, wouldn''t it be too early to expose the owner''s whereabouts? Once the owner appears in the territory of the polar bear, the secret enemy, I am afraid that small movements will be more frequent."


    "This is what my husband needs. He hasn''t appeared, so how can the secret enemy be assured of revealing his trail. Don''t worry, now Xiao Jiu has broken through the emperor level, and at its speed, it can only circle the world at most two or three. Hours. There are real crises in other places, and my husband can arrive in the fastest time."


    The second daughter thought for a while and found it reasonable.


    Whether it is Mu Wuqing or the Western Continent where the Phantom continues to stay behind, although he dare not say that he has absolute power to deal with everything, if it is only to resist the invading enemy for a period of time, it is more than enough.


    During this time, enough Wei Xiao''s support arrived.


    "I''m going to send a message to Xiaoying now. Although Polar Bear does not need her to take action, Chen Haojie and the others still have to change the battlefield."


    "When the host left, he said that you are in charge of the family affairs, and you can decide."


    Shu Wang just smiled.


    Then call in a guard and ask her to pass on the message.


    Two days later, the western continent.


    On a newly opened wharf, it is now crowded with people.


    To subdue the two major forces of the Western Continent, for the survivors of these two major forces, the Immortal Heaven must all be transferred.


    It has a population of more than 15 million.


    So many people will be transported to Minghai City.


    A large number of ships have been docked on the pier.


    From military to civilian use, during this period, Chen Haojie and the others collected tens of thousands of large vehicles used to transport people.


    Of course, in addition to water vehicles, air vehicles have begun to transfer people here.


    Only the limited number of transport planes and civil aviation can transfer tens of thousands of people at once.


    Such an efficiency is far from the Phantom''s requirements.


    It''s like water, as long as you have enough necessary supplies consumed by the survivors on the water, you can take them all at once.


    It''s just that the preparation time is a bit long.


    "Master Phantom, are you looking for us?"


    Chen Haojie and the others, who were busy shifting the population, received a call from the Phantom that day.


    The three of them put down their work and came to see the Phantom directly.


    Seeing the three people coming, the Phantom didn''t talk nonsense: "This is the master''s latest order. It is related to the three of you. Let''s take a look! If there is no problem, you will set off today."


    The three of them glanced at each other, and then the hero Chen took the note from Phantom.


    Chen Haojie spread out the note, and the two people around him came over and looked at it together.


    After reading the above content, the three of them had different expressions.


    Chen Haojie put down the note in his hand.


    "There are so many powerful men in the Southern Continent?"


    Phantom: "The details are not clear, but now Sister Wu Qing needs you very much."


    Leng Chengfeng: "You said, will the main forces of those people behind them be in the southern continent?"


    Lan Qiang: "It''s not impossible. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why there are so many powerhouses above the Emperor rank in the Southern Continent."


    Chen Haojie: "The infiltration of Immortal Heaven into the eastern and western continents has reached the point of pervasiveness. On these two continents, there are now few secrets that can be kept from us. Only the southern continent, our investment there is not enough. Great, it¡¯s not impossible for the leaders of the major forces to gather the main forces on that side."


    Phantom: "What do you think?"


    Chen Haojie shook his head.


    "The specific situation is unclear, and it is not easy to express our views now. Everything has to wait until we get there before we make a decision."


    "Well, then you should set off now. Later, it will change."


    Lan Qiang: "Master of the Phantom, the job of population transfer from the western mainland..."


    The Phantom waved his hand.


    "It''s not a big problem. I believe the people below can handle it well. You need to personally supervise such trivial matters, so the people below should be changed."


    Feeling that the Phantom''s words make sense, the three of them stopped talking.


    On that day, they only packed up some necessary things, and then each took ten guards and boarded the plane to the southern continent.

 Chapter 1599： Strongest summoning

    The territory of the polar bear in the Eastern Continent.


    Bai Youwei and their help messages have been sent out for five days.


    During this period, Bai Youwei, who was idle and boring, would go outside the base of Skoxue from time to time to provoke the Holy Spirit inside.


    The two sides did not break into a deadly battle again.


    It''s all click-to-stop.


    After repeated temptations, Bai Youwei was already sure that the fighting power displayed by the Holy Spirit was extremely inconsistent with her understanding of the sacred judgment.


    But she did not doubt the identity of the Holy Spirit.


    First, in her cognition, there will be no more zombies of the corpse clan who can possess the peak strength except the corpse emperor. Even if Bai Youwei has seen the corpse of the corpse emperor, who knows whether the corpse emperor will make one or two. Come with a different clone?


    Secondly, preconceived thinking, since she believes that the other party is the corpse emperor, she will not easily change this idea.


    However, Bai Youwei can now confirm that the "sage avatar" who has fought her for a few days is definitely a fighting idiot.


    In addition to relying on the ability of "inexhaustible and inexhaustible" and unlimited release of big moves in every battle, once there is a close combat, Bai Youwei can suppress the opponent from start to finish.


    However, there is one thing that Bai Youwei has to admit, that is, the growth speed of the Holy Spirit is extremely terrifying.


    Only a few days after the match, the opponent had zero close wins from the beginning and gradually improved to the point where they were close to Bai Youwei.


    Such a terrifying learning speed gave Bai Youwei an illusion.


    If we continue to compete like this, will the Holy Spirit be able to beat her by five to five, or even surpass it?


    Fortunately, Bai Youwei''s worries were obviously redundant.


    Because on the fifth day, the appearance of one person made her no longer have to worry about the huge obstacle of the Holy Spirit.


    A new day has arrived.


    As always, Bai Youwei single-handedly came to the periphery of the Skexiu base city to invite battle.


    However, compared to the previous few times, this time, although Bai Youwei was the only one who appeared on the outer surface of Sikexiu Base City, twenty miles behind her, the immortal army was in place to attack all the forces in the polar bear territory. .


    They hide in the dense mountain forest, and only wait for the result of the battle ahead, they will immediately launch a full-scale attack on the city of Skobase.


    "Holy judge, come out, today you and I are both superior and inferior, but also determined to live and die."


    Bai Youwei who appeared shouted at the inside of the barrier.


    A cyan light burst out from the enchantment.


    Not long after, the figure of the Holy Spirit appeared in front of her.


    "Bai Youwei, don''t you feel tired when you challenge me day and night like this? After several confrontations, don''t you know the gap between us?"


    Bai Youwei sneered.


    "Gap? If you don''t have the evil power to absorb supernatural powers, do you think you are my opponent?"


    The Holy Spirit heard the words and shook his head disappointed with Bai Youwei.


    "Any skill is part of my strength. Who cares what kind of abilities you have in the battle of life and death? The one who stands at the end is the strongest. As an emperor, you won¡¯t even have this kind of ability. Don''t you understand the simple truth?"


    "Heh! Didn''t you expect you a zombie to understand this?"


    "Isn''t this influenced by your humans? Although I disdain to work with you humans, it is worth learning about your culture. This may be the only place you humans can be proud of in front of my corpse clan."


    Bai Youwei looked at the proud Holy Spirit and sneered.


    "You are right. The strongest is the one who can stand at the end. No, after several days of hard work and meditation, I have finally found a way to defeat you. Today, you will definitely die."


    "Haha! Beat me? In the end there is a kind of don''t run away."


    "as you wish."


    Bai Youwei''s voice fell, and between her waves, a large amount of metal material rose into the sky, gathering in front of her into a super giant pillar.


    "drink--"


    With a soft drink, Bai Youwei touched one end of the huge metal pillar with one hand, pushing the huge pillar with a diameter of 100 meters and a length of kilometers towards the Holy Spirit.


    Not to be outdone, the Holy Spirit moved directly to the other end of the huge metal pillar, and at the same time stretched out his hand against the colliding pillar.


    The supernatural abilities in both sides were injected into the giant metal pillar at this moment.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The two forces collided and repelled in the middle of the huge metal pillar. Then, the violent collision of different energies produced a devastating force of destruction, splitting the huge metal pillar into two from the middle.


    At this moment, the two sides held each other and pushed the giant metal pillars to collide together.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Amid the violent explosion, the huge metal pillars in their respective hands were exploding rapidly.


    Until the end their hands collided.


    A wave of light that ruined the world spread out, and the figures of Bai Youwei and the Holy Spirit flew back towards the rear under the shocking loud noise.


    "Today I want you to come and go."


    The Holy Spirit flew back and shouted.


    The ability to absorb different energy is activated.


    The residual abilities diffused by the two sides quickly returned to his body, keeping him at the peak state at all times.


    Without a trace of fear, Bai Youwei quickly stabilized her figure in the air, changing gestures with her hands in front of her.


    I saw a huge golden astral pattern appearing under her feet.


    Bai Youwei''s eyes condensed, and she drank softly.


    "Great Summoning-come out! Fear in the world, Great Devil Wei..."


    Be full of momentum, full of strength.


    At this time, a human figure appeared behind Bai Youwei on the golden starburst pattern that had not changed anything.


    "Snapped--"


    No surprises.


    After this person appeared, Wei Xiao unceremoniously slapped the back of her little head in the face of the imposing Bai Youwei.


    Bai Youwei''s momentary aura suddenly disappeared, and she turned her head over with aggrieved expression on her face.


    "Husband, why are you hitting me?"


    Wei Xiao stepped on the starburst pattern under his feet, and when he passed Bai Youwei from the back, he gave her angrily.


    Let yourself come out, let yourself out, it''s so fancy.


    It''s also a big summoning technique, why don''t you say: Go, Pikachu.


    "Why hit you, don''t you have any points in your heart? Go and wait until you get rid of the opponent, and see how I can deal with you. Grand Summoning? Go back, I will show you what is meant by life reconstruction."


    Bai Youwei spit out her small tongue.


    "Hehe...that husband, cheer up, people are optimistic about you."


    Wei Xiao ignored Bai Youwei again, and the figure left the star formation, stepping on the particles in the air, holding the Emperor Sword, and walking forward step by step.


    The Holy Spirit at this time has stabilized the figure.


    When he witnessed Bai Youwei''s so-called "big summoning technique" just now, he was still a little surprised.


    It''s not just one or two fights against Bai Youwei these days, but she has never seen her use this trick.


    Originally thought this was what Bai Youwei called a trick of thinking and contemplating, but when the Holy Spirit saw Wei Xiao''s figure, the pair of star pupils froze for a moment, and then, his uncertain eyes flashed with excitement.


    The look in his eyes was like seeing something exciting, extremely hot and crazy.


    "Are you Wei Xiao?"


    The Holy Spirit was not in a hurry to make a move, his aura was slightly reduced, his eyes were slightly excited, and he said to Wei Xiao in a questioning tone.


    Wei Xiao stood still with a knife.


    The sharp eyes looked directly at the Holy Spirit ahead.


    In a moment, Wei Xiao frowned.


    "Are you not a holy judge?"


    "You can''t be wrong, you are Wei Xiao, and you must be Wei Xiao. The image that Father Zun left in our minds is exactly the same as you. I didn''t expect that I would meet you on a trip to the human world. It really made me excited. , And unexpected."


    Answer the wrong question.


    "When will there be a creature like you in the corpse clan?"


    "Wei Xiao, a person who is even afraid of his father. Now that I have met, let me see what you have to do so that my father must deal with it carefully. Ah¡ª"


    The Holy Spirit suddenly roared, and the aura on his body was no longer hidden, and it broke out completely.


    The aura that was enough to change the surrounding environment was released, and instantly shook the world.


    Under the endless firmament, the sky and blue sky of hundreds of miles were instantly shrouded in dark clouds.


    The wind swept like water, everything was swaying violently...


    The howling wind echoed the clouds in the sky, and the sky changed suddenly, and the surrounding area was gray.


    Wei Xiao''s face was frozen, with a trace of anger in his expression.


    "Depend on--"


    bass--


    You said yours, I asked mine, the two sides whose thoughts are not in the same line at all, there is no logic at all, and a big battle is triggered like this.

 Chapter 1600： The strongest

    Aside, Bai Youwei was a little confused at the moment.


    What are these two guys talking about?


    Why can''t I understand a word?


    I didn''t understand what Wei Xiao was talking about with the Holy Spirit. At this moment, Bai Youwei saw a blood purple lightning and a purple black beam flying across the sky, piercing the sky, and colliding in the middle area between the two.


    "That''s a hit? It''s amazing. Do the big guys just say a few words that are not logical to fight? But it feels so handsome. Hmm, remember, if I meet a comparable opponent in the future, I will learn it too. School husband."


    "boom--"


    When Bai Youwei was thinking about it, Wei Xiao and the Holy Spirit''s attack had already met.


    One holds a knife and slashes, while the other condenses the air blade to attack instead of defending.


    The two sides faced each other under the sky, the blades collided, and the blood and abilities fought head-on.


    In the energy collision of the purple and black light curtains each occupying half of the sky, the figures of the two sides facing each other can''t hold back.


    Look at each other closely.


    "Wei Xiao, today I will defeat you with my own hands, so that my father will know that the human race is not enough to fear in front of our corpses." The Holy Spirit said sharply.


    Wei Xiao snorted coldly.


    "Although you are not sure what your origin is, since I met you, don''t go back."


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao grabbed the left hand of the Emperor Sword and burst out a purple-white electric light.


    The energy that belonged exclusively to Wei Xiao was entwined on the Emperor Devouring Sword.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword, which suddenly increased in strength, was pulled by Wei Xiao, not a collision that the Holy Spirit could deal with at will, and directly swept him out.


    "cut--"


    Facing the flying holy spirit, Wei Xiao held the Emperor Sword Sword, and his figure swung a blow three hundred and sixty degrees in the air.


    The world-killing sword light flashed away, and the kilometer-long, groundbreaking power took the form of the Holy Spirit.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The holy spirit flying out had no time to stabilize his figure.


    The power came out with all his strength, forming a huge arc of light shrouded in the sky above him.


    The blade shrouded in purple and white light fell, and the defense of the Holy Spirit was instantly shattered.


    The undiminished light of the sword fell on the Holy Spirit, causing the figure in the retreat of the Holy Spirit to directly change direction.


    It was like a meteor hitting the ground and disappeared in an instant.


    Wei Xiao stared at the surface with a volley of sword in his hand.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, from the ground, metal sand particles gathered into a river and rose into the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao''s whole body sparkled.


    A layer of purple-white electric light wrapped him, and the long knife was horizontal. Wei Xiao held the knife in his left hand, and a purple-white electric light covered the blade with his right hand.


    "Swish¡ª"


    The long knife came out of his hand, rushing to the ground like a bolt of lightning.


    At the same time, Wei Xiao''s figure followed closely behind.


    The endless metal sand swept his body, but was isolated by the purple and white electric light on his body.


    Wei Xiao''s figure fell towards the ground like a golden meteor.


    One step ahead of him.


    The bitter sword pierced the surface.


    The purple-white electric light contained on the blade is poured into the ground.


    Suddenly, centered on the place where the Emperor Sword Devoured, the spider silk crack spread out in all directions.


    As Wei Xiao, head and feet upside down, scoured the metal quicksand and grabbed the hilt of the Emperor Sword with both hands, another purple-white electric light sank into the earth using the Emperor Sword as the medium.


    At this moment, in the cracks that stretched for thousands of meters, purple and white electric lights shot up into the sky.


    It spreads like a carpet, and within a few miles, it is all flooded with purple and white electric lights.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    The Holy Spirit, who was hidden underground, could no longer hide his body, and broke through the ground into the sky under the impact of a purple-white electric light.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed, locked in the figure of the Holy Spirit.


    Turning over, drew the Emperor Devouring Knife that pierced the surface and landed.


    Hold the knife in the backhand and charge with one hand.


    "Exit¡ª"


    Struggling to swing the blade in his left hand, in an instant, a beam of light that opened the sky and cut into the sky reached the sky where the figure of the Holy Spirit was.


    The holy spirit that continued to rise suddenly looked at the sword light that was sweeping by.


    Discoloration.


    Nine **** of different brilliance power gathered behind him.


    During the wave of hands, two power **** flew out of the whole body.


    Two defenses were formed under the Holy Spirit, trying to block Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "Boom--"


    Hearing only two earth-shaking explosions, the sky flashed with dazzling brilliance in an instant.


    The overwhelming beams of meteors fell in all directions, and the entire sky was as white as day and beautiful as flowers, just like countless fireworks blooming in the sky, illuminating the dim space.


    "puff--"


    When all this dissipated, the figure of the Holy Spirit had fallen to the ground.


    Behind him, the nine **** of light of different colors reunited, and he was vomiting blood, and the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes was a little more jealous and fearful.


    Is this the human being that the father is jealous of?


    How can he be so strong?


    Even if he is a fledgling newcomer, his combat awareness and combat experience are far inferior to those who have experienced many battles in the last days, but with the strong power as the foundation, how can he be injured in Wei Xiao''s hands so quickly?


    And the energy that gleams with white electric light...


    "It''s terrifying and penetrating."


    "Swish¡ª"


    When the Holy Spirit''s mind was active, Wei Xiao''s figure was killed again.


    "Impossible, I will never lose."


    The Holy Spirit''s eyes condensed, and the expression on his face turned from astonishment to hideous.


    Looking at the rushing Wei Xiao, he flicked his hands, and two energy **** of different colors flew out behind him.


    An energy ball disappeared during the movement, but what followed was a pressure that could crush the mountains to the space that Wei Xiao passed.


    After the other one disappeared, the earth dragon rolled and the earth rose up.


    The ground on both sides of Wei Xiao was directly separated from the ground, as if two peaks were pressing against Wei Xiao in the middle.


    Feeling the sudden increase in pressure on his body, and seeing the surface of the ground coming from both sides, Wei Xiao''s advancing speed remained the same, and the purple-white electric light on the body''s surface was diffused like lightning.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Purple and white lightning that was densely covered like spider silk touched the surroundings, and everything that tried to stop Wei Xiao was shattered.


    "what?"


    Under the soul-stirring gaze of the Holy Spirit, Wei Xiao broke through the obstacles he made and approached him.


    The Emperor Devouring Sword was mixed with purple and white lightning and slashed in the air, taking it straight on the top of the Holy Spirit''s head.


    The Holy Spirit is alarming.


    The seven energy **** floating behind him formed a defense against Wei Xiao''s attack.


    Although the Emperor Devouring Sword slashed the defense formed by the energy ball, although it had never broken through, the terrifying force acting on it directly caused the great underground at the feet of the Holy Spirit to sink more than ten meters.


    The Holy Spirit''s complexion was twisted.


    "what--"


    With a loud roar, terrifying abilities erupted from him, just like a volcanic eruption.


    Even though Wei Xiao had purple and white electric light to protect his body, under the impact of this energy, Wei Xiao, who felt the crisis of death, immediately retracted his sword and back somersaults back hundreds of meters.


    "boom--"


    Forced to retreat Wei Xiao, the figure of the Holy Spirit jumped up from the pit and stood in the sky.


    "Wei Xiao, I want your life!"


    The Holy Spirit, who gathered the nine energy **** behind him again, no longer shows off his difficult combat experience. The nine energy **** behind him each turned into a whirlpool with a diameter of 100 meters.


    From it, the purple-black flame breathed like a dragon, spitting frantically at the area where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Roads were blocked by frost, rain pierced through rocks, and thoughts were suppressed...


    The ability that disturbed Wei Xiao''s region turned upside down, and directly caused chaos in a region.


    However, just when the Holy Spirit relied on the horrible background to continuously release powers to deal with Wei Xiao.


    In the land of chaos, a white light flickered.


    As soon as the Holy Spirit caught a glimmer of death crisis, he saw that the chaotic area was divided into two sides by the flashing purple-white light.


    The light that directly divided the earth and space into two broke through the chaotic area and swept toward the Holy Spirit.


    With a frightened voice, the Holy Spirit decisively avoided the attack from the land of chaos.


    But when he watched the sky-opening light crisscrossing the earth and sinking into the distance, a figure had already arrived in front of her.


    The Holy Spirit''s eyes opened wide.


    There is no chance to use the power again.


    He could only passively cover his body with a layer of energy energy armor, and immediately felt that his face was held down by a huge force.


    "asshole--"


    As soon as the Holy Spirit spoke, the figure flew out uncontrollably.


    The body hit the ground, carrying a layer of ground, and slid back crazily into the distance.


    Wei Xiao, who replaced the previous position of the Holy Spirit, stayed for only a moment, locked in the Holy Spirit flying back like a bulldozer on the surface, and killed it with a knife.


    The saint who was still pushing the surface to slide back suddenly pressed his hands on the ground and dragged himself off the ground into the air.


    In this way, it happened to face the stabbing attack from Wei Xiaofei.


    The Holy Spirit saw his hands facing each other in front of him.


    The blood purple whirlpool appeared, directly absorbing the Emperor Devouring Sword stabbed by Wei Xiao.


    The two sides held each other for a while.


    Wei Xiao grasped the left hand of the Emperor Devouring Sword and pushed forward abruptly.


    Purple-white electric lights burst out, and under the horrified gaze of the Holy Spirit, he shattered the blood-purple vortex that he condensed.


    "puff--"


    The long sword broke through the energy armor of the Holy Spirit unimpeded, sank into his chest, and then pierced out from behind him.


    "what--"


    A scream of screams came from the mouth of the Holy Spirit.


    His eyes were filled with blood as deep as a starry sky, and a devastating energy began to diffuse on his body.


    Wei Xiao condensed his eyebrows, without any hesitation, provoking the body of the Holy Spirit.


    Swinging the blade to his side, Sheng Cai''s figure immediately flew out of the blade.


    "Condensed¡ª"


    Wei Xiao snorted softly.


    The air currents from the world behind him converged, condensing a handful of blood-colored blades.


    I saw Wei Xiao waving his right hand, like a river, like a storm-like rain, sweeping towards the direction where the Holy Spirit flew out.


    Sparks bring lightning all the way.


    Between the unrecognizable land, a huge rift was left in the end.


    The figure of the Holy Spirit plunged into a cliff that was 100 meters deep below the ground.


    He was completely unrecognizable, his body was in shattered condition, and the golden blood was constantly flowing down his feet, so miserable that he couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    And around the figure of the Holy Spirit, the air blade that filled the entire rift valley was dissipating.


    It''s as beautiful and monotonous as the stars.

 Chapter 1601： Behead the holy spirit

    "Ahem--"


    A violent cough came from the mouth of the Holy Spirit.


    With disheveled hair and no body intact, he used a lot of strength to free his head from the cliff.


    He raised his head and slightly looked at Wei Xiao who was approaching him.


    The Holy Spirit spat out blood.


    "It''s worthy of the existence that makes the fathers jealous. I recognize your strength. However, it is a pity that you can deal with the corpse emperor below the emperor level, but facing the real supreme blood of our corpse clan, no matter how you are Qiang will never kill us. I''m curious, how many times can you beat me at the peak?"


    The voice fell, and before Wei Xiao approached, the holy spirit''s eyes instantly became extremely sharp.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    At this moment, from the air in the four directions, a large number of residual supernatural abilities gathered and crazily merged into the body of the Holy Spirit.


    The scarred Holy Spirit, with the supernatural power pouring into the body, the wounds on his body are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However.


    He is no longer as inexhaustible as he did before fighting with Bai Youwei in absorbing the residual abilities between heaven and earth.


    However, within a few breaths, the remaining abilities around him were immediately absorbed by him, but his own state did not recover even from the peak.


    The Holy Spirit is astounding.


    "How can this be?"


    Given the intensity of his battle with Wei Xiao, why is there only such a small amount of power remaining in the air?


    Even if it will cause some consumption in the face-to-face, but the abilities released by the two people together, it is far beyond the unilateral output, right?


    "Swish¡ª"


    "puff--"


    Did not give the Holy Spirit too much time for shock.


    Wei Xiao, who was approaching him, suddenly speeded up.


    In the form of a purple-black lightning, it instantly arrived in front of the Holy Spirit''s eyes.


    The Holy Spirit was terrified.


    Barely recovering some strength, he tried to stop Wei Xiao.


    But Wei Xiao''s figure turned into lightning appeared, and the emperor biting knife in his hand was stabbed frontally with purple and white electric lights.


    The defense set up by the Holy Spirit in a hurry was directly breached by the Emperor Sword, and the blade pierced his throat directly under the watch of the Holy Spirit.


    "Cuckoo-"


    The Holy Spirit vomited blood and looked at Wei Xiao who was close at hand with horror in his eyes.


    "You, you...cuckoo...you..."


    "Isn''t it weird why there is no residual energy of mine in the air?"


    The Holy Spirit spoke with difficulty, but those horrified eyes had already told Wei Xiao the answer he wanted.


    Wei Xiao sneered: "You keep mentioning the term "father respect". If I guessed correctly, you should be the blood of the sage referee, right?"


    "Cuckoo..."


    As soon as the Holy Spirit opened his mouth, the blood in his mouth rolled and he couldn''t speak at all.


    Wei Xiao: "It seems that I guessed it correctly. Since you are his blood, didn''t he tell you that I don''t have supernatural powers at all? Without supernatural powers, how would you absorb it?"


    When the Holy Spirit heard the words, his eyes opened wide.


    Wei Xiao can''t have supernatural powers?


    What''s this kidding?


    Can humans who don''t have supernatural powers be so powerful?


    "Okay, the chat is over."


    Wei Xiao stopped talking nonsense, the Emperor Devouring Knife that pierced the throat of the Holy Spirit was about to cut off his head.


    But before Wei Xiao could do anything, at this moment, behind him, two fatal breaths surged towards him.


    "There is still a strong enemy?"


    Wei Xiao thought about it.


    Without care, behind him, purple and white electric lights flickered, and a huge starburst array condensed directly in the air behind him to protect him.


    "Boom--"


    There are no accidents.


    Two invisible forces collided against the protection set by Wei Xiao at the same time.


    The violent impact instantly shattered Wei Xiao''s defense.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just when Wei Xiao turned his head to see who it was, a figure appeared in front of him.


    Volley swept his legs and kicked towards him.


    Wei Xiao, whose eyes were fixed, waved his right hand to block the opponent''s attack.


    It''s not over yet.


    The visitor had no results with a single blow, and he retreated tens of meters, his hands suddenly joined together, and a nine-color light beam rushed directly at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao didn''t dare to be careless.


    The blood condensed in his hand, and the blood-colored light curtain was blocking him in a semi-arc shape.


    Under the impact of the nine-color light beam, a large amount of singular light scatters out in all directions.


    "cut--"


    When Wei Xiao formed a stalemate with the attackers in front, a female voice bulged in his ears.


    Wei Xiao raised his head slightly.


    I saw a sky-opening blade slashed longitudinally in the air, and the position was exactly the short distance between him holding the knife and controlling the figure of the Holy Spirit.


    Seeing this shot down, Wei Xiao understood in his heart.


    Reinforcement of the Holy Spirit.


    Wei Xiao sneered, "Save people from me? Are you qualified?"


    "Om¡ª"


    As soon as the words fell, a purple-white electric light shot up from Wei Xiao''s body, annihilating the fallen Open Sky Blade in the headspace.


    "Puff--"


    Without giving the enemy any time to save the Holy Spirit, Wei Xiao grasped the Emperor Sword''s left hand and turned abruptly.


    The blade that pierced the throat of the holy spirit whirled, shattering the flesh and blood in the throat of the holy spirit, at the same time, a large amount of purple and white electric light scattered out.


    The creatures really died this time and couldn''t die anymore.


    "You damn¡ª"


    An unusual roar of anger came from the enemy''s mouth.


    The enemy confronting Wei Xiao head-on, nine energy **** appeared at the same time behind him.


    "die--"


    Nine energy **** are released at the same time.


    The entangling and spinning energy ball hit the blood barrier in front of Wei Xiao, smashing it to pieces in a moment.


    But at this time, Wei Xiao had already retracted the Emperor Devouring Sword.


    At the moment when the enchantment in front of him was broken, Wei Xiao Hengdao was in front of him, and the blade of the diffused purple and white electric light directly blocked the nine energy **** that had hit him.


    "break--"


    The Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand turned around, and purple and white electric lights shot out.


    Nine energy **** were annihilated, covering the purple-white photoelectric on one side, directly driving the enemy in front of them back.


    Wei Xiao swiped the Emperor Sword in his hand, and his figure turned into a black lightning to catch up.


    ,


    At this moment, beside the corpse of the Holy Spirit who had lost its head, an enemy of a female figure appeared.


    Wei Xiao felt the movement behind him, his eyes condensed.


    Without any hesitation, he threw the Devouring Sword with his backhand.


    The emperor sword with a large amount of purple and white electric light shoots backward like a meteor, extremely fast.


    The unstoppable force reached the cliff in an instant.


    "boom--"


    The shock of terror directly caused the cliff to shake violently.


    Then, spider silk cracks spread out, and the cliffs that stretched for hundreds of meters broke and collapsed at this moment.


    Wei Xiao didn''t look at the movement behind, but looked straight ahead.


    The figure that was pushed back by him has disappeared at this moment.


    As for the rear, after Wei Xiao turned around, he did not see the Holy Spirit in the collapsed cliff.


    "How many secrets of your corpse clan have not been unearthed?"


    "Swish¡ª"


    "Husband, are you not hurt?"


    While Wei Xiao was pondering, Bai Youwei''s figure came next to him.


    Looking at the collapsed cliff in front of her, Bai Youwei asked concerned.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to her immediately.


    Raising his hand to grab the collapsed cliff, a streamer broke through the falling huge rock and returned to Wei Xiao''s hand.


    Slightly glanced over the Emperor Devouring Sword that returned to his hand. On the blade, Wei Xiao clearly saw blood and golden blood flowing.


    Not of the Holy Spirit.


    It was obvious that the enemy who took away the body of the Holy Spirit was injured.


    Without thinking about it, Wei Xiao held the knife backhand to face Bai Youwei.


    "fine."


    Bai Youwei''s face was serious: "Is that the helper of the avatar just now? People from other forces?


    "No, they are all zombies. Moreover, the one you were fighting against was not the sage avatar, if I guess wrong, it should be the heir of the sacred judge."


    "Heir of the holy judge? Corpse?"


    "Which corpse have you ever seen possessing the strength of the emperor-level realm?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing Bai Youwei confused, Wei Xiao stroked her forehead.


    "Don''t think too much, you will encounter it again in the future. Now, should you give the rear army a signal to attack?"


    "Uh--"


    Bai Youwei returned to her senses.


    "The other party was solved by you?"


    "The dead can''t die again. Of course, if they have the ability to come back to life, when I didn''t say this."


    Bai Youwei believes in Wei Xiao.


    Without worrying about other things, an ability in his hand shot into the sky and exploded above kilometers.


    The bright light directly illuminates the gray sky, so that people from miles away can see it.


    The members of the Shadow Guard who constantly monitored Sike Xiu''s side saw the signal released by Bai Youwei, when the news was about to be delivered.


    "Husband, did they succeed?"


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Ni Qingcheng soared into the sky from the dark.


    "Unbreakable Heavenly Army, kill me¡ª"


    A soft drink can be heard from thousands of meters in radius.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Oh oh oh¡ª"


    Waiting for Wei Xiao and the others to defeat the Holy Spirit, the immortal army launched an attack on Scexiu base. At this moment, they heard Ni Qingcheng''s order to attack, and they did not hesitate. go with.

 Chapter 1602： Surging

    Scooby base.


    "The immortal sky, the immortal sky... is the army of the immortal sky."


    "what?"


    "How dare they attack us?"


    "Could it be that our Lord Holy Spirit was defeated by Bai Youwei?"


    "Damn, damn...Everyone is ready for battle."


    "Fortunately, the energy barrier is still there."


    On the new city wall, the defenders suddenly saw a terrifying army appearing in the ground and sky outside.


    To the immortal people who were already familiar with them and could no longer be familiar with them, they recognized the identity of the other party at a glance.


    The alarm went off.


    The city of Skoxiu Base, which had been quiet for a few days, fell into a panic again.


    However, when the guard on the city wall watched that the barrier that protected the base still existed, it was a blessing in misfortune, which gave them some comfort.


    As long as the enchantment is still there, what about the attack of the Immortal Heaven? Could it be possible that they could not be beaten?


    But their self-comfort did not last long.


    With the immortal army getting closer and closer to the base city.


    At this time, two figures appeared high above the barrier.


    "Are you coming or me?" Wei Xiao asked Bai Youwei, looking at the enchantment in front of him.


    Bai Youwei shook her head: "It''s better for you to come! The emperor''s strength is equivalent to mine. If I want to break the barrier he left, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time."


    Wei Xiao did not refuse.


    Biting the Emperor Knife in the air across the sky.


    The purple and white electric light merged, and in an instant, a giant blade of open sky stretched out.


    "break--"


    With a yell, Wei Xiao waved and chopped off the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The blade fell, and the four directions vibrated.


    Under the impact of this knife, the energy barrier that enveloped the entire Scohue base city turned into a shock wave of terror and dissipated after only a moment of persistence.


    Inside the base.


    The violent shaking caused by the breaking of the barrier made it impossible for many people inside to stabilize their bodies.


    When they looked up and watched the energy barrier that sheltered them disappear, many people showed hopelessness in their eyes.


    That''s it!


    "Kill¡ª"


    Without this layer of protection, the immortal army will come.


    Mecha warriors and the immortal warriors with flying mounts were the first to kill in the city, and within minutes they took down the Skechius warriors who had no fighting spirit on the wall.


    Subsequently, ground troops entered.


    The Skexiu base, where the sound of guns is endless, is inside. Anyone who has weapons or guns against the immortal army will be slaughtered...


    Because of the emergence of the Holy Spirit, the Scotia base, which lasted for six more days, was doomed to extinction.


    distance.


    Two meteors crossed the sky and fell on a plain like a parabola.


    "Boom--"


    Two shocks spread, and then two human figures, a man and a woman, appeared here.


    "You are hurt?"


    The man spoke, his tone of voice seemed incredible.


    The beautiful woman let go of her headless body.


    He glanced at a blood hole on his left shoulder and frowned slightly.


    Man: "It''s terrifying, it can hit you hard with just one blow. No wonder the Holy Spirit is not his opponent."


    With that, the man''s hands condensed a bunch of different energy into the woman''s body.


    Absorbing this mass of extraordinary energy, the wound on the woman''s shoulder healed.


    "It''s really scary. If you didn''t attract most of his attention in front, I wouldn''t be able to easily take away the body of the Holy Spirit."


    "Human powerhouses who can make the father very jealous are really terrifying."


    The woman nodded, then set her gaze on the Holy Spirit.


    "Failing to bring the living Holy Spirit back, how should we confess to the Father?"


    The man hesitated for a moment, and said with some rejoicing: "It would be nice to be able to take his corpse away from that person''s hands. It would be a big trouble if the whole gene of the Holy Spirit falls into the hands of the human race."


    "Ok!"


    Women know what men mean.


    "Go, take the corpse of the Holy Spirit and go back first, and the father should have arrangements for what to do next."


    The two sides did not stay in place much, took the body of the Holy Spirit, and flew directly towards the non-emirate continent.


    after one day.


    News of the fall of Scotia Base City spread.


    Southern continent.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Knowing that his base had also been taken down by the Immortal Heaven, even though he had been psychologically prepared, when he really faced the news, Xiao Chen couldn''t help but get angry secretly.


    "Brother Xiao Chen..." Ye Ziqing was a little worried about Xiao Chen''s state.


    Xiao Chen gritted his teeth and took a deep breath.


    "Sooner or later, I will ask Wei Xiao to pay this account back a thousand times."


    Layton looked at the dragon on the side: "Dragon, the helper you asked for doesn''t seem to be very good?"


    The strength has reached the peak of the emperor class, and today''s Lucifer Leyton seems to have a little inflated self-confidence.


    Long didn''t care.


    "Don¡¯t stand and talk because your back hurts. The helper we hired is not very powerful. You''ve seen it five days ago. If it weren¡¯t for Wei Xiao¡¯s sudden appearance in the Northern Territory of the Eastern Continent, Bai Youwei alone would be able to take down Sike Xiu. ?"


    Layton chuckled.


    Without waiting for others to speak, Long continued to say: "Okay, now it''s time for business."


    As soon as Long said these words, the faces of everyone present became serious.


    Eliza: "The plan for Wei Xiao has begun?"


    "Yes. Now your strength has reached the limit that can be improved. If you continue to procrastinate, apart from wasting time, it will also give Wei Xiao the opportunity to integrate the strength of his men. The six days that Sike Xiu has won for us have already allowed us Finish the final deployment. So, from now on, everyone, it¡¯s up to you to contribute."


    Yeni Jiahua: "Still as I said before?"


    "Yes. In the Southern Continent, this trap used to stimulate Wei Xiao is now officially opened."


    As the dragon''s voice fell, everyone present felt eager to try.


    The same continent.


    different places.


    "Lao Lan, military division, our rear will be handed over to you. You only need to guard against the mysterious force that may sneak attack on our logistics transportation team and base at any time."


    "Master Wu Qing can rest assured, if the other party really does what the newspaper said, give us the rear to ensure that there will be no problems." Lan Qiang said.


    "Okay. Five days, I only need five days at most. After five days, the haters alliance will be gone. During this period, you must not be careless."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    The three replied sonorously.


    meeting dismiss.


    On the same day, the garrison in Jiutian City set off again.


    The Southern Continent, which had been quiet for seven or eight days, was instantly boiled with the force of the Jiutian City Army again.


    At the same time, the non-Emirate continent.


    "Roar, roar¡ª"


    The roar that resounded throughout the world came from the bottomless abyss.


    The zombies that wandered around the non-emirate continent or went deep into the seabed to capture a large number of blood-eating zombies, hearing the roar from the abyss, stopped their work one after another, looking up and echoing in the air.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª"


    Then, from this continent, a large number of skimmers vacated, the number exceeded tens of millions.


    Carrying a large number of land zombies on their backs, they flew towards Minghai City from the sea and the land.


    On the ground, new zombies and mutant zombies of more than tens of millions of levels left the territory and flooded into the land of Longxia through the West Pole.


    The western pole of the eastern continent.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    The overwhelming tide of corpses struck, directly alarming the members of the Shadow Guard in the dark.


    Seeing the tide of corpses like a huge wave of Hong Tao pushing across the sky and entering the land of Longxia, the members of the Shadow Guard in the dark were all shocked.


    "What happened to this? Why did the zombies in the non-Emirate continent come out?"


    "What a terrifying number, where are they going?"


    "No, it''s the immortal heaven."


    "Captain, are you saying that these zombies went to Immortal Heaven?"


    "Does this still need to be asked? The entire Longxia land, the human force that is qualified to make the corpse race so crazy, only we are the immortal sky, they must go to the immortal sky. Send the news back immediately, whether or not they can catch up. , Let the base prepare early."


    "Yes!"


    "Notify the other members who are still outside, rush back to the Immortal Heaven, and something big will happen."


    The members of the Shadow Guard who discovered the abnormality soon thought of the source of the zombie riot.


    Regardless of the purpose of the corpse tide.


    With such a large number of corpses flooding into the land of Longxia, they all need to report to the immortal sky.


    The Shadow Guards were in action, but in places where neither the people nor the corpses had noticed.


    deep sea.


    There has just been a big movement in the corpse on the non-emirate continent. At the junction of the four oceans, four behemoths are coming here.


    A horned, blood-black sea snake, a mermaid with a human upper body but a fish tail below, a giant tortoise larger than an island, and a body larger than the octopus. Five times the giant octopus.


    They are the real giants of the ocean.


    ...

 Chapter 1603： Reinforcement of the haters

    Southern continent.


    The army of Nine Heavens City led by Mu Wuqing has launched a general attack on the Alliance of Haters.


    Millions of armies swept in, and along the way, the fortifications built by the Alliance of Haters and other allies were captured by the army of the Nine Heavens City.


    There is nothing to resist.


    The Alliance of Haters, which could not stop the attack of Nine Heavens City at all, urgently gathered the troops line after paying a lot of casualties.


    Millions of troops all withdrew to the base of the Alliance of Haters, ready to defend the walls.


    "Barman, Jiutian City is coming fiercely. If this continues, even if you stick to the base, you won''t be able to hold on for long. If there is no other way to stop the Nine Heavens City army, we must be prepared to retreat."


    "Didn''t the captain say that we will have powerful reinforcements? How come we haven''t come by this time? If we knew this, we shouldn''t be an enemy of the immortal."


    "Giant Blue, what do you think?"


    "What can I think? Enemy with the Immortal Heaven is the decision of the captain. What can I do besides charging forward?"


    "Damn it."


    Seeing the worried look of the high-level leaders of the Hater League, Gang Xia hesitated for a moment, and said: "Everyone, no matter what you think now, we have offended Immortal Heaven. You know what the ending of the forces on other continents is. Now, In addition to sticking to the end, we can only trust the captain."


    "Captain Captain, what else did you say about Captain? The enemy was almost at the door and he didn''t show up. If he really had a way, why didn''t he come to support us now?" Lei Shen said angrily.


    "Everyone, do you have any misunderstandings about me?"


    Just when everyone had great opinions on the captain of the soldiers, the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside.


    From the outside, a figure appeared first in front of everyone.


    Who is it that is not the captain of the soldier?


    "team leader?"


    Seeing the people coming, the leaders of the hate people alliance in the meeting room got up one after another.


    The soldier captain smiled slightly.


    Walked towards the conference room.


    After that, several people followed.


    Captain Private: "I know that everyone has worked hard during the time I disappeared and caused everyone to misunderstand. Here, I apologize to you..."


    Before the Captain of the soldiers could finish speaking, Gang Xia opened his mouth and said: "I know you will definitely come back, don''t be sorry."


    The captain nodded at the opponent.


    A good brother does not need too many words, one expression and one attitude can express everything.


    "Captain, we don''t have any opinion on you, just..."


    What the Black Spider wanted to say, the Captain of the Soldier raised his hand and motioned to her not to say anything.


    Coming to the conference table, the captain of the soldiers held the table with both hands, looked at the familiar partners in front of him, and smiled: "Well, everyone, there is nothing to say between us. Before leaving, I said that we have strong foreign aid. , Now is the time for me to fulfill my promise."


    With that said, under the gaze of everyone, the captain of the soldiers introduced several people who came with him to everyone.


    "Let me introduce you to these friends around me."


    "Yenijiahua, the water system holy king-level ability, the former leader of the Origa base city. Roxar, the power of the earth holy king-level ability, the leader of the Aegean base city. Eliza, the holy city of light Under the crown of the Pope, the mid-Emperor-level light system superpower..."


    All those introduced by the captain of the soldiers nodded to the Gang Xia and the others.


    And Gang Xia and the others, hearing the identities of these people, they may be a little unfamiliar with the names of these people, but for their strength, they were all surprised when they learned that these people in front of them were at least the Saint-Emperor-level powerhouses. abnormal.


    When the soldier captain introduced Eliza, he heard that the opponent''s strength was actually an emperor, and he was still a mid-stage powerhouse, the Black Spiders, all of their eyes were placed on Eliza in an instant.


    The mid-term powerhouse of the emperor?


    Isn''t this the important combat power they need most now?


    Why could the Nine Heavens City Army capture the fortifications they built on the front line so easily?


    All this is because there is Mu Wuqing in the army of the Nine Heavens City, a powerful late emperor class.


    As long as she takes action, no matter how strong your defense is, it will fall apart in an instant.


    If there is a strong man in their forces who can block Mu Wuqing''s footsteps, how can the battle be turned downside down?


    And now, they clearly saw hope in Eliza.


    At this moment, Thor and the others couldn''t help but think of what the Captain of the Soldier had said when they left.


    "We have allies, we also have emperor-level powerhouses, and they will all become our reinforcements. Immortal Heaven is not as terrible as we imagined. Victory ultimately belongs to us."


    Unexpectedly, the original words of Captain Private Soldiers are now fulfilled.


    Before everyone recovered from their shock at Eliza, the Captain of the Army introduced the last person wearing a dragon-shaped mask.


    "Finally, I solemnly introduce to you, Dragon, this is my friend''s name. He will be the key to our defeat of the immortal sky. Because he is a true imperial peak powerhouse, such as Today, Mu Wuqing, the leader of Jiutian City, is also a powerful Fire Elementalist."


    "Hello everyone! I am a dragon, you can call me a dragon." Long Yu said to everyone mildly.


    "What? He is a strong man in the imperial peak realm?"


    "Oumaika¡ª"


    If Eliza''s strength brought hope to Thor and the others, then after the Captain of the Army introduced the dragon, the existence of the dragon was to Thor and the others the savior and the hope of pushing the army of Nine Heavens City.


    Emperor-level peak powerhouse?


    He is actually a pinnacle powerhouse stronger than Mu Wuqing.


    This is simply incredible.


    Barman resisted the excitement in his heart, glanced at Dragon, and then asked Captain Dabing: "Captain, are you sure that Dragon really has the strength of the pinnacle level? Sorry, I am not suspicious of you. It''s just that such a strong person is really strong. It¡¯s unbelievable. We actually have the powerhouse of the pinnacle. Is this really what we can have?"


    "Rebar, don''t doubt, this is the case. I said that victory must belong to us, and now I am back with victory."


    After the soldier captain finished speaking, the scene fell into a moment of silence.


    Then...


    "Long live the captain¡ª"


    "Captain, I love you..."


    "Hahaha... Captain, you are simply our savior, you are so powerful."


    "..."


    Seeing the excitement of the crowd, the Captain of the Army also smiled relievedly.


    Turning to look at the dragons.


    "Sorry, they have been suppressed for too long. After learning about your strengths, they will inevitably be a little excited."


    Long: "It is reasonable. The immortal sky is unpopular. They have been bullied by that evil force for too long. They need to be released now."


    "This is what the masses desire most. Not only do we not laugh at them, but we feel that they are the most sincere group of people. The immortality is necessary to fall apart." Eliza said righteously.


    The captain nodded.


    Then look at the teammates who are still in a highly excited state.


    "Brothers, all right. I have brought you the powerhouse you need. Next, should we think about how to deal with the immortal sky?" The soldier captain said.


    The excited group of people quickly calmed down after hearing this.


    Thor: "That''s right. We used to be Mu Wuqing''s opponents because none of the high-end combat powers, so under their attack, we were losing ground. Now, we have dragons, Eliza, and the League of Haters There is no need to be afraid of the immortal sky. It''s time to let those gangsters know that we are great."


    "I want to kill now, and kill all the **** of Immortal Sky."


    "After fighting for so many days, Lao Tzu has been holding his stomach a long time ago. Now I no longer fear Mu Wuqing, I just want to go back to the battlefield and start killing."


    Everyone said excitedly.


    The soldier captain looked at the dragon.


    "Dragon, Eliza, what do you think?"


    Long smiled disapprovingly.


    "This is your territory, you can do it. If you want to deal with someone, I will take action."


    Eliza: "You can decide whatever you want."


    With the guarantee of the strongest two, the soldier captain was immediately confident.


    Squeezed his hands and let Gang Gang Xia and the others be quiet.


    When everyone calmed down, the soldier captain said solemnly: "Since everyone wants to confront the Immortal Sky as soon as possible, there is no need to say anything. Immediately mobilize the entire base and attack the entire army, and we will fight the Immortal Sky. ."


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The crowd responded with anger and shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1604： War broke out

    Outside the haters alliance.


    In one day, Mu Wuqing''s army pushed all the defenses on the periphery of the Hatred Alliance.


    At this time, millions of armies are coming from all directions towards the hate people alliance.


    The army of all parties is more than ten miles away from the hater alliance.


    "Master Wu Qing¡ª¡ª"


    During the march, a member of the Shadow Guard appeared directly beside Mu Wuqing. .


    Mu Wuqing, who was riding a giant elephant spirit beast, said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Report to the hostess that there has been a large-scale mobilization of the Hate People Alliance''s army, and an army of millions of people is coming in our direction."


    "Ok?"


    When Mu Wuqing heard the words, his expression was taken aback.


    The haters alliance''s army takes the initiative to attack them?


    Song Xiaoyu: "Are you sure you didn''t read it wrong?"


    "You can''t go wrong, even if you are blind, you can''t get it wrong."


    Song Xiaoyu looked at Mu Wu in amazement.


    Ming Yulan: "Will there be any conspiracy?"


    Effie: "This shouldn''t happen? With the strength of the hate people alliance, even if we hide in the base, we are not our opponents, and we take the initiative to attack? Isn''t this looking for death?"


    When everyone was in doubt, from other directions, homing pigeons flew into the army.


    Not long after, soldiers came to report to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    What the members of the Shadow Guards discovered before did not only appear on their side, but in other directions, the Hater Alliance also sent a large army to intercept the Nine Heavens City team.


    Ming Yulan and the others changed their colors.


    Effie: "What the **** is the hater alliance doing?"


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    "Let''s go ahead and set up on the spot. I want to see what the Hateman Alliance is doing?"


    Ming Yulan and the others didn''t understand the purpose of the haters alliance, and they didn''t think too much.


    Anyway, a dozen miles away, it won''t take long before the army of the Hateers Alliance can face them.


    I believe it will be clear at a glance what the other party is doing.


    Mu Wuqing''s order was passed on, and the marching army immediately established a line of defense relying on the terrain.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Mu Wuqing and the others were not allowed to wait for a long time.


    Ten minutes later, a violent vibration in front of them attracted the attention of Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Under the envelope of a large amount of thick smoke, gradually, a heavily armed army pushed on the ground to no more than 100 meters in front of Mu Wuqing and them.


    "Sure enough, it is the army of the Hateers Alliance. How dare they fight us outside?"


    Ming Yulan and the others were all shocked by seeing the military appearance in front of them.


    It''s not that the opponent''s powerful military appearance makes them feel afraid.


    Rather, this alliance, which was chased by them a day ago, actually took the initiative to come to the wild to play against them today, which is simply shocking.


    Are they not afraid of dead horses?


    Mu Wu, who was on a high place, had a cold face.


    They all say that there must be a demon if something goes wrong.


    The "cowardly" alliance of hatred actually dared to pull out the army and form a confrontation with them, which is totally unreasonable.


    "Let the troops be careful, the situation in the hate people alliance is very wrong."


    Yan Ningxin and the others nodded after hearing Mu Wuqing''s words.


    Then let the guards go down and let the soldiers in the dark and the light be more careful.


    The two armies confronted each other, and the spirit of killing went up to the sky.


    Under the clear sky, apart from the aquamarine green, everyone''s heads were everywhere in the line of sight.


    The densely packed human army each occupy one side of the sky, majestic and full of momentum.


    "Buzzing..."


    At this time, a car slowly pulled out of the haters alliance army.


    After passing the battlefield between the two armies, it stopped at a distance of 200 meters near Jiutian City.


    In the car, the figure of the captain of the soldiers walked down from above.


    "Is the immortal Tianmu Wuqing leading the team in front?" the soldier captain shouted.


    "hostess¡­¡­"


    Effie and the others looked at Mu Wuqing.


    I don''t know what medicine the Hater Alliance tried to take wrong and dare to be so arrogant, Mu Wuqing pondered for a moment, and she was more or less guessing in her heart.


    The figure developed a flame throne in mid-air with flames for her to settle on.


    Miao Man''s figure was sitting on the Flame Throne, with her slender legs upturned, looking at the captain below with a scrutinizing gaze.


    "Impossible, with the strength of your haters alliance, it is impossible to have the courage to come out and confront me. Let me guess! Oh, please help? Now in this world, I can support you and my immortal enemy. Not much power. Corpse clan? Or the mysterious power that has been hiding in the dark? Or are they all here?"


    "Mu Wuqing, your posture makes me feel sick. You immortal, bullying, doing evil, have made the human world angry and resentful. Today, my alliance of haters is bound to make you pay a heavy price. This is just to give you. A chance. If you disarm and surrender, maybe we can let you go..."


    "If you continue to make mistakes again and again, don''t blame us for not talking about the same race."


    Mu Wuqing didn''t care about the words of Captain Dabing.


    He didn''t see a trace of fear in the opponent''s eyes.


    Even the third- and fourth-level fighters who accompanied him were not afraid of Mu Wuqing at all, on the contrary, their eyes were full of strong fighting spirit.


    Mu Wuqing can already be sure that the other party has found someone, and the strength of that person or those people is not weak.


    These can be said to be in Mu Wuqing''s expectations, there is nothing strange.


    However, do you really think you will not perish if you find someone?


    Innocent!


    "Although I don''t know how many powerhouses you have found to stop me, but since you are here, then I will never miss the opportunity. Okay, that''s the end of the nonsense, die!"


    When the voice fell, Mu Wuqing shot immediately.


    A spirit flame was directly released from Mu Wuqing''s hands, and instantly dispersed towards the big soldiers and the others.


    The captain of the army is no more than a fourth-level fighter, if he is affected by Mu Wuqing''s attack, he will undoubtedly die.


    And just as Mu Wuqing started, a figure flashed from behind the hatred army.


    The figure stood in front of the soldiers and the captain, waving his big hand, an ability directly blew Mu Wuqing''s attack away.


    The masked dragon dispelled Mu Wuqing''s attack and looked directly at Mu Wuqing on the Throne of Flames.


    "With your and my strength, if a battle breaks out here, no matter who wins or loses, the fighters on both sides are afraid that there will be few survivors. How about changing places?"


    The appearance of the dragon made Mu Wuqing''s eyes condensed.


    Is this the helper the hater is looking for?


    "as you wish."


    Mu Wuqing is not arrogant.


    The other party was right.


    If the two of them were fighting directly here, there would be nothing else to do.


    In order not to hurt their own people because of the aftermath of their fighting, it is destined to choose another battlefield.


    The dragon didn''t hesitate, his figure disappeared in a flash, and he flew directly in one direction.


    "Yulan, I leave it to you here."


    Mu Wuqing left a word to Ming Yulan, relieved the flames sitting down, and the figure turned into a flame to catch up with the dragon''s figure.


    With the strongest combat power of both sides leaving.


    The opposing armies.


    Ming Yulan, the opened Armor Emperor''s battle armor closed.


    The same is true for other fighters.


    "kill--"


    "Kill¡ª"


    The haters alliance is here.


    Rebar Man, Thor, and Black Spider one after another showed their weapons.


    "Follow me¡ª"


    "Kill all the immortal-"


    "Kill¡ª"


    The army was dispatched, just like a dragon overturned, and the mighty millions of army came out, the momentum was huge, and the scene was shocking.


    The battle is on the verge.


    What can be called the largest field battle of the human race broke out in all directions in the hate man alliance base.

 Chapter 1605： Superpower vs superpower

    The battle started, and the killing sounded all over the sky.


    Endless shells shuttled through the middle of the battlefield, causing the soldiers from both sides to fall to the ground in groups.


    In terms of overall strength, the army that Mu Wuqing and the others brought out of Jiutian City was obviously stronger than that of the haters alliance.


    Whether it is personal strength or equipment.


    After all, he was once the only overlord of the Southern Continent.


    The foundation he possesses is far from being comparable to that of the rising star of the Hate Man League.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the battle between the two sides, the one side of Jiu Tiancheng completely prevailed.


    But this battle did not last long.


    With the entrance of Yenijiahua and Roxar, the horror of the Saint-Emperor-class powerhouse broke out, and the army on the side of the Nine Heavens City was slaughtered frantically.


    "Lin Qin, Xiaoyu, the opponent''s superpowers have appeared."


    Ming Yulan noticed the changes on the battlefield and immediately contacted Lin Qin and the others.


    "Leave it to us!"


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu, both abilities, locked on the battlefield and slaughtered the two soldiers of Nine Sky City, and decisively led the members of the Shadow Guard to go invisible.


    Not long.


    On the battlefield, Loxar and Yenijiahua were unstoppable, but they were blocked from the shadow by the Shadow Guard.


    "Is the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb?"


    During the battle, the two people who had been attacked and killed by the shadow guards were dangerously and dangerously avoided. When they saw the avoiding bullet hit the ground and exploded a huge pit, their eyes couldn''t help but change.


    Before they could find the members of the Shadow Guard who were blocking them, two figures approached them at an extremely fast speed from the chaotic crowd.


    "Qiang Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu attacked and killed them.


    The fierce two women stretched the sharp blade in their hands to their necks in one assault.


    Roxar and Yenijiahua reacted quickly.


    The energy armor covers the whole body, and the different energies each condense a spear and a knight sword to block Lin Qin and the others.


    "The immortal person?"


    Looking at the two Miaoman figures close at hand, Koksal and Yenijiahua''s eyes were full of solemn colors.


    "Those who want your lives."


    The second daughter doesn''t have much nonsense.


    Separated and shook the two of them apart, retreated, and the figure disappeared into the air.


    What followed was the members of the Shadow Guard hiding in the air attacking them.


    "Qiang Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    Roxar and Yenijiahua waved the bullets from the energy weapons in their hands to fly.


    After that, Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu, who had disappeared in the dark, came out again.


    In terms of strength, Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu are nowhere near the pinnacle of the Emperor of War, and they can''t even cohere.


    If you want to defeat or even kill the Roxar two head-on, the probability of success is less than 30%.


    But they wore invisible suits of the new generation of Immortal Sky.


    This generation of battle clothing overcomes the shortcomings of being able to be captured by thermal imaging cameras. Once worn, it can theoretically reach the level of being completely integrated with the air.


    With such equipment blessings, the threat of the two can be imagined.


    Of course, they are not truly integrated with the air.


    For those with supernatural powers, the specific position of their figure can also be captured by the flow velocity in the air and the changes in the breath of the two girls before they start their hands.


    In addition to the invisible battle clothes, the cooperation of the Shadow Guards also further improved their overall strength.


    Under the double blessing, as long as the two women did not show too much vulnerability in the battle, the outline of killing Roxar and Yenijiahua was increased by at least 20% on the original basis.


    The odds of winning for both sides theoretically have reached 50-50.


    But theory is always theory.


    Faced with Lin Qin, Song Xiaoyu, who are fascinating, and those Shadow Guards who cooperated with them in secret at any time to block the two of them, after several encounters, the slightly embarrassed Roxar and Yenijiahua were frustrated.


    "Damn mouse, do you really think this can contain us? You don''t know anything about the horror of the Saint-Emperor-class powerhouse. Get out of me¡ª"


    In anger, Loxar and Yenijiahua no longer retain them.


    The body of the law is condensed.


    Standing more than a hundred meters tall on the battlefield, the two men, whose strength and attack range were greatly improved, roared and waved their hands to knock on the ground.


    The fist blended in with the different energy hit the surface.


    Suddenly, a shock wave of terror swept the Quartet.


    Regardless of whether they are the enemy or me, regardless of life or death, all creatures within a hundred meters of their surroundings are all lifted up under the impact of the shock wave.


    The second daughter who was hidden in the dark was not spared either.


    The impact of the shock wave not only forced them back, but at the same time, the aftermath of a powerful destructive force directly destroyed the invisible battle clothes on their bodies.


    Losing the great ability of invisibility, the figure of the second woman appeared on the battlefield.


    "die--"


    The two giants quickly locked the figure of the second woman.


    Ability release.


    The flowing mud and the flowing water that appeared out of thin air swept towards where they were.


    "Dodge¡ª"


    The two girls couldn''t be invisible, so they condensed energy armor on their bodies, and then dodged to avoid the attacks of the two giants.


    "Bang, bang, bang¡ª"


    "Smash them."


    When the two women dodge the attacks of the two giants, the members of the Shadow Guard in the dark coincided with the firepower behind the Nine Heavens City army to the east and greeted them with most of the shells.


    The use of Dhamma is good and bad.


    The advantage is to enhance the user''s power and destructive power, but the disadvantage is that the target is too obvious and it is not easy to dodge.


    The firepower of Nine Sky City and the attack of the Shadow Guard hit, even if the two giants were set up to protect themselves, their huge bodies were submerged by cannonballs in the blink of an eye.


    "Ahhh-"


    An angry roar came from the two giants.


    The two giants, who were madly outputted by the firepower in the bright and dark places of the Nine Heavens City, quickly stepped into a state of rampage, and the different energies were madly released around them like rain without money.


    Large areas of the battlefield were destroyed by them.


    Whether it was the fighters of Nine Sky City or the haters, thousands of people died tragically under the indiscriminate attacks of the two.


    Seeing the horror of the superpower, instinctively, the fighters on both sides distanced themselves from them.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    There were no targets to attack, and the two giants immediately fixed their eyes on the rear of the army of Jiutiancheng to the east.


    The huge figure rushed towards the firepower point of Jiutian City like a speeding train.


    "Stop them!"


    Upon seeing Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin, the former turned into a lightning chase.


    The latter put his hands on the ground.


    Suddenly, from the ground, a large number of thick and long vines rose from the ground, twisting around the huge bodies of the two people like spirit snakes.


    The two giants on the move quickly felt the resistance under their feet.


    I don''t know when my feet have been entangled by a large number of vines, and the huge figure is gradually unable to move one step forward.


    "Lost nine days--"


    Song Xiaoyu''s tender voice followed.


    I saw two thunder pillars with a diameter of more than ten meters suddenly dropped above the clear sky, directly bombarding the bodies of the two of them.


    "Zezi--"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The figure was bombarded by thunder and lightning, and both Loxar and Yenijiahua screamed.


    "You come to deal with him, and the other one is handed to me."


    Realizing that if Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin are not resolved, it will be difficult to threaten the firepower point behind the East Nine Heavens City, Roxar said to Yeni Jiahua, and immediately, a large amount of earth power swept the surface.


    From the ground, countless quicksands gathered into a river, sweeping Lin Qin''s figure from all directions.


    Yenijiahua did not neglect.


    Finding Song Xiaoyu''s figure, the whole body''s abilities bloomed, instantly shattering the vines entwined with him.


    A leap flew towards Song Xiaoyu''s figure.


    Song Xiaoyu dodged decisively when he saw this.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Yeni Jiahua rushed into the air, and quickly stabilized after landing.


    With a wave of hands, a large amount of water emerged in the air, which was like a water prison that trapped Song Xiao who was moving in it.


    "Die to me¡ª"


    Yeni Jiahua controlled the flow of the water, constantly eroding Song Xiaoyu''s figure inside.


    "Squeak..."


    In the dungeon, Song Xiaoyu fully released the power of thunder in an attempt to break free from Yeni Jiahua''s control.


    However, due to the difference in strength, it is difficult for her to break free when Yenijiahua continues to inject abilities in the water prison.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    "what--"


    During the crisis, countless shells suddenly bombarded Yeni Jiahua.


    Yenijiahua''s huge body trembled, and his mouth roared like a beast.


    At this moment, the opponent''s ability to continuously output in the water prison was interrupted, and Song Xiaoyu took the opportunity to break free.


    "cut--"


    Without hesitation, the moment Song Xiaoyu got away, the Emperor Killing Martial in his hand was injected with a large amount of thunder power.


    The purple electric knife that extended a distance of 100 meters volleyed into the sky, and under the wave of Song Xiaoyu, it directly slashed towards Yeni Jiahua.


    "Puff--"


    Yenijiahua didn''t even have a chance to defend.


    The electric knife plunged directly into the energy body on his left shoulder.


    A large amount of thunderous power bloomed at the wound, and the dazzling purple light instantly enveloped Yeni Jiahua''s figure.


    "what--"


    The screams came from Yenijiahua''s mouth.


    Earth-shattering and intriguing.


    "Attack that woman." When the hater discovered the situation, Thor immediately gave orders to the soldiers around him.


    The soldiers did not hesitate, beams of energy shot from the weapons, covering Song Xiaoyu''s figure.


    Song Xiaoyu was not sure to block these energy beams, unwillingly abandon the continuous damage to Yeni Jiahua, and avoided the incoming beams.

 Chapter 1606： Reverse

    the other side.


    Roxar also encountered a similar thing.


    Relying on the strength that surpassed Lin Qin, he controlled the opponent, but before he could make a killer move, the shadow guard in secret directly interrupted his release of the ability.


    Lin Qin seized the opportunity, and the vines rising up into the sky penetrated Roxar''s energy body.


    If it hadn''t been for Roxar to react fast enough, the body hiding in the energy body was almost hit hard or even killed by Lin Qin''s counterattack.


    Fortunately, his supernatural ability is the power of the earth.


    Finding something was wrong, he avoided Lin Qin''s fatal blow, and when it appeared again, Locksall looked at Lin Qin with surprise and anger.


    "Captain, find the mice hiding in the dark."


    Lin Qin and the others are so embarrassed, all of this must be attributed to the shadow guard in the dark.


    If they hadn''t possessed weapons that could threaten the death of both lives, how could Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu be their opponents when they had no stealth ability?


    The soldier captain in the distance heard Roxar''s roar and immediately dispersed the soldiers with thermal imaging cameras in the team.


    It''s just that their move is destined to be useless.


    Although the production of the new generation of invisibility suits is scarce, it is enough to supply all the members of the Shadow Guard.


    Trying to find the Shadow Guardian through traditional methods is undoubtedly idiotic dreaming.


    Compared with Roxar''s current predicament, on the Jiutian City side, there is no obstacle from the two great holy emperor-level abilities, the insomnia battlefield, the Jiutian City army led by Ming Yulan and the others, that is the army of haters who killed them.


    Even more terrifying is the addition of members of the Shadow Guard.


    Not everyone in the Haters Alliance armed with thermal imaging cameras is constantly being harvested by members of the Shadow Guard in battle.


    Among them are Steel Man and Black Spider.


    Although they can predict whether an enemy is approaching through the air velocity and breath, they are in chaos on the battlefield.


    The power was limited, and it was obviously not enough for them to accurately judge the arrival of danger every time. Therefore, under the successive attack and killing of the Shadow Guard members, they fell into the hands of the Shadow Guard members.


    I thought that with the help of those with supernatural powers, they would be able to counterattack Immortal Heaven. Now, reality has taught them a lesson.


    On the main battlefield, the army of Jiutiancheng completely prevailed.


    But on the other side, the battlefield where Mu Wuqing was located, the situation was not optimistic.


    Mu Wuqing still underestimated the strength of the hate people alliance.


    Originally thought that a dragon could pose a threat to her, but after she caught up with the dragon and came to the battlefield chosen by the opponent, Mu Wuqing discovered that waiting for her were actually two emperor-level powerhouses.


    Eliza in the middle of the emperor class and the dragon at the peak of the emperor class.


    Under the siege of the two, Mu Wuqing was hit hard within a hundred moves.


    Mu Wuqing''s situation became more subtle because of the severe reduction in strength of the injury.


    However, at this time, Long gave Mu Wuqing a ray of life.


    "Eliza, you can leave and help the soldiers. I will take care of the next thing." Mu Wuqing was seriously injured, and Long no longer needed Eliza''s assistance.


    Compared to this, the main battlefield needs Eliza''s support.


    Eliza hesitated.


    Seeing that Mu Wuqing is about to be terminated, what does Long mean by letting her leave at this time?


    Of course, she didn''t doubt that Long could not win Mu Wuqing.


    Not to mention that Mu Wuqing is injured now, even if she didn''t, she couldn''t be Dragon''s opponent.


    Just seeing it was the last step, Long let her leave at this time, which made Eliza more or less puzzled.


    Before Eliza could ask, Long said seriously: "If you don''t go, the Alliance of Haters will be completely captured by Nine Heavens City."


    "Ok?"


    Eliza''s face couldn''t help but change when she heard the words.


    He didn''t think too much, didn''t think Long would deceive her about this kind of thing, nodded, and flew away from the scene immediately.


    Looking at Eliza who was leaving, Mu Wuqing intentionally stopped, but didn''t have the power.


    She knows what Eliza is going to do!


    Compared with the current injuries, Ming Yulan and the others will face the crisis that worried her even more.


    But in the face of the pinnacle dragon, it''s useless for her to worry about it now.


    "Mu Wuqing, if you catch it with your hands, I can spare your life."


    Mu Wuqing returned to his senses and stared at the dragon coldly: "The guy who dare not show up with the true face wants me to catch it and dream."


    Long seemed to know that this would be the result.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for destroying the flowers."


    The dragon was no longer talking nonsense, and when his figure moved, a large number of supernatural abilities rose into the sky.


    I saw him melt into the air, and inside the different energy that dyed half of the sky into dark green, a huge shadow of the abyss emerged, and then swallowed it towards Mu Wuqing with the power of the heavens and the earth.


    Mu Wuqing bit her teeth.


    The blood-black spirit flame spurted from his body, and a blood-black fireball in the headspace absorbed the spirit flame and condensed crazily.


    In the blink of an eye, the radius of a kilometer was plunged into a sea of ??flames, and the invisible air made it hard to breathe.


    When the earth is completely covered by flames, the air is also burning, and on the endless sky, a fireball shaped like a small sun.


    "Kill me--"


    Under the control of Mu Wuqing, the fireball with a diameter of several hundred meters rushed towards the giant shadow of the abyss that was pressing down with the force of the heaven and the earth.


    The two collided in the gray sky.


    I saw an open sky halo scattered around.


    Immediately, a light of extinction hit the ground, forming a huge ball of extinction light across the earth.


    Another light of destruction soared into the sky, dispelling the thick clouds in the sky, revealing the bright starlight outside the universe.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Finally, a shocking explosion came out.


    For a time, the sky fell apart and the earth cracked, and the wind and clouds flowed backwards.


    ...


    When the aftermath began to dissipate, and the swaying surface was regaining calm, in the smoke and dust that obscured the sky, at this moment, a red light broke through the thick smoke and flew towards the distance.


    In the chaotic area, the dragon''s figure gradually appeared.


    Looking at the red light leaving, Long did not intend to pursue it.


    Under the mask, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, he murmured: "Next time, it should be Wei Xiao, right? It''s really exciting!"


    On the main battlefield.


    Yenijiahua and Roxar were restrained by Lin Qin and the others, and the Alliance of Haters, whose combat power was significantly less than that of Nine Sky City, further increased the casualties.


    Seeing the tragic death of their once-familiar partners one by one in front of them, many people blushed and twisted their faces.


    What about counterattack and crushing?


    Why is the final ending as always?


    Was the support the Captain of the Army brought us to death?


    Seeing that there were signs of collapse of the Haters Alliance army, at this moment, a white light flew from a distance.


    Eliza''s figure first appeared on the southern battlefield.


    Condescendingly, overlooking the Hater Alliance below, being crushed and beaten by the Nine Heavens City army, Liu brows frowned slightly.


    "Sure enough, as the dragon said. It''s really a waste."


    Although she was dissatisfied with the haters alliance army in her heart, Eliza was not slow at all.


    The scepter swept into the air.


    Suddenly, the sun-shrouded sky turned into white light.


    The enemy and our soldiers who were fighting below were instinctively pale in front of them.


    When they want to raise their heads and try to look up to the sky, the sky where people who only saw the photo couldn''t open their eyes, rained light beams sweeping the battlefield.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Then the screams repeated.


    On the battlefield below, the soldiers belonging to the Nine Heavens City were pierced by the white light that fell from the sky.


    No armor or equipment was useful in front of white light.


    One by one screamed and fell in a pool of blood.


    Minutes.


    When the sky returned to normal, the people below were gradually able to see things, and were at a loss for a moment. Instead, they were thrilling.

 Chapter 1607： The horror of the imperial powerhouse

    At this time, the soldiers of the Hate Man Alliance discovered that the Nine Heavens City army, which was still fighting with them before, had already lay on the ground at some point.


    The **** and **** figures, if it were not for the military uniform on their bodies to indicate their identities, I am afraid that they would not be able to tell whether the people in the pool of blood were friends or enemies.


    Compared with the fighters of the Hate Man Alliance, the people left in Jiutian City were shocked and stupefied by the scene in front of them.


    How can this be?


    In the blink of an eye, did your comrade-in-arms lose more than 70%?


    "Master Oro, Master Oro..."


    Suddenly, there was a heart-piercing cry from the battlefield.


    The Jiutian City soldier near the sound source turned his head and looked over.


    As a result, they saw a thrilling scene.


    Oro, the military commander who led them to attack the League of Haters from the south, was lying in a pool of blood.


    The armor on her body was severely damaged, and half of her body was missing. If it weren''t for the head, she was still intact, I''m afraid it would be difficult for people to see her identity.


    But one thing is certain, that is, their military commander died.


    The coach is dead?


    Our coach is dead?


    "Master Oro¡ª¡ª"


    I found that the female soldier of Oruo was still crying heartbreakingly.


    "Brothers, it''s the superpower, our superpower. Our superpower has finally taken action, kill with me, kill all the **** like Jiutiancheng¡ª¡ª"


    At this time, the hatred army on the southern battlefield reacted.


    It was discovered that the army of the Nine Heavens City, which had been a lot larger than them, had been severely reduced, and even their coach had died. The surprise was exceptional, and the surging hatred fighters immediately regained their morale.


    One person shouted, awakening the others who were still in shock, and then launched a counterattack against the Jiutiancheng army.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Kill all the people in Nine Heavens City."


    "Don''t let them run away."


    The army of haters, whose morale rose suddenly, launched a counterattack against the army of Nine Heavens City.


    The fighters of Nine Heavens City who had not recovered from the bad news of the massive fall of their comrades were suddenly counterattacked by the haters. In a flash, tens of thousands of fighters were shot and killed without any reaction.


    "Counter-attack, counter-attack, everyone counter-attacked. The company of guards, kills out with the body of Lord Oro."


    There are still capable people in Jiutian City.


    After a moment of panic, someone reorganized the team.


    The powerful fighters of Jiu Tiancheng roared and fought with the hatred fighters again.


    However, compared to the previous battles, the offensiveness of the Warriors of Nine Sky City is obviously not as good as before.


    They were completely crushed and beaten by the hate fighters, and they began to retreat to the rear.


    The same scene is played on the west and north sides.


    Every time Eliza goes to a battlefield, she releases a large-scale directional group damage.


    In front of the emperor-level powerhouse, any resistance by ordinary super fighters is futile.


    There were a large number of casualties. At the same time, the Nine Heavens City army, which was stimulated by this scene, was still in a daze, and was hit hard by the morale of the hatred fighters. There is no suspense about the defeat.


    On the eastern battlefield.


    As the strongest side of the Nine Sky City conquest army, it still has the upper hand in the battle with the hatred army until now.


    Roxar and Yenijiahua faced the two daughters Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu who were carrying Shadow Guards against them. They had nothing to do with each other, and it was difficult for the other side to pose a fatal threat to them.


    Of course, the premise of all this is the result of both sides not asking about the surrounding battlefield.


    No matter which side is distracted in the fight, it is not impossible to lose or even die.


    And this situation was quickly broken.


    In the sky, a dazzling white light struck suddenly.


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu, who were fighting Loxar and Yenijiahua, suddenly realized a death threat.


    Looking up, a white light covered their eyes, making them unable to see the situation in the sky.


    But the two men who felt the threat of death were getting stronger were shocked.


    "Defense, defend quickly¡ª"


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu yelled at all around the battlefield at the same time.


    And their figures rushed towards the place where the Immortal Heavenly high-level figures such as Ming Yulan and Yan Ningxin were located.


    "rise--"


    There was no time to explain the situation to Ming Yulan and the others. The two girls released the abnormal energy in their bodies with all their strength. When Ming Yulan and the others were completely blind, they set up a protective cover to protect the people within hundreds of meters.


    It was just after they had done all this, from the sky, the world was extinct and the speed of light came like rain.


    The attack on the designated line caused huge casualties to the nine-day city soldiers who lost their sight below.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    "Puff..."


    Song Xiaoyu and the others are not having a good time here.


    Although a defense was set up in time to protect Ming Yulan and the others, the two of them who needed to resist the light beams falling from the sky and fully supported the protective shields vomited blood after a while.


    "Xiao Yu (Lin Qin)¡ª¡ª"


    Inside the protective cover, Ming Yulan and the others regained their light.


    Seeing the daylight outside, inside, Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin who supported the protective cover vomiting blood, their expressions changed.


    "Be careful of the hate warriors in the shield, and hold on¡ª"


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu''s medicine mouth popped out a word.


    Ming Yulan and the others are not people who don¡¯t understand anything. After a moment of daze, the people in the two protective shields ran Qigong one after another, some of them cleaned up the hate fighters in the protective shield, and the other was in the protective shield supported by the second woman. Next, another layer of protection is condensed.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    "puff--"


    The first layer of protection that Song Xiaoyu and the others set up was eventually annihilated by the beam of light from the sky.


    The protective cover was destroyed, Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu''s figures were also backlashed, vomiting blood and kneeling on the ground.


    When they struggled to look up into the air, the defenses set up by Ming Yulan and others were also penetrated within a short time.


    Accompanied by a violent sound.


    Under the terrifying shock wave, everyone in the protective cover was knocked out by the shock wave.


    In a moment.


    When the air returns to normal, the aftermath caused by the falling beam gradually dissipates...


    Looking at the eastern battlefield, it has now become a **** on earth.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Jiutian City died tragically under this sudden attack, and the leaders of the team, whether it was Song Xiaoyu or Yan Ningxin, were either dead or injured.


    On the side of the haters, they also lost their vision in the dazzling white light before. However, when they could see things, the battlefield previously dominated by Jiutian City had now become their haters alliance.


    This is real?


    Looking at the surrounding area of ??the remaining Nine Sky City fighters, almost all of them were surrounded by four or five hate fighters, the Captain of the soldiers were a little unbelievable.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill the immortal people."


    Heaven, the culprit speaks out at this time.


    An attack maimed the army of Nine Heavens City. Seeing that the hatred warrior stood there in a daze, an angry cold shout came from the sky.


    The captain of the soldiers woke up suddenly.


    Seeing that the number of combatable soldiers on the Nine Heavens City side on the battlefield had been drastically reduced below them, the captain of the soldiers suddenly became excited.


    "Brothers, kill, avenge the dead."


    "kill--"


    "Puff puff--"


    The hatred fighters launched a counterattack.


    Either attacking with energy weapons, or directly attacking the Jiutian City soldiers at close quarters, the morale of them was so high, one by one, like a mad dog, they pushed across the place where the Jiutian City army was.


    "Stop them¡ª"


    "kill--"


    Nine Sky City is not a lamb to be slaughtered.


    After a moment of loss of consciousness, the sacrifices of their companions stimulated the fierceness in their blood. The red-eyed warriors, with savage faces, were fighting with the hatred army again.


    "Bang, bang, bang¡ª"


    Heavenly.


    The Shadow Guardians did not hesitate to find Eliza''s figure. They were hiding in the dark, and they copied and shot at each other''s figure.


    Eliza in the sky felt a hint of crisis.


    "Invisible warrior?"


    Seeing the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb that flew out, Eliza didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Several light screens block in front of her, blocking out all the bullets that are directed at her.


    Allowing the Shadow Guard below to continue firing at her, Eliza melted into the power of nature with her own abilities.


    "I found you, the secret mouse."


    "Puff puff--"


    As soon as Eliza''s words fell, in the invisible air on all sides of the battlefield, at this time, a cloud of blood mist bloomed in it.


    The captain of the soldiers and the others searched for the Shadow Guard members who had been fruitless for a long time, but they did not expect that they would be destroyed by Eliza so easily.


    It''s not that Eliza can capture the shadow guard members, but the emperor-level powerhouse has been able to get in touch with nature.


    If they wanted to, there would be nowhere to hide anything within the scope of their perception.


    To put it bluntly, facing the emperor-class powerhouse, the fancy auxiliary tools of the soldiers underneath are no longer useful.


    Under normal circumstances, only the emperor-level powerhouse can defeat the emperor-level powerhouse.

 Chapter 1608： Lin Qin falls

    "Hey-now you don''t have any helpers, I want to see how you still fight us."


    While Eliza wanted to slaughter the Shadow Guard members, Loxar and Yenijiahua found Song Xiaoyu and the others again.


    The two have already lifted the image.


    Locking Song Xiaoyu and the others, the body arrives, and the ability is released.


    The severely injured Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin tried to fight back. However, the difference in strength and the injuries on their bodies greatly restricted their performance. Facing the attacks of Roxar and Yenijiahua, they even resisted. No strength.


    The protection set just met the opponent''s power, and the defense was instantly shattered.


    Yu''s unabated ability impacted their figures, knocking them hundreds of meters away.


    "Xiao Yu¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin being beaten into flight by Roxar and the others, Ming Yulan and the others endured the severe pain on their bodies and used qigong to stop them.


    "Get out of¡ª"


    Facing Ming Yulan''s resistance, the two of them didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    The supernatural abilities in Yeni Jiahua diffused out, and the power of the four directions destroyed Ming Yulan and their qigong, and lifted them all flying.


    "Ahem--"


    Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin stood up in the distance, their faces were extremely pale, and there was pain in their eyes.


    Did not wait for them to do anything.


    At this time, from both sides of their bodies, a large hand made of soil condensed them and grabbed them.


    Roxar looked at the two men coldly.


    "Where are your helpers? Keep letting them attack us!"


    Locksar''s face was unspeakable and arrogant.


    Lin Qin and Song Xiaoyu gritted their teeth when they felt the terrifying squeeze from the giant mud hands.


    Lin Qin: "The dignified holy emperor is forced to the point where we need to find a helper. You still have the face to be arrogant with us? I really don''t know who gives you the confidence?"


    "Aren''t you looking for it too? If you have the ability, you continue to look for it?"


    "Pooh--"


    Lin Qin broke a bit.


    The release of the supernatural powers in the body attempts to break free from Roxar''s shackles.


    Feeling the change in Lin Qin''s body strength, Roxar sneered: "Weak struggle. Since you are jumping like this, start with you first."


    When the voice fell, Roxar summoned out and grabbed Lin Qin''s giant hand and slammed hard.


    "what--"


    In the horrible squeeze, the energy armor on Lin Qin collapsed in an instant.


    The ability that had been mobilized from her body was completely dissipated by Roxar''s blow.


    "Lin Qin¡ª¡ª"


    "Asshole, let go of Lin Qin--"


    Ming Yulan and the others were furious.


    Ignoring the others, the fighters who were lifted out by Yeni Jiahua again attacked the two of them.


    "The light of the rice grains dare to compete with Haoyue?"


    Yeni Jiahua snorted coldly, raised his hand, and the supernatural power spread out.


    Ming Yulan and others who were about to launch Qigong to rescue Lin Qin, at this time, except for those wearing Emperor Armor¡¯s armor, who could barely resist the erosion of Yenijiahua¡¯s abilities, those who did not have Emperor¡¯s armor and their strengths were all in it. For super fighters below level 5, the water in the body is under the control of Yeni Jiahua, and is quickly peeling away from the body.


    The heaviest proportion of the human body is water.


    The warriors of Nine Heavens City and the Warriors of Night Sky were suddenly hit by this heavy blow. Those who were targeted by Yenijiahua quickly dried up and died in pain.


    Ming Yulan and the others are also uncomfortable.


    Although the armor of the king armor can block the erosion of most of Yenijiahua''s abilities, it can''t make armor that is not ventilated. From those gaps, part of their bodies also lose water.


    In a panic, they didn''t have the energy to rescue Song Xiaoyu and Lin Qin. They could only set up a layer of defense with qigong on the surface, barely blocking the erosion of Yenijiahua''s supernatural powers.


    On the other side, Lin Qin''s breath was already very weak.


    Feeling that the bones of his whole body were broken, and his vitality was rapidly losing, he looked up and saw a familiar figure in his sight.


    As he died, Lin Qin showed a bright smile on his face.


    "Lord, Lin Qin can no longer be with you in the future. Haha... I am so unwilling to take you down. It seems impossible in this life. In the next life, can you leave a window for others? Get in?"


    "puff--"


    "Lin Qin¡ª¡ª"


    On the side, Song Xiaoyan witnessed Lin Qin''s figure squeezed by the giant hand, her eyes were splitting and her face distorted, she screamed hysterically.


    At this time, Song Xiaoyu''s supernatural energy cells seemed to be strongly stimulated, and the production speed of supernatural energy suddenly increased by more than ten times.


    The power of thunder rising into the sky enveloped the entire giant hand, and under Loxar''s shocked gaze, Song Xiaoyu angrily shattered his restraint.


    "I want your life¡ª"


    With red eyes, Song Xiaoyu spreads out a huge power grid behind him.


    In the form of a flash of lightning, the swift and gleaming figure suddenly shot towards Lockthall.


    Roxar didn''t expect this kind of change.


    Hastily mobilized the ability to set up a defense to resist Song Xiaoyu''s angry blow.


    However.


    When he saw that his defense was broken through by Song Xiaoyu layer by layer like paper, Roxar''s entire face changed.


    "Holy Emperor? How is this possible? No, don''t¡ª"


    After being shocked, Roxar saw his life hanging by a thread, and his figure kept backing away in fright.


    But how does his retreat speed compare to Song Xiaoyu?


    Seeing that Loxar was about to be touched by Song Xiaoyu, who was carrying the power of thunder, at the moment of the moment, the heavenly Eliza shot.


    A light screen fell in front of Loxar.


    "boom--"


    With a loud noise, the purple thunder spread like spider silk on the light wall.


    A ball of electric light in the middle still madly impacted the light wall that suddenly blocked in front.


    "puff--"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Blocking Song Xiaoyu''s offensive, at this moment, a beam of light burst out between the light walls.


    The figure that struck Song Xiaoyu not only dissipated the abnormal energy covering her body surface, but also shot her figure out.


    Seeing this scene, Lockthall looked up at Eliza in the sky with lingering fears.


    "Thank you!"


    After escaping from the dead, Roxar remembered the scene that was only a stone''s throw away from death just now, and now he felt unable to control his heartbeat.


    "Be careful. Jiutian City is at the end of the battle. Don''t capsize in the gutter."


    Roxar nodded seriously.


    He admitted that it was really his carelessness just now, and he didn''t expect Song Xiaoyu to make a breakthrough on the spot.


    Although the power of the Saint Emperor class had just broken through, it was not something that the defense he had set up in a panic could resist.


    Thinking that he almost died in the hands of an enemy whose strength was far less than his, Loxar looked at Song Xiaoyu who fell heavily to the ground, his eyes became extremely cruel.


    "Asshole, I want you to die than to live¡ª"


    With endless anger, Roxar re-covered a layer of energy armor on his body, and as soon as his figure moved, he galloped towards the place where Song Xiaoyu lay.


    "Be careful--"


    unexpected!


    A reminder came from behind.


    Roxar, who hadn''t figured out what was going on yet, the moment he looked up, a blood-black fireball was already less than three meters away from him.


    Roxar, whose soul was almost scared, dodged aside decisively.


    "boom--"


    "what¡­¡­"


    He had reacted quickly enough, but he was still affected by the shock wave from the fireball hitting the ground.


    The figure flew tens of meters away.


    One leg was directly blown into the air, lying on the ground making a roar like a pig.


    In the sky, when Eliza saw this scene, Liu frowned.


    Mu Wuqing, how could she still have a chance to come back here?


    Under Eliza¡¯s surprised gaze, two more flame beams shot towards her and Yenijiahua on the ground.


    Without thinking about it, Eliza mobilized her ability to resist the flying flame beam.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    When she resisted Mu Wuqing''s attack, on the battlefield, a blood-black fire belt divided the battlefield on two sides.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Mu Wuqing''s figure appeared, picking up Song Xiaoyu''s figure.


    "retreat--"


    Leaving a word, before Eliza could react, she turned into a red light and disappeared in place.


    Ming Yulan and the others heard Mu Wuqing''s sound, and they didn''t hesitate to find a direction to flee.


    After Eliza destroyed Mu Wuqing and used it to deal with her attack, within minutes, the entire battlefield, the millions of nine-day city army was retreating.


    Unable to capture the traces of the high level of Jiutian City, the somewhat frustrated Eliza came to the top of the Jiutian City team fleeing.


    Abnormal abilities were mobilized, from the sky, an invisible light curtain blocked the Quartet, trapping most of the figures of the Warriors of the Nine Heavens City.


    "kill--"


    They immediately killed the captain of the soldiers.


    The fighters of the Jiutian City who could no longer escape, for a time, surrendered and fought hard, all in chaos.


    Ignoring the battle situation below, Eliza looked at the small number of Jiutian City personnel who had fled far away, with a hint of warmth and anger on her beautiful face.


    "Dragon, you want me to explain." Eliza gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 1609： The Six Envoys of Dark Night descend on Jiutian City

    ear.


    The situation seemed to be different from what Mu Wuqing had imagined.


    Originally, after Mu Wuqing and the others left, they should have come to sneak attack on the mysterious team behind, leaving Chen Haojie and the others to wait for a day without any movement.


    At first, Chen Haojie and the others thought that the other party would sneak attack when a person was the most tired.


    It was four or five o''clock in the morning.


    But they stayed on guard until dawn, and the imaginary sneak attack did not appear.


    "No, Master Wu Qing, they may be in danger."


    What Chen Haojie realized.


    But his reaction was still slow.


    "Taboo¡ª"


    When Chen Haojie realized that they might be fooled, the battle outside the haters alliance was basically over.


    Before they could support Mu Wuqing and the others, soldiers had already come to them.


    "Sir, something went wrong."


    Is a member of the Shadow Guard.


    "what''s the situation?"


    The three are extremely anxious.


    The members of the Shadow Guard who came to report the news did not dare to hesitate, and talked about the situation on the battlefield ahead with the three of them.


    When they learned of Mu Wuqing''s defeat and escape, Chen Haojie and the others had no doubt about their previous guesses.


    Chen Haojie: "Go out and look for the mistress and their traces. Lao Lan, you stay at Jiutian City, and at the same time you report to the Immortal Heaven and tell them that we need support."


    Lan Qiang nodded solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    Chen Haojie looked at Leng Chengfeng: "Chengfeng, you and I will immediately lead the team to separate to find the traces of the hostess. By the way, carry some potions with you, and they may need potions to recover."


    Leng Chengfeng did not hesitate, stood up and walked out.


    The hero Chen did not drag, and disappeared into Lan Qiang''s sight with the pace of catching up with Leng Chengfeng.


    Lan Qiang: "It seems that the enemy has put their main force on the southern continent."


    Chen Haojie one hour after they left.


    Outside the nine-day city.


    Six figures wearing masks appeared here at the same time.


    If the people who have fought against Dark Night are here, it is not difficult to see from the masks on their faces that these six people are the fish that slipped through the net among the Twelve Generals of Dark Night.


    Dark night rabbits, ugly cows, Yinhu, Weiyang, Xugou, Shenhou.


    Among the six people, except that Yinhu possesses the strength of the early emperor rank, the rest are in the realm of extremely emperor.


    The strength is extremely strong.


    The six floating in the air looked at Jiutian City not far away, their eyes full of confidence.


    "After waiting so long, it''s finally time for us to play."


    "The one who stayed behind in Nine Heavens City was Wei Xiao''s general Lan Qiang. I heard that he was a strong man in the early stage of the emperor. It''s not easy to deal with!"


    "Hahaha...Does it feel difficult for you to have Yinhu here, plus the five of us?"


    "I really don''t know why Long Di-sama has to deal with a general. Could a lance spear affect Wei Xiao''s judgment?"


    "The early stage of this game is to stimulate Wei Xiao. If the stimulation given to him is not enough, how can Lord Long Di implement the next plan?"


    "Stop talking, it''s time to act."


    Yinhu said coldly, and then raised his hand to aim at the Jiutian City in the distance, and suddenly a huge force surged towards the Jiutian City a few kilometers away.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    Jiutian City was suddenly attacked, and the alarm bell in the city rang.


    Lan Qiang, who was sitting in Jiutian City, sat up in shock.


    Wearing an emperor''s armor and holding a Fang Tian painted halberd, he closed his open mask, and his figure flew out directly.


    Outside the city.


    Six figures arrogantly walked towards the base.


    Above the city wall, the defenders have turned on the energy turret to attack it.


    But little effect.


    In the face of the sudden six strong strangers, the energy rays emitted by the energy turret were either blocked by the opponent with supernatural powers, or easily avoided by the opponent''s flexible body.


    Mainly among the six people who have the ability to manipulate metal.


    With the appearance of the opponent, the fortresses on all sides of the Jiutian City wall were fired once at the beginning, but they were no longer under the control of the Jiutian City fighters.


    Seeing the opponent approaching the city wall step by step, the defenders were all frightened.


    "Swish¡ª"


    When the city defender was completely shrouded in fear, from the city, a figure rode a bird of prey to block in front of the six.


    The person here is Lan Qiang.


    Seeing the presence of Lan Qiang, the six people who were marching forward in an unparalleled way stopped.


    Maotu: "Our goal is here."


    "Haha... it would be nice to show up earlier, you see, tens of thousands of people died in vain because of his lateness. If he doesn''t show up again, I want to destroy the entire Jiutian City." Weiyang Feng said lightly.


    Yinhu didn''t say a word, staring at Lan Qiang with cold eyes.


    The Lan Qiang that appeared took a look at the six people.


    Among them, a familiar lance was quickly found, and the gaze under the mask was condensed.


    "The dark night dog? Are you the twelve envoys of the dark night?"


    Xu Gou, the twelve envoys of the dark night who had fought against Hai Zhu and Lan Qian.


    It was just that he escaped.


    Lan Qiang didn''t expect the other party to appear here.


    Looking at the masks of other people, they are all related to the Chinese zodiac, and it is easy to guess their identities.


    Xu Gou didn''t deny it, and chuckled softly: "Lan Qiang, I said goodbye at the beginning, but see you now. Is it surprising?"


    Lan Qiang: "All of this is a ghost you did in secret?"


    "Haha... you can say that, but it''s not all. You know how the situation of the immortal sky is similar to that of our dark night. It is the human race who wants to destroy you, not our dark night."


    Ugly Bull: "All of this is thanks to your good master. If it weren''t for him to be an enemy and pressing on with other forces, how could we find the opportunity to unite all the forces of the human race. Compared to our original Dark Night Empress , Your lord is even more arrogant."


    "Huh!" Lan Qiang snorted coldly, "The little Queen of the Dark Night deserves to be compared with our lord? You escaped a catastrophe in the first place. You didn''t think so much about stealing your life, but you continue to come out and do evil. If you don''t know, forget it, since Now you take the initiative to send it to the door, then I will clean up all of you who have slipped through the net."


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Shenhou sneered: "It''s not ashamed to say it. I''m going to see who cleans up who today."


    "Most useless, suffer!"


    Lan Qiang''s tone sank, and the energy armor protected him and the mount under him at the same time.


    Fang Tian painted the halberd in his hand, and the mount flew under him. Lan spear swept the Fang Tian painted halberd towards the six people.


    ...


    the other side.


    Chen Haojie and Leng Chengfeng, who were looking for Mu Wuqing and their tracks separately.


    After three hours of searching, Leng Chengfeng was the first to find Mu Wuqing and Song Xiaoyu in a valley.


    When the second girl was found, neither of them was in very good condition.


    The supernatural cells have begun to eat their bodies.


    The body is withered, and the complexion is yellow.


    Mu Wuqing''s situation is much better than Song Xiaoyu''s.


    When Leng Chengfeng and the others arrived, she still supported the backlash of the supernatural cells to find Song Xiaoyu who was in a coma to replenish energy, but she was in vain.


    "Master Wu Qing..."


    Leng Chengfeng led people to rush to Mu Wuqing''s side.


    "Shengfeng?"


    "Needless to say, take these medicines quickly." Leng Chengfeng approached Mu Wuqing, took his backpack from behind and threw it to Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing didn''t have to care about face.


    He took the backpack, opened the zipper, and took out a lot of Level 3 potions from it.


    Take three or five sticks at a time with both hands.


    "Hurry up and give Xiaoyu the medicine, she can''t hold on anymore."


    He was recovering, and Mu Wuqing did not forget Song Xiaoyu who was in a coma.


    Leng Chengfeng nodded.


    Taking the backpack containing the potion from the back of another soldier and coming to Song Xiaoyu''s side.


    Looking at Song Xiaoyu who was in a coma, Leng Chengfeng controlled the potion and Song Xiaoyu''s body with supernatural powers, and then slowly poured the liquid medicine into her body.

 Chapter 1610： Farewell to life and death, crying without tears

    Mu Wuqing took hundreds of No. 3 medicines in a row to stabilize the back phagocytosis of the cells in the body.


    Her complexion gradually improved, looking at the empty backpack, although there was still a hint of meaning, at least she was safe now.


    Song Xiaoyu, who was in a coma, also got better after taking thirty or fifty doses of medicine.


    Leng Chengfeng breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the cell backphagy under control.


    Leng Chengfeng handed Song Xiaoyu to the two female soldiers.


    "Master Wu Qing, do you feel better?"


    Mu Wuqing nodded.


    "Why are you here? Nothing happened to the rear base, right?"


    Leng Chengfeng shook his head when talking about the rear.


    "Since we were behind the town, the mysterious team that the hostess said did not appear. We only reacted today. Originally, the military division planned to support you, but when we acted, the news of your defeat has been spread. Go to Jiutian City. Because we are worried about your safety, the army and I have both come out to look for your traces."


    "Fortunately, we came in time, but the results would be disastrous."


    Thinking of Mu Wuqing and the others'' previous state, Leng Chengfeng was afraid that it would be a lie if he couldn''t say anything.


    Not why, just because Mu Wuqing''s man is Wei Xiao.


    It can be said that anyone can have an accident, only Wei Xiao''s woman.


    Mu Wuqing''s eyes were grateful.


    Indeed, as Leng Chengfeng said.


    If they didn''t show up in time, Mu Wuqing could save himself, but Song Xiaoyu, I''m afraid it will be difficult.


    "Now there is only Lan Gun in the base?"


    "Yeah. Don''t worry about the powerful mistress of Lao Lan. For the powerhouse in the early emperor rank, even if the mysterious force attacked the base after me and the military division left, Lao Lan will leave them all behind, but it is more than enough to block them. "


    Mu Wuqing had no doubts about Leng Chengfeng''s words.


    The Lan Qiang possesses the strength of the early emperor rank, and the mount under his seat is also in the realm of the extremely emperor. It is really dangerous, just blocking the opponent is completely no problem.


    However, despite this, Mu Wuqing does not intend to stay here any more.


    "Let¡¯s go back first. The Alliance of Haters wins ahead, and next, we will inevitably send troops to the Nine Heavens City. It will be one night at the latest, and we have to be prepared for defense. By the way, you should all be aware of the situation on the front line. Bar?"


    Leng Chengfeng: "The members of the Shadow Guard have already explained. The entire southern continent has gathered all the leaders of the other human forces, as well as the power of the mysterious forces. Before coming, we had asked Lao Lan to send a letter to the Immortal Heaven. I believe that at most one day, The Lord will come."


    "Okay, let''s go back now."


    Leng Chengfeng nodded.


    Then the female soldier made a stretcher to take Song Xiaoyu, and the group left the valley overnight.


    Chen Haojie side.


    After searching, he found Ming Yulan, Guanguan and others who were running around.


    However, their situation is miserable.


    There were so many power holders who followed Mu Wuqing to fight against the Alliance of Haters, but in the end he found only three or five.


    Although it is still uncertain whether other people are still on the run, or have fallen into the hands of Eliza and they have become prisoners, but only with the few high-levels that Chen Haojie has found now, it is not difficult to imagine a battle with the hate people alliance, immortal. How heavy is the loss of the Tianyi side.


    Chen Haojie looked at the other side of the sky.


    "Shengfeng! I hope you can find the mistresses, otherwise, we will have no face to see the Lord."


    ...


    One side of Nine Heavens City.


    Mu Wuqing and others, who were rushing back to the base, didn''t know if it was an illusion when they could see the lighthouse at the highest point of Jiutian City. They found that Jiutian City was exceptionally bright tonight.


    Not from the enhancement of the light from the lighthouse, but from below.


    The red light soaring into the sky almost illuminates the city of Nine Heavens like daylight.


    Seeing this scene, their hearts trembled inexplicably for some reason.


    As the Nine Heavens City in their eyes became clearer and clearer.


    From a distance, it was not that the lights of Jiutian City had become stronger, but that the entire Jiutian City was shrouded in fireworks.


    problem occurs?


    Almost at the same time, Mu Wuqing thought about this possibility in their hearts.


    "Boost--"


    Mu Wuqing left a sentence and rushed to Jiutian City first.


    Because Leng Chengfeng wanted to ensure Song Xiaoyu''s safety, he did not catch up, but accelerated the pace with the team.


    Wait for Leng Chengfeng to lead the team outside the base.


    In sight, Mu Wuqing''s figure stood beside a figure.


    As for the figure in front of Mu Wuqing, he clenched a Fangtian painted halberd in his right hand, and leaned on his back with several straight metal spears that penetrated his body.


    An Emperor Armor''s battle armor was in tatters, half of the helmet was torn, and a **** face appeared in Leng Chengfeng''s sight.


    And around this person, there were six undamaged corpses lying, one of which was only a human figure, the trunk between the limbs, completely turned into mud.


    But these were not what Leng Chengfeng cared about. What he cared about was the corpse of a spirit beast.


    Isn''t that the dragon eagle of Lanqiang''s mount?


    Could it be...


    Leng Chengfeng suddenly looked at the body standing in front of Mu Wuqing''s eyes.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Leng Chengfeng''s heart trembled fiercely.


    Two steps step by step, quickly came to Mu Wuqing''s side.


    "Master Wu Qing¡ª¡ª"


    Not daring to look at the figure beside him for the first time, Leng Chengfeng put his gaze on Mu Wuqing.


    Mu Wuqing turned his head and glanced at him, and sighed secretly.


    "I''ll take Xiaoyu back to the base. Chengfeng, look ahead." With that, Mu Wuqing motioned to the soldiers following Leng Chengfeng to take Song Xiaoyu with her into the city.


    Leng Chengfeng, who stayed in place, twitched at the corner of his mouth, his eyes filled with anxiety and fear.


    "Chengfeng, why, don''t even dare to look at me, am I so scary?"


    A weak and playful sound rang in my ears.


    Leng Chengfeng''s body trembled more violently when he heard the words.


    Is it really Lanjian?


    Leng Chengfeng, with a trembling mouth, slowly turned around. When his sight touched the familiar face even though it was covered with blood, and the huge blood hole in front of his chest, Leng Chengfeng was almost frozen. land.


    "Old, old Lan¡ª¡ª"


    Lan Gun wearing a broken helmet chuckled.


    "Why, fighting side by side for so many years, brothers dare not recognize it? This is not like you."


    Leng Chengfeng gritted his teeth and his face was trembling. He grinned and said, "You can recover, right? You are an emperor-level powerhouse. You can''t take away this injury, right?"


    As he said, Leng Chengfeng tilted his head and forced a smile on his face.


    "It''s ugly."


    Lan Qiang said unceremoniously.


    "Don''t think about it, the heart is completely destroyed, and you can hold on to the present, and you can hold it with one breath. But you don''t have to be sad, this battle is worth it. Have you seen these corpses on the ground? An early imperial master? , The five extreme emperors are all made by Lao Tzu. Since following the Lord, the South and North Wars, this battle is when Lao Tzu is the most powerful, you should be happy for Lao Tzu."


    Leng Chengfeng tilted his head involuntarily, with a smile on his face that was more ugly than crying.


    "Yes, you guy has gained a lot of abilities, and you can pick so many strong people at once. If I change to me, I will be proud. This time you really made you an old boy pretend to be."


    "Right? Haha... I am worth a gun in this life."


    Seeing Lan Qiang looking away, Leng Chengfeng''s emotions finally couldn''t hold back.


    I wanted to say something, but I wanted to speak and endure it.


    He stretched out his hand to plug the shocking wound in front of Lan''s gun, but the hand placed in the air trembled involuntarily, and it was always difficult to move forward.


    Finally, Leng Chengfeng grinned for a long time and said a word.


    "Today we should leave one more person."


    Seeing Leng Chengfeng''s painful expression, Lan Qiang stopped joking.


    "Don''t be sad, brother, I have lived long enough compared to Lao Yi and them. Can you promise me one?"


    Enduring the grief in his heart, Leng Chengfeng said, "Yes, you can."


    "If you can, take good care of Qifen and my son Lan Dao for me, and don''t let them be bullied."


    Hearing that, Leng Chengfeng did not hesitate: "Okay."


    Lan Qiang: "My son must have a last name with me."


    "I promise!"


    "Thanks, brother! Tell Lao Chen, brother can''t wait for him to come back."


    Taking a deep look at Leng Chengfeng, under his gaze, the breath in Lan''s muzzle dissipated, and his bloodshot eyes slowly closed.


    Seeing this scene, Leng Chengfeng felt a sharp pain coming from his body.


    Crying without tears, the whole person, as if being casted on a body curse, stood there and stopped moving.


    In my mind, it appeared involuntarily that the two of them had just met when they first met.


    Fight against giant zombies together, bet on national wine together, and fight side by side again and again...


    Too much too much.


    "We should keep one more person..."

 Chapter 1611： That man is coming

    In the middle of the night, Chen Haojie and the others also returned to Jiutian City one after another.


    After learning of what happened to Lan Qiang, everyone except for silence, even threatened to avenge Lan Qiang them.


    It''s not that they are scared.


    Rather, when it comes to revenge, none of them deserves.


    The murderer will always be killed.


    Since the last days, there have been countless souls who have died under their hands.


    They seek revenge from others, what about others?


    Therefore, even if the people who died today are them, they can only say that their skills are inferior to others, and they can only blame others.


    What''s more, the high-level Immortal Heavens who sacrificed in the Southern Continent this time were not limited to Lan Qiang.


    The number of sacrifices for a single military commander is not less than three.


    Ou Ruo, Lin Qin, Ling Zhiyu...


    Their weight, which one is not the most important thing for the immortal sky?


    "Well, now is not the time to be sad. The Nine Heavens City army is newly defeated, and the Hate People Alliance can now say that it has surpassed us in every aspect. Tomorrow, their army will inevitably invade the Nine Heavens City. Go down and prepare! Tomorrow, dead people There will be more."


    Not wanting to be immersed in sorrow and unable to come out, Mu Wuqing asked Lan Gun and their corpses to be condensed, and said coldly to everyone.


    Chen Haojie and the others quickly calmed down their sad emotions.


    "Master Wu Qing, tomorrow''s battle, everything else is easy to say, but the two emperor-level powerhouses on the hate people alliance are the biggest threat. If we can''t suppress these two points, all our preparations will be useless." Chen Haojie calmed down and said.


    Speaking of Dragon and Eliza, Mu Wuqing frowned.


    Of the two emperor-level powerhouses, one of them is still the pinnacle, and the only support on the Jiutian City side is Mu Wuqing.


    But after today''s battle, Mu Wuqing''s state has not recovered.


    It''s hard to stop two people at the peak, let alone in a weak state.


    But even so, Mu Wuqing didn''t want to disappoint everyone.


    "They leave it to me. It''s not that we have no chance. As long as we can persist until Wei Xiao''s support arrives, the Hateers Alliance is not to be feared."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    They also know that there is no better choice other than this.


    "The hostess is careful by herself."


    Everyone cares about Tao.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    The darkness disappeared unconsciously, and when the first light of dawn fell on the world, a new day arrived.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    On the ground dozens of kilometers away from Jiutian City.


    At this time, an army of millions of people was rampant on the ground.


    A large number of armed personnel and various war machines can be seen everywhere.


    The air force flying in the air whizzed by.


    Dark clouds overwhelm the sky and obscure the sun.


    The army of the Alliance of Haters, according to their speed, can reach Jiutian City in two hours at most.


    Everything is the same as Mu Wuqing and the others guessed.


    After defeating the army of Nine Sky City, the Alliance of Haters took the initiative to attack Nine Sky City after a rest night.


    In the team, Long and Eliza ride in the same chariot.


    Eliza: "Long, should you give me an explanation for Mu Wuqing yesterday?"


    "Didn''t I say it last night? If a strong man in the peak realm of the late emperor rank wants to escape, even if he is seriously injured, I can''t stop it. You know that I didn''t lie to you."


    "You can chase. No matter how powerful a person is, he can''t escape the shortcoming of cell back-phagocytosis. With Mu Wuqing''s state at the time, you only need to delay for a while. Even if you don''t take the shot in person, she has no hope of survival. ."


    Seeing Eliza grasping this, her face under the dragon mask was a little impatient.


    But Eliza couldn''t see it.


    "You can take it all for planning."


    plan?


    Li Yisha sneered inwardly.


    Everyone knew their plan, unless Long concealed something.


    The purpose of dealing with the immortal people in the southern continent in the early stage was to stimulate Wei Xiao.


    With the experience of the corpse clan in the southern mainland, they believe that as long as Wei Xiao loses his mind, their subsequent plans will be easier to succeed.


    And to stimulate Wei Xiao, what could be more perfect than the woman who got rid of him?


    If Mu Wuqing died outside the Avengers yesterday, it would be even better than killing all the generals under Wei Xiao.


    It is impossible for Long to not know this.


    But he just let Mu Wuqing successfully "escape", which obviously has an ulterior motive.


    As for planning?


    hehe!


    "Be careful later."


    Eliza was already alert in her heart.


    She didn''t ask any more, but she had other worries about the next attack on Nine Heavens City.


    Seeing Eliza stopped speaking, the dragon didn''t say much.


    It doesn''t matter whether Eliza has any concerns about him, but does that matter?


    It is estimated that after today, this person will no longer exist.


    "People, shouldn''t you leave yourself a way out?" Long thought to himself.


    ...


    At the same time, within the territory of the polar bears in the Eastern Continent.


    The intelligence that Lan Qiang sent to Immortal Sky had been transmitted overnight and now appeared in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    However, now Wei Xiao received another piece of information at the same time.


    Bai Youwei: "Husband, what are you going to do now? There are crises in both Minghai City and the Southern Continent. You are alone, I''m afraid there are countless clones."


    Bai Youwei, who had read the two pieces of information, was a little unsure about Wei Xiao''s decision at this time.


    It is very possible that the Southern Continent has gathered all the forces of the anti-Wei forces, and now Mu Wuqing and others are at stake.


    But at the same time, Minghai City has undergone major changes.


    Tens of millions of zombies in the non-emirate continent are approaching there.


    The report did not specify what level of zombies are, but it is certain that the sacred judge definitely also dispatched a lot of power.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao didn¡¯t speak, Bai Youwei continued: ¡°Otherwise, the matter in the polar bear territory is now over, and in the Western Continent, Xiaoying Sister has basically begun to transfer people there. Let Xiaoying and I support the Southern Continent. Go, you go directly to the immortal heaven. After all, the immortal genius is the top priority."


    As soon as Bai Youwei''s voice fell, Wei Xiao put down the information in his hand.


    "No need!" Wei Xiao said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao Ningmei: "You and Xiaoying need to stay where they are. Immortal Heaven does not need us to worry about it for the time being. Since those people are all in the Southern Continent, it just so happens that I will look for them one by one."


    "That immortal sky..."


    Wei Xiao sneered and said: "The Immortal Heaven has the restriction I left. Even if the peak power comes in person, it will be impossible to break it within three or five hours. This is still the case when Yan Yi and the others do not stick to the restriction. And the immortal forest has it. The generals are here, even if they give the other a few more hours, they will not threaten the immortal sky."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao''s eyes were fierce.


    "With Xiao Jiu''s speed, it is more than enough to solve the Southern Continent and return to the Immortal Heaven."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao was so confident, Bai Youwei stopped commenting.


    "Then you go! Sister Wu Qing and the others must really need you now."


    "Well! When the Southern Continent and the Immortal Sky are resolved, I will patrol the four places next. Now that the enemy has shown signs, then I don''t have to be restrained anymore."


    "It''s fine if you decide. If you need us, just let Xiao Jiu send the letter, it''s fast."


    Wei Xiao was not hypocritical, and nodded.


    There was no further delay.


    Bringing the Emperor Sword on, Wei Xiaowen kissed Bai Youwei, and under his watch, he left the city of Sikexiu base.

 Chapter 1612： I just want to live, live forever

    Leaving the city of Scooby base.


    Although Wei Xiao''s ultimate goal was the Southern Continent, considering that the Immortal Sky was also changing, he took a look at the past.


    It''s just that when he and Xiao Jiu entered the southern territory of Longxia Land, they saw an army of zombies covering one side of the world from a long distance.


    Whether in the sky or underground.


    The dense group of corpses that couldn''t see the end at a glance, even if he was used to seeing all kinds of big scenes, Wei Xiao couldn''t help but wrinkle.


    Does the holy referee intend to deal with him without leaving any leeway?


    "Master, there are too many zombies, right? Are you sure that the ban you set can last for a long time?" Xiao Jiu looked at the distant scene and felt his scalp tingling.


    Wei Xiao: "It''s just a group of third-level and fourth-level zombies. It won''t be a climate. Fly over."


    "Ah... fly over? What are you doing?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Wei Xiao''s angry voice came into Xiao Jiu''s ears.


    Xiao Jiu was slightly stunned, and quickly understood Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    "Death before leaving the teacher, alas! I seem to worry too much."


    Xiao Jiu sympathized with the group of corpses in front of them that hadn''t left their sight.


    With a sigh, Wei Xiao flew directly towards the group of corpses in the distance.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    In the sky and underground, a large number of zombies are still approaching in the direction of Minghai City.


    They roared and roared, and they had nothing to resist wherever they went.


    Many civil forces saw such a large number of zombies pass by their territory, and basically retreated, and it was difficult to face their sharp edges.


    However, the "invincible" corpse group had encountered "natural enemies" at this moment.


    "Exit¡ª"


    The figures of Wei Xiao and Xiao Jiu appeared behind the group of corpses.


    Naturally, the first to take the shot was Wei Xiao.


    With the use of qigong, the air currents flowing in the world were controlled by Wei Xiao and condensed into countless **** blades.


    Accompanied by a loud shout, the **** edge that swept across the world sank into the last group of corpses like heavy rain.


    The blade does not stay.


    In a single encounter, the number of zombies who died in the blow of Wei Xiao exceeded hundreds of thousands.


    "Tweet--"


    Then Xiao Jiu also shot.


    The terrifying sound waves attacked the rear of the corpse group.


    Compared with Wei Xiao''s attack, there were a small number of zombies that could save their lives with severe injuries. Xiao Jiu''s sonic attack meant ten deaths and no life.


    All the zombies affected by the sound wave, like straw, fell one by one from behind.


    All their heads exploded and died, without any wounded.


    The corpse group soon discovered Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The skimmers first turned their heads to attack them.


    The zombies are coming fiercely, but they don''t need Wei Xiao to act. Xiao Jiu''s continuous sonic attack, whoever enters the field of its killing, all like machines without power, strikes and falls to the ground.


    Wei Xiao was not idle either, a large amount of blood condensed into a **** blade to clear the way for him.


    Quickly entered the airspace of the skimmers, wherever they went, zombies fell in groups.


    Just ten minutes.


    More than one million zombies died in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    And this trend continues.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s momentum, it seems that you can''t stop without killing the corpses.


    But will the zombies give him this opportunity?


    Naturally not.


    A powerful enemy attacked the corpse group, and the super zombies hidden in the dark spotted Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    Seeing the figure in the sky that was imprinted in the mind by the sage referee, the super zombie was shocked.


    Don''t dare to be negligent.


    The secret super zombies immediately gave orders to the corpse group.


    After receiving the instructions, he originally took the initiative to attack Wei Xiao''s corpse group, and immediately changed his attitude.


    Start from the sky.


    Countless skimmers scattered and fled in different directions.


    The same is true on the ground.


    It is like a big river divided into countless small streams, dispersing troops from different directions.


    "Owner--"


    Xiao Jiu, who was killing Shuang, saw this scene and reminded Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    These beasts still know how to divide their troops?


    In this way, Wei Xiao''s speed at killing zombies was greatly reduced.


    "Don''t worry, Chao Chao is facing the corpse group in Minghai City."


    With Wei Xiao''s order, Xiao Jiu rushed forward.


    The zombies in this position were really devastated next.


    ...


    The southern continent, outside the city of Jiutian.


    "fire--"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The forces of the Hatemen Alliance have launched an attack on Nine Sky City.


    Countless rounds of artillery bombarded Jiutian City.


    The cannonballs and energy beams that came like rain shot towards Jiutian City.


    If it can''t stop this wave of attacks, Jiutian City is very likely to become a ruin under this intensive artillery fire.


    Fortunately, the Nine Sky City side is not a vegetarian either.


    Mu Wuqing and the others, who had long been prepared for the haters alliance to attack, are always ready to deal with this scene.


    Therefore, watching the artillery fire from the hate people alliance appeared, Mu Wuqing shot directly.


    An enchantment of flame rose from outside the city of Nine Heavens, and the endless blood-colored pillar of fire was released from the enchantment, annihilating all the flying attacks in the air.


    One end.


    "Mu Wuqing has taken action. It seems that in the battle yesterday, she not only managed to escape, but was injured, but also did not hurt the root!" Eliza said meaningfully, and she did not forget to glance at Long at the same time.


    Long Quandang didn''t notice.


    "That enchantment is quite a hindrance, is it you or me?" Long Yi pointed out.


    Eliza said in a weird manner: "I''ll leave it alone. How do Mu Wuqing say he is a strong man in the late emperor class, I am a beginner in the middle of the emperor class, so I won''t be embarrassed."


    The dragon is speechless.


    Taking a step forward, a power is injected into the air.


    In the next second, a huge cloud swirled conveniently on Jiutian City, and within it, terrifying power was converging.


    "The enemy with supernatural powers has done it." Mu Wuqing said solemnly when seeing Yunxuan in the sky.


    Chen Haojie and the others immediately became serious when they heard the words.


    "Everyone is ready to meet the enemy."


    The fighters who were thrown into the battle started to show their spirits.


    Because of the sneak attack by Yinhu and others yesterday, the defense system of Jiutian City was completely paralyzed, and it was not repaired in one night. Therefore, facing the Hateman Alliance army today, the defense weapons mainly rely on manpower output.


    Hundreds of thousands of people have aligned their muzzles and muzzles in the direction of the Hatemen Alliance.


    At this time, Yunxuan in the headspace had already accumulated enough power.


    Under the gaze of many people, a huge beam of light fell from the sky.


    A beam of light with a diameter of more than ten meters hit the barrier below.


    The two canceled each other out for a moment, and with a bang, the barrier was pierced by the energy beam from the sky.


    "kill--"


    The barrier was breached, and Roxar, Yenijiahua and others, who could not wait, immediately issued the order to attack.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Long-range artillery fire appeared first, after which millions of troops rushed out under its cover.


    "Fire¡ª"


    On the side of Jiutian City, watching the army of the Hateers Alliance kill, Chen Haojie and Leng Chengfeng immediately launched a blockade.


    In the face of endless artillery fire, this time it was no longer Mu Wuqing shot.


    She needs to leave more energy to deal with Long and others.


    The half-step Emperor Chen Haojie and Leng Chengfeng directly flew into the air to destroy all the shells and energy rays that they fired with their superpowers.


    Then he took a shot against the hostile army of haters.


    A large number of abilities were released in their hands, and the real objects of countless abilities condensed appeared out of thin air, forming a terrifying army of supernatural creatures, pushing the army of haters in front of them.


    "They left it to you."


    The dragon left a word and dashed towards Jiutian City.


    Eliza and they understood each other''s meaning.


    With Eliza as the leader, Roxar and Yenijiahua followed each other''s Chaochen heroes and killed them.


    "coming!"


    Mu Wuqing felt the breath of the dragon, and did not hesitate, his body was covered with flame armor, and he turned into a dragon that was shot straight at by a beam of light.


    "boom--"


    The two collided in mid-air.


    A terrifying circular aperture spread out, and the two people who had been difficult to see with the naked eye before retreated one after another, standing high in the sky, completely showing their bodies.


    Long: "If you leave now, I can make way for you."


    Mu Wu, who was covered in flames, narrowed his eyebrows: "Is this what you should do?"


    "I have done it once, I don''t care about the second time."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Mu Wuqing was confused.


    But when she soon thought of something, she looked at Long in surprise.


    The masked dragon noticed the change in Mu Wuqing''s eyes and smiled lightly.


    "We should be the enemy, why do we do this?"


    "I want to live, I want to live forever."


    "..."


    What is the reason for this?


    Mu Wuqing couldn''t understand, but she didn''t struggle much.


    "Since you don''t want to work with me, then take the initiative to leave. I can''t leave my people alone and leave."


    Looking at Mu Wuqing''s firm eyes, Long shook his head helplessly.


    "Sorry, I can''t afford the people behind you and me. Since I don''t want to leave, then change the place. This is not suitable for us to fight."


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    What does dragon mean?


    Is there a stronger existence behind him?


    "I think it''s good here, there is no need to change places."


    Suddenly, a cold sound came from the sky.


    The loud voice almost spread throughout the audience.


    "husband?"


    "Wei Xiao?"


    Some people couldn''t be more familiar with this voice, and at the first time this voice sounded, they were almost astonished on the spot.


    As they involuntarily looked towards the end of the sound source.


    I saw the sky not far away, and there was a stream of light rushing towards them at an extremely fast speed.


    Before those who found the streamer recovered, the flying streamer split into two.


    One gradually appeared in the air.


    Xiao Jiu''s huge figure hovered high in the sky, with a clear view.


    The other streamer fell directly to the ground.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The beam of light that appeared in the enemy team formed a violent collision with the ground, causing dozens of people around to be lifted off by the shock wave generated by the impact, and screamed continuously.


    When the beam fell calmly, Wei Xiao''s tall and straight figure stood upright between the sky and the earth.


    ...

 Chapter 1613： No one is a fool

    "Wei Xiao?"


    "He is Wei Xiao?"


    "Want to go?"


    In the Ten Thousand Armies, at this time, none of the hatred fighters around Wei Xiao dared to step forward.


    They clearly have an absolute advantage in numbers, and Wei Xiao is still surrounded by them, but these fighters are afraid to move forward after learning about Wei Xiao''s identity.


    Obviously he moved, but flinched because of the unknown fear.


    From their eyes, the fear and cowardice of the weak are undoubtedly displayed to the fullest.


    "Swish¡ª"


    However, I don''t know who did it intentionally or unintentionally.


    An energy beam shot towards Wei Xiao from the crowd.


    This is undoubtedly a signal.


    "kill him--"


    "No matter who he is, he is going to die today. As I said, the **** on the cross cannot keep him."


    "Bang, bang, bang¡ª"


    "Whizzing--"


    Under high tension, seeing that some of them "take the lead" in attacking Wei Xiao, the nervousness of the others was completely released, and all their guns were aimed at Wei Xiao.


    "Buzzing¡ª"


    However, since the appearance of the first beam of light, a layer of purple-white electric light has spread all over Wei Xiao''s body.


    The appearance is the pinnacle posture.


    A seemingly insignificant layer of light, at this moment, has completely isolated the countless attacks around it.


    "Courage is commendable, but the eyes are not good."


    Wei Xiao''s icy voice came. From his side, a large amount of air currents gathered, forming a **** wave around him, and an endless **** blade condensed in the blink of an eye.


    "Dodge¡ª"


    Some soldiers reacted and reminded everyone the first time.


    Unfortunately, their speed is like a snail crawling in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    The **** blades scattered around.


    As the edge passed, the hatred fighters fell in groups.


    In just a few breaths, a blood-colored corpse with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared in front of Wei Xiao.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    In the distance, there were hatred warriors who did not believe in evil, using even more powerful long-range weapons against Wei Xiao.


    As soon as the dense shells and light beams appeared, Wei Xiao''s eyebrows stared.


    Suddenly, the flow of air from all directions seemed to be called by something, like a tidal wave, to wipe out the attack from the flying jet, and at the same time rush to the firepower of the hate person.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    "Ah..."


    In the distance, continuous explosions and screams sounded.


    The flames soaring into the sky swallowed the heaven and the earth in an instant.


    "Devil, devil, this man is a devil..."


    "Back, back, everyone back."


    The Hatemen Alliance looked at Wei Xiao, who was standing in the middle of the battlefield like a murderer, and shot twice in a row. Those who knew Wei Xiao were only fighters who remained in the rumor. At this time, they finally realized what "nothing under the prestige" means. "Xu Shi" this truth.


    Afraid of Wei Xiao''s deterrence, the surrounding hatred fighters who had rushed towards Nine Heavens City, at this time, moved away from Wei Xiao''s figure and retreated to the rear.


    Wei Xiao ignored the soldiers who were full of fear for him, and glanced over the dragon and others in the sky.


    "It''s up to you."


    No nonsense at all.


    "bass--"


    The King Sword was drawn from the scabbard in his right hand, and after that, the scabbard covered with a layer of purple and white electric light was thrown by Wei Xiao towards Eliza and the others.


    The scabbard flew out like a meteor, and at the extreme speed, the waves of sonic booms in the air dispersed.


    Upon seeing this, Eliza fully mobilized the abnormal energy to set up a defense in an attempt to resist Wei Xiao''s attack.


    But as soon as her defense collided with the scabbard, the protective barrier burst instantly, and endless waves of air swept through the space where Eliza and the others were in the scabbard.


    Either Eliza, Roxar and others retreated hundreds of meters under this violent force.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Eliza and the others are not in sight at all.


    A scabbard separated them from Chen Haojie and the others. Wei Xiao jumped, and under the dragon''s gaze, he was still on the ground one second, and the next second, he had already appeared next to him.


    "Buzzing¡ª"


    The sound of the sword cutting the air rang in my ears.


    The expression under the dragon mask changed dramatically.


    He can''t afford to think about it, his whole body is shrouded in energy armor.


    An energy arm transformed from a different energy relied on instinct to swing out to try to block Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "puff--"


    However, because the dragon responded in a hurry, the defenses were not the strongest.


    When the arm formed by the different energy touched the Emperor Sword Wei Xiao slashed, it was instantly cut by it. The blade gleaming with purple and white electric light reached the dragon''s body, without breaking the energy armor on his body, but with a terrifying impact. Force, directly smashed him out.


    "boom--"


    The unremovable force flew hundreds of meters away with the figure of a dragon.


    Accompanied by a violent tremor, a large cloud of smoke rose into the sky hundreds of meters away.


    "Take the heroes back to the base, and hand them to me here."


    Standing in the air, Wei Xiao Hengdao spoke to Mu Wuqing who was not far away without any doubt.


    Mu Wuqing was pleasantly surprised at this moment.


    The pillar in her heart appeared, and she unconditionally carried out his orders.


    "Be careful yourself."


    "They are not worthy of my careful handling."


    Mu Wuqing is convinced.


    "Chengfeng, hero, return to Jiutian City."


    "Yes, Master Wu Qing."


    Chen Haojie and the others did not hesitate, and responded, and then returned to Jiutian City with Mu Wuqing.


    "boom--"


    Just after Mu Wuqing and the others left the battlefield outside the city, at this moment, there was an explosion from where the dragon had landed.


    The dragon deep underground rose up into the sky, a arrogant figure volleyed into the sky, facing Wei Xiao in the air.


    Long: "I knew you would come, but I didn''t expect you to come so soon."


    Wei Xiao''s icy gaze swept toward each other.


    "So, your madness ends here."


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, leaving an air ring in place, and the figure was already in front of Long''s eyes.


    "Condensed¡ª"


    Long was prepared this time, and was no longer in such a hurry as before.


    As soon as Wei Xiao''s figure approached, in front of him, layers of barriers condensed, forming a huge cage that surrounded Wei Xiao.


    "Boom¡ª"


    But Wei Xiao was obviously not so restrictive.


    Purple and white electric lights scattered all over his body.


    The penetrating electric light ravaged this energy cage, smashing it instantly.


    The body is like lightning, fierce as thunder.


    An unstoppable sword fell, and the sky-opening sword aura slashed towards the dragon head-on like the blade of the world.


    Two groups of arrogance rose in the dragon''s hand.


    Suddenly, his arrogance rose, forming two Qi blades crossing in front of him.


    Wei Xiao''s attack fell.


    The light of the open sky flickered, and the huge aperture spread out like a violent storm.


    "die--"


    The qi blades of the two sides held each other for a moment, and Wei Xiao increased the output of the purple-white electro-optical light.


    The sharply increased blade cut off the air blade in his hand under the dragon''s gaze, and slashed directly at the top of his head.


    Long was shocked.


    A shift to avoid Wei Xiao''s ultimate move.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The blade failed to hit the target and fell to the ground, instantly opening a thousand-meter-long abyss crack out.


    The dragon leaning aside saw the scene on the ground, and his face under the mask was particularly ugly.


    Wei Xiao seemed to be more terrifying than he expected.


    "Eliza, what are you waiting for?"


    Realizing the gap between himself and Wei Xiao after only two fights, Long hurriedly yelled to Eliza in the distance.


    Eliza, Yeni Jiahua and others who had been pushed back by the scabbard thrown by Wei Xiao before heard the sound. Eliza did not do anything, just staring intently at Wei Xiao, who was confronting the dragon.


    Yenijiahua and Lockthall looked at each other, and then at Eliza at the same time.


    Roxar: "Under the crown of the Pope..."


    Before Lockthall could finish her words, Eliza suddenly said, "Do you want to die or to live?"


    What''s the meaning?


    When the two heard the words, they were taken aback.


    Eliza kept gazing at the sky in the distance, turning her back to the two of them, and continued: "The dragon is obviously not Wei Xiao¡¯s opponent. We added it, and the result was the same. If the dragon wants to get out then, do you think it¡¯s the dragon running fast or you? runs fast?"


    "Ok?"


    The two of them returned to their senses, with incredible expressions in their eyes.


    Yeni Jiahua: "Long wouldn''t do this, right? Does he think that offending Wei Xiao has a way to survive?"


    "Yes, he is not working hard at this time. If he loses us, it will be more difficult for him to deal with Wei Xiao in the future."


    "hehe!"


    Eliza sneered: "A person who really wants to live with Wei Xiao will not let Mu Wuqing leave yesterday."


    With that, Eliza turned around.


    "If you want to stay and help him, then continue to stay! I don''t want to be a victim of others."


    When the voice fell, Eliza didn''t look at anyone again, and her figure flew away in the distance.


    Eliza escaped?


    Roxar and Yenijiahua were dumbfounded.


    "What to do?" Yeni Jiahua looked at Lockthall.


    Lockthall hesitated for a moment and looked at the dragon in the distance, then at the direction where Eliza had disappeared, and gritted her teeth: "Go, after the big deal, I will be incognito. What''s the plan to cut Wei, I won''t play anymore."


    Leaving a word, Roxar also ran away in the opposite direction.


    The two left one after another, not to mention Yeni Jiahua.


    However, is he at the Holy Emperor level qualified to participate in the battle of the peak power?


    I really want to step in, I''m afraid I don''t know how to die.


    In the distance, when the dragon saw Eliza and their actions, the expressions under the mask were really ugly.


    They ran away?


    They ran away for me?


    How is this different from the plan?

 Chapter 1614： The last stubbornness of the dawn base

    "It seems that your so-called alliance is not that strong!"


    Wei Xiao naturally caught the three people leaving, but he didn''t care at all.


    Compared with the dragon in front of him, a mid-term imperial-level ability player and two imperial-level ability players, Wei Xiao knows exactly how to choose Wei Xiao.


    Of course, escaping temporarily does not mean that you are safe.


    In terms of speed, Wei Xiao didn''t know who could compare with Xiao Jiu.


    Didn''t you see that Xiao Jiu hovering over Jiutian City was gone?


    The dragon recovered from his anger.


    "Their behavior really made me angry. But it doesn''t matter, they are the same to me with or without them. Although your strength surprised me, but I dare to come here, do you think I will have no reliance?"


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    "Then let me see what you rely on?"


    When the sound fell, Wei Xiao shot out again.


    The lightning-fast figure is a killer move.


    Melting into the purple and white electric knife light sweeps across the sky and swallows the sky.


    Long''s face condensed, and his hands moved, from behind, the different energy formed a torrent of surging weather and swarmed towards Wei Xiao.


    "Pouch..."


    Facing the surging wave of different energy, Wei Xiao''s blade directly separated it.


    The dragon of the energy center appeared in Wei Xiao''s sight.


    The body flashed and arrived at the dragon''s side in an instant.


    A knife fell, sealed off the space, and took the dragon''s figure straight.


    The dragon fought back.


    It beckoned and merged into the surrounding energy waves, forming a huge ghost claw to resist Wei Xiao''s attack frontally.


    "boom-"


    The shock of terror raged in the wave, and the beams of light burst into the sky, breaking the wave of energy, and scattering towards the outside. .


    In the energy wave, one shot fell, and without waiting for the dragon to eliminate the aftermath''s influence on him, Wei Xiao''s ultimate move came again.


    The purple-white electric light diffused from a point and merged into the surrounding energy wave.


    A fierce death crisis struck, and the dragon with horrified eyes gathered a large number of abilities to form a protective cover to protect itself.


    "Annihilation¡ª"


    Just listen to Wei Xiao''s icy whistling sound.


    Inside the energy wave that has been eroded by the purple-white electric light, purple-white beams of light shoot out from all directions, hitting the dragon at the center.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    With a terrifying loud noise.


    Under the surging wave of energy, a beam of light tens of meters in diameter rose into the sky.


    The shock wave spreading out to the four directions instantly annihilated the sky-shielding wave condensed by the dragon, recasting the blue sky.


    "puff-"


    When the storm passed, the dragon''s figure flew out from the chaotic storm.


    Just as he stabilized his figure in the air, a mouthful of blood came out.


    "rise-"


    Long did not wait for a sigh of relief.


    From the air under his feet, a large amount of blood stream converged.


    In the blink of an eye, a huge astral pattern encompassed him.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared, and he saw him carrying a knife in one hand and spreading his five fingers to face the dragon in the middle of the star array.


    "die-"


    The five fingers that Wei Xiao spread out collapsed at this time.


    Suddenly, in the starburst array, soaring blood light instantly enveloped the dragon''s figure.


    "Ahhhh-"


    The screams came from the blood.


    continuous.


    Seeing that the dragon was about to be annihilated under the scouring of the blood-colored beam of light, at this moment, a ring of gray light burst open.


    The aperture containing terrifying energy destroys the blood-colored light beam, shatters the star formation, sweeping across the four directions with the force of destroying the dry and the decayed.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    Waved a purple-white electro-optical barrier in front of him.


    As the shock wave hit him, Wei Xiao''s figure was like a stubborn rock in the torrent, splitting the scouring energy from the middle into two, allowing it to flow quickly from both sides of the figure.


    "Puff¡ªcough cough¡ª"


    A violent cough sounded in Wei Xiao''s ear.


    When the shock wave passed, Wei Xiao, who was defensive in front of him, dissipated, and saw Long half kneeling in the air, with his head down slightly, the mask on his face had disappeared.


    Wei Xiao stopped temporarily and looked at the dragon with his head down.


    This person has been wearing a mask, and Wei Xiao is fake if he is not curious about the identity of the other party.


    What''s more, Wei Xiao could more or less guess that the other party was from the dark night.


    A person from the dark night who has reached the peak of strength after the dark night empress, who will the other party''s true identity be?


    Long: "I didn''t expect you to be so strong today. Is the pinnacle strong now so vulnerable in front of you?"


    "It''s not that the pinnacle is too weak, but you, not strong enough."


    "Hahaha-"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s answer, Long hesitated for a moment, then burst out laughing.


    With this smile, he lowered his head and revealed his entire face in front of Wei Xiao.


    Looking at each other, Wei Xiao''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Long Feihong? It turned out to be you?"


    Wei Xiao is obviously no stranger to Long Feihong.


    It''s not how familiar Wei Xiao is with Long Feihong, it''s mainly because this person once had an intersection with the two daughters-in-law next to Wei Xiao.


    One is Mu Wuqing, who belonged to different forces in the same base in the early end of the world, and the other is the Phantom.


    Before the end of the world, they were both world-class killers, and Long Feihong was still a hurdle in the Phantom''s heart until they had a personal confrontation.


    In addition, seeing the other party also brought a memory of Wei Xiao''s dust to his eyes again.


    The dawn base, a base that has become history.


    Speaking of which, Wei Xiao was a little ashamed.


    It seems that the leaders of the major forces from the Liming Base, except for Mu Wuqing, who has become his wife, died at the hands of Wei Xiao.


    The only "fish that slipped through the net" Long Feihong, judging from the current situation, it is estimated that it will be soon.


    Long Feihong suppressed his laughter and faced Wei Xiao with a calm face.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember me, haha... This somewhat surprised me."


    "An accident? Maybe it''s God''s will."


    God willing?


    Long Feihong obviously didn''t know what Wei Xiao was thinking.


    The half-kneeled figure stood up again.


    "Neither providence nor accident! Now none of this matters. You used to make me impossible to reach, but now, I want to try to smash this unattainable mountain of you."


    "Do you think you still have a chance now?"


    "have!"


    As the words fell, Long Feihong''s body of strange energy emerged crazily.


    The different energy that spreads rapidly in all directions, within a few breaths, condensed a giant body-the world of Dharma.


    "Wei Xiao, let me challenge you in the strongest state. Ouch¡ª"


    Long Feihong, who had condensed the phenomena of the law, had greatly improved his power and mobilization of the power of nature, with a roar that resounded through the world, and his shot was a blow that hit Wei Xiao with the stars and the moon.


    The fist comparable to a mountain has not touched Wei Xiao''s figure, and the fist wind that caused it in particular has turned the space around Wei Xiao upside down.


    The raging wind continued to cut the purple-white electric light on Wei Xiao''s body surface.


    Although it was unable to cause damage to Wei Xiao, because of its size, Wei Xiao''s figure could no longer stay in the air under the shock wave caused by the fist wind.


    "boom-"


    The body was forced to fall to the ground, watching the surrounding earth splitting, Wei Xiao didn''t plan to keep his hands.


    Facing the shadow of the fist that Long Feihong fell, Wei Xiao threw the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    A large number of purple and white electric lights formed a giant net in front of the flying sword.


    When the Emperor Devouring Sword passed through the giant net, its exposed form suddenly increased a hundredfold.


    The thousand-meter giant sword stretched out by the purple and white electric light pierced the air, blinking and colliding with Long Feihong''s fist.


    The gray energy storm and the purple-white mask faced the sky.


    Under the violent impact, only a chuckle was heard.


    The obviously more powerful Heaven-opening Blade shattered Long Feihong''s fist, annihilated his arm with a force of destruction, and sank into the sky from the side of his shoulder.


    "Wow¡ª"


    Losing an arm, Long Feihong''s 800-meter giant''s body lost his balance, and he backed back several hundred meters in a loud scream.


    "If you clash with me in a normal state, you may be able to hold on for a while, but in this state, you don''t even have a chance to dodge my attack. Try my trick¡ª"


    Without giving Long Feihong time to breathe, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it towards the sky.


    Suddenly, the wind swept through the clouds, and the sky changed drastically.


    Just like the apocalyptic sky, at this time, a vortex that swallows the sky and the earth hangs upside down on the top of the sky.


    The vortex ran wildly, and the terrifying cloud swirled the air from all directions to converge in one place, and the power that gave birth to a destructive aura came from the cloud swirling.

 Chapter 1616： Chase

    Nine Sky City.


    With Long Feihong beheaded by Wei Xiao, the army of the Hateers Alliance could not make any waves.


    Afterwards, Wei Xiao came to the headspace of the hatred army.


    In the words of wanting to die or wanting to live, all the people in the hate people alliance throw away their helmets and remove their armors, and honestly accept the arrangement of the fighters of the Nine Heavens City.


    "All the high-level haters in the League of Haters should be killed! Those who are connected with them will not be kept."


    After the battle outside the city ended, Wei Xiao, who had returned to Jiutian City, learned from Mu Wuqing and the others about the casualties of the immortal sky. He didn''t say much, but asked all the high-level officials of the Hater League to give Lan Qiang to them for their burial.


    As for whether Wei Xiao feels guilty or blames himself?


    Will not.


    Is it strange to die in the last days?


    Even if many of them are old men and subordinates who have followed Wei Xiao for many years.


    Wei Xiao was a selfish person from beginning to end.


    This has always been the case for him.


    Wei Xiao never stingy to give his subordinates the life they want or strong strength, but the premise of all this is that he and the people he cares about must be enjoyed first.


    It is true that when he heard the news of Lin Qin and Lan Qiang''s sacrifice, his heart was moved.


    But what can this show?


    Not everyone is Wei Xiao.


    It makes no sense to entangle after death.


    What Wei Xiao can do is also within his ability, that is, send all the people who killed them to their funeral.


    "Wei Xiao, now the southern continent has been calmed down, what are your plans next?"


    After dealing with the haters alliance, Mu Wuqing asked about Wei Xiao''s next plan.


    "The war is not over yet. Before I came to your side, Immortal Heaven was also attacked by the enemy." At this point, Wei Xiao said with a sullen face, "What''s more, there are still a few rats in the Southern Continent that have not been dealt with. If you drop them, I won''t come back, and go straight to the Immortal Heaven."


    Mu Wuqing condensed his eyebrows: "There will be no accidents in the immortal sky, right?"


    "Not in a short time. Next, I will leave the affairs of the Southern Continent to you. With the resources of the entire continent for you to mobilize, population transfer shouldn''t be a problem for you now, right?"


    Chen Haojie nodded.


    "We will immediately launch the following people to collect vehicles. Not surprisingly, it will take two or three trips to transfer the population of Nine Sky City and the Alliance of Haters. All transfers will be completed within a month at the latest."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    After explaining Mu Wuqing to them, Wei Xiao did not stay, and left Jiutian City that afternoon.


    In the wild, at dusk.


    "Damn, **** beast, when did they stare at us?"


    "It should be when we leave the team."


    "Then what to do? You can''t kill and kill, and you can''t get rid of it. The people in Jiutian City obviously don''t intend to let us go."


    In a forest, the figures of Roxar and Yenijiahua constantly shuttled through the forest.


    But if you look closely, you will find that in the places where they pass, it will not take long for a few humanized spirit beasts to appear.


    These spirit beasts have been following the two of them, keeping a relative distance, no matter how cunning the two in front are, they can''t get rid of their tracking.


    Roxar and Yenijiahua didn''t know that there were spirit beasts following them behind their whereabouts. When they found out, it was too late to get rid of them.


    why?


    Because of these spirit beasts that track them, their tracking ability is too strong.


    Can get in touch with the creatures of the animal kingdom, no matter whether it is in the sky or the ground, whether it is a mutant or an ordinary animal.


    As long as two people pass by, there will always be animals to see.


    In this way, even if the spirit beasts that follow them occasionally lose their tracks, they can quickly find the right direction in the natural world.


    The desperate Loxar thought that all this must be the handwriting of Nine Heavens City. When he thought of Wei Xiao''s terrifying existence, his heart became more and more difficult to keep calm.


    "No, if this continues, the people of Jiutian City will find us sooner or later. It''s good to say that the person who came is not Wei Xiao, if it were the devil, we would really be finished." Roxar said impatiently.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "Take the waterway and leave the southern continent."


    Yeni Jiahua''s face changed when he heard the words.


    "Waterway? Isn¡¯t that the same dead end? You didn¡¯t know what happened when we solved Ice City and returned to the Southern Continent. Now in the ocean, the Emperor-level mutant beasts cannot be estimated. If it wasn¡¯t for the leader Xiao and them last time Now, we all have to bury ourselves in fish belly. Now with the two of us, once we encounter a God-level sea beast, we won¡¯t even have a chance to run."


    "That''s better than facing Wei Xiao. There is no doubt that you will die if you stay in the southern mainland, but there is still a ray of life when you leave."


    Yeni Jiahua hesitated.


    "No other way?"


    "If Eliza is here, we have extra options. Now that the woman is missing, do you think there is another way?"


    "What do you think from the air?"


    "Do you think the flying spirit beasts of Nine Sky City will give us this opportunity?"


    "..."


    The last glimmer of hope was shattered, and Yeni Jiahua was desperate.


    Gritted his teeth.


    "Okay, let''s fight it. If I survive this catastrophe, I am willing to be an ordinary person in the future."


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    "Damn, that group of beasts are here again."


    As soon as Yeni Jiahua''s words fell, the mutant beast''s aggressive roar suddenly came from the surrounding dense forest.


    This is not the first time they have heard this sound.


    And every time they appear, there will be mutant beasts or spirit beasts attacking them.


    Didn''t make them wait long.


    Just listen to the sound of rustling rustling in the forest, the next second, from the deep grass, there will be mutant beasts flying towards them.


    "Beast, I won''t be Roxar if I don''t kill all of you today."


    The two people who were provoked by mutant beasts and spirit beasts, now that they have made up their minds to leave the sea full of unknown crises, they will not run away. Turn around and fight with the incoming mutant beast.


    After half an hour.


    "Puff--"


    "Woo-"


    As the last mutant demon wolf was beheaded by Yeni Jiahua, at this time, the number of mutant beasts around the two who died tragically in their hands was no less than 30.


    "A beast is a beast, are you satisfied now? Let you track it, let you die, and now I will fulfill you."


    "Okay, we should go. The delay here for more than half an hour is not good news for us." Yeni Jiahua held Roxar, who was still venting his anger on a headless wolf corpse. you.


    Lockthall, who was still a little puzzled, kicked the corpse of the wolf again.


    "Pooh--"


    After a bite, he turned around angrily, preparing to leave the forest with Yeni Jiahua.


    However, when they turned around, their footsteps froze on the spot at the same time.


    A pair of eyes that were still somewhat happy and angry, were instantly replaced by horror.


    The strongest mood swing is Roxar.


    At this moment, his body trembled involuntarily.


    "Wei, Wei Xiao?"


    On the trunk of a towering tree ten meters in front of them, a figure wearing a gilt black robe, holding a sheathed sword, and wearing a gilt Watanabe black hoodie, is looking coldly. Against them.


    Who is this person if he is not Wei Xiao?


    "Two people, can you kill them?"


    "Cengceng..."


    When Wei Xiao opened his mouth, almost instinctively, Roxar and Yenijiahua backed away involuntarily.


    The thrilling two looked at each other.


    "run--"


    There was no extra communication, and the two with a sharp heart, fled from two directions.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao sneered, "Do you think you can escape?"

 Chapter 1617： There is no way in the sky, no way into the earth

    The two who scattered and fled were desperate.


    In front of Wei Xiao, they didn''t have the courage to resist.


    However, the desperate two didn''t run far, and a large amount of **** air flowed from all around them.


    The swirling air current surrounds the two of them, dragging their bodies, and letting them float off the ground and float in the air.


    Roxar and Yenijiahua were desperate.


    Is the imperial ability so unbearable in front of the emperor?


    "Mr. Wei, forgive me, forgive me!"


    "All of this was done by Xinye, and we did not voluntarily."


    There was no hope to escape, and those who were afraid that there would be no chance to speak, the two who were controlled by Wei Xiao hurriedly asked for mercy.


    Wei Xiao got down from the trunk.


    With a big move, the two people entangled by the blood stream floated directly in front of him.


    "Mr. Wei, we are all forced. You know, we have no ability to resist. If we don''t promise Xinye, we will have to die."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Wei, if it is not like this, you know that you are the world''s number one powerhouse and the world''s most powerful base, even if you give us ten courage, you will not dare to be an enemy! "


    Wei Xiao looked at the two quibble men blankly.


    "They are all bigwigs of one force. Since you choose to be my enemy, you have to accept your ending frankly. But your performance made me very disappointed."


    Roxar: "No, Mr. Wei, we really didn''t want to be your enemy. Don''t kill me. I know all of Xinye''s plan to deal with you, and I can tell you."


    "I know too. You leave me alone, and I can tell you anything you want to know."


    Yeni Jiahua said hurriedly.


    A look of disgust flashed across Wei Xiao''s face.


    "I don''t need to know your plan. Killing and paying for life, paying off debts, it''s that simple."


    With that, the airflow surrounding the two of them began to penetrate into them under Wei Xiao''s control.


    The expressions of the two people who felt as if they had suffered thousands of swords and slashes, their faces became distorted.


    Roxar: "No, Mr. Wei, we are willing to surrender to you. We can help you deal with Xinye and Xiao Chen together. Please don''t kill me."


    "Mr. Wei, stop now, ah... I know that Xinye also contacted the corpse clan emperor sacred judge, they still have a bigger conspiracy waiting for you, I''m still useful, you can''t kill me."


    Wei Xiao was cold and ruthless.


    "I knew today, why bother back then? Because of you, let me lose a few generals in vain. If I don''t kill you, I can''t understand. Therefore, you should die!" Wei Xiao''s tone sank, from around them, more The airflow is coming.


    Under the control of Wei Xiao, a large amount of air flow penetrated into the body from the seven orifices of the two.


    Under the painful expressions of Roxar and Yenijiahua, the swelling screams of the two people who were constantly swelling finally turned into two dull noises and rained blood on the ground.


    Wei Xiao put a layer of protection in front of his body in advance to isolate the splashing foam.


    After solving the two of them, Wei Xiao didn''t even look at it, and his figure disappeared in place.


    ...


    seaside.


    "Tweet--"


    Not long after Wei Xiao came here, Xiao Jiu''s figure appeared in his sight.


    "Owner--"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, Xiao Jiu flew towards him.


    Before Xiao Jiu fell, Wei Xiao jumped over his head.


    "Isn''t Eliza''s trail lost?"


    "No. Before I came back, I had determined the specific location of her hiding place, and left back hands around her. Even if she was vigilant and changed places after I came back, it is not difficult to find as long as she traces the place where she hid before. ."


    "Then go!"


    "Okay, Master, sit firmly."


    Xiao Jiu reminded Wei Xiao that a huge cyclone was left in the sky, and the figure had disappeared into the sky.


    The Holy City of Light in the Western Continent.


    Eliza had known for a long time that an enemy was following her in secret.


    Therefore, the place she hid before was just to confuse the secret enemy.


    After she noticed that the enemy in the dark had left, she immediately shifted her position.


    The Holy City of Light is not her final destination.


    Coming here, I just want to take a last look at the place where she once emerged.


    However, when she came to the Holy City of Light, what Eliza saw was a depression.


    The base that was once full of people has now become extremely desolate and deserted.


    The deserted streets are completely empty.


    Without its popularity, the entire base feels lifeless.


    Most obviously, a base has no people, and the vegetation that grew extremely fast in these last days has now spread to the base.


    If not all the facilities in the base were established in recent years, I am afraid it would give people a sense of historical monuments.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Eliza was quite moved.


    She once responded with a hundred responses, and the millions of troops under her command all obeyed her orders and dispatches.


    She still has countless believers and countless people who regard her as hope and supporters of the light, but now, everything she used to have has been lost. In addition to the growth of her strength, she has truly become a lonely family.


    It can be said that except for herself, she really has nothing now.


    Walking on the street, thinking about the various things in the past, Eliza couldn''t help but squeeze her right hand tightly on the scepter.


    "The road left to me in the future is bound to be full of thorns and tribulations, but I will not give up. As long as I remain, the once bright holy city will reshape her former glory. I am not trying to prove that I am better than anyone else. I just want to tell everyone that what I lost to Eliza today, I must personally take it back."


    Eliza whispered, her eyes firmer than ever.


    "Very thoughtful, but you are doomed to never see that day."


    "Who?"


    Eliza, who was talking quietly, suddenly heard a sound exploded in her ears, her expression changed, her whole body was instantly enveloped in energy armor, she stopped in place, her eyes swept around.


    "Tweet--"


    At this time, a giant in the sky flew by, and a bright sound cut through the sky, constantly echoing between the sky and the earth.


    Eliza suddenly raised her head to look at Xiaojiu''s figure in the sky.


    Eliza under the energy armor was frightened and angry at this time.


    Isn''t this the beast watching her? Why did it come back and still find itself?


    Eliza hadn''t fully recovered from the shock. On one end of the street in front of her, Wei Xiao, holding a sheathed Emperor Sword, walked out of an alley.


    Eliza felt the figure appearing in front of her, and hurriedly lowered her head to look at Wei Xiao.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, Eliza''s pupils suddenly widened.


    Wei Xiao walked to the middle of the road and turned sideways to face Eliza.


    "It''s not a good habit to want to escape if you do something wrong. You should pay enough for what you have done before you are eligible to leave."


    "Suddenly¡ª"


    Eliza took a few steps back uncontrollably.


    Holding the scepter tightly, her eyes full of horror and alertness, she looked at Wei Xiao in fear.


    "How did you find here? Where''s the dragon? He didn''t actually stop you?"


    From the sky, Xiao Jiu said: "Stupid human beings, uh...oh no, it''s you, a woman, do you really think that my uncle can''t find you if you move the place? I don''t know, in the place where you hid before, around They are all the younger brothers that my uncle has just collected and are constantly watching. As long as you don''t leave too far, they are enough to tell your new whereabouts to my uncle."


    After hearing the words, Eliza''s face under the protection of energy condensed.


    I see.


    "The dragon was killed by you?"


    Wei Xiao: "Isn''t it an eye-catching not to kill?"


    Eliza''s face changed again.


    The dragon was a strong man in the emperor-level pinnacle realm, and he was actually killed by Wei Xiao.


    Although Eliza had already made a judgment in her heart, she really heard Wei Xiao''s response, and her heart became more flustered.


    Long Du was killed by Wei Xiao, what about himself?


    Can I survive Wei Xiao?


    "I have withdrawn from the plan against you, so you won''t let me go?" Eliza said in horror.


    Wei Xiao is funny.


    "I kill your whole family, and then I say I won''t kill people again, will you let go of your hatred?"


    "..."


    "No need to talk?"


    "Do you think you can talk about it?"


    "can!"


    ...

 Chapter 1618： The deadliest imperial powerhouse

    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Wei Xiao smiled and looked at Eliza playfully.


    "How do you want to talk?"


    "Two news that are vital to you take my life." Eliza said.


    Wei Xiao stared at her.


    "Tell me."


    "You haven''t answered my terms."


    Wei Xiao: "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me."


    "you--"


    "bass--"


    "Don''t tell me, I won''t force you."


    Wei Xiao pulled out the Emperor Devouring Sword, and under his stern gaze, the blade pointed directly at Eliza.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s tough attitude, the absolute capital in front of Eliza was fluctuating, obviously because of Wei Xiao''s anger.


    But Wei Xiao''s words were correct, she was no longer qualified to bargain with Wei Xiao.


    After taking a deep breath, Eliza said: "The first news, Xinye, also the dark night, this organization that unites us, they have already achieved a cooperative relationship with the corpse emperor sacred judge, and will join hands with him. Against you."


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak, waiting for Eliza''s second news.


    Eliza was a little anxious, but she didn''t pause for long, and continued: "The second news, the holy judge has sent a large number of zombies to attack the immortal sky. In addition to the corpse clan, there are also two peak powers on the New Night League side. Go. If you rush back now, you may be able to prevent the tragedy from happening, continue to consume with me, and you are doomed to lose both."


    After speaking, Eliza looked at Wei Xiao, wanting to see how he would look after hearing these two news.


    But Eliza was disappointed.


    After she finished speaking, Wei Xiao''s attitude remained the same.


    Regarding the two news she said, it seemed that Wei Xiao couldn''t make any waves in the eyes of Wei Xiao.


    Eliza was anxious: "Don''t you care about the life and death of Immortal Heaven? There are many of your women and children there?"


    Wei Xiao reacted at this time.


    "This is the news you used to change your life?"


    "Uh--"


    Eliza muttered for a while.


    Did this person listen to her?


    Immortal Heaven is now being attacked by tens of millions of zombies, and two peak powers are here, doesn''t he care about the casualties of Immortal Heaven?


    Or does he think that Immortal Heaven can cope with such a crisis?


    impossible.


    They all know how many powerhouses there are in the Immortal Heavens, it is impossible for the Immortal Heavens at this time to block the attack of the two peak powerhouses.


    Eliza: "Don''t you care about the life and death of your own woman and child?"


    Wei Xiao: "A group of mobs, solve you and then sweep them down. The Immortal Heaven has the ability to buy me this time."


    "you you--"


    "Well, if you don''t have better news, then it''s time to send you on the road."


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell, and purple and white electric light diffused out of his body.


    The momentum reached its extreme in an instant, and the storm triggered by the energy around him raged into the surrounding environment without any resistance.


    Judging from Wei Xiao''s appearance, the other party really didn''t care about the two pieces of information she provided.


    Eliza was in a hurry.


    Even Long was not Wei Xiao''s opponent, and he couldn''t even escape. If he was against him, would he be an opponent?


    No, I can''t die here. The glory of the Holy City of Light and the need for me to reshape.


    "Plus me, I can surrender to you and do anything for you. As long as you let me go, you can let me do anything."


    Feeling that the killing intent in Wei Xiao''s eyes grew stronger, Eliza couldn''t help but say the only thing she could get her hands on now. That is her person and everything she has now.


    Sure enough, Wei Xiao''s stern eyes changed after hearing Eliza''s last words.


    Wei Xiao was a little surprised.


    "you?"


    Eliza took a deep breath, holding up her proud capital.


    "Yes. I think I am pretty good, and my strength has reached the mid-Emperor level. If you let me go, everything about me will belong to you, including my whole person. Although this may be dispensable to you, but Who would mind having one more emperor-level powerhouse next to him? And a completely obedient emperor-level powerhouse."


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment, and the flat-raised Emperor Sword slowly lowered, looking at Eliza carefully.


    I have to say that Eliza is indeed perfect.


    As a powerful emperor, his body has completely evolved into the most perfect state.


    Her appearance can also be called first-class.


    Coupled with the identity of a foreign race, a pope, and a powerful emperor, I believe that such a woman is willing to surrender to a man, and there are few people who can stop this temptation.


    Except for the collection of women in the early stage of the end, Wei Xiao completely looked at "eyes", and did not constrain, but after a year of the end, this interest has faded.


    Now that six or seven years have passed, he doesn''t have a new love by his side. Think about it, shouldn''t he also enrich the harem?


    "Very attractive condition."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s answer, Eliza smiled with joy.


    The energy protection on his face receded, revealing his peerless face.


    With a bright smile on her face, Eliza twisted her waist like a water snake, took two steps forward on her straight, slender legs, and said: "Don''t worry, since you are loyal to you, I will treat you as the only one. From now on, any order you give, I will execute it unconditionally, unless you let me die."


    "A living emperor-level mid-level superpower is better than a dead body without temperature, do you think this is the reason?"


    A wicked smile flashed across Wei Xiao''s face.


    The Emperor Sword in the left hand returned to its sheath, step by step towards Eliza''s figure.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s actions, Eliza''s heart was actually very nervous.


    But the more at this time, the more she couldn''t mess around with herself.


    Watching Wei Xiao approaching her step by step, even though Wei Xiao had already come to her, Eliza did not make any dodge moves.


    Eliza is at least 1.75 meters tall and wearing high heels, her forehead can reach the bridge of Wei Xiao''s nose.


    In close contact, Wei Xiao could feel the beating heart in Eliza''s body.


    Looking at Eliza who was close at hand, Wei Xiao directly stretched out his left hand to lift her chin, making her look up at herself.


    "Very pretty face, and a wonderful person, I''m very satisfied."


    Eliza: "As long as you want, I am yours now."


    The voice is very soft and gentle.


    It feels like a little cat, ready to pick it up at any time.


    The smile on Wei Xiao''s face was even more pronounced, as if his heart moved.


    In the sky, Xiao Jiu noticed this scene, and his heart twitched badly.


    Isn''t it? Isn''t it?


    Is the master confused by the fox below?


    What''s this?


    The previous enemy became the mistress in an instant, and the key was that he had scolded others before.


    It''s alright now. Others turned to the peasants and sang, but wouldn''t they suffer?


    Master, concentration, concentration, what about your concentration?


    Xiao Jiu was very anxious and hesitated.


    "Fuck--"


    Just when Xiao Jiu was thinking about how to change his image in the heart of the new mistress in the future, the next scene below made it almost shocked to forget his talent for flying, and lost his balance in the air.


    After finally stabilizing his figure, looking at the situation below, Xiao Jiu was convinced that he was not dazzled anymore, and the most unbelievable thing had happened.


    What did it see?


    Actually speaking, it is very simple.


    It was the two people below who seemed to be affixed together, Xiao Jiu suddenly saw a purple-white light beam bursting out of Eliza''s vest.


    At this moment, Eliza, who was still pinching her chin by Wei Xiao, behind her heart was a blood hole visible to the naked eye.


    It was shocking.


    Below.


    At this moment, Eliza looked at her chest and Wei Xiao in disbelief.


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    The body was not under her control at all, Eliza got rid of Wei Xiao''s figure and stepped back a few meters.


    "Why, why?"


    The previous smile on Wei Xiao''s face had disappeared, and he, with an unusually cold face, looked at Eliza who was a few meters away from her without any emotion.


    "No why? Isn''t this normal operation for the enemy?"


    Eliza gritted her teeth, her distorted face full of grief and anger: "But you were already in your heart just now."


    "Haha!" Wei Xiao shook his elegant bangs, "I didn''t expect that a person as good and powerful as me would one day need to rely on beauty to kill the enemy. Alas, it is obviously possible to rely on strength, but it must be Sacrificing hue, in fact, I was struggling for a long time in my heart just now and it was very painful."


    "Shameless, ah¡ª"


    Eliza, who knew that she was completely tricked by Wei Xiao, had the strongest blow at the end of her life.


    "bass--"


    However, before she could release the energy, the blood purple light flashed through Wei Xiao''s hand, and his figure instantly changed position.


    Hengdao Yukong, his figure came to the back of Eliza, on the Emperor Devouring Sword that pointed diagonally to the sky, a drop of golden blood fell to the ground.


    And Eliza behind him, the body shrouded by her own abilities and a lot of natural forces, separated her body.


    Where the holy light was gradually dissipating, in the end only a corpse was lying on the ground.


    That beautiful head, with bloodshot eyes open to death, can be described as a dead end.


    "Niu than!"


    In the sky, Xiao Jiu, who witnessed Wei Xiao''s whole process of destroying the flowers with his own eyes, couldn''t help but praised him.


    With such a stunning embrace of himself, and with the strength of the mid-term emperor rank, Wei Xiao was actually able to play. I have to say that it is more ruthless. Compared with Wei Xiao, no one can beat him.


    "bass--"


    At this time, Wei Xiao put away the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    With the wave of his hand, a large amount of air flow gushed out, completely destroying Eliza''s body.


    "Go, go back to the immortal sky."


    Afterwards, the figure appeared on Xiao Jiu''s head, and Wei Xiao spoke.


    Xiao Jiu: "Master, did you have a heart attack just now?"


    Wei Xiao lowered his head and looked at Xiao Jiu: "Why, your heart moved?"


    "..."


    "Master, I am a female."


    ...

 Chapter 1619： The immortal prohibition

    The immortal city of Minghai City.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Kill them all¡ª"


    "The firepower point was aimed at the densely packed corpses and fired at me, without saving bullets."


    Today''s Minghai City, except for the Immortal Sky City, other areas have become a paradise for zombies.


    Tens of millions of zombies flooded into Minghai City from land, sea and air, and a huge crowd surrounded the Immortal City on the first day.


    The immortal sky is not small. Two-thirds of Minghai City has been developed and it covers an area large enough to accommodate more than 20 million people.


    But now, compared with the number of corpses in such a huge area, its existence is like an isolated island in the sea. Except for the central location, there is also a place to settle. Other places have long been filled with corpses.


    Because of the restriction and protection, the zombies outside cannot enter the Immortal Sky at all, but a large number of zombies surround it, and no longer impact the restriction all the time, which brings about the psychological pressure on the defenders of the city is not ordinary.


    The warriors who defend the city rely on the restraint and don''t have to worry about getting hurt, but the work of cleaning up the zombies every day makes them feel tired.


    It can be said that since the zombies surrounded here, the sound of guns on the Immortal City Tower never stopped.


    There have been several batches of warriors who shot and killed the zombies that had been forbidden. Each batch was hundreds of thousands of people.


    In the city.


    "Sister, when can O''Neill rush to support us?" Yan Yi, who had just returned from a new day''s investigation of "Eye", asked Shu Wang.


    Shu Wang was puzzled: "Why, is there something wrong with the prohibition?"


    Yan Yi shook his head: "The prohibition left by O''Neill sauce is far stronger than I thought. During the day, two peak powerhouses continuously attacked from the outside, and the 49 Emperor Swords only consumed two-thirds of it. Energy. According to the degree of attack during the day, the energy stored in the Emperor Sword of O''Neill is enough to last for another day."


    "Of course, now prohibition is also consuming energy, but compared to the loss caused by the peak power, it is almost negligible."


    Hearing what Yan Yi said, Shu Wang felt relieved.


    "Now the information from the outside can''t come in, and it''s not easy to get the news inside. I don''t know when my husband will come to support us. But since the base will not be dangerous, we are not in a hurry. Wait until my husband finishes handling the outside affairs. I will come back to clean up those guys outside."


    "I hope O''Neill will come back soon. Once the banned energy is below the warning line, with my own strength, I don''t know how many attacks can be blocked by the two peak powers?"


    Shu Wang took the initiative to hold Yan Yi''s little hand.


    "Don''t worry, my husband won''t make fun of our lives, not to mention..." Speaking of this, Shu Wang looked tenderly at some prominent lower abdomen, "With the little guys and them, my husband will not let Immortal Heaven fall into crisis. middle."


    Yan Chuan Keiko on the side also smiled.


    Regardless of whether he is destroying the world or breaking the world, they are still relaxed here.


    With Shuwang''s comfort, Yan Yi, who had shouldered a heavy responsibility for the first time, calmed down a little bit nervously.


    "Well, eldest sister, elder sister, take care of your fetus, I will go and inspect the tower again."


    "Go! Pay attention to safety. Although you know that someone who can threaten you is unlikely to appear in the base, be careful about everything." Shu Wang let go of Yan Yi''s hand and said.


    Yan Yi nodded, then got up and left the villa.


    Outside the base.


    In an old building.


    Xiao Chen, Leyton, and Ye Xiaoqing looked at the zombies that were constantly rushing into the ban on being shot in the distance, and their eyes were full of coldness and resentment.


    During the day, the two people who thought they could easily break through the tortoise shell outside the Immortal Sky, never expected that the prohibition that protects the Immortal Sky would be so powerful.


    Forcing them to exhaust all of their abilities, it is difficult to move them, and they even almost caused them to be backlashed by their own cells.


    This thrilling defensive ban has refreshed their knowledge.


    The dignified two imperial peak powerhouses can''t break the ban with all their strength. How terrible is it to do it?


    "Leader Xiao, I didn''t expect that we would be blocked before a ban. This is not a good thing. With Wei Xiao''s strength, the Southern Continent can hold him for a limited amount of time. Once that side is defeated, we are afraid that it will also be dangerous here. ." Lucifer Leighton said worriedly.


    With a cold expression on his face, Xiao Chen stared at the immortal sky in the distance like daylight in the dark.


    Especially when the sky above was looming, the ban on purple and white electric light was constantly shining, it was like a thorn in his heart.


    This is his closest to revenge.


    If it weren''t for that prohibition, Immortal Heaven would have long since become the past.


    But Xiao Chen was not someone who gave up easily.


    There are not many opportunities for him to take revenge on his blood. This time, it is undoubtedly the most promising.


    Therefore, he will stick to it.


    "The prohibition can prevent our attack is only temporary, I don''t believe it is invulnerable. Chief Layton, how much strength have you recovered now?"


    "Almost all recovered."


    "Well, continue to attack the restriction. I must smash the tortoise shell outside the immortal sky. When the restriction is broken, I will let Wei Xiao know what cruelty is."


    "Going right now?"


    "time does not wait."


    With that, Xiao Chen looked at Ye Xiaoqing on the side.


    "Xiaoqing, you continue to stay here. If there is any situation, you can leave as soon as possible and leave us alone."


    Ye Xiaoqing: "Well, Brother Xiao Chen, you are also careful."


    Xiao Chen nodded, and looked at each other with Layton, without saying anything, the two figures flew towards the sky of the immortal sky again.


    At this time, Yan Yi was patrolling the surroundings on the city wall of the Immortal Sky.


    Although the zombies outside could not break through the restriction and threaten the people inside, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers guarding the city had never stopped killing the zombies.


    This is not to say that they are idle and do nothing, but that the impact of the zombies on the restraint will also cause the consumption of restraint energy.


    If left alone, even if the imperial peak powerhouse does not take action, the energy stored in the ban will not be consumed by them.


    The so-called water droplets through stone is the truth.


    "Master Yan Yi..."


    The generals guarding the city saw Yan Yi''s figure and greeted him one after another.


    Yan Yi nodded.


    "Can the soldiers'' emotions be better?"


    "Hahaha... the hostess can rest assured, those little rascals are so excited. Having fought so many battles with zombies, this time is the easiest. Leaning on the wall can harvest zombies frantically, if every battle in the future It''s all so easy, just let them not sleep for ten and a half days without panting."


    Yan Yi smiled.


    "Let the soldiers take turns to change defenses, and there will be battles waiting for us.


    "Yes!"


    The guard stood up straight, Zhaoyan Yi respected, and firmly assured.


    Yan Yi didn''t say much, and he had to walk towards the next area.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Just a few steps after Yan Yi and his guards walked out, suddenly, there was a violent roar from above, and then there was a slight tremor on the entire wall.


    "What''s the situation?" The guard and the soldiers around changed in color.


    Yan Yi stabilized his figure, staring at the top of the restriction.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Above their heads, Xiao Chen and Leiton spared no effort to launch a frenzied bombardment against the restraint.


    His own supernatural powers and the surrounding natural forces are like inexhaustible and inexhaustible, constantly sweeping toward the prohibition.


    The movement just now was caused by them.


    Yan Yi: "I''m the pinnacle of the enemy''s forces. Let me know so that the soldiers don''t have to worry. The two of you can''t break the restrictions imposed by your master."


    "clear!"


    This happened during the day, and now Yan Yi explained that the guard suddenly had no worries.


    The guard went down to inform everyone of the situation.


    But Yan Yi ended the inspection directly and walked towards the central square with his guards.


    Heavenly.


    "I want to see how long you can hold on?"


    In order to break through the prohibition above the immortal sky as soon as possible, Xiao Chen and Leiton can be said to spare no effort.


    Controlling their own strength to the limit of cell counterphagy, neither of them has any reservations about the mobilization of the forces of nature and the release of their own abilities.


    Their power falls on the prohibition, each time it will bring a lot of shock to the immortal sky.


    Seeing the purple-white electro-optical restraint formed by them each time it was attacked and quickly condensed, Xiao Chen gradually realized something.


    "Leader Layton, we use the strongest attack state to jointly attack a place."


    Layton''s hand movement paused.


    "what have you found?"


    Xiao Chen: "I don''t confirm it yet, but I will know after trying it."


    Layton didn''t hesitate.


    "good!"

 Chapter 1620： The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment

    The two condense abilities and natural forces at the same time.


    The flowing energy centered on the figures of the two people, continuously spreading upward and downward.


    In a blink of an eye, the two abilities that each filled one space gradually condensed two 800-meter giants standing in the darkness.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The loud sound of the shocking stone spread under the sky, and the body of the Dhamma was formed, and the two giants looked at each other without hesitation.


    Xiao Chen, with a coat of energy condensed all over his body, was the first to make a move.


    The attack falls, restraining the waves of light from rippling.


    Waves like water ripples stretched around.


    But soon, from the four corners below the prohibition, the rushing purple and white electric light rushed to the attacked place.


    The barrier shaken by Xiao Chen was once again indestructible.


    "boom-"


    Xiao Chen closed his hand, Lucifer Leighton, with twelve black wings on his back, was his attack.


    The same place was attacked by terrorist forces again.


    At this time, the purple and white electric lights rushing from the four corners under the restriction to the attacking place were obviously much stronger than the ones that appeared when Xiao Chen attacked.


    Xiao Chen''s second attack kept up.


    Then there was Lucifer Layton.


    The attacks of the two pour towards one position almost continuously.


    The effect is very obvious.


    That is, the purple-white electric light that suppresses the surging becomes stronger and thicker.


    Even, the prohibition that was originally looming and incapable was completely present in the night sky at this moment.


    The prohibition gleaming with purple and white electric light is like a thunder field, with forty-nine veins all over it, which is particularly distinct.


    "Leader Xiao, what did you find?" Lucifer Leighton asked at this time.


    Seeing the energy transmission route that appeared for the first time on the prohibition, Xiao Chen''s face showed excitement.


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought. Chief Layton, this forbidden four parties have energy to maintain and are closely connected."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "It means that the prohibition is not impossible to break. The reason why we are exhausted and unable to shake it during the day is not that we have insufficient power, but that our power is too scattered and the interval between two attacks is too long. It took enough time to reshape the defense, so as to prevent our attacks again and again without damage."


    "But now, the same place is forbidden to continue to suffer our uninterrupted attacks, and its repair mechanism has obviously changed. The invisible electric light is more and more obvious, and the current content of each surge is far greater than the previous one..."


    "This is like a war where the offensive is divided into operations, and the defense''s inherent strength can be completely resisted, without the need to absorb additional reinforcements. But if the offensive concentrates its forces to attack a point, then the defense at this point is insufficient. To contend with it. If you want to block it, you can only mobilize additional strength from other places to join in."


    "But in this process, in order to achieve the purpose of quickly repairing the damaged land, the energy absorbed from other places will have to be doubled. As long as we continue to consume it like this, we could have insisted on the prohibition for a period of time and collapsed."


    "I didn''t understand, but can I think that you have found a way to break this prohibition?" Layton said honestly.


    "..."


    Bai explained.


    Xiao Chen was speechless, but the other party was not too stupid and grasped the point.


    "Yes, continue to attack, maybe this prohibition will collapse soon."


    Lucifer Leighton heard the words and nodded.


    Like a mountain fist and Xiao Chen''s exchanged one point.


    The entire ban, under the continuous attack of the two, the shaking inside became stronger and stronger.


    What''s more terrifying is that the energy contained in the forty-nine Emperor Devouring Swords arranged by Wei Xiao in the Quartet of Immortal Sky is disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Yan Yi, who had already arrived at the central venue, was seeing the energy contained in the emperor sword on the central square being quickly lost.


    It''s not because the emperor bitter sword on the periphery has exhausted all energy, but the emperor bitter knife that is too far away can not keep up with the speed of restraining damage even if it consumes a part of the energy as a medium for transferring the rest of the energy.


    In order to ensure the continuation of the prohibition, the attacked party¡¯s peripheral biting sword can only mobilize a part of the energy from the center biting sword to fill the need of the restriction.


    Yan Yi''s face was solemn.


    Xiao Chen and the others only attacked one place. If this continues, it is estimated that within a few hours, the prohibition that could have persisted for another day will be disintegrated.


    They really found a way to quickly break the ban.


    "Damn¡ª"


    In a hurry, Yan Yi didn''t care about other things and asked her guards to protect the law. After Yan Yi''s energy contained in the emperor sword in the central square dropped by one-third, he injected his own supernatural power into the blade.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Outside, Xiao Chen and Luxi Leighton¡¯s attacks were still the same, but within the restriction, Yan Yi, who began to provide energy to the Emperor Sword, only discovered when she actually injected the extra energy into the Emperor Sword. The energy mobilized from here is far beyond her imagination.


    According to Yan Yi''s estimation, with her strength, she would be exhausted if she provided the power for ten minutes at most, and only two-thirds of the energy savings of the central emperor sword could be maintained for these ten minutes.


    Once this time has passed, and the energy of the central biting sword is also drained, at that time, even if the energy contained in the other direction is not exhausted, there will be loopholes in the prohibition from time to time.


    The restraint is no longer complete, and with Xiao Chen and the others'' strength, they can enter the barrier when the loopholes in the restraint are too late to be repaired.


    The imperial peak powerhouse enters the immortal city?


    Yan Yi couldn''t imagine how they would defend against the attacks of the imperial peak powers at that time?


    "Ling Qiao¡ª"


    "Master Yan Yi..."


    "Immediately notify all awakened supernatural abilities and fighters taking supernatural potions in the base to gather here. It is forbidden to require more supernatural energy, hurry..."


    "Yes!"


    Ling Qiao took her orders and left the square quickly.


    "Yibei¡ª"


    "hostess!"


    "You immediately inform Chang Bai, let him go to the immortal forest to let the generals do their work, and give me the two guys who will be prohibited from attacking back."


    "Yes!"


    Yibai responded, and then quickly disappeared into the square.


    Not long.


    From all sides of the immortal sky, dozens of awakened and powerful people (mostly awakened) came behind Yan Yi.


    "Master Yan Yi."


    "You don''t have to be polite, immediately inject the supernatural powers in your body into the Emperor Knife, and no one is allowed to stop before the cells are backed up."


    "Yes!"


    Dozens of awakened persons and several warlord-level power holders did not hesitate, and began to release the abilities in their bodies into the emperor-devouring sword.


    It is a pity that due to their weak strength, the total amount of supernatural abilities they have injected in a few minutes is less than the supernatural energy released by Yan Yi in one second.


    But Yan Yi couldn''t manage so much now.


    Small mosquitoes are fleshy, and more strength means more perseverance.


    the other side.


    "Tweet¡ª"


    When the people in the central square poured power into the Emperor Sword with all their strength, a giant white bird flashed past them in the sky.


    Standing on it was a man with long and white hair, who was Chang Bai.


    After the battle, Fengwu Tiancheng returned to Changbai of the immortal sky, and during the time he was healed, he conquered an overlord-level spirit beast, the phoenix bird, in the immortal forest.


    That is a mutated spirit beast.


    Because it looks like a phoenix, it is named Phoenix Bird.


    Phoenix Bird possesses the strength of the Extreme Emperor Realm. Although his speed is not as fast as Xiao Jiu, he has few opponents in the Immortal Sky.


    Carrying Chang Bai to leave the immortal sky at this time.


    One bird and one person came outside through the restriction, and was immediately attacked by tens of thousands of air predators.


    "Tweet¡ª"


    The phoenix screamed.


    The sky is frozen, and the snow is flying.


    Under the extreme coldness, the skimmers who attacked them froze. Falling to the ground.


    Without a trace of stay, Chang Bai steered the phoenix bird and disappeared into the darkness directly, flying towards the immortal forest dozens of kilometers away.


    "Someone has left."


    The huge movement caused by Chang Bai naturally could not escape Xiao Chen''s perception.


    Without stopping, Lucifer Leighton reminded Xiao Chen.


    Xiao Chen was not surprised but rejoiced.


    Someone leaves the immortal sky, doesn''t this mean that their attack is already a threat to the people inside?


    "This is a good phenomenon. Don''t worry about him, break this layer of protection, and the entire immortal sky will be let us ravaged." Xiao Chen exclaimed.


    "Swish¡ª"


    However, just when Xiao Chen felt that it was hopeful to break the ban, a blood purple beam shot directly at their huge bodies in the darkness above the ban.


    The two men who suddenly felt a threat of death raised their heads.


    Seeing the blood purple light beam falling like a meteor, Xiao Chen''s color changed.


    "Hurry up and avoid¡ª"


    With a loud scream, Xiao Chen stopped his attack on the restraint for the first time, and withdrew back several hundred meters.


    Lucifer Layton''s reaction was not slow.


    Behind him, the twelve wings flapped, swiftly a hundred meters away.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The blood purple beam hit the ground at this time.


    With a loud thunderous noise, a terrifying blood-purple air wave was set off, and the continuous and endless shock wave annihilated all the zombies within a few hundred meters.


    It was the prohibition that Immortal Heaven used to resist Xiao Chen''s attacks, and under the shock wave set off by the blood purple beam, visible cracks appeared in many places.


    Although these cracks quickly recovered, the two peak powers continued to attack for more than ten minutes without causing any damage. They were almost shattered by the power diffused by the blood purple beam. This power is simply shocking and shocking. .


    Who has such great power?

 Chapter 1621： Immortal heaven, your lord is back

    Xiao Chen and Leyton stabilized their figures, and first glanced at the place where the blood purple light beam had fallen.


    There was only a long knife stuck in the ground.


    The body of the sword is blood-blue, and it is surrounded by purple-white electric lights.


    Full of deterrence.


    Seeing this long knife, the two of them couldn''t help but tremble in their hearts, as if they had a bad premonition.


    Hastily looked towards the distant night sky.


    "Tweet--"


    Under the black sky, the roar covering the zombies'' roar spread.


    I saw a behemoth concealing the star, and a figure that was only one-third smaller than Xiao Chen and the others appeared in their sight.


    "Wei Xiao''s mount? Then..."


    Recognizing Xiao Jiu''s figure, Xiao Chen''s huge eyes shrank suddenly.


    "It''s Wei Xiao, why did he come?"


    Layton had already seen the figure on top of Xiao Jiu''s head.


    The figure that looked like a devil in his eyes, he couldn''t be more familiar, at this time, he was staring at them coldly.


    Standing on top of Xiao Jiu''s head, Wei Xiao stared at them coldly.


    Grab the ground casually.


    The Emperor Devouring Knife that pierced the earth soared and returned to Wei Xiao''s hands.


    "Xiao Chen, Lucifer Layton, do you think about how to die?"


    Is it really Wei Xiao?


    Xiao Chen and Leyton''s eyes changed drastically.


    Lei''s wife Leighton: "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. There are dragons and Eliza in the Southern Continent. Even if they are not your opponents, they cannot be defeated by you in one day. Who are you?"


    Some people can''t believe that the person in front of them is really Wei Xiao, Lucifer Layton said a little uneasy.


    Xiao Chen didn''t speak, but the eyes that looked at Wei Xiao were full of fear and killing intent.


    Others might doubt Wei Xiao''s identity, but he definitely won''t.


    With that arrogant, snobbish look that doesn''t put anyone in his eyes, no one except Wei Xiao can be as natural as him.


    That is the temperament that has been cultivated without encountering any opponent for a long time, and others can''t pretend it.


    Listening to Leyton''s questioning, Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    "Is it true, you will know if you try?"


    When the voice fell, Wei Xiao stopped talking nonsense.


    The figure jumped up from the top of Xiao Jiu''s head, the Emperor Biting Sword in his hand melted into purple and white electric light, and the air blade on it instantly extended a hundred meters.


    "Be careful--"


    Xiao Chen was the first to call out to remind Layton.


    At the same time, he saw his hands clasped together, and **** energy emerged.


    A **** shadow condensed in the darkness, roaring towards Wei Xiao who was flying.


    "puff--"


    However, Xiao Chen''s blockade was completely useless to Wei Xiao.


    Unstoppable, Wei Xiao waved the long knife in his hand, opened the weather blade to annihilate the **** shadow directly, and continued to fly towards Leiden.


    Xiao Chen reminded him, and at the same time, a Scarlet Shadow stopped Wei Xiao for a few seconds. Leyton responded quickly. Even though he was still unwilling to believe that Wei Xiao had defeated the dragon, they came to support the Immortal Heaven, but their lives were threatened. At that time, he did not neglect.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Behind him, his wings flapped frantically, and his body was separated from Wei Xiao, his endless power of darkness was summoned by him.


    Engulfing the sky, covering up the earth, letting all light disappear into the power of invisible darkness, instantly submerged Wei Xiao in it.


    "Even if you are Wei Xiao? What if I am not what I used to be, and if you don''t come today, if you are here, let me die, hahaha..."


    Witnessing Wei Xiao being swallowed by the Dark Realm, Leyton laughed unscrupulously with a grim face.


    But is such an attack useful to Wei Xiao?


    Just when Lucifer Leyton was extremely excited, the dark area with powerful erosion that enveloped Wei Xiao, and after a bright light appeared inside, the next moment, a purple-white light beam pierced the dark area and scattered in all directions. .


    "what?"


    Leyton''s face changed drastically, his eyes were almost staring when he looked at the dark area that was about to be submerged by the purple-white light beam.


    Can''t allow him to think too much.


    Because in the purple-white beam from the bloom, a blood-purple edge had already reached his chest.


    There is the place for his body.


    Once damaged, he didn''t know whether the body of Dhamma could block the sudden piercing light.


    At the moment of crisis, Layton folded his hands, gathering energy armor to defend him.


    "Qiangqiang--"


    The knife''s edge hits Layton''s hands, and the friction between the two creates a lot of dazzling fire.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    Under the impact of the blade, Layton fully resisted.


    Between the clenched teeth, an overwhelming roar popped out.


    "Zezi--"


    Just as Layton fully resisted the sharp impact of the emperor sword extended by Wei Xiao''s hand, Wei Xiao, who was behind the blade''s blade, had a purple-white electric light on his body blending into the blade, and suddenly the power of the blade increased exponentially.


    The terrifying edge extended again. Under Leyton¡¯s horrified gaze, he pierced his defenses and penetrated the energy armor of his body, like a beam of light, wiping the inner body of his dhamma, and pierced from the back of the dhamma¡¯s body. Submerge into the darkness in the distance.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    Damage to the Dharma image will not harm the body, but it is also considered to be connected to the body meridians and blended with flesh and blood. At this time, when injured, the pain transmitted to the body is still strong.


    A sorrowful scream came from Leyton''s mouth, shaking the world and weeping ghosts.


    "Damn¡ª"


    On the side, Xiao Chen, who failed to stop Wei Xiao after a move, came back to his senses.


    Seeing that Leyton was hit hard by Wei Xiao, he couldn''t take care of the others.


    He turned into a boundless blood mist, forming a terrifying vortex that surrounded Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao Hengdao stood in the **** energy, his condensed eyes stared at the **** vortex rotating at high speed.


    "Woooooo-"


    Suddenly, from all sides of the **** vortex, the demons and ghosts condensed by **** energy will take shape. They spread their teeth and claws, and swallowed towards Wei Xiao''s figure from all directions.


    "Small vultures dared to make an axe in front of me and kill me¡ª"


    Wei Xiao shook, and a circular purple-white light wave spread out from his surface.


    The light waves that contained powerful destructive power extended, and wherever they went, the **** shadows that pounced were all annihilated.


    This is not over yet.


    The Emperor Devouring Knife that Wei Xiao held tightly in his left hand turned around.


    The purple-white electric light and the surrounding airflow converge on the blade.


    "Perfect the Eight Desolations¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, Wei Xiao''s sword was swept out by Wei Xiao.


    The blood-purple arc flashed away, directly submerged in the blood-colored vortex.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Withstand Wei Xiao''s full blow.


    The **** vortex vibrated violently, and the energy that could not be maintained, then scattered into the sky, like a river with a bursting bank, spreading in all directions.


    "puff--"


    Xiao Chen''s body was deciphered, and his body condensed and vomited blood in the blood mist and fell to the ground.


    "Damn it, it used too much before, and the cell limit is about to reach."


    Xiao Chen, who was sliding hundreds of meters on the ground, looked up at the sky and Wei Xiao''s figure gradually appeared as his blood dissipated, his face changed involuntarily.


    However, because of his blockade, Layton was given a lot of breathing time.


    He was severely injured by Wei Xiao, but he was not injured.


    Watching Xiao Chen''s defeat, Leyton, who was fluttering with twelve wings behind him, looked at Wei Xiao with trepidation.


    He was obviously aware of his own consumption.


    No one thought that Wei Xiao would appear at this time, and now, the two talents were in desperation after a few moves with Wei Xiao. This was entirely because of their decisive consumption before.


    In the air, Wei Xiao''s figure appeared.


    He glanced at Xiao Chen hidden in the group of corpses below and Leyton''s image standing between the sky and the earth.


    "die--"


    There is nothing left.


    The air flow between the heaven and the earth was controlled by Wei Xiao.


    The **** wave surging like a tsunami covered the dark sky, turning the entire Immortal City outside into blood red.


    "That is?"


    "Master Yan Yi, look quickly, is the man in the sky the Lord?"


    Yan Yi, who was injecting energy into the Emperor Sword, raised his head and looked at the **** sky.


    "Euny sauce?"


    As a pillow, Yan Yi should not be too familiar with Wei Xiao''s figure.


    At a glance, she confirmed Wei Xiao''s identity.


    "Really Lord?"


    Others also looked at the sky outside the prohibition.


    "Great, it''s the Lord, our Lord is back."


    "Damn zombies, the next step is to let you know that we are so powerful."


    Yan Yi retracted his gaze, resisted the excitement in his heart, and said, "Everyone stops the transmission of energy."


    Hearing Bai Youwei''s order, the other fighters who were still releasing energy into the Emperor Sword stopped one after another.


    Yan Yi continued: "Now, to restore your energy as soon as possible, it is time for us to counterattack from the Immortal Heavens. Inform all the main combatants in the city and get ready to go. Once the signal for a full-scale attack appears, everyone, fight out of the city and move outside. All of the zombies and enemies have been wiped out."


    "Yes, Master Yan Yi."


    No one questioned Yan Yi''s decision.


    Now that the man is back, all defenses will not be needed for them.


    Indestructible, where there is their master, there is only offense, no defense.


    "Go down and get ready!"


    Everyone nodded and left the square one after another.


    Yan Yi glanced at Wei Xiao''s figure again.


    "You have to tell the eldest sisters the news so they don''t worry about it."


    Thinking about it, Yan Yicheng galloped towards the core area with a gust of wind.

 Chapter 1622： The ultimate battlefield

    Outside the prohibition.


    The **** airflow controlled by Wei Xiao has filled the sky behind him.


    Under Xiao Chen''s vigilant gaze, the blood-colored air currents began to evolve, forming a dense blood-colored blade to block the world.


    The infiltrating blade shrouded underneath, and the suffocating coercion, even Xiao Chen, Leyton and others felt inexplicable fear in their hearts.


    They regret it now.


    I regretted that I didn''t have any reservations in order to break the prohibition of the immortal sky.


    Now, a large amount of abnormal energy is lost in the body, and recovery cannot be completed in a short time.


    They were not in their peak state, facing Wei Xiao''s attack to block the world, even if the attack hadn''t arrived yet, cold sweats began to spurt out of their foreheads involuntarily.


    What worries them even more is.


    Once the abnormal energy in the body is overused, even if they block Wei Xiao''s next attack, their own conditions will make them into a desperate situation.


    Compared to continuing to fight in a severely wounded state, it would be the most terrifying to be backlashed by superpower cells.


    Not only does the body''s extra energy use a little less, but it also intensifies the counterphagy of the supernatural cells.


    In that state, to the Great Demon King Wei Xiao...


    Tut tut...


    Xiao Chen and the others don''t need to think about their end.


    "fall--"


    Without giving Xiao Chen and the others much time to think, Wei Xiao''s thunderous sound spread in the night sky.


    Under the control of Wei Xiao, the endless sword energy that overwhelmed the sky, suspended in all directions, sank into the ground below like a downpour.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The blade swept across, and countless zombies perished in groups under this blow.


    Xiao Chen and Leyton, who barely possessed the power to resist, the defenses supported by their bodies, also made earth-shattering explosions when they were hit by the blade.


    But their persistence was only momentary.


    As the subsequent blades continued to attack their defenses, Leyton, the largest in size, his protection was dissipated first.


    Endless blades fell on him, madly impacting the energy armor on his body surface, and after breaking it open, it cut and decomposed the body of the law behind the energy armor.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    Suffering from the pain of thousands of knives, Leyton roared constantly.


    After that was Xiao Chen below.


    The two people who were especially taken care of by Wei Xiao had already endured shocks beyond what they could bear now.


    The defensive cover in front of Xiao Chen was shattered, and he was afraid of the blade that was coming towards him.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    He didn''t think about resisting the oncoming blade in the past, and didn''t want him to be backlashed because of the excessive consumption of different energy in the body, turning into a blood mist and flowing among the corpses.


    "go--"


    Xiao Chen''s voice spread among the corpses.


    Leiton, who was still suffering from the pain of thousands of knives, heard a terrifying sound wave attack and shattered a part of the **** sword energy.


    At this time, within a few kilometers of the ground below, millions of zombies were baptized by Wei Xiao''s blow.


    The number of dead and injured zombies exceeds one million levels.


    The real corpses are like mountains, and blood flows into rivers.


    "Tweet--"


    At this time, Xiao Nine Dynasty Wei Xiaofei came.


    Without hesitation, Wei Xiao lightly tapped in the air, and his figure tumbled onto Xiao Jiu''s head.


    "Indestructible Heaven, crush the corpses outside¡ª"


    Wei Xiao left a word and drove Xiao Jiu to chase Leiton and the others.


    One side of the immortal sky.


    Wei Xiao''s order was passed here.


    Yan Yi, who had returned to the central square, his eyes condensed.


    "The immortal warrior, strike out¡ª"


    With a soft cry, Yan Yi hit the giant Emperor Sword in front of him with a palm.


    Driven by her ability, two-thirds of the energy stored in the giant Sword Sword was directly transferred to the Sifang Sword Sword.


    The quartet "eyes" absorb a lot of energy. At this time, from above the restriction, countless beams of light spreading across thousands of meters are released.


    The zombies in the sky and underground, within a kilometer, were once again ruthlessly harvested.


    "Kill¡ª"


    The ban on the release of the attack passed, and at this time, in the Immortal City, the army broke out from all directions.


    The most eye-catching is the mecha fighter.


    A volley of small artillery shells carried on the mechas covered the area where the zombies were located with carpet bombing, covering the sky and sun like raindrops.


    The sound was thunderous, and the fire blazed into the sky.


    The thoroughly boiling battlefield presents a scene of swordsmanship, a sea of ??swords, and a world of purgatory.


    And when the immortal warriors followed their respective military commanders on the corpse group, in the distant darkness, a mysterious figure was hidden in the clouds, watching the situation on the battlefield.


    "From the Southern Continent to the present, there is no sign that Wei Xiao has used the clone. Was it because he was too careful or did he not use the clone at all this time?" the mysterious population muttered.


    Pause for a moment in place.


    Then, turning into a gust of wind, he chased in the direction where Wei Xiao chased Xiao Chen and the others.


    ...


    The night passed without knowing it.


    On the side of the day, the belly of the fish was white, and the first glimmer of light descended on the world, in the realm of the corpse race of the non-Emirate continent.


    "Boom--"


    Two cannonball-like figures smashed to the ground from a distance, raising heavy smoke and dust.


    "Whizzing--"


    The two landed, and several figures appeared beside them.


    "Two adults, this is a restoration potion (gene potion) prepared for you. Please restore your strength as soon as possible."


    Layton, who was covered with scars, looked at the gene potion handed by the masked man, and he was not welcome.


    The power of darkness rolled up all the potions the mask man had brought him, and then gathered in one place, letting the liquid in it pour into his mouth like running water.


    Xiao Chen on the other side is not slow either.


    Swallowing hundreds of genetic medicines quickly, Xiao Chen asked, "Where are Dragon and Eliza? They said they would meet here, why haven''t they appeared yet?"


    Masked Man: "Two adults, Lord Longdi and Lord Eliza can''t come. In the Southern Continent, they have fallen into Wei Xiao''s hands."


    "What, the dragon is dead?" Leyton exclaimed.


    Masked man: "Yes, but the two adults can rest assured that the humble position has informed the sage emperor of the situation. Although the Dragon Emperor and their fallen, the two adults do not lack helpers. According to the plan, we still have the hope of victory in the battle of Wei killing. ."


    "Puff puff--"


    The mask man just finished speaking.


    Suddenly, their bodies turned into blood mist floating in front of the two of them.


    Leyton and Xiao Chen''s expression changed, and they hurriedly turned their heads to look in the direction where they had fled.


    "Tweet--"


    It''s Xiao Jiu''s tweet.


    Wei Xiao, who is driving Xiaojiu, is "long overdue."


    "I gave you enough time to escape. I thought you would bring me a different surprise in the end. As a result, you are really disappointing! Just the two peak powers, one defeated opponent, this little power, I don''t know where your self-confidence dare to be an enemy of me?"


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared on Xiao Chen and their heads, with a light wind on their faces, and said coldly to the two people below.


    Xiao Chen and Leyton gritted their teeth.


    The former: "Wei Xiao, I am fed up with your domineering posture in the sky and the earth. Do you really think you are invincible? To kill you, we have enough remaining helpers. Today is your burial place."


    The latter: "Speaking is better than singing. You and the sage judge are no more than five to five points. Now there are our two peak powers, and we will make you die in a rhythm in a while."


    Wei Xiao smiled contemptuously.


    The end of the two crossbows.


    Even if he can recover 60 to 70% of his strength with some ordinary potions, but the pinnacle is not Wei Xiao''s opponent, how can he take the threat of two wounded wastes in his eyes?


    Looking at the earth in the distance.


    "Holy judge, come out! Is it fun to hide?"


    Sacred judge?


    The corpse emperor is here?


    Upon hearing Wei Xiao''s call, Xiao Chen and the others couldn''t help but look in the direction that Wei Xiao''s line of sight pointed.


    "Wei Xiao, I didn''t expect that you, as the number one human being, would one day end up being rebellious. This deity really feels sad for you."


    It is the voice of the holy judge.


    While his voice was still spreading with the wind, the ground a thousand meters away from Xiao Chen and the others suddenly made a sound like the sky and the earth cracked.


    The earth dragon turned over and the earth bulged.


    A ground vein that stretches for thousands of meters rises from the ground under the eyes of everyone.


    The sturdy nine limbs broke through the thick soil and touched the ground, and the glorious scales were revealed in the dim light, and an unparalleled domineering aura rushed toward the face.


    After that, along with the violent shaking of this "ground vein", a large amount of mud and flying rocks splashed down. In the end, a purple-golden giant that was a thousand meters long and resembling a giant dragon appeared in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The sound of the dragon''s roar tearing apart the sky and shaking the sky.


    Who is not a holy judge and who has such a momentum?

 Chapter 1623： No matter how much garbage is garbage

    "Sacred Judgment? Is that the body of the Sacred Judgment?"


    "How come you look like a dragon?"


    Layton said in surprise.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The saint stepped on the ground and walked towards Wei Xiao and the others.


    There is a gust of wind when walking, and it looks awe-inspiring.


    People like Xiao Chen who hadn''t seen the sanctuary itself were surprised. For Wei Xiao, looking at the saint who came by, it was an earthworm sliding on the ground, nothing surprising.


    In other words, Wei Xiao was also a tycoon who nearly killed the sacred judge several times.


    For his defeated opponents, his appearance is no good for him.


    A weak chicken is a weak chicken. Even if a phoenix regenerates from the fire, the essence will never change for the enemy who once suppressed him.


    Wei Xiao: "People betray their relatives and leave? Don''t use idioms if you are unfamiliar with Longxia. A group of native chickens, they are not worthy of being compared with the people around me."


    "you--"


    Wei Xiao glanced at the two who wanted to say something.


    "Am I wrong? Rubbish is rubbish, no matter how much it accumulates, it is still rubbish."


    After being so scolded and humiliated by Wei Xiao, the teeth that Xiao Chen and Lei Dun had gritted were bleeding, and a face was even more distorted.


    If the look in his eyes can resolve Wei Xiao, I''m afraid he is already flying in blood.


    Close to Wei Xiao for a hundred meters, the Holy Court decided.


    "These are not important. The important thing is that most humans are now on the opposite side of you. Do you always admit that?"


    "So what? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you?"


    "It''s just that it''s not worth it for you. If you hadn''t cared about the deity''s murder in the human race, with your methods, you won''t have the current situation now."


    "It''s not your turn to say what I do."


    "Haha..." The saint chuckled lightly, and said no more.


    Then his gaze glanced over Xiao Chen and the others.


    After a moment of silence, the holy judge continued: "Apart from the people around you, is this the only thing left for the other pinnacle powers in your human world?"


    I don''t know what the saint referee meant, Wei Xiao didn''t respond.


    Leyton was holding back his anger at Wei Xiao at this time, and said: "Originally, there was a peak powerhouse on our side, but unfortunately, he had fallen to the devil of Wei Xiao before he arrived in the non-Chief Continent. In the hands. You should know you under the crown, he is the one who contacted you to deal with Wei Xiao with us."


    "night?"


    "Um..." Leyton hesitated.


    "His name is Long, but he comes from Dark Night." Xiao Chen said.


    What he meant was to tell the judge that the full name of the dragon might be Yelong.


    The saint heard the sound, recalling the words of those little friends who had found him in the dark night.


    In the whole dark night, there is only a peak power like Dragon, and it is no surprise that the dragon is the night.


    There is no doubt.


    After all, the name is just a code name, not to mention the direct and indirect misleading of Leyton, Xiao Chen, and others. It is not surprising that the sage judge would think so.


    Human race, it seems that it is not as powerful as he imagined!


    Xiao Chen: "Under the crown, you and Wei Xiao are equal in strength. Even if the dragon has fallen, with the help of the two of us, Wei Xiao is still not worried. Please rest assured that we will not stay against Wei Xiao. Extra power."


    "Yes. Wei Xiao is a dog thief, everyone is punishable. Today there is him without me, and I don''t have him."


    "..."


    Grass, when did Lucifer Layton know Long Xiawen so thoroughly?


    Wei Xiao didn''t like what he said, and his cold face twitched slightly.


    "Wei Xiao Dog Thief"?


    Just say it if you want to rush to reincarnation.


    The sanctuary smiled evilly.


    "Yes, only you are enough."


    There seems to be something in the words.


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "When did you become such a mother-in-law?"


    "It''s just because of feelings."


    "Hammer, since we''re all here, I''ll send you on the road together. Xiao Jiu, stay away."


    Wei Xiao lost his patience, his voice fell, and his figure rose into the sky from the top of Xiao Jiu''s head.


    The figure danced in the air with the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand, and three open weather blades scattered out. At the same time, the pilgrims and Xiao Chen chopped down in the air.


    Facing Wei Xiao''s attack, the holy judge did not dodge, and a blood black energy barrier condensed in front of him, resisting Wei Xiao''s attack.


    Xiao Chen and Leyton weren''t as big as they were.


    On the body, while a layer of energy armor was rapidly condensed on the surface, the figure also avoided Wei Xiao''s attack for the first time.


    "Tweet¡ª"


    Without Wei Xiao''s figure on his head, knowing that the next battle was beyond his reach, Xiao Jiu decisively turned around and flew away from the battlefield.


    Wei Xiao''s attack did not expect much effect.


    Successfully made Xiao Jiu retreat all over, standing in the air, the air currents converged between the beckoning hands.


    The surging air current spreads around both sides like a rushing river.


    Not long after, a huge enchantment covering dozens of miles, surrounded by blood flow, enveloped everyone in it.


    "die--"


    Without giving Xiao Chen and the others too much room to move, Wei Xiao''s tone condensed, and blood-colored light beams shot towards Xiao Chen and the others from all over.


    This time there is no way out.


    Xiao Chen and Leiton did not dare to have any reservations.


    One person turned into a cloud of blood, and thousands of blood light shuttled between the beams.


    One person turned into darkness, and endless black mist rose from the ground, spreading towards Wei Xiao as a volcanic eruption.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Facing Wei Xiao''s attack, the holy referee was much more direct.


    The purple-golden scales on the body evolved into jet black.


    The huge body leaped into the sky, against the impact of the blood-colored light beam, the terrifying sky-tearing claws smashed towards Wei Xiao head-on.


    Attacks came from three sides.


    A purple-white electric light appeared on Wei Xiao''s body.


    A huge mask bulges.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    From three directions, there were ear-piercing sounds one after another.


    After that, whether it was the saint referee or Xiao Chen''s attack, it was difficult to advance even if it touched the purple and white mask.


    "Scatter¡ª"


    Wei Xiao shouted.


    The purple and white mask that blocked the three-way attack suddenly exploded.


    The electric light that fell like a meteor scatters in all directions, instantly pushing the figures of the saints back.


    Wei Xiao swiped the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    The figure flickered, rushing to the dense black energy.


    With a knife falling, the hundred-meter giant blade cut through the sky, shattered the space, and swept the darkness with eruptive purple and white electric lights.


    "what--"


    In the dark energy, a tearing sound that touched people''s heart and soul like a ghostly scream sounded.


    At this time, Xiao Chen and the sacred judge, who were forced to retreat by Wei Xiao, saw this. The former, the **** energy wandering around in a roundabout way, condensed a **** shadow and swallowed it towards Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao felt a little bit.


    The right hand drew a stream of air and pushed it out with the backhand. A large amount of air stream converged into a river and washed away against the roaring **** shadow.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The holy judge is not to be outdone.


    With its tail wagging, a divine dragon pushing the ground horizontally swept its tail towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao could not tolerate continuing to deal with Layton.


    The figure soared to avoid the sweep of the holy judge.


    The head and the tail were turned upside down, and the Emperor Biting Sword pointed straight down.


    "Zezi--"


    I saw a purple-white electric light from Wei Xiao''s knife-holding hand into the Emperor Devouring Sword.


    The figure was straight down, and the extended blade was pushed by Wei Xiao, smashing the giant tail of the saint, smashing the scales on the surface, and snorting, the sword directly plunged into the flesh and blood of the saint, breaking open the other side of the scales. Stabbed into the ground.


    "Roar--"


    The holy judge was in pain and screamed up to the sky.


    Energy beams on the body surface soared into the sky.


    Wei Xiao, who was too late to stabilize his figure, let go of his grip on the Emperor Sword, and his figure rose into the air again.


    At this time, from both sides, two **** shadows, one black and one red, rushed towards Wei Xiao who was lifted into the sky.


    The **** energy and the power of darkness rushed towards Wei Xiao at the same time.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes narrowed.


    Quickly stabilize the turning figure.


    A purple-white electric light condensed in each hand to oppose the dark energy and **** energy that came from the collision.


    The forces on both sides collided, and the figures of Leyton and Xiao Chen appeared from left to right.


    The two men grinned, mobilizing the natural forces around them and their own supernatural powers to increase the impact on Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who was blocking one person with one hand, gradually became more bloodthirsty on his cold face.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Before Wei Xiao shook the two of them back, the holy judge who saw the situation below could not take his tail free from the imprisonment of the Emperor Sword.


    A piece of Longkou, ten light beams with a thickness of one meter simultaneously shot towards Wei Xiaofei in the center.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Accompanied by a violent tremor, Xiao Chen and Leiton''s figures turned into red and black energies, retreated to the side and reunited their figures.


    But Wei Xiao, being hit by the sacred ability, rushed into the boundary wall formed by a **** air current like a cannonball, slammed on it and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1624： Punish the world

    Xiao Chen and Layton looked at each other.


    They still understand the truth about winning and pursuing.


    The two turned into energy again, and attacked him again from around Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao''s face was slightly dark, without any extra movements, his hands suddenly hit the ground.


    Sheng Yao''s purple-white electric light continuously poured into the earth.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, from the surface, purple and white electric lights shot up into the sky with Wei Xiao as the center.


    Upon seeing this attack, Leyton and Xiao Chen had no time to deal with Wei Xiao, and the figure turned into energy retreated decisively, trying to get out of the range of the purple and white electric light attack.


    Seeing this, Wei Xiao, who was behind the beam, grabbed the Emperor Sword with his left hand at the tail of the imprisoned saint.


    Under the traction of Wei Xiao, the Emperor Devouring Sword broke away from the ground, separated from the tail of the sage, and returned to his hands.


    With a knife across the air, a bloodthirsty light burst from Wei Xiao''s **** demon pupils.


    I saw his figure flashing away in the same place, and when he reappeared, he was already approaching the power of darkness in Leiton''s incarnation.


    "Be careful--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Both Xiao Chen and the holy judge noticed this scene.


    When the former flew back, a part of the scarlet energy rushed towards Wei Xiao, while the latter, with power transfer, layered layers of protection condensed in front of Leyton.


    "Peng Peng Peng¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s attack was blocked.


    Continuously breaking through several protections set by the sage and the support of Xiao Chen, the strength was greatly reduced.


    Wei Xiao, whose complexion was not very good, turned to the ground in midair when the next layer of protection was obviously insufficient.


    Half-kneeling on the ground, a large amount of purple and white electric light melted into the Emperor Devouring Sword.


    The Emperor Devouring Knife that pierced the ground in his hand turned suddenly under Wei Xiao''s control.


    Suddenly, the spider silk-like electric light diffused forward.


    Along the ground, the purple-white electric light that resembled flowing water touched Xiao Chen''s underneath them.


    At this time, a huge astral pattern appeared.


    "Annihilation¡ª"


    Wei Xiao shouted, and countless purple and white electric lights shot up into the sky, blocking the world and spreading all directions.


    The ubiquitous electric light immediately exploded, flooding the entire enchantment with lightning, raging crazily.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Roar--"


    There is nowhere to hide.


    Xiao Chen, Sheng Cai and their figures were all affected by the electric light.


    The surging purple-white electric light continuously bombarded their body surface, even if they dealt with it with all their strength, they were strongly stimulated because the power of the purple-white electric light was too strong.


    "Aw¡ª"


    At the critical juncture, the defensive power of the holy referee was terrifying enough.


    Under the influence of Wei Xiao''s power, enduring the pain caused by the purple and white electric light, the huge dragon claw slammed into the air.


    It was comparable to a mountain pressing down, directly facing the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao couldn''t continue to release energy, and clasped the Emperor Sword to avoid the attack of the holy judge.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The saint''s attack fell, directly smashing the ground and setting off a hundred-meter storm.


    A frantically surging storm swept the surrounding area, blocking the ravages of electric light, and at the same time forcing Wei Xiao back hundreds of meters.


    Leyton and Xiao Chen were able to recover their freedom from the imprisonment of purple and white electric light.


    With shock and anger in their eyes, they grinned.


    When he shot, the power of darkness and **** waves that covered the sky and the sun drenched the enchantment half of the sky.


    The endless waves of blood and the power of darkness were like black clouds, swallowing them towards the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was.


    "Aw¡ª"


    And behind the power of the two, the power of the referee also did not fall.


    The ten-color abilities block the entire enchantment.


    Ten huge **** vortexes evolved around Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Wow!"


    The blood-black chains spread from the whirlpool and entangled towards Wei Xiao''s limbs.


    "what--"


    Faced with this blow from the three powerhouses, Wei Xiao''s hands suddenly spread, and a hysterical roar came from his mouth.


    At this time, the purple and white electric lights on Wei Xiao''s body contracted towards his heart, and then suddenly bloomed.


    There was a "hum".


    The purple-white electric light spread out.


    In an instant, the world within the enchantment was the same color.


    The surging blood wave and the power of darkness, after being affected by this shock wave, not only changed the color, but the surging speed also stopped.


    The same goes for the chains used by the holy judge to imprison Wei Xiao.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment, everything seemed to be purple and white.


    After a while.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The scenery in the enchantment was restored again, but the scene of ruining the world also appeared immediately.


    It is like the destruction of a "world".


    The earth collapsed and space shattered.


    Endless winds set off a sandstorm that covered the sky, annihilated the power of darkness, swallowed blood energy, and even the abilities of the sage turned into nothingness in an instant.


    The unstoppable air waves and shock waves spread everywhere, and even the enchantment Wei Xiao used to restrict the battlefield area was torn apart under this surging force.


    "Puff--"


    "Roar--"


    The devastating attack swept across, and Leyton and Xiao Chen, who were embodied in dark power and **** energy, were beaten back to their original form, and their figures flew down thousands of meters.


    The sanctuary was not spared either.


    The body of a thousand meters is like a mountain being raised from the ground, and under the convolution of the storm, it flies out of a thousand meters and smashes to the ground fiercely.


    The eyes were scarlet, but at this moment, Wei Xiao, who was even more coquettish, turned the Emperor Sword in his hand around him and was injected into the sky by him.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes condensed, and countless wind and clouds gathered above the sky, and the sky-swallowing vortex formed quickly.


    As a purple-white electric light was injected into the cloud by Wei Xiao, the thunder ran away and the lightning rushed.


    Inside the surging Yunxuan, a giant blade of open sky slowly protruded out of Yunxuan and pointed directly at the holy judge below.


    The saint was on the ground and rolled over a hundred meters to stabilize his figure.


    Feel the strong pressure of coming to the headspace.


    When I looked up and saw the vortex that swallowed the sky and the giant blade about to fall, the huge heart trembled suddenly.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The holy judge screamed up to the sky.


    The ten-color abilities rise from the surface of the body.


    The huge dragon-shaped phantom roared out, rushing into the vortex of the sky into the body of thousands of meters.


    "Zhu Tian--"


    Wei Xiao sounded.


    The giant blade of the open sky condensed from the cloud swirling gathers the power of the heavens and the earth, transforms into a beam of electric light, and rushes downward like a meteor.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The dragon-shaped phantom came up head-on.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Upon contact, the terrifying light that soaks the world and covers the sun envelopes the world.


    Afterwards, under the unbelievable gaze of the holy referee, the giant electric light blade shattered the dragon-shaped phantom, flying down towards his body with the power of destroying the earth.


    "Be careful under the divine judgement--"


    When Xiao Chen and Leyton saw this scene, they didn''t have time to think about it, and they came to the side of the holy referee directly.


    One person mobilized the **** energy to soar into the sky, and evolved into a huge mask to enclose the huge body of the saint.


    One person turns into darkness, just like the enchantment of a dark night, guarding their shadows.


    The sanctuary will not only let two people contribute.


    Ten colored **** of light flew out from the barrier, and at the outermost periphery, a larger dragon-shaped phantom was reunited to envelop the entire barrier.


    Wei Xiao in the distance smiled coldly when he saw this.


    No one noticed that from under his feet, there was a large amount of purple and white electric light melting into the earth.


    When there is the heaven, the earth will be destroyed naturally.


    But Wei Xiao has never used this trick.


    Now, it''s time.


    "Destroy the land¡ª"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The underground power was launched, and under the horrified gaze of the sacred judges, the purple-white beams of light that stretched for several miles rose into the sky, corresponding to the falling heaven and earth, and finally merged into one.


    The world seemed to be quiet at this moment.


    But it didn''t take long.


    The bottom layer was tumbling, and thick smoke was everywhere.


    The earth turned upside down is swelling and annihilating at a speed visible to the naked eye, stretching endlessly.


    Under the terrifying storm, a radius of tens of miles, instantly hard to see with the naked eye.


    The sky has disappeared, and the earth is in chaos.


    The wind and sand that blinded the eyes obscured the sky and the sun, and the entire battlefield was in a strong sandstorm.


    After a long time.


    When everything returns to calm.


    Under the sky that was still covered by thick smoke and dust, a huge rift that stretched for dozens of miles appeared in front of him.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Suddenly, from below the surface, a blast spread.


    Wei Xiao, who was also submerged by wind and sand, soared into the sky from the mud.


    He beckoned the Emperor Sword that he didn''t know where it fell into his hands, looking like an eagle, searching for Xiao Chen and the others in the huge rift valley.


    "Found you!"


    Within a few seconds, Wei Xiao found Xiao Chen and the others.


    The figure flashed and came directly to them.

 Chapter 1625： The true heritage of the corpse clan today

    "Ahem...puff¡ª¡ª"


    "Roar--"


    The three powerhouses, all lying on the sand, were extremely miserable at this time.


    None of the three powerhouses is intact.


    Leyton had only half of his body left, and his heart was completely lost. At this time, he was exhaling more and less inhaling.


    Xiao Chen is not much better.


    A face has long been bloody.


    With only his upper body left, the golden blood kept flowing from the wound all over the earth like a spring without money.


    As for the sacred judge?


    The size is the largest, and his injuries are naturally the most serious.


    Except for a head, the body has only one spine and it is considered complete.


    If he doesn''t absorb the supernatural ability and recover as soon as possible, he will not be far from death.


    "Taboo¡ª"


    Wei Xiao walked towards Leyton and the others with a knife.


    "Wei, Boss Wei, save me, save me... I was wrong, I will never be your enemy again, save me¡ª"


    When passing by Leiton, this guy had a strong desire to survive, and he had reached this point, and he still did not give up the hope of survival.


    "Puff--"


    However, Wei Xiao didn''t even look at him. The figure passed by him. At the same time, the Emperor Sword in his hand did not pass his neck, making him completely buried here.


    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    When the injured Xiao Chen saw Wei Xiao approaching, he did not beg for mercy like Leyton did, his eyes were bloodshot and his face gritted his teeth and shouted at Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, who hadn''t put Xiao Chen in his eyes, couldn''t help but be attracted by the resentment that soared to the sky.


    Such a terrifying resentment, how big an animosity can you accumulate with yourself?


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    Looks like you have no holidays with this person, right?


    How can he feel that he hates himself far more than Little Wolf, Chu Tianhe and others?


    How is this going?


    Wei Xiao walked closer to Xiao Chen.


    "Is there such a big hatred between us?"


    Xiao Chen''s eyes were about to split, and his resentment was soaring.


    "A sea of ??blood and hatred is not shared--" Xiao Chen said through gritted teeth.


    A **** vengeance?


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s confused look, Xiao Chen knew that Wei Xiao had long forgotten that he was just a group of ants, or that the other party didn''t take it seriously.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Chen''s sorrow came from it.


    It''s ridiculous.


    His whole family was slaughtered by the other party, and the other party has no memory.


    Is the sacrifice of parents and family members so cheap?


    "Can''t remember? Then let me remind you, the land of three provinces, super..."


    "Puff--"


    Before Xiao Chen''s words were finished, Wei Xiao suddenly hit his neck with a knife.


    Xiao Chen''s eyes froze at this moment.


    The head without the body opened its mouth, unable to speak, eyes full of disbelief.


    It has always been known that Wei Xiao is not a human being and that he is murderous, but Xiao Chen can''t even imagine that the other party is so frantic.


    Not even giving him a chance to vent his unwillingness and grief in the end.


    I''m like this, are you short of that time?


    Wei Xiao seemed to have done a trivial thing: "Since it is a sea of ??blood and deep enmity, then needless to say, it is right to kill you."


    "Uh--"


    After swallowing in the last breath, Xiao Chen couldn''t help but stare at him.


    Get rid of a "unimportant person," and now only the holy judge is left.


    Wei Xiao was a little confused.


    This time the decree seemed a little weird.


    He gave the opponent enough time to recover, but the holy judge didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    Especially when he saw Wei Xiao personally solve Leiton and Xiao Chen one by one, his injuries were not much better than the two, that dragon face unexpectedly showed a triumphant smile.


    Knowing that the holy judge would not be so easy to deal with, even if he was seriously injured now, Wei Xiao might have to solve his problem, but the other side''s confident appearance made Wei Xiao alert.


    "You are the only one left." Wei Xiao walked to a place ten meters away from the holy judge and stood still, holding a knife to the holy judge in front of him.


    The saint cut a mouth, and the golden blood gushing out from the mouth like a fountain.


    "Ahem...Wei Xiao, I have to say that your strength really surprised this deity. You never used my clan genes, but you can raise your strength to a point beyond the deity. This deity is very curious about how your strength is improved. Coming up."


    Wei Xiao said coldly: "You should think about how you can save yourself next."


    "Help yourself?"


    Wei Xiao didn''t speak.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    The referee laughed a few times.


    "You may be wrong, it is you who will save yourself."


    "Are you TM thinking about fart."


    The referee didn''t care about Wei Xiao''s curse.


    "Speaking of which, the deity really wants to thank that night who is your enemy, if it weren''t for him, how could the deity be able to defeat your human powers so easily?"


    "Nowadays, apart from your side, there should be no other powers of the human race. As long as you are erased, no race in this world can prevent the corpse race from reaching the top. Before the end of the world, your human race likes internal fighting, and now it is too. . But if this is not the case, how can the deity get what he wants?"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes sank.


    "Give you a chance to recover, but you waste time verbally. Since you don''t want to live anymore, then I will make you perfect."


    Wei Xiao didn''t know where the saint''s self-confidence dared to be so arrogant in front of him.


    Seeing that the other party still had no plans to absorb the abnormal energy in the air to restore himself, and even the corpse emperor in the dark was silent, Wei Xiao, who had lost the last bit of patience, directly acted on the holy referee.


    Under the control of Wei Xiao, the Emperor Biting Sword in his hand madly absorbed the purple and white electric light.


    The rapidly rotating blade, after absorbing a large amount of purple and white electric light, has turned into a flash of lightning and floated into the air.


    The surrounding airflow is affected by the power emitted by the Emperor Sword, like a river gushing and the Tianhe bursts its bank, and the visible stream is connected to the Emperor Sword from the four directions, urging the terrifying power of the surrounding earth to collapse.


    "A shocking blow--"


    The purple lightning burst out in Wei Xiao''s hand, shaking his arm vigorously, and the dragged Emperor Sword shook suddenly, and then he carried the power of the heaven and the earth to the sacred judge not far away.


    "Wei Xiao, it''s time to end."


    Facing Wei Xiao''s destruction of the world, the sage still remained unmoved.


    But just as the destructive power carried by the Devouring Emperor Sword approached Sheng Cai''s figure, suddenly, in the invisible air, ripples of air appeared.


    "Peng Peng Peng¡ª"


    It happened unexpectedly.


    The four human figures suddenly appeared in front of the holy judge.


    Each in his hands ignited a swell of energy, and they merged into one body to resist the Emperor Devouring Sword thrown by Wei Xiao in the air.


    The forces of both sides continued to collide.


    The strong shock wave, just like the turbulent sea, continues to spread to both sides.


    Wei Xiao watched as the attack of the Emperor Sword was blocked.


    His complexion just changed, and from in front of him, three powerful breaths staggered and approached him immediately.


    "The peak power?"


    Wei Xiao, who was familiar with these breaths and could no longer be familiar, his eyes suddenly trembled.


    The body has its own purple-white electro-optical protective cover formed.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Three figures suddenly appeared, each holding a power, slamming into the protective cover in front of Wei Xiao with all his strength.


    The purple-white mask confronted three powerful forces for a moment.


    "break--"


    Only heard three loud shouts.


    The three energies of the impact protective cover suddenly increased several times.


    Wei Xiao was inside the protective cover, seeing the purple and white electric light about to be broken, and he could not think about it too much, and his figure immediately retreated.


    "boom--"


    The violent explosion spread.


    The soaring beam of light pierced the sky.


    The huge halo is like a world wide open.


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng¡ª"


    Hundreds of meters away.


    The retreating Wei Xiao landed, sliding his feet against the ground for dozens of meters before stopping.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    At this moment, the Emperor Devouring Sword, which was insufficient in the follow-up, had returned to its original state and was blocked by the support of the holy referee.


    Wei Xiao grabbed the air, and the Flying Sword Sword returned to his hand.


    With a long sword in the air, the dignified Wei Xiao Zhaosheng looked at the location of the figure.


    At this time, there were already seven more figures beside the saint.


    Four men and three women.


    Their appearance is no different from human beings, tall and slender, and they are both handsome men and beautiful women.


    The fair skin feels radiant under the stars.


    The arrogance and coldness on their bodies, combined with their extremely perfect appearance, gives people a feeling that is not like a human thing.


    The only difference from humans is that there is a faintly golden spot of blood on the center of their eyebrows, similar to the original Holy Spirit.


    But there is one thing without exception, that is, these seven people are all emperor-level powerhouses, and they are all in the pinnacle realm.


    The corpse race actually hides such a terrifying team?


    Even Wei Xiao couldn''t help showing shock on his face when he felt the aura of the seven.

 Chapter 1626： Immortal? Thats it?

    In the distance, a mysterious person trying to hide his figure, when he saw a strong man suddenly appeared on the battlefield, if he hadn''t had enough concentration, he would almost leak his breath.


    But even if he controlled his breath, he was still shocked by what he saw.


    Seven imperial peak powerhouses?


    The corpse race actually has such a terrifying background?


    "Damn, I thought that the corpse race could be used to eradicate Wei Xiao, but now it seems that from the beginning, the holy referee also intends to use our human race to kill each other to eliminate all those who can pose a threat to him. What a holy referee, possesses this. A force is still vain and the snake is trying to show that the enemy is weak. This is in trouble."


    The figure in the dark murmured inwardly.


    Witnessing the terrifying power of the corpse clan, he suddenly regretted targeting Wei Xiao for some unknown reason.


    Looking at Wei Xiao, who was facing the top seven powerhouses, the mysterious crowd murmured.


    "Don''t you claim to be number one in the world? Now, let me see if your number one in the world is worthy of the name."


    On the battlefield.


    The appearance of the seven emperors and emperors naturally brought the impact on Wei Xiao.


    However, to be afraid, Wei Xiao has not yet been so unbearable.


    Fortunately, the human race that can threaten the immortal sky has been cleaned up. If the threat of the corpse race is eliminated, then the future immortal sky, or the human race that has been regarded as a unified human race, will no longer be invincible.


    With a flick of the long sword in his hand, Wei Xiao''s gaze fell directly on the body of the holy judge through the seven emperors and emperors.


    "The Human Rebellion Alliance did not give me much surprise, but you, a good hand. The seven peak powerhouses, plus your remaining three clones and yourself, 11 peak powerhouses. Worthy of being the new darling in the apocalypse , This strength is worthy of your new race that came into being."


    The decree: "This was originally used to deal with the power of your human race. However, your cannibalism has saved the deity more trouble. Now you and your immortal heaven, as you fall, the human race will Not to be afraid."


    Wei Xiao smiled disapprovingly.


    "Thinking that this will kill me?"


    The saint''s eyes sank.


    "Knowing that you have the power of a clone, but this deity has been prepared. Whether you are a clone or a body, as long as you eliminate the current you, the deity will immediately be immortal. Hold your woman in your hand, the deity If you don¡¯t believe it, you can¡¯t force your body.¡±


    Wei Xiao''s face twitched when he heard the words of the holy judge.


    The other party still didn''t know his ability to be immortal, but the resurrection needed to be between Yin and Yang, which was something Wei Xiao couldn''t change.


    During this period of time, the Saints really wanted their soldiers to face the immortal sky, and relying on the existing defense of the immortal sky, it would absolutely not be able to stop the momentary attack of the dozens of peak powers.


    "It seems that you have thought about it?"


    "This is the only way the deity can deal with you."


    "Heh! That being the case..." Wei Xiao said, and the monster blood pupil suddenly burst out with a bloodthirsty light, "Then I will kill you first."


    "Swish¡ª"


    As soon as the voice fell, Wei Xiao, who was covered in purple and white electric light, rushed out.


    Seeing this, the seven emperors and princes standing in front of the sage referee immediately separated the four and attacked Wei Xiao at the same time.


    The remaining three emperors and emperors simultaneously propped up a protective cover, and immediately began to inject abilities into the body of the sage for him to absorb.


    The injury of the holy referee is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    On Wei Xiao''s side, two men, two women, and four emperors and daughters blocked him.


    The power of the emperor-level powerhouse erupted.


    Even if Wei Xiao had already crossed the **** level with one foot, facing the four great emperors and emperors who had the same mind and offense and defensiveness, he could not break through their defenses and directly threatened the sacred judge in a short time.


    "die--"


    Several breakthroughs were fruitless.


    Wei Xiao restrained his mind and tried his best to deal with the four emperors and emperors.


    The power runs directly to the peak.


    Leave no effort.


    The power of heaven and earth can be mobilized at will, and the purple and white electro-optical light is output with full power. Each move contains the power of destroying the heaven and the earth.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Under the absolutely powerful force, or in other words, Wei Xiao, who really shot at all costs, his power, the four emperors and emperors, were completely difficult to contend.


    A single confrontation is either injury or disability.


    Faced with such a terrifying force, while tearing apart space and changing the world, it also severely wounded the emperor and daughter who was fighting with him alone.


    "Puff--"


    Fight more than ten rounds.


    An emperor and an emperor were seriously injured and vomited blood and fell out of the ring.


    When the other two emperors and daughters saw this, their forces merged into one.


    A blow that distorted the space and made the world shake, containing the power of destruction, washed over Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Wei Xiao was completely crazy.


    The scarlet pupils caught the flying energy attack, and the Emperor Sword with purple lightning in his hand swept a circle in front of him, and then Wei Xiao pierced the ground with his backhand.


    Suddenly, a wave of light of the flourishing age that rushed straight into the heavens and divided the space spread out.


    Cut across the earth and run through the sky.


    The light waves that destroyed everything along the way annihilated the joint attacks of the two emperors, sons and daughters, and severely wounded them one after another.


    "Aw¡ª"


    At this time, the sacred judge returned to the pinnacle.


    His roar was like a horn of war, and the three emperors who infused him with supernatural powers immediately rushed out to face Wei Xiao.


    At the same time, from under the abyss in the distance, three more figures rose into the sky.


    It is the supreme envoy of the avatar of the sage.


    "Roar--"


    As the Supreme Envoy rushed to the battlefield, the body of the sage stood between the earth.


    A circular light wave spreads coolly from his body, encompassing the entire battlefield, and directly forming an invisible field.


    At this moment, the injuries of the four emperors and princes who had suffered severe injuries under Wei Xiao''s attack miraculously recovered.


    Wei Xiao frowned when he noticed this scene.


    Instantly restore the wounds suffered by the peak emperor-level powerhouse to the peak, what kind of ghost skill is this?


    The referee: "Wei Xiao, are you curious why the state of the emperor and the emperor can recover so quickly? I am not afraid you know that with the arrival of the emperor and the emperor, my corpse clan is the true pinnacle. As long as the deity sits behind, They are immortal. No matter how many injuries they receive, they can instantly recover in the deity''s absolute realm."


    "Are you desperate now? Painful? Do you regret that you didn''t put your heart down to completely eradicate my corpse? Hahaha...It''s too late. My corpse will rule the world and become the top existence in the world''s food chain."


    "Immortality is immortal? Ha ha! Are you afraid that you have any misunderstandings about immortality?"


    Wei Xiao sneered, and slashed one of the emperors with a backhand.


    "boom--"


    See the other emperors and emperors.


    In the wave of his hand, either the overwhelming vines were crushing against Wei Xiao''s figure or the power of covering the sky was suppressed.


    Facing the joint attack of the seven emperors and the three supreme envoys that followed, Wei Xiao with blue veins on his face and purple and white electric lights crazily compressed on his body, with a long roar, the purple and white electric lights spread out like shock waves in all directions.


    The same attack appeared.


    The world is the same color, time and space are still.


    Compared with the energy contained in the previous use to deal with Xiao Chen and the others, the attack at this moment is undoubtedly more than ten times stronger.


    With Wei Xiao¡¯s unreserved burst of energy, all the attacks formed by the joint efforts of the emperor''s son and daughter and the Supreme Envoy were stranded around Wei Xiao.


    When the surrounding environment returned to normal again, at this moment, the wind burst into the sky and the ground burst.


    A shock wave that destroys the heavens and the earth shatters all directions like the force of the wind, disrupting time and space.


    The unstoppable force, annihilated all the surrounding energy, and shook the seven emperors and the supreme envoys.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    "Puff--"


    No opponent is spared.


    Under the power that Wei Xiao''s attack could already affect time and space, the top ten emperor-level pinnacle powerhouses were all seriously injured and flew upside down.


    Without time for the sage referee to support, Wei Xiao locked onto two of the emperors, and a purple-white electric light flashed through the Emperor Sword in his hand.


    Under the raging shock wave, it was as if the heart of the sky broke through the sky and the rainbow pierced the sun.


    The purple-white electric light conceiving the aura of death, together with the figure of Wei Xiao, flashed past the two emperors who flew out in an instant.


    "Father, Father, save me¡ª"


    "Peng Peng¡ª¡ª"


    The emperor who received Wei Xiao''s desperate blow had a look of horror in the eyes, and the sorrowful cry for help came out, and there was a large amount of purple and white electric lights on their bodies. Before they landed, their bodies turned into blood mist in the air. No bones existed.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª"


    At this time, other emperor sons and daughters and supreme envoys landed.


    Wei Xiao also came to the ground.


    He shook his body, and a mouthful of blood came out from his mouth.


    Looking at the other princes and daughters and the Supreme Envoy who were in shock, Wei Xiao wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth, and said palely, "Immortality? That''s it?"

 Chapter 1627： This is not the result i want

    "Wei Xiao¡ª¡ª"


    The sacred judge, who had no time to rescue the two emperors, ran away at this time.


    The tail of the dragon, pushing the earth across, swept across.


    With the ultimate strong wind, sweeping Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Just as Wei Xiao wanted to dodge, the emperors and daughters of the Quartet and the Supreme Envoy immediately set a prohibition in the sky to prevent Wei Xiao from dodge.


    Facing the tail-sweeping attack that rubbed the ground and the prohibition from above, Wei Xiao, who had nowhere to hide, had a horizontal knife in front, and an arc-shaped light screen directly faced the huge tail that had collided with him.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    The figure was hit by the Holy Referee''s attack, and Wei Xiao, whose strength was severely reduced because of the previous consumption, immediately collapsed under the Holy Referee''s attack.


    The impact containing the destructive force acted on Wei Xiao''s body, blood gushed out, and Wei Xiao, whose body was faintly powerful with purple and white electric light, flew like a streamer to the ground thousands of meters away.


    He severely wounded Wei Xiao flying, and the endless different energy diffused into the domain from the sanctuary.


    Then these forces poured into the emperor''s son and daughter and the supreme envoy, and the powerful corpse clan who was severely injured by Wei Xiao returned to the peak again.


    "kill him--"


    The saint''s heartbreaking roar.


    The emperor, the emperor and the supreme envoy understood, immediately moved, came to Wei Xiao from different directions, and surrounded him.


    Wei Xiao, who was in the middle, couldn''t take care of the injuries on his body, and he couldn''t help but tighten his left hand holding the Emperor Sword.


    Regardless of how Wei Xiao had just killed the two emperors easily, no one knew better than him that an explosion beyond the limit could achieve unparalleled results, but afterwards, the burden on the body was also beyond his ability to bear.


    This is how Wei Xiao was at this time.


    It may be too exaggerated to say that the foreigner is strong, but the current state of Wei Xiao is definitely no longer the peak.


    "The world is sealed--"


    Under Wei Xiao''s vigilant gaze, the five emperors and emperors and the supreme envoys took action.


    The eight top powerhouses released their supernatural powers around Wei Xiao, and the forces that made the world tremble were connected in pairs and spread all over the sky.


    Soon, the space where Wei Xiao''s figure was located was sealed off.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Suddenly, a terrifying force of suppression came from the realm of the sacred judge.


    If it was Wei Xiao at his peak, he would not be afraid of this pressure at all.


    However, the excessive consumption made him unable to do what he wanted. Facing this sudden gravity field, Wei Xiao sank under his feet, and his figure half-kneeled on the ground.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    At this moment, the eight pinnacle powerhouses who blocked the space where Wei Xiao''s figure was located shot.


    Eight lights of extinction came from all directions.


    The force shining in the sky and devouring the earth rushed straight into Wei Xiao''s figure, causing the surrounding space to be distorted and shattered.


    "rise--"


    Wei Xiao had no chance to dodge this blow.


    It is said that the eight great pinnacles attacked him, in fact, the holy judge also joined in.


    Facing the combined force of the nine top powerhouses, Wei Xiao burst out with purple light and lightning.


    A purple and white ball of light spread out, isolating all enemy attacks in the middle of the rift.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The violent shock continued.


    Wei Xiao was in the mask, his skin and flesh began to crack, his distorted face gritted his teeth.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    The earth-shattering roar spread, and when the mask that Wei Xiao used to resist the joint blow of the nine pinnacles cracked, a thick purple-white electric light with a diameter of several meters rose into the sky.


    At this moment, the sky was surging.


    Dark clouds surged from all directions like a tsunami.


    In the constantly gathering clouds, massive purple and white electric lights surge.


    Like a galloping horse, galloping between heaven and earth.


    Feeling the terrifying coercion from the sky, the holy judge just raised his head and glanced.


    "die--"


    Don¡¯t plan to let Wei Xiao go easily, the Holy Referee increased the output of power. At the same time, after countless remaining abilities from the field were integrated into the Holy Referee¡¯s body, a large amount of different energy was injected into the field and then transmitted to the emperor. Female body.


    The emperor''s own power is strengthened, and the shock wave released is even stronger.


    "Die¡ª"


    The external protection of Wei Xiao''s body was about to break.


    The purple and white electric light surging in the sky also bred to its peak at this time.


    "Thunder penalty¡ª"


    Wei Xiao roared one last time.


    The power contained in the clouds in the sky poured out.


    "Crack¡ª"


    Lightning and thunder, God''s punishment fell from the sky.


    Thunder light overwhelmed the world.


    Thousands of thunderous swallows, heaven and earth crisscross.


    Whether it is Wei Xiao or Shengjian and other powerhouses, the battlefield on which they are located is instantly swallowed by endless thunder and nine different rays of light.


    A rift valley that stretches for tens of miles, on the original basis, has once again expanded several times.


    In the distance, a mysterious figure cautiously protruded out of the clouds.


    "What will happen?"


    At this moment, his entire heart was mentioned in his throat.


    Everyone can tell.


    In this final blow, both the saint referee and Wei Xiao used a force several times greater than himself.


    The former is because there are domain blessings and the sacred judges provide extra power to help behind, but the latter is definitely a fatal blow.


    It is the kind of the strongest blow that truly belongs to all of your power at the expense of yourself, referred to as the true full blow.


    The mysterious man is more nervous than anyone else about the final result on the battlefield.


    If the result is Wei Xiao''s death, and the saint''s side wins, then the human race is destined to usher in extinction.


    But if both lose and lose, and Wei Xiao kills the peak combat power of the entire corpse clan at the cost of death, some of the mysterious people''s goals may be achieved, and even on the original basis, they can still reap unexpected benefits.


    As for why there was no mention of the ruin of the saint referee, Wei Xiao won the victory, naturally because Wei Xiao desperately took the final blow.


    He died, and the saint layoff side reduced the staff as much as possible. This is the best situation.


    Intently.


    Looking at the bulge in the distance, its strength completely concealed the starry sky of destruction, the mysterious person''s face was full of anxiety and expectation.


    After a long time.


    The aftermath on the battlefield gradually dissipated.


    "Ahem..."


    "Puff..."


    In the slightly gray and raging battle circle, the sound of violent coughing and vomiting blood continued to spread.


    With a dying blow from Wei Xiao, up to the sacred judge, down to the emperor and emperor, none of them were spared.


    Protecting only the important part of the body, the fragmented body wobbled up from the ground.


    "Roar--"


    In the mist, the holy judge uttered a whistling sound of spirit.


    Soon, the emperor''s son, emperor, and supreme envoy, who originally seemed to be dying, quickly recovered from their injuries at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    As for the sacred judge, while healed his subordinate clones, emperor sons and daughters, while absorbing the abilities remaining in the air, they were also recovering.


    Not long.


    The smoke cleared and everything returned to normal.


    In the middle of the battlefield that changed the terrain for dozens of miles, there were only eight spotless, domineering human figures and saints lying on the ground, like a huge body of a huge mountain range.


    As for Wei Xiao, there is no bones left.


    It is estimated that there is not much scum left.


    The mysterious man in the distance felt cold when he saw this scene.


    The worst result appears.


    Wei Xiao finally gave his life a blow, and he could not even kill a corpse clan''s peak combat power.


    The gap between this and the mysterious man''s prediction is simply not that big.


    Especially after seeing the power of the corpse clan today and the ability to recover that can be called against the sky, the mysterious person suddenly realized that if Wei Xiao came this time really the body, now he has fallen, will the corpse clan in the future still be able to resist by humans?


    I don''t know if the mysterious person was nervous or afraid, and his body trembled involuntarily.


    "You should be just a clone, right?"


    This word came out from the mysterious population, and it is estimated that even he himself was surprised.


    He did everything possible to get rid of Wei Xiao, but now he really regretted seeing Wei Xiao''s fall.


    Looking at the corpses on the battlefield in the distance, the mysterious man''s heart is full of flavors.


    He planned to eradicate Wei Xiao, ruin half of Human Race''s peak combat power, and finally complete the Corpse Race. What did he do?


    "I don''t believe it, Wei Xiao must be a clone. Yes, it must be that he has so many worthy of nostalgia behind him, as well as various past experiences, which indicate that he is selfish enough to sacrifice anyone for his own life. Guy. If he doesn''t have enough certainty to retreat, he will never take the risk with his body? Maybe this time this seat will be able to fully understand the biggest secret of Wei Xiao''s body."


    When the mysterious man calmed down and thought about the problem, the battlefield far away.


    "Father, is Wei Xiao, the strong human race dead?"


    The emperor Shengyao asked the holy judge with a somewhat nervous tone.


    No wonder his tone was so uneasy.


    They have really seen Wei Xiao''s horror now.


    In the previous battle, if it were not for the Holy Referee to continue to provide them with the energy to maintain their peak state, even if they could kill Wei Xiao, there would be very little left in the end.


    Such a terrifying human being used to learn about the opponent''s power from the mouth of the saint. Now, let alone Sheng Yao, other emperors and emperors are also extremely afraid of Wei Xiao''s ability to "frequently" use clones.


    If they can, they really don''t want to face Wei Xiao, who is more like a zombie than theirs.

 Chapter 1628： The overlord of heaven and earth, who can live there

    The holy judge also wanted to tell Shengyao that Wei Xiao would undoubtedly die this time.


    But he has no such confidence.


    It wasn''t a day or two to deal with Wei Xiao. It was really hard for him to judge whether it was Wei Xiao''s clone or his body that was dead now.


    "Regardless of whether he is dead or not, judging from the deity''s experience in dealing with him, even if he is only a clone, he will have to wait until dawn next time. Of course, this judgment may not be correct, but the deity does not want to miss it. Now, the corpse king stays behind. In the back, you follow the deity to the immortal sky."


    "As long as you hold Wei Xiao''s woman in your hand, he will definitely throw a rat-avoidance weapon. The real era of the corpse clan will look at this time, roar¡ª"


    After speaking, the holy judge screamed up to the sky.


    This whistling sound spread throughout the core area.


    Suddenly, from the abyss in the distance, the response of the eight corpse emperors echoed.


    Upon seeing this, the emperor and emperor who stood on the side of the sanctuary, no longer thought of other things, restored their fighting spirit one by one, regaining their self-dominant aura.


    "Aw¡ª"


    With the holy judge whistling again.


    The earth where the figure was located suddenly splashed with a lot of dust, and the huge body of a kilometer directly flew into the air.


    The avatar, the emperor and the emperor did not neglect, and followed the holy referee one after another.


    They are fast, disappear into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    "Tweet--"


    When the saints rushed to the Immortal Sky, Xiao Jiu flew to the Western Continent with a whine in the sky on one side.


    It has witnessed the fall of Wei Xiao.


    Ben still felt that all this was not true, but when they found that the holy judge was flying towards the immortal sky, Xiao Jiu couldn''t tolerate Xiao Jiu''s grief, and it immediately thought of the Phantom and the others.


    "Master, Master, how many times have I told you not to be too mad, you just don¡¯t listen, now it¡¯s okay? The good situation has been reversed by others, what are you trying to do? Will you die if you don¡¯t? Forget it, people die like Smoke disappears, now the corpse clan is eyeing your lair, master and servant, what I can do is to bring the news to your few women who are able to contend with the sage..."


    "As for whether I can keep the immortal sky... alas! I will take away Mistress Shu Wang at the most critical moment. For the rest, Master, I have tried my best."


    Muttering inwardly, Xiao Jiu''s speed is not slow at all.


    But what Xiao Jiu didn''t notice was that when it rushed to the Western Continent, there were also a few extremely fast mutant beasts from the African Emirates. As soon as it left, it flew towards the north of the Eastern Continent.


    Similarly, in some unremarkable places on the battlefield of the African Emirates, many amphibious lifeforms have returned to the sea following the departure of the sage.


    ...


    In the deep sea.


    As early as a few days ago, the overlords of the four seas gathered in one place, and now, the fighting that broke out in the non-emirate continent has been known to them.


    "How? The human race and the corpse race really started a war, it is really a fast aquatic heart. After this battle, the two races will inevitably be greatly injured. I think it is time for the aquatic to rise."


    "Now that the peak combat power of the corpse clan has left the zombie continent (non-emirates continent), the zombies that remain are not our opponents at all, and the opportunity is indispensable."


    "Yes, I think that at the beginning, the son of the leader of the corpse clan was born. In order to provide his heirs with flesh and blood, the Quartet Ocean was bloodbathed, and hundreds of millions of aquatic creatures were unfortunately killed. Even for the blood and blood of my aquatic clan, I can''t let go of the corpse clan on the zombie continent."


    "Since it''s all decided, let''s prepare! However, there are still many places in the aquarium that are not under our control. After revenge, we will immediately come back to integrate all the aquariums, and we will divide the world. The world is the hegemon of the world, and those who can live. The realm of my aquarium will never be limited to the sea."


    "Well, from now on, I will be Emperor Xihai."


    "I want the Emperor Beihai."


    "Then I am the Great Emperor of East China Sea."


    "You have chosen, do I still have one to choose?"


    "Hahaha--"


    ...


    On land, in the north of the Longxia Land of the Eastern Continent.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Birds fly into the virgin forest from outside.


    In less than ten minutes before and after, a loud bang was scattered over the virgin forest.


    Under the forest core area with no sky.


    "Everyone, be careful and you can confirm that Wei Xiao, the strongest human race, has fallen to the non-Emirati continent, and now the leader of the corpse race is leading the team to the immortal sky. Looking at the battle, the human race and the corpse race will decide high in the near future. Next. I think the day that belongs to our orcs'' rise is not far away."


    A dragon-shaped monster with three dragon heads and the shape of a mountain looked at the other four behemoths and said.


    The other four behemoths.


    One tiger, one turtle, one bird, one bear.


    They all gathered here from the sky to the north when the human civil strife began.


    Of these four behemoths, the weakest has reached the late emperor level.


    The tiger, with white body all over, claims to be the sage of the west, the peak of the emperor''s strength, is full of anger.


    The tortoise has a blue body and carries a symbiotic mutant python on his back. He claims to be the Emperor of the North and the North.


    The bird is blood-red all over, has three legs, and its wings can cover the sky. It claims to be the golden bird in the south, the peak of the emperor''s strength.


    Bear, black and white, can eat metal, claiming to be a national treasure, the pinnacle of emperor-level strength, lazy sex, harmless in appearance, but powerful in the sky, and defense is almost invincible.


    As for the talking three-headed dragon, he claims to be the Eastern Dragon Emperor, the pinnacle of his power. Among the five giants, it is the most majestic existence.


    Each of them is more than 500 meters tall, and at the same time, before the five parties converge, they control a piece of top-notch heaven and earth treasures that belong to them in their respective territories, which belong to a unique and unique spirit of luck.


    In addition, the five overlord-level mutant beasts all have a large-scale power under their command, with powerful strength and lofty status.


    Nanli Jinque: "At the beginning of the last days, only the human race and the corpse race aspired to the top, and none of the other races can compete with them. Since we acquired the top treasures, we have been hidden from the world and kept our capacities low for this day. Human race and Once the corpse clan loses both sides, it is time for our orc clan to dominate the entire continent."


    "The situation is clearly developing in the direction we want. But according to the spy''s response, the peak combat power of the corpse is still not our ability, and there are also peak powers on the human side."


    "My suggestion is to wait and see the changes. Now that we go out, it will only distract the two races. Instead of letting this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity change because of our exposure, it is better to continue to let them fight until the final decision is made. Go out again to clean up the mess." Emperor Bei Ming said.


    National Treasure Emperor: "Say okay first, no matter what the final result is, you will leave me a group of human beings. To be honest, the mouths that were served by them before the end of the world have been raised, and now I am not used to them without them."


    "..."


    Xitian Shengjun: "I think you just haven''t changed the bad habits before the end of the world."


    "Don''t you think that the days when Yi Lai stretches out his hand and opens his mouth are very pursued?"


    The other four giant beasts gave the National Treasure the Great a glance.


    This guy is hopeless.


    But because of its indisputable character, it is very popular here.


    No longer paying attention to this lazy and delicious guy, Dongfang Longdi looked at the other two.


    "I agree with Emperor Beiming¡¯s suggestion. Now is a critical moment. Any change will lead to the end of the war between the human race and the corpse race. I have endured it for so many years and I don¡¯t care for a few months. When the two sides really decide the victory or defeat, it will At that time, it will be easy to win the entire continent of the world."


    Xitian Shengjun and Nanli Jinque looked at each other.


    Then nodded.


    Xitian Sage: "Then continue to wait and see. I hope that the human race can do more and kill a few more corpse race peak powerhouses, so that we will make it easier for us to reach the Ten Thousand Race Summit."


    Nanli Jinque: "Once I take the shot, my subordinates will first take the human forces."


    "I have been oppressed by humans for countless centuries, and now it is our orcs'' turn to''turn over and sing.''


    Emperor Beiming said with expectation.


    "How can you kill people? People are so cute?" The National Treasure Emperor said abruptly.


    "..."


    Eastern Dragon Emperor: "You''d better put away your kind heart. If you are not of my race, your heart will be different."


    The other three also looked at the National Treasure Emperor with warning gazes.


    Knowing that he had said something wrong, the Emperor of the National Treasure turned over and lay on the ground.


    "Anyway, the humans around you are not allowed to make bad ideas. I want to ensure that they will not be extinct."


    The other four powers should not have heard its words.


    "That''s it, let''s not move for the time being. Let the orc warriors who remain in the human world continue to provide us with the latest news. Whether they can rise or not depends on this time."


    The other behemoths nodded one after another.


    "Tweet--"


    After their discussion, many more birds left the territory from the virgin forest and flew towards the south of Longxia Land.


    The immortal sky, now undoubtedly gathered the eyes of no race.

 Chapter 1629： The secret is broken, the last hope

    Stars and moons change, time flies by.


    Unconsciously, the night gradually receded, and the light of dawn descended.


    The ultimate battlefield of the non-emirate continent.


    They have left for three or four hours.


    At this time, in the huge rift valley where only a few ordinary zombies wandered, a small particle that was invisible to the naked eye was decomposing, spreading, and reshaping at an extremely fast speed.


    With the reorganization of more and more pairs of particles, a natural human body gradually formed in mid-air.


    "Peng¡ª"


    The human body fell to the ground, raising a lot of dust.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The slight movement attracted the attention of two hunters on the cliff not far away.


    The hunter found a human body on the ground and jumped off the cliff to get closer.


    Is it delicious flesh and blood?


    The two predators did not expect that there would be such a delicious flesh and blood lost in the wilderness in their territory.


    This is simply the earthworm in the chicken coop, it is rare to see it.


    The two predators looked at each other.


    Without any communication, one of them threw a tail directly behind him.


    The stretchable and barbed tail flies towards the human body.


    There is no suspense.


    The human body was curled up by the tail and pulled towards the two predators.


    The delicacy is about to fall.


    Looking at the human body getting closer, saliva ran down from the mouths of both predators.


    However, just as the human body approached and the two predators had rushed forward to feed each other, the originally lifeless human body trembled suddenly.


    After that, Wei Xiao''s eyes opened suddenly, seeing two predators leaping towards him with their mouths wide open, his eyes stunned.


    In this moment of loss of consciousness, the sharp teeth of two predators bit his right shoulder and left abdomen respectively.


    "Crack¡ª"


    But the shocking scene appeared.


    Two predators with sharp fangs and sharp teeth, they bit on Wei Xiao''s skin, not only did not hurt Wei Xiao, on the contrary, a good tooth broke a lot because of excessive force.


    Wei Xiao, who only felt a little itchy on the surface of his skin, recovered at this time.


    "Peng Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Two ruthless punches hit the heads of the two predators who had not yet separated from his body.


    The head of the predator who suffered a heavy blow shattered on the spot, and the headless corpse fell to the ground without even knowing the situation.


    "unlucky--"


    Falling back to the ground, Wei Xiao took a bite secretly.


    Purple and white electric light bursts out of his body, cleans up the stains on his body, and then forms an energy coat with purple and white electric light and puts it on the body.


    The figure flickered, and Wei Xiao came to the highest point.


    Consciousness spread everywhere, touching the abyss.


    "The sacred judge is not in the abyss?"


    Without sensing the breath of the saint, Wei Xiao''s brows immediately frowned.


    Soon, recalling what happened yesterday.


    Wei Xiao''s confused eyes became frightened.


    Yesterday, the holy judge said that once he is resolved, he will be invincible.


    Now that the sacred judge is not in the non-emirate continent, doesn''t that mean...


    "Damn¡ª"


    Wei Xiao was anxious.


    I want to contact Xiao Jiu the first time.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Jiu had already notified Phantom and the others, and it was impossible for Wei Xiao to get in touch.


    Let yourself fly back like this?


    Damn, that''s tens of thousands of kilometers, without Xiaojiu, even if you fly in the sky every day and night, you won''t be able to get there in a day or two!


    But now let alone a day or two, it is just an hour that Wei Xiao didn''t want to waste.


    Can Immortal Heaven wait for him for a day or two?


    "Rumble¡ª"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    "Quack..."


    "Woooooo-"


    Just when Wei Xiao was burning with anger, there was a sudden tremor in the earth.


    After that, from the square where his figure was, there was an endless army of zombies galloping towards the abyss from one end.


    She shades the earth and covers eight wastes, and the number is astronomical.


    Wei Xiao''s astonishment was not over yet. In his perception, on the side of the abyss, an equally large army appeared again.


    "Aquarium?"


    Looking at the army appearing in the direction of the abyss, Wei Xiao was dumbfounded.


    What''s happening here?


    How could the aquarium appear in the non-Emirate continent?


    It is obvious that this battle is about to start a war between the two clans.


    "Shuizu actually took the initiative to attack the corpse race? Do they have this strength?"


    Wei Xiao expressed doubts about the strength of the Shui nationality.


    However, he hadn''t wondered how long, thinking of the situation that Immortal Heaven might encounter now, he didn''t have the time to pay attention to the battle over the abyss.


    No longer staying, without Xiao Jiu, Wei Xiao can only return to the Immortal Sky at his own speed.


    "I hope that Shu Wang can hold on to my arrival."


    In the form of a purple-white electric light, like a meteor flying away in the direction of the immortal sky.


    But what Wei Xiao didn''t know was that just after he left, a figure appeared in the place where he was before.


    The visitor was shrouded in a purple-black long-distance race, wearing a mask, and the bright star eyes behind the mask showed a thrilling color.


    "Resurrected from the dead, immortal? How could this be possible? How could Wei Xiao have a power that was not even possessed by the sacred judge?" The mysterious man, in fact, is Ye, and he is not calm now.


    Wei Xiao fell yesterday, and he really panicked at first.


    Worried that the human race is not the opponent of the corpse race, and will be completely destroyed in the end.


    But he calmed down, and based on the information he had obtained from investigating Wei Xiao during this period of time, he quickly determined that Wei Xiao would not die like this.


    Recognizing this, Ye decided to take advantage of the sage referee and the others to leave the non-emirate continent to gain some advantage before leaving.


    What he didn''t expect was that it was his decision that allowed him to witness the whole process of Wei Xiao''s rebirth inadvertently.


    This can shock Ye Ye not lightly.


    What doppelganger? What power?


    It''s just nonsense.


    Wei Xiao is clearly immortal, okay?


    "hehe¡­¡­"


    Linking all the past information about Wei Xiao and all the past, Ye suddenly smiled sadly.


    Looking at the direction in which Wei Xiao disappeared, Ye said mockingly: "Get rid of Wei Xiao? Surpass Wei Xiao? Ha ha... We are all wrong, everyone is wrong. To be the enemy of an immortal, we take What defeats him? From the beginning of being an enemy of him, all of us have lost."


    If you can see the face under the night mask, then you will find his unwillingness, his loneliness and a deep sense of powerlessness.


    It turns out that the people they have always wanted to get rid of and surpass are simply unkillable.


    How can you defeat a person who can''t kill?


    "Puff--"


    As if all the persistence and all the efforts were shattered at this moment, Ye''s whole body was slumped on the ground weakly.


    Very lonely and lonely.


    Ye finally understood what the world had said at this moment.


    Sometimes, the truth is really not important, because when you know the final answer, you will find that all your persistence and hard work are actually a joke.


    At this moment, Ye is in this mood.


    "Why, why does Wei Xiao possess this ability? Why?"


    All the hard work ended up finding that I was just doing useless work, and the night of broken beliefs seemed to be frustrating.


    Silent, sitting on the ground for a long time at night, the whole person is motionless like a wood.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    His thoughts were brought back to reality by the roar and shouts of killing from afar.


    Slightly dumbfounded, Ye slowly stood up from the ground.


    Looking at the two armies that have been fighting fiercely in the distance, a trace of clarity regained the dominance in the muddy eyes.


    "I still have hope, yes, I still have hope. Even if I really can''t kill you, I will let you never see the sun, I swear."


    After speaking, Ye looked towards the direction of the battlefield.


    At a glance, the two tribe armies, who couldn''t see the end, smashed the world, and the blood flowed into rivers.


    But that scene in Ye''s eyes allowed him to regain his confidence in dealing with Wei Xiao.


    "Over there, it is my last hope."


    The voice fell, and Ye''s figure disappeared on the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 1630： Immortal crisis

    In Minghai City, the sky is immortal.


    The holy referee led the five emperors, sons and daughters, and the three avatars to arrive here at three o''clock last night.


    Looking at the immortal army who was clearing the corpses around the immortal sky in the wild, the nine peak powerhouses appeared, which immediately caused a reversal change in the battle situation.


    It has long been a joke that the sacred judge can''t do anything to the human warriors below the superpower.


    Looking at the heavy casualties of the Zombie army under the encirclement and suppression of the Human Race fighters, the nine powerhouses shot directly.


    For a time, the human army that left the immortal sky was baptized with blood.


    In front of the pinnacle powerhouse, they don''t need to use much power.


    The Absolute Domain was released, and within 1,500 meters of the core radius, all super fighters and mutant beasts below level 4 without protection exploded and died.


    And outside the core, within 20 kilometers, the unprotected fighters and mutant beasts below level 3 were all killed and wounded devastatingly.


    The unbearable mental shock caused the immortal sky to suffer heavy losses.


    When Yan Yi and the others reacted, it was too late to stop them.


    "The saint? How could he appear here?" Yan Yi saw the huge body of the saint soaring in the darkness, his face turned pale.


    "Master Yan Yi, what should I do now?"


    Those in power came to Yan Yi and asked urgently.


    They were killed from the immortal heaven.


    The Immortal Heavens, which are still forbidden and protected, only have the ability to teleport in one direction. In other words, Yan Yi and the others are now unable to return to the Immortal Heavens.


    Of course, if the insiders remove the ban, they will be able to go back, but will that work?


    "Boom boom boom..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Looking at the night sky, Yan Yi''s heart was dripping with blood as the immortal warrior who was constantly falling and turning into ashes under the erosion of the power of the nine powers.


    She could not even dream of the fact that the body of the saint would appear in the immortal sky.


    Since the sage can come here, then...


    Yan Yi''s thoughts turned fiercely, thinking of an extremely terrifying possibility.


    But she will not admit it.


    Self-deceptively thought: It must be the holy judge who deceived her Ernie sauce by some means, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for the holy judge to bypass Wei Xiao and come to the Immortal Heaven.


    Squeezing the tremor in his heart, Yan Yi bit her teeth.


    "If the order continues, everyone will disperse and retreat. Don''t go back to the Immortal Sky, try to move around."


    "Yes!"


    The power holder took the order and immediately passed the message on.


    In the face of the nine powerhouses, the immortal warriors who knew they were not opponents, still charged their lives to the nine powerhouses.


    One batch died and another followed.


    He greeted the nine powerhouses unreservedly with all the attack methods that he could use.


    Don''t expect to be able to kill them, but as long as they can hurt any strong opponent, their efforts will not be in vain.


    Looking at the dark sky, under the sparks from the explosion, rained corpses continued to fall to the ground.


    When the immortal warriors attacked the nine powerhouses as always, Yan Yi''s command finally reached their ears.


    The so-called order prohibition.


    Without an order, the only thing they could do was to use this hundred and eighty catties of meat to be loyal to the immortal heaven. As for escape, very few people did this.


    Now, with Yan Yi''s order, no soldiers continue to rush to die.


    Upon receiving the order, millions of immortal warriors immediately dispersed and fled in directions beyond the immortal sky.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Seeing the human army who had cleared and suppressed one''s own side was running away, the senior zombies in the corpse group roared, and suddenly a large number of zombies scattered out, chasing the immortal warriors who were fleeing.


    It''s really Feng Shui turns around.


    Facing the counterattack of the zombies, the casualties of the immortal warriors expanded further.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    However, when these zombies were chasing the immortal warriors, a force from the sky baptized them in a carpet-like manner.


    Millions of zombies fell under the sudden attack.


    "Aw¡ª"


    "Kill¡ª"


    It is Yan Yi, Chang Bai, and powerful spirit beasts such as the general in the immortal forest.


    With Yan Yi taking the lead, two human supernatural beings and a dozen emperor-level mutant beasts rushed towards them.


    "It''s just a dying struggle. Destroy them." The holy judge did not intend to do it himself.


    His order was issued, and the three supreme envoys immediately killed them.


    The three top powerhouses shot Yan Yi and them at the same time.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    The general, who was covered with lightning patterns, thumped his chest violently, his figure surged hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye.


    The huge body of more than 600 meters directly blocked the front of the three peak powers, slapped it, and the three powers who rushed were immediately blocked.


    But it''s just blocking back.


    The three supreme envoys who had stabilized their figures felt the general''s infinitely close to the strength of the peak powerhouse, and immediately separated one to deal with it alone.


    The other two supreme envoys faced Yan Yi directly, and the earth-shaking battle broke out directly.


    the other side.


    At this time, no one outside the holy referee and the immortal sky can stop them.


    The holy judge entrenched in the night looked at the prohibition that protected the immortal sky, and his eyes showed cruelty.


    "Smash it."


    Upon hearing this, the five emperors and daughters immediately approached the wall of the immortal sky.


    "Fire¡ª"


    "shooting--"


    The fighters on the wall of the Immortal City immediately launched a blockade against the emperor''s son and emperor.


    The artillery that illuminates the darkness poured down on the five powerhouses like a pouring rain.


    The five emperors and daughters who had flown over saw this.


    One of them directly mobilized the ability to annihilate the firepower on the side of the city.


    The other four emperors and emperors immediately gathered their abilities.


    After a while, the four forces that changed the sky and the earth and swallowed the sky merged into one, forming a terrifying light beam that impacted the restraint of the immortal outer edge of the sky.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Under the shock of terror, the prohibition above the immortal sky appeared transparent for a moment.


    However, as the Sifang King Sword release ability continued to maintain the stability of the restraint, the impact of the four powerhouses was quickly wiped out.


    But inside the city, the whole city trembled and the sky shook after being hit by this blow.


    Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Keiko who were in Villa No. 1 were all startled.


    When they learned about the outside situation from the soldiers, the two women with Liujia couldn''t sit still.


    Immediately contact a group of awakened soldiers to the central square.


    "Be sure to keep the ban." Shu Wang gave the order.


    Without hesitation, Yan Chuan Keiko and the awakened people poured abilities into the giant sword.


    "Boom--"


    The attack from outside came again.


    Shu Wang, who was responsible for injecting abilities into the Emperor Sword, saw that just over one-third of the energy storage in the Emperor Sword had disappeared by two-thirds in an instant.


    In other words, the energy they just injected into the knife is not enough to be forbidden to extract it once.


    According to this situation, the attack from the outside would come again two or three times at most, and the energy contained in the Emperor Sword in the central square would be exhausted.


    Seeing this scene, Shu Wang gritted his teeth.


    "Child, mother can only wrong you. After you are born, mother will definitely compensate you twice." Then, Shu Wang no longer cared about himself, and increased the energy injected into the Emperor Sword.


    "Shu Wang--"


    Yan Chuan Keiko on the side was shocked when she saw this.


    "Keko, I''ll stand up first, if I can''t hold on, you''ll go up again."


    Shu Wang''s meaning is obvious, that is, I don''t want Yan Chuan Huizi to inject strength into the Emperor Sword like her desperately.


    As long as she can persist, Yan Chuan Keiko only needs to be released normally.


    Yan Chuan Huizi understood and bit her lip.


    "You must be careful, don''t force it."


    "I know!"


    Shu Wang nodded.


    With Shu Wang''s desperate injection of power into the Emperor Sword, the Sword Sword, which had only two-ninths of its energy left, immediately added one point.


    But that''s it.


    Because the third attack outside has arrived.


    With this blow, the energy contained in the giant Emperor Sword almost bottomed out.


    "do my best."


    Seeing that the energy is about to run out, the others are fighting too.


    Outside.


    Yan Yi and the others are also in a bitter battle this time.


    In the face of the two peak powerhouses, both the emperor-level spirit beast and Yan Yi were seriously injured.


    The worst is often white.


    Although the strength has reached the realm of the extreme emperor, and sitting down is still a spirit beast in the realm of the extreme emperor, he is still the first to fall in front of the peak power.


    The huge gap in strength cannot be made up by quantity.


    A level difference, the attack released by the Supreme Envoy with all his strength, when no one shared the main attack, was not something that an imperial powerhouse could resist.


    With Chang Bai''s death, Yan Yi has no time to grieve.


    Continue to lead more than a dozen early emperor-level spirit beasts to contain the two peak powers.


    It''s the general''s side.


    Regardless of the strength of the generals is only the peak of the late emperor level, but the advantages of mutant beasts and the defensive power of surpassing the corpse emperor, they all have certain qualifications for leapfrog challenges.


    Therefore, although its opponent has the strength of the pinnacle, it is suppressed by it.


    Of course, it''s just suppression, and it''s extremely difficult to kill.


    This is obviously not what Yan Yi and the others want.


    During the battle, Yan Yi, who had to look at the situation on the Immortal Sky from time to time, was not anxious when he noticed that the color above the prohibition became thinner.


    "Never let the eldest sister and the others have an accident."

 Chapter 1631： Support arrived

    The safety of Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi is far above all else.


    In order to support the city, Yan Yi had to let a part of the spirit beasts to support him.


    In this division, Yan Yi, who was already struggling, faced even more dangerous situations against the two peak powers.


    The holy judge who hadn''t made a move saw the spirit beast coming to support the city and snorted disdainfully.


    "Roar--"


    There was an earth-shaking roar.


    The saint began to absorb a large amount of residual supernatural powers from the air.


    At the same time, the absorbed supernatural powers are fed back to the supreme emissary. The supreme emissary who originally consumed a huge amount of abilities in battle returns to its peak again.


    And under the influence of the sacred tribunal, all the injuries they suffered are recovering quickly.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The strength has been strengthened, the state has returned to its peak, and the Supreme Envoy continues to make full shots.


    Yan Yi and the others were unable to block all of the opponent''s strength, and their figures were shot out immediately.


    "Tweet--"


    In times of crisis, a loud cry came from afar.


    Yan Yi, who was shaken flying in the air, saw the huge figure in the distance, and there was a hint of expression in his anxious eyes.


    It''s Xiao Jiu''s figure.


    Since Xiao Jiu is back, doesn''t it mean that Wei Xiao is also here?


    Yan Yi''s excitement did not last long.


    When she stabilized her figure in the air and wanted to call something, the figure on top of Xiao Jiu''s head in her sight made her feel heartbroken.


    Without Wei Xiao, there would be no figure of Wei Xiao on Xiao Jiu''s body?


    The master and servant, who have always gone out inseparably, are not together now?


    Yan Yi was a little unbelievable.


    "Finally arrived, it seems that we are not too late."


    Xiao Jiu watched from the night sky the prohibition that continued to protect the safety of the Immortal Sky, and he was worried along the way, and at this moment he could finally rest assured.


    Above it, the Phantom, Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei were all there.


    The mood of the three women is not very good at the moment.


    The women who had learned about Wei Xiao''s situation from Xiao Jiu''s heart ached.


    However, after witnessing the indestructible Tianzheng being attacked by the corpse clan, the emotions of the three people who were originally in pain were transferred.


    "It''s Yan Yi!"


    When the Phantom paid attention to the battlefield, it was the first to spot Yan Yi''s figure.


    After hearing the sound, the two of them looked towards the place where the Mei TV line was staying, and both saw each other.


    No hesitation.


    "Xiao Jiu, if it''s really like you said, please make sure that Shu Wang and Keiko are safe."


    Mu Wuqing said something to Xiao Jiu, and then the three women disappeared on Xiao Jiu''s head at the same time.


    Xiaojiu: "Don''t worry about the mistresses, Shuwang and Huizi, my Xiaojiu is in Baoding. What I said, God is useless."


    After the voice fell, Xiao Jiu circled around from outside the battlefield to the back of the base, hiding in the dark waiting for an opportunity.


    When Mu Wuqing and the others reappeared, they had already come to Yan Yi''s side.


    "Yan Yi, are you okay?" Mu Wuqing asked concerned.


    Looking at the three sisters, Yan Yi shook his head, and from time to time he looked at where Xiao Jiu was before, as if expecting something.


    "Yan Yi..."


    What Bai Youwei wanted to say.


    Yan Yi interrupted her before she finished speaking.


    With a sense of anxiety and anxiety on his face, Yan Yi asked the three of them.


    "Sister Wu Qing, where''s O''Neill? Why didn''t O''Neill come back with you?"


    Hearing Yan Yi''s questioning, the three women seemed to be evasive.


    When Xiao Jiu found them apart, Phantom and the others had already learned about Wei Xiao''s ending from Xiao Jiu''s mouth.


    Although they didn''t want to believe it, they knew very well that Xiao Jiu would never lie to them.


    The impact of the facts on them is not so big.


    But now they are hesitant to face the inquiry of other sisters.


    Mu Wuqing pretended to be calm and said: "My husband will not be able to come back for the time being, but you can rest assured that no one in this world can threaten your husband. Let''s not talk about this, let''s solve the immediate crisis first."


    Mu Wuqing is obviously changing the subject.


    Don''t look at Yan Yi being stupid and cute, like Xiaobai who doesn''t ask about world affairs, but from Mu Wuqing and the others'' avoidance, this pure and flawless girl has realized something.


    A sorrowful smile appeared on his face, and he nodded vigorously.


    "Sister Wu Qing, go and support the elder sisters. The ban on the base has been unable to stop the saints and their attacks for a long time. Once the ban is broken, the eldest sister and their safety will no longer be guaranteed."


    The three women turned their heads and looked at the five emperors who were being bombarded by the emperor''s daughters, their expressions suddenly turned up.


    "You have no problem here?" Phantom looked at the two pinnacle powerhouses held by the spirit beasts and the supreme emissary who was inextricably fought with the general, and asked Yan Yi.


    Yan Yi shook his head: "It''s okay, just drag the other person, I''m fine."


    The three women glanced at each other.


    Not much to say.


    "You hold on, and we will help you when we get rid of the enemy on the base."


    "I will."


    The three women no longer hesitated, and rushed towards the base of the Immortal Heaven.


    "There are human powers here again. It seems that these people are the last remaining peak powers of human beings beside Wei Xiao."


    The sage found that the Phantom and the others did not seem to be moved.


    The Terran did not have Wei Xiao, and the others were scumbags in the eyes of the sage judge.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The holy referee, who has not done anything, personally ends at this time.


    The huge body stretched across the sky, and the huge dragon claws faced the flying phantom and they volleyed into the air.


    "Be careful--"


    Upon seeing this, the fastest-reacting Phantom, purple electricity burst out from his body, and a huge thunder net crossed in front of the three of them.


    "Boom--"


    "Squeak..."


    The sacred judge¡¯s attack fell on it, and a series of violent tremors carried scattered electric lights in the night sky, and the dark environment instantly seemed like daylight.


    "Xiaoying (Sister Xiaoying)¡ª¡ª"


    The phantom''s face was solemn.


    "Don''t worry about me, you go and support the older sisters."


    Upon hearing this, the second woman gritted her teeth and continued to rush to the base.


    Upon seeing this, the sage said coldly: "None of you want to leave."


    The dragon breathes.


    The light beam covering the darkness instantly spread towards Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Your opponent is me."


    The Phantom is not slow.


    The power of heaven and earth was mobilized, and the purple electricity like a spider web gathered from all directions into a stream, blocking the attack of the holy judge against Mu Wuqing and the others.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Failing to keep Mu Wuqing and the others, the holy judge roared.


    "Human, you are looking for death."


    The voice fell, and the huge body of the saint flew towards the phantom.


    The Phantom is not to be outdone.


    Purple electric current fills the entire space.


    In the blink of an eye, the purple electricity fused with the power of nature condensed an 800-meter-high female Faxiang facing the holy judge.


    "boom--"


    Head on.


    Thousands of current surges.


    An attack comparable to Thunder Galaxy hits the head of the sage referee and directly knocks him out.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The phantom stepped forward and pursued.


    "Roar--"


    In the process of flying back, the holy judge suddenly swept towards the phantom with a dragon.


    The phantom that could not dodge was hit, and the figure was swept hundreds of meters away on the spot.


    At this time, Du Sheng Cai also stabilized his figure in the air.


    The huge head turned around, opened his mouth, and a ten-color light beam rushed towards the phantom.


    The whole body of the phantom vibrated, and the protective cover formed by the purple electricity blocked in front of him, resisting the attack of the holy judge.


    the other side.


    Mu Wuqing and the others were close to the five emperors.


    "Block them--" Sheng Yao greeted his companions beside him.


    Immediately, two female emperors left the group to meet Mu Wuqing.


    "Youwei, be careful!"


    Mu Wuqing reminded Bai Youwei next to him, offering a chain sword in his hand and directly facing one of the emperors.


    Bai Youwei is not negligent.


    Forty-eight Slashing Flying Swords appeared at the same time.


    Containing supernatural powers, it swept toward another emperor in a whirlwind.


    "Bang, bang, bang¡ª"


    Facing the sweeping flying knives, she manipulated the air on Bai Youwei''s emperor Holy Moon, and blocked Bai Youwei''s flying knives with a solid wall of air.


    Then took the initiative to attack, entangled with Bai Youwei.


    Shengyao is here with them.


    Without the two peak powers, their consumption of forbidden energy gradually slowed down.


    This undoubtedly relieved Shu Wang inside.


    But even so, as the main force of energy output, Shuwang, because of the excessive use of different energy, the body began to show signs of cell back phagocytosis.


    "Quickly prepare genetic medicine."


    Yan Chuan Keiko, who was always paying attention to the situation of Shuwang, looked at the expression on her face and was already extremely painful, and immediately asked the guards behind her to prepare genetic medicine for them.


    Knowing the guard, Yan Chuan Huizi said to Shu Wang: "Shu Wang, enough, you take the genetic medicine to restore your state, and then give it to me."


    When Shu Wang heard this, he didn''t try to behave.


    She has indeed exceeded the limit, if she continues to hold on, I am afraid that there will be major problems.


    "Well, you do what you can."


    Yan Chuan Keiko nodded, and then increased the injection of abilities.


    "Master Shuwang, genetic medicine." The guard brought the genetic medicine to Shuwang.


    Without hesitation, Shu Wang opened the cap of the test tube and swallowed the gene fluid in the medicine.


    The fierce fighting outside continued.

 Chapter 1632： Endless fight

    Indestructible Sky City has the support of Phantoms and others, which undoubtedly slowed down the progress of the Holy Referee and their capture of Indestructible Sky City.


    But because the power brought by the sacred judge was too powerful, with the passage of time, in the end, the ban on the sky above the immortal city was broken by the three emperors first.


    The base ban was broken, and Mu Wuqing and others, who discovered that the three emperors had directly entered the base, were immediately confused.


    The daughters who care about their safety and cannot concentrate on dealing with the enemies around them soon showed signs of decline.


    And this sign became more and more obvious as the fighting deepened.


    After the Phantom and their supernatural abilities are consumed in battle, it is difficult to replenish them in a short period of time, but on the side of the saint, there is a super mother, the saint, and the strength of the emperor, the emperor and the supreme envoy has always been at the peak.


    One decrease and one increase.


    There was a clear gap between the two sides who had fought equally well.


    In the fierce battle, the horizon has already revealed a little light.


    In the hands of the sage referee, the power armor of the Faxiang is already very difficult to maintain. At this time, facing the attack of the sage referee''s power is still undiminished, she has even struggled to defend.


    The huge body was hit and flew again and again.


    Within the Fa-xiang, the body that controls all of this, there is golden blood flowing from the corner of the mouth.


    "Your struggle ends here. The human race without Wei Xiao is simply vulnerable."


    Looking at the body that was seriously injured and half kneeling on the ground, like a mountain standing between the sky and the earth.


    The figure hovering in the sky, the sacred judge, in words, from all directions, summoned the blood-colored vortex containing the power of terror.


    Phantom''s figure is completely surrounded.


    Feeling the power of horror swallowing from the Quartet, the Phantom knew that the most dangerous moment had arrived.


    Stand up from the ground with strong support.


    The phantom of the purple electricity leaking from his body was definitely revealed in his eyes.


    other places.


    Regardless of the general position, the battle circle where Yan Yi was located, and the position of Mu Wuqing and the others, at this time, no one had no wounds on their bodies.


    Looking at the emperor and emperor and the supreme envoy who were still in their peak state, they all knew that the immortal sky was doomed to fail in this battle.


    But they didn''t have a fear.


    Even if it is impossible to escape death in the end, it is definitely a battle death.


    And just as the sacred judge was preparing to start the final devouring of the phantom, the sacred judge who had the winning ticket in the first second, the whole face changed in the next second.


    In addition to him, there are other supreme envoys, emperors and princes also showing anger in the near future.


    "Father..."


    Without continuing to act on Mu Wuqing and the others, the emperor and the emperor contacted the sacred judge through zombies.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The holy judge suddenly roared up to the sky.


    "Damn aqua, this deity will destroy your whole family¡ª"


    Hearing the roar of the holy judge, the unexplained Phantom and others showed their doubts.


    The sacred judge who clearly has the absolute upper hand, why does it make an angry roar at this time?


    Mu Wuqing and the others did not know that just now, the news of the Shui Clan''s surprise attack on the continent of the African Emirates was passed on by the corpse emperor and received by the holy referee.


    Knowing that there are dozens of imperial-level powerhouses in the Shui Clan leading tens of millions of Shui Clan troops to attack the non-Emirate continent, how can they not be angry?


    The non-Emirate continent is their root.


    The most terrifying thing is that there is the last root of the corpse clan. Once there is a problem with the corpse emperor and mother''s corpse in the non-Chief Continent, the corpse clan is very likely to die.


    The non-emirate continent is endangered, and the sacred judge has temporarily ignored the Phantoms.


    "Holy Yao, Holy Moon, Holy Heaven, you stay and continue to deal with the immortal sky. These people are already at the end of the crossbow, as long as you catch the woman of Wei Xiao, immediately return to the continent of the non-chief and join the deity. The rest of the emperors, sons and daughters, now with This deity supports the non-Emirate continent."


    The decree used corpse language to inform Shengyao.


    Knowing what is going on in the non-emirate continent, the emperor and the emperor dare not hesitate.


    Besides, the Phantom and the others are already close to the point where they are running out of oil, and there are three emperors and daughters left behind, and they can completely take the Immortal Heaven.


    I don''t think there is any problem with the arrangement of the sanctuary, the emperor''s sons and daughters responded one after another.


    About to leave, the holy judge glanced unwillingly at the phantom below.


    This food that has almost reached the lips has to be given up now, and the holy judge is really unwilling.


    But there is no way. Compared with the ability to swallow a peak power, it is obvious that the non-emirate continent is more important to the holy judge.


    "Wow¡ª"


    As if venting, a earth-shaking dragon chant spread all over the place, and the huge body of the saint turned his head immediately and galloped towards the non-emirate continent.


    Walking with him were three Supreme Envoys and two emperors and princes.


    When they saw this scene, Phantom, their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    "Is it gone?"


    "Why did the holy referee suddenly leave when he is about to win?"


    "Is it my husband?"


    Each has its own guesses.


    But even if the holy judge leaves, the crisis left to the Phantom still exists.


    "Do you think that the father and the others will be spared if they leave you? It''s ridiculous, just like you, our three emperors, emperors, and daughters, can leave you nowhere to stand."


    The emperor and daughter headed by Shengyao sneered at Mu Wuqing and the others, her eyes full of playfulness.


    Mu Wuqing resented them.


    But they couldn''t refute the other party''s words.


    In the continuous high-intensity battle, the abilities they lost have been infinitely close to the limit.


    Continuing to fight, they will face not only a huge threat from the outside, but also the back-phagy of the cells in the body.


    Fighting in that state is undoubtedly an act of seeking death.


    But they have no choice now.


    "kill-"


    "Protect the mistress, kill all these scumbags¡ª"


    Before Mu Wuqing and the others could do anything, in the Immortal City, a large number of fourth-level fighters and awakened fighters roared towards the three emperors and emperors.


    Upon seeing this, Sheng Yao hummed disdainfully.


    "act recklessly."


    "Puff puff-"


    The extraordinary energy of the three top powerhouses poured outwards.


    All the soldiers touched by their power turned into blood mist and dissipated in the air in the charge.


    This number is calculated in hundreds or thousands.


    The blooming of the blood flowers has turned the immortal day and outside into a purgatory on earth.


    "Come back, come back, you are not their opponents, don''t die in vain¡ª"


    Seeing the immortal warriors die on the way one after another on the charge, Mu Wuqing and the others were moved, and all those who were still fearful were moved.


    Are they not afraid of death?


    "Mistress, tell the lord, I, Hu Hansan, died for the base. Kill¡ª"


    "It is incumbent on me to defend the immortal sky. Let Ye Fan take a step forward."


    "Life is the person who immortalizes the heavens, and death is the soul of the immortal heavens, and my death is glorious even though I die."


    "Mistress, I like you, ahhh-"


    "I love the immortal heaven¡ª"


    The immortal warriors are crazy, they are all crazy.


    Knowing that it was death, they went forward and fearlessly, and in the roar of excitement, they turned into a cloud of blood and poured it on the land.


    "Ahhhhh...Mad, I don''t care about it. Even if you die, I will tear off one of your hairs."


    "Brothers, there is nothing to be afraid of. If the immortal sky is gone, we will not survive. Instead of becoming a Chinese meal for zombies without any resistance in the end, it is better to charge vigorously. For the last glory of the immortal sky ¡ª"


    There was a lot of excitement from the fourth-level fighters. The third-level fighters and those below the third-level who had retreated, at this time, they turned back, rushing into the corpse group completely desperately, and then swallowed their hands for the last breath. The last bullet in the weapon was shot at the three great powerhouses in the sky.


    The death toll is undoubtedly increasing.


    Millions of immortal warriors poured into the battlefield, all falling in front of Mu Wuqing''s eyes at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Wow¡ª"


    "Quack¡ª"


    Seeing this scene, the spirit beasts headed by the general were all infected.


    They are all seriously injured, and they can be stimulated by the fearlessness and bravery of human beings. Feeling that the injuries on their bodies are healed and they are strong again, they roared and rushed to the three pinnacle powerhouses again.


    "The sky is immortal, and the battle will not retreat¡ª"


    Mu Wuqing and the others also left everything behind.


    The red-eyed people, even at the risk of being reversed by the cells, once again fought with the emperor and the emperor.


    Seeing this, the three emperors and daughters in the sky showed no expression on their faces.


    "Weak struggle!"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The three top powerhouses shot at the same time.


    The power that shook the world bombarded the entire earth.


    The storm convolves and the sky collapses.


    The horrible force that lifts up the thick smoke is like a flood and a stormy sea sweeping across all directions.


    In this extremely destructive force, within a few kilometers, the immortal warriors in the charge and the zombies blocking the immortal warriors were devastated.


    All the creatures in the affected area were instantly turned into ashes.


    Mu Wuqing, Bai Youwei, Phantom, and General, the only one who can withstand the erosion of this force, broke through the impact of power and faced the three pinnacle powerhouses.


    "Wow¡ª"


    "Exit¡ª"


    The four great emperor-level powerhouses attacked at the same time, and the power of the shattering void swept the three peak powerhouses with the energy of swallowing the sky and the earth.

 Chapter 1633： Unexpected assistance

    Facing Bai Youwei and their combined force, Sheng Yue and Sheng Tian flashed forward beside Sheng Yao.


    The power of the heavens and the earth was mobilized by them and gathered into a wave covering the sky and the moon, facing directly against Bai Youwei and their attacks.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The loud sound of the shocking stone spread, as if the sky broke and the earth broke.


    The ruthless air wave surged, and the power of destroying the world surged out.


    Within ten miles, everything disappeared instantly.


    The immortal city, not far from the energy catharsis center, was also destroyed in this burst of power, nearly two-thirds of the area.


    There were millions of immortal Christians who died tragically in this strike.


    "what--"


    "Puff--"


    "Aw¡ª"


    They also suffered a strong backlash and shock from attacking the phantoms of the three peak powerhouses.


    The figure flew out in the wave of energy, and then slammed heavily on the ground.


    When everything dissipated, the earth returned to calm again.


    The three top powerhouses in the sky are deserted wherever they can see.


    Many buildings in Minghai City, which were originally dilapidated, dangerous, and crumbling, disappeared in this attack.


    The immortal sky, once prosperous and the symbol of the human race, is now a broken wall.


    The farther away the tragic scene is, the more obvious it is. In some places, there are even a large number of dilapidated corpses.


    It''s like **** on earth.


    Seeing this scene in front of me, the three top powerhouses did not have a trace of shame, but were proud of it.


    Looking at Mu Wuqing and others who were seriously injured in the Quartet and had difficulty getting up, Shengyao said with condescension, "It''s over. From the beginning of your confrontation with my corpse clan, this ending is doomed." In this world, the corpse clan is her real master, and other races are destined to be the enslaved objects of my corpse clan."


    Mu Wuqing and the others looked at the three domineering powerhouses in the sky with despair on their faces.


    The final blow had exhausted the last supernatural powers in their bodies, and now, the violent back-phagy of the cells had begun.


    The feeling that life is inferior to death, let alone keep them standing up and fighting, it is not enough to mobilize supernatural powers and qigong.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The only general who is not threatened by cell backphagocytosis, although it still has combat power, but it is too seriously injured, even if it stands up to stop the three peak powers, it can change nothing except speeding up death.


    The painful Phantom, Mu Wuqing and others looked at each other.


    "finished?"


    Maybe it''s really over.


    Lying directly on the ground, looking at the bright sky, the Phantom and their faces couldn''t help but smile.


    "Mistress, the master has fallen in the non-Emirate continent..."


    Recalling the first words Xiao Jiu had said when he found them, at this moment, Phantom and the others had no more grief or pain.


    "Husband (master), we''re here to accompany you."


    With that, the Phantom and the others closed their eyes and waited for the last moment to come.


    However, when they had completely given up, suddenly, a green spot of light floated above the entire battlefield.


    The light spots are like stars, like spring water, dotted with the gray sky.


    When it fell to the ground, the wasteland revived and green spread.


    The green vegetation that grew wildly at an extremely fast rate quickly brought life to the desolate battlefield.


    Similarly, when these green light spots fall on the body of a person or a spirit beast, the person or spirit beast that was originally covered with wounds and bleeding, the wound is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The most surprising thing is the Phantom of them.


    The most points of light are integrated into their bodies.


    It seems to be targeted.


    From the beginning, the green light dots blended with their bodies, and then they gathered into a river and poured into their bodies, bringing them a cure that other people could not match.


    The people who were suffering from cell back phagocytosis unexpectedly felt that the cell back phagocytosis was actually slowing down.


    Even those who are not serious backlash have stopped at this time and have begun to recover the deficiencies of physical energy.


    Phantom they opened their eyes one after another.


    "This is?"


    "what''s the situation?"


    Many people were shocked.


    Seeing the green light spots falling like snow, they were all surprised.


    Shengyao in the sky, when they saw this scene, their brows condensed.


    "Life force?"


    The three powerhouses who were shocked immediately turned their eyes to the source of all this.


    A direction several kilometers away from the battlefield.


    At this moment, a figure shrouded in green light was walking towards the battlefield.


    The green light spots falling in the sky all came from her body.


    Like a human-shaped rain cloud, the closer she gets to the battlefield, the more intense the green light spots on the battlefield.


    "court death--"


    It was discovered that the situation that had already achieved an overwhelming victory had changed because of the appearance of this person. The furious Sheng Yao, in his hand, gathered nine light **** containing different abilities and smashed in the direction of the incoming person.


    "Woooooo-"


    But he had just shot the incoming person, and from the ground, an emperor-level flying spirit beast soared into the sky, directly blocking the energy ball and the incoming person, and with his huge body to withstand the blow of Sheng Yao.


    The result can be imagined.


    The spirit beast that blocked Sheng Yao''s blow on behalf of the incoming person turned into a blood mist in the air and spilled onto the ground.


    "kill him--"


    Sheng Yao walked away in anger, gathering a stronger force to attack the incoming person.


    In addition to him, the other two emperors and daughters did not neglect.


    The three major vortices that shook the sky and the sky appeared in the headspace of the incoming people.


    Afterwards, the three rays of extinguishing light descended and rushed directly to the body of the person below.


    "Tweet--"


    When this scene appeared, more flying spirit beasts swept over the people''s bodies directly into the light of extinction falling from the sky.


    The spirit beasts turned into ashes under the impact of the light of extinction.


    But their efforts, after the fall of eight early-level emperor-level spirit beasts and dozens of spiritual beasts below the emperor level, allowed the falling light of the world to be exhausted without touching the presence of the coming person.


    "asshole--"


    Sheng Yao was so angry that the three corpses jumped.


    Yu Guang looked at the Phantom and others who had been sitting cross-legged on the ground actively absorbing the power of life to restore, feeling anxious and angry in his heart.


    "He gave it to me, and you immediately get rid of the three humans who threaten the most."


    Leaving a word, Sheng Yao rushed directly to the incoming person.


    Holy Moon and Holy Heaven dare not neglect.


    Power transfer.


    While waving his hands, the giant palm covering the sky volleyed towards the place where the ghost and their figures were.


    "Aw¡ª"


    At this time, the general violent.


    It didn''t need to suffer from cell backlash, and its injury was restored under the healing of the life force. It didn''t give the two peak powers a chance to hurt Mu Wuqing and the others, and the body of several hundred meters stood between the sky and the earth again.


    The arms comparable to the huge pillar supporting the sky were raised high, directly supporting the falling giant palms in the air and unable to fall.


    Seeing this, the two top powerhouses flashed and appeared above the giant palm.


    Stomped hard.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Below, the ground around the general''s foot suddenly sank several meters deep.


    At the same time, the general with both feet bent, vomiting blood and scarlet eyes.


    Its whole body was shining brightly, and its teeth used its arms and back to forcibly resist the falling giant palm.


    The two pinnacle powerhouses on the giant palm felt the tenaciousness of the general, and their strength increased again.


    But at this moment, forty-eight Emperor Slashing Flying Swords swept towards them.


    The two pinnacle powerhouses who had blocked part of the flying knives in a row couldn''t guarantee that they could also block the remaining Slashing Flying Swords while dealing with the generals, and immediately dodge to avoid the remaining Slashing Flying Swords'' attacks.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    Feeling that the power above was greatly weakened, the general hurriedly flew out the top of the giant palm condensed by different energy.


    "Peng Peng Peng¡ª"


    "Aw¡ª"


    Victory in the confrontation, the general thumped his chest with both hands and roared up to the sky.


    The indomitable, roaring behavior seemed to shout loudly: Come, you continue to come?

 Chapter 1634： Ye Xiaoqings choice

    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    the other side.


    Sheng Yao attacked the mysterious people who supported Mu Wuqing and the others.


    The fusion of nine abilities hits the opponent.


    Prepared, but the difference in strength, the incoming person only guarded Sheng Yao''s power for a moment.


    With the destruction of the protection set up, the mysterious person who continued to release the power of life to the outside world, the figure was impacted by the power of the Holy Yao, and immediately flew upside down and fell to the ground.


    Sheng Yao came to the side where the opponent landed.


    At this time, the mysterious person shrouded by the power of green life appeared.


    A woman, and a very beautiful woman.


    He was not too old, about seventeen or eighteen, and a face of melon seeds looked extremely pale at this time.


    There was blood flowing at the corner of his mouth, but there was no trace of fear or fear in his bright star eyes.


    Sheng Yao: "But the emperor''s strength dare to come and die, how much do you want to die?"


    The woman did not speak.


    Staring directly at Shengyao without a trace of dust.


    But even so, women did not stop releasing the force of life to the outside world.


    "Live and die, go to hell!"


    Sheng Yao saw that the other party was seriously injured and was still providing the Phantom with the powers they needed to recover. Under his anger, a ball of energy condensed in his hand, waved and smashed the woman on the ground.


    "Zezi--"


    "Boom¡ª"


    However, at the juncture of the crisis, a purple lightning flashed past Sheng Yao''s eyes.


    When Sheng Yao''s attack fell on the ground, apart from leaving a huge pit, there was no woman in the same place.


    The saint was slightly stunned.


    Hastily turned his head and looked aside.


    "Are you OK?"


    The phantom put the woman in her arms to the ground at this time.


    Looking at each other caringly, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    "puff--"


    The woman vomited blood, then turned her face straight to the Phantom Shadow.


    The phantom who was full of caring in her eyes, when she saw the faces of the women who supported them, there was a hint of shock in her eyes.


    "You, aren''t you Ye Xiaoqing next to Xiao Chen?" Phantom was shocked.


    The woman is Ye Xiaoqing.


    There was a trace of sadness in the bright starry eyes.


    As if she didn''t have much emotion, she bit her slightly whitish lip.


    Concentrate the power of life in the body, and input these powers into her body in front of the Phantom.


    "Why do you do this?"


    The Phantom is unbelievable.


    The other party is clearly their enemy, why would they help them in the end, and still spare no effort?


    Ye Xiaoqing spoke at this moment, her voice choked a little, as if it were painful.


    "I, I don''t want to save you, and even hope you all die. But watching your soldiers die tragically in the hands of zombies, I, I can''t help myself. I don''t know if Brother Xiao Chen will forgive me in this way, but I can''t just watch the human race being exterminated by the dead race, I can''t do it."


    The Phantom was slightly stunned when he heard the words.


    Looking at the painful Ye Xiaoqing again, the Phantom sighed inwardly.


    If before the end of the world, the girl in front of her, shouldn''t she leave school and enter society?


    Can understand her mood, the Phantom didn''t say much.


    "Next to us, you have helped us a lot, don''t embarrass yourself."


    The Phantom cut off the vitality that the other party was still sending into her body, and stroked her forehead.


    "Do you really think that restoring a little strength can change the fate of your Immortal Heaven? Naive."


    Sheng Yao came to kill at this time.


    A shock wave from the front struck the figure of the second woman.


    The Phantom responded quickly.


    Waved a protection formed by purple electricity to block them.


    "boom--"


    Sheng Yao''s power impacted the Phantom''s defense, directly destroying it.


    "Peng Peng¡ª¡ª"


    In the terrifying explosion, the Phantom held Ye Xiaoqing''s figure and flew out dozens of meters.


    Shengyao did not stop.


    Between raising his hands, the wind and sand of the earth convolved, and the magic shadow in the sand condensed out, and swallowed it toward the phantom and the others in a whistling manner.


    "Be careful yourself¡ª"


    Ignoring Ye Xiaoqing, a flash of lightning sent her to a place hundreds of meters away.


    Then he turned around, mobilized by the force of nature, and the purple electricity spread out on both sides like a rushing river, and then set off a monstrous current that collided with the surging wind and sand magic shadow.


    The two forces faced each other, as if the wind and waves in the sea collided head-on.


    A barrier that stretches for a kilometer rises into the sky, and the violent purple electricity and sandstorms spread to both sides like torrential waves.


    "It seems you think you can do it again."


    "Kill you enough."


    "Arrogant!"


    Sheng Yao coldly snorted, and the two Qi Blades in his hand condensed, and he slammed close to the Phantom Shadow.


    The Phantom was unwilling to show weakness, two short blades appeared in his hands, covered with purple electricity, and climbed up.


    "Puff puff--"


    "Boom--"


    The two sides fought fiercely between the earth at a speed hard to catch with the naked eye.


    One move, one move, can cut the earth and smash the mountains. It''s terrifying.


    the other side.


    The general, Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei are also fighting fiercely with the remaining two peak powers after recovering a certain strength.


    Although the cell backphagy has stopped, the recovery of the supernatural powers is always limited. Even if they occupy a numerical advantage, they are still at an absolute disadvantage after fighting with the two peak powers for dozens of rounds.


    It can be seen that Ye Xiaoqing''s support to them is only to give them a longer life.


    In the face of the emperor and emperor who could not regain the blood but could absorb the remaining power in the air infinitely to "return to the blue" in the battle, defeat was only a matter of time.


    The battlefield of the emperor-level powerhouse is destined to be incapable of intervention by others.


    The Phantom of the Heart is worried about their safety, but the people in the base who are still alive can do nothing except to be in a hurry.


    Of course, except for dealing with zombies.


    "Why hasn''t the Lord come yet?"


    Many people also realized at this time that the subversion of the immortal sky is imminent. Why hasn''t their god, their pillar, Wei Xiao come back?


    "Tweet--"


    Just when the Phantom and the others were about to be unable to support it, in the distant sky, a bird that was only ninety-third the size of a small bird was flying towards the immortal sky.


    "Bastard, hurry up, give me a drag, I''ll squeeze your bird''s head."


    "Tweet--"


    Sitting down, the mutant bird swallowed the sky (self-styled, swallowed a few people, and found this name in their memory that they felt was very consistent with their temperament and misappropriated it) to express their grievances.


    I have already taken out the energy to breastfeed on the road, what do you want more birds?


    Today, Tianming, the Sky-Swallowing Python was patrolling his great country in his own airspace, but this cruel man appeared.


    Without a word, the other party beat himself up violently until he succumbed.


    The Heaven-Swallowing Python had no grievances, and finally realized that the other party was only trying to let him take him to a place. At that time, the Heaven-Swallowing Python had nowhere to vent its sadness and aggrievedness.


    You said you want to take the "windmill" and just say no. Is it necessary to do it?


    Now I threaten myself, if I can''t beat you, you see I won''t swallow you in one bite.


    "hurry up--"


    Afraid of the lewd might of a brutal man on his back, the Sky-Swallowing Anaconda dared not neglect, and continued to gallop forward at the previous speed with a roar.


    It also wants to be fast, but it is really its fastest speed now.


    It didn''t take long.


    When the Sky-Swallowing Python Sparrow entered the outermost periphery of Minghai City, and the man on his back also caught the flames soaring into the sky, everything else was turned into nothingness except for the broken, immortal sky, he was worried all the way, at this moment, The scarlet eyes are like a layer of plasma, red dripping blood, red scary.


    The prohibition of the immortal sky was destroyed, and two-thirds of the city was destroyed.


    Doesn''t that mean that the people inside are already ill-fortuned?


    "Shu Wang, if something happens to them, there is no need for other creatures to survive."


    There was no anger or hideousness on the man''s face, but his cold tone was like a call from the abyss of hell, announcing the death penalty for the world''s creatures.


    Sitting down and swallowing the python can understand people''s words.


    There was a sharp spirit all over, almost unable to grasp the flying figure, and hit a big mountain with one head.


    Are you kidding me?


    The murderous man on his back is going to destroy the world for several people. Are you crazy?


    I thought it was cruel enough that the other party beat him up and enslaved himself.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party would have even crazier behavior.


    "God bless you. That human named Shu Wang, you have to live anyway, otherwise, this world will really be destroyed because of you. The main thing is the little bird my life, I am still young, and there are still three thousand in my harem Belle, I don''t want to die yet!"

 Chapter 1635： Instant kill

    Indestructible.


    "puff--"


    After several fights, the Phantom was finally defeated in the confrontation with Sheng Yao.


    The little help Ye Xiaoqing gave her was a drop in the bucket.


    The figure vomited blood and flew out, while she was flying down in the air, she had no energy left to find Shengyao desperately.


    Sheng Yao: "It''s over."


    This time Shengyao learned the lessons from before.


    No more chance for the mutation to happen.


    Looking at the phantom flying out, he could pinch his five fingers at the phantom figure with one hand, and then manipulated the air to confine the phantom in the air.


    At this time, the forces of nature in the Quartet began to enrich the space where the phantom figure was imprisoned.


    The countless backlogs of the forces of nature are like a bomb waiting to be detonated at this moment, which can take away the life of the Phantom at any time.


    "finished?"


    The Phantom felt the breathless squeeze around her body, and her heart was gloomy.


    But soon she was relieved again.


    That''s good, you can follow the pace of the master.


    "die--"


    Shengyao did not hesitate.


    The power of the Destroying Phantom has reached its limit, and when his eyes are fixed, he will squeeze the space that blocks the Phantom.


    "Swish¡ª"


    But just when he was about to do it, from the side of the sky, a purple-white beam of light broke through the air.


    The speed is like a meteor.


    The fatal threat strongly stimulated Sheng Yao''s body.


    I feel that if I insist on taking the life of the Phantom first and then react, I will have a hard time making a living.


    Naturally, his own life is far more important than the Phantom. Therefore, Sheng Yao resolutely gave up on the end of the Phantom and turned around a barrier to block in front of him.


    "boom--"


    "puff¡­¡­"


    Shengyao''s response has been very rapid.


    Unfortunately, he still underestimated how terrifying the threat from the rear was.


    The purple-white beam reached his eyes.


    In the intense electric light flying, inside was a figure holding a long knife condensed by purple and white electric light.


    The energy blade stabbed on the protection, and in an instant, the defense set by Sheng Yao shattered.


    Of course, in this instant, he saw clearly who the attacker was.


    But before he could speak, he dropped the defensive piercing figure to the ground. He turned and staggered from Sheng Yao''s side. The purple and white electric light in his hand did not pass Sheng Yao''s neck, directly causing Sheng Yao''s figure to freeze on the spot.


    "..."


    Sheng Yao, with a look of horror in his eyes, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but unfortunately, his corpse was separated and his vocal cords were completely abolished. He couldn''t make any noise.


    "Peng¡ª¡ª"


    With a dull sound, Sheng Yao''s body and head fell to the ground at the same time.


    He is still alive, but because the nerve center is separated from the body, he can''t do anything.


    The two moves directly behead the opponent, although there is a sneak attack element in it, but that is also a symbol of strength.


    Without sufficient strength and the pinnacle powerhouse can deal with it, not everyone can wipe out the opponent instantly with two shots.


    Without looking at Sheng Yao, whose consciousness was gradually dissipating, the incoming person looked at Keren''s falling to the ground, and sucked at the opponent with a claw with his right hand.


    The falling phantom was dragged by the surrounding airflow and directly fell into the arms of the person.


    Phantom felt the warmth of the body, and her beautiful eyes slowly opened.


    "Master, master?"


    Looking at the person in front of him, the phantom with incredible color in his eyes widened.


    However, before Wei Xiao could speak, she smiled.


    "People say that after death, people will go to another world to meet the person they care about most. I didn''t believe it, but now I believe it. Master, it''s great to be able to meet you."


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    Is this silly daughter-in-law having a problem with her brain, why is she starting to talk nonsense?


    "Silly woman, why go with me? Are we not dead yet?"


    Wei Xiao said, a little angry and funny.


    "Ok?"


    The phantom was stunned.


    We are not dead?


    How can this be? How can I see you master again if I''m not dead?


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    Seeing what else Phantom wanted to say, Wei Xiao didn''t give her a chance.


    "If you have anything, let''s wait until we solve the matter before us."


    Needless to say, Wei Xiao put down the Phantom in his arms, surrounded the body of the Phantom with purple and white electric lights, set a protection for her and walked out of the protection circle.


    "This protection circle is one-way. It can come out, but people outside can''t get in. Stay here with peace of mind, and I will be able to solve everything soon."


    With the Phantom still in a dazed state, Wei Xiao flashed himself to support Mu Wuqing and their direction.


    The Phantom regained consciousness at this time.


    He looked at his body and then at the familiar scene in front of him.


    "I''m not dead? The master didn''t fall either? This..."


    Involuntarily, Phantom thought of what Xiao Jiu had said to her when he came to the Western Continent.


    "Little nine¡ª"


    In the distant sky.


    "Tweet--"


    Xiao Jiu, who was carrying Shu Wang, Yan Chuan Huizi, and Wei Ling running for his life, suddenly sneezed a few uncontrollably.


    "What''s the situation? Did I get bird flu?"


    "What''s a joke? How can my dignified emperor-level powerhouse get avian flu? Well, it is estimated that the holy judge has defeated the immortal sky, but I did not find the two mistresses are greeting my eighteenth generation ancestors! Well, definitely That''s it, the truth is out."


    "Xiao Jiu, what''s the matter with you?"


    On Xiao Jiu''s back, Shu Wang looked at it a little out of state, and asked with concern.


    Xiao Jiu came back to his senses.


    "It''s okay, the hostess, it may be that the weather is warming up, and I am not used to it for a while, and caught the wind chill. The two hostesses are seated, and we are about to go to a very safe place. At that time, we will come back when you have finished giving birth."


    Yan Chuan Huizi: "Xiao Jiu, tell us honestly, what happened to her master?"


    Xiao Jiu hesitated for a moment, and then said indignantly: "Two mistresses, I won''t lie to you anymore. In fact, the master is trapped by the shameless fellow of the tribunal. They know they are not the master''s opponent, so they use The plan trapped the master in a large array formed by abilities."


    "The purpose of the sacred judge is to seize you as hostages and threaten the master before the master breaks the seal. I cannot help the master, so as long as you ensure your safety, the sacred judge will surely be able to kill them when the master breaks the seal. No piece of armor is left."


    "Really?" Yan Chuan Keiko was suspicious.


    The same is true for Shu Wang.


    "Naturally it is true. The two mistresses don''t think that the master will go offline?"


    The two women looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.


    Wei Xiao offline?


    how is this possible?


    Even if everyone else in the world is gone, this kind of thing won''t happen to Wei Xiao.


    Without doubting Xiao Jiu anymore, the two girls let Xiao Jiu take them to the destination with peace of mind.


    What the second daughter didn''t know was that Xiao Jiu was obviously relieved at this moment.


    If it hadn''t taken into account that the two mistresses were pregnant, and based on the principle of treating others with integrity, Xiao Jiu would not lie.


    But if it tells the truth and makes the two mistresses feel fetal, it will be blamed for all deaths.


    "Is this a white lie?"


    Xiao Jiu murmured, and continued to fly towards the distance.


    Here is the immortal sky.


    At this moment, the situation on the battlefield has changed.


    Every emperor and emperor will have a certain sense within the corresponding distance.


    Sheng Yao''s death was quickly felt by the other two emperors and daughters.


    "Sheng Yao is dead?"


    "How is this possible? Can a woman at the end of the crossbow kill Sheng Yao?"


    The Holy Moon and Holy Heaven both showed incredible faces.


    It was precisely because Sheng Yao''s death brought them a huge impact, which also made Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei, who were severely injured and dangerous under their attack, finally had time to breathe.


    Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei looked at each other.


    "What happened to them?"


    Bai Youwei constricted her eyebrows: "Leave them alone. We will go to the base now to find genetic medicine to restore our state. Once we are entangled by them again, we will not be able to get out."


    The body has already shown slight signs of backlash. Bai Youwei and the others, who had long wanted to leave the battle to find genetic medicine to restore their strength, had to support them because they could not get rid of the entanglement of the two top powerhouses.


    Seeing that the opponent is not pressing harder, when will he leave the battle at this time?


    Mu Wuqing nodded.


    "It just so happens to see if Xiao Jiu has taken Shu Wang and Keiko away."


    When the two of them combined, they immediately turned and galloped towards the broken Immortal Heaven.


    "They want to escape."


    Shengyue noticed Bai Youwei''s actions and immediately reminded Shengtian.


    "Stop them."


    Shengtian didn''t think about it anymore, he would intercept Bai Youwei and two of them.


    "If you have time to deal with others, think about how you can save your lives from me next! Cut--"


    Shengtian had just mobilized his abilities, and from behind them, a murderous sound exploded in his ears.


    The two peak powers are discolored.


    Hardly thought about it, and at the same time turned around to jointly set up protection to deal with the crisis from the rear.


    "boom--"


    The defense formed by the combined forces of the two emperors and emperors was hit by an arc-shaped blade.


    The protection was broken, and the two peak powers behind the protection were also affected by the shock wave, and their figures flew back tens of meters.


    When they stabilized their figures and looked in the direction where the attack appeared, a figure stepping through the air made their solemn eyes become surprised and shocked.


    "Wei Xiao?"

 Chapter 1636： Feel the horror of the worlds strongest

    Wei Xiao stopped twenty meters close to the two peak powers.


    The big hand grabbed in the direction of the immortal sky.


    From the ruins under the city wall, a Sword Emperor was dragged by Wei Xiao, broke out of the ground, and flew directly into Wei Xiao''s left hand.


    "The holy judge only left you with this strength, so I really look down on my Wei Xiao!"


    "You killed Shengyao?" Shengyue''s beautiful face showed a trace of anger.


    "You will follow him soon."


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The words fell, and the Emperor Sword in Wei Xiao''s hand was wrapped in purple and white lightning.


    I saw Wei Xiao''s eyes sinking, and his figure instantly swung a knife to make a pilgrimage to Holy Moon to kill.


    "Be careful--"


    Upon seeing this, Shengtian made a sound, and at the same time mobilized his powers, a huge magical shadow formed in front of the Holy Moon, and it rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    I saw a blood purple light in the sky.


    The demon shadow rushing towards Wei Xiao was split into two by the blade.


    Wei Xiao, who was just behind the blade, took the sword straight to the neck of Holy Moon.


    Holy Moon is not slow to respond.


    Activating the ability to destroy the swept blade, then a protective shield appeared in front of him, blocking the attack that Wei Xiao followed closely behind.


    But it only blocked Wei Xiao''s attack.


    With the slashing of the protective shield, the Emperor Devouring Knife increased its strength under Wei Xiao''s control.


    The protective cover was shattered, and the figure behind the holy moon was directly carried out by the shock wave.


    "kill--"


    Seeing this, the holy sky on the side flew up.


    The two Qi blades in his hand were excited, like two long vines intertwining in the air, forming a pincer attack on Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao sneered, his toes lightly in the air.


    The figure soared, flipping past the air blades flanking from both sides.


    With the attack of the Holy Heaven just passed.


    The spinning Wei Xiao waved the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand, and a blade that separated the sky and the earth and broke through the clouds struck the figure of the holy sky.


    Shengtian hurriedly crossed the air blade in his hand into a diagonal cross to resist Wei Xiao''s attack.


    The skills of the two sides collided, a burst of bright light passed, and the figure of Shengtian retreated dozens of meters.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Before the Holy Heaven had a chance to breathe, Wei Xiao''s figure flew over in the blooming light.


    With a sharp stabbing, the purple-white electric light erupted like a tide, and the purple-white electric light was like Hong Tao scouring the place where the holy heaven figure was.


    Shengtian hurriedly set up defensive resistance.


    But it only resisted for a moment.


    The protection in front of him was quickly shattered by the tide formed by the purple and white electric light, and his figure was immediately pierced by the purple and white electric light in many places.


    "what--"


    Amid the screams, Shengtian''s figure flew into the distance like a meteor.


    Wei Xiao still wanted to take advantage of the victory, but Holy Moon, who was repelled by him, made a move at this time.


    The air freezes, and the force of thought suppresses it.


    Two invisible energies acted on Wei Xiao''s four directions at the same time.


    Even Wei Xiao was affected by the huge sense of oppression.


    Without a chance to launch a more deadly attack on Shengtian, Wei Xiao gathered strength in his hands and swept away.


    "Persevere in all directions--"


    The terrifying blood-purple edge was released by Wei Xiao, smashing the air blockade, cutting off the connection of thought power, and the undiminished edge reaching the place where the figure of Holy Moon was.


    Holy Moon condenses his eyebrows.


    The nine energy **** condensed behind him.


    In the push, nine energy **** faced Wei Xiao''s knife energy.


    After the earth-shattering continuous explosions, the bright sky was once again shrouded in misty clouds.


    "Let''s do it together¡ª"


    At this time, Shengtian finally recovered from Wei Xiao''s continuous attacks.


    When he came to Shengyue, he motioned for Shengyue to glance.


    Shengyue understood, the two began to manipulate the forces of nature to form a huge entity that appeared above the sky.


    "Aw¡ª"


    It has limbs and is a half-dragon-shaped object that screams proudly between the heaven and the earth.


    "go with--"


    The two top powerhouses drink at the same time.


    "Roar--"


    The nearly thousand-meter-long supernatural object whizzed out and flew towards Wei Xiao''s figure with teeth and claws.


    Wei Xiao smiled coldly.


    The power in his hand slashed out with a single knife, divided the clouds, and shot down the sky that had cut through the sky.


    The light of opening the sky seemed to divide the sky in two, and the sharp blade light instantly slashed out the entity condensed by the two peak powers.


    "Puff--"


    After the power entity shattered, the bodies of the two pinnacle powerhouses who were connected to the entity condensed by the abilities were spit out blood and golden blood one after another.


    The dignified Holy Moon and Holy Heaven saw that Wei Xiao''s next blow was coming.


    Hastily cast the devouring ability to absorb the surrounding abnormal energy remaining in the air.


    Wei Xiao is not slow either.


    When the opponent absorbed the different energy to restore his own strength, two purple-white electric lights burst out from the left and right from Wei Xiao.


    The flashing purple and white lightning formed a huge circle around them in the blink of an eye.


    Immediately afterwards, from the aperture, a layer of purple-white waves spread out in the upper and lower directions.


    After Holy Moon and Holy Heaven had absorbed the supernatural powers in the air, their figures were already surrounded by a huge purple-white light ball.


    "Annihilation¡ª"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give them time to react, and the purple and white electric light burst out in his hands.


    Just listen to the sound of "squeak".


    The inside of the entire mask was instantly flooded with purple and white electric light.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    Facing the ubiquitous electric light, the holy moon and holy sky have nowhere to hide.


    The defense set was shattered by multiple bombardments of purple and white lightning, and the body was stimulated by purple and white lightning, and there were screams in her mouth.


    "die--"


    "Buzzing¡ª"


    Looking at the holy moon and holy sky struggling under the erosion of purple and white electric light, an electric light in Wei Xiao''s hand sank into the sky.


    Suddenly, a huge vortex hung upside down above the sky.


    A blade of destruction that absorbed a large amount of purple-white electric light and air currents protruded half of the sharp blades. The terrifying coercion suddenly changed the world.


    Shengyue and Shengtian felt that their bodies were locked by some kind of destruction in the air, and their eyes were shocked.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    There was a roar that was different from that of human beings.


    The two peak powerhouses with full-scale abilities exploded, and a force that destroyed the Quartet will annihilate the purple electric metal that bombarded their silhouettes.


    "fall--"


    Wei Xiao removed the mask at this time and pressed down with his right hand.


    "" Whoosh¡ª¡ª:


    In the sky, the blade of destruction carrying the power of the heavens and the earth and the purple and white electric light injected by Wei Xiao stabs at the two great peak powers below at an inevitable speed.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The holy month and holy sky violent upon seeing this.


    The body of Dharma for nearly a thousand meters stood tall between heaven and earth.


    The two peak powers who roared up to the sky each sent out a nine-color beam of light in their hands to face the falling blade of destruction.


    When their power merged in midair to form a thicker beam of light that shot up into the sky, the Blade of Destruction collided with it.


    "boom--"


    A loud noise spread from the sky.


    In the bright sky, a huge petal opened up in all directions.


    It only takes a moment.


    In the middle of the blooming energy is a vision formed by a blood purple beam penetrating the energy, annihilating the upward beam from below, and finally sinking into the side of the two giants, bringing the endless electric light and blood flow to instantly place the two giants. The land is submerged.


    Suddenly, the world was turbulent, and the storm swept across the sky.


    At this time, the terrifying battle scene attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Except for the phantoms who have already known Wei Xiao''s arrival, such as Yan Yi who was seriously injured in the distance and protected by spirit beasts, and Mu Wuqing who returned to the city to find genetic medicine to restore his own state, they involuntarily looked to the sky.


    People who had not personally experienced the battle in the sky, but could be shocked by the aftermath of the explosion from a long distance away, all had a look of horror in their eyes.


    That kind of energy confrontation is definitely not something the current people on their side of Immortal Heaven can do.


    In other words, someone is now helping them deal with the emperor and the emperor?


    "Who is fighting?"


    Mu Wuqing and the others exclaimed.


    The brilliance produced by energy is too dazzling.


    People below and far away are unable to capture the situation in the sky.


    Looking into the sky, those who survived the immortal sky all looked up and waited for the last moment.

 Chapter 1637： The immortal crisis is lifted

    The wind convolves, and the air waves are like waves.


    After the shock waves spreading across the sky like ripples across the sky one after another, for a long time, the clouds cleared, the world returned to the origin, and the sky was full of radiance, revealing what she should be.


    Mu Wuqing and the others hurriedly looked at the airspace where the energy burst center was located.


    As a figure gradually appeared in the air and gradually became clear, the expressions on their faces, from the initial incomprehension, confusion and curiosity, were gradually replaced by surprise, excitement and tears of joy. .


    "Wei Xiao (husband, Oni sauce)?"


    "Then, that is the Lord?"


    The surviving immortal warriors also saw Wei Xiao''s figure clearly.


    Compared to Mu Wuqing and the others'' muttering, the warrior''s questioning sound caused a reaction that was beyond description.


    There is a substitution point, and the other immortal warriors who haven''t seen Wei Xiao''s figure clearly, at this time, the more they look at the figure in the sky, the more they look like their lord.


    Until this voice came out from millions of people, there was no doubt that his immortal warrior was completely boiling.


    "Lord, it is the lord, our lord is back--"


    "Master¡ª"


    "Long live, long live, the Lord has come up, and our God has come."


    "Hahaha... I knew that the Lord will come, he will come. Brothers, after being crushed and beaten by the corpse for so long, it is time for us to fight back. Our Lord is back, immortal and no one Enemy."


    "No one is invincible, no one is invincible¡ª"


    "Kill-kill all the corpse tribe."


    "kill--"


    The appearance of Wei Xiao had an indescribable increase in the morale of the immortal warriors.


    Just like now, his figure is standing in the sky, looking at the immortal warrior who invites his figure, the original sluggish and desperate mentality, as if being injected with new vitality, one by one is completely renewed.


    Although nothing has changed in essence, the glory that belongs to the immortal sky, the confidence, and the incomparableness, return to all fighters at this moment.


    One person charged the corpse group, and the other fighters were as if they had been beaten with blood, and their combat effectiveness had risen so many times.


    Fearless and indomitable.


    A frantic eruption, even a warrior who didn''t have a few seconds of vitality, would fight back at this time, and deal a fatal blow to the zombies who severely injured him.


    The entire Immortal Heaven was alive because of Wei Xiao''s arrival.


    Those who have hope, the fighting power that broke out in order to survive, below the imperial level, it is not an exaggeration to say that they can leapfrog the challenge.


    In the broken city.


    "It''s really my husband, it''s really him. He hasn''t fallen, he''s still alive."


    Bai Youwei cried with joy, covering her small mouth with her hands to prevent herself from crying.


    After several patience, after Mu Wuqing''s voice fell, Bai Youwei couldn''t help but nod her head.


    "It''s your husband, it''s him, you can''t go wrong. Damn Xiao Jiu, it dares to lie to us. Let it wait, next time I meet, I must strip it off."


    Mu Wuqing held back tears of joy.


    "Since my husband is here, the crisis of the Immortal Sky is no longer a problem. We will recover quickly, and then completely clean up all the zombies outside the Immortal Day."


    "Ok!"


    Bai Youwei nodded vigorously.


    The last worry in my heart disappeared at this moment.


    Outside!


    "Euny Chan?" Yan Yi''s eyes were blurred by tears, but the smile on her face was brighter at this moment than ever.


    Without losing you, you don¡¯t necessarily know how important the person you care about is to you. Only when you have experienced despair, and your heart is ashamed, and then you have lost and regained it, then you can understand the specific weight of that person in your heart.


    "Master Yan Yi, the Lord is back, we should be happy at this time. If the Lord sees you now, he will worry about you."


    Yan Yi came back to his senses.


    Wiped away the tears on his face, his face was filled with a bright smile.


    "Jin Miaofeng, you are right. With the return of Ernie Chan, our victory will come. At this time, I must be stronger than anyone else."


    Jin Miaofeng nodded vigorously.


    "Master Yan Yi, go, we will protect you and kill you."


    "Kill over¡ª"


    Yan Yi regrouped, even though her injuries were not minor, she still strengthened, taking Jin Miaofeng and the others to wash the surrounding zombies with blood.


    The location of Wei Xiao.


    Everything has disappeared.


    Holding a knife and staring at him below, there are no more holy moon and holy days in front of him.


    The line of sight continued to look down, and at this time, I saw two fragmented remains in the ruins.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s figure fell.


    At this time, the Holy Moon and Holy Heaven lying in the ruins are absorbing the residual energy in the air to restore themselves.


    The injuries on their bodies are also recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye with the influx of different energy.


    But this time, they are destined not to go as smoothly as before.


    When the residual energy in the air was absorbed and cleaned, they realized that, let alone returning their state to their peak, the injuries they suffered had not fully recovered.


    The eyes of the two top powerhouses are full of despair.


    They already knew from the sacred judge that Wei Xiao was a strong human who didn''t need to use extra powers.


    Confronting him, if there is no follow-up support, the proud "swallowing power" of the corpse emperor will become a tasteless one.


    But they knew that when this situation happened to them, they knew what terror was.


    Seeing Wei Xiao walking towards him step by step, Shengtian and Shengyue''s eyes were full of tension and fear.


    Wei Xiao brightened his sword against the holy moon and holy sky.


    "You were very powerful when you were in the non-Emirate continent! You are as powerful as I am, and you have been killed once. This is not easy if the holy judge is not there and want to kill you. After all, in addition to a sneak attack, you want a frontal blow. If I kill you, I can basically complete it once with my life. This is still when you are unprepared..."


    "It''s like now, 50% of the power can easily kill the three emperor-level peak powers. I want to know, is the sacred judge too big or think that Wei Xiao is not enough to pose a threat to him?"


    Shengtian bitterly hated, and gritted his teeth and said: "Wei Xiao, you can just take advantage of your father''s absence to be rampant. If it weren''t for the group of jerks from the Shui clan who attacked the non-Chief Continent, your immortal sky would have been wiped out by us. Wait for the father. After you clean up those ants from the aquarium, your ending will not change either."


    "Hehe... so I have to thank those Shui people?"


    "You will not be arrogant for long, this world is destined to be controlled by the corpse clan."


    Wei Xiao''s face went dark.


    "Even if it''s as you said, it''s a pity that you can''t see it anymore. Get on the road!"


    Just when Wei Xiao was about to do something, Shengtian suddenly violent and dying to fight back.


    "Holy Moon, hurry up¡ª"


    With a loud shout, the Holy Heaven, whose whole body''s supernatural powers exploded, a flash came to Wei Xiao''s back.


    "Puff--"


    However, Wei Xiao hit his heart with a backhand, piercing his body.


    "Hurry up, Holy Moon¡ª"


    Shengtian continued to yell, and at the same time, the whole body''s abilities formed a huge field that enveloped him and Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Shengyue didn''t hesitate when she saw it, and turned into a streamer and flew towards the sea.


    "Hahaha--Wei Xiao, I don''t care if you are a clone or a body, since we can kill you once, then we can kill you a second time, let''s die together!"


    "Puff puff--"


    Shengtian had just finished speaking, but before he detonated himself, a beam of purple electricity formed from Wei Xiao''s body was released from behind.


    The holy sky, which didn''t even have the most surface protection, was pierced by a purple-white light beam in the blink of an eye.


    Including the head.


    The body that has pierced hundreds of holes is like a leaking balloon, and all the violent energy raging in the body diffuses out through these blood holes.


    Holy heaven is unbelievable.


    It''s a pity that the deadly position has been destroyed, and even his consciousness is out of his own control, and he can''t do it anymore if he wants to die with Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao felt that Shengtian''s vitality was already dissipating, and without looking back, he drew out the Emperor Devouring Sword that pierced his body, and a layer of purple-white electric light spread out from his body.


    Smashing the figure of the flying holy sky completely caused him to fall, and at the same time, the light wave that spread out will also instantly destroy the domain where it has begun to disintegrate.


    At this time, Wei Xiao looked at the fleeing Holy Moon.


    Can''t catch up.


    Even if all this happened only in a flash, this time was enough for Holy Moon to get rid of Wei Xiao''s pursuit.


    Hateful that Wei Xiao couldn''t fly long distances.


    But just when Wei Xiao was angry about not leaving the Holy Moon, the fleeing Holy Moon was suddenly shot down from the distant air by a flame ray and a golden beam of light.


    Wei Xiao looked at the direction of Shengyue''s escape again, and found that there were two more figures there at some point, and Wei Xiao smiled.


    In the distance, at this moment, Mu Wu''s cold, loud voice came: "The Immortal Heaven is not just anyone who wants to come and leave. All the soldiers of the Immortal Heaven obey orders and kill all the enemies who come. I will not destroy the heavens, even if I am far away, I will punish¡ª"


    "Those who commit me to immortal heaven will be punishable even if they are far away..."


    "Kill them all¡ª"


    "..."

 Chapter 1638： Lost madam and broke down

    The non-Emirate side.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    "Kill¡ª"


    The holy referees have rushed back to support.


    It is a pity that the offensive of the Shui Clan is too fierce, and it has more than a dozen emperor-level powerhouses, including four peak powerhouses.


    When the holy referees rushed back, the corpses of the non-Emirate mainland and the regular army of zombies were almost exhausted.


    Hundreds of millions of zombie corpses and the corpses of aquatic warriors are piled up on the ground south of the abyss, a real sea of ??corpses.


    In addition to the regular zombies, the mother corpse and the corpse king also suffered heavy losses.


    The aquatic army that slayed directly under the abyss, slaughtered hundreds of female corpses, and only three of the eight corpse emperors survived by hiding in the deepest part of the earth.


    This is the result of the sacred referees arriving in time.


    If they are a little later, the corpse clan''s hometown will be completely overthrown by the water clan.


    Seeing that the old lair was almost slaughtered by the Shui Clan, the anger of the holy referee can be imagined.


    The two emperors, sons and daughters and the three supreme envoys directly carried out bloodbaths on the Shui clan when the sacred judge opened the absolute realm.


    The inexhaustible and inexhaustible supernatural powers madly swept the entire aquarium army.


    Every minute and every second, thousands of aquatic warriors have fallen into the slaughter of the holy referees.


    Even the Great Emperor of the Seas, under the entanglement of the holy referees, it is difficult to get out.


    The battle that can be described as destroying the world and reshaping the space directly changed the final battlefield of the non-emirate continent.


    The battle after the sanctuary and them joined did not last long, but the casualties between the two sides have become equal.


    Regardless of the fact that the Shui Clan is led by the Four Seas Great Emperors and more than a dozen emperor-level powerhouses, they are far more powerful than the Corpse Clan in terms of overall strength. The high-end combat power of the aquarium was suppressed to death.


    Seven or eight of the dozen or so emperor-level powerhouses have fallen in the hands of the holy referees, and the Sihai Great Emperor, because of the lack of follow-up, needs to join hands with the son of God and the emperor.


    The situation is getting worse against the aquarium.


    Until now, the Sihai Great Emperor finally realized that the corpse clan, as the "new darling" of heaven and earth, was really not something they could fight against.


    The tens of millions of Shui people killed by the peak power of the six corpse races were defeated. At the same time, they were able to take the first level of the emperor-level power from the Wanjun.


    But they wanted to retreat, but the holy judge did not agree.


    The top five corpse clan powerhouses directly dragged the Sihai Great Emperor, making it difficult for them to find a chance to escape.


    Seeing that the high-end combat power of the Shui clan is getting less and less, maybe the Shui clan will be wiped out because of their impulse this time, the Sihai Great Emperor is really scared.


    "Roar-"


    Maybe it was God who didn''t want the aqua clan to perish like this. At a critical juncture, the sacred judge who controlled the absolute domain to renew the life and energy of the five pinnacle powers of the corpse clan suddenly issued a roar that shook the sky.


    "Wei Xiao, you really are not dead¡ª"


    Obviously, the fall of the holy moon and the sacred judge who disconnected with them already knew the fate of holy moon and them.


    The fall of the three princes and emperors has brought no less stimulation to the sage referee than the loss of the old nest.


    After the sage judge, the two emperors also felt the reason for the anger of the sage judge.


    They were dealing with the Great Emperor of the Seas and couldn''t help being shocked on the spot.


    "It''s now-"


    The Four Seas Emperor, who had long since retired, discovered that the two pinnacle powers of the corpse clan were inexplicably lost, no matter what caused it. Immediately, the Four Seas Emperor worked together to force the two supreme envoys back, without a moment of stay, and fled towards the sea one after another.


    As soon as the leader flees, other Shui Clan emperor-level powerhouses will naturally not continue to stay to die, and they all fled the battlefield one after another.


    After the sage referees realized the situation on the battlefield, the Sihai Great Emperor had disappeared.


    "Roar-"


    A more terrifying roar came from the mouth of Sheng Cai.


    "Wei Xiao, the deity swears, from today, in this world, there will be you without me, roar¡ª"


    Other corpse clan peak powerhouses also stopped their attacks at this time.


    When they returned to the ground one by one, in addition to endless anger, there was more anxiety and fear in their eyes.


    Wei Xiao was really not dead.


    Although they had speculated about this yesterday, they still couldn''t accept it after they really knew it.


    What made them even more unacceptable was that the three brothers and sisters who stayed in the Immortal Heaven actually fell.


    You don''t have to think about it and know who did it.


    For a time, except for a few severely wounded and howling soldiers of the two races, all that was left on the battlefield was endless loneliness.


    After a long time.


    "Father, what should we do next? Now that the aquatic clan has clearly risen, and the world''s strongest Wei Xiao has not fallen, the situation of our corpse clan will not be optimistic." Emperor Son Shengxuan said solemnly.


    The holy judge cast his sullen gaze.


    In the huge pupils, the deep eyeballs are full of blood.


    The corpse clan that should have won the victory were all in vain because of the change of the aqua clan, and the holy judge now had the thoughts of destroying the entire aqua clan.


    After a long silence, the holy judge said murderously: "We have lost the opportunity to get rid of Wei Xiao. For the present plan, we can only restore the vitality of the corpse as soon as possible. Xuan''er, Yu''er..."


    "What is your father''s order?"


    The two emperors and daughters said in unison.


    "Starting from today, you enter the ocean. Under the condition of ensuring your own safety, all aquatic warriors will kill you without mercy. Since they destroy the foundation of our clan and destroy the deity''s plan, the deity will destroy his entire clan. The deity wants the aquatic chickens and dogs to be restless. "


    "Baby obey!"


    "Go, before the Sihai Great Emperor has recovered, bring back enough flesh and blood for the deity from the ocean."


    "Yes!"


    The two emperor sons and daughters led their orders, each turned into a ray of light and shot toward the sea.


    As the emperor and daughter left, the holy judge issued an order to the zombies under the abyss.


    Let the zombies under the abyss immediately carry the corpses on the battlefield for the mother''s corpse, and the corpse emperor can swallow it.


    The corpse clan was attacked by the aqua clan and seemed to have huge casualties. In fact, he didn''t care about the death of regular zombies, except for the fall of the mother''s corpse and the corpse emperor, which made the sage furious.


    Because of the retreat of the Shui clan, the corpses of the zombies, except for the part of the corpse where no bones existed, remained on the continent of the non-chief.


    In addition, the corpses of the aquarium are also terrifying.


    With the mother corpse and the corpse emperor, it will not take long, as long as the holy judge is willing, the army of zombies that exceed the previous size will reproduce.


    The only thing that makes it difficult for the holy judge to accept is the massive fall of emperors and daughters.


    There are eight emperor and emperor women in their peak period.


    As a result, of the eight emperors and daughters, six fell in Wei Xiao''s hands.


    The birth of the emperor and the emperor can be regarded as the most demanding condition among all the new generations of the corpse clan.


    Everyone is born to possess the power of World War I, and the resources needed are extremely terrifying. The most demanding point is that the same corpse emperor can only give birth to two heirs of the emperor in his life.


    Now there are still three corpse emperors left by the saint, but they have already bred an emperor''s heir, and if they are allowed to multiply, the saint will really become lonely and widowed.


    This is not allowed by him.


    Although he was angry in his heart, the sage judge no longer thinks of anything else.


    Wei Xiao was not dead, and the holy judge didn''t know when he would come to him. There is nothing more important than restoring the power of the corpse clan at the moment.


    Fortunately, he left a hand in the Southern Continent at the beginning.


    In addition to the fact that the non-Chief Continent originally existed, there were more than two hundred female corpses under the abyss.


    Although more than a hundred female corpses were lost due to the attack of the aquarium, their corpses are still there. As long as the spare female corpses are activated, they can swallow the dead female corpse and evolve into a corpse emperor, and then let the newly promoted corpse emperor swallow it. The corpse of the dead corpse emperor, it is not a problem to recreate the eight corpse emperors.


    Do it when you think of it.


    The holy judge directly asked the Supreme Envoy to collect the corpses of the mother and the emperor.


    However, when the Supreme Envoy was collecting the corpse of the corpse emperor, an accident still occurred.


    It took less than half an hour for the holy judge to convey the order, and the three supreme envoys responsible for collecting the corpses of the mother and the corpse of the corpse. Among the corpses that should have existed, there was only one of the five corpses of the corpse. They found Gu, and the remaining four, the three great masters, used their consciousness to search the entire battlefield but didn''t find them.


    "Roar-"


    At this time, the holy judge was completely angry.


    The corpses of the four ninth-level corpse emperors have disappeared.


    In other words, the mother corpses he currently possesses, including the dead, will produce at most three.


    This change can be said to completely let the holy referee go violently.


    "Who is it, who moved the body of my beloved concubine? Roar¡ª"


    ¡­

 Chapter 1639： The biggest winner

    In the distance, four corpses like big mountains pushed into the huge valley.


    At this time, a figure returning from the outside fell into the valley with a word of words.


    "The **** sacred judge, let the immortal sky do not deal with it, why do you come back so soon? Originally, the corpses of the eight corpse emperors belonged to this seat, because you are back, not only the remaining three living corpse emperors let this seat Missed, even the fifth dead emperor''s corpse was also lost. It is really a waste of failure."


    As the visitor was talking, he approached the four corpses in front of him.


    Looking at the corpse of the corpse emperor that I don''t know how many people have dreamed of, listening to the other party''s tone at the moment, I feel that in the other party''s eyes, the corpses of the four nine-level corpse emperors completely lose their appeal.


    What kind of people do you like this?


    Yes, you guessed it right, this person is Ye.


    From the time Wei Xiao resurrected and left the African Continent, and the Shui tribe launched a "pick-up" battle against the corpses, she has been hiding in the secrets of the African Continent.


    When the Shui Clan emperor-level powerhouse killed the corpse queen, she silently moved the corpse of the corpse king.


    He worked tirelessly to transport the corpse of the Emperor Corpse to the valley hundreds of miles away. When he returned for the fifth time to prepare for the fifth corpse of the Corpse Emperor, he happened to meet the holy judges who had rushed back. .


    At that moment, Ye knew that he had no chance to fish in troubled waters.


    The corpses of the original eight corpse emperors were at his fingertips.


    Eighty-two power potions will be at his disposal, but because of the return of the sacred judge and their return, Ye''s plan is completely ruined.


    Compared with the temptation brought by the eighty-two supernatural potions, this amount is less than half at the moment, how can you make Ye happy?


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to change from frugality to extravagance, and from extravagance to frugality, haha...


    "Holy judge, you trash¡ª"


    Another bite was broken, so Ye took a deep breath to calm her restless heart.


    "grown ups--"


    At this time, several people in black wearing masks came to the valley.


    Ye controlled his emotions and said coldly: "Extract the genetic medicine from these corpse emperors as quickly as possible. This seat will be of great use."


    "Yes!"


    Several masked men responded, and then released a signal into the air.


    At this time, from the darkness, a large number of masked people came out and gathered in the valley.


    Later, under the command of one of the masked men, these people began to process the corpses of the four corpses.


    Did not go to intervene in the work of the mask man, turned around and looked up to the valley.


    "Wei Xiao, the holy judge, you are waiting, the final victory is destined to belong only to this seat."


    ...


    In the virgin forest of the northern border of the Eastern Continent.


    "Fortunately, we have adopted the suggestion of Emperor Beiming before, otherwise, the heritage accumulated by our orcs is likely to be destroyed in this storm."


    "Who would have thought that Wei Xiao, the strongest human race, would come back from the dead? What''s more unexpected is that we originally thought that after the corpse race and the human race, only our orcs have the qualifications to compete for this world. Now there is another water race. The situation is It''s getting more and more chaotic."


    "At the moment we still need to forbear. You already know the fate of the Aqua Race. The four pinnacle powerhouses and a dozen emperor-level powerhouses combined are not the opponents of the six pinnacle powerhouses of the corpse race. Now the first strongest human race. After Wei Xiao returns, the strength of these two clans is still not comparable to those of us rising stars."


    "Damn it, when will our orcs have their first days?"


    The five top powerhouses of the orcs gathered, and for the battle between the human race and the corpse race, they now really saw the strength of the two races.


    The thoughts that had been eager to move, following the warning from the warning of the Shui Clan, the idea of ??the five top orc powerhouses wanting to be born suddenly ceased.


    Of course, only temporarily.


    The orcs'' heart to dominate the world remains unchanged.


    Eastern Dragon Emperor: "There will be a chance. The sage judge and Wei Xiao are destined to have a life-and-death battle. We just need to wait for the time. When the time comes, the rise of the orcs will be unstoppable."


    Nanli Jinque: "Then what do you think next?"


    Emperor Beiming pondered for a moment, and the old **** was saying: "The words of the Longxia people in the current form are our standards."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Build walls high, accumulate food, increase military strength, and slowly become king."


    Except for the National Treasure Emperor, the other three Great Orcs looked at each other.


    Oriental Dragon Emperor: "High, really high."


    Xitian Shengjun: "Essentially, this is indeed our best choice at the moment."


    "That''s it. When Wei Xiao and the sage judge really decide the victory or defeat, it will be when my orc race will rule the world." Nan Li Jinque said firmly.


    "Since everyone has decided, let''s return to our own territory for the time being. Always pay attention to the movements of the corpse clan and the immortal sky. When the time comes, we will directly raise troops from our respective territories and sweep the world."


    The Eastern Dragon Emperor made the final blow and ended this gathering of the five great orc emperors.


    Minghai City is immortal.


    A big battle finally ended.


    Finishing work has begun.


    In this battle, whether it is the corpse race or the immortal sky, it can be said that there is no winner.


    The casualties they paid can be called the biggest since the end of the world.


    The army of the corpse tribe will not say anything, the casualties have reached tens of millions.


    Even though Minghai City caused a large number of corpses to be annihilated by different energy due to the big fight of the emperor-level powerhouse, the corpses of zombies piled up in Minghai City are still like a sea of ??corpses.


    The key is the fall of the emperor''s son and daughter, this is the biggest loss of the corpse clan.


    Two in the non-emirate mainland and three in Minghai City.


    The sacrifices of these five emperors and daughters alone far exceed the total casualties of other zombies of the corpse clan.


    Not to destroy the sky, their casualties are equally terrifying.


    According to incomplete statistics after the war, in this battle, the number of people who died in the battle and the aftermath of the immortal sky exceeded four million.


    One of the major causes of this heavy casualties was the imperial-level powerhouse on the main battlefield''s attack on the Immortal Warrior, and the second was the moment the Immortal Sky was destroyed.


    Nearly two-thirds of the area was destroyed by the aftermath, and the number of casualties for the survivors living in these areas exceeded two million.


    If Wei Xiao hadn''t appeared at the last moment to solve the corpse clan, the casualties of the Immortal Celestial personnel would probably not end there.


    Losses on both sides hurt one''s muscles and bones.


    Even if the war is temporarily over, the Immortal Heaven, as the victorious party, does not have the joyful atmosphere as imagined.


    Fortunately, in such a heavy casualty, Wei Xiao and the others obtained the bodies of three emperors and emperors.


    This may be the most valuable thing Wei Xiao and the others have obtained in this battle.


    "Owner--"


    The outside affairs have been handed over to the immortal warriors, and the villa area is still well preserved because it is located at the northernmost point of the immortal sky.


    Wei Xiao returned here with a group of splendid wives and those in power in the base related to the next incident.


    After taking the gene medicine that the base had spared, Mu Wuqing and the others'' conditions had improved.


    Wei Xiao let the girls sit beside him and looked at Professor Bo Kang who was directly opposite.


    "Professor, when will the genes of the three emperor sons and daughters be extracted?"


    Professor Bokang said seriously: "This is our first contact with this type of zombies. I can''t answer the Lord at the specific time. However, after these years of development, we have already perfected the gene extraction technology. I believe it will be within a few days. Let the Lord get the genetic medicine he wants."


    "Yeah!" Wei Xiao nodded, "Do you have any good solutions for those zombies outside?"


    "What was the Lord''s original plan?"


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, and said, "Originally, I only wanted to include the corpses of zombies above the third level, and those corpse soldiers were all landfilled. There are too many corpses of zombies, and I want to collect all of them for unified disposal. I am afraid that time is too late. It''s best to destroy them directly when those corpses become moldy and smelly."


    After hearing what Wei Xiao said, Professor Bo Kang had a bottom in his heart.


    "Since the Lord intends to abandon the second-level corpse soldiers, it is better to let the soldiers extract the genes of the corpse soldiers, and tell them who extracts them, so that the utilization rate of the corpses can be maximized. "


    "Isn''t this the same as giving it to you? Don''t tell me the soldiers can do this work alone."


    Professor Bo Kang did not answer Wei Xiao directly, but asked his assistant to pass him an extractor.


    The professor took the extractor and placed it in front of Wei Xiao and the others.


    "This is?" Wei Xiao had some guesses, but he didn''t confirm yet.


    Professor Bokang did not jeer off Wei Xiao''s appetite.


    "This is the latest gene extractor developed by our base. It is useful for zombies below the corpse. There is no need for complicated procedures. You only need to put the needle of the extractor into the corpse of the zombie to extract it, saving time and effort."

 Chapter 1640： Why are you everywhere

    Bai Youwei and the others were surprised.


    Take the extractor from the table.


    From the outside, there is no complicated technical content.


    A groove for a test tube, a needle made from the bones of a corpse, the shape is almost the same as a water gun.


    Bai Youwei: "This thing can really extract genetic medicine directly from the corpse of a zombie?"


    "Hmm! The core components of the extractor are all in the gun body. With this thing, the master can use the corpse of the corpse soldier as a reward, and let the soldiers extract the genes of the third and fourth level zombies for the base. Moreover, with this extraction The equipment, the base can be retrieved and buried, and a lot of effort is left."


    After listening to Professor Bo Kang''s introduction, Wei Xiao''s eyes lit up.


    This is really a good thing.


    If this thing can really achieve the effect that Professor Bo Kang said, then, after the scavenger team is outside, there is no need to transport the killed zombies back to the base for processing, they can completely complete the extraction of genetic medicine in the wild.


    This is an invention of epochal significance.


    "Can mass production be achieved?"


    "Yes. As long as you have the bones of the corpse emperor, the Forging Department is already proficient in mass-producing gene extractors."


    "Okay!" Wei Xiao was cheerful. "The doctor has made another contribution to the base. Seeing that the survivors from the three regions of the polar bear, the west and the southern continent are coming, many of them are ordinary people. Your invention will undoubtedly help the base solve this problem. . Well, in this way, everyone who participates in the research and development of this project will reward one hundred thousand yuan for the end of the world."


    "Besides, Professor Bokang''s position in the base will only be under me in the future. Anyone who sees it will have to pay the courtesy of a scholar of the country."


    "Thank you Lord."


    Although Professor Bokang has passed the age of honor and disgrace, he was still moved when he learned that Wei Xiao had given him the status of one person above ten thousand.


    This so-called "one person below ten thousand people" is not like Chenhaojie and others, it is true that only one person can surpass Professor Bokang''s status.


    Even Bai Youwei and others will have to salute when they see Professor Bo Kang in the future.


    "Well, you go down first! The genes of the emperor and the emperor are extracted as soon as possible, and that is your current focus."


    Professor Bokang nodded, and then left the villa with a stop.


    Now only Wei Xiao and the people close to him were left.


    Wei Xiao looked at Phantom and the others.


    "Shu Wang and Keiko are with Xiao Jiu now?"


    Speaking of Shu Wang and the others, Mu Wuqing and others nodded earnestly.


    Mu Wuqing: "This is what we said when we returned to the Immortal Sky. Once the immortal sky''s prohibition is broken, Xiao Jiu''s first task is to take Shu Wang them to a safe place. At Xiao Jiu''s speed, I believe there is no creature in this world that can compare with it."


    Although Wei Xiao was very relieved of Xiao Jiu, he still had concerns about his two wives who were pregnant with Liujia.


    "Contact Xiao Jiu as soon as possible and let it send Shu Wang and the others back. Besides, what happened to Xiao Ying when I came? Nonsense?"


    The Phantom lowered his head.


    Now that it has been confirmed that Wei Xiao has not fallen, recalling what he said when Wei Xiao was rescued, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    "Let''s talk about it, what the **** is going on?"


    The other three daughters looked at the Phantom, obviously not knowing the meaning of Wei Xiao''s words.


    Phantom hesitated for a moment, and then said what Xiao Jiu had said to them when he found them.


    Upon learning the situation, the corners of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    This is a foolish guy who is less successful than failure.


    No wonder I couldn''t contact it after I was resurrected. It turned out that I witnessed my death and went to move rescue soldiers elsewhere.


    Mu Wuqing: "Husband, don''t blame Xiao Jiu, it may have read it wrong, but if it weren''t for it to find us in time, Immortal Heaven probably won''t be able to wait for you to come back for rescue. It''s because of its merits. Go on, just offset the merits and demerits, forgive it this time, right?"


    Wei Xiao smiled bitterly.


    "Thanks to it indeed. Forget it, I''ll find the silly thing as soon as possible, and let it send Shuwang them back. Shuwang and them are not by my side, I still don''t worry."


    The girls nodded.


    No longer entangled in this, Wei Xiao changed the subject.


    "Now that the Immortal Heaven has been destroyed and a large number of people have sacrificed, the reconstruction and comfort of the base need to be put on the agenda immediately. I believe it will not be long before the survivors on other continents will arrive. At that time, we will order this task and let Jiang Xue and Lao Tang hurry up to deal with them."


    Mu Wuqing and the others took it down.


    "In addition, when I came back from the non-Emirate continent, I happened to see the Shui Clan attacking the corpse clan¡¯s lair. It was because of this that the holy judge left the immortal sky midway. Although I don¡¯t know what happened to the non-Emirate continent after I left, the corpse The top combat power of the clan has come to the immortal sky, facing the water clan led by the emperor-level powerhouse, the casualties of the non-emirate continent are definitely not small."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiao''s eyes were gloomy.


    "In order to deal with me and the Immortal Heaven, the combat power around the Holy Referee has suffered heavy losses. Coupled with the troubles of the Shui Clan, the combat power of the non-emirate continent must now be unprecedentedly empty. This is a good opportunity to kill the Holy Referee. Not to be lost, we must dare to completely solve this worst enemy in the last days before the corpse clan regains its vitality."


    Bai Youwei: "Husband, are you going to the African Emirates?"


    "Not now. The holy judge wants to restore the vitality of the corpse clan, and it cannot be completed in a short time. Now we have more advanced power potions. When the gene potions of the emperor and the emperor are extracted, the three of you will immediately take and master it. , And then it¡¯s time for a decisive battle with the holy referee."


    The three Wei Xiao referring to here are naturally Phantom, Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing.


    After Mu Wuqing''s first battle in the Southern Continent, his strength that was originally at the peak of the late imperial stage has broken through.


    Now Wei Xiao has three top powerhouses beside him.


    When the three of them take the gene medicine of the Emperor''s Son and the Emperor''s Daughter, this strength is bound to increase.


    At that time, Wei Xiao will be more confident in dealing with the sacred judge.


    When the women heard the words, their hearts were racing, but their eyes were full of expectations.


    Is it the last battle?


    Phantom: "Master, we won''t let you down."


    "It''s the same with us."


    The women nodded vigorously.


    "By the way, master..."


    The Phantom thought of something, as if he was hesitant to speak.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Wei Xiao asked.


    Phantom thought for a while, and finally said what he wanted to say.


    In fact, it didn''t matter much, it was about Ye Xiaoqing''s situation.


    In the Battle of the Immortal Sky, the Phantom and the others should really thank Ye Xiaoqing for their help.


    If it hadn''t been for Ye Xiaoqing to continue their lives before Wei Xiao arrived, I''m afraid the Phantom and the others would have died in battle before Wei Xiao arrived.


    When the Phantom finished speaking, Mu Wuqing and the others showed a hint of shock.


    "It turned out to be her. I was still wondering who was helping us."


    "But why does she want to help us? It stands to reason that she has a hostile relationship with us?" Bai Youwei asked in confusion.


    The Phantom said seriously: "She doesn''t want the human race to be slaughtered by the corpse race. The grievances are clear."


    Wei Xiao was a little curious about Ye Xiaoqing.


    "Where is she now?"


    The Phantom smiled bitterly.


    "After the master came, she left. I didn''t look for her. The relationship between the two parties was there, and I was afraid that both parties would be embarrassed after finding them."


    Wei Xiao was stunned.


    Later, I also understood the meaning of the phantom.


    "You are doing the right thing. Since she doesn''t want to face me, she doesn''t have to look for it. However, I, Wei Xiao, is not the person who will avenge the revenge. I will rely on her to save you. In the future, as long as she doesn''t find death by herself, I can When she does not exist. This is my extra gift to her alone."


    Wei Xiao''s last words were correct.


    Given the relationship between Ye Xiaoqing and Xiao Chen, if there was no such thing as Phantom and the others, Wei Xiao would definitely cut the roots.


    But Ye Xiaoqing''s kindness to the Phantom and the others was too great for Wei Xiao, and it was reasonable for Wei Xiao to make an exception to let her make a living.


    After receiving Wei Xiao''s promise, the Phantom was obviously relieved.


    She just wanted to give Ye Xiaoqing a way out, and now that the goal had been achieved, she was relieved.


    "Are there others?"


    Phantom shook his head: "Nothing."


    Wei Xiao nodded.


    Later, Wei Xiao confessed some trivial things, so that the second great crisis experienced since the end of the immortal world ended in this way.


    distance!


    With a wound, Ye Xiaoqing walked aimlessly on the mountain road.


    From the moment she saw Wei Xiao''s figure appearing in the Immortal Heaven, she already had the answer to some things.


    Now she is truly a lonely person.


    Brother Xiao Chen is gone, Uncle Qin is gone, and her home is gone. She is alone and doesn''t know where to go.


    Do you want Wei Xiao to get revenge?


    She thought, but how could her strength in the Extreme Emperor Realm be Wei Xiao''s opponent?


    "Brother Xiao Chen¡ª¡ª" With a choked voice, Ye Xiaoqing took a step at a time, and continued to walk forward with a tired body.


    "Swish¡ª"


    Just when she was completely lost, a figure appeared in front of her.


    The other party was wearing a purple-black robe and a mask, and he couldn''t see the appearance at all.


    But the image of the other party reminded Ye Xiaoqing of a powerful person¡ªXin Ye.


    The visitor looked at Ye Xiaoqing and said coldly: "Do you want to avenge your Xiao Chen brother?"


    Ye Xiaoqing hesitated for a moment, and a trace of determination gradually emerged on his haggard and chubby face: "Yes!"


    ...

 Chapter 1641： The prelude to the aquariums counterattack

    Minghai City is immortal.


    After the war.


    In the next period of time, Immortal Heaven will no longer do anything to the outside world.


    With the return of personnel from the Western Continent, the territory of the Polar Bears, and the Southern Continent successively, the entire Immortal Heaven has entered the post-war reconstruction work.


    The immortal sky has ceased, but outside the immortal sky, the baptism of blood continues.


    Mainly the ocean.


    The Shui Clan attacked the non-Emirate continent silently, and the loss it brought to the sage judge had even exceeded the impact that Wei Xiao had brought to some extent.


    For this group of "thieves", the hatred of the holy judge above Wei Xiao directly caused the two great emperors to slaughter the creatures of the water race.


    The Great Emperor of the Seas had just withdrawn from the non-Emirate continent, and they could not be the opponents of the emperor and the emperor, who were injured.


    Therefore, when the princes and emperors are making a big fuss in the world, they are not only unable to resist, they even need to hold a group to prevent them from being destroyed by the emperors and emperors.


    But this situation changed after more than two months.


    The place where the King of the Seas shrank.


    "I can''t continue to kill the emperor and emperor like this. In just over two months, more than hundreds of millions of soldiers of our four seas have been killed and wounded. Every day, a large number of the corpses of our soldiers are transported by the corpses to the non-emirate continent. If we don''t take any action, the Shui Clan is doomed to perish." The Great Beihai couldn''t help it at first.


    According to their previous plan, it was to let the corpse clan vent, and when they had enough vent, they would naturally leave.


    But the current situation is that the corpse clan has no intention of stopping at all.


    It seems that they will never stop without uprooting their aquariums.


    If they don''t take action, and don''t think about fighting for world hegemony in the future, it is unknown whether the aquarium can continue.


    The Great Emperor of East China Sea: "Our injuries have not yet recovered to the peak, how can we beat the emperor and the emperor? Don¡¯t forget, there are three top powerhouses around the saint. If I guess correctly, now the emperor and emperor are waiting. We took the initiative to show up, and then united with the other three top powerhouses to annihilate us in one fell swoop."


    "Can we survive if we don''t go out? Without the army of aquarium warriors, you still want to fight for world hegemony, dream!" The Great Emperor Beihai sneered.


    "Then what can you do? Just relying on our current strength is definitely not the opponent of the corpse clan. I''m not sure, rather than sending it to death, I''d rather stay alive."


    As the words of Emperor Xihai fell, the other two emperors looked towards Emperor Beihai.


    Upon seeing this, Emperor Beihai knew that several emperors had the heart to counterattack.


    This is enough for it.


    What''s afraid is that they have been frightened by the corpse clan, and they don''t dare to fight with them anymore.


    "Of course there is a way. Don''t forget, everyone, although we claim to be the emperor of the Four Seas, there are still many places in the ocean that we can''t reach. What we need to do now is to contact those aquatic powers that we haven''t touched yet. The aquatic people are facing life and death now, I believe they also understand that there are no eggs under the cover of the nest."


    "If you still don''t stand up at this time, my aquarium will be forever."


    The three great emperors looked at each other when they heard the words.


    "How sure are you?"


    "hundred percent."


    "Okay, then as you said, find the strong man in my aquarium."


    The Four Seas Emperor decided to fight back.


    After the negotiation, they began to wander secretly in the forbidden areas in the ocean.


    Don''t tell me.


    With their unremitting efforts, in just half a month, more than a dozen imperial-level powerhouses and tens of millions of aquatic armies have gathered around them.


    more importantly.


    Among the dozen or so emperor-level powerhouses, there are also two peak powerhouses.


    Judging from the current number of peak powerhouses, the current strength of the Aqua Clan is no longer under the corpse clan.


    However, considering the corpse clan''s "immortality" ability, the Sihai Great Emperor still needs to continue to look for a powerful helper.


    As soon as they progressed, they came to the waters of the South Continent.


    Shark Matt Field.


    After months of silence, Shark Matt had swallowed a large number of natural treasures in the territory, and now his strength has reached the late emperor level.


    In addition to it, the same is true of Prime Minister Kame and Brother Octopus.


    Especially the octopus brother, because of the human care, more resources are obtained, and now its strength has stepped into the ranks of the peak power.


    Speaking of this, I have to talk about the background of these amphibious animals.


    Even though they are rising stars, the speed of chasing the corpses and humans is still embarrassing.


    They are much longer than the rise of the corpse race and the human race, and they have now reached the point where they are almost the same. If they are given a period of time to develop, really, who is the last overlord of this world will laugh until the end. Estimate.


    "I already know the purpose of your coming. Let''s not hide it from you, before you started to deal with the corpse clan, my southern continent water clan had already fought against the corpse clan many times, but we lost. For the corpse clan, we are more than you. The hatred is deep in the bones. Now they are so violently washing our people, aunts and uncles can''t bear it (affected by the memory of the devoured person)..."


    "Even if you don''t come today, I won''t share the feud between my Shark Matt and the corpse clan."


    "Yes, we were not strong enough in the past. Now that we know that my Aquarium has so many great abilities and destroy the corpse clan, it is incumbent on my generation." Prime Minister Kameko said powerfully.


    Brother Octopus: "If possible, I suggest joining hands with humans. With the addition of humans, it will be easier to destroy the corpse clan."


    "No¡ª"


    As soon as Brother Octopus finished speaking, an ancient sea beast uttered his refusal.


    The ancient sea beast did not wait for other great powers to speak, telling his own point of view: "This battle is a grievance between my aquatic clan and the corpse clan. Even if the corpse clan is to be destroyed, it is also a matter for my clan. What is the use of someone else''s hand? Tell the world We are inferior to the corpse and human races? Isn¡¯t this funny? Once I do this, my Aquarium wants to rule all races in the future. This will be a black spot that cannot be erased."


    "The Sea Emperor is right. My clan is so strong, why do we need others to help? Destroying the corpse clan with our clan''s power can not only determine the status of the water overlord level, but also effectively frighten other races on the continent. This is It¡¯s not the turn of others to get a share of things that do multiple things in one fell swoop."


    Seeing that the two big men are so determined, Brother Octopus said indifferently: "I''m just making a comment. It''s okay to take your decision or not."


    "That''s it. Now we have seven peak powerhouses, nearly thirty emperor-level powerhouses, and it won¡¯t matter to destroy the corpse clan. Everyone, if you don¡¯t have any arrangements, please follow me and the other three now. In the Great Emperor''s Round, in the near future, we will counterattack the non-Emirate continent."


    Said the Emperor Nanhai.


    "Wait..." Shark Matt said suddenly.


    "What else does Shark boss want to say?" Nanhai Emperor asked.


    Shark Matt gave a smirk.


    "Everyone, there is another existence in the waters of our South Continent who is not weaker than mine. If we call it also, wouldn''t our chances of winning be greater? The most important thing is that the''Dragon Legion'' under its command can be amphibious. The elite of combat. If you want to conquer the continent, its strength is indispensable."


    "Oh! I don''t know how this might be called in the mouth of Shark Boss?"


    "Open your eyes shrimp!"


    "..."


    When a group of big men heard this name, they are now more humane and they have a deeper understanding of human knowledge, and they can''t help but twitch in their hearts.


    Are you sure this name is not a joke?


    Stubbornly resisting the urge to vomit in his heart, the Emperor Nanhai asked, "I don''t know where the boss of the open-eyed shrimp is now?"


    Shark Matt: "If you are not too troublesome, you can follow me."


    A group of aquatic bosses glanced at each other, and then nodded.


    If the opponent''s strength is really not under the shark Matt, it is indeed worthwhile for them to go there in person.

 Chapter 1642： Go to the world invincible

    The waters of the South Continent.


    In the territory of the shrimp with eyes open.


    "Reporter..."


    "You don''t understand human words, uh... don''t you understand shrimp words? I said, no one will come. Get out of me, as far as you can go. Let me bother me again, the spicy crayfish tonight I will choose you."


    Inside the huge sea mountain peak, an angry roar came from the mountain.


    The shrimp soldier who came to report the situation was so **** and wronged by his own king.


    It also didn''t want to disturb its prince, but the aquatic lords who came to their territory were all emperor-level powerhouses.


    Among them, some of them are brothers with open eyes, siblings and close friends. How can they dare to offend these shrimp soldiers?


    Dare to provoke either side, the shrimp soldier said that he was too difficult.


    "Open your eyes, shrimp, don''t you come out to see your old friends? You said how long you have been in this cave, don''t you get bored?" Shark Matt''s voice sounded at this time.


    Behind the shrimp soldiers, a huge beast drew from the water.


    "I have seen the Shark King, the Octopus King, and the Prime Minister Tortoise..."


    A crowd of shrimp soldiers hurriedly saluted.


    The headed Shark Matt signaled these shrimp soldiers to leave, they are no longer needed here.


    The shrimp soldiers did not worry that Shark Matt would be disadvantageous to the open-eyed shrimp, so they withdrew.


    In the mountains.


    "What day is today, octopus brothers, old sharks, and prime ministers are all here? No, there are other strong auras. Erdi, dearly, all exist at the late emperor level and above, and some of them are stronger than me. , This is going to be a big deal." Shrimp opened his eyes in a surprised tone from the mountain.


    Shamart looked back at the other big guys, and then spoke.


    "You''re right, something really happened. Corpse clan..."


    Shark Matt, who is no nonsense, directly talked about the current situation of the world and the shrimp with eyes open.


    "...That''s the situation. Now the Great Emperor of the Seas summoned all the strong men of my water clan to prepare to counterattack the corpse clan, old shrimp, this time we come here to ask you to come out of the mountain and destroy the entire corpse clan with us."


    The mountain fell silent.


    After a long time.


    "Ahem..."


    There was a violent cough.


    Then, the slightly weak voice of the shrimp with eyes open sounded.


    "Old Shark, it seems that I can''t fight alongside you. Just now, when I heard the word corpse clan, I was on my head for a while, hurting my origin, and now I have been seriously injured. You know, I No one knows how much I hate the corpse clan better than you. Unfortunately, time does not wait for me. Suddenly there was an error in the movement. It seems that this warrior who is destined to be recorded in the annals of history has no chance with me. I hate it! Why is it wrong? Are you crazy at this moment?"


    "..."


    Hearing the open-eyed shrimp is really open-eyed talking nonsense, Shark Matt and other aquatic bosses turned black.


    "Old shrimp..." Shark Matt wanted to say something else.


    The sound of the shrimp with eyes open in the mountains sounded again.


    "Old Shark, Prime Minister, although I can''t participate, but I wish you all victory and success. I believe that with your current strength, you will destroy the corpse clan with your hands. There will be no more than me, and no less than me. That''s it, me. If you want to continue to retreat, I won''t send you off, so I can leave!"


    The voice stopped, and there was no more eye-opening shrimp in the mountain.


    Shark Matt, their whole bodies convulsed by the screaming operation of the shrimp with their eyes open.


    Originally thought that the team would gain another great power, but now it seems that the opponent is obviously unwilling to participate in this matter.


    The octopus outside and the others tried to persuade them one after another, but the mountain still did not respond, and Shark Matt and the others were disappointed.


    The Emperor Nanhai also understood the idea of ??the open-eye shrimp, and said at this time: "Forget it, as the other party said, our current strength is not more than one, and less than one. The shrimps have their own ambitions, let''s go!"


    The Emperor Nanhai who didn''t care much in his words, in fact, after saying this, he already hated the open-eyed shrimp in his heart.


    When the aquarium needs you, you are alone in the world. When the aquarium family grows up in the future, you can wait for Lao Tzu to settle the account!


    Shrimp with eyes open?


    I think you are really blind.


    Shark Matt looked at the mountain in front of him very shamelessly.


    The Open Eye Shrimp was recommended by him. As a result, the other party was so scandalous, even if they had a good relationship before, but at this moment, Shark Matt and Open Eye Shrimp are all friends.


    "You should change your name to soft-footed shrimp in the future! Let''s go!"


    Impromptu and defeated, Shark Matt and their mood can be imagined.


    Inside the mountain, when there was no movement outside, the prawns with eyes open silently guarding the large pieces of heaven and material in the cave, and at this time he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Finally gone! Damn old shark, let me deal with something bad, but it is the corpse clan? Is the corpse clan so easy to deal with? Anyway, Lao Tzu will not come out of this mountain in the future, no matter if he is outside or the world is destroyed, It has nothing to do with Lao Tzu."


    As he said, the shrimp opened his eyes and looked at the natural treasures in this place, and he was excited again.


    "When Lao Zi Gou is invincible in the world, I will let you see what it means to say nothing, it''s a blockbuster."


    When the words fell, the shrimp opened its eyes and swallowed a large mouthful of the treasures of heaven and earth, and then began to refine.


    On the other side, after leaving the territory of the open-eyed shrimp with a lot of anger, Shark Matt and the others simply dealt with the matter on the territory, and then they mobilized their army on the same day to follow the South China Sea Emperor to rush towards the non-emirate mainland waters.


    Three days later.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    In the non-Emirate mainland waters, Emperor Son Shengxuan and Emperor Sage Jade were besieged by dozens of corpse clans when they were slaughtering the water creatures in the Northern Ocean.


    The three top powerhouses led a dozen imperial-level powerhouses to work on them at the same time. They were unable to absorb the abilities released by the aquatic powerhouses to restore their own power, even if they killed three of the imperial-level early and mid-term aquatic powerhouses in the war, But they were also hit hard by the peak powerhouses of the aquarium.


    The corpses they brought to collect all died in battle, and none were spared.


    Discovering that the strength of the Shui Clan had suddenly increased several times, the two emperors and daughters who dared not fall in love with each other immediately fled the bottom of the sea after being seriously injured.


    "Woooooo-"


    And not long after they left the ocean, the horns of battle sounded in all directions in the North Sea.


    From all directions, tens of millions of aquarium army emerged.


    The surging aquatic army swept across the entire seabed like a tsunami and swarmed towards the African Emirates.


    Under the abyss of the non-emirate continent.


    The two emperors and daughters have returned.


    When they saw the holy judge, the place where the consciousness carrier of the holy judge was located, in addition to the two supreme envoys, there were seven more emperors and emperors.


    Sacred judge: "Your breath is wrong. Is it blocked on the bottom of the sea?"


    Shengxuan and Shengyu didn''t have time to look at the new brothers and sisters, and stepped forward respectfully.


    Shengxuan replied: "Enlightenment to Father, the cutting-edge combat power of the Shui Clan suddenly increased. Shengyu and I were under siege by them. Although we killed three of them, they were still seriously injured and escaped. Come back."


    "Ok?"


    Upon hearing this, the avatar''s face was slightly condensed.


    "How many pinnacle powerhouses are besieging you? Was it the Great Emperor of the Seas that day?"


    Shengyu: "No, they are all new faces, but their strength is not below the Sihai Emperor."


    Not the Emperor of the Four Seas?


    The saint''s eyes suddenly sank.


    In other words, the Shui Clan now has at least seven peak powers?


    Seeing that Shengju didn''t speak, Shengxuan and Shengyu also stood there quietly waiting for Shengju''s new instructions.


    However, their Yu Guang would look at the seven emperors and daughters next to him from time to time.


    According to their understanding, during this period, the sacred decree used most of the mother corpses for the corpse clan to use the resources collected in the first battle to create three ninth-level corpse emperors.


    According to the limitation that the corpse emperor can only breed two heirs of the emperor in his lifetime, the seven emperors and daughters now appearing, don¡¯t you mean that the three newly born corpse emperors have only survived for nearly three months and died Up?


    Not only that, the extra son of the emperor must have been conceived by sacrificing one of the three corpse emperors that survived the Shui Clan''s sneak attack that day.


    The hearts of the two emperors and daughters trembled.


    Don''t let them think too much, hurriedly sense the breath of their mother emperor.


    As a result, Sheng Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but Sheng Xuan had a trace of grief in his eyes.


    Obviously, the corpse emperor who was sacrificed by the saint must be his biological mother.


    "Sheng Xuan..." Sheng Yu cried out with concern.


    Shengxuan quickly recovered his emotions, his eyes were unusually firm.


    "I''m fine, the mother emperor does everything for the corpse clan, and I respect her and father''s choice."


    Shengyu didn''t know how to comfort him, and finally chose not to speak directly.


    The sacred judge said at this time: "It seems that the Shui Clan is pressing because of your mass killings during this period. That''s good, let them gather all the combatable soldiers, and the deity will also save them one by one to clean up. Since you are, Come back, talk to your brothers and sisters first."


    "If the deity guessed correctly, the Shuizu army will soon come ashore. The sneak attack on the rear of our clan caused the failure of our clan''s plan against Wei Xiao. This time, the deity wants to let the Shuizu be completely annihilated."


    "Yes!"


    The two emperor sons and daughters responded, and they are going to get to know their younger brothers and sisters.


    However, the original calm face of the holy judge suddenly became cold.


    "Hehe... I thought that they would be ashore for a while, but I didn''t expect them to come quickly enough."


    Shengxuan''s expressions changed when they heard this.


    "The aquarium came ashore?"

 Chapter 1643： The worlds strong sword points to the non-emirate continent

    "Woooooo-"


    The coastline of the non-emirate continent.


    The sea is boiling on three sides, and the tide is surging.


    In the turbulent sea, a large number of aquarium warriors and deep-sea beasts are riding the wind and waves, pushing the huge waters toward the non-emirate continent amid the sound of horns.


    The aquarium army that covered the earth and filled the space roared and rushed to the land.


    The first wave of the corpse army that faced them directly was buried by the aquatic army after only one encounter.


    "Kill¡ª"


    "Kill all the zombies and destroy the corpse clan¡ª¡ª"


    A large number of aquatic warriors came ashore, their swords pointed at the center of the corpse clan territory.


    The number of emperor-level powerhouses leading the team, more than 30, led by the seven pinnacle powerhouses, first stepped toward the center of the corpse clan territory.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    After the Shui clan landed in the early stage with a force of destruction, the corpse clan also made a countermeasure.


    The three supreme envoys stayed below the abyss, and the nine emperors, sons and daughters, along with the sacred judge body directly confronted the strong Shui clan one kilometer south of the abyss.


    "Damn Shuizu, this time, the deity wants you to come back and forth."


    "kill--"


    The emperor and the emperor attacked, shaking the world and shaking all directions, which is a baptism to the strong Shui clan.


    "spread--"


    The Great Emperor of the Four Seas responded, and the team dispersed to avoid the attack of the emperor and the emperor, and then divided into ten forces to engage in fierce confrontation with the holy referee and the emperor and the emperor at the same time.


    When the non-emirate continent was completely ignited by the war, other regions of the world also had powerful forces ready to move.


    Immortal.


    The reconstruction after the war continued, but Wei Xiao¡¯s heart of destroying the sage has already reached the point where he could not bear it.


    In the past three months, Phantom, Mu Wuqing, and Bai Youwei have all taken the supernatural potions extracted from the emperor and the emperor.


    However, the genes of the emperor and the emperor did not improve the Phantom''s strength very much, and it allowed them to reach the peak, which is equivalent to the holy judge in the heyday.


    But it does not mean that the genes of the emperor and the emperor have no other effect.


    What really gave the Phantom and the others the biggest gain was the breakthrough in authority brought by the Emperor Son and Emperor Daughter Gene.


    There are three points.


    One point, from the beginning of taking the gene of the emperor''s heir, the ghost and the others have a feeling that from now on, they will no longer suffer from the backlash of cells.


    The meaning is obvious, even if the Phantom and the others deplete the stock of abilities in the body in the future, the cells will not cause them backlash due to excessive consumption.


    The second point is tenacious vitality.


    Before taking the gene of the Emperor''s heir, the heart and the head were always the two deadliest places for the supernatural beings. But now, even if the Phantom and the others lose their heart, as long as their heads are not fatally injured, they can reshape their bodies and break their cocoons. Rebirth.


    The third point is the real power of the descendant genes of the emperor.


    That is to completely break the genetic shackles of the Phantom of Imprisonment and their supernatural beings, giving them the opportunity to surpass the emperor rank and achieve a stronger existence.


    However, although this shackle was broken, there was no clear way to break through the extreme of the emperor rank.


    Even if you take the Gene Medicine of the Emperor Corpse, it is impossible to step out of that realm.


    After the three women successfully mastered the changed power, Wei Xiao said a breakthrough method he experienced personally.


    His original words are like this:


    Zombies are born because of nature, and the power of the supernatural being obtained from the zombies, whether directly or indirectly, is closely related to nature. Is it possible to think that one can rely on the most powerful force in nature to break through the power of the peak of the emperor?


    After all, Wei Xiao is a lesson from the past.


    However, Wei Xiao did not advise the Phantom and the others to do this.


    Thunder is undoubtedly a manifestation of nature''s strongest power in the world, but the original Wei Xiao almost killed him in that "catastrophe".


    That is to say, Wei Xiao relies on his immortal ability to be confident. If he is another person, who dares to use his only life to bet on a breakthrough method that may not exist?


    Although the breakthrough is still very far away for the Phantom and the others, and full of unknowns, because they are no longer suffering from the backlash of cells, the combat power they now possess is definitely many times more powerful than before.


    There is no need to worry about cell back-phagy, they will no longer have restrictions on the transfer of supernatural powers, and the increase in combat effectiveness can be imagined.


    "Husband, eldest sister, they haven''t found it yet, are we really not waiting?": ""


    "Don''t wait. Although Xiao Jiu doesn''t pay attention to what he does, he also understands the importance. Not going to find Shuwang at this time will be beneficial to them. When the sanctuary is completely resolved, then they will be brought back."


    There has been no news of Xiao Jiu and Shu Wang for nearly three months, and Wei Xiao can''t wait any longer.


    Now that the Shui Clan is fully attacking the non-Emirate continent, such a god-given opportunity, Wei Xiao will never miss it.


    Mu Wuqing: "Then how many people do you plan to take over this time?"


    "Just the three of you."


    "Oni sauce, I can, I am also the strength of the late Emperor Level now, and I can help you."


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    He stretched out his hand and scratched Yan Yi''s little nose.


    "You stay at the base. Although the corpse family cannot get out now, and the enemies threatening us in the human race are cleaned up, there are still some things that we must guard against. I will let the heroes and Chengfeng assist you to protect me. sky."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "obedient!"


    "Oh! O''Neill, you have to be careful. If you can''t solve the decree, you will come back. As long as people are okay, we always have a chance."


    Wei Xiao smiled.


    "No failure this time."


    "Okay, you guys get ready. In half an hour we will leave for the African Emirates."


    Seeing that Wei Xiao had already decided, the women stopped talking.


    They nodded back to their respective rooms to prepare.


    Orcs.


    The five orc emperors who had been separated for several months met again today.


    "This time it looks like it''s really going to be a showdown."


    "I didn''t expect the Shui Clan to be so fierce that they would attack the non-Emirate continent. Without a bit of courage, it would be difficult for a clan leader to make such a decision to destroy the clan if one is not good."


    "It''s impossible to exterminate species. Based on the aquatic heritage, although materials and treasures have been consumed in large quantities today, there are always surpluses and new ones."


    "As long as the Shuizu can forbear, it may be able to recover after a thousand or eight hundred years of development. Only after this battle, once the Shuizu fails, it will undoubtedly lose the opportunity to compete for the world. This is very beneficial to us. Without the Shuizu, Human Race, When the corpse clan is weak, it is impossible for my orc clan to become the overlord of the world."


    "I just received the news that Wei Xiao has taken the three top powerhouses around him to the African Emirates. This time, our Orcs are really going to be born."


    "This forest will be mine in the future, and the humans on this land will also be mine. In other places, you only have four points."


    The Emperor National Treasure spoke suddenly.


    The world hasn''t been conquered yet, this guy can''t wait to start dividing the territory.


    The four emperors didn''t take it seriously.


    Eastern Dragon Emperor: "Since the time has come, let''s go and prepare. With the end of the war in the non-Emirate continent, once the war there is over, the Orcs will directly sweep the world."


    "Can!"


    "Just do it!"


    "I am looking forward!"


    "My servant will soon have a deal."


    "..."


    Needless to say, the one who could say those words in the end, apart from our national treasure, the legendary culprit of Chi You''s defeat, absolutely no second orc emperor could say that.


    With this kind of silly stuff, TM can also become the peak power of the emperor level, it is simply unreasonable.


    In a mysterious valley.


    "Xiaoqing, our chance for revenge has arrived. This is the only time, and the only time. If we miss this time, we will never be able to deal with Wei Xiao again."


    A green light flew out from the dense forest, and then came to the person who spoke.


    The person here was Ye Xiaoqing.


    She now has a completely different temperament.


    If she was just a helpless and confused poor person who left the Immortal Sky, then she is now a frosty, vengeful person with no emotion in her eyes.


    A breath of extreme coldness, even if the person in front of him faced it, he was moved.


    Of course, in addition to the change in temperament, Ye Xiaoqing''s strength also broke through from the extreme emperor realm three months ago to the peak of the emperor rank.


    "Where?"


    Ye Xiaoqing asked coldly.


    Ye: "Non-Emirate continent!"


    "Leave now?"


    "It''s now!"


    "good!"

 Chapter 1644： The defeat of the aquarium

    The quartet gathers, and the wind is surging.


    The non-emirate continent has now become the center of the entire world.


    Anyone with a bit of strength, at this moment, their eyes are fixed on the direction of the non-emirate continent.


    The battle between the Aqua and Zombies continued.


    It is a battle of the whole family.


    However, as the war continued, the defeat of the Shui clan gradually became apparent.


    The peak combat power is obviously much weaker than that of the corpse clan. At the beginning of the battle, relying on the number of emperor-level powerhouses, it was inextricably beaten with the corpse clan.


    But as the aquatic powerhouses consume too much in the battle, and the corpse clan side is always at its peak, the gap between the two sides is revealed.


    The five emperors and daughters can contend with the seven peak powers of the Shui clan, and the accompanying Shui clan emperor level powers face the remaining four emperors and emperors who are in their peak state, and their casualties appear one by one.


    The first to fall was Shark Matt.


    The four emperors and daughters set out three to block the attacks of other emperor-level powerhouses, and deal with the peak emperor of Shamart alone, facing an enemy whose strength has not been at the peak since the late emperor-level due to the massive consumption of energy and power. , After ten rounds, with a full force of nine great abilities, Shark Matt hated the spot on the spot.


    The fall of an emperor-level powerhouse is like the fuse.


    The stimulus and threat brought to teammates by the sacrifice of their companions will undoubtedly affect their minds.


    In the battle, they were obviously worried about their shots. The emperor and the emperor seized the opportunity. From the single killing at the beginning to the multiple aquatic powerhouses being strangled by the emperor and the emperor.


    In just ten minutes, half of the thirty-odd emperor-level powerhouses fell on the non-emirate continent.


    "puff--"


    The situation is the same with Octopus.


    The constant consumption of power makes their follow-up power obviously insufficient.


    Facing the emperor and emperor who was still at the peak, the defeat was already obvious.


    In the battle that shook the world, the seven pinnacle aquatic powerhouses, along with one of them being seriously injured by the emperor, repelled, and the remaining six pinnacle powerhouses whose attack rhythm was disrupted were directly swept away by the five great emperors and daughters. .


    "Damn it, how can these emperors and daughters always maintain their peak state? This is unscientific." The Nanhai Great Emperor among the Four Seas said suddenly.


    "It''s the sage judge, who has been providing energy recovery for these emperor sons and daughters behind his back."


    "You stop the emperor and the emperor, the holy referee has provided the emperor and the emperor with recovery energy many times, and he must no longer be the peak. Kill him first, and the emperor and the emperor will no longer be a threat."


    The Great East Sea left a word, not worrying whether his companions would hear it, his huge body created a stormy sea out of thin air to block the emperor''s son and daughter for a while, and then went straight to the holy judge a kilometer away.


    "Stop it¡ª"


    The five emperors and daughters overwhelmed the wave summoned by the emperor of the East China Sea. Seeing the other party pounced on the holy referee, they immediately separated two emperors and daughters to intercept.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Emperor Xihai and Emperor Beihai appeared in front of the two emperors and daughters in time.


    The huge body is like a mountain blocking their way.


    The two emperor sons and daughters were cold and angry.


    With the wave of his hand, the monstrous abilities converged into a huge magic shadow and slammed into the Great Emperor Xihai.


    The two emperors were not to be outdone, and confronted them head-on.


    "Holy judge, it''s over¡ª"


    The Great East China Sea, who had already rushed to the holy referee, roared and rushed towards the opponent with a huge energy ball in front of him.


    Without making a move, the sage judge, who only propped up the domain to provide energy for the emperor and the emperor and the abilities required for recovery from the injury, saw the rushing Emperor East Sea, when the opponent was less than 100 meters away from him.


    "Roar--"


    The saint drank suddenly.


    A huge dragon claw slammed into the figure of the Great East China Sea.


    The Great East China Sea released a condensed energy ball.


    The huge sphere broke through.


    The energy ball that concealed the sunlight and changed the color of the heavens and the earth collided with the giant claw that was dropped by the saint.


    Just listen to the earth-shattering explosion.


    The huge energy ball was shattered in the air by the holy judge.


    The undiminished dragon claws directly pressed towards the huge body of the Great East Sea.


    The Great Emperor of East China Sea condensed his eyes.


    Can''t afford to think too much.


    A large amount of flowing water converged into a river trying to block the claws of the saint¡¯s fallen dragon.


    Along with the skyrocketing wave surging out under the attack of the holy referee, the attacks of the two sides directly formed a confrontation in the air.


    However, when the body of the Great East China Sea was confined in place by the saint''s dragon claws, from the other side, two emperors and emperors inspired nine colors of energy in their hands to burst into the air.


    "what?"


    The Great East China Sea felt the crisis, and at the moment of distraction, the two emperors and daughters were already approaching his figure.


    "Puff--"


    The air blade extending hundreds of meters long intertwined with the figure of the Great East Sea as the center.


    The emperor''s son and daughter, who were separated from one side to the left and right, stood in the air without passing the figure of the Great Emperor of East China Sea.


    As for the Great East China Sea, a pair of giant eyes showed horror.


    Under unbelievable gaze, its body was directly disconnected from the middle part.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The heart-piercing roar pointed directly at the sky.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Because he was seriously injured by a sneak attack by the emperor and the emperor, it was difficult to maintain the defense against the East Sea Emperor, the upper defense was shattered, and the claws of the sage directly smashed on it.


    With the shaking of the sky, the divided body of the Great East China Sea was instantly photographed into fleshy flesh by the sage, and the dead could no longer die.


    "Emperor East China Sea¡ª¡ª"


    The death of the Great East China Sea gave other aquatic powers an extraordinary stimulus.


    Almost the six peak aquatic powerhouses lost their minds in the battle.


    The emperor and emperor who fought with them seized the opportunity and did their best.


    Covering the sky, shaking the earth, ubiquitous abilities swept their huge bodies, and instantly knocked them into the air.


    "The Great¡ª"


    "The Great Emperor, they are defeated..."


    "Flee, run away, the emperor failed."


    Some of the emperor-level powerhouses who had suffered heavy casualties under the joint resistance of the four emperors and emperors, at this moment saw that the six powerhouses were severely injured by the emperors and emperors at the same time. While his companion dragged the emperor and daughter, he turned around and fled.


    Several emperor-level powerhouses fought timidly and left the battle circle. They were already at a disadvantage under the attack of the two emperors and daughters.


    This scene directly accelerated the speed of the defeat of the aquatic powerhouse.


    "go--"


    Just thinking of fleeing for his life, the Shui Clan emperor-level powerhouse who had no desire to fight, pulled out and fled towards the sea.


    Upon seeing this, the two emperors sneered.


    "Can you escape?"


    The power of both sides is injected between the heaven and the earth.


    Thunder fell from the sky and the earth swelled.


    The strangulation of Fengtiansuodi suddenly swept away from all directions towards the fleeing emperor-level powerhouse.


    The opponent is not their opponent when they make a full shot. What''s more, the Shui Clan emperor-level powerhouse just wants to escape for his life at this moment?


    There was not much resistance, and the aquatic powerhouses who were fleeing were all wiped out by the two emperors and daughters.


    Brother Octopus, they also noticed the situation of the other side''s battle circle at this time.


    The faces of them, who were seriously injured, looked like ashes.


    It''s over, the aquarium is completely over.


    The five emperor sons and daughters have joined forces and they have been unable to attack for a long time. Now, the four emperor sons and daughters who deal with the Shui clan emperor-level powerhouses have freed up their hands. These peak powers are still seriously injured. How are they opponents?


    "Go, one who can walk is one."


    Brother Octopus was the first to speak.


    The eight tentacles did not hesitate. Carrying all the power in his body, he swept towards the five emperors and daughters.


    The five emperors and daughters hurriedly responded.


    The supernatural power collided with Brother Octopus''s tentacles, and the aftermath caused this world to turn upside down and the whole world to die.


    The Emperor Xihai saw Brother Octopus dragging the five emperors'' sons and daughters for a while, and they fled towards the sea without hesitation.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Their actions naturally attracted the attention of the holy judge.


    After only one shot, his gravity field and thought power were released at the same time.


    Heaven and earth collapse for it.


    The all-out suppression of the pinnacle powerhouse had an effect on the Great Emperor Xihai.


    The five top powerhouses who had just escaped not far, just resisted for a moment and fell from the air.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    Seeing this, the two other emperors and daughters who had freed their hands and the two emperors and daughters who had dealt with the Great Emperor of East China Sea immediately killed them.


    A series of devastating attacks fell on the five peak powers of the Shui Clan, leaving them without a chance to beg for mercy, and they were bombarded and smashed one by one.


    "puff--"


    Brother Octopus, who held the emperor''s emperor and daughter for a while for the top five aquatic people, was also at the end of the day.


    The tentacles were destroyed by the five emperors, sons and daughters, and the full blow of the five pinnacle powerhouses hit it.


    The horrible beam instantly penetrated Brother Octopus''s body, directly destroying its root cause.


    "I, we should join forces with Human Race..."


    Brother Octopus said a word he regretted, like a mountain body, turning into stars in the air and gradually dissipating.


    "Run, run away¡ª"


    All the strong aquatic people have fallen, and the aquatic warriors who are still fighting with the corpse army suddenly lost their intent to fight.


    The soldiers who had penetrated the mainland quickly escaped from the battlefield towards the ocean.


    The aquarium warriors who were remotely supporting the ground in the shallow sea area disappeared after submerging directly into the water.


    "boom--"


    When the aquatic army completely withdrew, a beam of light that destroyed the earth fell into the water above the shallow sea area.


    For a time, a huge wave surging and destroying light swept across.


    Millions of aquarium warriors who had just entered the sea before returning to the deep sea were annihilated by this terrifying force.


    When the sea returned to calm, the figures of the four emperors and emperors stood above the sky in the sky that was originally obscured by the huge waves.


    Looking down, the sea waters thousands of meters were stained dark green by blood, and the large number of stumps and broken arms floating in it, there was no wave in the eyes of the four emperors.


    Shengxuan: "Father said that if you have a back and forth, then there must be a back and forth. The Shui Clan can be declared annihilated from today."

 Chapter 1645： The praying mantis catches the cicada, the oriole is behind

    "Roar--"


    As the final victor of the battle between the two races, when the final finishing work of the emperor''s son and emperor was over, the leader of the sacred judge, a long roar spreading across the world and shaking the earth.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    With the domineering roar of the holy referee, tens of thousands of zombies on the ground and the emperors and emperors responded.


    It seemed that the entire non-emirate continent was trembling amidst bursts of ear-splitting roars.


    The domineering declaration of the victor and the roar of deterrence made even the world tremble.


    "Is this voice a shock to foreign enemies, or is it a high-profile announcement of unshakable dominance?"


    When the saints vented for the victory of the war, a huge bird carrying four figures appeared in the air on the border of the non-emirate continent.


    Wei Xiao, wearing a black gilt lace robe, holding a sheathed emperor sword, listened to the looming roar in the distance, Feng Qingyun said flatly.


    By his side, Mu Wuqing and others are also carefully catching the howling in the distance.


    Mu Wuqing: "Husband, is the battle between the corpse tribe and the water tribe over?"


    Wei Xiao stood against the wind.


    "Such a intensive whistling sound, if it weren''t for defeating the invading enemy, do they have the skill to waste time on it?"


    Phantom: "The failure of the aquarium has been doomed from the beginning. The emperor and emperor with the holy referee are immortal in theory. They cannot be defeated in one blow, and they are almost invincible, and the state can continue. Maintain it at its peak."


    Bai Youwei: "I just don''t know how much the Shui Clan consumes them?"


    "It should not be small." Mu Wuqing thought for a while and said, "The power of the aquatic power comes from the treasures of heaven and earth, not the zombie gene. The saints can absorb the supernatural powers remaining in the air to restore themselves, and the reason is that they are different. The abilities released by the capable ones are the same root as them, and there will be no rejection."


    "But the aquarium is different. If the holy judges dare to do this, it will only cause the repulsion of energy in the body. Therefore, even if the aquarium is defeated, the holy judges will not be intact."


    After Mu Wuqing finished speaking, Phantom and Bai Youwei looked at Wei Xiao involuntarily.


    Wei Xiao''s knowledge of zombies is professional.


    Wei Xiao: "Regardless of whether it is consumed or not, the Holy Referee will definitely die this time. You must also be mentally prepared. After the Battle of the Immortal Heaven, it stands to reason that there are only two emperors and daughters around the Holy Referee, but few Months have passed, it is not ruled out that a new emperor and daughter will be born. The pressure on you is not small."


    The three women looked at each other.


    Mu Wuqing smiled and said: "We are no longer what we used to be. There is no cell backlash. It is completely fine for one person to hold two or three emperors and emperors for a period of time. As long as you are fast enough, we will be fine."


    "Sister Wu Qing is talking about what we want to say. Husband, you can deal with the sacred judge at ease, but the speed must be fast. You can''t watch your wife die away, right?"


    Wei Xiaoxie smiled.


    "Don''t you know whether it''s fast or not?"


    "..."


    When the three women heard this, they didn''t expect that Wei Xiao suddenly drove them. Although they were both old and old, their pretty faces were still blushing.


    Mu Wu glanced at Wei Xiao innocently.


    "Did we tell you that?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Seeing the shyness of his sweet wife, Wei Xiao was in a good mood.


    This can be regarded as a kind of emotional adjustment before the war is about to come!


    The final battlefield.


    The roar of the zombies ended after a long time.


    The nine emperors'' sons and daughters returned to the holy referee.


    "Father! The Shui Clan has been resolved as quickly as possible, and all enemies above the emperor level are not spared." Shengxuanhui reported.


    Looking at the nine great emperors and emperors, the holy judge nodded in satisfaction.


    "Ahem--"


    However, before he could explain his next step, his eyes suddenly sank and he coughed a few times.


    Immediately, blood golden blood flowed from his mouth.


    For him, it was just a "small bite" of blood, but when it flowed to the ground, it was as terrifying as a waterfall.


    "Father..."


    Upon seeing this, the face of the nine emperors'' sons and daughters changed drastically.


    Sanctuary: "Nothing. It''s just a side effect of too much energy consumption. Aquariums are no better than humans. They don''t use our genes. The deity cannot absorb the energy released during battle from the air. Just rest for a while, and you don''t need to worry about it. ."


    Sheng Xuan: "No, the father is to ensure that the children¡¯s state is backlashed by this. Children can¡¯t look at the sanctuary for a moment of weakness. The father will wait a moment, and we will provide you with energy, so that you can recover as soon as possible. peak."


    Upon hearing this, the corner of his mouth raised slightly.


    "I''m interested."


    Shengxuan did not neglect, and looked at each other with the other brothers and sisters. They were connected, without any hesitation, the shot was a beam of energy that poured into Sheng Cai''s huge body.


    As a large amount of different energy poured into the body, the energy and state consumed by the holy judge was rapidly rising and recovering.


    When they were about to return to their peak, suddenly, from a distant sky, a blood purple light flew towards them.


    The blood purple light came soon.


    It arrived in front of them almost instantly.


    The saint who is enjoying the comfort brought by the extra energy into the body is the first to wake up.


    The huge dragon eye looked at the blood purple light beams that had touched the two emperors and daughters, and shouted, "Be careful--"


    "Puff--"


    However, his reminder was still a bit slower.


    The blood-purple light beam did not pass the bodies of two of the emperor and emperor and disappeared in a flash.


    When he reappeared, he had already appeared in mid-air that was level with the eyes of the holy judge.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    When looking at the tiny figure less than three hundred meters away from him, the holy judge''s dragon eyes opened wide, and a burst of soaring anger and shock appeared from it.


    Look below again.


    The two emperors and daughters targeted by Wei Xiao''s sneak attack, after the other emperors and daughters reacted, they still stood still.


    The emperor and the emperor, who opened their mouths slightly and the color of indescribable fear in their eyes, accompanied the sound of "pupu", and purple-white electric lights flew out from their bodies and brains.


    From top to bottom, their bodies were penetrated by this ubiquitous purple-white electric light, and there were electric lights piercing through from both sides everywhere.


    "asshole--"


    Seeing that the two emperors and daughters were attacked to death in this way, Sheng Xuan and the other emperors and daughters shouted angrily, and their figures lifted into the sky, forming a circle that surrounded Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao, with a cold face, was not afraid of this.


    Holding the scabbard in one hand and the Emperor Devouring Sword in the other, his eyes calmly looked at the head of the saint in front of him that was comparable to a mountain.


    "You seem to be hurt?"


    The saint''s fangs, the sharp teeth comparable to the towering trees were revealed in front of Wei Xiao.


    The sacred judge who was full of resentment towards Wei Xiao in his eyes gritted his teeth and said, "You don''t need to know about it. You can do a sneak attack like the world''s No. 1 powerhouse, Wei Xiao, you are really going back more and more alive. Up."


    Wei Xiao didn''t care.


    "It seems that the influence of Shuizu on you is really not small. This has done me well, and this trip has not come in vain."


    "Wei Xiao, did you forget us?" Sheng Xuan said at this time.


    Wei Xiao glanced at the surrounding emperors and daughters.


    Some jokingly said: "Don''t tell me, so many handsome men and beautiful women surround me, it makes me feel flattered."


    "you--"


    Shengxuan and the others were ridiculed by Wei Xiao and gritted their teeth with hatred.


    Wei Xiao ignored the hatred eyes of all the emperors and daughters, and looked at the holy judge again.


    "It''s hard for you to give birth to so many emperors and daughters in a few months."


    "If you are here for the disgusting deity, congratulations, you succeeded. But Wei Xiao, don''t think that your strength is invincible and you can do whatever you want. This is the territory of the deity, and you are not allowed to go wild."


    "I didn''t kill the wild! I just accidentally killed your two emperors and daughters..." Wei Xiao''s tone sank as he said, and he looked at the holy judge with an expression of undue beating, "but you can What am I?"


    "kill him--"


    The sanctuary was obviously stimulated by Wei Xiao to run away.


    The hysterical roar came from his mouth, and the emperor, who was waiting for the order of the sage referee, immediately shot.


    "Lei Mie--"


    "Liuyan¡ª¡ª"


    However, when the holy referee asked the emperor and emperor to attack Wei Xiao, on the other side, two soft shouts that were almost in sync with the sound of the holy judge rang through the sky.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Thunder on the ground, sunset in the sky.


    From the sky and the earth, the sky fire formed by the scorching blood black spirit flame and the thunder rising from the earth flew towards the seven emperors and daughters respectively.


    Too late to act on Wei Xiao.


    The emperor and the emperor felt that the attack against them was extremely devastating, and immediately dispersed and avoided.


    But they avoided the attack from the sky and the ground, from the air, forty-eight beams of light broke through the air.


    The golden light beams directed at their bodies, forcing the seven emperors and daughters who were dodging to have to cover their bodies with a layer of protection.


    "Peng Peng Peng¡ª"


    The protective cover was hit by the golden light beam, and the figures of the Seven Great Emperors and Emperors flew back hundreds of meters on the spot, standing guard around them in different directions.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    At this time, the three figures flew down from above the clouds.


    Under the gaze of the holy judge, they stood beside Wei Xiao.


    They are the three daughters of Phantom, Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei.


    Close to Wei Xiao, Bai Youwei''s body was still floating with golden light beams that had repelled the seven emperors'' sons and emperors. It was the 48 Emperor Slashing Flying Swords.

 Chapter 1646： Wei Xiao Tian Tuan VS Sheng Ju Tian Tuan

    Seeing the three women appearing next to Wei Xiao, the holy judge''s eyes became solemn.


    "The pinnacle is the ultimate?"


    Bai Youwei waved a flying knife into her hand and played with it.


    "Holy judge, are you surprised?"


    Holy referee: "You swallowed the genes of the emperor son and daughter?"


    Mu Wuqing: "You should know this better."


    "Damn, **** human. Wei Xiao, this deity is not at odds with you."


    Wei Xiao: "Do you think we still have room for maneuver?"


    Phantom: "The Enemy of the Immortal Heaven should be forgotten today."


    "Roar--"


    Knowing the purpose of Wei Xiao and the others coming this time, there is nothing to say, the sage screamed up to the sky, and the seven emperors and princes shot the four at the first time.


    "Zezi--"


    The Phantom is the fastest.


    When the figure moved, thunder poured out in the sky.


    Thunder all over the sky came like rain, bombarding the seven emperors and daughters wildly.


    Immediately afterwards, Bai Youwei waved her hand and condensed six metal giants to attack at the same time with her.


    A giant stopped an emperor''s heir, preventing them from targeting Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wuqing, who finally shot, evolved into a sea of ??flames. From the raging fire, a flame barrier directly separated the seven emperors, sons and emperors, and completely cut off their chance to approach Wei Xiao.


    The three daughters faced the seven emperors at the same time. The emperors and daughters who were unable to attack Wei Xiao within a short period of time had no choice but to retreat and attack Mu Wuqing and the others with all their strength.


    The battlefield was quickly divided.


    Facing the sacred judge alone, Wei Xiao surrounded the purple and white electric light with the Emperor Sword in his hand, directly changing the world with his killing intent.


    "Only we are left!"


    Wei Xiao''s voice fell off.


    The scabbard of the Emperor Sword Sword held tightly in his right hand was covered by a purple-white discharge light.


    With Wei Xiao waved, he threw it.


    When the scabbard that resembles a streamer and is as fast as lightning shoots at the figure of the saint, the space is distorted and compressed by it.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    Just as the scabbard was about to reach the head of the saint, suddenly, three figures flew from behind him.


    The figure condensed with an air blade in each hand cut out together.


    The three Qi blades act on the scabbard and directly pick it up and fly out.


    The comer showed up.


    Is the three supreme envoys.


    When dealing with the Shui Clan, the sage did not use three clones. Now, when dealing with the enemies of Wei Xiao¡¯s side that is far less than theirs, the last guarantee is used. It can be seen that in the minds of the sage, Wei Xiao gave How great is his threat?


    "Roar--"


    Blocking Wei Xiao''s blow, the holy judge showed his power.


    A neigh that tore the sky spread, and the three avatars immediately killed Wei Xiao.


    The bitter sword in his hand has reached the point where everything is unbreakable after being bred by purple and white electric light.


    Seeing the three supreme envoys who had been killed, Wei Xiao turned the Emperor Sword in his hand, and his figure suddenly turned into an arrow from the string and flew out.


    The two sides are facing each other.


    Wei Xiao blocked the combined blow of the three supreme envoys with the biting sword in his hand, and then raised his hand, the sky and the earth surged and the situation changed.


    The solid air attack swept the three supreme envoys like a meteor shower.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The earth-shaking explosions are endless, and the surging energy waves are like violent storms spreading in all directions.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Just as Wei Xiao fought fiercely with the three supreme envoys, the holy referee also came to an end.


    The huge body wandered above the sky.


    In the confrontation between Wei Xiao and the three supreme envoys, occasionally restricted, the sacred judge would fly down with a wave of dragons'' breath.


    The Supreme Envoy communicates with the sage.


    As soon as the other party took action, the three supreme envoys immediately distanced themselves from Wei Xiao.


    The single-faced sage exhaled, and Wei Xiao''s body was purple and white electrosprayed to the sky.


    The blood-purple breath touches the purple-white electric light, and the shock wave generated by the collision separates the heaven and the earth and cuts off the square.


    The strength of the layers, even the ordinary emperor-level powerhouse, can hardly contend head-on.


    "rise--"


    Facing the joint attack of the Holy Referee and the Three Supremes, Wei Xiao, who blocked the breath of the Holy Referee, flashed a hundred meters away.


    With the Emperor Devouring Sword in his hand, he let go, Yu Wei Xiao headed out under his control to break out the sword formation that covered the sky and the sun.


    The sword formation covering the sky and the sunlight was formed, and between Wei Xiao''s wave of his hand, the dense blades of light and shadow swept the saint and the supreme envoy.


    Upon seeing this, the three supreme envoys came directly to the front of the figure of the saint.


    Two of them were scattered, and the supernatural powers in their hands were fully mobilized to form an air barrier to resist the impact of Wei Xiao''s sword formation.


    Another supreme envoy, the figure left the range of the sword array attack, and quickly summoned a **** vortex in the air.


    Suddenly, hanging upside down in the horrible vortex of the sky, a beam of destruction that locked Wei Xiao''s figure directly fell.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    A violent explosion appeared.


    In the sky full of smoke and energy, Wei Xiao''s figure flew out from the center of the smoke.


    He quickly stabilized in the air on the other side, regaining the Emperor Sword, and staring at the enemy in front of him solemnly.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao''s attack was temporarily stopped, the two supreme envoys who had prevented Wei Xiao''s attack removed the air barrier and looked at another supreme envoy at a higher level.


    The three supreme envoys who had the same mind immediately moved towards Wei Xiao in the middle from three directions.


    A person summoned six blood purple vortexes and manipulated the chains that flew out of them to block Wei Xiao''s figure.


    A compressed air.


    Around the space where Wei Xiao was located, the constantly condensed air cage was crazily compressed, and at the same time, it was shrinking the movement range of Wei Xiao''s figure with a crushing force, until it finally disappeared completely in the air.


    The last one gathers nine huge energy balls.


    The energy balls, which were like nine celestial bodies hanging upside down in the sky, reached a certain level, and were directly smashed down by the presence of Wei Xiao''s figure.


    The ultimate move created by the three supreme envoys shines in the sky.


    What could be called a misunderstanding blow, restricting all Wei Xiao''s actions under normal circumstances.


    As for Wei Xiao, looking at the power formed by the three parties, he bit the Emperor Sword in his hand to accumulate energy.


    The air flow in the air blockade turned from invisible to **** waves and merged into the blade.


    The purple-white electric light is even worse.


    The blade surrounded by blood and purple-white energy, along with Wei Xiao shouted: "Perfect all directions--"


    Struggling to wave the Emperor Sword in his hand, the blood-purple blade spread out, and an arc-shaped light wave slashed out the chain that extended, subverted the six major vortices, and was annihilated as well as the rapidly contracting air blockade.


    "Puff--"


    The Supreme Envoy controlling the air blockade and the **** vortex was backlashed, vomiting blood on the spot and stepped back in midair.


    While they were retreating, they had already begun to deal with another supreme envoy, Wei Xiao, with a purple-white electric light bulging on his body, and a huge phantom stood on the top of the sky.


    "Zezi--"


    A purple-white electric light that was more terrifying than the Thunder used by the Phantom swept away.


    The nine energy **** released by the last supreme envoy burst one by one in the penetration of the purple-white light beam.


    Watching the light beam released by Hangtian Xuying still rushing towards him.


    The last Supreme Envoy tried to block Wei Xiao''s attack.


    But the defense he set up did not withstand the several impacts of the purple-white light beam.


    Along with the defense was dissipated by the purple-white light beam, the Supreme Envoy behind, was penetrated by the light beam on the spot, severely injured and flew out.


    "Ok?"


    Just as Wei Xiao defeated the three supreme envoys, suddenly, the light in the headspace was obscured, and a huge shadow that stretched for thousands of meters enveloped him.


    Wei Xiao looked up, his eyes widened.


    "Grass, this is the ultimate move."


    "Go to hell, Wei Xiao¡ª"


    It is the sacred judge.


    This old yin ratio.


    It turned out that the three Supreme Envoys'' attacks on Wei Xiao were all covering him.


    At this moment, the sacred judge who had condensed the strongest blow, screamed, and a claw formed by different energy directly touched the phantom that Wei Xiao evolved with purple and white electric light.


    Facing this blow from the sage referee, Wei Xiao''s phantoms shattered one by one in the whereabouts of the giant claws.


    A blow with nowhere to hide, and then pressed Wei Xiao''s body directly into the ground.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The sky is broken and the earth is shaken.


    A piece of the ground disappeared from the ground in the hit of the sacred judge.


    The billowing smoke covered the sky and the sun, and the turbulent Quartet had not subsided for a long time.


    "husband--"


    The phantom who is holding the emperor''s son and emperor''s daughter trembled when they saw this scene.


    "combine--"


    The holy referee did not give the Phantom and the others time to support.


    The three supreme envoys that reacted immediately mobilized their abilities, with the power of the earth and the power of metal as the main force, and the power of multiple abilities that complemented each other to act on the place where Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared.


    In an instant.


    In the place where Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared, a giant mountain emerged from the ground.


    Wei Xiao was sealed?


    Phantom and the others were anxious when they saw this.


    However, before they could take any action, the mountains that sealed Wei Xiao, bursts of light bursting out of the sky.


    The towering mountain was then torn apart, and purple-white electric lights flew out from the cracked gap.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The mountain broke.


    "Be careful--"


    The sage found something, and just reminded the supreme envoy, but the supreme envoy''s reaction was still slow.

 Chapter 1647： Breakthrough opportunity emerges

    It was a beam of light that burst out from the collapse of the mountain.


    It is different from other purple-white electric lights, mixed with the light of blood-colored air currents, instantly penetrates the body of a supreme envoy, and stays in his body.


    The blood-purple light that swallowed the sky and the earth immediately absorbed the surrounding airflow and poured into the supreme emissary''s body.


    "boom--"


    With a loud noise, the Supreme Envoy didn''t even have a chance to react, and his figure suddenly disappeared.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The gust of wind swept away, and the **** rain and air waves dispersed, and the figure of Wei Xiao holding a knife also appeared in the gradually clear mid-air.


    "One!"


    Wei Xiao''s words fell, and he rushed to the next supreme envoy.


    The sanctuary was furious.


    "Go down to the deity¡ª"


    In the loud roar, the holy judge activated the gravity field and thought force to suppress Wei Xiao.


    However, Wei Xiao, who had a flash of purple and white electric light on his body, offset the suppression brought by the holy judge with his own power.


    Close to another supreme envoy without any reduction in speed.


    Only use three tricks.


    One move destroys the opponent''s attack, the other breaks through the opponent''s defense, and the remaining move is to cut the opponent directly into two from the top of the opponent''s head, and the opponent cannot die again.


    "Swish swish¡ª"


    Two consecutive avatars fell, leaving one Supreme Envoy after the second Supreme Envoy was beheaded by Wei Xiao, mobilizing abilities to form a wave of destruction and swallowing it towards Wei Xiao.


    Facing the counterattack from the last Supreme Envoy, Wei Xiao''s hand shivered slightly.


    "cut--"


    Yelled.


    The sword in his hand stretched out and pierced the sky, letting the great waves surge from Wei Xiao Dynasty to cut it away.


    Make a breakthrough.


    The offensive formed by the different energies split into two under Wei Xiao''s blow.


    The Supreme Envoy behind the wave also separated from the wave formed by the energy. After both sides looked at each other, they exploded and dissipated in the same place as blood mist.


    Without the maintenance of the supreme envoy, the waves of swallowing sky scattered on both sides gradually dissipated, and finally disappeared.


    "Roar--"


    The holy judge''s painful and angry roar tore through the sky.


    The three avatars fell one after another, causing it to run away completely.


    Crazy absorption of the three supreme energies restores itself after releasing the different energies dispersed in the air.


    The body exploded dozens of times.


    "Wei Xiao, you must die today¡ª"


    The saint screamed and plunged into the rolling clouds.


    The wind is surging and the sky is changing.


    The bright sky disappeared above the clouds with the figure of Sheng Cai, becoming dim, oppressive and suffocating.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Wei Xiao looked up at the clouds in the sky.


    In the meantime, only part of the body of Sheng Cai appeared and disappeared from time to time in it, and it was difficult to catch his head.


    A piece of scales on his body is comparable to a holy judge on a hill. Amidst the clouds, the sky is accompanied by fire and thunder.


    The aura of ruining the heavens and the earth diffused. At this moment, even if the Phantom and the others sensed this power, they couldn''t help but feel lingering in their hearts.


    Is this the most powerful performance of the corpse clan?


    "Today, there are you but not me, roar--" The sound of the holy judge came from the clouds.


    As soon as the voice fell, from within the clouds covering all directions, the sky fire, blood rain, thunder and other abilities poured down, frantically baptizing the space below.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao did not face his strength.


    The whole body was wrapped in purple and white electric light, and the agile body swayed from side to side and dodged in all directions, avoiding the sacred judge''s attacks that swept the world again and again.


    the other side.


    Under the attack of the sacred judge''s wide range of abilities, even Mu Wuqing and the others who fought with the emperor and the emperor were also affected.


    "Wu Qing¡ª¡ª"


    Watching this scene, the Phantom shouted to Mu Wuqing and them.


    When Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei heard the words, they understood her thoughts and did not hesitate.


    A large number of abilities and the transfer of natural forces.


    The three women quickly condensed the body of Dharma.


    "boom--"


    The energy of the violent wind and huge waves exploded around them.


    The surging air waves directly forced the emperor''s figure back temporarily.


    At this moment of breathing time, the three women looked up at the sky.


    "rise--"


    The three women mobilized the more terrifying forces of nature at the same time.


    Thousands of thunders sweeping across all directions and dispersing the earth soared to the sky, dispelling the clouds covering the terrifying body of the saint one by one.


    Another blazing fire burned the sky.


    The **** red light, even the creatures a hundred miles away could see clearly.


    Finally, the metal storm swallowed the clouds in the sky.


    Various forces converge in the clouds, and the terrifying force generated by repulsion and collision melts the space, scorches the world, and reveals the outer starry sky.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    When the seven emperors saw Mu Wuqing and the others attacking their fathers, after they stabilized their figures, they also condensed the body of the law.


    "Peng Peng Peng¡ª"


    The seven bodies move on the earth, and every step taken causes the earth to collapse and the mountains to shake.


    "Boom--"


    As the bodies of the seven emperors and daughters approached Bai Youwei and the others, they swooped or smashed, one by one with the three daughters'' Faxiang and fell towards the ground.


    The body of the three women was hugged by the seven emperors and flew out or directly knocked out, and the ability to deal with the holy judge on the sky was immediately disconnected.


    Look again between the earth.


    The battle between the behemoths has become a fist to flesh attack.


    Throwing, knocking, fists and feet are used together.


    Every time their position is shifted, it means that a place will be razed to the ground under their devastation.


    However, even if there are seven emperors, sons and daughters, to prevent the three women from attacking the sage referee in time, the figure of the sage referee at this moment has more than 10,000 meters in front of Wei Xiao under the care of the outer starry sky.


    Huge and boundless, intriguing.


    Looking at the behemoth in Headspace that almost made people want to give up, Wei Xiao, his whole body trembled at this moment.


    It feels like something is summoning his body, or something that will happen next will bring him some unexpected benefits. At this moment, Wei Xiao has a kind of eagerness to let go of his hands and feet to fight his life with the sage referee. Thoughts.


    Yes, it''s killing your life.


    It''s the idea of ??either you die or I die under one move.


    "After the catastrophe, it has been a long time since I feel that the cells in my whole body are boiling. Do you let it go? Is this an opportunity to further my strength?" Wei Xiao thought.


    Above.


    "Roar¡ªWei Xiao¡ª"


    When Wei Xiao was thinking, there was a loud shout from the holy judge from above.


    The pupils of the sun and the moon locked in Wei Xiao.


    No longer using those bells and whistles, with a whistle, the huge body of the saint directly swooped down, and a dragon claw that protruded out was like a large mountain that pressed Wei Xiaoli down.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Xiao, who felt more and more active in his body''s cells, had a firmness in his skeptical eyes that instantly took possession of it.


    I am immortal, so I have no scruples.


    "Give it a go? Come on then!"


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were wide open, and the purple and white arrogance spread among the blood-colored demon pupils.


    His whole body was climbing frantically, and the purple and white electric light bulging on his body, along with the whereabouts of the sacred judge, gradually condensed a horror image that surpassed a kilometer.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Roar with excitement.


    Wei Xiao, who was facing the sacred judge, grabbed into the air with his hands like a mountain range.


    "Peng Peng¡ª¡ª"


    Confronted with the dragon''s claw that was dropped by the saint.


    With strength, the two sides launched their first confrontation.


    "drink--"


    In a moment of relative, when the holy judge was about to wave other sharp claws to grab Wei Xiao''s figure, his hand burst out with all his strength, and Wei Xiao, who firmly locked the holy judge''s two dragon claws, shook his figure and suddenly turned towards one side. The earth smashed down.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The figure of the saint suddenly became unbalanced, and quickly spread all over his body under Wei Xiao''s sway, and then fell from the sky by Wei Xiao''s fall, and fell back to the ground, directly smashing a huge gap that stretches for thousands of meters. come out.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao still wanted to knead his body, the saint suddenly opened the dragon''s mouth, and a giant dragon breath slammed into Wei Xiao''s chest. The powerful impact directly caused Wei Xiao to lose control of the saint''s body, like a cannonball. Under the collision of the dragon''s breath, he flew back hundreds of meters against the ground.


    "Om¡ª"


    Wei Xiao reacted swiftly. When the body in front of him was about to be breathed through, he released a large amount of purple and white electric light to form a protective cover to isolate the breath that hit the figure.


    "The knife comes¡ª"


    Against the collision of the sacred judge''s breath, Wei Xiao grabbed one side with a big hand, and suddenly, the Flying Sword Sword drew the air of heaven and earth on the way, causing the blade to rapidly multiply.


    By the time it fell into Wei Xiao''s hands, the blood-colored air current enveloping the body of Emperor Devouring Sword was already a thousand meters long.


    With a long knife in his hand, the protective cover in front of Wei Xiao suddenly exploded.


    The extremely strong impact force the sacred judge''s vomiting back tens of meters.


    When the breath was about to spread again, in the blink of an eye, Wei Xiao, who held the knife in his left hand, volleyed into the air with force.


    Kaitian Dao Mang slashed towards the figure of the saint with the power of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The holy judge saw the attack falling from the sky.


    Immediately disconnected his breath and used its power to condense another dragon-shaped giant shadow crashing into Wei Xiao''s attack.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the open blade fell.


    The power that the saint used to fight Wei Xiao was annihilated.


    The remaining blade fell on the place where the body of the sacred cut was, first the ground within a kilometer splashed, and then the cracked ground collapsed in an instant.


    In the smoke-shrouded area, a huge abyss appeared, and at the same time, the huge body of the saint disappeared in it.

 Chapter 1648： One battle determines the universe

    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao retracted his sword and rushed forward.


    Just as he was about to approach the edge of the abyss.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Under the abyss, the dragon yin sounded.


    After that, the figure of Sheng Cai flew out from the abyss and rose upright.


    Circling above the nine heavens.


    Upon seeing this, Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows.


    "Roar--"


    In the nine days, Sheng Cai''s body was injured by the blow that Wei Xiao just now.


    Blood golden blood continuously flowed out from between the scales, dripped to the ground, and became a blood-colored waterfall hanging in the sky.


    "Father -"


    This time it was the turn of the emperor to confront the three women.


    Their father was injured, is this still worth it?


    The most direct point is that the sacred judge after the injury, I am afraid it will be difficult to maintain the absolute domain.


    In this way, in addition to being able to absorb the residual energy in the air to restore her strength, the emperor and the emperor will not be able to recover quickly because of the serious injuries that Mu Wuqing and the others have inflicted on the emperor and emperor.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the Holy Referee was injured in Wei Xiao''s hands. Doesn''t that mean that the next battle between the Holy Referee and Wei Xiao will be dangerous?


    Mu Wuqing: "It seems that your father is overwhelmed now. I want to see if you are still immortal in the future?"


    "Thunder Field!"


    Wei Xiao had the upper hand, and Mu Wuqing and the others had less pressure.


    At this moment, seeing that the emperor and the emperor had moved to support the sage referee, how could they let the other party succeed?


    For this reason, the Phantom did not hesitate to consume a large amount of abilities to form a field to surround the seven emperors, sons and daughters, and did not want to see them disrupt the rhythm of Wei Xiao''s dealing with the sacred judges.


    "Go all out!"


    "Quick fight and quick decision¡ª"


    Seeing this, the seven emperors and daughters showed a desperate attitude that they had never seen before.


    "Desperately? It depends on whether you have this opportunity!"


    Bai Youwei''s abilities were mobilized to cooperate with the Phantom''s Thunder Realm, and the metal giant that was condensed was not only powerful, but also filled with purple electricity.


    Once the damage is left on the body of the emperor and the emperor, it will be doubled.


    the other side.


    The holy judge, who came to the sky above, looked at Wei Xiao below with a bit of resentment and endless anger.


    Feeling the huge scars left by Wei Xiao on his body, anger was born from the heart, endless anger and boundless killing intent rushed out of the sanctuary.


    "Aw¡ª"


    There was a hysterical growl.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    The power shook the sacred judges in all directions, directly causing the thunder of heaven and earth to fall into the world from above the sky.


    This is just the beginning.


    As Sheng Cai''s figure surged on the top of the sky, the invisible forces of nature formed streams of different colors into Sheng Cai''s body in all directions.


    From the tail of the sacred cut, the power of heaven and earth poured in a lot, and the outer surface of the body gradually formed the sacred cut with a coat of energy, and the aura of the whole body became fierce.


    Is the other party desperate?


    Wei Xiao in the air below felt the change in Sheng Cai''s body, and couldn''t help but condensed in his heart.


    The sacred judge at this moment gave Wei Xiao the feeling of a life-threatening blow.


    Once unsuccessful, no matter how much the holy judge absorbs the residual power in the air to restore himself, it will not be able to save his life.


    Wei Xiao''s eyes were a bit solemn.


    You know, even when the sage was beaten to death by Wei Xiao many times, he never let him use such a terrifying power.


    But now, what is the reason for his aura?


    In fact, what Wei Xiao didn¡¯t know was that the sage judge was on the verge of death and did not work hard when he was beaten many times. Point.


    Because the sage judge has enough background to deal with Wei Xiao.


    But now it''s different.


    The corpse emperor of the corpse clan has almost been lost, and what is left is not enough to provide him with a few power transmissions to restore to the peak.


    The clone, the emperor and the emperor, who could have been relied on, is now either dead or dragged by Wei Xiao¡¯s people. Once he is seriously injured on Wei Xiao¡¯s hand and is about to die, no one will help him stop Wei Xiao by then. Similarly, no one provided him with the energy needed for recovery.


    Therefore, the Holy Referee didn''t fight Wei Xiao while he still had the power to fight, did he really have to wait until he was unable to use the last method before he chose to fight Wei Xiao?


    Is this not seeking a dead end?


    Of course, in addition to this feeling in Wei Xiao''s heart, there is another.


    The other is to be excited, excited, and impatient.


    This expectation did not originate from Wei Xiao''s consciousness, but from his body, every cell in his body.


    It is an impulse to smell delicious food that is crazy enough to want to own it.


    Wei Xiao couldn''t explain what it meant when this sign appeared on him, but the heavenly judge, as the power of heaven and earth''s blessing to his whole body was about to take shape, the other party gave Wei Xiao a fatal feeling. threaten.


    Wei Xiao didn''t think anymore.


    "Regardless of the reason for this feeling, since you are desperate, I will stay with you to the end."


    "Zezi--"


    Since the saints are not hesitating to fight each other with their lives, how can Wei Xiao, who possesses the power of immortality, fall behind?


    For this reason, Wei Xiao''s energy in his body exploded, and the magic phase condensed by the purple and white electric light, on the basis of the original reason, once again exploded several times.


    The only peak powerhouse between the two heavens and the earth, who can evolve the law to more than ten thousand meters, faced each other up and down in the air.


    From the aura that diffused from their body surface, at this moment, except for the emperor-level powerhouse, the creatures below the emperor-level, all those within the range of their coercive shock and deterrence, all shivered.


    Just like the corpses under the abyss.


    At this moment, compared to other creatures, the closest to the two top powerhouses are all creeping on the ground and chilling.


    Even the tenth-level corpse emperor was lawless, at this moment he had to lower his noble head, lying on the ground, not daring to look directly at the sky.


    In the sky, as the last position of the saint¡¯s body was enveloped by the energy formed by the power of heaven and earth, the whole body was surging, and the breath led to the saint of heaven and earth. A sense of incompetence.


    They don''t know where this feeling comes from.


    Obviously they belong to the peak of the emperor class, why do you feel that you can''t compete with the sacred judge in this state?


    Although I don''t understand, the Phantom and the others will not bother.


    Their opponents are the emperor and the emperor, what is the state of the sage referee to do with them?


    Anyway, the Phantom and the others believed in Wei Xiao.


    No matter how strong the sage judge is, in front of Wei Xiao, the final outcome will definitely not change.


    "Roar--"


    The strength has been unprecedentedly improved, and the state feels an unprecedentedly good sage, accompanied by a long roar resounding between the heaven and the earth.


    At this moment, volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, and flash floods and tsunamis appeared in many places around the world.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Below, Wei Xiao, who also integrated his strongest power into the body of the Fa-like body, echoed unwillingly, and the sound that shook the heavens and the earth also brought unexplainable damage to many parts of the world.


    And when the creatures who faced natural disasters and didn''t understand why all this happened were struggling, the heavenly judge looked towards Wei Xiao below.


    The gaze that had been so cold and angry at this time unexpectedly appeared momentarily absent.


    Wei Xiao noticed the change in Sheng Cai''s eyes and frowned slightly.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, the sage who seemed to understand something burst out laughing.


    Then he muttered to himself in the air: "That''s it, that''s it. I didn''t expect the deity and you to have such a fate. Hahaha...It''s no wonder that the deity said that you can''t kill, and mistakenly thought that it was your clone. Everything is clear now."


    Wei Xiao was even more confused when he heard the words of the referee.


    Is this guy crazy or is his head humorous? How to say something that you don''t understand at all?


    What did he know?


    The sacred judge continued: "But it''s not too late. Wei Xiao, this time, the deity will no longer give you a chance to resurrect. Roar¡ª"


    Accompanied by the final roar of the holy judge, the huge body of the holy judge swooped down from the top of the firmament by the natural force that affected a party of heaven and earth.


    As if a whole sky was under the control of the sacred judge, following his huge body to suppress Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao: "Fun with mystery. I will give you similar words. This time, you will definitely die."


    As he said, Wei Xiao''s huge body bulged with a terrifying purple-white electric light.


    Unparalleled power swept the surroundings, and saw the earth splashing, and dust erupted straight into the sky like a volcano.


    After that, it was the purple-white electric light that instantly enveloped Wei Xiao''s body, transforming into a giant blade that opened the sky, soaring into the sky, and colliding with the fallen sacred judge.

 Chapter 1649： Who is the final winner

    Two peerless powerhouses face each other in the sky.


    Long Xiao Bahuang, the knife penetrated into the sky.


    The power of heaven and earth carried by the two peerless powerhouses first collided.


    For a time, the halo of destruction spread out from mid-air.


    There is nothing to stop you from destroying mountains and forests.


    Even the ten great dharma giants fighting in the realm, their realm is also annihilated under this diffuse wave of destruction.


    The body was affected by the shock wave and flew towards one side with pain.


    "how is this possible?"


    "What a terrifying force."


    The Phantom, Shengxuan and the others, who were shaken by the shock wave, hurriedly set up a protective cover on their body to resist the erosion of the destruction light wave.


    Look up to the sky.


    Seeing that scene like the collision between heaven and earth is all thrilling.


    But it was also because the vision generated by Wei Xiao''s battle with the sacred judge was too shocking. In the shock wave, the top ten strong men who maintained their bodies from the destruction of the light wave in the shock wave had no intention to deal with other people.


    "Is it going to be the winner?" The Phantom trembled inexplicably as she looked at the place where the blood and purple meet in the sky.


    Mu Wuqing and Bai Youwei also raised their hearts to their throats.


    Staring intently at the battlefield space where the world is divided into two.


    "Wow¡ª"


    "Roar-"


    The exhaustion of the power of heaven and earth is about to end, and then Wei Xiao and the holy judge, who are about to collide for the last time, will let out a last crazy roar in the two-color realm.


    Along with the light in the middle of the two peerless powerhouses, it changed from the initial face to a line, and finally turned into a point.


    The two dragon shadows and the bodies of the giants in the form of sharp blades collided together.


    The dragon swallows the world, and the sword pierces the sky.


    With one dragon and one sword, the former swallowed it in one bite, while the latter, submerged in its mouth, continuously pierced the energy barriers in the dragon''s body, piercing straight along its incomparable body for nine days.


    An instant contact.


    By the time they saw each other''s bodies, their positions had changed.


    Wei Xiao''s body supporting the sky stood above the sky, holding the Emperor Sword with the blade extended for several kilometers, overlooking the earth.


    As for the saint, the body hovered below, and the energy cloak covered by the power of the heavens and the earth, light and dark, seemed to disappear at any time.


    "Crack¡ª"


    "Roar-"


    All this did not last long.


    It seemed as if the sound of the sky cracking came out, and immediately, the outer garment formed by the power of the heaven and the earth broke apart on the saint''s body.


    The world-shaking, crying cry of ghosts and gods came from the mouth of the holy tailor. After that, only the sound of "pumpy" was heard. The huge body of the holy tailor, extending from the head to the tail, was covered by blood purple electric lights. Pierce through.


    Shining all around, stabbing into the sky.


    The sacred hand was completely enveloped by beams of light. Not long after, accompanied by a dull sound, his body turned into a mist of blood, floating towards the sky, the earth, and all directions.


    "Father -"


    When the seven emperors saw this scene, their entire bodies were frozen in place.


    Pulling his throat, with bruises on his face and clearly visible blood vessels, the emperor and emperor made a heart-piercing cry.


    Looking at the air again, Wei Xiao witnessed the scene where the saint''s body was bursting with blood.


    After the blood mist and essence surging freely toward the sky and the ground appeared, the cells in Wei Xiao''s body began to become active and boiling.


    Wei Xiao didn''t know what was going on, his right hand involuntarily mobilized the air of heaven and earth to absorb the essence and blood dispersed by the sage.


    Converging into a river, like the essence and blood of a big river, under the lead of Wei Xiao, they poured into his body from all directions.


    With these essence and blood that belonged to the sacred judge madly injected into Wei Xiao''s body.


    The aura and energy in Wei Xiao''s body were soaring at a terrifying speed. The terrifying power it exudes, even Sheng Xuan and other emperors and emperors who are still in the sadness of the death of the sanctuary have been suppressed and recovered.


    Shengxuan and the others saw that Wei Xiao was absorbing the blood of their father, the sorrow on their faces was replaced by anger.


    "Stop him, stop him at all costs¡ª"


    Saint Xuan''s hysterical roar.


    When the other six emperors and daughters saw this, none of them neglected.


    "Wow¡ª"


    Roaring, the seven emperors and daughters rose into the sky one by one.


    "Stop them!"


    Bai Youwei and the others discovered this scene.


    Can''t care too much, they have mobilized their abilities and the power of nature in an attempt to prevent the seven emperors from approaching Wei Xiao.


    "Wow¡ª"


    However, they just rushed forward, and three of the Seven Emperors and Daughters immediately rushed towards them.


    In order to successfully organize the interception of Bai Youwei and the others, the abilities in the bodies of the three emperors and daughters went violently.


    Both sides approached.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Three "miniature suns" created by the explosion of three taboo weapons appeared. When Mu Wuqing and the others had no time to react, the energy generated by the explosion of the three emperors and daughters directly enveloped them.


    The light of the open sky rushed straight into the sky, and the power of annihilation swept the earth. Under the cascading shock waves, thousands of meters of land, everything was wiped out by the force generated by the explosion of the three emperors and emperors.


    "Puff puff-"


    The three women of the Phantom and the Phantom, who were targeted directly, also flew out of the rising storm not long after these three forces were generated.


    The body of the Fa-xiang was directly blown up, and the seriously injured bodies smashed to the ground thousands of meters away, directly losing their combat effectiveness.


    "Wei Xiao, go to hell¡ª"


    The other four emperors, sons and daughters who were not blocked, had already approached Wei Xiao.


    Seeing this, Wei Xiao, who was still absorbing the blood of the sage, swung the Emperor Sword in his left hand with his huge body.


    Zhan Tian Mie Di ran across the sky with one sword.


    Two of the four emperors and daughters were unable to dodge, and the body of Faxiang was directly cut in half by the blade that passed by.


    Among them was an emperor, and the body hidden in the center of the Faxiang was even directly annihilated by Wei Xiao''s knife, leaving no bones.


    "Wow¡ª"


    The other two emperors who escaped Wei Xiao''s blow did not hesitate.


    The figure was close to Wei Xiao, and he directly used the previous three emperors and princes to deal with the Phantom and their moves.


    Two miniature suns exploded beside Wei Xiao.


    Like the destruction of a galaxy and the impact of a meteor shower, even though Wei Xiao¡¯s body is more than ten times taller than that of the two great emperors, sons and daughters, Wei Xiao stood in the sky due to the energy impact of their self-detonation. The terrifying body still loses a moment


    Balance.


    It was also the imbalance of this moment. What Wei Xiao didn''t know was that in the **** rivers that were constantly pouring into his body, there was such an inconspicuous drop of blood that flew out and fell into the abyss in the distance.


    "Wow¡ª"


    It seemed that the interference of the emperor and the emperor had a lot of influence on Wei Xiao.


    In the roar, Wei Xiao, with endless anger, speeded up the absorption of the blood of the sage.


    In the blink of an eye.


    Wei Xiao collected all the blood of the sacred judge between heaven and earth in his body.


    The magic phase gradually dissipated, and Wei Xiao, who finally returned to his body, staggered and fell into the sky before hitting the ground directly.


    "puff-"


    On the ground, Wei Xiao half-kneeled, holding the hilt of the Emperor Devouring Sword that pierced into the ground with his left hand, supporting his body without falling down.


    As he spit out golden blood in his mouth, his face instantly became extremely pale.


    Feeling as if he was struggling with something, Wei Xiao, whose face was very painful, suddenly screamed up to the sky.


    "Roar-"


    "None of my opponents were my opponents before death, what will you do to me after death? Give me annihilation¡ª"


    Wei Xiao roared.


    Purple and white electric light surged all over the body, soaring light pierced the sky and reached the outer space.


    "Cough cough¡ª"


    In the distance, the Phantom and the others looked at Wei Xiao''s state at the moment, and they didn''t know what was going on.


    Besides, affected by the explosion of the three emperors and emperors, they didn''t have much combat power at this moment, and they had more than enough energy to help Wei Xiao.


    Helpless, they can only silently pray that nothing will happen to Wei Xiao.


    And when Wei Xiao and others were in different predicaments, a broken body on the ground watched Wei Xiao, who was fighting something, quietly left the battlefield, and finally disappeared into the distance. Under the abyss.


    At the same time, in the dark, three figures leaned out of the clouds one after another.


    The headed night looked at Wei Xiao in the distance, with surprise and excitement in his eyes.


    "It''s really Wei Xiao. Without him, who would be his adversary in the previous state of the referee? However, now is the time for this seat to end."


    Ye''s words fell, his eyes condensed.


    A follower wearing a mask saw it without any hesitation.


    The power in his hand was mobilized, and a huge energy celestial body condensed from the clouds in the top of Wei Xiao.


    "fall-"


    I saw that the opponent pressed down with one hand, and the energy celestial body hanging above the clouds broke through the barriers of the clouds and directly hit Wei Xiao below.


    "Husband, be careful¡ª"


    Bai Youwei and the others saw this scene first.


    While reminding Wei Xiao, the three women disregarded their injuries and each released a beam of energy to try to disperse the falling celestial body.


    But their current state is no longer at the initial peak.


    The energy released not only did not crush the energy celestial bodies, but instead allowed them to fuse their power, which increased the energy contained in the celestial bodies a little bit.


    The three women were horrified.


    "husband-"


    Wei Xiao below is still fighting with something.


    When he reacted and looked up to the sky, the huge energy celestial body had enveloped him.


    "boom-"


    Accompanied by an earth-shattering explosion.


    Where Wei Xiao''s figure was, a ruthless shock wave spread out first.


    Everything along the way was razed to the ground under the influence of this force.


    After that, a huge mushroom cloud rose from the ground and soared into the sky.


    When it reaches the highest peak, the uplifted cloud cluster is like a blooming flower, engulfing the sky in a region.

 Chapter 1650： All back, I want to pretend to be

    "Owner--"


    The Phantoms in the distance saw this scene, their livers and gallbladders were splitting, and their hearts were heartbroken.


    He wanted to support Wei Xiao, but he was blown away by the spreading shock wave, and suffered a lot of damage again.


    Smoke billowed and the sky was gray.


    As the shock wave gradually dissipated, from the distant sky, three figures came against the wind.


    Wait for their figure to land.


    The headed Ye looked coldly at a pair of star eyes.


    "Can you feel Wei Xiao''s breath of life?"


    Ye Xiaoqing beside her diffused the life force.


    For a moment, Ye Xiaoqing, whose eyebrows were slightly condensed, said anxiously: "Be careful, Wei Xiao''s vitality is extremely strong."


    Ye''s face changed drastically.


    "Go and catch the Phantoms¡ª"


    The masked followers heard the sound, flashed and flew towards the place where the Phantom and the others were.


    But the other party just made a move, and a blood purple beam pierced the thick smoke and took the figure of the follower.


    Feeling the crisis after coming to themselves, followers can no longer deal with the Phantom and others.


    A swiftly turned around while sliding backwards, mobilizing abnormal energy in his hand.


    Layers of defensive cloth was placed where the figure passed by.


    "Peng Peng Peng¡ª"


    A blood purple beam came from the front.


    Along the way, the defenses set by the followers are continuously broken.


    More than a dozen consecutive defensive bans were pierced.


    After retreating hundreds of meters, the speed of setting defenses was completely unable to keep up with the speed of destruction by the blood purple beam. Seeing that there was only the last defense restriction in front of him, he was shocked in his heart, and it could be said that his soul was frightened out.


    However, just when he thought he could not hide and prepared to take this sudden move, the scarlet beam that flew from did not have enough stamina when it collided with the last defensive ban. After a moment of contact with it, it fell directly. Go down and plug it on the ground.


    It was also at this time that everyone could clearly see that the blood-purple beam that shot at the followers turned out to be a long knife.


    The followers were afraid for a while. On the face behind the mask, he had a cold sweat for some time. He saw that the sudden attack was blocked, and he took a calm look at the dissipating smoke.


    "Is this the strength of the world''s No. 1 powerhouse? I, I don''t think so."


    The followers said insincerely, pretending to be relaxed, forcing him to act as if all of this was in his calculations.


    The most funny thing is that when he spoke, he didn''t forget to look at them towards the night, as if he wanted to show something.


    But who knows, his heart almost didn''t jump out at this moment.


    The surface is as stable as a dog, but the heart is flustered.


    Talking about people like him.


    "Ahem--"


    As soon as the dark voice fell, Wei Xiao, who was covered in blood purple electric light and blood black arrogance, walked out in the smoke and dust gradually dissipating.


    Wei Xiao''s face looked very painful, and the two powers of different colors on his body seemed to be out of his control, and were always opposing him.


    The night outside saw Wei Xiao appearing, his eyes solemn.


    The strength of the opponent seems to be above his perception.


    As far as the power used by the followers during the sneak attack, not to mention just a human body, even if it is a diamond mysterious iron, I am afraid that it will not be able to bear it.


    What''s more, Wei Xiao was obviously unprepared at the time. Coupled with his injuries, he was able to resist such an attack. In his heart, Ye''s fear of Wei Xiao increased to a higher level.


    It was so terrible to be injured. If he hadn''t entered the arena in Wei Xiao''s weakest situation, Ye Zhen didn''t know what he was going to fight against Wei Xiao.


    "There are countless creatures that have died in my hands today and today. I don''t want to kill anymore. You, you leave now, and nothing I can assume has happened."


    Wei Xiao spoke suddenly.


    The dignified demon king, who has always played with the enemy like a cat and mouse or killed him directly, this time he will actually say such a sentence.


    If it hadn''t been for the aura that he released from his body, there was indeed no one else, as soon as Wei Xiao said these words, it would make people doubt his identity.


    However, Wei Xiao''s tone was noticeable.


    Intermittent words came from his mouth, coupled with the hideous color on his face from time to time, Wei Xiao at this moment seemed to be suppressing something.


    Ye Xiaoqing found the problem.


    "There are two vital forces in his body that are very active, the strongest one is assimilating the other."


    Ye''s face suddenly changed after hearing this.


    He watched the entire battle between Wei Xiao and the referee before, including the scene where Wei Xiao incorporated the blood of the referee into his body.


    According to what Ye Xiaoqing is saying now, doesn''t it mean that Wei Xiao is now refining the power of the sacred judge?


    "He is fusing the power of the sacred judge to stop him." Ye suddenly secretly gave an order to his followers.


    Of course, Ye did not hesitate.


    A powerful thought force was released, and the resulting violent storm was like wind and sand sweeping Wei Xiao''s figure.


    Secretly hesitate for a moment.


    Don''t look at what he said before Wei Xiao is not worth mentioning, but in fact, everyone knows that the world''s strongest person has gained a reputation?


    Ye didn''t dare to deal with Wei Xiao up close, and he was a rising star, it was impossible to say that he was not afraid.


    However, thinking of the relationship between himself and Ye, he secretly fell into his heart.


    "Wei Xiao has been injured and is still being held back by the will of the sacred judge. Even if it is not an opponent who wants to escape, it should be no problem for my dignified pinnacle powerhouse. By then, I can''t beat Wei Xiao and then retreat, and the adults have no reason to blame me."


    Make up your mind, secretly adjust the ability to wrap the whole province.


    Controlling the power of the elements, he turned into a blast of sky, and when he was troubled by Wei Xiao with his thoughts at night, he rolled up a more ferocious storm and rushed towards Wei Xiao.


    "what--"


    Affected by Ye, Wei Xiao had to be distracted to deal with their attack.


    But in this way, the remnant consciousness of the sanctuary that was about to be erased by him has the opportunity to make waves again.


    "boom--"


    The powerful purple-white electric light diffused out, annihilating the thought power released by the night.


    Immediately, the purple-white electric light that spread out from Wei Xiao''s body was suddenly recovered, forcibly suppressing the blood black arrogance with the power of a prairie fire.


    "Since I''m dead, let me go clean--"


    Wei Xiao seemed to be talking to someone.


    However, just when he withdrew his power to suppress the remaining consciousness of the Holy Judgment, a secret attack arrived.


    The endless wind blade swept Wei Xiao''s body.


    There was a reaction, but the energy he mobilized was not enough to block the dark attack. As soon as the protective cover was formed, it was disassembled by the wind blade.


    The darkness of the wind element appeared, and his hands condensed the strongest blow to Wei Xiao''s chest.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "puff--"


    The terrifying storm instantly annihilated the flesh and blood in front of Wei Xiao, and penetrated from behind him.


    Wei Xiao spit out blood from his mouth, a figure out of his own control, flying out like a cannonball toward the rear.


    "I, I killed Wei Xiao?"


    Compared to Wei Xiao, who was seriously injured and flew out to hit the ground a kilometer away, at this moment, his figure stayed in the darkness, looking at his hands in disbelief.


    Did you do that blow by yourself?


    Is that really what I can do?


    Are you dreaming?


    The world''s strongest man, the sage judge, and multiple clones besieged the men who had never given fatal injuries, but at this moment, he was penetrated by his own body.


    If all this was not done by myself, I couldn''t believe that I could kill Wei Xiao with one move.


    Yes, I secretly felt that Wei Xiao would definitely die if he was hit by his move.


    After all, his entire chest cavity was annihilated by his supernatural powers, and Wei Xiao, whose heart was wiped out in ashes, had no room for survival.


    Damn it!


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes today, I wouldn''t know that I was so powerful?


    The darkness gradually recovered from the shock and excitement, and he looked at the area where Wei Xiao''s figure was shrouded in thick smoke in the distance, and then at his hands stained with Wei Xiao''s golden blood.


    "Hahaha... I am so strong now. I don''t need to be afraid of the world''s strongest person. I can kill Wei Xiao, so what reason is there to be afraid of? I am the real world. First."


    "An, what do you dare to be surprised, take advantage of this, and join hands to completely smash Wei Xiao''s body." Ye Jianan could still smirk on the spot, and snorted coldly.


    Being drunk by the night, secretly recovered from self-yielding.


    However, compared to the timidity and flinching that he had dealt with Wei Xiao before, the aura of the whole person and body was completely changed in the darkness at this moment.


    Unspeakable words came from his mouth.


    "My lord, you step back and deal with Wei Xiao. I''m all alone. Just wait and see how I can cut Wei Xiao!"


    Leaving a arrogant word, the dark figure flashed, and instantly submerged in the smoke and dust that enveloped Wei Xiao''s body.

 Chapter 1651： Final confrontation

    Ye was taken aback by the dark words.


    After he reacted, Ye''s figure disappeared before his eyes.


    "This **** idiot."


    Ye is angry and anxious.


    Just as he was preparing to support the darkness, a blood purple white light spread over the space covered by the thick smoke.


    The shock wave of terrifying energy swept across the four directions with a devastating force.


    Faced with the spreading power, Ye''s eyes were startled.


    "retreat--"


    Without any hesitation, Ye and Ye Xiaoqing flew back hundreds of meters.


    At the same time, a defense was set up in front of him to block the light waves spreading over.


    "Impossible, this is impossible¡ª"


    Ye they just breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, from a kilometer away, there was an unbelievable sound of horror.


    The thick smoke covering Wei Xiao''s figure has been blown away by the purple and white light waves at this moment.


    At this time, Wei Xiao and An, whose bodies were completely revealed on the ground, were presenting before them in a posture that caused Ye''s heart to bleed.


    I don''t know where I am confident that I have the ability to kill Wei Xiao''s dark solo. At this moment, he was caught in the air by a blood purple claw.


    Wei Xiao, who was less than two meters away, raised one hand, and a blood hole in front of him, which was almost the same as a football, was shocking.


    However, even if Wei Xiao had such horrible injuries on his body, his aura was completely different from the posture that a person with frequent deaths should have.


    This time Anan completely messed up an event that he had a winning ticket.


    Kilometers away.


    Wei Xiaoqiang resisted the urge to vomit blood, staring coldly at the darkness that he completely controlled.


    "Just know the mouse hiding in the dark, who gave you the courage to face me alone?"


    Secretly at this moment no longer has the confidence before.


    His eyes were full of horror, and the look in Wei Xiao''s eyes was full of endless fear.


    "You, how could you still be alive? Your heart is obviously gone."


    "Who told you that you can''t live without a heart?"


    When he said this, Wei Xiao turned his head and gritted his teeth.


    It seems to be suffering from some pain, which is very abnormal.


    "you--"


    "In the next life, remember to recognize your own strength before making waves!"


    "No, no, my lord, save me¡ª"


    Wei Xiao didn''t give Ye and them time to rescue.


    The voice fell, and a large amount of blood purple electric light emerged from the dark claws.


    The energy containing terror electric light is like a giant net enveloping the dark body and then exploding.


    In the darkness, there is no chance to scream, the whole person is accompanied by an energy explosion, and there is no bones left.


    "Damn, **** idiot."


    Ye Xiaoqing''s side, at this moment, Ye can not be said to be in despair.


    Who knows that a helper trained by consuming a lot of power potions is actually a arrogant and thoughtless fool.


    Not to mention that Ye''s resources were wasted in vain. The most important thing was that the dark fell, and Ye''s plan against Wei Xiao was completely disrupted.


    However, Ye also knows that now is not the time to blame.


    Taking advantage of Wei Xiao''s resolution, Ye hurriedly said to Ye Xiaoqing: "Go and control Mu Wuqing and the others. That is our last hope. This seat will stop Wei Xiao for you for a while."


    Frosty, Ye Xiaoqing, with no emotion on her face, shook her head.


    "You still go!"


    "You..." Ye heard this, looking at Ye Xiaoqing with a little surprise.


    Ye Xiaoqing stepped forward, ignoring Ye''s gaze, and walked towards Wei Xiao step by step.


    "My uncles and aunts are gone, and my brother Xiao Chen is also gone. I had no intention of continuing to live. If it weren''t for you to show me the hope of revenge, I might live in a place where no one is there for the rest of my life. , Since you have given me the strength of a hand-to-hand enemy, I want to see if I can avenge Xiao Chen and the others..."


    "Even if you can''t go back, let''s not go back!"


    Seeing Ye Xiaoqing''s fading figure, and hearing her resolute words again, Ye was stunned for a moment, and then shook his head.


    "I hope you can really cut Wei Xiao off."


    The voice fell, no longer hesitating, Ye Shan flew away in the direction where Mu Wuqing and the others were.


    On the one hand, after Wei Xiao solved the darkness, Yu Guang caught a glance at the night rushing towards Mu Wuqing and the others.


    Wei Xiao''s pale face was even more hideous, with sharp teeth exposed.


    "Why do you want to die one by one?"


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Just when Wei Xiao was going to stop the night, from in front of him, the earth bulged and vines filled the sky.


    A figure walked towards him, and at the same time, behind her, like vines rising by the side of a tsunami, spreading towards Wei Xiao with a force of devouring the sky and the earth.


    Wei Xiao recognized Ye Xiaoqing.


    Wei Xiao, with a bit of pain on his face, gritted his teeth and said to Ye Xiaoqing, "It''s too late for you to leave now."


    Ye Xiaoqing''s footsteps approaching Wei Xiao did not stop. At the same time, under the influence of the force of life, more and more green vegetation from all over Wei Xiao was summoned by Ye Xiaoqing, frantically rushing towards Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Wei Xiao, pay back my brother Xiao Chen''s life."


    Ye Xiaoqing drank it.


    The vines that bulge in all directions and obscure the sky are like a huge cage that constantly shrinks toward the center.


    Block the world and isolate one side.


    Not long after, Wei Xiao could not see a trace of sunlight on all sides and in the headspace.


    "Since you are looking for death, then I will fulfill you--"


    Wei Xiao''s current state is absolutely terrible.


    The consciousness of the sacred judge remaining in the essence and blood has not been completely erased, and Mu Wuqing and the others are threatened by Ye again.


    It was originally seen that when Ye Xiaoqing continued to live for the Phantom and the others in the immortal sky, he did not continue to count the other''s life, but now, Ye Xiaoqing''s behavior is not only a provocation to Wei Xiao, but also a threat to the Phantom. Their safety, there is no one who cannot be killed, and Wei Xiao, who is not a soft-hearted generation, has purple and white electric lights shining from his body.


    The power was released with all his strength, and the blood and black arrogance on his body that did not belong to Wei Xiao was absolutely suppressed.


    As the purple-white electric light spreads out, a huge ball of light rises in sharp contrast with the sky-shielding vines summoned by Ye Xiaoqing.


    The forces of both sides formed a tendency of confrontation.


    However, Wei Xiao, whose strength completely surpassed Ye Xiaoqing, the energy light wave released was annihilating the vines she had summoned with a force of destruction.


    There is nothing to resist.


    Even when facing Ye Xiaoqing in the end, the green light waves released from her body surface were quickly swallowed by Wei Xiao''s energy, and together with her figure, they were annihilated in the air.


    "puff--"


    In order to solve Ye Xiaoqing as soon as possible to stop the night, Wei Xiao has nothing to worry about.


    The crazy consumption of his own power made Wei Xiao''s situation even more dangerous.


    But Wei Xiao couldn''t manage so much.


    The residual knowledge left in the blood of the sacred judge could not kill him at all, and its only function was to drag Wei Xiao back.


    Compared with the sacred crippling consciousness that was destined to be erased by him, the threat that Ye gave Wei Xiao was even greater.


    Resolving Ye Xiaoqing in minutes, Wei Xiao moved and rushed to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    At this time, the night has come to Mu Wuqing and the others.


    The Phantom Three Girls, who wanted to resist even after being seriously injured, couldn''t bear the pressure created by the power of the night''s thoughts.


    The three women are controlled by night in the blink of an eye.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Wei Xiao came, but the Phantom and the others had fallen into Ye''s hands.


    "Don''t move, yes, just stand still. If you don''t do what this seat says, I can''t guarantee that your sweet wives will become three headless corpses. Without a head, they should Can''t live it?"


    The coming Wei Xiao stopped his pace.


    Staring like an eagle at the night standing behind the phantom and them.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s actions, the corners of his mouth under Ye''s mask slightly aroused.


    "You might as well guess?"


    "..."

 Chapter 1006： Fifty-two

    Wei Xiao''s face twitched.


    Guess?


    I just want to kill you alive now.


    Taking a deep breath, Wei Xiao, who allocated part of his energy to solve the sacred cognition in his body, resisted the injuries on his body, and said coldly: "What good is it for you to do this? The sacred is dead, belonging to the corpse clan. The times are over. With your current strength, when the human order is re-established, you will be able to rise above you wherever you go."


    "Keep on smashing with me, what are you doing?"


    Ye Ye heard Wei Xiao''s words, his face under the mask was slightly distorted.


    Did not relax the control of the Phantom and the others, and did not relax the vigilance against Wei Xiao, Ye sneered and said, "What is the picture of this seat? Wei Xiao, when you said this, have you ever thought about the true identity of this seat? "


    "Do I need to know your identity?"


    Seeing that the other party''s gaze was always unwilling to leave his figure, Wei Xiao didn''t even have the opportunity to perform small movements. He was very deliberate, and he said straightforwardly and hurtingly.


    Sure enough, Ye obviously didn''t expect Wei Xiao''s answer to be so straightforward and straightforward.


    As if his self-esteem had been hit, there was a groaning noise in his mouth, but unfortunately, the sight of dealing with Wei Xiao did not divert.


    However, this was enough for Wei Xiao.


    It¡¯s not good to talk about complimenting Wei Xiao, but to talk about mischievous people, haha... understand the king with a strong mouth.


    Just a moment.


    I quickly returned to the night, did not realize Wei Xiao''s intentions, continued to stare at Wei Xiao, and said somewhat self-deprecatingly: "Indeed, you don''t need to know. What is your Wei Xiao''s identity? What''s my identity once? You didn''t really put me in your eyes, and you are now. Wei Xiao, you still hurt people as always."


    Wei Xiao: "I don''t dare to show my true colors. People like you deserve to be injured."


    "You--" Ye''s voice suddenly became sharper, somewhere between men and women, but he quickly controlled it, "Don''t forget, your woman is still in my hands. Dare to talk to me like this, you Are you afraid that I will kill them?"


    "They are your only hope to survive."


    "..."


    Ye hesitated for a moment, her eyes condensed.


    "Do you really think I dare not kill them?"


    "Yes, I bet you dare not!"


    "..."


    Ye was once again by General Wei Xiao.


    Feeling that my heart and lungs were about to be blown up in the night, I forcibly resisted the violent trend, clenched his fists with his hands hanging on his side, and then took a deep breath to calm the restlessness in his heart.


    Seeing Wei Xiao calm down, he only looked at Wei Xiao for a moment when he calmed down.


    After thinking of something, the corners of her mouth behind the mask twitched.


    "Wei Xiao, I didn''t realize that you are not only strong, but also so skilled in your mouth. There are so many women that are different, I should have thought of it long ago."


    "puff--"


    When Wei Xiao heard what the other party said, he almost didn''t vomit blood on the spot.


    This sudden show, almost flashed Old Wei''s waist.


    I TM seriously suspect that you are connoting me?


    But does the atmosphere in front of you suddenly find it suitable for you to drive?


    Noting the change in Wei Xiao''s expression, Ye continued: "You are right. I really don''t dare to kill them all, but if you choose one of the three, do you think I dare?"


    Wei Xiao''s face became serious.


    Holding back the killing intent in his heart, fearing that the other party would say some shocking words, Wei Xiao said bluntly: "Go ahead, what do you think of me?"


    "Why, don''t bet this time?"


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth.


    "If you want to stand like this forever, I will accompany you."


    "Kneel down!"


    After Wei Xiao''s voice fell, Ye suddenly said such a sentence.


    Wei Xiao was slightly stunned.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    "I asked you to kneel down, did you hear?" Ye''s tone became colder, no longer the joking he had done before.


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows, staring at the night behind the three women with icy eyes.


    In front of him, the Phantom Three Girls, whose speech ability was controlled, blinked at Wei Xiao at this time.


    The pair who would rather die than let Wei Xiao suffer this humiliation was resolutely clear.


    Wei Xiao chose not to face the eyes of the Phantom.


    It is impossible for him to give up his own woman.


    Oneself is immortal, and since the other party is targeting oneself, the most serious consequence is nothing more than killing oneself once.


    But if he could exchange one of his own for the absolute safety of the three women, Wei Xiao did not hesitate.


    However, the other party is now letting himself kneel down?


    Since the end of the world, with the sky above his head and the feet on the ground, Wei Xiao, who has always convinced people with strength, has ever suffered such humiliation?


    "Are you sure what you said is not a trifle?"


    "Haha! Don''t you kneel? Well, anyway, I have three of your women in my hand. Kill one, so I can see if you have the courage to shoot?"


    When Ye''s words fell, in front of Wei Xiao''s face, the power of thought power acting on Bai Youwei''s body was raised several levels.


    Bai Youwei could not speak, but her expression was not deceiving.


    Wei Xiao''s heart was broken to see Wei Xiao with the look of anguish.


    "Hold on!"


    Wei Xiao hurriedly stopped.


    The corner of the mouth behind Ye Mask raised slightly.


    "Why, distressed?"


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth.


    "Okay, I kneel!"


    "Ok?"


    Ye looked at Wei Xiao in surprise.


    The other party actually compromised so easily.


    Is this the Wei Xiao he knew?


    Wei Xiao: "If I kneel down, you feel a sense of accomplishment. I will satisfy you."


    Seeing Wei Xiao about to kneel down, Bai Youwei and Mu Wuqing were full of pain in their eyes.


    It seemed that Wei Xiao''s kneeling made them more desperate than they would die directly.


    But it was a pity that their bodies were completely controlled by Ye, even if they didn''t want to drag Wei Xiao down because of themselves, they couldn''t help themselves.


    Wei Xiao didn''t hesitate either, he really knelt down to Ye, even though he only knelt on one foot.


    But Ye, when he saw Wei Xiaozhen kneeling before his eyes, he was shocked.


    Did he really kneel down to himself?


    This is Wei Xiao, the best in the world!


    Countless people want it to succumb to death.


    However, now he actually did what countless people hadn''t done before.


    "Hahaha--"


    Suddenly shocked, and a little overwhelmed at night, couldn''t help but laugh up to the sky on the spot.


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, I didn''t expect you to have today too, hahaha..."


    However, what Ye didn''t know was that Wei Xiao had been waiting for this moment.


    Just when Ye was a little proud and forgot, his gaze was instantly removed from Wei Xiao, and he knelt on the ground. In addition, Wei Xiao, who had the opportunity to touch the ground with his hand, wiped out his eyes in the mysterious blood. The light flashed by.


    "Zezi--"


    There is no hesitation.


    Wei Xiaoqiang, who touched the ground with one hand, resisted his injuries and injected three purple-white electric lights into the ground with all his strength.


    The energy that looked thunderous and fast as electricity immediately reached the feet of the Phantom and the others.


    When the night was still immersed in the indulgence that made Wei Xiao yield, three purple-white electric lights drilled out from the feet of the three women, and a protective cover formed quickly to directly protect the three women.


    "what?"


    It can be said that happiness creates sorrow.


    At that moment of distraction, Wei Xiao didn''t expect Wei Xiao to grasp the opportunity accurately.


    When Ye reacted, his control of the three women had been disconnected.


    In the night when his eyes suddenly widened, he hurriedly looked at the place where Wei Xiao''s figure was, but where was there anyone in front of him at this time?


    "puff--"


    Under Ye Fright¡¯s unusual gaze, when Wei Xiao appeared again, his figure had already arrived in front of the opponent, pinching Ye¡¯s neck with one hand, and when he was still in shock, he took Ye¡¯s body and headed directly for hundreds of meters. The ground outside flew out.


    "Husband (host)¡ª"


    Inside the protective cover, the phantoms who were finally able to move their bodies turned around.


    What I saw before my eyes was a huge cloud of smoke rising into the sky nearly a thousand meters away.


    Bai Youwei just wanted to get out of the protective cover, and the ghost yelled: "Don''t go out, the master will solve it, and we won''t be able to help him if we go."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Youwei stopped moving in the circle.


    Mu Wuqing wanted to say something, the Phantom shook his head: "This protective cover is one-way. Once you go out, you won''t be able to return. We have dragged the master once, so don''t mess with him."


    With Phantom¡¯s prevention and explanation, Mu Wuqing and the others pressed their worries about Wei Xiao and stayed in the protective cover.


    Nearly a thousand meters away.


    "puff--"


    Wei Xiao, who had been separated from Ye, coughed violently when he touched one knee at this moment.


    Blood golden blood flowed out of the blood hole and seven orifices in front of him uncontrollably.


    The night not far from him was slightly embarrassed at the moment.


    Being restrained by Wei Xiao for an instant, obviously there was no body that was under the care of purple and white electric lights, the gorgeous clothes and ragged, exposed skin, a little anxious in the snow white.


    "Hehe..." Ye stood up from the ground, and he was not angry at all because of the embarrassment on him. The eyes that looked at Wei Xiao were full of excitement and pity.


    "It seems that you have reached your limit. If you were in your heyday, no, it should be said that if you still retain the strength that you used to kill Ye Xiaoqing and the others, the power that just acted on me was enough to destroy me ten times. "


    "Wei Xiao, Wei Xiao, it seems that I still overestimate you. As far as your current situation is concerned, even if you don''t use your woman as a threat, I can easily kill you. It is ridiculous that I still fear you?"


    Wei Xiao, who bowed his head and coughed, slowly raised his head.


    He will never tell the other party that the reason why he is so weak is entirely because the protective cover used to protect Bai Youwei and the others consumes too much.


    Wei Xiao is very clear about his situation.


    He is no longer sure to deal with a powerful emperor peak, if he can''t solve the opponent, once he enters the resurrection cooldown, who knows how Ye will torture the Phantom and the others?


    Rather than gamble desperately, it is better to pursue a more secure one.


    Leave the Phantom and the others with a protective cover that is enough to support him when he comes back from resurrection.


    At that time, let alone one night, ten nights will not be its opponent.


    What''s more, it''s not too early.


    In one or two hours, the new yin and yang alternation will come.


    As long as Wei Xiao died before the alternation of Yin and Yang, the night would not last long.


    However, when Wei Xiao looked up towards the night, he originally wanted to give the opponent a death gaze, but when Wei Xiao saw the figure of Ye Now moment, his stern gaze changed from the initial evil charm to surprise and inconceivable.


    "Oh it''s you?"

 Chapter 1653： The woman gets cruel, the man pulls aside

    Ye was obviously taken aback.


    The second reaction is to touch your face.


    The cap is gone, and the mask is gone.


    In other words, the true face behind his mask was clearly seen by Wei Xiao.


    Lost for a moment, Ye, no, now it should be said that it is Liu Xian''er, it is natural to put down the hand that touched the face.


    "I originally planned to let you never know who was secretly targeting you, but now that you know it, it doesn''t matter. After wearing the mask for a long time, suddenly put it down, it feels a lot easier for the whole person."


    "impossible!"


    Wei Xiao narrowed his eyebrows, his tone low. .


    Looking at the familiar face in front of him, he shook his head directly.


    Is Liu Xian''er still alive?


    This is a little beyond Wei Xiao''s imagination.


    The other party should not have an immortal body, but what Wei Xiao killed was obviously Liu Xian''er''s body, how could she still be alive?


    Soon Wei Xiao got in touch with the present again.


    Ye turned out to be Liu Xian''er, which was not a good thing, especially for Wei Xiao now.


    Seeing the true face of Liu Xian''er, Wei Xiao was surprised for a moment, and thought, is Liu Xian''er also possessing a clone ability similar to that of the sage?


    If this is the case, then this person will become a huge trouble.


    This is definitely something Wei Xiao didn''t want to see.


    The opponent''s existence was even more threatening than Wei Xiao''s previous enemies, even more than that of the old enemy of the sage referee.


    If you don''t figure out how Liu Xian''er survived, even if Wei Xiao got rid of Liu Xian''er this time, he would still have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.


    It is necessary to figure out why Liu Xian''er is still alive.


    Wei Xiao, whose thoughts were turning rapidly, stared at Liu Xian''er and said, "How could you still be alive? Even if you have the ability to do this, outside of Wolf City that day, what you died in my hands is obviously the main body. The main body is gone. , How can the clone continue to exist?"


    Liu Xian''er enjoyed the look of surprise on Wei Xiao''s face very much, and said somewhat proudly: "Haha! I don''t understand it, right?"


    Hearing Liu Xian''er''s response, a bright light flashed in Wei Xiao''s eyes.


    He didn''t speak, but Liu Xian''er''s thoughts came out clearly.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t know Wei Xiao''s thoughts.


    Seeing that the other party was already in the wind, she didn''t think there was any threat to Wei Xiao, she said triumphantly: "Since it''s the last moment, I''m not afraid you will know it. I can live to this day, it really benefits the Corpse King. ''S clone ability. With this ability, whether it is the corpse emperor or the person who draws its genes, it will have two lives."


    "Of course, the premise is to leave a clone in the place of resurrection in advance."


    "Otherwise, both the clone and the main body are annihilated, and I cannot be resurrected. However, the cost of resurrection is very high. With the ability of the clone, each clone can integrate a kind of power, and once the main body dies once, it will be resurrected again. , Will only retain one ability."


    "My body did die in your hands that day, but there were only three clones that besieged you. This is what I left behind for the resurrection. I know very well that if I don¡¯t do that, you will never let it go. I, let alone all future plans against you. In order to completely get rid of your sight, I exchanged my life for today''s revenge, Wei Xiao, you are not at all disadvantaged."


    I see.


    Unexpectedly, the corpse emperor who possessed the clone ability had such characteristics.


    Wei Xiao didn''t doubt Liu Xian''er''s words.


    In other words, Liu Xian''er''s explanation is already the most realistic.


    If she can resurrect indefinitely by relying on the gene of the corpse emperor, it is impossible for the holy judge to be without this ability.


    Everything seems to be clear.


    The trace of worry in Wei Xiao''s heart, as Liu Xian''er explained the reason, disappeared at this moment.


    It''s surprising and incredible.


    But this is how people are, once they have the chance to win, they will be overwhelmed.


    Isn¡¯t the story in the film and TV series not clear enough?


    People often die from talking too much.


    "It''s a surprising ability. Very good, very powerful."


    "It''s really powerful. If it weren''t, how could I live to this day under your targeting?"


    Wei Xiao nodded undeniably.


    Immediately, Wei Xiao said in a puzzled way: "Liu Xian''er, since you are finally free from the dark night, why do you still oppose me? I, Wei Xiao, admits that I don¡¯t have much hatred with you, but what you did. It''s worse than those enemies who have blood and deep feud with me."


    "I want to know, what are you doing so deliberately to deal with me?"


    "Why? Haha..."


    Liu Xian''er sneered, and then there was a hideous look on her face.


    "Do you want to know? Well, let me tell you, just because you rejected me when you were in Sky City."


    "You Wei Xiao pretends to be high-minded and look down on a woman like me, but is that what I want to do? Even if you had a little more pity or even charity to me, I wouldn''t be on this path?"


    "If you were an unsympathetic person, I wouldn''t hate you so much, but you chose Ni Qingcheng and ignored me. From then on, I, Liu Xian''er, swear, since I can''t get it, then Others don¡¯t want to own it either. Regardless of revenge or jealousy, as long as I ruin you, I, Liu Xian''er, can do whatever it takes."


    "..."


    Mad, they all say that women are basically fine with men when they are cruel.


    I thought it was just a joke before, but now, after hearing why Liu Xian''er hated him, Wei Xiao had a new understanding of this sentence.


    Just because she didn''t catch a cold at the time, she actually made this woman so frantic.


    How fragile is this TM to be so thoroughly blackened?


    In other words, how strong is the jealousy that made Liu Xian''er embark on such a crazy road of revenge?


    Seeing Wei Xiao not speaking, Liu Xian''er continued: "Now you know why I have to deal with you? You Wei Xiao asked for all this. I believe that no matter how famous, figure, or appearance I am, I am not inferior to Ni Qingcheng. It''s even worse. Why can she be by your side, but I can only continue to wander around the situation? I''m not reconciled."


    Knowing the cause and effect, Wei Xiao could not describe his mood at the moment.


    He couldn''t even dream of it, because he didn''t like Liu Xian''er at the beginning, and he actually created such a terrible devil.


    I really don''t know if such a person is made because of himself, whether Wei Xiao should be proud or helpless.


    However, it all ends here.


    Now that she knew that Liu Xian''er didn''t have the ability to resurrect again, then the next thing would be easy.


    "Okay, I''ve said everything that needs to be said, and you know what you need to know..." At this point, Liu Xian''er, whose eyes were cold, looked directly at Wei Xiao, "Wei Xiao, I will ask you one last time. , If I am willing to be your woman now, will you accept me?"


    At the last words, Liu Xian''er didn''t know if it was an illusion in her eyes, but she had some expectations.


    When the trouble is so far, the other party is still holding unrealistic thoughts. How complicated is this brain circuit to ask?


    Wei Xiao was cold-eyed.


    "No, not once, and not now."


    "Hahaha... you really are still you, or the Wei Xiao I know. Well, since you don''t accept me, let it be cut off today!"


    With that, Liu Xian''er was surrounded by supernatural powers.


    The invisible power gathered and formed, condensing the energy armor to wrap Liu Xian''er''s body.


    Wei Xiao slightly raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    The sky is getting dark.


    With a smile on his face, Wei Xiao came back to his senses.


    "Yes! All this should be done."


    "Om¡ª"


    Just as Wei Xiao''s voice fell, at this moment, a terrifying force suddenly gushed out of Wei Xiao''s body.


    The powerful force directly set off a terrible wave of air, causing wind and sand that ordinary people could not see directly.

 Chapter 1654： Witness the miracle of rebirth

    "It''s finally cleaned up, it''s not easy!"


    Wei Xiao spoke again, but at this time, his tone was uncomfortable.


    After persisting for so long, the residual knowledge left by the saint in the body was completely wiped out.


    Since Liu Xian''er and the others appeared, they had left a part of the power to deal with Wei Xiao, who was inferior to the sage. Now, the return of this part of power gave him a certain amount of confidence.


    Liu Xian''er released the power to blow away the surrounding sand.


    He looked at Wei Xiao, who was a little ruddy on his face.


    "Why, the sacred judge''s disability was erased?"


    In this tone, it feels like everything is under Liu Xian''er''s control.


    Wei Xiao was slightly surprised.


    "Do you know that I''m delaying time to clear the sacred judgment?"


    "if not?"


    Liu Xian''er jokingly smiled: "Wei Xiao, don''t you really think that I am so stupid that I don''t even have this ability to judge?"


    Wei Xiao said with a sullen face: "Since you know that you still dare to let it go?"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    Liu Xian''er laughed: "Why don''t you dare? Even if you clear the sacred sacred knowledge from your body to restore a part of your strength, but in your current state, do you think you can exert your peak strength?"


    While speaking, Liu Xian''er looked at the huge blood hole in front of Wei Xiao.


    Wei Xiao also took a look.


    "I didn''t say that I would kill you this time, but I can still do it with the ability to hit you hard."


    "Hurt me hard?" Liu Xian''er frowned slightly, and then his eyes opened sharply, "Are you planning to deal with me after resurrection, and the resurrection time will not be too long?"


    "It turns out that you already know my abilities, so I have no reason to keep you."


    Wei Xiao''s expression changed.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Xian''er would have known the trump card that she didn''t even tell the closest person around her.


    Wei Xiao''s intent to kill Liu Xian''er reached an unprecedented height.


    Just listen to Wei Xiao''s words fall, and the next moment, purple and white electric lights rise all over the body.


    The soaring electric light goes up for nine days, and then goes to the bottom of the earth.


    In just a moment, the sky was a huge vortex hanging upside down on the top of the firmament, in which, the huge open sky blade that continuously merged the blood stream and the purple-white electric light was slowly revealed.


    On the ground, a grid like spider silk disperses the earth.


    From the underground, the electric light constantly drilled out from time to time, completely enclosing Liu Xian''er''s body.


    The world is purple and white, everything is empty, and the aura of destruction fills the entire space.


    When Liu Xian''er saw this, her eyes narrowed.


    "drink--"


    As Liu Xian''er also released her own supernatural powers to the outside world, a large number of natural forces were drawn by her supernatural powers, filling the entire space.


    For a time, a horrible squeeze in the purple and white world was acting on all sides.


    Wei Xiao''s body was twisted and deformed under this devastating squeezing force.


    It feels like the body will collapse at any time.


    Under the crush of Liu Xian''er''s supernatural ability, Wei Xiao desperately resisted the pressure.


    With blood and golden blood constantly flowing out of his mouth, he gritted his teeth and roared heartbreakingly.


    "Cut the heavens and destroy the earth--"


    The hissing sound that pierced the confinement space directly shattered part of the space.


    Suddenly, the sky, the blade of the open sky fell.


    The ability to impact Liu Xianer''s blockade of heaven and earth, the seemingly ethereal heaven and earth, at this time, under the impact of the blade of the open sky, the entire sky appeared broken like glass.


    The same is true on the ground.


    The entire space was vitrified, and under the impact of purple and white electric lights, spider-like cracks appeared.


    "Suppress me, ah¡ª"


    Against Wei Xiao''s attack, Liu Xian''er exhausted all he could to suppress Wei Xiao''s final blow.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    This scene did not last long.


    As the space of heaven and earth was completely shattered, a huge mushroom cloud rose in place, and a storm of more than twelfth level spread in all directions like an aura of destruction.


    The land is cracked and everything is destroyed.


    Wherever the terrifying air wave passed, everything that was not level with the ground was razed to the ground by this destructive force.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    Phantom where they are.


    Frightening waves swept over them.


    Even though there is defense left by Wei Xiao around, watching the air waves that roll up the sky and turn the river and sea like a tsunami, the Phantom and the others also have a sense of anxiety in their hearts.


    "coming--"


    Mu Wu Qingjiao shouted.


    The two of them were ready for the collision.


    The destructive air wave that obscured the sky hit, and instantly flooded the place where their silhouettes were.


    Countless devastating impacts rushed past the protective cover in front of them.


    Under their tense mood, the air wave stretched for hundreds of miles like the turbulent sea, swallowing this land completely in an instant.


    In the endless waves of washing, the earth no longer bulges.


    Looking around, everything is in chaos.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    The strong wind blows up the scattered smoke and dust, and the earth returns to calm again.


    At this time, look at the battlefield where Wei Xiao and Liu Xian''er are, except for a deep hole with a diameter of hundreds of meters left in the center. Some landforms.


    "Ahem--"


    At this time, there was a violent coughing sound from under the pit.


    The sand dunes that accompanied a pile of sand dispersed under the action of an invisible force, and from the inside, a seriously injured and extremely unbearable Liu Xian''er flew out of the sky.


    She lost an arm and suffered heavy injuries in many places, her consciousness spreading around.


    No figure or trace of Wei Xiao was found.


    Needless to think about it, in the previous level of confrontation, Wei Xiao, who was originally at the end of the crossbow, has long been wiped out.


    However, Liu Xian''er did not feel the joy of victory at all.


    She witnessed the same scene a few months ago.


    To be honest, Liu Xian''er currently only knows that Wei Xiao is immortal, but she still has no idea when she needs to be resurrected or what conditions.


    But Wei Xiao''s attitude made her especially nervous.


    The other party just wanted to severely inflict her on her, and it was clear that she would be resurrected.


    That means that it will not take too long for Wei Xiao to resurrect.


    As for Liu Xian''er, why didn''t he escape while Wei Xiao was resurrected?


    Don''t laugh.


    Since Wei Xiao knew that she existed, the world was so big, there was absolutely no place for Liu Xian''er.


    If Wei Xiao can''t be solved all at once, she is destined to have a dead end.


    And when Liu Xian''er was searching for Wei Xiao''s resurrection point, Phantom and the others were here.


    As expected, Wei Xiao tried his best to set up a defense for them.


    The purple-and-white mask not only covers the ground, but even the ground, as if taking root, protects them strictly.


    After the previous shock wave passed, they did nothing at all, and the protective cover still existed.


    Looking at the earth in the distance, the expressions of the three women were abnormal.


    "Where is my husband?"


    Only seeing Liu Xian''er in the distance, but not Wei Xiao''s trace, Phantom and the others have an ominous premonition in their hearts.


    Bai Youwei: "Husband, he can''t, won''t..."


    "Impossible. Wei Xiao has never let us down. It used to be so, and it is the same now. I don''t believe he will leave us alone." Mu Wuqing did not wait for Bai Youwei to finish speaking, and directly denied it.


    But if you pay attention to her face, it is not difficult to find that her pretending to be calm at the moment is completely pretending.


    In her mind, it is estimated that there is already an answer.


    Phantom, when the second daughter was at a loss, her eyes were extremely firm.


    The eyes, as deep as the starry sky, looked straight at Liu Xian''er.


    Without any words, after searching for a long time without seeing Wei Xiao''s figure, she began to sit cross-legged in the protective cover, recovering herself by absorbing the natural force between heaven and earth.


    This recovery speed is not as fast as the recovery brought by the genetic medicine, but the Phantom does not intend to do nothing.


    If Wei Xiao really did what they thought, it would be considered as fighting for this life, and the Phantom would have to make Liu Xian''er pay the price of his life.


    When both sides were thinking and moving, no one noticed that the sky was completely dark.


    Yin and Yang converge, changing day and night.


    In the huge deep pit, at this time, from the air, countless particles surging towards one place like an air current.


    Liu Xian''er, who was looking for the location of Wei Xiao''s resurrection, quickly discovered this abnormality.


    The dark night is like a fiction to the supernatural person.


    Liu Xian''er, who could clearly capture Wei Xiao''s body being reorganized, was shocked by the scene in front of him, although it was not the first time he saw this scene.


    Especially when Wei Xiao''s head had been reshaped and the familiar face fell into Liu Xian''er''s eyes, Liu Xian''er could not calm down.


    "It''s really immortal, **** it!"


    And this scene, Mu Wuqing and the others in the distance also saw it.


    "Is that husband?"


    It was the first time that the three women who had witnessed Wei Xiao''s resurrection were all stunned in the protective cover.


    The Phantom, who was absorbing the power of nature to restore itself, also stopped absorbing the power of nature because of what was seen before him.


    "Owner¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1655： Guarding the corpse, too cruel

    Witnessing Wei Xiao''s perverted ability, Liu Xian''er was surprised at the same time, but she was also desperate in her heart.


    A person who can''t kill, and the strength is far above her, how to fight this?


    The feeling in her heart was speechless, but Liu Xian''er, who knew that Wei Xiao could never be completely resurrected, came to the side of Wei Xiao''s still reorganizing body after recovering from the shock.


    Out of a certain professional habit, Liu Xian''er, who came to Wei Xiao''s side, first stopped at an indescribable place.


    Then watching Wei Xiao, whose main trunk had recovered but his limbs were still evolving, Liu Xian''er bit her silver teeth.


    "Since you can''t kill you, then spend your entire life in an infinite resurrection!"


    "puff--"


    Liu Xian''er, who didn''t have a trace of softness, after Wei Xiao''s body recovered seven or eighty-eight, a powerful ability condensed an invisible blade, and cut off most of Wei Xiao''s head on the spot.


    At the moment when half of Wei Xiao''s head left his body, Wei Xiao''s limbs, which were still recovering, stopped growing.


    "Liu Xian''er¡ª¡ª"


    The phantoms in the distance perceive this scene, it can be said to be splitting liver and gallbladder.


    Although I don''t know what Wei Xiao''s situation is just now, but seeing Liu Xian''er cut off their men''s heads, the dazzling scene undoubtedly stimulated their anger.


    However, the Phantom and the others did not intend to leave the protective cover.


    It''s not that they were afraid of death, but that they left the protective cover in their current state, and couldn''t make any waves in front of Liu Xian''er.


    No one will do anything to die in vain as long as it is not stupid.


    The only thing they can do now is to restore a certain strength as soon as possible. Only in this way, even if they are desperately looking for Liu Xian''er, they at least have a chance of winning.


    Bai Youwei: "Will my husband be resurrected this time?"


    Mu Wuqing twisted his face, gritted his teeth and said: "Don''t waste time anymore, hurry up and recover. I will definitely cut this **** Liu Xian''er with all his might."


    With that, Mu Wu calmly settled down to recover from his injury.


    Bai Youwei and Phantom looked at each other, no longer hesitating, and one after another rushed to recover.


    As for Liu Xian''er, she naturally stayed beside Wei Xiao''s body.


    "I want to see how you will be resurrected this time?"


    Muttering to herself, Liu Xian''er released her consciousness and paid close attention to the situation within a radius of five miles.


    Of course, the actions of the Phantom and the others are also under Liu Xian''er''s surveillance.


    But Liu Xian''er ignored the Phantom and the others.


    No one knows when Wei Xiao will be resurrected.


    If she was to deal with the Phantom and they let Wei Xiao seize the gap to successfully resurrect, then Liu Xian''er would never have a way to survive.


    As a result, a weird scene appeared on the scene.


    As the phantom of Wei Xiao''s wife, they didn''t care about Wei Xiao''s corpse, sitting cross-legged in a protective cover to recover their injuries and strength.


    On the contrary, Liu Xian''er, who was an enemy, kept guarding Wei Xiao''s corpse every step of the way.


    If people who don''t know the situation see this scene, they will only think that Wei Xiao''s woman is Liu Xian''er, and the Phantom and the others are the enemy of each other.


    However, what they didn''t care about was that when the scene was presented in such a weird scene, a few mutant beasts passed by in the air.


    These mutant beasts flew over the battlefield, and after seeing the situation below them clearly, they separated and flew in four different directions.


    Time passed without knowing it.


    In the long wait, a new day gradually arrived.


    After guarding Wei Xiao all night and nothing happened at the scene, until this moment, Liu Xian''er couldn''t help but wonder if Wei Xiao was really dead?


    In other words, Wei Xiao does have the ability to resurrect, but this ability is flawed.


    For example, there can be no more accidents during the resurrection process. Once the resurrection process is interrupted, it will cause real death?


    Isn''t that true?


    While Liu Xian''er was thinking about it, Wei Xiao''s corpse, which lost most of his head, was regenerating at a speed visible to the naked eye at this moment.


    The half of the head that fell to the side also slowly disappeared as the new head grew back on Wei Xiao''s corpse.


    "It seems I am thinking too much."


    Liu Xian''er captured this scene again.


    Seeing that Wei Xiao hadn''t been resurrected overnight, he thought he had accidentally hit Liu Xian''er who had found Wei Xiao''s weakness and really killed him. At this moment, the last trace of luck in his heart completely disappeared.


    "puff--"


    Another invisible blade fell, and Wei Xiaogang recovered more than half of his head and was directly divided into two by Liu Xian''er.


    Too cruel!


    After ending Wei Xiao once again, Liu Xian''er couldn''t help but frown.


    "What are the conditions for Wei Xiao''s resurrection?"


    After witnessing the process of Wei Xiao''s resurrection twice, Liu Xian''er began to think about whether there are any conditions for Wei Xiao''s ability to resurrect.


    Thoughts turned quickly.


    Combining all the powerful factors and his previous knowledge of Wei Xiao''s previous information, Liu Xian''er slowly began to explore the specific points of Wei Xiao''s resurrection.


    On the other side, Phantom and the others once again sensed the process of beheading their beloved by Liu Xian''er.


    The heart is cut like a knife, and the anger is burning in the eyes.


    This feeling of watching their loved ones being tortured and killed by the enemy, but powerless to do anything, almost makes them almost collapsed.


    "Sister Xiaoying, Sister Wu Qing, I can''t stand it anymore. I''m going to kill Liu Xian''er that bitch, even if it''s dead, I''ll take my husband''s body back." After a night of recovery, Bai Youwei was barely able to mobilize some Different abilities.


    She stood up from the ground with bloodshot eyes in her eyes, saying that she was about to leave the protective cover.


    "stop--"


    She had just started, when the Phantom hurriedly stopped her.


    "Sister Xiaoying..."


    "Sit down and continue to regain strength."


    The Phantom said to Bai Youwei in an irresistible tone.


    Bai Youwei''s face was tangled.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Phantom did not wait for Bai Youwei to finish speaking, and said coldly: "What can you do when you go out now? With the strength you recovered? Even the strength of fighting Liu Xian''er has not recovered. If you go out like this, except to die in vain, what can you do?"


    Bai Youwei lowered her forehead when she heard the reprimand of the Phantom.


    But the unwillingness and pain in his eyes did not conceal it.


    Mu Wuqing said at this time: "Youwei, Xiaoying is right, it is not time for us to go out. Last night plus this morning, you should have also discovered that the number of times Wei Xiao can be resurrected is not once or twice. , It can be confirmed from Liu Xian''er once again beheading the resurrected Wei Xiao and not leaving."


    "Now that we know this, we shouldn''t be anxious now. The person who really needs to be anxious is Liu Xian''er. Continue to regain strength and wait for the time for Wei Xiao to resurrect after he is sure to contain Liu Xian''er. Once Wei Xiao is caught At the beginning of the resurrection, we took action to stop Liu Xian''er."


    "As long as we get time for Wei Xiao to resurrect, and when he wakes up completely, it will be Liu Xian''er''s end."


    After Mu Wuqing finished speaking, the ghost next to him nodded.


    "This is the right choice. We only have one chance, and we must not waste the only chance that the master won for us."


    Phantom''s words are true.


    The protective cover undoubtedly can only provide them with shelter once.


    Once they leave, they have to be mentally prepared to be benevolent if they fail.


    Therefore, they must seize this only opportunity and never allow any mistakes.


    After hearing what the two sisters had said, Bai Youwei was not someone who didn''t understand the truth. When she listened, the unwillingness in her eyes gradually faded.


    With a cruel look, Bai Youwei said viciously: "Okay, I listen to the two sisters. That **** treated my husband like this, I will definitely let her know what is truly cruel."


    With patience, Bai Youwei sat down again and continued to recover her strength.


    At the same time, in the virgin forest in the far north of Longxia Land.


    "This day has finally come, hahaha..."

 Chapter 1656： Beast tide sweeps the world

    A terrifying laughter spread from the deepest part of the forest.


    Afterwards, only a loud call was heard covering the entire forest.


    "Warriors of the orcs, we have endured long enough, and today, this emperor tells you that the day of the rise of our orcs has finally arrived. Roar! Cheers! Then with hatred for humans, with corpses The dissatisfaction of the clan, leave the forest with the emperor, destroy the corpse clan, enslave mankind, and conquer the entire world."


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    "quack¡­¡­"


    The loud sound fell, and then, in the quiet virgin forest, a roar of earth-shattering and weeping spirits erupted.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Amid the chaotic roar, there was a fierce roar in the core area of ??the forest.


    After that, I saw a giant with three dragon heads flying away.


    With this movement, in the forest, the earth was everywhere, and soon there was a sense of shaking and shaking.


    After a while, I saw thousands of mutant beasts roaring out in the forest covered by woods, above and below the sky.


    Overwhelming and surging, with an unstoppable momentum, it swept out of the forest.


    The mutant beast riots in the far north of Longxia land began. Other continents, or places where a large number of mutant beasts gathered, in the past chose to isolate them from the world in order to avoid humans and corpses. Today, they have all left the forest. Take the initiative to embark on the road of conquering the world.


    Obviously, the reason why these mutant beasts are so crazy is completely because they have already known the battle situation in the non-chief continent.


    The sacred judge fell, Wei Xiao cut off his head and died, and the remaining strong human race was either injured or fleeing.


    The biggest threat no longer exists, and the orcs who have conspired for a long time will naturally no longer endure it.


    For a time, mutant beast riots of varying degrees and scales occurred on the three continents of east, west and south.


    The survivors who have established human gathering points among the people bear the brunt of the first wave of baptisms by these mutant beasts.


    And on the side of the immortal city.


    The Immortal Heaven, which has the world''s greatest human power, cultivated forests by spirit beasts, today, the spirit beasts in the immortal forest have also experienced riots of varying degrees.


    Among them, five mutant beasts of the middle and late emperor level attacked the general.


    The unsuspecting general was directly attacked by these five mutant mutant beasts, severely wounded and killed frequently.


    A huge brown bear looked at the general who was vomiting blood on the ground and said coldly: "General, if you forget your identity as a pet of the human race now and return to the dragon emperor¡¯s command to serve the orcs, we can keep you. Life."


    "Aw¡ª"


    The general snarled unwillingly.


    "Brown bear and white crane, you have betrayed the master (Phantom) and the heart of the master early in the morning?"


    Bai He: "What is betrayal? We and the human race are basically two different races. What we are doing now is just for the benefit of our race. If we say that betrayal is also their human beings. If we say we are going to be wild beasts, they have to Independent evolution. They betrayed the orcs first."


    Black Widow: "General, what are you thinking about? We are different from the human race. With your strength, if you nod, you can share the world with the five emperors. We mutant beasts are also willing to respect you as the emperor. ."


    The general looked at the five great emperor-level spirit beasts with disappointment.


    "You are ruining the home that all mutant beasts in the immortal forest finally got. That man is not something you can contend with, and the beast clan will be completely devastated because of you."


    "People are dead, do we still need to be afraid? I think you have completely forgotten your identity and been completely enslaved by humans. Needless to say, kill it!" a wolf-shaped mutant beast said coldly.


    The other mutant beasts glanced at each other.


    Black Widow: "General, are you really unwilling to join us?"


    The general sighed, did not respond to the words of the black widow, took a breath of air, and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Aw¡ª"


    Seeing this, the other mutant beasts didn''t hesitate anymore, rushing to kill the general, and then ate its corpse.


    "Warriors of the Orcs, kill out¡ª"


    Without the immortal forest where the general was sitting, all mutant beasts in it were basically mobilized by five emperor-level mutant beasts.


    Even if there are some mutant beasts in the early and mid-term imperial ranks that have not been persecuted by them, but they are the same family, they have no reason to disobey the decision of the five strongest monarch mutant beasts in the immortal forest.


    Because of this, these emperor-level mutant beasts joined them one after another, fighting out of the Indestructible Forest.


    "The spirit beast rioted, the spirit beast rioted¡ª"


    "Stop them¡ª"


    "Aw¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    "Da da da--"


    "Whizzing¡­¡­"


    The mutant beasts in the immortal forest exchanged fire with the soldiers guarding the immortal sky.


    But the resistance of the immortal warrior seemed very weak.


    Facing the monarch mutant beast, the other side''s roar can make the human warriors within a radius of several miles lose their combat effectiveness.


    As for the weapons on the human side?


    At the beginning, the Immortal Sky had never thought that the mutant beasts in the Immortal Forest would run away, so the defense work was not very sufficient.


    Defenders without large-scale offensive weapons are simply unable to resist the violent mutant beasts.


    The news of the mutant beast''s riot was quickly conveyed to the Immortal Heaven.


    It can be described as a wave of unrest and another wave.


    Wei Xiao''s trip to the non-chief mainland has not yielded results. Now, the mutant beast is rioting again, and misfortunes never come singly.


    As the only one in the base that has raised his strength to the pinnacle, Yan Yi, after learning of the spirit beast riots in the immortal forest, immediately summoned the heroes Chen, who had broken through the emperor level, Leng Chengfeng, Song Xiaoyu and others. , Came to the newly built city wall to resist the animal tide.


    "What''s wrong with this world?"


    The orc riots are even more terrifying disasters than the beginning of the end of the world.


    With the high-end human combat power falling in a large amount, facing the beast tide, no other force can resist except the immortal sky.


    Even if they unite, it is just to provide more rations for mutant beasts.


    "Humans deserve to die, they all deserve to die¡ª"


    On one side of the land, the joint army of civil forces and the orc army led by Nanli Jinque fought against each other.


    Nanli Jinque, who had personally left the battlefield, completely transformed into a devil, slaughtering human warriors on the battlefield.


    Who can be the power of a pinnacle emperor-level powerhouse?


    Under the burning and roasting of Nanli Jinque who claimed to be the real fire of the sun, the human race suffered devastating casualties.


    Nanli Jinque, who completely killed the red eye, performed very cheerful and willful.


    As long as the humans appearing in its eyes, no matter whether they are young or old, whether they resist them or not, they will be ruthlessly tortured and killed.


    It feels that Nanli Jinque has the same hatred of the human race.


    It kills people, almost to the point of being frenzied.


    to the opposite.


    Long Xia Dadi is here.


    The orc army led by the Eastern Dragon Emperor and the National Treasure Emperor, except that the Eastern Dragon Emperor wiped out all the human warriors who resisted them, the humans who squatted on the ground and surrendered to them were never killed again.


    The national treasure, the great emperor, is completely worthy of the preferential treatment given to it by humans on this land.

 Chapter 1657： Snatch the body

    From the beginning of the war, the National Treasure Great never killed a single person, and even when an orc warrior attacked the humans around him, the National Treasure Great would still yell.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing? These are the treasure''s breeders, ah, they are waiters, you are not allowed to move. The ones over there are also mine, that''s also mine, all are mine, whoever touches them, the treasure will Peel it off."


    Because of the National Treasure Emperor''s prevention, the civilian survivors of Longxia Land did not have as many casualties as other places.


    "National Treasure, what do you want so many people for? Be careful to be bitten by them." Dongfang Longdi tried to persuade the Great National Treasure not to save so many people.


    It''s a pity that the emperor, the national treasure, still goes his own way.


    "Don''t worry, this is okay, this land, it''s not right, all Longxia people belong to me."


    Eastern Dragon Emperor: "Just because they have treated you and your ethnic group kindly?"


    "There is no such thing at all. This treasure is large and has an amazing appetite. Don''t find more waiters, how can they serve me? Go and do your thing, the old Maozi next door has a lot of human forces. (Native forces), your fief is over there. First lay down your territory and take care of my business!"


    Persuasion to no avail, the Eastern Dragon Emperor did not say much.


    In any case, the National Treasure Emperor didn''t take in many people.


    As long as they lay down the entire world, they don''t care about that number of people at all.


    The war continues.


    The animal wave is almost irresistible.


    When scenes of human beings being slaughtered by orcs were being staged all over the world, the non-Emirate continent.


    One day passed again, and it was the moment of yin and yang alternation.


    As before, the alternation of day and night was completed, and Wei Xiaoxin''s resurrection came again.


    During the day, Liu Xian''er, who had been thinking about the conditions for Wei Xiao¡¯s resurrection, did not come to a conclusion after thinking about it for a day. But now, watching Wei Xiao¡¯s resurrection again at the turn of day and night, Liu Xian¡¯er seemed to understand. What happened.


    "That''s it. It is the time for Wei Xiao to resurrect between yin and yang. Not only that, the most remaining part of the body will become the foundation of the resurrection. Hahaha...I want to understand, and finally I want to understand."


    Witnessing Wei Xiao''s resurrection again, Liu Xian''er, who was suddenly enlightened, looked at Wei Xiao, and there was no awe.


    Knowing the conditions for Wei Xiao''s resurrection, Liu Xian''er has found a way to deal with Wei Xiao.


    Immortal?


    hehe!


    Since it can''t kill you completely, let you keep wandering between "life and death."


    As long as it stays with the largest part of Wei Xiao''s corpse every day before dawn or dark to make up the knife in time, the rest of the time will be completely belonged to her Liu Xian''er.


    With a clear method of dealing with Wei Xiao, Liu Xian''er was not prepared to stay in the African Emirates.


    Phantom and their situation Liu Xian''er has been watching.


    They want to take Wei Xiao¡¯s body from their hands after they recover, or when Wei Xiao starts to resurrect, they will take action to block their own end to Wei Xiao again. Although they have good ideas, they still have to see if they will give them this. Chance.


    Without any hesitation, Liu Xian''er once again condensed the invisible blade and cut directly at Wei Xiao''s head.


    "Qiang¡ª¡ª"


    However, this time an accident occurred.


    She had just started, and from under Wei Xiao''s body, several metal materials containing supernatural powers rose to the ground, intertwined above Wei Xiao''s body, blocking Liu Xian''er''s blow for Wei Xiao.


    Liu Xian''er''s face condensed.


    She just turned to look at the Phantom and the others.


    At this time, a large amount of metal material drilled out of the ground and surrounded Wei Xiao''s body, directly protecting Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "Liu Xian''er, go to death¡ª"


    Mu Wuqing''s angry voice came.


    After that, several spiritual fireballs with a diameter of 100 meters smashed towards her body.


    Liu Xian''er hurriedly released her thought power to sweep the fireball.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The fireball was swept by the force of thought, causing a violent explosion in the air.


    A large number of air waves and shock waves spread in all directions, and the dust that stirred up the sky and obscured the sun enveloped the earth.


    At this time, a purple lightning flashed away, directly submerged in the smoke-shrouded area.


    "Want to save people? Dreaming."


    Liu Xian''er perceives the existence of the Phantom, and a thought force suppresses the entire space.


    The phantom that appeared in the thick smoke suddenly felt difficult.


    Unable to get closer to Wei Xiao''s figure, the Phantom turned around, and the purple electricity was released, flashing and thundering.


    The ubiquitous electric light bombarded Liu Xian''er from all directions like a sky thunder.


    "Om¡ª"


    Against the attack of the Phantom, Liu Xian''er formed a mind barrier to isolate the opponent''s thunder attack.


    "Aw¡ª"


    "Swish¡ª"


    At this moment, a behemoth appeared in the sky, and Bai Youwei, who was a condensed body, smashed a palm containing terrifying power towards Liu Xian''er in the dense smoke.


    At the same time, an energy ray formed by a blood-black spirit flame also touched Liu Xian''er''s mind barrier.


    "boom--"


    The giant''s attack fell first.


    A terrifying blow hit Liu Xian''er''s blocked thought power space, immediately causing it to rupture in a large area.


    After facing Mu Wuqing''s energy ray, Liu Xian''er''s defense shattered on the spot.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    The defense was annihilated, and the power of thunder released by the Phantom immediately swept Liu Xian''er''s body.


    The powerful thunder bombardment made Liu Xian''er scream.


    But it''s just an instant matter.


    Being attacked by Thunder, Liu Xian''er quickly launched a counterattack.


    The impact formed by the power of thought surged towards the four directions.


    The Phantom, Bai Youwei, and Mu Wuqing immediately moved a certain distance away to resist.


    Liu Xian''er also took this opportunity to roll up the metal coffin that wrapped Wei Xiao''s body, and her thought force directly crushed his upper body into slag.


    However, he hugged his lower body, flashing a thousand meters.


    "rise--"


    Seeing that the Phantom and the others had been chasing, Liu Xian''er started thinking.


    The powerful mental resistance made the Phantom and the others unable to move forward for a while.


    At the same time, the sky, mountains, rocks, and land gathered crazily under the control of the power of thought.


    Not for a moment.


    A huge sphere that obscured the light of the heaven and the earth, resembling a celestial body outside the sky, appeared on the sky.


    "fall--"


    Along with Liu Xian''er''s shout, the destruction orb that appeared in the sky dropped rapidly.


    The three women who were in the center of the celestial body''s attack range, upon seeing this, gathered a powerful blow to bombard the falling orb of destruction.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Under the combined force of the three women, the Orb of Destruction exploded from mid-air.


    The broken fragments fell to the ground, some fragments comparable to a mountain, forcing the Phantom and the others to be unable to take Liu Xian''er''s figure into consideration, so they chose to avoid them for the first time.


    When they avoid these fallen objects and look for Liu Xian''er''s figure again, there is still Liu Xian''er''s figure in the same place.


    "Where is Liu Xian''er?"


    "Damn it."


    The phantom shattered inwardly, and immediately let go of consciousness.


    After a while.


    "To the northwest, Liu Xian''er is leaving the zombie lair with his master''s body."


    The Phantom reported on Liu Xian''er''s specific location.


    "Chase!"


    Mu Wu''s voice fell, and the three women did not hesitate, each turned into a beam of light and chased in the direction of Liu Xian''er''s retreat.

 Chapter 1658： Really cannot survive, cannot die

    The battle that took place in the final battlefield of the non-Emirate came to an end.


    As Mu Wuqing and the others chased Liu Xian''er, on the desolate battlefield, except for the gust of wind, the wind sofa that was rolled up wailed like a cry of an injustice. Within a hundred miles, it was indescribably deserted and desolate.


    More than half an hour after Mu Wuqing and the others left.


    At this time, from a crack in the distance, zombies emerged from below one after another, and the number was increasing.


    Its scale is like the gushing underground spring, spreading out toward both sides of the crack.


    In a blink of an eye, millions of ordinary zombies filled the desolate space.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    A whine came from the mouths of these zombies, as if they were crying for someone.


    Under the abyss.


    The Empress Wu Tian and the Imperial Concubine Sifang came to see the situation clearly through their consciousness.


    Knowing that the corpse was not even left after the death, the corpse emperor whose consciousness occupied the two corpses had endless sadness on his face.


    "it''s over?"


    The Quartet trembled.


    "Ok!"


    The Empress Wu Tian just nodded.


    "Then what shall we do next? The Supreme Lord has fallen, and the emperor and emperor have only the sacred jade. Once the strong human race returns, how should we deal with it? Is our corpse race really going to perish?"


    The Empress Wu Tian turned her head to look at the Sifang imperial concubine.


    "The corpse race is gone. This is destined, but it doesn''t mean that we are going to disappear completely. Quartet, did the drop of the essence and blood lost by Wei Xiao of the Supreme Lord be integrated into your body?"


    The Sifang imperial concubine nodded without evasive.


    "Yeah! But the information contained in that drop of blood is only related to Wei Xiao, and does not leave the inheritance of the Supreme Lord. But..."


    At this point, the Sifang imperial concubine paused.


    Empress Wu Tian: "But what?"


    The Sifang imperial concubine shook her head.


    "I don''t know how to explain it to you, see for yourself! You will also be shocked after reading it."


    With that, the Sifang imperial concubine transmitted the relevant information recorded in the blood of the sage to the mind of the Emperor Wutian using the unique information transmission method of the corpse clan.


    The Empress Wu Tian digested this information quickly.


    Not long.


    "Master Supreme and Wei Xiao actually have such a fate?"


    Seeing the surprised expression of Empress Wutian, the Empress Sifang smiled bitterly.


    "My sister was surprised when she first received the information contained in the supreme essence and blood."


    "Who would have imagined that Master Supreme had countless opportunities to advance to a higher level, but missed the opportunity because he had not used the power of his origin (desperate power) to understand this opportunity. If Lord Supreme knew this information early in the morning, Wei Xiao had been swallowed by adults a long time ago, and there won''t be so many things behind."


    After hearing what the Sifang Emperor said, the Empress Wutian sighed, "No one expected this, and the same is true for Wei Xiao. However, now that we have this information, our corpse clan still has hope."


    "My sister is going to deal with Wei Xiao?"


    Empress Wu Tian shook her head.


    "Wei Xiao has already swallowed the blood of the Supreme Lord, and when he is fully integrated, his strength is destined to reach a higher level. To deal with him, even if an adult regenerates, it will only be a dead end. But this fate will not be in Wei Xiao''s relationship. The generation of Lord Sovereign Sovereign ends. The days to come


    , The new supreme and Wei Xiao¡¯s heir, will never die. "


    Quartet''s eyes shook.


    The new supreme?


    Unable to help, Sifang thought of her and the Empress Wu Tian''s body.


    The death of the last generation of supreme princes does not mean that the era of the corpse king''s hegemony is coming again?


    "elder sister¡­¡­"


    The tetragonal epiphyte could not help but tremble slightly.


    Is the other party going to devour her?


    The Empress Wutian seemed to know the thoughts of the Sifang Emperor, and she smiled indifferently: "Sister, don¡¯t think too much, even if I want to advance, I don¡¯t have to sacrifice you. There are dozens of female corpses in the abyss, and only one corpse emperor can be cultivated from them. Enough. If I swallow my sister, even if I become a new generation of supreme, there will be no more empresses and concubines around me."


    After listening to the words of the Empress Wu Tian, ??Sifang''s nervous heart suddenly became a lot easier.


    "Sister, don''t worry, the new generation of supreme, my sister will fully support you."


    "Ok!"


    It''s really a deep friendship between sisters.


    ...


    Outside.


    Liu Xian''er''s figure was finally lost by the Phantom and the others.


    Strength is on the one hand, on the other hand, when they chased Liu Xian''er, they were inexplicably attacked by a large number of mutant beasts.


    Because of these mutant beasts that suddenly appeared, the Phantom and the others could no longer pursue Liu Xian''er.


    "Damn mutant beast. Sister Wu Qing, what should we do now? We have completely lost the trace of Liu Xian''er. Relying on the three of us to find her again is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack."


    After solving the mutant beast blocking the way, the three women stopped.


    I don''t know where Liu Xian''er is now, they have completely lost their tracking ability.


    Mu Wu cleared his eyebrows.


    "Continuing to search aimlessly will only waste time. We have to go back and unleash the power of the Immortal Heaven to help find it."


    Phantom: "I don¡¯t know if the master¡¯s ability to resurrect is permanent or there is a limit on the number of times. The former is fine, at least we can confirm that the master will not really die, but if it is the latter, based on Liu Xian¡¯er¡¯s fear of the master, it will definitely not Let him come back to life as he wishes. Let Liu Xian''er kill him, after a long time, the master will eventually usher in death."


    "There is no way now. Liu Xian''er''s speed is too fast, we continue to look for it, once the supernatural power is consumed too much, it won''t help to catch up."


    "Then we will return to the Immortal Heaven now. It is not only to use the power of the Immortal Heaven to find Liu Xian''er''s whereabouts, but at the same time, we also need to restore our strength." Bai Youwei said impatiently.


    At this time, Phantom frowned.


    Looking at the corpses of no less than a hundred mutant beasts around her with clear eyes, she muttered in her mouth thoughtfully, "I''m afraid the situation outside is not optimistic."


    When she spoke, Mu Wuqing and their attention also stayed on the corpses of the surrounding mutant beasts.


    These mutant beasts are the weakest to reach the level of second-level fighters, but their overall strength can be compared to the genetic warriors who have just entered the ranks of third-level fighters.


    And the strongest mutant beast reached the level of the holy emperor.


    This was only something they encountered accidentally, and it was just a small team of mutant beasts.


    If they meet a large army of orcs, they can''t imagine what kind of existence will be there?


    With their current strength, they can deal with mutant beasts below the emperor level with ease, but once they encounter an orc team led by the emperor level mutant beasts, they will be in danger.


    "First return to the immortal sky, we also need to recover our strength as soon as possible."


    Hearing Mu Wuqing''s words, Phantom Shadow and Bai Youwei nodded one after another.


    Without hesitation, the three women immediately turned into beams of light and disappeared in place.


    As they approached towards the immortal sky, what the Phantom was most worried about still happened.


    The mutant beast they encountered was not a partial manifestation.


    Now they are in this continent, there are mutant beasts everywhere outside.


    And they are hunting and killing human survivors who have fled everywhere.


    The Phantom and the others rescued many people during this period.


    When they learned of the situation outside from these survivors, the three women were dumbfounded.


    "The immortal sky is in danger."


    The Phantom thought of this for the first time.


    Mu Wuqing and the others did not react slowly.


    "Catch back to the immortal sky at the fastest speed."

 Chapter 1659： World agent

    The animal wave is raging, and there is no peace in the world.


    An apocalyptic coming almost ruined half of the human race, and now, the emergence of a more powerful beast tide will undoubtedly ruin the remaining survival of the human race.


    What is even more unexpected is that.


    When the orcs were all over the world killing zombies, killing other creatures, and enslaving humans, some insect creatures that were lucky enough to swallow heaven and earth treasures were no longer hidden. They left the dark underground world and appeared on this wonderful stage. .


    There are ants that are as tall as a hundred meters tall, and wherever the figure goes, within a few kilometers of it, there are dense colonies of ants.


    There is a flying praying mantis, tens of meters in height, traveling through the city, wherever it goes, no matter mutant beasts or other creatures, the corpses are everywhere, and blood flows into rivers.


    There are also locusts that cover the sky and sweep the sky.


    Wherever they go, people and gods retreat, and ghosts avoid.


    ...


    The world seemed to suddenly become lively with the decline of the corpse clan.


    At the highest end of the human race and the corpse race, a large amount of combat power has fallen behind due to various reasons. In this world, all monsters, demons, monsters, and ghosts have ran out.


    They used to hide in the dark corners and linger. It can be said that they used to be stubborn, but now they are crazy.


    When the whole world was in chaos, two figures appeared in a huge iceberg in the Arctic continent.


    To be precise, it is one person, one corpse.


    After Liu Xian''er took Wei Xiao''s figure to get rid of the pursuit of the Phantom and the others, it took him all night to reach this continent that no one cares about until now.


    The north and south poles seem to have been forgotten after the end of the world.


    Liu Xian''er came here now with Wei Xiao''s body.


    Except for encountering a few polar bears whose strength is comparable to that of the corpse emperor, no trace of human activity has been found.


    For Liu Xian''er, this is definitely a good place to hide the corpse and settle down.


    "puff--"


    With the arrival of a new day, Liu Xian''er watched Wei Xiao''s broken body begin to recover again. She was accustomed to her, waving her hand as a supernatural power that had surpassed Wei Xiao''s head, causing Wei Xiao''s resurrection to cease again.


    "A new day has begun. Wei Xiao, I didn¡¯t expect that we would be together in this way in the end. Haha...it¡¯s really ironic. But it¡¯s okay, even if it¡¯s just like this, it¡¯s enough. Leave your corpse by your side, Torture, I think, Ni Qingcheng and the others


    If you know, the expression must be very exciting. "


    "Don''t worry, I will send Ni Qingcheng and others some good things from time to time. Before I die naturally, I want you and your woman to live in my torture and shadow, hahaha..."


    After the laughter, Liu Xian''er looked at Wei Xiao.


    "Okay, next is my time. It''s a rare trip to the Arctic continent. I want to go out and see if there are any good things on this continent. Stay here, before dark, I will definitely come back-kill you ,hehe¡­¡­"


    With that said, Liu Xian''er put a protective cover on Wei Xiao''s corpse with her mind to prevent problems with his corpse, and then left the cave under the iceberg with a very contented smile.


    In addition to the cave, Liu Xian''er was still worried, and formed a second defense at the entrance of the cave with a different ability.


    In this way, Liu Xian''er, who felt foolproof, left.


    What Liu Xian''er didn''t know was that she kept ending Wei Xiao over the past few days, but there was no need for it at all.


    Even if Liu Xian''er allowed his body to reorganize, Wei Xiao could not be resurrected.


    From the time when Liu Xian''er desperately hit Liu Xian''er, Wei Xiao''s consciousness entered a mysterious space.


    In this space, he can see the whole world in his eyes through the plane under his feet.


    He cannot communicate with the outside world, nor can he make any changes to the outside world, but he can see clearly what happens in the outside world as long as he wants to know it.


    Such as Liu Xian''er interrupted his resurrection progress every time his body was about to reorganize.


    In order to get back her body, the three females of Ru Phantom fought desperately with Liu Xian''er.


    And now the Immortal Heaven is being attacked by the spirit beasts in the Immortal Forest, etc., all of these are in his eyes.


    Unfortunately, Wei Xiao couldn''t do anything except stare.


    Just when he felt confused, anxious, and angry about his situation, a large amount of information that did not belong to Wei Xiao was transmitted to his sea of ??consciousness from all around the space.


    "What is this information?"


    Feeling the extra things in the sea of ??consciousness, Wei Xiao gradually calmed down and began to interpret them one by one.


    I don''t know how long this process took.


    When Wei Xiao learned about the extra information coming out of the sea of ??consciousness, the whole person was stunned and shocked.


    At the same time, at this moment, Wei Xiao also understood all the guesses about the origin of the end times and why he gained the ability to be immortal.


    Wei Xiao was shocked.


    "At the end of the world, is it really just an act of autonomy in the world to eliminate the ¡®most ¡®viruses¡¯ from the body, and at the same time a selection of agents?"


    According to the information currently obtained by Wei Xiao, mankind is this "virus", a "virus" that the so-called World Consciousness considers to spread and cause disease after a disaster.


    There are too many "viruses", and their behaviors and needs have threatened the survival of the world.


    In order to reduce the burden, the world can only be cleaned up once.


    Of course, this sort of cleanup is not just for the human race.


    The so-called "medicine three-point poison", this world will inevitably hurt the innocent while healing itself and cleaning up a large number of human beings with a single dose of strong medicine.


    The other races are completely implicated by the human race.


    As for the selection of agents, it is because in the time history of this world, before humans, there were countless races rejected by the world.


    In order to prevent the human race from having similar crises in the future, it is invisible and stateless, unable to directly intervene in the world''s consciousness of world management, so a clear agent is needed to restrict similar things from happening again.


    It just so happened that the human race appeared as the most perfect and wise creature in the history of this world, and it became the goal of world consciousness.


    There is a mysterious power in the matter that transforms human corpses.


    Half of this power will remain in the human body after the corpse transformation. When certain conditions are met, even if all humans after the corpse transformation are not concentrated to extract this power, half of the mysterious power will evolve through the fusion of some zombies.


    And the other half of the mysterious power, it will use the corpse-transformed person as a medium to overdo it to the living.


    That''s how Wei Xiao''s ability came from.


    He is no better than anyone, but his luck is too bad.


    The zombies and humans who obtained this mysterious power became the quasi-agents of the world without their knowledge.


    From then on, only the other party could kill them, and none of the other creatures could kill them completely.


    When only one of the last two prospective agents is left, the real agent is born.


    Undoubtedly, this is what Wei Xiao is today.


    After receiving the feedback from the world, Wei Xiao really did not expect that all these disasters were just a game of chess played by the world itself.


    And these self-proclaimed, unique powerhouses, in fact, are just a chess piece on the chessboard of the world.


    Now, Wei Xiao has become a real agent. It can be said that as long as he wants, he knows every move in the world.


    As far as I can see, there is no problem in sitting at home and seeing the whole world without any interference from outside factors.


    This is why, when he appears in this mysterious space, the terrain of the world will appear in front of him.


    Now, Wei Xiao also knew that the space he was in was actually his self-consciousness space.


    As soon as Wei Xiao understood all the circumstances, he became an agent of the world inexplicably, and he fully understood that he felt that he could leave the consciousness space at any time.


    As for the fact that the world consciousness gave him the status of an "agent" without Wei Xiao¡¯s consent, although it would not restrict his freedom, nor would it disturb his normal life, is it a bit of a duck on the shelf? The suspicion?


    But does Wei Xiao still have a choice?


    He has become an agent, and the whole world can be said to be in his mind now. The world he now lives in is just like his home.


    If something becomes messy and unsightly, how can anyone who cares about hygiene be able to see it?


    Even if there is no one to supervise, it is estimated that this person will take care of it, right?


    If any race tried to "dismantle the house," hehe...Wei Xiao''s violent temper would directly convince people with strength.


    Really, the behavior of strong men locking up and welcoming men with world consciousness (not a typo, that''s the word), Wei Xiao couldn''t make sense even if he opposed it.


    How do you say that?


    Life is like that and that, since you can''t resist, then lie down and enjoy it!


    Besides, Wei Xiao is not without any benefits.


    The benefits he gained were not only the improvement of strength, but also the two biggest flaws of his resurrection, which were completely resolved after the half of the mysterious power in the sanctuary was completely integrated.


    "Now, it''s time to go back."

 Chapter 1660： The return of the king is invincible

    outside world.


    More than three months have passed.


    Liu Xian''er, who had killed Wei Xiao more than two hundred times, went to the Western Continent every time after strangling Wei Xiao, who was completing her body reorganization, to contact the remaining members of Dark Night and start spreading the world.


    Don''t look at the orcs coming on fiercely, even now, except for the land of Minghai City that has not been captured, most of the other areas are under their control.


    But everyone knows that beasts are beasts, and even if they can speak human words, they can''t change the beast-like habits in their bones.


    How can such an immature civilization and disorderly race manage a world?


    The strength of the orcs is destined to be only a flash in the pan.


    The world is destined to be her Liu Xian''er in the end.


    A new day is coming again.


    Liu Xian''er returned to the iceberg and snow cave in Antarctica on time.


    "Wei Xiao, I really hope you can open your eyes and listen to me. You may not know that your immortal city is about to end. The five great orc emperors have completed their occupation of other continents and are now rushing to the immortal sky. On the road. No accident, you will arrive outside the Immortal City before dawn."


    As soon as Liu Xian''er appeared, she couldn''t wait to inform Wei Xiao of what she had seen outside.


    This has become her habit.


    Starting two months ago, no matter what plans Liu Xianer had, what happy things he encountered, or any troubles, he would talk to Wei Xiao''s corpse.


    Including sometimes the emptiness and sometimes the sadness, they all instilled into Wei Xiao''s brain.


    Maybe she knew that Wei Xiao would never escape from her hands in this life.


    In other words, it is impossible for Wei Xiao to wake up before her death. Therefore, she can get a certain degree of comfort when she talks to Wei Xiao about the emotions in her heart.


    Now, she encountered something that made her happy again.


    While talking, walked to the side of Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Millions of mutant beasts, the five top powerhouses, and dozens of powerful mutant beasts ranging from the early stage of the emperor to the late stage of the emperor. I really don''t know how to resist the immortal heaven you left behind?"


    "You might say that with the Phantom and Mu Wuqing, the immortal sky will not perish. Ha ha... naive. The strong of the orc is far better than your immortal sky, as long as you drag the few of them most capable of fighting, What''s left to stop the emperor-level mutant beasts? This is the last paradise of mankind that you have spent so much effort to create."


    "Unfortunately, it will be over soon."


    Speaking of this, Liu Xian''er looked at Wei Xiao''s head with only the front half left.


    Wei Xiao''s resolute, stern face fell into Liu Xian''er''s eyes, and Liu Xian''er''s tone couldn''t help but complain.


    "If you agreed to accept me a few months ago, none of this will happen now. You are still the strongest man in the world and the backbone of mankind. But you chose the wrong one. What will be the consequences of rejecting me? People around you leave one by one. Now that I still end up in a situation where I can''t survive or die, this is your high price."


    "Oh! By the way, I recently inquired about something in Immortal Heaven. At first, I couldn''t believe it, but after checking it again and again, I realized that people like you will have heirs? It really surprised me. I think you and Shu Wang must have excellent children, right?"


    "Looking at you so lonely, you said, how about I bring them to accompany you?"


    "Um! No, this lacks fun. Let me think about it, if your descendants of Wei Xiao don''t make some earth-shattering events, how can they be worthy of your world''s number one father?"


    Liu Xian''er, who was talking to herself alone, started to think seriously.


    "Yes!"


    Not long after, Liu Xian''er''s eyes lit up.


    He looked at Wei Xiao with an evil smile on his face.


    "I heard that both of your women are pregnant. Well, before planning the action, you have to confirm their gender. If it is two boys or two girls, I will only take one away, and then wait for him to grow up. As an adult, I will bring him to do a paternity test with you. With the results, I will say that you will be completely done by the parents of another child..."


    "Just let their brothers or sisters kill each other."


    "If it''s a man and a woman, that would be even better. When they grow up, let them become husband and wife, and then tell them the truth after they have children. Haha...it''s so exciting, I can''t wait."


    I have to say that Liu Xian''er is already crazy.


    She could think of such a vicious plan that the world could not tolerate, and it was simply utterly conscience.


    Uh¡­


    I was wrong, Liu Xian''er had no conscience at all.


    From the beginning of her experiments with millions of people, her conscience was eaten by dogs.


    "What do you think of my plan?"


    Liu Xian''er looked at Wei Xiao impatiently.


    Although she knew that Wei Xiao would not react, she just wanted to do so.


    It seems that doing so can get a full sense of revenge and accomplishment from Wei Xiao.


    However, when she looked at Wei Xiao''s body, Wei Xiao, who was clearly in front of her, disappeared in an instant.


    The smile on Liu Xian''er''s face instantly solidified.


    Involuntarily, she turned to look outside.


    Isn''t it bright yet?


    Turning his head hurriedly, Wei Xiao''s body was lying on the spot again.


    Liu Xianer''s eyes widened.


    Hastily rubbed his eyes with his hands, then looked at Wei Xiao''s figure.


    As a result, it was gone.


    "Damn it!"


    Liu Xian''er panicked.


    I couldn''t believe what she saw before me, and wiped his eyes again.


    This time, looking at her where Wei Xiao was before, Wei Xiao''s body was lying quietly on the spot again, as if it had never disappeared.


    But this time Liu Xian''er didn''t doubt what she had just seen.


    A dignified emperor-level pinnacle powerhouse would never show such a ridiculous phenomenon as dazzling.


    Liu Xian''er had discovered the abnormality, without any warning, suddenly launched a mind attack.


    Concentrated the strongest blow to bombard Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    With a terrifying shot down, Wei Xiao''s figure was wiped out, and the entire iceberg was collapsing.


    Seeing the moment Wei Xiao''s figure disappeared in ashes, Liu Xian''er, who dashed out of the ice cave, looked at the collapsed mountain hundreds of meters away in shock.


    "What the **** was going on just now?" Liu Xian''er would not think that she was an illusion.


    Wei Xiao''s body did disappear for a few seconds.


    But now that night and day have not come yet, how can Wei Xiao be resurrected?


    Not to mention that in the end, Wei Xiao''s body was directly turned into ashes under her attack.


    "Surprised? What''s the stimulus I gave you based on what you told me before?"


    "Wei Xiao? How is it possible?"


    Suddenly hearing Wei Xiao''s familiar sound in her ears, Liu Xian''er was completely panicked.


    With her face instantly tense, she looked around in a hurry, as if trying to find someone who was pretending to be a ghost.


    "Who, who is it? Is it planted?"


    Now, she would rather believe that all this was someone pretending to be a ghost, and she would never believe that Wei Xiao was really resurrected.


    Because that is simply not something she can bear.


    But Liu Xian''er''s last bit of luck quickly shattered.


    Above the iceberg collapsed, countless golden particles gathered in one place like a galaxy.


    Under the last black sky before dawn, the body gathered by golden particles appeared in Liu Xian''er like a golden figure.


    How to say Liu Xian''er also spent three months with Wei Xiao''s body, very familiar with the outline of Wei Xiao''s body.


    "Impossible, this is impossible, this is absolutely impossible! How could you be resurrected in advance before dawn?" Liu Xian''er panicked completely.


    The trembling body retreated involuntarily.


    In the sky, the golden light dissipated, and Wei Xiao, wearing a gilt black energy coat, stood in mid-air, with a cold look, looking down at Liu Xian''er, whose body was trembling because of tension.


    "Nothing is impossible. Who do you hear that I have to be resurrected between day and night?"


    "You lie. If you can resurrect anytime, anywhere, and I fought in the African Emirates a few months ago, I won''t be able to survive to this day. You, who are you?"


    "Is it useful to say that? No matter who I am, I can''t change my determination to kill you."


    "Ceng Ceng Ceng..."


    Feeling the strong killing intent emanating from Wei Xiao''s body, Liu Xian''er stepped back.


    Even if Liu Xian''er was reluctant to believe the facts in front of her, she knew in her heart that the person in front of her would definitely kill her.


    Looking at the cold face of the other party, Liu Xian''er gritted his teeth.


    It''s useless to say more, I can only fight.


    "If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have this ability. Ah¡ª"


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xian''er screamed to the sky without warning.


    "Wow¡ª"


    At this moment, from a distance, several roars echoed.


    Then, in the snowy field in the distance, three behemoths collided with Wei Xiao''s figure.


    "I don''t care if you are Wei Xiao or not, now, you will slowly stay and play with my pets! Want to kill me Liu Xian''er, Wei Xiao could not do it a few months ago, and you now do the same. No. Haha..."


    Seeing the three mutant beasts rushing towards Wei Xiao, Liu Xian''er made a decisive decision and chose to escape.


    The unbridled sarcasm came directly into Wei Xiao''s ears from hundreds of meters away.


    Wei Xiao was unmoved by Liu Xianer''s choice to escape.


    Turning to look at the mutant beast rushing towards him, Wei Xiao slightly raised his hand.


    Suddenly, the space was distorted and the time was frozen. The three mutant beasts in it had no chance to scream, and the figure was directly annihilated in it.


    The dignified emperor-level mutant beast was directly killed by Wei Xiao in seconds.


    Solve the three emperor-level mutant beasts effortlessly.


    Looking at the direction in which Liu Xian''er was escaping, there was no other person in Wei Xiao''s normal line of sight.


    But can Liu Xian''er escape?

 Chapter 1661： The hateful must have pity

    distance.


    Liu Xian''er, who was fleeing, was in shock at this moment.


    She was flying extremely fast in the air, and her beautiful face was full of horror.


    "Why is this? Why is it? How did Wei Xiao come back to life?"


    I thought I had already figured out all Wei Xiao''s cards, but Liu Xian''er discovered this time that Wei Xiao''s mystery was completely beyond her imagination.


    Could it be said that Wei Xiao''s ability to resurrect will be changed in time because of its long-term failure?


    If this is the case, wouldn''t it be necessary for someone to guard his body at all times?


    But the key is, now, who has the ability to make Wei Xiao seriously injured and die again?


    Liu Xian''er was desperate.


    But soon, thinking of something, she seemed to grasp the life-saving grass, and new hope was rekindled on her face.


    "Yes, Immortal Heaven, I still have a chance, right in Immortal Heaven. Now that the strong orcs are rushing there, there will be my last hope for defeating Wei Xiao."


    Thinking of this, Liu Xian''er gritted her teeth and said: "I swear, this time, I will definitely stand by Wei Xiao''s corpse."


    It seemed that in order to reflect the opportunity Liu Xianer thought of again, the sky, the dawn of the dawn shone in through the darkness.


    But Liu Xian''er, who just saw hope, didn''t wait for her to rush to the direction of the immortal sky, a cloud surging in the sky above her flight.


    Quickly gathered into Wei Xiao''s face.


    "Liu Xian''er, this time, even if you have three heads and six arms, don''t even want to escape from my hand."


    "what?"


    Wei Xiao''s voice suddenly rang in his ears, and Liu Xian''er, who had just seen hope, suddenly turned pale.


    During the flight, I looked up at the sky and found that there was a face of Wei Xiao directly watching her in the sky, and Liu Xian''er was shocked.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Before Liu Xian''er could react, the clouds and mist that formed Wei Xiao in the sky suddenly gathered into a flood, directly washing down from above the nine heavens.


    Covering an area of ??tens of miles, the airflow that encompasses a large area, Liu Xian''er can''t avoid this terrifying blow no matter how fast it is.


    "rise--"


    Liu Xian''er knew that there was no way to avoid it, and the force of thought was acting on the earth, only hearing the sound of the cracking of the sky coming from the ground.


    Afterwards, a piece of land was directly supported by Liu Xian''er''s thoughts, bypassing her body and smashing into the sky.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    The turbulent air current, like a flood, collided with the soaring strata.


    The strata rising into the air, under the impact of endless air currents, were either pierced or blasted away.


    What could be called a collapsed scene appeared in midair.


    Among the fragments that were constantly flying in the four directions, a large amount of air flow continued to sweep down Liu Xian''er.


    Liu Xian''er didn''t expect that her resistance would be annihilated by Wei Xiao''s attack so easily.


    She didn''t dare to hesitate, her mind formed a protective cover to protect her.


    The air rushes.


    The air currents containing terrifying power kept hitting the protective cover set on Liu Xian''er''s body.


    In just a few breaths, Liu Xian''er''s protective shield broke.


    Cracks like spider silk spread on it.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xian''er''s eyes changed drastically.


    "puff--"


    Before she could do more to deal with it, as the protective cover shattered, her figure disappeared completely in the air current.


    On the earth, the air current hits the ground and set off a hundred-meter-high air wave spreading in all directions.


    Wherever billowing clouds go, it directly turns the covered area into a sea of ??clouds on earth.


    Wait for these clouds of smoke to dissipate one after another.


    "puff--"


    Liu Xian''er, who smashed into the ground a deep pit tens of meters long, spit out directly from his mouth just after being together, with a mouthful of blood on his head.


    The clouds are surging, converging and forming.


    Wei Xiao''s figure appeared directly in front of Liu Xian''er.


    Liu Xian''er couldn''t take care of the injuries on her body, and stepped back involuntarily.


    "You, how could you catch up so quickly?"


    Wei Xiao, with no emotion on his face, looked at Liu Xian''er coldly.


    "Why are the dead asking so many questions?"


    As he said, Wei Xiao stretched out a hand at Liu Xian''er, and the open palm suddenly closed.


    At this moment, from around Liu Xian''er''s body, a terrifying pulling force acted on her body, as if to tear her to pieces.


    Feeling the horror of this power, Liu Xian''er directly covered the energy armor around her body, and at the same time propped up a power field to block Wei Xiao''s power from tearing.


    "Crack¡ª"


    But Liu Xian''er''s defense was of little use at all.


    Feeling that they were not at the same level at all, Liu Xian''er''s domain collapsed on the spot, and the terrifying pulling force eroded Liu Xian''er''s body.


    "what--"


    In the scream of Liu Xian''er, the energy armor was not broken, and her limbs were torn apart by Wei Xiao''s power.


    The pain in the heart made Liu Xian''er desperate for life.


    With only the main body left, she fell directly to the ground and stood firmly on the ground.


    In Liu Xian''er''s eyes, her lips were trembling with pain and horror. She forcibly endured the severe pain in her body, and said to Wei Xiao in disbelief, "Impossible, how could your power become so powerful?"


    No wonder Liu Xian''er was so shocked.


    I think she is also the ultimate powerhouse of the emperor rank. Three months ago, even if she knew she was not Wei Xiao''s opponent, she had no problem with Wei Xiao over a hundred and eighty moves.


    What is it like now?


    I felt that Wei Xiao didn''t use much force, but Liu Xian''er''s proud strength was so vulnerable under Wei Xiao''s power. Such a blow made Liu Xian''er really unacceptable.


    Wei Xiao: "I am also very confused. After a nap, I will be invincible when I get up. What can I do?"


    "..."


    Liu Xian''er gritted her teeth secretly.


    This **** was clearly prepared to kill and punish people.


    But Liu Xian''er was desperate at the moment.


    The opponent''s resurrection gave Liu Xian''er an unusual blow, and now even the opponent''s strength has reached a point where he can''t understand it at all. It can be said that Liu Xian''er, whose hopes were completely shattered after seeing Wei Xiao''s brand-new power, at this moment, the heartache is far more than the pain caused by him.


    Knowing that today, I am afraid that I will die, but Liu Xian''er''s last bit of confidence disappeared.


    "Are you going to end it?"


    Liu Xian''er glanced at the already Fang Liang sky for the last time, thinking about her life in her mind, she felt that God was so unfair.


    Before the end of the world, she wore silk satin and ate delicacies from all over the world.


    There are rich fathers and mothers who love themselves at home, and outside, they are also little princesses who are sought after by the audience.


    It can be said that the wind is the wind, and the rain is the rain.


    But after the end of the world, everything that I once had was completely lost.


    The parents became zombie, and in order to survive, those who once flattered themselves wanted to take advantage of themselves.


    In order to survive, he hid from Tibet and relied on his own capital to cater to the left and right. In the end, he was lucky enough to settle in Sky City alive, but he was also reduced to a woman of the wind.


    I was already used to it, but when a man appeared, he refused his attachment without hesitation, causing Liu Xianer''s already unwavering heart to ripple.


    Since then, Liu Xian''er''s actions have completely exceeded her nature, and sometimes she doesn''t even know it, and she has actually become so terrible.


    But what is the use of all this in the end?


    After exhausting my efforts and calculating the organs, in the end, people who do not belong to themselves still do not belong to them, and in the end, they will end up with a dead body. How sad is this?


    Perhaps, after the end of the world, there are only those two people who really care about themselves.


    But it is a pity that she was not reconciled to her share, and finally sent away the only person who really cared about her.


    For some reason, Liu Xian''er thought of Xiaoyue Sirius at this time, and thought of the man who, although not good-looking, trusted her and was meticulous, before she knew it, tears of regret shed in Liu Xian''er''s eyes.


    All sorts of past passing by one by one, Liu Xian''er''s face is full of life styles.


    Controlling her emotions, Liu Xian''er felt that the pain in her body was no longer torture at this moment.


    Looking at Wei Xiao again, Liu Xian''er did not beg for mercy or discard her last bit of dignity, and tremblingly said: "You have won. Having an opponent like you is my sorrow, Liu Xian''er, and it is also the result of my irresponsibility. But Wei Xiao, I tell you, I do not regret what you have done. Even if you are destined to die today, I am worth it."


    "Xiaoyue Sirius, Xiao Chen, Chu Tianhe, Lucifer Leyton, etc., these people, at the beginning of the last days, which of them was not a superior existence? But these people died directly and indirectly because of me, right, And your generals, there are so many people to bury me, I Liu Xian''er is enough in this life."


    "Let''s do it! If you are still a man, give me a happy one."


    Liu Xian''er''s attitude was in Wei Xiao''s expectation, but also unexpected.


    In the end, she didn''t abandon everything and pray for her to spare him. Even if she prayed, it was useless, but it was unexpected for Wei Xiao to be able to do this step.


    As expected, Liu Xian''er should also be very clear that it is impossible for her to continue to live.


    In this regard, among Wei Xiao''s many opponents, Liu Xian''er is better than most people.


    "I will do it naturally."


    "Seriously, there are countless opponents of mine, and some of them even let me grow up, but none of these people makes me almost nothing like you, including myself. Liu Xian''er, although I am not interested in you as a person , But I recognize your ability. Among so many people who fought with me, I would like to call you the strongest."


    "Out of respect, do you have any last words?"


    Seeing that Wei Xiao, who had always acted decisively against the mortal, didn''t solve himself directly, and let himself leave a last word, Liu Xian''er couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    However, she has nothing to worry about now.


    "Any last words will do?"


    "Yes, anything will do."


    Liu Xian''er took a deep breath, and then looked at Wei Xiao seriously.


    "Wei Xiao, if the one you met was not a stubborn willow, would you accept me?"


    Wei Xiao was taken aback when he heard the words.


    This is Liu Xian''er''s last words?


    Wei Xiao: "You must know?"


    Liu Xian''er suddenly showed a bright smile.


    "I want to know where I am compared with Ni Qingcheng? Even if I have the answer in my heart, I want you to tell me in person. I hope you don''t lie to me, even if it is an answer I don''t want to know."


    Wei Xiao was silent for a moment, and then looked at Liu Xian''er seriously.


    "meeting!"


    When Liu Xian''er heard Wei Xiao''s answer, she was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed.


    "Hahaha...haha... as expected, as expected..."


    "puff--"


    Wei Xiao didn''t hesitate anymore.


    After answering Liu Xian''er''s last words, in her contented laughter, her life ended directly.


    No one was optimistic about this once, but the threat to Wei Xiao was the greatest person, and she was still a woman. Today, her life is finally over.

 Chapter 1662： Beast blood boils

    Inside the final battlefield of the non-emirate continent.


    "Aw¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    After the orcs basically captured the area occupied by humans, they finally started to deal with this new race that once inflicted them on the orcs once it appeared.


    Twelve lord-level mutant beasts from the early to late emperor-level stage led an army of hundreds of thousands of mutant beasts to attack the corpse clan¡¯s nest.


    A large number of fallen corpse races with cutting-edge combat power, facing the menacing orcs, there is no power to parry.


    Leaving the abyss, the tens of millions of conventional zombies and corpses that came to the ground to block the orc army were wiped out in just a few hours in front of the mutant beast army led by the emperor-level powerhouse.


    At this moment, the mutant beast army has already plunged into the abyss.


    Here, there are more corpses.


    In the huge underground world, there are battlefields everywhere, blood and death everywhere.


    The deepest part of the abyss.


    "Mother emperor, concubine, we must leave here immediately."


    Now, the only remaining peak power Saint Jade of the corpse clan is urging the two corpse emperors to leave the abyss.


    She had to do this.


    There are too many emperor-level powerhouses coming from the orcs.


    Although she protects herself, there is basically no possibility of surviving the two corpse emperors once they are attacked by the emperor-level mutant beasts.


    The Empress Wu Tian and the Imperial Concubine Sifang are the last hope of the corpse clan.


    If something happens to them, the corpse clan will have no future.


    Saint Jade was not sure to block the twelve emperor-level mutant beasts with his own strength. In order to ensure the continuation of the corpse clan and to ensure that the corpse clan can return to the peak, leaving the corpse clan with them after the Emperor Wutian was the most correct choice.


    The Empress Wutian was not without seeing, and he obeyed Shengyu''s suggestion.


    "Go, you must go right away. Gather all the mother corpses and corpses, and we will leave now before the orc army has killed them."


    "Where can we go?"


    The Sifang imperial concubine asked in confusion.


    The Empress Wu Tian made a decisive decision: "The sea. The sea is our only way of life now. From now on, before there is enough strength, the corpse clan will live forever in the deep sea."


    After deciding where to go, the two corpse emperors did not hesitate, and immediately notified all the super zombies below the abyss with the corpse clan''s messaging method.


    At their call.


    In just ten minutes, more than 300 corpses and 37 mother corpses were gathered.


    "Aw¡ª"


    And after they gathered the last hope of the corpse clan, not far from them, there was a roar of mutant beasts resounding inside and outside the abyss.


    "Is there an emperor mutant beast coming? Mother emperor, emperor, you go first!"


    Feeling the aura of an emperor-level powerhouse approaching, the holy jade left a word to the Empress Wutian and the others, and then disappeared in place.


    She must not let the mutant beast discover the Empress Wutian.


    Therefore, when she felt the emperor-level mutant beast approaching here, she had to use as a bait to fight for the Empress Wutian and them to escape.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Shengyu only left for a moment.


    At this time, not far from the place where the Empress Wu Tian and theirs gathered, fierce fighting sounded.


    "go!"


    The Empress Wu Tian did not hesitate.


    Bring the surrounding zombies, and flee towards the side of the ocean through the all-encompassing path below the abyss.


    Of course, while the two corpse emperors were escaping, the two corpse emperors also gave their final orders to all the zombies remaining in the abyss.


    Endless fight.


    As the abandoned zombies, they are also destined to be used to buy more time for the Empress Wutian to escape. They received the final order of the two corpse emperors, and each zombies directly abandoned their protection and committed suicide. Pounce on the mutant beast.


    The battlefield where the holy jade is located.


    "Aw¡ª"


    The bottom of a large area of ??the abyss collapsed because of the battle of the emperor-level powerhouse.


    As the opponent of the saint jade, an early emperor-level mutant beast lord, after the two sides fought for more than a dozen rounds, this lord-level mutant beast fell into the hands of saint jade.


    But the battle belonging to the holy jade is not over yet.


    A lord-level mutant beast fell, and the remaining eleven lord-level mutant beasts came.


    An even more intense battle broke out.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The non-emirate continent is on a cliff near the sea.


    Here, there is a huge cave.


    It is located right in the middle of the cliff, and the width of the cave entrance is more than 100 meters.


    Like a huge mouth swallowing the sky, a mysterious and gloomy cave, at this time, there was a lot of movement.


    As a gust of wind mixed with smoke and dust gushed out from the entrance of the cave, from inside, a zombie''s head, which was just a head equivalent to a hill, came out.


    After that, the huge body gradually appeared.


    The first one to come out is naturally the Empress Wu Tian.


    After that is the Sifang imperial concubine, then the mother corpse, the corpse, and finally the fourth-level zombies guarding them.


    "Thump thump thump..."


    They left the entrance of the cave and jumped directly from the top of the cliff, their bodies falling into the sea like dumplings.


    When the last zombie entered the sea, two huge heads came out under the unstable water.


    "Sister, are we really leaving?"


    The Empress Wu Tian looked at the dark entrance of the cave with a trace of dismay.


    The helplessness finally turned into a sigh.


    "Oh! This is the ultimate destiny of our corpse clan. Let''s go! This world has nothing to do with us. Next, we must not only be careful of the strong under the sea, but also avoid Wei Xiao''s detection. If we can''t avoid Wei Xiao''s sight, even if we escape the threat of the orcs, we will eventually die in Wei Xiao''s hands."


    With that said, the two corpse emperors glanced at the mainland for the last time, slowly sinking into the sea with their last nostalgia.


    Not long after the team led by the two corpse emperors disappeared into the sea, a severely wounded body plunged directly into the sea from the air.


    After her arrival, within minutes, three huge flying mutant beasts came to the sky above the ocean.


    "Damn it, let her escape."


    "Underwater is not our battlefield, and the other party is the pinnacle powerhouse. Even if the three of us catch up, we won''t be able to keep her. Go back."


    "If you can escape, the monk can''t escape the temple, the zombies in the corpse clan''s nest, I want not to keep one."


    The three Lord-level mutant beasts summed up, and directly gave up the pursuit of the holy jade.


    However, with their departure, the zombies on the non-Emirate continent are destined to have no possibility of surviving.


    ...


    Minghai City, outside the gate of Immortal Tiannan.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    Thousands of troops gathered, and the beasts roared.


    When some branches of the orc race launched an attack on the non-emirate continent, Minghai City, after a period of gathering, caused the five peak emperor-level mutant beasts that caused this beast wave to gather outside the immortal sky.


    Following them, there are nearly three-digit emperor-level powerhouses.


    Seeing so many emperor-level powerhouses, I really responded to the old saying: If you don''t call it, it''s a blockbuster.


    Who could have imagined that the beast races that are not favored by humans, corpse races, and even water races, after this beast wave was triggered by the five peak emperor-level powerhouses, there would be so many emperor-level mutant beasts in the world.


    Nearly three-digit emperor-level powerhouses, don¡¯t count the mutant beast army behind them, just their high-end powerhouses standing at the forefront of the army can exert great pressure on the immortal people. With tension.


    Here is the immortal city wall.


    With the power of Bai Youwei, Yan Yi, Mu Wuqing, and Phantom, the newly built base is now under protection.


    However, Mu Wuqing and others on the city wall looked at the mutant beast outside, and the faces of all the girls were not very good.


    "Why are there so many emperor-level mutant beasts overnight?" Bai Youwei was surprised.


    In addition to the five peak emperor-level mutant beasts who are headed by them, the figure is particularly eye-catching, behind them, the figure the size of a mountain peak also brings her great excitement.


    Mu Wuqing frowned.


    "The situation is worse than we thought. Now there are five top powerhouses on the mutant beast, plus other seventy or eighty emperor-level lords. Once they attack the base with all their strength, I''m afraid that the four of us will jointly set up The prohibition will not last long."


    Yan Yiyin gritted his teeth: "Even if the immortal sky will be destroyed today, I will make these mutant beasts pay a high price."


    Mu Wuqing glanced at them at any time and didn''t say much, but Mu Wuqing turned his head and nodded at Ni Qingcheng and Haojie Chen.


    Chen Haojie they know.


    Immediately let people explain, so that the soldiers in the city are ready to fight to the death.

 Chapter 1663： Human race will never be a slave

    Outside.


    "This is the last pure land of mankind."


    "It is true, but after today, all of this has become history. Our orcs are the successors of the new era."


    "Should we attack the Immortal Heaven now?"


    Looking at the city wall that can reach the height of their calf in front, the five great powerhouses have excitement and anticipation in their eyes.


    Here is the last stubbornness of mankind.


    Once the immortal sky is taken by them, it means that the era that belongs to mankind will be completely destroyed.


    "Several emperors, can you let the little girl say something?"


    When the five emperors made their final sighs, a giant black spider came to them and spoke.


    It''s the black widow, from the immortal forest.


    The five great emperors looked at each other, and the headed Dongfang Longdi asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Black Widow: "The little girl wants to know, what attitudes did the great emperors have towards the immortal sky?"


    "Ok?"


    The five great emperors, except the national treasure great, who didn''t care about anything, the rest, after hearing the words of the black widow, couldn''t help but start to wonder.


    What does this guy ask such questions for?


    Nanli Jinque: "Do you have any ideas?"


    The other emperors also looked at the black widow.


    "Hmm!" The black widow nodded, "Several emperors know that we orc warriors from the immortal forest are actually pets fed by the immortal sky. But no matter what purpose the immortal sky provides for us. It¡¯s true that they have provided a huge help to our growth."


    "The little girl wants to know the attitudes of several great emperors towards the immortal sky, just to see if the war can be resolved in a peaceful way. If the great emperors do not necessarily destroy the immortal sky, then the little woman is willing to do what humans call the so-called The middleman, persuading the humans within the Immortal Sky to surrender..."


    "Of course, if a few great emperors must not destroy the sky, then be a little girl and say nothing."


    After the black widow finished speaking, she stayed quietly waiting for the reply from the five emperors.


    The Eastern Dragon Emperor did not expect the Black Widow to say such a thing.


    "Can you persuade Immortal Heaven to surrender to us?" Emperor Bei Ming asked in surprise.


    Black Widow: "The little girl can''t guarantee, but you can give it a try. If it succeeds, it might be a good thing to reduce the casualties of our clan."


    Emperor Beiming heard this and turned to look at the other emperors.


    "What do you think?"


    National Treasure the Great: "This is good. Soldiers are not bloody. In this way, our soldiers will not only have no casualties, but the humans in the immortal heaven will also become my waiters. Everyone is happy. I agree."


    Xitian Shengjun: "What can reduce the casualties of our clan is naturally worth a try."


    Nanli Jinque: "The two great emperors have agreed. Is it useful for me to object? Old turtle, you obviously agree with this little spider''s proposal, right?"


    The three great emperors expressed their views, and the Eastern Dragon Emperor finally said: "Since the other great emperors agree, then I have no objection."


    With that said, the Eastern Dragon Emperor said to the Black Widow: "You go and try. If it doesn''t work, we will directly attack the Immortal Heaven."


    "Yes!"


    With the unanimous permission of several great emperors, the black widow led her to move toward the front of the formation.


    Only what the mutant beast didn''t notice was that when the black widow went out to persuade the immortal side, among the five great emperors, Nanli Jinque''s humanized eyes revealed a cruel look.


    Let you surrender obediently first, and then let the beast handle it.


    At that time, I don''t think how many people look at this emperor''s mood.


    It turned out that this great emperor who treated humans on the battlefield was like killing his father and his mother and his enemies. The reason why he agreed with the proposal of the Black Widow was that there was a greater conspiracy waiting for the immortal side.


    It is a good calculation.


    If the Phantom and the others really agreed to the Black Widow''s proposal in the next negotiation, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Sure enough, as a bird, this guy is not a good bird at first sight.


    Before the battle, the black widow had come to the middle of the two sides.


    She did not move on.


    Well, I want to explain here that Black Widow is not a "little spider" in Nanli Jinque''s mouth.


    This title is only based on the bodies of the five great emperors. The real black widow is more than two hundred meters tall.


    Standing in front of the formation now, it was like a big mountain appeared in front of Mu Wuqing''s eyes, seven or eight times higher than the city wall of the immortal sky.


    "Can the Phantom be here?"


    The black widow called out directly.


    The phantom on the tower couldn''t help but frown when he heard the words of the black widow.


    What does this guy want to do?


    Glancing at each other with Mu Wuqing and the others, the Phantom Shadow stepped forward.


    "Black Widow?"


    Obviously, the Phantom recognized the identity of the other party.


    That¡¯s right. In the Immortal Forest, all mutant beasts that break through the emperor rank, Immortal Heaven has relevant data records. Black Widow, as the mutant beast that is mainly cultivated by Immortal Heaven after the generals, is impressed by the Phantom. Not surprisingly.


    Seeing the figure of the Phantom, the Black Widow only hesitated for a moment and said: "Phantom, I believe you are not clear about the current situation. If the human race continues to be an enemy of the orcs, it is destined to perish on its own. Mietian takes good care of all the orc warriors in the immortal forest. I am here to give you a chance to survive."


    "What opportunity?" Bai Youwei couldn''t help but asked in front of the Phantom.


    Regardless of who said what the Black Widow said, she replied: "The chance is that you give up resistance and surrender to our orcs. As long as you do what I say, our emperor has promised me that he will never embarrass you, even in the future. A piece of land will be allocated to you humans to live freely."


    "The only thing you have to pay is to obey the control of our orcs in the future."


    "Phantom, this is the condition that I can fight for you to the maximum. I think that instead of dying in battle, surviving is the best choice for you right now."


    "What, let us give up resistance and surrender to your orcs?"


    The Phantom hadn''t spoken yet, Bai Youwei had blown up her hair.


    In a surprised tone, her expression was also full of disbelief.


    Black Widow: "This is the best choice at the moment. Once war starts, the immortal sky is destined to be unable to stop the footsteps of my orc army. Maybe because of your strength, you can''t do anything about staying with our orc, but you should Think about the remaining humans in this city."


    "Are they willing to go through the next war?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Phantom said at this time.


    Let the people surrender to the orcs?


    You really dare to think about it.


    "Why can''t we? Haven''t we gotten along with you humans in the same way?" Since we can do things, are you humans inferior to our orcs? "


    Good fellow, I''ll call you good fellow.


    Hearing what the Black Widow said, how could it sound like an extremely disgraceful thing, but now it should make others proud of it?


    When is it worth comparing and showing off to be a "slave" to others?


    "boom--"


    This time, before Phantom and Bai Youwei could speak again, Mu Wuqing took an energy gun from the guard next to him, and shot the black widow directly.


    The unsuspecting black widow was hit by an energy bullet.


    But the power of the energy gun didn''t even hurt its fur.


    The black widow was a little dazed.


    He looked at Mu Wuqing who was putting down the energy gun in his hand.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    The other party gave himself a shot without knowing it, but the attack had no effect yet, and the black widow said it was difficult to understand.


    "Humans are never slaves. If you want to fight, you will fight, wanting us to give up resistance and surrender to your orcs, wishful thinking. Get out!" Mu Wuqing said powerfully.


    "roll--"


    The next words were shouted by others in unison.


    Facing the roaring human, the black widow felt that her dignity was insulted.


    "Do you really want to die?"


    The Phantom said coldly at this time: "Want to die? It depends on whether your orcs have this ability?"


    "Well, give you a chance that you don''t understand. Since you want to die, don''t blame us for not remembering the old feelings."


    With that said, the black widow turned her head away in anger.


    The Black Widows, who were so desperate as the Eastern Dragon Emperor, returned, even if the other party hadn''t come to them to say anything, the Eastern Dragon Emperor already knew the answer.


    "It seems that human beings are desperate to die." Xitian Shengjun said coldly.


    Nanli Jinque: "Then what are you waiting for?"


    With that, Nanli Jinque shouted: "Warriors of the Orcs, kill all the humans for me and attack¡ª"


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    The offensive order was issued, and a million mutant beasts whizzed toward the immortal southern city wall.


    "Everyone is ready to fight."


    "The Super Energy Cannon bombarded me fiercely with those big guys."


    "..."


    Looking at the orc army that charged, the Phantom and Mu Wuqing on the city wall were directly into the fighting state.


    The battle is on the verge of breaking out.

 Chapter 1664： Immortal heaven, your lord is back

    "boom--"


    The orc army launched an attack on the immortal sky.


    Facing the orc assault army headed by the emperor mutant beasts, the immortal side, relying on the characteristic of prohibiting one-way output, the artillery fire that covers the sky and the sun is output to the orc army with all its strength.


    Under the intensive artillery bombardment, the orc army on the charging road was killed and injured countless.


    A mutant beast as powerful as an emperor, because it was too large to avoid shells, was hit by the super energy cannon installed on the city wall by the immortal sky, basically immortal and maimed.


    However, the super energy cannon is limited.


    A behemoth like Immortal Sky has only built six super gun emplacements.


    And after the super energy cannon is released once, it needs at least several hours to recharge.


    Therefore, after the initial severe injury or the killing of the six emperor-level mutant beasts, it directly enters the cooling-off period.


    Without the super energy cannon, it becomes extremely difficult for the immortal warriors to stop the emperor-level mutant beasts.


    Although they have the No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb.


    However, among all races, the orcs can be regarded as the number one existence in the world with physical defenses in terms of their overall strength.


    Even in the face of the "nothing unbreakable" No. 5 armor-piercing implosion bomb, if you want to inflict enough damage on them, you must hit two or three shots in the same place.


    Orcs are not dead targets, they can''t easily get hurt twice in the same place.


    In addition, the god-level mutant beasts are already able to use elemental energy. If they are defensive, the threat that armor-piercing bullets can bring to them is very limited.


    The attack methods that can threaten the emperor-level mutant beasts are reduced, and the immortal side can effectively deal with the emperor-level mutant beasts, and Mu Wuqing and the others are the emperor-level powerhouses.


    The Phantom and the others did everything they could to prevent the emperor-level mutant beasts outside from approaching the restriction.


    However, there were too many powerful enemies, and they couldn''t be afraid of coming. They only persisted for half an hour, and the prohibition above the immortal sky was shattered under the combined attack of dozens of emperor-level mutant beasts.


    "Aw¡ª"


    In order to break the ban on the sky above the immortal sky, the orcs paid hundreds of thousands of casualties to achieve their goal.


    Among them, more than twenty emperor-level mutant beasts were sacrificed.


    But now, everything is worth it.


    "Kill them all¡ª"


    The Immortal Heaven is now like a beauty without clothes in front of the orc army.


    As Nanli Jinque screamed, thousands of orc warriors directly charged against the city wall.


    Faced with many mutant beasts whose heights are far above the walls of the Immortal Heaven City, without restriction, the Immortal Heaven is like a puddle on the ground in front of these powerful mutant beasts, which can be crossed in one step.


    "Buzzing¡ª"


    But it is not easy for them to enter the immortal sky.


    I saw a dozen beams of light from the direction of the Immortal City Wall soaring into the sky.


    Where a large number of supernatural abilities converge, a giant of Dharma statues ranging from one hundred meters to eight hundred meters appeared one after another.


    "Indestructible Heaven, attack¡ª"


    Mu Wuqing, who had condensed the image of Dharma, shouted.


    Suddenly, the Phantom, Bai Youwei and others who had the same appearance as her, rushed towards the strong in the hand tribe army first.


    Behind them, there are all kinds of troops from Immortal Heaven.


    "Aw¡ª"


    When the Eastern Dragon Emperor saw this, they did not show weakness.


    The peak combat power directly went to the Phantoms.


    The momentary collision, the sky and the earth split, the space is distorted, and the whole world is in turmoil.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    And just as the peak combat power of the two sides and the soldiers under their command were in a confrontation, suddenly, the sky changed color, and blood-red clouds rushed from the sky like a tsunami.


    The billowing red cloud engulfed the sky in an instant, turning the entire Minghai city inside and outside into the color of blood.


    A weird scene appeared, and the strong men and warriors of the two races who caught this phenomenon at the same time stopped their attacks.


    Involuntarily looked up to the sky.


    Facing the thick and suffocating horrible red cloud above the sky, whether it is the Eastern Dragon Emperor or the Phantom, their hearts are full of unknown vigilance.


    What''s happening here?


    Could it be that there are still horrible powerhouses they don''t understand in secret?


    Just when the two sides were worried, a human face covering the earth and covering dozens of miles appeared in the sky and in the rolling blood cloud.


    "Mutant beast, you have crossed the boundary¡ª"


    The sound is like thunder, like the voice of heaven and earth.


    A Hong Yin that made the world tremble and frightened the four parties fell, and then a blood-purple electric light hit the battlefield in the sky.


    "Oh oh¡ª"


    "Woooooo-"


    Suddenly, this blood-purple electric light fell to the ground, splashing a dense stream of light scattered in all directions.


    The orc warriors on the battlefield were attacked by these energy beams.


    The screams of miserable screams continued to emanated from the mutant beast under attack.


    One after another, groups of mutant beasts fell before their eyes one by one under the shocked eyes of the immortal warriors, either dead or wounded.


    "puff--"


    Even the Eastern Dragon Emperor are not immune.


    Obviously, light beams that don''t seem to be very powerful, when they set up defenses, and at the same time rely on the powerful defenses of their physical bodies to try to block them, the mutant beasts in the pinnacle realm are all pierced by these light beams.


    One is counted as one, in the sky and underground, millions of orc army, all of them lost their power to resist under the blow of the humanoid face in the sky.


    Compared with the thrill of the mutant beast at this moment, the Phantom and the others are equally surprised.


    They are not undiscovered.


    These light beams that attack mutant beasts also cover their side, but what is surprising is that these energy beams seem to have spirituality, avoiding all race fighters and only attacking mutant beasts.


    After being shocked, the eyes of the Phantom and the others raised their heads to look at the sky again, and they have changed.


    It''s not that they found something, but the look they looked at that face became more careful and serious.


    result¡­¡­


    "Euny sauce?"


    Yan Yi discovered something first, and he called out some dare not confidently.


    Phantom and the others also heard Yan Yi''s call.


    With the lead-in point, when they looked at the face in the sky, they only felt that that face became more and more like their "dead ghost" husband.


    Thinking of this, Mu Wuqing and their huge bodies trembled with excitement.


    Holding the excitement and excitement in his heart, Mu Wuqing shouted: "Wei Xiao, is that you?"


    What? Wei Xiao?


    Wei Xiao evolved that mysterious face in the sky?


    Mu Wuqing''s call was not covered up, and as a result, her words sounded, and everyone was shocked whether it was the Eastern Dragon Emperor or Chen Haojie.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    The face in the sky did not respond to Mu Wuqing''s yelling.


    But while Mu Wuqing''s voice was still reverberating between the heavens and the earth, the human-shaped faces condensed in blood clouds gradually became blurred and confused.


    Under the gaze of everyone and mutant beasts, the blood clouds rolling in the sky began to converge towards a point.


    It feels as if something indescribable mystery is absorbing the red clouds in the sky.


    Finally, the blue sky and white clouds reappeared, and the sun hanging on the top of the sky appeared...


    The blood cloud that had originally covered the sky has disappeared. Under the bright sky, all creatures looked up, only a short long hair, wearing a gilt black robe, and a grim figure appeared in the sight of the soldiers of the two races.


    "Wei Xiao?"


    "It''s the Lord, is it really the Lord?"


    The Elder Immortal Heaven, who can be said to be familiar with Wei Xiao''s figure, saw the figure in the sky clearly, and every one of them made incredible noises.


    As for Mu Wuqing and the others, now they can see the figure of dreams and dreams, and they can''t cry one by one.


    Excited hands covered his mouth, choked silently.


    "It''s really Wei Xiao, how could he still be alive?"


    "Damn, isn''t he dead? Who is this man we see now?"


    "It''s over, it''s over, we shouldn''t betray the general, let alone betray the Immortal Heaven, now everything is over."


    "..."


    On the side of the beast clan, the mutant beast who knew about Wei Xiao''s figure was completely panicked at this time.


    The excitement of ruling the world and aspiring to the top of all races disappeared after the figure appeared in the sky.


    In particular, a blow before the opponent''s real body had completely damaged the peak power of the entire orc race.


    Feeling the terrible and terrifying mutant beast of that man, at this moment, in addition to the deep fear in his eyes, there is more regret.


    "Does the general know that Wei Xiao has never died?"


    "Why is this? Why? Didn''t the emperors say that this man is dead? Why does he appear again now?"


    The few emperor-level mutant beasts that betrayed the general a few months ago and even attacked him to death, now looking at the figure above the sky and the earth, the only self-respecting figure, their heart is completely flustered.


    But some things are like this.


    Now that it has become a fact, there is no room for regret.


    They are destined to pay for the evil results they have done.


    In the sky, Wei Xiao stared at the people and beasts below with a cold face.


    Under the gaze of tens of millions, Wei Xiao suddenly released a shocking aperture.


    The force of horror swept across the four directions, and the world trembled.


    "Indestructible Heaven, your Lord is back--"

 Chapter 1665： Liquidation

    "Master¡ª"


    I don''t know who underneath responded loudly.


    It was this call, as if a fuse had been ignited, and the emotion that had been suppressed and patient in his heart, who had been watching Wei Xiao for a long time, had completely exploded at this moment.


    "The Lord, the Lord..."


    The fierce cry like thunder in the sky, like a mountain torrent and a tsunami spread from below.


    The cry of tens of millions of people cannot be stopped from the beginning.


    Continuously, one wave covered another wave, and only the sound of the word "Lord" remained in the entire heaven and earth.


    After a while.


    "Welcome the Lord home¡ª"


    This is what Bai Youwei started.


    With a giant body, she called out, and her voice completely overwhelmed the calls of all the immortal warriors and citizens below.


    And with her, the tens of millions of soldiers and Christians in the Immortal Sky also changed their way of shouting.


    One counts as one.


    Bai Youwei and the others were still standing, but the Christians below knelt on one knee, shouting in unison the words "Welcome the Lord to go home".


    The Eastern Dragon Emperor, they had already come back to their senses in the shouts of human beings at this time.


    Seeing all the companions around them falling to the ground with serious injuries, the Eastern Dragon Emperor took a breath and at the same time they felt retreat in their hearts.


    "Such a person is simply not something we can deal with. If we go, we will die if we don''t go again."


    Nanli Jinque spoke first.


    It will be so active, entirely because during this period of time, the number of human beings killed by it is not a million but also 800,000.


    If it really falls into Wei Xiao''s hands, once anyone is exposed, it feels like it doesn''t know how it died.


    Having forged an immortal Liangzi with the human race, Nanli Jinque will never sit still.


    Precisely because of this, while Wei Xiao was still immersed in the welcome of the Christians under his command, it left a word, spread its wings, and its huge body suddenly flew into the sky, fleeing into the distance.


    When the other emperors saw this, they hesitated only for a moment.


    Dongfang Longdi, who also has the ability to fly, followed closely behind.


    "Husband, they want to escape."


    Jiang Xiyu spoke suddenly.


    Wei Xiao in the sky stared at Dongfang Longdi and Nanli Jinque, who had only two black spots left.


    At an altitude of thousands of meters away.


    Nanli Jinque and Dongfang Longdi, who were still fleeing, suddenly felt the sunlight on their heads disappear.


    Instinctively raised his head and looked into the sky.


    As a result, the powerhouses of the two pinnacle realms almost didn''t scare their souls out.


    "Tweet--"


    The first to be attacked was Nanli Jinque.


    A big hand that was several times larger than her 800-meter tall body volleyed towards it.


    Obviously, the giant hand grasped it very slowly, but Nanli Jinque found that she couldn''t avoid it at all, as if the space she was in had been blocked.


    As if a normal bird was grabbed by the big human hand, the screaming Nanli Jinque was controlled by the big hand condensed from the void.


    The same scene was also staged on the side of Dongfang Longdi.


    The Eastern Dragon Emperor, who was a bit bigger than the Nanli Jinque, could not escape Wei Xiao''s claws.


    The body was grasped by Wei Xiao''s condensed big hands, no matter how hard it struggled, it was impossible to break free.


    "Wei Xiao, Boss Wei, don''t kill me, I surrender, I am willing to surrender." Nanli Jinque broke away hopelessly, and hurriedly begged Wei Xiao for mercy.


    "Submission? Want to kill the members of my human race, not even those who surrender, for the entire orc race, the mutant beast that should be killed the most is you."


    "You, how did you know?" Wei Xiao''s voice heard in his ears, and a look of horror came from Nanli Jinque''s huge pupils.


    How did Wei Xiao know these things?


    You know, the human forces that you are dealing with basically don''t leave a living, and everyone is punishable.


    But now Wei Xiao said it all at once, Nanli Jinque was terrified.


    Wei Xiao did not respond to it.


    Did you tell it that you saw it in the consciousness space?


    "My boss, I did not slaughter the human race like Nanli Jinque, you let me go, I am willing to protect the peace of the human race forever."


    "Yiqiangzhi. You initiated the beast tide. Since you choose to be the enemy of my human race, you must have the consciousness of death."


    "No, don''t¡ª"


    "Spare¡ª"


    "Puff..."


    Accompanied by two dull sounds, the two orc emperors were squeezed and exploded in the air in the desperate cry, and they could not die again.


    The mutant beasts, such as the National Treasure Great Emperor, Bei Ming Emperor, and Western Heaven Sage, who were also going to flee, witnessed the fate of the first two at this moment, and they were all frightened.


    The two emperor-level powerhouses of the pinnacle were crushed like this?


    Was crushed like this?


    exploded?


    The National Treasure Great Emperor and other mutant beasts, who were so excited, completely dispelled the thought of escaping.


    How to escape?


    You tell me how to escape?


    It''s too scary, ah no, it''s scaring the beast.


    This is simply not the power that people should have.


    You are a mortal creature trying to escape from the eyes of a god, who gives you the confidence?


    It will be crushed!


    Look at Wei Xiao in the sky again, what kind of orc emperor is not emperor, national treasure emperor and other mutant beasts don''t care anymore, all of them become obedient babies, trembling on the ground, and dare not breathe.


    After eliminating the two beasts who wanted to escape, Wei Xiao looked at the other mutant beasts below that could still pant.


    Well, it''s all good.


    This is very spiritual.


    Did not continue to stay in the sky.


    Wei Xiao''s figure flashed, and when he reappeared, he had already arrived in front of the National Treasure Great Emperor.


    The National Treasure Great Emperor and other mutant beasts, who were trembling with Wei Xiao¡¯s terrible and brutal fright, saw Wei Xiao unexpectedly appear in front of them at this moment. The three Great Emperors suddenly saw their heads crawling on the ground, just like seeing the fascinating Death God. , Buried directly underground.


    It is ridiculous that the chubby emperor of the national treasure still muttered: "Can''t see me, can''t see me, can''t see me..."


    You TM are like the body of a big mountain, so you really think I''m blind?


    the other side.


    The appearance of Wei Xiao has completely eliminated the immortal crisis.


    The threat was lifted, the Phantom and the others, successively lifted the body of the law and leaned towards Wei Xiao.


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    The first person who came to Wei Xiao''s side was the Phantom.


    This unsmiling woman who can perfectly control her own emotions, at this moment, facing Wei Xiao, her invincible self-control ability has completely broken the defense.


    There was mist in his eyes, and the expression of excitement on his face was clearly visible.


    Wei Xiao turned his head and smiled at Phantom Shadow: "Are you okay?"


    Familiar care, familiar gentleness.


    I thought that the gentleness that belonged to their mistresses would never reappear, but now, after hearing the familiar caring greetings again, if the Phantom hadn''t had some self-control, I was afraid that the emotions would completely collapse at this moment.


    Biting his red lips, the Phantom, who tried his best to endure to pounce into Wei Xiao''s arms and crying, shook his head.


    "fine!"


    "That''s good. You have suffered, now that I am back, everything will be over soon."


    "Ok!"


    Mu Wuqing and the others arrived later.


    Wei Xiao didn''t say anything more, just nodded at them, then turned around and looked at the big mutant beasts that buried their heads on the surface.


    "Now, it''s up to you."


    Knowing that Wei Xiao said this to them, the hearts of several mutant beasts kept beating wildly.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, Benbao didn''t kill anyone. Boss Wei Xiao, what I said is true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the waiters I took in. They are all doing well in my territory."


    The Emperor National Treasure was the first to beg Wei Xiao for mercy.


    Fearing that it was too late to kill him, he hurriedly asked for mercy.


    Wei Xiao looked at the national treasure the Great Emperor whose hair was as thick as one of his arms, and did not reply directly to it.


    "what about you?"


    Wei Xiao asked the other two emperors.


    The Emperor Beiming who retracted his head into the tortoise shell, and the sage of Xitian who was crawling on the ground, poked their heads.


    Hesitate for a moment.


    Xitian Shengjun took the lead to speak: "If you don''t kill me, I am willing to recognize you as the master."


    "puff--"


    Xitian Shengjun had just finished speaking. Under Wei Xiao''s stern gaze, the opponent''s huge body exploded directly into a cloud of blood mist, which dissipated between the heaven and the earth accompanied by a gust of wind.


    Wei Xiao: "It''s as if you think I''m the master and I shouldn''t kill you. The answer didn''t satisfy me, so I will send you on the road first."


    With that, Wei Xiao looked at Emperor Beiming, "It''s your turn."


    "Om¡ª"


    Wei Xiao''s reason for killing the sage of Xitian just now was not concealed. Whether it was the people behind Wei Xiao or the national treasure, they all heard clearly.


    Emperor Beiming, who was slow to shoot the sage of the west, saw Wei Xiao look at it at this moment, and his heart trembled wildly.


    "How should I answer so that I won''t be killed?"


    Emperor Beiming wailed in his heart.

 Chapter 1666： Wonderful National Treasure the Great

    In fact, Emperor Beiming just wanted to say that.


    But the fate of the holy monarch in the west directly scared him out of his body.


    It is also thanks to the other party that it is one step ahead. If it is replaced by it, wouldn''t it be its own that is now wiped out?


    Regarding the death of the holy monarch in the west, the emperor Beiming did not even have a sad heart for the death of the rabbit and the fox, but he was lucky for himself.


    But now it''s myself.


    What should I do?


    Swallowing what should have been said, Emperor Bei Ming said in awe: "Wei, Boss Wei, how do you think I should answer to live?"


    "..."


    Are you sure this is serious?


    Wei Xiao couldn''t help frowning.


    "I don''t want to say, then I will kill you directly."


    "Don''t, don''t!"


    Emperor Beiming was anxious, it was anxious.


    Can you not hurry?


    It will kill you if you say something wrong, and you will die faster if you don''t say it. It''s very clear how to choose it.


    How do you say that?


    By the way, even if there is no cure, I still think I can rescue it.


    Under Wei Xiao''s stern gaze, there was Emperor Bei Ming on his huge forehead, who was falling incessantly by a waterfall, and finally came down hard.


    If you don''t say that you will die, there may be a silver lining.


    "Wei, Boss Wei, it is wrong for me to attack the Human Race, I am guilty, and I deserve a thousand deaths. But even if you kill me, it will not make up for the harm I brought to the Human Race. On the contrary, it will be a hundred. Otherwise, from now on, I have worked for Human Race to pay for my sins all my life. In the future, I will take care of all your dirty work."


    "Moreover, I can control water elements and ice elements. Water control, cloud rain, flood control, south-to-north water diversion, artificial lake building, etc., are all my skills. Controlling ice, you humans do not need air conditioning in the future, where do you need it? Cool down, you can all direct me where to go..."


    In order to survive, Emperor Beiming was also able to fight hard.


    Speak out what you can do.


    Wei Xiao and others were also stunned by the bottomless line of this mutant beast emperor.


    Listen to what it says, don''t say it, leaving it is more effective than killing it.


    "...Boss Wei, these are all my skills, do you think it''s okay?"


    It''s really embarrassing to see that a great emperor is now begging for himself like a haba dog.


    However, it is easy to understand that as a defeated clan, how much face and dignity are worth when they want to survive?


    Everything is to live.


    After hearing what Emperor Beiming said, let alone, Wei Xiao was moved by it.


    Wei Xiao sank his face and pondered for a moment.


    Although the time is short, at this moment, Emperor Beiming wanders between life and death infinitely.


    The look in the anxiously waiting eyes is really pitiful to me.


    After a while.


    Wei Xiao: "Are you really willing to work hard in the future?"


    Finally there was the voice of Wei Xiao, and the Emperor Bei Ming, who knew that his words had been half-successful just now, couldn''t help but fall in half. ,


    Next, whether it can survive or not depends on its performance.


    "Absolutely work hard."


    "Don''t think of revenge?"


    "Work makes me happy, work makes me glorious, willingly."


    "..."


    Nima, you have said so, wouldn''t it be a great loss to human beings to kill you again?


    Well, Wei Xiao admitted that he was very satisfied with this guy''s answer.


    "very good!"


    Wei Xiao didn''t stop his appetite, and gave the answer that he could survive.


    After Wei Xiao said these words, Emperor Bei Ming''s heart that had been hanging around could finally be let go.


    It''s thrilling.


    I thought I was dead, but as a result, I could continue to enjoy the sun, continue to look up at the stars, and continue to exist in this world.


    Uuuuu... it''s good to be alive.


    "Thank you, thank you, Mr. Wei. From now on, Xiaogui, I will do well and strive to be forgiven and recognized by the human race. From now on, I will no longer be called the Emperor Beiming. Mr. Wei will just call Xiaogui and I am the immortal turtle."


    "..."


    Emperor Beiming, ah no, he should be called immortal turtle now, and he is very grateful to Wei Xiao at this moment.


    Wei Xiao waved his hand and motioned to the other party to collect his tears.


    Don''t look at your body shape?


    The tears flowed out of its eyes, and to the people below, it was the rivers and waterfalls, which could be "water immortal."


    After solving the matter of the turtle immortal, in the end, the five major culprits of this beast tide are the remaining national treasures.


    With Wei Xiao''s gaze looking at it, the Emperor National Treasure, let alone how nervous.


    It is now afraid that Wei Xiao will ask it the same question.


    If his answer makes him dissatisfied, it will be a dead beast.


    "Should I also follow Laogui''s words?"


    The Emperor National Treasure thought so.


    But soon the National Treasure Emperor vetoed it.


    The old tortoise does not have the ability, which is obviously not the reason why it can be used to survive.


    Do you want to get through?


    Don¡¯t humans just like their own set?


    In the past, when humanity was incomprehensible, just a few humanized actions made people who had never seen the world screamed, and now I can be completely humanized. If you come to a set of Tai Chi and sing "Tears under the Bar," Wouldn''t it be the five bodies that humans admire themselves?


    This is my specialty, and it''s absolutely professional.


    And when the National Treasure Emperor was thinking about it, Wei Xiao suddenly said to it: "You don''t need to ask."


    "Om¡ª"


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s words, the National Treasure Great, who was still thinking about countermeasures, his brain directly crashed on the spot.


    Don''t you need to ask?


    What does this mean?


    Could it be that you don''t need to ask yourself how to survive and just kill yourself?


    No!


    The Emperor National Treasure is really anxious now.


    Just when it was about to explain something, Wei Xiao continued: "You are fine. Although you are also one of the culprits of the beast wave, you have never harmed a human from the beginning to the end. When humans are attacked by mutant beasts, they are also protected. , It¡¯s hard to come by. In the future, you will stay in Immortal Heaven and continue to do your job."


    "Ok?"


    The Emperor National Treasure was taken aback.


    Did he misheard it or did Wei Xiao have a short-circuit?


    The other party didn''t kill me?


    What''s the situation?


    You don''t want your own life directly, but you don''t need to ask yourself why you are alive. Does this treasure have such a good treatment?


    The Emperor National Treasure held his excitement and asked, "You, don''t you kill this treasure?"


    "Do you really want to die?" Wei Xiao glanced at the other person.


    The Emperor National Treasure shook his head repeatedly.


    Are you kidding me?


    Can live, who wants to die?


    Well, even if you die, you must die, die old, or die comfortably. It''s definitely not the way Wei Xiao thought.


    "That''s it?"


    "etc!"


    "Huh?" Wei Xiao looked at it with a cold look.


    The Great Emperor of National Treasure turned his head to avoid Wei Xiao''s gaze.


    In the middle of the black and white head, a big mouth is not closed.


    "Is the job you mentioned that I enjoyed state-level treatment in the past?"


    "Returning national treatment? You are a mascot."


    Hearing Wei Xiao''s reply, the Emperor of National Treasure suddenly became a little reluctant.


    "Can''t a mascot have animal power?"


    "You can say if you miss?"


    "I...actually, the mascot is also good, in line with my image."


    "..."


    "However, I can be a mascot, but now I am also a peak power, orc emperor, my identity, status and vision are not comparable to what I used to be, plus I can speak human words and IQ... ¡­"


    Wei Xiao frowned.


    Before the Emperor National Treasure finished speaking, he said impatiently: "What do you want to express?"


    "Got processing money."


    With that, the National Treasure Emperor slanted his face proudly, as if I would eat and wait to die if you didn''t process the money.


    The corner of Wei Xiao''s mouth twitched.


    Han Han is Han Han, even if it is now an emperor mutant beast, it can''t change its nature.


    What is incomprehensible is that this kind of goods can live in the last days to the scope of what should be a miracle. As a result, it has become a peak emperor-level powerhouse, which is simply unreasonable.


    Wei Xiao gritted his teeth: "Agree."

 Chapter 1667： The end of the betrayer

    The top five culprits of the animal tide live only two of them.


    After solving their problems, Wei Xiao thought. On the battlefield, six emperor-level mutant beasts that were frequently injured and died were sucked to his side.


    They are black widows.


    "Lord, Lord, forgive me, forgive me! All this is the Eastern Dragon Emperor who forced us to do it, not our intention."


    "In the future, we will never betray the Lord again, betray the immortal God, Lord, please forgive us once!"


    The six mutant beasts were sucked in front of Wei Xiao''s eyes, and the brown bear and the white crane immediately crawled to the ground to beg Wei Xiao for mercy.


    Wei Xiao was somewhat patient with the National Treasure Great Emperor, but facing these six mutant beasts, the killing intent in Wei Xiao''s eyes was unconcealed.


    Thinking of the fate of the general he saw in the consciousness space, Wei Xiao didn''t immediately destroy these goods.


    Looking at the six mutant beasts, Wei Xiao said coldly: "You six, the treatment you enjoy in the immortal forest should be the best except for the generals?"


    "Lord, Lord, we are wrong, we are really wrong. Please give us one more chance, just one. We promise that we will be loyal to the immortal heaven and you in the future, and will never betray anymore. "Baihe said hurriedly.


    He didn''t answer Wei Xiao''s question directly.


    Wei Xiao bared his teeth.


    "Have I ever treated you badly?"


    "Lord, we really know that we were wrong."


    Wei Xiao: "Eating the treasures of heaven and earth and earth provided by the immortal sky, enjoying the rights and treatments I have given you, but you repay me with betrayal. Black widow and white goose, you say, what reason do I have for forgiveness? Are you dead?"


    "It''s not the Lord, it''s not like this."


    The brown bear explained impatiently: "We were all bewitched by the Eastern Dragon Emperor and other mutant beasts to go the wrong way. Originally, we were loyal to the immortal heaven. Right, right..."


    As he said, the brown bear looked at the tortoise fairy on the side.


    "Lord, you can forgive him as one of the chief culprits of the outbreak of the beast tide. We spirit beasts who have been loyal to the immortal sky are not as good as a guy who has no help to the immortal sky?"


    "puff-"


    The brown bear has just finished speaking.


    Almost at the same time as its voice fell, its body turned into blood mist directly in front of everyone and the mutant beast.


    The sudden appearance made the Black Widow all tremble.


    The brown bear clearly said something wrong.


    If you say something wrong in front of Wei Xiao, you will not only die, but will die faster.


    Wei Xiao: "You can make excuses if you do something wrong, haha! It seems that you really deserve to die."


    "No, Lord, it was just a side word of the brown bear, we¡ª"


    What else did Baihe want to say, and as a result, before the words were finished, it also followed in the footsteps of the brown bear.


    "If something happens, you just know to shirk responsibility, and you deserve to continue to live? I just feel worthless for the general, and I will die in the hands of you gangsters. Go to me!"


    "host-"


    "Puff puff-"


    Wei Xiao, who was already furious, didn''t talk nonsense with them anymore.


    The mutant beast who hadn''t spoken before, now wanted to beg for mercy, didn''t finish a word, its figure turned into ashes under the invisible power.


    Executing six mutant beasts, Wei Xiao, who felt that his breath was still a little unsmooth, looked at the mutant beasts lying on the ground with scarlet eyes.


    I saw him wave a big hand.


    As if to vent his sullenness, Wei Xiao waved his hand, and hundreds of thousands of mutant beasts on the ground a hundred meters away were all obliterated.


    "Huhuhu¡ª"


    "The mood is finally smooth." Wei Xiao let out a suffocating breath and murmured.


    "..."


    But what he didn''t notice was that his mood was smooth, but the other mutant beasts were shocked by Wei Xiao''s hand at this moment.


    Just waved his hand, and hundreds of thousands of mutant beasts, no matter their level was low or high, were all erased in an instant. What kind of power is this?


    "No, you must not provoke this cruel tyrant at this time."


    "I think I haven''t seen anything!"


    "Can''t see me, can''t see me..."


    After straightening out his mood, Wei Xiao''s face gradually improved.


    Looking at the mutant beasts around him, Wei Xiao spoke again: "Okay, that''s it. Any mutant beasts that come to Minghai City will not leave without my permission from now on. You two will give it to me. Take a closer look, if a mutant beast is allowed to go away, I will kill you to count."


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    The Guixianren and the National Treasure the Great nodded repeatedly.


    Now, they dare not disobey any decision of Wei Xiao at all.


    Especially the National Treasure Emperor.


    Unexpectedly, Wei Xiao waved his hand to obliterate hundreds of thousands of mutant beasts because of his unsatisfactory heart. Thinking that he had dared to make conditions with the other party before, the Emperor National Treasure couldn''t help but fear for a while.


    "Bodhisattva bless, Bodhisattva bless..."


    "..."


    Behind Wei Xiao.


    The Phantoms, who hadn''t said anything, quietly waiting for Wei Xiao to finish dealing with the mutant beast, saw Wei Xiao turning around at this time.


    "Husband (host, Oni sauce,)..."


    "Master!"


    Everyone spoke one after another.


    Wei Xiao nodded at the Phantom.


    "Back to the immortal sky."


    Did not say much.


    With Wei Xiao walking ahead, a group of people followed him towards the city.


    On the way, all the immortal warriors and the Christians who saw them paid their attention to salute.


    As for the national treasures that were left outside, the big eyes look at the small eyes at this time.


    "We just stay here like this?" the Emperor National Treasure asked softly.


    "I obey the Lord''s arrangement."


    "..."


    Inside the base, in Villa One.


    Wei Xiao and his party came here.


    "How about the casualties this time? I mean the whole world."


    Sitting still in the villa lobby, Wei Xiao asked directly.


    Chen Haojie did not know where to start.


    After a moment of hesitation, Jiang Xue replied: "The details are not clear, but what is certain is that there are fewer than 30 million people in the world who have survived this animal wave."


    Wei Xiao''s face was solemn.


    thirty million?


    It is shocking to hear this number.


    Before the end of the world, humans exceeded tens of billions (parallel worlds, don¡¯t check in), but after the end of the end, the world¡¯s population is less than one percent.


    Such terrible casualties are simply appalling.


    Wei Xiao felt very uncomfortable.


    It is indeed a cleansing of the will of the world.


    Even if it is not possible for him to directly participate in it, all of his goals can be accomplished by taking various factors into consideration.


    Sure enough, intangible things are the most deadly.


    Even though Wei Xiao has now become an agent and the only person in this world who can have close contact with nature, he still maintains awe of the mysterious world consciousness.


    Seeing Wei Xiao''s silence, Jiang Xue added: "Among the dead, the most were killed by the emperor mutant. We haven''t figured it out yet, but according to some of the survivors who fled to our base, In just one southern continent, more than seven million civilian survivors died at the hands of an emperor-level mutant beast in Nanli Jinque."


    "There are also Zerg species that have emerged from all over the world. Although they have less mutated individuals than mutated beasts, there are a huge number of them, and they are still hunting and killing humans who are hiding in secret."


    Wei Xiao didn''t care about the Zerg''s information.


    No matter how many Zergs there are, there are only a few top-notch ones, but Nanli Jinque.


    Speaking of the other party, thinking back to the scene he was still seeing in the consciousness space, Wei Xiao wished to cut him a thousand times.


    But it''s a pity that he couldn''t do much at that time.


    "Is it an emperor?"


    Mu Wuqing: "Wei Xiao, do you have any plans?"


    Others looked at Wei Xiao one after another.


    Looking around everyone, Wei Xiao did not evade, nodded.


    "Human race can no longer be consumed. In order for the human race to develop steadily in the next time, it is better not to show up for the emperor-level powerhouses of other races."


    Bai Youwei: "Are you going to kill them all?"


    Wei Xiao glanced at her.


    After the latter closed his mouth obediently, Wei Xiao said coldly: "This is what I will do next, you don''t have to worry about it. Now, handle the affairs of the immortal day and outside, and let the immortal sky start to operate as soon as possible."


    "What do you plan to do with the mutant beasts outside?" Ni Qingcheng asked.


    With Wei Xiao''s current strength, the best way to deal with the mutant beast army outside is to completely wipe them out.


    However, he has become the "agent" of this world. He knows that everything exists for its truth.


    If it is completely wiped out just because of trouble or their threat, a world with only one race of humans is destined to not last long.

 Chapter 1668： Confession, truth

    "The mutant beasts above the extreme emperor''s realm are all left, and the others, let them go from where to go."


    "Will this let the tiger return to the mountain?" Zhang Zimei said abruptly.


    As soon as she spoke, Fu Wanwan hurriedly scolded: "Women¡¯s view. Now that the immortal God is present, and the mutant beast that loses the emperor-level powerhouse, what wind wolf can be set off? Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know. What the Lord does has its deep meaning."


    "Oh!"


    Zhang Zimei also knew that she had said something wrong.


    If you pay a million to give her a step in time, she will not continue to be idiots unwisely.


    "Well, let''s go down and do things! First, solve the problems facing the base, regarding the casualties and other arrangements, and deal with the mutant beasts outside."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Chen Haojie took their orders and left the villa hall one after another.


    Not long after, only the mistresses like Wei Xiao and Bai Youwei and the servants in the villa were left in the villa.


    Outsiders are all gone.


    Since Wei Xiao appeared, he had hidden a lot of things to say to him, Mu Wuqing and others. At this time, he couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Mu Wuqing: "Husband, where is Liu Xian''er?"


    Bai Youwei: "We saw her with your own body that day, ah no, we took your body away. Since you are back now, has she been dealt with by you?"


    The two women spoke one after another, and those who did not know the specific situation turned their eyes to Wei Xiao.


    Faced with the expectant eyes of all the wives, Wei Xiao didn''t hide it.


    "Dead, this time she can''t come out to make trouble again."


    "Finally dead?"


    Bai Youwei lowered her head, looking thoughtful.


    "It¡¯s good to die. We didn¡¯t know very well before, but now, as a large number of people from outside flowed into the Immortal Heaven, I learned from them that from the time the Immortal Heaven was besieged by the corpse tide, the master behind all this made everyone It''s Liu Xian''er. How could she be so bad? As a human being, she actually tried to subvert the human race for her own desires?"


    Yan Yi said angrily.


    "It was not an attempt, but almost made her succeed. If her husband didn''t show up in time this time, Immortal Heaven would also be destroyed under the attack of the beast tide." Jiang Xiyu said affirmatively, and at the same time she still had lingering fears.


    If it were not for Wei Xiao to rush back in time, the immortal innocence might cease to exist.


    "You said, what is the reason for Liu Xian''er to do this recklessly?"


    Bai Youwei asked curiously.


    No one else could answer this question. Almost after Bai Youwei''s words were uttered, the eyes of the women stayed on Wei Xiao.


    At the scene, they estimated that if Wei Xiao didn''t know the reason, Liu Xian''er frantically focused on the immortal matter, it would be destined to become an unsolvable mystery.


    Wei Xiao sighed.


    His eyes looked at Ni Qingcheng.


    Ok?


    What does it mean for my husband to look at me at this time?


    Being watched by Wei Xiao, Ni Qingcheng was a little confused.


    But finding that Wei Xiao''s gaze still stayed on her, for a moment of doubt, Ni Qingcheng, with a pair of sharp eyes wide open, pointed at herself with a mutton fat jade.


    "Husband, you don''t mean to say that Liu Xian''er will deal with us so unscrupulously, is it because of me?"


    Her sisters heard the words, looked at Ni Qingcheng, and then at Wei Xiao.


    Mu Wuqing: "Is this true?"


    Wei Xiao smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Jealousy kills people. Qingcheng, when in Sky City, Liu Xian''er did not compare with you less, right?"


    Ni Qingcheng was stunned.


    Think back to the various things with Liu Xian''er in Sky City.


    After a while, she nodded and shook her head again.


    "It shouldn''t be talked about. Liu Xian''er likes to compare me from time to time, but I don''t have time to pay attention to her at all. She is basically amused by herself. That is the so-called Tianxian list, which they made."


    "That''s what you think. In Liu Xian''er''s heart, she regards the identity between you two more importantly than anything else. In other words, it is because after my appearance, this jealousy has been infinitely expanded. I took you away, and Liu Xian''er, who also gave me a hug, was ruthlessly rejected by me. Since then, this grudge has appeared."


    Ni Qingcheng was shocked: "Isn''t it?"


    "Really. During the period when Liu Xian''er was taken away, she was not without complaints by my side."


    Wei Xiao smiled bitterly.


    "There is a situation."


    Bai Youwei became serious: "Husband, you and Liu Xian''er don''t have any stories we don''t know? For example, those scumbags who play with other people''s feelings, after seeing better women, abandon them. So much so that the people who have been abandoned are holding grudges and decide to use doctors to retaliate against each other?"


    "Nonsense. If I were that kind of person, would you still stay here?"


    "Maybe it''s because you haven''t been fresh to me, or I''m your favorite dish?" Bai Youwei looked thoughtful.


    Wei Xiao had a black line on the spot.


    "what--"


    After Bai Youwei exclaimed, Wei Xiao, who was not angry, pulled her directly into her arms.


    It doesn''t matter if she wants any face.


    Climbing her frontally on her lap, raised her big hand and slammed a few times.


    "Ah...husband, husband, I''m wrong, can''t I be wrong if I''m wrong? Don''t fight, sisters are watching? Will you save me some face?"


    "Let you just tell some nonsense. Am I that kind of person? Say, you are wrong."


    Bai Youwei turned her head, her small mouth squashed, as if she spoke reluctantly: "My husband, I was wrong."


    Wei Xiao was speechless.


    Is this an attitude of admitting mistakes?


    That is, the current conditions do not allow it.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble." Mu Wuqing interrupted the two of them at this time.


    Mainly aimed at Bai Youwei.


    This Nizi, with her husband, is like a small child.


    It didn''t help that the people in the family were troubled, especially Wei Xiao.


    "Whee--"


    The heartless Bai Youwei laughed, turned around, and stretched out a pair of jade hands to embrace Wei Xiao''s neck and did not leave.


    Wei Xiao glared at each other directly.


    Bai Youwei spit out her small tongue, and took the initiative to sip Wei Xiao, and then she looked nonchalant.


    Did not continue on the topic of Liu Xian''er.


    Now that they knew that Liu Xian''er, the person who left too many marks on Immortal Heaven, was no longer there, they didn''t need to continue to pull each other out and whip the corpse.


    Isn¡¯t it the greatest deceased?


    "By the way, my husband, I remember the last time you left Immortal Heaven, you didn''t have such a strong strength, but this time when you came back, I found that it seems that all the strong are not worth mentioning in your eyes. How strong is it?"


    Ni Qingcheng diverted everyone''s attention and brought the topic to Wei Xiao.


    When it comes to Wei Xiao''s strength, Bai Youwei and Phantom cannot help but think of the scene of Wei Xiao''s infinite resurrection that day.


    They didn''t mention it, but they were also very curious about how powerful Wei Xiao is now.


    With a wave of hands, hundreds of thousands of mutant beasts will be destroyed, including a small number of emperor ranks, this kind of power, Phantom and others dare not think.


    Wei Xiao seemed to have expected that the girls would ask these questions, and now there is no need to hide some things.


    Wei Xiao only briefly talked about the immortality ability, and it was enough to let all the wives know that he would not die.


    On the contrary, it was the situation in which he became the agent of this world, which was very specific.


    When he finished talking about what happened to him now, the women were shocked on the spot.


    "Husband, according to what you said, aren''t you equivalent to the agent of heaven in the novel?" Bai Youwei asked in surprise.


    "Yeah! It can be understood that way."


    Knowing Wei Xiao''s current identity and strength, the women no longer knew what to say.


    Phantom: "According to the master, in the future, there will only be a demigod in this world, and there will be no second existence like you?"


    "Not necessarily." Wei Xiao said without vows.


    "Because of the corpse clan?"


    From Wei Xiao''s explanation just now, the Phantom and the others knew that as long as the corpse clan still has the corpse emperor or the corpse emperor bloodline, as long as it is satisfied that the two separate mysterious powers are combined into one, a new **** will be born again.


    Ni Qingcheng: "Isn''t the corpse clan finished?"


    Wei Xiao shook his head.


    "If anyone in this world can evade my monitoring of the world, the corpse clan is the only one. This is a natural return to the corpse clan."


    "This--"


    "Don''t worry about it. I have reached the highest level now. Even if there are corpse emperors, emperors and emperors, they will not be able to set off many storms under my nose."


    With Wei Xiao''s assurance, the women are undoubtedly relieved.


    At this point, many things are already clear.


    Reminiscing about the situation today, the Phantom, who has not said much, suddenly said: "Master, say that, the end of the world is theoretically over?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, all the women looked at Wei Xiao with anticipation.


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment.


    "It''s still the last step."


    "Which step?"

 Chapter 1669： Suppress the contemporary, arbitrarily forever

    Two days later.


    The mutant beasts outside the immortal sky, those below the emperor level have been dismissed.


    Return to nature in all directions.


    The remaining emperor-level mutant beasts also walked within a fixed range circled by the immortal warriors.


    They were not released by Wei Xiao.


    A total of forty-nine mutant beasts from the early stage to the late stage of the emperor were left outside.


    They didn¡¯t know what Wei Xiao was going to do to keep them, but they thought that Wei Xiao¡¯s terrifying methods and the two ¡°traitors¡±, the National Treasure Great and Guixianren, were not something they could resist. Even if the road ahead was lost, they could only wait. The final destiny.


    "Boom¡ª"


    And two days later, the dismissal of mutant beasts below the emperor rank was over, and an area five kilometers away from the immortal sky shook the sky and the earth cracked.


    "what''s the situation?"


    No one or mutant beast knew what happened.


    The mutant beasts who were fortunate enough to witness the scene before the shock, they only saw a light in the sky falling in the area where the abnormal movement occurred.


    As everyone and all mutant beasts heard the sound and looked in the direction of the sound source...


    "My goodness!"


    "Are you creating something out of thin air?"


    "A miracle, this is a miracle."


    The scene in front of him directly stunned the people and beasts inside and outside the immortal days.


    I saw an area thousands of meters away, accompanied by a strange purple-white electric light falling from the sky. After a violent roar, there was no other thing to speak of except the forest. The clear and eye-catching peaks came from the ground. Rise.


    They seem to grow on their own.


    high speed.


    In just a few minutes, the towering peaks and forests that went straight into the sky and submerged into the sea of ??clouds appeared before the eyes of all creatures.


    At the time of formation, the originally bare peaks and forests, and a lot of vegetation, mountains and rocks protruded under the urging of a mysterious force.


    In a blink of an eye, a piece of land facing the immortal southern city wall, like a fairy palace in the sky, took shape like this.


    Witnessing the appearance of Wanshan, many people and mutant beasts were shocked by this astonishing sight.


    It''s no wonder that some people call miracles outright.


    In this way, a mountain range was created out of thin air, and the shortest peak inside could not be seen from a distance. This phenomenon beyond recognition is not an exaggeration to be called a miracle.


    When the people and mutant beasts outside were still in a state of shock, they were on the open-air balcony on the third floor of Villa Immortal Sky One.


    "Is this the way to break through the demigod level?"


    "If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe that what you see in front of you is artificial?"


    Next to Wei Xiao, all the wives and servants in the villa were deeply shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Even if they knew that all of this was created by the man in front of them.


    But in the face of this miracle that only God can create, they still can''t calm down for a long time.


    Jiang Xiyu: "Husband, what did you do when you created this mountain forest?"


    The girls also looked at Wei Xiao curiously.


    Wei Xiao admired his handwriting and proudly said: "Naturally, it is to complete the last step of the end of the last days. From now on, the peaks and forests will be called the Hundred Thousand Mountains and listed as a taboo place for mankind."


    "Ok?"


    The women couldn''t help being confused when they heard what Wei Xiao said.


    Ni Qingcheng: "Why list it as a taboo place for mankind?"


    Wei Xiao turned around and smiled.


    "You will know soon. Now, let me complete the final step of the end of the end times."


    With that said, Wei Xiao, who turned around again, slowly closed his eyes with his back to the girls.


    Neither Phantom nor the others knew what Wei Xiao was going to do.


    Today''s Wei Xiao has long surpassed their cognition, and because of this, it is even more unclear what magical and unimaginable means Wei Xiao possesses.


    As it is now.


    With a wave of his hand, Wei Xiao created a mountain that didn''t know how much land it covered. This kind of ability was beyond their imagination.


    In the waiting of the girls.


    At this moment, the entire world, or the entire sky, a looming giant shadow in the void was slowly forming.


    "Buzzing¡ª"


    Suddenly, loud sounds rang in the sky.


    Under this wonderful sound, everything is attracted.


    Whether it is the creatures on the side of the immortal sky or the spirit bodies in other parts of the world, at this moment, almost all under the influence of this flood of sound, they either look up at the same place or walk out of the place where they have lived for a long time to look at the sky.


    Everything is watching, and the looming phantom can finally be captured and clearly visible.


    It''s big, it''s boundless.


    This phantom is just a face, as if it covers the entire world, and all creatures on the ground can see clearly.


    "This, this is the master? Hell, isn''t the master dead? Is this his soul?"


    The core area of ??the Dragon Frame of Longxia Earth.


    Xiao Jiu, who had brought Shu Wang and them here to hide, had never left since Immortal Heaven was broken by the corpse clan.


    Xiao Jiu, who was also attracted by Hong Yin, wanted to know what happened in the sky.


    But it couldn''t think of it, the Void Giant that appeared in the sky was actually its "dead" master.


    Well, it''s still like that can swallow the master of heaven and earth in one bite.


    "It''s my husband, it''s really him."


    "How did my husband become like this?"


    In the dense forest under Xiao Jiu''s feet, two beautiful women who were so beautiful and indispensable, each holding a baby in their hands, saw the figure in the sky, and their eyes were surprised.


    So far, Shu Wang and the others do not know what happened to Wei Xiao in the African Emirates.


    They had also doubted, but every time Xiao Jiu blocked it back with various reasons.


    The most useful sentence is "The master will come to pick us up after solving the outside affairs. The two mistresses are now taking the little master, so they shouldn''t be in danger. Believe me, I lie to anyone and dare not lie to you".


    However, all the lies before Xiao Jiu were rounded up at this moment.


    The figure in the sky Shu hoped that they would not be wrong.


    I don''t know what Xiao Jiu is thinking about now, but the second daughter will never doubt that Wei Xiao has had an accident.


    Here is the immortal sky.


    Phantom and the others were stunned when they saw the huge phantom in the sky.


    If Wei Xiao waved to create a hundred thousand mountains is enough to shock them, then now, they all have an urge to worship him.


    Trying to suppress the shock and excitement in their hearts, the Phantom and the others all looked at Wei Xiao, who was facing away from them.


    At this moment, it wasn''t just the Phantoms who were shocked by Wei Xiao''s handwork.


    In the whole world, anyone who sees Wei Xiao¡¯s emptiness, who has a strong mind, can stand upright and look at the sky in awe, and those who are not minded enough, have bowed down or prostrated on the ground, trembling and daring not to be a little blasphemous. Meaning.


    As the whole world shivered under Wei Xiao''s void body, Wei Xiao, who overlooked the world, slowly opened his closed eyes.


    Those eyes that seemed to encompass the universe and the starry sky appeared in front of the eyes of all creatures. The creatures who had been in awe of them were now even more nervous and fearful.


    "From now on, all non-human emperor-level powerhouses in the world will be among the 100,000 mountains. Within a thousand years, they will not be allowed to leave the 100,000 mountains.


    "Execute now!"


    Wei Xiao, who faced everything in the world with a phantom, suddenly spoke.


    When his voice fell, suddenly, above the void, a terrifying suction was acting on every corner of the world.


    "What the **** is that?"


    "Damn, my body is out of control."


    "Where is the Hundred Thousand Mountain? Other worlds?"


    "No, no, I don''t want to die, let me go down¡ª"


    All the foreign powers who have reached the emperor level and whose figures are attracted by Hong Yin, before they have yet to figure out what is going on with the phantom that appears above the sky, these emperor level powerhouses have a calculation. One, the figure was completely separated from the ground, and flew towards the big hand in the sky that covered the sky.


    Any struggle is futile at this moment.


    There is no ability to resist.


    On the land, in the sea, and in the north and south poles, as long as they are foreign emperor-level powerhouses who are attracted by the sound of Wei Xiao''s voice, at this moment, they all fall into the hands of Wei Xiao''s void figure.


    Hundreds of emperor-level powerhouses flew into the sky.


    Some of them are comparable to mountains, and some are as small as calves, but no matter how big or small, they are all particles in front of Wei Xiao''s Void Faxiang at this time.


    Taking these alien emperor-level powerhouses into his hands, Wei Xiao immediately dropped them to an area below.


    No flying ability, no abilities are good at this moment, these emperor-level powerhouses are like falling objects from a high altitude, falling into the hundreds of thousands of mountains under the witness of how many people and mutant beasts.


    After doing all this, Wei Xiao overlooked the world.


    "Foreign emperor-level powerhouses who have not been taken away today, I hope you stay in your own territory and don''t come out. If you are walking in the world within a thousand years, you will be severely punished and never loaned, remember!"


    The last sentence fell, and Wei Xiao''s emptiness gradually disappeared.


    What does it mean to suppress the contemporary and arbitrarily?


    This is.


    Moreover, after this incident, Wei Xiao will inevitably leave an indelible impression on all creatures.


    The creatures who had been gazing at the sky did not recover until Wei Xiao''s facial features disappeared.


    They were still in the shocking scene before, and at this time, it was difficult to restore peace in their hearts.


    What is that?


    This day is destined to be remembered by the creatures of this world. At the same time, this day will also become the "period of forbidden emperor" in the future.


    However, there are always fish caught.


    Just like the corpse clan.


    There is a memory inheritance left by the saint before his death, and they know very well how terrifying Wei Xiao is as an "agent".


    Never suspected that Wei Xiao would not liquidate their Wutian empress and Sifang imperial concubines. After they fled to the deep sea with the last vitality of the corpse clan, the first thing they did was to figure out how to preserve the corpse clan''s future.


    It is precisely because of this.


    The corpses who stabilized, they were not in a hurry to let the Supreme reappear, but were waiting for Wei Xiao''s follow-up actions.


    Sure enough, Wei Xiao''s follow-up action came today.


    Aiming at the emperor-level powerhouse Hong Yingqi, neither the Emperor Wutian nor the Sifang Emperors were affected, and the only one who was recruited was Saint Jade.


    "Is it over?" Seeing the saint jade being sucked away, the Sifang imperial concubine asked.


    "Depending on the situation, the crisis has passed for the time being. However, for thousands of years from now, my corpse clan must never leave this place." The Empress Wutian said in a tone that would not allow other corpse clan members to disobey.


    "Yes, please follow the emperor''s decree!"


    "Speaking, the Empress Wutian looked at the Sifang imperial concubine with scorching eyes.


    "Sister, now the crisis is over, the new generation of corpse clan supreme, it''s time to appear."


    The Sifang imperial concubine trembled in her heart upon hearing the words.


    "Sister, didn''t you say you let me go?"


    Empress Wu Tian: "Sister, you have conceived an emperor once, and if you conceive again, all genes will be transferred, and your corpse will no longer have evolutionary genes. For the future of the corpse, you can only wrong you now. Don''t worry, you I only need 20% of his body, 10% for promotion, and 10%. I need a clone to walk outside on my behalf."


    "The remaining 70% will be equally divided among the three newly born corpse emperors. Although the emperors and daughters born in the future will no longer have the peak strength, the potential still exists. Thousands of years are enough for them to reach the height of the holy jade. ."


    After listening to the words of the Empress Wutian, the Sifang concubine felt no sorrow in her heart.


    She still failed to escape her ultimate fate.


    In fact, she had guessed a long time ago, but it was only now that she had heard the Empress Wutian say so in person that she had completely understood the reality.


    Knowing that she couldn''t resist, the Sifang imperial concubine smiled sadly: "Sister, I hope you can succeed."


    "This time, we will not fail again."


    ...


    In addition to the corpse clan, another guy also escaped Wei Xiao''s imprisonment.


    That is the open-eye shrimp.


    "I knew that the voice was not good. Believe it now? Fortunately, I said that I can''t go out without being invincible. Otherwise, I don''t know whether it is life or death. Continue to devour the treasures of heaven and earth. One day, I will too Be like the giant that appeared in the sky. No, I have to surpass him¡ª"

 Chapter 1670： End of the end

    Wei Xiao single-handedly suppressed 99% of the world''s foreign emperor-level powerhouses.


    After throwing the emperor-level powerhouses other than the immortal sky into the hundred thousand mountains, the foreign emperor-level powerhouses who are in the immortal sky also followed closely behind.


    After all of them were attributed to the 100,000 mountains, a huge restriction shrouded the 100,000 mountains and then disappeared.


    From then on, in the Shiwan Mountain, only humans have the freedom to enter and exit, and the rest of the alien races have no access.


    Of course, the period of prohibition is only one thousand years.


    After a thousand years, the ban will be lifted automatically.


    After doing all this, Wei Xiao''s closed eyes opened.


    The Phantom and the others saw Wei Xiao recover. At this moment, they finally knew Wei Xiao''s purpose in creating a hundred thousand mountains.


    It turned out to be used to "imprison" the world''s foreign race emperor-level powerhouse.


    No wonder it will be listed as a taboo place for the human race.


    Wei Xiao: "Well, the biggest threat has been brought under control. From now on, as long as the human race does not take the initiative to seek death, you will never encounter an emperor-level alien powerhouse outside."


    "I didn''t expect that you created the Hundred Thousand Mountains to imprison these emperor-level alien races. But I agree with your approach. Now, as a world agent, although you tend to be fair to the human race, you can''t drive the other races to extinction. Thousands of years'' time , Enough for our descendants to have a piece of sky of their own." Mu Wuqing said.


    Wei Xiao took her seriously.


    "Everything and everything exists in her truth. Humane destruction not only hurts the heavens and peace, but also harms others and ourselves. If this world wants to evolve toward eternity, it needs a hundred races to contend and all things to come together. Fight for one for the younger generations. Thousands of years are enough."


    "Hehe...Even if the younger generation is not up to date, don''t you still have a husband? It is more than enough to take a thousand years to restore the population."


    Bai Youwei said with confidence.


    Seeing her innocent and innocent look, Wei Xiao didn''t want to say something to hit them.


    Because I''m afraid they won''t be able to accept it.


    That is, if mankind develops into the scene before the end of the world, in the future, it will not be the world consciousness that will attack mankind, but his agent.


    Wei Xiao may not be too heavy in a short period of time, but what about ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years, or even longer?


    With the obliteration of humanity, Wei Xiao may only be divine in the end.


    At that time, he is very likely to become the **** who truly treats everything in the world with a selfless, selfless and merciless mentality, and he will no longer be divided into races.


    To him, all things in heaven and earth are equal.


    "Euny sauce, is the end of the world now over?"


    Yan Yi asked suddenly.


    I was also shocked that the people under Wei Xiao''s powerful figure just now returned to their senses when they heard Yan Yi''s words.


    Looking at Wei Xiao''s eyes, I don''t know why, there is expectation, but also a trace of reluctance.


    They actually miss this end of the world a little bit?


    People with this kind of heart feel terrible even thinking about it.


    Under the expectation of everyone, Wei Xiao glanced at the audience.


    However, I can say with certainty:


    "Yes, the end of the world is over, and the new world is officially opened today."


    "..."


    After Wei Xiao''s answer was over, there was a moment of peace on the scene.


    But before long, excitement and cheers suddenly sounded.


    "The end of the world is over? The end of the world is really over?"


    "Uuuuu...It''s finally over, we are finally out of the last days."


    "Ahhhhhh... Mom and Dad, have you seen it? My daughter is out of the last days, and my daughter is out of the last days alive..."


    "..."


    The cheers first started in Villa One.


    As the news spread to the outside world, when others learned that all of this was acknowledged by their master, they suddenly filled the sky with cheers like mountain torrents and tsunami, like thunder from heaven and earth.


    Throughout the whole day of immortality, one of the Christians and soldiers counted as one. They either hugged each other and yelled in excitement, or they threw away their weapons and ran everywhere.


    The unrestrained scene is beyond description.


    Of course, among these carnivals, there are also those crying up to the sky, calling their relatives in their mouths.


    The various forms of the world, the five flavors of the world, at this moment, are vividly expressed in the immortal sky.


    "Military officer, we saw it this day."


    "I see, I have always believed that this day will come."


    "It''s over, hahaha... I don''t know if it''s me cheap. After the end of the world is over, my heart is actually empty."


    Indestructible heaven, a group of power holders gather together.


    Knowing that the news of the end of the last days came from Wei Xiao, they were full of flavors in their hearts at this moment.


    Of course, there are also people looking to the sky.


    For example, Ming Yulan.


    After Yi Jianfeng died, she had been cold all day long. At this moment, a smile reappeared on her face.


    "Jianfeng, have you seen it? We are out of the last days, have you seen it?"


    "I did what I promised you back then. You are alive in the sky and you can rest in peace."


    There are many people who have the same behavior as Ming Yulan.


    Nearly nine years in the last days, too many people have been walking along with the wishes of others.


    At this moment, they can finally look up to the sky and say loudly to those who are no longer there: Your wish is now realized for you.


    Not to mention the scene outside the villa.


    "Tweet--"


    Wei Xiao and the others.


    When most people were still immersed in the joy of the end of the last days and cheered, a few calls from the sky rang in everyone''s ears.


    "Xiao Jiu, it''s Xiao Jiu..."


    Bai Youwei first noticed Xiao Jiu flying from a distance, and immediately called out.


    Wei Xiao and the others also heard the sound and looked towards the sky.


    In the sky, who is the huge body flying towards the immortal sky instead of Xiao Jiu?


    Originally, Xiao Jiu had doubts when he discovered that the giant void in the sky was Wei Xiao.


    In any case, when Wei Xiao died in the non-Chief Continent, he saw it with his own eyes. Now there is a larger owner in the sky. It is absolutely impossible for Xiao Jiu to believe that Wei Xiao is still alive.


    However, after Wei Xiao shouted to the world, Xiao Jiu relaxed a little about this suspicion.


    Since Wei Xiao can still speak, it means that even if he is just a "soul", he has retained his consciousness.


    But he didn''t dare to settle for it, and at this moment, Lai Immortal Heaven took a look.


    It looks far away.


    When it discovers that the owner of the Immortal Heaven is still a human, it knows that there is no doubt that its owner is really alive.


    Confirming this, Xiao Jiu didn''t even come to see Wei Xiao the first time, but turned back to the Shenlongjia, taking Shu Wang back to this long-lost home.


    Under the gaze of Wei Xiao and the others, Xiao Jiu quickly came to the sky above the immortal sky.


    Shu looked at them, who had been separated from Wei Xiao and others for several months. When they saw the familiar figure on the balcony of the villa, the second daughter directly held the child in her arms and fell beside Wei Xiao and them.


    "Husband (host)¡ª"


    "Eldest sister (Shu Wang, Keiko)..."


    With a cry, the girls couldn''t help but hug Shu Wang one by one.


    After discovering the two little things in their arms, their faces were filled with infinite surprise and excitement.


    Bai Youwei: "This, is this husband''s child?"


    Seeing Bai Youwei and the others in surprise, Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi looked at each other and nodded one after another.


    Shu Wang: "A boy and a girl, the girl is born by Keiko, and the boy in my arms."


    "Wow, they are really my husband''s children. Take a look, look at them, they are so beautiful."


    "It''s really beautiful, like a doll. Shu Wang, can we give it a hug?"


    Under the expectant gaze of the girls, Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi handed the child in their arms to their little mothers.


    With children, the women are no longer so enthusiastic about Shuwang.


    All care is not placed on the two children.


    Wei Xiao became the last person to talk to Shu Wang and the others.


    "I''m back?" Wei Xiao wasn''t as excited as the girls, a simple sentence, but it contained all the thoughts of wanting a watch strap.


    Yan Chuan Keiko and Shu Wang nodded gently.


    "Husband (master)..."


    With two calls, the two women took the initiative to plunge into Wei Xiao''s arms.


    Wei Xiao stretched out his hands and swarmed the two wives into his arms, one from the left and the other from the right.


    Take a deep breath between their hair.


    "Just come back, just come back."


    "Well, don''t send us away in the future, okay? Neither we nor our children want to leave you."


    Shu Wang said emotionally.


    "Not anymore."


    No more words.


    The couple stayed warm for a long time, and then Yan Chuan Huizi mentioned the child.


    Wei Xiao also looked forward to his own blood.


    But their mother went to see them without comforting them, always feeling very sorry for their daughter-in-law.


    Now that he has finished talking about the pain of parting and the joy of being together, Wei Xiao can finally see his children.


    Bring the second daughter to the Phantom and the others.


    "Husband, look at it, the little guys are too cute." Bai Youwei said.


    Wei Xiao smiled softly.


    When he turned his gaze to the two small dots, at that moment, a shock from the soul struck Wei Xiao''s heart.


    Is this his child?


    Wei Xiao, who had been able to do nothing to be surprised, at this moment, the excitement on his face was a little hard to suppress.


    Slightly excited, he quickly took over the two little guys from Bai Youwei and Yan Yi''s arms.


    The two generations looked at each other, and at this moment, they seemed to have established a close connection.


    The two little guys who were so cute that they didn''t want to look away showed their purest smiles after looking at the strange man for a few seconds.


    Wei Xiao''s heart was warmed at this moment.


    However, Wei Xiao was surprised by the breath revealed by the two children.


    "The Realm of Extreme Emperor?"


    Shu Wang smiled and said: "Well, they were born with such strength. Moreover, as they grow up, their strength will become stronger. We didn''t expect these two children to have such terrible talents."


    Yan Chuan Keiko added: "In addition to these, these two little guys have incredible abilities. What we have found for boys is an instant transfer, while girls are born close to nature. When they are happy, the surrounding flowers and plants will be there because of her. This grows and blooms."


    "I''m obedient, it''s incredible, it''s incredible. How much hardship did my old lady put in to achieve the ultimate emperor? These two little guys are born to be the ultimate emperor, and they have their own innate abilities. No wonder everyone else is. To say that reincarnation is a technical job is too correct to apply to both of them."


    Bai Youwei said enviously.


    Phantom: "As soon as the holy referee''s heirs reach their maturity stage, they will have the peak strength of the emperor. You said, these two children will not have such strength in the future, right?"


    When she said that, everyone present was shocked.


    Adults are the pinnacle powerhouse, shouldn''t Nima be so exaggerated?


    "Really maybe." Mu Wuqing said in surprise.


    At this time, Bai Youwei, Jiang Xiyu, Ni Qingcheng and other daughters who had no children, the eyes that looked at Wei Xiao had changed.


    That was the hungry wolf''s longing gaze when he saw the little sheep.


    "Ahem... Has the child named?"


    Seeing the eyes of the women, how could Wei Xiao not know what they thought.


    Change the subject quickly.


    But it is a pity that the girls have already remembered.


    The children born to Wei Xiao, Shu Wang, who was in the early imperial stage, and Yan Chuan Huizi, who was in the imperial state, all have the cultivation base of the extremely emperor. Now, who among their remaining women is not stronger than their current Shu Wang?


    In addition, Wei Xiao''s life level has made new breakthroughs. Once they have children, what strength will they be?


    "Can''t let him go tonight."


    The women made up their minds.


    When the other sisters were already planning how to squeeze Wei Xiao tonight, the two daughters who heard Wei Xiao''s question looked at each other and then smiled at each other.


    Yan Chuan Huizi: "Shu Wang said that you are their father, so naturally you have to take this name. Master, why don''t you take one for them now?"


    "Yes, yes, husband, hurry up, we also want to know the names of the two little guys in the future."


    The girls were quickly attracted by the children''s names, and they urged one after another.


    Name?


    Wei Xiao thought for a while, then took another look at the girls.


    Shu Wang and Yan Chuan Huizi nodded one after another.


    Wei Xiao looked at the two little guys in his arms again.


    "Okay!" Wei Xiao replied, and then pondered for a long time as the women waited.


    "Yes!"


    "what name?"


    The women spoke in unison.


    Wei Xiao smiled: "The boy is called Wei Zhuang, his nickname is Xiao Zhuang, his daughter is Wei Ying, his nickname is Xiao Ying, how about?"


    "Wei Zhuang?"


    "Wei Ying?"


    ...

 Chapter 1671： season finale

    In a blink of an eye, sixteen years have passed.


    During these sixteen years, mankind continued to develop outward with the immortal sky as its center.


    So far, the population of all mankind has grown from 30 million at the end of the last days to more than one billion.


    The vitality of the human race is already recovering.


    It is worth mentioning that.


    Human cultivation has changed from genetic medicine to qigong cultivation.


    The emergence of the last days caused the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to revive.


    No matter who, as long as they work hard, they can achieve certain achievements in qigong.


    In 16 years, the new generation of mankind has broken through the imperial stage through the practice of qigong.


    Coupled with the birth of countless peerless Tianjiao, qigong has begun to move towards a higher level.


    I believe that it will not be long before a cultivation path that no longer relies on the assistance of external objects will be born in this world and deduced to its peak.


    In addition to these, today in sixteen years is also the day when the human race re-established the nation.


    After sixteen years of development, mankind has reproduced the prosperous scene before the end of the world.


    Yuwai Satellite has re-established a new signal system, and various high-rise buildings have sprung up like mushrooms.


    Because today''s humans are more powerful and the labor available around them is more objective, the high-rise buildings built by humans after the end of the world are absolutely towering.


    Waterproof, fireproof and earthquake proof are the most basic requirements, mainly magnificent and majestic.


    As the origin of human beings in the last days and the capital of human beings, the scale of Immortal Heaven is even more different.


    I won''t say much about it.


    Today, the immortal sky is destined to be very lively.


    "Quickly, dad, the time is coming, what are you still rubbing with? Uncle Chen, Uncle Leng and a lot of people are with you!"


    In Wei Xiao''s new home, outside the room is the urging voice of Wei Xiao''s eldest daughter Wei Ling.


    A group of younger brothers and sisters followed her.


    I want to talk about it here.


    In 16 years, Wei Xiao''s nine wives gave birth to a boy and a girl.


    There are nine in total, three women and six men.


    Ok? Don''t you say that Wei Xiao has only eight wives? Where did this ninth come from?


    You don''t know this.


    After sixteen years of growth, the unremarkable little Queer finally broke through his own "flaws" and successfully entered Wei Xiao''s eyes, becoming the ninth lady who got his wish.


    Isn''t this coming for the ninth one?


    The book is back to the main story.


    Under the urging of a group of children, after Shu Wang''s scrutiny, Wei Xiao finally walked out of the room surrounded by a group of sweet wives.


    The children waiting outside looked at the parents who came out, their eyes lit up.


    "How is it? Dad is not worse than your idol, is he?"


    Wei Xiao said braggingly in front of his children.


    Wei Ling nodded honestly.


    "It''s handsome, and the moms are also super beautiful."


    "Well, it''s a saintly heir to the emperor. Mom, you dressed up my dad so handsomely, aren''t you afraid of being missed by other little girls?" Wei Ying chuckled.


    The birth mother Yan Chuan Keiko glared at her daughter.


    "As long as you talk a lot, what is the holy ruler?"


    Wei Ying spit out her tongue: "It''s not my mother, the heir of the sage emperor is a buzzword on the Internet. It originally meant to refer to the descendants of the corpse emperor in the last days. So this word was derived to describe a person''s peak appearance. I mean, I mean my dad is handsome?"


    "It''s good not to learn all the crooked ways."


    Wei Ying narrowed her mouth.


    She felt that there was a generation gap in communicating with the older generation.


    "Sister, don''t embarrass your parents. After all, they are people who have come from before the end of the world. At that time, there was no such trendy Internet buzzwords. It is too difficult for them to tell them this."


    The youngest son, Wei Chen, who was born to Xiaoque''er, said jokingly.


    "My fault."


    Wei Xiao and the others were actually rejected.


    We don¡¯t understand buzzwords?


    How long will the new network system be built after the end of the world?


    You dare to talk about our country based on the words you learned, don''t you know the age of Wang Nuo bombing before the end of the world?


    Seeing what Yan Chuan Huizi wanted to say, Wei Xiao motioned her to stop talking.


    Is it necessary to care about with a group of children?


    "By the way, where is Xiaozhuang?" Wei Xiao couldn''t help but raised a mouth when he saw that only the eldest son Wei Zhuang was no longer among the daughters.


    Wei Ling: "The second brother is not interested in the founding ceremony, so he went out to practice."


    "Yes?"


    Wei Xiao hesitated for a moment, and didn''t care.


    For the eldest son, he didn''t know what to say.


    Cold on the outside and hot on the inside, he is born with a little domineering spirit.


    What made Wei Xiao laugh or cry most was that the ultimate goal of this rebellious son was to defeat his old man.


    well! It stands to reason that Wei Xiao should be happy that his son surpasses Lao Tzu, but this rebellious child is actually going to fight his Lao Tzu with all his strength, which makes Wei Xiao very troubled.


    "Forget it, since he doesn''t want to come, let him go! Let''s go, don''t let the people outside wait long."


    Wei Xiao said, in this home, any decision he makes is still the supreme.


    Soon, Wei Xiao brought a group of family members to join Chen Haojie and them.


    Today, the heroes of Chen, who have already become officials in Xinjiang, can be said to be full of energy.


    Through sixteen years of hard work, the Human Race will formally establish the only empire in the world today, and their mood can be imagined.


    After the two rounds, they walked directly towards the Immortal Tiannan City Wall.


    Outside, there are already crowds of people.


    Under the eyes of the public, there is nothing fancy, Wei Xiao directly announced the establishment of the Immortal Empire.


    From then on, the human race no longer divides skin color, no longer distinguishes height, all people are citizens of the eternal empire.


    Naturally, there is no suspense about the candidate to be the first man in the empire.


    As for how long to serve, it depends on Wei Xiao''s mood.


    Not only that, but Wei Xiao also has the absolute right to appoint his choice in the future, which is similar to the meaning of the monarch power granted by the gods.


    After these things are over, Wei Xiao will have an interview.


    This can be regarded as an interview arranged by the legendary Wei Xiao that people want to know.


    The purpose is to let the people of the new age know more about the experiences of the Lord who led the human race to rebirth.


    Interview the scene.


    Moderator: "Master (this name is still in use today), what was your mood when the end of the world came?"


    Wei Xiao: "In the mood? Not in the mood. Except for living, you didn''t think about anything else, and you didn''t want to think about anything else."


    Moderator: "Yes, in that dark age, nothing is more important than living. Then how did you get from the end times to today? What do you rely on?"


    Wei Xiao: "It depends on faith, the confidence to walk out of the darkness and usher in the light. Of course, there are also the help of companions and the contributions of everyone. In short, it is unity. There are no people who have given their lives for this day to pave the way for us, and There will be no light today."


    He was talking nonsense with his eyes open, and his face was not red, and his heart was not beating.


    belief? confidence?


    The latter cannot be refuted, but the belief? Do you have a fart belief?


    Without the ability to be immortal, your grave grass has changed a few waves now.


    Unfortunately, the host didn''t know.


    As the interview continued, Wei Xiao''s answers were full of positive energy, full of respect for life and yearning for a better life.


    Some people listened with gusto, while others kept complaining to themselves.


    Such as Chen Haojie, Leng Chengfeng, Ming Yulan, these old people who followed Wei Xiao from the last days to today.


    Do they have such positive energy in the last days?


    Xiao Chen''s family and Chutianhe''s family to learn about it, as well as the power of the three provinces and the lone wolf.


    Too many are all black history.


    At the end of the interview, at the end of the interview, the host asked a question.


    Host: "At the end of the show, I want to ask the Lord, what is your last regret in your life?"


    Hearing this question, Wei Xiao sighed and said: "The last thing I regret in my life is the establishment of the Immortal Heaven."


    "what?"


    ...


    One hundred thousand mountains, a forbidden place.


    A figure wearing a gilt lace black robe, with short white hair and a hairband came here.


    He was holding a sword with a sheath, and had a face somewhat similar to Wei Xiao, but he was more handsome and colder than Wei Xiao.


    Near the entrance of the Shiwan Mountain, the young man stopped: "Is this the forbidden area for the father to suppress the imperial powers in the world? Very good, they will be the first stop to defeat the father and set foot on the highest."


    With that, the man walked in directly with a sword.


    "Rumble¡ª"


    Not long after the man entered the restricted area, an unusually fierce battle broke out inside.


    His opponent is a woman, or rather, a perfect woman.


    What''s more rare is that the opponent''s strength has actually reached the peak of the emperor rank.


    After a fight, the two sides who were not desperately stopped.


    Looking at each other in the air.


    The man''s cold face faced the woman.


    "You are strong."


    Woman: "You are good too."


    "You are qualified to let me remember your name, woman."


    "Hehe... when asking someone''s name, don''t you think you should tell someone your name first?"


    "Wei Zhuang!"


    "Yu''er!"


    (End of the book)